《My Sweet Lawyer Wife》


 Chapter 1 A Deal

    Inside a vi, acute pain crawled up Adriana¡¯s body and then spread over every inch of her skin.


    She clutched at the man¡¯s arm, on the surface of which her nails were scratching.


    Soon, he seemed to notice she was crying. Her tears curbed his desire. He stood up, looking aloof. Then he walked into the bathroom.


    After the door was mmed shut, he started showering.


    Surrounded by darkness, Adriana wrapped herself in the quilt, trembling out of pain.


    Just a month ago, her brother, actually the son of her adoptive mother, suddenly passed out because of pain. After a physical check in the hospital, he was diagnosed as kidney cancer. An operation was of urgent need for that. But obviously, it would be a great bill to pay.


    That was why her adoptive mother forced her here to earn money to pay the bill.


    As privileged as this man had been, nobody else should know about the deal. That was why it happened in a vi located in a suburban area where there were barely any people living around. Blindfolded, she was taken inside this room with all lights off and curtain closed. She had no idea who she was facing.


    Ten minutester, the man walked out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Sir¡­what about the money¡­¡± Adriana struggled to hold back the pain and put on her clothes, asking with humble voice.


    ¡°Why are you still staying?¡± the man expected her to leave already. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s thest time we see each other. If you find it hard to adapt to the pain, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±


    ¡°NO! I need the money!¡± Adriana was rendered panic when hearing that the man no longer needed her. Under the dim light, she rushed over to the man regardless of the pain. She grabbed his arm, pleading, ¡°That was my virginity. I could adapt to it after a few more times. I¡­I can hang on¡­Please¡­¡±


    The man seemed to be frozen as soon as she clutched at his arm.


    Though she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could clearly feel he was being displeased.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Ariana hurried to step away from him.


    While they were tangling on the bed just now, the man was literally grinding her, with no caress and gentleness. He simply rested his hands on her waist, having no intention to grope around her body.


    Obviously, he was of mysophobia.


    The man took out a check from his suit jacket. Then he handed it to her, ¡°Here is a check of a million. After you get pregnant, I will pay off the rest 50%.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Though it was just a flimsy check to hold, she felt like being burdened with thousands of pounds. It made her hard to breathe.


    But finally, she felt a bit more relieved as the bill could be paid.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a deal.¡± The man responded with coldness. He walked over to his closet while speaking, ¡°Ben will drive you home. Come here again a monthter when the ovtory timees.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and left.


    Before heading here, Adrian had finished a physical check in the hospital. Today was thest day of her ovtory period. She didn¡¯t want to spend any extra time staying inside this vi.


    ¡­


    Then she headed to the Waverly Hospital.


    ¡°Oh you little bastard! Don¡¯t you see your brother is dying? How could you just sit by and do nothing about it? If it weren¡¯t for me taking you back home from the street when you were a baby, you should have been dead twenty years ago!¡±


    Thelma Hale, her adoptive mother, walked over to p Adriana when seeing hering.


    The p straightly hit her face hard, sounding around the corridor.


    Her face went swollen. A tinge of blood appeared at the corner of her lips.


    She reeled backward and finally steadied herself with her hand pressing against the wall.


    But she still replied with a smile, ¡°Mom¡­this is thest time I will call you mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not your mom!¡± Thelma was about to p her once again.


    But Adriana grabbed her arm to stop her, ¡°Mom, I have been grateful to you for saving me. But during all these years, I owed you nothing. It was I who earned myself all my tuition. I even paid for your daughter¡¯s tuition by blood selling.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Thelma¡¯s chest started heaving out of rage. She pped away Adriana¡¯s hand and roaring, ¡°It was my son who paid for her! Cut your bullshit!¡±


    Adriana sneered. She refutedposedly, ¡°We all know what was going on. You spent every penny he earned in the casino!¡±


    After a deep breath, Adriana took out the check, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna argue. Take the money to pay for the operation. Thanks for saving me. That¡¯s what I do as return. Now we are done!¡±


    Actually, she wanna enter to see her brother. However, Thelma badly disgusted her. So she turned around to leave.


    From now on, they were strangers to each other.


    A monthter, before she headed to the vi, she found that her period was running toote. So she performed herself a pregnancy test, only surprised to learn that she was pregnant!


    ¡°I am pregnant?¡± Adriana was stunned. She tried a few more times. But the result still remained the same.


    When Ben came to pick her up, she told him about it.


    After a check in the hospital, her pregnancy was confirmed.


    This time, she was taken to another vi. As required, she wasn¡¯t allowed to ess to any electronic device. So nobody knew where she was.


    During the pregnancy, the man never showed up.


    She was carefully tended by two servants. Her life was rxing but boring.


    She started to studyw to kill time.


    Meanwhile, she asked Ben to take her to the hospital to visit her brother, Jenkins.


    The operation went on smoothly. Her brother was recovering well.


    Adriana finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nine monthster, Adriana was struggling to deliver her baby in a private-owned hospital.


    Ten hours had passed. The baby was still inside.


    Her face went ghastly pale because of the tough delivery.


    As stipted in the contract, cesarean was not allowed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2 He Has a Son

    She had no choice but to keep struggling.


    ¡°Hang in there! Where is your husband? Why doesn¡¯t he stay by your side? It¡¯s twins! He doesn¡¯t even care about it?¡± the doctor asked anxiously.


    Helpless tear went down her cheek. Clenching her own fists, she gritted her teeth and kept on struggling.


    Husband?


    She didn¡¯t even know his name. Nor had she seen his face. She had no idea where he was at this moment. So ridiculous!


    ¡°Ahh, doc, I can¡¯t hang on¡­¡± exhausted, Adriana straightened up her body a bit. But soon, she flopped on the bed weakly.


    The ten-hour delivery even disabled her voice.


    ¡°Keep on! We can see the baby¡¯s head. Come on!¡± the doctor urged anxiously.


    Her face went ghastly pale at this moment. Soon, she passed out.


    The doctor rushed out of the room and asked a man standing outside, ¡°Sir, are you her husband?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s deliverysted till midnight. So she was the only one left inside the delivery room.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter frowned and nodded to answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? She has been suffering a toughbor but you still insist on eutocia? The baby got stuck midway! Both your wife and the baby were struggling to breathe smoothly. Now you need to make a choice between her and the baby.¡±


    Peter cast a cold glimpse at Ben to question, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the request of Ms. Adriana.¡± Ben replied.


    Peter put on a serious expression. He soon signed his name on the paper, ¡°Save her!¡±


    Though it was just a deal, he deemed it unfair to risk her life.


    ¡°Got it!¡± the doctor rushed into the room.


    Standing still, Peter continued after a short pause, ¡°Ben, give her two million when she wakes up. And let her go.¡±


    After that, Peter turned around to leave.


    Half an hourter, the door was opened.


    Doctor ran over with a smile, ¡°Congrattion! Adriana is fine¡­but¡­we lost the first baby. It¡¯s a girl. She got choked after being stuck for hours and then she died. But lucky enough, we save the other one. It¡¯s a boy.¡±


    Ben looked quite excited. He immediately dialed Peter¡¯s number.


    ¡°Sir, your son is saved!¡±


    ¡­


    Four yearster, an airne from LA to Waverlynded.


    Inside the ne, Adriana looked outside the window, with mixed feelings surging up in her heart.


    Now she was back again!


    Among a group of business elites, Adriana, in white chiffon blouse, ck loose pants and slinky suit jacket decorated with stripes, was striding forward on her high heels with curly long hair draping over her shoulders.


    £Á pair of silver sunsses hung on her pretty face. Her red lips seemed to be burning with charm. She appeared alluring among the crowd.


    Everyone around couldn¡¯t help looking at her. Some of them started to snap some pictures of this eye-catchingdy with their phones.


    ¡°The engagement ceremony between Theresa Lindsay and Perter Alston, the president of Alston Group, is now running close to us in Hilton Hotel¡­¡± a hostess was broadcasting news on TV.


    At this moment, Adriana¡¯s phone started buzzing.


    She took it out and saw it was a call from Theresa, her best friend.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart?¡± her sweet voice sounded.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s going on with you? My engagement ceremony will begin today! You are runningte!¡± Theresained.


    Adriana answered awkwardly, ¡°Sorry¡­the flight got dyed because of a storm in LA. I will be right there!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, she frowned and said to the one behind her, ¡°Vivian, you can go to the office with them to get to know something about the business here. I am going to my friend¡¯s engagement ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I think it¡¯ll be better to have the chauffeur drive you there.¡± Vivian suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go there on my own. I used to be a local in this city.¡± She smiled to reply.


    Vivian nodded and then handed her a key, ¡°Ms. Hale, take care.¡±


    Adriana took it over, ¡°Just go to the office. I will be there with you in the afternoon.¡±


    Then she left alone.


    While driving on her way, she dialed a number of LA.


    When the line was connected, she heard a little girl saying, ¡°Mommy, have you arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sweetheart, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, mommy, I miss you so much. But I know mommy is gonna work¡­Mommy, can you bring me there with you in summer vacation?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Mommy will bring you here after I finish my work!¡±


    ¡°Great! Then I can stay with mommy every day!¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s time for bed!¡±


    As the call was finished, Adriana started recalling the past with her eyes fixed forward.


    She still remembered the delivery almost killed her four years ago. Before that, never had she expected to face death during delivery.


    But fortunately, she survived. And even her little daughter started breathing again.


    Then she moved abroad with her daughter.


    Her daughter, Helen Hale, enjoyed the greatest love from her mom. For Adriana, Helen was the best gift the God had ever offered her.


    An hourter, Adriana arrived in the Hilton Hotel.


    ¡°Oh, Adriana, finally, you are here! I miss you so much!¡± in pink dress, Theresa rushed over to hug her excitedly.


    Adriana hugged her tight as well. Then she kissed on Theresa¡¯s cheek and grabbed her hands to look around her. Happy tear welled up in her eyes, ¡°Oh, honey, it¡¯s so nice to see you getting engaged!¡±


    Theresa had been her best bosom friend.


    Actually, she just returned home from abroadst year after graduation.


    It was because of Theresa that Adriana chose to return to Waverly. Otherwise, she barely found any reason to return here.


    Theresa nodded, ¡°Peter is so nice to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Adriana smiled and then whispered to ask, ¡°So did he know about your physical situation?¡±


    Actually, Adriana clearly knew that Theresa had lost the ability to conceive a baby after a car ident. But of course, the public knew nothing about it.


    However, as far as Adriana knew, Peter was the president running his family business. The Alston Family had been the most privileged one among the upper ss in Waverly. So it was of little chance that his family could ept ady of infertility.


    At the thought of that, Adrian couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.


    Theresa looked around alertly and then whispered to answer her doubt, ¡°Listen¡­actually¡­Peter has a son¡­¡±

 Chapter 3 A Boy Locked in the Car

    ¡°What? A son?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Theresa gestured to hush, ¡°stop yelling!¡±


    ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you gonna be a stepmom?¡± Adriana was shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Hey, listen, he knew I was infertile a few years ago. So he adopted a son.¡±


    Hearing that, Adriana breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Come on, you are scaring me to death! But at least he is nice to you. Girl, you must be blessed!¡±


    Adriana somehow felt a bit jealous.


    ¡°Hey, you look so happy. What are you talking about?¡±


    A husky voice sounded at this moment.


    ¡°Peter,e over here. Let me introduce my best friend to you, Adriana Hale. I bet you¡¯ve heard her name from me for a thousand times.¡± Theresa wrapped her arms around his and her face leaned against his shoulder, on which a smile appeared.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Adriana raised her head to look at this man in sapphire tailor-made suit.


    He stood upright, with a serious but charming-looking face. His blue eyes glowed with mor.


    Wherever he stood, he looked like a Prince Charming but also crowned to be the king of all, looking down from above with his proud face.


    Peter frowned while looking at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Alston, you seem a bit familiar to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you must be mistaken. I just return from LA.¡± Adriana smiled to reply.


    ¡°Well, perhaps it was because I always showed you her pictures before.¡± Theresa appeared a bit distraught. So she hurried to exined that Adriana had been staying abroad for all these years. It was impossible that they met before.


    Adriana then stayed in the hotel till she finished dinner with Theresa.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Theresa got really drunk. Please take her home.¡±


    Actually, both Adriana and Theresa had been drinking during the dinner tonight. But Adriana had been ustomed to drinking after all these years of social experience. So she still stayed sober.


    Peter walked over and put down the ss of wine. He held up Theresa into his arms, ¡°Girl, you are so drunk¡­Ms. Hale, I am sorry I gotta go.¡±


    Then he turned around to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Alston.¡± Adriana suddenly stopped him.


    Peter looked back at her in silence.


    Adriana walked over with her eyes fixed on Theresa. She uttered with a worried face, ¡°Please be nice to her. Theresa is a good girl. She deserves your love.¡±


    Peter nodded and left.


    He walked out of the hotel and drove Theresa back to the vi.


    He put her onto the bed, ¡°Have a sleep. I will tell my servant to get you changed.¡±


    ¡°Peter¡­Peter¡­don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Theresa grabbed his hand. Peter stumbled down onto the bed because of that.


    Driven by drunkenness, she took the chance to mount on him, ¡°Peter¡­we are engaged¡­I¡­I wanna¡­¡± while speaking, she leaned forward to kiss him.


    Frowning, Peter felt like struggling. But indeed, they had been engaged. He tried to convince himself to do as Theresa wished. So he stayed still.


    However, when her lips were about to touch his, Peter suddenly struggled up and pinned her down, ¡°Theresa, time to sleep.¡±


    He stood up and left. As soon as he closed the door, he punched hard on the wall and pulled loose his tie. Restlessness was burning him all over.


    During the past four years, he found that all women had been repellent to him.


    He stayed away fromdies. Nor had he allowed anydies to approach him. He even found it sick to get close to Theresa.


    He had been wondering if he was a gay.


    However, that woman he made a deal with seemed to be an exception.


    Meanwhile, he didn¡¯t notice the twisted face of Theresa.


    She clenched the ne so hard that her palm started to go pale.


    It was because of this ne that Peter chose to marry her.


    However, the ne actually belonged to Adriana.


    But the fact was that Adriana owed her everything, she believed. If it weren¡¯t because of Adriana, she wouldn¡¯t have been hit by the car and lost the ability to conceive her own baby.


    Meanwhile, Theresa was about to leave the hotel as the banquet came to an end.


    She walked to the parking lot.


    But suddenly, she heard someone knocking the window.


    Confused, she looked around but she saw nobody.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    But again, a few knocks sounded again. This time it sounded much louder.


    Adriana walked toward the sound. Then she saw a kid in a limousine knocking the window from the inside.


    ¡°Little boy, where is my parents?¡± she stood beside and asked.


    But the little boy seemed weak. He kept gasping while shaking his head.


    ¡°No, the oxygen inside is running out.¡± Adriana suddenly noticed that.


    ¡°Help!¡± she ran back to the hotel, ¡°Security! I need security! Help! I need your help! Come over here.¡± She shouted at a security guard.


    ¡°Miss, what happens?¡±


    ¡°There is a little boy locked inside the car. The oxygen inside is running out. Just open the door!¡± while speaking, they walked over to the car.


    The security guard soon noticed the te number.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It¡­it belongs to Mr. Alston¡­¡± the guard had seen this number for many times.


    ¡°You mean Peter Alston?¡± Adriana was confused. Then she deemed that he must be an irresponsible man. How could he leave his son inside the car alone? Just because it was an adoptive son?


    What a jerk!


    ¡°Why are you standing still? Smash the window!¡± she shouted when seeing that the guard remained unmoved.


    ¡°Smash it? Come on, we¡¯d better call Mr. Alston¡­It¡¯s a Rolls-Royce of limited edition! Even a window will cost my total ie for the following three years.¡± The guard refused.


    ¡°Peter has just gone home! His son will be dead when he arrives!¡± staring at the little boy lying on the back seat, she couldn¡¯t help getting much worried.


    She picked up a brink from the roadside and smashed the window.


    ¡°Hey, no!¡± the guard was about to stop her. But he failed.


    The window was smashed open.


    ¡°Little boy,e over here.¡± She dropped the brick and said to the boy. Then she handed the guard her card, ¡°Tell him to call me.¡±


    She brought the boy out of the car. Looking at his face sweating all over, she gently cleaned his face with her handkerchief.


    ¡°Little boy, are you okay?¡±


    The boy was wearing a silver-gray suit with white shirt beneath the jacket, on the cor of which there was a bow tie. His face looked cute with fair skin. His short hair had gone all wet by sweat.


    He blinked weakly while looking at Adriana. But then he fainted.


    ¡°Hey, little boy!¡± Adriana patted on his face. Then she brought him into her car and put him onto the passenger seat. After buckling the safety belt, she drove to hospital.

 Chapter 4 Mommy?

    ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t even know what was happening. I was making a call and I lost Luis when I returned¡­¡± Jimmy, the brother of Peter, kneeled in front of him to look at him with guilt.


    Peter kicked him hard on his chest, ¡°Fuck off! Bring my son back to me or get out of the family!¡±


    ¡°Just chill, Peter. I have sent my men to look for Luis. Believe me, we will find him!¡± Jimmy felt like being strangled with his face sweating nervously all over.


    It was known to all that Luis had been the apple of Peter¡¯s eyes.


    Undoubtedly, in Peter¡¯s view, Luis greatly outweighed Jimmy.


    Jimmy was rendered helpless and depressed.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, we haven¡¯t found Luis.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, we got no update from the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Luis is not in the vi.¡±


    Three bodyguards came in one after another to report to Peter.


    With a sulky face, Peter squinted at Jimmy, ¡°Why are you standing still? Move your ass to look for my son! Bring him back in an hour. Don¡¯t evere to me again until you find him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! On my way!¡± Jimmy hurried to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, we got the news from the hotel. They said they found him faint inside the car. Now he has been taken to the hospital.¡± One of their bodyguards came in to report.


    ¡°Faint inside the car?¡± he cast a horrible glimpse at Jimmy, ¡°You¡¯d better pray he will be fine!¡±


    As much as he knew about Jimmy, he must have locked Luis inside the car while spending hours flirting with pretty girls through his phone.


    And he had made such a stupid mistake for more than once.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Peter shouted and strode out of the portal. He hurried to drive to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Adriana had been staying with Luis inside an VIP ward. When staring at his cute face, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about her lovely daughter in LA.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She reached out her hand to touch his face.


    But Luis suddenly opened his eyes. He blinked his round eyes and took a look at the needle beneath the skin of his hand. He pouted, ¡°I wanna cuddle¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adriana was a bit surprised when this cute little baby was actually asking for cuddle as soon as he woke up.


    Commonly speaking, this little boy should have burst into tear when facing a stranger as soon as he opened his eyes.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help smiling and held him up gently, ¡°What¡¯s your name, little guy?¡±


    ¡°You smell like mommy.¡± The little boy didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he approached to sniff.


    Not until then did he notice that he had ever dreamed about such a familiar smell before.


    Adriana burst intoughter.


    She gently pinched his face, ¡°I am not your mommy. Little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Adriana was rendered speechless.


    What was wrong with this kid?


    ¡°Who¡¯s your daddy? Peter Alston, right? He ising soon. He will bring you home, okay?¡± she continued to sce him.


    ¡°No! I wanna stay with mommy!¡± Luis huffed stubbornly. Then he buried his head into her arms.


    ¡°Luis, stop!¡± someone else suddenly huffed.


    As they looked over there, they saw Peter, followed by another man,ing in.


    ¡°Thank God, Luis! You almost scared Uncle Jimmy to death!¡± Jimmy was thrilled when seeing Luis again.


    He walked over to hug Luis.


    ¡°Mommy, he¡¯s a bad guy!¡± Luis curled up in her arms while pointing at Jimmy.


    Jimmy was speechless and confused.


    He called thatdy mommy?


    What was going on?


    ¡°Luis,e over here!¡± Peter huffed with a sullen face. He walked over to Adriana, ¡°Thank you for saving my son.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, why don¡¯t you learn to be responsible? You locked this little kid inside the car alone? You almost got him killed! That¡¯s your way to be a father? I can¡¯t believe Theresa is about to marry you!¡±


    At the very beginning, she even deemed Peter a responsible one just as Theresa had expected.


    However, what happened just now totally reversed her impression of Peter.


    What was worse, such a favorable impression of Peter suddenly plummeted to zero.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you for saving Luis. I will express my gratitude someday in the future. But don¡¯t ever judge my family issue.¡±


    As proud as Peter had been, he was getting annoyed while being lectured by ady.


    ¡°Mommy is right about it! You are not a nice daddy!¡± Luis wrapped around her neck and clung tight to her.


    ¡°Luis, your daddy is here. Just go home with your daddy.¡± Adriana smiled at him and added, ¡°I know your daddy has done something wrong, but today he had been busy during the ceremony with your mommy Theresa. Show your understanding and forgive him, okay? Learn to be generous.¡±


    While speaking, she scratched his nose softly, ¡°Be a sensible boy, okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luis kept shaking his head. Tear welled up in his eyes when he looked at Adriana. Then he burst into tear, ¡°Mommy is leaving me!¡±


    Adriana was speechless.


    How came she bumped into such a weird kid?


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Peter huffed angrily.


    He reached out his hands to take over Luis. However, Luis hurried to wield his arms to resist. As the needle beneath his skin moved, a lump appeared on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Mommy, it hurts!¡± Luis cried louder.


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Adriana felt a bang of heartache when seeing that.


    At the same time, Peter had to stop.


    The doctor soon entered to adjust the needle.


    Adriana decided to stay as Luis insisted.


    He soon returned to be silent while resting in her arms.


    Then Jimmy left.


    Peter also stayed inside the ward. He remained serious and unapproachable.


    The air fell into silence.


    Soon, Luis fell asleep.


    ¡°Hey, get closer.¡± Adriana hinted at Peter.


    Peter stood up, carefully approached and bent over to hold Luis in his arms. They maintained their move as softly as possible in case they woke him up.

 Chapter 5 A Tempting Offer

    As Peter approached, a trace of fragrance from Adriana rushed to his face.


    It smelt so familiar to him. A shiver went down his spine as soon as he smelt it.


    With Luis in his arms, he frowned and apologized, ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    He somehow felt like thisdy must be familiar to him. They seemed to know each other.


    However, he found it hard to remember any details.


    Adriana squinted and smiled, ¡°Mr. Alston, that¡¯s the way you tryna flirt with a girl?¡±


    She grabbed her Gi clutch from the table and replied with a cold glimpse, ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to cheat on Theresa! If I notice something, you will pay the price!¡±


    Then she left the ward.


    What happened today really exhausted her. She returned to the hotel and soon fell asleep.


    There would be more work expecting her tomorrow.


    The weather appeared sunny in the next morning.


    Inside the office of Hale Cobb Law Firm, Adriana was working on a pile of paperwork.


    Suddenly, someone knocked the door.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s Mr. Alston¡­¡± Vivian, her assistant, walked in to report.


    Adriana raised her head and asked, ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    She never deemed it pleasing to have a talk with this man.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering what he was up for.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Vivian walked out of the office.


    Peter then entered, followed by his assistant who was holding a portfolio.


    He took a seat in a superior way.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I am here to initiate a cooperation.¡± He uttered.


    ¡°A cooperation?¡± Adriana was a bit confused, ¡°I don¡¯t think my humblew firm could be capable enough to be part of the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a return for you saving my sonst night. From now on, the Alston Group will sign a permanent contract with Hale Cobb Law Firm.¡±


    Obviously, the Alston Group would permanently provide financial backup for thew firm regardless of any return.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you must be kidding. Myw firm only specializes in divorce or criminal cases. We aren¡¯t expert ofmercialwsuits.¡±


    Though it was a tempting contract, Peter would turn to be her superior as soon as she signed it.


    She hated being inferior.


    Besides, the awful impression of Peter greatly changed her idea-he didn¡¯t seem that perfect as Theresa once told her.


    So she simply fudged it with an excuse.


    ¡°Just take your time to learn.¡± Peter insisted coldly.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°It was Theresa who suggested it. She is grateful to you for saving Luis. So she suggested I drop by and present you this offer.¡± Peter then gestured to his assistant.


    The assistant walked over and put the contract on the table.


    ¡°You have two days to think about it. The time is limited.¡± As he finished, he stood up to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Adriana suddenly stopped him, ¡°Did Theresa suggest so? Really?¡±


    As Peter had been engaged with Theresa, Adriana deemed it necessary to keep a distance from him.


    However, the offer was too tempting to refuse.


    After all, she started her business to earn money.


    Undoubtedly, it was an exciting opportunity for the development of herw firm.


    ¡°Do you think I was lying?¡± he nced at her and huffed. Then he walked out of the office.


    After he left, Adriana walked to the table and picked up the contract. She started to contemte while reading it.


    Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She stopped to take a look.


    It was a call from Theresa.


    ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s the matter?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I suggested Peter to initiate a cooperation with you. Did you sign the contract?¡± asked Theresa.


    ¡°Oh¡­I am reading it right now¡­¡± now she was sure that it was the idea of Theresa.


    At the thought of that, she felt a bit embarrassed for her unnecessary spection just now.


    Whatever. Peter was known as the fianc¨¦ of Theresa. Adriana still needed to keep a distance from him to avoid gossips. After all, she valued her friendship with Theresa.


    ¡°Peter told me that you saved Peter. He is grateful to you¡­But you can tell he looks a bit unfriendly and taciturn. You can just turn to me if there is anything you need. I will let him notice. You know, he¡¯s hard to talk to.¡±


    Actually, what Theresa meant was that Adriana should stay away from Peter.


    But Adrian didn¡¯t seem to notice that. She just took it as a friendly reminder.


    ¡°Okay. Hey, do you wanna hang out for dinner with me tonight? It¡¯s on me!¡± Adriana suggested a dinner as return.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. See you tonight.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana continued to read the contract. Not until then did she realize that the offer provided by Peter was actually of considerable profit.


    What a generous guy!


    Three years ago, the Hale Cobb Law Firm was founded by both Adriana and Anne, one of her best friends, while Adriana contributed a greater proportion of shares at the beginning of the business.


    Anne had been running the firm in Waverly. But recently, Anne insisted that she wanted to start a branch overseas.


    After negotiation, Adriana returned to Waverly to take over the headquarter. Meanwhile, Anne went abroad to run the branch.


    It took time for Adriana to get to know more about the business here. So she had been busy recently.


    After lunch, while Adriana was working, the telephone in the office started ringing.


    As she got disrupted, she frowned annoyedly. But she still answered it, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, there is a little boy waiting for you. He says he¡¯s your son!¡± the front deskdy told her.


    ¡°My son?¡± Adriana was speechless.


    She only got a daughter in LA. How came she had a son?


    ¡°It must be a mistake. Just call the police for help¡­¡± before she finished, a sweet voice came from the other side of the line, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me, Luis! I miss you!¡±

 Chapter 6 Here Comes Luis

    Adriana found that the voice sounded quite familiar.. She frowned and suddenly realized that it must be the son of Peter, Luis Alston!


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± she couldn¡¯t believe that this four-year-old kid could find his way here.


    But at a second thought, she noticed that he was the son of her future boss.


    ¡°Just bring him in.¡± Adriana told the front deskdy.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana dialed the number of Theresa.


    However, no one answered.


    So she made a call to Vivian to tell her to inform Peter.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    As soon as Adriana finished her call, the door was pushed open. Then the little boy reached out his head and smiled at her sweetly.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, here is the boy.¡± Said the front deskdy.


    ¡°Okay. You may get back to work.¡±


    But then Adriana added, ¡°Hey, wait. Bring me some snack.¡±


    While speaking, she handed the front deskdy a hundred bucks.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Luis was wearing a white shirt coupled with bow tie, ck suspender trousers and ck shoes. He looked like a little gentleman.


    His chubby cute face seemed like a masterpiece of God. His round eyes shone like star while blinking. His smile appeared deadly adorable.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much!¡±


    Adriana somehow felt so familiar to him as soon as he saw her at the first sight. From his perspective, she smelt like mommy.


    Adriana looked a bit awkward. She stood up to hold him into her arms.


    When seeing his chubby face, she couldn¡¯t help pinching it gently.


    ¡°Luis, your mommy is Theresa. Not me, okay? You can call me Aunt Adriana if you like. But don¡¯t call me mommy. Or your real mommy will be sad.¡±


    Though she learned that Luis was adopted by Peter, nominally speaking, Theresa was still his mom.


    Theresa would be sad if she knew that Luis had been calling Adriana mommy.


    Luis wrapped around her neck and kissed her on the face.


    He smiled and shook his head, ¡°No, Ms. Lindsay is not my mommy!¡±


    Then he stated seriously, ¡°Ms. Lindsay will have a baby with daddy some day in the future. Then the baby can call her mommy. Not me.¡±


    Adriana was speechless.


    But she had to admit that Luis was a brilliant kid.


    ¡°Luis, how do you know where I work?¡±


    Adriana brought about another topic.


    But Luis smiled and beckoned, ¡°Mommy, give me a kiss. Then I will tell you the answer.¡±


    He actually started bargaining.


    Looking at his cute face, Adriana was amused. So she replied with a kiss on his face.


    ¡°Thank you, mommy!¡± he smiled and continued, ¡°I heard it from Uncle Jimmy. So I hailed a taxi to get here. Mommy, I am so clever, right?¡±


    Adriana nodded and echoed, ¡°Yeah, what a clever boy!¡±


    Soon, the front deskdy returned with a bag of snack.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adriana ced the bag on table. Then she sat on the couch with Luis in her arms, ¡°Luis, which one do you want? Chips? Chocte or lollipop?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± he looked around and pointed at chocte bar, ¡°I want chocte. Mommy, could you unwrap it for me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adriana took the chocte and handed it to him after unwrapping it.


    Luis took it over and smiled, ¡°Thank you, mommy.¡±


    He took a bite and started chewing. He raised his brows and nodded, ¡°Wow, it tastes good! Daddy is a liar! He told me chocte tasted awful!¡±


    He murmured while chewing.


    Adriana was confused, ¡°Your daddy doesn¡¯t allow you to have chocte?¡±


    She knew that some parents mighte up with some excuses to stop kids from eating too much sweet food.


    But it seemed that it was the first time for Luis to taste chocte.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy never allows me to have chocte!¡± Luisined while gulping down the chocte.


    ¡°Hey, take your time.¡± Adriana smiled when seeing his lips stained with chocte. She started to clean his lips with tissue.


    ¡°Mommy is the best!¡± Luis couldn¡¯t help giggling. He looked adorable.


    Soon, he finished three chocte bars.


    After a few knocks on the door, Vivian entered, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°Bring him in.¡± Said Adriana while fiddling with Luis¡¯s face, ¡°Luis, your daddy is here.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you sold me out!¡± Luis pouted, looking displeased.


    ¡°Luis!¡± Peter walked in and red at him, ¡°How dare you run away!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Luis nced at him and pouted to reply.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Peter was irritated. Meanwhile, he was confused. How came Luis suddenly clung to Adriana.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you should be responsible for this. No offense. As his father, how could you simply let him run away?¡± Adriana cut in.


    Hearing that, Peter frowned and nced at her coldly, ¡°I know you have saved Luis. And you have got what you deserve as return. But it doesn¡¯t mean that you have the right to judge my family issue.¡±


    Peter felt humiliated whenever being lectured, even if by the one who saved his son.


    ¡°Judge your family issue?¡± Adriana refuted, ¡°Mr. Alston, don¡¯t be mistaken. I don¡¯t mean to judge. But you should keep your eyes on your son. Even a loser will never me it on a kid.¡±


    Adriana was getting annoyed by his arrogance.


    His son suddenly dropped by and disrupted her while she was working. She spent a few hours with his son but only to get med as soon as he arrived.


    What a cocky guy!

 Chapter 7 Allergic

    Peter turned sulky when facing her aggressive response. He red at her with chilling eyes, ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    The air seemed to be frozen.


    Luis hurried over to stand in front of Adriana.


    He raised his head to posture, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t shut atdy! I feel so ashamed for you!¡±


    While he was speaking, Peter noticed that his teeth seemed to be stained with something.


    He frowned and bent over to squeeze his mouth open, ¡°Open your mouth, what have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s chocte. That tastes nice!¡± Luis huffed to continue, ¡°Daddy, you such a liar! Chocte tastes really nice! You were fooling me!¡±


    ¡°What? Chocte?¡± Peter turned to be serious. He cast a sulky look at Adriana, ¡°Why did you feed him chocte?¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for? It¡¯s just some chocte!¡± Adriana refuted loud.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Luis suddenly gasped for air painfully with both hands pressing against his belly. His face went twisted out of pain.


    ¡°Luis, what happened?¡± Adriana bent down to ask.


    Peter nudged her away, ¡°He¡¯s allergic to chocte! It will be deadly for him. Now do you read me?¡± while speaking, he held Luis up and rushed out.


    ¡°What? Allergic?¡±


    Luis was allergic to chocte?


    So was Helen.


    What a coincidence!


    But Adriana didn¡¯t find it fishy. She grabbed her coat and clutch to follow over.


    Commonly speaking, the symptom of allergy of kids varied from person to person.


    Some might suffer diarrhea or nausea. But some might suffer worst symptoms such as breathing difficulties or gastro spasm.


    But she could tell from Peter¡¯s anxious expression that it must be a serious case.


    Soon, they reached Waverly Hospital.


    Adriana walked back and forth on the corridor, agitated.


    She clenched her clutch nervously while peeping at Peter, who was leaning against the wall.


    He looked worried with his head slightly down and both hands in pockets.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know he¡¯s allergic to chocte. So¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peter raised his head to look at her, ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± confused, but she still handed him her phone.


    Peter took it over and dialed a number. As his phone buzzed, he tapped on her phone to save his number within.


    ¡°Remember. Whenever Luises to you, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adriana nodded nkly.


    But she was still confused. Why did Luis alwayse to her and even call her mommy?


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Adriana added after a few seconds of pause, ¡°can you try to keep Luis away from me?¡±


    After all, as Theresa had been engaged with Peter, she should be known as his real mom.


    But if Luis always came to her while calling her mommy, it would still greatly impact on her friendship with Theresa.


    Besides, because of Luis, she seemed to be exposed with chances to get closer to Peter.


    If so, something worse might be expecting her.


    Though Adriana had never been in a rtionship, she was aware that a distance between Peter and her should be needed.


    ¡°You hate Luis?¡± Peter frowned, looking displeased.


    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean that. Now you are Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦. I believe it¡¯s necessary for us to keep a distance from each other even including Luis.¡±


    After all, Theresa might believe so in the same way.


    ¡°Huh, you must be overestimating yourself!¡± Peter cast a cold nce to reply. A trace of contempt could be seen deep inside his eyes.


    After a short pause of confusion, she still found it hard to figure out what he meant.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Frowning for consideration for a few more seconds, she suddenly realized, ¡°Peter, hey, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    Luis¡¯s arrival in her office was just a trick he came up with to approach her, she assumed that was what he believed she was thinking.


    No wonder he revealed such a contemptuous look.


    Speechless, Adriana refuted awkwardly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡±


    Peter frowned even more. He straightened up his body and looked at her from above, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His eyes were too sharp to face.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help shivering, ¡°I mean you should keep a social distance in case we got trouble from gossips.¡±


    Of course, she was afraid of gossips, especially when her best friend might be concerned.


    As awyer specializing in divorcewsuit, she had seen so many cases brought by affairs.


    So she had been disciplined to herself.


    However, as Adriana flinched backward step after step, Peter approached and pinned her against the wall. His breath fell onto her face as he bent over. Then he whispered with husky voice, ¡°I have seen so manydies ying the same tricks just like yours. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Just quit before you get me annoyed. I have no feelings fordies like you.¡±


    Though he was grateful to her for saving Luis, he still wondered if she was nning something dirty so as to get close to him when he was told that Luis got to her office alone today.


    Of course, during the past few years, there had beendies who tried to approach him while taking advantage of Luis.


    But he chose to ignore it for the sake of Theresa.


    However, what she said just now sounded like she was trying to get his attention intentionally.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± irritated, she pushed him away, ¡°What a narcissistic freak! You deem yourself the Prince Charming of all just because you run the Alston Group?¡±


    Her chest kept heaving out of madness. Then she poked him on his chest, ¡°You gotta be a paranoia! I suggest you consult a psychiatrist.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure out what made Theresa so infatuated with this freak!


    Peter frowned and stared at her finger poking on his chest.


    His eyes turned horrible, ¡°Watch yournguage! Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because you are Theresa¡¯s best friend?¡±

 Chapter 8 Alvin Grant

    ¡°Mr. Alston?¡± someone suddenly uttered in a distance.


    As they looked over there, a gentleman in ck suit with a pair of golden-rimmed sses was standing there.


    ¡°Alvin?¡± both Peter and Adriana said in unison.


    As soon as they finished, they looked at each other weirdly.


    Peter withdrew his hands and straightened up his body.


    While Adriana did the same thing and smoothed her top.


    Alvin walked over with a smile. Then he looked at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, when did you return to Waverly? Why don¡¯t you tell me about your arrival?¡±


    Adriana shrugged and replied with a smile, ¡°I just returned yesterday. And I headed to Theresa¡¯s engagement ceremony as soon as Inded. I don¡¯t even have time to inform you until now.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­it¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±


    Alvin walked closer to spread out his arms. While looking into his passionate eyes, Adriana felt a bit awkward. But meanwhile, she felt warm from his eyes.


    Smiling, Adriana still replied with a friendly hug. Then she let go.


    ¡°Alvin, you still look handsome as you always do.¡± She couldn¡¯t¡¯ helpplimenting.


    ¡°Come on, stop ttering me.¡± Alvin touched her head dotingly.


    Peter appeared even more sulky when seeing their conversation continuing.


    He cleared his voice, ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Not until then did Alvin notice him, ¡°Peter, what brought you here? You know each other?¡±


    He frowned confusedly as he recalled what he had seen just now.


    ¡°Luis got allergic. So I brought him here.¡± While speaking, Peter nced at Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Hey, I remember you have gone to Europe. What brings you back home so soon?¡±


    Actually, Alvin had gone to Europe a few days ago. That was why he was absent from the ceremony, where he should have met Adriana there.


    ¡°I returned home as soon as I finished my work in Europe. One of my students is suffering fatal illness. So I drop by to visit him in the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you both here. What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°So how about Luis?¡± Alvin continued to ask.


    As Luis was mentioned, Peter cast a cold glimpse at Adriana, in which there filled with disdain.


    He shook his head to respond, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s still in the emergency room.¡±


    Fortunately, a whileter, Luis was brought out of the room. He was transferred to a VIP ward for infusion. At this moment, he was asleep.


    Luis looked good except for the rash on the surface of his skin. Peter sat beside to stay with him.


    Adriana felt so sorry for Luis. But meanwhile, she could tell that Peter seemed to be a good father.


    But perhaps not a good husband for Theresa.


    ¡°You may leave now. I am here to stay with Luis.¡± Peter was the first to utter inside this quiet room.


    ¡°Okay, we are leaving. Just call me if there¡¯s anything I can do.¡± Alvin walked over and patted on Peter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°the doctor said Luis was fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Adriana felt like speaking. But she held it back and followed Alvin to leave.


    However, she was still overwhelmed with guilt when seeing Luis lying on the bed.


    Both Alvin and Adriana walked into the elevator.


    ¡°How did you know Peter?¡± asked Alvin.


    ¡°He¡¯s the fianc¨¦ of my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Alvin nodded and continued to ask, ¡°You have just returned to Waverly, right? So where do you live now?¡±


    Adriana smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to find myself a house. So I am living in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Come on, stop being a workaholic.¡± Alvin smiled and added, ¡°Hey, I got an apartment for rent. Do you wanna have a look?¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Adriana sounded excited.


    As far as she knew about Alvin, he had been picky about dwelling. So the apartment must be a pleasing one to live in.


    ¡°Can you drive me there? Well, if you still got work to do, just tell me the location. I will have my assistant to check.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can drive you there right now.¡±


    They happened to walk out of the hospital.


    When seeing the store opposite, Adriana seemed to notice something.


    So she said to Alvin, ¡°Alvin, could you please wait for a moment? I wanna get something for Luis.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    Adriana smiled and walked across the road. After getting some fruits and nutrient supplement, she brought them back to the ward.


    Still gasping, she knocked on the door.


    Then the door was opened.


    Standing at the door, Peter nced at her coldly, frowning, ¡°What are you doing?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I got something nutritious for Luis. I am so sorry for that.¡±


    As a mother of a girl at the same age of Luis, she couldn¡¯t bear to see this little boy suffering.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Peter stepped back and was about to close the door.


    Seeing that, Adriana hurried forward to stand at the door, refuting, ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t even bring him something?¡±


    She was irritated by his rudeness.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Theresa actually wanna marry a guy like you!¡± Adriana huffed and simply ignored his sulky face. She bypassed him to enter and put the bag on the table.


    With her eyes fixed on Luis, she felt so sorry.


    However, she had to leave as Alvin was still waiting.


    ¡°Mommy¡­don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    As soon as she turned around, she heard Luis¡¯s voice from behind.


    His sweet voice softened her heart. She felt like hearing the voice of Helen.


    She turned around and noticed that Luis had woken up. She walked over to touch his face, ¡°Hey¡­wee back¡­are you feeling better?¡±


    Luis nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Luis, I am so sorry. I didn¡¯t know the chocte would get you allergic. I shouldn¡¯t have bought you chocte. I was so scared¡­Thank God, now you seem fine¡­¡±


    Adriana sat on the bedside and held his hand to speak softly.

 Chapter 9 Make A Match

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mommy. I don¡¯t even know I am actually allergic to chocte. Now I feel much better!¡±


    ¡°I am d to see you are fine.¡± Adriana stroked his head gently.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter huffed to interrupt, ¡°Hey, time to leave.¡±


    He somehow felt jealous when seeing Luis attaching great feelings to her. He felt like something he cherished seemed to be taken away.


    He was getting so annoyed.


    Hearing that, Adriana peeped at him. But then she turned to look at Luis, ¡°Hey Luis, I gotta go¡­just take care, okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡­Mommy, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Luis burst into tear as soon as she stood up. He kept wiping off his tear while sobbing, ¡°Mommy is leaving me! Nobody loves me¡­¡±


    Peter was speechless.


    ¡°Luis, listen, she got work to do.¡± Peter walked over to hug Luis.


    However, Luis wielded his hands to resist, ¡°I want mommy! Not daddy!¡±


    Tear welled up his shining eyes. It soon streamed down his face, making him pitiful.


    Adriana was soon overwhelmed with sympathy.


    She bent over to hold his hand, ¡°Luis, you gotta know you are a little man. A man barely sheds tears, okay?¡±


    Luis pouted while staring at her with his tearful eyes. He struggled to hold back his tear. But he seemed to fail to stop sobbing.


    ¡°Mommy, if I stop crying, will you stay?¡± he asked with soft voice.


    Adriana sighed while looking at Peter. Obviously, it was time for him to do something as a father.


    What was more, he just asked her to leave.


    Though Peter still felt annoyed when seeing that, he had to muster up his patience to convince Luis, ¡°Luis, daddy is here with you. Ms. Hale is not your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Liar! If she is not my mommy, where is mommy? You liar!¡± Luis questioned with his eyes filled with tear.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Peter was speechless.


    ¡°I told you mommy had gone to somewhere else far away. She will be back in the future.¡± Peter figured out an excuse to exin.


    ¡°You liar! You have been engaged with Ms. Lindsay! You have deserted mommy! I hate you!¡±


    The tantrum of kid was something challenging to deal with.


    As a mother, Adriana was aware of that.


    Whenever she met Luis, it would always remind her of Helen, which triggered her love for Luis even more.


    ¡°Hey, Luis, stop crying, okay?¡± she pinched his face and continued, ¡°I promise I wille to see you as much as possible, okay?¡±


    Finally, she had topromise.


    However, as soon as she finished, Peter replied with a re.


    When Adriana turned around, she soon noticed that.


    It felt horrible.


    She was irritated again. She stood up and huffed, ¡°Mr. Alston, since you are displeased with me, I am leaving right now.¡±


    Though she loved Luis, she hated Peter for being rude.


    She took a look at Luis and still left though reluctant.


    Luis cried even louder.


    However, as the father of Luis, Peter should take the responsibility to sce his own son. While Adriana had nothing to do with it.


    She held back the reluctance and entered the elevator.


    She rushed out of the hospital and saw Alvin waiting by the road.


    She walked over with a guilty smile, ¡°Alvin, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I just finished a call.¡± Alvin smiled warmly.


    ¡°Come on, let me drive you there.¡±


    A few hourster, Adriana headed to the Hilton Hotel as she had appointed with Theresa.


    Meanwhile, because of the friendship with Peter, Alvin also followed over for dinner.


    When Adriana and Alvin arrived, Theresa, together with Peter and Luis, had been there.


    ¡°Oh, mommy!¡± Luis couldn¡¯t help giggling when seeing Adriana. He hurried to run over.


    Adriana bent over to hold him into her arms with a smile. Then she gestured to hush, ¡°Hey, call me Aunt Adriana. Or I will nevere to see you again. Do you read me?¡±


    While speaking, she peeped at Theresa, who slowly stood up with a sullen face.


    But Adriana could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Okay, mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Adriana frowned and pretended to be mad.


    ¡°Okay, Aunt Adriana¡­¡± Luis smiled adorably.


    ¡°Good boy!¡± Adriana smiled and held his hand.


    Then she smiled at Theresa, ¡°Ever since I saved himst night, he seems to fancy staying with me.¡±


    Of course, she said so just to dissipate Theresa¡¯s worry.


    Theresa peeped at Peter, who was sitting in silence. Then she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Adriana, thank you.¡±


    Then she noticed Alvin, ¡°Oh, Alvin, I didn¡¯t expect youe with her.¡±


    Alvin smiled decently to reply, ¡°We used to be friends in college. And today we happened to meet each other. So I came with her.¡±


    Theresa looked around both Alvin and Adriana. Then she started teasing, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Both of you still remain single, right? Time for a date.¡±


    Obviously, she was trying to make a match.


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay, Aunt Adriana can¡¯t date him. Daddy looks much better than him.¡± Said Luis innocently.


    However, the air seemed to be weirdly frozen.


    Peter thumped his phone on the table while ring at Luis, ¡°Luis,e over here! Stop your nonsense!¡±


    Then he suddenly squinted at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Lindsay, you just met Luis for the first time everst night, right?¡±


    His questioning tone was getting the air much more embarrassing.

 Chapter 10 The Same Taste

    Just a moment ago, all of them had seen Adriana was whispering to Luis after he ran over to her. Thus, Peter assumed that it was Adriana who was instigating Luis to say so.


    But Adriana simply responded, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Alston, you are right about it. So could you please learn to discipline your son?¡±


    She let go of Luis¡¯s hand and smiled at this little boy, ¡°Luis, go to your daddy¡¯s.¡±


    Luis looked around them and pouted, looking displeased, ¡°Aunt Adriana, did I do something wrong?¡±


    Theresa walked over to hold his hand, ¡°Luis,e on. Just stay with me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luis hurried to hide himself behind Adriana with his arms wrapping around her leg, ¡°No! I wanna stay with Aunt Adriana!¡±


    As Peter started getting more and more annoyed, Alvin frowned, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid. Just let him stay with whoever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Peter, it¡¯s fine. Adriana is my best friend.¡± Theresa echoed with an awkward smile.


    Obviously, she was speaking for Adriana.


    Hearing that, Peter looked at Theresa with gentleness while shaking his head, ¡°Theresa, you are so innocent just like a girl.¡± While speaking, he nced at Adriana.


    Seeing that, Adriana was rendered annoyed. She couldn¡¯t help gasping for air so as to hold back her anger for the sake of Theresa.


    So unreasonable!


    ¡°Aunt Adriana, I am hungry¡­¡± Luis grabbed her hand to lead her to the seat.


    Adriana turned to let out a smile at Alvin to apologize, ¡°Alvin, could you please drive me home after we finish?¡±


    She found it so disgusting when facing Peter.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    What a cocky freak!


    ¡°Luis,e over here.¡± Peter beckoned Luis over.


    However, Luis shook his head to refuse, ¡°No¡­I wanna stay with Aunt Adriana¡­¡±


    While speaking, he buried his head into her arms.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help smiling. She lowered her head and pinched his cute face, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet¡­¡±


    Luis smiled brightly to reply.


    Suddenly, he turned to look at Peter, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Then he stood up and ran over to Peter. He grabbed Peter¡¯s hand and started pleading, ¡°Daddy, I love to stay with Aunt Adriana. Can you make her my godmother?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± both Theresa and Peter huffed in unison.


    Meanwhile, Theresa seemed to notice the surprised look of Adriana. She exined awkwardly, ¡°Adriana, you are still single. It sounds a bit embarrassing to make you a godmother at this young age¡­You know, Luis is a kid. He must be kidding.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know that.¡± Adriana nodded and smiled.


    However, she felt a bit upset.


    If she refused to stay away from Luis, Theresa would be upset as well.


    But they had been best friends to each other. They should have faith in their friendship.


    ¡°No!¡± Luis huffed while ring at Peter, ¡°Peter Alston, from now on, you ain¡¯t my daddy! I am staying with Aunt Adriana.¡±


    After that, he turned around to walk to Adriana.


    However, before he could take a few more steps forward, Peter grabbed on his cor to lift him up. Then he ced Luis on hisp, ¡°Stop messing around unless¡­¡±


    Peter suddenly dropped his voice and peeped at Adriana with a displeased look. Then he bent over to whisper, ¡°Stop messing around unless you wanna lose your chance to see her again.¡±


    Actually, if it weren¡¯t because of the fact that Luis had been crying to ask for meeting Adriana again after she left the hospital in the morning, he wouldn¡¯t have taken Luis here for dinner with Adriana.


    Before Adriana showed up, Luis had been a sensible kid who had never thrown a tantrum.


    Meanwhile, Peter noticed that whenever it came to Adriana, Luis would behave himself as required.


    At the thought of that, Peter couldn¡¯t help looking at Adriana. He was surprised to find that Luis actually looked alike her to some degree.


    It suddenly urred to him that the girl four years ago shared the same surname with Adriana.


    The truth seemed to be revealed.


    As soon as Peter noticed that, he started to have a n.


    Meanwhile, Luis soon shut his mouth when hearing Peter¡¯s words.


    But he looked a bit upset.


    ¡°Time to take the order.¡± Alvin uttered to break the ice. He smiled at Adriana, ¡°Lady first.¡±


    ¡°Just make the decision for me. I am fine with any food.¡± What happened just now had ruined her appetite.


    ¡°Aunt Adriana, I love the steak and dessert here¡­Oh, the lobster also tastes nice.¡± Though Luis couldn¡¯t sit by her side, he still tried to talk to her.


    ¡°What?¡± Alvin frowned and looked at Adriana, ¡°hey, I remember you also share the same taste with this kid.¡±


    As he just finished, the air seemed to be frozen again.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Luis got thrilled when hearing that. He jumped on the ground and rushed over to Adriana, ¡°Aunt Adriana, is that real? You must be my mommy I have been looking for!¡±


    He stared at Adriana expectantly while blinking his shining eyes.


    ¡°Luis, stop your nonsense. Adriana is still single.¡± Alvin hurried to utter.


    Hearing that, Luis was rendered upset again. He drawled to reply with disappointment, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Seeing his upset face, Adriana somehow felt a bang of pain deep inside her heart.

 Chapter 11 A Share in Common

    Somehow, she felt as if she were looking at her own daughter.


    It struck her with the idea that Helen bore a resemnce to the child.


    More precisely, they looked like two peas in a pod.


    All of a sudden, she got up from her seat.


    ¡°Adri? Are you alright?¡±


    Noticing her entricity, Alvin caught hold of her wrist and asked caringly.


    Peter and Theresa also became conscious of her odd behavior, both turning towards her.


    ¡°Would you excuse me for a minute? I ¡­ I¡¯ve got a stomachache.¡±


    She bowed slightly and apologetically, ¡°You guys order first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Leaving the private dining room in a hurry, Adriana went straight to the washbasin in the restroom, where she tried to keep her sanity by sshing some cold water on her face.


    The more she thought about it, the more distracted she was.


    Could it be that Luis was her child?


    Back then in Waverly, she gave birth to a boy, which was supposed to be the same age as Luis now.


    Let alone his looks-strikingly simr to Helen¡¯s.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had sensed the resemnce the first time she saw Luis, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention then. Now that she thought about it, she feltpletely stunned.


    ¡°Adri? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Someone popped up from behind abruptly.


    Theresa asked again with concern, ¡°You all right? You know Peter, he ¡­ he¡¯s just like that. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    Looking at Theresa, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but frown and sigh, ¡°What about you?


    Are you absolutely positive that Peter is the right one? I know he has a strong family background. But you¡¯re supposed to marry someone who loves you, so that he will care for you.¡±


    Based on her observation of Peter in the past two days, she found him a man with many character ws, who wasn¡¯t good enough for Theresa.


    Hearing those words, Theresa looked a bit irritated with her pupils constricting, ¡°Why would you say things like that? I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding ¡­ between you and Peter? What kind of a person do you think he is?¡±


    ¡°Tessa. You deserve someone that treats you so much better. You don¡¯t have to rush your decision. Just deliberate on this for some more time, will you? If he¡¯s not worth it, I¡¯m sure there¡¯ll be many other options for you.¡±


    Anyway, Adriana just thought that Theresa was too good for Peter.


    She¡¯s such a nice and sweet girl, and a jerk like Peter is definitely no match for her!


    ¡°Ha, Peter has been good to me.¡±


    Theresa took her hand and said gravely, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t ever say things like that again. Peter and I are engaged, and we are meant to be together.¡±


    Even if he doesn¡¯t love her, she¡¯s bound to be Mrs. Alston.


    Since Theresa put it this way, Adriana felt like it was not her ce to say anything more, ¡°OK, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Everyone has the right to make choices, and she understood perfectly what Theresa meant.


    However she was still nervous about the possibility of Luis being the child she gave birth to through a surrogate.


    If he really was, it must be kept strictly confidential to Theresa.


    She thought to herself.


    ¡°Alright then, you¡¯d better go back now. I really need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Theresa smiled, released Adriana¡¯s hand and left.


    After grooming herself in front of the mirror, Adriana turned around and left the restroom.


    Unexpectedly, hardly had she entered the room when she saw Petering toward her.


    Adriana frowned automatically, trying to avoid eye contact with him.


    He, however, grabbed her hand and dragged her into another empty private dining room, without forgetting to lock the door. Then he pressed her against the door and looked down at her coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°Ouch-¡±


    His sudden push left a reverberation of spikelike beating on Adriana¡¯s back.


    She gasped with pain and red at Peter, ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    She had no idea why Peter brought her here, but one thing is for sure-he¡¯s definitely not the man he seemed to be.


    ¡°What am I doing? I think you should answer the question first. First you deliberately try to get close to Luis, and then here you are, stirring up my rtionship with Tessa. What are you really up to?¡±


    His grim face looked quite frightening, sending a chill through her.


    Adriana started to feel a little bit awkward, because she did not expect her conversation with Theresa to be overheard by him.


    But she decided to retort, ¡°What about you, Mr. Alston? Eavesdropping on our conversation. What¡¯s your excuse for that?¡±


    ¡°Well well, how eloquent! Stay away from Theresa and Luis. If I should ever find out about your bad intentions towards them, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    While speaking, he bent down towards Adriana ¡­


    Startled by his action, she could do nothing but press her cheek firmly against the door, trying to create space between them, but there wasn¡¯t much left.


    Peter fingered a wisp of her curly hair, said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve met lots of women. You may look prettier than Theresa, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything you want. I don¡¯t know why you are trying to pit Theresa against me. Since you are like her best friend, so I¡¯m gonna let it pass this time. But I¡¯m warning you that there won¡¯t be a second time.¡±


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    He then pulled out a wisp of her hair, which made Adriana let out a gasp of pain.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing! Mr. Alston, you have gone far enough.¡± She red at him, feeling a sh of irritation.


    Peter waved the wisp in front of her, ¡°This should teach you a lesson. Mind my words!¡±


    And then he pulled Adriana aside, opened the door and strutted out.


    His rude behaviors left her breathless with fury. At the same time, she struggled with god knows what Theresa saw in him. What a nuisance!


    She returned to the room angrily.


    Theresa gave her a suspicious nce and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    While talking, she threw another nce at Peter subconsciously.


    He ¡­ seemed to have just walked in as well.


    The two of them left at the same time, and returned one after the other. They were not ¡­?


    ¡°I, em, I had to make a phone call.¡± Adriana quickly came up with this excuse.


    ¡°Well then,e sit down and eat. Meals are all ready to serve.¡±


    Theresa glimpsed at Adriana¡¯s phone on the dining table, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    At that moment, Adriana also saw her phone lying on the table. Embarrassed and feeling a tad stupid, she could have pped herself across the face.


    It was stupid to make such a mistake. Unforgivable!


    ¡°Auntie, there you are! I thought you went home ¡­¡±


    Luis grinned at Adriana, his white teeth bared.


    ¡°Nah, I just needed to use the restroom.¡± Adriana smiled at him and said.

 Chapter 12 DNA Paternity Test

    After a rather awkward dinner, everyone decided to go home.


    When they were about to take the elevator, Adriana pretended surprise, ¡°Oops, I¡¯ve left my phone behind. You guys go ahead. I¡¯m gonna go get it.¡±


    Then she turned around.


    ¡°OK, but you¡¯d better hurry.¡±


    Alvin said to Adriana, and the rest of them got on the elevator.


    Adriana returned to the private dining room, delighted at the sight of the cutlery they had just used.


    Her eyes fell on the spot where she was sitting, and there was a ss on the table.


    It was the one which Luis drank water from just now. She slipped it into her bag, then went downstairs.


    Alvin was still waiting for her, while there was no sign of Theresa, Peter and Luis.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left already?¡±


    Adrianna asked.


    ¡°Yeah, somethinges up.¡±


    Alvin exined to her.


    Adriana smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    ¡°Come, get in the car. Let me drive you home.¡±


    Alvin held the car door for her and said.


    ¡°Sorry I need to take care of something right now. You go ahead without me. My friend is on his way to get me.¡±


    It was not a lie that she¡¯d got things to attend to, but it¡¯s better to keep it a secret from Alvin for the time being.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll just stay with you till your friend arrives.¡±


    Adriana had just returned from abroad, so Alvin didn¡¯t feel easy about letting her out alone.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern. But I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you any further! I¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    Under her persistence, Alvin had to get in the car. Before he left, he added, ¡°If you need anything, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, drive safe.¡±


    Waving him goodbye, Adriana didn¡¯t hail a taxi until Alvin¡¯s car went out of sight.


    ¡°Where to, Miss?¡±


    The taxi driver asked.


    ¡°The hospital, please.¡±


    ¡°Aye aye.¡±


    The driver set out to the hospital right away.


    On her way to the hospital, her heart was pounding. A mixture feeling of tension, expectation and worry lingered in her chest, and honestly she was afraid that it would turn out to be just the way she thought.


    Is there really such a thing as coincidence?


    She didn¡¯t know the answer yet.


    At the hospital, Luis¡¯s ss and a wisp of her own hair were given to the doctor for a paternity test, which, the doctor said, would take three days.


    She could do nothing but wait.


    However, when Adriana left the hospital, a man showed up from behind the pirs in the hospital hall.


    Staring after her leaving, he pulled out his phone, ¡°Peter, guess who I just saw in the hospital.¡±


    It was Peter¡¯s younger brother Jimmy.


    Instructed by Peter, he came to send DNA samples for a paternity test, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter Adriana here.


    Because Peter told him that the participants were Adriana and Luis. ¡°I overheard her conversation with the doctor. It seems like she¡¯s doing a paternity test as well.¡±


    Over the phone, Peter¡¯s face grew solemn while squinting, ¡°Damn, I knew it! She definitely has an ulterior motive in approaching my boy.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Jimmy had no idea what to do, so he asked Peter for advice.


    ¡°Duh! What a fool! Just get it done. God help you if you should ever fail.¡± Peter hung up the phone straight away.


    Three dayster.


    After Adriana finished her job, she then drove to the hospital to get the results of her test.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect toe across someone when she walked into the hospital.


    It was none other than Peter.


    Adriana suddenly froze, gazing at him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    A few days ago, Peter pulled one of her hair out. If what she thought was correct, he must have sent it to the hospital for a paternity test as well.


    At the same time, she saw the report bag in Peter¡¯s hand as she looked down.


    More doubts began to grow in her heart.


    ¡°How annoying.¡±


    Peter stopped in front of Adriana, took off his sunsses and looked down at her, ¡°What are you on about? Are you a stalker?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stalking you? What am I on about?¡±


    With her eyebrows tangled in an usatory frown, she immediately understood what he meant.


    Then she sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let you down, Mr. Alston. I don¡¯t think this hospital is your property. Therefore I have every right to be here.¡± She took a quick nce around the hall, then pointed at the crowd lining up at the billing department, ¡°So, those are also your crazy stalkers, eh?


    How ridiculous.¡± She said, shaking her head.


    She just happened toe get the report, while running into Peter unexpectedly.


    What an unfortunate coincidence.


    Peter took a squint at her, then poked her with the report bag in his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about the real reason you try to get close to me or Luis. From now on, enough with your charade. If I ever find out about your malicious intentions towards Luis, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t given you any warnings!¡±


    He looked extremely grave.


    Then he turned his eyes off her, put on his Versace silver-tone sunsses and strode out of the hospital.


    Adriana stood there staring at him, and her eyes fell instead on the report bag in his hand.


    Did he find anything?


    Thinking of it, Adriana went upstairs in a hurry to get her test result, then she opened the report bag right away.


    Skipping those data she couldn¡¯t make sense of, Adriana turned to thest page where the result was-they were not rted at all.


    Adriana let out a long sigh, d about the result. Thank god it¡¯s just a false rm.


    Thankfully Luis and Helen just looked alike. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what she¡¯d do.


    It seemed that Peter was only teaching her a lesson by pulling her hair, not trying to do a paternity test.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So it was, indeed, only a suspicion.


    At the same time, a ck Maybach parked outside the hospital.


    Peter was sitting in the backseat with his legs crossed.


    A furrow appeared between his brows, his face darkened as he stared at the report bag on his legs.


    He finally opened it and took out the files. As he read the report page after page, the furrow became deeper, and deeper. Then his eyes went to the result-a 99% match.


    That means ¡­


    Adriana is Luis¡¯s birth mother?


    He squinted down at the report, gripping it tightly till the joints turned white and the paper wrinkled.


    His assistant Noah Holman in the passenger seat took a quick nce at Peter through the rear-view mirror. He felt a chill of fear, so he asked cautiously, ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Alston?¡±

 Chapter 13 Termination of Collaboration

    ¡°Notify the Affairs Department that we are terminating our coboration with the Hale Cobb Law Firm.¡±


    Peter said in a deep voice.


    ¡°OK. I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Noah couldn¡¯t make it out why his boss made such a sudden move, but he would never dare to disobey Peter¡¯s orders.


    It¡¯s just ¡­


    After a while, Noah said, ¡°Sir, the owner of Hale Cobb Law Firm is your fianc¨¦e¡¯s best friend. I fear that this may ¡­ may damage their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Inform the Legal Affairs Department that we¡¯ll pay double indemnity.¡± Peter announced firmly.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, at the Hale Cobb Law Firm.


    Adriana looked at the people in front of her, confused. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Mr. Holman?¡±


    Noah and thewyer next to him made a quick eye contact, then thewyer took out a contract from his briefcase.


    ¡°Well, ording to our assessment, yourpany doesn¡¯t seem to meet our standards of cooperation, so the Board of Directors decided to terminate the coboration. As for the penalty charge, we¡¯ll pay you doublepensation.¡±


    He handed a notice of the breach of contract to Adriana.


    Her brows were furrowed in deep concentration-she didn¡¯t see thating this quickly.


    She took a look at the notice. The original settlement with Horizon Global was twenty million, but now they generously offered forty.


    ¡°As far as we know, yourpany was founded fairly recently in Waverly. Your yearly ie is about ten million. After subtracting your expenses, we don¡¯t think you¡¯re able to earn forty million in three years.¡±


    Noah said to her.


    She had to say, forty thousand grand was indeed a big figure, and she couldn¡¯t deny that she was beguiled at first.


    But she had always stuck to her principles.


    ¡°Well well, very impressive, Mr. Holman. You seem to be quite acquainted with our financial transactions.¡±


    Adriana handed him another contract, ¡°This one, right?¡±


    Noah took it and turned a few pages to check, then nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Adriana nodded, took the contract back, and then dropped the two files into the shredder, which soon turned into scraps.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hale?¡± Noah stood up and eximed.


    Adriana said calmly with her hands in her pockets, ¡°Tell Peter, we intend to terminate the contract anyway. Now, we have the best of both worlds, really.¡±


    When they left, Vivian closed the door and went up to Adriana, ¡°Mr. Hale, what happened?¡±


    Something wiped the smile off Adriana¡¯s face. She had her elbows on the desk, hands holding her forehead. ¡°I think I need time alone to think right now, thank you.¡±


    Vivian wanted to say something but the words just wouldn¡¯te out of her mouth, so she turned around to leave the office and closed the door.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    Adriana said through clenched teeth the moment the door was shut,


    Lately Adriana had been trying to avoid Luis, but Peter¡¯s still using her of this. She had also thought about terminating the contract, but she couldn¡¯t afford to pay the huge indemnity.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Horizon Global would bring it up first, even with doublepensation. Were they trying to see if she¡¯s a greedy person?


    If she epted the money, that will only confirm all his prejudice towards her: she¡¯s getting close to Luis in order to hit on Peter; she¡¯s seeking money from the Alston family; she wanted to marry Peter Alston.


    God damn it!


    At the same time, Noah had returned to Horizon Global.


    In Peter¡¯s office.


    Still buried in the files on his desk, Peter asked without looking up, ¡°All done?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Noah answered.


    ¡°That was quick. What a snob.¡± Peter quickly signed the paper, put away the file and said sarcastically.


    Noah¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, then he nced at Peter and said, ¡°Miss Hale didn¡¯t ept the money, instead she dropped the contracts into a shredder.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? The shredder?¡± Peter raised his eyebrows, puzzled by what he had just heard, but suddenly smiled, ¡°ying hard to get? I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated her.¡±


    A bit confused by his words, Noah couldn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°ying hard to get¡±.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°Miss Hale said, even if you didn¡¯t bring it up, she would submit a proposal herself. Now that both parties would like to cancel the agreement, she thinks it¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, ¡°Really? That means money isn¡¯t what she really wants?¡±


    For some reason, it bugged him that things didn¡¯t go his way.


    Though he knew she¡¯s Luis¡¯s birth mother, the fact that she worked her ass off to get close to him was still unforgivable.


    ¡°Since Hale Cobb Law Firm is not interested in profiting, we¡¯ll give them a little nudge by breaking off their business rtions. Get it done right away.¡±


    Noah¡¯s mouth twitched again, and then he asked before he could stop himself, ¡°Are you sure, Sir? After all, Miss Hale is Lady Theresa¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Hardly had he finished the sentence when he noticed a piercing gaze from Peter, ¡°Theresa doesn¡¯t need a friend like her, who would do anything to get what she wants.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Sir.¡± For fear of a reprimand, Noah walked out of the office right away.


    Then he asked his subordinates to make arrangements.


    In less than two hours, Hale Cobb Law Firm had received dozens of calls to cancel their coboration.


    ¡°Mr. Hale, Philia Company, Vezay Group, Borderless Media and three otherpanies have just called to cancel as well.¡±


    Vivian dashed into Adriana¡¯s office to report the emergency, then she said quietly, ¡°That would be twelvepanies in all.¡±


    The running of herpany relied on the profits brought by coboration withrge corporations. If all of them terminate the contract ¡­ Hale Cobb Law Firm may go bankrupt.


    Her eyebrows all tangled in a worried frown. She tried to keep calm by closing her eyes, but her face went deathly pale.


    She was lost in her thoughts for a short time before she went on, ¡°Arrange meetings with their CEOs, now.¡±


    Obviously, Peter must be the culprit behind all this.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Hale. I¡¯m on it.¡±


    The window wall in Adriana¡¯s office used to be her favorite spot, where there¡¯s a view of the skyline in Waverly.


    But standing in front of it right now, she felt so depressed and let out a long sigh.


    There¡¯s another reason why she didn¡¯t ept the 40 thousand grand.


    If only Peter were not Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦, she would definitely take the money.


    But the fact was quite the opposite. If she should take it, what would Theresa think of her?


    Who knew Peter could be this ruthless!

 Chapter 14 Hearing Loss

    Shortly afterward, Vivian knocked and entered, ¡°Mr. Hale, I¡¯m sorry but no appointment can be made. They¡¯re all making excuses for noting, either on a business trip or having signed contracts with anotherpany.¡±


    ¡°I see. You can leave now.¡±


    Adriana waved and sent her away.


    She should have known that no one in Waverly would ever go against the Alston family.


    She just didn¡¯t expect Peter to be this vile.


    Hesitating again and again, she eventually picked up her phone to call Peter.


    ¡°Beep beep ¡­¡± The call wasn¡¯t answered until the fourth beep arrived, ¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡±


    Adriana took a deep breath to calm herself before speaking, ¡°Peter, if you wanna be mad, be mad at me. Do you have any idea that there are hundreds of staff in mypany who might lose their jobs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they are my problems to solve.¡± Then he hung up the phone.


    Enraged by Peter¡¯s attitude, Adriana kept calling him for several times, but no one answered.


    All of a sudden, Adriana was like a cat on a hot tin roof.


    Having just returned from abroad, she¡¯s not familiar with the business, with few connections in the industry, so she had no one else to turn to other than Peter.


    Within one day, Hale Cobb Law Firm was inplete chaos. There had been seven backbones of thepany handing their notice, but Adriana didn¡¯t response to them.


    She was on the verge of copse, under the pressure given by Peter.


    In the end, she made a decision of going to Horizon Global herself.


    However, she saw Peter¡¯s caring out the moment she arrived.


    Without hesitation, Adriana decided to track him down.


    She followed him all the way to a bar called Night Spot.


    Just when she was about to go inside, the doormen stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we are under Mr. Alston¡¯s strict instructions that you are not allowed toe in.¡±


    Standing in front of the bar, Adriana started to fidget.


    Apparently Peter had already caught her.


    While she was harassed and about to give up, someone behind her said, ¡°Adri, why are you here?¡±


    Adriana turned around, pleasantly surprised to see Alvin.


    ¡°Alvin! It¡¯s you! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Well, Peter invited me.¡±


    ¡°Really? Thank god.¡± Adriana congratted herself on her luck, then she drew him aside and asked quietly, ¡°Alvin, could you please help me get into the bar? They won¡¯t let me in.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alvin was rather confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin to you some other day. Please, I really need to have a talk with Peter.¡±


    She implored in an aggrieved tone of voice, with her hands sped in front of her chest.


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Alvin smiled and reached out to tousle her hair, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll get you in.¡±


    He raised his arm, beckoning Adriana to hold it.


    Adriana soon cottoned on, immediately took his arm and said, ¡°Hurray!¡±


    When the two of them walked towards to Night Spot, the doormen tried to block her way again, but Alvin scolded them, ¡°Anything wrong? She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Your girl-girlfriend, Mr. Grant? Oh,ee in. This way.¡± The doormen had to let her in, for fear of being reproached by Alvin.


    Having managed to get in, Adriana made a V sign towards him.


    As they walked into the bar, deafening music began to permeate into their ears. Under the ze of light from the neons, there were hotties performing pole dance while young men and women filled the dancefloor with wild dance.


    The smell of nicotine and alcohol was a bit pungent.


    Adriana put on a frown, and went to Private Room 606 with Alvin, where there were two robust bodyguards standing in front of the door. They were both expressionless, deterring any passers-by.


    Adriana felt d that Alvin was here, or she couldn¡¯t stand a chance of meeting Peter today.


    ¡°Is Peter in?¡± Alvin asked the bodyguard.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant. Come in, please.¡± The bodyguard seemed to be quite familiar with Alvin, so they walked straight into the room.


    The private room was prettyrge, where there were dozens of people hanging out, and two sexy girls in skimpy dresses dancing on the tform. They were all having a st.


    When the two of them entered, all eyes fell on them, and the singing, dancing and talking all came to a stop.


    Peter was sitting in the middle of the sofa, with a woman in a tight V-neck dress putting her arms around him, whose fingers were gently caressing his chest flirtatiously.


    Adriana was brought up short by the scene, then frowned at once.


    It dispirited her even more that he was hanging out with these bargirls.


    ring at Peter, she didn¡¯t realize that she was also holding Alvin tighter, ¡°I should have known that you¡¯re a womanizer. You don¡¯t deserve Theresa at all.¡± She had raised her voice, but the music was too loud.


    ¡°What a pleasant surprise, Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Your new girlfriend? Kinda hot.¡±


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your name? How did you meet Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°Come and sit with us, girl!¡±


    ¡­


    Several men in the room started to hit on her.


    Adriana released her grip on Alvin, walked to the middle of the room and grabbed the remote to turn off the music. Then she stood in front of Peter, ¡°What do you think you are doing, Peter Alston?¡±


    The bastard got her into this mess, and now he¡¯s living it up.


    Peter enjoyed quite a reputation in Waverly, while no one dare to defy him. Now that a girl from out of nowhere jumped out to lecture him, everyone stood in silence to see how it might go.


    ¡°Tut-tut, what a crazy bitch. Any idea who Mr. Alston is? You are risking your neck, idiot.¡±


    The bargirl in Peter¡¯s arms was resting her head on his shoulder intimately. She looked morous, but her words were vulgar.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Peter was still lying in the leather sofazily, with his legs crossed and a ss of brandy in his hand. He stared at Adriana with interest and contempt.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you suffering from hearing loss? How am I supposed to call out his name if I don¡¯t even know who he is?¡± Adriana couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and said.


    Irritated by her words, the bargirl looked gloomily and sputtered, ¡°How dare you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have the slightest idea that he¡¯s got a fianc¨¦e and a child?¡± Adriana looked at Peter with a scowl, ¡°I thought you just had a bad temper, now I know you¡¯re so indiscreet about your private life. God knows what Theresa sees in you!¡±


    What an asshole!

 Chapter 15 Beg Me to Spare Thee

    She couldn¡¯t help but inwardly curse him.


    ¡°Who is this girl? She¡¯s got a sharp tongue.¡±


    ¡°No idea. How dare she talk to Mr. Alston like that? Young and naive.¡±


    ¡°Age is not an excuse. She¡¯s just reckless.¡±


    ¡°Shush. She seems to get along pretty well with Mr. Grant. There could be a big twist.¡±


    ¡­


    Those who stayed on the sidelines began to whisper, all waiting to make fun of her.


    Peter was still enjoying his brandy, no response to Adriana¡¯s usations.


    After a few moments, he asked casually with raised eyebrows, ¡°Miss Hale, I bet you¡¯ve got plenty of free time now, since yourpany has gone bankrupt.¡± Reading between the lines, she could tell he¡¯s gloating over her misfortune.


    Her fists clenched in anger and her lips were pressed together as she red at him, ¡°Stop ying dumb with me. You don¡¯t know how mypany went bankrupt? How could you? Shame on you. I bet you¡¯re happy now, since you¡¯ve achieved your aims with your dirty tricks on me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Dirty tricks on you? Aren¡¯t you awyer? Awyer should never say things like this. They might misunderstand, you know.¡±


    Peter sneered, ¡°Are you done talking? Then get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Being evicted by him irritated her, but she couldn¡¯t let her anger out.


    So she tried everything to keep calm and said, ¡°If you have a problem with me, you coulde at me. I won¡¯tin a word. But there are more than a hundred people in mypany, and what you¡¯re doing is ruining their career.¡±


    When she finished, Peter was still apathetic to her words, looking down at the brandy in his hand.


    Adriana had to go on, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, to show some mercy, please.¡±


    She had never expected to run into so much trouble when she just returned from abroad.


    She started the business with her best friend Anne Cobb. Although Anne withdrew some sharester, but she¡¯s still one of the founders.


    If she failed to save thepany, what exnation was she supposed to offer to Anne and all the other employees?


    Only she knew how much trouble she had gone through since thepany was founded.


    At that moment, Alvin finally realized that something unpleasant happened between them.


    But he could do nothing but wait, because Peter¡¯s his good friend and Adriana¡¯s his junior schoolmate.


    ¡°Begging me to spare you?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°How do you n to persuade me into it?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Although she knew that Peter was trying to give her a hard time, Adriana had to bite the bullet, ¡°Tell me, what is it gonna take?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh? Interesting.¡±


    Intrigued by her words, he tickled the bargirl¡¯s chin who was in his arms, ¡°Avril, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Avril was just the girl who got beaten by Adriana just now.


    Ecstatic to hear his words, she gave him a flirtatious smile.


    Then she reached out and pointed at the red wine on the table, ¡°There are thirty-five sses here. Drink them up. That should do it.¡±


    Adriana took a quick nce at the sses in front of her. Thirty-five sses all full of red wine, that¡¯s about ten bottles.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Without thinking, she nodded.


    Then she unbuttoned and rolled up her sleeves.


    Alvin stepped out to stop her, ¡°Come on, Adri.¡±


    Then he blocked her view and turned to Peter, ¡°Adri has just returned home, and I don¡¯t know what she has done to offend you, but I¡¯ll apologize for her. Please just let it go, Peter.¡±


    Peter looked at them thoughtfully, and then he sneered, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯m telling you this because we¡¯re good friends. You¡¯d better stay away from this kind of woman. She¡¯s just a slut, selling herself for money. You¡¯re too good for her anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bastard, Peter Alston!¡±


    Hearing his malignant nder, rage flowed through her, ¡°How dare you! Who made you the expert to judge me?¡±


    ¡°Who am I to judge? You don¡¯t remember what you¡¯ve done? Four years ago, what did you do for money, eh? I believe you¡¯re not suffering from amnesia, are you?¡±


    Peter uncovered her past ruthlessly, but he feared that she might notice something, so he added, ¡°I just made a few investigations. Who would have thought that you¡¯re such a filthy slut? From now on, stay away from Tessa and Alvin.¡±


    At that moment, everyone was looking at Adriana.


    She didn¡¯t give a fuck about how others thought of her, but her heart ached when she noticed Alvin¡¯s disappointed look.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± She kept biting her lips in a panic.


    Secondster, she pushed Alvin away, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Alvin.¡± Then she took a ss of red wine and drank it straight down in one.


    After finishing the first one, she dropped the ss on the table which let out a loud sound.


    Then the second one ¡­


    The third one ¡­


    The fourth one ¡­


    The fifth one ¡­


    ¡­


    The twelfth one ¡­


    She drank nonstop, one ss after another, but she seemed to be in lots of pain.


    ¡°Adri, stop.¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he stepped forward and wrenched the wine ss from her hand.


    But Adriana pushed him away and shouted in a fury, ¡°Leave me alone. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Her voice became hoarse when shouting those words, as if she were releasing all her emotions that had been depressed for a long time.


    Or she was hurt by Peter¡¯s words, feeling like her dishonorable past was revealed. She can hardly breathe, for it¡¯s like rubbing salt into her wounds.


    Over the past few years, she hadn¡¯t got the courage to go out with any of her suitors.


    Simply because she felt like she was stained, not good enough for anyone!


    Her roaring left everyone in the room frozen.


    Nobody was talking. Alvin had no idea what to do, but to stand by and worriedly watch her drinking.


    ¡°Peter, could you ¡­¡±


    Alvin eventually couldn¡¯t bear watching Adriana suffer, so he turned to Peter.


    However, Peter interrupted him by waving his hands, ¡°All of you, get out. I need to talk to her in private.¡±


    On hismand, everyone stood up to leave.


    ¡°Alvin,e on.¡±


    The others tried to drag Alvin out.


    It seemed that Peter was about to go easy on her, so Alvin said to her gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    With all those wine in her stomach, she felt a bit dizzy, but she could still keep her senses altogether.


    Everyone walked out of the room, leaving the door closed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In no time, the room was in deafening silence.


    There she was, standing there like a statue, while Peter was still on the sofa. He gave her a cold look, ¡°You want me to spare you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She gave her consent with a slight nod.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple actually. You¡¯ll just have to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Name it.¡±

 Chapter 16 Go to the Hospital with a Stomachache

    ¡°No matter how, break off the rtionship between you and Alvin. I don¡¯t care your feelings toward him, but a woman like you is not worthy of him. Understand?¡±


    Peter had made it clear that he wanted Adriana to stay away from Alvin. He didn¡¯t want either of them to retain any illusions.


    Adriana had never thought that Peter would regard her as a bitch as such.


    Even so, she had no choice.


    However, she didn¡¯t n to build any rtionships with Alvin even without Peter¡¯s warning, or she wouldn¡¯t have avoided Alvin after returning to Waverly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adriana said with a smile, ridiculing herself.


    Then she walked to the sofa and took out her phone. Regardless of the burning pain in her stomach, she checked her phone book. However, there were only her clients. Nearly none of them can be a trusted friend.


    She was a little sad. Her life was such a mess.


    It seems that every day she was earning money. She didn¡¯t have friends.


    Shaking her head helplessly, she dropped her head, propped her elbows on her knees and cried. But she had to be well even though she was aggrieved.


    Then she called Vivian and asked her toe in twenty minutes.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana leaned back on the sofa, ¡°I will do what I should do within half an hour. Please keep your word, Mr. Alston.


    ¡°Stay away from Theresa and Luis, or I will take measures.¡± Although Adriana hadn¡¯t known her rtionship with Luis yet, Peter was afraid that she was mercenary.


    ¡°Okay.¡± said Adriana.


    Staring vacantly at the coloured lights spinning on the ceiling, she was a little drowsy.


    She thought that she would live a good life back here after many years, but she met Peter.


    Her life became a mess in two days.


    None of them said anything.


    Ten minutester, noise came from outside the door. Adriana was a little drunk, so she staggered to the door and opened it. Then she saw Vivian. A man was standing beside her.


    He was Kenny, working at the business department of herpany.


    ¡°Hey, honey, you are back!¡± she gestured a look at Vivian.


    Vivian pushed Kenny, who was a bit frothy, ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kenny walked toward Adriana and held her hand. Adriana leaned into his arms and said, ¡°Why are you back, honey? Aren¡¯t you abroad?¡±


    In order to let Alvin trust her, Adriana had to fabricate a ¡°husband¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, so I came here. Let¡¯s go, our daughter is waiting for you.¡± Kenny forced himself to be calm, straining his neck, and stiffly wrapped around Adriana¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Really? Helen is also back?¡±


    In order to disconnect from Alvin as soon as possible, she had to do that.


    ¡°Your daughter is crying. She wants you. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Kenny said to the man beside him, ¡°Have a good time, we will go.¡±


    Adriana leaned her head on Kenny¡¯s chest and waved her hand at Alvin.


    She had already thought of what to say, but seeing that he was incredulous and disappointed, I was too sad to say a word.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Vivian poked Adriana¡¯s waist to remind her.


    Adriana withdrew her thoughts and waved her hand at Alvin, ¡°See you, Alvin. We¡¯ll go back. Let¡¯s have a meal tomorrow, three of us.¡±


    Kenny nodded and said, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Then they walked out of the bar.


    And at that moment, Peter, who walked out at some point, patted Alvin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I told you, she is not a good woman. Stay away from herter, she has husband and child, don¡¯t bother with other people¡¯s lives.¡±


    If Peter hadn¡¯t known about Adriana¡¯s arrangement in advance, he might have thought that she already had a family.


    Alvin was angry and said. His desperation could be seen.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hava a drink.¡± Peter put his arm around him and walked into the box.


    Adriana walked out of the bar and vomited.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Vivian handed her a tissue and a bottle of water.


    Adriana nodded to Kenny and said, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯ste. Go home, please.¡±


    She stumbled and walked with a wobble towards her car.


    Vivian said to Kenny, ¡°Go home, please. I¡¯ll take her home.¡±


    When Vivian got into the car, she found Adriana, who was sitting on the passenger side, leaning against the passenger car seat with tears in her eyes, looking miserable and pitiful.


    ¡°Are you okay, Miss Hale?¡± Vivian asked.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m happy. We aren¡¯t in trouble anymore.¡±


    She hid the bitterness in her heart.


    ¡°Really? Gosh, that¡¯s great. You are a hero!¡±Vivian was extremely happy. She drove to where Adriana lived and took her to her room.


    Then Vivian left.


    Adriana went to bed early, but in the middle of the night she threw up.


    She woke up, having a stomachache. Not able to bear it, she decided to go to the hospital.


    But God is always so teasing.


    She walked out of the room and pressed the lift, and the lift came down.


    She stepped into the lift and found a man standing there.

 Chapter 17 No Sense of Security

    It was ¡­ Peter?


    Peter was standing straight and leaning to the side of the lift. Seeing Adriana, he snorted, ¡°I underestimated you. You are even living under him in order to seduce him? Well done.¡±


    With one hand covering her stomach and one hand holding the handrail inside the lift, Adriana, whose stomach was in pain, clenched her teeth and stood up straight, ¡°As long as you can keep your promise, I will move out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be.¡± said Peter.


    After that, there was a moment of silence.


    The two stared at the screen in the lift as it descended floor by floor. Adriana walked out when it reached the ground floor, and Peter went to the negative ground floor. His car was parked in the negative ground floor car park.


    Adriana stumbled and reached for the wall, nearly falling to the floor in pain when the lift door closed.


    She leaned against the wall for a while before walking out of the block. Shivering in the cool night air, she gathered her clothes and stood by the road to wait for a taxi.


    However, no taxi would pass here in the midnight.


    Then she took a few steps ahead and tried to cross that red street light to make it easier to get a taxi.


    But at that moment, she fell on the ground and was unconscious.


    Peter drove out of the neighborhood and saw Adriana afar. He snorted, thinking that she was still trying to seduce himself.


    Seeing her falling on the ground, Peter was startled at first. Then he thought that her appearance was too coincidental.


    When thinking, he had already passed Adriana. Peter nced her and went away.


    But when he passed through the traffic light, she was still lying there.


    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯d better not be putting on a show!¡± Peter turned the car around and drove toward Adriana.


    Getting off the car, he walked to Adriana and found her lying motionless on the ground.


    Peter frowned. He raised his foot and kicked hers, ¡°Hey, stand up. What kind of tricks are you ying?¡±


    But she was still lying there.


    Then Peter realized that something was wrong. He knelt down and patted her cheek, ¡°Adriana? Hale?¡±


    There was still no response.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    With a low curse, he picked her up, ced her in the passenger seat and buckled her in.


    And then he went to the main driver¡¯s seat and drove straight to the hospital.


    When they went to the hospital, Peter left her directly to the doctor in the resuscitation room and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, where are you going?¡± said the doctor when seeing him leaving, ¡°You have to pay!¡±


    Peter froze and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Will you send her to the hospital if you don¡¯t know her? Hurry up and pay for her!¡± The staff didn¡¯t listen to Peter at all and directly urged him to pay the fee.


    Peter frowned, looking a little angry.


    However, he paid for Adriana and went to the doctor again.


    ¡°You are really an irresponsible husband. Her stomach is already bad, and you let her drink so much alcohol. Now she is in a stomach bleeding. Something worse may happen if youeter. Young man!¡±


    The doctor reprimanded Peter as putting Adriana into the resuscitation room.


    Standing in the corridor, Peter was intended to leave when he saw the light of the resuscitation room. However, he was a little guilty and stayed there.


    But the doctor didn¡¯te out for a long time.


    Was Adriana¡¯s situation serious?


    It took another hour before Adriana was wheeled out of the emergency room.


    ¡°She is okay now. Your wife¡¯s stomach is not very good. She can¡¯t drink alcohol. It¡¯s easy for her to get alcohol poisoning.¡± said the doctor.


    ¡°Alcohol poisoning?¡± Peter knitted his brows, feeling quite helpless and speechless.


    The stupid woman! Don¡¯t drink if you¡¯re sensitive to it!


    Seeing she was still not awake, Peter patiently stayed in the ward.


    Then his phone rang. It was Theresa.


    Peter hesitated for a few seconds and answered, ¡°Hello, Theresa.¡±


    ¡°Where are you, honey? It¡¯ste.¡± Theresa asked gently.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter nced at Adriana, who was still not awake, and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy with something outside, you don¡¯t need to wait for me.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone directly.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell the truth in order to avoid Theresa¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Ho¡­¡± When Theresa wanted to say something else, he had already hung up the phone.


    Theresa was pretty angry. Burying her head in the pillow, she screamed, ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Why was he still so cold even though they had engaged?


    Theresa was resigned to the fact that Peter would treat her like that after marrying her. She wanted him to look only at her.


    Besides, she was only a fianc¨¦e, not his wife yet.


    Sitting on the bed with her messy hair, she looked vacantly ahead. After a moment of silence, she took out her mobile phone and called someone.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Lindsay, what can I do for you?¡± someone answered the phone.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Peter from now on. I want to know what he is doing and which woman he is dealing with. Make sure to tell me in time.¡± said Theresa, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the fee. I won¡¯t treat you badly if you do it well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah, by the way, can you help me get some philter?¡± asked Theresa.


    ¡°No problem. I can hand it to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Then she hung up the phone, walked to the wine cab and opened a bottle of red wine. With a ss of wine, she walked slowly out onto the balcony alone and murmured in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, honey. You really can¡¯t give me sense of security.¡±

 Chapter 18 Innocent

    It took a along time for Adriana to wake up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the ward, with the smell of antiseptic drops filling.


    ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡± She sat up from the bad, a little dizzy. Then she saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    She frowned, ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡±


    She could only remember she was having a stomachache after drinking, so she went to the hospital, but there wasn¡¯t a taxi on the road, then¡­


    Then she was unconscious.


    Peter was austere. Seeing her wake up, he stood up and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t die. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Adriana appreciated him a lot.


    Although she didn¡¯t like him, he sent her to the hospital.


    His frowned eyebrow suddenly rxed when hearing her appreciation. Then he walked out of the ward.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wait!¡± said Adriana.


    ¡°What?¡± Peter stood there, but he didn¡¯t turn around.


    Adriana took her purse and tried to stand up. But when she had just reached the ground, her knees were in pain, so she fell down.


    Peter heard that.


    He turned around and found her falling on the ground, with her hand bleeding.


    The apparatus infusionis in her hand was identally out because of her falling down, so her hands was bleeding.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Adriana was in great pain. She tried to stand up, but she failed because of the knees in pain.


    Then she found a figureing to her.


    Raising up her head, she found Peter leaned down with a disgusted look on his face and picked her up from the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t drink if you¡¯re not able to.¡±


    Being held in his arms, she found that he smelt a little familiar.


    An inexplicable sense of reassurance came over her.


    Adriana wanted to retort him, but she failed. She was a little nervous.


    ¡°I ¡­ just don¡¯t want thepany to just go bankruptcy.¡± It took a long time before Adriana speak.


    Peter looked at her, whose face was a beautiful as a doll.


    ¡°You want yourpany not go bankruptcy? Or something else?¡± he asked.


    He had never been close to women. As she lying in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the night five years ago.


    His eyes wondered down her cheek all the way to her slender neck, then to her delicate corbone, and finally ¡­


    He froze.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you looking?¡±


    Adriana realized where he was looking.


    She was so angry that she pped him on the face, ¡°What an asshole!¡±


    A loud, crisp snap echoed through the silent ward, plunging the atmosphere into awkwardness.


    His cheek went sideways, and the messy hair on his forehead hid the cold and appalling gaze in his eyes.


    Adriana was pretty repentant.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    In a moment of panic, she forgot to break away from Peter¡¯s embrace and just stared at him, whose face was as gloomy as ink, anxiously pinching the neckline of her clothes to avoid getting naked again.


    ¡°Damn it! Adriana!¡±


    He was angry. Putting her on the bed, he said, ¡°You want to seduce me? Okay, you seed.¡±


    Then he bent down and kissed her.


    Adriana¡¯s brain instantly went down for a few seconds, then drifted awake and immediately struggled. She pped Peter¡¯s chest ans shouted, ¡°Bastard, let go of me, let go of me!¡±


    It was useless.


    But Peter realized what he was doing and stood up, ¡°You can sleep with me for earning money. Why are you pretending to be innocent? What a bitch!¡±


    Then he turned around and left the ward.


    The door to the ward was shut with a loud bang, pulling Adriana¡¯s thoughts back.


    Lying on the bed, she cried.


    It was really an ident.


    ¡­


    Peter left the ward and called Hank immediately.


    ¡°What can I do for you, boss?¡± Hank answered and asked.


    Peter tugged at his tie in annoyance and said, ¡°Find me a woman immediately and take her to the Hilton.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had brought Adriana to the hospital, and that the doctor said she had fallen and hurt her knee, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have done that just now.


    God! The woman!


    ¡°Well, boss. Is it okay? You already have Miss Theresa.¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t know what his boss was going to do.

 Chapter 19 Not Deserve Theresa

    ¡°Do what you are told to and don¡¯t ask.¡± Peter hung up the phone, dropped it directly on the passenger seat and drove towards the Hilton Hotel.


    Theresa?


    Marrying her was more like a promise he made back then.


    He tried to ept her, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Half an hourter, a hot woman appeared in the Presidential Suite. With the face of an angel and the hot body of a siren, she was really a beauty.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I can make you happy tonight.¡±


    Sally was wearing a tight red one-piece dress. She walked to Peter and drew circles on his chest, throwing a wink at him.


    Peter was impatient. He put her onto the bed and approached her.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Reaching out her arms to hug him, Sally was smiling, ¡°Wow, Mr. Alston, I thought you wouldn¡¯t sleep with women.¡±


    Peter frowned in displeasure. When looking at Sally¡¯s face, he could only think about Adriana¡¯s face.


    Then he stopped.


    ¡°Why?¡± Sally said, ¡°Let me serve you.¡±


    Then she tried to kiss him. But when she was going to make it, Peter stood up immediately and turned around, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Sally didn¡¯t know what she did wrong. She stood up from the bed and looked at Peter, almost crying.


    She approached him slowly and wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning her chin on his shoulder, ¡°Mr. Alston, am I much too slow? We can start right now.¡±


    Then she tried to unbuckle Peter¡¯s belt.


    ¡°Get! Out! Of! Here!¡± Peter shouted.


    Sally was greatly frightened. Then she left right away.


    Then anther women appeared in the room. She looked very cute, like a college student who has just graduated.


    However, Peter frowned and let her out.


    Then Hank walked inside and looked at Peter, ¡°Boss, should I call Ben to find the woman back then for you? Or do we need to go to the hospital?¡±


    Hank knew that his boss had a kid with that woman, who was picked up as the 100th by them to Peter. The previous 99 people were all passed over.


    Then he hadn¡¯t touched another woman, including Theresa.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Peter said angrily.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hank tried to say something, but he didn¡¯t do it and left directly.


    Sitting in the room alone, memories of five years ago were in his mind.


    He did spent a night with that woman. He was not that happy, but he did remembered.


    He tried to ask Ben to find her, but he didn¡¯t want to. He wasn¡¯t willing to let a woman disturb him and be his disadvantage.


    However, destiny had sent her back to him.


    And he was almost losing control!


    No wonder Adriana looker so familiar the first time he saw her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theresa was lying on the bed in the vi, clutch her cellphone and looking at the number of Peter.


    She had phoned him a lot of times, but he didn¡¯t answer. And atst, he even turned off the phone.


    Then she checked her e-mail. Looking at the photos sent by the private detective, she was more and more angry.


    It was the Waverly Hospital. Peter was carrying a woman in his arms as he hurriedlyrun towards the hospital lobby.


    She erged the photo and saw the woman. Clenching her fist, she was pretty angry, ¡°Adriana, I really underestimated you!¡±


    She never expected Peter to be with Adriana. She would never believe it if it was not the photo sent by the detective.


    They were in the car, in the hospital, in the ward, and they just¡­


    Shame!


    Holding the ne around her neck, she was so furious that she forgot she had stolen Adriana¡¯s ne.


    Peter held an engagement ceremony with her because of the ne.


    She had stolen Adriana¡¯s life, and she was still jealous.


    The next day came.


    Adriana was still in the hospital, and Vivian came to tell her the situation, ¡°Miss Hale, thepany has recovered, and those terminated their contracts have also withdrawn their termination contracts and intend to continue to cooperate. What should we do with the resignation letters?¡±


    ¡°Make an appointment with them. Let those who want to resign go, and let those who want to continue to work stay.¡± answered Adriana, ¡°Thank you for these days.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Miss Hale. What you only need to do is to take care of yourself.¡± Vivian smiled, ¡°What would you like to eat for lunch? I will buy for you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I can call for food delivery when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go back to thepany. I still have a lot to do.¡± Although Vivian was worried about Adriana, she still had a lot to do in thepany.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m good.¡± Adriana said goodbye with her and lied on the bed to have a rest.


    She drank too much yesterday, so she wasn¡¯t in a good appetite.


    Lying in the hospital and thinking about what had happenedst night, she felt sorry for Theresa.


    Theresa had lost her fertility because of Adriana, and her fiance was¡­


    How should her persuade Theresa to break up with Peter?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve her!

 Chapter 20 Alvin’s Birthday Party

    Knock-knock.


    Then she saw Theresa smiling at her outside the door. She immediately stood up and said, ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Theresa came inside with a smile, ¡°How about you, honey? Are you getting better?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Theresa?¡±


    Looking at Theresa, Adriana was happy, yet self-ming, suddenly feeling that she should not have returned.


    ¡°You are in the hospital. Of course I shoulde.¡± Theresa said with a smile, hiding all her negative emotions.


    Then she opened the door and said, ¡°Look who¡¯sing.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Adriana wondered and looked outside.


    Seeing who¡¯sing, she froze.


    ¡°A¡­ Alvin?¡± Adriana looked at him with anxiety, not expecting him toe over with Theresa


    She deliberately said in front of Alvin that she had a family, and he was disappointed, so why did hee over here today?


    Theresa looked at them and took Alvin inside, ¡°He was worried about you, so I took him here.¡±


    Then she looked at Alvin. Alvin knew what she meant and put the flower and fruits on the table, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He looked Adriana and asked with concern.


    ¡°Honey, you really should have a husband, so that he can take care of you. And I will also be happy.¡± Theresa wanted to let Adriana and Alvin be together.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what happenedst night.


    Hearing Theresa¡¯s words, Adriana was anxious and she looked at Alvin. Alvin was confused, ¡°She hasn¡¯t married yet?¡±


    ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t¡­¡± Adriana tried to stop Theresa, but it waste.


    ¡°Of course not! She was always busy with her business these years. I want to get her a boyfriend.¡± said Theresa warmly.


    She didn¡¯t realize the facial expression of Adriana and Alvin.


    Adriana was a little awkward, ¡°Come on, Theresa¡­ I have a boyfriend, no a husband. I have a husband.¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± Alvin frowned, feeling confused.


    ¡°Husband?¡± Theresa didn¡¯t understand the big changes of Adriana.


    Adriana looked at them and hid the uneasiness in her heart, ¡°Why do you know that I¡¯m in the hospital, Theresa?¡±


    She was just changing the subject.


    However, her words was ironic for Theresa.


    Theresa froze and then smiled. Sitting on the side of bed, she held Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Peter told me, of course.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°Why did he know you are in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Well¡­¡± Adriana was anxious.


    She pursed her lips and exined, ¡°I drank a lot yesterday and was intended to go to hospital, but I was unconscious on the way. Peter identally passed me and sent me here.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t like to tell lie to Theresa, but she was scared that Theresa would misunderstand her.


    ¡°Aha¡­¡± Theresa said with a stiff smile, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s facial expression, Theresa said, ¡°Fortunately you met Peter, or something worse might happen.¡±


    Adriana smiled and didn¡¯t say a word. She looked at Theresa¡¯s face, seemingly watching her emotional changes.


    After a long time, seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with Theresa, Adriana stopped to worry.


    After all, they were good girlfriends. Theresa still trusts her.


    But the more There trusted her, the more anxious she was.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s Alvin¡¯s birthday three dayster. We prepared a party for him. Come with us tomorrow!¡± said Theresa.


    ¡­


    Gulf Port.


    After three days in hospital, Adriana was finally discharged. Today was Alvin¡¯s birthday, and she went to his birthday party.


    ¡°Wh¡­ what should I do, Miss Hale?¡±


    Adriana was driving the car, and Kenny was sitting in the passenger seat anxiously.


    Adriana frowned. Then she nced at him and said, ¡°You are Kenny, my husband, a Chinese-born businessman, that¡¯s it. Nobody knows you. Take it easy.¡±


    She wondered why Vivian asked Kenny to pretend to be her husband.


    Although he was a good employee, but he wasn¡¯t good at lying.


    ¡°Well, I see.¡± Kenny nodded.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived. There was a cruise ship at the port.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After parking the car they walked towards the cruise ship.


    ¡°Hello, please show me your invitation.¡± said the safeguard.


    Adriana handed the invitation and the guard let them in.


    After getting on the cruise ship, Adriana took Kenny¡¯s hand and saw Alvin afar, who was wearing a white suite, looking handsome.


    ¡°Hello, Alvin. Happy birthday.¡± Adriana walked up to him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t introduce to youst time. This is Kenny, my husband.¡±


    Kenny clenched his hands.


    He slightly calmed down, nodded and reached out his hand to Alvin, ¡°How do you do, Mr. Grant?¡±


    Alvin looked at them and said, ¡°How do you do? When did you get married? Why didn¡¯t you notice me?¡±


    ¡°Here is your birthday present. Happy birthday, Alvin!¡± said Adriana.

 Chapter 21 Theresa’s Scheme

    Adriana worried that Kenny was not good at pretending, so she handed Alvin a beautifully wrapped present and headed inside with Kenny in a hurry. ¡°Alvin, excuse us.¡±


    Without waiting for Alvin¡¯s response, they rushed indirectly.


    As they walked up to the second floor, Kenny was stunned by the sight of the magnificent cruise ship. There was arge ballroom lingering with elegant music on the first floor. Gorgeous men and women in their delicate suits and gowns were dancing to the music on the dance floor.


    On the second floor was the dining hall. On the long tables on both sides of the hall, there were various delicious desserts, champagne, and wine, bedecking with beautiful pink roses.


    Well-dressed people from the upper sses gathered in dribs and drabs in the hall.


    Having never been to a ce like this, Kenny went weak in the knees. ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡­ I¡­ I have a stomachache. I need to go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and didn¡¯t mind.


    She went into the hall by herself, took a sip of a cup of fresh orange juice, and found a ce to sit down.


    Just as she sat down, her cellphone buzzed.


    It was a text message from Kenny. ¡°Ms. Hale, something from home just came up. I have to go. My phone is out of battery, so don¡¯t call me.¡±


    ¡°Kenny!¡±


    Adriana snapped and dropped the goblet on the table heavily.


    What a coward!


    She sighed with frustration. All of a sudden, the light in front of her darkened, a shadow casting on the table.


    Adriana put her hand down from her forehead, looked up, and saw a slender man standing against the light in front of her.


    He was dressed in a sapphire blue suit, which advertised his straight and firm body, holding a ss of wine with his delicate long fingers.


    His gorgeous face seemed like it was delicately carved, which framed his dark eyes.


    ¡°Adriana, you forgot my warning so quickly. You don¡¯t think I mean it, do you?¡± The man looked down at Adriana and said in a cold voice.


    Adriana stood and stared up at Peter unemotionally. ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t need to worry. I came with my husband.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Peter slightly raised his eyebrows and nced around. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± Adriana tilted her lip andpsed into silence for a second.


    Then she prevaricated, ¡°He¡­ he came with me and left after giving Alvin our present.¡± She looked down at the ss of orange juice on the table and lost all arrogance.


    He reached out and pointed to the people in the hall. ¡°Adriana, I warn you. I don¡¯t care if you want to curry favor with any of these guys, just get away from Alvin. He is my friend, not your game! ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    My game?


    Pressing her lips in a thin line, Adriana clenched her fists on the table and tried hard to stay calm. ¡°Same to you. Theresa is my best friend. She deserves to be loved.¡± She deliberately reminded him.


    ¡°Well, mind your own business.¡± Peter snorted contemptuously.


    ¡°Peter, you are here.¡± Theresa came over, put her arms around his arm, and then looked at Adriana. There was a meaningful smile on her face. ¡°Adriana, you are also here.¡±


    As Theresa came, Adriana felt a bit awkward and worried that she would misunderstand her.


    She smiled at her and said, ¡°I was asking Peter where you were, then you just showed up.¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you, too.¡±


    Theresa put her hands down and smiled sweetly at Peter. ¡°Peter, may I talk to Adriana for a minute?¡±


    Peter frowned, flickered at Adriana, then looked and nodded at Theresa. ¡°Sure.¡±


    He finished and turned away.


    ¡°Mr. Alston? Nice to meet you!¡±


    Adriana and Theresa turned their heads to the sounds and saw several businessmen walking towards Peter and chatting with him.


    Theresa looked back at Adriana and saw her sight still lingering on Peter.


    She squinted her eyes as if she was thinking.


    She went around the table to Adriana¡¯s side and reached into her purse and hid something in her hand.


    She put her arms around Adriana¡¯s shoulders intimately. ¡°Adriana, tell me the truth. Why did you lie to Alvin and say you have a husband?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well ¡­, it is a long story. ¡± Adriana put on a reluctant smile. She didn¡¯t expect Theresa would know she had deliberately deceived Alvin.


    Theresa nced at the ss of orange juice on the table from the corner of her eye, and her lips curved in a barely perceptible smile.


    She picked up a ss of champagne from the table and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a chance to talk since you came back. You were so busy with your work. Have you forgotten me as your best friend?¡±


    Adriana shrugged. ¡°I was too busy with work.¡± She stuck out her tongue yfully. ¡°It is my fault. I¡¯ll drink up the ss as an apology.¡±


    Then Adriana took the ss of orange juice and gulped it down.


    Theresa looked away and pretended to be unsatisfied. ¡°Not good enough.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What about a drink of wine?¡± Adriana asked.


    ¡°Alright, forget it. You have just been discharged from the hospital. I forgive you.¡± Theresa took her hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up to the deck and enjoy the view.¡±


    The twodies shuttled through the crowd and went up to the deck from the second floor.


    They leaned against the railing and talked while enjoying the sea view in the evening. From time to time, they would get distracted by the people frolicking by the swimming pool on the deck.


    ¡°It looks fun over there, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Theresa held Adriana¡¯s hand and walked toward the swimming pool. They took a stroll by the pool, Adriana standing close to the pool, Theresa next to her, holding hands.


    Suddenly, someone from the crowd bumped into Theresa, so she stumbled right against Adriana.  In her high heels, Adriana slipped and fell into the swimming pool.


    She hit the water with a mighty ssh.


    ¡°Oh no, someone has fallen into the water.¡±


    ¡°Wow, swimming in a gown. That¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± someoneughed.


    ¡°Hurry and pull her up.¡±


    Theresa crouched down by the pool and waved to Adriana. ¡°Adriana,e on,e over here¡­¡±


    The coldness of the water made Adriana shiver the moment she fell into the water. She held the wet hair hanging on her forehead aside, then swam towards the shore, grabbed the handrail, and climbed up from the pool.


    ¡°Adriana, are you alright? I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Someone pushed me¡­¡± Theresa med herself, took a nket from the side, and put it on Adriana.

 Chapter 22 A Woman Who Would Not Give Up

    Adriana was soaked through. She wiped the water away from her face with the bath towel, shaking her head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. It was just too crowded. Achoo¡±


    It was so cold at night on the sea that Adriana kept sneezing. She tightened the bath towel. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get changed.¡±


    Then the two of them got off the deck. Theresa led Adriana to a suite on the fifth floor. ¡°Go take a hot bath. I will get some clothes for you.¡±


    Theresa left the suite after settling Adriana.


    Ten minutester, a waiter came to Alvin. ¡°Mr. Grant, Ms. Hale just fell into the water, and she sent me to tell you to bring her some clothes. Here is her room card. ¡±


    Alvin was drinking with people when he heard Adriana fall into the water. He was worried but wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t she here with her husband?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know, sir.¡± The waiter shook his head and left.


    Alvin didn¡¯t understand why she would ask him for help because he saw that shee with Kenny, her husband.


    He felt confused.


    ¡°Alvin, what is the matter?¡±


    Ady beside him nudged Alvin and asked.


    ¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯ve got something to take care of now.¡± Alvin put his ss down on the table, turned, and walked upstairs.


    People who were left behind looked at each other and wondered, ¡°Who is Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is she Alvin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Adriana Hale. I met her a few days ago. She¡¯s quite beautiful, but she¡¯s married.¡±


    ¡°My goodness, Alvin fell for a married woman. Unbelievable. ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After getting a set of new clothes from the customer service, Alvin went up to the fifth floor.


    When he got to the elevator, he saw Peter leaning against the wall beside the elevator, with his arms crossed over his chest, as if he were waiting for someone.


    ¡°Peter, why are you here?¡± Alvin asked.


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±


    Peter straightened up, shoved his hands into his pockets, and walked up to Alvin. He nced down at the clothes in Alvin¡¯s hands. A touch of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What happened? Is there anything wrong?¡± Alvin was concerned when seeing the serious look on Peter¡¯s face.


    ¡°There was a brawl in the game hall on the lower ground, so you better go and take care of it now. After all, this is your ce.¡± Peter told him what happened.


    ¡°A brawl?¡± Alvin frowned slightly. ¡°You could have just handled it for me.¡±


    Peter looked a bit more severer. ¡°Those people are either rich or privileged. Any bad handling would cause adverse effects on your family business. Or is it more important to bring clothes to a vain woman than to deal with family issues? ¡±


    Peter was there when the brawl happened. He called Alvin immediately but couldn¡¯t get through, so he had to go upstairs to find him. Then he was told that Adriana asked Alvin to bring clothes to her room.


    He wondered what tricks that woman was going to y.


    ¡°Peter, Adriana is not the kind of person you think!¡± Alvin expostted with him.


    He had known Adriana for years and he knew her very well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, give me the room card!¡± Peter took the clothes over directly and spread out his hand for the card.


    Alvin felt that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let Peter bring her the clothes. Besides, a brawl on a cruise ship was no small matter. As the host, he had to deal with it.


    ¡°Well, take good care of Adriana for me.¡±


    Alvin said to Peter, watching him get on the elevator before leaving.


    ¡°Ding.¡±


    The elevator arrived on the fifth floor.


    Peter walked out of the elevator with the clothes in his hands and looked at the room number on the card, which showed it was Room 507.


    His blue eyes gazed thoughtfully at the door of the room. Peter hesitated for a moment.


    He finally opened the door, walked in, and closed the door behind him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nobody was in the living room.


    Peter stood there and looked around, and then went to the bedroom. In the clean and tidy bedroom, there were only a few scattered clothes on the bed, but no one was there.


    Then he heard the sounds of a shower from the bathroom.


    Just when Peter was wondering, the bathroom door opened.


    Adriana wrapped herself in a bath towel, with long wet hair hanging down, and little drops of water slipped down along her neck and corbone. Under the dim light, she looked so sexy and gorgeous.


    ¡°Peter? Why are you here?¡±


    Adriana stood there in shock. She never expected Peter to show up in her room.


    ¡°Why? Are you disappointed because Alvin didn¡¯te?¡±


    His cold eyes peeked at Adriana. She¡¯s a beautiful body, and her skin was so smooth and white. There¡¯s a touch of blush on her cheeks.


    He had to admit that this woman was beautiful.


    But not beautiful inside!


    He nced away, walked in a refined manner to the bed, and sat down. ¡°I think there is something that I need to remind you again.¡±


    Adriana stood there and felt very hot even after a cool shower. Her breathing became slightly unstable.


    She fanned her face with a hand and tried to cool herself down, but it was useless.


    ¡°Peter, please get out!¡± She went to the bed, leaned over and picked up the remote control of the air conditioner, and turned down the temperature.


    The man in front of her didn¡¯t react to her words at all, which irritated her. ¡°This is my room. Who allowed you toe in? Get out! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Peter slowly stood up, his eyes shooting down at Adriana¡¯s eyes, ¡°You forgot what I said so quickly. Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know? I had warned you to stay away from Alvin, and you just couldn¡¯t help it, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand what Peter meant.


    She did as he said since he told her to stay away from Alvin in the bar.


    Where was this hostilitying from?


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He squinted his eyes and stepped closer to Adriana. Adriana had to step back when he came forward.


    But he kepting, and she kept moving back.


    He didn¡¯t stop until she was backed against the wall. He raised his hand against the wall and leaned slightly toward her. ¡°You are the most ungrateful woman I have ever met. If it weren¡¯t for Theresa, I would have kicked you out of Waverly.¡±


    He was too close that Adriana had to stand tightly against the wall, trying to keep some distance from him.


    She stared at Peter with her big eyes. ¡°I¡­ I have promised you that I would stay away from Alvin, and I definitely would keep my words. But today is his birthday, and if I didn¡¯te, he would have wondered why.¡±


    To discourage Alvin¡¯s interest in her, she had Kenny pretend to be her husband, and came here together, but she didn¡¯t expect Kenny would run away like a coward.

 Chapter 23 Test the Bottom Line

    She felt a bit terrified when she saw Peter here.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    He squinted slightly and held up the room card. ¡°Were you afraid that he would wonder, or are you trying to seduce him?¡±


    Damn it! This woman kept testing his bottom line.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Adriana immediately retorted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He gave a grim smile as his eyes flickered to her bath towel. ¡°Then why are you dressed like this?¡±


    Peter pinched her chin and said in a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me and don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Alvin likes you. You are just a cheap woman who would sell herself for money. What makes you think you can be with Alvin?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you bastard!¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything. How can you talk like that¡­¡±


    Without finished saying, Adriana felt weird. She looked down and found that her bath towel suddenly loosened and dropped to the floor.


    At that moment, the atmosphere became strange and awkward between them.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Adriana screamed and felt the sting of blush on her cheeks instantly.


    Then she bent over and wanted to pick up the bath towel from the ground.


    But Peter stepped forward and on the bath towel under his bright patent leather shoes, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to seduce men? Why are you acting like you are shy?¡±


    Peter was irritated by the thought of Adriana deliberately inviting Alvin to her room and putting on such a show to seduce him.


    Adriana felt humiliated and embarrassed. She tried to pull the bath towel with all her strength, but his feet didn¡¯t move an inch.


    She felt like a clown, being humiliated by Peter.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She threw a daggered re at Peter and dragged the bath towel as hard as she could, but it still did not move. All of a sudden, her hands slipped, and she shed back¡­


    Her body smashed at the wall. She groaned in pain, but she bounced out by the force and hit right on Peter.


    Peter didn¡¯t expect her toe, so both of them fell on the carpet.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The moment of Adriana fell, her forehead hit Peter on his. The pain made her groan and dizzy.


    The next second she felt that her breasts were wrapped in the warmth of his palms, which elerated the heat in her body, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan, ¡°Oh¡­ hot¡­¡±


    Lying on the ground, Peter¡¯s face grew grim, but he did not move.


    Just now, when he saw Adriana flinging herself at him, he raised his hands and wanted to push her away, but they ended up falling together.


    With her body lying on him, he was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know whether he should take his hands away or not.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Peter, you bastard!¡±


    Only two secondster, Adriana shook her head, trying to get rid of the dizziness. She looked down and got furious. She raised her hand and pped him on the face, with full strength.


    The clear sound echoed in the room.


    Peter¡¯s face was pped to one side, and a strand of hair drooped on his forehead, covering the coldness in his eyes.


    The next moment, he put his hand around her neck. ¡°Adriana, do you want to die?¡±


    Damn it! How could this woman dare?


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±


    Her neck was squeezed by his hand so hard that Adriana was unable to breathe and started coughing. Subconsciously she tried to sit up straight, but her hand pressed on something strange.


    Her face blushed. Regardless of the pain in her neck, she immediately lifted her hand and apologized. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes darkened and stared at the woman in front of him with rage.


    ¡°Since you want a man so badly, I don¡¯t mind helping you.¡±


    He got up, grabbed her arms, threw her directly onto the bed, and kept her body underneath his.  ¡°You are such a whore.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no, go away! I feel so hot¡­ go away¡­¡±


    Even though Adriana just had a cold shower, somehow, she still felt extremely hot.


    The air conditioner was on and the temperature was very low in the room, but it did not help to relieve the heat in her.


    Her cheeks were getting redder and redder, just like ripe red apples.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you n to get a man here? Now what? Why are you pushing me away?¡±


    Peter never hooked up with any women. But now with Adriana underneath his body, he was getting out of control.


    A lust rising in his body was driving him a bit crazy.


    ¡°No, let go of me, um¡­ I feel¡­ awful¡­¡±


    Adriana was feeling dizzy, thirsty, and ufortable.


    ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes darkened. He leaned over and kissed her lips.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why, but as Peter approached her, she felt veryfortable, and the dryness and heat on her body were relieved.


    She opened her eyes in a daze to see a strange but familiar face in front of her. She hesitated for a second and pushed him away immediately. ¡°Peter!¡±


    A cry of exmation also waked Peter.


    He stopped and looked at Adriana, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Adriana muttered, but the heat was still burning her, so she pushed Peter away, stumbled out of bed, and rushed into the bathroom.


    Adriana sat in the tub in the bathroom, turned on the cold water, and soaked herself in it. ¡°I¡¯m still hot¡­ What happened to me?¡±


    Peter sat on the bed, thought about what just happened, and felt iparably ridiculous.


    He hade here to warn this woman to stay away from Alvin. How did things get to this point?


    He raised his hand to rub his temples.


    Suddenly, there was a sobing from the bathroom.


    Peter suddenly realized that the way Adriana looked and acted was abnormal.


    A thought shed through his mind.


    Did she take philter?

 Chapter 24 Philter

    She must have taken philter. Maybe somebody dropped it in her drinks.


    Who knows? Maybe she took it herself.


    At the thought of that Peter¡¯s face grew more and more gloomy.


    With a cold sneer, he made a move to leave.


    Bang-


    Adriana mmed the door of the bathroom open. Being wrapped in a bath towel, she stumbled and fell to the ground. Then she got up, leaned against the wall, looked at Peter, and begged for help. ¡°Peter, could you please call a doctor for me? I feel so hot¡­ please, call a doctor for me. ¡±


    Adriana went down in agony on the ground, getting unconscious.


    She was not stupid. She had figured out what was going on with her.


    The heat in her body made her crave a man.


    She must have taken something, but she didn¡¯t know where and when.


    Peter stood there indifferently, adjusted his suit, and then slipped his hands into his pockets. He nced down at Adriana, who was miserably sitting on the ground. ¡°You took something and now you are suffering from it. It has taken effect, even the best doctors can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Then he turned to leave.


    Adriana understood what he meant.


    But if he left, she could be in danger.


    ¡°Peter, if you don¡¯t help me, I will call Alvin. I believe¡­ I believe he would help me. If anything happened, he would take the responsibility.¡±


    She threatened Peter.


    Adriana was getting unconscious, but she knew Peter hated her, so he was the least likely to take any advantage of her.


    That¡¯s why she asked him for help. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happenter.


    Peter stopped and turned. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Great.


    She dared to threaten him.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Adriana grabbed the bath towel on her body, which was in a pinkish-red color. ¡°Help me¡­ help me get a doctor. I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°As I said, the drug has taken effect. There is nothing a doctor can do.¡±


    Peter said coldly with a sneer on the corner of his lips. ¡°You have two options now. You can either find a man to satisfy your needs or cool yourself in an ice bath.¡±


    ¡°Ice bath?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed slightly as if she saw a ray of hope.


    She immediately picked up the phone on the night table and called Room Service in a quivery voice. ¡°Hi, could you please send me a bucket of ice cubes? This is room 507. Please make it quick ¡­ please. ¡±


    ¡°Sure, madam, it will be sent to you soon.¡±


    Room service responded.


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana sat on the floor, resisting the inner heat and forcing herself to stay clear-headed.


    ¡°Peter, please leave¡­¡± Adriana said a little breathlessly because of the strong sense of heat, ¡°This is my room, please leave¡­¡±


    Peter stood aside, looking down at her, and said with a grin. ¡°The room service will send ice cubester. Do you think, based on your current state, you can carry them to the bathroom?¡±


    In fact, Peter didn¡¯t leave because he was afraid that this cunning woman would call Alvin for help.


    If they had sex, Alvin would take responsibility.


    At that time, it is impossible to break them up.


    Adriana sat on the floor, one hand resting against the table for support, the other grabbing the bath towel. Her bloodshot eyes flickered at Peter as if she had something to say.


    Theypsed into silence. Adriana¡¯s breaths starteding out at faster rates, with low moaning leaking out between each breath.


    Peter crossed his legs and sat there like a king, ying with his cellphone leisurely, as if he were testing messages.


    Bang-


    Suddenly, there was the sound of breaking ss.


    Adriana smashed a ss on the table, picked up a broken piece of ss, and cut it on her leg, because she was on the edge of losing consciousness, and the ice cubes hadn¡¯t been delivered yet.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Adriana sucked in air with a hiss, looking at the red blood bleeding from the cut on her leg. Her face twisted in pain, but her mind became clearer.


    Peter was shocked by what he saw because he never thought that she would use such a brutal way to stay clear-headed.


    Looking at Adriana, he frowned, and his eyes darkened.


    No woman would want any cut or scar on their body. But she just cut herself with a piece of ss.


    On her calf, a one-inch wound was bleeding. Red blood slowly dripped to the ground, on the white cashmere nket.


    Peter¡¯s eyes wandered slowly along her legs and up to her red cheeks.


    Through those blurred eyes, he seemed to see toughness and perseverance in this woman.


    There were knocks on the door.


    ¡°Miss Hale, the ice cubes you asked for are here.¡±


    A waiter brought the ice cubes and waited at the door.


    Adriana looked at Peter. ¡°Can you help me bring them in?¡± Her weak voice came with a hint of begging.


    The man hesitated for a second, then stood and walked towards the door, and soon came back with a bucket full of ice cubes.


    ¡°Please pour them in the bathtub.¡± She pushed against the floor and slowly stood up.


    Peter lifted the bucket, walked into the bathroom, and poured all the ice cubes into the tub.


    Then he came out.


    ¡°Thank you. Now you can¡­ well¡­ you can¡­ leave.¡± Adriana thanked him incoherently. Even if the pain kept her somewhat clear, it was not enough to suppress the me inside her body.


    She lurched to the bathroom, turned on the cold water, and stepped into the bathtub.


    The moment her hot skin touched the cold water, she could stop shivering, but she forced herself to get in.


    She was tortured by the heat inside and the cold outside. She kept shivering but didn¡¯t say a word.


    With curiosity, Peter walked to the door to the bathroom, looked through the gap, and saw her sitting in the tub.


    He saw her shivering in the cold water and wrapped in a wet bath towel.


    His beautiful eyebrows twisted, and he suddenly felt guilty about telling her the idea.


    He knew exactly how she felt right now.


    But those were the only options.


    However, the ice water could damage the human body. He had been in it once, which was like an unadulterated hell for a man like him.


    Not to mention for a woman.


    Besides, soaking in the ice water for several hours could hurt a woman¡¯s body badly, cause infertility due to the damage to the womb, and even freeze her to death.


    As time went by, Peter started to struggle.


    He had never worried about anything, but now he was worried about the woman in the bathroom.


    Half an hour passed rapidly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mmed the bathroom door open, rushed in, and pull Adriana out of the water, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know that you are going to kill yourself?¡±


    When he touched her skin, he felt extremely cold. Her face was deadly pale, and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She said in a shaky voice and tried to push him away.


    But the next second, she was carried on his shoulder, taken out of the bathroom, and thrown onto the bed.

 Chapter 25 Kill Herself

    ¡°Cold¡­ so cold¡­¡±


    Adriana curled up, but her whole body was so stiff and numb that she moved slowly.


    At the sight of her like this, Peter couldn¡¯t help but put his arms around her and wrapped her tightly in a nket. ¡°You can¡¯t die now!¡±


    No matter what, Adriana was the mother of his son, Luis. If she died, it would be a cruel thing for Luis.


    Adriana¡¯s mind had gonepletely nk, and she leaned into Peter in a subconscious attempt and mumbled, ¡°Cold¡­ I feel horrible¡­¡±


    Leaning back against the headboard, Peter looked at the woman in his arms. His eyebrows twisted until he saw blood graduallying back on her face.


    As her body got warmer, Adriana felt that the me in her body was burning more and more fiercely, which had herpletely lost her sanity.


    She looked at Peter with her hazy eyes and slightly rubbed her head against his chest. ¡°I feel so hot ¡­ kiss me¡­ Kiss me¡­¡±


    While speaking, she raised her lips to his.


    Her hands ran on his body. When her fingertips teased his chest, a tremor ran through his body.


    ¡°Adriana, do you know what you are doing?¡± His face looked dark, and his body tightened.


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s too hot¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Two hourster.


    Adriana opened her eyes and nced around the room, not recognizing where she was.


    It took a while for her to recall that she came here to attend Alvin¡¯s birthday party on a cruise ship.


    She turned over on her side, feeling all sore and painful, which made her suck in a deep breath.


    However, when she saw a man sleeping beside her, she instantly stiffened and did not dare to move.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    She opened her mouth and moaned silently.


    Looking at his face, she was going crazy.


    What the hell did she do? She slept with her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦!


    Adriana pped herself on the head and cursed herself.


    Seeing him breathing evenly in sleep, Adriana carefully lifted the nket and tried to slide out.


    ¡°Are you trying to run away?¡±


    A tug on her wrist pulled her back into his arms. His face was devoid of feeling.


    Adriana stared at Peter as if she¡¯s seen a demon. ¡°Why¡­ why are you in my bed?¡±


    She tried her best to recall what happened, only remembered that she was pulled out of the water by Peter, and then she went for him¡­


    After that, she couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Are you feeling disappointed that I¡¯m not Alvin?¡± He clutched her wrist with his hand. ¡°Adriana, to get a man that you want, you would take whatever means.¡±


    After what happened, Peter changed a bit of his judgment of her. But that didn¡¯t mean he trusted her.


    And he wouldn¡¯t allow a woman who he had sex with to hook up with Alvin.


    Besides, she was Luis¡¯s mother!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t you say that to me!¡± Adriana grew grim. ¡°If you keep saying that I will sue you for nder.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You just had sex with me. That proved everything.¡± Peter raised his eyebrows. ¡°The way you acted on the bed could beat any woman from a nightclub. You must have done it with a lot of guys. That makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Peter, you bastard!¡±


    Adriana was driven crazy by his humiliation.


    She pped him on the cheek. ¡°You made me feel disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Peter grasped her other wrist of her and stared at her coldly. ¡°Adriana, I warn you, stay away from Theresa and Alvin in the future, otherwise, don¡¯t me me if I did anything.¡±


    Throwing her hand away, Peter got up from bed.


    Tears of humiliation welled up in her eyes. ¡°You knew what¡¯s wrong with me, but you pulled me out of the tub. Peter, you are scum who took advantage of me.¡±


    She covered herself up, and her chest moved as she inhaled and exhaled, feeling extremely sad and angry.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to die in there.¡± He answered without thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you touch me.¡± She argued.


    He stopped and stared at her. They looked at each other angrily.


    Then his face put on a cold smile. ¡°I not only touched you but also slept with you. Now let me see if you¡¯d kill yourself.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Adriana, who had always been eloquent, was speechless at the moment.


    ¡°So, you were just kidding?¡± Peter sneered. ¡°You are such a drama queen.¡± He felt stupid that he had been deceived by this woman.


    What she did with all the cutting and ice water was just an attempt to draw his attention.


    Yes, she seeded.


    There were two knocks on the door.


    ¡°Adriana, are you in there? Open the door. ¡±


    The knocking broke the silence between them.


    Hearing the familiar voice, her face instantly paled out. She trembled and shot her eyes at Peter.


    Peter stood up but was pulled to stop by Adriana. She begged, ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡± She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want Theresa to know about this. I¡¯m begging you. ¡±


    From the beginning, it was a mistake, and she didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all.


    She felt sorry for Theresa, and she was not capable of facing her.


    ¡°Why would I help you? You betrayed your best friend. Don¡¯t you think she would find out?¡± Peter got rid of her grasp and walked out.


    Seeing him walking for the door, Adriana grabbed a wet towel, wrapped it over herself, ran on barefoot, and clutched his hand. She begged in a low voice, ¡°please don¡¯t.¡±


    Peter peered at the woman in front of him coldly. Even her anxious begging would not change his mind.


    ¡°Theresa needs to know who you are as soon as better.¡± Without giving in, he threw her hand off.


    Adriana rushed to face him, kneeling on her knees, and lowering her head. ¡°Peter, I beg you.¡±


    At that moment, she gave up all her dignity, because she didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between Theresa and Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Adriana snuffled, looked up at him with her red eyes, and said sincerely, ¡°Give me some time. I will leave Waverly as soon as possible. I won¡¯t show up in front of you or front of Theresa again, okay? ¡±


    She had owed Theresa a lot in the past. Theresa loved Peter so much that she would not allow herself to ruin anything between them.


    Peter frowned at her words. A hazy feeling surged up from the bottom of his heart.


    There was something he didn¡¯t tell Adriana. He didn¡¯t have sex with her, instead, he just solved her needs with his hands, to ease the pain caused by the philter.

 Chapter 26 The Plot

    ¡°Mark your words and don¡¯t break your promise again,¡± he said coldly, shutting the door after he entered the bathroom.


    Adriana got up and put on some brand-new clothes that were ced on the desk.


    She brushed her hair with her fingers and straightened her clothes to make sure she didn¡¯t look like a mess. Then she walked up to the door, took a deep breath and opened the door, ¡°Tessa, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Adri, what took you so long to open the door?¡± Theresa stuck out her head and peeped into the room by the door, ¡°are you all alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m alone.¡±


    Adriana smiled and asked, ¡°Where were you? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Back when she fell into the water, Theresa was the one who brought her to this room. But after she went out of the bathroom, she hadn¡¯t seen her since.


    It was natural for her to have some doubts.


    ¡°I¡­I bumped into someone I know.¡± It had been hours since the incident happened and it was already 11 o¡¯clock.


    Theresa thought what should happen must have happened already.


    ¡°By the way, did you see Alvin?¡± Theresa asks tentatively.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes darkened and then she shook her head, ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t see him. When can we leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. You should ask Alvin. The ship has left the open sea, so if you¡¯re in a hurry you can get back early by boat.¡±


    Theresa frowned confusedly, ¡°You really didn¡¯t see Alvin?¡±


    That was odd. If Adriana never saw Alvin, who gave her the antidote?


    Adriana shook her head again.


    ¡°Why are we still standing by the door? Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Theresa pushed Adriana into the room, ¡°you¡¯re all alone by yourself all this time?¡±


    She acted like she was curious as she asked her.


    Adriana nodded and looked a bit restless. She couldn¡¯t help peeking at the bathroom in the bedroom from time to time, afraid that Theresa might find something.


    ¡°Tessa, let¡¯s hang out. I saw that some people are having fun out there today,¡± Adriana couldn¡¯t take the heat anymore and was terrified that Theresa might find out something so she held Theresa¡¯s arm and was about to take her out.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Theresa struggled out of her hand and frowned as she looked at her, ¡°Why do you look so nervous? Are you hiding something from me? Or someone?¡±


    As she was talking, she had already entered the bedroom. She looked around and didn¡¯t discover anything. Finally, she started walking towards the bathroom.


    The suite was simply furnished and she could see everything from one look. So it was obvious that the bathroom was the only ce that could hide someone.


    Adriana looked quite anxious. Was that person in the bathroom right now?


    ¡°Hiding someone from you? No¡­of course not,¡± Adriana smiled awkwardly, ¡°Tessa, what are you talking about? There¡¯s only me in this room.¡±


    Facing her bestie¡¯s interrogation, Adriana was almost scared to death and her heart was pounding so loud that it was about to pop out of her throat.


    Seeing that she was approaching the bathroom, Adriana walked past her quickly and stopped her right there, ¡°Tessa, stop it. How is it possible that I can hide someone here? You know I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend and I¡¯m still waiting for you to introduce one to me. There are so many people out there today and you should take me down there so that I can meet someone. That¡¯s the real deal.¡±


    Knock knock.


    Just as Theresa was about to enter the bathroom and see for herself, somebody knocked on the door again.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Adriana looked at Theresa, hoping that could distract her somehow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Theresa shook her head and they both walked out of the room to open the door, only to see Alvin standing outside.


    ¡°Alvin, why¡­ why are you here?¡±


    How did he know she was here? And more importantly, how did Peter get her room card?


    These questions kept flooding into her head and Adriana could figure out the answer for now.


    ¡°Peter¡­¡±


    The second the door opened, Alvin wanted to ask if Peter was here when he saw her. But before he could see anything, he saw Theresa standing inside the room.


    Then he immediately changed his mind, ¡°I just wanna ask you if you had a good time today.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shimmered and said, ¡°The streets look quite fun and I haven¡¯t had the time to go out there. How about you take us there?¡±


    Then she turned to Theresa and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve never seen the sea in the night before. Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    She dragged Theresa out of the room and shut the door.


    The three of them left the room but somehow Theresa felt that Adriana was acting weird. She didn¡¯t know if she was too suspicious or Adriana was really hiding something from her.


    However, what she really wanted to know was how did Adriana find the antidote to the drug.


    They went to the deck, standing on the railing to feel the sea breeze, looking at the night sky where the stars were twinkling and the moon was hanging high. What a great scenery!


    Adriana was standing by the sea, spreading her arms as she felt the gentle breeze brushing her cheeks. Yet, the cool and humid night wind couldn¡¯t blow away her sorrow.


    Alvin was standing next to her. Seeing that Adriana wasn¡¯t wearing enough clothes to fight the coldness, he took off his zer and put it on her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s kind of cold out here. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, Adriana turned around and saw Alvin looking directly into her eyes. His eyes couldn¡¯t contain his feelings for her anymore.


    ¡°Al¡­¡±


    Just as Adriana was about to say something, Theresa interrupted by saying, ¡°Oh my god, Alvin, you¡¯re so nice to Adri.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and stood by Adriana, nudging her with her elbow, ¡°Alvin is a great guy. He¡¯s cute and sweet and he deserves a shot with you.¡±


    She wanted them to be together.


    And right now, Adriana saw right past Alvin and fixed her eyes on Peter, who just showed up not far away.


    Her face went a little stiff and tried hard to force a smile, ¡°Tessa, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve already got a husband. Stop this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What? But back when we¡¯re still in your room, you just told me to find you a¡­¡±


    Theresa didn¡¯t quite understand what Adriana meant and almost exposed her lie. Then Adriana immediately stopped her, ¡°Tessa, your husband is here.¡±


    Theresa nced that way and really saw Peter.


    She smiled happily and walked gently towards him, ¡°Peter, where have you been? I didn¡¯t see you.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He changed into a nice blue suit and was holding a ss of champagne with his hand in his pocket. He coldly looked towards this way and looked right into Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here?¡± he looked at Alvin and asked, ¡°everything¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve just finished it. Those people are all cunning and hard to deal with. So it took me a lot of time,¡± Alvin said.


    Adriana took off the clothes she was wearing on his shoulder and handed it to Alvin, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯m kind of sleepy now. I¡¯ll go back to my room and have some rest. You guys have fun.¡±


    Since she had already made a promise to Peter, she would obviously keep it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Kenny to be such a wuss and ruin everything. If he hadn¡¯t screwed up, none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you there.¡±

 Chapter 27 This Is My Husband

    Alvin ran and kept up with her.


    Adriana suddenly stopped and turned around to look and Alvin, sighing, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯m a married woman and that man is my husband. You¡¯d better note to me again so we can avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±


    She kept her voice down and only the two of them could hear what she said.


    Alvin¡¯s smiled stiffly. He tried to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Adriana turned around and left. She went back to her room and lost sleep all night until the next morning when she finally fell asleep.


    In the afternoon, the cruise ship returned to port and Adriana left directly without saying anything to Alvin.


    She had a break for half a day and went back to Hale Cobb Group the next day.


    She spent her whole morning on office business. Then her assistant, Vivian walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, the president of Alston Group is here.¡±


    Peter?


    What would hee here now?


    ¡°Send him in.¡±


    Peter walked into the office and looked at Adriana wryly. He took a look around the office and sat on the couch without saying anything.


    Adriana got a little bit nervous as she saw Peter.


    Maybe it was because Peter knew about her secret or maybe it was because of what happened between Peter and her, Adriana couldn¡¯t help getting anxious every time they met in private.


    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    She walked up to her and asked.


    The man crossed her legs and sat there like a king who owned the world.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at her coldly and noticed that she was uptight and acting weird from the look on her face, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Adriana looked away and avoided any eye contact. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out with her arms around her chest, ¡°Since I¡¯ve made a promise, I¡¯ll definitely do it. But we¡¯ve still got a lot of things to deal with in ourpany. Please give me a few days to handle everything and I won¡¯t stay here afterwards.¡±


    At the beginning, she didn¡¯t even n to go back to Waverly.


    Who knew that Anne would insist on leaving the country and she had to go back to run thispany? She couldn¡¯t just leave thepany in the hands of others.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about the acquisition.¡±


    ¡°Acquisition?¡±


    Adriana abruptly turned around and stared at him in shock, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The fastest way to make sure you will leave Waverly as soon as possible is to directly acquire Hale Cobb Group.¡±


    He had been thinking that Adriana could be a threat to him if she stayed here.


    He was crystal clear about how Alvin felt about Adriana.


    Plus, Luis had been nagging Peter to bring Adriana to him these two days, which made Peter felt that he couldn¡¯t keep her here anymore.


    The best n was to make sure she left Waverly as soon as possible.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Adriana hesitated for a second and shook her head, ¡°no way.¡±


    She worked so hard to found Hale Cobb Group. Even though Anne¡¯s shares of thispany were small and Anne wouldn¡¯t say anything if she sold thepany.


    But she tried so hard to have a career. Adriana couldn¡¯t just sell it.


    ¡°$30 million for Hale Cobb Group and you can leave right away,¡± the man flung the contact onto the table, ¡°yourpany can¡¯t even make $30 million in ten years. For the sake of you and Theresa, this is the biggestpromise I can make.¡±


    What he meant was that this $30 million was herst choice and everything else was off the table.


    Of course she didn¡¯t get a chance to fight back.


    ¡°Peter¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head andughed. She turned to the window and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t even know why Ie back this time in the first ce. Peter, I¡¯ve promised you that I will leave. But I will never sell Hale Cobb Group!¡±


    She founded thispany on her own and it was like her baby. She had so many good memories and feelings here.


    Of course that was a lot of money.


    But when it came to Peter and Theresa, money couldn¡¯t shut her mouth.


    ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t made it clear.¡±


    Peter became grimmer and stated again, ¡°Either you leave with that $30 million or I¡¯ll destroy Hale Cobb Group. Your choice.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Adriana called out his name and walked in front of him, ring, ¡°Why do you think you get to be so bossy? What did I ever do to you? It¡¯s none of my business that Alvin has feelings for me. You should go after him instead of giving me a hard time. Why are you always trying me make my life a living hell?¡±


    She felt wronged.


    She just wanted to celebrate Alvin¡¯s birthday on this cruise ship but somehow she lost her virginity. And now she pissed off Peter and he targeted at her every single day.


    She had just been back to the country for a few days and every day was a chaos.


    And none of this would¡¯ve happened if she hadn¡¯t saved Luis back then.


    ¡°What are you trying to say? Don¡¯t tell me you regret about this now.¡±


    Peter put his hands in his pockets and raised his chin. He looked at her wryly and saw the sadness on that gorgeous face, which stunned him a little.


    ¡°Yes, I regret it now. The biggest mistake I made is that I saved Luis!¡± Adriana was outraged, ¡°but rest assured, you¡¯ll never see me again. But please keep an eye on Luis and Alvin!¡±


    After that, she walked to the door and opened it, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll give you one more day. If you still wouldn¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t show any mercy,¡± Peter said with a straight face and then left.


    Bang!


    The second he stepped out of the office, Adriana mmed the door hard and the whole room shook.


    She sniffed and stood there with her back against the ss door. She looked up at the ceiling and started to cry.


    Ring¡­


    The ringtone interrupted her thoughts.


    Adriana straightened up and went to her desk. She grabbed her phone and saw it was Alvin.


    She rubbed her forehead anxiously and hung up the phone.


    Then Alvin called again for several times and Adriana didn¡¯t answer.


    She had to keep the promise she made.


    She had been dealing with paperwork the whole day with a restless mind. In the evening, she called Anne, her partner of thew firm.


    ¡°Adriana, you finally called me!¡± Anne said slowly over the phone. It was obvious that she was still sleeping even though it was thiste.


    Adriana felt a bit guilty, ¡°Anne, I¡¯m terribly sorry that I call you at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not like you to be so polite. Just tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Anne was used to her casual attitude and felt a bit weird when she suddenly became so polite.


    Adriana sat on her chair and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t wanna run thispany anymore.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna do it anymore?¡± Anne couldn¡¯t believe what she just said, ¡°what happened? Did something terrible happen to you?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m just too tired.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I know you too well. Thepany is everything to you. You won¡¯t just give it up for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t wanna do this anymore and that¡¯s why I¡¯m having this discussion with you. Someone is offering us $30 million¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to tell Anne the situation here but Anne interrupted her, ¡°Adriana, you started thispany and I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯re gonna do about it. Actually, I don¡¯t wanna do this for a long time. If you wanna quit, I¡¯ve got no problems with it.¡±

 Chapter 28 The Company Went Out Of Business

    After this call, Adriana knew what Anne felt about this and she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Then she just FaceTimed with Helen but at that time Helen was sound asleep and she didn¡¯t want to wake her up.


    After she hung up the phone, Adriana left thepany and went to a bar to have a drink.


    She felt sort of dizzy and didn¡¯t dare to keep on drinking. She was afraid that if she drank too much, her stomach would hurt.


    She grabbed her purse and walked to the front door. Then she saw a crowd of people were gathering not far away.


    ¡°Geez, that man hurt really bad. I feel bad for him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who did this to him? This is so cruel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing their words, Adriana walked up out of curiosity. Through the crowds, she saw a man was lying on the street. His face was covered with blood and somehow looked familiar.


    This was¡­?


    ¡°Jenkins?!¡±


    She tilted her head and took a look at that man and suddenly found out that this was her foster mother¡¯s son, her brother, Jenkins Hale!


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    Adriana went sober all of a sudden. She pushed those people who were blocking the way aside and dashed towards him, ¡°Brother, wake up!¡±


    She squatted down and held Jenkins up. She patted his face but he didn¡¯t seem to wake up for a while.


    She took out her phone and wanted to call 911, only to find out that her phone died. She hurriedly asked the people around for help, ¡°Could you please dial 911? My phone died. Please, help us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯ve already called 911 and they¡¯re on the way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we called minutes ago. Wait for a sec. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡­


    The people were gossiping about what happened but Adriana didn¡¯t have a clue. Who did Jenkins offend?


    She stayed by Jenkins¡¯ side and the ambnce arrivedter. She got into the ambnce and apanied him on the way to the hospital.


    After she paid the fees, she started waiting outside the emergency room anxiously.


    She wanted to contact Jenkins¡¯ friends and family but his phone was broken and she had to wait outside.


    Time passed by slowly. After two hours, the door of the emergency room finally opened.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother?¡± Adriana couldn¡¯t be more worried and she went straight to the doctor to check up on Jenkins.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. He has a broken left hand, a slightly fractured right hand, multiple serious injuries, a slight concussion, and needs to be hospitalized. Please pay the pees first.¡±


    The doctor simply told her his condition and urged her to pay up.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pay the fees right away.¡± Adriana ran to pay one more grand and waited outside the emergency room.


    After a long time, they finally pushed out his bed.


    ¡°His broken bones have been treated and he should stay in bed for several months,¡± the doctor carefully said.


    ¡°Okay, got it. Thank you doctor, thank you so much.¡±


    Adriana thanked the doctor and went to the ward with the nurses. The she stayed outside the ward.


    Seeing how mature her brother had gotten after all these years, Adriana had mixed feelings.


    Back in the day, she tried surrogacy to save his brother who had cancer. She hadn¡¯t reached out to them after she came back but she didn¡¯t expect to see him like this.


    The next day.


    Adriana had been staying by his side for the whole night. Right now she fell asleep by his bed.


    Someone pushed her and she was awakened.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana mumbled and opened her eyes. Then she found that Jenkins was awake.


    And she was finally relieved.


    ¡°Jenkins, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared the hell out of me. Do you feel better now?¡± she asked concernedly.


    ¡°Adri, is that really you?¡± Jenkins was lying on the bed and was quite excited to see her, ¡°where have you been all these years? Do you know how many years I¡¯ve been searching for you?¡±


    God knows how hard he was trying to find her after the surgery. But he never found her.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head and said, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question first.¡± he was quite persistent.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t find any excuses and told him about what happened all these years but she deliberately didn¡¯t tell him anything about Helen.


    Jenkins also told her what happened to him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana then knew that Jenkins had been working for years and had saved some money to open his ownw firm.


    It was because Jenkins was studying to be awyer that she became interested in it. She eventually passed the bar exam, too.


    ¡°No, I have to get back to thew firm. The firm has just been established. I¡¯ve got a case and I have to finish it. I can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±


    Jenkins struggled to get out of bed but then he pulled a muscle in his broke arm. He was in enormous pain and his face distorted and went pale.


    ¡°Jenkins, what are you doing? Your arm is broken and you still want that case? Are you nuts?¡±


    She red at Jenkins and was pissed off by him.


    ¡°Adri, to be honest with you, this is the first case we have since we started this firm. The client offered us 10 grand and I have to win.¡±


    Adriana frowned and looked into his eyes. His pretty face looked more masculine now and his sses made him look like a schr.


    And the wounds and bruises on his face made him look a bit funny.


    Adriana also started her career from aw firm. Of course she knew how important the first case was.


    She thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Fine. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll help you with this case.¡±


    She had no choice but to help Jenkins handle this one.


    ¡°But what exactly happened to you? Who did you offend? Why did they hurt you this bad?¡± Adriana asked puzzledly.


    Jenkins shook his head and said, ¡°I have no idea. There¡¯s a great chance that it was the defendant of this case. He threatened me over the phone before but I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Hearing that, Adriana felt that it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    This was the first case for hisw firm. Why would anyone pay him 10 grand? Something was up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the case about?¡±


    Facing this interrogation, Jenkins didn¡¯t n to hide anything from her and becamepletely honest with her, ¡°Actually, this case is kind of tricky and the intiff had gone to a lot of other firms but none of them dared to take it. I¡­I figured that the attorney fee was good so I took it.¡±


    ¡°Where are the files of the case? Let me see.¡± Other people might not know anything behind it but Adriana knew.


    As an attorney, the defendants of some cases had backgrounds and she couldn¡¯t do anything about them.


    ¡°The files are at the firm.¡±


    ¡°Give me the key. I¡¯ll check it out myself.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana was persistent about this, Jenkins told her that the key was in the pocket of his zer.


    Adriana took the key and left the hospital right away. She drove to Jenkins¡¯w firm.


    She found a folder on the desk in his office. She opened it and found out the intiff was¡­


    Peter!

 Chapter 29 Peter Beaten Up My Brother?

    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Adriana was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the intiff of Jenkins¡¯ first case was Peter?!


    She suddenly felt weak and fell onto the chair as if she had no strength left in his body.


    How could it be Peter?


    Jenkins told her that there once was a man who threatened him over the phone and the attacker this time might be the defendant.


    That meant the guy who beaten her brother up was Peter?!


    ¡°Jerk!¡±


    Adriana gathered up the files and left the firm for Alston Group.


    After half an hour, the taxi pulled over in front of the building.


    She dashed to the front desk and said, ¡°Hi, please tell Peter¡­please tell Mr. Alston that Adriana Hale is here to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind telling me if you have an appointment?¡± the receptionist asked politely.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shimmered and lied, ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Last night Peter went to her firm to give her the ultimatum. He would definitely agree to meet her now if she came for him.


    The receptionist immediately dialed the president¡¯s number and said, ¡°Mr. Alston, there is a Ms. Hale asking to see you. She said that she has an appointment with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I see.¡±


    The receptionist hung up the phone and said to Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Alston said that since you don¡¯t keep your promise, you should deal with the situation yourself. He doesn¡¯t want to meet you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Adriana was anxious and had a bad feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can only deliver the message to you.¡± the receptionist shook her head and imed that she didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    Adriana frowned and suddenly remembered what Peter said in Hale Cobb Law Firmst night.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    She spent the whole night taking care of Jenkins and hadn¡¯t charged her phone yet.


    Something happened to thepany.


    Adriana looked at the clock in the lobby and it was thirty minutes past eleven at noon.


    And Peter went to thepany at 10 o¡¯clock yesterday.


    An hour and a half had passed since the appointed time.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adriana was stunned for a while and she forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°Miss, do you happen to have a phone charger? Could you borrow it to me?¡± she tried hard to keep her cool and asked the receptionist.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    She charged her phone for a while and when the phone was on, she found out she had got a bunch of messages.


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with those texts and called her assistant Vivian right away.


    ¡°Oh my god, Ms. Hale, you finally answered your phone. Thepany is in a mess. Where are you?¡±


    Over the phone, Vivian was panicking as she asked her.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Adriana cared most about the essential things.


    ¡°All thepanies that cooperate with us have terminated their contracts with ourpany, including private cooperation. All the seniorwyers have resigned. Now thepany is paralyzed. If these problems are not properly addressed, thepany will be doomed within a week.¡±


    Vivian sighed and asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, did you offend anyone? Clearly, someone is trying to sabotage ourpany.¡±


    Adriana rubbed her forehead and had a headache.


    ¡°Okay, I know. You can take a break from thepany affairs for now. By the way, if you have a betterpany to go to, feel free to leave. Gotta go.¡±


    She hung up the phone and felt like there was no strength left in her. She just sat on the chair.


    Peter! Oh, Peter!


    You¡¯re such an ass!


    Adriana could never imagine that so many things could happen during her stay and thepany she started from scratch would crumble overnight.


    And she could never imagine that her best friend¡¯s husband did that.


    She sat for a long time in the lobby of the Alston Group until the receptionist¡¯s lunch break. Adriana followed the workers here and sneaked into the building.


    She entered the building and found Peter¡¯s office ording to the map.


    Adriana walked into the office when no one was around and nobody was in the office.


    She creeped into the room and hid into the office¡¯s lounge because she was afraid that someone would find her and throw her out.


    The lounge wasn¡¯t big but it had got everything it needed.


    Adriana opened the curtains and stood by the window looking at the tall buildings with all sorts of feelings welling up in her mind.


    As time passed by, Adriana had no energy to care about herpany and had to be patient as she waited for Peter in hispany.


    One hour, two hours three hours¡­


    Finally, through the door of the loungepartment, she finally heard something and Peter¡¯s voice.


    Adriana was finally relieved.


    She eventually waited for long enough to see him this time.


    She dashed to the door and suddenly heard a familiar voice as the door opened a crack.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯ve been so busy every day. I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±


    Theresa?!


    Adriana was astonished and immediately shut the door.


    If Theresa found out she was in Peter¡¯s office, she wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to her.


    By the time that happened, there was no way she could fully exin all of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Why did youe?¡± Peter said outside the lounge.


    Then Theresa said, ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve made some soup for you. Have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Just put it there. I don¡¯t have an appetite. I¡¯ve just finished lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana panicked and rubbed her hair. She felt defeated and walked aside, afraid that someone would walk in and she would be doomed.


    She circled around the lounge and found out the safest ce was the closest.


    She put her phone on silent and hid in the closet.


    In the office, seeing that Peter was focusing on his work, Theresa frowned.


    This man had never got intimate with her ever since they got engaged. What was that supposed to mean?


    She deliberately wore a sexy right skirt and looked fabulous just to get his attention but he didn¡¯t even want to look at her.


    She walked towards him on his high heels and put her delicate hands on his shoulders, saying in a sweet voice, ¡°Peter, I miss you.¡±


    Peter frowned and nced at the woman beside him. He said wryly, ¡°I¡¯m working.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s hand paused. She was a bit mad and pouted her lips but she wouldn¡¯t give up. She just squatted by his side and looked at him with her puppy eyes, ¡°Peter, you focus on your job. I¡¯ll help you get relieved as long as you¡¯re happy, okay?¡±


    As she was speaking, she put her fingers on his belt and was about to untied it.


    Peter put down his pen and instantly stood up, ¡°I need to use the restroom. You can leave if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Obviously, he was trying his best to avoid getting intimate with her.


    He turned around, walked to the lounge and went straight to the restroom.

 Chapter 30 Almost Git Caught

    Theresa didn¡¯t want to give up and followed right after him. She locked the door of the lounge and stepped on the wool nket with her bare feet. She unzipped her dress a little to show her tempting and heaving breasts.


    She stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself. Her makeup was fabulous and she looked seductive and hot.


    She had made up her mind that she must have Peter today.


    The restroom door opened.


    Peter walked outside and saw Theresa.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± the man looked a bit gloomy. He nced at her for a second and then looked away. He wasn¡¯t tempted by her beauty at all.


    Frankly, he didn¡¯t care about what she looked like at all.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Seeing that he was leaving, Theresa immediately came forward and blocked the door, staring at him with tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Ever since we got engaged, you¡¯ve neverid a finger on me. Is it because¡­I can¡¯t get pregnant?¡±


    Not being able to have children was an unheble scar for her and she could never forget that.


    ¡°Tessa, stop this nonsense. We¡¯re in the office. We can talk about it when Ie home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Home? Will you even give me the chance when youe home?¡±


    Theresa shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­Peter¡­I want it now¡­¡±


    She held his waist and got into it. She tiptoed and kissed him, nibbling his lips.


    But facing Theresa¡¯s affection, the man just frowned and stood there still like a statue, letting her do whatever she wanted.


    As if he had no interest in her.


    The passion from Theresa¡¯s kiss gradually cooled down and, in the end, she was just pressing her lips against his.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks silently.


    She sniffed and straightened up, pulling herself from him, ¡°Peter, do you love me?¡±


    She was choking and her voice was coarse, but she was still longing for his true answer.


    Peter lookedplicated and rubbed her hair, ¡°Stop it now, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, you don¡¯t love me, right?¡± Theresa took a step back and smiled sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ll go home by myself.¡±


    She wiped off the tears on her cheeks and ran out of the lounge.


    Bang.


    The door was closed again.


    The man stopped frowning and loosened his tie, ¡°Are you done watching? You still don¡¯t wannae out?¡±


    Peter was standing in the lounge alone but he was talking to someone.


    Clearly, he had found that Adriana was in the closet.


    Adriana bit her lips and held her phone with both of her hands. She kept her eyes closed and frowned, afraid to open the closet door.


    She swore she didn¡¯t mean to hide in here.


    And she didn¡¯t want to peep into Tessa and Peter¡¯s privacy.


    The closet door opened.


    The lights suddenly shed into the dark closet.


    Adriana was hiding in the corner with her eyes wide open. Her heart was pounding out of control and she was petrified by the grim look on his face.


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything but stared at her with his cold eyes, which scared her so much that she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. She had to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it in purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Then you did do it on purpose.¡±


    The man leaned against the wardrobe with his arms around his chest, staring at her.


    Adriana shook her head like crazy.


    She puckered her lips and hesitated for a second, ¡°Tessa is your fianc¨¦. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like that.¡±


    Before this happened, she didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Tessa and Peter would be so awkward. Today she happened to know their secret.


    ¡°Huh, really?¡±


    The man smirked and grabbed her cor to pull her into his arms, ¡°You¡¯re a woman who slept with her best friend¡¯s husband. Who are you to say this? Why are you pretending to be a saint?¡±


    Speaking of which, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re the one who begged me to keep this secret and said that you would leave Waverly. And this is what you¡¯ve got me? Huh?¡±


    Reminded by Peter, Adriana finally remembered why she came.


    She pushed Peter away and said angrily, ¡°Yeah, I did n to leave Waverly, but now I¡¯m not going to do that because you don¡¯t deserve Tessa!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your call whether I deserve her or not!¡± Peter narrowed his eyes, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better stay out of this, or else I¡¯ll make you pay for it.¡±


    ¡°No! Way!¡±


    Adriana pointed on his chest as she uttered each word.


    But just as she finished that sentence, the door of the lounge was pushed open, ¡°Peter¡­¡±


    At the same time, Peter suddenly grabbed on the door knob of the closet and closed it.


    And Adriana groaned deeply in the closet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Theresa seemed to notice something and suspiciously peeped at the closet.


    Peter pointed at the AirPods in his ears and said, ¡°Nothing. I was on the phone. Why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I forgot my shoes,¡± Theresa looked down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was being rude. I shouldn¡¯t have force you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    The man hummed and walked aside to put the high heels in front of her, ¡°You can¡¯t rush things Ike this.¡±


    Theresa was moved by his gesture of getting her the shoes. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±


    Peter patted her on the head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll walk myself out. You just focus on your work now,¡± Theresa read the room and left, shutting the door behind her.


    But the second the door closed, her warm smile went cold and cruel. She left unwillingly.


    Hearing the sound of high heels disappear, Peter said wryly, ¡°Get out of there right now.¡±


    The door didn¡¯t move at all.


    The man became impatient and walked up to open the door, only to see Adriana squatted in the corner. Her face went pale and she was sweating heavily. She was covering her left hand and she looked like she was in a lot of pain.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He asked her that question and he remembered how he jammed on her finger when he suddenly mmed the door.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t notice that because Theresa suddenly barged in.


    He reached out his hand to help her step out. Adriana took a step back and keep her distance.


    Bang¡­


    Due to their argument, the file bag Adriana was holding around her wrist fell to the floor, spilling out all the papers and photos.


    In the photos, Peter was having sex with another woman.


    They all fixed their eyes on the photo at the same time, and then looked up at each other.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to love Tessa!¡±


    ¡°Who let you get involved with this?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to admit what you¡¯ve done? Peter, shame on you. You raped a girl and now she¡¯s pregnant. But you forced her to get abortion. Her parents wanted justice and you left them with no choice but to die. How ruthless and shameless can you be, you animal!¡±

 Chapter 31 I’ll Give You 300 Million

    Despite her injured finger, Adriana said in a fury, ¡°If that¡¯s all, I don¡¯t give a fuck. But now you¡¯re getting back at thewyer who took the case? You really are the most detestable person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    Peter remained impassive, ¡°So what? It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m gonna let you down. It is now.¡± He could do whatever he wanted to the others, but not Tessa, not even her brother.


    She¡¯s going to, and she will, show Theresa what kind of a person he really was.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Peter advanced on her, ¡°You¡¯ve lost Hale Cobb Law Firm, so how are you going to interfere? You¡¯re just kicking against the pricks, reckless and pointless.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Adriana was about to bend and pick up the portfolio, but he stepped on it before she reached it.


    ¡°Are you trying to defy me?¡± Peter sneered.


    She stood up in order to look at him in the eyes without a flinch, ¡°So what if I am?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    He stepped towards her again, so she stumbled backwards. However, she bumped into the bed, and then she lost her bnce, falling on it.


    Peter knelt on the bed with both arms around her, ¡°Throwing yourself at me? Well well, seems like we are the same, bothck moral values. You¡¯re enjoying it, aren¡¯t you? Seducing your best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Stop that nonsense. Men like you would only disgust me.¡± Adriana had hurt her left hand, so she had to push him with only one hand, which couldn¡¯t move him a bit.


    ¡°Disgust you?¡±


    Amused by her embarrassed look, he fingered her hair and said with flirtation, ¡°I don¡¯t have to remind you of the night on the cruise, do I? You were begging me to fuck you, remember?¡±


    His intimate words only made Adriana feel even more embarrassed and humiliated.


    Her cheeks, which were as white as those of a bisque doll, were flushed scarlet like red roses.


    She tried to avoid eye contact with him, ¡°It was ¡­ an ident that day. It¡¯s not like I did that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Who can be sure about that, eh? If so, what about today? Bursting into my lounge.¡±


    He looked at her and said so. She was biting her lips, her face turning redder because of anger and embarrassment.


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°I came today only to ¡­¡±


    ¡°To beg me to save Hale Cobb Law Firm? And what can you offer me in this trade? Your worthless body?¡±


    Peter interrupted and sneered, ¡°You are not even a virgin. What makes you think that I would be interested in you?¡±


    Irritated by his humiliation, Adriana felt shortness of breath and an eager to beat him up.


    However she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You narcissistic asshole! I have absolutely no interest in you. You are so disgusting, Peter. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d get HIV from a womanizer like you.¡±


    ¡°You are so dead, Adriana.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Enraged by her words, Peter grabbed her cor abrasively.


    ¡°Angry already? I¡¯m right about that, aren¡¯t I?¡± Adriana sneered, looking at him with undisguised contempt.


    ¡°Got a sharp tongue, eh?¡±


    He had always considered himself a clever man, but it annoyed him that Adriana could always make a sharp retort to him, so he bent to bite her lip.


    ¡°What the-!¡±


    Feeling a sting on her lip, she pushed him away, ¡°Are you a dog? It hurts when you bite you know!¡±


    She gently stroked her lip with her finger, and found blood on it.


    ¡°Defy me one more time, and I¡¯ll take you now.¡± Peter felt so humiliated by being defied by a woman again and again that he couldn¡¯t control his emotion for the first time.


    ¡°How ¡­ how dare you!¡±


    Adriana put her arms in front of her chest in defense, for fear that he might do something to her.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re not a virgin anymore. You were begging me to fuck you, remember? I can still picture your horny face ¡­¡±


    An unexpected p in his face broke him off in mid-sentence.


    With his face cocked to one side, Peter looked gloomy.


    Damn it. He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had been pped by this woman.


    This is intolerable!


    In a fury, he looked at Adriana right in the eyes, and then her clothes had all been ripped away and thrown onto the cashmere tug.


    ¡°Peter ¡­ Stop!¡±


    Seemed to be beyond tears, Adriana made an effort to struggle, but he was way too strong.


    ¡°You brought this on yourself.¡±


    The look on her reminded him of a memory from five years ago. Although the clip was vague, it was rather unforgettable.


    All these were extremely simr to that day five years ago.


    That day, the woman was weeping and begging like this as well. But those tears and begging were like poppies, lethally attractive, making him more excited than ever.


    The growing familiarity arose, which made him terribly possessive of her.


    Only then did he realize why he had never felt attracted to Theresa, because it had been Adriana in his head all along.


    It had always been her! Always!


    Crazy thoughts began to upy his head, and Peter leaned forwards to kiss her, passionately and domineeringly, with his hands sped around her head so tight that she could barely breathe.


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±


    Just when her mind wentpletely nk, he entered her with one swift movement. She twitched slightly, with her eyes set on Peter, and then her body stiffened.


    Her widen eyes reflected his face, as well as a look of desperation.


    She gazed misty-eyed into the air, while tears began to stream down her face.


    ¡°Stop ¡­¡±


    She shook her head and cried in a constricted voice, ¡°Stop ¡­ Peter ¡­ How could you do this to me ¡­¡±


    Adriana never knew her life would be turned upside down simply because she tried to save a child.


    And she would be sleeping with her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦. She needed to pay for it, and she deserved it.


    This time, Peter had been torturing her for a long time, as if he were deliberately punishing her.


    If only that was all.


    Somehow Adriana felt a sense of pleasure and ecstasy sweeping through her body, and she was obsessive about the sensation.


    She¡¯s out of her mind!


    She tried to avoid making sounds by clenching her teeth, but the hot breath she let out from her nose gave her away.

 Chapter 32 Who’s Been Bullying You?

    ¡°Stop acting like you are not a whore. You worked your ass off to get into my lounge. Weren¡¯t you trying to trade your body for the survival of yourpany? Beg me, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He looked down at her as if he owned everything in the world, including her.


    Tears blurred her vision. Her lips parted and for a moment a phrase tried to take shape in her mouth, but she swallowed the words all.


    She closed her eyes, too tired to say anything.


    He kept moving on her, day and night, relentlessly. She was already exhausted, begging him to stop, and passed out eventually.


    When night fell, Peter leaned against the bed, with a cigarette in his hand.


    The girl sleeping next to him seemed to be sobbing in her dreams. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, a wave of guilt washed over him.


    She was the one hanging over his head all these years, the mother Luis had been missing night and day.


    For years, he tried so hard not to find her, but she just showed up in front of him as Tessa¡¯s best friend.


    Buzz buzz ¨C


    There was the sound of someone¡¯s phone vibrating across the silent room. Peter took a look at the Caller ID-it was Theresa.


    He put on an annoyed frown, turning his phone off straight away.


    At the same time, Adriana was woken up by the noise.


    When she opened her eyes to see the messy bed and her bare body, tears shed down her face once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the police.¡±


    She said calmly, but with deathly desperation.


    His hand holding the cigarette stiffened, ¡°Do you really think that they¡¯ll believe your story?¡±


    ¡°You are nothing without your money and power.¡±


    Adriana clutched the quilt tightly to her chest, burying her face in it, in great pain and desperation.


    He took out a check, ¡°Here¡¯s three hundred million, aspensation to yourpany.¡± Then he got up from the bed and left.


    Adriana scrunched up the check worth three hundred million. She wanted to throw it away, but she held back the thought.


    Three hundred million!


    Why can¡¯t she just ept it as Peter¡¯spensation?


    After she took a quick shower, she found a new women¡¯s suit on the bed.


    It must be Peter who had it delivered to her.


    After all, if anyone should find her walking out of Alston Group in a wreck, all sorts of rumors might start to spread.


    He would never risk doing a disservice to Alston Group.


    Thinking of it, Adriana squinted and came up with an idea.


    When she had changed, she grabbed the file and walked out of the room, surprised to see Peter still working in his office.


    He paid no attention to her leaving, like he didn¡¯t care about her existence at all.


    Adriana gave him a cold nce and left. However she suddenly stopped with her hand on the door handle, ¡°See you in court, Peter Alston.¡±


    Then she strode out of the door.


    Having left Alston Group, Adriana walked down the street, holding the files in her arms and feeling a sense of helplessness.


    A sudden gust of wind swept past her, making her unable to see the road ahead.


    She tried to block the wind with her hand, only to find tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Someone behind her called out to her as she wandered.


    Adriana was puzzled at first, then she turned around, surprised to find Alvin behind her.


    ¡°Al ¡­ Alvin?¡± She turned her face to the other side, trying to wipe the tears off her face, and then smiled at him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Alvin walked over to her, looked at her and frowned, ¡°What happened? Is someone giving you a hard time? Where were you today? I¡¯ve been looking for you all day.¡±


    ¡°What? Why ¡­ why?¡± Adriana had no idea what Alvin wanted with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into your thing. The man called Kenny has already told me everything.¡±


    So he knew everything now.


    He knew she was not married at all, and it was Peter who forced her to pretend to be married to Kenny.


    Seeing her injured look, Alvin gave her a hug ¡­


    However, Adriana pushed him away the moment he touched her, screaming hysterically, ¡°No! Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t touch me ¡­ Leave me alone ¡­¡±


    What Peter did to her back then at Alston Group had left her with emotional trauma.


    Now Adriana¡¯s terrified of being touched by men.


    Any men.


    ¡°What happened, Adri?¡±


    Alvin was startled, asking worriedly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then he knew something bad had happened to her when he noticed the hickeys on her neck.


    But it seemed that she was not willing to tell him the truth, ¡°Who did this to you?¡±


    What the hell had happened to her today?


    Adriana shook her head and stepped backwards in response to his questioning, ¡°No ¡­ no one ¡­ No one!¡±


    Then she turned sharply and tried to flee.


    Her disconcerted look perturbed Alvin, so he caught up with her, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    He gripped her wrist and took her back in his arms, hugging her tightly, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s me, Alvin! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you!¡±


    She was trembling in his arms like a wounded deer, looking piteous.


    ¡°Who was it? Tell me. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Alvin put his arm around her waist and stroked her hair to soothe her.


    Adriana struggled for a bit. Later she calmed down and remained silent in his arms.


    They held each other for a while, and then Alvin said, ¡°I parked my car nearby. Why don¡¯t you get in my car and take a rest?¡±


    He knew Adriana¡¯s in a bad mood now, so he didn¡¯t want to force her into talking.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana stopped fighting, letting Alvin lead her to his car.


    Suddenly, Peter¡¯s face emerged in her head, as well as his warnings, ¡°Stay away from Alvin, or I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±


    Subconsciously, she tried to take back her hand, but Alvin held her tighter, reluctant to let her go.


    Adriana lowered her head and looked at his hand. Then she squinted and came up with a thought.


    Peter warned her about staying away from Alvin, or he would do something about it.


    It was just a few days since she came back from abroad, Hale Cobb Law Firm had already gone bankrupt. Now she¡¯s got nothing left to lose, so what should she be afraid of?


    Since he disliked her being with Alvin.


    Well then, she will go against him and stay with Alvin.


    When she got into Alvin¡¯s car, he turned on the air conditioning and handed her a bottle of water, ¡°Adri, how about living with me for a while? I feel rather worried about leaving you alone.¡±

 Chapter 33 Alvin in the Kitchen

    ¡°Alvin, I appreciate your concern. ¡°But I ¡­¡±


    It was on the tip of her tongue when Adriana tried to decline his offer, but she stopped. Looking at him, she suddenly changed her thought, ¡°I ¡­ Thank you, Alvin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Alvin smiled, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you ¡­¡± Alvin intended to take her out for dinner, but he changed his mind when he saw those marks on her neck, ¡°Nah, let¡¯s go to the supermarket. I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re the best, Alvin.¡±


    Adriana pressed her lips together to put on a smile.


    They drove to the supermarket near the neighborhood to buy some ingredients, and then returned home.


    When arriving at Adriana¡¯s home, she said, ¡°Alvin, do you mind if I get changed first? You could go home first.¡±


    She felt ufortable about letting Alvin see the marks on her neck.


    Therefore she wanted to go home and change before going to his house.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll prepare the ingredients first. Come if you¡¯re done.¡± Alvin smiled and said.


    Adriana got out of the elevator and went home.


    Her house seemed strangely familiar to her. She leaned against the door, while her body suddenly went limp.


    How could she possibly foresee that everything would turn out this way when she had just returned for a few days?


    She didn¡¯t want to mess with anyone, but she did, with a devil called Peter.


    With Theresa being her best friend, she swore to file awsuit against Peter, so that Theresa can know the truth about him.


    So that she can open Theresa¡¯s eyes to the devil¡¯s deception!


    After changing into a homeware gown, she went to Alvin¡¯s home.


    Rat-a-tat-tat.


    She knocked at the door, and the door was opened in seconds.


    ¡°Hey. Come in.¡±


    Adriana was wearing a ck corset dress with a stand cor andce trim, and there were ck ribbon bow ties on each side of the puff sleeves. The corset outlined the shape of her body, and the delicate design on the sleeves made her look even cuter, which made the whole outfit quite refreshing to him.


    Especially she had a perfect oval face, which made her look as lovely as a bisque doll, delicately beautiful.


    She looked vigorously cute in homeware, while gorgeously beautiful in workwear.


    ¡°What are you cooking, Alvin? Since I don¡¯t know how to cook, I¡¯ll be your assistance.¡±


    With her hands behind the back, she tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Who knows? I might learn some of your secret cooking techniques today.¡±


    Her cuteness made him blush and turn his eyes away from her, ¡°I don¡¯t have any secrets about cooking. But if you call me a chef, I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡±


    ¡°Really? Chef Alvin!¡±


    Adriana beamed with delight.


    She was ustomed to hiding any marks of pleasure when being with the others, or she had learned to disguise herself. But being with Alvin was different.


    ¡°Good girl. You ¡­¡±


    Ting-a-ling.


    His phone suddenly rang before he finished the sentence.


    He shrugged, ¡°Excuse me, I gotta take this call.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana nodded and walked to the kitchen to see if there¡¯s anything she could help with.


    Alvin reached for his phone. It was Peter¡¯s calling.


    ¡°What is it, Peter?¡±


    ¡°Come out, have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Alvin nced at the girl in his kitchen and said, ¡°Sorry, not avable today.¡±


    ¡°Not avable? What are you busy doing?¡±


    Alvin used to be on call day and night, but this time he turned down his invitation.


    All of a sudden, Peter felt there was something else going on with Alvin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are with Adriana right now.¡± Peter piped up. There was some certainty in the words.


    He was right, but Alvin decided to deny it for he suddenly remembered things before, ¡°No way. I¡¯ve got sses today.¡±


    ¡°Lessons? Interesting. You¡¯re such a terrible liar, Alvin. It¡¯s half past eight now. Who would have sses at this time of the night?¡±


    Peter was certain that Alvin was with Adriana now.


    Questioned by him like that, Alvin got a little panicked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Ross? I really can¡¯t go out right now.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone straight away.


    At the same time, Adriana came out of the kitchen, only to find Alvin standing by the table and thinking, so she asked, ¡°What happened, Alvin? I can go if it¡¯s inconvenient now.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t gotten Jenkins¡¯ message that he had asked his mom to go to the hospital, she would have been there with Jenkins now.


    But Thelma treated her like dirt back in the days, she had no intention of meeting Thelma again.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Alvin shook his head and put on a smile, ¡°Come, I¡¯m cooking steak and grilled fish today.¡±


    ¡°Wow, awesome! Those are my favorite dishes!¡± Adriana beamed with delight.


    She followed Alvin to the kitchen. He started to chop up the ingredients, conscientiously and intently. He was really skilled, as if he had done it a thousand times.


    Adriana felt like she had seen a brand new version of him.


    The Grant Family is one of the four prominent families in Waverly, enjoying a high social status and certain powers. He had an elder brother, also an heir.


    He himself, however, lived a seemingly mundane life.


    He wasn¡¯t as proud and quick-tempered as the other rich guys, but approachable and easy to get along with.


    ¡°How did you learn to cook?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°I started to cook myself when I was studying abroad. At first, I couldn¡¯t cook anything without a recipe, but practice makes perfect.¡±


    Alvin told his story while preparing the ingredients with Adriana¡¯s assistance.


    Half an hourter, all dishes were done.


    Adriana helped him set the table while Alvin took out a bottle of red wine from the liquor cab, pouring out two sses.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sit, have a taste of my cooking.¡±


    Alvin pulled out the chair for her and said.


    Touched by his chivalry and his warm smile, she nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Rat-a-tat.


    Hardly had she seated when someone started to knock at the door.


    ¡°You have another guest, Alvin?¡± She looked up at him and asked in confusion.


    Alvin put his hands on her shoulder and sat her down, ¡°You stay here, and I¡¯ll go see who it is.¡±


    Then he turned around and went to open the door.


    Outside, Peter stood with a stern look.


    ¡°What ¡­ what are you here?¡±


    Alvin tightened his grip on the door, asking nervously.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me in?¡±

 Chapter 34 Alvin’s Engagement

    Peter squinted, stepping forwards to the living room.


    ¡°You came just in time. I¡¯m cooking. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Since he insisted oning, he must have an ulterior motive. Alvin thought it a good opportunity to get it straight with Peter.


    So he opened the door and let Peter in.


    Peter strutted into the living room, then he turned to the dining room on smelling the food. Someone sitting there looked quite familiar to him.


    ¡°Miss Hale is here? What a coincidence.¡± He said in a deep and hoarse voice, with a hint of mockery.


    Hearing his voice, Adriana jumped to her feet, turned her head and saw Peter.


    She felt a sudden pause in her heart, while her face turned pale.


    Her hands were clenching the edge of her chair tightly, ¡°Coincidence it is.¡±


    Is it really a coincidence though?


    Needless to say, Peter knew she was here. That¡¯s why he came all the way here.


    ¡°Sit, Peter. I¡¯ll bring you another te.¡± Alvin went to the kitchen.


    Peter walked to Adriana, bent down and said in a low voice, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said so soon?¡± Eh?¡±


    ¡°Forget?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, trying to conceal her anger and smile, ¡°You must be kidding, Mr. Alston. Your words have been engraved on my mind. For theye at the cost of mypany. I think I¡¯ll remember them for the rest of my life.¡±


    How could she possibly forget? Those memories will never leave her.


    ¡°In that case, you should better stay away from Alvin.¡± He snorted with coldness.


    But Adriana kept smiling, ¡°Have you ever heard of this, Mr. Alston? A beggar can never be bankrupt. I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose now, so why should I care?¡±


    She used to be timorous, always fearful that she might lose herpany or Theresa.


    But now that she knew what kind of a person he really was, he didn¡¯t deserve Theresa at all. He was also a killer, a bastard that ruined her brother Jenkins, a jerk that defiled her, and a brute that destroyed Hale Cobb Law Firm.


    They had been engaged in a bitter vendetta, so it was impossible for her to obey him.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter was about to burst into rage, but Alvin walked out of the kitchen, ¡°What are you two chatting about?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston was justplimenting you on your cooking, Alvin.¡±


    Adriana was talking to Alvin, but she had her eyes fixed on Peter unblinkingly, as if deliberately defying him.


    Her cheeky attitude irritated Peter, so he gave a loud snort, ¡°I always knew you could cook. Today I finally get a chance to try your cooking.¡±


    Peter pulled out the chair next to Adriana and sat down.


    While Alvin put the te and cutlery in front of Peter, then sat on the right side of Adriana.


    ¡°You are used to dining at fancy restaurants, I don¡¯t know if this homemade food is to your taste. Alvin poured him a ss of red wine and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your fianc¨¦e? Why didn¡¯t shee along?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s prettyte, so I didn¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Peter lifted his ss and took a sip of the red wine. ¡°Miss Hale, or should I call you Mrs. Hale? I remember you have a husband, right? But here you are, dining with Alvin, don¡¯t you think your husband might get jealous?¡±


    Adriana was still slicing her steak when she heard him. She hesitated, then put the knife and fork down, grabbing a tissue to wipe her mouth, ¡°I believe we both know perfectly well that I¡¯m not married to anyone now, Mr. Alston. When we were at the bar that day, if you hadn¡¯t threatened me with Hale Cobb Law Firm, I wouldn¡¯t have put on a charade in front of Alvin.¡±


    She looked at Peter straight in the eyes with no signs of fear, and the smile that kept turning up the corners of her lips showed a hint of mockery.


    Then she turned to Alvin, ¡°I should apologize to you for that, Alvin. I¡¯m sorry that I lied to you.¡±


    Since Peter had stabbed her in the back first, she could treat him in the same bad way.


    Everything she had worked so hard for during the past years was ruined by him, so what else had her got to lose?


    She was not afraid to fight against him.


    They can both y this game.


    Taking a quick nce at Peter, Alvin saw a hint of a sneer on Peter¡¯s face.


    He had been friends with Peter for years, and he knew perfectly well that Peter was about to rage when he acted like this.


    For a minute, the obvious tension in the room made everyone present depressed.


    One had always been his good friend, and the other was the girl he¡¯d had a crush on for years.


    Things were a little bit tricky.


    ¡°Alvin, I need to tell you something.¡±


    Alvin thought for a moment, then said with a solemn look, ¡°Actually, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You need to get your head out of your ass. Your family and the Henderson Family made an engagement for you and their daughter twenty years ago, and Miss Henderson will return from abroad soon. Do you really think the Henderson Family would allow you to break off your engagement? I don¡¯t need to tell you what it¡¯s gonna cost, do I?¡±


    That was a little reminder from Peter to Alvin, in case he had forgotten about his engagement with Flora Henderson.


    The Henderson Family was also one of the four prominent families in Waverly, and the Grant Family ranked fourth.


    Over the years, the Henderson Family had flourished with their business going from strength to strength, so they expanded their market oversea.


    There was no chance for him to break off the engagement with such a strong family.


    Besides, the elders of the Henderson Family were extremely sensitive about their reputation. If he broke off, the Grant Family would be doomed to fall.


    Alvin frowned once more, looking at Peter, then Adriana, showing a sign of agony.


    He held the wine ss in a firm grip, then withdrew his eyes, drinking all that was in his ss.


    ¡°I¡¯d forget all about it if you didn¡¯t bring it up. Ha ¡­ The Henderson Family ¡­¡±


    Alvinughed to himself, with aplicated and sad look.


    Seeing this, Adriana felt like it was not her ce to say anything, so she just continued eating in silence.


    In desperation, she came to Alvin and thought he could be her shelter, so that she could go about her day feeling safe and protected.


    Who knew it would turn out this way? She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adriana didn¡¯t eat much, and she made an excuse to leave, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯ve got work to do. I¡¯ll leave you guys eating.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let me walk you home?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble you. I just live downstairs.¡±


    Adriana left and went downstairs to her home.


    She took out another bottle of red wine from her cab and went to the balcony.


    Standing on the balcony, she looked at the night view in Waverly, neon lights all lit up, splendidly prosperous, but there seemed to be no ce for her.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t belong here in Waverly?¡±


    Adriana murmured to herself, taking a sip of the red wine.


    Five years ago, she sold herself in order to save Jenkins¡¯s life. However when she got the money and he got cured, she was abused and tortured by her foster mother.

 Chapter 35 If Death Is Your Wish, Happy to Oblige

    Therefore, she chose to leave Waverly.


    Five yearster, she came back for Hale Cobb Law Firm, but it was eventually destroyed in her hands. Four years of efforts were in vain.


    Now, she had nothing but the three hundred million worth of check from Peter.


    Rat-a-tat-tat.


    At that moment, someone was knocking at the door.


    Adriana came to the door with the red wine in her hand, ¡°Alvin, you ¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, because the man in front of her door was Peter.


    Her eyes widened, her eyebrows furrowed, and she tried to close the door immediately.


    What was the bastard doing in front of her house? She thought it was Alvin.


    However, Peter acted way faster than she did.


    He had his foot wedged solidly in the door, pushed open the door and went in.


    ¡°Peter? What do you want? I¡¯ll charge you with break-in!¡±


    Adriana was just shaking with anger.


    She was not afraid of him when being with Alvin.


    But now she¡¯s alone in the house with him, the fear and horror crawled back into her heart.


    ¡°In a bad mood? Drinking on your own?¡±


    He sat on the couch with his legs crossed, in an intolerably aggressive manner.


    Adriana took a deep breath to calm herself down and opened the door, ¡°Mr. Alston, I don¡¯t think we are very acquainted, so please leave.¡±


    She had no intention of interacting with such a vile man like him.


    No, she would rather see him in jail.


    ¡°Not acquainted? Really?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°I remembered we had a one night stand, now you¡¯re telling me that we¡¯re not acquainted? Or is it because you¡¯ve slept with so many men that you can¡¯t remember which one?¡±


    ¡°P-!¡±


    His sarcasm enraged her so much that she walked over to him and poured a ss of red wine on his face, ¡°Get the hell out of here. Right! Now!¡±


    Peter was looking down at his phone, caught unaware.


    As the ret liquid streamed down his face and dropped on his phone screen, Peter¡¯s face fell in seconds.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    He shouted out her name, a nerve twitching in his temple, ¡°You¡¯ll end up dead.¡±


    Damn it! No one had ever dared to pour wine on his face. Except her.


    ¡°End up dead? Have you ever given me a chance to live, Peter? You defiled me, ruined my brother, and destroyed my career. Everything I had was all gone because of you. Where¡¯s my chance to live?¡±


    Adriana fumed, her eyes widened, ring at Peter. The humiliation and powerlessness she was feeling rumbled on.


    If only she could go back in time to change everything, then she wouldn¡¯t have returned from abroad or attended Theresa¡¯s wedding.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have met such a jerk.


    Maybe she was born to be unfortunate.


    ¡°You ¡­ !¡±


    Peter grabbed her cor, ¡°Do you really think that I won¡¯t do anything to you, eh?¡±


    His fierce look terrified Adriana, but she showed no signs of fear.


    Instead, she looked up to set eyes on him, ¡°What are you gonna do to me? Like the girl you raped and then murdered? Are you going to do the same to me? To keep me silent?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get it. How could the rich guys be thiswless?


    ¡°To keep you silent? A good idea.¡±


    Squinting his eyes, Peter gave her a pat on the face, ¡°If death is your wish, I am more than happy to oblige.¡±


    ¡°Stop, Peter!¡±


    All of a sudden, someone rushed into the room and dragged Adriana into his hug tightly, ¡°What are you going to do to her? Adri is just a little girl. If she has ever done anything that upsets you, I¡¯ll apologize to you for her. Could you please spare her for me, Peter? For old time¡¯s sake.¡±


    The moment when she was taken into his arms, Adriana tried to struggle. But when she realized that it was Alvin, she stopped fighting and closed her eyes, feeling a sense of security there.


    No matter how courageous she was, she¡¯s still a woman, who would feel scared when faced with such a ruthless man like Peter.


    Just then, she almost felt like being choked by death, and she would literally be dead if Alvin were secondste.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Peter was unexpected at Alvin¡¯s arrival, frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you just said, Peter. The Henderson Family is a strong and wealthy family indeed. But I like Adri, and I¡¯m willing to fight for her. Even if we never end up being together, at least I have tried fighting for it, so that I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    After Peter and Adriana left, Alvin spent some time alone in his room doing a lot of thinking.


    In the struggle and confusion that was going on in his heart, he eventually made a decision-he would bring Adriana home to persuade his family.


    Even if he should fail, he could still live it with absolutely no regrets.


    ¡°Are you blindfolded by her or what, Alvin?¡± Peter was furious, ¡®Do you have any idea what kind of woman she is? She¡¯s a whore who would sell herself for money! She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you. I¡¯m just giving you some brotherly advice.¡±


    Nevertheless, Peter and Alvin had been friends for two decades, so he hoped the best for his buddy.


    And a woman who was willing to sell herself for money like Adriana didn¡¯t deserve Alvin at all!


    Adriana closed her eyes and snuggled against Alvin¡¯s chest like a wounded rabbit. She felt pointless to make any exnations.


    ¡°I know what you said is for my own good, but I don¡¯t care about all those things. I only care for Adriana, and all I want is ¡­ her.¡±


    While talking, he held Adriana closer, as if he were afraid of losing her again.


    ¡°Ross called me and I know a few things about Adri now. I¡¯m begging you, to show some mercy on her. Over the past few years, she had been putting lots of effort into herpany. She¡¯s such a positive and hard-working girl, and that¡¯s what I like about her.¡±


    Alvin let out a sigh, ¡°You like Theresa and want to be her shelter, while I only wish to be Adri¡¯s.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana slowly opened her eyes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She raised her head, and looked at Alvin in surprise.


    At that very moment, she felt like Alvin was her Prince Charming,ing to her rescue when she was in distress.


    His speech warmed the cockles of her heart.


    Thank you, Alvin!


    ¡°Alvin, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Surprised and irritated into silence, Peter clenched while gasping for breath.


    What on earth did this woman do to Alvin! He¡¯spletely obsessed with her.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be regretting this!¡±

 Chapter 36 A Talk with Theresa

    Peter had to leave though his anger was still burning.


    Not until he left did Adriana broke away from Alvin¡¯s hug. With her head down, she showed no gut to face him, ¡°Alvin, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. That¡¯s what I should do.¡± He touched her head caringly and added, ¡°Remember to tell me if you are in need.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, thank you for what you¡¯ve done. But¡­you should know that we can¡¯t be together¡­¡± Adriana raised her head to look at him with pure eyes, ¡°We are born to live different lives. Though I have no understanding about the Henderson family, I still know that there used to be an engagement between you and one of the girls from that family. All I hope is that you will develop a pleasing rtionship with her.¡±


    Though Alvin was a charming gentleman being nice to her, she was aware that she needed to hold her own bottom line-never should she drive a wedge between Alvin and that girl.


    ¡°Adriana, what I said to you just now has alle from the bottom of my heart. I have only met her once many years ago. And I didn¡¯t like her. Instead, I love you. Whatever. I don¡¯t care if there is such an engagement. I would like to marry you. Whatever it takes! Besides, I have a brother, who will shoulder the responsibility to lead the family. So I am totally carefree. If my family disagree with my decision, I am willing to leave the family forever.¡±


    Actually, Alvin hated the atmosphere in his family ever since he was kid. That was why he made himself amon professor and moved out of his family.


    All he wanted was a simple life away from his family.


    He clenched her wrist hard and confessed to his feelings today.


    However, from the perspective of Adriana, it felt like a heavy impact.


    It was impossible for her to develop a rtionship with Alvin.


    Not even a try!


    ¡°Alvin, you are getting drunk. Why don¡¯t you go home to sleep? We can have a talk tomorrow. I am tired¡­I wanna rest¡­¡± Adriana broke away from his grip, turned around to enter the bedroom and closed the door.


    Meanwhile, Peter had just walked out of themunity. Distraught, he started smoking by the road while leaning against a streetlight. His face was soon covered with pale smoke.


    However, he couldn¡¯t get Adriana¡¯s face out of his mind.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he sighted and frowned. Agitation overwhelmed his face.


    His peaceful life started to surge up with trouble as soon as Adriana showed up.


    What was worse, he could do nothing about it.


    Though alldies appeared repellent to him, he found that Adriana was the exception, whom he had been thinking about during the past four years.


    Alvin had been an innocent friend of his, who had never refuted him ever since they knew each other. However, today, Alvin actually argued with him for the sake of Adriana.


    Actually, Peter didn¡¯t feel like ming it on Alvin. Instead, he felt guilty for him.


    After all, Alvin had never been in love for all these years. Now he finally got his own dream lover. However, Peter was still entangling with her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    So tricky!


    ¡°Peter, I know you will linger around.¡±


    Alvin saw him smoking as soon as he walked out of themunity. He smiled and continued, ¡°I am sorry for being so aggressive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. That¡¯s what a man should do.¡± Peter smiled to reply. He shook his head and handed over a cigarette, ¡°That little boy finally grows tough.¡±


    ¡°Peter¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± Peter felt a bit awkward when noticing Alvin¡¯s restrained manner. But meanwhile, it meant that Alvin truly cared about Adriana That was why he stayed cautious when facing Peter.


    ¡°But Peter¡­ you deserve my respect¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s me pay you a drink.¡± Peter walked over to hug him. Then they walked to the parking lot and drove to a bar.


    Meanwhile, Theresa, awake for hours, had been waiting for Peter¡¯s arrival. However, she still got no message from him even though it was 23:00 at this moment. What was worse, no one answered whenever she tried to make a call to him.


    While browsing social media on her phone, she suddenly got a message from the snoop she hired.


    It was a series of pictures, in which she could see that Adriana entered the building of the Alston Group at noon but she didn¡¯t leave until the night fell.


    What was worse, she saw Peter head to an apartment. When he appeared in the picture again, he was smoking alone.


    While the apartment was exactly the one where Adriana just moved in.


    ¡°Adriana! It¡¯s you again!¡± driven by madness, she clenched her phone as hard as she could.


    It suddenly urred to her that she happened to hear Peter talking to someone when she returned to take her shoes after a fierce quarrel with him.


    She broke in and questioned him who he was talking to. Peter just said he was speaking on the phone. However, he had been standing in front of his closet. Now Theresa seemed to realize that Adriana must be hiding herself in the closet.


    No wonder Peter turned her down. It turned out that Adriana hooked up with him.


    ¡°Keep your eyes on her!¡± Theresa texted to reply.


    Soon, she made a call to Adriana. Not until quite a whileter did she answered.


    ¡°Hey, Theresa, it¡¯s sote at night. What are you calling for?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, nothing serious. I just wanna know where you have been today. Have you seen Peter? He didn¡¯t answer my call for the whole day.¡±


    ¡°You mean Mr. Alston? No, I didn¡¯t see him today.¡± Adriana replied without hesitation.


    After all, Theresa hadn¡¯t known the truth. It would only grow her suspicion if she learned that Peter had met Adriana secretly for so many times.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Theresa, do you wanna hang out with me tomorrow? I got something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Okay.¡±


    Adriana stayed up for the whole night. She got up almost at noon. Then she washed herself up and got dressed.


    Today she picked a dress with stand-up cor.


    However, the hickey on her neck could barely be hidden beneath the cor if she turned her head even a bit.


    But she got no choice but to put on some foundation to cover it.


    When she reached the caf¨¦, she noticed that Theresa had arrived.


    ¡°Hey, Theresa, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Adriana smiled. But perhaps it was because of what happened between her and Peter yesterday, she somehow noticed that Theresa seemed a bit weird while looking at her.

 Chapter 37 Purpose

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just arrived. What do you want for drink?¡± Theresa raised her head to look at Adriana. However, it suddenly urred to her that she was having an affair with Peter. At the thought of that, anger started to crawl up her mind.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But still, she forced out a fake smile.


    Adriana took a seat opposite her. Then she beckoned a waiter over, ¡°A cup of tea, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Replied the waiter.


    Adriana put away her bag and rested her hands on table. The air somehow felt a bit awkward.


    ¡°Theresa, what are you doing during these days? It had been days since we metst time.¡± Adriana took the initiative to utter.


    ¡°It has been days, huh?¡± while speaking, Theresa flipped her hair backward casually while stirring the coffee. A trace of disgust shed across her eyes.


    Adriana, what a liar!


    ¡®You must be watching in the closet while I was quarreling with Peter yesterday!¡¯ Theresa thought to herself.


    ¡°But we have met the day before yesterday, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Adriana smiled awkwardly to reply, ¡°I had been abroad for so many years. We should spend more time talking with each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to. But you have been busy ever since you returned. It makes no difference from the days when you were working abroad.¡±


    Theresa sighed and continued, ¡°Are you gonna stay or go back to LA in the future?¡±


    If her answer was that she would go back to LA, Theresa would be still willing to view her as a friend. However, if she chose to stay, Theresa would decide to start conspiring against her.


    Though she knew that Adriana was actually the one Peter would like to marry at that time, it was still because of Adriana that Theresa had turned infertile-at least that was what she believed.


    So from her perspective, her marriage with Peter should be deemed as a return for her suffering.


    ¡°Of course I am gonna go back to LA. After living there for all these years, I have been ustomed to the lifestyle in LA. But I won¡¯t leave for the time being. Not yet.¡±


    Now her priority was that she had to finish the case involving Peter as soon as possible. Besides, she must im justice for that innocent girl and her brother.


    While speaking, the waiter brought her a cup of tea.


    ¡°Why? What holds you back?¡± Theresa suddenly sat up straight and fixed her eyes on her. Obviously, she was anxious to know the reason.


    Adriana soon noticed her anxiety. But she couldn¡¯t figure out what ounted for it.


    However, there was one thing she was sure about-Theresa was keeping something from her.


    ¡°Theresa, actually, I am here to tell you something.¡± Adriana took a sip of tea while speaking seriously.


    ¡°What is it all about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you may take a look at this¡­¡± after some hesitation, Adriana still handed her the files.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Theresa frowned and took it over. Then she unfolded it.


    ¡°I know you have just been engaged with Peter. And this might annoy you. But after struggling for a whole night, I realized that as your best friend, I had the responsibility to show you who he really is. Theresa, that bastard never deserves your love!¡±


    After being through what happened yesterday between her and Peter, she had decided to leave Waverly as soon as possible and never would she return again.


    However, Peter challenged her bottom line-he plotted against her brother, Jenkins.


    Such a cold-blooded, nasty and cruel bastard never deserved the love of Theresa, she believed.


    ¡°Adriana, what do you mean?¡± Theresa smashed the files on the table, ¡°You want me to withdraw from the engagement with him?¡±


    She believed that Adriana had nned all these so as to take her ce after she broke up with Peter.


    Adriana was confused when noticing her anger. But she still chilled herself and continued calmly, ¡°Theresa, you have been kept in the dark. That¡¯s why I am here to tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I returned to Waverly to run Hale Cobb Law Firm. However, I bumped into Alvin unexpectedly after I returned. And he has feelings for me. But Peter threatened to tell me that I ain¡¯t qualified enough to get into a rtionship with Alvin. He even threatened to ruin my business. So I hired a guy to fake my marriage with him. By doing so, I thought Alvin would give up. But then¡­¡±


    Adriana suddenly paused and raised her head to look at Theresa.


    She would definitely break down if she knew that, Adriana supposed.


    ¡°But then Alvin was aware that I actually remained single. So he continued to chase after me. Meanwhile, Peter threatened to ruin my business unless I went back to LA in a day.¡±


    ¡°So I had nned to leave yesterday. However, I bumped into my brother at the night before yesterday. He¡¯s actually the son of my adoptive mother. At that time, he was badly beaten on the street because he engaged in a case while the defendant of which was Peter. It was he who sent his men to beat my brother. I had been staying with my brother in the hospital for the whole night. He didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. Then he told me everything. So I took over the case and headed to the Alston Group. But then I was told that myw firm had been liquidated.¡±


    ¡°Peter is a jerk! He doesn¡¯t deserve your love! Theresa, please¡­make the wise choice! That¡¯s why I asked you out this time. And then I am gonna bring awsuit against Peter.¡±


    Adriana had made up her mind that she had to make Peter pay the price!


    After hearing all these, Theresa simply smiled to reply, ¡°Adriana, I have been with him for years. Nobody knows about him better than I do. What¡¯s more, you usation against him sounds too incredible. As a friend of mine, I think you are a perfect match for Alvin. I don¡¯t think Peter would try to stop you from building a rtionship with Alvin. Besides, Alvin has been born in a privileged family. Are you sure the wish of Alvin needs to be granted by Peter if he wanna chase after you?¡±


    Obviously, never would Theresa believe what Adriana was talking just now.


    ¡°As for his attack against yourw firm, I will figure it out with a face-to-face talk with him. But Adriana, it¡¯s known to all that Peter has been influential in this city. What you are doing now will ruin his reputation. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adriana was stunned.


    Never had she expected such a response from Theresa.


    ¡°Theresa, are you crazy? Peter raped a girl and even got her pregnant. And he still conspired all these nasty things to kill her mom. He¡¯s literally a devil!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Theresa stopped her before she could finish.


    Theresa paused and looked around. Luckily, there were only few people in the caf¨¦ in the morning.


    She started whispering, ¡°Adriana, stop being na?ve. Don¡¯t you know how powerful he is? It¡¯s amon case that all those men among upper ss will love to do something to vent out their lust. They get their hands dirty to mount to the top! That¡¯s the rule! The upper ss is only exclusive for those tough guys. That¡¯s how to y the game.¡±

 Chapter 38 Disappointed

    Na?ve?


    And that was the rule for the game?


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help gasping. She leaned back onto the seat with her eyes fixed on Theresa.


    At this moment, Theresa felt like a stranger to her as if it were the first time they met each other.


    As far as she could remember, Theresa had used to be simple and innocent.


    Never had she expected that Theresa was now turned into a cold-blooded freak.


    She actually simply ignored an innocent one being killed.


    ¡°What about my brother? He got seriously injured just because he was gonna stand with the intiff in the court?¡± Adriana questioned with disappointment.


    ¡°I am sorry about what happened to your brother. But as you know, Peter has been influential around the city¡­So¡­¡± Theresa suddenly paused and looked outside the window, ¡°as a grown-up, we gotta know when to yield to the power.¡±


    Obviously, she was showing her disapproval of Jenkins for handling such a mission impossible.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help clenching the cup harder. She struggled to suppress her anger and lifted up the cup to take a gulp of tea.


    However, it failed to quench her anger.


    ¡°I will talk to Peter about the liquidation of yourw firm. But as for your brother¡­I hope that he could make the wise choice.¡± While speaking, she took out a check from her clutch and added, ¡°I would like to offer one million to pay for your brother¡¯s injury. Just make it apensation. Adriana, we are friends. Listen, your brother can¡¯t fight Peter. Just convince him to quit.¡±


    We were friends, huh? Just friends? Not the best friend anymore?


    What was more, she actually said that Jenkins should give up on the case?


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help wondering what made Theresa change so much during the past four years.


    Now she was totally a stranger to Adriana.


    ¡°Okay, Adriana, I gotta go now.¡± Theresa then stood up and looked at her from above. Then she continued, ¡°By the way, I will deal with the liquidation of yourw firm. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just notice me when you are leaving for LA. I would like to see you off in the airport.¡±


    After that, Theresa walked away.


    As her footsteps faded away, Adriana felt like being greatly impacted on her heart. She found it hard to breath.


    ¡°Theresa!¡± Adriana yelled to stop her. Then Adriana added with her eyes fixed on her, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to dere-I have taken over the case from my brother. So I will show up in the court to defend my client. And I will never quit!¡±


    While speaking, she turned to look at the check ced on the table. She seemed to notice something-Theresa had totally changed. She had turned to be one of those manipting rules to get what she wanted just like those guys among the upper ss, who crazily insisted that with the power of wealth, nothing would be impossible.


    She took the check and walked over to Theresa to hand it over to her, ¡°Keep the check. Mr. Alston has paid three hundred million aspensation for ruining my business. But I won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    Hearing that, Theresa stared at her and so did Adriana. At this moment, both of them were overwhelmed with mixed feelings.


    They used to be the best friend to each other, sharing joy and happiness. However, as the gap between them started gaping, hostility was growing.


    ¡°You gotta know that I have ever risked my life for myw firm. When I finally managed to develop my own business, he simply destroyed it!¡± Adriana took her hand and put the check on it. She sighed and continued, ¡°Theresa, I am here to reveal his evilness today. And I think you gotta know who he really is deep inside his heart. He doesn¡¯t deserve your love. But your response today really disappoints me.¡±


    She lowered her head, having no gut to look straight into Theresa¡¯s eyes.


    It would always remind her of the happy moment when they spent time together whenever she looked into Theresa¡¯s eyes. However, now their friendship was pushed to the edge of copse. At the thought of that, Adriana felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Three hundred thousand?¡± Theresa replied while being stuffed with mixed feelings, ¡°do you have any idea how much it means? It takes thousands of people¡¯s lifelong efforts to earn such a sum of money. As a sophisticated businessman, Peter will only offer such a price just because you are my best friend. It might even take years for yourw firm to earn such a sum of money. He has shown his greatest generosity. But you ain¡¯t grateful at all. Instead, you still insist to sue him because of hatred? Are you gonna destroy him? As your best friend, you are making me embarrassed!¡±


    Hearing that, Adriana felt like being stabbed into her heart by a sharp dagger.


    Tear welled up her eyes. She was writhing in grievance, ¡°Theresa, you should know that I never care about money! I just want my own business. All I care is the firm I have been struggling to build! I raise my business just as if it were my kid. It meant everything to me! However great the price he offered, it will never alleviate my pain!¡± Adrian shouted with her finger pressing against her chest. Her voice sounded hoarse and painful.


    Theresa nodded, ¡°Adriana¡­¡±


    ¡°Theresa, I think both of us need some time to calm down¡­¡± Adriana walked back to her seat. She grabbed her clutch and paid the bill. Then she walked pass Theresa to leave.


    Standing still, Theresa watched her back fading away, with mixed feelings surging up in her heart.


    Never could she figure out why Peter tried to stop Alvin from starting a rtionship with Adriana. Nor could she figure out how Peter felt about Adriana.


    But there was something she was sure about-Adriana had no feelings for Peter.


    And that was what she wanted.


    ¡°Adriana!¡± she ran over to catch up with Adriana and held her hand.


    As soon as Adriana stopped and turned around, Theresa hugged her tight into her arms.


    ¡°Adriana, I am sorry. I just lost control! Will you forgive me? I know thew firm means so much to you. And I understand the suffering happening to your brother. Don¡¯t worry. I will talk to Peter today. I am sure the final result will be good enough for you to ept.¡±


    She patted on Adriana¡¯s back, ¡°We are still best friends. I mean forever! Come on, girl, don¡¯t be mad. Forgive me, will you?¡±


    As she let go of Adriana, she noticed that her eyes were filled with tear.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Theresa helped to wipe off the tear from her face, ¡°Sorry, girl, I am sorry to make you sad. Forgive me, okay?¡±


    While speaking, Theresa stood up straight to posture and acted like a gentleman, ¡°Ahem, sweetheart, aspensation, let¡¯s go shopping today. Pick whatever you want. It¡¯s all on me!¡±


    Hearing that, Adriana seemed to recall the old days when she was still living with her adoptive mother who had been mean to her. At that time, she had nothing to wear but some worn and faded clothes. Every time Theresa saw that, she would take her to go shopping together and pay her something to eat.

 Chapter 39 Theresa’s Arrival

    What a nice moment to recall!


    Adriana turned tears into smile, ¡°Hey, now I can earn myself money, okay? Today is my treat! Just drop those unpleasant moment and enjoy crazy shopping!¡±


    Theresa nodded to reply, ¡°Right on!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meanwhile, Hank was reporting to Peter in his office, ¡°Boss, Mrs. Alston was doing shopping with Adriana for hours in the afternoon.¡±


    Peter frowned while contemting, ¡°What is she trying to do?¡±


    After hooking up with Alvin yesterday, now she came to Theresa.


    What was she nning?


    Then he added, ¡°Keep your eyes on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Hank nodded and left.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Theresaing over, ¡°Mrs. Alston? Oh, Mr. Alston is now in the office.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hank.¡± Theresa smiled to reply and entered, ¡°Peter, are you busy?¡±


    Her mood seemed much better at this moment.


    Though the snoop she hired showed her some pictures about the intimate act between Peter and Adriana, she only found that the most suspicious one was about his hug with Adriana in the hospital.


    But at a second thought, it seemed that Peter was trying to catch her when she stumbled herself.


    Perhaps Theresa did convince herself, or perhaps it was because she noticed that Adriana indeed hated Peter a lot. Whatever, as long as she was sure that Adriana had no feelings for Peter, she could feel much better.


    ¡°What brought you here?¡± Peter raised his head and folded the files, ¡°what are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°I am smiling because I went shopping with Adriana today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so easy to be pleased.¡± Peter smiled.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Peter,e over here! I wanna talk to you.¡± Said Theresa with sweet voice.


    She held his hand to lead him to the couch and they sat down together, ¡°Peter, I heard from Adriana that you were attacking herw firm. Is that true?¡±


    As long as Adriana showed no feelings for Peter, she would like to do her a favor. But if Adriana was nning to hook up with Peter, she would definitely retaliate against her.


    Hearing that, Peter couldn¡¯t help frowning. He got himself a ss of water and walked to the window, ¡°You¡¯d better stop talking about her.¡±


    What a schemingdy!


    Adriana had promised to him that she was leaving Waverly. However, not only did she go back on her words, but she dared to manipte Theresa to achieve her goal-at least that was what Peter supposed.


    Driven by anger, he clenched the ss hard. But still, coldness mixed with rage was leaking through his eyes.


    ¡°Peter, she¡¯s my friend. Actually, both Alvin and she have been still single. They should be perfect match to each other. Why did you stop them?¡±


    Theresa had been confused because of that. She found it hard to exin why Peter was trying to stop them from being together.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter seemed irritated.


    Theresa couldn¡¯t help shivering. Confused, she asked seriously, ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Meanwhile, Peter also noticed that he was losing control at that moment. He turned to look at her, ¡°It¡¯s moreplicated than you have ever expected. Alvin has an engagement with a girl from the Henderson Family, which has been settled twenty years ago. If Alvin breaks that engagement, his family will be destroyed! Now the Hendersons have grown too strong for Alvin¡¯s family to fight against. Do you understand?¡±


    Peter had to exin as soon as he noticed that Theresa was stunned. Butmonly speaking, he hated wasting time to exin to anybody.


    ¡°What¡­okay¡­¡±


    What he said was right. The Hendersons had turned to be one of the most powerful family in Waverly. What was more, they attached great importance to reputation. If Alvin started a rtionship with anotherdy, the Hendersons would not only retaliate against Alvin¡¯s family, but also revenge on Adriana.


    Hearing the answer, Theresa felt relieved.


    ¡°Peter¡­I am sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡± she stood up and walked closer to him. Then she wrapped around his waist with her arms.


    As soon as she approached, Peter couldn¡¯t help frowning. He flinched instinctively and leaned against the window. But now there was no more room for him to flinch.


    He had to watch Theresaing closer and closer.


    Ever since Adriana got involved in his life, Peter found it hard to ept any intimacy with Theresa.


    What was going on with him?


    At the thought of that, Peter was rendered so distraught.


    ¡°Peter¡­I am so d to be with you¡­¡±


    Theresa leaned against his chest and raised her head to look at him, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you tell me about it? Though she¡¯s my best friend, you don¡¯t need to pay three hundred thousand aspensation. That¡¯s too much to afford.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s your best friend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the friendship is worth so much.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Peter stared at her coldly. Somehow he noticed that Theresa didn¡¯t actually appear as kind as usual.


    Just a moment ago, she was speaking for Adriana. However, as soon as she knew the reason of Peter, her attitude had totally changed.


    Peter was confused.


    He pushed her away, ¡°I got work to do. I will tell Hank to drive you home.¡±


    ¡°But I wanna stay with you.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana headed to hospital after she finished shopping with Theresa.


    Though she hated meeting her adoptive family again, she still had to drop by for the sake of Jenkins.


    She got some nutritional supplement and entered the hospital.


    She peeped through the door and noticed that there was no one else inside the ward.


    So she pushed the door open.


    ¡°Jenkins, are you feeling better?¡± Adriana walked over with the bag of supplement.


    She felt sorry for Jenkins when seeing him lying on the bed.


    ¡°Adriana¡­¡± Jenkins looked more delighted when seeing hering in, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you just now. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have been too busy. Now I finally have time to visit you¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, Adriana, I thought you had been dead during the past years. What a surprise! You actually stay alive and still live in Waverly?¡± a harsh voice suddenly cut in.


    Though it had been four years, Adriana soon recognized the voice.


    It was her adoptive mother, Thelma, who had forced her to work in a club so as to pay the bill for Jenkins¡¯s treatment at that time.


    Then she made Adriana get more money by conceiving babies for Peter.


    However, after she got the money, she showed no gratitude. Instead, she actually beat Adriana.

 Chapter 40 A Heated Quarrel

    Her heart felt a bang of pain as soon as she recalled that awful memory.


    ¡°Mom, stop being so mean! If it weren¡¯t because of Adriana, I would have been dead on the street yesterday!¡±


    Back in the old days when Thelma was abusing Adriana, Jenkins would alwayse to sce her.


    Though years had passed, his kind nature still remained the same.


    Undoubtedly, Adriana was moved by Jenkins¡¯s words, but she still felt greatly disappointed because of the harsh words of Thelma.


    Though Thelma had adopted her, as return, Adriana was required to do all kinds of housework day and night at home. Once Thelma got a bit displeased, she would starve Adriana as punishment.


    As Adriana grew up, she was required to work on her own to pay the tuition. What was worse, Thelma had been asking her for the money she earned to pay for the education. But thanks to Jenkins, Adriana managed to graduate.


    ¡°I am being mean? This ungrateful bastard deserves it! I have been struggling to bring her up. But she literally ran over for years! Can you believe that?¡±


    During the past four years, Thelma had been living a privileged life.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to make herself noble by putting on extravagant make-up, she still looked like a shrew.


    Nothing changed.


    Adriana frowned, feeling disgusted.


    ¡°Jenkins, take care. I gotta go.¡± She didn¡¯t want to argue with Thelma. Nor did she want to hear her smearing.


    ¡°Adriana¡­¡± Jenkins sighed. But he could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Hey, stop!¡± Thelma huffed while looking at her from head to toe. She noticed that Adriana was wearing famous-brand clothes, while her wristwatch was worth at least hundreds of thousand as she had once seen in a mall.


    Greed started to grow in Thelma¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Hey, I know you hate me. It¡¯s okay. But I think I have the right to ask for return for bringing you up. If it weren¡¯t for me, everything you have at this moment should have been gone impossible. Girl, you gotta learn to be grateful.¡± While speaking, Thelma postured to stand in her way.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Jenkins was rendered so embarrassed when hearing that.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    How greedy!


    Adriana sighed. She knew she might need topromise this time.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± she forced out a fake smile at Thelma.


    She once assumed that Thelma would have changed to be kind during the past four years. But the fact told that she was wrong.


    It would be hard to change one¡¯s nature.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want!¡± she stretched out all her five fingers.


    ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I mean five million!¡± her greed was running wild.


    ¡°Five million?¡± Adriana frowned and sneered, ¡°there is a bank opposite the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are we going to get money right now? No bother. You can have the money wired to my ount.¡± Said Thelma.


    Looking at her excited face, Adriana shook her head, ¡°No, I mean if you want that money so badly, you can heist the bank on your own and get as much as you want.¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Mom, are you crazy? She just returned from LA. How can she pay such a big sum of money? She hasn¡¯t got a ce to settle down yet.¡±


    ¡°Just return from LA?¡± Thelma seemed toe up with an idea, ¡°Okay. As your mom, you can live in my house from now on. But remember to pay me twenty thousand per month. That should be a bargain for you to afford.¡±


    She postured as if she were doing something generous.


    Adriana sneered.


    What a brassy shrew!


    ¡°Mom, shut up!¡± huffed Jenkins.


    However, Thelma shouted back, ¡°You shut up! How dare you shout at your mom! Look, don¡¯t you see the luxury outfit she is wearing? I just ask something for return. Is it too much to ask? If it weren¡¯t for me, she would have died of starvation!¡± still, she kept using Adriana of being ungrateful.


    Though Adriana had been good-tempered, she was irritated this time.


    While her rage was about to explode, she suddenly realized that Jenkins was still here. To avoid getting him annoyed, Adriana held back her anger.


    She sighed, ¡°Jenkins, see you next time.¡±


    She no longer wanted to stay for even one more second.


    She walked pass Thelma to leave. However, Thelma simply grabbed on her bag to stop her, ¡°Stop! Never shall you leave before you pay the money!¡±


    Adriana was getting crazy.


    ¡°Hey, let go! Or I will call 911!¡± Adriana was mad.


    ¡°Try it, you ungrateful bastard! I would like to see if the police will be on your side!¡± Thelma kept on shouting.


    ¡°Ungrateful? Ever since you adopted me, I had been working as a ve for you! I earned myself money to pay for school! It was I again who earned a million to pay for Jenkins¡¯s treatment! I owed you nothing from then on! Listen up, I won¡¯t pay you a penny even if I were a billionaire at this moment!¡± Adriana shouted with her chest heaving out of madness. Her face went blushed because of anger.


    ¡°The million you paid was for your brother! Not for me!¡± Thelma shouted.


    ¡°It was you who asked me for that money! And you even tryna make me a stripper in the club to get money for you! Think about it, you asshole!¡± Adriana looked horrible with her eyes bloodshot. Her rage seemed to stun Thelma.


    Adriana bypassed her to leave.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she was stunned when seeing the man standing at the door, ¡°Why¡­why are you here?¡±


    It was Peter. But she couldn¡¯t figure out why he showed up outside the ward of Jenkins. Was it because of guilt?

 Chapter 41 You’re a Parentless People

    Peter was standing at the door of ward, looking at Adriana. No one knew what he was thinking about. However, hearing Adriana¡¯s words, he knew everything.


    It turned out that the reason she was willing to be a surrogate back then was entirely because her adoptive mother¡¯s son needed money for medical treatment, and the adoptive mother even forced her to be a prostitute. She had no choice.


    That means the insatiable woman in front of Adriana is pushing her into the bottomless pit to save the son?


    And he seemed to have misunderstood her.


    After knowing the truth, he was filled withplicated emotions.


    He was a guilty.


    ¡°I came over to see Jenkins.¡± He retrieved his thoughts and answered in a a cold tone.


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Alston. Stop pretending! My brother is already injured. I will continue handling thewsuit.¡± Adriana was still cold to Peter, even with a slight hatred.


    Seeing her like that, Peter suddenly felt that he might had really gone too far that day.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I have nothing to do with your brother¡¯s injury.¡± Peter waved his hand and Hank handed Adriana a file bag. ¡°Here are the results of the investigation, you can have a look.¡±


    However, Adriana looked at the file bag and snorted, ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe it if you bring me a copy of the information? It¡¯s easy if you want to falsify.¡±


    ¡°What am I like in your mind?¡± Peter frowned.


    Adriana asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Thelma looked at them and said to Adriana with an unkind manner, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, Adriana. The gentleman must be a rich man, we needn¡¯t to be so awkward. Money can solve all the problems.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Then she smiled at Peter and said, ¡°I already known what happened, Sir. I know you are in a good social state, we don¡¯t want to fight with you. But my son did injured. I have an idea. You give me a million dors and we will never mention it, okay?¡±


    She was really a greedy woman.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing, Thelma?¡± Adriana was furious, ¡°Jenkins was badly injured! We can¡¯t just let it go like this!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Adriana! It¡¯s none of your business! Besides, you said you had nothing to do with us when we asked you for money just now, but now what are you doing here? You don¡¯t want to get money privately and stuff it into your own pocket, do you?¡± Nasty people were always so nasty-minded.


    Adriana was so upset that she was misunderstood.


    ¡°Stop, mom! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Jenkins was unwilling to see Adriana being so aggrieved. ¡°Adriana doesn¡¯t mean that! If it wasn¡¯t for her money to cure me, I would have died long time ago. And now you are treating her like this? Is it okay?¡±


    As Thelma¡¯s son, Jenkins had always tolerated her. However, when it came to the matter of Adriana, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°You bastard! I worked so hard to bring you up, and now you are helping her against me. I¡¯m really disappointed!¡±


    Thelma was so aggrieved that she cried,pletely disregarding that Peter was here.


    Adriana was familiar with such situation.


    Thelma would always do this to Jenkins, and it did work. Therefore, it had be a habit of hers.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to get involved in, so she turned to Peter and said, ¡°I am now Mr. Jenkins¡¯ agent, and I am responsible for thewsuit. You can talk to me if you have any questions.¡±


    Thelma won¡¯t block her this time.


    She had decided to beat Peter.


    Even if she would hurt.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter nodded.


    However, Thelma wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.


    Her crying suddenly stopped. Then she yelled angrily, ¡°No one told you to handle it, bitch! Jenkins is injured! We need money!¡±


    Then she looked at Peter and said, ¡°I had told you. Money is okay. I need one million dors. No less.¡±


    With one hand crossed and one finger pointing at Peter, it seemed that her arrogant and domineering would never rest until she was satisfied.


    Peter looked at Thelma and said coldly, ¡°Miss. Hale is Mr. Hale¡¯s agent. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adriana was confused.


    Usually, they were ipatible. But Peter¡¯s attitude today was a little different from before.


    However, seeing his cold face, she thought she was overthinking.


    Thelma thought that Adriana had spoiled her n. Now she won¡¯t get one million dors.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Hearing Thelma¡¯s words, Jenkins was angry, ¡°Shut up! Mom! She is my sister, one of my family members!¡±


    Adriana was standing there and staring at Thelma. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, her clenching fists showed that she was furious.


    ¡°Jenkins¡­¡± said Thelma.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Adriana¡¯s sake, you think you can stand here and talk with me?¡± Seeing Adriana being bullied like this, Peter was angry.


    He told Hank, ¡°Get her out of here.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! It¡¯s my son¡¯s ward!¡± Thelma yelled angrily, ¡°I will never scared at you! No matter what happened!¡±


    However, seeing two tough, fierce men suddenly came through the door, she was really a little scared.

 Chapter 42 Advance on purpose

    ¡°Thest person who dared to be so arrogant to our boss had been thrown into the sea.¡± Hank stood in front of Thelma and reminded her kindly.


    ¡°You¡­ you can do whatever you want just because you have money?¡±


    Thelma was so frightened that she trembled and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Adriana, we are living under the rule ofw. He is threatening me. You cannot let him go easily.¡±


    Seeing that Thelma was suddenly changing, Adriana snorted.


    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just a bitch. Your social state is much higher than me. I cannot help you.¡±


    Adriana nced at Peter, thinking that he was helping her.


    But that was definitely not true.


    Then the two guards took Thelma out and closed the door.


    There was an atmosphere of awkward among the three of them.


    ¡°I have investigated who hurt you, Mr. Hale. And here is the result. You can read it at first.¡± said Peter, ¡°As for thewsuit you were handling with, you¡¯d better not interfere. I believe that you are a wise man.¡±


    He was saying to Jenkins, but he was looking at Adriana.


    ¡°Impossible! I will handle it. I have never been afraid of anyone since I started my career. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡± Adriana took the file bag up and gave it to Peter, ¡°My brother¡¯s injury has nothing to do with you, and I will investigate it myself. I don¡¯t need this.¡±


    He gave it to Jenkins on purpose. Maybe he wanted to threaten Jenkins.


    Even if he didn¡¯t, he was so capable that a falsified statement would be easy for him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter looked at her and smiled, ¡°What? You really like me so much.¡±


    Seeing Adriana like that, Peter was interested. He really wanted to conquer her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do whatever you want just because you are rich.¡± said Adriana in a cold tone.


    Then she neglected him and said, ¡°Take care of yourself, Jenkins. I¡­¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I won¡¯te these days.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I apologize for my mother¡¯s behavior. We are different. I don¡¯t want you to be estranged from me because of her.¡±


    He had always been very fond of her. Besides, she had really sacrificed a lot for curing him. Therefore, he thought he owed her a lot.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Adriana frowned, ¡°See you.¡±


    Peter looked at them and didn¡¯t say a word.


    After leaving the hospital, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and stood by the roadside to wait for the bus.


    She felt terrible because of Thelma¡¯s presence.


    But the bus didn¡¯te for a long time.


    Then a luxury car stopped in front of her. It was Peter.


    ¡°Get on.¡± He said.


    Adriana subconsciously looked at the surroundings. Seeing that there was no one beside her, she was sure he was talking to her.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± said Adriana.


    ¡°What, are you afraid at me?¡± Peter said with a wicked and charming smile, full of yfulness.


    Unwilling to look at him, Adriana looked afar, ¡°No, it¡¯s because you are disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know how your brother got hurt? Aren¡¯t you dying to know about the girl who was forced to miscarry while pregnant? Get in.¡± Peter was not that patient.


    Hearing his words, she was confused, so she got into the car.


    Peter looked at Adriana, ¡°Why are you being so upied with a case that has nothing to do with you? Are you doing it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just pursuing justice.¡± Adriana looked outside and said coldly.


    ¡°Justice?¡±


    Peter folded his legs and crossed his fingers, snorting, ¡°Are you stupid or naive? There is no justice in the world. You are just awyer, not the embodiment of justice. Thewsuit of Brenda is not that easy as you think. You¡¯d better be wise.¡±


    The Brenda was the litigant of the suit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to handle it, aren¡¯t you? You ravished Brenda and she was pregnant. And you even killed her mother. You are really a horrible man, Peter.¡±


    Remembering what Theresa said today, she was thrilled.


    Theresa was a naive women. However, Peter had a bad influence on her.


    ¡°I ravished you yesterday, why didn¡¯t you prosecute me? You betrayed your best friend and you are pretending to be innocent in front of her. We are the same, Adriana.¡±


    The car suddenly stopped, and Adriana identally fell into Peter¡¯s arms.


    In her panic, her hand subconsciously sought a grip and grabbed the cor of his suit. They were so close.


    Hank saw the scene and was nervous, ¡°Sorry, boss. Someone was running a red light ahead.¡±


    He found a excuse at random to make a perfunctory.


    Actually, he was greatly confused. Boss, when did you sleep with the best friend of your fiancee?


    How dare you?


    ¡°Wow, you can¡¯t bear it anymore?¡± Peter smelt the scent of her body, which was familiar and great.


    For a moment, he really wanted to kiss her and do something with her.

 Chapter 43 Protect Her

    His arm went around her waist and looked down at her.


    It turned out that he had misunderstood her.


    He thought that Adriana was a greedy woman, but actually she was forced to do everything for saving her brother.


    And she was not appreciated.


    Was she really naive?


    But he found it not bad.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Adriana tried to struggle, but Peter didn¡¯t let her go.


    Then she took out a Swiss Army knife and ced it against Peter¡¯s neck, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you dare to touch me.¡±


    She was obviously furious.


    It might be a shame for Peter to be threatened by a woman.


    He snorted, ¡°You are the first one who dares to threaten me, Adriana. Are you seducing me?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana red at Peter, but he didn¡¯t do anything.


    Adriana was angry, ¡°Theresa is my best friend, Peter. She is like my sister. I wouldn¡¯t do that if I hadn¡¯t been schemed against. However, you ravished me in such situation. What an ASSHOLE!¡±


    Although she had lived a bad life, but she needn¡¯t to apologize to anyone.


    But she didn¡¯t know how she was schemed against, and why she would sleep with Peter.


    She slept with her best friend¡¯s fiance, which was unable for her to forget.


    And Peter was driving her crazy!


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Seeing that she was angry, Peter let go of her.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her feeling sad.


    Holding the knife, Adriana was trembling.


    She looked at Peter and said, ¡°Stay away from meter. Stop the car.¡±


    Hank stopped the car and Adriana left.


    Sitting in the car, Peter saw her walking away. He frowned, ¡°Find out who did that to her on Alvin¡¯s birthday party.¡±


    He thought she wanted to seduce Alvin, so she did it herself.


    However, seeing her shivering in the cold water, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to neglect her.


    Although he saved her, he thought she did it on purpose.


    But it turned out that she was the most innocent person.


    When he saw Adriana was so guilty that she was almost crying because of that day, he was filled with indefinable emotions, which made him a little irritable.


    ¡°Yes, boss. I will do it right now.¡± said Hank.


    ¡°And find out who is behind Brenda.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Hale is also investigating about this. Should we stop her?¡± Hank asked.


    ¡°No.¡± said Peter, ¡°Do something proper if she was blocked, and don¡¯t let her know.¡±


    ¡°Proper?¡±


    Hank wasn¡¯t sure about the degree. After all, Adriana was friend of Theresa.


    ¡°To let her fracture?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Peter kicked Hank¡¯s seat, ¡°I will kill you if you dare to hurt her. Are you too much at ease recently? Should I send you to the Laotian chemical factory?


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Hank found that he had misunderstood what his boss meant.


    Perter wanted to help Adriana.


    ¡°Haha, sorry, boss. Laos is so far away. I¡¯m good here.¡± Hank was nervous.


    He didn¡¯t want to go to Laos at all.


    Peter rubbed his temples, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Seeing that it was early, Adriana wen to her Law Firm.


    She was too bust to go these days.


    Actually, not that busy. But thepany had gone bankruptcy, so she didn¡¯t go.


    After all, it was set up by her. She was really sad.


    ¡°Miss. Hale, why are you here?¡±


    Staffs left one by one after the bankruptcy. But Vivian was not willing to.


    She was there alone.


    ¡°Why are you still here, Vivian?¡± Adriana walked toward Vivian and said with a sad, bitter smile.


    They hugged each other and sat on the chair.


    Seeing the messypany, Adriana sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and nothing left.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Miss. Hale. The staff had taken away everything they could, for you can¡¯t pay them sries.¡±


    Vivian called Adriana that day, but Adriana didn¡¯t answer.


    Then Vivian sent her a text message but didn¡¯t get any replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Adriana frowned, ¡°Ie over for you. I will give you three million dors and you can pay the sries for our staffs. You can take it the rest. I was intended to give thepany to you at first, but I never thought it would end up like this.¡±


    Adriana patted Vivian, ¡°Sorry for your sufferings.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, Miss Hale. I only want to work with you no matter what happens. But did you offend someone? Obviously someone made ourpany go bankruptcy.¡± asked Vivian.

 Chapter 44 Prepare for an interview

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say in a nutshell.¡±


    Adriana looked up and said, ¡°It¡¯s been four years. What a pity.¡±


    Although the three hundred million dors really meant a lot, Adriana didn¡¯t want it. She would rather keep her firm.


    But Peter had done too much this time.


    Even if thepany was restored, it would definitely take a long recovery period to get back to thepany¡¯s previous state after two serious cases of mass loss of customers in a short period of time.


    ¡°Was it that man in the bar?¡± Vivian vaguely knew that Adriana had offended someone, but it was settled after she went to the bar. It was probably that man in the bar.


    Peter Alston, a man who calls the shots in Waverly.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it, Adriana nodded helplessly, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your n afterwards?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe I will start again.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t want to give up.


    ¡°Really? Vivian was happy so she held Adriana¡¯s hands, ¡°Miss. Hale, can you take me? I like to work with you.¡±


    She had been used to following Adriana for many years.


    Adriana was serious, ¡°Are you sure? You might suffer a lot.¡±


    But Vivian did make her moved.


    ¡°Of course! I will run apany with you this time. I believe you can make it again since you are capable!¡±


    Vivian definitely believed Adriana, or she wouldn¡¯t had followed her these years.


    Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Adriana was very happy.


    She was lucky to have such a partner.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you down if you truly believe me.¡±


    They drank and talkedte that night.


    Adriana could only say something to Vivian, because she truly believes Vivian.


    After returning home, Adriana washed up briefly and then went to bed.


    Early the next morning, she contacted Brenda by phone and scheduled to meet.


    She was intended to fight against Peter.


    An hourter, when Adriana arrived, Brenda was already waiting for her.


    She was wearing a long dress, looking pale and haggard.


    ¡°Hello, Miss, are you Brenda?¡± Adriana walked to her and asked with a smile.


    Brenda nodded and looked at her without facial expression, ¡°Are you Miss. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana introduced herself briefly, ¡°There was something Wrong with Mr. Hale, and I will handle it from now on. I am his sister so you can talk with me.¡±


    Brenda was a little nervous, ¡°Did he ¡­ get revenge from that man?¡±


    Her voice was sweet, but full of timid.


    How could Peter hurt her?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    In order to dispel the fears and concerns in Brenda¡¯s mind about Peter¡¯s powerful background and identity, she decided to hide the situation of Jenkins, ¡°You can tell me about the situation in detail.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Brenda pondered for a few seconds and nodded her head in agreement, ¡°I ¡­ I met Mr. Alston in a a party. Both of us drank a lot. I sent him to his room after the party, and he¡­ he ravished me. I fell asleep that night, and he was gone when I woke up. I didn¡¯t want to bother him afterwards, but I was pregnant. My families asked me and I told them the truth. My mom went to ask Mr. Alston, but¡­ but¡­¡±


    Brenda was a little emotional as she was speaking, almost crying, ¡°They drove my mother away. My mother was very angry so she went there again. But she didn¡¯t go back this time. My mother was lost for many days. And when she was found in the suburbs, she had died for two days¡­¡±


    Brenda burst into tears.


    Adriana handed her a few pieces of tissues, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. What did the police say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Brenda stopped crying and shook her head, ¡°I called the police, but there wasn¡¯t enough evidence. They can¡¯t arrest Mr. Alston.¡±


    Then she started to cry again, ¡°Is a rich man that powerful? Can¡¯t we seek justice for ourselves?¡±


    Brenda was in great grief.


    ¡°Is your kid¡­¡±


    Adriana was concerned about that. It could be an evidence.


    Brenda shook her head, ¡°My mother¡¯s death was a strike for me and I had a miscarriage. I asked for a lot ofwyers these days, but none of them dare to take this suit hearing that ot was about Alston. I found Mr. Hale by coincidence. However, Alston kept threatening him. I was afraid that he would refuse to take the case.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    Although the case is a bit tricky, Peter was too ruthless.


    As awyer, she would never take money against her conscience.


    She could make it known to the public.


    ¡°There isn¡¯tpletely without a solution. Take care of yourself recently and someone will interview you dayster. We can win if it was known to the public.¡±

 Chapter 45 Pursuing Me?

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss. Hale.¡± Brenda nodded, ¡°Can I say everything in the interview?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Well. I see.¡±


    Then Adriana went to her neighborhood.


    She saw Alvin as she walked into the entrance.


    ¡°Hello, Adriana.¡± Alvin was waiting for her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Adriana was confused, ¡°You can call me at first.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you in person.¡± Alvin clenched his fists and said seriously, ¡°I love you, Adriana. I want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    Walking to Adriana, he held her hands and said gently, ¡°I know I¡¯m engaged with the Henderson Family, but I just want to invite you to my home. I want my parents to see you, and they will definitely like you. Then I will cancel the engagement myself.¡±


    He was absolutely serious.


    ¡°Stop joking, Alvin.¡± Adriana shook her head, drew back her hands and took a step back, distancing herself from him.


    ¡°You are a perfect man, Alvin.¡± Adriana sighed, ¡°You deserve a better woman.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, as you know, I am a simple man who doesn¡¯t like money or power, but a simple life. I don¡¯t want to get involved in a business war. That¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    Adriana knew he was true.


    However, she couldn¡¯t approach such a wonderful man.


    ¡°Alvin, you know what I want to say¡­¡± Adriana pursed her lips and looked up at him, not willing to hurt hum. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Then she walked away.


    But Alvin stopped her, ¡°Adriana¡­¡±


    He walked in front of her and took out a white brocade box from his suit pocket. Then he slowly opened it, it was a diamond ring.


    ¡°It was designed by me. I didn¡¯t take the chance when you left without a word four years ago. I won¡¯t let you go this time.¡±


    Alvin always knew what he wanted in love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me, okay? I heard about yourpany, it was because of me. I would like to take the responsibility, and I can give you everything you want. Can you give me a chance?¡±


    Alvin knelt down on one knee and held up the diamond ring, with a devout look on his face.


    ¡°Wow, propose? Fantastic!¡±


    ¡°What a handsome man!¡±


    ¡°Is that Alvin Grant?¡±


    ¡°The woman is beautiful!¡±


    Passers-by noticed the two. Some of them were looking, and some were taking a photo while whispering.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed and helpless. Seeing the people around them, her face turned red, ¡°Stand up, please, Alvin. Let¡¯s go home at first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alvin realized that she was embarrassed. Not willing to put her in the crosshairs, so he stood up and followed her back.


    In the elevator, Adriana said, ¡°Alvin, I have always treated you as my brother, and I will continue doing it.¡±


    They could only be friends, which would never change.


    ¡°You really want to reject me?¡± clutching the ring box, Alvin was sad.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°It is impossible for us to get married. I told you at first.¡±


    The lift had arrived at the floor where Adriana lived and the doors opened.


    She walked out, ¡°You deserve a better woman.¡±


    Then she walked away without looking back, for she didn¡¯t want to give him hope.


    In the Alston Group, something happened.


    Hank knocked the door and walked inside, ¡°Did you see the mews, boss?¡±


    Peter was sitting in front of theputer and watching the news.


    Mr. Alvin Grant Proposed to an Ordinary Woman, Mr. Alvin Grant Sessfully Proposed¡­


    The video of Alvin and Adriana had been widely spread in a few hours.


    Peter was extremely angry, then he pushed theputer away.


    Theputer fell down on the floor and was broken.


    Hank was confused.


    His boss was always a tolerant man, but he was in such anger today.


    Hank couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Are you okay, boss?¡± asked Hank.


    Peter frowned, and was furious.


    Why can¡¯t the woman settle down for just one day?


    He had warned her not to approach Alvin, and she was neglecting bhim.


    Well done!


    He left the office in great anger.


    Hank still didn¡¯t know why his boss was angry like that.


    Peter drove to where Adriana lived in twenty minutes.


    And he knocked at her door.


    Adriana was working on the case of Brenda. Hearing someone knocking, she went to open the door.


    But when she saw it was Peter, her face turned pale and she immediately closed the door.


    However, Peter was faster than her so he walked into the living room.


    ¡°You are trespassing. I will call the police if you don¡¯t leave.¡± What an asshole! Did he think here is his home?


    He coulde and go whenever he wanted?


    It was unbearable.


    Bang¨C


    Peter closed the door heavily and looked at Adriana angrily, ¡°You said ¡®yes¡¯ when Alvin proposed to you?¡±


    Without any superfluous words, Peter asked her directly.


    ¡°Well, Why should I tell you? Is the marriage investigation your new business?¡±


    Adriana snorted, ¡°You rushed to my house for that? I thought you wanted to propose.¡±

 Chapter 46 Sudden Arrival

    ¡°Chasing after you?¡± Peter sneered, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t ever try to change the subject!¡±


    His voice sounded tough while he was grabbing her wrist, ¡°You wanna turn a deaf ear to my warning, huh?¡±


    Adriana still lookedposed while facing his threatening look, ¡°Mr. Alston, stop being domineering. I ain¡¯t your staff. You have no right to interfere my personal issue!¡±


    Adriana squinted and continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Both Alvin and I have been single. He has the right to propose to me and I have the right to say yes.¡±


    Adriana was getting so annoyed. She couldn¡¯t figure out how much Peter seemed to hate her.


    He had no right to judge her rtionship with Alvin.


    Though starting a rtionship with Alvin had never been taken into consideration by Adriana, nor had she expected herself to ept his love confession, she still found it greatly disgusting whenever Peter was pushing her into another decision.


    ¡°You can be with anybody else except for Alvin!¡±


    Alvin had been his best friend while Adriana was the mother of his son. If Alvin married her, Peter would be rendered horribly embarrassed when facing them in the future.


    Besides, he had to take Luis¡¯s feeling into consideration.


    ¡°You gotta be crazy!¡± Adriana pushed him away.


    Suddenly, someone knocked the door.


    Adriana took a look at it and walked pass Peter to open the door.


    ¡°Hey, Adriana, see what I¡¯ve got.¡± Theresa was standing at the door while holding a basket filled with lobsters, ¡°I know lobster is your favorite.¡±


    But then she frowned, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists, overwhelmed with nervousness.


    Peter was now right inside her apartment while Theresa suddenly showed up unexpectedly. What if Theresa noticed that Peter was just staying with her alone?


    It was gonna be a tricky misunderstanding.


    ¡°Hey, Theresa! Peter has just arrived before I could notice you.¡± Adriana took a few steps backward to open the door.


    Standing still, Theresa fixed her eyes on Peter while he was standing in the living room. As their eyes contacted, her face went pale with her eyes being stunned.


    ¡°Peter, why are you here?¡±


    Theresa started looking around between Peter and Adriana. Then she trailed through the door to enter. As she reached the front of Peter, she raised her head to look at him, expecting an exnation.


    Embarrassed as well, Adriana was overwhelmed with nervousness.


    She clenched her fists, in the middle of which sweated. She found it hard to breath.


    ¡°Theresa, Alvin just confessed his love to me today¡­Peter was there with him. Do you still remember the case of Brenda that I took over? So I asked him to stay and showed him so files about the case.¡±


    A storm seemed to be brewing at this moment.


    Adriana struggled to calm down while mentioning about Alvin¡¯s confession to her so as to dissolve Theresa¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Is that so, Peter?¡± Theresa frowned while looking at him, waiting for his answer.


    Obviously, she inclined to Peter¡¯s answer rather than Adriana¡¯s at this moment.


    With hands in the pocket, he still looked as usual as if it had nothing to do with him.


    He casually looked at Adriana and squinted at her. At this moment, he clearly captured her panic look, which somehow amused him a bit.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered coldly and sat down on the couch. Then he reached out his hand to take the files Adriana was just reading, ¡°Listen, you¡¯d better drop the case. Though you are Theresa¡¯s best friend, I won¡¯t simply sit by if you challenge my bottom line.¡±


    Fortunately, he did as Adriana wished.


    Hearing that, Adriana breathed out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brenda is my client! Listen up, I will keep working on it. As Theresa¡¯s best friend, I still have the right to investigate the whole thing so that I can figure out your real nature in case you did cheat on Theresa!¡±


    She sneered and continued, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you have nothing to do with this case. Otherwise, thew will make you pay the price!¡±


    Standing between them, Theresa could clearly tell that there had been a tit-for-tat fight between Peter and Adriana, which was about to blow up.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be an affair at all.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Theresa was sure about that, she would no longer be suspicious.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, you are my fianc¨¦. And Adriana is my best friend. Come on, don¡¯t make me embarrassed.¡± While speaking, she led Adriana to sit down and added, ¡°Adriana, you know you have been responsible. But I know about Peter. I trust him.¡±


    Sitting in between, she looked at Adriana while holding her hand to say, ¡°You have told me about the casest time when we were in the caf¨¦. But Adriana, the case still appears uncertain. Besides, Peter has been well-known around the city as a privileged gentleman. Once the case is made public, it will surely damage his reputation even if he were to be proved innocent after the case being settled. Adriana, can you think it over for my sake?¡±


    ¡°Think it over?¡± Adriana looked sulky while sighing, ¡°Theresa, you¡­¡±


    She paused, not knowing what to continue.


    But meanwhile, she looked at Peter, who still remained aloof.


    ¡°Theresa, how na?ve you are!¡± Adriana shook her head.


    ¡°Come on, just sit still. I will get the lobsters to the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let me do it. Just continue to talk about the case with Peter.¡±


    Theresa took the lobsters to walk to the kitchen.


    As she just stood up, she suddenly turned to look at Adriana, ¡°So did you ept Alvin¡¯s confession?¡±


    She still remembered that Peter disagreed with Alvin starting a rtionship with Adriana. She wondered if Peter stopped Alvin once again.


    At the thought of that, she felt a bit upset.


    ¡°Alvin did it just out of whim. As the second son of the Grant Family, he has been destined to marry the girl from the Hendersons. How can I just sit by while watching him making a wrong decision?¡± Peter sneered while ncing at Adriana.


    Though it was just an excuse, it still sounded quite reasonable.


    However, Adriana was feeling annoyed. Peter must be mocking, she supposed.


    Then she smiled at Theresa, ¡°I need some time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Theresa looked thrilled.


    Alvin¡¯s engagement with that girl had never been in her list of consideration.


    All she hoped was that Alvin could marry Adriana as soon as possible so that she no longer needed to worry if there was a possible affair between Peter and Adriana.

 Chapter 47 Flora Henderson

    ¡°Hey, Theresa, stop it!¡± Peter huffed, seemingly displeased when hearing that.


    ¡°A nice rtionship requires love from both sides. If Alvin and Adriana love each other, that would be the perfect choice for both of them. Besides, that girl from the Hendersons has been staying abroad till now. Perhaps she has got herself a boyfriend.¡± Theresa smiled and continued, ¡°Oops, I gotta handle the lobster first. Just wait for the feast.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    While speaking, she walked into the kitchen.


    Now only Adriana and Peter were left alone in the living room.


    ¡°You told Theresa toe here?¡± Peter frowned with alert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever judge me like that. Theresa is my best friend. She has the right to drop by at any time.¡±


    But her sudden arrival indeed stunned Adriana, which had gone far beyond her expectation.


    Fortunately, she managed toe up with a convincing excuse to dissolve Theresa¡¯s suspicion.


    At the thought of that, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What an excellent liar! You didn¡¯t seem nervous at all while lying.¡± Peter sneered in low voice.


    ¡°But thanks to you, Mr. Alston. You did a good job as well.¡± Adriana refuted in mocking tone.


    ¡°Adriana, just call Alvin here to have dinner with us tonight.¡± Theresa walked out of the kitchen while talking to Adriana, ¡°I am the chef tonight. I bet you miss the dishes I cook.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Alvin?¡± Adriana felt like getting stiff all over. She found it hard to figure out an excuse to say no.


    She had just turned down the love confession from Alvin. If he showed up tonight, Theresa would definitely notice that she was just lying.


    While she was hesitating, Peter suddenly uttered, ¡°Well, Alvin¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, someone knocked the door.


    The three of them all paused, looking confused.


    ¡°Let me open the door.¡± Theresa walked over to open the door.


    It was Alvin.


    Seeing that, she got a bit thrilled, ¡°Oh, Alvin! I was about to invite you here for dinner. I didn¡¯t expect you actually showed up so soon.¡±


    Then she turned to look at Adriana, ¡°Hey, Adriana, Alvin is here!¡±


    Meanwhile, Adriana raised her head to look at Peter, frowning.


    How came Alvin suddenly arrived?


    But she still stood up and greeted, ¡°Hi, Alvin, pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Theresa, Peter? You both havee?¡± while he was looking at them, a trace of awkwardness shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Adriana, I need to talk to you.¡± But he showed no intention to enter.


    ¡°Alvin, would you like to join us for dinner tonight? Oh, I almost forget that we need more food. Come on, let¡¯s go to the supermarket.¡± Adriana took her phone and walked over to him.


    It seemed that she could tell what Alvin wanted to talk about.


    ¡°Theresa, I will be back soon.¡± Then she closed the door and walked into the elevator with Alvin.


    Both of them remained silent during the following minutes.


    As the elevator reached the ground floor, they walked forward.


    Adriana was the first to break the ice, ¡°Alvin, just go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I have been thinking about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Alvin!¡± when Alvin was about to continued, someone else suddenly cut in.


    ¡°Oh Alvin! It has been years! I miss you so much! You look more charming than before!¡±


    A sweet voice rushed over to his ear.


    Adriana started looking at this strange girl. With her blonde hair perfectly coiled, she looked cute with mere makeup on her face. She was wearing a slip bubble dress painted with both ck and red.


    ¡°Flora?¡± Alvin couldn¡¯t help frowning while looking at her. He took a nce at Adriana and turned to say to Flora, ¡°When did you return? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡±


    Flora let out a sweet smile while holding his hand. She continued with lovely voice, ¡°My brother drove me here just to bring you a surprise. Are you happy about that?¡±


    While hearing their conversation, Adriana could tell who she was-perhaps this girl was exactly the one engaged with Alvin, who had been staying abroad for years.


    Obviously, she loved Alvin.


    ¡°I wanna tell you about it on the phone before we came. But Flora insisted that she wanna bring you a surprise. So I didn¡¯t make the call.¡±


    At this moment, a man in military uniform with ck boots walked over. He looked imposing and stern. He appeared extraordinarily powerful while standing still.


    But actually, Peter still appeared a bit more superior than him.


    However, though Adriana showed no fear when facing Peter, she somehow got a bit frightened when looking at this man.


    ¡°Hey, Edward, stop.¡± Flora pouted whileining.


    ¡°Edward, it has been a long time.¡±


    Alvin nodded while swiftly withdrawing his hand from Flora¡¯s grip¡­


    Then he continued, ¡°Let me introduce her to you. Her name is Adriana, my¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Adriana suddenly cut in, ¡°Hello, I am Adriana, a friend of Alvin in college.¡±


    Then she reached out her hand to Flora, ¡°You must be Alvin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, right? You look so pretty. Alvin, you are getting me so jealous. Hey, Flora, you know what? He had been mentioning about you when you were abroad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Flora smiled delightedly. Then she did a handshake with Adriana, ¡°Adriana, nice to meet you. Oh, where are you going right now?¡±


    Though Flora was wearing a sweet smile and appeared friendly when talking to Adriana, she could somehow notice that Flora was growing suspicious about her rtionship with Alvin.


    Adriana was pretty sure about her guess.


    ¡°Alvin and Mr. Alston will have dinner in my apartment tonight. So we are going to get some food in the supermarket.¡± Adriana mentioned about Peter deliberately.


    As well-known as Peter had been around the city, she knew Flora had heard about his name.


    By doing so, she could dissipate Flora¡¯s suspicion.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to start a rtionship with Alvin. Nor did she wanna be an obstacle between Flora and Alvin. So she was trying to dere that she was just a friend of Alvin.


    Hearing that, Alvin looked a bit sulky. He stared at Adriana and was about to speak. But he still held it back.


    ¡°Peter is here?¡± Edward was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, both Peter and Theresa, his fianc¨¦e.¡± Adriana took the initiative to reply though he was talking to Alvin.

 Chapter 48 An Unusual Girl

    Edward squinted at Adriana with an unpredictable look.


    His eyes seemed to be able to read her mind.


    Adriana was rendered quite ufortable She hurried to say to Alvin, ¡°Alvin, why don¡¯t you invite them to my apartment for a talk?¡±


    While speaking, she turned to look at Flora and Edward, ¡°Would you like to join us for dinner?¡±


    Edward looked at Flora, waiting for her answer. While Flora nodded to agree, ¡°Great! I¡¯d love to!¡±


    Then she said to Edward, ¡°Edward, just go with Alvin. I will go with Adriana to the supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Edward nodded andid his hand on Alvin¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t met Peter for a long time.¡±


    Alvin appeared a bit hesitant while looking at the twodies. After some consideration, he walked away with Edward.


    Adriana felt like being stuffed with mixed feelings when looking at them walking into the apartment building.


    ¡°Hey, are you gonna hook up with my man?¡±


    As Adriana turned around, she saw Flora posturing with both arms crossed in front of her chest. At this moment, she was staring at Adriana with sharp eyes, in which there hidden great hostility.


    Apparently, she wasn¡¯t an innocent and simple girl at all.


    She was literally a prouddy raised in a privilege family.


    As Adriana had expected, Flora was good at disguising herself.


    ¡°Miss Henderson, I believe you hold bias against me.¡± Said Adriana in cold voice. Then she added, ¡°Alvin is just a friend of mine. There is nothing between us but friendship. I suggest you drop your hostility against me.¡±


    Adriana was a bit annoyed when noticing that this girl deemed her a rival at the first time they met each other.


    ¡°Really?¡± Flora still appeared suspicious, ¡°but Alvin doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? You¡¯d better keep your eyes on your man¡­¡± Adriana replied.


    Then she shrugged, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop. Would you like to get to the apartment or go with me to get some food in the supermarket?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am gonna go with you. As I said to Alvin just now, I won¡¯t simply change my decision.¡±


    Flora soon dropped her hostility against Adriana. At this moment, she naturally walked over to wrap around Adriana¡¯s arms as if they had been friends for years.


    Adriana felt a bit awkward for her sudden move, ¡°That¡¯s who you really are, being a social butterfly to anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± she refuted and then smiled at Adriana. At this moment, she appeared totally friendly, ¡°I love to stay with people with pretty face. You look pretty. That¡¯s why you get my favor. Come on, let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    Adriana was rendered speechless by her unusual personality.


    She had no idea how tomunicate with this special girl.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t wanna be your friend in case you use me of flirting with your man.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make it a fair rivalry. Both you and I have the right to struggle for his love. If you win, I can quit.¡±


    ¡°Miss Henderson, are you making a proposal or simply just to feel me out?¡±


    While talking to this brilliant girl, Adriana had to stay highly alert.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± Flora stopped and nodded. Then she turned to smile at Adriana, ¡°Okay, I will do my best to get his heart again! If I fail, he will be yours.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Adriana thought that Flora was actually a scheming girl. However, she seemed to be wrong about it.


    But that changed her mind a bit. Now Adriana started to love to talk with this outspoken girl.


    ¡°Okay, just forget about Alvin. I just return home today. I really fancy a feast. What dishes can you cook?¡± while speaking, Flora led her into the grocery section in supermarket. Appetite started to crawl up her stomach.


    ¡°What if I tell you I don¡¯t cook?¡±


    Flora was surprised, ¡°I thought Alvin has a crush on you just because you are good at cooking. Well, if you don¡¯t know how to cook, I am sure I will win this rivalry!¡±


    Adriana was speechless again.


    After getting what they needed, they went back to the apartment.


    As they walked out of the elevator, Flora suddenly suggested, ¡°Adriana, may I live with you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adriana was stunned.


    It had been only half an hour since they knew each other. She was getting so confused about this girl.


    ¡°You live in the upper floor of Alvin¡¯s apartment. If I move in, I can keep my eyes on both of you. Besides, I can take this opportunity to get closer to Alvin.¡± Flora blinked her shining eyes, looking adorable and innocent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you live with Alvin?¡±


    ¡°Come on, a distance is helpful to build a better rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Adrianapromised, ¡°well, I am gonna move to another house. You can just move in and pay me the rest of the rent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Flora looked excited. But then she frowned, ¡°No. It will be boring if you leave¡­¡±


    Speechless, Adriana knocked on the door.


    Soon, Theresa walked over to open it.


    She hurried to take over the food, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to get so much food. It¡¯s gonna be a feast tonight.¡±


    While speaking, she smiled at Flora, ¡°You must be Flora, right?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± Flora simply fudged it.


    As they entered, the apartment was getting a bit crowded.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Alvin stood up and walked into the kitchen.


    For the following hours, Alvin was cooking while Flora was busy helping him. Adriana wanted to join in but she got nothing else to do. So she left the kitchen while Theresa was still working inside.


    Then she got some coffee for both Edward and Peter, ¡°Mr. Henderson, sorry, that¡¯s all I got at home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Edward nodded.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you get me a cup of coffee?¡± Peter frowned, displeased.


    Adriana nced at him, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Honestly speaking, she hated this unexpected guest.

 Chapter 49 Prank

    While watching them arguing, Edward couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Hey, shut up!¡± Peter huffed at him.


    Edward shrugged to reply, ¡°Okay, okay, just chill.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, that¡¯s the way you treat your guest?¡± Peter questioned with a sulky face. Obviously, he was getting embarrassed in front of Edward because of her aggressive words.


    ¡°I only pay respect to those guests invited, not unexpected one.¡±


    Adriana actually found it repulsive to face Peter. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of Theresa, she would have driven him out of her apartment.


    How dared he y so shameless!


    Though displeased, she still maintained herint in low voice in case Theresa could capture it in the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, you mean he is unexpected?¡± Edward noticed something fishy.


    He took a nce at both of them, ¡°Peter, that¡¯s not your style.¡±


    Hearing that, Peter responded with a sharp glimpse.


    Seeing that, Edward soon shook his head, ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    The wise choice for him at this moment was to keep silent.


    Peter literally took away his cup of coffee while casting a fewcent nces at Adriana.


    But Adriana simply replied with a weird smile while staring at him. She seemed to be expecting something.


    Peter lifted up the cup and took a sip.


    But soon, his serious face went twisted. An awful expression appeared while he fixed his eyes on her out of rage.


    But next second, he burst into coughing. Coffee got spilled out of his mouth. His face turned livid at this moment.


    ¡°Peter, are you okay?¡±


    When hearing him coughing violently, Theresa hurried over from the kitchen and saw that Peter still kept coughing with his hand pressing against his chest.


    She was overwhelmed with worries about him.


    She took his hand and asked with great concern, ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    Peter put down the cup with one hand pressing against the table. He raised his head to question Adriana, ¡°God damn it! What did you put into the cup?¡±


    He frowned while speaking, burning with anger.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°The cup?¡± Theresa echoed to ask, ¡°Adriana, what was in the cup?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, there must be some tea with strong bitter taste remaining inside the cup and I forgot rinsing it before filling it with coffee.¡± Adriana yed innocent and smiled awkward, ¡°Mr. Alston, are you okay? I am so sorry I forgot about it. I didn¡¯t mean it. But that was for Edward. Why did you insist on that cup of coffee?¡± she sighed, but it seemingly sounded like a mockery.


    Edward awkwardly smiled when looking at his twisted face. He somehow could tell that Adriana meant it.


    ¡°Water! I need water!¡± while ring at Adriana, Peter felt like his mouth was overwhelmed with bitterness, which had to be got rid of before arguing with her.


    He hated bitterness the most.


    How dared she y trick on her!


    She must be sure that Peter would take that cup of coffee to drink, he supposed. No wonder she was standing by and waiting for his awkward reaction.


    ¡°Alright, alright, a moment please¡­¡± Adriana nodded and handed him a ss of water, ¡°here you go.¡±


    The strong bitterness had crashed his sobriety. He gulped down the water as soon as he took it from Adriana.


    But soon, as the water ran down his throat to his stomach, a strong sense of burning pain went all over his body.


    His tongue was burnt to be numb.


    Shivering greatly, he suddenly dropped the ss.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± he jumped up with his hand covering his throat. Driven by madness, his face went burning red while veins were popping out beneath his skin. He felt like tearing her apart to revenge himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it hot?¡± again, Adriana remained an innocent look. She blinked her round eyes to apologize, ¡°Sorry¡­I didn¡¯t know it hadn¡¯t cooled down. Are you okay? Do you need to go to the doctor¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Theresa looked a bit sulky after watching Peter getting into trouble again and again ever since he entered the apartment. She huffed to question, ¡°Adriana, did you mean it? You have never been so careless before? What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Of course Adriana meant it.


    But she still yed innocent with an awkward smile, ¡°Sorry, Theresa, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me¡­You know¡­I have been¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that I am fine! Otherwise, I will make you pay the price!¡± Peter covered his neck with his hand while ring at her. He humphed madly and left.


    ¡°Peter, are you going to the hospital? Wait, I am going with you.¡± Theresa followed over.


    Adriana smiled when seeing them walking away.


    But soon, she felt like being stared.


    As she lowered her head, she noticed the weird gaze of Edward.


    Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± she frowned and questioned seriously.


    ¡°Interesting¡­I have never seen anyone else daring to y a prank against Peter. You make yourself the first exception ever.¡±


    During all these years, no one else dared to challenge Peter. Not to mentioned that Adriana was ady.


    ¡°Wow, Adriana, you are so tough!¡± Flora walked out of the kitchen before she could notice, staring at her with an admiring look, ¡°You are the first one ever who dare to challenge Peter! You really impress me!¡±


    Adriana smiled awkwardly, ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    While facing those friends of Peter, she was aware that she could never admit it unless she wanna expect the worst consequence imposed by Peter.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯d better get to the hospital to check if he¡¯s fine. I am afraid¡­¡± Alvin patted on her shoulder gently with a worried look.


    It seemed that Alvin was the only one who truly concerned himself with her among them even though it was Peter who got hurt.


    Adriana was moved when feeling his concern. However, she soon noticed a strong re the next second, which rendered her uneasy.


    ¡°Flora, you may stay here. Let me go to check if Mr. Alston is fine.¡± Though Flora appeared as an outgoing girl to make friend with, Adriana still deemed it necessary to stay alert as she was aware of the incredible power of her family.

 Chapter 50 Claim for Payment

    ¡°Well¡­it seems a bit awkward to stay inside your home while you are out.¡± Flora shook her head and said to Alvin, ¡°Alvin, let¡¯s find a restaurant to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°We gotta check Peter first. After that, we go for dinner.¡± Edward stated firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alvin agreed.


    After cleaning up the mess, they left the apartment.


    Alvin took the driver¡¯s seat while Flora rode shotgun.


    Adriana wanna drive but Alvin stopped her. So she took the back seat.


    Meanwhile, Edward was driving his own car.


    As they reached the hospital, Peter had finished a check of his throat.


    As privileged as he had been, no appointment was needed as soon as he reached the hospital.


    The director walked over to lead him in. Soon, the most sophisticated expert started performing a check for him.


    Fortunately, though his tongue went numb while his throat was red and swollen, it was just a slight burn.


    All he needed was to have nd diet.


    Standing beside, Adriana simply remained silent.


    Though she was doing it on purpose, she knew what she was doing.


    The water had been boiledst night, which was then kept inside a thermal bottle. It couldn¡¯t be burning hot.


    What was more, the thermal bottle wasn¡¯t good enough to maintain most of its heat.


    So it was just a prank.


    Theresa let out a sigh of relief., ¡°Thank god, you are fine.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Peter stood up and walked away madly.


    As he walked pass Adriana, he cast a strong re at her, ¡°You did impress me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Peter, Adriana didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana has been a nice girl. Believe me, she would never plot against you. Besides, you are my fianc¨¦.¡± Theresa walked over to hold his hand to exin.


    Though Theresa felt sorry for the fact that Peter was suffering, she was somehow happy to see that there was hostility between him and Adriana. And she could clearly notice the strong anger of Peter mixed with coldness and disgust.


    ¡°Theresa, you have been pure and simple. But it doesn¡¯t mean that every otherdy will be like you, especially Adriana. She doesn¡¯t deserve to be your friend.¡±


    Obviously, he was talking to Theresa though he had been staring at Adriana. He continued to warn seriously, ¡°Listen, stay away from Theresa! Don¡¯t ever stain her!¡±


    Standing at the door, Adriana huffed with a cold look, ¡°Stop lecturing about my friendship with Theresa! We have been friends for a decade! Nobody shall decide on our friendship!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, stop¡­¡± while watching their argument escting, Theresa felt like getting thrilled. However, she still feigned a worried look to show her concern with Adriana.


    ¡°We were friends. We are friends and we will forever be! Nothing can change it!¡± Theresa held Adriana¡¯s hand while scing her, ¡°Peter is having a bad mood. Please don¡¯t mind it, okay? Just continue with the dinner. I am going home with Peter.¡±


    While speaking, she waved at them, ¡°Bye, have a great time.¡±


    Peter cast a nce at Adriana, silent still. Then he walked away.


    While watching them leaving, Adriana felt like being stuffed with mixed feelings.


    After all, Theresa had been her best friend. However, she had betrayed her.


    Adriana once had sex with Peter while Theresa was still kept in the dark. Though Peter was responsible for that, Adriana should take the me partly at the same time.


    That was why Adriana started to grow guilty. But she had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Adriana, let¡¯s go for dinner, shall we?¡± Flora walked over to hold her arm as if they had been friends for years, ¡°I just return home today. I really fancy some nice local dishes but I don¡¯t know where to find it. Adriana, would you lead me the way? It¡¯s on me today!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have just returned as well. I don¡¯t know much about the restaurants around¡­¡±


    Adriana continued to turn down, ¡°You may turn to Alvin. My brother is in this hospital. I wanna drop by to visit him. I am sorry I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    Since Theresa had left with Peter, she found it awkward to join the dinner with Flora and Edward as they weren¡¯t that familiar to her.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, Alvin, I gotta go. Bye.¡± Adriana smiled to farewell before they could utter.


    She entered the building but soon noticed someone familiar standing at the door.


    It was Thelma.


    When she was about to walk over to the ward, she saw Thelma speaking on her phone outside the door. Though she couldn¡¯t capture the conversation, she could tell from her expression that she was in a bad mood.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around to leave.


    However, before she ran away, she heard a roaring from behind.


    ¡°Adriana!¡± as soon as Thelma shouted, the building seemed to jolt.


    She stopped to turn around, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by running away as soon as you saw me? Do I look that disgusting?¡±


    Thelma strode over to her. She put her phone into the pocket while posturing to re at her.


    ¡°Disgusting? Oh, sorry, you must be mistaken. I just drop by to visit my friend in hospital.¡±


    She simply figured out an excuse to fudge it. Then she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? The bill for your brother still needed to be covered, the sum of which has reached from five hundred thousand to six hundred thousand. You promised you would pay if off. Now the money is running out. Don¡¯t you think you should take the responsibility?¡± while speaking, she spread out her hands to ask for money as if Adriana had owed it.


    ¡°Six hundred thousand? Serious?¡± Adriana sneered.


    Though it was one of the top three hospitals in Waverly, as far as she knew, she was sure that a hundred thousand would be more than enough to cover the bill.


    But Thelma actually asked for about six hundred thousand?


    She must be crazy.


    Meanwhile, Thelma seemed to notice her suspicion. She looked away with a bit of fluster.


    ¡°I have paid off the bill already. If any further payment is needed, the hospital will notice me. Don¡¯t try to fool me. Besides, though I said I had taken over the case from Jenkins, it doesn¡¯t mean that I am responsible for the bill.¡±


    Adriana hurried to end the conversation, ¡°That¡¯s it. I gotta go.¡±


    She no longer wanted to stay for one more second.

 Chapter 51 Something big is happening

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡±


    She just walked out a few steps, Thelma immediately shouted, ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I¡¯m looking for you a little something.¡±


    The sudden change in attitude, that gentle manner is backwards to make Adriana¡¯s heart flinch.


    I don¡¯t understand what she is calcting again.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    In the end, Thelma had given her a life, and Adriana, even if she hated her very much, would not be too heartless.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ your sister also had a recent opinion thing and wanted to ask for your help.¡±


    Thelma was talking about her own biological daughter, Hayley.


    ¡°She?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Your sister has been having some troubletely, and I was going to ask your brother for help with it, but he¡¯s in the hospital right now, so I had toe to you.¡±


    Thelma¡¯s attitude was extraordinarily good, and the soft, whispered look suddenly made Adriana¡¯s heart feel a lot better.


    I¡¯m used to seeing her spirited nature, suddenly this kind of affable, really some difort.


    At the same time Adriana also knows one thing, over there is Hayley things must be very tricky, otherwise it would not let Thelma so low begging with her.


    ¡°As you said, I¡¯m nothing but a wild child and have nothing to do with your The Hale family, so this is something that I won¡¯t help with.¡±


    Adriana coldly refused.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t you go.¡±


    Seeing that she was going to leave, Thelma took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°You must not go, I know, mom was wrong in the past, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done such a beastly thing to you, but all these are my fault alone, it has nothing to do with your sister. You at least grew up together, no matter what, this time you have to help me, OK?¡±


    She was sincere in her words and humble in her manner.


    But the more this happens, the more Adriana is aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    How can she help Thelma now that she can¡¯t even defend herself?


    Moreover, Thelma this kind of person, you help her things, do the sess is a beautiful thing, but also do not get her thanks.


    If it fails, she will in turn be unrelenting in her cursing and resentment towards you.


    She was reluctant to take things on herself.


    ¡°Adri, you can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you, okay? How about I get down on my knees for you?¡±


    Being rejected by her once again, Thelma panicked and knelt down directly in front of her on both knees.


    ¡°Daughter, I beg you, you can not leave your sister ah, she is your own sister ah. If you don¡¯t care about her, it¡¯s really the end.¡±


    Thelma¡¯s voice was tearful, and her face showed some despair.


    And it was the middle of the afternoon and the hospital was crowded.


    The people in the inpatient department heard a noise over here and looked over.


    ¡°My goodness, what kind of person is that, whose own mother has to beg her on her knees?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so ruthless, so heartless.¡±


    ¡°Your own mother has to be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Not a good woman at first nce.¡±


    ¡­


    The onlookers are using you and me.


    Thelma out of the corner of her eye nced at the people gathered around her, raised her voice and bawled, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Adri ah, mom raised you, how can you say you don¡¯t care about me just don¡¯t care about me? You¡¯re making it hard for mom to feel bad, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    She had to do this in order to put Adriana on the spot and force her to get down.


    However, Thelma knows too little about Adriana.


    ¡°Thelma, you picked me up when I was eight years old. For all those years, I was like a maid at home, doing housework every day, and in winter, I had to wear thin clothes to doundry and cook for your family, and my hands froze and you didn¡¯t even care. Five years ago, when my brother almost died of a terminal illness, you dragged me to a bar to prostitute myself, did you ever treat me like your own daughter? ¡®


    Simply disdain Thelma¡¯s such clumsy tactics, a hand to shake her off, ¡°I gave you a million, severed the rtionship between you and me, you have long been not my mother!¡±


    ¡°SHIT, this look? Then this fat woman is simply leaning on the old old thing ah.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ powerful, for their own biological son, forcing their adopted daughter bar introduction, too shameless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating to watch.¡±


    ¡°This is now looking for an adopted daughter again, so it must be no good.¡±


    As if the wallflower crowd listening to the development of the situation, non-stop usations trolled.


    Thelma suddenly felt disgraced, her sobs stopped abruptly, and she stood up from the floor, shaking off Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Hmph, you bitch. Even if it was wrong to let you prostitute yourself back then, wasn¡¯t I worried about your brother? After all, it¡¯s just sleeping with a man, it¡¯s not like a piece of meat will fall off, aren¡¯t you living a good life now? If it wasn¡¯t for me, could you have today?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Since you don¡¯t think sleeping with a man is a big deal, don¡¯te begging me, just let Hayley go find a man to sleep with, won¡¯t everything be solved?¡±


    The words sounded sarcastic and harsh.


    She used to treat Thelma as her own mother, but she never thought that in the end she would end up like that.


    Adriana was a little distressed with herself.


    ¡°Hey, you bitch, how do you talk?¡±


    Thelma, who was originally sensible, forgot to ask Adriana for the big thing because the people gathered around her were pointing at her and making her lose face, and in the heat of the moment she forgot to ask Adriana.


    Immediately scolded: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my son would at least have a million dors inpensation, you have the ability to give me the money now!¡±


    Thelma felt a dull pain in her heart as soon as she thought that thest million dors was about toe to her and was lost to her.


    ¡°Want money? Ask for it yourself!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to continue the nonsense, turned around and left.


    ¡°Stop right there, Adriana, I haven¡¯t finished my sentence, don¡¯t you go.¡±


    Thelma jumped up and down, pointing at Adriana¡¯s back and cursing one after another.


    But Adriana ignored it and just walked away.


    Leaving the hospital and walking step by step towards the outside of the hospital, she shook her head helplessly and took a deep breath, only to feel iparably depressed.


    With Thelma in, it genuinely makes me feel more tired than heart.


    If she could, she would have preferred that the person who picked her up was not Thelma, or that she had been left to die on the side of the road.


    Despair.


    Ding ding ding ¨CPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She was alone in deep thought when suddenly her phone rang.


    Adriana looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar call disyed on her phone screen, but couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    After answering the phone, she asked politely.


    ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Hale? I¡¯m Brenda, oooh ¡­ where are you now, I need to see you about something, can you help me?¡±


    The sobbing and choking voice on the other side of the phone sounded desperate and miserable.


    Brenda, isn¡¯t that the direct victim of Peter¡¯s case?


    ¡°What¡¯s up Brenda where are you now, I¡¯ming to get you.¡±

 Chapter 52 Threatening Messages

    Adriana was so worried about the situation that she could not wait to fly to her side immediately.


    After stopping by the tragic case of Brenda¡¯s mother, Adriana¡¯s biggest concern is the safety of Brenda¡¯s life.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Tokencade Road No. 52.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brenda cried and cried about where she was and choked out, ¡°Ms. Hale, can you hurry up and get over here, I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana stopped a car on the side of the road and went straight over.


    On the way, in order to take care of Brenda¡¯s emotions, called back and asked, ¡°Do you have the convenience to say what the hell is going on now?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ bettere and see for yourself.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s voice was slightly shaky, but she was reluctant to make the situation clear over the phone.


    This made Adriana suspicious and more and more worried about Brenda¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Master, could you please drive a little faster?¡± She urged the cab driver.


    ¡°Okay, sit tight.¡±


    The cab driver also seemed to realize that Adriana had something important and urgent to do and sped up the car.


    More than ten minutester, arrived at the destination.


    Adriana got out of the car and trotted to a slum area, called with Brenda, identified the location and found her.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    One over here belongs to the ghetto, and Adriana found Brenda in the third alley while she was clutching her phone in her hand, with its shlight function turned on, shivering alone, snuggled up in the corner.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you here?¡± Adriana was distressed to see her red-eyed and crying with sadness.


    The same woman, although she can not empathize, but look at the real heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s terrible.¡±


    Brenda a pull Adriana¡¯s hand, very shaky, ¡°I received so many threatening messages on my phone, it¡¯s really too scary, I¡¯m afraid to sleep at home alone, oooh ¡­ so scary.¡±


    ¡°A threatening message? Let me see.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I deleted them all, those messages look ¡­ look so scary, I dare not keep them, so scary, ooo ¡­¡±


    Brenda shook her head in a sad and timid manner.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the information?¡± Adriana took her hand in both of hers, silently giving her some warmth and strength.


    Previous phone threats, now intimidation, and even getting someone to teach Jenkins, thewyer who took the case, a lesson.


    Peter, is really enough of an asshole!


    ¡°All are some horror pictures, so scary kind, oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale, I¡¯m really scared, can I ¡­ can I go to where you are, I dare not live at home alone. ¡±


    With a snotty nose and a tear, she cried like a tearful person and had long since lost her image.


    The same woman, Adriana does not dislike, only feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Alone? Where¡¯s your dad?¡±


    Although Brenda¡¯s mother is said to be dead, her father is still alive, so how can she be alone?


    ¡°My dad? My dad was beaten up earlier, and since then he has fled back home, afraid toe out, scared of being beaten up.¡±


    Speaking of her father, Brenda¡¯s emotions more excited, ¡°My dad are honest people, so many years of hard work to earn a little money, want toe to town to do some business, but did not expect to encounter this kind of thing, ooo ¡­ are my bad.¡±


    Brenda kept shaking her head, her body choking with sobs.


    ¡°Okay, well, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adriana sighed and raised a hand to smooth her back, ¡°Since you¡¯re scarede back with me.¡±


    Pulling Brenda to her feet, she then realized that Brenda had run out barefoot.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What kind of horrible images had she experienced to make her so scared?


    Take off your own shoes, ¡°Here, you can wear my shoes.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­ is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate, hurry up and get dressed and go to my house.¡±


    She has a tough attitude and exudes a dry and spontaneous new century woman.


    Brenda couldn¡¯t refuse, so she had to wear her shoes and follow her out.


    The two took a taxi and went straight back.


    Downstairs in the neighborhood, Adriana took Brenda to the supermarket to buy pajamas and daily necessities, and after that she went upstairs.


    This night, Brenda slept in the bedroom, and Adriana was not used to sleeping with her, so she chose to sleep on the couch.


    Just Brenda¡¯s case situation is tricky, Adrianate at night is difficult to avoid, it will stand alone on the balcony to drink a few sses of wine before drifting off to bed.


    The next day.


    ¡°Brenda, who is the officer who took over your mother¡¯s case? Take me to meet him.¡± After washing up in the morning, Adriana went downstairs and bought breakfast and came back, sitting at the table, she asked Brenda.


    Brenda, who was drinking soy milk, stalled, looked up at her, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, when you were at KTV, you said that the person who forced you was Peter, that KTV should have surveince video, you go to me today to check the surveince.¡±


    The case is dyed for a day is a great threat to Brenda, Adriana after thinking about it decided to understand the case as soon as possible.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Brenda pursed her lips, lowered her eyelids and said with some disappointment: ¡°After the incident I went to KTV to find the manager, but Mr. Alston is a high authority, how could KTV give me the video? The manager said that the KTV happened to have a problem with the monitoring line that day, so the video was not used. I think the video of that day was deleted.¡±


    ¡°Well, got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head, not using it to say anything.


    I have to admit that Brenda¡¯s words are not without merit.


    In any case, Peter is the president of the Alston Group, the status is noble, a district KTV does not dare topete with it.


    In the morning, the two went to the police station and met with the police officer handling the case of Brenda¡¯s mother¡¯s death.


    ording to the police, Mrs. Levy was found on a river bank in the countryside and had drowned.


    There is no evidence that Mrs. Levy was framed.


    And the case does not have any evidence witnesses, so much so that the case is dyed until now without any progress, only to the hope of iming idental drowning.


    For this result, Brenda heart certainly do not want to believe, but the other side of the clean shot, without any trace, really intriguing.


    A morning of running around amounted to nothing.


    Adriana is also a little frustrated!


    She had just dropped Brenda off at her house to rest when she received a phone call from her brother, Jenkins.


    ¡°Brother, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Adri, do you have time now,e to the hospital, I have something to talk to you.¡± The other party was in a calm mood, and his words were light, making no emotion audible.


    But one thing is for sure, Jenkins must have something important, otherwise he certainly would not have taken the initiative to find her.


    ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana told Brenda, ¡°You have a good rest at my house, I have to go out now, you can call me if you need anything. At noon, if you don¡¯t know how to cook, you can order take-out yourself.¡±

 Chapter 53 There are important things to deal with

    ¡°Okay, I got it, Ms. Hale, go ahead and go out, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Brenda said with a slight smile.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go out first and call if I need anything.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Leaving the neighborhood, Adriana drove straight to the hospital.


    When she winded up in the inpatient building and entered Jenkins¡¯ ward, she realized that in addition to Jenkins and Thelma, there was a familiar and somewhat unfamiliar girl in the ward.


    Hayley!


    Thelma¡¯s daughter.


    Four years have not seen, Hayley has also grown up pavilion, look pure and lovely, fair skin, a pair of narrow fox eyes, but also add a few tititing posture.


    Although the looks are not stunning, but it is also considered a beauty.


    She was wearing a chiffon shirt with high-waisted wide-legged pants, sitting on the edge of the bed with a ponytail, topped with a pair of red eyes, dense with tears, and seemed to be crying.


    The gesture ¡­


    It was really unexpected for Adriana.


    ¡°Brother, what do you want to see me about?¡±


    Eyes on Thelma and Hayley two swept around, and then looked at Jenkins, for those two ignored.


    At one time, Thelma was as over the top as Hayley was to her.


    It is still fresh in my mind, and I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Hayley choked on a few sobs, biting her lips with her teeth, and asked with an unhappy face.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see me and your sister? Can¡¯t even say a word?¡±


    Being deliberately ignored by Adriana, Thelma was extremely upset, pointing at her and shouting, ¡°I raised you for nothing, you white-eyed wolf.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how can you talk to Adri like that, she didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Hayley took Thelma¡¯s hand and pouted, ¡°Anyway, Adri is also my sister, you can¡¯t be so mean to her.¡±


    Adriana was ttered by the sudden tenderness.


    But, there is always a demon when things go wrong.


    Hayley has never liked her.


    When I was young, I either thought she looked prettier than she was or I thought she studied much better than she did, so I soaked in the jar of vinegar every day, and every day all kinds of schemes and calctions, so Adriana was incredibly tired.


    I thought I hadn¡¯t seen her for years, and Hayley would still be yelling at her, but I didn¡¯t know that her temperament had rotated 360 degrees and she really couldn¡¯t lose weight.


    ¡°OK, you guys are the ones with the right reasons, you¡¯re the good guys.¡±


    Thelma waved her hand with some disappointment, ¡°I¡¯m too old to control you guys.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Hayley bristled, ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ just this time I want Adri to do me a favor, how else am I supposed to ask when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    She frowned and red hard at Thelma, thinking that this mother was not good enough to make it.


    Thelma suddenly realized, then collected her emotions and immediately moved a stool and handed it to her, ¡°Come, Adri, sit down for a while. Mom was too impulsive just now, and you got angry with it.¡±


    A ttering smile, a face of ttery.


    Adriana was sarcastic, but felt that Hayley was straightforward and dared to say this to her face, without any regard for her presence.


    It is frank.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have a good attitude and her eyes fell on Jenkins who was lying on the hospital bed, ¡°Brother, what do you want from me, just say it.¡±


    She likes to be straightforward and doesn¡¯t like to bend the rules and make people struggle to guess, which really hurts the brain.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    Jenkins, whose forehead was wrapped in gauze, leaned on the bed, gazednguidly at Adriana, frowned slightly, and sighed, ¡°This thing, this thing ¡­ s, Hayley, it¡¯s better if you talk to Adri yourself.¡±


    There were some things that she really had trouble saying, and she simply didn¡¯t know how to say them to Adriana.


    Both before and now, Jenkins always felt that The Hale family owed Adriana a lot, so much so that he, the older brother, was forever embarrassed to ask for it in front of Adriana.


    The reason why he felt embarrassed will be because his life is Adriana sold in exchange for, for this reason, he felt guilty for several years, has been haunted by it can not be released.


    ¡°Brother, how can I say that.¡±


    Hayley clutched her hands on her sleeves, embarrassed to speak to Adriana.


    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing to say? Adriana is no one else. ¡±


    Thelma grunted and gave Hayley a nk look, thinking that her own girl was too thin-skinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, your sister she ¡­ she drove into someone, and now the other side is tracing your sister, to be held responsible, look, can you help solve this thing?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anything is trivial in Thelma¡¯s eyes, and she seems to think that Adriana is capable of solving it.


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t help. Hit-and-runs are legally responsible, and I won¡¯t report you, but there¡¯s no way to help you either.¡±


    The hit-and-run is a very bad incident, not only shows Hayley¡¯s character problem, but also has a huge problem with literacy.


    How is it possible to want to be irresponsible for the mistakes you make?


    Wouldn¡¯t the victim be innocent?


    ¡°Hey, how do you talk? Your sister she didn¡¯t do it on purpose either? Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s timid, otherwise how could she get like this?¡±


    In front of Adriana, Thelma always looks like a boss, always feel superior, or rather, in her subconscious feel that she gave Adriana a life, Adriana must obey orders.


    ¡°Cowardice is the reason? She¡¯s an adult and should take responsibility for her actions.¡±


    No wonder Thelma begged her like that yesterday, so it was this matter.


    But even so, Adriana is not willing to help Hayley, ¡°you better hurry to the police station to turn yourself in, confess to be lenient, can strive for leniency.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the police station, no.¡±


    The first time I heard that she had to be sent to the police station, Hayley¡¯s face turned white with fear and she shook her head like a rattle, her eyes red with aggression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, no. Adri, the person who hit me this time was not a simple person, it was The Alston family. If you send me to the police, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be in the police station for the rest of my life.¡±


    She wept with sadness.


    If it was someone else, everything can be solved with money, but the problem is that the person who hit and injured is The Alston family, if sent to the police, I¡¯m afraid she will have to stay in the police station for the rest of her life.


    ¡°The Alston family?¡±


    For a moment, Adriana felt that time can be really small and such a small chance can happen?


    ¡°Yeah, Adri, if Hayley had been hurt by someone else, we could have worked something out. But The Alston family ¡­¡±


    leaning against the bed Jenkins face difficult look, ¡°I think so, or you and Hayley to The Hale family to talk to someone. If The Alston family is willing to let Hayley go, I am not responsible for my injuries with The Alston family, a concept, what do you think?¡±


    Apparently, Jenkins had an idea when she called Adriana.


    Hearing his words, Adriana was inevitably a little disappointed.


    The eyes stared nkly at Jenkins, eyes slightly flickering, actually did not know what to say.

 Chapter 54 Brenda’s kidnapping

    The sharp eyes stared straight at, looking at Jenkins some heart weakness, pupil eyes flickered, immediately don¡¯t face, dare not look directly at her.


    With just one look, Jenkins knew that he had let Adriana down.


    Otherwise it would not have gone to see him like that.


    Adriana was silent for a while before she said, ¡°Since you already have an idea, just contact The Alston family, why call me here?¡±


    The words are indifferent and invisible with a sense of irony.


    Before this, Adriana also thought Jenkins is very principled person, in Brenda¡¯s case to adhere to their own position and position, so she felt that Jenkins is a rare justice gentleman, but in front of the reality, the original form, exposed the true face, Adriana can not help but some disappointment.


    ¡°Adri, I know I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    Jenkins looked over her shoulder and sighed, ¡°As you know, my mom cares about Hayley and I only have one sister in her, so ¡­¡±


    With that, Jenkins suddenly realized what, lifting his eyes for a moment to facilitate Adriana that desperate wounded eyes met together.


    He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, I mean, she is my own sister, of course, you are also my sister, I treat you as a rtive ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, no need to say it, I know all about it.¡±


    Adriana interrupted Jenkins, not wanting to hear him go on.


    Just ¡­


    It never urred to me that Jenkins had only one sister in mind, Hayley, so what does she count for?


    I thought that Jenkins might be her only trusted rtive in this world, except for that little girl of her own, but now I realize that it was my own self-interest.


    ¡°I will help you in this matter. But, it is also thest time I help The Hale family, so don¡¯t contact me again about The Hale family in the future.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and left.


    That lonely and despondent back revealed her sad air, making Jenkins inwardly guilty, ¡°Adri, I really didn¡¯t mean it like that, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°Geez, what¡¯s the point? She wasn¡¯t from our The Hale family in the first ce.¡±


    Thelma has high hopes for Jenkins and thinks highly of him. Suddenly she sees Jenkins stooping in front of Adriana and feels that her son has no future.


    At this point, she seems to have forgotten the scene yesterday when she knelt in front of Adriana.


    At that time to hear this thing is really scared, but in Jenkinster came up with an idea, let her hanging heart down, and naturally not so worried.


    ¡°Adri, when are you going to take me to The Hale family?¡±


    Hayley, worried only about her problems, chased out and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve said that things are serious, so can I meet with The Alston family today?¡±


    Adriana took a step, looked back at her, frowned and asked, ¡°Can you I think of something?¡±


    She stood alone in the hallway, slowly walking toward the front, and stood for a moment by the window at the end of the hallway, contemting what to do about the problem.


    It wouldn¡¯t be out of the question to take the Jenkins thing.


    But until now, she didn¡¯t have enough evidence to prove that the person who assaulted Jenkins that day was Peter¡¯s man.


    And Adriana is not a fool, although Jenkins said that the matter of being beaten, in fact, really want to take Brenda¡¯s case.


    As awyer, he knows that everything must be based on evidence.


    Now that there is no evidence that Peter had anyone assault Jenkins, the only bargaining chip left is Brenda¡¯s case!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had taken so much effort to prepare for so long and was determined to stick with Peter to the end, but at this moment, she was out of ideas and did not know what to do.


    Brenda is now receiving all kinds of threats and people have taken up residence in her home.


    Now what about Brenda if she tells him she¡¯s changing her mind?


    Adriana is very principled and will do what she has promised people since she has done it.


    But after all these years, Jenkins had helped her with many things, and the first time she was approached to ask for help, Adriana really didn¡¯t know how to refuse.


    Ding ding ding ¨C


    At that moment, the cell phone rang abruptly, interrupting her contemtion.


    Adriana took out her phone and looked at the unfamiliar phone number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Whoops ¡­ Ms. Hale, where are you, whoops ¡­ It¡¯s Brenda, help, help ¡­ whoops ¡­¡±


    On the other side of the phone was Brenda¡¯s voice, a raspy voice.


    But ¡­


    Adriana frowned abruptly and took the phone and looked at it, it was indeed an unfamiliar phone number.


    But she remembered that she had saved Brenda¡¯s phone numberst night, so howe it was an unfamiliar number again?


    ¡°Where are you now? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She asked immediately.


    ¡°Help me, help me ¡­ whimper ¡­¡± The opposite side was speaking, suddenly sobbing a few times and lost their voice, followed by a thick man¡¯s voice ¡°You are Adriana barrister, right? I tell you, Brenda is now in my hands, if you want to save Brenda, immediately give me to ****Road, want a person!¡±


    The other party directly said the address, and then Adriana pulled the lips, just want to say something, the other party has hung up the phone.


    The first time she called back, the phone beeped and beeped, but no one answered the phone.


    Adriana suddenly got anxious and turned around to leave.


    Kagome just turned around and found Hayley standing there waiting for her, a pair of big watery eyes looking at her, waiting for her to make a choice.


    To be precise, it was waiting for her toe to her rescue.


    Perhaps that was the day Peter showed up at Jenkins¡¯ hospital room and said in front of Thelma that he and Adriana were friends.


    That¡¯s why this time Hayley car ident hit The Alston family, Thelma will be the first to seek Adriana for help.


    It must be that he wants Adriana to take advantage of the rtionship he has with Peter, which will be better to solve Hayley¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Adri, are you nning toe with me?¡± Hayley asked softly as she stepped forward.


    ¡°Sorry, I have something important to take care of right now, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important? Isn¡¯t your sister¡¯s business important? What the hell do you want, Hayley is your sister and you¡¯re not even willing to help in her affairs?¡±


    Thelma came out of the ward, yelling unrelentingly.


    The voice was so thick that it could not be heard by everyone on the entire floor.


    Just to let everyone know what a white-eyed wolf she Adriana is.


    But people¡¯s lives are at stake and Adriana couldn¡¯t care less, ¡°As I said, I have something very important to do right now, if you trust me, I wille back first to solve Hayley¡¯s problem, if you don¡¯t trust me, ask someone else.¡±


    Ben didn¡¯t want to help Hayley, and if it weren¡¯t for Jenkins¡¯ sake, she wouldn¡¯t have made it so difficult for herself.


    ¡°You ¡­ you dead girl, you¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Thelma immediately changed her face, pointed at her with an angry face, and started another round of ranting.


    Even Hayley, who was standing aside, felt a little humiliated and took Thelma¡¯s hand, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m sure Adri is really not okay, you have to be more understanding.¡±

 Chapter 55 – Meeting Peter at the Police Station

    She really can¡¯t help it, there is a request for a natural attitude.


    The only hope now rests on Adriana¡¯s body, and without Adriana, no one can be found to save her.


    Hayley certainly didn¡¯t dare let her mother offend Adriana.


    ¡°Hm, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s a fool, can¡¯t you see that Adriana doesn¡¯t even take your business seriously?¡±


    People do not take her matters to heart, and only their own girl would be so stupid.


    Thelma always thought that Adriana was the most calcting girl in the world and that her daughter was simple and easy to fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m off, I¡¯ll contact you tonight.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was cold and didn¡¯t want to talk to Thelma that much.


    Leaving the hospital, he drove directly towards the destination where Brenda was kidnapped.


    But just after walking a short distance, she pulled over to the side of the road.


    Suddenly realized a problem, the other side kidnapped Brenda purpose is what?


    If she wanted to settle Brenda, she wouldn¡¯t have called her, but the other side didn¡¯t want money or sex, so what did they want?


    If you say you want to threaten yourself, just kidnap yourself.


    Why go to all this trouble?


    There is something wrong with this matter at first nce.


    Thinking about this, Adriana left and right thought can not understand what the situation, simply go directly to the police station to call the police.


    No matter what the problem is, she can¡¯t go alone to the ce where Brenda was kidnapped, that way it will be because of herck of ability, and may push Brenda into thend of no return, risky things she wouldn¡¯t dare to do.


    ¡°What do you mean, you mean Brenda has been kidnapped? Do you know who the other party is?¡±


    The police officer taking the statement asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I only have a phone number, the other side told me I must not call the police, but it¡¯s not practical for me to go over there alone to save people.¡±


    Adriana is more thoughtful, and she is worried about Brenda¡¯s safety as well as her own.


    It would not be a problem if she did not have a child, but now she has her own daughter, if something happens to her, then what about her little girl?


    While this was going on, conversations came from the lobby of the police station.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Alston take care, you can contact me first if there is something.¡±


    ¡°Well okay, please Sir.¡±


    In the hall, Adriana clearly heard the sound of two people talking, a familiar voice Adriana could immediately identify the voice, it was Peter.


    Looking sideways, who could the person standing in the hall be if not Peter?


    She stood up in a sh, walked towards him and shouted, ¡°Peter!¡±


    It just so happens that I had something to ask him, and I didn¡¯t expect him to show up here.


    At the sound, Peter turned around and was a little surprised the moment he saw Adriana, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His expression was clear and cold, with a murderous aura under his eyes, ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±


    This damned woman, yesterday¡¯s incident has not yet to settle ounts with her, today unexpectedly met here.


    ¡°Hm, Peter, let me ask you, did you have Brenda kidnapped?¡±


    Brenda is an ordinary girl, surrounded by ordinary people, we may be kidnapped?


    The only person involved is Peter, and in the end, I don¡¯t know what Peter is up to.


    ¡°Kidnapping?¡±


    The man was dressed in a suit, hands in the pockets of his pants, cold eyes looked down at her, ¡°Woman, nder is liable to thew.¡±


    The director on the side was extremely ttering to Peter and immediately conformed, ¡°Little girl, this is now a society under the rule ofw, don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t have to be responsible for what you believe.¡±


    He kindly reminded.


    ¡°Who else could it be if not you? How could Brenda, an ordinary girl, be kidnapped for no reason?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t believe Peter¡¯s crap.


    The wordsing out of the mouth of the man in front of her, she did not believe a word of it.


    ¡°Believe it if you want to, or don¡¯t.¡±


    The man grunted coldly, Mo did not care.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and a starburst shed under his eyes, ¡°Right, Sir, I suddenly remembered. That woman named Hayley is her sister, there are some things you can go to her directly.¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    Adriana froze, unsure.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, your sister Hayley hit and injured Mr. Alston¡¯s Auntie with her car, hit and run, we are investigating the matter, since you are her sister, please tell us where she is?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Hayley hit you Auntie?¡±


    Adriana feels that life is really dramatic enough.


    She came over to call the police to rescue Brenda, and Peter surprisingly came to the police station to call the police for his own Uncle ident.


    So ¡­


    Is it a bad match?


    ¡°Director, can these matters be discussedter? I really have something very important to take care of right now. I¡¯m awyer.¡±


    Saying that, he took out hiswyer¡¯s license and said, ¡°Just ten minutes ago my defendant was kidnapped, the robber called me to rush there alone, can you go with me now to save him?¡±


    That¡¯s the most important thing.


    As for the matter of Peter¡¯s Auntie, the person is already in the hospital, now as long as her Auntie person is safe.


    Hayley¡¯s matter is not a very urgent matter, can be slightly dyed for a while can also be.


    ¡°Oh, little girl, saving lives is saving lives, I just want to ask you, do you know where Hayley is?¡±


    The director was aggressive.


    Adriana frowned tightly, quite helpless.


    If we do not negotiate a good deal with Peter now, then the police arrested Hayley after all the things have changed nature.


    Adriana pursed her lips, took a deep breath, looked at Peter and said, ¡°Peter, can you give me some time on this matter? Two hours, just two hours and I¡¯ll give you an answer, OK?¡±


    Sort of a beguiling attitude.


    In front of Peter, Adriana hates to whisper, but at this time, she was forced to do so.


    On the one hand, worry about Brenda¡¯s safety, on the other hand, worry about Hayley was caught by the police back to the police station on the end.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re begging me?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, handsome cheeks are full of yful look, seems to like to see her anxious on the look of fire.


    With a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked very indebted, making Adriana grit her teeth and wonder how in the world there could be such an asshole of a man like him.


    ¡°Yes, right!¡±


    She tried desperately to calm her emotions and force herposure, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m begging you to give me some time.¡±


    Just save Brenda.


    At this moment, Adriana deeply feel the benefits of having power and authority, even in dealing with things will have many advantages.


    ¡°Okay, in that case, I might as well go with you to find out who kidnapped Brenda!¡±


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s anxious look, the bad mood was instantly cured.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The man is rarely so nice to talk, Adriana heart a long breath of relief, hanging heart immediately fell down.


    ¡°Chief, the other side said that as long as I go there alone, can you guys find a way to go there silently?¡±

 Chapter 56: Go together to save Brenda

    Adriana conferred with the police chief about the situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you first, Sir, you guys just follow behind.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words fell, the director nodded, ¡°Yes, no problem, the safety of the hostages is the most important issue.¡±


    A serious and righteous statement.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Howe you didn¡¯t have this attitude a minute ago?


    Finally, in order to stall for time, Adriana had to follow Peter to rescue Brenda.


    First, trying to use the rescue of Brenda to stall for time and buy some negotiation time for Hayley¡¯s hit.


    Second, she also wanted to see if Peter had anything to do with Brenda¡¯s kidnapping this time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the two got into the car, Adriana gave the address and Peter himself drove straight to the ce where they were kidnapped.


    On the way, Adriana looked at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°Did you really have nothing to do with what happened to Adriana?¡±


    The man snorted augh, ¡± How can you be awyer with this IQ? I doubt you¡¯ve ever won a singlewsuit in all these years.¡±


    He shook his head helplessly, full of dislike for Adriana, as if he thought she really could not win thewsuit, and doubted Adriana¡¯s intelligence problem.


    Choked by him, Adriana¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°What? Ny-five percent of thewsuits I¡¯ve had in my hands over the years have been won.¡±


    Why should we question her ability to do her job?


    Asshole!


    ¡°Is that so? Then maybe the other side¡¯swyer¡¯s IQ is not online.¡± The man held the steering wheel with both hands, looked ahead, and joked with a serious face.


    The words are filled with contempt for the present.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and she wanted to retort, but thought she was toozy to bother with him so much, now she was too calcting.


    ¡°Your Auntie, is everything okay?¡±


    What she wants to know now is what happened to Hayley.


    When we went to the hospital just now, Thelma just said that she should help Hayley, and among several people, none of them seemed to care about the injured and wounded.


    Whether the people on the other side are from The Alston family or not, they should care about other people¡¯s hurt feelings, but what is it now?


    ¡°Things are a little tricky, my Auntie is still in the hospital right now and hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    Peter was rare serious, ¡°That sister of yours hit who is not good? Asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose, is there any room for negotiation in this matter?¡± Adriana took the time to spend with Peter to discuss Hayley¡¯s affairs with him, winning Hayley a sliver of a chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to say whether there is room for negotiation or not. I Uncle is in the hospital with my Auntie right now, and I¡¯m taking care of everything on my behalf.¡±


    The implication is that it is useless to discuss these matters with him, and she needs to negotiate directly with Uncle.


    Avable at ¡­


    How can Adriana negotiate when she has no idea what kind of person Peter¡¯s Uncle is?


    Her eyes flickered slightly, looking out of the window, hesitating for a moment, her mind turned a hundred times, and only after a moment of silence did she say, ¡°That ¡­ can I discuss one thing with you?¡±


    Adriana lowered her attitude and seemed to realize that things were very tricky and that all the entrances were only on Peter¡¯s side, and that the only way to solve Hayley¡¯s matter well was to discuss it with Peter.


    ¡°Discussion?¡±


    The man snorted augh and felt as if he had heard the funniest joke of all time, ncing sideways at her with a look of contempt, ¡°Adriana, what qualifications do you think you have to negotiate with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man paused and added: ¡°You¡¯ve been trying to take me to court to take responsibility for Brenda¡¯s incident, you want me to go to jail, and now you¡¯re begging me to let your sister off the hook? Where does your confidencee from?¡±


    Even though Peter¡¯s words were all true, it was inevitable that Adriana was a little embarrassed to say them so bluntly.


    I just asked if there was any room for discussion on this matter. Besides, Hayley is not my own sister, you saw that day you went to the hospital, and I¡¯m not on good terms with The Hale family, so it¡¯s your Uncle¡¯s right to say what you do in the end.¡±


    In order to keep Peter from implicating Hayley in all his anger, she had to leave Hayley alone and hoped to meet Peter¡¯s Uncle in person tomorrow to discuss it with him.


    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better not go see me Uncle, he¡¯s a very dangerous man.¡±


    Peter seemed to understand what she was thinking and spoke directly to warn her.


    ¡°Very dangerous?¡±


    Can say from Peter¡¯s mouth very dangerous characters, for some reason, Adriana felt creepy, seems to think that The Alston family of Uncle should be more dangerous than Peter.


    Who is Peter?


    The future heir of the Alston Group, in Waverly stomping three shocks of people, but Uncle can let Peter personallye to the police station to deal with the car ident, you can imagine, what is the identity of that person.


    Adriana instantly regretted a little, if she had known, she really should not have agreed to Thelma.


    Now, there was simply no way out, what should she do?


    For a while, the two silent don¡¯t both fall into silence.


    Adriana is preupied with Hayley and worried that she will get Brenda hurt if she trades Brenda¡¯s case with Peter.


    In the past, although she was not a cold-blooded woman, but a righteous woman, now, suddenly have to y favorites for their loved ones, give up justice, Adriana inevitably some guilt inside.


    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s make a deal, shall we?¡±


    Dead to think, Adriana felt that all the breakthrough is still on Peter¡¯s side, and only his help can solve Hayley¡¯s problem.


    If Hayley¡¯s problems cannot be solved, Adriana chances are she can imagine how bad her future will be. After all, with Thelma¡¯s methods, there will be no mercy.


    Just the thought of those unending days makes her scalp tingle.


    ¡°A deal?¡±


    The man nced at her with interest and seemed very interested.


    ¡°Yes, the deal.¡±


    She sped her hands together restrainedly, swallowed, and boldly proposed a deal with Peter.


    Want to solve this matter in your own way.


    This time, after helping Hayley, she had no more rtions with The Hale family.


    In the future The Hale family will not be able toe to her for help in any way.


    ¡°I¡¯d be interested. Say.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude is indifferent.


    ¡°That ¡­ if, I drop Brenda¡¯s case against you and keep Brenda from suing you, will you help me set things right with Hayley?¡±


    It was the only way she could think of.


    The man¡¯s face is expressionless, after hearing her words did not speak, just eyes forward to concentrate on driving.


    The handsome face without sadness or joy does not show the slightest emotion, so that Adriana is a little confused, and she does not dare to speak.


    The two were silent for a while, and the man suddenly spoke up and asked, ¡°Is this how you show that you don¡¯t care about The Hale family? What, are all women like you?¡±

 Chapter 57 It’s a pity that the watery woman

    He took the opportunity to sass Adriana with reckless abandon.


    Adriana pursed her lips, wanting to retort but having no words to do so.


    ¡°Just say whether you want to agree or not.¡±


    Forced to do nothing, she did not want to beat around the bush, said directly: ¡°Although I have no rtionship with The Hale family, but The Hale family finally gave me a life, after this time to help Hayley, I will not have any contact with The Hale family. ¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, sincere enough attitude.¡±


    He smiled meaningfully, ¡°How can I trust your words?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, and I don¡¯t have anything to do with you. Didn¡¯t you want me to leave Waverly? From now on, you just have to help me set things right with Hayley, and I¡¯ll not only let bygones be bygones with Brenda, or convince Brenda to drop the case against you, and from then on, I¡¯ll leave Waverly. you go your way, I¡¯ll go my way.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Perhaps the only way Adriana can think of now.


    Negotiating with Peter, she has too little leverage in her hands.


    ¡°What does it matter to me whether Brenda will prosecute or not? I¡¯ve said many times, I didn¡¯t do what she did. So, if you like to prosecute you can do so. However, there is another thing that I am very interested in. If you leave Waverly, maybe I can consider helping you Hayley.¡±


    But for some reason, a sentence just finished, Peter inexplicably feel their chests some blocked, suffocating ufortable.


    That inexplicable feeling sucks.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±


    Adriana nodded her head in agreement without a second thought.


    Things go around and around and around, and she still lost to Peter in the end.


    Adriana also did not want to fight with Peter, fighting for so long, she is still the one who finished defeated.


    The feeling of defeat made her feel bad inside.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived in the outskirts of a wilderness area, in an abandoned warehouse, Adriana found Brenda.


    Her heart hung high as she appeared alone at the warehouse door, looking at the two stocky men standing at the entrance of the abandoned warehouse.


    But between the corners of her eyes, she found that Peter had lurked quietly from the side, her hanging heart actually fell.


    Inexplicably a kind of peace of mind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man on the left nced at her, ¡°You¡¯re Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Adriana. where¡¯s Brenda?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Humph, a woman who is really not afraid of death, one who dares toe over.¡± The man on the right gave an evil carnival smile, and that look of contempt was as if he was looking at a man who was about to die.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    The man guarding the door waved and led Adriana inside.


    Only one person was left to guard the door.


    Therge scrap warehouse, empty, the concrete floor has be potholes, the warehouse is surrounded by rusted and ckened scrap machines, even the roof has broken a hole, it seems to be ready to copse.


    ¡°Ooooooooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Adriana just walked in and saw Brenda sitting in the center, tied to a chair, her hands and feet trapped by twine, her mouth taped.


    Her side is guarded by four men, surprisingly leisurely sitting aside holding a poker hand in a card game.


    Seeing Adriana walk in, one man dropped the cards in his hand, stood up, raised his hand, wiped his nose with his thumb, and grunted disdainfully, ¡°Yo, a tough guy, one who dares toe, awesome.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, the audacity is indeed not small.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad looking either.¡±


    ¡°Look at this watery power, look at it makes me all hard.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people nced at you and said revealing and sarcastic things that made Adriana sick.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Brenda yelled, perhaps because of the tape on her mouth, the only words that came out were whimpers.


    Adriana cast a look to calm Brenda, and then said to those people: ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m here now, let Brenda go, she¡¯s innocent, juste at me alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve.¡±


    One person smiled.


    ¡°Who the hell are you people and what are you doing kidnapping Brenda?¡± Adriana questioned directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just going to kidnap Brenda today. I don¡¯t just want to kidnap Brenda today, I want you two dead, too. Even Mr. Alston¡¯s business, you dare to interfere, are you tired of living?¡±


    One of them yed with a Swiss Army knife in his hand and touched the scarred face, ¡°Say, how do you want to die?¡±


    Today, since she was allowed toe over, there was no intention to let her leave with Brenda.


    Adriana¡¯s mind became even more puzzled, ¡°You said that Peter asked you to kidnap me?¡±


    It is clear that Peter came with her.


    Adriana has one thing unclear, like Peter kind of status of men, want to deal with a person is just a matter of nod, need to go to such great lengths toe together with themselves?


    Is it just for acting?


    Adriana shook her head, ruling out the silly thought that


    ¡°Since you guys said Mr. Alston sent you, can you let me have a call with Mr. Alston. If you want to kill me, you should at least let me die.¡±


    She deliberately lured a few people, wanting to hear just who that person could be.


    ¡°You want to talk to Mr. Alston on the phone? I pooh!¡±


    The man spat toward the ground, ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Boss, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Suddenly, a man behind him handed him his cell phone, ¡°That guy called.¡±


    The man answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He asked directly.


    Adriana vaguely felt that this phone call seemed to be rted to the kidnapping, so she stood in front of him and listened to the call quietly, hoping to hear some information.


    However, Adriana only saw the man nod and answer a few times before hanging up the phone.


    No information was heard at all.


    ¡°Guys, the top sent word to take them both out straight away.¡±


    ¡°Do it now? That¡¯s too bad boss, such a watery woman.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother, I think it makes sense, do away with how unfortunate, first y with it.¡±


    ¡­


    Several men were discussing their execution in front of Adriana and Brenda, yet the men in question were right in front of them, without any consideration for their feelings.


    ¡°What do you want? Legal society, you guys are breaking thew like this.¡± Adriana at least is a person who has seen the world, and in addition, today Peter is also present, somehow, her heart is apprehensive and ¡­ calm.


    It is clear that the mastermind behind their kidnapping is Peter, but in the dark Adriana feels that Peter does not seem like that person.


    The heart of a million tangled, some ideas have long been rooted in the heart, but the mouth is not willing to admit it.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve sent your pictures to the police, and if something happens to me and Brenda, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it. For the rest of your lives, you guys don¡¯t want to spend the rest of your lives in jail.¡±

 Chapter 58 Killing Her

    She verbally threatened, her eyes looked around, but for a long time could not see Peter¡¯s figure, for a while, the heart was a little weak, do not know where that person has gone.


    ¡°Oooooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Brenda¡¯s long hair drooped messily on her head, and kept shaking her head, signaling Adriana to hurry up and leave.


    She doesn¡¯t want to drag Adriana into this because of her own business.


    ¡°Threaten me?¡±


    The scarred man spat a mouthful of spittle toward the ground, his face slightly grim, ¡°You think I¡¯m scared?¡±


    Adriana knew that the police should havee over, and now Brenda was tied up most inconvenient to escape and extremely dangerous, so she said, ¡°Brenda is innocent, I can stay, you guys let her go.¡±


    That¡¯s all we can do now, find a way to get them to let Brenda go before we do.


    And at that moment, Adriana looked up and saw a person tumbling out of a window on the side of therge dpidated warehouse.


    Who else could that person be if not Peter.


    He,ing.


    For some reason, the moment she saw him, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell, there was a sense of reassurance.


    This feeling perhaps she herself did not realize, but also just a faint sigh of relief.


    ¡°Brother, we are just ordinary people, before we die you at least say what we have offended, so that we can die with an understanding.¡±


    Her voice was raised, deliberately talking to a few people to distract a few people¡¯s attention, but out of the corner of her eye skimmed to Peter, saw his long fingers slowly unbuttoned suit, creeping towards this side, the heart can not help but hang up.


    ¡°What is there to say, it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t have the power, you dare to interfere in Mr. Alston¡¯s matter? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, no one dares to take Brenda¡¯s case from manyw firms, but you are bold, not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Aigoo, big brother what are you doing talking so much nonsense with them, I¡¯m impatient.¡±


    The man with the sses beside the scarred man looked lustfully at Adriana and said to the scarred man with a smile, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll y first, and we¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    With that, he lunged straight towards Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, saw himing, immediately turned her back to the man, the man¡¯s arm wrapped around Adriana¡¯s neck, she held the man¡¯s right arm with both hands, her elbow mmed into his chest, and then an over-the-shoulder m, directly dropped the man hard to the ground, ¡°bastard, go to hell.¡±


    The most annoying men who bully women, and they are jerks, not to be forgiven.


    ¡°Well, shit¡­¡±


    The man who bullied Adriana didn¡¯t expect her to have some tricks up her sleeve and couldn¡¯t defend herself.


    When he fell to the ground, he rolled on the ground in pain, wailing in pain, and it was the moment he curled up and rolled that he looked at Peter who came over not far away.


    At once, eyes wide, pointing in Peter¡¯s direction, trying to tell the scarred man.


    In the nick of time, Adriana lifted her foot and her high heel stomped hard on his leg, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Ow~¡±


    A heartbreaking howl, the man with sses covered his thigh, painful session to draw a breath, the pain can not even speak out.


    The only sound left in therge warehouse was the painful wailing echoing.


    ¡°FUCK, dare to bully my little brother, give me a go, get this bitch.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you hurry up and go?¡±


    ¡°sses, you¡¯re too stupid too.¡±


    A few brothers saw the sses being bullied, some joking and some angry, but the scar man rushed straight up, a handful of Adriana¡¯s hair, clutched in his hand, ¡°You bitch, who the hell let you bully my brother?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s scalp ached and pain swept through her body, almost causing her to copse and stifle a scream.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At the same time, Peter had rushed over andnded a high kick on a couple of men over there, sweeping down two of them and kicking another one down with a roundhouse kick.


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, a handsome face reveals an evil aura, with the slightest hint of coldness, and a powerful aura that makes people shudder.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The scarred man was a little surprised by Peter¡¯s appearance, but wisely strangled Adriana¡¯s neck with his elbow and held a Swiss Army knife against her neck with his right hand, ¡°Take another step forward and I¡¯ll get her.¡±


    After saying that, the sharp dagger held down on Adriana¡¯s fair skin neck, gritting his teeth, ¡°Damn, I warned you toe alone, and you tricked me!¡±


    He was so full of rage that he appeared to have a hideous and appalling face.


    ¡°Did you just say that you killed them at Peter¡¯s behest?¡± Peter maintained a vignt posture, talking to the scarred man while defending himself against the few men he had taken down in case he was attacked.


    ¡°Nonsense, if not instructed by Mr. Alston, how would I get paid to do something?¡± The scarred man was a little unstable, his voice was hoarse and excited.


    ¡°Heh, so do you know who I am?¡±


    Peterughed sarcastically and asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Fuck off, how the fuck do I know who you are? What¡¯s it to me?¡± He strangled Adriana and took two steps backwards, then suddenly his eyes red and he was shocked, ¡°Hardly, hardly you are Mr. Alston?¡±


    The man in front of him is dressed in Rex, elegant, a suit are Armani high-definition, the wrist piece of Rolex watch is also thetest model he saw on TV the week before the limited edition, worth 30 million!


    Just now did not pay attention, now suddenly found each other¡¯s identity, can not help but be a little nervous, ¡°You really are Peter?¡±


    ¡°As good as fake.¡±


    Peter stood up straight and ndly returned.


    ¡°I go ah, big brother what¡¯s going on here, is he really Peter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t you say Mr. Alston gave you 300, 000? If not him, who gave you the money?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    ¡­


    A few people said a few words, listening to Adriana some confusion, she looked straight at Peter, as if to see through his eyes to see Peter¡¯s mind, to see if he is deliberately y.


    Despite all the circumstances suggesting that Peter was an outsider, she always felt something was wrong somewhere, but couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? If you say Peter, then who¡¯s going to pay me $300, 000 for mybor?¡±


    The so-called bor fee¡¯ is the reward for allowing him to dispose of Adriana and Brenda.


    ¡°Yes or no, I don¡¯t have to exin to you.¡± Peter didn¡¯t bother to talk too much nonsense with the scarred man and said directly, ¡°Let her go!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you can just release it when you say so? On what basis?¡±


    The scarred man waved at his brothers, ¡°What are you waiting for, why don¡¯t you hurry up? Kill him for me!¡± Thepany¡¯s main goal is to get Adriana and the Brenda woman to death.

 Chapter 59 He deserves to die

    Scar man gave an order, several brothers have pounced towards Peter, several people wrestled together, but not against the strength of Peter, not yet two moves were Peter down on the ground, a painful ow directly.


    Peter leaned down, picked up a dagger from the ground and walked to Brenda¡¯s front, the sharp dagger just a flick, cut the rope that bound her, and then tore the tape on her cheek, said with a cold expression: ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks ¡­ thanks.¡±


    Brenda could barely breathe as the man¡¯s powerful aura overwhelmed her, she looked at Peter, her eyes fell on Adriana and was about to say something when she heard Adriana say, ¡°Hurry up and go, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The enemy is outnumbered, and Brenda is a defenseless girl, so staying here will only be a problem.


    ¡°Then ¡­ you guys be careful.¡± Brenda hesitated for a moment and trotted out of the warehouse.


    Peter turned around and his stern gaze swept over the scarred man, ¡°Let her go.¡± Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    ¡°You say let go and let go? You hurt so many of my brothers, I¡¯ll kill her to apany you!¡±


    The scarred man was emotional, and the dagger against Adriana¡¯s neck got harder and harder, and the de cut a Adri¡¯s wound on the neck, overflowing with crimson blood, slowly sliding down the chilly de and spreading to the scarred man¡¯s hand.


    His palm suddenly moistened, and he looked down at it.


    ¡°Buried with? Is that so?¡±


    The man smiled contemptuously, ¡°Might as well give it a try.¡±


    The next moment, the dagger in his hand shot out and cut an arc out of thin air.


    Adriana pupils wide, unblinking look at the dagger, swallowed, did not dare to have any movement.


    Poof¨C


    A subtle sound of a dagger piercing the skin fell on the ears, while at the same time warm blood sshed on Adriana¡¯s cheek.


    Her white cheeks instantly whitened, frightened, her legs went weak.


    ¡°woo ¡­ woo ¡­¡±


    The dagger impartially stabbed directly into the brow of the scar man, his body stiffened, looked incredulously at Peter, and then his body powerlessly let go of Adriana, stumbled backwards a few steps and fell to the ground with a thud.


    The moment the scarred man fell, Adriana¡¯s body faintly nted.


    Seeing this, Peter stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her waist to bring her into his arms, ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    He looked serious, looking down at the small, pale woman in his arms, obviously terrified by the bloody disy.


    Adriana hands tightly grabbed his cor, buried his head in his arms, closed his eyes, the mind is all just a scar man died when the scene, a long time lingering.


    She was silent, but her body could not restrain the trembling, scared three souls lost seven souls.


    Peter never knew how to calm people, much less how to calm Adriana.


    ¡°SHIT, the boss is dead, drive away to run ah.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, this man is too good.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ you guys wait for me ah, pull me up, it hurts to get up.¡±


    ¡­


    The rest of the few people who saw this scene scared out of their minds and fled in disarray when Peter wasn¡¯t looking.


    Adriana has not seen such a bloody picture since she was a child, and cannot help but leave a shadow in her heart.


    She took a few deep breaths to calm her emotions before pushing Peter away, turning around and walking away.


    ¡°Not even a thank you for saving your life?¡±


    Seeing her leave, Peter questioned in a cold voice.


    Adriana still didn¡¯t turn her head and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Not not to thank Peter, but I think Peter just acted a bit as if human life as grass.


    Even though the Scarab is extreme, it doesn¡¯t mean he really deserves to die.


    The moment sheid her hands, she clearly saw Peter¡¯s eyes without hesitation, as if ¡­ human life, but so.


    Cruel, ruthless, and cold-blooded.


    is her perception of Peter.


    The two walked out of the warehouse one after the other, and waited until they reached a spacious location to find that the few people who escaped had been captured by the police, all handcuffed and sent to the police car.


    Brenda was already sitting in the police car, not looking too good.


    Because of Peter¡¯s special status, so today out of the police and Sir.


    As soon as Sir saw Peter walking out, he immediately greeted him with a beaming smile, ¡°Mr. Alston, are you all right? We have captured those people.¡±


    ¡°Go back to a good interrogation in general, there is another person inside.¡±


    Peter dropped the word and dragged Adriana to his car with him, closing the door with a bang.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana shot him an angry, unsure look.


    Instead, he went around to the main driver¡¯s seat and drove away with a grim face.


    ¡°No eyes? So many people, two police cars can fit?¡± He coldly and angrily disliked it and rushed towards the police station.


    On the road, the two men were silent, with the police car following close behind.


    Adriana looked sideways out the window and was calm for a long time before she spoke up and asked, ¡°Why did you kill someone?¡±


    In time, the kidnapper broke thew, but the crime is not to death.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The man snorted augh, his face a few shades darker, ¡°What, waiting for him to kill you before he does? Or are you eager to beg for death?¡±


    Foolish woman, you really think you are a saint?


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    Adriana was speechless and pursed her lips, ¡°Aren¡¯t we fine.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Do you know that the dagger will cut your aorta with a few minutes of force, and you will be the one who dies then! Idiot!¡±


    I don¡¯t know how many years, Peter has not been personally at the scene of danger to save people.


    Today is an exception, but I did not expect to get a reprimand rather than a thank you.


    Hearing his words, Adriana touched her neck and bowed her head, her gaze fixed on the bright red blood stained on her fingertips and a hint of nervousness inside.


    He frowned and tugged at the corners of his mouth to speak.


    After a few seconds of silence, she opened her lips again, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As awyer, Adriana has dealt with many things, witnessed many lives and deaths, when the moment of real death, she will be afraid , but in the end is a good person.


    She firmly believes that the bad guys are not absolutely bad, can be punished by legal means will be sufficient, after all, the crime is not to death.


    ¡°That man was obviously used, and he, for one, didn¡¯t deserve to die.¡±


    She exined.


    ¡°If you do a lot of evil on the outside with my name, you deserve to die.¡± Peter¡¯s words were indifferent, cold-blooded and heartless.


    She slowly looked sideways, her critical eyes sizing him up, as if wanting to see more emotion on his face, but after looking for a long time, she observed only anger.


    There is no repentance.


    ¡°People like you who lick the blood from the de shouldn¡¯t be with Theresa.¡±


    The previous understanding of Peter is only superficial, although he did save her, but also exposed a scene of his bloodthirsty.


    Adriana felt it was time to revisit Peter.

 Chapter 60 High Fever Coma

    Snort¨C


    The car abruptly stopped, the man¡¯s hands on the steering wheel, eyes forward, said in a deep voice: ¡°Roll!¡±


    Adriana was stunned, did not linger, immediately pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    After that, they got in the police car and returned to the police station together.


    After taking a statement at the police station, Adriana took Brenda back to the house with her.


    After today¡¯s events, Adriana was really frightened and that night, a nightmare, a weak body, she had a high fever.


    Brenda, who was sleeping in the bedroom, vaguely heard voices in the living room and came out to find Adriana sweating profusely and already in aa.


    ¡°Ms. Hale? Ms. Hale?¡±


    Gently pushing her, but Adriana did not respond, just kept calling.


    Raise a hand over her forehead, the temperature is hot, a high fever.


    Brenda didn¡¯t have any family in Waverly, so she had to take Adriana¡¯s phone and open the call log, and there it was, the note ¨C Mo.


    She didn¡¯t even think about it and dialed straight through.


    The phone rang a few times and finally someone answered, ¡°What, callingte at night to apologize to me?¡±


    The man¡¯s extremely maic voice came from the opposite side.


    ¡°Mr. Alston? Ms. Hale has a high fever and can¡¯t wake up no matter how much she shouts, what should we do?¡± Brenda gave a brief ount of the situation.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ Brenda?¡±


    At this time, still busy in thepanyte at night Peter nced at the time, it was already more than 2:00 am.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling me when you have a high fever and send it to the hospital?¡±


    Coldly reprimanded a sentence, directly hung up the phone.


    But when he put down his phone, he continued to work but found that he could not concentrate on his work anyway.


    All I can think of is Adriana¡¯s frightened face, pale and shaking like chaff.


    In the end, it was he who scared her today.


    Peter felt responsible, so he drove to Adriana¡¯s neighborhood anyway.


    He had just reached the neighborhood when he saw Brenda stumbling out of the neighborhood with Adriana on her back.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Three steps forward, pulling Adriana across her arms, walking towards the sedan, gently cing the person in the passenger seat, putting on the seat belt and heading to the hospital.


    Brenda was left alone in the same ce, looking at the dusty car with a bewildered face, the corners of her mouth a wild twitch.


    This ¡­


    Haven¡¯t you seen her?


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    On the way, Peter took out his cell phone and calledhis good buddy Zac.


    ¡°Well ¡­ is sleeping after three surgeries today and is exhausted.¡± Zac grumbled.


    ¡°Show up at the hospital entrance in ten minutes, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Hey, you ¡­ dood ¡­¡±


    Peter simply did not give the other party time to speak, snapped and hung up the phone.


    Ten minutester, Peter appeared in front of the hospital, while a man in a white coat and gold-rimmed sses stood at the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother? What¡¯s the matter that you had to call me upte at night?¡± He yawned and came over reluctantly.


    With Adriana in his arms, Peter said in a deep voice, ¡°She¡¯s unconscious, let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ced the person on the mobile bed and pushed the person inside.


    A short distance from the lobby to the door of the emergency room, the nurse pushed the cart while Zac took Adriana¡¯s pulse, andter listened and looked at her eyes.


    ¡°Shit, big brother, are you kidding? What did I think was going on? I just had a high fever from shock, why did you call me over in the middle of the night?¡±


    Zac almost went crazy,pletely missing what Peter was up to.


    Suddenly, realizing a serious problem, brushed his eyes, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°No ah, who is this woman ah, how have not seen before? Tsk ¡­ golden house to hide a woman ah, sister-inw know?¡±


    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, do you believe I will tear down your hospital? Hurry up and cure the person for me.¡±


    Peter did not give a good face at all and ordered directly.


    ¡°Well, well, I don¡¯t ask no questions that is, guilty of demolishing the hospital? My hospital does not earn money.¡±


    Zac mumbled something, but in the way of Peter¡¯s authority, he honestly pushed Adriana to the ward and hooked up the IV.


    The following day, afternoon.


    Adriana noticed something was wrong when she opened her eyes, and when she sat up she realized she was in a hospital.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder how I got to the hospital when I was clearly at home yesterday.


    Squeak-


    At that moment, a person came out of the bathroom of the single room.


    The two men raised their eyes and their eyes met unexpectedly.


    ¡°Peter? You ¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Adriana was on cloud nine, unsure.


    Yesterday, lying at home, open your eyes in the hospital, in the end, what is going on, how no impression at all.


    ¡°You had a high fever from the shock yesterday and Brenda called me and I brought you to the hospital.¡±


    His tone is light, no attitude emotion.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly under her eyes, ¡°Oh.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What the hell is Brenda doing? Why is she calling Peter when she has a high fever? Nonsense.


    ¡°That, I¡¯m fine now, you can go back.¡± After saying that, it seems to notice that the man¡¯s face is not very good, immediately added: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man¡¯s obscure pupils swept a nce at her, turned and walked away.


    However, one had just reached the door of the ward when one heard Adriana shout, ¡°Peter.¡±


    The man took a step and asked without looking back, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you really have nothing to do with what happened to Brenda?¡±


    Even though they appeared together at the scene of the kidnapping yesterday, everything seemed to be a misunderstanding, but there was not enough evidence to prove that the person behind the kidnapping had nothing to do with him.


    Avable at ¡­


    Adriana felt that there was no need for a man of Peter¡¯s stature to y games in front of her.


    This question seems a bit redundant.


    The man stood in ce without saying a word, and after a moment, stepped straight away.


    ¡°Peter, I apologize to you!¡±


    Although Peter¡¯s back was to her, Adriana could feel the man¡¯s angry breath, ¡°But can you take me to the police station to meet the men, I want to know who is really behind this case.¡±


    After all, she was the attorney in Brenda¡¯s case and had a right to know this.


    The point is to know who Peter is so that we can befortable with him being with Theresa.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll call Sir directly.¡±


    For some reason, hearing the woman apologize, Peter was in an instantly better mood and turned to walk into the room.


    Took the phone and made a call to Sir with the amplification on.


    ¡°Oops, it¡¯s Mr. Alston, huh?¡±


    After the call was answered, a ttering voice came from the other side.


    ¡°What was the result of the interrogation of those people you were asked to do yesterday?¡± Peter asked openly.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I was just about to call you to tell you that the men who were arrested all died overnight, and I looked at the security footage and there was no one going in or out of the holding cell where they were.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At that, Peter and Adriana two people look at each other, each other face a serious look.


    As things festered, everything looked more unusual.


    ¡°In the early hours of the morning the bureau¡¯s surveince line is broken, we checkst night¡¯s video, are no problem. It¡¯s still under investigation.¡±

 Chapter 61 Peter is exposed

    The police chief also knew that there was something fishy about the matter, but could not assume without any evidence.


    ¡°Investigate immediately, I will only see the results.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face became increasingly gloomy, frowning slightly, rarely serious.


    ¡°This ¡­ thing is getting fishy. But if we can¡¯t find the real culprit behind the scene, will the real danger be Brenda?¡±


    Adriana made a simple analysis, then murmured, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your misbehavior, the other side wouldn¡¯t have had to make a big deal out of Brenda¡¯s affair against you.¡±


    Giving Peter a vicious re, he felt deeply sorry for Theresa.


    Whether or not Peter is the mastermind of this incident, the fact that he slept with Brenda is also a nail in the coffin.


    ¡°Am I the kind of person who is hungry in your mind?¡±


    Peter grimaced.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes dodged, not daring to look directly at Peter, after all ¡­


    Although the mouth said Peter bastard, in fact, Adriana many times self-doubt, after all, she also betrayed Theresa, although the victim, but in the end is still sorry for her.


    Looking down at the small woman in front of her, her white cheeks like good sheep¡¯s fat jade are white and red, perhaps because of blushing, so the skin is pink and tender and attractive.


    Peter took a glimpse of her expression, as if he could detect her guilt and uneasiness, and couldn¡¯t stop his lips from raising an arc, ¡°Are you talking about yourself? Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re all in the same boat.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in the same boat as you?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You slept through it all and now you don¡¯t admit it?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ you bastard.¡±


    Adriana is slightly angry, hands clutching the thin bedding, ming pupils stare at him deadly, if the eyes can kill, Peter must have been killed by a thousand cuts.


    Jingle Bell-


    Suddenly, there was a cell phone ringing in the room.


    Peter put away his yful scowl at Adriana and picked up the phone to answer, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Boss, something big is wrong, hurry up and look at the news.¡± Assistant Hank had a serious attitude.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Forced to abort¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston raped woman used, kidnapped the intiff¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston cheated on his fianc¨¦e, the status of the fianc¨¦e is difficult to protect¡± ¡­


    News such as these dominated the entire news front page, and various headlines came out.


    Brenda and his frontal photos were revealed, the news even involved Theresa and firstly dominated the headlines and the top charts of major portals, high on the list.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at Peter¡¯s face blue a white, clutching the phone hand bones at the white, fingers vaguely trembling, like a jungle beast, very appalling.


    The body emits apelling pressure and cold breath chilling.


    Even in the heat of summer, Adriana felt his aura and could not help but shiver.


    Such a Peter is just terrible.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Heh, you see for yourself!¡±


    Throwing the phone in front of her, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Adriana, I really doubt whether you are pretending to be sick or really sick. ying tricks behind your back while I¡¯m in the hospital with you? Can¡¯t wait to wish me to lose my reputation?¡±


    He stepped forward and grabbed the cor of her hospital gown with his big palm and mentioned it upwards, ¡°If I had known that, I should have let you die in the warehouse yesterday!¡±


    Adriana is not sure, even though the heart of the fear, but still forced calmly scanned the news on the phone, then the heart of understanding.


    Subconsciously nced at the phone time, it was already 3:00 pm.


    How did she stay unconscious for so long?


    This morning, it was her appointment to interview Brenda with the press, but she was in aa in the morning until now, so she didn¡¯t know about Brenda being interviewed.


    And the media reporters also took this time to expose Peter¡¯s matter, things to ferment brewing, forming a storm.


    ording to her knowledge, this time, Peter ¡­


    Something big is about to happen!


    ¡°This Peter thing was an ident, I did make an appointment with a media reporter, but I was in shock yesterday and really forgot to call the reporter to cancel the interview. What¡¯s more ¡­¡±


    Besides, he was the one who saved Brenda and himself in the warehouse yesterday, but how could Brenda still say anything in front of the media with such recklessness?


    Adriana tried to exin, but Peter immediately interrupted her, ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s me who underestimated you!¡±


    The man said word for word, that a cold eyes like a piercing ice, shot into her body, and pain and cold.


    It¡¯s a terrible feeling to be misunderstood.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to say something else when Peter snatched the phone away and left straight away.


    The matter was serious and he had to go back to thepany immediately to deal with it.


    Adriana lifted the bedding and followed her. She had to go back and ask Brenda what she had said in front of the press and why she hadn¡¯t been told about such a big deal!


    The two walked out of the ward one after the other and into the elevator, but each was silent.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator arrives at the first floor lobby.


    The two had just walked out of the hall, but were suddenly pounced on in a hurry to mob over.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, may I ask what you think about the Brenda incident? Did you really kill Brenda¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Is the rumor that you are not close to women false? How have you deceived the eyes of the world?¡±


    ¡°Is this Ms. Hale? I heard that you are the attorney representing Brenda in the matter, why are you with Mr. Alston?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, we dug deeper into your affairs and found out that you directly destroyed Ms. Hale¡¯s Hale Cobb Law Firm before by yourself, do you have a grudge against her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Brenda was pregnant with your child and you forced her to abort it and snuffed out your own child with your own hands, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡­


    A series of questions followed, it is obvious that this matter has been pushed by someone, otherwise after the Brenda incident was exposed, how could the reporter find out so many things in a short period of time.


    Adriana and Peter were targeted, making it difficult for her.


    The two were swarmed by reporters and even though they tried to squeeze out, they could not leave in the face of 20 to 30 reporters.


    The reporters kept asking all kinds of questions, poking the mike in their hands into Adriana¡¯s face, and the cameras kept snapping away.


    Peter¡¯s face is gloomy like ink, ck can drip out of the ink.


    But it stayed silent.


    ¡°Get all the reporters out.¡±


    At that moment, special assistant Hank arrived at speed with a group of bodyguards and squeezed into the reporters, blocking them away.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±


    Peter nced coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you just pack up your stuff and get the hell out of my way.¡±


    Bodyguards were lined up side-by-side to block the press and clear the way for Peter.


    Peter walked ahead and Adriana followed behind, not daring to say a word.


    The reporters next to her ear were chattering and asking all kinds of questions. Adriana knew the situation was not right and said nothing, fearing she might say the wrong thing.

 Chapter 62 Investigating the Truth

    Out of the hospital, Peter got into his car and mmed the door.


    Assistant Hank gave Adriana a meaningful look, but seeing that his boss didn¡¯t say anything, he had to go around to the driver¡¯s seat and start the sedan.


    Adriana stood by the side, in addition to Peter¡¯s bodyguards will be surrounded by those reporters, talking, seemingly endless questions and words.


    Faced with such a situation, Adriana did not know how to get out of the whole body.


    Suddenly, a sense of fear was born.


    Looking blearily at Peter sitting in the car, perhaps she herself did not realize that at this moment, she pinned all her hopes on Peter, hoping that he would take her away from the ce of right and wrong.


    Just then, the car window slowly lowered, revealing Peter¡¯s familiar and handsome face, ¡°Still not up, waiting to die?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered, stepped forward and pulled open the limo door and sat in it.


    The car started up and left in the dust.


    The three people in the carriage are silent, the atmosphere is low and gloomy.


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­ I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± She opened her mouth once more to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to brew up like this either, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you like to see? You have a grudge against me for ruining your Hale Cobb Law Firm, and you¡¯re using Brenda¡¯s case to make a big ssh and ruin my reputation.¡±


    The man obviously didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡± Hemanded.


    Hank immediately pulled the car over to the side of the road and Peter spoke again, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, a cavity of anger, pushed open the door of the limousine immediately get out, and mmed the door of the limousine, as if in the heart to vent the discontent.


    The car started up again and left in the dust.


    Inside the car, Hank asked, ¡°Boss, do you really believe this incident was pushed by Ms. Hale and done by one person?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t look good.


    Hank can see the problem, if he can not see the cat, the president does not need to continue.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation into Brenda going?¡±


    Everything is triggered from Brenda, the woman who is at the heart of it all.


    ¡°The identity background is clean, there is no problem. Just a girl from the countryside, parents working, renting a house in the city.¡±


    Hank told Peter the truth about his findings.


    The man gave a soft hum, ¡°No problem is the biggest problem. Keep checking.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Hank nodded, then added, ¡°Do we need to tell Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said your identity background is clean, what are you trying to tell that stupid woman?¡±


    Peter felt that, ording to Adriana¡¯s intelligence, without absolute evidence of Brenda¡¯s problems, she would not believe it.


    ¡°This incident happened too coincidentally and coincided with the bid for the Coastal Bay Project. Because of the sudden incident and the bad impact, ourpany was disqualified from the bid.¡±


    The Coastal Bay Project was a sure thing, with billions of dors invested in the project, but the bid was suddenly cancelled, resulting in huge losses.


    Maple Neighborhoods.


    Adriana took a taxi back to the neighborhood, and since she didn¡¯t have any money or cell phone with her, she directly borrowed the cab driver¡¯s cell phone to call Brenda to send her money down.


    After paying, she stood in front of Brenda and questioned, ¡°I ask you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the interview?¡±


    Brenda was dressed in a homely outfit, with long hair, low brows and a weak look.


    Hands squeezed together restrainedly, whispered back, ¡°I ¡­ I tried to reach you and couldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then the least you can do is wait for me toe back!¡± Her puzzled gaze surveyed Brenda, ¡°It was clearly Peter who saved you and me yesterday at the warehouse, how did you ¡­¡±


    Before she finished her sentence, Brenda immediately interrupted her and retorted, ¡°So what if he saved the day? Who doesn¡¯t know how to y the game?¡±


    ¡°Brenda, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana never expected Brenda to say that.


    ¡°Even so, the one who slept with me was him, he was the one who forced me to go to the hospital to have an abortion and killed my mother. Ms. Hale, I originally thought you were different from others, but now it seems that you are all the same kind of people, you disappoint me too much.¡±


    Brenda pursed her lips in aggravation, tears came to her eyes, she dumped the keys to Adriana, stopped the car and left directly.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Standing in the same ce watching the cab leave, the heart mixed, do not know how to be good.


    Recently, one thing after another, one wave after another, really made her physically and mentally exhausted.


    Holding the phone and keys Brenda handed her in her hand, she shook her head helplessly and walked towards the small area.


    Who knows, just a few steps away, the phone unexpectedly rang again.


    Looking down at the phone number disyed on the phone screen, it was Jenkins¡¯.


    So ¡­


    It¡¯s the Hayley thing again.


    After promising to take care of Hayley yesterday, it¡¯s now past 4:00 p. m. The Hale family must be desperate.


    But now Peter is in such a big trouble, all because of her, how can he still agree to handle Hayley¡¯s matter?


    She didn¡¯t get through on one call, so the phone rang again, but this time with a different phone number.


    Adriana knew in her heart that it must still be someone from The Hale family, but she still didn¡¯t want to answer it.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    She had just turned her phone off when a familiar voice suddenly rang out behind her.


    Looking back, it turned out to be ¡­ Theresa!


    Adriana was close to copse, an unprecedented feeling of exhaustion swept over her, unable to calm down, even for an hour.


    It¡¯s all a luxury.


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    When she saw Theresa, Adriana¡¯s heart was anxious because she knew that Theresa was here because of Peter¡¯s business.


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell do you want? I¡¯ve told you many times that you should stay out of Brenda¡¯s business, stay out of it, what are you doing now? Are you trying to ruin Peter? Not only that, you also said to the media that Peter ruined yourpany, then why didn¡¯t you say to the media reporters that Peter gave you 300 million ah!


    God knows, she almost went crazy when she saw that news.


    Her own best friend not only exposed Peter¡¯s affair with Brenda, but also exposed the Hale Cobb Law FirFuck affair, and now even she is implicated.


    The Alston family is one of the leading groups in Waverly, and any movement can cause a big storm, which can lead to the destruction of the ship.


    And the person who pushed her fianc¨¦ into the cliff was her best friend!


    ¡°I really regret getting engaged to have you back, if it wasn¡¯t for you, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± She was furious and kept venting her anger.


    Adriana frowned and shook her head, ¡°Theresa, listen to me.¡± She tried to exin something, but instead she saw Theresa looking down and ying with her phone.


    The next moment, Theresa raised her phone, the screen pointed at her, and angrily questioned, ¡°How can you exin this? I couldn¡¯t find Peter all night yesterday, so how did he show up in your hospital room today?¡±


    The picture on the photo is clearly a scene of the two of them walking out of the elevator at the hospital, caught by a reporter, and a picture of her getting into Peter¡¯s car.


    Adriana knew Theresa would definitely misunderstand, so she had to lie hard, ¡°Things came to light, and Peter went to confront me. Let me get in the car also just to discuss the n to cope.¡±

 Chapter 63 – Manager Missing

    What do you want Theresa to say if you don¡¯t lie to her?


    Is it hard to say that Peter escorted her to the hospital yesterday?


    Adriana never wanted to be a marriage wrecker for the two of them, only that Peter was of bad character and not good enough for Theresa.


    Even though she wanted to take advantage of Brenda¡¯s opportunity to let Theresa recognize Peter¡¯s character, Theresa not only did not believe, but also angrily disliked her for not interfering.


    Now, Adriana tried to exin, and Theresa would not believe it.


    In that case, what else could she say.


    ¡°Adriana, you disappoint me so much. Do you know that this afternoon is an important day for the Coastal Bay Project bidding? Because of the fermentation of the incident, Alston Group was directly disqualified from bidding, and lost billions of dors invested in the project for nothing!¡±


    Theresa was so angry that her face turned red, clutching her handbag tightly in her hand, and said angrily: ¡°Since Peter haspensated yourpany, please go and talk to the media clearly. Besides, you¡¯d better leave the country after you¡¯ve dealt with the matter. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Putting down a sentence, Theresa directly turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, Adriana opened her lips, but in the end did not say a word.


    Adriana genuinely sees her as her best friend, and it all started with Theresa¡¯s engagement ceremony, but the fatal one was on the day of Alvin¡¯s birthday party, when she was inexplicably drugged, and although she investigated the surveince afterwards, she didn¡¯t find out who drugged her in the end.


    If not for that one time, how could she have had sex with Peter?


    Adriana helplessly raised her hand and pped her forehead, ¡°What a meltdown!¡± Silently walked to the side of the bench and sat down.


    But she didn¡¯t know that Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e would have been her if Theresa hadn¡¯t conspired to take away her very precious ne.


    She also didn¡¯t know that the person who drugged her that time on the cruise ship was her best friend Theresa.


    It was also Theresa herself who sent Adriana to Peter¡¯s bed by mistake.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve figured out a way to deal with you.¡±


    After sitting in the cell for a long time, Adriana finally decided to intervene in the matter, and only after solving Peter¡¯s crisis, he would step in to solve Hayley¡¯s matter.


    Adriana had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°So the price is to set things right with Hayley?¡± Peter naturally knew what Adriana was trying to do.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana is unapologetic and straightforward in her admissions.


    ¡°Okay, you have one day.¡±


    Peter hung up directly, but subconsciously, he did not trust Adriana at all.


    Naturally, I¡¯m not hopeful.


    Peter as the president of Alston Group, personal misconduct, and involved in awsuit, directly led to the Alston Group¡¯s stock drop, manypanies see the wind to break off cooperation with theirpanies, huge losses.


    Adriana then called Brenda, ¡°Do you have a minute? Let¡¯s meet upter.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Brenda refused outright.


    ¡°One million. Meet one person and you get paid a million.¡± Adriana threw out the olive branch directly.


    The other party hesitated for a moment and agreed.


    Half an hourter, inside the private box of Shu Ya Cafe.


    Adriana arrived at the box and waited for a while before Brenda appeared in the room.


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ve ordered you a cup of grapefruit tea.¡±


    Pointed to the opposite seat with an affable attitude.


    On the contrary, Brenda looked cold and sat across the table with her bag, ¡°Say, what did youe to see me about?¡±


    Her tone is hard, just like yesterday¡¯s gentle, like two people.


    As a victim, Brenda can not be med for doing so, but Adriana finally felt simply suspicious, not as simple as Brenda said.


    ¡°The reason I called you over is to talk to you about the case.¡± To avoid Brenda¡¯s resentment, Adriana starts with the case.


    ¡°On the police side, up to now we can¡¯t get any evidence to prove that your mother¡¯s death is rted to Peter. I read the file, the police ruled that your mother died by drowning, the person has been cremated, even if they want to find the problem, there is no way at all.¡±


    In fact, Peter wants to deal with the matter at hand is very easy, except that he has not yet shot, once shot will be able to set out the scandalous events in minutes.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what do you mean? How could my mother have lived and died by drowning? She wasn¡¯t a child.¡±


    Brenda got red-eyed with excitement and confronted her, ¡°I was asking the police to investigate and they all just copped to it.¡±


    ¡°The police got a coroner after your mother drowned and identified that it was indeed a drowning death. So, it will take time for us to find the evidence, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Speaking of which, Adriana saw Brenda¡¯s emotions getting more and more agitated and immediately changed the subject, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I never understood, you said Peter told you to get an abortion. Did he tell you that personally?¡±


    Brenda frowned slightly, a hint of puzzlement surfaced in her cheeks and shook her head, ¡°No. It was a couple of men who said they were Peter¡¯s subordinates. As you know, how could someone of his stature meet me in person?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask for details, when you were sleeping together, you saw with your own eyes that the man was him?¡±


    Originally, Adriana had no doubts, but still wanted to be sure once again.


    This matter is full of suspicions, she is better to be cautious.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, but our manager did. He saw Peter enter my room with his own eyes.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ you didn¡¯t see the whole thing is Peter?¡±


    Adriana broke down a little, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that Peter forcibly molested you and you kept struggling and finally gave in to him when you couldn¡¯t. Why did you hide the situation from me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was drunk that day and someone molested me, I did fight back and struggled.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What the hell, so Brenda always avoid the point, but also said with conviction that the person is Peter.


    In summary, all the things and Peter have a dry cleaning, but clear and obvious that Brenda from beginning to end did not see Peter in person.


    ¡°You say that your manager saw Peter enter your room? Is there any other proof?¡±


    In addition to the manager¡¯s testimony, there is only the security camera, but that day the security camera went wrong.


    Thest time Adriana took advantage of her free time to go to the KTV and ask the manager herself, the manager said the same thing.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only him.¡± Brenda nodded, but her eyes flickered a little, as if she was a little distraught.


    Perhaps, she also knows that the matter is suspicious.


    ¡°All right. Contact youter.¡±


    Adriana took her bag and got up to leave the cafe. When she walked out of the cafe, she immediately called Peter.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    There, the man quickly answered the phone, so fast that she was very surprised.


    ¡°Can you lend me four bodyguards with good skills?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to tell you afterwards, just lend me the person.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    For some reason, Peter became interested in what she wanted to do and agreed to do it right away.


    One hourter.


    Alston Group, Office of the President.


    Assistant Hank pushed in the door, ¡°Boss, my subordinates were ipetent to find Night KTV manager Van.¡±

 Chapter 64 Manager Commits Suicide

    ¡°Waste, the district can¡¯t even find a manager.¡±


    Peter chided.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly, stunned a smooth, but the corners of his lips could not help but raise an arc, smiling strangely.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, get off work.¡±


    Raising his wrist to look at the time, it was after six o¡¯clock, just after closing time.


    Hank was in a fog, ¡°Such a big thing happened in thepany, the outside news is brewing fermentation, boss really don¡¯t care, Night KTV manager is the key figure in the incident, can¡¯t find him what to do?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have this time to investigate who got those people in custody killed.¡±


    Peter is almost certain that Adriana must be responsible for the disappearance of the Night KTV manager.


    From the beginning, he didn¡¯t care about Brenda and didn¡¯t bother to investigate.


    Brenda, on the other hand, was the only person he investigated, but came up empty-handed.


    ¡°So should we interrogate Brenda? That woman is also very suspicious.¡± Hank said.


    ¡°No need, put a long line to catch a big fish. I¡¯d like to know who isying the groundwork, deliberately exposing so many suspicions and loopholes, how can their purpose be as simple as appearances?¡±


    ¡°Is this the boss¡¯s n to put a n in ce?¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the fifth floor of an abandoned building.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    The man tied to the post struggled and howled, but with a cloth in his mouth and blindfolded, he could not see anything.


    Adriana stood aside and said to her bodyguard, ¡°Let him talk and take off the blindfold.¡±


    Suited and well-trained bodyguards removed the cloth from the man¡¯s mouth as well as the blindfold.


    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡±


    Finally able to speak, the man red angrily at Adriana, ¡°Why are you, Ms. Hale, kidnapping is against thew, you know thew, believe me to sue you?¡±


    The man in front of him is Van, the manager of Night KTV, the key to this case.


    Adriana wrapped her arms around her chest, ¡°Brenda said you saw Peter enter Brenda¡¯s room with your own eyes that day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter, is it wrong to see too?¡± Van had an arrogant attitude.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana nodded fervently, ¡°The surveince didn¡¯t catch anything that day?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, the monitoring is broken, how to see!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana said, picked up her cell phone and took a call.


    It was Vivian¡¯s assistant who called, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I asked the line maintenance man at the KTV and he said that there has been no problem with the KTV line for thest two months and there is no line failure at all. But the video of that day was deleted more than half a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Deleted?¡± Adriana was a little sorry, wouldn¡¯t that be no proof.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Hale, you¡¯re still not sure about my work. I¡¯ve got a professional to do the restoration, the video has been recovered, send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sending it to you now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana¡¯s What¡¯s App message rang, and when I opened it, it was a video sent over by Adriana.


    Fast forward to the video, which shows Brenda entering the room, followed by another man entering her room.


    But that person turned out to be ¡­ Van?!


    With the phone in her hand, she raised an eyebrow at Van and walked up to him, ¡°Say, how do you exin this one?¡±


    Van took a look at the video and his face immediately sank.


    Lowering his head, his eyes dripping, after a while, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s just that, since you know everything, I won¡¯t hide it. You untie me, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, Ms. Hale, what can I do to you with so many of you around?¡± Van was helpless.


    Seeing his sincere attitude, Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bouncer walked over and let go of Vanstraight away.


    Van moved his shins and walked towards Adriana, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m innocent too ¡­¡±


    Adriana listened carefully and waited for the following.


    However, who expected him to just take three steps towards the front and then take advantage of everyone being caught off guard just running towards the right.


    On the right is a floor-to-ceiling window, but the house construction is notpleted and there is no protection at all.


    ¡°Get him!¡± Adriana eximed.


    However, the distance was too close and without waiting for the bodyguards to react, Van jumped straight up.


    Bang¨C


    A muffled grunt came from the bottom of the building, Adriana rushed over, although a very high distance, but clearly saw the other side of the tragic death look.


    Adriana¡¯s hand brushed against the wall, and she was shocked repeatedly and passed out immediately.


    When she woke up again, she was in Peter¡¯s car.


    Was awakened by a nightmare, sat up with a scream, and duly found himself in Peter¡¯s car.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Adriana¡¯s voice was wispy, her hand raised to wipe the sweat stains from her forehead, her small face pale and colorless.


    ¡°After the ident you were unconscious, several brothers called me and I came over.¡± For some reason, Peter saw her haggard appearance, but actually grew a sense of heartache.


    In the end, she was also implicated in his affairs.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, and you should not be involved in the future.¡± Peter did not want Adriana to be involved in this matter so as not to be implicated.


    Adriana leaned back in her car seat and let out a long breath, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I owe you an apology. This really has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Before Brenda said so sure, she really thought Brenda saw Peter with her own eyes, and only after careful cross-examination did she realize that this was the case.


    ¡°But there are so many suspicions in this matter. The strange deaths of several people in custody, Van¡¯s suicide, and why Van lied to frame you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind is hard, remembering that time Van¡¯s death, she could not let go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in your affairs, but please don¡¯t drag Theresa into it, she is innocent. You are covered with blood, but she is a simple and clean girl, I hope you can guard a purend for her.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana said to Hank, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Hank nced at his boss through the rearview mirror, and when he didn¡¯t stop, he stopped the car at the side of the road.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the video right away, and I¡¯ll give you an exnation on Brenda¡¯s side.¡±


    She got out of the car and closed the door.


    The car slowly left.


    Adriana stood alone in the busy street, as the walking dead found a bench and sat on the curb to rest.


    But even with how she regted her mind, she could note out in the shadow of the bloodshed.


    She sent the video to Peter and Brenda on that phone and called Brenda personally, ¡°Did you see the video? You and Peter did not have any rtionship, it was Van who was lying to you all along. Your mother¡¯s death was really just an ident. And Van is just using your mother¡¯s death to make a big deal out of it and nt it on Peter.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? What about the people who ¡­ kidnapped me and threatened me, was it all Van¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he admitted it himself.¡±

 Chapter 65 Leaving Waverly (1)

    ¡°Tomorrow Peter will hold a press conference, you can rify it in person, and I will give you a million aspensation afterwards.¡±


    ¡°One million? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    The mention of money really worked well, and Brenda easily agreed.


    But Adriana can¡¯t forgive herself for lying to Brenda.


    This one thing is too much suspicion, all things are clearly directed at Peter, she and Brenda is just a pawn used by the backroom maniptor.


    Even Van did the same.


    However, Van has already paid an irreparable price, and Adriana does not want Brenda to fall deeper into it, fearing that Van¡¯s downfall will be Brenda¡¯s downfall.


    The next day, the Alston Group held a press conference and Brenda was there. Peter produced video evidence and the forensic report of the Public Security Bureau on Brenda¡¯s mother¡¯s death, all of which proved that everything was a false usation.


    Peter imed to the outside world that it was a backroom maniption by his peers to discredit Alston Group.


    Theunch event ended perfectly and the crisis of Alston Group was lifted.


    Afterwards, Brenda approached Adriana, who transferred a million dors directly to her bank ount.


    Everything seemed to be solved perfectly and a storm was killed in the cradle just as it was brewing.


    But that¡¯s just the appearance.


    The killer behind it does not show up and no clues can be found.


    And the Alston Group lost a lot of money because they lost the Coastal Bay Project!


    Alston Group.


    ¡°Boss, all leads were cut off after Van¡¯s death.¡± Hank walked into the office and told the truth.


    Peter stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, overlooking therge Waverly, and fell into contemtion.


    ¡°Pull back and stay put. Have someone keep a careful eye on Brenda.¡±


    There was silence for a while before he admonished, and then added, ¡°Strengthen the protection of Luis recently.¡±


    Although Hank did not understand what Peter was trying to do, he immediately ordered it.


    He didn¡¯t understand, but Peter, the authority, knew everything.


    He looked down at a piece of paper held in his hand, the paternity test, identified as Adriana and Luis, the twopared the results for the probability of mother and child is ny-nine percent Lawson.


    This identification report was delivered to the front desk by unnamed courier and forwarded over.


    So, the person behind the curtain has spared this big circle is to test their attitude towards Adriana, by the way, in testing Adriana is not aware of their mother-son rtionship between her and Luis.


    Secondly, it is using this chaotic event to create bad publicity for Alston Group and sabotage the bid.


    So, who is that guy? And how did he know that Adriana was Luis¡¯ biological mother?


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with a n.


    He then called Adriana, and the phone rang for a long time before the other party answered.


    ¡°Who is it? Can I help you?¡±


    The voice on the other side of the phone was weak, and her sickly frailty could be felt through the phone.


    ¡°Adriana, Hayley¡¯s been taken care of. I¡¯ve booked you a flight for 3:00 p. m. and asked Hank to see you off.¡±


    The tone ofmand, the attitude of no resistance.


    Adriana had a moment of hesitation, but Peter categorically would not deceive people over trivial matters.


    And she experienced so much in the country, has long been physically and mentally exhausted, now can leave is not a good thing.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana obliged.


    This walk, she did not want to talk to anyone face to face.


    Parting is her least favorite way to say goodbye, whether it¡¯s to Alvin or Theresa, she doesn¡¯t want to say too much.


    But inwardly, he decided to send a message to Theresa after arriving at the airport to say goodbye, so that Theresa would not ask to meet again.


    Half an hourter, there was a knock on Adriana¡¯s apartment door.


    Adriana pulled open the door and found that it was Peter.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    After so much experience with Peter, he is not as annoying as he was at first, but can get along peacefully as friends.


    The truth is that there is more guilt inside.


    She stepped back and pulled the door open, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Did the courtesy really ttered Peter, but looking at the haggard look of the little woman, some heartache.


    Raising his hand, he covered her forehead, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital if you have a fever?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go after drinking the fever-reducing medicine.¡±


    Adriana closes the door.


    Peter walked over to the couch and sat down, ¡°I knew you were leaving and came to see you off.¡±


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa, Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, her heart was mixed, never thought to leave, the person who sent her was actually the same Peter.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Smiling helplessly, he poured a cup of tea for her.


    ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯m going to pack my things.¡±


    There was not much to say to him, causing Peter¡¯spany to lose a lot of money, she felt guilty, but did not have the courage to say it.


    She went into the bedroom to pack up her things, Peter nced at the phone sitting on the table, took it and edited a message to Brenda, [I¡¯m going to Los Angeles this afternoon and won¡¯t be back, take care of yourself. This number is no longer in use, do not return.]


    The message was sent and Peter immediately deleted it.


    Dingdong-


    But in a few seconds, the phone received a reply: [Okay, Ms. Hale have a good trip.


    Peter quickly deleted the message, put the phone down, got up and walked to the bedroom, ¡°Anything you need to clean up, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Adriana, who was folding her clothes, was slightly stunned and rather surprised, ¡°Happy to see me go?¡±


    From the time she returned to the country until now, Peter has been bullying her to leave the country and leave Waverly.


    Now finally leaving, he should be very happy in his heart.


    Peter wood pestle in ce, good-looking eyebrows knitted, heart surging a dull ache, actually a trace of reluctance.


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I didn¡¯t want you to leave?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, I would have left even if you hadn¡¯t booked me a flight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have self-awareness.¡±


    He hooked his lips in a smile, hiding a little panic under his eyes.


    Subconsciously, there really seems to be some reluctance to let her go, but there seems to be a feeling of non-existence, even Peter felt that it was an illusion.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, and after a moment of silence, he dropped two words and turned to leave.


    Keeping the weight?


    Adriana stared at the man¡¯s back, her heart surged with a strange heartache and irony, never thought that Peter would tell her to take care.


    After packing up her things, Adriana called Vivian, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m leaving the country.¡±


    ¡°What, Ms. Hale, you¡¯re leaving now? Didn¡¯t I say I was going to hang out with you? If you leave now, what am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, I have to go there first now. If things are all taken care of on your side you will go straight over. After all, thepany over there needs people too.¡±


    Originally returned to the domestic development is felt that the domestic market is better, but also said Vivian to head apany, but now is only a short time, Hale Cobb Law Firm will be destroyed in her hands.


    Adriana inevitably mes herself a little.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian nodded helplessly.


    ¡°I left my car keys at my house, and my house keys under the carpet at the door, so you cane back and pick them up sometime.¡±


    ¡°In such a hurry? Let me go over and see you off.¡±


    ¡°No, you should know that I dislike parting very much, it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see you again.¡±

 Chapter 66 Leaving Waverly (2)

    Both before and now, Adriana is very ufortable with parting.


    After bidding goodbye to Vivian, Adriana went downstairs with her gift.


    I just walked out of the elevator lobby on the first floor, but I found Alvin and Flora walking out from outside.


    She panicked a little and immediately turned around and walked to the entrance of the stairway and hid inside.


    ¡°Alvin, what did you think of that movie just now, was it good?¡± Flora¡¯s sweet voice came from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Alvin replied without walking away.


    ¡°Have you seen the movie with Adriana?¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Alvin hesitated a bit, then shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really? That means I¡¯m the first person to see a movie with you? How nice. Let¡¯s go, the elevator¡¯s here, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    And then the voices outside quieted down.


    Adriana stepped out from the stairway and looked at the elevator monitor that kept changing floor numbers, she pursed her lips.


    Senior, I¡¯m leaving.


    A brief encounter, followed by separation.


    Adriana was a little dripping with emotion and seemed to really dislike the feeling.


    With her baggage in hand, Adriana took a taxi straight to Waverly Airport, where she picked up her ticket.


    Standing in therge airport lounge, Adriana looked at the ticket in her hand and felt infinite emotions in her heart.


    I have to leave Waverly after all, maybe it¡¯s not really the right ce for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Waverly.¡±


    With a sigh, Adriana carried her bags towards the ticket gate and stood in line.


    ¡°Next, okay, next ¡­¡±


    With the ticket inspector shouting, we soon arrived at Adriana¡¯s ce.


    Adriana turned back to look at Mucheng once more and handed out the ticket in her hand.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Her ticket was still in her hand when she suddenly heard a man walk up behind her.


    The man was dressed in a suit and sunsses, a dress code more like a bodyguard. He said politely to Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, my husband wants to see you, pleasee over.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, ¡°Your husband? Which one is it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you want to check your ticket, there are people behind you if you don¡¯t check your ticket.¡± The anxious passenger behind himined unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana moved out of the way and followed the man aside, asking as she went, ¡°Which one of you gentlemen is it?¡±


    Mysterious, a look at the identity is not a simple character.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see itter.¡±


    The man did not tell the truth, but simply took Adriana to the SVIP VIP room, where a man in a silver-grey suit sat.


    The man has handsome features, a short beard on his chin, quite a bit of yuppie atmosphere, and a steady and mature demeanor between his hands and feet.


    A quick nce will tell you that this person has a distinguished identity.


    ¡°Sir, the man has been brought here.¡±


    The bouncer said to the one man.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    The man greeted Adriana, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a clear tea for you, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your liking.¡±


    ¡°At the risk of asking, which one are you? We ¡­ don¡¯t seem to know each other, right?¡± Adriana read people countless, but I have to say that the person in front of me has a strong poprity, invisibly flowing a sense of oppression let her some tight Sir promote.


    ¡°Brenden.¡±


    Brenden simply and directly gave his name and waved his hand at the bodyguard, signaling him to leave.


    The bodyguard nodded and left, closing the door to the room.


    ¡°Are you Uncle of ¡­ Peter?¡±


    No wonder I felt some familiarity at the moment I saw him, it was because he looked somewhat simr to Peter.


    So ¡­


    What was his purpose in finding himself?


    ¡°Just love talking to smart people.¡± Brenden smiled meaningfully, with an affable manner.


    Adriana stood there, did not take her seat, and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Alston has something to say directly, I have a ne to catch and not much time.¡±


    With half an hour to go before takeoff, she was indeed very pressed for time.


    ¡°The ticket ¡­¡± Brenden gave a slight pause and shrugged his shoulders rather regretfully, ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    He took out an Ipad and put it on the table, ¡°This video might be of more interest to you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows quirked slightly and she walked over towards the table, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The moment she picked up the tablet, she tapped on the video, and a frame appeared with the lovely face and joyfulughter of her daughter Helen, filling her ears with good listening.


    ¡°Ya, uncle you are really too humorous, be my godfather, okay? ¡±


    ¡°You said you were leaving, when do you n toe back here?¡±


    ¡°Helen is a little sad to see what you do?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you and Mommy are good friends? Howe I haven¡¯t heard mommy say oh.¡±


    ¡­


    Helen in the video kept talking to a man, although the man did not shoot the front, but if there is no mistake, that person is the person in front of ¡­ Brenden.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings were tense, ¡°What do you want to do? And who is this girl?¡±


    Even though she knew the child inside was her daughter, she couldn¡¯t admit it directly and always felt that Brenden¡¯s sudden appearance was for some purpose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this girl? That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Brenden unhurriedly took out a document from a side handbag, ¡°This, you might be more interested in.¡±


    Adriana nced at the kraft paper bag, did not open it, and asked rhetorically, ¡°Mr. Alston has something to say, I do not like to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a cool guy.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, not even a hint of anxiety, as if deliberately waiting for Adriana to read that one document.


    Adriana, mindful of the situation, picked up the kraft paper bag and opened it, pulling out the documents.


    It is a paternity test, theparator is her and Helen, followed by Helen¡¯s identity investigation information, including Helen¡¯s address abroad, school are recorded in detail.


    Being investigated so closely, Adriana is defending herself in a meaningless way.


    Asking directly, ¡°What is the reason for your deliberate approach to my daughter? What exactly is your purpose in seeking me out?¡±


    ¡°In fact, I appreciate your ability to work, in just a few years to develop your ownpany to domestic and international, amazing ability. ording to my transfer, the winning rate of all the cases you have taken is ny-nine percent. To be precise, for so many years, you have only lost onewsuit. I need a talent like you very much.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s words really surprised Adriana, she never expected him to investigate so carefully, digging up the roots.


    But it was this that made her more and more nervous.


    ¡°So?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,e to work at Alston Group, I will pay you 100, 000 per month plus performancemission.¡± Brenden¡¯s words were not a request for Adriana¡¯s opinion, but rather amand.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana snorted augh, her eyes full of mockery, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll listen to you?¡±


    Not to mention the sry, did Brenden go to all that trouble to find out all that information just to get her a job at Alston Group?


    Waverly is also a top tier city with countless greatwyers, so why only her?


    There must be some ulterior motives and secrets.


    I just couldn¡¯t think of it for a while.


    ¡°You have a choice whether you listen to my arrangement or not. But Ms. Hale is a smart man and should make an intelligent choice.¡±

 Chapter 67 Brenden’s Threat

    As he spoke, he raised his hand and tapped the Ipad on the desktop, indicating something.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, are you threatening me? A society under the rule ofw, not afraid of going to jail?¡± Adriana forced herself to be calm, but her mind was unbelievable.


    Brenden spread his hands with a look of indifference, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go as long as you can afford to put me in jail.¡±


    The implication is that you simply do not have that strength, unnecessary and useless struggle.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Faced with his arrogant and carefree attitude, Adriana is a little broken, but inside she is very worried about Helen¡¯s situation.


    The two men looked at each other, four eyes, and the sword-armed atmosphere was slightly condensed.


    She tried her best to force herself to be calm, and then walked to the sofa and sat down, picked up the tea and took a sip.


    said, ¡°There is one thing I am rather curious about, Mr. Alston has gone to such great lengths, may I ask what my value is?¡±


    After saying that, Adriana immediately added, ¡°I just want to hear the truth.¡±


    ¡°With a monthly sry of 100, 000, just do a good job. You don¡¯t have to know too much about the rest.¡± His attitude was slightly cold, unwilling to tell Adriana the real situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Alston¡¯s insincere attitude makes it difficult toply.¡±


    Adriana did not want to continue talking to him and got up to leave, also taking this opportunity to test Brenden¡¯s attitude.


    Wanted to see exactly what he would do.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to never see that cute little girl Helen again in your life, just go.¡±


    The breeze threatens, eating up Adriana seems to be.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what exactly do you want to do? I am just awyer, if you are in shortage of talents I can rmend you many sage talents, even those who are more capable than me have many candidates. You keep clinging to me, but do not tell me what purpose, why should I cooperate with you!¡±


    Adriana was a little angry and didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Brenden at all.


    ¡°I know in my heart whether you have value or not, just go to work honestly at Alston Group and get a two-way sry, why not?¡±


    Then, the man took out another bank card and put it on the table, ¡°Here is fifty million dors, your reward.¡±


    Fifty million, a truly generous offer.


    Not bad for The Alston family.


    ¡°Let me go undercover at the Alston Group?¡± Adriana asked curiously.


    The man did not retort, just the corners of his lips raised an arc, seemingly smiling.


    If it were anyone else, Adriana would have taken it as a tacit acknowledgement of her words, but nothing at all could be seen on his enigmatic face.


    Unable to catch a single change in his mood.


    Adriana was a little disheveled and extremely helpless, ¡°Onest question, how did you find my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt my strength.¡±


    He was brief and concise, ¡°Take the money and I¡¯ll keep HelenRene unharmed, or ¡­ I¡¯ll keep you two apart. Of course, you now have a chance to call Helen and ask for a situation.¡±


    Calling?


    Is there still a need for that.


    The people of The Alston family are incredibly strong, no doubt about it.


    ¡°I am now very suspicious that that car ident in Hayley was not deliberately arranged by you.¡± She had never believed in coincidences.


    Howe Hayley bumped into Brenden¡¯s wife a few days ago and Brenden came after her on this side?


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± The man refused to answer.


    At that moment, there was amotion from outside.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you can¡¯t go in right now, Mr. Alston is talking about something.¡± A voice came from outside, it was the voice of the bodyguard just now.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Peter¡¯s voice rang out with it.


    Adriana looked back outside, and through the frosted ss door, although she couldn¡¯t see the people outside, she could clearly hear the voices.


    The heart can¡¯t help but be a little nervous.


    Peter has already bought her a ticket to leave, but now she is still alive and can¡¯t ount for it.


    But ¡­


    It seems she can call Peter for help!


    In any case, the two are considered some friendship, I believe that Peter will not ignore it.


    ¡°Ink ¡­¡±


    Before she could utter a single word, she was interrupted by Brenden, who whispered, ¡°If this thing ever gets back to Peter, I guarantee you¡¯ll see Helen¡¯s dead body. You should trust my abilities.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana clenched her lips in unspeakable tension and panic. ¡°Deadline?¡±


    There is always a deadline for whatever you do, otherwise how will she know how long to keep doing it?


    ¡°One year.¡±


    ¡°What does it take to believe you?¡±


    ¡°Take the Alston Group within a year and you¡¯re out of here.¡±


    ¡°One ¡­ year? Alston Group?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, not expecting Brenden to be so blunt.


    But there are times when people are too honest to make people suspicious, some doubt about the truth of his words.


    ¡°I ¡­ I need time to think about it.¡± Adriana had mixed feelings in her heart and was reluctant to agree, after all, as hateful as Peter was, ruining Peter would be tantamount to ruining Theresa.


    Theresa is her BFF, best friend.


    Can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°In case you don¡¯t know, I founded the very Montir School where Helen is now, so don¡¯t struggle unnecessarily.¡±


    After saying that, Brenden got up directly and walked towards the outside.


    Stopping for a moment as she brushed past Adriana, she sidled up to her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Helen is so cute, I¡¯m going to grant her request to be her godfather.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her sentence, her lips were covered with a warm softness that made her jaw drop and she didn¡¯t even notice the waist that Brenden had wrapped around her.


    Peter, who was tangling with the bodyguard outside the door for a long time, saw the scene in front of him the moment he pushed the door open.


    He Uncle wrapped his arms around Adriana¡¯s waist and the two kissed intimately.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I told you, Mr. Alston has important business to attend to.¡± The corners of Brenden¡¯s bodyguard¡¯s lips twitched slightly as he muttered weakly.


    ¡°Yo, what a coincidence, the nephew is here?¡±


    Brenden let go of Adriana and, after a small warning, smiled at Peter.


    ¡°Adriana? Uncle, you guys?¡±


    Peter palm tightly gripped the handle hand, a pair of dark as ink eyes emerged thick ughter breath.


    ¡°Mr. Alston.¡±


    By Brenden tightly wrapped around the waist, Adriana half dare not struggle, afraid to anger Brenden.


    After all, now that Helen is not by her side, she doesn¡¯t know exactly what is going on with the little girl, so she can only take the first step.


    Everything is nned forter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look Peter in the eye and hurriedly lowered her head.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going abroad? Why are you here?¡± Peter walked in and pulled her out of Brenden¡¯s arms with his hand, clutching her wrist tightly and questioning her in a cold voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who forced Adriana to leave the country?¡±


    Brenden, with his hands in his trouser pockets, stood erect and looked straight at Peter, his nephew, ten years younger.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that I have liked Adriana for a long time, so I will arrange for her to work at Alston Group in the future, and you take good care of her for me.¡±


    Taking this opportunity, Brenden logically arranged for Adriana to join the Alston Group.

 Chapter 68 Hooking up with Uncle

    ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about, Auntie is in the hospital and now you¡¯re hooking up with another woman, is that appropriate?¡±


    Peter looked cool, ¡°Not afraid of being known by grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t have to ask questions about Uncle¡¯s business. Just do as I say.¡± Brenden¡¯s attitude is hard, as if not to discuss with him.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Peter refused outright.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If it had been another woman, it would have been fine, but the fact that this person was Adriana was uneptable to him.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re a real bitch, you couldn¡¯t get Alvin and now you¡¯re hitting on me, Uncle?¡±


    He really doubts that Auntie¡¯s car ident is directly rted to Adriana.


    I can¡¯t believe I even pretended to look confused that day and pretended not to know Brenden.


    Now that I think about it, I feel like a joke.


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­¡±


    He was a humiliation, Adriana angry red face, just want to retort, but heard Brenden said: ¡°your Auntie things and Adriana has nothing to do, but ¡­ hospital side came to say that your Auntie time is not much, when the time ¡­ likely you will have to address Adriana as Auntie.¡±


    He smiled mysteriously and raised his hand to pat Adriana¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Adriana, with me, you don¡¯t need to be afraid now, and you don¡¯t need to leave the country. In the future, honestly go to Alston Group legal department to work, I go back to my father to say a word.¡±


    This time, he did not consult Peter¡¯s opinion, directly take The Alston family head of the family to suppress Peter.


    ¡°I have something else to do, Peter, you can take Adriana backter.¡± After saying that, he left directly.


    For a while, therge room was left to Peter and Adriana.


    Peter strolled over to the couch and sat down, carefully analyzing a problem in his mind.


    Before someone made a big deal about Brenda, let Brenda approach Adriana, andter took a paternity report, the identification results of Adriana and Luis two people for mother and son rtionship.


    So he used the opportunity of Adriana sending her abroad to try to draw out the mastermind behind it.


    After all, how can you tolerate Adriana leaving the country when you¡¯ve gone to such lengths to use her?


    But who knew that the snake was lured out of the hole, the ¡®snake¡¯ turned out to be UncleBrenden.


    And Brenden and Adriana just that ambiguous kiss, has sat the fact that the two of them, even Brenden said will make Adriana his Auntie.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to marry Adriana?


    He was a bit puzzled, if Brenden was behind it, then Brenden already knew that Adriana was Luis¡¯ mother, but he still wanted to marry Adriana?


    What is the intention?


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Sharp eyes fell on Adriana, looking slightly angry, quietly waiting for Adriana¡¯s reason.


    With her back against the wall, Adriana is doubly tired, but at this point she doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Faced with Brenden¡¯s threats, Adriana is very scrupulous, and with her beloved little daughter as a threat, Adriana has to follow.


    ¡°Your Uncle said that he wanted me to get into the Alston Group. The reason, you can ask your Uncle.¡±


    Not much exnation, but Adriana¡¯s heart is torn in a million ways.


    Brenden uses her again to get her into the Alston Group as a mole, and he wants to take the Alston Group away from Peter.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know if she should tell Peter, but now she didn¡¯t have the guts.


    Turn around and leave the room with your suitcase in your hand.


    However, just as her hand touched the door handle of the room, a pair of hands held the door down before her.


    ¡°Adriana, I warned you to leave Waverly. is this what you get for me?¡±


    After being entangled with her for so long, Peter stood in front of her once again with such helplessness.


    Take her don¡¯t know what to do.


    Adriana gripped the lever of her suitcase, rubbing her thumbs together and feeling anxious, with her eyebrows downcast, not knowing how to face him.


    I took a deep breath, feigned calmness, and then raised my eyes, ¡°When you threatened me with Hale Cobb Law Firm to get me out of Waverly. now, myw firm is no more.¡±


    As she spoke, Adriana opened her bag and took out a check from her money clip, ¡°Your check for three hundred million, returned intact.¡±


    Stiffly shoving the check at Peter, ¡°Anything I do in the future has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Putting away her purse, she once again pulled her hand-held suitcase and looked at him with an indifferent attitude, ¡°Mr. Alston, please give way, you are blocking my way.¡±


    Adriana felt that she had a sinful rtionship with The Alston family in her life, otherwise she would have gotten involved in thepetition of The Alston family and be a pawn.


    She, on the other hand, was supposed to be an outsider.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was gloomy and he gritted his teeth in anger, ¡°I told me you, Brenden is not an easy man, you better stay away from him. Even if Auntie dies, you will not be able to marry into The Alston family in name only!¡±


    If that¡¯s true, what should Luis call Adriana when he sees her again?


    Totally messed up generation.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, do we know each other well? What does my business have to do with you, you might as well mind your own business if you have this free time.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and shoved Peter away, pulled the door open and walked out, saying without looking back, ¡°I¡¯ll report to the Alston Group legal department tomorrow.¡±


    Watching her slowly leave, Peter mmed his fist on the wall, his eyebrows jumping in anger.


    ¡°Boss, Uncle suddenly appeared, this matter is obviously fishy. Could thedy¡¯s car ident be rted to Uncle?¡±


    Hank, the assistant, walked in and analyzed.


    ¡°Go and investigate what connection there is between Brenden and Adriana.¡± I hadn¡¯t heard of Brenden having any dealings with Adriana at all before, and now that the two of them are suddenly found to have an ambiguous rtionship, I have to say, suspicions abound.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    Hank immediately walked out, called and ordered the following people to take care of it.


    Meanwhile, Adriana leaves the airport and takes a taxi back.


    On the way, she made a phone call to Anne.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Anne¡¯szy voice came from the other side of the phone, seemingly still in a drowsy sleep when she was woken up.


    ¡°Anne, sorry to disturb youte at night. I really have something urgent to ask you, has Helen been in touch with any strangers more frequentlytely?¡±


    ¡°Helen? Let¡¯s see ¡­ ¡°A sleepy Anne rubbed her eyes and sat up, thinking carefully, ¡°It seems that there was, before a Waverly man sent Helen back. Helen said that the man was the Chinese teacher of the kindergarten and was especially good to her. helen said it was the teacher, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to it.¡±


    ¡°The school Chinese teacher? Been especially good to her?¡±


    Almost instantly, Adriana thought of Brenden.


    At that time Brenden himself said that the school Helen was attending was run by him, so it is entirely possible to say that.


    Thinking carefully, Adriana swallowed, nervous to the point of copse, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a picture, when Helen wakes up you ask him if this is the person.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s happening?¡± Anne realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just asking. Well, you get some rest.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana frowned tightly, in a terrible mood.

 Chapter 69 Re-Opening a Company

    The sudden birth of Brenden caught her off guard, and she didn¡¯t know anything about Brenden.


    But Brenden knows her very well, and this feeling makes her extremely uneasy, even terrified.


    Just as Adriana was drowning in endless panic, suddenly her cell phone rang, causing her to shudder in fear.


    Raised his hand and gently patted his chest to calm his nerves.


    Looking down at the phone screen, it was Jenkins¡¯ cell phone number.


    ¡°Brother, is something wrong?¡± Adriana asked.


    ¡°Adri, finally got through to you. In fact, I just wanted to call you to thank you for setting things right on this side and The Alston family not taking responsibility.¡±


    Across the phone Adriana could feel Hayley¡¯s happy mood.


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Subconsciously, Adriana felt that the incident had nothing to do with Hayley and that all the circumstances seemed to be Brenden¡¯s calctions.


    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?


    Hayley just bumped into Peter¡¯s Auntie, and he, Uncle,es to her door and threatens to keep her from leaving?


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, Adriana will not only threaten Helen if she doesn¡¯t agree to Brenden¡¯s demands, he¡¯ll use everyone in The Hale family as a bargaining chip!


    ¡°When do you have time, why don¡¯t I take you to dinner?¡± Hayley was in a good mood and took the initiative to invite.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been rather busytely.¡±


    ¡°Adri, do you dislike me so much that you won¡¯t even give me face on this side?¡± Hayley lowered her attitude.


    Adriana was a little helpless and had to agree, ¡°That¡¯s fine, just send me the address and time on my phone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    After hanging up, Adriana called Vivian again and told Vivian that she was not leaving the country and would still be working at Alston Group.


    Vivian didn¡¯t understand her choice, but didn¡¯t ask much.


    Arcade restaurant.


    Hayley sat across from Adriana, and the two ordered three courses and a soup and chatted.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m going to work at the Alston Group tomorrow.¡± Hayley took a sip of her juice and couldn¡¯t hold back her joy, ¡°Uncle from The Alston family said that, regardless of the past, not only will they not hold me responsible, but they are going to let me work for them. I think that person is really nice, it¡¯s so kind to repay a grudge with a virtue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to work at the Alston Group?¡±


    Adriana was doubly surprised, ¡°Brenden said that?¡±


    ¡°Brenden?¡±


    Hayley was stunned for a moment, suddenly remembered Brenden¡¯s identity, immediately said: ¡°Adri, you¡¯re wrong, Brenden is who ah, The Alston family ranked seventh person, you can not call him by name. However, he is the one who arranged the job for me. You know, the Alston Group, how many people can¡¯t get into it.¡±


    A hint of conspiracy and calction rushed to mind.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say much, just looked down and drank her juice, silently analyzing the situation in her mind, and asked, ¡°You met him?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    Hayley nodded, ¡°I went to visit Uncle¡¯s wife today and had a run-in with him. You know, Uncle is really handsome, in his thirties, bloodthirsty, calm and handsome, simply more handsome than a fashion supermodel.¡±


    When ites to Brenden, Hayley¡¯s eyes are starry and she has a mboyant look on her face.


    ¡°The most beautiful things are often the most toxic.¡± Adriana just couldn¡¯t resist a reminder.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s poisonous, I was poisoned by him after just one meeting, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance to see him again.¡±


    Teenage heart flooded, Hayley looked sideways at the window, a wave of inexplicable love rushed to the heart.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Nymphomaniac!


    ¡°Brenden is not a simple person, you think it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± She once again kindly reminded.


    Just the words finished but felt a few familiar.


    When I recall carefully, it seems that Peter warned himself the same way at that time.


    But she has seen Brenden¡¯s ruthlessness with her own eyes, and is naturally defensive of him.


    ¡°Oh, of course I know that. the Alston family is a very powerful person, if they were not smart they would have died long ago.¡±


    Hayley did not think, sighed, ¡°Ugh, really handsome, super man kind, a little regret how not to take pictures.¡±


    ¡°Which department of the Alston Group did you get ced in?¡±


    Really unwilling to continue to listen to her where to make a fancy, Adriana directly changed the topic, ¡°You do not tell me it is the legal department.¡±


    Jenkins studied to be awyer, and under his tutge, she and Hayley both fell in love with thew.


    That¡¯s why Hayley studiedw in the first ce.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know that?¡± Hayley was a little surprised.


    Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°What else do you know besidesw?¡± Asking idiotic questions.


    ¡°Oh, yeah oh.¡±


    After dinner broke up, Adriana followed Hayley and the two of them went to the hospital to visit Jenkins.


    Just in time to meet Thelma.


    Perhaps because she took care of Hayley¡¯s car ident, Thelma treated her well, ¡°Adri¡¯s here? Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    She shook her head and walked over to Jenkins, concerned, ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    He needs to rest for a good while yet, as he has been injured for 100 days.


    ¡°What else can I do? The doctor told me to rest. I¡¯m just worried about what to do with my studio.¡± Jenkins let out a sigh.


    ¡°I have a good candidate on hand that I can send over to you to help you. But my requirement is a twenty percent bonus.¡±


    I had promised Vivian that I would treat her well before.


    Vivian is an amazing worker,pared to the old-fashioned Jenkins.


    She felt a little sorry that someone like that was given to Jenkins.


    But Adriana is also very clear, if there is no one to help Jenkins handle the studio, ording to his nature is not suitable to open a studio.


    ¡°Adriana, what are you thinking? Twenty percent, why don¡¯t you go grab it? I knew you didn¡¯t have any good intentions.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thelma, on the other hand, was furious and immediately flipped out.


    ¡°Yeah Adri, wouldn¡¯t that be a bit much?¡± Hayley also felt something was wrong with her.


    Adriana was silent, her eyes falling on Jenkins, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Jenkins hesitates for a few seconds and nods her head in agreement.


    Without Adriana, he would not be Jenkins today, so whatever Adriana asks for, he will do it.


    In fact, the reason Adriana did not say anything was to wait for Jenkins¡¯ answer as a test of his nature as a person.


    If Jenkins also refuses, then Adriana will definitely not let Vivian pass.


    Because, it¡¯s not worth it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. What I mean is that your studio is very small now, I¡¯ll invest a million to reopen apany, you¡¯ll be in charge of the management, Vivian will handle the business piece, and I¡¯ll sit back and enjoy it. As for my dividends, you arrange it yourself. It doesn¡¯t matter how much. But, don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of client resources in my hands.¡±

 Chapter 70 You are not qualified to refute

    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Jenkins is not a fool, Adriana said so, she immediately clear in her mind, Adriana is helping her.


    ¡°Adri, I already owe you too much, I am ashamed of you like this.¡± Jenkins felt more and more guilty about Adriana, ¡°You, as the investor, are the biggest shareholder, it¡¯s better for you to distribute it, I don¡¯t care how much.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Jenkins what are you kids talking about? I brought her up with a handful of shit, now it¡¯s only right that she help you out a little.¡±


    Thelma changed her attitude again and said to Adriana with a smile, ¡°Adri, I was right about you kid at first, it¡¯s really good.¡±


    ¡°Mom, shut up!¡±


    Jenkins was fed up with Thelma¡¯s viinous face and chided.


    ¡°But I have one condition, thepany is apany rule and cannot be involved with family. No rtives or friends can be hired, and any major changes need to be discussed. Sign the contract in advance if you can, but if you can¡¯t, call it quits.¡±


    Adriana is smart and knows Thelma¡¯s nature too well. With her greedy nature, she will definitely stir up thepany¡¯s affairs when the timees.


    ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Jenkins didn¡¯t think twice about it.


    ¡°Adriana, what exactly do you mean, who are you defending yourself against? Defending against me?¡± Thelma¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, and she was furious.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, we¡¯re just doing business.¡±


    Even so, she would not admit it to Thelma¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s finalized for now. I¡¯ll bring Vivian over to discuss things with youter, you have a good rest, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Adriana left straight away.


    Waiting for her to leave, Thelma immediately came up, ¡°Jenkins ah, I told you that Adriana that little girl thief fine thief, you must keep an eye out, you know?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Adri said? She has the resources of her clients and she had her ownpany before. With a million dors to start apany and resources in hand, she could have done without me. This is to give me a share of the pie, how can you be so greedy and so stupid!


    Hayley, who was standing aside, was envious and came forward, ¡°Brother, can you ask Adri to give me some shares? That way I¡¯ll be able to say that I have a lot of face, and I¡¯m also apany owner.¡±


    The pie in the sky, of course, makes people red.


    ¡°You ¡­ you guys!¡±


    Jenkins¡¯ chest rose and fell in anger, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell Adri now that I¡¯m not getting involved!¡±


    What kind of family is this? Is it true that they want to drain Adri?


    Suddenly some heartache Adriana, if she was not born in The Hale family, perhaps now will live a better life is not necessarily.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it no more.¡± Thelma couldn¡¯t do anything about Jenkins and gave Hayley a sideways nce, signaling her not to talk too much.


    Into the night.


    Adriana was lying in bed when she received a message from Anne, [Helen said she knew the guy, her Chinese teacher, who was super fond of her and had agreed to be her godfather today].


    Seeing this piece of news, Adriana¡¯s heart shook with indescribable fear.


    She looked at that one text message and couldn¡¯t calm down her mood for a long time.


    Ding¨C


    Suddenly, another message was sent over.


    It¡¯s an unfamiliar number.


    Tap on the message: [Everything is arranged, normal start tomorrow at Alston Group, looking forward to our cooperation. Bank card is in your bag.]


    Just by looking at the message, Adriana knew it was sent by Brenden.


    Just a bank card?


    She got up, picked up her bag and rummaged through it, and there was indeed a bank card inside, the one Brenden had given her in the VIP room at the airport today.


    I didn¡¯t pick it up at that time, I think it was that moment when he was hugging and quietly stuffed into his bag.


    Adriana clutched her bank card and couldn¡¯t tell you how angry she was.


    The number was dialed back and she said angrily, ¡°Brenden, I agreed to your terms, but you have to keep Helen safe. If she loses a hair, I will fight you to the death.¡±


    ¡°Good cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Adriana pursued, ¡°What do you mean by letting Hayley into the Alston Group since you let me into the Alston Group?¡±


    It always seems that Brenden¡¯s n is not that simple.


    She didn¡¯t think a man as shrewd as Brenden would easily reveal his ns to her.


    She was told without scruples that it was to win the Alston Group, but in fact Adriana felt there was a deeper conspiracy behind it, just what exactly it was she couldn¡¯t figure out.


    But also afraid to tell Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, how could you not understand my intentions?¡±


    ¡°So, use people who are suspicious. Why should you work with me if you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Adriana hates people like that.


    ¡°Because you have interest is value.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s tone intensified, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me so much about useless, just do your job honestly.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ doo-doo-doo.¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, the phone had already hung up.


    Throughout the night, Adriana could not sleep.


    And then got up in thetter part of the night and drank half a bottle of red wine before barely falling asleep.


    The next day dawned.


    Adriana woke up early, rummaged in the closet to find a ck professional dress to change, long hair tied up in a high ponytail, stepped on a pair of high heels, clean to go to the office.


    I bought some breakfast on the way and went straight to Alston Group.


    Standing outside the Alston Group¡¯s building, the atmospheric building, I couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath backwards, and the hand clutching my backpack tightened.


    From today, she is Peter¡¯s enemy?


    But for Helen¡¯s sake, she had to do it.


    One year, the coboration is a year long, she still has plenty of chances to get out in one piece, but Adriana must cooperate fully.


    Step into the Alston Group.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Adriana and I came over to join the legal department today.¡± Walking to the front desk in the first floor lobby, she said hello to the receptionist.


    Otherwise, you cannot swipe your card to enter the security check without a work card.


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment while I call to confirm.¡± The receptionist was very polite, called the legal department for some advice and confirmed Adriana¡¯s words before making a gesture of invitation, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    The receptionist beauty had just stepped out of the workstation when she was chided by one person.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When they looked back, they saw Peter walking in with his assistant Hank.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what can I do for you?¡± The reception nodded respectfully and inquired.


    Peter¡¯s suit is straight, wearing sunsses, hands in the pockets of his pants, exuding an icy aura, seemingly rejecting people from a thousand miles away.


    Through therge silver gray Peter, Adriana can not see his eyes, but through the gloomy like ink cheeks can still feel his stern majesty.


    ¡°This woman must never enter thepany. If she enters thepany, you can beid off.¡±


    Dropping a cold word, he went straight in around Adriana.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Adriana shouted, ¡°I entered thepany with Brenden¡¯s permission, you are in no position to argue against that.¡±

 Chapter 71 First visit to the company

    At the sound of his voice, Peter took a step.


    Yuran turned around and removed Peter, revealing those dark ink-like eyes, and said in a deep voice: ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    ¡°The truth? What you call the truth is that you hooked up with Brenden?¡± the man walked towards her, sunsses in hand, picking up her chin and lifting it slightly, ¡°You failed to hook up with Alvin and now you¡¯re hooking up with him? What, are you crazy about marrying into a rich family?¡±


    This damned woman is so wrong to look at.


    I thought she was a kind woman, I thought I had misunderstood her, but now I think it was really stupid.


    She so disdainfully returned the 300 million check to herself, but it was just a means of trying to marry into a rich family.


    Otherwise Peter would not have known what to do to exin Adriana¡¯s return of the 300 million check.


    ¡°What does it matter to you if Mr. Alston is so idle as to meddle in her personal affairs? Are you the director of the Women¡¯s Federation?¡±


    Adriana was so determined that she had to enter thepany even if Peter wouldn¡¯t let her in at the moment.


    Helen¡¯s life was bigger than everything, and there was nothing Adriana could do but give it her all.


    ¡°Director of the Women¡¯s Union? Good, very good.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of danger surfaced from his narrow Danfeng eyes, waved his hand, ¡°st out!¡±


    With amand, a few security guards stepped aside, ¡°Thisdy, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud voice rang out again not far away.


    The crowd looked over and Brenden, dressed in a white shirt and ck vest, walked over.


    ¡°Peter, are you rebelling against your grandfather¡¯s orders? It was my decision to let Adriana into the Alston Group.¡±


    It seems that Brenden had expected that Adriana would not have an easy time getting into Alston Group today, so he rushed over early.


    Peter and Brenden met, just the two of them a look, they will let everyone feel the atmosphere of the sword tense, everywhere filled with smoke and flint like war atmosphere.


    ¡°Uncle, the person who enters the Alston Group can be anyone but her Adriana!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Peter has a firm and resolute stance.


    Brenden was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly smiled, his evil and unrestrained face was slightly disdainful, ¡°For a woman, you want to fight against me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something that I should say to you.¡±


    ¡°What if I must let her into thepany?¡±


    Brenden stepped forward and looked directly at Peter.


    After two seconds of silence, he raised his hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Peter, you are still young, young and vigorous I and not as you count.¡±


    Saying that, Brenden took out his cell phone and dialed a series of cell phone numbers, called out, said a few words to the phone side, and then handed the phone to Peter, ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s phone.¡±


    Peter knew exactly what the call would be about, but he couldn¡¯t stop listening.


    Taking the phone, ¡°Grandpa, what are your orders?¡± As she spoke, she gazed at Adriana on the side, her tongue arching her cheek, her face showing an evil look, ¡°Good, know.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Peter tossed it to Brenden, ¡°Uncle, may you have thestugh.¡±


    After saying that, he red at Adriana and left directly.


    In a moment, everyone dispersed with Peter¡¯s departure, Brenden walked up to Adriana¡¯s side and looked down at her with raised eyebrows, ¡°Work well, I will never go back on my word about what I promised you.¡±


    ¡°It had better be.¡± Adriana grunted.


    ¡°Yikes, Uncle?¡±


    A voice like a silver bell sounded in the hall, Hayley trotted over and looked at Brenden with a dazzling face, ¡°Morning Uncle.¡±


    Brenden looked cool, ¡°Well, when you get into thepany, do your job.¡±


    Listening to Hayley¡¯s name, Adriana is speechless, Hayley is familiar with? That kind of intimacy to call him Uncle?


    Is it suitable?


    Adriana swept her off her feet and went straight into thepany.


    ¡°Then Uncle you busy, I will go to thepany first busy oh.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Hayley stood in the same ce, watched Brenden leave thepany, the handsome back just like a businessman¡¯s calm domineering, super handsome super man.


    ¡°Adri, wait for me, huh?¡±


    Only when Brenden disappeared from sight did she turn around and chase after Adriana.


    The two entered thepany and went straight to the legal department to start work after reporting in the HR department.


    Office of the President of Alston Group.


    ¡°Boss, Adriana and Hayley have both officially joined the Alston Group,¡± Hank told the situation as it was.


    ¡°Tell Nelson Dean in Legal to get Adriana the hell out of thepany within a week.¡±


    Peter stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, quite a bit angry.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order it down.¡±


    After joining thepany, there will be a probationary period, and if the probationary period is not suitable, you can just leave.


    Hank directly instructed the legal department, sort of putting pressure on the legal department and using this method to get Adriana to back off.


    Alston Group Legal.


    Minister Nelson Dean sat in his executive chair and gazed at the two new colleagues standing before him, pointed at Adriana and asked, ¡°You are Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Minister.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    ¡°Hayley you go down first, the position has been arranged for you, just work hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Minister, I¡¯ll go down to work then.¡± Hayley was in a happy mood and turned around to leave the office.


    Puzzled, Adriana asked, ¡°What are the minister¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°Here are thepany¡¯s legal regtions and guidelines, as well as the recent cases, you will memorize them for me in one day, and I will randomly check them tomorrow.¡±


    Nelson pushed a thick pile of information down in front of the table and clicked the information, ¡°Thepany¡¯s new employees are required to know.¡±


    ¡°Minister, I have one thing I don¡¯t understand, Hayley is also a new colleague, why doesn¡¯t she have to carry the guidelines?¡±


    ¡°As a subordinate, you should first be clear about your identity. What I instruct you to do, you just need toplete, if you feel aggrieved you can leave, I will never stop.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s attitude was hard and seemed to deliberately work against her.


    Adriana knew in her heart that Peter must be behind it.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Adriana walked out with the information in her arms.


    Three minutester, she re-entered the office again, clutching the information, ¡°Minister, where do I sit, please?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no position, is there? Yo, that¡¯s really unfortunate, a colleague in our department will only be leaving in three days, so you can just find a random position.¡±


    Having received orders from the assistant president, Nelson can only do what he can to make things difficult for Adriana.


    After all, Mr. Alston is the overlord of the Alston Group, and he had to follow.


    Adriana¡¯s hand clutching the information tightened, took a deep breath, and nodded her head away.


    Seeing her leave, Nelson sent a message in the ministry group: [New employee Adriana, you must ¡®take good care¡¯!


    It¡¯s all about the people in the workce, who can¡¯t understand the twists and turns inside.


    With a word from the minister, the working hall of the Legal Department immediately bustled with activity.

 Chapter 72 All kinds of bullying

    Adriana had to stand by thepany¡¯s window because she did not have a workstation, and ced the information on the side of the printer¡¯s desk, concentrating on reading the various guidelines and regtions.


    ¡°Hey, pretty girl over there, your name is Adriana, right? Seeing as you don¡¯t have anything to do, pour me a cup of coffee.¡±


    Suddenly, a girl sitting by the window greeted Adriana and told her to get to work.


    Adriana hase from the workce, and there are some workce rules she knows very well.


    Smiling politely at the one pretty girl, ¡°Sorry, the minister asked me to memorize the guidelines and regtions and didn¡¯t have time to help you to the coffee.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Let you pour a cup of coffee to condescend to you?¡± The woman wouldn¡¯t relent.


    ¡°Yo, what kind of person is this? I heard it¡¯s someone from The Alston family who came in through the back door, it¡¯s different when you have someone to rely on.¡±


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, she seduced the seventh son of The Alston family. I heard that his wife may die in a car ident and she will probably rise to the top.¡±


    ¡°Is this really happening? How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, I heard it from someone.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to theirments, Adriana was humiliated, but after all, she has been through a lot of hardship, and this is still a small thing for her.


    ¡°Adriana,e here and help make a copy of this document.¡± Another male colleague greeted Adriana.


    Adriana returned the same smile and raised the file in her hand, ¡°Sorry handsome, I¡¯m really busy.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±


    The male colleague stood up disdainfully, took the thick file and walked to Adriana¡¯s side, poked her with it, ¡°This file is for the minister to useter, are you responsible for dying important matters?¡±


    Adriana, doubly annoyed, closed the work guidelines in her hand and said politely, ¡°You should have made copies knowing the importance of the information, otherwise the minister would only me you for dying the business.¡±


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s great to have a man to rely on?¡± Male colleagues do not relent.


    Adriana nced at the work tag hanging around his neck, which read ¡®Alonso¡¯, his name.


    ¡°Envy? Then you can also find someone to lean on, and I definitely won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Since everyone said so, Adriana simply did not exin, because she clearly knew that even if she exined a hundred times, no one would believe.


    I just don¡¯t understand in my mind who is spreading the rumors.


    ¡°Neer, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±


    Alonso tugged at the tie around his neck, heaved the document in front of Adriana¡¯s face, pointed at it, and chided, ¡°It¡¯s not over until you make copies of the document for me today!¡±


    Bang!


    The door to the minister¡¯s office mmed open and Nelson came out of it, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s all themotion during working hours?¡±


    ¡°Minister, you¡¯vee out. Where did you recruit this new employee? I still have a few important cases in my hands to follow up, and I asked her to help copy the documents and she is still fighting against me.¡±


    Alonso immediately reported to Nelson.


    ¡°Adriana, what are you up to? I told you to read the work rules and regtions, but you didn¡¯t read them, right? Article 10, it is clearly written that we should work together and help each other. Your new employee has nothing to do with anything, so what¡¯s wrong with letting you make copies of documents? Hurry up and make copies for me, if you don¡¯t want to work anymore, pack up and get out!¡±


    Nelson took the opportunity to squeeze and used Adriana in front of all her colleagues in the department, grunted coldly and said loudly, ¡°In the future, which employee in the department is not united, get out of my way, and then don¡¯t say I am not merciful.¡±


    He dropped a sentence and went straight into the office and threw the door shut again with a bang and a fierce m.


    When the minister entered the minister¡¯s office, Alonso proudly tossed the information to Adriana, ¡°Hurry up and make copies, you hear?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ was arrogant just now, but it turned out to be nothing more than that.¡±


    ¡°The neers nowadays, they don¡¯t know any workce rules.¡±


    ¡°With a foxy face, it¡¯s not a good thing to look at.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this, the Uncle who hooked up with our president and still wants to be Mr. Alston¡¯s Auntie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, shameless.¡±


    ¡­


    The colleagues used you and me, not giving Adriana any face at all.


    Despite how strong Adriana is inside, she is a little aggravated at the moment.


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and began to make copies of the documents for Alonso.


    But some things once there is a first time there will be a second, third ¡­ or even countless times.


    ¡°Adriana,e here, pour me a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°And for me, remember to add sugar to your coffee.¡±


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m out of convenience strips, go down and get some for me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat this morning, can you go get me some chocte?¡±


    ¡°And here I have a document to be transcribed by hand forter use, so hurry up.¡±


    ¡­


    The whole one on, Adriana busy, feet on high heels, painful etching, non-stop running around, her ankle pain almost to waste seem to be.


    But in order tost in the Alston Group, Adriana must persevere to the end, otherwise the former work will be abandoned, Brenden does not know what will do to Helen.


    Running around all her life just hoping to give Helen a better future, it can be said that her life support is Helen, so she must persevere.


    Even in how painful it was, she had to persevere.


    Finally, when she got off work at 11:30 p. m., her colleagues in the department called on her again.


    ¡­


    The colleagues all seemed to have agreed together and kept giving Adriana orders on what to buy for lunch.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was helpless, but she had to patiently record what they wanted to eat, and then confirm it over and over again.


    After confirming it, Adriana asked, ¡°Can you guys pay for it?¡± With so many people, how was she going to get it without paying?


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Who won¡¯t pay you? Can¡¯t you see the work in hand is not yet finished?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who can still owe you a share of the meal money? Treat us like beggars?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to them, Adriana was furious, but held back, then took a paper full of paper and went aside to download the take-out software and started ordering food.


    One part, one part, another part.


    It took a full half hour or so to finish all the lunch orders.


    Waiting to order a meal only after knowing how expensive these meals, the average person spending nearly 100, with her nearly 2000.


    When she was done with everything, she didn¡¯t have time to start sitting down and catching her breath before her phone started ringing.


    The takeaway arrived.


    Because thepany does not allow take-out to be delivered upstairs, you can only make one trip downstairs to get it.


    After a dozen trips like this, Adriana was really close to copse.


    By the time thest lunch was in hand it was already one o¡¯clock.


    Adriana¡¯s feet were aching to waste, and finally watched all her colleagues in the office quiet down before she braced herself for the elevator to the rooftop.

 Chapter 73 – Dumbfounded

    Standing on the rooftop was the quietest moment of her life.


    Blowing in the breeze, overlooking therge Waverly, I felt that life is hard, life is not easy, and what is her crime?


    Why is God so unjust, let her live so tired.


    Tears, dense eyes, she choked and pursed her lips.


    Turned around and walked to a stone bench to sit down, took off his high heels and found that his ankles were already worn and bleeding.


    Adriana let out a sigh and slowly closed her eyes.


    Even in how strong she is, in the face of a whole morning of torture, has long since worn out all her strength.


    Tears, involuntarily welled up in the eyes.


    Closed his eyes and inhaled.


    When I opened my eyes once again, two band-aids appeared in front of me.


    The person who appeared in front of him was Brenden, who looked online with the hand that was holding the band-aid.


    She immediately brushed her sleeve to wipe the tears on her cheeks and asked with forced calmness, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Took the invasive tape from his hand and put it on his ankle.


    Brenden raised a hand to the short beard on his chin and went to sit across from Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s only been a morning, and you can¡¯t take this aggravation?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, a calm face, as if the aggravation just now does not exist seem to be. As calm as it is, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you? What kind of saint are you pretending to be in front of me?¡±


    It¡¯s disgusting.


    ¡°So what if it is?¡±


    Brenden nced at her, ¡°Your condescending look only makes me feel foolish in my eyes.¡±


    I thought I had experienced ten times more pain than you are now, but I still persisted until now. So what if you are aggrieved? You have to know that people have to experience too much in their lives, how much you suffer now, how much you will be embracedter. If you have experienced too much pain, the rest of your life you will find that there is nothing that you can not survive.¡±


    He got up, one hand in the pocket of his pants, a mouthful of a cigarette, sighing, ¡°Here in the bustling Waverly, want to stand is not so easy. But, eat the bitterness to be a person.¡±


    ¡°Put away your hypocrisy, it¡¯s only disgusting to watch.¡±


    Adriana disdained, taking the work guidelines and regtions in her hand and looking at them carefully.


    The minister had given her the task of memorizing everything in one day, and she didn¡¯t have much time. She would face even more inhumane torture in the afternoon, so she had to race against time.


    Brenden was talking incessantly, but Adriana didn¡¯t even want to listen, just looked down at the regtions and tried to memorize everything in the shortest possible time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gradually there was silence around her ears, and not long after, Brenden carried a paper bag and ced it in front of her, ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Adriana closed the file, opened the paper bag and looked at the rice inside, the corners of her lips raised in a sarcastic smile, ¡°One lunch and you want to buy me off?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll starve to death and dy my ns.¡± Brenden coldly dropped the words, ¡°Hang in there, just make it through the month.¡±


    And then handed her a bank card, ¡°Five million. You¡¯ll face a lot of trials and tribtions this month, justpensation.¡±


    Adriana stared at the one bank card with an angry look that seemed to burn a hole through it.


    When she regained consciousness, she realized that the Brenden people had disappeared.


    Adriana, who does not consider herself a high saint, picked up the one bank card and put it away.


    ording to her current condition, she should not have suffered so much, but still suffered undeserved pain, why should this five million condolence money be refused?


    Opened the lunch box, started to eat, and calmed down a lot.


    As I ate, I suddenly noticed that the light in front of me was dimmed and someone was blocking the light.


    ¡°In a good mood, and in the mood to eat?¡±


    Peter stood condescendingly in front of him, ¡°Adriana, what exactly is your rtionship with Brenden?¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, holding her chopsticks and continuing to eat with her head down, ¡°What kind of rtionship do we have that you have seen? The first thing you can do is to get closer to you and Alvin, and now I can draw a line in the sand and stay away from you, so why are you still meddling?


    She was cool and didn¡¯t want to talk to Peter that much.


    Or rather, Adriana didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude to take to face Peter, her heart was more guilty, but the best way to cover up the guilt was to confront him.


    This is the only way to keep Peter from finding out the end.


    H¨C


    Peter brushed the lunch box on the table and said angrily, ¡°Adriana, you are really lowly. For the sake of money, don¡¯t you have any dignity?¡±


    The man is burning with rage, the pair of sharp eyes swirling with the breath of anger, as if to burn her to the ground seems to be.


    Adriana nced at the spilled food, slowly put down the lunch box, rose, and met him with all eyes, ¡°What does it matter to you if I have no dignity?¡±


    A contemptuous smile, ¡°In saying that, what is dignity? Can you eat it for food?¡±


    Dignity can only be talked about when you are strong.


    Now that she has nothing, what qualifications does she have to talk about dignity?


    Even though she wanted to maintain her dignity, in the end she was still slept with by Peter?


    She wanted to leave Waverly, but in the end she was still threatened by Brenden?


    Why?


    Because the strength is not enough to talk about anything is not worthy!


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Peter was dumbfounded, and that handsome and handsome face became hideously distorted several times. ¡°Say, how much do you really want?¡±


    Three hundred million is not enough to take Adriana, her appetite is not small.


    ¡°That depends on how much Brenden is worth.¡± Adriana thought about it for a moment and gave an ambiguous answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a big appetite. But I forgot to tell you, Brenden is just the illegitimate son of The Alston family, what money can he have? But you have some beauty to y with, when the timees, it is still a kick to kick you out.¡±


    ¡°What happens between us is none of your business.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk too much to Peter and got up to leave.


    Adriana¡¯s ankle was already very painful, and with such a tug, she was caught off guard and broke her foot.


    Falling to the ground.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    She winced in pain and sat on the ground covering her ankle in pain, and her cheeks twisted in pain for a few moments.


    Clenching her teeth, she lowered her head and reached out to cover her ankle.


    Peter frowned, so even if he thought Adriana was putting on a show.


    It seems that from the moment he saw Adrianaand Brenden kissing in the VIP lounge at the airport, all his trust in Adriana disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m giving you onest warning, stay away from Brenden. If you dare to marry Brenden, don¡¯t me me for not doing whatever it takes!¡±


    Before it was just threatening her to leave Waverly, now it¡¯s talking about doing whatever it takes.


    This shows how angry he is.


    Ament that made Adriana cry andugh.


    She stood up from the floor, brushed the dust off her ck pants and questioned, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re not in love with me, are you? Otherwise, you prevented me from being with Alvin and you prevented me from being with Brenden. While disliking me for being shameless, you still want to have sex with me.¡±

 Chapter 74 Adriana Theft

    Walked up to him, hands on his shoulders, looking up at the handsome man in front of him, the perfect features deep and three-dimensional, good-looking as God¡¯s most perfect crafts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t really think of any other reason than that one.¡± Adriana continued.


    At the moment she has too many suppressed emotions in her heart, directly leading to the whole person is a little broken.


    That¡¯s why they chose this way to face Peter.


    ¡°In love with you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly into a slit, and his smile was cold, ¡°I¡¯ve seen narcissism, but I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you.¡±


    Looking at her pretty face up close, I couldn¡¯t help but think of the image of Adriana and Brenden kissing together in the airport lounge.


    Makes Peter sick to his stomach.


    A push away from her, ¡°Even if all the women in the world die out, I will not look at you.¡±


    Adriana stumbled a few steps before she was able to stand.


    Sexy lips raised also a touch of curvature, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you don¡¯t like me, you should stay away from me. After carefully thinking about it, I don¡¯t seem to have any friendship or affection between you and Mr. Alston, so please stay away from me next time. ¡±


    ¡°Lust?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s lips intensified, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. It¡¯s just disgusting alone.¡±


    She limped off the rooftop with the staff guidelines on the stone table.


    Looking at her departing back, Peter¡¯s fists clenched, fiercely raised his foot and kicked hard on the stone bench, furiously stormed.


    But on the contrary, he can do nothing about this woman.


    Legal Department.


    As the afternoonmute began, Adriana adjusted her mood and began to work full time, yet there was always so much to do that kept her on her toes.


    Adriana knew very well that the minister¡¯s line was arranged by Peter, but she could only persist with her head.


    It was busy until the evening, when all the people left from work and left.


    The minister, however, cites Adriana¡¯s bad attitude on her first day of work and makes her work overtime.


    Hayley, who joined thepany with her, is much happier.


    The whole day of the world, she was looking at the case in hand, very idle and rxed. Easy to the afternoon time Hayley are dozing.


    However, Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and just did her job honestly.


    In the evening, all colleagues leave.


    Adriana found a seat in the legal department alone and did it, and started to read the case, being thew.


    Time passed little by little, and by the time she was familiar with all thews, she looked at the time and it was already 11:30 pm.


    Adriana, rmed, immediately stood up and went downstairs with her backpack.


    Luckily there was a security guard there, otherwise she would have thought thepany was going to lock the doors.


    Leaving the office, Adriana was tired and sat on a bench by the roadside and made a call to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve wired a million to your ount. Your side and Jenkins hand over, thepany¡¯s location is in Jenkins¡¯ currentpany, right? You rent the first floor of the office building there. You can help yourself to arrange things to deal with, the formerpany colleagues you also contact, there are willing to continue to work with you together to stay. Each of them has more or less clients in their hands, so you should try to get them.¡±


    ¡°Okay. However, their sry package ¡­¡± Vivian was a little hesitant.


    After all, the newpany, the scale is certainly a world of differencepared to the previous.


    ¡°The sry package all benefits are the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Okay. But how many people do you need?¡±


    ¡°You look at it yourself, the address of thepany over there is still considered good, if more colleaguese back, you can make thepany slightlyrger can also be. Thepany¡¯s entire initial investment must be limited to two million. Also, must not let others know that I am investing, do you understand?¡±


    Adriana is on guard against Peter and Brenden.


    Peter used his powers to destroy her Hale Cobb Law Firm, and now he has to start all over again.


    The good thing is that there is start-up capital in hand, there are also fixed resources, otherwise where it would be so easy.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Well, Vivian has worked hard for you these days. After thepany is taken care of, you get twenty percent of the dividends.¡±


    This is also a promise to Vivian in the beginning.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and sat alone on the side of the road, looking up at the stars in the night sky, and felt a sour feeling welling up in her heart.


    She just wants to live a peaceful life, but it¡¯s always a twist and turn that wears her out.


    At that moment, there was a car parked where she wasn¡¯t looking.


    Peter sat in the car, aiming to stare at Adriana not far away, her lonely and forlorn appearance with a hint of sadness.


    Even from such a distance, it is still possible to clearly feel her emotions.


    For a moment, Peter thought he had some misunderstanding about her?


    After going through a lot with Adriana, I always felt that she was not like a person with aplicated mind.


    But with reality in front of him, he is more than willing to believe the truth!


    Peter withdrew his gaze and turned his car around to leave.


    Day 2.


    Having learned her lesson yesterday, today Adriana put on a pair of t shoes and arrived at the office at the earliest possible speed.


    However, everything is not as simple as she thought.


    Adriana had just walked into the office when all eyes turned to her.


    ¡°Yay, Adriana¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ is so shameless, hooking up with a married man, and even a thief.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°People can¡¯t look like people, the sea can¡¯t be measured. Don¡¯t look good, but the heart is ck.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect her colleagues toe so early either.


    But vaguely feel the atmosphere is also very wrong, but for a while do not know what the problem is.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Suddenly, a chortle.


    A man came out of the minister¡¯s office, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I thought you wouldn¡¯te today. Give me back my stuff!¡±


    Alonso took three steps to Adriana¡¯s face and grabbed her by the cor, questioning her angrily.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adriana was baffled, not understanding what Alonso meant.


    ¡°What are you pretending to be? Where did you hide my watch worth three hundred and fifty thousand dors? I¡¯m telling you, hurry up and hand over the watch, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Alonso¡¯s attitude was arrogant, as if he would hit someone the next moment if she didn¡¯t hand over her watch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who took your watch?¡± Adriana shoved Alonso away, ¡°As awyer, you should know that things are about evidence.¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Sure, I¡¯ll give you proof!¡±


    Alonso nodded, flushed with anger.


    He took his phone and opened a video of Adriana sitting in his ce, sometimes sitting up straight, sometimes lying on the table, but because of the angle of the camera, as long as she was on the table only her head could be seen, not her body.

 Chapter 75 Goading the Minister

    Adriana suddenly remembered thatst night because of too tired cause, so randomly find a seat.


    But she never expected that position to be Alonso¡¯s!


    Now, she has a mouth to feed.


    ¡°Call the police and deal with it.¡±


    Adriana knows she has no evidence and now has no choice but to call the police to deal with the situation.


    Otherwise, no one in thepany¡¯s legal department was willing to help her, and the only way to solve the problem was to call the police.


    After all, it is much better for the police to step in than for her to investigate the matter alone.


    ¡°What are you talking about, how could Adri have stolen your watch?¡± At that moment, one of all the people pointing fingers stood up to speak for her.


    That person is Hayley.


    ¡°What do you mean? Looking down on me?¡± Alonso lost his watch, was in a terrible mood, and didn¡¯t speak with a good attitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I mean Adri is rich and has money to start apany, how could he steal a mere watch from you?¡±


    Hayley nced at her mouth with a look of disdain.


    ¡°Start apany? Are you kidding? She can still open apany?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, yourst name is also Hale, you¡¯re family, and I guess you¡¯re not a good person either.¡±


    ¡°So sure she didn¡¯t steal it, can¡¯t you steal it?¡±


    For a while, everyone pointed the finger at Hayley.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayley felt aggrieved and looked bashfully at Adriana, as if to say, I really can¡¯t help you.


    Adriana is tired of being on the edge of the storm.


    In the face of everyone¡¯s usations, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to defend herself.


    It was clear that someone was behind the scenes, but Adriana knew it and had no way to prove it.


    I only me my carelessness, a thousand precautions, prevention is not enough.


    However, she is in the light, the enemy is in the dark, want to prevent is not so easy.


    What can be done, the only thing you can do now is to find evidence to prove your innocence.


    Otherwise it is nonsense to say anything.


    ¡°Call the police? Adriana, you¡¯ve juste to thepany and you¡¯ve made a big mess for us. If we call the police, what will the outside world say about thepany? You are discrediting thepany, do you know that? ¡±


    The implication of Nelson¡¯s words was to tell Adriana to get lost.


    But Adriana just acted like I didn¡¯t know anything. Asking, ¡°And what does the minister want me to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you stole Alonso¡¯s watch and have poor character, you should get out of thepany immediately!¡± He waved his hand and kicked him out directly.


    ¡°Just get the hell out of thepany? You mean Alonso¡¯s watch doesn¡¯t have to be returned?¡± Adriana asked rhetorically.


    A sh of unnaturalness crossed Nelson¡¯s face and he coldly snorted, ¡°That¡¯s a matter between you, feel free to settle it after you leave thepany.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯tply. Since the watch was lost in thepany, it has to be made clear here, even if I don¡¯t do it in thepany anymore, I have to find out who will be responsible for my reputation.¡±


    Adriana ignored it and called the police directly.


    However, Nelson snatched her phone away and chided, ¡°Alonso, call security and get her out of here!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if there is pressure from above again, Nelson is determined to get rid of her.


    All the colleagues in the office crowded around Adriana as if she was some kind of heartless criminal who could not be forgiven.


    This is a situation Adriana has never experienced before.


    The past days, even if the days in how miserable, will not be like now so wronged and aggrieved, hard to almost copse.


    Angry, she turned around and left the legal department, heading directly upstairs.


    On the top floor, Adriana barged straight into Peter¡¯s office, despite the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s stopping her.


    ¡°Peter, what exactly do you mean?¡±


    She questioned angrily, not to mention how angry she was in her heart, but even so, what could she do.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± The secretary apologized to Peter one after another.


    Peter, who was buried in his work, closed the file in his hand and waved his hand at his secretary, ¡°You go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    The secretary gave a rather helpless look at Adriana no, turned around and left the office, closing the door behind her.


    Peter raised his eyes, leaningzily on the seat, looking at her with interest, ¡°Employee guidelines have forgotten? Do you not understand the basicmon sense of not trespassing in the president¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Peter you are despicable!¡±


    Adriana walked up to Peter and pped the table hard with a rage, ¡°To me a woman only, you are guilty of doing whatever you can?¡±


    If Peter hadn¡¯t given orders to Nelson Dean, Nelson Dean wouldn¡¯t have been able to get all of his colleagues in the entire department to target her.


    Those were probably the darkest days Adriana had ever experienced.


    ¡°To you, by any means necessary?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, a contemptuous face, ¡°With you also have that qualification?¡±


    ¡°Dare to do it?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. You can¡¯t fight Brenden, so you¡¯re targeting me? Is that all you can do against women? I despise that.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words are sharp and she truly feels that Peter is doing something more disgusting this time.


    But as a man, always can not stand is a woman¡¯s contempt and taunting.


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s sarcasm, Peter¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°Say it again?!¡±


    Damn it, is it too much to indulge Adriana that she dares to be so arrogant and domineering?


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing a million times over!¡±


    Adriana took a deep breath, ¡°You¡¯re so capable, it¡¯s Brenden who¡¯s fighting now, not me. But didn¡¯t you go to great lengths to drive me away from the Alston Group? Aren¡¯t you helpless that I didn¡¯t leave?¡±


    As she spoke, she reached for the phone on Peter¡¯s desk and dialed Brenden directly.


    And turned on the amplification.


    Peter is in frequent contact with Brenden, so he knows exactly what Brenden¡¯s phone number is.


    When he saw Brenden¡¯s number disyed on the phone screen, his eyes turned to Adriana in obscurity.


    She, after all, knows Brenden very well, otherwise how could she remember Brenden¡¯s phone number so well?


    Unbeknownst to her, Adriana has developed an amazing memory over her years as awyer.


    Although you can not do not forget, but a few more eyes will certainly be able to remember.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    The call was made from Peter¡¯s office, so Brenden assumed it was Peter who made the call.


    Adriana raised her eyelids slightly, looked straight at Peter, and said to Brenden on the other side of the phone, ¡°Brenden, I can¡¯t stay in thepany anymore. Your nephew has gone to great lengths to drive me out of thepany, and if you don¡¯t step in and take charge, there¡¯s really no way I can stay in thepany.¡±


    This statement, on the one hand, is deliberately in front of Peter to stimte Peter, on the other hand, is to clearly tell Brenden that she has done her best.

 Chapter 76 – The Battle

    With her limited abilities, how could she possiblypete with Peter?


    If Brenden doesn¡¯t make a move, she really has no choice.


    ¡°All right. I got it.¡±


    Brenden responded and said, ¡°Wait in Peter¡¯s office, I¡¯ll be there now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana nods and hangs up the phone.


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Mr. Alston, if you can, the person you should target is Brenden and not me. Otherwise, it will only make me look down on you.¡±


    After speaking, she walked to the sofa aside and sat down, leaning on the sofa, Adriana sat dumbfounded, with extremelyplicated feelings.


    Then he got up and walked to a floor-to-ceiling window to look outside, in a mncholy mood.


    Peter sat in the executive chair, his face ashen.


    The signature pen was clenched tightly in his hand, and the back of his hand was bruised with anger.


    God knows, it was the old man¡¯s decision to let Adriana into thepany, and he couldn¡¯t fight against him, but only against Adriana.


    Naive now Adriana again moved Brenden, when Brenden will again find the old man to say this matter.


    If he and Brenden both target Adriana alone, it will only make the old man interested in Adriana and think that Adriana is a scourge, which will then be harmful to Adriana.


    The twists and turns of which Adriana is not sure, but he knows in his heart.


    But he couldn¡¯t send Adriana to the brink of death.


    That¡¯s what makes it so mind-numbingly exhausting.


    ¡°Adriana, what is your purpose in entering the Alston Group?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, he asked in an airy and calm mood.


    Adriana¡¯s dull and discolored eyes instantly blossomed with starbursts and her eyes regained their rity.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Purpose? You destroyed my Hale Cobb Law Firm, it¡¯s not over yet, of course I¡¯m here to help you, right?¡±


    The mouth said so, but it was clear to each other that Adriana was saying the opposite.


    ¡°You¡¯re only making me more suspicious of your intentions. Your Hale Cobb Law Firm¡¯s revenue will only be $100 million in a few years, and I¡¯ve given you $300 million, so you should be satisfied.¡±


    Instead, she returned the 300 million.


    ¡°Your analysis makes sense.¡±


    Adriana slowly turned around, expressionless, ¡°so I care not only about the three hundred million, but also the AlstonGroup. as far as I know, Brenden is the biggest contender for your The Alston family heir, so I choose to stay with Brenden, if I win you, or let you taste a taste of I¡¯m not going to be able to get the job done. Of course, if you get together with Brenden, you will have to call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ when you meet me in the future. It¡¯s a good feeling just thinking about it.¡±


    The tortured Adriana is on the verge of copse, and every time she sees Peter, she remembers Brenden¡¯s words and is filled with guilt.


    But the thought of Peter bullying her by any means necessary to get her out of thepany made him a little disgusted.


    There are mixed emotions in the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The manughed in exasperation, and analyzed Adriana¡¯s words in detail is very reasonable. ¡°Good calctions, I underestimated you. ¡±


    Peter cheek smile instantly converge, while an icy face, ¡°So want to marry Brenden? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    He believed it.


    Perhaps from the beginning it was felt that Adriana¡¯s appearance was not purely for the purpose.


    That time at the hospital I happened to overhear Adriana¡¯s conversation with Thelma, and thought I had misunderstood Adriana.


    Now it seems likely that Adriana was putting on a show for him.


    Adriana stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in silence, not knowing how to answer the question.


    There was no rtionship between her and Brenden in the first ce. That day in the airport lounge, it was Peter who barged in and Brenden kissed her forcibly as a show to Peter.


    I thought Peter would believe her, but I didn¡¯t expect Peter to believe the truth.


    Originally, she felt guilty towards him, but every time Peter tortured and humiliated her, it made her feel a little less guilty.


    The two men were at such a standstill that the office was silent.


    Half an hourter, Brenden appeared in the office.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Brenden walked into the office and asked about Adriana first, then said to Peter, ¡°Bullying her again?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was not good, ¡°What did Uncle say, your woman, how could I bully.¡±


    He snorted augh, rather disdainfully.


    Adriana turned to Brenden and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do my job anymore, the whole department is targeting me and saying I stole their watches. How do you expect me to stay here?¡±


    Thisment was Adrianaining to Brenden, a side note that she was not up to the arrangement he gave her.


    But in Peter¡¯s ears it was like Adriana was pouting at Brenden, and the pouting look even showed the aggrieved and miserable daughter.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he raised his hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°Compliments of you.¡±


    ¡°Peter, Adriana just came to thepany, there are many ces where you should be more tolerant if you do not do well.¡±


    Brenden seems to have an easy-going attitude, but in his words, hemands with the attitude of an elder.


    ¡°Uncle, thepany is apany, it is right to separate public and private, otherwise how else can you still be in charge of thepany in the future?¡±


    He didn¡¯t budge at all.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    Brenden nodded, looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Peter said? Thepany has apany system, so this matter must be investigated to the bottom of the barrel. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you to the legal department.¡±


    Going with the flow, she took Adriana¡¯s hand and walked towards the office door.


    Brenden took a step and looked at Peter, ¡°Come along and take a look.¡±


    Since Brenden had already asked, how could Peter refuse?


    Walking out of the office, Adriana struggled with her hand, trying to pull it out, but Brenden clutched it tightly and didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Hey, Brenden, that¡¯s enough!¡± She was a little exasperated.


    Cooperate with his arrangement is already the biggest bottom line, but Brenden openly mooching, simply too much.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see Helen you can struggle all you want.¡± Brenden whispered threateningly as he pressed the elevator.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound was not too loud, not too small, just enough for the two to see.


    Just the back, but let the subsequent followed by Peter felt that the rtionship between the two is extremely ambiguous, seems to answer to the scene seen in the airport lounge the day before.


    Adriana, sure enough, iswith Brenden.


    The threat Adriana dare not struggle, let Brenden hold her hand, but vaguely she can feel a sharp gaze from behind, staring at her, making her bones creepy.


    Looking back, just in time to meet Peter¡¯s gaze, was his cold eyes scared face white a few points, immediately withdrew his gaze and lowered his head.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator came up and the three got into it.


    A minuteter stepped out of the elevator and arrived at the legal department.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the vice president is here too.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that the vice president has a rtionship with ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ Adriana can be really tactful.¡±


    ¡­


    The three of them just walked into the legal department and their colleagues exploded in discussion at the sight of this scene.


    Especially Hayley, the moment she saw Brenden she was first happy, and then her eyes fell on his hand held tightly with Adriana, her eyes darkened a few points, said the inexhaustible disappointment.

 Chapter 77 Adriana is a thief

    ¡°Mr. Alston, Vice President, what brings you here?¡±


    Nelson came out of his office with a ttering smile, ¡°Is there something you want?¡±


    He brushed the frames of his sses, his hands sped together in an extremely ufortable manner, a little nervous.


    ¡°Nelson, I heard Adriana say that you guys suspect her of theft?¡± Brenden let go of Adriana¡¯s hand and rested his arm on Adriana¡¯s shoulder without a care in the world.


    Adriana nced at his arm out of the corner of her eye and moved it with some resistance.


    However, it does not matter if you don¡¯t move, it is so a movement, Brenden actually smoothly embraced her in the arms, reckless, open to the extreme.


    The faces of both Peter and Hayley sank as a result.


    ¡°Oh, this thing, huh?¡±


    Nelson smiled awkwardly, subconsciously nced at Peter and stammered: ¡°When he came to the office in the morning Alonso said that he had lost an expensive watch. We investigated the surveince and found that Adriana had been sitting in his ce yesterday, the suspicion is very high. However, we just asked about Adriana, we didn¡¯t expect to alert Mr. Alston and the vice president, it¡¯s ¡­ so uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°Surveince?¡±


    Brenden raised his eyebrows, the evil demon face emerged with a meaningful smile, ¡°Bring it out, let me see.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the vice president will wait a moment.¡±


    Nelson immediately went to get the video.


    During this gap, colleagues in the office started a new round of discussion.


    ¡°Gosh, it looks like the vice president is really spoiling Adriana.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Uncle¡¯s wife might be dying, will Adriana be on top?¡±


    ¡°Who knows about this, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good way to woo a man, shamelessly.¡±


    ¡­


    The colleagues in the office cast strange eyes, either with dislike or jealousy or disdain. Those harsh words make Adriana especially heartbroken, but can only ignore.


    In order to stabilize in the Legal Department, she will definitely stick to it as long as it is not ast resort.


    Nelson came out of the office, took the phone, opened the video presented to Brenden, ¡°Vice President, the video Adriana sitting in Alonso¡¯s ce, and then lying on the table, but because of the angle problem simply can not see what her hands are doing, at this time it is likely that she is stealing Alonso¡¯s watch. ¡±


    Meanwhile, Nelson Dean saw Brenden apanying Adriana and returned Adriana¡¯s phone to her.


    ¡°So, just maybe?¡±


    Brenden face cold a few points, ¡°you as the head of the Department of Justice, very clear that anything will be on the real evidence, you now with this kind of video to kick Adriana out?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Nelson turned ashen with fear and subconsciously cast a pleading look at Peter.


    ¡°But she¡¯s the most suspicious person. Isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Peter took the phone from Brenden¡¯s hand and scanned the video, ¡°Thepany closes at six, there¡¯s never any overtime. Why are you the only one still at thepany at this hour?¡±


    Direct questioning of Adriana.


    Faced with Peter¡¯s aggressiveness, Adriana was a little annoyed that the bastard was targeting her on everything.


    ¡°Nelson asked me to work overtime.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Is that right Nelson?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, absolutely not, absolutely not.¡± Nelson practiced waving his hand, ¡°The colleagues in the legal department are all old colleagues, they are all clear that our department has never worked overtime.¡±


    ¡°Nelson, you clearly told me verbally in the office yesterday.¡±


    Adriana has no choice but to speak up and feel helpless.


    Nelson Dean is Peter¡¯s man, and just one look from Peter will make Nelson Dean change everything he says.


    ¡°When did I say that? You and Hayley joined thepany at the same time, so if you work overtime, it will be the two of you working together, so how can you work overtime alone? Besides, I have no grudge against you, so how could I possibly target you alone?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s words fell, heartily swallowed, raised his hand to brush the frame of his sses, his eyes somewhat evasive.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana was speechless.


    There are no security cameras in the Attorney General¡¯s office, so anything Nelson says is unlikely to be in evidence.


    How can she argue with that?


    ¡°Unconvinced?¡±


    Peter nced at Adriana and said indifferently, ¡°If, however, you can prove that you didn¡¯t take the watch, that¡¯s fine. Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Adriana frowned tightly, angry clenched both fists, it is difficult to suppress the anger in her heart, ¡°then you also do not have enough evidence to prove that I stole the phone. What is the use of just a video that is not enough for evidence!¡±


    After careful consideration, it seems that there is no evidence that she did not steal Alonso¡¯s watch.


    But Adriana knew better, t out falsely used, just to get her out of thepany.


    Then ¡­


    The focus should now be on Alonso.


    Raising his eyes, he looked at Alonso and asked, ¡°You im that I stole your watch worth three hundred and fifty thousand dors. Then can you show me what brand of your watch and what shape characteristics?¡±


    After she asked this question, all eyes turned to Alonso.


    ¡°My watch?¡±


    Alonso¡¯s eyes were a little troubled.


    Nelson nudged Alonso, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what does your watch look like? What brand is it?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Swear to me that you lost your watch, you can¡¯t tell me what your watch looks like, can you?¡±


    Just asked the moment, Adriana clearly found Alonso eyes some sh and uneasy, and even some nervous.


    Although they all work at Alston Group, as colleagues in the legal department, their ie is not low. But if the annual ie is not half a million, how can one afford to buy a watch worth thirty-five?


    But ording to Adriana¡¯s knowledge of the Alston Group¡¯s legal department, colleagues at the grassroots level earn only about $300, 000 to $400, 000 a year.


    Based on this annual ie, if Alonso could buy a $350, 000 watch, he would have treasured it and even bragged about it, so how could he have taken it off and put it in his desk drawer?


    It¡¯s simply not logical.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, how can I not know the brand of my own watch? It¡¯s a Rolex ROLEX SKY-DWELLER series, rose gold, with a market price of three hundred and seventy thousand. I bought it just in time for the event, so I took it down for three hundred and fifty thousand.¡±


    Alonso said it with aplomb, the way he said it, as if he had really lost a watch.


    ¡°Good. In that case, tell me the model number of the watch, and if it¡¯s sure to be three hundred and fifty thousand, I¡¯ll give you three hundred and fifty thousand.¡±


    At the end, Adriana added, ¡°There are so many Rolex watch models and models, in case you lose a hundred thousand watches but want to ckmail me for three hundred and fifty thousand, won¡¯t I lose a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Yah, so really you stole the watch?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hrious, I thought she got the vice president toe over and cheer, but I didn¡¯t think she was getting the vice president to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, someone like Adriana is nothing but good looking, I advise you to stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Adri, you really disappoint me, I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person.¡±


    ¡°If you steal it, just steal it, make such a big show, and think how innocent it is.¡±


    ¡­


    Alonso heard Adriana say that, the eyes of the starburst, the corners of the lips can not help but slightly up, with a hint of joy.

 Chapter 78 Adriana strikes back

    ¡°I know the model number of my own watch, of course. It¡¯s the ROLEX SKY-DWELLER series 72415, the new model that just came out.¡±


    Alonso answered with a confident and winning attitude.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good memory.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and brushed Brenden¡¯s arm away, walked up to him and asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s new, it must be a recent purchase. Where¡¯s the invoice?¡±


    ¡°Invoice ¡­ invoice, I didn¡¯t ask for an invoice at the time.¡±


    At the mention of the invoice, Alonso¡¯s face clearly shed a little unnatural.


    ¡°There is no invoice, the shopping slip should be there. Or rather, show evidence of your shopping, otherwise how do I know if you¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    Adriana pursued the question.


    ¡°Evidence? This ¡­¡± Alonso looked slightly nervous and pointed at her, ¡°If you took the watch, you took it, so what¡¯s the point of all this irrelevant talk? Besides, my colleagues all saw me wearing that watch.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I did see that Alonso had a new watch.¡±


    ¡°I saw it, too.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What kind of mentality is it to take the watch and not want to admit it?¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was talking, and you echoed one thing and another.


    Even Minister Nelson Dean was pretty sure he saw Alonso¡¯s new watch.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the excitement about? I¡¯m just determining how much your watch cost when you purchased it so you don¡¯t take advantage of the opportunity to extort me for a sum.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thrown all those things away, so where would I leave them.¡±


    ¡°A full $350, 000 watch with a single bill saying throw it away?¡± Adriana expressed doubt.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want a bill or not for a nationally insured watch.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right.¡± Adriana thought about it thoughtfully, ¡°I have another method that might work. You swiped three hundred and fifty thousand, there should be card information, you can retrieve the bank information for me to see.¡±


    Initially, Adriana knew it was a false usation, so how could she willingly let Alonso seed?


    Hearing her, Alonso changed his expression and immediately changed his tone, ¡°The watch is now also avable in installments.¡±


    ¡°In the information age, there are records of anything you stage, let alone a $350, 000 watch.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Alonso was about to say something else when he was immediately interrupted by Adriana, who asked Alonso, ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    The sudden change in attitude was a slight dismay to all.


    But Alonso was so ecstatic that he lost his mind. ¡°Given that you admit it so positively, and we are colleagues, you will give me 300, 000.¡±


    Adriana was slightly embarrassed, her eyes flickered slightly and she gazed at the minister Nelson Dean, ¡°Is it true that I can¡¯t stay in thepany until the theft case is solved?¡±


    Her sudden change of temperament confused Nelson a bit.


    The corners of his eyes are slightly skewed, ncing at Peter, seeing him silent, seemingly acquiescent.


    Immediately nodded and said aloud, ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s rules, if this matter is not handled properly, you cannot stay in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I admit it.¡±


    Adriana sighed, nodded, and asked Alonso, ¡°Give me the bank card ount number.¡±


    Things shifted so much that Alonso had a moment of confusion and immediately took his bank card out of his wallet and handed it to Adriana, ¡°Put it in this card.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll concede.¡±


    She pretended to look aggrieved.


    Peter and Brenden were puzzled by the sudden move, but knew that Adriana would not be one to admit defeat easily.


    Stand aside with interest and watch from the wall.


    ¡°Oh my God, Adriana is really a thief?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so shameless.¡±


    ¡°A bitch is a bitch, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Alston sees in her.¡±


    ¡­


    While the crowd was talking, Adriana had already transferred the money to Alonso, ¡°It¡¯s been transferred, we¡¯re clear.¡±


    Raising his phone, the screenshot of the transfer was shown to Alonso to make sure it was correct.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, just as her words fell, a loud noise rang out from outside.


    ¡°Did you call the police? What happened?¡±


    Suddenly a few uniformed police officers came in outside the office hall, sizing up a few people with a serious look, and asked, ¡°Which one of you called the police?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who called the police.¡±


    Adriana snorted at the police, ¡°Comrade police, he¡¯s the one who insisted that I stole his watch.¡±


    Facing the police, Adriana¡¯s attitude seemed delicate and pitiful, crying, ¡°Everyone here says I stole the watch, and they want me to pay for it. But I really did not steal his watch, so I had to give him 300, 000 yuan to settle the matter.¡±


    One of the four policemen at the head was quite puzzled, ¡°That¡¯s strange, if you didn¡¯t steal the watch, why did you give money?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana tears like rain, choking sobbing: ¡°The minister and our president said that this matter is not handled well on thepany¡¯s influence is not good, but also not let me into thepany to work. But ¡­ but I have no evidence to prove that I did not steal the watch, in order to keep people from scolding me behind my back, I had to do this, oooh ¡­¡±


    In front of the police, she deliberately reached out and pointed to Peter and Minister Nelson Dean, deliberately talking about herself aggrieved.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The policeman touched his police cap and his sharp gaze met Peter¡¯s, ¡°Mr. Alston, yourpany has such a rule?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was extremely ugly and he denied it.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit!¡±


    Adriana brushed her sleeve to wipe the tears on her cheeks, took her phone and handed it to the police, ¡°Comrade police, I have recorded it all. There is a recording to prove it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Even though Peter was smart as hell, he didn¡¯t expect Adriana to record.


    Instead of being counted, not to mention how depressed the mood is.


    But the person who was most afraid was Alonso.


    He never thought Adriana really called the police, facing the policerades, his face gray, his body can not stop trembling, forehead sweat overflowing, ¡°How big a thing, you ¡­ you even called the police? Adriana, we are all colleagues, private can be resolved. ¡±


    ¡°Why do you want everyone to know when you can solve it privately?¡± She was red-eyed, ¡°We aswyers know very well that theft or extortion of property worth more than three hundred thousand is a felony with a minimum ten-year sentence, and I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    Sobbed a few times and continued, ¡°People ¡­ have several decades in their lives. Alonso we are still young, after ten years, we are really old, oooh ¡­¡±


    Her words were meaningful and confusing to her colleagues.


    But Alonso blushed a few more degrees of white.


    Brenden countedpletely understand Adriana¡¯s meaning, looked at her meaningfully, smiled mysteriously.


    I¡¯ll make sure he goes to jail if he dares to use her.¡±


    Who is Brenden?


    The people at the top of The Alston Family are incredibly powerful and strong.


    By him A sentence scared Alonso¡¯s body went soft, immediately, kneeling on the ground, hands grabbed Adriana¡¯s suit pants, begging for mercy: ¡°Adriana, I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­¡±

 Chapter 79: Meeting the Attack Head-On

    Suddenly realizing the seriousness of the matter, Alonso flung himself on his knees in front of her.


    The sudden scene surprised and surprised everyone, who looked at Alonso, who was kneeling in front of Adriana, in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Alonso?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, did he cheat?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly it¡¯s a little hard to read.¡±


    ¡­


    Colleagues in the office were talking, exchanging words and talking non-stop.


    The moment Peter saw Alonso on his knees, his brow wrinkled and he couldn¡¯t tell how angry he was.


    ¡°Waste!¡±


    With an angry rebuke, he turned around and left the legal department.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, why did you leave all of a sudden?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips held a triumphant smile as she gazed at the departing Peter, ¡°The policerades are all still there, how can you cooperate with the police investigation?¡±


    ¡°I cooperate, I cooperate.¡±


    When Peter replied, Alonso took the lead and said, ¡°Comrade police, I have recruited everything. Yesterday Adriana came to thepany, the minister asked us to make things difficult for Adriana and then deliberately kept Adriana in thepany to work overtime, calcting to frame her, this way can force her to leave thepany. So the minister nned to nt the evidence. I was just a cheap watch, but the watch was at home, not lost at all, all because the minister told me to say so. You have something to do with our minister, not me.¡±


    The police have not yet asked the cause and effect of the matter, Alonso already a brain to tell all the things, ¡°Adriana, the 300, 000 yuan I immediately returned to you, not only that, I also give you 50, 000 yuanpensation costs. I¡¯ll give you 50, 000 yuan inpensation. Don¡¯t forget about me, okay?¡±


    Both practicingw, Alonso naturally knew the seriousness of the matter.


    I thought this matter can either force Adriana away, or can ckmail a sum of money, but who knows Adriana is so tactful, all recorded.


    He himself has no evidence to prove that he purchased an expensive watch, as long as the policerades a little investigation will know everything.


    At that time, irond evidence, he will face is a huge amount of extortion of 300, 000, more than ten years of imprisonment.


    Adriana has a saying that has merit, people, how many decades can there be in a lifetime.


    ¡°Surprisingly, Adriana is really innocent?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, the amazing reversal.¡±


    ¡°Is it true that Alonso did this with the minister? Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Adriana really has some tricks up her sleeve, and she¡¯s really not a simple person.¡±


    ¡­


    Colleagues who were talking about it had a change of heart about Adriana.


    ¡°Alonso, don¡¯t be ridiculous, what does this have to do with me?¡± Nelson how did not expect that he ended up in the hands of his own subordinates and would directly cut off his future.


    ¡°Minister, you¡¯re the one who told me, I still have our call records on my phone, you can¡¯t let me take the me alone. You¡¯re the mastermind, I¡¯m an essory at best.¡±


    Alonso is desperate to get rid of his responsibilities.


    The two men got into an argument.


    ¡°All right, all right, stop arguing ande with me to the police station.¡±


    The policerade listened to the two people making a lot of noise, some annoyance, a wave of the hand, with a few people left thepany.


    An hourter, outside the police station.


    Adriana got back in one piece and got the $300, 000 back without a hitch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see thating, but you¡¯re a smart one.¡± Brenden followed Adriana, looking at her with interest.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of necessity.¡±


    Adriana was cold-faced and did not have a good attitude towards Brenden.


    As early as thepany knew that she was wronged, but if no one stood up for her, she wanted to argue for herself without a chance.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    That¡¯s why the idea of getting Brenden toe to thepany, which led to this scene today.


    If Brenden doesn¡¯te, she wants toin, but there is no way to do so.


    ¡°It means I didn¡¯t misjudge the person.¡±


    Brenden walked towards his limo, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you a ride back to the office.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana was indifferent, pulled away from him, walked straight to the curb, stopped a cab and got in.


    However, she had just gotten in the car and was about to close the door when Brenden followed her up.


    Closed the door.


    ¡°Why are you up here too?¡±


    What is wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Let the luxury cars do not do, but must follow the cab, how do you mean?


    ¡°Anyone knows about your rtionship with me now, what would they say if you were left alone to do a cab to the office? ¡±


    Brenden gave her an evil smile, but there was a cold chill under his eyes, ¡°I just want to avoid all unnecessary trouble.¡±


    So, after all, Brenden is not doing her a favor, but hopes that she will soon get a foothold in the Alston Group and be his right-hand man.


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Alston is really a smart guy.¡±


    Adrianaughed sarcastically and said to the driver, ¡°Alston Group, please.¡±


    More than ten minutes, Alston Group.


    Adriana got out of the car and followed Brenden into the office.


    This time, with Brenden following Adriana¡¯s side, everyone was sure of the rtionship between Adriana and Brenden, and had scruples about Adriana.


    After all, the person standing behind her was no other than thepany¡¯s vice president.


    When he returned to thepany, he just arrived at the legal department and was taken by the secretary to the president¡¯s office.


    She walked in just as Brenden came out of his office, and the moment they met, Brenden smiled at her, ¡°Work well and talk to me if you have something to do.¡±


    The tone was gentle to the extreme, and the secretary could feel Brenden¡¯s doting on her as she listened.


    But only Adriana knows how much Brenden is doing, but she can¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Ms. Hale ising over.¡±


    The secretary turned around and walked out after the briefing, closing the office door.


    Peter, who was sitting at his desk, looked up at Adriana with a cold hum, ¡°What a good tactic, I underestimated you before.¡±


    A battle with Adriana, the little woman won.


    Alonso is facing a prison sentence and Minister Nelson Dean is involved in awsuit, but Adriana has no intention of sparing the two.


    ¡°Compared to Mr. Alston, no less.¡±


    Adriana had a formic smile on her lips, not wanting to say too much in his presence, ¡°Is there anything else for Mr. Alston, if not I will go out first.¡±


    I don¡¯t think she was called over from the legal department just to say a few words, right?


    ¡°I called you here to inform you that as of today, you are officially joining the Legal Department. The premise is that the appeals against Alonso and Nelson Dean are withdrawn.¡±


    That case, in the end, both people are innocent.


    Peter is not one to implicate the innocent, even though he is a killer.


    Moreover, Alonso and Nelson Dean are still avable, now let them back to the legal department, only afraid that Adriana¡¯s future will not be easy.


    I don¡¯t believe this woman won¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Mr. Alston¡¯s ploy to use a knife to kill someone is a good one.¡±


    Adriana saw right through Peter¡¯s calctions.


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not necessarily good for a woman to be too smart.¡± Peter¡¯s voice was low, and the obscure eyes held a stern and murderous aura.

 Chapter 80 – Did you do it to Auntie?

    So Peter became more and more suspicious of Adriana¡¯s ns to enter the Alston Group.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, how much did Brenden pay you to be his spy? A woman like you, who is insatiable, you would work for him without $50 million?¡±


    Peter hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Fifty million?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Peter to be able to anticipate things, but on the surface she remained calm and collected, ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask for the 300 million you gave me, so how could I look at that mere 50 million?¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat and walked towards Adriana.


    Facing the man¡¯s gloomy like ink look, Adriana some scare.


    He took a step closer and she took a step back until she had cornered Adriana and stopped.


    The man raised his hand and propped his arm on the wall, ¡°What conspiracy purpose do you have in the end? Three hundred million so generously returned to me, will not tell me Brenden gave you enoughpensation is it. Or is it three hundred million in exchange for the position of the seventh wife of The Alston family?¡±


    Peter felt that Adriana returned the 300 million to him just to calm the matter and help smooth the way to The Alston family in the future.


    Otherwise, with this matter here, what will the people of The Alston family think of Adriana and how can they agree to Adriana, who loves money, entering The Alston family?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This matter is not known.


    I have to say that Brenden is far-sighted.


    He was so close, his faint scent came over her, familiar and making her blush, her mind reverberating with those unpleasant images of the two of them together.


    Adriana swallowed, not without some nervousness, ¡°Since Mr. Alston so cleverly guessed it, what else do I need to say?¡±


    If it is hard to let Adriana to exin, Adriana in turn has no way to exin.


    It is better to go along with his steps.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    If Adriana denies, Peter may still feel that the matter is conclusive, but Adriana so easily admitted, but let Peter feel that the matter is not as simple as it seems.


    ¡°Adriana, I don¡¯t care what conspiratorial purpose you have, it¡¯s best to put away your delusions of grandeur and leave the Alston Group honestly is the right choice for you.¡±


    Peter warned.


    ¡°That might be disappointing to Mr. Alston, it¡¯s really not okay. You ruined mypany in the first ce, now I am homeless, I don¡¯t even have a proper job, only you Alston Group pays well, it¡¯s hard to get in, how can I get out?¡±


    She reached out and gently frightened the cor for Peter, cheeks smiling, ¡°Mr. Alston also do not think too much oh.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s act was unintentional, but in Peter¡¯s eyes, it stimted his anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her palm tightly clutched her wrist, ¡°You¡¯re not satisfied with Brenden, and now you¡¯re seducing me? Don¡¯t you feel tired of mediating between two men?¡±


    It¡¯s really a woman who doesn¡¯t let people worry about her and is not at all restless.


    Adriana was suddenly stunned and unsure.


    As an afterthought, I remembered that I had just pretended to be calm for Peter to straighten his cor, just to calm my nervousness and divert my attention in a way.


    But who knew it was Peter who mistook it for flirting with him.


    ¡°Tired?¡±


    Adriana went along with the trend and shook her head, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t be tired, it might be more interesting to see you and Brenden both turn against each other.¡±


    Suddenly I thought this was a good way to go.


    Let Peter and Brenden turn against each other, she enjoys the benefits, and may be able to retreat and protect Helen¡¯s safety at that time.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re a real lowlife!¡±


    With a wave of nausea, Peter waved Adriana away and turned to his desk, ¡°Get the hell out of here and stay well within the legal department.¡±


    His words seem to have made the decision.


    The decision was that Adriana must withdraw the appeals against both Nelson Dean and Alonso if she wants to stay in the Department of Justice.


    This approach directly cut off Adriana¡¯s way back, I thought that the two were locked up in the police station a small punishment, but I did not expect Peter simply do not want to let her life.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Without saying anything, Adriana turned around and left the office.


    Who knows, she just pulled open the door of the office, can not help but a shock, standing in ce for half a day also no response.


    ¡°Adri? You, what are you doing here?¡±


    Theresa, who was standing outside the office door with a thermos bucket in her hand to bring soup to Peter, was about to knock on the door when it opened.


    To add to the surprise, the person standing in the office was Adriana.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already leave the country?¡±


    That¡¯s the most important question, ¡°You lied to me?¡±


    The session of questions left Adriana speechless.


    When I left yesterday, I sent a message to Theresa in the airport, and also sent a location, reporting my position, in order to tell Theresa that I had really left, to avoid her being overly concerned.


    But God knows, after being threatened by Brenden, she had toe back with a stiff upper lip.


    Now well, in Alston Group, Peter¡¯s office met Theresa, a time of imaginable awkwardness.


    Adriana swallowed, for a long time can not say a reason.


    Just standing in ce, one hand holding the wall, one hand holding the office door handle, just like a statue.


    ¡°Theresa, I ¡­¡±


    She just wanted to exin something, but she saw Theresa¡¯s face instantly cold, ¡°Adriana, you disappoint me too much, I treat you as a friend, and you lie to me. Let me ask you, why were you in Peter¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana pulled her lips, just now she wanted to exin something, but the next moment Peter¡¯s voice came from the office, ¡°She has joined the legal department of Alston Group, and will work in the legal department in the future.¡±


    Adriana side nce, eyes like a knife shot at Peter, as if to say: you say one less word will die.


    Is it really better to push her into thend of the endless.


    ¡°You got into the legal department?¡± Theresa was amazed, ¡°What the hell is going on here, and what the hell do you mean Adriana? Is it really fun to lie to me over and over again?¡±


    God knows how angry Theresa is at this moment.


    She treats Adriana like a good sister, Adriana fools her like a fool, and now she¡¯s in her fianc¨¦¡¯spany.


    ¡°Theresa, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. It was Brenden who asked me toe over to work.¡±


    As a woman, intuition told Adriana that Theresa seemed to have misunderstood, so it was important to exin.


    ¡°Brenden? Uncle? How do you know Uncle?¡±


    A series of questions came to mind, and Theresa was even more confused about Adriana and what she was up to.


    At this time, Adriana suddenly felt her body fall backwards, was pulled aside by Peter, stumbled a few steps to stand firmly.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯ve told you many times, Adriana is not a good person, stay away from her. You treat her like a good bestie, not knowing that people treat you like a fool.¡±


    Peter¡¯s icy eyes scanned Adriana, raised his hand and pulled Theresa into the office, saying, ¡°She¡¯s with Brendennow, and Brenden is interested in marrying her into The Alston family.¡±

 Chapter 81 Entering the company

    He told Theresa one by one.


    ¡°What? How ¡­ how did this happen?¡±


    Theresa was amazed and looked back at her, ¡°Adriana, is that really true?¡±


    She was going to marry Peter, so she conceived the idea of marrying Brenden. ¡°But Uncle still has Auntie.¡±


    ¡°The hospital says Auntie doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡± Peter exined.


    At that, Theresa immediately looked back at Adriana, ¡°Does this matter have anything to do with you? I heard that Hayley was the one who caused the car ident, isn¡¯t that your sister?¡±


    Therefore, Theresa believes that Auntie¡¯s car ident is directly rted to her.


    Adriana knows in her heart that not only Theresa thinks so, but I am afraid that many people will think so.


    She felt doubly tired and didn¡¯t know how to exin for a while.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Adriana denied it outright, but what a pale and feeble exnation.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Theresa was deeply puzzled, and her critical eyes surveyed Adriana with a tight frown, ¡°Adri, I really hope you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±


    She put the thermos bucket in her hand on the table and went to sit down on the sofa, ¡°Come here, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Adriana looked gloomy and red at Peter with dissatisfaction, cursing him silently in her heart.


    Bastard, can¡¯t you just not reveal yourself in front of Theresa?


    Do you have to betray her to do that?


    He also walked to Theresa¡¯s side, sat down and sighed, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just ask.¡±


    What else can be said after all this?


    I had wanted to find a suitable opportunity to exin to Theresa, but now I won¡¯t bother to find the right one.


    ¡°When did you and Uncle meet?¡±


    In all the time I¡¯ve known Adriana, I never knew she knew Brenden, and Theresa thought there must be something to it, but she just couldn¡¯t figure out what.


    Her question was exactly what Peter wanted to know.


    So Adriana vaguely felt a burning gaze on her, and raised her eyes to meet the deep eyes of Peter.


    The corners of his mouth pursed lightly, hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°We actually knew each other a long time ago, but we just didn¡¯t tell you. I didn¡¯t expect Brenden to be Mr. Alston¡¯s Uncle either.¡±


    ¡°Peter said you were nning to marry Uncle, is that true?¡±


    That¡¯s the thing Theresa wants to know.


    As we all know, Brenden and Peter are the biggest rivals of The Alston family, who are uncle and nephew, but the two are facing apetition for the heirship of Alston Group.


    A sess or a failure, it must be one of them.


    Theresa doesn¡¯t understand whyAdriana wants to marry Brenden. Or is she thinking about the future position of the seventh wife of The Alston family.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Adriana didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    If Theresa were alone, she might have known what to say, but Peter was there.


    If you let slip your intentions, you will reveal them.


    ¡°Theresa, everyone has their own choices. I¡¯ve also been single for so many years, and it¡¯s my freedom to choose who I want to be with. I hope ¡­ you bless me.¡±


    There is no future with Brenden, nor is there likely to be one.


    But now that Helen¡¯s safety is in Brenden¡¯s hands, she doesn¡¯t have any choice.


    ¡°Adri, what do you mean?¡±


    A slightly irritated Theresa jerked to her feet, ¡°Are you thinking I¡¯m meddling?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Adriana found that Theresa was not in the right mood and was afraid that continuing to talk would affect the rtionship between them, so she made an excuse, ¡°Theresa, there are still some things that need to be dealt with in the legal department, I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±


    She turned around and left the office straight away.


    Theresa watched Adriana leave the office, her eyes wavering, as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Peter, I made soup for you, drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Opened the thermos bucket and poured a bowl of pigeon soup and handed it to Peter, ¡°Three hours of slow cooking on a low me, and I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    Since Adriana left, Peter has been sitting at his desk with his head in the sand, seemingly forgetting about Theresa¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    A faint thank you, ¡°I¡¯ll talk when I¡¯m done with the task at hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, work is important.¡±


    Theresa is quite reasonable and behaves particrly virtuous in his presence.


    Seeing that his brow was slightly frowned upon, he seemed a bit bored, so he went behind his back and gently massaged her with just the right amount of strength and good technique.


    Peter enjoyed it immensely.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve been so bored at home alely, can you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because she was at the office, so you wanted toe too?¡±


    Without waiting for Theresa to finish a sentence, Peter knew what Theresa was going to say and questioned her directly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I just think it¡¯s too boring to be alone at home, so I want to go to work and experience in thepany.¡±


    If told truthfully, Peter would surely be angry, how could Theresa be so honest and tell the truth.


    ¡°You¡¯re not well, so just rest at home.¡±


    Peter did not allow her toe to work, adding, ¡°The most important thing now is to get well.¡±


    Theresa had problems with her uterus and had been unable to have children, and her health bottom was not very good.


    He truly meant well for her.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m just too suffocated at home alone. If you don¡¯t let me out, I¡¯ll really suffocate.¡±


    Theresa withdrew her massage hand and went to his side, pulling his arm to pamper him, ¡°I always think uncontrobly at home, I will be depressed after a long time.¡±


    Somehow, every time she felt Adriana was so motivated, it made her feel like she was living like a parasite, settling for the status quo.


    There is a vague sense of unease and a sense of security.


    Peter is generally understand Theresa¡¯s meaning, today if he does not agree to Theresa¡¯s request, I am afraid that she will not be quiet.


    ¡°So what kind of work do you want to do?¡±


    Put down the signature pen in his hand, closed the file and looked up at Theresa, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°What kind of work?¡±


    Since it says so, it naturally means that it agrees.


    Theresa could not suppress her inner delight, warm smile, beautiful eyes, ¡°Secretary, reception, marketing, management, all can ah.¡±


    Previously she was studying business management and should be able to do many jobs.


    ¡°Theresa, you should be well aware of the Alston Group corporate system.¡±


    Peter twirled the ck pen in his fingertips and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you really want to work in thepany, then everything has to start from the grassroots. Can you take hardship?¡±


    How can a youngdy, who is used to being pampered, be able to bear hardship?


    He didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°Peter, I can do it, I will.¡±


    Theresa was afraid that Peter would not agree, so she seized thest chance, ¡°I am your fianc¨¦e, when ying the role of an example. You can start with the reception.¡±


    As long as she can get into the Alston Group, she¡¯s not asking for much right now.


    Now Adriana is at the Alston Group, and although Adriana says she¡¯s with Brenden, Theresa doesn¡¯t really trust her at heart.


    A woman¡¯s sixth sense is strong, making her feel vaguely that there has been something fishy between Peter and Adriana.


    ¡°No need. If you think about it, just go straight to the nning department and report.¡±

 Chapter 82 Turning against each other

    Legal Department.


    After the morning¡¯s burry, all the colleagues in the legal department had a better view of Adriana.


    Officially onboarded and with her own job title, Adriana took the previous cases from the legal department and concentrated on the cases.


    Knock Knock-


    Suddenly someone tapped on her desktop.


    Adriana looked up and realized that the person standing in front of her was Hayley.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Youe out with me.¡± Hayley¡¯s attitude was not amiable, and he turned away with a cold face.


    Adriana closed the case and got up to follow.


    In the hallway of thepany, in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, Hayley stood with her back to Adriana, ¡°When did you and Uncle fall in love?¡±


    Open the door and questioned unceremoniously.


    The arrogant posture, as if she and Brenden are very close to each other seems to be.


    Adriana¡¯s lips lifted in an arc, smiled lightly, walked to the window and looked out, sighed, ¡°Brenden and I are between us.¡±


    From the moment Brenden appeared in the legal department, Adriana felt Hayley¡¯s hostile eyes.


    Even though she was innocent and wronged, but it is dumb to eat the bitterness.


    Threatened by Brenden, the secret cannot be revealed, so she has to keep it to herself.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Hayley turned around, her brow furrowed as she red at her angrily, ¡°You know I like Uncle, why are you trying to steal it from me?¡±


    ¡°Like? You and Brenden have only met twice, how can you talk about liking?¡±


    Delusions of grandeur.


    Not to mention Brenden¡¯s ambition, Hayley¡¯s status and beauty, how can she get into Brenden¡¯s eyes?


    She is, after all, childish.


    ¡± How about meeting once? What¡¯s the difference between two? It won¡¯t stop me from liking Uncle. Besides, how do you know that Uncle doesn¡¯t like me? If she didn¡¯t like me, how could she have ced me in the legal department.¡±


    Hayley argued the case.


    For a moment, Adriana wanted to say to her: Brenden is just treating you like a pawn.


    You are the one who thinks too much of yourself.


    But when the words came to her mouth, Adriana couldn¡¯t say them again.


    ¡°The person Brenden likes is me, you don¡¯t have to be imagining things.¡±


    To break Hayley¡¯s mind about Brenden, she tells a big lie.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Hayley was so angry that her face was red, green thin fingers pointed at Adriana¡¯s face, kept trembling, stammering: ¡°You ¡­ Adriana, don¡¯t do whatever you want just because you have some good looks. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give up Uncle to you.¡±


    Over the years, Hayley has met too many men, but no man has really struck her fancy.


    Brenden¡¯s appearance is like a banishment from the sky, a nce of a million years, sinking into it can not be extricated.


    ¡°Knowing the end, why do you need to struggle unnecessarily?¡±


    Adriana thinks Hayley is too naive.


    As much as she wants to sit back and watch, she is more worried that Hayley likes Brenden and will be a pawn if Brenden finds out and uses her.


    ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Hayley can not win the argument Adriana, angry stomping feet, directly flip the hair and left.


    Looking at her back, Adriana let out a sigh, not to mention how helpless.


    ¡°Adriana, are you really going to marry Brenden?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.


    She jerked back and looked at Theresa who appeared at some point, feeling doubly helpless.


    What she just said to Hayley was heard word for word, and now, Theresa should be upset again.


    ¡°Theresa, what brings you here?¡± She avoided the subject, not wanting to answer.


    ¡°You answer my question.¡± Theresa stepped forward, closing the distance between them, and asked directly, ¡°Are you really going to marry Brenden?¡±


    The oue of the matter is very important to her.


    Adriana has been awyer for many years and has developed a keen eye for what is going on in Theresa¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s Brenden I like, and it has nothing to do with his life. Him, sess or failure, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s fear is that she and Brenden together will be a big help to Brenden and help Brenden be the true heir of the Alston Group.


    The benefits of all thingse first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The same is true between girlfriends.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care?¡±


    Adri, I just want to ask you one thing, are you willing to leave Brenden and the Alston Group or not?¡±


    The words came out, the tone is hard attitude rusty, it seems that between the two has long ceased to be a good bosom friend, but instead is the interests ofpetitors.


    Recognizing that reality is always so cruel, Adriana¡¯s heart hurts, but the surface shows a light smile.


    ¡°Theresa, I have my own choices, and I hope you will respect them.¡±


    The matter hase to this point, there is no room for retreat, what can she do?


    I don¡¯t ask for everyone¡¯s understanding and tolerance, I just hope my daughter Helen can Rene unharmed.


    Besides, Peter is so smart, how could he not know Brenden¡¯s intention of arranging for her to enter the Alston Group?


    But it is Brenden¡¯s attempts are too obvious to confuse the public and perhaps make Peter feel that things are not as simple as they appear, thus overlooking Brenden¡¯s true intentions.


    But no matter what, Brenden and Peter are the biggest contenders for the heir of The Alston family and will not underestimate and beware of each other.


    With this in mind, her guilty conscience subsided.


    ¡°I always thought we were good girlfriends, talking without any hard feelings. Today I realized that you only have interests in your eyes. Is it because you feel that I am with Peter that you have an imbnce in your heart, so you deliberately approach Uncle?¡±


    Theresa doesn¡¯t understand Adriana¡¯s thoughts and continues, ¡°That¡¯s good girlfriends?¡±


    At that, Adriana tongue licking lips, a few imperceptible relief, doubly helpless and frustrated.


    Side eye through the floor-to-ceiling windows looking out of the window, a sweeping Waverly beauty, tall buildings, prosperity, but there is no ce for her.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A sorry, in Theresa¡¯s understanding is Adriana admitted that she was with Brenden for profit.


    ¡°Good, mark your words today. I will make you regret it.¡±


    The negotiations failed and Theresa left in anger.


    In therge corridor, Adriana stood there with a mncholy face and infinite emotions.


    She had very few people to apologize to in her life, but Theresa was one of them.


    On one side is the safety of her daughter Helen¡¯s life, and on the other is Theresa.


    The trade-off is the lesser of two.


    There was no choice but to hurt Theresa.


    Shuffle Shuffle-


    A shuffle of footsteps came down the hallway, and Adriana looked over her shoulder to see that Alonso and Secretary Nelson Dean had both returned.


    You¡¯re back in one piece so soon?


    Peter can be really fast.


    ¡°Adriana, we meet again.¡± Nelson Dean, all hostile and grimacing, grinned.

 Chapter 83 Meeting Luis

    In all the time I¡¯ve worked at Alston Group, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve fallen into the hands of a woman, which is unbearable.


    ¡°Nelson, Alonso, be rmed.¡±


    Adriana calmly, gentle smile, ¡°today¡¯s incident I know you also have no choice, so this matter will not be pursued, and I hope we can get along peacefully in the future. After all, we are all working for others, why make things difficult for ourselves. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    She deliberately ys the good guy and tries to resolve the conflict with Nelson Dean and Alonso.


    One more friend is much better than one more enemy, such a simple truth, she could not not understand.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale is right. In the future, let¡¯s make peace and hope we can work well together.¡±


    Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Alonso was very appreciative and grateful to Adriana for not pursuing the matter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°No good.¡±


    Nelson Dean, as apany executive, felt humiliated by his colleagues and would not look at Adriana in a good light.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care and turns around to enter the department office.


    When the dust settled, Adriana stayed up until the end of the evening and called Vivian when she walked out of the office.


    ¡°Vivian, how are things going on your end?¡±


    Adriana was very relieved to leave the money in Vivian¡¯s sole hands.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, everything is going well, you cane over and take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need, leave it to you I am at ease. Recently there are more things, you should also pay more attention to rest.¡±


    Vivian has to manage thepany¡¯s decoration design as well as contacting old colleagues from the previouspany, Alexander.


    But she can¡¯t show her face now, or it would be even worse for Peter and Brenden to know about herpany.


    If I had known this, I should not have talked about the cooperativepany in front of Hayley, but now I feel that Hayley is like a time bomb, which may leak herpany¡¯s secrets one day.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hale, I got help and it felt okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana went back to her apartment, washed up, andid down on her bed to answer a video for Helen.


    It was morning on the other side of the video, Helen washed up and sitting at the table eating a sandwich, grinning at her, ¡°Yay, good morning mommy.¡±


    Helen in a white organza fairy dress with two ponytails, delicate white skin, thick eyebrows and big eyes, born beautiful and lovely, like Adriana.


    ¡°Baby, do you miss Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I want to, I dreamed about mommy yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Adriana was in a happy mood and her heart was cleared of gloom.


    But then I thought of the main thing, ¡°Baby, mommy asked you, I heard you have a new friend recently, right?¡±


    Helen nodded her head and grinned, showing her cute dimples and a sweet smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a Chinese uncle, I like him a lot and want to recognize him as my godfather, okay mommy?¡±


    Listening to the little girl¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s heart hung in the air, with a sense of trembling like the edge of the abyss, and could not help but sweat.


    ¡°Baby, you are not familiar with others, never with ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Godfather is very good to me. He even said he would help me find my real daddy.¡±


    Helen is naive and takes Brenden¡¯s words at face value.


    ¡°Find your real daddy?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but tighten, indescribably nervous.


    For so many years, Helen has been living by Adriana¡¯s side, she has long been used to having a little girl by her side, if Brenden really found Helen¡¯s real daddy, then inevitably the other side will steal Helen away.


    Brenden is threatening to warn her through Helen.


    ¡°Yes, yes, mommy, haven¡¯t you been unable to find Helen¡¯s dad? Godfather is great, he said he will definitely find Helen¡¯s daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Adriana cheeks hanging smile, look so stiff ugly,parable to crying more ugly. The first time, he said, ¡°Helen, that person mommy and met, can not casually call people godfather oh.¡±


    ¡°No way, Godfather is familiar with you, and even sent me your picture. I think Godfather and you are a good match.¡±


    With that, Helen slipped off the chair, ran to the room, and in a short while appeared again within the sight of the video, holding a photo in front of the camera, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you lie to Helen oh. You¡¯ve been single for years, Helen hopes you find a good man who will take care of you soon.¡±


    Helen, who is a big kid, smiled extremely deviously.


    Helen¡¯s voice echoed in Adriana¡¯s ears, but her eyes were fixed on the photo in her hand, which was an intimate photo of Brenden kissing her in the airport lounge.


    How did the photoe to be in Helen¡¯s possession?


    So, it was Brenden who started it all.


    Brenden secretly fights with Helen, which makes Adriana more and more frightened, more afraid of Brenden¡¯s strength and means.


    He could casually give her numerous warnings through Helen, telling her that it would be easy for him to touch Helen and not to underestimate his strength.


    After that Adriana was not in her element, and after a few brief words with Helen she was sent off to school.


    This night, Adrianay in bedte at night before falling asleep.


    The next morning, after a brief wash, Adriana drove to the office.


    In order to catch up, she has been very fast, who knew that the eyes to the entrance of thepany, the front suddenly a small child with a schoolbag scampered out, scared her heart chills, immediately foot on the gas pedal emergency brake.


    The car jolted to a stop and Adriana noticed that the child in front of her was no longer visible.


    Immediately unbuckle your seat belt and get out of the car to see what¡¯s going on, ¡°Little baby, are you okay, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I ¡­ you ¡­ how is it you, Luis?¡±


    Adriana ran out of the car and found a small child lying in the middle of the road, went up to float the child to see, but who knew that the child was Peter¡¯s son ¡­ Luis.


    ¡°Luis, are you alone?¡±


    She looked around and didn¡¯t find any adults, and couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled.


    ¡°Wow, mommy? Mommy, I finally found you yeah.¡±


    Luis was frightened by a sudden car when he crossed the road and fell to the ground. But when he opened his eyes, he saw Adriana and was overjoyed, he wrapped his arms around Adriana¡¯s neck, ¡°Mommy, I finally found you.¡±


    Luis wore a white shirt, ck strappy pants, and a red bow tied around his neck, just like a little gentleman, handsome straight to Peter.


    Worthy of Peter¡¯s son, there is his father must have his son, this face ¡­ really is not the usual amazing.


    ¡°Luis, why are you here alone, where is your daddy? You went out without a housekeeper to apany you?¡±


    Her biggest concern is still Luis¡¯ situation.


    ¡°Hee hee ¡­ mommy, I¡¯m so happy to meet you. I heard you went to work at daddy¡¯spany, so I wanted toe over and find you. luis missed you so much, but daddy never let me see you ¡­¡±

 Chapter 84 Mommy Don’t Go

    He beamed, not to mention how sad and upset.


    Peter didn¡¯t like her and was justified in not allowing Luis to meet with her.


    ¡°So, you snuck out alone?¡±


    This is the core key to the problem.


    Luis grinned and acquiesced.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, get in the car with me.¡±


    Adriana was very uneasy about Luis¡¯ condition and carried him to the car and drove to the underground garage.


    ¡°Mommy, what have you been up totely?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, have you lost weight again?¡±


    ¡­


    Luis, who was sitting in the back row, kept asking questions as if she was really his mommy.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, ¡°Luis, I¡¯m not your mommy, so don¡¯t call anyone at the officeter, okay?¡±


    Now the rtionship with Theresa is very tense, in case something happens on Luis¡¯ side will definitely make the rtionship between her and Theresa more and more conflicting.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mommy, that is, that is.¡±


    Luis doesn¡¯t care what Adriana says, as long as it¡¯s the mommy he¡¯s decided on, it won¡¯t change.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    This kid, it really got her going.


    After parking the car in the underground garage, Adriana pushed the door open and got out, just pulling open the back door and carrying Luis out, she heard a shuffle of footsteps behind her.


    When she looked back, she found a dozen bodyguards in suits and sunsses surrounding her, blocking her path.


    Adriana shuddered in fear, slightly puzzled, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Hold Luis tightly in his arms, not wanting him to be half hurt.


    ¡°Boss, the man is found, in the garage.¡±


    One of the bodyguards in the lead reported to the people over there with a walkie-talkie.


    Adriana just felt a pang of numbness in her head and felt tired thinking about having to face Peter soon.


    But also a long sigh of relief, these people came to find Luis, not to kidnap.


    That just now really scared her.


    ¡°Luis, you¡¯d better hurry up and go with these people, I still have things to take care of and can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Adriana tried to escape.


    ording to her understanding, Peter will definitely tear her up when he finds out she is with Luister.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it~¡±


    Luis wrapped his arms around Adriana¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go, ¡°Mommy, I want you~¡± Luis pouted at Adriana, his face wrinkled with aggression, his eyes misting up, and he was crying.


    Adriana was in tears, wondering what the connection between her and Peter was, and how there was a Luis in the middle.


    But she was surprisingly so fond of Luis that she simply could not refuse.


    It was painful to see his aggrieved and tearful appearance.


    ¡°Luis, your mommy is Theresa, not me. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± She patiently went to exin.


    ¡°Mmmmmm~¡±


    Luis shook his head repeatedly, a pouting sound urring between his nostrils, ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless.


    ¡°Where is Luis?¡±


    At this time, not far from an extremely maic voice, listen carefully, it seems that you can also hear the voice slightly to trembling, very anxious.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    The bodyguards gave him a slight jowl and respectfully made way for him.


    The moment Peter appeared in front of her, the two looked at each other, and the air froze as they looked at each other.


    The sharp, razor-sharp eyes held an air of fury as he stepped in front of her, each step closer making Adriana feel her breath tighten a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±


    Three words, word by word as if squeezed out from the teeth seemingly, the momentum is forced.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, your boy, keep it safe, I¡¯ll go first if I¡¯mte.¡±


    Adriana is quite self-aware, and feeling his angry breath, she immediately shoved Luis into his arms and turned around to leave.


    However, the man held Luis with one hand and clutched her wrist with the other arm, ¡°Who gave you permission to leave?¡±


    Damn woman, can¡¯t rest for a day.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing? Luis misses mommy so much ¡­¡±


    Luis raised his hand and hugged Peter¡¯s neck, pouting at him, ¡°I just want mommy, just want mommy ¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Luis¡¯s big eyes were flooded with glistening tears, unable to tell how pathetic they were.


    Mommy?


    Peter¡¯s brow knitted, his chest seemed to be violently impacted.


    Maybe that¡¯s the wonderful thing about blood ties.


    Luis clearly does not know the mother-son rtionship between him and Adriana, but ever since he met Adriana, he has always mored to see Adriana.


    It can¡¯t help but make him a little angry.


    ¡°Ashton, take Luis back.¡±


    Peter handed Luis to Ashton, ¡°If you can¡¯t watch him again, you can pack up and get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The man called Ashton reached out to pick up Luis, naive Luis wow first sound bawling, ¡°Ooooooooooo ¡­ I don¡¯t want, I don¡¯t ¡­ want mommy, I want mommy. ¡±


    Luis wrapped his hands tightly around Peter¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    This situation makes Ashton also a little embarrassed, the outstretched hand stiff in mid-air do not know what to do.


    ¡°Luis stop it.¡±


    Peter calmed Luis down, but his eyes were fixed on Adriana, and his beady gaze seemed to be able to shoot holes in her body.


    ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy so much, will you let me stay with her for a while?¡±


    Luis looked up, his eyes hanging with tears to Peter¡¯s gloomy face, ¡°Just for a moment, okay?¡±


    Both hands and arms kept shaking and pouting at him.


    That charming and pitiful look made Peter unable to refuse, nor could he bear to refuse.


    When he first got Luis by that means, in the blink of an eye he was already five years old, five years of not getting enough motherly love, how could he not be heartbroken?


    ¡°Luis be good oh, auntie has to go to work, wait for me to y with you after work, okay?¡±


    Adriana lifted her wrist and looked at her wristwatch. It was 7:50, ten minutes short of beingte.


    Shrugging off Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Let go, I have to go punch the clock.¡±


    If you arete, you lose your full attendance.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go ¡­¡± Seeing Adriana turn around and leave, Luis stretched out his chubby little hands and pped them in mid-air, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, oooh¡­ ¡­¡±


    He cried his heart out, and fell into Adriana¡¯s ears suddenly felt a vague pain in his heart, just a moment of pain.


    Although a sh of light, but clear and unusual.


    She took a step and couldn¡¯t help but stand still.


    ¡°Stay with him, I¡¯ll speak to the Law Department myself.¡± Peter tightened his brow and called out to Adriana in a ghostly manner.


    But after the words came out of his mouth he actually regretted it a little.


    ¡°Yeah, daddy is so nice, hahaha ¡­ muma¡­¡± Luis was overjoyed and hugged Peter¡¯s handsome face with a deep kiss. ¡°Daddy, you take me to the amusement park with mommy, OK?¡±


    ¡°No. Since I¡¯m working now, I have to do my job.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, not wanting to get too close to Luis.

 Chapter 85: Shopping together at the amusement park

    After all, now that Peter is with Theresa, it¡¯s always bad if she gets too close to Luis.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Luis struggled and flung himself out of Peter¡¯s arms and ran up to Adriana on short legs to hug her thighs, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you go, okay?¡±


    In this scene, it looks like Adriana is a cruel woman who abandoned their father and son.


    For some reason, Helen¡¯s lovely face suddenly appeared in her mind, and the two cute little faces seemed to be carved out of the same mold, so she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.


    So, raising his eyes to gaze at Peter, he waited for his choice.


    Peter lookedplicated, pulled his lips, did not know what to choose.


    ¡°Luis really misses you so much, can you stay with me.¡±


    Luis was once again in tears, choking and sobbing like a tearful man.


    It was so pitiful that one could not bear to refuse.


    ¡°Stay with him, Imand you.¡±


    In the end is his own son, see Luis crying heartbreaking, Peter how will not be heartbroken?


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Adriana was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­ no, if you don¡¯t like it, Luis can call you auntie, as long as you stay with Luis, OK?¡±


    The words fell, Luis could not help but sob a few times, trembling little body, like a very aggrieved kitty.


    ¡°Okay, okay, promise, promise.¡±


    Adriana sighed and helplessly leaned down to hug him and turned to Peter, ¡°Just this once.¡±


    ¡°Just this once.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Peter agreed in a cold voice.


    From the bottom of his heart, he did not want the rtionship between Adriana and Luis to be too cordial.


    The group of three walked towards a limousine, Peter pulled open the door of the limousine and Adriana got into the car with Luis in her arms.


    At that moment, his cell phone rang.


    It¡¯s Theresa¡¯s phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Peter, where are you, I¡¯m at the office now, why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡± Theresa¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°I have something to deal with now, you go directly to the nning department, I have already exined.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Peter got in his car and drove to thergest amusement park in Waverly.


    On the way, Luis was in a particrly good mood, reciting poems and singing to Adriana with extra cheerfulness.


    ¡°Mommy, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, Mummy, Mummy.¡±


    ¡°Luis, you just promised, you can not back out, yo.¡± Adriana really helpless, facing Luis is really no temper.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Luis hugged Adriana¡¯s waist and rubbed himself in her arms, ¡°Will you be Luis¡¯ godmother? Luis is so poor without a mommy, my ssmates always bully me for not having a mommy and call me a wild child.¡±


    The same problem has been experienced not only by Luis but also by Helen.


    So for his feelings, Adriana knows very well and can understand.


    ¡°Luis, Theresa is your daddy¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and from now on, she¡¯s your mommy. Remember, you are not a child without a mommy.¡±


    Adriana pinched his cheek in an extremely doting manner, ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Luis shook his head straight away, not minding in the least to lose his face in front of Peter. Continued: ¡°Luis doesn¡¯t like Aunt Jo, he likes you. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do. That way, Luis will be able to call you mommy in name only.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Peter and Adriana both gave a soft rebuke in unison.


    Luis couldn¡¯t help but stare back at Peter who was driving, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll scare mommy if you¡¯re so mean, you said you¡¯d find a mommy for Luis and now that you¡¯ve found one, why don¡¯t you say yes? Daddy, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he nced through the rearview mirror at the two people sitting in the back row, ¡°Theresa will be your mommy from now on. adriana is your mommy¡¯s friend, you can only call her aunt, otherwise, I won¡¯t let you see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luis, if you call mommy nonsense in the future, I won¡¯t see you either oh.¡±


    This time, Adriana is a rare united front with Peter.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ oh well.¡±


    Luis was isted and threatened topromise, ¡°Auntie.¡± The aggrieved like a small puppy general, the heart unwilling to call her.


    Then, his eyes lit up and he suddenly looked back at Peter, ¡°Daddy, if I call her Auntie, does that mean we can see each other more often in the future?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter refused outright.


    Today was a special case, if it wasn¡¯t for Luis¡¯ special desire to see Adriana, which is why he skipped school, he would never have allowed Luis to spend time with Adriana.


    ¡°Luis, auntie still has to work oh, can¡¯t y with you every day. Ming does not understand?¡±


    Not only Peter, but also Adriana does not want to be too close to Luis.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He drops his head and nods unhappily.


    There was a silence in the carriage, silent.


    An hourter, arrive at Waverly¡¯srgest amusement park in Waverly.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finally here.¡±


    Luis was overjoyed to see the amusement park like a dream castle and was very happy.


    Peter parked the car and the three of them got out, Luis pulling Adriana with one hand and Peter with the other.


    See the endless stream of people in the amusement park, all dressed in beautiful and exquisite, only she wore a white professional dress over the amusement park, but seems a bit out of ce.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s a ticket window in front of you, so go buy your ticket.¡±


    Three hands holding hands, at first nce, but more like a family of three.


    Through the crowd, Luis pointed to the ticket window in front of him and shook Peter¡¯s arm, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you, oh.¡±


    Peter knitted his brows, it seems that he had not purchased tickets before, suddenly let him go in line to buy tickets, inexplicably have a feeling of falling.


    Adriana, who saw his embarrassment, ignored it and pulled Luis to the bench next to her and found a seat.


    Peter had no choice but to walk to the ticket window and stand in line, and only after a while did he get three tickets over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    Adriana handed Peter a bottle of water.


    Peter nced at the mineral water, suddenly some embarrassment, after all, this kind of thing should have been done by men, but let her do it.


    ¡°Shy oh, daddy, taking auntie around the amusement park don¡¯t know to buy water? Too ungentlemanly.¡±


    Luis flirted with his daddy without mercy.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have the good grace to chide, and added, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, I¡¯m not drinking.¡±


    ¡°Buy it all, you don¡¯t drink it I¡¯m holding it heavy.¡±


    Throwing the mineral water to Peter, Adriana took the ticket and led Luis straight in.


    Peter looked at the mineral water in his hand, drink it or not.


    ¡°Wow, auntie, look, over there is Mickey Mouse, look over there, there are rabbits, so cute, it¡¯s so fun.¡±


    Just walked into the amusement park, Luis saw those cute dolls jumping for joy, restored the childlike frank and lovely.

 Chapter 86 – Marry her and go home

    Every time Adriana sees Luis¡¯ excitement, she feels relieved.


    ¡°Luis, you run slowly, don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Adriana followed behind, a little nervous.


    There are so many people in the amusement park, if you run away, it can really be the end.


    trotted up and took Luis¡¯ hand, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, hold my hand, or I¡¯ll lose you, your daddy won¡¯t spare me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay ta.¡±


    Luis nodded his head and readily agreed.


    Then, pointing to the carousel not far away, ¡°Auntie, Luis wants to ride the carousel, will you apany me?¡±


    Adriana shrugged, rather helplessly, with a choice?


    There is simply no choice.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana took the ticket and handed it to the ticket checker at the carousel, waiving the queue because she bought a premium VIP ticket.


    ¡°Go y.¡±


    Adriana took Luis and carried him on the merry-go-round, ¡°You y by yourself, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Luis sat on the wooden horse, holding the safety bar, looking at so many small children sitting around him, happy.


    Over here, Adriana stood aside, Peter appeared at her side at some point.


    The music started, the carousel with the rhythm of the music slowly turn up.


    ¡°You are quite good at pleasing children, what exactly is your purpose?¡±


    Peter put his hands in his trouser pockets and gazed at Luis, his voice as cold as ice.


    ¡°The heart of a viin is the heart of a gentleman.¡±


    Adriana smiled sarcastically, finding Peter¡¯s poor thinking repulsive.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    He coldly responded and added, ¡°I don¡¯t care what conspiratorial purpose you have, but it¡¯s best not to hit Luis¡¯ attention. Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m conspiring against Luis, why am I still here.¡±


    I had good intentions, but I didn¡¯t expect Peter to think so.


    Adriana, in a fit of rage, turned around and left.


    She¡¯s not willing to put up with Peter¡¯s false usations because of a child.


    Who knows, just a few steps away, he was pulled by Peter, ¡°Leaving now, are you trying to provoke the rtionship between me and Luis?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Sheughed coldly, not bothering to look directly at Peter, ¡°I¡¯ve seen self-righteousness, but I¡¯ve never seen someone like you who ims to be extremely clever.¡±


    No matter what you do, you will make him misunderstand.


    That¡¯s really enough.


    ¡°Peter, has anyone ever said anything about how annoying you really are?¡±


    Raising her eyes to look up at the man in front of her, although the handsome and beautiful face is pleasing to the eye, but let Adriana inexplicably disgusted.


    ¡°Is it annoying, or is it lustful?¡±


    Now Peter is also a little unsure of Adriana, confused about what she is trying to do and what she is really up to.


    It seems to be covered with a veil, so that people can not understand.


    For the first time Peter was so vague about a person.


    ¡°Sick.¡±


    Flinging her hand away, he turned and was about to leave.


    Adriana thought it was really crazy to agree to apany Luis to the amusement park today.


    She could have been there for any child and should not have been there for Luis.


    Because, he is Peter¡¯s child.


    ¡°Mommy, you and daddy don¡¯t argue.¡±


    Before she had time to turn away, suddenly Luis let out a scream that drew countless parents waiting nearby to look over.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Look at you two, what are you arguing about when you bring your kids out to y?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are a man should let let the daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Men should be more atmospheric, bullying women for what.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of chatter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not his wife.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my woman.¡±


    The two men answered in unison.


    But, no one believed it.


    ¡°Little two quarrels, bedtime quarrels and bedtime peace.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, are already parents, must not fight in front of the children, there will be a psychological shadow.¡±


    ¡°That man, can¡¯t you be more generous and coax your daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, women are good at coaxing.¡±


    ¡­


    The people on the sidelines once again persuaded and harmonized.


    Adriana red at Peter in exasperation, suddenly feeling a little ambiguous even as the two stood together.


    I really shouldn¡¯t have said yes today.


    She regretted it.


    Peter¡¯s sword brows and starry eyes were flushed with coldness, but they were also silent.


    Not long after, Luis came down from the carousel and stopped in front of Peter pulling his hand and said unhappily, ¡°Daddy, you are a gentleman, and a gentleman must be extra polite to a woman.¡±


    ¡°Little ¡­¡±


    Peter just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Luis, ¡°Do not say I am a child, I a child understand the truth, daddy you should also understand ah.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was watching Peter being dumbfounded by Luis, found it amusing and felt a little better.


    Pulling Luis towards the front and continuing on, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check out the next ride.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good oh.¡±


    Luis ran towards the front with Adriana in his hand, not caring about the piggy-ck Peter behind him.


    Peter was inexplicably a little jealous when his beloved son was so taken away by Adriana.


    ¡°Auntie, look at that, the children¡¯s roller coaster yeah. I want to y so much.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead go ahead.¡±


    Adriana takes Luis inside.


    The ride begins with Luis sitting on the ride while the two stand aside.


    It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s cloudy today with a slight breeze, so it doesn¡¯t feel hot, otherwise Adriana would have crashed.


    ¡°Luis is still a child, you can ask Theresa to bring him to the amusement park often, it can promote the rtionship between them. If Luis can¡¯t integrate with Theresa, I¡¯m afraid they will all be unhappy in the future.¡±


    Adriana thought about it and thought it would be a good idea to give Peter some kind reminders.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Peter¡¯s hands in his trouser pockets, standing erect like a statue.


    ¡°The dog bites the l¨¹ Dongbin and does not know the heart.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said ¡­¡± Adriana said, suddenly felt that sentence like a curse, can¡¯t help but eyes flicker, avoid his sharp gaze, ¡°I kindly remind you, what is your attitude? If Luis and Theresa rtionship has been bad, in the future, Theresa is difficult to do, you know?¡±


    Although she has not experienced these things, as awyer, she has seen too many second marriages divorced because of poor handling of the children.


    ¡°Do you really care about Theresa?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of also a ghostly aura.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond in a good mood.


    Not long after, Luis finished ying the roller coaster and came out.


    Adriana immediately came forward and handed him a bottle of water, ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Luis gulped arge sip and grinned at her, ¡°Auntie is so nice.¡±


    ¡°Be good, just be happy.¡±


    Peter, who stood watching in silence, noticed the two of them getting along like that, and a thought suddenly sprang into his mind.


    Would Luis be so happy every day if he was married to Adriana?


    The idea came to mind for a moment, Peter immediately shook his head, feeling badly poisoned by Adriana She.

 Chapter 87 Scared out of their wits

    Subsequently, the children yed a lot of projects in the yground, but there were limited projects for children in the yground, and most of them were also for adults.


    Luis took Adriana and Peter¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Mommy, daddy, look at that, it¡¯s a super big roller coaster, it¡¯s so much fun. You guys go y together, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Both spoke in unison and refused, raising their eyes to look at each other.


    Adriana said, ¡°You¡¯re still a child, what if you lose it.¡±


    Luis¡¯ eyes nced between Peter and Adriana and then pointed to a haunted house not far away, ¡°Can you take me there, Luis loves haunted house adventures.¡±


    ¡°A haunted house?¡±


    Adriana looked sideways at the haunted house adventure project over there, couldn¡¯t help but gulp and shook her head, ¡°You just go with your daddy.¡±


    Born timid, most do not like the kind of haunted house adventure project.


    ¡°No, no, no, auntie, if you don¡¯t take me with you, Luis will call you mommy when he sees you.¡±


    Luis silently plots little plots in his mind and threatens Adriana.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana, exasperated and helpless, raised her hand and poked his forehead, ¡°Why so bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare is not dare, and me Luis.¡±


    Peter seems to have discovered Adriana¡¯s timid side, and with the intention of teasing, he deliberately general.¡± Who, who said he didn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Unwilling to give in to defeat in front of Peter, he huffed and held Luis, ¡°Just go, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    See her stride towards the haunted house, and then that pace is getting slower and slower, Peter lips can not help but emerge a faint smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing at the door of the haunted house, Adriana listened to the creepy soundsing from inside and turned a few shades white with fear.


    ¡°Really, really want to go in? Luis, it¡¯s really scary inside.¡± Once again, she advised her little friend and seemed to redeem herself.


    However, Luis smiled and said, ¡°Auntie don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all fake inside, not scary , not scary at all.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Adriana¡¯s consent, directly pulled Adriana into the haunted house.


    Peter is a close second.


    After the haunted house into the Mr. red and green lights, lined with a variety of ancient kind of pompous puppets, looking very lurid, but ultimately not too scary.


    Adriana is a little nervous, holding Luis¡¯s hand gradually overflowing with sweat stains.


    ¡°Look, auntie, it¡¯s not scary at all. That¡¯s a coffin over there, there¡¯s nothing in it, it¡¯s all fake.¡±


    Luis Sang Sang pulled Adriana to a coffin ced next to the coffin, the coffin under the curl of white fog, in the red and green light printed under the scary more and more bizarre.


    Adriana was very resistant, but was eventually dragged by Luis.


    The eerie little sound of heave-ho-ho came from the coffin, scaring Adriana.


    Suddenly, a whirring, the coffin board up, which popped out of a face with a yellow strip of zombies.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The sudden scene, scared Adriana a scream, three souls lost seven bodies, turned around and jumped directly into the arms of a person, and kept trembling.


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±


    The zombie wiggled left, right and left even, spitting its red tongue andughing, then the organ switched andy down in the coffin again, and the coffin panel was covered again.


    Luis never expected Adriana to be so timid, walked over and tugged her pants, ¡°Little ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, a ghost.¡±


    His little hand just touched Adriana¡¯s leg, it scared Adriana a scream, directly hugged Peter, almost did not cry out.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Luisforted her.


    Instead, Peter stood motionless in ce like a stone statue, looking down at the woman in his arms who was trembling with fear, and actually had a touch of pity and intolerance.


    The hand lifted and put it down, but finally lifted it and patted her back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all fake puppets.¡±


    Hearing a familiar voice, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and found herself, as an afterthought, in Peter¡¯s arms.


    For a while, all the fearfulness disappeared and all that remained was embarrassment and embarrassment.


    Letting go of Peter, blushing and biting his lips with his bite, he took a few steps back, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Really dying, had I known it was so scary, killed her would not havee in.


    ¡°Who just said they weren¡¯t afraid?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is cold, but the corners of his lips emerge as if they are curved, smiling and not smiling.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Adriana is not willing to be defeated.


    Turn around and walk towards the inside.


    Inside, it is dark, but it is lit with a faint dark light, dim light can see hanging up a vertical group of a vertical group of silkworm nymphs.


    Each chrysalis is one person so high, inside the vague dark shadow, as if the chrysalis wrapped in a human seemingly.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana was frozen.


    Inch by inch, he did not dare to go forward and had the intention of retreating, ¡°Luis, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay, you just hold Daddy.¡±


    Luis grew up not being afraid of these things because he knew they were fake.


    So calmly and calmly pull Peter, ¡°Daddy, you should protect the aunt, or scare away the aunt will have no one to y with me.¡±


    Peter looked up at Adriana, perhaps because the light was too dim to see his expression.


    ¡°No, I can do it.¡±


    Adriana is not willing to fall in front of him.


    Take a deep breath, gathered enough courage to walk towards the front, the heart silently chanted: not afraid, not afraid.


    The three of them, Luis in front and Adriana in the middle, walked towards the inside like that, weaving in and out of one dangling nymph.


    That Vivian¡¯s weak touch, every time Adriana touches it, she feels all scared and sweaty.


    An eerie, eerie, cold scream and the sound of various instruments rattling around your ears.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t go, stay with me, stay with me!¡±


    Suddenly, an arm suddenly emerged from between the pupae that Adriana passed through, grabbing Adriana¡¯s arm in a death grip and leaking a head, screaming in pity.


    ¡°Ah, help!¡±


    Adriana was so frightened that she flung away the man¡¯s hand and jumped directly into Peter¡¯s arms, ¡°No, I¡¯m not ying, I¡¯m afraid, scared to death.¡±


    She hugged Peter tightly as if he was her only support.


    Head buried into his chest, scared to speak trembling can not, vaguely with a crying voice.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? Those are all fake.¡±


    Somehow, feeling Adriana¡¯s most vulnerable side, Peter did not wait for the desired sense of joy and pleasure.


    Instead, she was a little distressed.


    Raising his hand, he patted her back, then took her hand, ¡°Open your eyes, I¡¯ll show you over.¡±


    Adriana clung to her for dear life, not letting go, and not daring to open her eyes, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡±

 Chapter 88 Scared out of their wits

    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to leave here?¡±


    Feeling the little woman in the arms of the water crying, nostrils filled with the faint smell of her body, familiar and unfamiliar.


    But this feeling haunts his dreams and haunts him from time to time.


    So much so that Adriana such close, actually let his heart so anger all gone, just like a kind of protective desire.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theplex and subtle sentiments are out of Peter¡¯s control, making him exceptionally annoyed as well.


    ¡°No, no. I ¡­ I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    Originally Adriana did not want to give in front of Peter, but just in really scared her, now just feel weak legs, simply can not walk.


    She was born timid and had never been in a haunted house before, this time she was pushing the limits.


    The results are predictable.


    The words fell, and a lightugh came from beside his ears as if it were not there.


    The sound is especially unclear and not so realistic over the mor of ghostly screams.


    And then, Adriana suddenly felt her body hanging in the air, being held in his arms.


    A sudden sense of security came over Adriana as she snuggled into his arms, and the fear was not as strong as it had been earlier.


    But really freaked out.


    So behind her are closed eyes, her head buried in his arms, hands holding her arms in a death grip.


    The torturous process passed minute by minute, until a sudden brightness in front of her, the sharp and horrible shouts beside her ears disappeared, she opened her eyes.


    Found already walked out.


    ¡°Wow, so envious, so in love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, good men are really other people¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°That girl is so happy.¡±


    ¡­


    Raising his eyes to sweep around the tourists, many people have looked sideways, that look or envy or jealousy or blessing.


    Adriana is blushing.


    ¡°Put ¡­ put me down.¡±


    She bit her lip with her teeth, and she didn¡¯t even have the courage to look directly at Peter because of the situation at the moment.


    It¡¯s so embarrassing.


    It¡¯s all because of Luis, the troublemaker, who knows she¡¯s afraid of haunted houses and still keeps pulling her into them.


    Otherwise, it would not have been possible to make such a fool of himself in front of Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be brave if you¡¯re timid.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was indifferent, and his handsome face resumed the cold and reserved nature of the day.


    Leaning down, he ced her on the floor, turned and led Luis straight away.


    The dryness without dy, as if the gentle like water just now that person is not him.


    Adriana looked at the back of the two men and couldn¡¯t help but look back at the haunted house, still having palpitations.


    Raised his hand over his chest and gently patted it, really to be scared to death.


    Had I known it was so scary inside, she would not have gone in.


    Looking back for a moment, she also saw the haunted house conductor smiling at her. Although she found her embarrassment amusing, the smile looked a bit stealthy and scary in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Shouted at the two, and immediately trotted to follow.


    ¡°Daddy, you were just very nice to your aunt, yo.¡±


    Luis took Peter¡¯s hand and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Awesome.¡±


    ¡°Why do you like Adriana so much?¡±


    While Adriana was still far away from them, Peter asked Luis tentatively.


    Luis thought carefully, and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I just like my aunt, I think she¡¯s especially kind and gentle.¡±


    Anyway, I like it very much.


    Peter¡¯s brow knitted slightly, the reason Luis couldn¡¯t answer was because Luis didn¡¯t know the blood rtionship between him and Adriana.


    ¡°Hey, you guys wait for me, okay.¡±


    Adriana caught up with the atmosphere straight, feeling that Peter was a particr jerk and not at all manly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right daddy, you don¡¯t see auntie are sweating, and don¡¯t know to wait a minute.¡±


    Luis pursed his lips at his daddy and smiled, ¡°Remember to be a gentleman, yo.¡±


    He pointed to the children¡¯s toys not far away, ¡°I¡¯ll go there to y first.¡± After saying that, he scattered and ran away to make room for the two.


    Peter looked back at Adriana and noticed that her forehead was covered with a fine stain of sweat, so he took a handkerchief from his suit pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Wipe it off.¡±


    It is obviously good intentions, but that a cold as ice face is full of indifference and detachment.


    It makes people look very ufortable.


    However, today, Adriana was in a hurry to go out and did not take a tissue, so she had to take the paddle and wipe the sweat stains on her forehead, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You look bad, are you okay?¡±


    Before entering the house of horrors, she was flushed, but now her face is pale and bloodless.


    For some reason, Peter had no reason to worry.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°I guess it¡¯s hot.¡±


    As the two walked towards Luis, Adriana asked, ¡°Did you get me leave from thepany?¡±


    Up to now there is no visit to thepany, and thepany has not called.


    Peter said he would take leave for her, but so far he hasn¡¯t seen him call the legal department to inform them.


    In the end, it¡¯s still not reassuring.


    ¡°The secretary has been notified.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The conversation ended and the two of them stood outside the rides without saying anything to each other, watching Luis having fun inside, so they both felt in a good mood.


    ¡°Luis¡¯ mommy ¡­¡±


    Adriana asked tentatively, ¡°Is it a divorce from you?¡±


    Although Theresa told her earlier that Luis was adopted, Adriana didn¡¯t believe it.


    Luis¡¯ features are very simr to Peter¡¯s and she definitely does not believe that Luis is adopted.


    Besides, how could therge The Alston family allow him to adopt a child?


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Peter gazed at Luis with a serious expression.


    ¡°Die? Hugs ¡­ Sorry to bring up your sadness, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Sure enough, he still cheated on Theresa.


    ¡°No hindrance.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ in fact, Luis is still a child now, you can let him spend more time with Theresa, do activities together, y games together, do DIY together, and gradually cultivate the rtionship between the two. I believe it won¡¯t take long, they will be able to get along well.¡±


    Theresa is her best friend, even if she is all kinds of suspicious of herself, but there is one thing that has always been a pain in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    is something she can¡¯t make up to Theresa for the rest of her life.


    It is the matter of Theresa losing her uterus and being unable to have children.


    Hearing her a word, Peter knew that she was well-intentioned, but he was a little angry in his heart, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana was momentarily speechless and gave him a nk look, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s meddling.¡± He said coldly.


    ¡°Luis¡¯ business is not my business either, and why did you ask me to apany Luis to the yground?¡±


    Is this not nosy.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to do.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was chilled and he subconsciously spoke.


    But only after the words were spoken did I realize that I had just been a bit inexplicably impulsive.


    It¡¯s damned, every time I meet Adriana I get inexplicably angry, fuming, emotionspletely out of control.


    ¡°Yes, of course I should do that.¡±


    Adriana grunted, ¡°Who made you my boss.¡±


    Seeing that she had misinterpreted his intention, Peter breathed a sigh of relief and was a little more open.

 Chapter 89 Experiencing Death

    In a short time, Luis came out, gleefully holding the hands of the two, ¡°Daddy, auntie, Luis is so happy today, oh.¡±


    ¡°Just have fun.¡±


    ¡°What else does Luis want to y?¡±


    The two men spoke in unison.


    Luis¡¯ little head looked around and pointed to the water park over there, ¡°I want to row a boat yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, auntie will apany you.¡±


    The three went straight to theke and got on the boat after putting on their life jackets.


    Sitting in the boat, stirrups rafting, the breeze passing by, refreshing the coolness, refreshing.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really too much fun, yeah.¡±


    Luis was holding a fishing in his hand and lying on the side of the boat ying in the water.


    Peter and Adriana both stirred their stirrups.


    Adriana suddenly felt that the stirrups were heavy and nced at Peter, and found that he was not moving.


    ¡°Hey, you stomp, I can¡¯t do it alone.¡±


    Adriana reprimanded in a light tone of voice.


    The man looked sideways, coinciding with a breeze passing, lightly brushing his bangs, hiding the cold between the eyebrows, revealing a handsome and stunning face, handsome and unparalleled, tantalizing the soul.


    To be fair, Adriana is not a womanizer, but at this time, she saw Peter and was attracted to his handsome face.


    ¡°Nymphomaniac.¡±


    The man inspected her slightly stunned and disoriented gaze and teased.


    At these words, Adriana retracted her thoughts and blushed slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the nymphomaniac. I was just disgusted to see you with eye poop in the corner of your eyes.¡±


    Adriana is not willing to be defeated and deliberately teases Peter.


    Who told him to keep his mouth shut.


    She turned her face away to look elsewhere.


    Peter believed it, raised his hand to touch the corner of his eye, nced at his fingertips, and found nothing.


    This woman, actually ¡­


    Tease him.


    What a great job.


    The two continued to pedal, the boat traveled to the middle of theke, Luis a person ying with fun, Adriana blowing the breeze, watching theke sparkling ripples, the mood is also good.


    Then take a small video with your phone.


    ¡°Luis,e on, look here.¡± Adriana waved at Luis, gesturing for Luis to look at his phone and tell him to keep an eye on the camera.


    But the moment Peter looked at her holding the phone to Luis, he snatched her phone away.


    Who expected that the force is too much, the phone grabbed over when, identally thrown out, poof, ssh, the phone directly into theke.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re sick!¡±


    Adriana almost went crazy, knowing that there was a lot of important information on the phone that must not be lost.


    She chided and immediately untied her life jacket.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Peter noticed her intention and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana was furious, and as soon as she threw away his hand, called the life jacket thrown on the boat, a lifetime leap, jumped into theke.


    Poof-


    She leapt down, sshing and swirling the boat swam away for a few meters.


    ¡°Luis, you stay on the boat.¡±


    ¡°Daddy hurry to save Auntie.¡±


    Luis was so worried about Adriana¡¯s situation that he didn¡¯t care about that much.


    With that, Peter also jumped into theke.


    At the bottom of theke, Adriana took a deep breath and swam towards the bottom of theke despite the cold chill of the water.


    The information on the phone is too important and must not be lost.


    Adriana was only concerned about the phone and didn¡¯t care much.


    Just swim and swim towards the bottom of theke.


    At some point, Peter had appeared beside her and made a gesture toward her, signaling her to hurry up.


    Adriana nced at him, did not pay attention, and continued to swim towards the bottom of the water.


    Although it is an artificialke of the amusement park, but theke is also very deep and deep, Adriana water is good, a breath directly into the bottom of theke.


    After looking around at the bottom of theke for a long time, she could not hold it in, and her mouth gradually began to spit bubbles.


    When she was ready to give up, she suddenly found a bright light over there, fought to swim over, which found the bottom of theke is her cell phone.


    Adriana¡¯s heart rejoiced as she swam over and picked up the phone.


    Just as she turned to swim upstream, just a turn, but coincidentally by a piece of reef stuck in the main feet.


    ¡°Uh-huh ¡­¡±


    She struggled, but her feet were stuck and she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Peter saw this and immediately swam over, his eyes fixed on her ankle, to check the situation.


    And at this point, Adriana was seriously short of breath, bubbles kepting up from her mouth, and there were signs of drowning.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    She shook her head at Peter and gestured for him to go up first.


    Instead, Peter just kept his head down, tugged at her feet to no avail, and started picking at the rocks.


    Stifling, ufortable, suffocating, depressing ¡­


    The pain of countless senses hit Adriana, causing her to ache and almost suffocate.


    Never before has death felt so close.


    Her body gradually ran out of strength, but found that Peter still kept moving stones, anxious look.


    Adriana suddenly thought of Luis and Helen.


    Took the phone, swam to his side with herst strength, shoved the phone into his hand, pointed to the phone and told her it had something very important in it.


    I hope Peter remembered to look at the phone, there is her daughter, bothered to ask him to help take care of the rest of life, even if sent to an orphanage.


    ¡°Go~¡±


    She opened her mouth, but only felt theke water rushing into her throat, but could not make any sound.


    Pushed him hard, signaling him to hurry up.


    Because, Peter couldn¡¯t hold out either.


    Peter body back a meter away, but it is such a short distance, he witnessed Adriana body gradually decline, ck hair swirling in the water against her skin white as a ghost, very appalling.


    At that moment, he clearly felt Adriana¡¯s vital signs disappearing little by little.


    A sudden burst of dull pain in his chest, so that he could not breathe, and more than that, he was not willing to give up.


    Adriana, you can¡¯t die!


    Peter defied everything and swam to Adriana¡¯s side once again, holding the piece of stone with all his might, making the greatest force, finally moved the piece of stone.


    Adriana¡¯s feet loosened up.


    He smiled at Adriana, as if to tell her that it was okay.


    But when he raised his eyes for a moment, he saw only Adriana¡¯s body sinking to the bottom of theke, seemingly lifeless, and like a withered flower.


    With a chilly face, he swam to Adriana, scooped her up, and swam up to the surface of theke at the fastest swimming speed in his life.


    At this point, Luis cried in fear.


    The amusement project rescue personnel lifeboat drove over and took several people directly away.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Auntie? I don¡¯t want Auntie to die, oooh, Luis doesn¡¯t want Auntie to die.¡±


    Luis was crying his heart out.


    Peter put Adriana t on the yacht and gave her artificial respiration and chestpressions, one after another, as hard as he could.


    But no matter how hard he tried, Adriana was lying there quietly, without any reaction.


    Pain, an inexplicable pain stimted Peter¡¯s internal organs.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Witnessing Adriana¡¯s death, he was so distressed that he realized only after the fact that this woman had unknowingly entered his heart.

 Chapter 90: After the Robbery

    Not wanting to watch her die.


    Don¡¯t want her to die.


    Even think Adriana arguing and quarreling with him are very good.


    ¡°Adriana, you can¡¯t die! If you die, what about Luis? Wake up, wake up!¡±


    Peter¡¯s mind was nk, and kept pressing on Adriana¡¯s chest, doing artificial respiration, not daring to stop for a moment.


    In a sh, everything is fixed, as if surrounded by a pale, only he and Adriana left in the world.


    Peter exerted all his efforts and did not know exactly how many times he pressed, but eventually the person did not respond at all.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, she¡¯s not breathing.¡±


    ¡°s, what a pity.¡±


    ¡°Really, the ride is not wearing a life jacket, how can this still happen?¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s mother is dead, the child is poor.¡±


    ¡­


    The lifeguards on the yacht youmented one thing and Imented another.


    Five minutes passed, Peter did not dare to stop for a moment, and kept doing chestpressions, and eventually, the person still did not have a half-hearted response.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Peter deted, a fist smashed hard on the yacht, the yacht instantly broke a hole.


    He clenched his fists, his angry appearance is like a lion on the rampage, hideous and horrifying appearance seems to devour everyone seems to be.


    ¡°Daddy, is auntie dead? Oooh ¡­ Luis doesn¡¯t want auntie to die, oooh ¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    The sudden situation was too much for Luis to take, and he jumped into Peter¡¯s arms and bawled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luis, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault.¡±


    Peter held Luis tightly and closed his eyes, feeling the real pain, the pain into his bones.


    If they hadn¡¯t met, he might not have known who Luis¡¯ mother was, and then he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to know.


    But she showed up.


    Appearing in his and Luis¡¯ vision gave Luis a lot to look forward to.


    Now, it suddenly fell like a meteor before his eyes.


    It was so sudden and caught off guard.


    And he, after all, is the culprit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Peter hugged Luis tightly and didn¡¯t know what to say except to say he was sorry.


    For a while, Peter remembered the cell phone that Adriana had given him before she died, signaling that it contained something very important.


    He let go of Luis and opened his phone, which had a special phone number saved on the desktop on the page with a picture of a cute little girl in the pink department.


    Peter clicked in ¡­


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    The cell phone page clearly shows, ¡°Baby girl Helen¡±.


    But Peter didn¡¯t have time to look closely at the note name before he was diverted by Adriana¡¯s cough.


    When he looked back to look at the lying child, waterproof cell phone because of the long time soaked in water, burned out parts, automatically shut down.


    ¡°Adriana?!¡±


    The moment Peter turned back, he found Adriana spitting out a lot of water, coughing frantically for a few moments, and miraculously woke up.


    He picked her up and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°You idiot, is the phone important or the person important?¡±


    The stern voice chided.


    But Adriana leaned into his arms and cried out, crying heartbreakingly and miserably.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I thought I was dead, oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana clutched hispel with both hands, feeling the tenderness he gave, feeling the beauty of rebirth after the robbery.


    ¡°Oh my God, a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s alive.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, his husband kept doing artificial respiration, otherwise it would have been hopeless.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adriana snuggled up tightly in Peter¡¯s arms, having long forgotten each other¡¯s identities.


    Frightened, Adriana leaned weakly in her arms until she was finally sent to rest in the hotel next to the amusement park.


    She was lying on the bed, Peter was sitting beside her, and they looked at each other without words.


    Adriana closed her eyes, pulled the bedding over her head, and couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    God knows, at that moment, she really thought she was dead, really scared to death.


    Peter¡¯s heart is full of mixed feelings, very unpleasant.


    Luis has been taken away by Hank and he is here with Adriana.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened today.¡±


    Peter, who is not good at apologizing, no, to be precise, never apologizes, this time sincerely apologizes to Adriana.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Peter today, maybe she would really be dead.


    ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like when people die?¡±


    Adriana lifted the quilt, revealing her pale cheeks, gazing vacantly andxly at the ceiling, ¡°I saw my soul pulling away from my body, saw you constantly doing artificial respiration for me, saw Luis crying his heart out ¡­¡±


    At that moment, all she could think about was Helen.


    So, can¡¯t die!


    The moment her soul prated into her body, she actually woke up.


    This time, it was probably a horrible experience she would never forget.


    Tears, involuntarily sliding down the corners of the eyes.


    Every time Adriana appeared in front of Peter, it was a condescending, calm, obstinate and defiant gesture.


    Except for the time when Adriana was drugged, this is the time when Peter really felt her soft side.


    Extraordinary heartache.


    I can¡¯t help but raise my hand and wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes with my fingers.


    No words are better than a thousand words.


    Adrianay down for a while and fell asleep.


    ¡°Ah, help, I don¡¯t want to die, ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ no, no, I can¡¯t die ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In her dreams, she kept having nightmares.


    Peter took her hand and patted the bedding covering her like a child, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    But the moment I touched her hand, I realized that her skin was burning amazingly hot.


    High fever!


    Peter immediately gave Trenton a call, ¡°You hurry up and get your ass over here right now, and if I don¡¯t see you in an hour, there will be consequences.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he got up and got water to physically cool her down.


    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, I¡¯m cold ¡­¡±


    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±


    Adriana began to scream cold, Peter had covered her with twoyers of bedding, turned on the air conditioning, she still kept screaming cold.


    Finally, there was no way out, he got into bed himself and swept the little woman up in his arms, holding her tightly.


    Originally, the two were ipatible.


    But after today¡¯s events, Peter feels guilty that an ident caused by him nearly led to the death of Adriana.


    Adriana is grateful to Peter for saving her by not giving up on artificial respiration and CPR.


    Iced out.


    The little woman was lying in her arms trembling constantly, her mouth muttering something from time to time, always because of the excessive fright and nightmares.


    Not long after, Trenton came over, checked Adriana¡¯s condition and prescribed medication and injections.


    Before leaving, he was instructed to remember to physically cool Adriana.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Mr. Alston, good opportunity oh, don¡¯t miss it.¡± Trenton did not forget to skin a little, ¡°Do not worry, I will not tell the future sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 91 Good for him

    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter scolded and closed the door with a bang.


    Adriana was sick for three days.


    Peter stayed by her bedside for three days and stayed with her.


    In three days, Peter disappeared and Adriana disappeared.


    But no one knows where they are or where they have gone.


    There is no news.


    On this day, Adriana finally recovered a bit, the morning sunlight cast through the floor-to-ceiling windows into the room, falling on her cheeks.


    The dazzling light woke up Adriana.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at the unfamiliar room, there was a moment of bewilderment.


    Then found a person lying next to the bed, the familiar figure, only a nce to know that it was Peter.


    He kept such a guard?


    Adriana felt a little guilty and immediately put up a nket for him.


    Who knew that the nket had just been ced on him and although the movement was light, Peter woke up.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Peter, whose eyes are full of scarlet bloodshot, is extremely tired, and his slightly haggard face cannot hide his sleepiness.


    ¡°Thank you, this time if not for you, I really ¡­¡± Adriana thanked from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°It was just an ident. Besides, I was at fault.¡± Peter didn¡¯t care and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Better?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s better. What time is it?¡± She asked, nodding.


    ¡°The morning of the 23rd, at seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°What? 23? You ¡­ are saying I was in aa for three days?¡± Adriana was so shocked that she almost didn¡¯t drop her jaw in shock.


    ¡°The doctor said you were in shock, so you¡¯ve been running a low fever and half asleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, you kept watch over me for three days?¡± That¡¯s, well, not quite what Peter would do.


    Peter looked slightly unnatural and sat up straight, keeping his usual reserved and high-minded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if you die, I¡¯ll just take the me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, life is too big to die.¡±


    Adriana really does not know what to say to Peter, he obviously did a good thing, but that a very owed mouth to say the words are always so hateful.


    Grunt-


    Just as the words fell from her lips, she alone sang an empty city.


    The two look at each other, Adriana face embarrassed look, some embarrassment.


    Raising his hand and scratching his head, ¡°I ¡­ am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Can I get up? Or send it over?¡±


    Lying in bed unconscious for three days and three nights, it is strange not to be hungry.


    ¡°I still want to get up.¡±


    Adriana lifted the bedding, propped her hands on the side of the bed, and stood up.


    Who knows that just standing firm, the body fell down with a weakness.


    Seeing this, Peter was quick to help her and took her into his arms, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Two people intimate contact, through the thin clothing, one looking down, one looking up, four eyes facing each other, indescribably ambiguous.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana blushed, pushed Peter away and stood up from his arms, ¡°My legs were a little numb just now, but they¡¯re fine now. I¡¯m going to wash up.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Slipping grayly into the bathroom and closing the door.


    Standing in front of the ss mirror, looking at himself in a thin dress, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and let out a growl, ¡°Peter!!!¡±


    Just as her voice fell, the bathroom door opened.


    Peter rushed in and was relieved to see her Rene was okay, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You bastard, take advantage of me while you can?!¡±


    Turned back, ring at him angrily, not to mention how angry his heart was.


    Take advantage?


    Peter didn¡¯t understand what Adriana meant, but seeing her hands tugging tightly at the dress she was wearing made him understand what she meant.


    Raised an eyebrow, ¡°All that should be seen has been seen, now don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Adriana was so angry that she raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    However, she was not as fast as Peter and was clutched by hisrge palm at the wrist, ¡°Don¡¯t move so rough, Adriana, don¡¯t forget that if it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have been dead long ago.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t thrown my phone into theke, I wouldn¡¯t have jumped in.¡±


    The two men went toe-to-toe.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it either, it was a pure mistake.¡±


    He lost the battle.


    Perhaps subconsciously did not notice that in front of the small woman, he still lowered his posture.


    ¡°Hmph, not with you.¡±


    She withdrew her hand and pointed to the door, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked out.


    As he waited for the man to walk out of the bathroom door, he realized how he could do whatever he wanted to Adriana.


    ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Turning just to speak to the woman in the bathroom, he nearly got hit in the nose by the closed door.


    Damn!


    Peter¡¯s face was pigmented, and he walked to the sofa with a cold face and sat down, somewhat sullenly.


    Twenty minutester, Adriana washed up and the two of them exited the suite together and went to the hotel¡¯s second floor dining department for dinner.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask what you two need to eat?¡±


    At the window seat, the two sat down and the waiter came up and handed over the menu.


    ¡°I want to eat braised pork, steamed fish, Peeps ¡­ eh, hey, what are you grabbing my menu for?¡±


    The menu was snatched away by Peter before the dishes were ordered.


    Adriana had a sad, unsure look on her face.


    Peter didn¡¯t even bother with her, silently flipping through the pages and ordering, ¡°Clear chicken soup, mushroom soup, and these few vegetarian dishes, a green vegetable and lean pork congee. Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Peter, what are you doing? I don¡¯t like to eat these.¡± Adriana snarled, pouting like a child, ¡°I¡¯ll have the red meat.¡±


    ¡°You went out without a brain?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are slightly skewed, the bottom of his eyes reveal a cold look, ¡°You are very sick after eating meat will diarrhea, do not know?¡±


    After saying that, he barked at the waiter, ¡°The lighter the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you two please wait.¡±


    The waiter leaves.


    Adriana clutches the ss of water and sips it silently, raising her eyes at him now and then, wanting to say something.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Peter prated her mind at once.


    ¡°That ¡­ you ¡­ why are you being so nice to me?¡± Just now she was so focused on wanting to eat delicious food that shepletely forgot about her own situation.


    When she asked this, Peter¡¯s eyes also had a momentary nkness that passed.


    ¡°Luis has been worried about your health and asked me to take good care of you. We are all responsible for your ident this time, purely to give ourselves peace of mind, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He said it in a crisp and clear manner, as if half of it was not tragically mixed with personal feelings.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana smiled a smile that was inscrutable.


    With a little self-deprecating coldness, and I don¡¯t know why, that kind of smile makes Peter inexplicably feel solid.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve been to the office, have you taken time off for me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I just arrived at thepany, three days without leave is considered absenteeism, counted as automatic departure. peter, are you doing it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°If you want to think so, whatever you want.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t bother to talk to her.


    Damn woman, thinking on her toes?


    Three days of day and night guarding, only concerned about her health, where to take into ount so much.


    ¡°No, I can go back earlyter so I can still make it back to work this afternoon.¡± Adriana felt that work was important.

 Chapter 92: Discovered by Theresa

    In fact, it¡¯s not that she thinks her work is important, but that she will fall into disrepute if she doesn¡¯t do things well and let Brenden do something extreme.


    ¡°The doctor told you to go down to the hospital for a full body checkup.¡±


    ¡°Check what? I¡¯m fine now, no need.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to get it checked out so that you don¡¯t rely on me for any subsequent problems.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Eyes fierce re at him, ¡°Mr. Alston really feel good about himself, there is Brenden, why should I rely on you.¡±


    I hate Peter¡¯s condescending posture, always thinking he¡¯s right about everything.


    The key moment to pull Brenden to do back, but also good.


    ¡°Brenden?¡±


    Peter silently recited Brenden¡¯s name, only to nce at Adriana with deep eyes and be silent.


    Shortly after serving the meal, the two dined in silence, no one spoke.


    After the meal, back in the suite, Adriana went in and found that Peter had followed her in.


    She immediately stepped in front of Peter, ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    Peterughed at her words, ¡°So where do you think I should go?¡±


    Crossing the river and tearing down the bridge?


    ¡°This is my room, get yourself another room.¡±


    Peter pointed to the room card, ¡°Look carefully, this room is open to me.¡±


    Adriana was stunned and remembered as an afterthought that she had been sent here by Peter after she passed out, so how could she get a room by herself?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve already stayed, so get yourself another room.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not leavingter?¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to leaveter, you can¡¯t have a man and a woman in the same room.¡±


    At her words, Peterughed.


    Leaning against the door frame, with his arms around his chest, he looked at her with interest, ¡°Can¡¯t men and women be in the same room together? Are you talking about me, or you?¡±


    He reached out with his big palm, directly wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his arms, ¡°Sleeping has also slept, looking has also seen, life is given by my Peter, what else do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You let go.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t like him moving his hands, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that we should keep our distance from each other. mr. Alston if you need a woman I can find one for you, any ss will do.¡±


    In any case, Peter at least saved her one.


    When a drop of grace when the spring to repay, save the life of the grace although you can not be a body, but can find another woman to serve him.


    ¡°What, so excited to be holding out for Brenden?¡±


    His eyes yfully nced over her, ¡°Could it be that Uncle doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with me yet.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered, skimming aside not daring to look him in the eye, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You hurry up and let go, if you don¡¯t let go I will report to warn you of molestation.¡±


    That¡¯s really enough.


    ¡°Molestation?¡±


    He smiled teasingly, hisrge palm rubbing her cheek down, smiling wickedly, ¡°Just you, sure you can stand it?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, shameless!¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t tell you how angry she is to be molested by him in return.


    shoved him, then closed the door and locked it behind him.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock at the door, ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get back to Waverly.¡±


    He verbally threatened.


    It dawned on Adriana that it seemed that she had lost her phone and her wallet or whatever it was, and she didn¡¯t know where it was.


    If you don¡¯t go with Peter, there¡¯s really no way to go back.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    Adriana took her clean professional clothes from the table and changed into them, and pulled open the door as quickly as she could.


    However, when she opened the door she found the hallway empty and no sign of Peter at all.


    ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    She shouted a few times, but no one answered.


    This guy won¡¯t really get angry and leave her alone and run away, right?


    Thinking about this, Adriana immediately took off her room card and went after her.


    Walked to the hotel lobby, nced around, did not find Peter¡¯s shadow at all, could not help but wonder, where did this person go?


    Just as Adriana was about to go to the front desk to ask the receptionist, she suddenly noticed a familiar figure standing at the front desk.


    The slender waist, the familiar back, and the subtle soundsing from it all caused Adriana to sweat a little.


    Theresa!


    Why is she here?


    Somehow there is a sense of being caught in adultery.


    Looking down at the room card in her hand, Adriana suddenly remembered that there were stilldies¡¯ clothes in the room, and she immediately turned back and entered the elevator.


    Frantically pressing the floor and waiting for the elevator to close.


    Ding¨C


    A few dozen secondster, the elevator opened and Adriana jogged madly to the room she had just been in, swiped her card, went in, took all thedies¡¯ stuff in her arms, turned around and locked the door again.


    But just as she walked out of the room, she noticed Theresa over there, carrying her bag and looking down at the room card in her hand, walking towards this side.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings were tense and she immediately ran in the opposite direction and hid around the corner.


    Theresa looked at the room number and walked over, then stopped at room 602 and knocked on the door.


    Half the time, no one responded.


    Looking slightly puzzled, she took her cell phone and made a call to Peter.


    ¡°Peter, where are you now? Oh, you¡¯re at the hotel, huh? I¡¯m at the door of your room, so open the door.¡±


    The phone hung up and Theresa waited impatiently.


    God knows, for the past three days, Peter had disappeared and so had Adriana, which had to make her suspect that there was something between the two of them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It took a lot of effort to find the address.


    Thene and find out.


    Adriana hid around the corner and stole a nce.


    Only to see the door next to the room she was just in open and Peter came out of it, looking at Theresa with a cold face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Theresa raised her finger and pointed to the next room, ¡°I asked at the front desk, you were in 602, howe you¡¯re in room 603? Did you take two rooms by yourself?¡±


    A simple phrase, but twice it sets Peter up and sets his words.


    Adriana, who was hiding, listened with fear and trepidation, secretly thinking that if Theresa found out, she would be in trouble.


    ¡°Hmm. Next door was an important client earlier and has gone.¡±


    ¡°Really, such a bad coincidence. I even said to pay a visit.¡±


    Theresa half-heartedly enters Peter¡¯s room and closes the door.


    Everything quieted down before Adriana trotted off down the hallway.


    She went down to the first floor and threw all her clothes in the trash, while she went out of the hotel and stopped a cab at the entrance.


    ¡°Beauty, where to?¡±


    ¡°Waverly*** neighborhood.¡±


    The cab started, and Adriana got the cab driver to pick up a phone and call Vivian, informing her to wait in front of the neighborhood in one hour.


    And then, Adriana leaned back in her car seat and recalled the events of the past few days.


    Theresa is Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e in the end. As the best best friend, she meets Theresa but is afraid to meet with her for fear of being misunderstood.


    But in reality Peter was just ambiguous with her.


    The heart can¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.


    Secretly resolve, in the future must be far away from Peter, otherwise it really sorry Theresa.


    No matter how Peter and Theresa will be in the future, she, to maintain the principle, can not get too close to Peter.

 Chapter 93 – Be Good, Don’t Make a Mess

    Arriving at the neighborhood, she saw Vivian standing in front of the neighborhood waiting for her from afar.


    After getting out of the car, he waved to Vivian, who took the money and paid the fare, and the two entered the neighborhood together.


    ¡°How are things going with thepany?¡±


    As the two walked, Adriana asked about the newpany.


    Vivian put her arm around Adriana and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is going well.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Remember to let me know if there are any problems in time.¡±


    The two just walked to the door of the elevator hall, they saw a person standing at the door.


    That person ¡­ turned out to be Alvin.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was stunned, and Vivian beside her said with extreme awareness, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After saying that, she went straight upstairs first.


    ¡°Adri, where have you been these days? Do you know that I have been looking for you very hard? I can¡¯t get through to you on the phone, I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    Dressed in ck casual clothes, Alvin strolled up to Adriana with a tired, unspeakably haggard face.


    ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t realize that Alvin had been looking for her and that her cell phone had broken after she fell into the water and she hadn¡¯t had time to fix it, so she couldn¡¯t get in touch with the outside world.


    After three days in aa, there was no news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out of town on somethingtely and my phone is broken, so I can¡¯t get through.¡± It¡¯s a good thing Vivian has the key to her apartment, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter her home now.


    ¡°It¡¯s good just to see that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Alvin has a mncholy look on his face, his eyebrows are thick with worry, ¡°In the future, you must keep your phone on at all times, otherwise you can¡¯t get in touch, it¡¯s really worrying. I almost had to call the police.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Thank you for worrying, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Adriana shrugged and pretended that everything was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. At noon you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alvin, Adriana, where are you all?¡±


    Alvin was about to ask Adriana if she had time at noon so we could have lunch together, when Flora ran in from outside the neighborhood.


    Walked up to the two, ¡°What are you doing? Doing something bad without dragging me along?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°Alvin and I just happened to run into each other. If there¡¯s nothing else, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±


    Alvin and Flora are engaged to each other and have a marriage contract, and she doesn¡¯t want to interfere with other people¡¯s lives.


    One Peter was already making her head spin and didn¡¯t want to get involved in anyone¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Adriana, don¡¯t you go.¡±


    Flora pulled Adriana into a hug, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that Alvin wants to invite you to lunch with him?¡±


    She saw right through Alvin¡¯s mind, so, she said it for him.


    ¡°No, I just had lunch and I can¡¯t even eat now.¡±


    Adriana gently brushed Flora¡¯s hand away, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you guys just happen to be going to dinner together. I still have some business, so I won¡¯t apany you guys.¡±


    She left straight away, without any regard for Alvin who wanted to say something.


    In any case, there is absolutely no possibility for him and Alvin.


    They used to be able to be friends when Flora was away.


    Now that Flora is back from abroad, it would be really inappropriate for the two to remain in close contact.


    Later that afternoon, Adriana took the time to go to the hospital for a checkup, and the doctor said she was just in shock and there was nothing serious wrong.


    Afterwards, Peter¡¯s assistant Hank delivered her bag and cell phone.


    At the same time, a brand new cell phone was attached, saying that it waspensated by Peter.


    Adriana refused outright.


    The next day.


    Adriana woke up early, washed up briefly and drove to the office.


    Who knows, just walk to thepany in the first floor lobby met Theresa.


    ¡°Theresa, good morning.¡±


    I heard early on that Theresa had joined the nning department of thepany officially, although Adriana knew in her heart why.


    But it¡¯s not possible to bring such things to the surface.


    Theresa wore a sleeveless ck pinch waist suit, wide-legged pants with high heels, and her long hair, which was draped over her shoulders, was pulled up, looking mature and stable, and quite a bit of workce women¡¯spetent and handsome.


    When she saw Adriana, a ghostly glint was evident in her eyes, ¡°Adri, it¡¯s finally time to see you. Where have you been these past few days? I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡±


    Peter is missing, and so is she.


    Theherworld always makes people feel through a cat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some things going ontely, so I¡¯ve been taking care of a few things on the fly.¡± Adriana had expected this and knew Theresa would ask.


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s cheeks showed deep suspicion, but still maintained a far-fetched smile, ¡°What¡¯s so urgent? Howe you didn¡¯t even tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing too big, and not good to bother you.¡±


    Adrianaughed, raised her wrist to look at the time and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I have to hurry up.¡±


    Patting her on the shoulder, he stepped into the elevator ahead of her.


    It was rush hour and the elevator was crowded, so Adriana squeezed in and Theresa didn¡¯t follow.


    Perhaps because Peter had exined to Minister Nelson Dean, so in the Legal Department, Nelson Dean did not make things difficult for her.


    Just this day after work at noon, thepany appeared an unexpected guest.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡±


    After work, Adriana had just walked out of the Legal Department office when shenoticed Brenden standing in the hallway outside the office.


    He leanedzily on the railing, dressed in a blue shirt and suit pants, a gentleman and elegant style, sexy and seductive, attracting many women¡¯s side eye.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go to the staff restaurant.¡± Adriana refused outright, not wanting to talk too much to Brenden.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Brenden doesn¡¯t mind.


    Adriana knew in her heart that Brenden must have something to say since she hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, so naturally she didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Yah, Uncle, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Suddenly, Hayley appeared from nowhere, blocked in front of the two, hands together, the face of a young girl¡¯s innocent and lovely, just like a spring heart.


    ¡°Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Hayley?¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s extremely maic and husky voice call out her name, Hayley¡¯s heart almost melted.


    A smile involuntarily emerged from the corners of her lips, ttered, ¡°Uncle, can Hayley dine with you at noon?¡±


    The nymphomaniacal look fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes, couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to hold her forehead, only to feel that Hayley is really hopelessly naive.


    Brenden¡¯s rhetoric is just because Hayley has value to use, but she has no insight and is waiting to be used.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Brenden pretended to hesitate and looked sideways at Adriana, ¡°That depends on what Adri wants.¡±


    This guy, threw the hot potato directly to her.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth curled slightly, and she was furious.


    But still suppressing the anger in his heart, calm as it is, ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Really Adri, I knew you were the best ¡­¡±


    However, before the sound of the word ¡®good¡¯ could fall, I heard Brenden say helplessly: ¡°Adri, you¡¯re being naughty again. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to bring Hayley on our date. Be good, stop it.¡±

 Chapter 94 When to marry her

    Brenden¡¯s words almost made Adriana not explode.


    The bastard clearly did it on purpose.


    ¡°Hayley, I¡¯ll treat you to a Western dinner sometimeter. I have something important to say to Adri today, so I can¡¯t take you with me.¡±


    He raised his hand and brushed Hayley¡¯s slightly messy bangs from her forehead and pinned them behind her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In the middle of speaking, he even patted her head, that look like petting a pug.


    Hayley, however, was so turned on by Brenden that she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    The cheeks are flushed with scarlet, nodding repeatedly, ¡°Mmmmm, well. hayley wait for Uncle Oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Brenden finished and walked away as soon as he took Adriana¡¯s hand.


    Despite walking a long way, Adriana still felt a sharp gaze on her behind.


    ¡°Brenden, has anyone said that you are really shameless? To achieve the goal by any means, even to sell beauty, you can be really shameful ¡­¡±


    Her sentence came out of her mouth, but the next moment she was interrupted by Brenden, ¡°What, jealous?¡±


    Raising his hand to wrap his arm around her waist and bring her into his arms, his long narrow phoenix eyes showed a strong yful look, ¡°Adri¡¯s angry look is quite cute.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why don¡¯t you go to hell!


    ¡°My God, look, guys, isn¡¯t that Mr. Alston?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Isn¡¯t Mr. Alston¡¯s wife still alive? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s looking for a woman openly and honestly.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t, Adriana looks like a fox and does some nasty things.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ Mr. Alston really looks so handsome and manly.¡±


    ¡­


    It was during the rush hour, and colleagues were walking past in twos and threes, while not forgetting to whisper.


    Adriana was in an awkward situation, not to mention how bad she was feeling at the moment.


    ¡°Brenden, get the hell out of my way!¡±


    She furrowed her brows and lowered her voice, ¡°I promised to help you with your business, but I didn¡¯t promise to apany you in pretending to be a couple.¡±


    With both hands hard, hepushed Brenden away viciously.


    The manughed instead of getting angry, raised his hand on the wall and looked down at the small woman, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. ¡±


    He straightened up and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Adriana kept struggling as he clutched her hand, but couldn¡¯t break free, so she let him lead her to the staff restaurant.


    Only, just as the two of them sat down with their meals, they noticed that not far away Theresa and Peter also appeared in the staff dining room.


    She raised her eyes for just a moment to facilitate the meeting of Peter¡¯s eyes not far away.


    Adriana immediately put her head down and ate, pretending not to see anything.


    ¡°Where have you been thest few days?¡±


    Brenden asked about her as she ate.


    ¡°Something came up, went to take care of my business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the hell you¡¯re doing, but you must keep your cell phone open in the future, or else don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Brenden put away the evil gangster look, the voice is shady.


    The seriousness of the look really made Adriana rush to horror and fear.


    Adriana feels that Brenden will be Peter¡¯s most formidable enemy.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more satisfying to you if I were dead.¡± Adriana snorted coldly.


    ¡°Death? Heh, that also depends on whether I agree or not. With all this fuss, if you die, wouldn¡¯t I have worked for nothing.¡±


    Brenden speaks directly and unobtrusively.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here too, Uncle? You¡¯re here too.¡±


    Peter and Theresa, who had already ordered their meals, came over, and Theresa then asked, ¡°Can Peter and I sit here?¡±


    Adriana frowned, her eyes saw a nce at Theresa, then at Peter.


    That a cold face emerged shady look, with a strong breath of anger, like who provoked his bottom line seems to be.


    ¡°This ¡­ Brenden, Theresa asked you a question.¡±


    This time, Adriana didn¡¯t answer, throwing the question to Brenden.


    Brenden nodded, ¡°Feel free.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Uncle.¡±


    Theresa smiled and sat next to Adriana and Peter sat next to Brenden.


    ¡°Why is Uncle eating in the staff restaurant today? It¡¯s not like your style.¡± Peter put down his te and his attitude was cold.


    ¡°Adri has just joined thepany and is not familiar with her colleagues, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not used to being alone, so I came over to keep herpany.¡±


    The words show the thoughtfulness of a good man.


    But to Adriana¡¯s ears, she felt sick for no reason.


    When there is a real urge to drop the te and leave.


    ¡°Uncle, we all know how good you are to Adri. But Auntie is still lying in the hospital, if this gets out, it won¡¯t be good for your and Adri¡¯s reputation, right?¡±


    Theresa inclined her head to look at Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Adri?¡±


    The only one who can¡¯t mention the pot is Theresa.


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks stiffened slightly, and after two seconds of silence, she continued to eat with her head down without making any reply.


    On the contrary, Brenden smiled wickedly and did not care, ¡°Instead of caring about us, niece-inw should have a baby with Peter first, that¡¯s the big thing.¡±


    At the mention of the child, the smile on Theresa¡¯s cheeks froze momentarily and then disappeared into nothingness.


    The face is gloomy to the extreme.


    It also poked Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What does their business have to do with you?¡± Adriana, in the end, treated Theresa as a good bestie and couldn¡¯t bear to see her being bullied.


    ¡°Well, Adri¡¯s right. Other people¡¯s business is none of my business, so when are you going to have a baby with me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brenden is not too big a deal.


    A word out, Adriana jerked her eyes up, eyes slightly skewed, and suddenly met Peter¡¯s gaze.


    The two men looked at each other for a second and withdrew their eyes from each other.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to your wife for so many years without children, are you sure you can have children?¡± Adriana took the opportunity to sarcastically talk about Brenden.


    But these words fell on the mouth of the two people on the side, but there are a few ambiguous meaning.


    Brenden¡¯s handsome and sexy face showed a bad smile, ¡°Can you be fertile, just try it and see.¡±


    Adriana underestimated the thickness of Brenden¡¯s cheek.


    I never thought Brenden would be so shameless.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay Adri, stop it. Watch your manners in front of Peter, after all, you will be his elder in the future, and if you don¡¯t establish your authority, you will have no status in the future.¡±


    Adrianawas just about to say something when Brenden took a piece of roast pork and put it on Adriana¡¯s te, touching her cheek in the process, ¡°Getting more and more ignorant.¡±


    Every word and action seems to be a big show of affection.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh at Adri, she¡¯s such a mischievous nature.¡± Brenden still maintains that evil gangster smile, seemingly speaking for Adriana.


    ¡°What did Uncle say, Adri is my best friend and won¡¯t mind.¡± Theresa forced a smile, but it seemed a bit far-fetched.


    ¡°Uncle is pretty good to Adriana. But I heard the doctor say that Auntie is still hopeful to revive, she Adriana can really marry in?¡±


    Peter speaks to Brenden, but looks at Adriana.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys take your time to eat. The department still has some things left to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Adriana could not stand it any longer and immediately stood up, took her te and left.


    ¡°Adri, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 95 Death and Sin

    Brenden got up and followed Adriana out.


    Seeing the two of him leave, Peter felt his appetite was gone and got up to leave, ¡°You take your time eating, I suddenly remembered there was an urgent document that had not been processed.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Theresa shouted, but Peter didn¡¯t turn around.


    Angry, she gripped her chopsticks tightly, her face showing anger, ¡°Adriana!¡±


    A woman¡¯s sixth sense intuition is very strong, if Adriana may not have a rtionship with Peter, but at this moment, a strong intuition makes it clear to her that Peter¡¯s feelings for Adriana are very unusual.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Alston, are you free to go now that it¡¯s okay?¡±


    As the two men exited the restaurant, Adriana pulled away from him and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to meet someone. ¡±


    Brenden pulled Adriana straight downstairs without a word.


    ¡°Hey, where are you taking me? I¡¯m not going!¡±


    She was subconsciously very resistant, and wherever she was going, Adriana didn¡¯t want to go with Brenden.


    The two are only in a transactional rtionship and have not yet reached that level of intimacy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Brenden instantly collected his expression, his face serious and gloomy.


    Brenden was like nothing she had ever seen before and seemed really angry.


    ¡°But I¡¯m supposed to be at work in a little over an hour.¡±


    ¡°With me around, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Now that Brenden has said it, what can Adriana say?


    Alston Group is all about him and Peter.


    Struggling in vain, I could only follow Brenden down to the negative floor and drive out.


    The two were silent on the way and arrived at Waverly First People¡¯s Hospital twenty minutester.


    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±


    Adriana was not sure, but the words came out of her mouth and she remembered something and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to show me your wife, are you?¡±


    Brenden nced at her with a deep gaze and did not speak, as a tacit acknowledgement.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    Brenden got out, went around to the passenger side, pulled open the door, and ordered.


    ¡°No go.¡±


    ¡°What, what have you done to her that you don¡¯t even have the courage to see her?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡±


    Brenden chortled and pulled Adriana¡¯s hand under the car, mming the door shut with a bang.


    Adriana stumbled after him at an unsteady pace, entered the lobby of the inpatient unit, got on the elevator and went straight to Brenden¡¯s wife¡¯s inpatient room.


    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± Adriana didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to do.


    But Brenden had a sullen face and didn¡¯t answer at all.


    It wasn¡¯t until he entered a VIP room that he let go of Adriana¡¯s hand and closed the door.


    Inside the warmly decorated hospital room, Brenden¡¯s wife lies in a hospital bed, wearing an oxygen mask, with no life to speak of.


    Adriana slowly walked in and carefully observed the woman lying on the bed, only to find that Brenden¡¯s wife has a mediocre posture, although sleeping peacefully, it is not difficult to see that this person¡¯s face is a bit fierce.


    ¡°She is my wife, Gisselle.¡±


    Brenden stood at the bedside and took a look at Gisselle, with a cold look in his eyes, without any hint of pity.


    And then, turning around and walking to the window, looking out of the window, then said, ¡°Ten years ago, I married her, but for fifteen years, we did not have any sex life between us. Do you believe me when I say this?¡±


    ¡°What? Ten ¡­ fifteen years you haven¡¯t had sex?¡±


    The news was so shocking that Adriana couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Brenden smiled to himself, ¡°Yes, no one else would believe it. But it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have any emotions between us, let alone any life as a couple. But we still acted together for ten years. Sometimes, I feel like I could be an actor.¡±


    Adriana listened quietly, without interrupting.


    ¡°When she married me, Gisselle had a boyfriend, and even on her wedding night she secretly had a fling with him at my house. She thought that I was drunk, but I wasn¡¯t. That time, I killed the adulterer in a fit of rage, and from then on the two of us were in harmony as husband and wife, but in private we were bitter enemies.


    I held in my hand the video of her tangling with the adulterer, who did not dare to divorce. But within the marriage, she betrayed me countless times and leaked various important documents of mine to others. Among them, that includes Peter.¡±


    At this point, Brenden spoke, and suddenly turned toward Adriana.


    With a smile on his face, with that smile but no reason to make Adriana tremble with fear.


    One step, two steps, one step closer, Adriana couldn¡¯t stop backing up, and finally hit the headboard, unable to retreat.


    Eyes baffled, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Brenden raised his hand, cupped her chin between his fingers, and leaned down, ¡°By the way, do you know why Gisselle wants to marry me?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, saying she knew nothing about it.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Asked about this, he suddenly threw back his head a wildugh, ¡°Gisselle is the Atkins family people, when the Atkins family in Waverly has a certain status. And Gisselle to me, I coveted her family¡¯s power, so I agreed to marry. Butter learned that Gisselle is willing to marry me because Peter saved her life, in return for saving her life, she gave up her life to marry me, and be Peter¡¯s mole.


    Did you know that ten years ago, Peter was only neen years old?


    He was so calcting back then! Otherwise, how could he be the president of Alston Group now?¡±


    Adriana swallowed, perhaps because of too much fear, only to feel the lip interference, so licked his lips, his voice trembled, ¡°You ¡­ you tell me this for what?¡±


    ¡°To do what? To tell you, of course, that Peter and I have a mortal grudge against each other. With him without me, with me without him. Understand?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hide it and told her everything directly.


    Adriana was even more confused, ¡°You know that Theresa is my BFF, why did you tell me these things? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Peter?¡±


    He rubbed his fingers over her lips, smiling, ¡°As long as you are not afraid of Helen¡¯s death of innocence, let it be. And that brother of yours, and Hayley, who is as stupid as no one else, will be the price for your betrayal of me!¡±


    Suddenly, he let go of Adriana and turned to walk beside the hospital bed.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Turned back to Adriana and waved.


    Adriana shook her head, somewhat resistant.


    The next moment, Brenden walked directly to Adriana¡¯s side, pulling her to her side and embracing her into her arms, with her back pressed against Brenden¡¯s arms.


    Brenden leaned down close to her ear and whispered to her, ¡°Are you doubting the truth of what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Once again, Adriana shook her head like a rattle.


    For the first time, I felt that Brenden was a bit scary.


    Especially with such a gloomy look like ate night ghost, it gives her the creeps.


    ¡°Little Adri, have you ever witnessed the fall of life?¡±


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you mean?¡±


    Adriana had a bad feeling about this.


    The next moment, Brenden grabbed her hand, ¡°Here, let you feel the death and sin.¡±


    He held her hand tightly in his palm, leaned down, approached Gisselle¡¯s oxygen mask and tried to pull it off.


    ¡°Brenden, what are you doing? You let go of me!¡±

 Chapter 96 Gisselle is dead

    ¡°What¡¯s so loud? It¡¯s really noisy.¡±


    With one hand over her mouth and Adriana¡¯s hand in the other, Brenden ruthlessly and mercilessly removed the oxygen mask from Gisselle¡¯s mouth, cutting off her breathing.


    Even though she kept struggling, reaching for Brenden¡¯s arm and sinking her nails hard into his skin, Brenden didn¡¯t struggle or resist.


    It was as if the pain could not be felt.


    But Adriana kept resisting and struggling, but her strength was no match for Brenden¡¯s, and Han couldn¡¯t move a bit.


    On the hospital bed, Gisselle was without oxygen mask, she was not breathing enough, her chest was rising and falling more and more, her nostrils were emitting basic breathing, and even her immobile fingers were slowly moving.


    Subsequently, the body began to twitch, struggle, and finally ¡­ the struggle became weaker and weaker, until finally lying limp-like on the bed,pletely out of breath.


    ¡°How was it? Was it exciting? Exciting?¡±


    Brenden let go of Adriana.


    Adriana immediately turned around and shouted, ¡°Come on, someone, kill someone, quickly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shout, shout. The oxygen mask has your fingerprints and mine on it, and the rumor is that you and I are about to get married, but now Gisselle is suddenly dead. Who do you think is the most suspicious?¡±


    The man stood at the edge of the inner bed, looking down at Gisselle, and addressed Adriana.


    ¡°Brenden, you crazy, you are crazy!¡±


    Adriana was weak, her hands propped up on the nightstand, her eyes closed, on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Crazy? Yes, I¡¯m a lunatic.¡±


    He sat on the edge of the bed, put the oxygen mask on Gisselle¡¯s mouth and murmured, ¡°Have a good trip, and be a good human being in your next life.¡±


    The two stood and sat in silence for a while without any words.


    Adriana was deep in fear, feeling that the recent events, one by one, one by one, were almost destroying her, ruthlessly wreaking havoc and destroying.


    ¡°Why would it be me? Why?¡±


    Adriana crouched helplessly on the ground, her hands covering her face, in pain.


    ¡°Because, you¡¯re Theresa¡¯s BFF.¡±


    It¡¯s the woman Peter has his eye on, it¡¯s Luis¡¯ mommy, it¡¯s Helen¡¯s mommy!


    But these words, he never told Adriana.


    Brenden turned and sat down on a chair with Adriana in his arms and gently patted her cheek, ¡°So timid, are you trying to tell everyone that you killed Gisselle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s you! Brenden, you¡¯re a demon, don¡¯t you go back to your midnight dreams haunted by nightmares?¡±


    She yelled hysterically.


    He shrugged and smiled, ¡°I, Brenden, am a man who walks on the edge of death, what nightmares are I afraid of? Are you kidding me.¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to continue to spend time with him, and all that remained was her fear of Brenden.


    The eyes looked at the innocent Gisselle, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    An innocent life was ended, and she really did not know how she should feel about it.


    There is only guilt, self-recrimination.


    Not long after, the doctor came over, checked Gisselle¡¯s condition and informed the result directly that Gisselle was dead.


    In the aftermath, The Alston family arrived one after another.


    Meanwhile, Peter came over.


    Seeing The Alston familying, Adriana, who was sitting on a bench in the hallway, got up to leave, but just as she stood up, she was grabbed by the cor and led to the stairway.


    ¡°Adriana, tell me, does this matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Peter sped her shoulders with both hands and questioned her sternly.


    Adriana, who was weak and unsettled, slowly raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her, herx gaze gradually coalescing, and shook her head, without saying a word.


    Nothing to do with her?


    No, about.


    But, she was really forced to do nothing.


    Adriana is caught up in guilt and self-me, feeling that she is already the one with blood on her hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°Who are you kidding, once Gisselle is dead, you¡¯ll have a rightful home into The Alston family, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Coming back from abroad, Adriana has heard most about The Alston family, The Alston family, The Alston family.


    It seems that everything is inextricably linked to The Alston family.


    She gradually regained consciousness and pushed Peter away, growling hysterically, ¡°Peter, can you stay away from me? What do I have to do with you? If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could so many things happen?¡±


    Recalling what Brenden said at that time, Peter was a calctor at the age of 19, and he was able to n everything and win a thousand miles.


    I think The Alston family is horrible.


    Once she enters the luxurious family, she is also involved in strife and bes a pawn.


    ¡°Because of me?¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t understand her words.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to exin and pushed Peter away, saying feebly, ¡± Get out of my way, I¡¯m tired, so tired, so tired.¡±


    A few days before the shock has not recovered, the original poor health of Adriana is now more weak.


    Like a flower that has been ravaged by a gale, it is devoid of life and may fall under any circumstances.


    Her sudden emaciation, weakness, fell into Peter¡¯s eyes, seemingly invisible tugging at her heartstrings, but some of the heart can not bear.


    Adriana, with her heels on, took one step towards the stairs.


    Peter stood tall and found the little woman stumbling and floating step by step before her body fell backwards.


    ¡°Adriana!?¡±


    Seeing this, the man stepped forward, from behind to catch, smoothly embraced in the arms, ¡°Adriana, what happened to you?¡±


    Falling into his arms, the familiar scent from his nose, Adriana tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids seemed to be filled with lead, simply can not open.


    Clutching his arm with both hands, she murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt Gisselle, no, really ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    Somehow, hearing her words, Peter was convinced.


    Hold her and go to the doctor.


    Settled in the ward, Adriana was hooked up to a drip and woke up in no time.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Peter sat beside her and said with concern, ¡°You were told toe to the hospital yesterday for a checkup and you didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said the shock was too much and that it would be fine after a while of conditioning.¡±


    ¡°Then howe you fainted again?¡± He questioned.


    Adriana¡¯s mind reverberated with the events of noon, and Gisselle¡¯s death came to mind, and she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say except that she was tired.


    That way she was as weak and emaciated as Peter had ever seen her, ¡°Did something happen? You tell ¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter, is there anything between me and you? My affairs have nothing to do with you. You sent me to the doctor, I thank you. In the future, please stay away from me.¡±


    Adriana is not an idiot.


    At that moment, she asked Brenden why he chose her as a pawn, and Brenden said that it was because she was Theresa¡¯s best friend.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Actually, it is not.


    That may be just one of the reasons.


    The other part of the reason is because she is too close to Peter to be of use.


    But no matter what, the war between them has nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 97 Adriana gets beaten

    It has even less to do with Helen.


    Her daughter should not have been taken hostage and fallen victim to their war.


    ¡°Reason.¡±


    He asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so eager to marry Brenden that you¡¯re trying to avoid suspicion, are you?¡±


    Adriana gasped andughed.


    A sarcastic smile appeared on the pale, bloodless skin, ¡°When did Mr. Alston get so smug? If you say so, then so be it.¡±


    She closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap. You go out.¡±


    ¡°Luis wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°No see.¡±


    She refused dryly.


    ¡°After you fell into the water that day, Luis was very worried about you. Also he dragged you to the haunted house and scared you, Luis felt deeply guilty in his heart and always wanted to apologize to you back then. You have not been well recently and have been in aa, so he was not allowed to see you.¡±


    Peter said with a slight frown of honesty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me him, it¡¯s really okay.¡±


    She still closed her eyes, not even interested in looking at him.


    ¡°Gisselle¡¯s memorial service is tomorrow, do you want to go to it?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    At the mention of Gisselle, Adriana¡¯s eyes finally opened.


    The eyes are vacant and listless as they stare at the ceiling, and the face is a few shades paler.


    ¡°Do you have any rtives or friends? Shall I call them toe and take care of you?¡± Peter was close to Adriana and knew her situation, so naturally he investigated her connections.


    It¡¯s just a shame that she really doesn¡¯t seem to have any friends in the country, except for Theresa who is her BFF.


    ¡°I can do it alone.¡±


    Even in this current situation, she is still holding her body strong.


    Peter sat in thepanion chair with aplicated look and even more mixed emotions.


    An indefinable emotion rushed to the heart.


    Looking at her frail look, it did note to annoyance, more interesting intolerance and heartache.


    It seems that since the day Adriana fell into theke and briefly choked on her breath, he witnessed her death and understood her ce in his heart.


    That kind of intense pain mmed deep into his heart.


    Somehow, this woman has slowly entered his heart, perhaps, even he did not know.


    But now that he is clear about his affection for Adriana, Peter is even more unsure how to face her.


    ¡°Can you promise me one thing?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly and she looked sideways at Peter, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t marry Brenden.¡±


    Ridiculous request.


    She looked at him with a faint gaze, and after a moment, her pale lips pulled out a curvature, smiling, ¡°So, in what capacity are you speaking to me?¡±


    It¡¯s ridiculous andughable.


    His wife is Theresa, what does it count now that there is always an unclear rtionship with her?


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Then asked, Peter was speechless.


    Thinking about it, the party realized that the party¡¯s request was ridiculous.


    Yes? What is it to do with her and in what capacity do you ask?


    ¡°In the end, you are Theresa¡¯s best friend, a well-meaning advice, willing to listen to it, do not want to listen to it as I did not say.¡±


    He stood up in a sh, turned around and walked away.


    The moment he walked out of the ward and closed the door, he gave her a meaningful nce, his sexy lips tugged and finally pursed into a straight line, closing the door and leaving.


    The room was suddenly quiet, and Adriana realized that underneath the silence, she was even more restless inside.


    After spending the afternoon in the hospital, Adriana took a leave of absence from work.


    The following day, Gisselle¡¯s memorial service.


    Everyone from The Alston family was there, including some high profile people, as well as various media.


    The memorial service is very grand, mourning songs, the scene is very depressing atmosphere.


    In therge hall, many wreaths were ced, a picture of Gisselle¡¯s life was hung in the middle, and in the center was her body in a crystal coffin.


    Those who chased off, daisies in hand, lined up toe forward.


    Adriana, dressed in a ckdy¡¯s suit, dragged her frail body through the crowd to pay tribute to Gisselle.


    After a long line, she also walked inside the lobby, ced flowers on the crystal casket of Gisselle¡¯s body, and then walked over to the family forfort.


    The family member is Brenden.


    Brenden was dressed in a ck suit with a serious face, showing a strong emotion of sadness, as if a bereaved white swan, experiencing bitterness and also despair.


    Needless to say, he¡¯s a total showman.


    Doing the scene as casual and natural,parable to the first-line actors more rich expressions and physical movements.


    Adriana walked up to him and looked at him with a cold face, ¡°Condolences.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Brenden said.


    ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re really disgusting, sending her away with your own hands, and now you¡¯re pretending, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    ¡°Retribution? Oh, you¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°People as despicable and shameless as you are are destined to go to hell in the next life.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I go to hell or not, what matters is that you¡¯re about to be miserable.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s words were not lost on Adriana.


    But the next moment, she understood ¡­


    Standing across from him, looking at him, but suddenly being tugged on her clothes, and after that, a p suddenly fell on her cheek, fast enough to catch people off guard.


    The crunching sound of the p echoed through the hall, and Adriana¡¯s battered body could not withstand the p, falling directly to the floor, dizzy with pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re Adriana, the one who seduced Brenden, and your sister, the one who killed my daughter. Tell me, have you been nning this for a long time?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gisselle¡¯s mother, her face in tears, pointed at Adriana and hissed hysterically.


    Angry straight stomp feet, pointing at her face, continue to fume, ¡°all of youe to see ah, it is this bitch killed my daughter, ooo ¡­ how in the world there is so lowly daughter, in order to climb the rich family, but even painful to kill.¡±


    Mrs. Atkins then tried to ruin Adriana¡¯s reputation by making a big racket.


    Throughout the process, Brenden stood aside, looking down coldly at Adriana, without the slightest intention ofing forward to help.


    At the sound of it, many people gathered around and pointed at Adriana.


    ¡°That¡¯s her, huh? In that case, it¡¯s really possible.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°In thepany, Adriana and Brenden two love it very much, the third party.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you, interfering in her rtionship and plotting to kill.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of chatter.


    A chase off meeting turned into a farce.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t understand how the Atkins family knew about it.


    ¡°Yah, Adri, what¡¯s going on, you get up.¡±


    In the crowd, Theresa got up and helped Adriana, who was lying on the ground, up, with words full of concern.


    But no one noticed the sh of sharpness under her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. Atkins, what the hell is going on here, Adri is my BFF, why are you hitting her?¡±


    Theresained for Adriana.


    ¡°Hmph, Theresa, I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s a shameless third party, you better keep an eye on your husband or watch out for your husband getting seduced too.¡±


    Mrs. Atkins, with a sharp tongue, pointed at Adriana and continued to scold her: ¡°A cunt, who is so intent on marrying into The Alston family, is not concerned with The Alston family¡¯s property.¡±

 Chapter 98: Accidents at the memorial service

    ¡°Mrs. Atkins, you can¡¯t say that. adri is my BFF and I know exactly what kind of person she is.¡±


    Theresa held Adriana in her arms and was particrly protective.


    But Adriana¡¯s gaze was dead on Brenden, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    If the eyes can kill people, her sharp gaze will certainly be its death by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°You know it well? What are you clear about? My daughter had a car ident for no reason, it was her sister so-called, and I now suspect that she had nned to kill my daughter for a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Atkins is not willing to give up and is determined to get justice for Gisselle.


    When confronted by Mrs. Atkins, Adriana could not say a word.


    In addition to the fiery pain in her cheeks, there was a gush of pain in her heart that made her ache for life.


    ¡°Mom, this matter is still under investigation. You ¡­¡±


    Feeling Adriana¡¯s stern gaze, Brenden only unhurriedly opened his mouth to exin.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Mr. Atkins, ¡°Shut up, you have nothing to do with this matter. He is your wife, if you can¡¯t even take care of your own wife, what do you need?¡±


    The scene was so rowdy that a memorial service turned into a farcical scene.


    Faced with the Atkins family¡¯s usations, reporters swarmed forward, taking all sorts of photos and catching thetest news and information.


    Adriana suddenly felt like a clown, no dignity, shame.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At that moment, Peter walked in, his face cold and questioning.


    At the same time, his gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s cheek, looking at the clear finger marks on her cheek, his brow furrowed in some displeasure.


    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I heard that Adriana is an employee of yourpany. I¡¯d like to ask you, how did this little bitchy hoof get into yourpany? Someone told me that she was thest door and someone forced her into thepany!¡±


    Mrs. Atkins confronted her directly with an extremely arrogant attitude.


    ¡°Mrs. Atkins, today is Auntie¡¯s memorial day, and you have to make such a mess of it on her memorial day? Do you think your daughter is in heaven and will have peace?¡±


    Peter stepped in front of Adriana and blocked her.


    ¡°Humph, people are dead. My daughter won¡¯t have peace until we find the murderer!¡± Mr. Atkins was furious.


    He walked up to Peter, ¡°What are you protecting her for? Could it be that she is rted to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters.¡±


    Peter admitted it directly.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s not like Mr. Alston is having an affair with her too, is it?¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯s too resourceful to have two boats on her feet.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, awesome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cheap and shameless.¡±


    ¡­


    The people around us were harsh in their words and spoke very harshly.


    ¡°Well, this shameless bitch, stealing my daughter¡¯s husband and even having an affair with you, do you know that you have a fiancee?¡±


    Mr. Atkins was so angry that he pointed at Adriana and cursed angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Lu is at least a businessman, he should know to speak and act on evidence. Otherwise it is nder!¡±


    He spoke for a moment, and after a moment of silence, he added, ¡°It was my intention that Adriana enter thepany. Any questions?¡±


    A very simple sentence, but a heavy weight.


    A word to the four seats.


    Theresa looked at Peter¡¯s back incredulously, her heart surging with sourness and jealousy, looking at Adriana¡¯s eyes with a little more ruthlessness.


    In particr, she noticed that Adriana was looking at Peter with a meaningful look that made her feel as if there were some ambiguous feelings.


    Naturally, in the midst of this tense atmosphere, no one noticed Brenden¡¯s sexy and handsome face emerged with a conspiratorial smile, as if everything was under his control.


    ¡°Peter, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to interfere.¡±


    Brenden walked out, pulled Adriana from Theresa¡¯s arms, stood in front of Mr. Atkins and Mrs. Atkins, and said, ¡°There is something that I have been wanting to tell you. In fact, Gisselle and I have long been divorced, only she is afraid that you and Dad ¡­ no, should be called uncle from now on.¡±


    He waved to his assistant, who came forward and handed him something.


    ¡°This is our divorce agreement and divorce certificate. We already agreed to divorce half a year ago, but we just haven¡¯t informed you guys. Since you have always wanted to know about Adri, I might as well tell you directly. I like her a lot and promised her a family, so I¡¯m taking this opportunity to make it public as a promise I made to her.¡±


    He wrapped his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist with a very serious attitude.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, how is it possible!¡±


    Mr. Atkins face blue, a tear over the divorce agreement and divorce papers, shaking with anger, lifting a page to take a look at, is indeed the biological daughter¡¯s autograph.


    ¡°Brenden, what are you up to? My daughter is dead, what do you mean you¡¯re telling me now? We don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re faking! I now seriously suspect that this matter has something to do with you too!¡±


    Mr. Atkins doted on his daughter to the utmost, and the death of his daughter hit him hard, so of course it was hard to ept.


    ¡°Uncle, Peter has a saying that is right. To speak and act with evidence, you are ndering without evidence.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s attitude is slightly cold, long gone is the respect and courtesy of the party.


    ¡°Brenden, you bastard, what did you say when you married my daughter? Now my daughter¡¯s bones are still cold, and you treat her like this? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Mrs. Atkins could not ept the change in Brenden¡¯s attitude and lunged at him like a shrew, swinging her hands at him.


    Brenden took a step back with Adriana in his arms, and his assistant immediately stepped forward and blocked Mrs. Atkins, ¡°Mrs. Atkins, please behave yourself, or I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    ¡°Brenden is hooked up with Adriana, the vixen, and they may have killed my daughter. If we didn¡¯t have the Atkins family, would you have been able to get a foothold in the Alston Group? You¡¯re a useless piece of shit. You are a loser, my daughter doesn¡¯t mind you, but you still mind my daughter?¡±


    Mrs. Atkins hissed hysterically, calling Brenden a loser.


    At once, murmurs arose.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, Brenden¡¯s not fertile?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ It¡¯s over now, Brenden can never be the true heir to The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°In vain, I didn¡¯t think it was a non-lifter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hrious.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Auntie and uncle, do you think your daughter is a good thing? Just because I don¡¯t say anything doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything, I just want to give Gisselle some face. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Brenden what do you mean? You white-eyed wolf, believe it or not I¡¯ll get you killed?¡±


    ¡°You murderer, give back my daughter!¡±


    The couple¡¯s tempers red and they lunged towards the two.


    The assistant couldn¡¯t stop it and was pushed aside.


    Mrs. Atkins grabbed the incense burner on the altar and smashed it at Adriana.


    A time of dust, the incense burner arced out and flew straight in her direction.

 Chapter 99 Solid as Gold

    In the nick of time, Peter stepped forward and pushed Adriana and Brenden away from the two, and withstood the heavy blow of the incense burner with the back of his head.


    Bang-


    The incense burner fell to the ground and shattered, sttering a floor of crumbs and incense ash.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    From the moment he jumped on Adriana, Theresa has felt Peter¡¯s difference to Adriana, although heartbroken, but more heartbroken Peter bleeding in the back of the brain.


    ¡°Are you okay Peter?¡±


    Theresa walked over and covered the back of his head with her hand, tears instantly came out, ¡°Are you stupid? Although Adri is my best friend, you don¡¯t have to protect her so much, right? Do you know I¡¯m really heartbroken?¡±


    The smart and wise Theresa was afraid of the media people messing up the description of Adriana and Peter¡¯s rtionship, so she directly used the identity of ¡®bestie¡¯ to defuse the reason why Peter took the initiative to protect Adriana, giving a reasonable exnation.


    Adriana looked straight at Peter with her eyes, and Peter looked at her in the same way.


    The two men looked at each other, each with their own thoughts.


    And Adriana is more incredible, unbelievable.


    The crisis came and she thought she was going to be finished, but Peter swooped in and saved her.


    That kind of speed was really beyond her expectation.


    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any reason to exin why Peter saved her, only one thing ¡­


    That is, he likes himself!


    In any case, she is also a mature little woman, for emotional problems have seen a lot and seen a lot, how can not feel at all?


    ¡°Have you made enough noise!?¡±


    Brenden pulled the dazed Adriana behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why Gisselle and I divorced? Well, since you guys are so unemotional, I¡¯ll let you see it clearly.¡±


    Saying that, Brenden took the tablet from his assistant, clicked on the video on the Ipad and handed it to Mr. Atkins, ¡°Watch it carefully, what kind of good person do you think your doting daughter is? Ten years ago, the wedding room, she was with another man behind my back, at that time I could have ruined her, but I gave her a chance. I just didn¡¯t expect that after all these years, she had be more aggressive and was with all kinds of men. Just because I didn¡¯t say anything, doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t know. All just because you had helped me, so I kept it hidden!¡±


    ¡°Mmmm ¡­ sofortable ¡­ oops, hurry up hurry up ¡­ people want it¡­ ¡­¡±


    The video shows Gisselle having sex with a strange man, with unpleasant content and a pouting voice that makes you blush.


    Mr. Atkins blushed and immediately turned off his Ipad.


    ¡°See clearly, there are many, many more such things!¡± Brenden¡¯s entire aura was in full swing, with a deep cold coldness, ¡°Originally I wanted this to go away, everything with Gisselle¡¯s death dissipated, but you guys are too deceitful.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is such a good man.¡±


    ¡°This Gisselle is also too shameless.¡±


    ¡°If Gisselle were my woman and cuckolded me, I¡¯d get her killed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not that Uncle is impotent, but that the two of them don¡¯t have a married life.¡±


    ¡­


    Mr. Atkins is a decent man who saw his daughter rolling around with the man with his own eyes and was convinced.


    Because that man is none other than Gisselle¡¯s former boyfriend.


    He had no reason not to believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frame my daughter, the person is dead, you casually synthesize the video, when we are fools?¡±


    Mrs. Atkins didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    But people who know the software know that pictures can be synthesized, the video can not do that realm.


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself, Gisselle deserves to die for not fighting for herself, from today onwards, I¡¯ll pretend I don¡¯t have her as my daughter!¡±


    Mr. Atkins grumbled and dragged Mrs. Atkins to the memorial service.


    That was the end of a farce.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry to have frightened you.¡± Brenden wrapped his arms around Adriana, his face covered with heartache.


    ¡°Peter, are you okay?¡±


    Adriana ignored Brenden and asked Peter instead.


    At this point, reporters poured in, reaching for the microphone and interviewing.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, why did you save Adriana in a time of crisis?¡±


    ¡°You said earlier that you got Adriana into the Alston Group, what is your rtionship?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brenden, did you and your ex-wife dy having children because you didn¡¯t want to have them?¡±


    ¡°When are you nning to get married?¡±


    ¡­


    For a while, several people were pushed to the top of the public opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked Adri for a long time, and we can get married any time Adri wants. As for children, that depends on Adri¡¯s wishes.¡±


    Brenden, with apatible face, seems to have emerged from the shadow of Gisselle¡¯s death.


    Unfortunately, in addition to Adriana, only Brenden himself knows that Gisselle¡¯s death was his doing.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, how do you n to do that?¡±


    ¡°Are you getting married this year?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, how do you feel about facing Brenden¡¯s advances?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you and Miss Lindsay are BFFs and you¡¯re both marrying into The Alston family?¡± Really quite happy.


    ¡­


    Adriana did not want to give any answers in front of the many media.


    Caught in the whirlwind of public opinion and repeatedly used by Brenden, Adriana¡¯s heart felt a sense of powerlessness.


    With a haggard face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not feeling well, I want to go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Adri said she wanted to rest, gentlemen sorry.¡±


    Brenden leans down and picks up Adriana in a horizontal embrace.


    Princess hug, in front of the crowd looks super man, super handsome, but also to Adriana invincible favor.


    ¡°Brenden ¡­¡±


    Adriana was just about to struggle when Brenden immediately leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Say the word no and Gisselle will end up like Helen!¡±


    The voice was extremely small and finished quickly into her ear.


    But to everyone¡¯s eyes, watching Brenden with a smile still on his cheeks, was a happy sight.


    Adriana¡¯s face froze, pulling her lips, unable to say a word.


    She had to let Brenden carry her away.


    Peter stood still, his gaze fixed on Adriana had not left, but seeing the two of them departed, all that remained was ¡­ helplessness.


    But more than that, it¡¯s exasperation.


    That was the end of the farce and Gisselle¡¯s memorial service.


    In the car, Adriana sat next to Brenden and immediately said after shaking Brenden off, ¡°Stop the car, I want to get out!¡±


    When Brenden didn¡¯t say anything, the driver pulled over.


    As Adriana pushed the door open and prepared to get out of the car, she looked at Brenden and said, ¡°Our initial cooperation was limited to you achieving your goal. You¡¯re going too far with this!¡±


    ¡°Excessive? Adriana, who do you think you are to negotiate terms with me?¡± Brenden¡¯s attitude is raw and detached, without the softness of the party.


    Switch between ice and heat with ease.


    Not bad for an actor!


    ¡°Dogs jump to the wall, rabbits will bite when they are anxious. brenden, I hope you don¡¯t go too far, otherwise, you will only hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt yourself eight hundred!¡±


    She warned.


    Brenden snorted and raised his hand to brush her cheek, ¡°Then you will be my prisoner pet. Remember, you can¡¯t escape.¡±

 Chapter 100 What to be nervous about

    The next day¡¯s news, The Alston family dominated all the news pages and became the hottest topic of the day.


    Also on the Twitter Trend list was Adriana.


    Adriana took leave again due to bad condition.


    It was Brenden who arranged for her to join thepany, so no one would object to her taking time off no matter what.


    Knock Knock-


    Lying down to rest at home, there was a knock on the door in the living room.


    Adriana got up with her tired body and opened the door of the living room, she saw Alvin standing outside the door.


    She let out a sigh, even though she knew what Alvin was up to before he even spoke.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Move out of the way, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alvin walks in and Adriana closes the door.


    She walked over to the couch and sat down, looking at Alvin who was standing frozen in the living room, ¡°If you have anything to say, just ask.¡±


    Alvin had his phone in his hand and opened the news page, on the page was a picture of Brenden hugging her, ¡°You¡¯re with Uncle?¡±


    His question was already expected by Adriana.


    Not even in the mood to answer him.


    Poured a cup of tea, ¡°Sit down and have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    Alvin is obsessed with his problems.


    Adriana¡¯s movement of pouring tea slightly stiffened, then picked up the tea and took a sip, saying: ¡°Senior, I have told you many times, there is no possibility between us. You have Flora, I have my own life. Do not bother each other, be friends, is not good?¡±


    She put down her cup and added, ¡°If it¡¯s not good to be friends, we can be strangers.¡±


    Raising his eyes, he surveyed the room, ¡°Here, I don¡¯t n to stay, I¡¯ll leave in a few days when I find a house.¡±


    It¡¯s always bad to live too close to Alvin, it can be misunderstood.


    There have been so many misunderstandings, Adriana doesn¡¯t want to disturb anyone¡¯s life anymore.


    Just want peace and quiet.


    It¡¯s just a pity that a peaceful life is always such a luxury.


    ¡°That¡¯s the answer you gave me?¡±


    His voice lifted a few decibels, clearly a little upset.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes, the bottom of her eyes were clear and crisp, not a single stray emotion could be seen. ¡°Want me to say yes to you? And then be with you? Senior, can you not be so childish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you from school to now. In terms of time, I knew you earlier than Brenden, and in terms of character, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m worse than Brenden. In terms of money, I can go and inherit my father¡¯s million dor family fortune if you say the word. Why can¡¯t you just give me a chance?¡±


    Alvin was extraordinarily stubborn today, and it seemed that there was no way to convince her except for Adriana to say yes.


    ¡°Senior, love does note first.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t like Brenden, although everything is just Brenden¡¯s external drama, but she has no other choice but to cooperate.


    But it¡¯s a good thing to take this opportunity to reject Alvin.


    ¡°I like Brenden, a lot.¡±


    ¡°But Brenden is not a good person!¡±


    ¡°Senior, have you ever heard of the saying that men aren¡¯t bad and women don¡¯t love them? I just love Brenden being bad. I like his immodesty, I like his money, I like everything about him. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±


    Hearing his words, Alvin¡¯s face was white and blue for a while, so ugly!


    The hand clutching the phone whitened a few points, frowning tightly, quite a bit disappointed, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯ve changed, be strange.¡±


    Sheughed, her voice as crisp as a silver bell, ¡°Senior, doesn¡¯t that sound childish to you? Born in the world of pomp and circumstance, fame and fortune are so fierce that it is impossible to remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Fame and fortune? After all, you covet The Alston family¡¯s money?¡±


    ¡°Seniors, you ¡­¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and she tried to exin something, but she heard Alvin say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! Give me time and I will prove everything!¡±


    After saying that, Alvin turned around and left.


    The moment he pulled open the door, but suddenly found a person standing outside the door.


    That person was no other than Peter.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Alvin asked, the words came out of his mouth but felt a little redundant.


    ncing sideways at Adriana in the living room, she sighed, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Peter did not say a word, his eyes were on Adriana from the beginning to the end.


    The words Adriana just said echoed in her mind, saying she liked Brenden and how bad he was.


    Adriana was equally unprepared for Peter to show up outside her house at this time.


    Get up and walk to the door.


    A flickering gaze met his icy eyes, ¡°How are you ¡­ wound?¡±


    Peter pursed his lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Not talking means you can¡¯t die. I¡¯m going to rest, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    She took a step back and closed the door directly.


    Don¡¯t want to cross paths with Peter too much.


    Yesterday, at Gisselle¡¯s chase off meeting, she had clearly seen Peter¡¯s attitude towards her.


    Although not 100 percent sure, but at least 80 percent can be sure.


    For Theresa¡¯s sake, she must keep a distance between them and cut off all possibilities.


    However, before she could close the door, a foot came in and blocked the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to exin to me?¡±


    The man stood outside the door and asked through the crack.


    Adriana pressed down, trying to hurry Peter away, but the man pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana is a little helpless, and can notpete with Peter has the strength, can only let him barge in.


    ¡°Are you really going to marry Brenden?¡±


    Peter looked down at Adriana, his dark pupils shed with starbursts, his face slightly cold.


    Adriana bites her lips with her teeth and looks away sideways, seemingly not daring to look him in the eye, ¡°I just called Theresa, she¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Ever since she knew what Peter thought of her, all she wanted to do was avoid him.


    ¡°Who are you kidding? I just dropped her off at the office.¡±


    He stepped in front of her, clutching her wrist and bringing it into his arms, ¡°Adriana, what the hell do you think? Brenden has a deep mind and is not for you to y with.¡±


    ¡°Good. Thanks for the reminder.¡±


    Adriana held her breath and distanced herself from him, ¡°I¡¯ve got a few things to do, I¡¯ve got to get out of here. if Mr. Alston wants to rest here for a while, you can do so, and remember to close the door for me when you leave.¡±


    Perhaps because he did not exert too much force, so Adriana easily broke free from his restraint, retreated from his arms and hurriedly grabbed her bag and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°Wearing flip-flops when you go out to do business?¡±


    Adriana had just walked up to him and he warned.


    ¡°Oh, that ¡­ forgot.¡±


    She blushed slightly embarrassed and changed her shoes by the shoe cab.


    As the person walked out the door, Peter added, ¡°Sure you don¡¯t need to bring your keys?¡± The eyes fixed on the hooks on the wall, where the car keys and the house keys were hanging.


    Adriana¡¯s pace stopped abruptly and she stood still, her back to Peter and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and cursing herself for her foolishness.


    What are you nervous about?

 Chapter 101: The Grant Family Throws a Big, Flowing Feast

    It¡¯s so stupid.


    She turned around with a formic smile on her face, ¡°Thank you Mr. Alston for reminding me.¡±


    Crossed into the living room and removed the key from the wall.


    But as soon as her hand touched the key, Peter held her hand down, ¡°Are you hiding from me?¡±


    So obvious, how could he not see it.


    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m running out of time, something¡¯s really wrong.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Peter, struggled to grab her keys and ran out in a huff.


    Standing in the corridor, she reached out and pressed the elevator furiously, and after waiting for a while finally waited for the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, she immediately got in, to make sure that Peter did not follow, before a long breath of relief, nervous to death.


    This day, Adriana slipped in the park alone all day, hesitant to go home.


    On this day, Peter stayed at Adriana¡¯s house alone for a long time.


    A few dayster, the news agency broke the recent news that The Grant Family¡¯s youngest son had quit his job as a music professor and returned to The Grant Family Group to inherit the family business.


    The Grant Family is overwhelmed with joy.


    The Grant Family¡¯s parentmented that Alvin had grown up and was finally willing to inherit the family business, and that they didn¡¯t have to worry about not having an heir.


    For this reason, The Grant Family hosted a three-day banquet and invited all of Waverly¡¯s waste pickers and sanitation workers to eat for free.


    And a direct donation of $5 million was made to UNICEF to support children.


    News of The Grant Family overwhelmed news of The Alston family and became the news headline of the moment.


    Adriana was eating lunch when she saw the news, but after seeing the news, she lost her appetite for food.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who told Alvin to go back?¡±


    Just as Adriana was staring at her phone, someone suddenly spoke.


    Eyelids slightly raised, looking at the opposite sitting Peter, can not help but the heartstrings tightened, immediately put away the phone, ¡°eat full, Mr. Alston enjoy your meal.¡±


    She slinked away, front to back, giving Peter only one look.


    When we got back to the legal department, Hayley came up to us, ¡°Adriana, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Adriana was so unhappy that she really didn¡¯t want to see Hayley.


    Because I can tell with my toes what she wants to say.


    Naive Hayley dragged her straight to the pantry.


    ¡°What is it exactly, just say it.¡± Adriana was short on patience.


    ¡°Adriana, who are you to be with Brenden when you are already a mother of a child? Will you please leave Brenden?¡±


    She stood in front of Adriana with sharp words.


    It¡¯s Brenden again.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s Brenden again!


    ¡°Hayley, you¡¯re right to like Brenden, and I have nothing against it. So, don¡¯t tell me so much, if you insist on being with Brenden, you can go after him, as long as he agrees to be with you. I, for one, will quit immediately!¡±


    What an idiot.


    Hayley was told countless times to stay away from Brenden, but she didn¡¯t believe her. Not only did she not believe it, but she was also bewitched by Brenden¡¯s beauty.


    I really don¡¯t know what that brain is thinking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Her eyes widened, and her eyes released starbursts of unspeakable delight.


    ¡°Never break your word. However, I need to tell you that Brenden is not a simple man, but a snake that eats people without spitting bones. If you believe me, stay away from him, the farther the better!¡±


    Forgive her for only being able to say so much.


    ¡°Humph, who are you fooling? If he¡¯s a snake, how could you possibly agree to marry her? There is no sincerity at all. Since you promised, I¡¯ll take it as you promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your promiseter. I don¡¯t believe that with my beauty, I still can¡¯t take Uncle.¡±


    Getting Adriana¡¯s words, Hayley was in a much better mood instantly.


    The teenage heart flooded her, reaching out to y with a strand of curly hair at her temples, humming a little tune out of the pantry.


    Adriana sighed and raised her hand to rub her brow.


    I really think Hayley is incorrigible.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands wrapped around her waist, frightening her body and nearly jumping up, ¡°Who?¡±


    She turned around and realized that the person standing behind her was Brenden.


    ¡°So afraid of me? Really worried that I¡¯ll eat you to the bone?¡±


    Apparently, Brenden had heard what she had just said to Hayley¡¯s warning.


    ¡°God is out of this world, do you know that people are scared to death?


    Adriana broke down a little, flicking her thumping chest in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you are a thief.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, just a good-natured warning.¡±


    ¡°But you have vited the contract between us. What do you think I should do to punish you?¡±


    Suddenly, he took her hand and brought her face to face with himself.


    Adriana leaned her back on the windowsill, her gaze clear, ¡°How can it be a vition? At most, it¡¯s badmouthing you.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen Brenden for several days since the ident that day.


    Adriana has just had a few days offort, and now she sees Brenden and feels like she¡¯s going to copse.


    ¡°You little fox.¡±


    Brenden smiled instead of being angry and pinched her cheek, ¡°I came over here today to tell you in good faith. Beware of your best friend, not everyone takes you for a best friend.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    What is the purpose of suddenlying to report Theresa?


    ¡°Looking at your stupidity, I wonder if I¡¯m looking at the wrong person. Did you ever wonder why THE Atkins family people showed up at the memorial service that day?¡±


    This question even if Brenden does not say, Adriana has been thinking about.


    But ¡­


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that person you? You had no children with Gisselle for ten years, he treated you that way, and you had Gisselle scorned by millions at the memorial service was just one of your ploys. Otherwise, how could you be so well prepared, with divorce papers and cheating videos.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Yo, still got some brains, doesn¡¯t seem very stupid.¡±


    Brenden let go of Adriana, stepped aside, took a cigarette out of the case, lit it, and took a silent drag, swallowing a cloud between his lips, ¡°I would have done that, but someone was one step ahead of me.¡±


    Side eye, a cold nce, ¡°a word of advice, willing to believe, do not want to believe, I can not help.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe you! There¡¯s no reason Theresa would do that.¡±


    Although there are some conflicts with Theresa after this return, Theresa is not so much as to set herself up.


    There¡¯s absolutely no reason to do that, is there.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know, who gave you your confidence?¡±


    ¡°Born with it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re stupid!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    He stood in front of the window, gazing out of the window, his eyebrows looking grave and thoughtful.


    ¡°A woman¡¯s intuition is spot on. Your presence is a threat to Theresa, and as to why, you should know better than I do.¡±


    He flicked the ashes and held the cigarette butt down in the ashtray, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I should say, believe it or not, you choose.¡±


    Stepped away from the pantry.


    When he turned the corner, Adriana suddenly shouted, ¡°So, you used me all because Peter likes me?!¡±


    This time, she was almost certain of Brenden¡¯s purpose.


    At that, Brenden paused for a few seconds, and then, without looking back, walked away.


    Adriana stood alone in the pantry, running through the recent events, and suddenly felt that Brenden¡¯s words were not untrustworthy.

 Chapter 102 Law Firm Established

    If Brenden used her, it was because he could see Peter¡¯s feelings for her.


    So how could Theresa not see it?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Theresa also saw Peter¡¯s different feelings for her, only then could the suspicion of the car ident be revealed to the Atkins family people, only then would there be a scene of the Atkins family people spilling their guts at Gisselle¡¯s memorial service.


    Think carefully.


    Adriana let out a long sigh and suddenly felt that she had unknowingly fallen into a whirlpool of intrigue, trying to escape but being swallowed by the swamp and unable to pull herself out.


    After so many things, Adriana was physically and mentally exhausted and nearly couldn¡¯t hold on.


    But fortunately, the days were calm and uneventful for a while afterwards, so that her tired heart was soothed.


    Gradually came out of the shadows.


    One monthter, MM Law Firm was officially established.


    On the day of the ribbon cutting, Adriana was there as a guest and witnessed Vivian and Jenkins, both dressed and glowing, appear on the ribbon cutting stage.


    Hale Cobb Law Firm used to be well-connected, so on the opening day Vivian invited the mayor and very important people from the mall toe and support the venue.


    Everything went very smoothly, and also invited a lot of media reporters to make a lot of publicity.


    MM Law Firm is officially established


    The establishment of thew firm was like a rainbow after the rain, giving her a glimpse of light and relief during the bad days.


    The mood is much better.


    Perhaps because she gave Jenkins apany, Thelma treated her much better.


    That evening, Vivian, Jenkins, Hayley, Thelma, several people dining together, everyone shut up about unhappy things, but also get along very well.


    After the meal, Vivian took her back to her apartment and rested early.


    Because Alvin returned to The Grant Family to inherit The Grant Family Group, he had long since moved out of her upstairs.


    There is a new tenant upstairs, Adriana has seen it and it is a college student.


    She should have been the one to move out, but Alvin was already gone, so there was no need for her to be tossing and turning.


    Perhaps because of the recent depressed mood, drinking a little too much at night, Adriana drowsy sleep drowsy.


    Late at night, the ringing of her cell phone woke her up.


    In a daze, Adriana picked up the phone and answered it without looking at the number, ¡°Hello?¡±


    She closed her eyes and muttered.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, where are you? Uh-uh-uh ¡­ Ms. Hale, can youe over here, I need to see you, Ms. Hale?¡±


    Although sleepy, I could feel the urgency of the other side through the phone.


    And the voice seems slightly familiar.


    She opened her eyes and frowned at the thought before remembering that the person on the other side was ¡­ Brenda.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Brenda, take your time with something.¡±


    Because that a cell phone into theke into the water, after the return of the phone, many of the numbers saved on the phone are gone.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, my dad was in a car ident, can youe over here, oooh ¡­¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Brenda¡¯s voice was harsh and heartbroken.


    Adriana sleepy, sat up, rubbed the drowsy brain, ¡°You first take it easy, hurry up and call the police, and then call 120.¡±


    ¡°I hit it, I hit it all.¡±


    ¡°Just hit it, there¡¯s nothing you can do to call me on this kind of thing.¡±


    Adriana is quite helpless and feels that Brenda should not have approached her.


    After all, there was a transactional rtionship between the two and she was her attorney, but now the case is settled.


    There was no correspondence between her and Brenda.


    ¡°Woooo ¡­ my dad ¡­ my dad is gone, no more dad. Woo ¡­ I have no family in Waverly, I can only look for you ¡­¡±


    The other party cried sadly.


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s heart, she immediately said, ¡°Send me the address, I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    Late at night, she changed her clothes, left the neighborhood and went towards the address Brenda gave her.


    What¡¯s App sent the location and Adriana quickly found the exact location.


    At the scene of the crash, police pulled a cordon and Brenda sat on the side of the road.


    On one side is a deformed car that was hit, and arge truck, just did not see the truck driver.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m awyer and I¡¯m a friend of hers.¡±


    Walking over to the cordon, Adriana shed herwyer¡¯s license, lifted the cordon and walked in.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale, will you help me? I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    She just walked over, Brenda jumped over, kneeling in front of her, crying loudly, ¡°My dad is really too poor, the other party did not have a DUI at all, but the police had to say he was in a DUI ident. Oooh ¡­¡±


    The nature of a DUI collision is fundamentally different from a non-DUI collision.


    Adriana realized the seriousness of the situation and immediately pulled her up, ¡°Okay, okay, what is it that you have to stand up and talk about.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Brenda¡¯s entire body is paralyzed and seems to be, several times trying to stand up, can not get up.


    Adriana had to hold her up, pat her back and soothe her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor will be here soon.¡±


    Looking at that one car with a severely deformed front end, you can imagine how tragic the crash was.


    Although Mr. Levy¡¯s condition was not seen, the red blood-stained face had already revealed Mr. Levy¡¯s miserable appearance.


    ¡°Brenda, I¡¯m already at work now and have no way to take your case. You can contact Vivian and ask her to take it up.¡±


    Thepany has a clear rule that no private work can be epted while on duty.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ no, no, Ms. Hale, you¡¯re the only one I know in Mucheng, what can I do if you don¡¯t help me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, wait for the emergency vehicles to arrive first.¡±


    Just as the words fell from her lips, the emergency vehicle hade over.


    The car stopped and a few doctors came out inside, ¡°Hurry up, people are here, hurry up.¡±


    Several doctors did a brief examination of Mr. Levy and checked his pulse, ¡°The patient is breathing weakly, there is still help, hurry to the hospital. Who is the family of the injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am.¡±


    Knowing that her father was still alive, Brenda was excited and immediately ran over, ¡°Is my dad really alive?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande with me to the hospital.¡±


    Mr. Levy was carried on a stretcher and Brenda followed him out.


    ¡°You go over there first, keep the phone open, and I¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Adriana said hello to Brenda and went first to ask the police, ¡°What the hell is going on here? Where is the perpetrator?¡±


    The big truck was carrying steel bars, full of steel bars, and at a nce it was clear that it was seriously overloaded.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking? The people are gone, and I¡¯m still looking for them.¡±


    The police do not have a good attitude.


    Adriana asked half a day, can not get any results, can only give up.


    Drove to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Brenda stayed with him until dawn, and after the doctors rescued him, they were able to get a chance for Mr. Levy, who was temporarily out of danger, but in aa.


    It is not known when the awakening will take ce.


    ¡°Brenda, here¡¯s Vivian¡¯s card, ask for her if you have something. It¡¯s time for me to go to work, it¡¯s time to go to the office.¡±


    Now it is seven o¡¯clock, she washed and washed and ate dinner, rushed to thepany time is somewhat urgent.


    Brenda held the picture with a somber face and tearful eyes looking at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, can you help me? Waverly, you¡¯re the only one I trust.¡±

 Chapter 103 The Alston family senior appointment

    Adriana was a little helpless and had to nod, ¡°Then you can just call me if you need anything, okay? I really have to go to the office now or I¡¯ll bete.¡±


    ¡°Well, good, good.¡±


    Brenda nods her head.


    Leaving the hospital, Adriana went to dinner, cleaned up, and arrived at the office just in time.


    After a busy morning of menial work, I received a call from Brenden at the end of the day.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Her attitude was icy.


    ¡°Do you have time tonight, The Alston family old man wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°See me?¡±


    Adriana was taken aback and felt her heart thumping at the thought of meeting the old man and refused outright, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not asking for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡±


    Adriana gasped and clutched her phone, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hang up the phone and fling it on the table, angry with a headache.


    Knock Knock-


    While this was going on, someone came over and knocked on the table.


    Adriana looks up, and it¡¯s Minister Nelson Dean.


    ¡°Mr. Alston wants you to go to the president¡¯s office right now.¡± After the order, he barked, ¡°Immediately!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Would the minister please tell me about it?¡±


    Adriana never wanted to see Peter.


    ¡°How am I supposed to know if you ask me? I¡¯m not Mr. Alston.¡±


    Nelson Dean, who was not happy with her, gave her a nk look and went straight to the minister¡¯s office.


    Adriana was ordered and had to go.


    Grind in position for a long time, before getting up and going upstairs.


    The president¡¯s office door, she raised her hand to knock on the door, but before her hand touched the door, she put it down again.


    Then lift, drop, lift ¡­


    So several times over and over again, finally knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    With permission, Adriana pushed the door open and walked in.


    Inside the office, Peter sits at his desk, buried in his paperwork.


    Concentrate on the look with a few serious indifference, but added a few handsome serious.


    It is said that serious men are the best looking, and at this time Peter is even better looking than ever.


    Just a side profile, are that handsome charm, through a little arrogance of the superior.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what can I do for you?¡±


    She stood in the doorway, several meters away from the desk, but hesitated toe forward.


    Peter raised his eyes, nced at her standing in the doorway, was silent and continued to look down at his work.


    Time passes.


    Adriana also did not say anything, the two seemed like a silentpetition, no one is willing to concede defeat.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Eventually Adriana, tired of standing, spoke up and said, ¡°Mr. Alston if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°#$*&^#$%#@^¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    From a long distance away, it felt like Peter was talking, but she didn¡¯t hear him clearly, ¡°Please Mr. Alston say it again.¡±


    ¡°#$*&^#$%#@.¡±


    His voice was so low and mosquito-like that Adriana couldn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    Peter closed the file and put the signature pen aside, ¡°With your current ability to do things, are you sure you can handle the job of the legal department? I seriously doubt your efficiency.¡±


    Adriana was silent, not knowing how to answer.


    I had to walk towards him and stand in front of him, ¡°Mr. Alston, just give me a direct order.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here? You still continue to stand there, if you still can¡¯t hear, I¡¯ll find you a secretary to deliver the message, okay?¡±


    He deliberately teased Adriana.


    He was so angry that Adriana bowed her head and said nothing.


    That kind of good behavior was something Peter had never seen before, and he got up and walked around to her, leaning against the desk with his arms around his chest, gazing at her with cold eyes, ¡°What are you hiding from? Hmm?¡±


    The damn woman had been hiding from her for over a month.


    Every time it was as if a mouse saw a cat and hid when it saw him.


    Flee as fast as you can avoid the gue.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what are you talking about, I can¡¯t understand.¡±


    Adriana yed dumb and added, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go down first.  ¡±


    Seeing her turn around, Peter said ndly and self-effacingly, ¡°This evening, the patriarchs of The Alston family are gathering at The Alston family, the annual family dinner of The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°The Alston family house party?¡±


    Adriana was close to tears.


    On such an important asion, Brenden did not tell her either, but simply said that the old man wanted to see her.


    This is not pushing her into a ce of no return.


    ¡°Brenden didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ Brenden is rather busy at work, so maybe how about telling me yet.¡±


    Adriana was a little reluctant to go to The Alston family with Brenden.


    I always feel that this trip, more than bad luck.


    Brainstorming the evening¡¯s meeting, she must be surrounded by people like a pet in a cage.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Peter neither broke nor said anything else, just asked her, ¡°I have to go to Los Angeles this evening, there is an important meeting, need a better Englishwyer. You happen to be abroad for many years. Are you free?¡±


    ¡°Los Angeles?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Adriana agreed without a second thought.


    Helen is in Los Angeles, so she takes this opportunity to visit Helen and escape the meeting of The Alston family patriarchs.


    It¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.


    As for Brenden¡¯s side, she can feel free to lie that Peter has important business activities and can spy out secrets for her.


    With this in mind, I was naturally happier.


    ¡°The flight is in an hour and ready to go.¡±


    ¡°So soon? I thought you said the flight was in the evening?¡± Adriana was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Did I say night?¡±


    ¡°Said.¡± She was sure for sure as well as certain.


    ¡°Then you must have misheard.¡±


    Peter took his suit from the hanger and walked straight out of the office, saying as he went, ¡°Now take your phone and charger and go home and get your passport.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    In that case, what else could Adriana say? Naturally, she followed Peter down the stairs.


    Went to the garage, got in the car, and Hank drove her back to the neighborhood, picked up her things and left.


    An hourter, the two boarded the ne without incident.


    Before the ne took off, I received a call from Vivian.


    Vivian said: ¡°Ms. Hale, Brenda has contacted me. I have taken the case of her father¡¯s prosecution, but the case is suspicious, the police are not cooperating at all, and many clues cannot be found. Things are very tricky.¡±


    ¡°Things you can investigate for now, I have things to travel recently. If you have any thing telephone contact, do not understand can also go to Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then Ms. Hale you take care all the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana had just put her phone in her backpack when it rang again. She looked at the caller ID and it was Brenden¡¯s phone.


    Just at that moment, the flight attendant came over to remind, ¡°Miss, the ne is about to take off, please turn off your cell phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Adriana had no choice but to hang up the phone and simply turn it off.


    ¡°Business is busy?¡±


    The man beside her looked at her sideways, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes dodged a bit, nced around, and asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s Hank?¡±


    ¡°In second ss.¡±

 Chapter 104: Hiding out in Los Angeles

    ¡°Hank is your personal assistant, there must be something to discuss between you, I¡¯d better change seats with him.¡±


    From the beginning to the end, I don¡¯t want to have too many opportunities to spend time alone with Peter.


    This time, if she hadn¡¯t been thinking about Helen and trying to avoid The Alston family dinner, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to go abroad with him.


    ¡°The ne will be taking off soon!¡±


    The man gave a dismissive reminder, then took the blindfold and covered his eyes.


    Adriana had no choice but to wait.


    Not long after, the ne took off, Adriana some nervous, hands sped tightly on the seat, dead eyes closed, not dare to open.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of heights?¡±


    Some people are so afraid of heights that they can¡¯t fly.


    It just didn¡¯t ur to me that Adriana was such a person.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The ne kept rising, and Adriana became more nervous and fearful, clutching the armrests of her seat with a slightly white hand.


    Peter took off his sses and put his big palm over the back of her hand, his other arm around her head close to his, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    A word offort from him, extremely simple.


    But the feeling of security that fell on Adriana¡¯s ears was immense.


    Leaning in his arms, feeling his breath, everything is so familiar, familiar to make her heart beat faster.


    ¡°You¡¯re beating fast and nervous?¡± He asked.


    Adriana¡¯s white teeth bite her lips, naturally will not admit, ¡°afraid of heights.¡±


    ¡°Just get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    On the ne, perhaps because Adriana was afraid of heights, she kept her eyes closed nervously, so that she eventually fell asleep in a daze.


    As she slept, she leaned into the arms of one person and was held in a reassuring embrace.


    By the time I woke up I had arrived in Los Angeles.


    ¡°Arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No way, I¡¯ve been sleeping for so long?¡±


    She actually slept for more than 10 hours from Waverly¡¯s arrival in Los Angeles and was that sleepy?


    Although it was called away by Brenda in the middle of the nightst night, the sleep was too deep and too heavy.


    Good thing she still has use value, otherwise Peter would have sold her without even knowing it.


    ¡°Pigs, always.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the pig!¡±


    ¡°Who are the pigs talking about?¡±


    ¡°Says you!¡±


    ¡°Well, a stupid pig.¡±


    Peter thick ink sword eyebrows slightly raised, sexy lips floating out of a curve, smile evil, people¡¯s hearts and minds.


    Adriana was a bit depressed, and was inexplicably undermined by Peter.


    However, used to seeing his seriousness, suddenly joking to make people feel more grounded, with the fireworks.


    After getting off the ne, the three walked out of the airport and were met by someone who came up to the ne.


    I listened to Peter¡¯s conversation with the visitor in fluent and standard English, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that his English was really good.


    In the car, Adriana sat beside him and watched sideways as he chatted with Saniyah in the passenger seat, immersed in his fluent English conversation for a long time.


    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±


    The man suddenly said a Chinese sentence, slowly side-eye gaze at her, under the eyes held a little yful.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you? I¡¯m just looking out the window.¡±


    Adriana immediately withdrew her gaze and inclined her head to the other side, with a kind of weakness after being caught in the act.


    ¡°And this one is?¡±


    Saniyah looked back at Adriana and asked.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Adriana,¡± Adrianamunicates in English, maintaining a polite smile.


    Saniyah gave Peter a thumbs up, ¡°Mr. Alston has a good eye.¡±


    Then checked into the hotel, Peter¡¯s room was next to Adriana¡¯s room and Hank had no room.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hank have a room?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°I just got a call that something came up at the domesticpany that required him to go back and take care of it.¡± Peter exined.


    Hank, who was standing by the side, subconsciously looked at his own boss, and his eyes shed with an unreadable look.


    Nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered, took her room card and opened the room to enter.


    After closing the door, shezilyid down on the bed, took out her cell phone and turned it on.


    Huzzah-


    The phone just turned on, it kept vibrating and one message after another kept pouring in.


    Open the message and look at the message for the information tform, Brenden¡¯s message, and Theresa and Hayley and Vivian¡¯s messages.


    Adriana was the first to tap on Brenden¡¯s text message.


    [Don¡¯t want Helen anymore? Dumped me?


    [You went on a business trip with Peter?


    [Without my permission, who let you travel?


    ¡­


    Jingle Bell-


    Looking at Brenden¡¯s cell phone text messages, Adriana¡¯s heart was pounding with fear.


    But who expected a phone call suddenly came in at this time, but also made her a trembling, the phone smashed in the face.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Adriana reached up and touched her nose in pain, answering the phone with her other hand and cing it next to her ear, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t call early and didn¡¯t callte, but called when she was reading Brenden¡¯s text messages.


    The heart can hardly stand it.


    ¡°Adriana.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, came a low, husky voice.


    ¡°Brenden? huh huh, what¡¯s up, what¡¯s up?¡±


    At this point in time, it¡¯ste at night in the country, and he¡¯s calling to specify that nothing good is going to happen.


    Adriana smiled tteringly, ¡°It¡¯s veryte, you¡¯d better rest early, let¡¯s talk tomorrow if there¡¯s anything, okay?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    His voice was cold, like a hellish rakshasa, creepy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m in L. A. Peter came over here for an important business negotiation, and I came over to spy for you.¡±


    She had already thought of an excuse to deal with Brenden, so she lied extremely calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Adriana, you should know my methods!¡±


    Brenden¡¯s attitude is cold, listening to the voice over the phone are some eerie and frightening.


    ¡°You just need to remember one thing, the sky is the limit, don¡¯t even think about escaping my control.¡±


    With a warning, he simply hung up the phone.


    Ending the call, Adriana was lost in the sound of Brenden¡¯s warning and her nervous heart was unable to calm down for a long time.


    She took a deep breath, and it was good to know that she was still of use to Brenden now.


    Otherwise, he would have been furious this time without saying goodbye.


    Lying in bed, Adriana called Anne and made sure HelenRene was okay before her heart dropped.


    Knock Knock-


    The room door rattles.


    Adriana got up and walked out, pulled the door open, looked at Peter standing in the doorway and asked, ¡°Do you want to work now?¡±


    You just got off the ne, don¡¯t you even have a little rest time?


    Peter was wearing a ck shirt with the cuffs pulled up a bit, a little unrestrained in elegance.


    Raising his wrist and looking at his wristwatch time, it was 2:00 pm.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to dinner first.¡±


    ¡°Now? I¡¯m, I¡¯m not really hungry.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, all she could think about was Helen, and after a pause, she asked, ¡°I was wondering, about when will work start?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry?¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows, a little suspicious of her attitude.


    That¡¯s not her style to be so aggressive.

 Chapter 105 – You tease me?

    ¡°No, no, no, of course there¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s not easy toe to Los Angeles, just want to take a good break and walk around a bit.¡±


    She pulled a front.


    ¡°But I remember you living in Los Angeles for five years.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    The investigation is so clear, can we still continue the conversation?


    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been living here for a long time, and it¡¯s so easy toe here that I want to go out for a walk and see my friends in the meantime.¡±


    The most important thing is to take time out to meet Helen.


    After being separated from her baby daughter for so long, how could she not miss it?


    ¡°Are you here to work, or are you here to y?¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude is slightly cold and his unpredictable nature is unpredictable.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking. If you have time to see a friend, if you don¡¯t, you don¡¯t, is there a need to be angry.¡±


    Originally because Brenden, Adriana mood is a little upset, now by Peter angry dislike a sentence, the mood is even worse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go eat on your own, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Stepping back, without forgetting to give him a nk look, he closed the door of the room with a bang.


    Standing behind the door, Adriana is furious and kicks the door in anger.


    If she hadn¡¯t wanted to avoid Brenden, she would have had toe to Los Angeles with Peter.


    What¡¯s so fierce!


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Outside the door, Peter¡¯s voice rang out once more.


    Amanding tone, a low voice with a slightlymanding tone.


    ¡°If Mr. Alston has something to say, I¡¯ll go to bed if nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I say again, open the door!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice grew low and prating, falling into her ears, causing Adriana to subconsciously raise her hand on the doorknob and try to open the door.


    But she held back in the end.


    ¡°Not open!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Murder is against thew, Mr. Alston can¡¯t be ignorant of even basicmon sense.¡±


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    He ordered once again.


    Listening to his voice, Adriana obviously felt that Peter had gotten angry, and finally, unable to resist his majesty, opened the door of the room very abashed.


    ¡°What for? I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, normal business hours. From now on, you are posted twenty-four hours a day.¡±


    Peter cold a handsome andpelling face, barking orders.


    ¡°On what grounds? I¡¯m just awyer in the legal department, not your secretary!¡±


    Adriana protested, not wanting to go along twenty-four hours a day.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean no privacy and no human rights at all?


    ¡°Hank back home, you are now not only awyer, but also an apanying trantor and secretary.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What, as your boss, you can¡¯t control you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s angr handsome face is gloomy at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the bottom of his eyes contain a harsh sharpness.


    ¡°Excessive!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s nostrils red in anger and she looked away, as if she didn¡¯t want to see him for one more minute.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can go, I will never force you!¡±


    The man put down a sentence with an arrogant attitude and left directly.


    She walked away so resolutely that she really didn¡¯t seem to care about her existence.


    But ¡­


    How dare Adriana be driven by him?


    Brenden is in control of Helen, and if she is fired by Peter, the consequences are unthinkable.


    Immediately concede.


    As the saying goes, ¡®those who know the time are the best¡¯, this aggravation is nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, wait, wait for me.¡±


    She went back to her room, grabbed her bag, pulled out her room card, locked the door, and trotted after her.


    However, the Adriana walked to the elevator and the elevator Peter was in was already closed.


    Ding¨C


    At the same time, a message came from the phone What¡¯s App.


    [In one minute, I won¡¯t see you downstairs in the lobby, pack up and get out!


    Looking at the What¡¯s App message, Adriana clutched her phone, furious, and secretly greeted Peter¡¯s ancestors in her heart.


    Come on, it¡¯s the tenth floor.


    Two-way elevator, now both now downward downward.


    I don¡¯t know what time it is when I wait toe up.


    Adriana looked at the time and instantly turned into the stairway, hand on the handrail, all the way down to the wild.


    At least today is wearing t shoes, otherwise it will not break a pair of legs?


    Heart touching heartache for a few seconds.


    Ninth Floor ¡­


    Eighth Floor ¡­


    Seventh Floor ¡­


    While going down the stairs, watching the stopwatch countdown on the phone screen, and faster.


    Sixth Floor ¡­


    Third Floor ¡­


    ncing at the time, it was still ten seconds.


    ¡°Come on,e on, it¡¯ste.¡±


    Adriana speed up, the speed, are almost catching up with the lingbo wei wei stepping like, took out the fastest speed of her life.


    ¡°Three, two, one!¡±


    She counted down the time and finally stepped out of the elevator and shouted, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Standing in the first floor lobby, she yelled out with her hand on the wall.


    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    Adriana covered her chest with one hand and held the wall with the other, closing her eyes and breathing heavily.


    Feeling heart racing, almost jumping out of the throat seems to be exhausted.


    The next moment, it felt the hall silent, quiet like a pin drop can be heard.


    Raising her eyes, she realized that everyone¡¯s were gazing at her sideways.


    Each person was of different sizes and full of doubts.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, thisdy?¡±


    In the lobby, a security guard ran over and asked about the situation in English.


    Just now Adriana shouted Peter in anguage other than the localnguage, many people do not understand, the value of her wretched appearance, so that many people have misunderstood.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana apologized repeatedly, embarrassed beyond belief.


    The guard was puzzled, but turned away.


    Not far away, Peter was sitting leisurely on the sofa in the living room, watching with cold eyes.


    From a distance, even his cheeks flowing a Xu smiles are clear in the eyes.


    Adriana was furious.


    Angrily, he walked over, pointed at him, and said angrily, ¡°Peter, you are too much. Make mee down from the tenth floor in one minute, do you want to y like that?¡±


    The hotel floor is rtively high, and the lobby on the first floor is two floors in one, so it is eleven floors to be exact.


    ¡°One minute, more than enough time.¡±


    He reached out, his long, bone-like fingers tapping his watch, ¡°Just one second short of beingte, speed needs to be improved.¡±


    As he spoke, the corners of his lips lifted in a yful smile.


    It is clear that it is a prank on Adriana.


    ¡°Hey, what do you ¡­ you mean?¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana felt creepy, how to feel that Peter does not have good intentions seem to be.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    Peter changed the subject, or simply did not bother to answer the question she had just asked.


    ¡°Will.¡±


    Asking is not bullshit, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen her drive.


    ¡°To reiterate. Now, you are mywyer, driver, assistant and secretary.¡±


    His legs folded, crossed fingers on the abdomen, althoughzy leaning on the sofa, but the body has a difficult to hide the domineering and majestic, just like the supremacy of the superiors, awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you can totally ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    He interrupted Adriana and took the lead in getting up and walking towards the outside of the hotel.

 Chapter 106 Meeting Helen

    ¡°Hey Peter, I¡¯m working several jobs, how much are you going to pay me a month?¡±


    Adriana trotted after her.


    Peter took out his sunsses and put them on with graceful demeanor.


    Silver gray sunsses, covering the pair of ck as ink narrow phoenix eyes, converge the harsh sharpness, just like a business elite handsome and dashing,petent and handsome.


    ¡°How much do you think you¡¯re worth?¡±


    He asked as he walked.


    Perhaps because he has long legs, his stride is so wide that Adriana can only keep up with him at a trot.


    ¡°Of course you say so.¡±


    Adriana was speechless.


    She¡¯s not the boss, ask her? It¡¯s a joke, right?


    ¡°I said?¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Peter suddenly stopped, Adriana did not brake in time, hit his back, nose sore sore, tears can not stop the dense eyes.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ It hurts like hell. Peter, what are you doing stopping all of a sudden?¡±


    The stop was so sudden that she was caught off guard.


    ¡°Stupid as you are, using you is a favor.¡±


    He tossed the car keys to Adriana, his cold handsome face showing all the contempt and disdain.


    Contempt.


    ¡°Lifting?¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana almost did not blow up her lungs in anger.


    At least she was once the president of Hale Cobb Law FirFuck, owning four branches and leading a chic and prosperous life.


    More than that, it is the envy of countless people.


    How did Peter be such a mess when he met him?


    ¡°What do you mean? If you despise me so much, don¡¯t use me! At least I¡¯ve run a fewpanies, I¡¯m not as useless as you say!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why do you want to be in the Alston Group?¡±


    Adriana identally omitted to say something, revealing information that made Peter¡¯s suspicion a little deeper.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s eyes flickering but her mouth shut, she lengthened her tone again and pursued the question.


    ¡°Because ¡­ Because ¡­¡±


    Mouthing off is always going to be a big deal.


    Adriana really wanted to give herself two mouths.


    Talking to Peter, you must be on high alert, otherwise you really don¡¯t know when you will fall into his trap and be set up by him.


    ¡°Because you caused my Hale Cobb Law Firm to close down, I went into the Alston Group with every intention of getting back at you, of course. Besides, now that I¡¯m with Brenden, who I¡¯m going to marryter, you¡¯ll have to call me ¡®Auntie¡¯ when you see me¡­ It¡¯s a big relief to think about it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The matter hase to this, she could not find a suitable reason, but to go along with the lie to continue.


    It seems that such a lie is more tenable and convincing.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Peter looked down at her from above, his tongue arched his cheek, adding a bit of evil and unrestrained.


    The interested survey of her, through a pair of sunsses, there is no insight into his look.


    But Adriana knew that those eyes must have released a ghostly light, flooded with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the car, I¡¯ll get the car.¡±


    Despite not meeting him eye to eye, Adriana was also overwhelmed by his aura and felt her breathing tense and her heart beating rapidly.


    Faintheartedly buggered off.


    ¡°Auntie, huh.¡±


    Looking at her back, Peter murmured meaningfully, the corner of his lips curved deeper by a few points, with a meaningful smile.


    In the car, Adriana drove and Peter sat in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Los Angeles for five years, and today, you¡¯re the guide.¡±


    The man took out aputer in the back of the sedan, put it on hisp, looked down at the screen of theptop, fingers leaping on the keyboard, crackling and tapping.


    Very busy looking.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana was speechless and had to drive down the street.


    After strolling around for quite a while and really not knowing what Peter wanted to eat, he asked, ¡°Chinese or Western food?¡±


    ¡°Private dining room.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Powerless white nce at him, tired of heart, ¡°the topic over the outline, not in the scope.¡±


    Looking for a private restaurant in a foreign country, is it estimated to y her?


    Deeply suspecting that Peter was teasing her.


    ¡°Test your ability to find is that you are not qualified, the issue of transfer needs to be debated again.¡±


    ¡°What? Peter, you¡¯re simply being deliberately difficult by finding a private restaurant abroad.¡±


    ¡°It is clearly a test of your observation ability as well as your ability to adapt. Otherwise, do you think anyone can bepetent as my secretary and assistant?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was once again speechless.


    I hate to stop and go, but it¡¯s hard to ride the tiger now.


    If she can¡¯t get Peter¡¯s satisfaction, she won¡¯t be able to turn around in thepany, and Brenden will still be threatening all sorts of things and tactics when the timees!


    Asshole!


    The heart poked and prodded a curse.


    Then took the phone and searched the neighborhood and couldn¡¯t find a private restaurant at all.


    ¡°Can you ¡­ find a random Chinese restaurant?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±


    He refused crisply.


    The words fell, and added a sentence, ¡°This time, to discuss business with the partner, must find a unique ce, quiet, cozy, enjoy. Give the other party the best impression, the party is the key to take the project.¡±


    So, beyond the words.


    Whether or not you can find a private restaurant this time is directly rted to business negotiations.


    Very, very important.


    ¡°I really doubt that you are deliberately retaliating.¡±


    Adriana gripped the steering wheel tightly, not to mention how angry she was.


    He was not even happy when he couldn¡¯t find a private restaurant. If this cooperation negotiation fails, Peter will not be able to fire her directly?


    ¡°Think of it this way.¡±


    Peter fixed his gaze on theputer and did not deny Adriana¡¯s words.


    That afternoon, Adriana drove for three hours to go around the big city of Los Angeles.


    Several times have driven into a deep alley, almost can not get out.


    But it seems that not all of it is bad.


    Adriana also went to Helen¡¯s school under the pretense of looking for a private restaurant, then stopped for a while in front of the school on the pretense of being a little tired.


    It was that moment when I saw the little girl I had been thinking about day and night in an activity ss on campus.


    At that moment, all the tiredness dissipated, her lips swirled with a smile, a happy smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Suddenly, a hand hooked her chin and met her eye to eye, sizing her up, trying to decipher why she was smiling.


    ¡°Which one of your eyes saw me smiling?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t look good and brushed his hand away.


    After a sideways nce at Helen and seeing her having fun with her schoolmates, she drove away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about the private house, but it¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll show you tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±


    After meeting Helen and being in a good mood, Adriana burst out with inspiration and instantly had a good idea.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Peter closed hisptop and leaned back against the car seat, ¡°If things are handled perfectly, you¡¯ll be granted a week¡¯s vacation.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana was ecstatic, this was great news.


    It can almost wash away all the annoyance and joy she has umted in recent days.


    ¡°As for being so happy?¡±

 Chapter 107 – The Secret of the Unseen

    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Her answer was straightforward.


    After all, it was now in Los Angeles and she could have gone straight to Helen if she had had time off.


    Her daughter.


    It had been a long time since we had met, and Adriana felt that her heart was thumping uncontrobly, and her nervousness was unspeakable.


    In the evening, went back to the hotel.


    Driving all afternoon, Adriana was really tired to waste seemingly.


    When I got into the hotel, I fell straight into bed and drifted off to sleep after only a short while.


    Knock Knock-


    At some point, there was a knock on the door.


    Adriana woke up from her sleep and rubbed her sleepy eyes to find that the sun was setting outside.


    Get up, walk to the door and open the door to the room.


    Raise your eyes to meet Peter¡¯s dark, ink-like face.


    With a cold face, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Are you a pig? Can¡¯t hear the knock on the door and can¡¯t hear the call?¡±


    This damn woman, what an underestimation of her ability to sleep.


    Adriana smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, fell asleep.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t know how she slept until now, not to mention that she slept for a long time on the ne in the morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    The man coldly dropped a sentence and left.


    Adriana was doubly speechless and had to follow with her phone and bag.


    The two of them went to a western restaurant and ordered some random meals.


    During the meal, Peter asked, ¡°Where is yourpany?¡±


    ¡°Whatpany?¡±


    Adriana froze, not understanding.


    ¡°I said yourw firm.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What for?¡±


    When asked about the firm, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but think of thew firm in Waverly that lost to Peter, and didn¡¯t want to tell him that much.


    A wary look, as if really worried that Peter will personally destroy herpany seems to be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it out tomorrow when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t care about her defensive expression, or rather, disdain.


    ¡°What are you doing there? There¡¯s nothing to see.¡±


    Adriana put down the fork in her hand and refused instantly.


    Inexplicably, I have to visit herpany and always feel that there is something fishy.


    ¡°What are you nervous about, can¡¯t there be any unseen secrets?¡±


    Peter picked up the red wine, swirling the crimson colored liquid in the ss and took a sip, ¡°Since I want to enter The Alston family, it is my duty to investigate you.¡±


    Adriana looked at him in a daze, pulled the lips, half can not say a long time to say a reason.


    Solely bowing his head, he continued to eat.


    After another moment, she finally ventured, ¡°If you want to investigate me, that¡¯s Brenden¡¯s business too, not yours.¡±


    It is not known whether Peter will have any conspiratorial purpose, but whatever the purpose is, it has to be nipped in the bud.


    ¡°As a member of The Alston family, it¡¯s a given that I know the truth about you.¡± His attitude was strong and unquestionable.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She sat up straighter, her gaze faded, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Alston already investigate me a long time ago? What is the intention of investigating again now?¡±


    There was a huge shift in attitude between the two because the topic was not right.


    The atmosphere seemed a bit condensed.


    ¡°What is the intention?¡±


    The man¡¯s thick ink sword eyebrows rose slightly, ¡°This, I should ask you.¡±


    Adriana held her spoon, scooped up a spoonful of soup, took a sip, and put it down, ¡°Words are not enough. mr. Alston, it¡¯s after hours, so I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    Get up, carry your bag and go.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to transfer, go ahead.¡±


    Sitting on the card seat Peter leisurely and freely sipping wine, not moved to look out of the window lights of the bustling city, good mood seems to be good.


    ¡°Vile!¡±


    Adriana was so angry that she stomped her feet, never expecting Peter to be so shameless and too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to find out today.¡±


    He smiled instead of being angry.


    What else could Adriana do after all this?


    Had to continue dining with Peter.


    After the meal, Adriana wondered if Peter could go back to the suite to rest for a while since he had finally finished eating.


    But who knew he would say, ¡°Eat more, walk with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana had no reason to refuse and reluctantly apanied him on a walk within the bustling metropolis, feeling exotic and familiar.


    As the two walked along, Peter suddenly asked, ¡°Where is your house in Los Angeles?¡±


    The two were walking like that when Peter suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hmm? That ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked at the neon night scene, suddenly pointing to the lighthouse in front of her, ¡°Look over there, the view is really nice.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what Peter was up to, but somehow it always seemed to Adriana that he was testing her words.


    ¡°I heard that you have a house of your own in Los Angeles with a pretty good view. How abouting to your house tomorrow?¡±


    The man stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    ¡°What, to my house?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, ¡°Are you kidding me? No, absolutely not.¡±


    How dare you tell her that you are going to take a client to her house?


    This is bad behavior abroad, but Peter asks for it.


    He, what exactly is his purpose?


    If there is a purpose, but this purpose is too obvious, unlike his style of doing things.


    ¡°So nervous, is there another man hiding in the house?¡±


    He picked her chin with his right index finger and questioned, ¡°Does Brenden know?¡±


    Without waiting for her to admit it, she was directly given the charge of ¡®hiding a girl in a golden house¡¯.


    ¡°Does it matter to you if I know? Besides, what does it have to do with you if Mr. Alston talks a little too much?¡±


    She gave him a nk look, quite helpless.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Excuse me, I have to take a call.¡±


    She stepped aside and took her cell phone, looking at the caller ID disyed on the screen, and there it was ¡­ Theresa¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    She thought to herself, ¡°Theresa must be calling at this time to ask her about her rtionship with Peter.


    ¡°Adri, where are you? I just went to the legal department to look for you and you weren¡¯t there.¡±


    On the other end of the line, Theresa inquired tentatively.


    By now, Peter had walked up to her.


    Adriana put her hand over her phone, looked at him, and said, ¡°Theresa asked where I was.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    If the answer is not good, it will definitely make Theresa misunderstand.


    Caught between her best friend and her best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦, Adriana is in a dilemma.


    ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    The man looked down at her, his gaze soft, without the harshness and dominance of the past.


    ¡°Truthfully? She, she¡¯ll get the wrong idea.¡±


    Adriana does not want to deepen the misunderstanding between Theresa and Peter.


    ¡°Then feel free to do as you please.¡±


    The man turned around and walked towards the front.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Looking at his back, I felt mixed emotions at once.


    Frowning, he hesitated for a moment before finally picking up the phone and cing it next to his ear, ¡°Theresa, I have something out right now to take care of things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I heard your minister say you were away on a business trip with Peter. Aren¡¯t you guys together?¡±

 Chapter 108 Being a thief?

    Adriana froze, her heart racing, with the embarrassment of being caught in a lie.


    The tip of my tongue licked my lips, hesitated for a few seconds before saying: ¡°Something happened to mypany, I came back to deal with things. It just so happens that Mr. Alston also had to go on a business trip, so I had to say so to the minister under a different guise, otherwise, he would not have given me leave. As you know, there were conflicts with the minister before, how he ¡­ would easily grant me leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so. Okay. Then remember to call me when youe back, I¡¯lle and pick you up oh.¡±


    ¡°That was great.¡±


    She forced a smile.


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana stood in ce holding the phone, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, nervous as hell.


    ¡°Lying without changing your face or needing a draft, Adriana, howe I didn¡¯t realize you were such a good liar? Or are you just a liar in the first ce, huh?¡±


    The man suddenly closed in and stood in front of her, appearing so suddenly.


    When she opened her eyes and found Peter standing in front of her, Adriana was so shocked that the phone in her hand almost fell to the floor.


    She frowned and said with displeasure, ¡°Peter, what are you doing, you¡¯re out of nowhere, do you know that people are scared to death?¡±


    Open your eyes is that cold face, still so annoying.


    ¡°That¡¯s you being a thief.¡±


    The man¡¯s hands are inserted in the pockets of his suit pants, a pair of good-looking Danfeng eyes slightly narrowed, the bottom of his eyes released a ghostly light, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by being a thief? I just don¡¯t want to be misunderstood by Theresa. As I said, Theresa is my best bestie, and I don¡¯t support you being together, and that¡¯s because you don¡¯t deserve it. But I also don¡¯t want Theresa to think much about it!¡±


    She was very direct with this statement.


    Perhaps it would be urate to say that she has been very direct in front of Peter.


    ¡°Not worthy?¡±


    Peter took a breath, handsome face slightly side, look elsewhere, under the eyes shed some cold smile, ¡°Then who do you think I match with? You?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away, not epting his titition.


    Dropping a sentence, he gave him a hard stare and walked straight away.


    However, the person just walked no more than a few steps, then Peter held the wrist and dragged back, ¡°What are you running?¡±


    With arge palm, she was pulled into an embrace, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you why you¡¯ve been avoiding metely, give me a proper reason.¡±


    For thest month or so, this woman has been avoiding him for various reasons from afar, like avoiding the gue.


    But for some reason, every time I see Adriana, I can find her face panic, a pair of beautiful shear water eyes with a look of fear and a trace of weakness.


    ¡°Who¡¯s hiding from you? Make a fool of yourself.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Adriana struggled, but no matter how hard she struggled, the man did not let go, as if she would not let go until she had an answer today.


    ¡°You¡¯re doubting me?¡±


    Doubt his intelligence and observational skills?


    ¡°I suspect you¡¯re a psychopath.¡±


    Adriana does not want to be so close to Peter every time, so, deliberately keeps her distance from him, just hoping to keep her innocence, otherwise Theresa misunderstood.


    She threw her wrist hard, intending to break away from Peter¡¯s hand, but the man¡¯s hand is too powerful, like steel and iron bones, deadly confinement, can not shake a cent.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t struggle away, so she was a little frustrated and looked at him with exasperation, ¡°Peter, you know my rtionship with Theresa, but why don¡¯t you know to avoid suspicion? Why do you keep appearing in front of me again and again? What are you suspecting about me? I have told you many times, I have no rtionship with you, and will never move any thoughts and intrigue on you, so withdraw your unrealistic ideas.


    Between Brenden and me, it¡¯s our business, not yours. But, this just proves that I have no ill will towards you, even if I am thinking of The Alston family¡¯s money, or of someone else¡¯s, it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too lenient?¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and her long, white fingers poked him hard in the chest, ¡°What you should remember is that your fianc¨¦e is Theresa, and the person you should protect is Theresa, and because she is your wife, you should keep your distance from all women!¡±


    The two had known each other for a long time, and Adriana had never said anything so blunt.


    In fact, all adults, it is impossible not to understand the meaning of her words.


    Peter stood still, that a deep as the vast ocean like deep gaze is imprable, but also let people do not know what it is thinking.


    The two of them looked at each other, and after a while, his thin lips opened slightly and said in a shallow voice: ¡°But I have already had the closest rtionship with you, how am I going to keep my distance?¡±


    A phrase that is extremely tender and gentle and unreal.


    Adriana¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, thinking that the party must have been hallucinating.


    The fair and delicate cheeks were tinged with ayer of scarlet, and her eyes shed, ¡°It was just an ident, and I can forget it, forever. You, on the other hand, can you choose to be good with Theresa, or, don¡¯t dy her.¡±


    All along, Adriana felt that Peter was not good enough for Theresa.


    After all, Theresa is a simple girl. Although it is said that there is no more womb, it does not deny her everything.


    On this one matter, Adriana will probably be stuck in endless guilt and self-me for the rest of her life.


    No shame in facing Theresa.


    ¡°Forget? How do you think, you hang around in front of me all day, how can I forget?¡± Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, ¡°The woman I slept with is going to marry me Uncleter, how do you think, I can forget?¡±


    ¡°Then I can promise you that I won¡¯t marry Brenden, ever!¡±


    Adriana said without thinking, and at the end, added, ¡°If you give me a little more time and allow me topletely disconnect from Brenden, I will disappear in front of all of you.¡±


    If it was a question of what was the worst thing she did in her life, it would be to return to Waverly this year.


    ¡°Peter, you are a yboy, but Theresa is a simple girl, she loves and cares about you very much. People, how many youthful years can you have in your life, let alone Theresa is a girl. If you love her, then take good care of her, if not, please breakpletely! Otherwise, you are ying a rascal!¡±


    After saying that, Adriana saw that his gaze was empty and thoughtful, and the force of holding his wrist was a little less, so she took the opportunity to shake off his hand, distanced herself from him, and took a few steps back, ¡°What I promised you, I will definitely do. I also hope that Mr. Alston, do not rely on their own superiority and dy others for the rest of their lives.¡±


    That person is her best friend, Theresa.


    Adriana dropped the words and turned to leave.


    ¡°Would you believe me if, for example, I said that I had never loved Theresa?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was calm and clear, but it fell on Adriana¡¯s ears like a bang on the head.

 Chapter 109 If you do not love, please let go

    With her back to Peter, she stood in ce, her hand hanging at her side unconsciously tightened, her gaze ttened as she looked ahead, a little gloom and sadness flowing from her eyes, and more, heartache for Theresa.


    Froze for a moment to calm the shock.


    Yuran turned around and looked faintly at Peter, ¡°Not in love? If you don¡¯t love him, why did you make such a big deal of the engagement ceremony? If you don¡¯t love him, why do you want to spend so much time with him?¡± Peter, you are a bastard!


    Adriana¡¯s heart was so angry that if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was no match for Peter, she would have struck out and taught this self-proimed noble man a hard lesson.


    ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Peter does not retort, but rather a mild mood, can not see a trace of anger.


    It was such a gesture that angered Adriana, and she was so angry that she clenched her red lips with her teeth, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    The long, slender finger pointed at him, angry and could not say a word.


    Finally, she took a deep breath to calm her emotions before saying, ¡°Remember what you said today. If you don¡¯t love, then please give her back her freedom.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man answered without thinking.


    The words came out of his mouth, not only shocked Adriana, even Peter himself felt unbelievable.


    But he was clear that the answer he just gave was from the heart.


    ¡°You won¡¯t ept her because Theresa can¡¯t have children?¡± A man, unable to ept a woman, was all the reason she could think of.


    Peter frowned, unable to answer Adriana¡¯s question.


    He was silent, but in Adriana¡¯s mind, it was by default.


    Adriana stared straight at Peter and watched him for a while before suddenly turning away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Peter pursued the question.


    But Adriana left without a backward nce, and this night, no one knows where she went.


    In the early morning, Adriana returned to the hotel and just entered the room, she received a text message from Peter: [The client had a temporary problem today, the interview will be rescheduled to tomorrow.


    Seeing his message, Adriana did not have any expression.


    Went to the bathroom, took a shower, stood in front of the suite window in a bathrobe, looked out the window, and fell into a deepplication inside.


    She had thought of many reasons, but did not think that this was the reason why Peter did not ept Theresa.


    In the morning, after sleeping in the hotel, she got up and walked out of her room in her casual pajamas and knocked on Peter¡¯s door.


    A short whileter, the man opened the door to the room and saw Adriana standing in the doorway, the knife-like handsome face surfaced a little obscure and deep.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a minute?¡± She wrapped her arms around her chest and kept her head down without looking at him.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Peter pulled the door open and let her in.


    Adriana stood in the doorway for a few seconds and walked in, but kept her head down and didn¡¯t look directly at Peter.


    ¡°I came over here today to talk to you about Theresa.¡± She had been up all nightst night thinking about it.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    Turned around and walked to the sofa, sat down leisurely, the reserved and cold face, so she could not figure out his emotions.


    Adriana pursed her lips, looked down at her toes, hesitated for a long time, then sighed, went to the window and looked out of the window.


    The only way to stay calm is to not look directly at Peter.


    ¡°You must be wondering why Theresa can¡¯t have children, right?¡± She asked rhetorically.


    The only thing that answered her was silence. As her voice fell, there was only silence in the room, so quiet that even the breathing of the two seemed audible.


    ¡°She is my good girlfriend, we had a very good rtionship as a child. Just that one time, I took her out for a drive, who knows ¡­¡±


    Knock-knock-


    At that moment, the room door knocked once more.


    Interrupting Adriana¡¯s words.


    She turned back and approached the ss window, and suddenly there was a tension, the kind of emotion thates very inexplicably.


    The eyelid of the right eye fluttered without warning.


    Peter nced at Adriana and got up to open the door.


    Walked to the door and pulled away from the room, but suddenly one person wrapped his arms around his neck, ¡°Hey Peter, SURPRISE!¡±


    Theresa wrapped her arms around Peter, perhaps because she suddenly jumped on Peter¡¯s body, Peter was not expected, did not stand still, his body took a few steps back and crashed open the door of the room.


    The moment the room door opened, Theresa¡¯s eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body length, and the smile on her cheeks froze instantly.


    First tion, then astonishment, dismay, disbelief, to anger!


    In just a few seconds, Theresa¡¯s emotions changed dramatically, and her arms around Peter slowly loosened.


    Looking at Adriana incredulously, ¡°How did you ¡­ you get here?¡± She reached out and pointed to Adriana and then to Peter, ¡°Peter, why are you together?¡±


    Her exquisitely made up face showed sadness and pain, her eyes welled up with a faint red, tearful and dense.


    ¡°Theresa, let me exin.¡±


    Adriana does not know if Peter is nervous or not, but at this moment Adriana¡¯s heart is almost out of her throat, and the whole person is in a mess.


    Like a t boat floating in the middle of the ocean, suffering from the ravages of the storm, shivering with fear.


    She keeps saying that she wants to maintain a rtionship with Peter, but today Theresa found the two of them in a room with her own eyes.


    She, on the other hand, was wearing a nightgown and her hair was draped over her shoulders and hanging, without careful care, looking a little messy.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    How can such a scene not make people think about it?


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Theresa roared hysterically, and tears, came to her eyes.


    Adriana, even though I treat you like a good sister, a good girlfriend, is this how you treat me? Why? You¡¯ve hooked up with Brenden and that¡¯s not enough? Now even Peter wants to steal from me?¡±


    She was so deep in pain that she couldn¡¯t help herself, her near-roaring grimace resembling a greatly stimted lunatic.


    Adriana shook her head like a rattle, ¡°Theresa, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. Believe me, nothing happened between me and Mr. Alston, I just came here today to discuss some things with him. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You what you? You told me yourself yesterday that you weren¡¯t with Peter and that was a lie too? Adriana, you are so disappointing to me.¡±


    She sobbed and choked, crying harder and harder.


    That look caused Adriana¡¯s heart to ache, and her eyes also followed the red.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana still wanted to exin something, but saw Peter pull Theresa over, ¡°Calm down, Adriana lives next door, she just came over to discuss with me about work matters. The reason why she hid it from you is because she was worried that you would misunderstand.¡±


    Peter, who has never been good at exining, today broke the record and patiently exined to Theresa.


    A mere phrase that perhaps he himself did not care much about.


    But in Theresa¡¯s heart, it has changed.

 Chapter 110 You are going to make Adri

    ¡°Peter ¡­¡±


    Theresa took Peter¡¯s hand, rather incredulously, ¡°Is it true what you said?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    The man¡¯s attitude is indifferent, although it is trying to Theresa to exin, but between the eyebrows but vaguely appear a little impatient.


    It was just a sh of emotion, so fast that Theresa didn¡¯t even catch it.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, it¡¯s just that ¡­ it¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to exin it, and the more she exined, the messier it got.


    ¡°The client thepany is negotiating with this time is in Los Angeles, and you told me to stay in Los Angeles for four years, so she is very familiar with Los Angeles, and her English is the best in thepany. That¡¯s why I brought her here.¡±


    Peter patiently continued to exin.


    Perhaps, she herself did not realize that his words today,pared to the usual, a lot more.


    Adriana looked at Peter¡¯s eyes deepened a bit, her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled deeper, and then she lowered her head, ¡°Since Theresa is here, you guys talk, there¡¯s nothing going on I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She stepped around the two men and walked out, closing the door behind her.


    Back in her room, Adriana leaned against the door panel and raised her hand over her heart, her thumping heart nearly jumping out of her throat, scaring her three souls out of her body.


    She has also faced numerous difficulties and dilemmas, but never at any time will be as nervous as just now.


    At this moment, in the next room.


    Theresa, with red eyes and teardrops, hugged Peter pitifully, ¡°Peter, is there really nothing between you and her?¡±


    Although the mouth asked this, but no matter what answer Peter gave her, she would not believe it.


    Theresa, has always believed only in herself.


    Not to mention that the private detective gave her too much evidence before, and at the time, she thought she had misunderstood, but now it seems to be true.


    Peter, tired of exining, chose to be silent.


    Theresa stood up from his arms, looked up at him with choked sobs, and said, ¡°Peter, if you don¡¯t like me, tell me. I ¡­ can ¡­ choose to quit. Like a person, does not necessarily need to have, as long as you live a happy life, it is good.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to make me and Adriana whole?¡±


    The man¡¯s expressionless face and low, seductive voice spit out words that Theresa didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°If, however, you like Adri, I will agree. After all, Adri is my good girlfriend, she is so beautiful and so good, there are many people who like her, and it¡¯s okay.¡±


    She tried desperately to remain calm, deliberately digging a hole and waiting for Peter to jump in.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two men looked at each other for a few seconds.


    Theresa¡¯s face copsed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and she stared up at Peter in a daze, not knowing how to answer for a long time.


    She thought about the man¡¯s answer countless times, but did not expect him to answer so gently and simply that she doubted her life.


    ¡°So, you do like her, do you?¡±


    ¡°Next time, just ask what you want to ask, I hate it when people beat around the bush.¡±


    With his patience gone, Peter let go of Theresa, turned around and walked over to the couch, grabbed theptop on the table, and began to work full time.


    Theresa did not know how cold the pr ciers were, but he felt how cold Peter¡¯s attitude was at that moment.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The cold made the hair chill, the cold made her shiver.


    It seems to percte into the deepest part of her heart and seems to freeze her beating heart.


    ¡°Peter, do you ¡­ you don¡¯t like me anymore? You wouldn¡¯t have been so cold to me before.¡±


    She stood in front of the table in a restrained manner, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°You should be at thepany now, why are you here?¡± The man suddenly raised his eyes, that nice pair of Danfeng eyes shed a cold light, questioning.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ just miss you.¡± She stammered.


    ¡°What did you say before you entered thepany, huh?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I said I would ¡­ do a good job when I got into thepany.¡±


    Peter snapped hisptop shut, ¡°Now that you know, you should work hard. You should know that you represent not only yourself, but also me, Peter, and as the fianc¨¦e of the man at the helm of the Alston Group, you should set an example, not ck off on your work like this! If you can¡¯t do that job, you can go home and continue to be a full-time wife.¡±


    He was, word for word, harshly using her of not doing her job and not doing her duty, but did not ask her if she had worked hard and had eaten when she came all the way to Los Angeles.


    Theresa has spent several years with Peter and has felt his indifference, but not his anger at the moment.


    Aggrieved, she was suddenly a little angry, that little me of anger instantly started.


    Retort: ¡°Why are you so angry? Is it because I suddenly came over to disturb you and Adriana¡¯s good thing? If you really like Adriana, then I can opt out. Just one word from you.¡±


    At the moment, Theresa¡¯s nature is a little mboyant, arrogant, like a little princess held in the heart.


    The man suddenly raised his eyes, his deep, hawk-like eyes fixed on her, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make you whole.¡±


    Theresa: ¡°¡­¡±


    His answer was unexpected and startled Theresa.


    Her heart could not restrain the trembling, lips also followed the trembling, for a while could not say a word.


    The delicate cheeks are blue for a while, white for a while, the face is poor.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Peter, you ¡­ who you like, can¡¯t like Adriana. no. ¡±


    She shook her head frantically, and once again tears came to her eyes and streamed down her face.


    ¡°Just now, didn¡¯t you say that you could be generous andplete?¡±


    There was contempt and disdain in the man¡¯s eyes, then he waved his hand, ¡°All right, go wash up and get some rest. I have some things to take care of now.¡±


    Peter got up, grabbed his suit jacket, and left the room.


    Bang¨C


    The room door closed, at that moment, Theresa¡¯s face bitter expression instantly became fierce, both fists clenched, white at the bones, angry emotions beyond words.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re the one who wronged me first, don¡¯t me me for not being a sister.¡±


    She took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions.


    Took out my cell phone and dialed a long-saved phone number, which finally worked today.


    At this time, Adriana in the next room has changed into a dry white chiffon shirt with ck high-waisted pants, feet on high heels, tied a ponytail melon face with light makeup, but painted a very eye-catching red lipstick.


    The lips are red and the teeth are white, to more seem that the skin smooth cheeks are more white as good sheep¡¯s fat jade.


    Peter said there was no work today.


    Theresa came over too.


    The two of them should have a lot to say, and she, naturally, can¡¯t be a light bulb, so she simply packed up and went to meet Helen in the best condition.


    The little baby she had been thinking about day and night.


    I don¡¯t know if the little girl misses her.


    Knock Knock-


    The room door knocked.


    Adriana was so frightened that she trembled, seemingly with the aftermath, terrified by Theresa¡¯s sudden appearance just now.

 Chapter 111 We are the best girlfriends

    So much so that now when the door to the room rings, her heart trembles with it.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    With her make-up packed, she hurriedly got up to answer the door.


    At the door stood Theresa.


    ¡°Theresa? You ¡­¡± she wanted to ask something but didn¡¯t say anything in the end, she just opened the door and let her in, ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±


    Theresa nodded and walked in.


    Adriana closes the door.


    ¡°Theresa, what just happened was really a misunderstanding, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, you don¡¯t have to exin so much to me, you¡¯re my best BFF and I believe you.¡±


    She took her hand and pursed her lips with a guilty look, ¡°It was my bad just now, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, let alone mistrusted you. peter told me all about it, and I realized I misunderstood you.¡±


    Theresa pulled Adriana over to the window and they sat face to face in chairs, looking at each other.


    She propped her elbows on the table, ruffled her hair, looked out the window, and sighed with emotion, ¡°You and Anne are the only ones around me who are my best girlfriends. Of course I trust you. It¡¯s just that, as you should know, facing Peter, the man I¡¯ve loved all my life, I really love him too much to care that much.¡±


    Hearing Theresa¡¯s words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but rememberst night when Peter said he didn¡¯t love Theresa at all.


    Then asked tentatively, ¡°What about Peter, does he have deep feelings for you?¡±


    It was in concern for her though.


    But the words fell on Theresa¡¯s ears but changed the vor.


    She looked at Adriana in amazement.


    Adriana immediately realized that what she just said was wrong and could easily cause misunderstanding, and exined, ¡°I was trying to say that if Peter loves you too, you should cherish it. However, things are unpredictable, what if, what if one day, he does not want to be with you anymore, can you ept it?¡±


    The only reason why I ask is to know if Theresa can leave Peter.


    If she could, Adriana truly would not want Theresa to be with Peter.


    ¡°No, no, I wouldn¡¯t think of it that way, and there¡¯s no way that day will evere.¡±


    Theresa suddenly grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Adriana, will you stay away from Peter? I can¡¯t leave him, I can¡¯t leave him. Since I met Peter, I am like a fish, and he is the water, how can a fish leave the water? I won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    She said in a vocal voice, tears in her eyes, I saw a lot of pity.


    Adriana was heartbroken.


    Patting the back of her hand, she said soothingly, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Since Theresa likes Peter so much, what else can she say? One can only do one¡¯s best to help her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really been in love since I was a kid, but I¡¯m really happy to see you happy. Maybe it¡¯s happy to love someone, and I truly wish you well.¡±


    Adriana really hasn¡¯t been in love since she was a little girl.


    Before she went to school, she was busy earning money every day for her college education, and after she graduated, she earned the same money to support herself.


    Then came Jenkins¡¯ ident, and she gave birth to a child in order to get a substantial payment.


    Pregnant with a baby, almost under house arrest.


    Later, he took Helen away from Waverly, and in the past few years, his mind was focused on work and children, so he was not in the mood for love and children¡¯s love.


    That, not what she should have.


    Also, not that qualified.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Theresa was moved to tears.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Adri, thank you really.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, I really have no rtionship with Peter. However, if you choose to be with him, you must pay some attention. Although I have never been married, but, it is said that men be bad when they have money, not to mention that Peter is a luminous body since his birth and surrounded by beautiful women, you should maintain your rtionship all the more.¡±


    Adriana took Theresa¡¯s attitude at face value and told her a lot.


    Although she disapproves of Theresa and Peter being together, but now she and Theresa have a lot of problems and misunderstandings, and if she tries to stop her from breaking up with Peter, I am afraid the misunderstanding will be even deeper.


    Solely, why not bless the two.


    People live a life, always hold some hope, maybe Peter and Theresa after the marriage, the two will live a good life, it is not necessarily.


    The two talked a lot together, and on the surface, theyughed andughed as if everything had gone back to the old days.


    But all adults, who can¡¯t feel that hint of far-fetched embarrassment?


    ¡°By the way, since we¡¯re in LA, why don¡¯t we call Anne out? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    Theresa suggested.


    ¡°Huh? Now ¡­ now?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and refused again and again, ¡°I called Anne today, she¡¯s busy and can¡¯t get away.¡±


    To this day, Adriana is afraid to let Theresa know she is having a baby.


    In the end, it was Theresa¡¯s fault that she lost her uterus back then, unable to have children for the rest of her life, and she would have been greatly stimted by the sight of a child.


    For this reason, she made an appointment with Anne to keep Theresa from knowing that she had a child.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    so as not to upset her.


    Now, Theresa suddenly said she wanted to see Anne, but Anne was with her child. If Theresa knew the truth, she should think that she was deliberately deceitful, or be stimted and exposed to the bloody wounds.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    He is thoughtful and does not want to see Theresa get hurt.


    ¡°Oh, so?¡±


    Theresa was a little sorry, ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll see you sometimeter. It¡¯s such a shame.¡±


    ¡°There will be plenty of opportunities for thatter.¡± Adriana said.


    After the two talked for a while, Adriana sent Theresa back to rest.


    Theresa was tired from the flight and did want to rest for a while, so she went back to her room to sleep.


    As soon as she left, Adriana grabbed her things and immediately left the hotel.


    Stopped a cab, got in, said the address, and the cab started.


    She called Anne from the car, ¡°Anne, where are you now?¡±


    It¡¯s the weekend, Helen¡¯s day off, so she can go back and spend some time with her little girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the office.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get busy, hurry home. I¡¯ll be home soon when I get to Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Really? When did you get back? It¡¯s so unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a surprise for you.¡±


    The two exchanged a few pleasantries before hanging up the phone.


    Half an hourter, arriving at a neighborhood, she got out of the car and just entered the neighborhood and saw the two people standing in the courtyard.


    ¡°Helen?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    The moment Adriana saw Helen, her eyes flushed and she nearly cried.


    This is the first time after the birth of the girl so long apart from the little girl, heartbroken.


    Little girl white skin, as if peeled eggs, thick hair tied two ponytail braid, wearing the most up-to-date Hanbok, light green skirt,pel and skirt embroidered with a few flowers, look dumb and cute.


    Like a very small model.


    ¡°Mommy, Helen misses you so much, why don¡¯t youe back to see Helen? Do you not like Helen anymore?¡±

 Chapter 112 – Meeting Helen for the first time

    She beamed with aggression and looked heartbreaking.


    ¡°Mommy is not back, miss you to death.¡± A kiss on the cheek of the little girl, full of doting eyes.


    Next to her stood a girl of Adriana¡¯s age, with handsome short hair, wearing a ck smart shirt and pants, and earrings in her ears.


    Cool unisex dress, handsome provocative.


    In particr, a clean, white face, three-dimensional features, heroic, to stand there, is absolutely men and women kill.


    ¡°Anne!¡±


    She got up, walked up to Anne and gave him an intimate hug, ¡°Long time no see, you are getting more and more handsome, turn around and change your name to Handsome.¡±


    More and more, I find that Anne¡¯s name does not match her temperament, it is simply the opposite.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, after the sisters have taken you in, you can change my name to whatever you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, think nice. However, when the sisters are old and no one wants them, they can consider taking you in.¡±


    The two men joked with each other.


    Suddenly the smile on Anne¡¯s cheeks froze and her gaze went around Adriana to look behind her, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Adriana asked as she turned back.


    The moment she saw the man walking not far away was Peter, she blushed and immediately looked back at Anne, ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦, don¡¯t let him know that Helen is my child, otherwise if word gets out to Theresa, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    ¡°What about?¡± Anne was also out of focus.


    ¡°You ¡­ you just make up a random reason, say your cousin or cousin¡¯s daughter ah. Anyway, you have a lot of rtives.¡±


    Adriana begged.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anne nodded her head and immediately hugged Helen and said to her, ¡°Helen baby, let¡¯s y a game, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, yeah.¡±


    Helen grinned and nodded.


    Then Anne leaned in and said something by her ear, and the next instant Helen looked at Adriana and called out, ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Eh, baby¡¯s so good.¡±


    She was simply thrilled at how well her daughter handled herself.


    Immediately, he turned around and looked at Peter, who was walking over, and questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Why are you here? You followed me?¡±


    This damn bastard, shouldn¡¯t he be with Theresa at this time, why did he follow her here?


    The man stood pensively, hands in his trouser pockets, looking down at the three, and finally, his gaze fell on the girl next to him, only to find that the girl¡¯s features were exquisite and beautiful, as cute as a Barbie doll.


    Very familiar face, and ¡­ with Luis even have a few simrities.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± An unbelievable thought came to Peter¡¯s mind and he questioned it directly.


    ¡°She, huh? She¡¯s my best friend¡¯s rtive¡¯s kid. ¡± Helen exined.


    Anne on the side nodded, ¡°Yes, my cousin¡¯s child.¡± She pulled Helen and pointed at him, ¡°Call him uncle.¡±


    Helen tilted her head and looked at him, ¡°Hello Uncle Handsome.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Once heard that the little girl is the daughter of Adriana¡¯s best friend¡¯s rtives, Peter instantly lost the desire to explore.


    ¡°What are you doing following me here?¡± Adriana questioned again.


    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re on a date when you sneak out during work hours?¡±


    Peter nced at her, ¡°Have you forgotten what you said yesterday?¡±


    No cking off during work hours, no going out on dates.


    Adriana certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten and just wanted toe back and see Helen.


    Her chest rose and fell in anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the boss of the partnerpany was dyed today? No work, I still can¡¯te to meet my friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course not ¡­¡±


    Peter has not finished his words, suddenly a soft hand tugged his pants, look down, is a soft little cute.


    ¡°Handsome uncle, treat girls to ¡­ gentle yo, fierce, will not find a girlfriend it.¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice is very clear and crisp, like a mountain stream trickling water, pleasant to the ear.


    The cute little girl¡¯s soft, sticky voice, even the pronunciation is not allowed, but Peter still heard what she was saying clearly.


    Leaning over, he touched the little girl¡¯s pink cheek, revealing a smile, ¡°Girls like gentle boys?¡±


    Helen rolled her big eyes, frowned, and thought seriously, ¡°Well, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡±


    Peter was amused by the little girl¡¯s appearance, always seeing Luis¡¯ shadow in the little girl¡¯s body.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know if I miss Luis.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you have an hour.¡± He turned around and walked out of the neighborhood and left.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Only when he was far away, Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Wow, Mommy, what a handsome uncle, do you want to fight for it?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Anne: ¡°¡­¡±


    This girl, what¡¯s in her head every day.


    ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense? She¡¯s your Aunt Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡± Adriana exined.


    ¡°Mommy, a fianc¨¦ is someone who is not married, so there is still a chance. But, given that he¡¯s Aunt Theresa¡¯s boyfriend, forget it.¡±


    ¡°You devilish wit.¡±


    Adriana was amused.


    Leading Helen into the house.


    As she walked, Anne asked, ¡°Why is Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦ with you? Are you having an adulterous affair?¡±


    Anne, who is smart and wise, saw the clues right away.


    ¡°Auntie Anne, what do you mean by ¡®having an adulterous affair¡¯?¡± Helen asked with a dumb and cute face, as if she was seeking advice with an open mind.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    This topic was asked by Anne, she thought about it and said perfunctorily, ¡°It means a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Oh. What about Mommy having an adulterous affair with Auntie Anne.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana was amused to hear her daughter¡¯s words.


    Then exined, ¡°He wasing to Los Angeles to talk business and thought I was more familiar with Los Angeles and my English was good, so he brought me here.¡±


    ¡°So, howe you¡¯re in hispany? How did ourpany go out of business?¡± Anne pursued, asking sharp questions that left her with no answer.


    ¡°This ¡­ is quite a mouthful.¡±


    ¡°Then make a long story short.¡±


    ¡°Thepany closed down and I went to study at the Alston Group, that¡¯s all.¡± She was afraid to tell Anne the truth.


    Sometimes it¡¯s safer to know less.


    Besides, there are too many things that are not known in the middle, in order to protect Anne and Helen¡¯s safety, let them know less, it is also a kind of protection.


    ¡°Perfunctory.¡±


    Anne gave a straightforward judgment.


    ¡°Hahahaha, what to say.¡±


    Adriana smiled and the three of them went into the neighborhood and spent some time at home.


    An hourter, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She reluctantly said goodbye to Anne and Helen, then went out of the neighborhood, took Peter¡¯s car, and left.


    In the car, she sulked, extremely unhappy, ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s hical to stalk someone like that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 113 Mr. Alston, you are too broad-minded

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who forgot who you are.¡±


    Peter held the steering wheel with both hands and concentrated on driving, his lips spitting out ripples of sybles, extremely disdainful of her words.


    ¡°I just had an appointment to meet a friend.¡±


    Adriana said helplessly.


    I didn¡¯t even think that I would be stalked even though I have no human rights here in Peter?


    This is still the domineering and arrogant, unbeatable arrogant president?


    Seeing that he was silent, Adriana added: ¡°Theresa is here, why don¡¯t you spend more time with her? She came all the way here to see you, why don¡¯t you cherish her feelings for you at all?¡±


    Snort¨C


    Adriana¡¯s body inertia leaned forward and was pulled back by the seat belt, her head hit the car seat hard and she was dizzy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She questioned a bit explosively?


    Peter nced sideways, his pupils glowing with a harsh sharpness, ¡°Who do you think you are? My life, need you to guide me?¡±


    He was a little angry, and his fingers on the steering wheel tapped once or twice, a little restless.


    The tip of the tongue arched the cheek, and then licked his lips, prating a wild and arrogant unrestrained.


    ¡°Doing something wrong to your best friend and still talking so righteously about it, you¡¯re really a rare hypocritical woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    His words were full of disgust, as if he was extremely disgusted with Adriana.


    Adriana put her hands on herp, squeezing them uneasily, her indignant pupils staring deadly at Peter, ¡°I am kindly reminding you, you love to listen or not!¡±


    When he finished, he unbuckled his seat belt and got right out of the car.


    Bang¨C


    With a loud bang, she mmed the limo door heavily, venting her frustration.


    The car was shaken and shuddered.


    Peter sat in the car, watching the back of the little woman walking quickly towards the front, someplex emotions emerged from his eyes.


    Start the car, move slowly forward, and honk the horn.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    Once again, the car beeped its horn.


    Adriana stopped in her tracks and stood still, ring back at him, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    She chortled.


    Peter pulled up in front of her, ¡°Are you nning to walk all the way to darkness?¡±


    This damn woman, is she giving face?


    It¡¯s outrageous that he is even more angry than him.


    ¡°Does it matter to you, Mr. Alston, you are too broad-minded.¡±


    Dropping a cold word, Adriana took a step and walked away.


    She walked, the sedan also slowly followed, let her have more slow, the sedan can be more slow. She is fast, the sedan is naturally fast.


    The two people are at a standstill, as if a game, neither willing to bow their heads in defeat.


    Finally, Adriana couldn¡¯t stand the sound of pedestrians who were already honking like crazy and felt that Peter was blocking their way.


    From time to time, they poke their heads out and curse, and from time to time, they point at them and give them a little thumbs up and a look of disgust.


    She pulled open the door and got into the car.


    Peter raised his eyebrows, with a yful look in his eyes, but sped up and left.


    The two sat in silence for a while.


    Suddenly, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Because of the link to the limo disy, which clearly shows Theresa¡¯s phone number.


    Adriana looked on, not without some nervousness and weakness.


    Despite having tried her best to distance herself from Peter, she was still in contact so often that she was really angry.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know what Brenden wants to do, forcing her to be so close to Peter, what exactly does he intend to do?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    While he was thinking about it, Peter had already answered the phone.


    ¡°Peter, where are you, Adri is not here either, are you together?¡± After the other party finished asking, he seemed to feel that the words were a bit unclear, so he added: ¡°Is there an important business meeting in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded his head directly.


    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡±


    Over there, there was a three-second pause, and through the phone, Adriana could feel Theresa¡¯s sadness and disappointment.


    The truth, sometimes, is the most heartbreaking.


    ¡°When are you guysing back?¡± Theresa asked again.


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you guys oh.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Adriana wrinkled her brow, delicate face full of worry.


    ¡°What, feel sorry for your best friend and have a psychological burden?¡± The man added fuel to the fire.


    Adriana was already a bit restless, especially every time she faced Theresa¡¯s affairs, her heart was full of guilt, but now, listening to Peter¡¯s words, she felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad about your conscience for doing something wrong to Theresa?¡± She questioned, her tone heavy with anger overflowing.


    The man shrugged, ¡°Why should I be upset? I¡¯m just the victim.¡±


    He said it lightly, as if he was saying that he had eaten something delicious for lunch today, not tragically mixed with any guilt and self-recrimination.


    Perhaps, he is so open in the face of anything.


    ¡°Victims of ¡­?!¡±


    Adriana choked on his words.


    That time Alvin¡¯s birthday, she was drugged, and still haven¡¯t found out who did it.


    Her eyes drifted, facing Peter¡¯s calmness, she to looked a little flustered and exined, ¡°The time of the senior¡¯s birthday, it was an ident. I ¡­ I have investigated, but I do not know who drugged it.¡±


    She was in a difficult position, her teeth clenched her red lips, indescribably embarrassed.


    Peter, however, chose to remain silent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because, he investigated.


    Not only do they know that Adriana was wrongly used, but they also know that the person behind the maniption is Theresa.


    No one knows what the total emotion of Peter after the results of the investigation, because even he himself does not know what kind of mood he was in.


    ¡°Every time you show your weakness in front of Theresa, it only makes her more suspicious. The body is not afraid of the shadow, what exactly are you afraid of?¡±


    The man was finally helpless and persuaded her.


    Adriana pursed her lips and shook her head.


    What are you afraid of?


    Of course it¡¯s a weak heart after doing something wrong to Theresa.


    Peter¡¯s words did not wait for any answer.


    When we got back to the hotel, Peter parked the car and Adriana went straight into the hotel and took the elevator up.


    The moment she stepped out of the elevator and stood in the corridor, she clearly saw the entrance to the suite, Theresa was leaning against the wall, one hand holding the other arm, head down in deep thought, not knowing what she was thinking.


    At that moment, Theresa¡¯s despondency and disappointment, she could see the bottom of her eyes, and her heart ached to the core.


    ¡°Theresa, what are you doing standing in the doorway?¡±


    She stepped forward and asked.


    ¡°Adri? You¡¯re back?¡± Theresa saw her and gazed around Adriana to look behind her, wondering, ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the back.¡±


    She tells it like it is.


    Theresa took her hand, ¡°That afternoon, Peter left first and you went out after talking to me, how did we meet again?¡±


    This ¡­


    How could she answer that?


    Adriana can¡¯t say she went back to see Helen and was followed by Peter, can she?


    Just when she was silent, a voice came from behind her, ¡°I had a temporary matter that needed to be dealt with and called her.¡±


    Peter, who arrived just in time, found an excuse to excuse her and asked, ¡°It¡¯ste, have you eaten?¡±

 Chapter 114 Confidential Information

    Theresa shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you guys toe back.¡±


    ¡°Well, just in time, let¡¯s go down to dinner together.¡± It was gettingte, just about time for dinner.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Theresa, you guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯m a little tired and want to go back and rest.¡±


    Adriana imperceptibly brushes Theresa¡¯s hand away and walks toward the room.


    Peter nced at Adriana and then said to Theresa, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ hasn¡¯t Adri had her meal yet?¡± Theresa¡¯s face showed concern, and there was not the slightest trace of acting, which would not make people suspect that her concern for Adriana would be fake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Adriana came back into the room and was about to close the door when she said, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    The door, closed, isted the three from view.


    Theresa had no choice but to follow Peter downstairs.


    Adriana returned to her room and sat helplessly, not without some anger.


    Damn Peter, who clearly could have given her a vacation, but wouldn¡¯t.


    Now, well, it is easy to want to meet with the girl, but only for an hour only.


    But even so, she was in a much better mood.


    Later that night.


    Adriana was called out by Peter, ¡°Tomorrow, to meet Reka, the president of Hetrua Firm, have you decided on the time and ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same request asst time is it?¡±


    The environment should be a good private restaurant, Chinese restaurant.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    Peter handed Adriana another important piece of information, ¡°Go back and take a good look at this information, you¡¯ll need it tomorrow.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed slightly, her vermilion lips opened, but she wanted to say something.


    Beside her, Theresa asked, ¡°Peter, then can Ie along tomorrow?¡± With a look of anticipation, she wanted to go along.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter obliged.


    Rumble-


    Suddenly the sky a sound, through the window at the end of the corridor, the dark and borderless ck night lightning and thunder, a storm is brewing.


    Adriana nced out the window and didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Can you give me the car keys? I need to see the ce in advance.¡± Being in a foreign country, it was inconvenient not to have a car. For the sake of work, Adriana naturally would not be polite with Peter.


    Peter gave the car keys to Adriana and the three of them went to their respective rooms.


    During the night, Adriana made several phone calls in a row to determine the location, choose the staff, busy, evente at night to step on the spot.


    It was a very hot and muggy day, and Adriana had to visit the ce she had chosen in the evening for fear that something might go wrong tomorrow.


    Who knows, she just drove out, outside is a violent storm, the rain fell with a tter, not long, the rain turned steeply, is a rainstorm poured down.


    Although the rain is very strong, visibility is low, but the good thing is that slow driving can still see the road ahead.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adriana thought about going back, but Peter had said that tomorrow¡¯s meeting was very important and she had to make sure everything went well.


    Jingle Bell-


    Was driving when suddenly the phone rang.


    Adriana pressed the Bluetooth and answered directly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, there was Peter¡¯s low, questioning, somewhat harsh attitude.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adriana asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Where are you driving to in all this rain?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very important to have business cooperation tomorrow? I¡¯m going to step in.¡±


    ¡°Come back to me!¡±


    The man ordered directly, not giving any good looks at all.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s negotiation is cancelled?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m driving, I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone directly, without much nonsense with him, in any case, must go over today.


    But the rain, it seems, is much heavier than Adriana expected.


    By the time she drove slowly all the way and arrived at one of the estates where she was, it was alreadyte at night.


    Parked the car, just push open the door, there is someone with an umbre came over, ¡°Quickly, quickly,e over, too much rain.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Beatrice.¡±


    Adriana got out of the car, wrapped her arms around the woman¡¯s waist, and the two of them trotted all the way up the steps.


    Standing in the corridor, suddenly a gust of wind, whistling harshly.


    Beatrice pulls Adriana into the hall and closes the door.


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s raining so hard?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused because she had read the weather forecast this afternoon to prepare for tomorrow, but the weather app on her phone showed that there was no rain today or tomorrow.


    Beatrice, in a long floral dress, is a Swoywana, now settled in Los Angeles, she and Adriana also met in awsuit, and since then there has been an inseparable rtionship.


    Beatrice and Adriana two years older, is a mixed-race girl, deep three-dimensional features, fair skin, simply like a Barbie doll, the beauty of excessive.


    ¡°Do you still not know? Just now the Meteorological Bureau officially issued a notice that there is a big storm tonight, and also a strong storm that came suddenly.¡±


    Beatrice exined.


    Adriana stood in the hall, listening to the wind howling outside, anxious.


    ¡°By the way, what are you doing over here at thiste hour?¡±


    Beatrice asked.


    Adriana sat on the sofa and took the cup of hot water she handed over, ¡°Thank you.¡± Sip a sip of tea, continued, ¡°tomorrow is not thepany has an important business cooperation, I want to talk about cooperation in your estate, and then ¡­ will have to work hard you the little cook cooking.¡±


    Although Beatrice is abroad, but she is a small holiday discipline, especially like to cook their own cooking, is a foreign very red food blogger.


    Cooking, that¡¯s a ¡­ great!


    ¡°Yes, business at your door, please.¡±


    Beatrice smiles beautifully and inly.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re a food blogger, and there are countless people who invite you to cook or want toe to your estate every day.¡±


    She cupped her hands on Adriana¡¯s cheeks, ¡°That¡¯s not even our Adri face is bigger.¡±


    The two men looked at each other andughed.


    Adriana spoke briefly about the next day¡¯s trip nning and coboration, and then left.


    Despite Beatrice¡¯s repeated attempts to stay, Adriana couldn¡¯t possibly dy the important meeting tomorrow.


    On the way home, the storm was even worse and Adriana was struggling to drive.


    Late at night, the highway is empty, the rain is pouring, she drove the car are feeling a little shaky.


    But looking at the time is not early, or have to hurry back as soon as possible.


    Speeding up a bit, who knows, ahead of her was a puddle, she couldn¡¯t see the road and drove in.


    Bang¨C


    With a loud bang, the front of the car sank hard, the rear buckled and nted into the pit.


    Adriana only then found that the original out of the ground sinking, a sign fell aside with a hint, but because the wind was too strong and blew, she did not see.


    ¡°I should have known better than to go this way.¡±


    In the past, Adriana liked to take this shortcut, but she didn¡¯t expect the pit that awaited her!


    Sitting in the car, she felt doubly overwhelmed.


    Looking at the rain outside, if you do not exit as soon as possible, this rainstorm seeped into the deep pit, will only make this pit bigger and bigger.


    Her car, on the other hand, is likely to get stuck in it and pull it all out.


    And at this point, the rear of the car hanging in the air, and the ground pulled away from no less than ten centimeters, she simply can not move a centimeter.

 Chapter 115 Adriana in Distress

    Adriana was so raw that she didn¡¯t know what to do.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Looking at the time, it was alreadyte at night at twelve o¡¯clock, she had to choose to make a distress call.


    However, before a call could be made, Peter¡¯s call had alreadye through.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He inquired.


    Seems to be worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m in **road.¡±


    Adriana told Peter the name of the road, and after finishing it suddenly realized that Peter was not familiar with Los Angeles at all, and even if the specific address was given, he could not find the location.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Peter was about to say something when suddenly, the front of the car Adriana was sitting in sank once again, and her whole body was already in a forward leaning position.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Peter listened to a scream from Adriana and asked with concern.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana covered her mouth and held back the situation, unwilling to let Peter know too much.


    He is now with Theresa, if Peter knows about her condition, he will definitely rush over, which will only add to the misunderstanding between Theresa and Peter.


    Or, to deepen the misunderstanding between her and Theresa.


    Either way, it was an oue she did not want to see.


    ¡°Ask you one more time at the end, what the hell is going on?¡± Peter¡¯s tone was aggravated and low.


    An inexplicable anger can be clearly felt across the phone.


    Adriana bit her lip, stunned by the moment, and immediately yelled, ¡°I said, it¡¯s okay, can¡¯t you hear me!¡±


    Somehow, it was clear that Peter was concerned.


    The preference for that one concern was too heavy for her to bear, which is why it irritated her and made her angry.


    Adriana hung up the phone.


    Watching the car kept sinking, it immediately pushed open the door and jumped down.


    Whew¨C


    The rain-


    Gale force winds, torrential rain, thunder plus lightning in the dark night.


    Adriana just got out of the car but ten seconds, the whole person has be a soup, as if just climbed out of the pond seems to be, wretched.


    She covered her phone with both hands so that it would not get into the water.


    At the same time, she dialed the police number, and when she got through, shemunicated with the other party in fluent English, ¡°Hello, my car has encountered a road subsidence and is stuck, can youe over and help tow it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s too rainy to go out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you double the price, please guys ¡­ hello? Hello? Hello?¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t waste much time talking to Adriana and hung up directly.


    Adriana then made a few more calls, but again, no one woulde over. Even when she finally called the police, they said there was a storm tonight and they couldn¡¯te to the rescue.


    For a while, Adriana felt helpless.


    The weather was bad and Adriana stood in the rain, feeling the storm, drenched in water and unable to see ahead.


    Found that the car is still sinking, she took a few steps back, standing on the side of the road, the only thing that can wait to see is the red double shing lights on the rear of the car, giving her a glimmer of hope.


    Adriana could have called someone toe and pick her up and leave, but without the crane, his car would not have been able to pull up.


    But being abroad is different from being at home, this kind of bad weather simply no one is willing to rescue.


    How can I exin to Peter if I abandon the car and leave?


    Adriana is in a dilemma.


    Meanwhile, the hotel.


    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s sote and it¡¯s been raining outside, where are you going?¡±


    Inside the suite, Peter put on his jacket and prepared to leave.


    And Theresa came out of the bathroom just in time to change into a sexy deep-V nightgown. She ruffled her long hair and twisted her slim waist towards Peter.


    Theresa prides herself on being sexy and alluring, nay, she walked up to Peter deliberately holding her head up and flirting, trying to seduce the man in front of her.


    Nah, he didn¡¯t even get a look.


    Just coldly said, ¡°A little something to go out and deal with.¡±


    ¡°What is it that needs to be dealt with now? Your car was taken by Adri, you ¡­¡± Suddenly, she paused in her words, a small sh of surprise in her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re going to Adri, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    With a woman¡¯s super strong sixth sense, she could feel that Peter must be going out to find Adriana at this time.


    After all, Adriana isn¡¯t back yet.


    Peter¡¯s good-looking pitch-ck eyes floated a touch of cold hostility, frowned, ¡°Theresa, you¡¯re getting misbehaved.¡±


    He did not deny it, but instead, his anger was rampant after being prated into his mind.


    Theresa is almost certain.


    ¡°No, Peter, you can¡¯t!¡±


    She walked up to Peter and spread her arms, blocking his way, ¡°Adri has been in LA for four years, she knows this side very well, it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    In front of his own always well-behaved and understanding Theresa such arrogant capricious, but Peter is a little disgusted.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re not really into Adri, are you?¡±


    She roared with excitement, angry shellfish teeth clenched sexy red lips, eyes flushed with red, dense tears shimmering in the eyes, crying out.


    ¡°I brought her out of the country to work, and she needs to be responsible for anything that happens.¡±


    ¡°But you can let Hank go?¡±


    A moment ago, Hank clearly came here to report on the work.


    With Hank around, he didn¡¯t even need to go to Adriana himself.


    Perhaps Theresa didn¡¯t even know that in order to get Adriana to stay next door to her, Peter deliberately had Hank stay in another hotel and even told Adriana that Hank had returned home.


    This kind of him is very different from the one who did not care about everything in the past.


    ¡°Hank is on official business right now and has an important business partnership tomorrow that cannot be dyed.¡± Peter froze and gave a reply.


    Theresa shook her head, weeping, ¡°No, none of that. peter, you have to stop fooling yourself.¡±


    If it was not certain before, but at this moment it is certain that Peter has fallen in love with Adriana.


    That kind of obvious, how could she not see it?


    Just ¡­


    Why did God y such a trick on her?


    The original person Peter wanted to marry was Adriana, because of that one ne, so she selfishly took the ne for herself.


    Peter thought she was the owner of the ne before he got engaged to her.


    Theresa thought that she could have Peter forever, but she didn¡¯t expect that Adriana¡¯s return to China was only two months away, and the two of them still got together.


    Could it be that this is the destiny of the two of them?


    The world has its own destiny?


    It¡¯s a pity that Theresa only knows the story of a ne, but not that Adriana is Luis¡¯ real mother.


    ¡°So what if it is or it isn¡¯t? Theresa, you should calm down and cool off.¡±


    Peter looked serious and pulled her aside as soon as he could, pulled open the door and walked out in stride.


    Theresa stumbled a few steps at his strong pull and fell unsteadily to the carpet.


    ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    She hysterically shouted Peter¡¯s name, but the man left without looking back.

 Chapter 116 Rainy Night Brings Peace of Mind

    She closed her eyes in indignation, her fists clenched together in anger, ¡°Adriana! Adriana! You deserve to die, damn you! You should have died six years ago!¡±


    Thinking of six years ago, Theresa reached out and covered the small of her back, unable to stop the tears from welling up, ¡°Why? Why? Oooh ¡­¡±


    Six years ago Adriana should have died in the n, but as a result, Adriana not only did not die, but also let her ride a uterus, and ended up in a lifetime of infertility.


    This revenge, she will never forget in her life.


    Theresa¡¯s face showed a fierce look, his fists clenched together, ¡°If you are unkind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous!¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Adriana went to great lengths to finally contact a towingpany and get someone toe and help with the tow.


    As the rain poured down, she stood in the rain and helped guide the tow truck to drag the car out.


    But because of the sedan sinking more powerful, coupled with heavy rain, the operation is very troublesome.


    ¡°Sorry, your car is stuck and you can¡¯t tow it out right now.¡± A man came up to Adriana and exined to her.


    ¡°Then what to do? Now the rain is so heavy, the car is not towed out I simply can not go back ah.¡±


    In truth, it is possible to go back and just be heartbroken about that one expensive million dor luxury car.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The rain is too heavy, the ground over there has cracks, if we continue to tow the car, it will drag our car with us, it is likely to be trapped as well.¡±


    The other side patiently told her the situation.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    At that moment, suddenly, a car appeared across the street, with double shes and honking the horn.


    Adriana nced at it and didn¡¯t care; after all, it was too dark to see anything.


    ¡°Please guys, if you don¡¯t help me, this car will get stuck.¡±


    Adriana was haggard and felt that the rain had really tortured her enough.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    At that moment, suddenly one person roared, she turned around and saw Petering around from one side and standing behind her.


    ¡°Pe¡­ Peter?¡±


    She was extremely surprised, not expecting Peter toe over at all at this time.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? You won¡¯t say anything when the car is in an ident?¡±


    When Peter came over and looked at the road, a wave of anger went straight to his head, but she was safe and sound.


    ¡°What are you yelling about? It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose when the car got stuck!¡±


    She thought that Peter was worried about that one car.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Peter was speechless, ring at her with anger and rage.


    And then she spoke to the towingpany in fluent English and asked about the situation before learning the specifics.


    Boom, bang!


    While they were talking, the car was located in a suddenrge area of subsidence, even a car were plunged into the pit inside.


    A few people looked over there and were left speechless.


    Peter took the money out of his wallet and paid the other person, then pulled Adriana around towards the side of the road, ¡°Come back with me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the car, what about the car?¡± Adriana looked at the one million dor car and was a little distressed.


    ¡°Is the car important or the person important!¡±


    He growled, pulling her hand harder and harder with his big palm.


    In the rainstorm, he leads the way, followed by Adriana, and they run hand in hand.


    The wind was howling, Adriana was drenched and shivering with cold, but the moment she was sped in his warm palm, it seemed all the bitter cold disappeared.


    Inexplicable peace of mind and relief.


    Adriana looked at the man¡¯s back and never realized he was that tall and magnificent.


    Heart, can not help but beat, deer, even the breathing is also a little rapid, nervous.


    The kind of heart that has been sleeping for years gradually revived, as if slowly sprouting.


    In a foreign country, she has experienced countless tragic lives, countless despairs, and never a man in her life to lend a helping hand in her time of despair.


    Four yearster, she has long since been transformed into a self-sufficient woman.


    But at this time, there is a person intruding into her life, first overbearingly disgusting, but then as if to help her, as today, when she is in despair, he seems like a god from heaven.


    So much so that, instead of feeling annoyed, there is now an inexplicable emotion welling up in the heart.


    Adriana knew that those kinds of emotions should not be there and should have been killed early on.


    She shook off her hands and tried to open his restraints, ¡°Let go, your grip is hurting me.¡± But the man had no intention of letting go of her, only with much lighter force.


    The two walked to the limo and Peter pulled the door open and shoved her inside.


    Then he went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, took a towel from the back and threw it at her, saying angrily, ¡°Adriana, will you stop being so stupid next time?!¡±


    Adriana, who was wiping her hair from her forehead with a towel, stalled and wrinkled her brow, ¡°Why am I stupid?¡±


    ¡°Look at the time, it¡¯s already one in the morning, do you know how dangerous it is to be out there alone? Fortunately, only the car fell, if you even with the car fell together, died in it how?


    The man growled, overbearingly.


    Even so, his strong concern and care can be felt.


    Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered with it, not having the courage to look at him directly, she pursed her lips, looked down and continued to wipe her wet hair.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hear me?¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm jammed her chin and forced her to look at himself, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    His palm was so strong that it squeezed her jaw raw.


    Although she is well aware of Peter¡¯s concern, Adriana is a little greedy but wants to reject it.


    Because that glimmer of tenderness should not belong to her.


    Her tightly knitted brow deepened a few more points and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Peter, what does my business have to do with you, it doesn¡¯t need to be your business ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana has not spoken a word, the next moment, he was his big palm around the waist, one hand sped the back of her head, leaned down and kissed her thin lips.


    A kiss, domineering impetuous.


    The tip of her tongue pried open her lips and teeth, exploring the beauty between her lips, sucking and nibbling, wild and unrestrained.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Adriana pushed and shoved Peter, but the man didn¡¯t move at all.


    She muttered something but couldn¡¯t hear anything because her lips were blocked by the man.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Suddenly, Peter huffed backwards and immediately let go of Adriana.


    Raising his hand, his fingertips covered his lips, and only after moving away did he find that his fingertips had been stained with crimson blood.


    Lips, bitten by the woman who was fuming like a Scarlett cat.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re a nutcase!¡±


    She raised her hand andnded a hard p on his face, ¡°Do you know what self-respect means?¡±


    A p, caught off guard, fell on the man¡¯s face.


    He hit his cheek sideways and his messy hair fell down in front of his forehead, hiding the hostility and anger between his eyebrows.


    Adriana was frightened by his gloomy and appalling appearance, her heart trembled with pain, and the hand that had pped him slowly clenched, tense.

 Chapter 117 Sudden Kiss

    The heart beats uncontrobly faster, almost leaping out of the throat.


    The tension that almost suffocated her was not because a p had angered Peter, but because her heart was racing from his sudden and dominant kiss.


    That clear emotion sprang up, causing her to panic.


    But only with this method to push him far away, the farther the better.


    Just because, he is the fianc¨¦ of his best friend.


    ¡°Adriana, do you want to die?!¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils are slightly narrowed, the narrow Danfeng eyes contain a stormy and furious breath, the momentum is forced.


    Adriana¡¯s body was leaning tightly against the car seat, trying to back up, but there was no room to back up.


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m just trying to keep you awake.¡±


    She tilted her head to look out the window with mixed feelings.


    The man¡¯s angry fist mmed hard on the steering wheel, touching the horn and emitting a beep-beep-beep sound, especially clear in the silentpartment.


    The two leaned back in the car seat, staring ahead, the windshield, the wipers kept turning, but still could not stop the trickle of rain on the ss.


    After an unknown amount of time, Peter started the sedan and turned on the heat.


    Drive, towards the direction of the hotel.


    On the way, the two were silent.


    It seems that ever since they met Peter, both of them were in the middle of an argument, not at all as quiet as this moment.


    It is such a quiet and embarrassing situation.


    ¡°That ¡­ sedan I will contact someone to take care of it tomorrow.¡± The first person to break the awkward situation was Adriana, who took the initiative to say.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of it.¡±


    The man replied coldly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded, and then didn¡¯t know what to say again.


    When she got back to the hotel, Adriana was the first to get out of the car and was about to close the door when suddenly something hit her and she subconsciously caught it and fixed her eyes on a folding umbre.


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    The man said in an indifferent tone.


    Adriana mechanically closed the car door and looked at Peter through the ss window, and an indefinable feeling arose inside.


    The car parked, Peter got out, heavily threw the door shut and left without looking back.


    He walked quickly, taking three steps up the steps and entering the hotel lobby.


    Looking at his back, Adriana followed in silently, holding her umbre.


    Back at the hotel, Adriana took a shower, changed into clean clothes, andy down on the bed tiredly.


    Not long after, a knock sounded on the door outside the room.


    At this point, Adriana looked at the time and it was 2:00 am.


    Who knocks on the door?


    She walked to the door, pulled it open and found that the person standing in the doorway was actually Theresa, ¡°Theresa? What¡¯s wrong, still up sote?¡±


    Theresa stood in the doorway, but her eyes subconsciously looked toward her suite, as if looking for something.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Adriana is as smart as she is, how could she not see her intentions?


    So pulled open the door and frankly let Theresa in, ¡°Come here, I happen to have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Theresa looked around the room and found no clues, then a smile surfaced on her cheeks, ¡°Sorry to disturb youte at night. Do you know where Peter is? He came back for a visit at that moment, and never came back after he left.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adriana shook her head and said she knew nothing, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you give him a call.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t get through.¡±


    Theresa looked dull and somewhat lost, ¡°Peter, he doesn¡¯t seem to like me anymore.¡±


    Head bowed, tears flowing smoothly out of the eyes, lifting a hand to wipe the tears, heartbroken.


    Adriana hurriedly took out some tissues and handed them to her, ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s not true.¡±


    The following day.


    Peter appeared at the hotel and knocked on the door of Adriana¡¯s room, but there was no response for half a day.


    At that moment, the door next door opened.


    Theresa came out of the room, and the moment she saw him, her face showed joy, ¡°Peter, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Walking up to him, she wrapped her arms around him, ¡°Do you know how worried I was about you when I couldn¡¯t see you for one night?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana? We¡¯re meeting with the partnerpanyter, where is she?¡± Peter questioned with a cold face.


    ¡°Adri? She returned homest night, and at this moment, she should be on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, she said it was urgent, so she left. However, the address for your business meeting has been chosen, so I¡¯ll just take you thereter.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank, his eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, his angry look was like a male lion, very appalling.


    After a moment of silence, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°hurry up and pack, immediately set off, today¡¯s cooperation is extraordinary, only sess not failure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Peter I¡¯ll change my clothes and I¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡±


    As Theresa¡¯s words fell, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang immediately.


    He picked up the phone, answered it, and instantly his face changed, ¡°What? Hetrua Firm wants to cancel the cooperation? Okay, I get it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theresa trailed off.


    Peter put away the phone, his face was as gloomy as ink, ¡°Reka from Hetrua Firm wants to cancel the cooperation, the situation is serious.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Shangcheng.


    Adriana had just gotten off the ne and walked out of the airport when she saw Brenden standing outside the airport to greet her.


    ¡°You¡¯re here early enough.¡±


    Adriana looked at Brenden and the corners of her lips lifted with a touch of sarcasm.


    Brenden propped his elbows on the car window and took off his sunsses, revealing the face of an evil demon, ¡°Pick you up, how can you do it without early.¡±


    ¡°I see that you are thinking of the information in my hand.¡±


    How could Adriana not know what Brenden was thinking.


    She went around to the passenger side, opened the door and sat down.


    Brenden instantly spread his hands, ¡°Information.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, how can I give you the information easily? How about this, let¡¯s talk about a deal?¡±


    If we talk about trading, every time Brenden takes the initiative, and this time, with the important confidential information given to her by Peter, she naturally wants to grasp the first opportunity.


    ¡°Scarlett the cat has grown, huh?¡± Brenden fingered Adriana with his sunsses in his hand and raised his eyebrows in a smile.


    Adriana eyes forward, the corner of her lips curved slightly, ¡°Thanks to you, how can I work under your hand if I don¡¯t grow up?¡±


    She sighed and asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to know the impact of the Hetrua Firm on the Alston Group, can you tell me about it?¡±


    Now she is holding the important information of Hetrua Firm, which was also given to her by Peter that day.


    ¡°Hetrua Firm is a foreign real estatepany with considerable strength. Cooperating with Alston Group will be the first step for Alston Group to open its doors and sessfully step into the foreign market, and by then, depending on the strength of Alston Group, it will soon upy the foreign market.¡±


    Brenden tells it like it is.


    What he says is what Adriana knows.


    ¡°In that case, the important information of Hetrua Firm is also very important to you, right?¡± Adriana raised her eyebrows and a starburst shed under her eyes, ¡°Three hundred million, the information and the cooperation n are sold to you.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Brenden let out a softugh, ¡°Did you forget something during your trip abroad? Do I need to remind you that I still have Helen?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about it if you didn¡¯t say so.¡±


    Adriana smiled, did not have a trace of scruples, lightly spoke, ¡°Peter is also abroad. Would you say that you are faster, or Peter himself is stronger abroad?¡±


    She spoke and added, ¡°As soon as I tell Peter the truth now, you will now be expelled from The Alston family. won¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 118 Dangerous Deal

    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Brenden listened quietly to her words and suddenly burst out with a maniacalugh, ¡°Something interesting, something interesting, hahaha.¡±


    Theughter echoed in the carriage, especially the irony that creeped her out.


    Even though the heart of the ruthless Brenden some scruples, but Adriana also have to endure the internal fear, and he negotiated a deal.


    A deal that is even more favorable to her!


    ¡°Mr. Alston is sitting on a mountain of gold, a mere 300 million is just a drop in the bucket for you.¡±


    Her beautiful eyes look forward to, smile slightly raised, only the smile slightly seems so unnatural.


    As the ancients used to say, always apany the king¡¯s side, apany the king like apanying the tiger.


    At this point, Adriana felt that Brenden was more vtile than the king. The king, a word, and he, a treacherous and unpredictable nature.


    Every second of his silence was a torment to Adriana, always calming down and all but forcing herself to do so.


    The panic and confusion, the tightly sped hands, have betrayed her heart.


    ¡°With such important information Peter gave you, how do you know it¡¯s not a trap?¡± Brenden hit the nail on the head.


    Adriana knew Brenden was smart, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be wise.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is so clever.¡± Adriana shook her head,menting.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you use me to get close to Peter because you knew how Peter felt about me? Moreover, he already knew that I was your man, and he knew my identity as a spy long ago. Since he knew my identity well, how could he take a false information? Besides, I personally met with the president of Hetrua Firm and the information is true and correct. And as Peter¡¯s temporary secretary, I directly told Hetrua Firm that Peter¡¯s proposal had a big bug and could not be signed for the time being.¡±


    Her tone is extremely slow, just listening to the tone of voice when speaking, as if everything is in the bag.


    The Alston family will know everything when Peter returns home. The Alston family will know everything when Peter returns to China and will definitely punish Peter. by then, you can take this revised proposal to negotiate with Hetrua Firm and I¡¯m 100% sure you¡¯ll get the contract.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyes deepened and he looked at Adriana thoughtfully, ¡°How can you be so sure that Reka will sign a contract with me? And how can you meet with Reka when he can¡¯t just meet with anyone?¡±


    ¡°You investigated me so carefully, don¡¯t you know the rtionship between the wife of Mr. Grant, the ruler of Hetrua Firm, and me?¡±


    In fact, Adriana knew that Brenden could not investigate the matter at all, but what she just said was the truth.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then added, ¡°This new proposal, which is one percent lower than Peter¡¯s, Reka has no reason to disagree.¡±


    At her words, Brenden nodded appreciatively, ¡°I was right about you. But when you betray me to The Alston family, won¡¯t I fall into your trap?¡±


    Brenden is quite suspicious.


    Adriana handed Brenden the information and the new proposal, smiling like a flower, ¡°Mr. Alston is joking, my daughter is in your hands, what reason do I have to betray you and betray you? Nothing is as important as my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. However, if you do that, won¡¯t you lose one of your great generals?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Alston takes the Hetrua Firm partnership, he will be able to secure his position, so what¡¯s the use of having me?¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly, but ignored the wry look under Brenden¡¯s eyes.


    She pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Walked aside, reached out and stopped a cab, took a car and went straight back.


    Dingdong-


    Adriana turned on her phone only after she got home.


    The phone messages kept ringing, and quite a few of the messages on it were missed call alerts, most of which were from Peter.


    Peter, I¡¯m sorry to betray you, but it¡¯s really the best choice.


    Looking over thest text message, it showed that the bank had credited thirty million dors.


    The corner of her lips raised a sneer, opened the What¡¯s App and sent a voice message to Brenden, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re breaking the deal. Didn¡¯t we agree on 300 million? Now you¡¯ve given me a tenth of it, how can I work for you properly in the future?¡±


    Dingdong-


    The phone had just been sent out, but it was only a minute before we received a message from Brenden.


    ¡°I will transfer the rest of the funds to you after Hetrua Firm signs the contract with me. You still don¡¯t believe in my character?¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana smiled more sarcastically, ¡°Since you say so, what else can I do? Subject to the constraints of others, I can only submit.¡±


    She dumped the phone on the couch with her hand and turned to pour herself a cup of tea.


    In fact, when she gave Brenden that piece of information, she had already expected Brenden¡¯s reaction.


    It was possible not to give her the money, and now it was unexpected to give 30 million.


    What else is there to be pussyfooted about?


    Make a little with the tiger, make a little, be a little.


    Besides, what she needs this time is not money, but to use Brenden to provoke her rtionship with Peter and make Peter hate her for it.


    She was drinking water when the phone rang once again.


    Adriana walked over to the couch with her tea, looked at the phone screen showing Peter¡¯s phone number, and directly chose to pull the plug.


    And after that, she went to take a shower and had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    To avoid anyone disturbing her sleep, so she simply chose to turn off her phone.


    After all, having done a loss, Adriana hadn¡¯t closed her eyes on the ne and was now really sleepy.


    Close your eyes, swat away the jumble of things in your head and force yourself to sleep well.


    This sleep, she slept very restlessly, nightmares after nightmares.


    But even so, he was still lying on the bed and refused to get up.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    At that moment, a violent knock on the door jolted Adriana awake, and shenguidly made her way out of bed, removed her blindfold, put on her shoes and walked out.


    The moment she stood at the door of the living room and pulled it open, the door was violently pushed open by an external force, and her whole body was knocked back a few steps by the door before she was able to stand still.


    The moment the person just stood firm, there was a person who grabbed her cor and carried her look aside, trapped in the corner.


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell did you do? Sell me out, huh?¡±


    Peter¡¯srge palm tightly clutching the cor of her pajamas, angry forehead veins bulge, angry emotions speak for themselves.


    He was thrown heavily against the wall, Adriana hit his head, heart thumping, by his appalling hostility scared the hair.


    Even so, she still had a bright smile on her lips, ¡°Mr. Alston, aren¡¯t you in Los Angeles? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    It came back sooner than expected.


    ¡°Hetrua Firm cancelled the cooperation, and you think I shouldn¡¯te back? Or, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, eyes slightly red, eyes are covered with red blood, all tired and emaciated.


    ¡°Cancel the cooperation? Why?¡±


    Adriana pretended to dress like she knew nothing, huffed backwards and thought carefully, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give Theresa the address to take you to that one estate? The mistress of the estate, Beatrice, is a well-known food blogger. I think, you can definitely talk about cooperation.¡±

 Chapter 119 Fatal Betrayal

    She blinked her big, beautiful eyes, and Peter¡¯s miniature was reflected in her clear pupils.


    But the handsome face in front of the magnified at this time is cloudy, like a storm is about toe.


    Adriana swallowed andposed herself.


    ¡°Act, keep acting!¡±


    Peter said in a cold voice, almost through his teeth, ¡°Adriana, I really underestimated you. Why did you betray me, and how much did Brenden give you?¡±


    His angry look like a jungle beast enraged, open a bloody mouth, showing sharp fangs, as if the next moment will be Adriana to devour.


    ¡± Oh, Mr. Alston said this ah?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, a smile swirling on her cheeks, ¡°Benefits? Of course I received it.¡±


    She pointed to her phone, ¡°Brenden just gave me $30 million back. But he said the $30 million was for me to buy clothes and designer bags and cosmetics. Is that, is that a benefit?¡±


    Deliberately ying tricks with him.


    At this point on the verge of eruption Peter¡¯s fists clenched, the bone joints at the sound of cking, as if the next moment she will be crushed alive.


    ¡°Pretending to be confused, Adriana, you are really good. Leakingpany secrets and reporting to the judiciary, you will be punished for more than ten years, imo, you want to spend the rest of your life in prison?¡±


    Peter took a deep breath and tried desperately to adjust his emotions.


    God knows, a man as high and mighty as he is, has never trusted a person easily.


    Since we met Adriana, we have experienced doubts and questions until we finally chose to trust.


    Results ¡­


    All you get is betrayal!


    What a great job.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is joking? I am awyer myself, how could I not know? Besides, how could a person as smart as me know thew and break it?¡±


    Adriana smiled unabashedly, ¡°Any usation without evidence is a nder. mr. Alston, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Evidence? Okay, I¡¯ll give you the proof!¡±


    Peter pulled out a few photos from his pocket and flung them hard in Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°Is this evidence?¡±


    Several thick photos were flung at her cheeks, the edges sliding across her cheeks, leaving a trail of Adri at once.


    And then, that one trace slowly overflowed with blood stains, bing crimson, hideous and appalling.


    In the white skin of the backdrop, but it seems like thete night wandering between the mountains and the wilderness of the ghosts.


    Adriana looked down at the photos and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Looks like Mr. Alston is pretty smart. You found the evidence so quickly?¡±


    The photo coincides with her nightly dinner with the boss of Hetrua Firm and his wife.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to find the photo in such a short period of time.


    Adriana also thought that day, she has done a very stealthy, but did not think that the enemy could not Peter amazing strength.


    After being teased by a woman, Peter was furious.


    I thought that after producing the evidence, she would plead bitterly, even admit her mistake and beg for forgiveness.


    But I didn¡¯t expect her to be the least bit fearless, with no hint of guilt or remorse visible in those water-cutting eyes.


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell are you ying at?¡±


    Peter¡¯srge palm stuck to her neck, unable to control his emotions with all the force, tightly pinching.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    With her neck bound, Adriana couldn¡¯t get any breathing room and was suffocated with a red face, unable to stop coughing.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ Ahem ¡­¡±


    The little woman covered her neck and pped the back of his hand, looking like she was struggling in pain.


    That look, touched the softness of Peter¡¯s heart, finally could not let go.


    With a violent release, the little woman¡¯s body went limp and fell straight to the ground, almost dying from the difficulty.


    Adriana¡¯s suffocated mind was nk, and now her throat was loose and a rush of oxygen was sucked in, causing her to cough again.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    She sat on the floor, being leaned against the wall, gazed ahead and smiled coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Alston too smart for his own good? How could he not see my intentions?¡±


    Adriana slowly stood up from the floor and looked up, meeting his gaze directly, ¡°You ruined mypany, now I¡¯m ruining your business, just to make it even, no?¡±


    As the words fell, her smile deepened a bit, ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯ve always been curious, why would you give me a real and important piece of information? Is it because you like me?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but shake her head at this point, ¡°I seem to have lost my charm, and it¡¯s a surprise that I was able to take you down so easily by just trying to catch you.¡±


    She raised her hand, slender and slender fingers brushed on his cheek with short scruff, the touch is a bit solid, but it must be said that the slightly vicissitudes of the look to add a little sexy charm.


    ¡°Hale Cobb Law Firm, which I have worked so hard for years to create, is the same as destroying my children if you destroy it. Do you think I will be so generous as to forget everything? By the way, there is the 300 million, know why I will return it to you? One, to gain your trust, and two, to gain Brenden¡¯s trust. The deep hatred between you and Brenden can never be solved in this life, and he asked me to approach you as a spy and seduce you, so I can not only get a great reward, but also relieve the hatred in my heart, why not?¡±


    Her red lips a closed, will be those conspiracies and calctions said lightly, as if everything is already in her control, nning, winning a thousand miles.


    I don¡¯t know, at this moment, the most heartbroken person is also only her.


    After all, the only way topletely turn the tables with Peter and make him downright disgusted with her is to be a stranger from now on.


    Everything is just wanting to be responsible for Theresa.


    Because Theresa is her best friend, her closest friend.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Seduce me? Oh.¡±


    Peter¡¯s shadowy gaze grew more and more obscure, ¡°Good, very good. Seduce!¡±


    He crossed his arms, looked sideways in anger, licked his lips with bloodthirsty tongue, and the next moment, he took Adriana by the wrist and dragged her into the bedroom, closing the door with a bang.


    The little woman was vigorously thrown by him and thrown directly onto the bed.


    ¡°Peter, you bastard, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana panicked, not at all expecting to provoke Peter, who now seemed like a jerk and kept bullying her.


    The man moved roughly and leaned down to kiss her on the lips.


    Adriana¡¯s struggle, he did not let go of his hand, ¡°is not the lowly seduction? Adriana, I¡¯ll make you whole today. Let you know the consequences of betraying me!¡±


    He possessed her ruthlessly and mercilessly, not caring about the poignant tears on her cheeks.

 Chapter 120 – The Night of a Lifetime

    ¡°Ouch, Peter, you madman, let go of me! You belong to rape, believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°You get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Peter, crazy, bastard, let go of me!¡±


    ¡­


    In the shadow of his anger, the woman¡¯s scream was like a stimnt, making him more and more savage, reckless.


    Time passes ¡­


    Adriana kept struggling after, tired lying corpse general, and thenter, has been tortured worse than death, exhausted, passed out.


    But the man didn¡¯t let her go, again and again, for who knows how long, seemingly with inexhaustible energy, torturing her to the bone.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how long he tortured that night, but knows that it was the night of a lifetime.


    Tired, endless weariness swept over her mind, and she woke up and closed her eyes again, falling into endless darkness.


    The following day.


    The weather was fine and the birds outside the window were chirping happily, making a moving melody.


    It also woke up Adriana.


    She opened her eyes, and all she could recall in her mind was the scene from yesterday.


    The eyes are vacant, staring at the ceiling, tears, out of the sockets, slowly dripping on the bedding, stained a white.


    For some time, she slowly got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Looking in the mirror, looking at the marks on her body, she was filled with disgust, pressed half a bottle of body wash and rubbed it on her body, rubbing it hard, not wanting to be able to rub off ayer of skin.


    Two hourster, she walked out of the bathroom and looked at the mess in the bedroom, so she ripped off the sheet that had been imprinted with countless disgusting marks andid down a clean sheet and quilt.


    Then, for the rest of the day, she just nestled in her messy room, sleeping, sleeping, sleeping.


    I can¡¯t wait to sleep until the end of the world, unconscious.


    The phone was turned off and the door of the room was knocked on again and again.


    She didn¡¯t know who it was, and she didn¡¯t want to know who it was.


    Falling into the darkness and just wanting to lie like this.


    After three days of sleep, knowing that on this day, there was once again a knock on the living room, Adriana did not care, closed her eyes and went back to sleep.


    Boom, bang~


    After a loud noise, Adriana waspletely unsettled, got up from the bed, went to the door and pulled open the door of the room, looking in the direction of the living room door with a wretched and weak face.


    Herb found that the door panel of his house had been removed.


    She stood still, staring at the chicken nest, looking at the people standing in the doorway, Vivian, Alvin, Flora and Theresa.


    ¡°Adriana, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell, we thought you had killed yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡­


    Several people saw Adriana¡¯s appearance and came over.


    And Adriana just nced at them with a faint gaze, ¡°I¡¯m just sleepy and want to sleep, you guys are disturbing my rest. vivian, send the guests and remember to put my door back on.¡±


    Having said that, she silently turned and entered the room, closing and locking the door once again.


    There were still voices outside the room, but Adriana didn¡¯t want to care.


    ¡°Adriana, open the door, I want to ask you, why did you betray Peter, do you know how much you have cost him, Adriana, open the door?¡±


    Outside, it was the sound of Theresa¡¯s incessant questioning that gave Adriana a headache.


    The voices still kepting, and she finally pressed on.


    Turning around, he walked to the bedroom door, pulled it open, walked out, looked at Theresa with a faint gaze, and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I betray? You should go back and ask Peter instead of me! I Hale Cobb Law Firm was founded by me with great effort, and now it is ruined in his hands, why can¡¯t I betray him?¡±


    She suddenly snapped and everyone froze.


    Standing in ce, staring at her in a daze, there were no words.


    Theresa bit her lip and shook her head incredulously, ¡°Adri, you¡¯ve changed, you¡¯ve changed. Do you know that because of you, Peter was severely reprimanded by the head of The Alston family, and withdrew her position as president of the Alston Group? It is clear that you betrayed the Alston Group, but he covered you up. You¡¯ve be the president of the Alston Group, are you satisfied?¡±


    She questioned hysterically, with nothing but deep resentment towards Adriana.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Adriana was a bit taken aback.


    ording to the original n, she betrayed the Alston Group, and Peter, when confronted by the people of The Alston family, was supposed to reveal that she and Brenden were in cahoots.


    At that time, Brenden will put the me on her, and she, waiting for the police should be arrested, on the grounds of leaking secrets, jailed.


    Originally, everything was a sure thing.


    But who knew Peter would actually cover for her.


    Completely unexpected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, surprised? Shouldn¡¯t this be the result you wanted?¡± Theresa rebuked.


    Adriana frowned in silence.


    Her n was to expose Brenden¡¯s threats, as well as the evidence of the recording, when she faced the penalty of the judicial process after being jailed.


    It was a great way for Peter to eliminate Brenden as his arch rival, and at the same time, to keep Peter in his position as President of Alston Group and not lose the opportunity to work with Hetrua Firm.


    But who knew that everything was expected, and yet such a twist urred.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Surprise? There are no surprises, everything is expected.¡±


    Adriana adjusted her emotions extremely quickly, looked at Theresa lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t forgive Peter. this is the price he should pay.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Vivian, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest, send the guest.¡±


    Ignoring the others standing in the room, he went straight into the bedroom to rest.


    Only this time, she couldn¡¯t sleep at all.


    Faced with the current situation, all that was left in my heart was guilt and helplessness.


    Peter¡¯s harboring of her has caused her to feel the pressure and extremely mixed emotions.


    However, things didn¡¯t end there.


    After several days of calm, Adriana adjusted her mood and after returning from her neww office, a man appeared at the door.


    Hank.


    Peter¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Hank, what are you doing here?¡± Adriana asked.


    Hank saw Adriana with a look of disdain and contempt, ¡°Our boss wants to see you for something, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    It had been several days since she had seen Peter, and she still didn¡¯t want to meet with the man, adding, ¡°Sorry, no see.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, if you resist, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡± Hank¡¯s expression was austere, and his gaze was flooded with a stern chill.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like the head of The Alston family wants to see me, is it?¡±


    If it was Peter who wanted to see her, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Hank toe over and deliver the message, let alone let him use this attitude.


    But if it was Brenden, it would be even less likely to use this method, he would call directly.

 Chapter 121 Alston Group Fiasco

    In summary, the most likely person to want to meet with her is the head of The Alston Family.


    Hank¡¯s eyes shed with a little amazement, not expecting Adriana to be so smart.


    Eyes shing, did not speak, considered the default


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t resist.


    After all, she caused a big stir in the Alston Group, The Alston family family head could not be unaware of her existence, it was only a matter of time before they had to meet.


    Followed Hank out of the neighborhood and took the car to The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    The Alston family¡¯s old house is located on a hillside outside the city, built on a hill, and is a quaint old house, rather like an ancient courtyard.


    After entering, looking inside the atmospheric architecture and vintage style, but can highlight the people of The Alston family¡¯s great value, and temperament.


    ¡°Are there a lot of people in there?¡±


    When she got out of the car just now, Adriana saw a lot of luxury cars parked in front of the door.


    This makes her heart feel insecure and fearful.


    ¡°Ms. Hale will know when she gets in there.¡±


    Hank speaks very officially.


    But Adriana vaguely guessed that Peter and Brenden would be among those present today, because she had seen their car outside in the parking lot.


    Thinking about this, Adriana became even more scared.


    This kind of battle, have not faced, say not afraid, it is false.


    Atrium, parlor.


    Hank led her into the hall, which was vintage in style, with a hale and hearty old man with white hair and a white taiji suit sitting on a taiji chair directly above him.


    And there were a number of men sitting in two rows of chairs on each side of the hall.


    All the people inside looked stern and expressionless.


    The moment I saw her enter, all eyes were fixed on her, looking at her like an object, without any kindness.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes nced to the sides, but nced over to find Peter sitting on one side.


    The two looked at each other, the man immediately withdrew his gaze, legs folded, a face of contempt and disregard, a strong rusty by people.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief, thinking it was a good thing.


    The more rusty and detached she is, the more detached she is, so as not to waste her painstakingyout.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, Ms. Hale brought it here.¡± Hank stood in front of the old man in the main hall and said respectfully.


    Old Mr. Alston yed with his skewer in his hand, propped his elbow on the arm of the seat, and turned sideways, his stern gaze sweeping over her, ¡°You are Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adriana.¡±


    She nodded with a calm and collected look, ¡°I wonder what Old Mr. Alston has called me here today?¡±


    Over the years, a person abroad to experience, she has seen too many big scenes.


    Even today, when faced with the elders of The Alston family, I was more or less afraid, but I was able to keep my expression unchanged and calm.


    ¡°How could Ms. Hale, as smart as she is, not know what I want from you?¡± Old Mr. Alston twirled his sandalwood string, and his shining eyes were fixed on Adriana, trying to see something in her.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, I am just an ordinary girl, I have never seen anything in the world, I am ignorant, I hope Old Mr. Alston will tell me.¡±


    Adriana is not condescending, speaks very favorably, the scale is just right.


    Old Mr. Alston looked at Adriana and wrinkled his brow before looking at Brenden who was sitting on his left, ¡°Brenden, I heard, she is the woman you like?¡±


    The eyes of the people have looked at Brenden, did not expect the old man would ask this matter directly in the hall.


    Brenden¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked at Adriana, but collided with Adriana¡¯s eyes, and the two looked at each other, each with their own thoughts.


    It was just a few seconds of silence, but for Adriana, it was an ordeal.


    ¡°Well, yes. I liked her from the first moment I saw her.¡±


    He nodded and admitted it outright.


    This one made Adriana even more unsure.


    Brenden has already secured the position of president of the Alston Group, and by definition, she has no use at all now, but why did Brenden say so in public?


    On second thought, Adriana recalled the time when Gisselle looked like Brenden said this in front of the media.


    If you deny it now, it would be a p in the face.


    ¡°The Alston family is a prestigious family, not something I can climb, Adriana knows what she¡¯s doing, so please don¡¯t make fun of Mr. Alston.


    By rejecting Brenden in front of all the people, she is also breaking the rtionship between Brenden and her.


    Otherwise, Brenden will use it again and again in the future, so when will it end?


    ¡°This girl has self-awareness. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s framing the old man, is it?¡±


    ¡°Looks like a resourceful one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not an easy one anyway.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people are pointing at you and me.


    ¡°Adri, you ¡­¡±


    Brenden wanted to say something, then took out a bracelet, ¡°What do you mean? Did someone threaten you? If there is something you tell me, I will protect you, what are you afraid of?¡±


    He got up and walked over to Adriana¡¯s side, then took out something, ¡°This is a bracelet I picked out for you a few days ago abroad, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to give it to you yet.¡±


    Said, slipping a ne into Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°I am sure that you will like it.¡±


    The cool touch of the bracelet fell into her hand.


    Spread out a look, the ne is familiar can not be familiar.


    Because, it was her daughter Helen¡¯s birthday and she gave you her birthday present when she turned four years old.


    ¡°Love it, love it to pieces.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes stared straight at Brenden, gritting her teeth.


    I thought everything had settled, but now it seems that everything has just begun.


    What exactly Brenden was going to do, she didn¡¯t know, but it was clear to her now that Brenden wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook easily.


    The two men looked at each other, blocking out the eyes of a group of people.


    But it just so happened that the little gap was left to Peter, who was sitting on the right, and that angle could clearly spy some anger burning in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if in thought.


    ¡°Just like it.¡±


    Brenden put his hands on her shoulders, ¡°Although our family is a famous family, but there will be no one to force the matter of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Come on, there are people here, Brenden, you go away.¡± A person slightly older than Brenden muttered.


    Brenden immediately stepped aside.


    Adriana looked down at the bracelet she was holding, and the moment she raised her eyes her gaze involuntarily skewed towards Peter.


    The two eyes met unexpectedly, each with aplex look, obscure, deep, who can not read anyone.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I heard that you went with Peter on this trip to negotiate a contract, is that right?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana answered directly, without hiding.


    ¡°You¡¯re friends with my future grandson-inw?¡± The old man suddenly asked this one more thing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana is concise and doesn¡¯t seem to want to say a word more.


    That kind of calmness andposure is really impressive.

 Chapter 122 The Truth Behind the Scenes

    ¡°When did you meet?¡±


    ¡°More than a decade ago.¡±


    ¡°Known from school?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Were you at the engagement party when she was engaged?¡±


    ¡°Attended.¡±


    ¡°And was it you who revealed important trade secrets of the Hetrua Firm?¡±


    The old man asked a lot of boring questions, just to attract Adriana¡¯s attention, so that she can disrupt her thinking and try to ask questions unexpectedly, so as to get real and valid answers from Adriana.


    But he, neglected Adriana¡¯s profession.


    She is awyer by profession, responsive and intelligent, how could she be fainted by three or two questions?


    ¡°No.¡±


    That day, Theresa had said that Peter had covered up for her and took all the me.


    She certainly couldn¡¯t admit it.


    First, if she admits it, it will make everyone in The Alston family feel that Peter is taking sides with her and thus suspect Peter¡¯s rtionship with her.


    This makes things even moreplicated.


    Second, Peter is both partiality to her, it means that his feelings for her unchanged. Then at this point, only dead not admit to betray him, will let Peterpletely disappointed, to her this liar, traitorpletely is to go confidence.


    The purpose of putting distance between the two has been achieved.


    ¡°Really not?¡± Old Mr. Alston asked once again


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Old Mr. Alston is suspecting me?¡± She smiled and said airily, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why did Old Mr. Alston think it would be me who betrayed the Alston Group?¡±


    She asked a bold and direct question.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s hand spinning the bead string paused, eyes narrowed, the body emits a stern aura, the aura is forced, ¡°Ms. Hale, I hate people who lie in this life. I can give you a chance, if you admit it, I will spare you, otherwise, if the police get involved, you will face is a prison sentence. You are young, you won¡¯t cut your own throat.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston attacked people and took great pains to threaten.


    However, Adriana is not afraid.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She held her head high and was dead set against it.


    ¡°You lie!¡±


    At this time, a sliding door was pulled open and a familiar figure came out of it, Theresa.


    She looked straight at Adriana, walked to the center of the hall, looked at Adriana, and said, ¡°Adriana, although you and I are BFF friends, Peter is my fianc¨¦, and I can¡¯t take your side and let Peter take the me just because we¡¯re BFFs.¡±


    Her sudden appearance took Adriana by surprise, but also pushed things intoplications.


    What has clearly settled is now winding down again.


    Only, Adriana didn¡¯t expect Theresa to report her to The Alston family.


    ¡°That day, the three of us were in a hotel in Los Angeles, and I saw Peter hand that important piece of information to you with my own eyes. That piece of information that only Peter and you knew about. If you didn¡¯t leak it, could it still be Peter?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s rhetoric is sharp and she doesn¡¯t give Adriana a second thought.


    It seems that today she must show her true face to be good.


    Thepany¡¯s business was destroyed by Peter, and you deliberately took revenge by leaking important secrets on the Hetrua Firm¡¯s cooperation materials. But what about Uncle, Auntie¡¯s car ident was caused by your sister, after hospitalization, the doctor said Auntie is in good condition and may revive. Will why after you and Uncle passed, Auntie suddenly died? You ¡­ you ¡­ Adri, think carefully, what do you really want to do?¡±


    Adriana stood across from her, quietly listening to her words, her heart, fell to the bottom.


    Sometimes this is the case, your heart wants to be good to a person, but found that she took a knife towards your heart stabbed hard, painful.


    It seems that you can feel the heart dripping blood.


    Her nd expression gradually had a hint of cracking.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you just think I¡¯m the one who leaked thepany¡¯s secrets?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question.


    ¡°Of course. Because, I have proof.¡±


    Theresa was quite confident, then looked back at Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Grandpa, I have proof that it was really Adri who leaked the secrets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston looked meaningfully at Theresa, and then his eyes fell on Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t you admit it yet?¡±


    ¡°I just want to see the evidence.¡±


    Yes, it is the evidence.


    She would like to know exactly what kind of evidence Theresa had taken.


    ¡°Here, is a recording, Adri, which I believe, you will be familiar with.¡±


    With that, Theresa turned her phone on and tapped on a recording and let the recording y, with Adriana¡¯s voiceing from inside.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I betray? You should go back and ask Peter, not me! Hale Cobb Law Firm was founded by me with great effort, and now it is ruined by his hands, why can¡¯t I betray him?¡±


    Theplete paragraph is exactly what Adriana said when Theresa broke into her house a few days ago and confronted her with some questions.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana didn¡¯t expect that paragraph to be evidence in court now, but it was still reported by Theresa.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are indifferent, like a pool of stagnant water, without half a ripple, the wind passed without a trace.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Theresa phone clutched the phone along her lips, apologizing to her, desperately acting out the emotions of guilt and hurt.


    Only those eyes betrayed her false face.


    A sh of smugness and cunning, not missed by Adriana.


    ¡°Now that you have the evidence, what can I say? Let Old Mr. Alston do as he pleases.¡±


    Previously Peter took the fall for her and all her ns were disrupted, and now Theresa is pushing everything back into the trajectory of her budget.


    I don¡¯t know if it is sad or happy.


    ¡°Theresa, have you made enough noise yet?¡±


    At this moment, sitting aside silent Peter coldly called her name , good-looking features but flooded with cold chill.


    ¡°Peter ¡­¡±


    Theresa looked at Peter with affection, her lips pursed together, and slowly shook her head, ¡°Peter, I know you remember that Adri is my BFF and don¡¯t want to ruin my friendship with Adri. But ¡­¡±


    She nced at Adriana again, ¡°Adriana has changed and is no longer the same person she was. You took 300 million to buy herpany, but she didn¡¯t appreciate you.¡±


    Acquisition?


    A word fell into Adriana¡¯s ears, but as if a sharp dagger ruthlessly stabbed in her heart nest, the pain almost choked, as if you can feel the blood spilling out.


    It is clear that Peter took the means to ruin herpany and insult her, so he gave 300 million as the price to get her out of Waverly.


    But when ites to Theresa here, it bes ¡­ her insensitive and does not appreciate Peter¡¯s good intentions.


    Adriana is heartbroken and doesn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings at this moment.


    The heart that endured the ups and downs, the stormy weather, shaking.

 Chapter 123 Are people stupid and rich?

    ¡°What? Three hundred million? Whatpany is worth three hundred million?¡±


    ¡°Peter, howe we didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    ¡°This girl, at a nce, is not a simple person, really is not so simple.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Brenden actually looked at this liar.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people in the hall were talking, but at this time, Brenden just dropped his gaze on Adriana, feigning a look of anger not to be spoken.


    In terms of acting, Adriana truly feels that Theresa and Brenden are kings.


    Suddenly, she remembered the day she was pped by Gisselle¡¯s parents at the memorial service for Brenden¡¯s wife, Gisselle.


    After that incident, Brenden said that the incident had something to do with Theresa, and now that I think about it, maybe it¡¯s really possible.


    Think carefully ¡­


    Is she, or is she still her BFF?


    ¡°Peter, is there really such a thing?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was furious when he heard Theresa¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know anything about what had happened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brenden did not hide and answered truthfully.


    He stood up and treated the old man in a very respectful manner.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was very interested to know what exactly made Peter dare to pay so much money to Adriana to acquire a smallpany.


    ¡°I know Ms. Hale from my engagement ceremony with Theresa. That time, she saved Luis, and if Ms. Hale hadn¡¯t stepped in just in time, I¡¯m afraid Luis would have been ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, the rest of the words did not say, but the crowd also know.


    After that one incident, everyone in The Alston family became more concerned about Luis.


    ¡°Later, I found Hale Cobb Law Firm to be a good firm and gave her $300 million for the purchase. The reason is that she is Theresa¡¯s best friend, and the second reason is that Hale Cobb Law Firm has a good future. This is my heart.¡±


    Just as Peter¡¯s words fell, someone questioned.


    ¡°Is that so? Even if that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t take 300 million, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you think everyone in The Alston family is stupid and has too much money?¡±


    ¡°Bastard boy, ridiculous!¡±


    ¡­


    Several of the elders doubled down on Peter.


    But Peter did not change his face and still held his head high, ¡°I, Peter, have always been more suspicious and always felt that it was not a coincidence that she saved Luis, plus he knew Uncle, making me even more suspicious. So, three hundred million is just a test for her.¡±


    He reached out and pointed to Brenden.


    Brenden immediately picked up on that, ¡°Yes, Peter is right. That was indeed a test for Adri. But Adri had good character and subsequently returned all three hundred million to Peter.¡±


    ¡°What? Returned?¡± Theresa was back surprised, not even knowing about it.


    ¡°You said you returned it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who believes what they say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡­


    All the people in the living room didn¡¯t believe what they both said.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s not up to me. There is evidence.¡± Peter raised his finger and pointed at Hank.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of services to the public. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check Mr. Alston¡¯s ount and it will be clear.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Three hundred million, if it is cut out of the ount, there will be obvious traces. Check your personal ount at the bank and you will be able to find out in a minute.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston looked at Peter and questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of interesting.¡± The more Old Mr. Alston thinks he can¡¯t read Adriana, the more he feels he can¡¯t.


    Three hundred million she did not even ept, but for apany case chose to retaliate against Peter.


    Then he asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t understand one thing: Peter clearly gave you money, you refused to ept it, and now you are retaliating against the Alston Group, what exactly is your intention?¡±


    ¡°Intentions?¡±


    Adriana shook her head and withdrew her gaze.


    But the eyes swept a nce but found Theresa that a slightly angry face, the heart can not help but sink.


    The Hale Cobb Law Firm was founded by me,¡± he said with a sigh. Old Mr. Alston is the founder of Alston Group, you should know how hard it is to start apany, just like your own child. But Peter forced to buy mypany without my consent. When I refused, he used tactics to destroy mypany, and naturally I wanted revenge.¡±


    ¡°So, you approached Brenden with an agenda as well?¡±


    Mr. Old Mr. Alston was wise and astute enough to see the signs with just one nce.


    Only he saw the surface, how could he know theplexity of the situation?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to be used by Brenden, and this time is the best chance to get out of Brenden¡¯s grasp.


    She nodded her head almost without thinking, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only by making everyone in The Alston family think she was scheming and calcting to get close to The Alston family would Brenden be cut off from using her in any way.


    After all, how could someone who betrayed The Alston family be ced in the Alston Group?


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Brenden is naturally aware of Adriana¡¯s intentions and of course will not let her get away with it.


    Immediately stepped forward and swore in front of Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you listen to Adri. She¡¯s not that kind of girl at all!¡±


    Everyone present seemed to have their own calctions, so much so that each had something to say and conspired in their hearts.


    True or false, false or true, only the person concerned knows which sentence is true and which sentence is false.


    Adriana, on the other hand, is the one who is most awake.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t let her fool you.¡±


    Peter already did not support Adriana and Brenden to be together, now this is a good opportunity to break up the two of them, naturally will not easily let go.


    Turning to Old Mr. Alston, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I believe you have seen the gold and have judged it in your mind.¡±


    Theresa looked at Peter with slight dismay, unable to understand what he was thinking and a little confused.


    Is it possible that he has something in mind for Adriana by trying to discourage her from being with Brenden?


    This thought shed in the mind, the heart, immediately hanging.


    Old Mr. Alston from beginning to end is an expression, look light, so that people can not see the joy and sadness to.


    Adriana stood quietly in the center of the hall, standing erect and unassuming.


    ¡°What is there to believe or not to believe? She has betrayed The Alston family group and caused great damage to thepany and must be handed over to the judiciary.¡±


    Just at the moment when everyone was quiet, Theresa spoke up.


    This one sentence will push her and Adriana¡¯s many years of sisterhood into thend of no return.


    Adriana was rather incredulous, like a dream, and felt Theresa so unreal.


    No, I should say that the past is not so real.


    She treated her as her best friend and designed such a y to avoid suspicion, but she didn¡¯t expect it to turn out to be a handle to be bitten back by Theresa.

 Chapter 124: Girlfriend Love Breaks

    ¡°Theresa, isn¡¯t that girl your BFF? Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Old Mr. Alston threw the question at Theresa.


    Theresa held the phone tightly in her right hand, showing her dilemma, looked at Adriana and shook her head with minimal movement, interpreting her helplessness and struggle.


    And then, snapping back to Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Grandpa, I am now Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e and only assume that everything is in the best interest of The Alston family. As much as I want to take Adri¡¯s side, but ¡­ I choose to help reason and not rtives.¡±


    Helping reason but not rtives?


    Adriana pupil eyes a nce, slowly dropping his eyes, vermilion lips raised if a seeming arc.


    ¡°It¡¯s Theresa who knows what she¡¯s doing, and Peter has a good eye.¡±


    ¡°True to form, our grandson-inw of The Alston family is dependable.¡±


    ¡°Wise choice, after all, we are The Alston family na.¡±


    ¡°Theresa the girl is still good, for a person is decent.¡±


    ¡­


    Old Mr. Alston sat up straight, string on his wrist, hands propped on his knees, and looked to Peter and Brenden, ¡°Brenden, Peter, I¡¯d like to hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Dad, what¡¯s there to hear? This kind of sinister woman should be sent to the police.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Dad, since when are you sentimental?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say so.¡±


    ¡­


    Sitting on either side of the table were mostly several of Peter¡¯s uncles, unanimously agreeing to take Adriana to the police station, under police supervision.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t agree.¡± Brenden directly said his heart thoughts, ¡°This thing Adri did wrong, but the good thing is that thepany has recovered the loss. And the cause is Peter¡¯s fault. Adri saved Luis, Peter¡¯s means is not ¡­¡±


    Brenden did not continue with the rest of his words.


    ¡°I did make a mistake in this matter.¡±


    Peter is someone who rarely admits his mistakes, and this time he graciously admitted them.


    It is rare for two people who are clearly opposed to Brenden to have such a tacit understanding.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Old Mr. Alston was so wise and wise that he could see Peter¡¯s mind with just one nce.


    Both he and Brenden seem to be siding with this woman.


    Over time, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s became more and more interested in Adriana as well.


    Especially at this time, in the face of many difficulties, she did not change her face, calm and calm, admirable.


    ¡°The same as what young uncle said, thepany did not lose too much, this matter should be past me.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was even, showing a generous gentlemanly demeanor.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ don¡¯t forget that she is the one who made you lose the position of president ah?¡± Theresa was a little devastated, she didn¡¯t expect that at this time, Peter was still taking sides with Adriana.


    ¡°Throw? Theresa, all of The Alston family, be united. the Alston Group, whoever is president, the ones who gain are The Alston family.¡±


    He was correcting Theresa¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Good, hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Alston tilted his head andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, Peter still has a point, which is deep in my heart. The Alston Group is owned by The Alston family, and no matter who is in charge, it is The Alston family that profits.¡±


    The old man showed a rare smile and nodded in a rather appreciative manner.


    That smile was hard enough to make the crowd present conform.


    ¡°Peter the boy has eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the point.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Old Mr. Alston spoke, and everyone fell silent and looked at Adriana, contemting what the old man would do to Adriana.


    ¡°Grandpa, then what do you think should be done about this matter?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theresa became restless and inquired about the old man.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what do you think I should do about this?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston is so profound and unpredictable, with a carefree posture, that Adriana is really puzzled.


    Her face was expressionless, but her attitude was respectful, ¡°I am naturally at fault in this matter, I am at the mercy of punishment.¡±


    From the night she was found by Peter in the rainy night, she could deeply feel Peter¡¯s heart for her.


    Even though she has never been in love, it does not mean that she is ignorant of the matter of rtionships.


    After that night, she decided that she would keep Peter at arm¡¯s length, even if Peter didn¡¯t want to, and she would have her way.


    That¡¯s why such a big game wasid.


    And Peter caught those photos of her having a nightcap with the president of Hetrua Firm and the president¡¯s wife.


    But, yet that is just a coincidence, a coincidence that can make Peter misunderstand.


    It was the night before she left Los Angeles.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave it to the police at this point. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston eventually chose to leave the matter to the police as a sign of justice and fairness.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana took it in stride, her delicate, porcin doll-like cheeks maintaining an amazingposure.


    Even Peter found it hard to believe.


    I don¡¯t understand what Adriana was thinking.


    ¡°Ross, call the police.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston instructed the first man on his left, and then said to Brenden: ¡°Brenden, you heard what she said, it was all just a deliberate revenge. Such a woman has a terrible heart, and you must not have any more dealings.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Brenden immediately refused, standing up in a slightly agitated mood and retorted, ¡°It started. Peter was in the wrong, she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, even though I¡¯m at fault, she shouldn¡¯t have gone after the Alston Group.¡±


    Peter opened his mouth and interrupted, ¡°How can such a woman be Uncle¡¯s wife without taking into ount The Alston family, who, too, will not agree.¡±


    He did not want Adriana to have any dealings with Brenden, and would naturally approve of the old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yeah Brenden, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°There are thousands of women in the world, you have to like her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Brendentely?¡±


    ¡°What a vixen, look at Brenden charmed to death.¡±


    ¡­


    Almost none of Brenden¡¯s big brothers support Adriana being with him.


    At this moment, things are not under Brenden¡¯s control, his eyes slightly angry look at Adriana, but Adriana ignored.


    Today, Brenden is still making threats against Helen.


    She saw that if she gave in, there would never be a possibility of turning around in Brenden.


    Greed, the most fatal weakness of caprice, is sometimes the most dangerous.


    ¡°Great-grandfather? Luis don¡¯t want it, Luis don¡¯t want it.¡±


    At this time, the hall door suddenly burst in a small figure, Luis ran in, aggravated look at Old Mr. Alston, pulling his hand pampered, ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ great grandfather, Luis so like auntie, you can not spare her ah. Oooo ¡­ you forget, it was he who saved Luis. ¡±


    Adriana has a lot of weight in Luis¡¯ heart, and after hearing Old Mr. Alston¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t resist barging in, fearing that if he was a littlete, Adriana would be taken away by the police.


    The child¡¯s eyes are teary, eyes flushed with red, beaming, ¡°Is ¡­ does thepany a little loss is not as important as Luis? Oooh ¡­¡±

 Chapter 125 Brenden, are you crazy?

    ¡°Yes, Dad. No matter what, Adriana is Luis¡¯ savior, if word gets out, the outside world will say that we in The Alston family don¡¯t know how to do our jobs, and that we¡¯re not returning the favor to our savior.¡±


    Brenden immediately echoed, and then, added, ¡°Dad, actually ¡­ actually ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something, knitted his eyebrows, as if a struggle inside, and then said: ¡°In fact, I have long known Adri¡¯s mind, but I was toote to stop it. But after the incident, I first went abroad to talk to the president of the Hetrua Firm about cooperation, and I¡¯m d I got the cooperation. However, all I did was try to make up for Adri¡¯s mistake. Now, I¡¯m willing to take my position as president of Alston Group to protect Adriana, and I¡¯m willing to sit back as vice president!¡±


    He is strongly defending Adriana.


    A word to the four seats.


    ¡°Brenden, are you crazy? For a woman, do you have to?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, that¡¯s crazy too.¡±


    ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was a little shocked, but the most shocked person would be Adriana.


    She was stunned and had no idea what Brenden was up to this time.


    Initially, Brenden told her to help get close to Peter, thus solidifying his position and getting him the Alston Group.


    But now he has be the president of the Alston Group, as expected.


    But why should he now take his position as president to protect her safety?


    Suddenly, Adriana felt that Brenden¡¯s plot must be more than just holding on to his position as president of the Alston Group.


    Otherwise it would not have gone to such great lengths.


    And what exactly is his purpose?


    Adriana was a bit clouded and couldn¡¯t really figure out what he was really thinking.


    Could it be that her ultimate goal is the position of the head of The Alston family or Peter¡¯s life?


    ¡°Uncle, are you ¡­ really willing to give up everything for Adri?¡± Theresa¡¯s dismayed cheeks were filled with disbelief.


    And then his eyes shed, he immediately said to Old Mr. Alston: ¡°Grandpa, Uncle to Adri with deep love, in fact,¡­ Adri nature is not bad, I think if she and Uncle together after, will also be for The Alston I think that if she and Uncle together, but also for The Alston family think. Why not ¡­ make them whole?¡±


    The current situation, with Uncle and Luis to protect Adriana, Adriana naturally will not go to jail.


    Then why not take this opportunity to fulfill Adriana and Uncle, directly cut off any possibility between Adriana and Peter.


    Theresa felt she was transported and smart.


    I didn¡¯t know that Brenden, Peter and Adriana were all aware of that little thought.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m willing to give up my position as president for Adri, even if I have to leave the Alston Group.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s words are not surprising.


    ¡°I disagree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    As Brenden¡¯s words fell, Peter and Adriana both spoke in unison and refused.


    After the words of two people, side nces and each other face to face, each under the eyes rippling microwave.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, looked at Old Mr. Alston, and said, ¡°Old Mr. Alston, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, you stop talking!¡±


    Brenden deliberately used the kind of deep words lightly reprimanded, that look fell in the eyes of all people with a strong flow of deep love.


    Stepping over to Adriana¡¯s side, she took her hand in hers, leaned in close and threatened in a whisper loud enough for both of them to hear, ¡°Say one more word and I¡¯ll make sure Helen doesn¡¯t live another hour!¡±


    The implication is that Adriana is being told that Helen is now in the hands of his people.


    She saw with her own eyes how Brenden killed Gisselle, and the scene still echoes in her mind, haunting and creepy


    Adriana was shaking with anger, and the hand held by Brenden was clenched tightly, unable to stop trembling.


    ¡°Adri, take it easy, I know it¡¯s not a good idea to ask you to marry me in this way, but ¡­ I really mean it for you.¡±


    With a hug around Adriana and his chin resting on her shoulder, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Rx, rx, and don¡¯t ever be seen, otherwise, I¡¯ll get mad.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s furious pupils slowly closed, a sigh of relief, a sense of powerlessness hit her heart hard.


    Everything that happened did not happen as expected.


    She, after all, is too young to fight Brenden!


    ¡°Good.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She responded with frustration and powerlessness.


    ¡°I knew it, you still have feelings for me.¡± Brenden smiled in relief and deliberately amplified his voice so that everyone could hear.


    Releasing Adriana and reaching out to rub her head, it appeared to all that Brenden was endlessly doting on her.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m with Adri, and I hope you¡¯ll make it work.¡± Brenden once again pleaded with Old Mr. Alston for permission.


    Peter has been watching Adriana and Brenden from beginning to end. Fang, he clearly saw the anger from Adriana¡¯s eyes, raging anger.


    But in an instant all the anger was gone, making him wonder to himself if he had misread it.


    ¡°Grandpa, although Ms. Hale saved Luis, the only thing we can do in The Alston family is to let her go once, so that the merits will be offset. But how can Ms. Hale enter The Alston family if she is not of good character?¡±


    Peter simply disagrees.


    ¡°Peter, Adri might be looking out for The Alston family if she gets together with Uncle.¡±


    Theresa is also trying to set up Brenden with Adriana.


    ¡°Theresa, didn¡¯t you just want to turn Ms. Hale over to the judiciary? Howe now you are supporting your Uncle to be with her?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston has sharp questions.


    ¡°Because ¡­ grandpa, in the end, Adri and I are still BFFs, but ¡­ as The Alston family, I naturally want to The Alston family. I didn¡¯t know that Uncle liked Adri, but now that Uncle has done so many things for Adri, it¡¯s the truth love, maybe after they get together Adri will be moved, these misunderstandings will cease to exist after talking about it. In the future, Adri will also be towards The Alston family.¡±


    Theresa justifies herself.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Alston nodded, ¡°There¡¯s some truth to that.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Auntie ¡­¡±


    Luis suddenly ran from in front of Old Mr. Alston to Adriana and took her by the hand, ¡°Auntie, do you really want to stay with Uncle Gong?¡±


    He was a little upset, ¡°Luis doesn¡¯t want you to be with Uncle, I want you to be with Da¡­¡±


    ¡°Luis, stop it!¡±


    Peter immediately reprimanded, walked up to Luis, took his arm in his big palm and threw it directly to the maid on the side, ¡°Take Luis down.¡±


    God knows, just Luis that sentence if said out will cause how big trouble, and will bring Adriana how much danger.


    So Peter stopped it right away.


    ¡°Woo ¡­ daddy, you are so fierce, woo ¡­¡± Luis has never seen his own daddy so fierce, was scared heart and liver a trembling, aggrieved tears out of the eyes.


    Adriana looked at it with pain in her heart.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The servant came forward and carried Luis straight out of the hall.


    For a while, everyone was quiet.


    Faced with a sudden shift in the situation, unexpectedly, no one expected such a twist.

 Chapter 126 I, who am willing to…

    ¡°Ms. Hale, do you like Brenden?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston asked Adriana, ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and two voices kept shouting in her head, one saying, ¡°No, no. If you say yes, you¡¯ll be forever entangled with The Alston family.¡±


    One was saying again, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you must, or Helen will be dead.¡±


    Struggling internally, Adriana lowered her head and said, ¡°Like.¡±


    Do you like it?


    How can you like it?


    She had the heart to kill Brenden, but, at the moment, her ability and strength did not allow it.


    When faced with a madman like Brenden, she could only hold back.


    The two words, which sounded insignificant, fell on Peter¡¯s heart, but his eyes deepened by a few, mixed with anger.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°So let me ask you, if you were to be with Brenden, would you be willing to work together with him in the future to help The Alston family?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston asked once again.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adriana had no choice and replied helplessly.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha ¡­ Good, good, I just love the quickness of your young people.¡± Old Mr. Alston nodded his head.


    Then he looked at Brenden and asked, ¡°If I give you two permission to be together, but you have to leave the Alston Group from now on, will you do it?¡±


    When Brenden was told to leave the Alston Group, several people in the room were silent.


    This time there were no voices of rejection and no one dared to support the matter in front of Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face.


    I just secretly hope that Brenden will be ¡®faint-hearted¡¯ and choose to give up the Alston Group for ¡®love¡¯.


    That way, Brenden¡¯s brothers in the audience would have a chance topete with Peter for the Alston Group¡¯s presidency and have one less rival.


    Like the ancient emperors, are thinking about how to win the crown prince, the interests of the first, how to talk about brotherhood?


    Brenden looked back at Adriana with ¡®affection¡¯, reached out and took her hand, smiling extremely softly, ¡°For Adri, I would do anything. She¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Being pulled by his hand, Adriana felt as if she was entangled in maggots, almost wanting to vomit in disgust, and sweat stood up.


    But even so, what could she do?


    Still head down, looking at your toes.


    Because, once she looked at Brenden¡¯s face, she was afraid she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and wanted to give Brenden a few ps.


    ¡°Good. Then I promise you. When do you n to set the wedding date?¡± The old man suddenly asked.


    Wedding date?


    Out of reach!


    ¡°This ¡­ I¡¯m going to ask Adri for her opinion.¡±


    In front of everyone, Brenden is a gentle and elegant nobleman, without the private kind of cold and precious.


    The eyes are full of intense love.


    I don¡¯t know that the mouth is full of honey.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what do you say?¡± Old Mr. Alston asked her.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Adriana looked up and gathered down the anger in her heart, ¡°There is no hurry for the time being, after all ¡­ after all, I have not known Brenden for a long time and need to ¡­ grind and grind.¡±


    Perhaps Brenden expected that Adriana would not marry him, so he threw the problem to Adriana.


    Otherwise, if he dys the marriage with Adriana in front of the old man, he will make the old man suspicious and think that his previous words are miserable water.


    But to leave it to Adriana to answer would make everyone think that he favors Adriana and defers to Adriana¡¯s choice in all things.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Good, good, good. This matter is so agreed. All right, it¡¯s not too early now, you all disperse, let¡¯s have dinner together in the evening.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston smiled happily, but everyone knew that the old man¡¯s mind was heavy, and could not tell what he was really thinking at the moment.


    He got up and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Dad, what about Brenden¡¯s position?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what about, how is it arranged?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really going to make him leave The Alston family, is it?¡±


    ¡­


    Several brothers saw the old man leaving and immediately asked about it, as if they couldn¡¯t wait for the old man to rush Brenden out of the Alston Group.


    The old man¡¯s movements stalled, and sat down again, carefully thinking for a while, said: ¡°Since Brenden is willing to give up his position for Ms. Hale, the old man I also can not be hard to break up the two of them. Otherwise Brenden should me me, after all, he is also a very old age. In the future, Peter will be in charge of thepany, and Brenden will be in charge of the new factory outside the city.¡±


    When he finished, he looked at Brenden and asked, ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s cheeks smiled even more, ¡°Thank you Dad for making it happen, I naturally have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s done, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m going to take a break.¡±


    The old man left with one hand attached to his back and a leading cane in one hand.


    And then, the brothers left.


    Within a short span of two minutes, only Adriana, Brenden, Peter and Theresa were left in therge hall.


    ¡°Adri, what a congrattions, we will still be good sisters and we will still see each other every day and never be separated. It¡¯s so nice.¡±


    Theresa immediately walked up to Adriana, smiling like a flower, and took her hand, ¡°Now you must not regret going back to your country, right? You¡¯ve found someone you canmit to for life, bless you.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and pinched Adriana¡¯s cheek in a fake intimate way, ¡± You, you, you obviously like Uncle, but you still won¡¯t admit it, so I misunderstood you, really.¡±


    A knitted brows and a smile, frank and natural.


    It was as if the person who reported Adriana was not her.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is veryplicated, everything that happened today is like a roller coaster ride, seven up and eight down, shaking her heart can not stand.


    Facing Theresa, just a stiff smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping it from you.¡±


    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re good girlfriends, we don¡¯t care about that.¡± Theresa shrugged her shoulders and shook her head with a generous look.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    At that moment, Peter walked over, his eyes ncing at both Brenden and Adriana, ¡°Uncle, Ms. Hale, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get Peter¡¯s blessing.¡± Brenden smiled.


    Adriana had a cold face and was silent.


    Peter but snorted augh, ¡°Uncle, a few years older than me, vision is really not good enough. Women like him, towards the Qin, not afraid of the head of green meadow? ¡±


    Brenden put one hand in his trouser pocket and raised one hand slightly to gently straighten Peter¡¯s suit cor.


    He said in a warm tone, ¡°Could it be that Peter has recently be dissatisfied with his desire? Is his liver so hot?¡±


    Peter looked slightly austere and turned to leave.


    Theresa has always known that Peter and Brenden don¡¯t get along, and even everyone in The Alston familypound knows it, only that they don¡¯t say it to their faces.


    ¡°Peter, wait for me.¡±


    Theresa called out, then greeted the two, ¡°Adri, Uncle, I¡¯ll go first ah.¡±


    Then it was off after Peter.


    In a moment, only Brenden and Adriana were left in therge hall.


    Adriana watched them leave, the slight smile on her cheeks gradually lost its smile, and was reced by endless anger.

 Chapter 127 – You’re an asshole!

    She jerked her head back and threw a p straight at Brenden, ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re an asshole!¡±


    She was extremely fast, but not as fast as Brenden¡¯s speed.


    He grabbed her wrist with his palm and wrapped her in his arms with his other hand, saying carefully, ¡°Don¡¯t ever argue with me in The Alston family. There are eyes everywhere, and it will do you more harm than good to show your face.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s face is fierce, there is no more gentle breath, ¡°You are just a pawn of my Brenden, still have the value of use is your blessing, do not be arrogant with me. Otherwise, maybe I will do something worse than a beast|.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana is full of aggression, red eyes, angry re at him, half can not say a long time.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Brenden held her wrist, ¡°Come back often, all you need to do at The Alston family is act well!¡±


    Then, not allowing Adriana to struggle, she directly pulled her out of the hall.


    When everyone disappeared into the atrium, inside the atrium hall, the old man actually came out again from apartment, followed by a servant.


    ¡°Master, do you think Brenden really likes Ms. Hale?¡± The servant asked tentatively.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s gaze is stern, his eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Time is the best witness, hypocrisy or lies, will eventually reveal the fox¡¯s tail.¡±


    ¡­


    In the evening, everyone had dinner at the old house of The Alston family.


    The atmosphere is still kind of lively.


    After the meal, people left in droves.


    Adriana rode in a car with Brenden and Peter rode in a car with Theresa.


    On the way, Brenden and Adriana two silent, until the car into the city, Adriana only opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Brenden, in the end you have what conspiracy purpose? Didn¡¯t you say you only wanted the presidency of the Alston Group? What is it now?¡±


    Brenden looked ahead and concentrated on driving, ¡°Can a mere presidency be as important as our Adri?¡±


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    Adriana was so disgusted that she looked directly out the window with her head tilted.


    ¡°You just need to do your part, the other things have nothing to do with you, and you do not need to ask.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s words fell, jerked the car to the side of the road and said in a deep voice: ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    Adriana leaned back in the car seat and was silent for a few seconds, then, pulled open the limo door and stepped down, ¡°Brenden, I hope you better have a smooth ride for the rest of your life.¡±


    The rest of the words Adrianadid not say, but Brenden was clear that the next sentence must be Adriana¡¯s curse.


    He paid it off with a wicked smile, ¡°Happy to receive your blessing.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell.¡±


    Seeing his brazenness like that, Adriana shut the limo door heavily and left directly without looking back.


    After getting out of the car and leaving, Adriana immediately called Anne and asked about Helen.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anne said HelenRene was unharmed.


    When Adriana asks if Helen¡¯s bracelet is still there, Anne says that Helen¡¯s bracelet was given to his godfather.


    Adriana has mixed emotions and wants Anne to change Helen¡¯s school, but then she thinks that Brenden is too powerful and can cover the sky in Los Angeles, so she can¡¯t escape Brenden¡¯s clutches whether she changes schools or not.


    There is no way to leave now, so she can only persevere, hoping for a chance to turn overpletely.


    Strolling alone through the streets, recalling the events of these days, Adriana¡¯s mind was haggard and could be described as a painful life and death.


    But what can be done about it now?


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    At this point, a car suddenly sounded beside him with the sound of a car horn.


    She subconsciously turned her head to look, then found that a familiar sedan, the car, the driver¡¯s seat sitting on a familiar person, familiar face.


    Adriana immediately withdrew her gaze, increased her speed, and crossed directly from one side of the roadside green belt to the other, avoiding the man.


    However, when the person inside the car saw her leaving in a hurry, he immediately got out and chased after her in three steps, ¡°What are you running for?¡±


    Peter¡¯srge palm pulled her wrist and brought it back, while then sped her arms with both hands and looked down at her, questioning, ¡°Have you forgotten everything you promised me?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised to meet Peter here.


    When we separated from The Alston family home, we thought Peter and Theresa had left.


    She gazed at Peter with clear watery eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Is there something wrong with Mr. Alston?¡±


    The more bashful she was, the angrier she made Peter feel inside, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re a real bitch, you¡¯ve been in bed with me, and now you¡¯ve agreed to be with Brenden, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±


    The man was furious, the fury seemed to eat her like a fierce horror.


    ¡°Disgusting?¡±


    She asked a rhetorical question, her watery eyes still calm and unruffled, raising her eyebrows in mock confusion, ¡°I never said it wasn¡¯t disgusting, did I? Besides, I¡¯m not the one begging you to fuck.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and pushed Peter away, ¡°Get away from me before I get you dirty.¡±


    After pushing Peter away, her white fingers brushed the shoulder held by Peter, very disgusted.


    ¡°I thought you said you would never marry Brenden, now what?¡± The man stood in front of her with an aggressive air.


    ¡°You believe what I say? Mr. Alston, I didn¡¯t realize you were so stupid before. You think I¡¯m grateful for taking the fall for me?¡±


    She raised her index finger with her right hand and shook it, ¡°No. For someone who ruined mypany, all that¡¯s left is ¡­¡±


    The words were a beat and deliberately stretched out, ¡°Use, calction and disgust.¡±


    The words are slow, and only contempt and disdain emerge from the bottom of the eyes.


    Ignoring Peter¡¯s bloodthirsty face, Adriana slowly turned around, not forgetting to drop a line, ¡°The fun has just begun, and I look forward to the day you call me Auntie. It must ¡­ be very interesting.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, is Brenden threatening you?¡±


    Suddenly, Peter¡¯s voice came from behind him, the voice sounded without a trace of anger, but mixed with a little concern for the meaning of children.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and her pace stalled.


    Just, did not turn around, still gazing tly ahead, pupils empty and widowed without light.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, put away your self-righteousness.¡±


    She said, then slowly turned around, her slightly sad face instantly swirling withughter, ¡°You¡¯re not really in love with me, are you?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. You, on the other hand, are nothing but a fool who is being used and calcted by me, so who are you topare with Brenden?¡±

 Chapter 128 I don’t hold on for dear life

    ¡°The most important point, he is willing to give up everything for me, such a good man, I do not die to catch, is not too bad.¡±


    Adriana added.


    But the words just fell, Peter stepped forward, blocked in front of her, grabbed her wrist, clutching it tightly in his hand, and made a strong effort to crush her wrist bone.


    ¡°Fool?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and his forehead was slightly bruised by her words, ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    Dare to tease him, you¡¯re really something!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time, you¡¯ve never been ¡­ to me.¡±


    ¡°Never what?¡± Adriana interrupted him immediately, ¡°Mr. Alston wouldn¡¯t want to ask me if I¡¯ve never liked you, would he?¡±


    She pretended to look serious thinking, and then shook her head, ¡°No, not at all. All the deliberate distancing from you is just a means to catch and hold you. Although I am not a beauty queen, I am still very good at teasing men. Otherwise, how could I be able to navigate between you and Brenden with ease?¡±


    A word, said the breeze, that keep a smile on the face can not see the slightest sadness.


    Even if, not even a hint of it.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were fixed on her with a deadly stare, as if trying to gain insight from her cheeks.


    However, after staring for a long time, I could not see any breakthrough at all.


    Instead, I could see the mockery and contempt in her eyes, and she humiliated me severely, mercilessly catching his emotions.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana shrugged it off.


    Peter did not say a word, all the emotions flowed out in the one hand he was holding Adriana tightly.


    The pain in his wrist, held by him, multiplied as the minutes ticked by.


    Adriana could almost hear the sound of his bones rattling, and she clenched her teeth in pain, but she had to put on a smile, ¡°What, angry? Angry? Oh.¡±


    The voiceughed extraordinarily clearly, ¡°Now, you can finally feel the pain I felt then?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She lifted her foot and kicked at Peter.


    But the man seems to have long been aware of the seemingly, immediately let go of her, back a step, but heard the woman said: ¡°Look at you this look can be really relieved, not in vain I took all the trouble to a. The outside world is saying that you love the field of wind and ease, wise, but how I see you ¡­ tsk ¡­ stupid ridiculous.¡±


    Rumble-


    Suddenly, thunder ps, lightning appears, and a rainstorm suddenly rains down without any warning.


    The bean-sized rain fell, very appropriate seem toe a sad prologue.


    In the rain, the two were separated by two meters, two by two, forgetting each other, with different looks.


    The whole process Adriana talk mostly, Peter are silent, I do not know, the silent heart for many years to have a sharp pain.


    It¡¯s a feeling that doesn¡¯t seem to have existed for more than a decade.


    And a rtionship that he shouldn¡¯t have had had just sprouted, only to be snuffed out.


    ¡°Adriana, I hope you don¡¯t regret your words today.¡±


    Peter put down a sentence and turned to leave.


    His drenched bangs threw out some water stains at the moment he turned around, forming a sad arc.


    Adriana stood in ce, staring at the man¡¯s fading back, through the rain curtain, the back blurred only the outline of a great back.


    But it adds to the sadness and despondency.


    Adriana¡¯s lips were pursed, her eyes were red, and her cheeks were covered with slippery droplets of water, not knowing whether they were water or tears.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, Peter, I¡¯m sorry!


    It was not until Peter¡¯s figure disappeared that she headed in the direction of home.


    Waiting to walk to the neighborhood, I was surprised to find an extra person at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Alvin!


    After not seeing Alvin for a while, he resigned his position as a school professor and returned to the family to carry on his father¡¯s business.


    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±


    The moment Adriana found her, she quickly adjusted her disheveled and sad emotions and trotted to his heels with a bright smile.


    Keep all the pain and suffering deep in your heart.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take your umbre?¡±


    Alvin took her hand, went up the steps and stood in front of the elevator, ¡°It¡¯s raining so hard, why didn¡¯t you know to wait until it stopped beforeing back?¡±


    ¡°Oops, I thought I didn¡¯t know it was raining when I left the house, a-choo ¡­¡± she sneezed and rubbed her nose.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up and get upstairs.¡±


    Alvin pressed open the elevator and pushed Adriana up the stairs, ¡°Where have you been thiste?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I went out for a walk, and who knew a rain woulde. The summer rain is like this, ites and goes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Alvin, dressed in ck casual clothes, stood beside Adriana, his eyes scrutinized her and found that she seemed to be in a good mood and state of mind, so his hanging heart fell.


    ¡°By the way, the legal department in mypany is short of manpower, do you want to go over and help me for a few days?¡±


    What happened between Adriana and Peter, he also knows.


    But, since things have passed it would not be appropriate to open up, he will not ask more questions.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Adriana pointed to herself and shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Senior, you have to. I¡¯m so busy at the office right now, I don¡¯t have time to help you out. You¡¯re killing me.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Alvin, who was amused by her appearance, had to give up, ¡°Okay then, if you don¡¯t go, you don¡¯t go.¡±


    Anyway, I came over today just to see how Adriana was doing, and since she¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not worried.


    ¡°Senior, you came over to see me just for this?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then you should just call and ask.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s only if you can get through on the phone, too.¡±


    Alvin had a helpless look on his face.


    Adriana immediately took out her phone, only to find that it had run out of battery.


    She smiled awkwardly and was a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, the phone was dead, I really didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Walking out of the elevator and back to the house, Adriana changed her clothes and blow dried her hair.


    Waiting for everything to be finished to find out that the rain had stopped outside.


    ¡°A shower, a burst of rain.¡± She sighed with emotion, looked back at Alvin sitting on the sofa and said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve waited for me for so long, haven¡¯t you had dinner yet?¡±


    It¡¯s after eight o¡¯clock and Alvin must not have eaten.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Really did not eat? Otherwise, let¡¯s go out and jerk off?¡± In fact, Adriana wanted to drink at this time.


    A drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows.


    Some words can not be said, can only be hidden in the heart, all the pain and sorrow, but also can only be alone to bear.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s on me.¡± Alvin got up with a generous look.


    Adriana was quite agreeable, walked up to him and patted his shoulder, ¡°You are now a bigpany, the group boss, there is a lot of money, of course you have to treat the guests to do so. Have to rip you off hard, otherwise how uneconomical.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re given a chance, granted.¡±


    The two agreed to set off immediately and went to arge stall to jerk off.

 Chapter 129 – The domineering president is online

    Alvin thought Adriana was in a good mood, but when he arrived at the stall, he realized that everything was not what he expected.


    Adriana and he talked about the sky, gossip, but to the back of the drinking all the time, although it is beer, but also can not withstand her a bottle of blow, five bottles of eight bottles to drink down, it is dizzy.


    Only, the whole process Alvin did not ask questions, did not stop her from drinking, as long as she was happy, any way can be.


    It was not untilte at night, at 2:00, when Adriana was already unconscious, that Alvin took her home.


    That night, Adriana was vomiting and talking nonsense, but Alvin couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly except Peter¡¯s name and an ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.


    He took care of her in the apartment all night and did not leave until early the next morning.


    Adriana, who didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, was woken up by her phone rm.


    After she opened her eyes, she found that it was already nine o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Cover your head, dizzy and with an unbearable headache.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I have to go to work today, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s over if I gote.¡± Yesterday at The Alston family, Brenden talked to the lord of The Alston family to let Adriana go back to work at thepany, and Old Mr. Alston agreed.


    Only now, Brenden is not in thepany, Theresa is estranged from her, and she has offended Peter, she is in trouble on all sides, she does not know how to survive.


    The only thing that is clear is that ¡­


    A bumpy road ahead!


    The head exploded like a pain, simply cleaned up a bit, took a taxi to thepany.


    However, perhaps this morning went out without reading the calendar.


    When I stepped into the door of Alston Group, I found Peter.


    Today, he is different from the usual, three-sevenths of broken hairbed to the back of his head, oiled and meticulous.


    The silhouette of the handsome face without a trace of expression, wearing a pair of silver gray sunsses to cover half of the face, but the lips pursed into a straight line more than a little cold and detached.


    Dressed in a tailored treasure blue suit with a ck shirt, wearing a dark tie, hands in his trouser pockets, surrounded by many business elites, like the stars.


    The whole person is overwhelming, the aura is fully open, like the dark overlord, submissive.


    Adriana took a few steps back to the side, carrying her briefcase, and bowed respectfully, ¡°Mr. Alston.¡± As an employee of the Alston Group, she must take the initiative to greet the boss when she sees him.


    However, the man walked past her with a group of people, but did not spare her a single nce.


    It was not until they were far away that Adriana straightened up, took a long breath, and patted her nervous little heart to explode.


    In the next moment, a voice could be heard from not far away: ¡°Immediately notify the Legal Department, strictly investigate thete and absentee personnel, three timeste is considered as automatic departure.¡±


    ¡°Yes boss, I¡¯ll order it down.¡±


    Adriana looked back at Peter walking to the limousine, one of them opened the door of the silver gray Maybach, propped up the door for Peter to get in, and then closed the door of the limousine, the rest of the crowd also followed each in the car, an orderly line of luxury cars in the dust and left.


    The momentum, the battle, absolutely domineering president model.


    Despite this, Adriana also noticed the change in Peter and was somewhat relieved.


    When I went to the Legal Department and pushed in the door, I was called in directly by Nelson Dean, the head of the department.


    Inside the minister¡¯s office, Adriana walked in, and a piece of information smashed over head-on, ¡°Adriana, did you juste to thepany today? Have you forgotten all the rules and regtions?¡±


    His eyes were wide with anger, and he reached out and pounded his hand on the desk, yelling, ¡°I have repeatedly stressed that you can¡¯t bete to the office, you can¡¯t bete. You¡¯re so good, you let Mr. Alston find out about it. Now that Mr. Alston has left thepany and there is no one to protect you, you still think this is your world?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I drank too much yesterday and didn¡¯t get up.¡± Adriana exined with her head bowed, pale and feeble.


    ¡°Too much to drink? Then do you want me to grant you three days off now to go back and keep drinking?!¡± He growled.


    It seems that there is no one to be her support, and all the grievances between Nelson Dean and her can now be vented out.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±


    Even though she had a good attitude, Nelson Dean did not give her face and reprimanded, ¡°You want to do it again? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re alreadyte for work today, so count it as a day¡¯s absence. If you get two more, you can pack up and get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Adriana drew in a few silent breaths and stared at the immense pressure listening to his rampant ranting, even as saliva sshed into her face.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana brushed her sleeve to wipe the sttered saliva from her cheek and walked out of the office with her head in the dust, intending to keep her tail between her legs for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this ourpany¡¯s traitor? Why is he still here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that because our president did not like her, she took malicious revenge on thepany and caused the vice president to lose his position.¡±


    ¡°To say ah, or the vice president is dedicated, clearly know Adriana has thoughts about Mr. Alston, but still willing to ept her.¡±


    ¡°A vixen, besides hooking men, what else can ah.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, Mr. Alston¡¯s fianc¨¦e is her best friend, even her best friend¡¯s man, shameless.¡±


    ¡°Really? My goodness, such a lowlife?¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana could not have imagined that this series of twists and turns would not stop.


    Into thepany was the minister reprimanded, and then are all kinds of gossip flying around, when really do not know how to go on the road afterwards.


    Sitting at her workstation, Adriana silently organized this information.


    At that moment, one person appeared at her side.


    She looked up, before she saw the personing, she was poured a cup of slightly hot tea, so that her face was full of tea leaves and tea.


    Adriana instantly closed her eyes and silently told herself in her mind to calm down, calm down.


    Opening her eyes and pulling out a few tissues to wipe the water stains and tea from her cheeks, she stood up and looked at Hayley, saying angrily, ¡°Hayley, are you crazy? What the hell do you want?¡±


    Now it¡¯s a good thing that Peter¡¯s side is taken care of, and this side is targeted by Hayley.


    ¡°Adriana, I told you a long time ago that I like Uncle, but what about you? Why do you want to steal from me? It¡¯s okay to steal people, but since Uncle likes you, you should cherish it. This ss of water is for Uncle to give you!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? Who are you listening to nonsense?!¡± No matter how good Adriana¡¯s patience is, she has her own bottom line.


    Hayley looked at Adriana with cold eyes and snorted augh, ¡°You¡¯ve done it, and you don¡¯t want to admit it. Thepany now who does not know, you hooked up with Mr. Alston did not seed, so deliberately revenge on thepany, betrayed thepany. uncle not only do not care, but also to save you, went to negotiate with Hetrua Firm, and finally because you resigned all the positions in thepany, was sent to the small factory.¡±

 Chapter 130 – A hundred mouths to feed

    She held out for Brenden.


    The first time I saw her, Adrianaughed and cried, and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not true, Hayley.


    What an idiot.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Look at that, Adriana kind of people, they did it, they did it, and they don¡¯t even admit it.¡±


    ¡°How can a shameless person like her admit it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done when your best friend¡¯s man is seduced.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone didn¡¯t believe what Adriana said and seemed to have defined the idea of her as a ¡®shameless bitch¡¯ long ago.


    Even though a hundred arguments, there is no point.


    ¡°What hearsay, Uncle has been sent to a small factory, irond evidence, do not give me a defense.¡±


    Hayley grunted and turned to leave.


    Adriana rushed helplessly out of the office and went to the pantry to sort out her clothes.


    If ¡­


    If the person who just threw water at her was not Hayley, she would have pped her face up.


    But she didn¡¯t do that because that person was the daughter of her adoptive mother, Thelma, Jenkins¡¯ sister.


    She didn¡¯t want to make things too difficult for Jenkins.


    After a few days, the first day of work was so bad that Adriana were a little disheveled and frustrated, even down.


    I don¡¯t want to go back to work, but now I have no choice.


    Even if every day is a torment, she is still willing to persevere.


    When she returned to the office, Adriana was so absorbed in her work that she went to the dining hall alone to eat after work.


    The moment people enter the dining hall, almost can find a lot of people are looking over towards her, pointing, into the ears are dirty words.


    Adriana how strong inside, also can not ept such a gaze, hundreds of people questioned, mockery, ridicule, contempt, disdain for the eyes, like a million sharp arrows into the heart, pain can not breathe.


    She was stunned in ce for a few seconds and finally chose to leave thepany dining hall.


    Out of the office, ordered a meal at a nearby small restaurant and ate a little bit casually.


    As I ate, I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from welling up in my eyes.


    Her hand holding the chopsticks froze, and she really had no appetite at all.


    Put down his chopsticks, raised his hand to wipe away the tears on his cheeks, got up, and left.


    Under the years of training, she is not such a fragile person, but now under the circumstances, she is almost isted, and how can she be strong to face?


    Back at the office, after punching in and returning to the sitting area, people have not yet sat down, they found that the chair is a bit out of ce.


    Raised his foot, a gentle kick, the stool hailed and fell to the ground.


    Stool legs are broken


    Faced with such a dramatic scene, it was like going back to school days when images of being bullied came to mind.


    But what else could she say, she could only suffer in silence.


    She went to change a new chair, sat down, pulled open the drawer, ready to get information, who knew that the drawer just opened, there was a snake coiled inside, scared her face, almost screamed.


    Fix your eyes on a fake snake toy that can be found everywhere on a roadside vending stall.


    ¡°Do you want to be so childish?¡±


    She took the one snake and threw it straight into the trash.


    In the afternoons, the work was normal, and in the evenings, not surprisingly, Nelson Dean asked her to workte.


    Adriana workedte into the night alone at the office withoutint.


    Waiting for eleven or twelve o¡¯clock, she people downstairs, but found a dark downstairs.


    Took the phone and turned on the shlight, walked to the front door, tugged on the door, and the door of the building was locked tight.


    ¡°Is there anyone? Anyone?¡±


    Adriana shouted loudly, but no one responded.


    In thepany group, she sent several consecutive messages asking who had the phone number of thepany¡¯s security department.


    However, not a single person picked up on it.


    All that remains is irony.


    Adriana sat down dejectedly at the bar in the first floor lobby and leaned back in her chair, exhausted as never before.


    The most difficult period in her life was the years when she raised Helen alone, but those years were not nearly as difficult as the present.


    At that time, there was just not enough time for exertion, and at this time, it is the heartbreak of being hit by a hundred tortures and stress.


    The Alston family vi, second floor study.


    ¡°Boss, Ms. Hale is locked out of the office.¡±


    While Peter was sitting at his desk concentrating on his work, his assistant Hank came over and told Peter the truth about thepany.


    Maybe Adriana didn¡¯t know that Hank was also in that department group.


    Peter stopped writing and said after a moment, ¡°What does it have to do with me? Don¡¯t tell me about that woman in the future. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank raised an eyebrow, did not expect just Adriana¡¯s matter let the boss so angry.


    It seems that something really can¡¯t be said in the future.


    He turned and left the study, closing the door behind him.


    Peter ambled to the desk, although his eyes were fixed on the document, but a few minutes passed, still on that page, did not turn over.


    Snap!


    Unable to concentrate, Peter closed the file with some levity and tossed it aside.


    Whates to mind is Adriana alone in the lobby of thepany, miserable and pitiful.


    At that moment, the heart, vaguely fluttered.


    The moment her hands fell on the armrest of the executive chair and she was about to get up, the image in her mind shed and it was again yesterday¡¯s rainy night when Adriana made some sarcastic remarks to her.


    A glimmer of starlight under his eyes instantly dulled, and sat down again.


    ¡°Hank!¡±


    He called out.


    Hank walked in immediately, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    ¡°Go ask the security department, how do they do things, someone is still in thepany without knowing, then if there is a thief, who is responsible? A bunch of useless losers!¡±


    He gave an angry rebuke.


    Hank¡¯s eyelids raised and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give the order.¡±


    I think: boss, worry about Ms. Hale, just say it, but also have to hide it.


    It seems that it is better to tell him about Ms. Hale in the future.


    Thinking about this, he added, ¡°boss, Ms. Hale is isted in the legal department and is still being ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he received a sharp look from Peter, ¡°You¡¯re idle?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank really can¡¯t understand the nature of the boss, can¡¯t get attention, simply warned himself for thest time, from now on Adriana thing must must not mention in front of him.


    Twenty minutester, Adriana, who was sleeping on her stomach at the front desk on the first floor of Alston Group, was nudged awake.


    She opened her eyes in a blur and looked at the security guard with a shlight, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet? Hurry up and go, hurry up and go, it¡¯s already the time and still in thepany, want to kill us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, the department is working overtime today, so I¡¯m really bothering you guys.¡±


    Adriana was so tired that she thanked him and left thepany, thinking that it was someone in the department group who had contacted the security department.


    How else would there be security patrols at this time of day.


    When she got home, she went to bed early.

 Chapter 131 The originator behind the

    Since she was warned about beingte, Adriana has beening to work half an hour earlier every day.


    Only this time after returning to thepany, it seems that every one is not very friendly to her.


    Everywhere you go, there are gossip about her, and there are many different opinions, all of which nder her.


    Adriana is acutely aware of what it means to be afraid of people¡¯s words.


    Even though my heart is tired, I can only endure it.


    For more than half a month, those negative gossips have not disappeared either and are still circting in thepany.


    Adriana is subjected to a variety of people pointing at her and spitting at her every day.


    During her isted days, she buried her head in work every day and no one spoke to her except for the tasks given by thepany.


    How much suffering, she knows in her own heart.


    On this day after work, Adriana received a call from Brenden.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    She hates Brenden, the man who has messed up her life, but there is nothing she can do about it.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been having a tough time with thepanytely?¡± Brenden asked.


    ¡°All is well with your memory.¡±


    Good or bad, what does it matter to him?


    Brenden snorted, ¡°You¡¯re a tough talker. But have you ever thought about who¡¯s behind the scenes?¡±


    Asked about this, Adriana frowned in annoyance, suppressed half a month of emotions at this moment finally exploded, ¡°Brenden, what do my things have to do with you? Everything is not because of you to be this way now? What¡¯s the point of youing back to me now to tell me this? Are you trying to tell me something or remind me of something? I¡¯m talking now, and you listen. I don¡¯t want to know who started the rumor, and I don¡¯t care to take it! Is that clear enough!¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana flung the phone on the table.


    She sat on her knees, her hands clutching her hair helplessly, almost copsing.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t know what Brenden said, she just didn¡¯t want to know the truth.


    Jingle Bell-


    The phone rang again.


    She nced over and it was still Brenden¡¯s phone.


    He hung up.


    Then, the phone rang again.


    Then, it hung up again.


    After several repetitions, Adriana finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and when the phone rang again, she pressed the answer button and growled: ¡°Are you done? Are you done? I don¡¯t want to know who is making the rumors, and I don¡¯t want you to bother. What¡¯s wrong with gossip, what¡¯s wrong with rumors? So what if everyone spits on me, I¡¯m still living in style!¡±


    She growled hysterically.


    It seems to speak out all the suppressed emotions.


    But after the words were said, I couldn¡¯t wait for a response.


    Adriana frowned slightly, brought the phone to her face, nced at it and found it was an unfamiliar phone number.


    She couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead and immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, sorry, wrong person. May I ask which one you are?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone inexplicably hung up.


    Adriana let out a depressed sigh, wanting to dial the phone back, but toozy to do so.


    Brenden¡¯s words echoed in my head, and my mood grew more and more irritable.


    How could she not know who was behind it?


    There will be no second person but Theresa.


    There are not many enemies, one by one to rule out, and finally, the only person who can think of is Theresa.


    But that person was her best friend, she trusted too much, and the reason why she betrayed Peter was just to distance herself from Peter forever.


    What is the result ¡­


    It¡¯s a mess.


    What can she say?


    Every time she wanted to question Theresa, she thought of the time she had caused Theresa to lose her uterus and never be able to have children.


    It¡¯s that kind of pain that¡¯s deadly.


    But Theresa forgave her, so what¡¯s the point of suffering this now?


    At the same time.


    The Alston family, study.


    Peter held the phone, looked at the address book, and fell into a deep thought.


    Just now, just want to dial a customer¡¯s phone number, who knows the ghost actually called Adriana.


    Listening to her inexplicable words, Peter seemed to be able to feel her situation and pain through the phone.


    For some reason, it was agreed to leave her alone.


    But in the end, it was impossible to restrain.


    ¡°Hank?¡± he called out.


    Hank walked in, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    ¡°Now, immediately go and give me thepanyw ¡­ No, all the surveince videos of thepany for the past half month.¡± Hemanded.


    ¡°Boss, what do you want the video for at this moment? What do you want to find, I¡¯ll just order down.¡±


    Hank is bent on sharing Peter¡¯s burden.


    But at this time, Peter only wanted to do it himself, a sharp look thrown over, Hank immediately nodded, ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Two hourster, Peter sat in front of hisputer, looking at the surveince images from all over thepany premises, and it seemed that Adriana¡¯s figure could be seen on every screen.


    Finally the video of the Legal Department was zoomed in on him.


    Because thepany is installed with a microphone monitoring, all the sound inside can be clearly heard.


    Peter watched the video, listened to the voice, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    In the video, the little woman who was iling in front of him, it was as if she had been smoothed out of her ws and teeth, lost her temper, and was quietly and pathetically bullied, with nothing to say in return.


    Colleagues sshed water, broke stools, drawers hiding fake snakes, dead rats, praying mantis, all kinds of bad words, daily overtime, all kinds of odd jobs are being done by her.


    Inexplicably, Peter was a little heartbroken.


    ¡°Hank!¡±


    Thest scene, he saw Adriana alone in the pantry silent tears of the moment, finally could not help.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Hank, who was guarding the outside, came in, and at a nce he found his own boss emanating a bitter cold aura, as if a raging lion, very appalling.


    ¡°You immediately ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s words reached his mouth, but stopped, and even his raised hand fell slowly, hesitating.


    Once again, the sound of that day¡¯s warning to yourselfes to mind, just an unscrupulous lowly woman, no need to care, no need to care.


    He lowered his eyelids, pulled a cigarette out of the box, two fingers in the cigarette, containing the lips, lit, took a deep puff, swallowed between the lips.


    The action is a handsome one.


    Only that good-looking face reveals endless sorrow.


    In all his years of following Peter, Hank had never seen him so indecisive and fearful of doing anything.


    Couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, did you encounter something big?¡±


    Peter flicked the ashes at the ashtray and asked, ¡°Recently, is there any gossip circting in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He responded.


    Peter continued to smoke a cigarette, got up and walked to a floor-to-ceiling window, looking out the window starry, bright night hanging high, silent and waiting for Hank¡¯s next.


    ¡°Recently, thepany circted ¡­ that ¡­ Ms. Hale was with Uncle, but her heart missed you, liked you, hit on you, and you did not agree to her. So ¡­ Ms. Hale betrayed thepany because of love and hatred. Uncle not only did not dislike Ms. Hale, but also went ahead to talk about cooperation with foreignpanies for Ms. Hale, saved Ms. Hale, and also proposed to Ms. Hale.¡±

 Chapter 132 Appointment with Theresa

    Hank spoke very cautiously, out of the corner of his eye from time to time to observe the face of his boss, afraid that a wrong word will have to be sent to the guillotine.


    Then, he said: ¡°Recently, thepany has circted a new saying. It says ¡­ Adriana is bent on climbing thedder of luxury, and quite a few people in The Alston family are having affairs, and others say they saw Adriana introduced in a bar a few years ago, a ¡­¡±


    Thetter words, Hank did not continue.


    Because he obviously felt the boss body stiffened, the cigarette in his hand was hard to pinch deformation, surrounded by cold air.


    ¡°Immediately go and find out who is behind the rumors and create trouble, once found out, punish severely.¡± Peter coldly dropped a sentence.


    Hank led the order and immediately went down to investigate at this time.


    The next day, Adriana entered thepany and found that all the finger-pointing was gone, and even the whispering was gone.


    At first it was not clear what was going on, but finally it was discovered that there was a notice in the department group that employees were not allowed to talk about their supervisors in thepany, otherwise, they would be transferred to the judicial authorities for defamation.


    With such a shock, who would dare to say anything?


    After the calm, Adriana¡¯s life has be a lot more peaceful and rxed.


    That night, a miracle followed, and Nelson Dean wouldn¡¯t let her workte either.


    Adriana felt like she had finally walked out of hell.


    On the same day, a phone call was made to Theresa for an appointment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, the cafe.


    Adriana sat in the cafe for a while, ordered a ss of Blue Mountain, and not long after, Theresa, dressed in a white professional dress, appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Hi Adri, long time no see. Howe you gave up asking me out?¡± Theresa looked natural and waved to the waiter on the side, ¡°A mocha.¡±


    ¡°Is your project department busy?¡±


    Adriana took a sip of her coffee and looked at Theresa, who has been looking rosytely, with a few starbursts in her eyes.


    Long time no see?


    Every day at the office, you can often run into Theresa, but every time she is talking andughing with her colleagues, pretending to be invisible.


    She even met her gaze a few times, but she continued to pretend not to see.


    Everything is clear to her, she just doesn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°s, don¡¯t mention it, the project department has a lot of things to do every day, and it¡¯s really exhausting to work overtime. If I had known, I might as well be a broad wife at home and befortable.¡±


    Theresa propped her elbows on the desk with both hands and looked out the window, grumbling.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s naturally harder in thepany than The Alston family.¡± Adriana nodded her head in agreement.


    And then, with a turn of phrase, she asked, ¡°Do you know about the recent rumors in thepany?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Rumors? What rumors?¡±


    Theresa pretended to be unaware of the situation, but she was stared down by Adriana¡¯s stern, burning gaze that made her sweat stand up.


    I can only smile sarcastically and say with some difficulty: ¡°Adri, actually ¡­ I actually heard about it all long ago. It¡¯s just that ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I really tried very hard to exin these things to them, but no one believed me. We are all good girlfriends, how could you rob Peter, not to mention that you and Uncle are together.¡±


    Adriana leaned against the card table, hands on the table, coffee cup in hand, looking directly at her, ¡°Theresa, how many years have we known each other?¡±


    ¡°What are you ¡­ suddenly asking this for?¡±


    Being called over by her inexplicably and talking about some inexplicable topic, Theresa looked uneasy.


    Adriana sighed and withdrew her gaze to look out the window, ¡°We have known each other for more than ten years, middle school, high school, college, we are good girlfriends without words, including Anne. we all know each other¡¯s little secrets deeply. Naturally, that also includes ¡­¡±


    She paused in her words and turned back to look at Theresa once more, ¡°The subtle change in expression that everyone has when they lie.¡±


    ¡°And I, the person I know best, the person I know best, the person I trust the most, is also you.¡±


    The tone grew serious and Adriana sighed deeply, ¡°But all things cannot withstand the polish of time and suspicion. I know you¡¯ve been suspicious of me and Mr. Alston, but ¡­ we really don¡¯t have anything.¡±


    When she said this, Adriana¡¯s eyes obviously dodged a bit, not daring to look directly at Theresa.


    Because, she lied.


    Then, added: ¡°Peter is your fianc¨¦, you will be together for life, and I, will not disturb your life. I thought, we are girlfriends, so you have enough trust in me, but ¡­ I did not expect, The Alston family, you will use me in public. Of course, that is your love for Mr. Alston, I have nothing to say. But why did you ¡­ put out that kind of news in thepany?¡±


    ¡°What? What?¡±


    Theresaughed awkwardly as if she didn¡¯t understand what Adriana was saying, ¡°Adri, stop it, I didn¡¯t even understand what you were saying.¡±


    At that moment, the coffee was delivered.


    She held her coffee and looked down and took a sip, it burned her mouth a little, but at the moment she was more concerned with what Adriana had said that left her groundless.


    ¡°Theresa, I called you over today, just to tell you. In the future, if you have any grievances, you can juste over and question me, even if you talk about me, scold me, and doubt me, I ept it all. But I can¡¯t ept backstabbing trivialities and false usations.¡±


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for evidence. Do you think that it¡¯s not easy for me to find evidence?¡±


    Adriana looked astonished, ¡°Since returning to China, we have been estranged, I just didn¡¯t expect everything toe so quickly. In fact, I still cherish our rtionship very much, only unfortunately, things havee to an end today, we, fate.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you are simply talking nonsense. How can you say that about me when you have no evidence? Do you want to use me in front of Peter?¡±


    Theresa instantly changed her face and retorted with a red face.


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    Adriana looked straight at her, half a minute, the corners of her lips raised a light smile, ¡°If you were given the evidence, what would it change?¡±


    ¡°At least, right now, theck of evidence means you¡¯re framing me!¡±


    She was furious, ¡°You are awyer, don¡¯t forget the day you said that a false usation without evidence is nder. This sentence is now for you.¡±


    The atmosphere is heavy, the swords are drawn, and the two men are facing each other with four eyes, each unconvinced.


    ¡°Okay, proof is it? I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Adriana took out her phone, opened her email, and sent an email message inside to Theresa, ¡°There are some things that I don¡¯t need to investigate, someone will tell me. You underestimate Brenden¡¯s ability.¡±


    That piece of information was sent to her by Brenden, saying it was evidence that Theresa had set her up, all of it.


    But Adriana never opened it to see it.


    These days, she held back because she wanted to give Theresa a chance to admit her mistakes, hoping that she would one day be able to find her with guilt and remorse to admit her mistakes.


    However, she was so wrong.


    Adriana raises her phone, which shows the email she sent to Theresa.


    Theresa opened it and looked at the well-organized evidence and couldn¡¯t help but blush and be shocked.

 Chapter 133 What is trust

    The evidence not only proves that this time it was she who instructed Anafrom thepany¡¯s secretarial department to spread the gossip in thepany, but also deliberately added fuel to the fire by having Ana spread the news in thepany.


    It happens to be all about some chats, clearly shown in screenshots.


    Later, it is she went to Gisselle¡¯s parents after Gisselle¡¯s death, and those images of conversations with them were actually collected.


    The evidence is overwhelming, and it seems pointless for her to repeatedly deny it.


    Then he put down his phone and smiled like Kiri and mocked, ¡°I really underestimated your charm, it seems that Brenden really likes you?¡±


    Adriana did not answer.


    Like it or not, as far as she is concerned, there is no direct rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do it. But ¡­ I had no choice.¡± Although she was apologizing, but her attitude could not see the slightest apology, ¡°At first, it was you who caused me to have no uterus, and I now have a loving and rich fianc¨¦, but ¡­ but he ¡­ ¡±


    The end of the words, Theresa also looked a little broken, she spread her hands, helpless bitter smile, then reached out to cover her face, sighed, ¡°that rainy night, he in order to go to you, I cried and begged, he refused to stay. adri, he is my fianc¨¦ ah, but watched him for you, abandoned me in disregard, my heart ¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, wanting to speak, hand over the heart position, only to feel the heart wringing pain, ¡°At that time, I think I am worse than death.¡±


    ¡°What about me? You don¡¯t trust me that much?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    On the rainy night, Peter was there to find her, but how could he not expect that this was the case between Peter and Theresa.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Trust?¡±


    Theresa snorted and shook her head, ¡°I would like to trust in front of love, but how do you expect me to trust?¡±


    Once good girlfriends, now this is a showdown.


    Before looking for her, Adriana hesitated for a long time, because she was not someone who was always bullied but willing to suffer in silence.


    But now, after all is said and done, it seems that she herself is the betrayer.


    Who are you to question Theresa?


    ¡°I came to you today just to tell you that I understand all your thoughts, but please rest assured that there will not be any possibility between Peter and me. However, if there is another time for me to find you so calcting, Theresa, I am sorry, I am not the one who sits around and waits for death.¡±


    Adriana nailed it, took out two hundred dors and put it on the table and left straight away.


    Looking at her back, Theresa wrinkled her brow, with mixed emotions, but not much guilt.


    Perhaps, from the beginning, it was decided that Adriana was the one who should disappear.


    Her presence is superfluous.


    The Alston family vi.


    Theresa drove home, parked the car in the parking lot, people got out of the car, at this time a maid came up, respectful body a salute, ¡°Youngdy, sir looking for you.¡±


    Although she is now in the capacity of fianc¨¦e, everyone in the vi addresses her as youngdy.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Theresa nodded, but vaguely felt that this matter must have something to do with what happened to Adriana.


    Thepany today so muchmotion, expressly issued, forbid anyone gossip about it, the lighter the deduction of punishment, the heavier the dismissal and appeal.


    And who else could be behind the maniption, if not Peter?


    After all, he is the one in charge of the Alston Group.


    Walked down the hall, put down my bag, went upstairs with an anxious heart and went straight to the study.


    Peter stays in his study every day after hees home to attend to his official business.


    Knock Knock-


    She tiptoed upstairs and stood at the door and knocked.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Theresa clutched her hands nervously and hovered for a long time before she pushed the door open.


    The moment she entered the study, her gloomy face instantly turned into a gentle and sweet smile, ¡°Peter, back so early, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Walking up to him with cheerful little steps, she feigned ignorance and asked, ¡°What are you working on?¡±


    Peter pointed to the sofa on the side, ¡°Sit down first, and talk when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Perhaps Theresa has long been ustomed to such a busy life of Peter, so she waited on the sidelines.


    A good while passed and Peter was still busy.


    Theresa got up and made him a cup of coffee and handed it over, ¡°Peter, have some coffee, it will refresh your mind.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He nodded in response, simply holding his pen and pointing to the side, gesturing for her to put the cup down.


    Theresa frowned, for men a look are stingy, not even look, heart more or less lost.


    Turned around, walked aside, looking for a random book to look through, but looking at it, her eyes fell on Peter¡¯s body again.


    Always feel that a man like that, is unattainable.


    The two were engaged, but he was forever distant and indifferent to her, never sharing a bed, even under one roof, sleeping in separate rooms.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Just as she was deep in thought, Peter waved at her.


    She paid it off, immediately put the book on the shelf and walked over to Peter, ¡°Peter, what do you want from me?¡±


    The man leaned on the executive chair, his gaze slightly cold, ¡°Do you know about the recentpany rumors?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, again, as expected.


    ¡°There are so many topics in thepany every day, I ¡­ don¡¯t know which thing you are talking about.¡± She pretended to be confused.


    Peter held the pen in his hand, the ck signature pen spinning between his fingers, the man¡¯s eyes were awe-inspiring, ¡°So tell me, what are the things.¡±


    He waited for Theresa to confess herself.


    Or rather, is giving Theresa a chance.


    Theresa stood there, like a child waiting for a teacher¡¯s reprimand for a wrongdoing, in a state of apprehension.


    But after thinking about it, I think it¡¯s better to confess, otherwise, there¡¯s no telling what awaits her.


    ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t ¡­ it true that Uncle said something to you?¡± She said it, how recently Adriana will be so quiet, even if the aggression is also a person hidden in the heart.


    Now it seems that Adriana is just trying to use this opportunity to get Brenden to tell Peter, and then get Peter to give her credit.


    No wonder she was so generous not to be calcting at that moment in the cafe.


    Peter withdrew his gaze and stared ahead, not saying a word, waiting for her to say it herself.


    The time passed, Theresa stood by and suffered, could not withstand the torture of time, and finally confessed themselves.


    ¡°Peter ¡­ I ¡­ this matter has nothing to do with me, with me really, and I don¡¯t know how thepany can circte that kind of words. I ¡­¡±


    She stammered and couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise.


    ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you don¡¯t know?¡± Peter asked rhetorically.


    Theresa clenched her lips and nodded with a slightly somber expression, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In front of Peter, even when she did something wrong, she was afraid to admit it and always had a glimmer of hope that maybe Peter didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    She always underestimated Peter¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 134 The Truth of the Matter

    It is clear that the man¡¯s ability Rex, but still have a fluke.


    Ta-da-da-da


    The man held a pen, quietly tapping the desktop, his face gloomy like ink, gazing at theputer screen, did not speak.


    After a while, Theresa finally quieted down and immediately said, ¡°Peter, this matter really gives me no rtionship. I ¡­¡±


    H¨C


    She had not finished a sentence, a pile of A4 paper flung in front of her with a whimper, ¡°Give me a good look for yourself.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was slightly deep, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you countless times that I hate lying women, and you, again and again, provoke my bottom line!¡±


    A roar, scared Theresa¡¯s body trembled, face white a few points, can not stop back a few steps.


    Looking down at those papers on the ground, leaned down and picked them up, and on the color paper, the same chats were recorded.


    It¡¯s the same exact evidence that Brenden gave Adriana.


    She even wondered if Adriana had given her the same evidence that Peter had given her.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ sorry I ¡­ I was the other day¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°That day what? Say, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, waiting quietly for Theresa¡¯s exnation, as if still giving her onest chance.


    It¡¯s just a matter of whether the woman cherishes it or not.


    Theresa looked at Peter, his handsome, knife-sharp face glowing with a bitter chill.


    She then does not know how cold the pr ice is, but knows how cold Peter¡¯s breath is around him at this moment.


    ¡°I ¡­ Peter, I ¡­¡± her cheeks trembled slightly, her eyes flushed with red and dense with tears, ¡°I was just hot-headed that day to So impulsive, I really did not mean to.¡±


    Tears came to my eyes as the words fell.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m wrong, I know it¡¯s wrong, I know it¡¯s wrong, just forgive me, okay?¡±


    She walked up excitedly, took Peter¡¯s hand and kept praying, ¡°Peter, I love and care about you too much, how else could I do this?¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    The results of the investigation, Hank sent to his office in the morning, just because he was in thepany, so as not to disturb the work, he pressed the matter until now.


    After seeing the videost night, the first person that came to his mind was Theresa, and there was a glimmer of hope that it wouldn¡¯t be Theresa.


    As it turns out, never expect too much from a woman with evil intentions.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s really not.¡±


    Theresa shook her head frantically, ¡°Peter, I ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, only tears kept pouring out, ¡°I also want to get along with Adri and be friends for life, but ¡­ but she should never have gotten so close to you. If it wasn¡¯t for her, how could you be so distant from me?¡±


    In the end, Theresa¡¯s heart resents Adriana.


    Feeling that it was Adriana who ruined all her happiness.


    But there was no reflection on the fact that she had deprived Adriana of a happy life and everything that belonged to her.


    ¡°Are you stupid, or are you brainless? The day at the old mansion, Adriana had already said that the deliberate approach was nothing but revenge. So what are you doing now?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was grim and indescribably angry.


    ¡°But you¡¯re still into her.¡±


    Theresa seemed to break down as manic as possible, ¡°It¡¯s her, she¡¯s the one who ruined everything for me, what¡¯s wrong with me just teaching a little lesson.¡±


    For some reason, Theresa was enraged, and the aggression she had suppressed in her heart gushed out in a torrent, ¡°Peter, are you heartbroken? Are you feeling sorry for her?¡±


    She reached out and pointed at Peter¡¯s face, ¡°Why are you doing this to me, we¡¯re only an unmarried couple.¡±


    Peter helplessly withdrew his gaze and had a bit of a headache for Theresa.


    He looked sideways, gazing out the window in the direction of the window, as if he didn¡¯t want to look at her more than once.


    ¡°Do you know why I got engaged to you in the first ce?¡± He spoke in a calm tone, as if all his anger had disappeared.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Theresa shook her head.


    Other than knowing that Peter was engaged to her only because of the ne, I really don¡¯t know exactly what the reason was.


    Suddenly, the man stood up and stepped forward to stand in front of her, looking down at her.


    The eyes, from her cheeks fell on her white neck, and then gently raised his hand, fingertips gently fell, picking up the delicate and beautiful ne on her neck.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ you doing?¡±


    Theresa clearly felt the air pressure around the man have changed, even if a calm andposed, but his body that a cold breath is really too appalling.


    ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t ¡­ it!¡±


    She was about to say something when she felt a slight paining from her neck, and the next moment, her neck was empty and the ne still fell into Peter¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing? What are you doing grabbing my ne, you give it back to me.¡± Theresa reached out, wanting to grab the one ne.


    But grant has not yet touched the ne, the man said, ¡°The ne is my gift to you, now ¡­¡±


    He stared at the slightly aged ne, hisplexion sank, and a scene from more than a decade ago came to mind.


    And he, for Theresa¡¯s anger then disappeared the moment the memory surfaced.


    So, clutching the ne tightly, he said, ¡°The ne is dirty, I¡¯ll take it to clean and wash.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Theresa let out a breath, thinking that this time it must be because of this ne that she was lucky to be forgiven by him.


    ¡°No need, Peter. you are busy with that work on weekdays, I can do these things myself.¡±


    She said in a rush.


    She was afraid that Peter would not return the ne to her if he took it.


    ¡°You pack up and I¡¯ll send you back to The Lindsay Family tomorrow.¡±


    The man turned and sat down, put the ne away, and said indifferently, ¡°Go out.¡±


    Not giving Theresa any chance to speak at all.


    ¡°What? What did you ¡­ you say? Send me back to The Lindsay Family? Peter, what the hell do you ¡­ you ¡­ mean?¡±


    Theresa was afraid, heard his words the moment the body can not restrain the crazy trembling, just feel the whole person is not good.


    She never thought things would be so serious.


    No, I should say that Peter takes the matter so seriously.


    ¡°Just because of Adriana?¡±


    All along, Theresa¡¯s feelings for Peter were so humble that she could not believe it at this moment when she heard Peter¡¯s arrangement.


    Just because she set up Adriana, Peter wants to get rid of her?


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, what would people say about me if you kicked me out now?¡±


    She looked slightly emotional.


    Peter changed his expression slightly, picked up a folder and opened it, began to look at the information, and said without turning his eyes, ¡°Call off the engagement, move out of here, one of two choices.¡±


    ¡°Two for one?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she have a choice?


    Rather than a multiple choice question, it¡¯s a send-up question.


    Peter says nothing about Adriana and doesn¡¯t answer Theresa¡¯s questions, just tells her to leave.


    Even though she cried like a tearful person, Peter did not have any reaction, let alone a hint of heartache.

 Chapter 135 Deep love is always bruised

    ¡°Okay, I can go back.¡±


    Theresa brushed her sleeve and wiped her tears, sniffled, and asked with forcedposure, ¡°But I just want to know one thing, did you ¡­ ever love me in the end?¡±


    The question finally made Peter slowly raise his head and give a cold look, ¡°Theresa, stop it. It¡¯ste, go get some rest.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Theresa did not intend to leave the study, but instead stood still and stared at him with burning eyes.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re at peace, you¡¯re still my Peter fianc¨¦e, and I warn you, don¡¯t try to provoke my bottom line again.¡±


    In this case, he has forgiven Theresa enough.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this ne, if it wasn¡¯t for that one incident more than ten years ago, the current Theresa would have been thrown out by him long ago.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ are fine, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    After a shortmunication, Theresa already knew exactly what Peter meant, and even the geometry of his feelings about himself.


    It would be impossible to say that we don¡¯t hold a grudge against Adriana. After all, it¡¯s all because of Adriana¡¯s appearance, otherwise how could we end up in such a situation?


    Peter didn¡¯t know that every word he said was like a sharp dagger to Theresa, piercing deep into her heart, hurting so much that she could barely breathe.


    In love, the one who loves deeply will always be bruised all over.


    She turned to leave the study.


    Three steps back, but Peter kept his head down and never looked at her at all, as if he really was heartless and didn¡¯t care about her.


    Is a man like that really worthy of her love?


    Theresa stood at the door of the study, and when she wanted to close the door, her gaze was deep andplex as she gazed at the man and finally closed the door.


    Worth it!


    The man she has her eye on is hers no matter what.


    The door of the room closed, Peter Fang just sat up and leaned on the executive chair, holding that one ne in his hand, gazing at the delicate engraving of the ne pendant, his mood wasplicated to the extreme.


    Before Theresa came in, he was full of anger, but when he saw the ne around her neck, all his anger disappeared.


    In his mind, Adriana suddenly came to mind.


    For the rest of the day, left to his own devices, he could not stay in the study, so much so that he left the vite at night.


    I drove all the way around and waited for the car to stop before I realized that I had actually driven outside the Adriana neighborhood.


    He pushed open the door and got out, leaned against the car door, took out a cigarette, lit it silently, took a deep puff, raised his eyes and looked at the lighted window where Adriana¡¯s floor was located.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    I don¡¯t know how long he stayed in the doorway, always with a lot of cigarette butts piled up at his feet.


    And surprisingly, the siren of a car also sounded on the side.


    He looked back suddenly, inclined his head to look, then found a person walking over.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing here?¡±


    The man who stepped out of the car was Brenden, and he came up in stride, looking at him first, and then at the pile of cigarette butts at his feet, ¡°Been here long? Why don¡¯t you go up?¡±


    His sexy and seductive face showed a deep smile that fell in Peter¡¯s eyes and made him a little unhappy.


    ¡°No, I drove right over and came out for some air.¡± He pulled a random excuse.


    Dropped the cigarette butt, the tip of his leather shoe crushed out the smoke, pulled open the door of the sedan and prepared to get in.


    ¡°Peter, mind your woman, if you dare to do anything again, don¡¯t me me for disregarding the love between uncle and nephew.¡±


    Brenden suddenly warned him.


    The words are all about protecting and caring for Adriana.


    Peter¡¯s movements stalled, narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, a sh of hostility under the eyes, closed the car door with a bang.


    ¡°Where does thate from, Uncle?¡±


    He pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°Where do I start?¡±


    Brenden raised his hand and stroked his short hair that had been messed up by the night wind, ¡°What Theresa has done, you know in your heart, don¡¯t pretend to be confused. Adriana is my woman now, I ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m curious, what did you have on hand to threaten Adriana to make her submit so well, hmm?¡±


    Peter is not a stupid person after all.


    That day at The Alston family, he clearly found the intense hatred in Adriana¡¯s eyes, bloodthirsty eyes, wanting to devour Brenden, and how could he agree to be with him?


    Brenden raised his eyebrows, wrapped his arms around his chest, moved his body and let out augh, ¡°Caring so much about Adri, Peter, you wouldn¡¯t want to steal a woman from Uncle, would you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, your fianc¨¦e is Theresa and Adriana, how do you think she could possibly look at you? Not to mention Theresa is Adri¡¯s BFF.¡±


    Brenden close for him stunned suit, and then patted his shoulder, as a picture of the posture of elders, said in a serious tone: ¡°Adriana has now agreed to my proposal, the future, she and you can never be.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you ¡­!¡±


    Peter pushed him away, grabbed his cor and pushed him against the car window with a fierce look on his face: ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you really want? You¡¯ve gone to great lengths to investigate Adriana¡¯s rtionship with Luis, and you¡¯ve gone to great lengths to control Adriana so that you can use her as leverage!¡±


    The violent impact, the window ss should be broken, the car sounded the rm.


    Brenden frowned at the pain, his face was not very good, but could not stop the corners of his lips slightly raised smile, ¡°Yes, so what? No, so what? If you can, you can tell Adriana now that Luis is her son. Do you dare?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, and his face showed arrogance and carnage.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±


    Peter moved to anger and raised the decibel a few points.


    Since thest Brenda case happened, it was Brenden who was using Brenda to approach Adriana and thus test his attitude towards Adriana.


    He then uses Adriana to leave and send a message to Brenda, sessfully fishing Brenden out.


    At first he didn¡¯t even believe Brenden was the one who started it, but gradually he watched Brenden¡¯s proximity to Adriana and found many clues.


    It¡¯s just that he shouldn¡¯t have put his heart into Adriana¡¯s body and actually took a DNA paternity test report and had it secretly sent into his office.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Brenden smiled without anger and had a calm demeanor.


    Even though Peter how angry, he is not the least bit moved.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, Adriana¡¯s voice sounded behind her and she walked over, pulling Peter away from her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Peter shrugged off Adriana¡¯s hand, his face cool, his hands raised to straighten his suit, and did not speak.


    ¡°Peter and I just ran into each other and came over to talk about something. adri, why are you down here?¡±


    When he saw Peter appear, he called Adriana, which is why ¡­ Adriana appeared at this time.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze hovered between the two, looking at them for a long time, then stood beside Brenden with a smile on her lips, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re here,e down to get you.¡±

 Chapter 136 – The Rose of Zing

    She only wanted to show her closeness to Brenden as a way to distance herself from Peter.


    Brenden rubbed her head dotingly, ¡°How hard it is toe down, I¡¯ll just go up myself. By the way, I brought you one thing.¡±


    Said, pulled open the door of the car, from inside to hold out a bouquet of delicate roses, ¡°like it or not? Give you.¡±


    Ny-nine red roses tied into a bouquet, dotted with white stars, wrapped in purple flower paper, sprayed with water, drops of dew drops rippling on the flowers, glistening, like a bit of starlight, beautiful.


    She held the flowers, even though there was a moment when she wanted to turn around and immediately throw them into the trash.


    But when he found Peter still standing at the corner of his eye, he leaned over and sniffed the flowers, nodding his head with a happy smile on his face, ¡°It smells good, I like it. Thank you, Gaki.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, why are you polite with me.¡±


    Brenden deliberately nced at Peter, the look of smugness, holding the back of Adriana¡¯s head, leaned down to her forehead a kiss, ¡°Later, I will send you again.¡±


    ¡°No need to break the bank so much.¡±


    ¡°For my beloved Adri, without breaking the bank.¡±


    The two of them are immersed in ¡®sweet talk¡¯, but they are both making a show, each with their own agenda.


    On one side, Peter stood quietly, his bitterly cold gaze ncing incessantly at the present.


    Looking at her fondness for flowers, looking at her love for Brenden, and even feeling that she must have been self-absorbed to think that Adriana was threatened by Brenden.


    She was clearly red-handed by Brenden, such an idiot, deserved to be cheated!


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Peter dropped his hands in the pockets of his suit pant pockets clenched tightly together, holding back the anger in his heart to make himself so calm.


    At the sound of her voice, Adriana looked back at Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston, would you like toe up and sit with us?¡±


    ¡°Adri, stop it, Peter just happened to be passing by here and didn¡¯t have time to ¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Good, just a little thirsty, go up and drink some water.¡±


    Peter looked for ame reason and actually nodded his head in agreement.


    For a moment there, it currently felt like I must have tinnitus in my own ears to hear Peter answer like that.


    Shouldn¡¯t he have refused?


    As it turns out, Adriana didn¡¯t mishear.


    Peter nodded in agreement and then walked directly into the neighborhood, not looking at the two people frozen in ce.


    Crazy crazy crazy, Adriana felt like she was really going crazy.


    No, I should say Peter is crazy.


    On that rainy night, he had already made it clear to Peter, so why could this man still be so brazen?


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Peter is already just going in, let¡¯s hurry in too.¡± Brenden took Adriana¡¯s hand and walked in.


    However, before he could move a step away, Adriana had already shrugged off his hand, ¡°Brenden, there¡¯s no one here, you don¡¯t have to be ying games, no one will see.¡±


    She gave an angry rebuke.


    Brenden stopped in his tracks, ¡°What, not happy? No matter what, you are now my Brenden¡¯s fiancee, in the future, we will be together, you should get more used to adapt now.¡±


    This phrase heard Adriana almost did not die of nausea themselves.


    ¡°More limatization? We agreed on a year between us, so getting used to it won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Two months have passed since the initial agreement, and with ten months left, there is no need for any bonding and adaptation between them.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t forget that Helen is still in my hands, talk to me politely or I don¡¯t know if I will do something unimaginable.¡±


    His face was hideous, and the way his teeth and ws looked made Adriana look like she wanted to kill him.


    But there is one thing that is fatal.


    That is Helen is in Brenden¡¯s control, even if he hates Brenden, now he can only hold back the anger in his heart, to ensure that he does not go to kill this bastard.


    Dangerous by him once again, Adrianaughed mockingly, ¡°Brenden, do you have any methods other than threats?¡±


    ¡°Threats work just fine, why go through all the trouble of finding other ways?¡± He moved closer to Adriana and raised his hand to pinch her cheek, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t ever try to struggle within my palm, you, are not good enough!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana choked on her words and, holding back the anger in her heart, turned and walked into the neighborhood.


    Yes, Brenden has a point. She¡¯s not in a position to turn over a new leaf yet, so why struggle unnecessarily?


    However, she has to be stronger to be better, otherwise she will always be subjected to.


    ¡°Adri, wait for me. Why are you walking so fast?¡± The man¡¯s voice was extremely gentle and seductive, trying to y the role of a good man in front of Peter.


    The three walked into the elevator lobby, waited for the elevator toe down, and walked in together.


    Adriana stands in the middle and two men stand to the left and right.


    The three are silent, the atmosphere is somewhat gloomy and depressing.


    ¡°Peter, have you dealt with the recentpany gossip?¡±


    First Brenden spoke up to break the silence in the elevator.


    Peter eyed forward, ¡°Is Uncle worried about Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Adri is my person, if I don¡¯t worry about her, who does?¡± Brenden reached out and wrapped his arms around Adriana¡¯s waist as he spoke, and brought her into his arms, ¡°Adri, I heard you¡¯ve been bullied recently, did you investigate who was behind the backstabbing?¡±


    ¡°Things have subsided, the past is the past, so why mention it again.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was expressionless, not wanting to dwell on these few things.


    It¡¯s not going to satisfy Brenden, this thing, he wants to get involved, and she won¡¯t give Brenden a chance.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re always so silly. Didn¡¯t I already send you the results of the survey?¡±


    As Brenden spoke, his eyes fell on Peter, ¡°Peter, Theresa is Adri¡¯s best friend, how could she do something like that to Adri? People, know people, know people, be careful, don¡¯t look at the wrong person.¡±


    He kindly reminded.


    His words made Peter¡¯s face look harder and harder, and the man forced himself to calm down and took a look at Adriana¡¯s face through the wall that was bright enough to reflect light.


    Seeing her expressionless face, she was a bit puzzled by what she was thinking.


    Then he said, ¡°This matter is probably just a misunderstanding. What do you think, Ms. Hale?¡±


    He¡¯s testing Adriana¡¯s lips.


    Wondered if Adriana knew about it or not.


    ¡°Mr. Alston has a point, Theresa and I are BFFs and would not do something like this. I trust her.¡±


    Even though she had already met with Theresa, Adriana would not say it in front of Peter Mo.


    Otherwise, it would have provoked Theresa¡¯s rtionship with him, and that¡¯s really what she didn¡¯t want to see.


    Theresa did wrong to her, although not forgiven, but she owes Theresa in the end, once this matter is over, the two grudges two love.

 Chapter 137 A good show for three people

    ¡°Adri, you ¡­ are a silly girl.¡± Brenden shook his head helplessly and raised his hand to poke her head, ¡°So silly it hurts.¡±


    Adriana is disgusted with the way Brenden is making a show, but still her face shows a smile, ¡°I know you care about me, but, you should trust Theresa. she is really a nice girl.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I believe you, I believe you.¡±


    Brenden did not continue to argue with Adriana.


    Instead, Adriana looked ahead and could clearly see Peter watching her through the reflective wall of the elevator.


    In that moment, her eyes flickered and she looked sideways to the other side, avoiding his hot gaze.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator stopped.


    The trio exited the elevator and went directly into Adriana¡¯s home.


    Adriana poured Peter a cup of hot water first, ¡°Mr. Alston, didn¡¯t you say you were thirsty? Hurry up and drink some water.¡±


    Peter just sat on the sofa, the woman¡¯s attentiveness made his face sink.


    epting the warm boiled water, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°So anxious to send off your guests, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll disturb the beauty of you two?¡±


    Raised his eyebrows, smiled and hooked his lips, ¡°You can pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    Pretend he doesn¡¯t exist?


    Adriana gave him a nk look, suddenly feeling that Peter was insulting her intelligence.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re a man and Adri¡¯s a girl, can¡¯t you see she¡¯s shy?¡± Brenden leanedzily on the sofa and said deliberately.


    At that, Adriana raised her hand and touched her cheek, frowning and retorting, ¡°What nonsense, I¡¯m not blushing.¡±


    What the hell does this bastard Brenden want, and what does it mean to talk nonsense in front of Peter?


    Peter looked down and sipped his tea without squealing.


    And then, Adriana sat aside and the three just stood there.


    Adriana turned on the TV, holding the remote control, and kept switching channels, but whichever program she watched didn¡¯t feel like the right drama for the three of them.


    Then, he asked, ¡°What do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Both answered ¡­ almost exactly the same way.


    Casual?


    Eventually, she tuned the TV series to the cartoon channel, and I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t be bored yet.


    The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°You usually watch cartoons at home?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, a problem?¡±


    She nodded her head in a serious manner, with a hint of impatience in her tone, ¡°No one said that adults can¡¯t watch cartoons.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re chic.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, bowed his head and drank his tea


    ¡°Adri, when are you nning to stay with me?¡±


    Suddenly, Brenden, who was silent over there, spoke up.


    But when these words came out, both Peter and Adriana froze.


    ¡°With you?¡±


    Adriana frowned and looked at Brenden, but because Brenden was on Peter¡¯s side, she saw Peter¡¯s face when her eyes were slightly raised.


    That one face with a red face, gloomy and terrible.


    Adriana pulled her lips, half of the time did not know what to say good, lowered her head, politely refused, ¡°I prefer to live alone, for the time being have not considered this matter.¡±


    Brenden!


    Knowing that Peter is here, but also must be a strong in front of Peter to say some ambiguous topics, really is ¡­ amazing desire for performance!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know what deep hatred there is between him and Peter that warrants such mutual torture.


    ¡°Adri, we¡¯re going to be together eventually, it¡¯s better to get used to it earlier now, isn¡¯t it. ¡±


    Brenden presses on, seemingly determined to get an urate answer from Adriana today.


    Adriana grips the remote control in her hand, her eyes, though fixed on the TV, are vacant and thoughtful.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, I¡¯m not in a hurry yet.¡±


    She looked sideways and wanted to look at Brenden to speak, but as soon as she turned her head she saw Peter¡¯s face, and she instantly looked away again, avoiding Peter¡¯s sharp gaze, ¡°Grandpa also said that there is no hurry. You¡¯re pushing me step by step like this, it will make me ¡­ afraid of marriage.¡±


    I pulled a random excuse, not wanting to continue this conversation with Brenden, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m a little tired, so if you guys don¡¯t have anything to do, please leave.¡±


    Two big men sitting in her house like two big gods really don¡¯t feel safe at all.


    Double the pressure.


    ¡°Uncle,e on, I happen to have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Peter took a sip of his tea, put the cup on the table, and got up to address Brenden.


    ¡°Then take your time and don¡¯t see me off.¡±


    Adriana seemed worried that Brenden would not leave, and immediately followed Peter¡¯s words, blocking Brenden¡¯s way back.


    In that case, what else can Brenden say.


    ¡°Get some rest early, I¡¯ll take you to work tomorrow.¡±


    Brenden came around from the coffee table to Adriana and gave her a hug.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s face sank a few points and left the living room at once.


    The anger in his heart could not be suppressed and was about to explode.


    Not long after, Brenden also left.


    After sending the two gods away, Adriana finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Simply wash up and lie down on the bed to rest.


    However, just as the sleepiness hit, the phone rang again.


    After ncing at the caller ID, it was an unfamiliar phone number, hesitated for a moment or answered it, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Is this AdrianaMs. Hale, please?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We are here Waverly Public Security Bureau, your friend Ms. Brenda is now in the police station, pleasee and collect the person.¡±


    A man on the other side said.


    ¡°What, Brenda? I ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say that she didn¡¯t know Brenda well, but she thought that Brenda was now Vivian¡¯s client and she had had a difficult rtionship before, so she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, why is she at the police station, what¡¯s the crime?¡±


    Followed up with questions, trying to figure out the specifics.


    ¡°She was on the street, bullied by a few punks, reported to the police, and now she¡¯s at the police station, crying and not daring to leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I know.¡±


    Adriana, a hundred times helpless, raised her hand and rubbed her hair, looking a little agitated.


    This Vivian used to be a client of her brother Jenkins, just because of the grudge entanglement with Peter, so she took the initiative to ept Brenda¡¯s case, and so many things happened as a result.


    Until now feel that those things are linked together at the beginning, suspicious.


    But she didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    Changed clothes, left the neighborhood and went straight to the police station.


    But as the car drove slowly down the road, she looked at the reflection every now and then and always felt that a ck car behind her trailed all the way from the entrance to the neighborhood to Gapryae Road.


    ¡°Who the hell is it?¡±


    Adriana was confused and a little intimidated, so she sped up and ran all the way directly towards the police station.


    But she was fast, and that one sedan was even faster, tracking directly to the entrance of the police station and then stopping not far away.


    Adriana was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t dare to look closely at who it was from a distance.


    Then enter the police station, directly find a police officer in the police station for help, ¡°Comrade police, just came all the way behind a person followed all the way to the police station outside, can you go to see?¡±

 Chapter 138 Beautiful Misunderstanding

    ¡°What people? What license te number? I¡¯ll register it.¡±


    The police officer immediately asked the situation, ¡°The license te number is S83A30, my name is Adriana, just now your police department asked me toe over to pick up a person, I walked out from the district then found that person has been following me.¡±


    Adriana is scared.


    So much has happened recently that I now encounter anything with trepidation.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The police officer called a named colleague and walked out of the police station with her.


    In the distance, she also saw where that one car was parked.


    A group of three walked over.


    When the distance closer, Adriana Fang found that person some familiar, in a little closer, she actually found that the person is ¡­


    Peter?


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Comrade police tapped the window ss and the window was lowered.


    ¡°We are Waverly Public Security Branch police, someone suspects you of stalking plotting, please get out of the car to cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    said the police, shing their police cards.


    Peter looked directly at Adriana by walking through the police.


    Adriana helplessly held her forehead, ¡°Peter, what the hell are you doing? What do you mean by following me in the middle of the night?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he leave with Brenden a long time ago, so why is he still in front of the neighborhood?


    Driving such a low-profile car, how did she know the man was Peter.


    Not to mention that so many years have been working hard, vision is not as good as it used to be, so you can¡¯t see clearly at night at all.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± The policeman frowned and looked back at Adriana, his attitude immediately coldened a few points, ¡°Since you know each other, you can¡¯t see your friend¡¯s car?¡±


    In this way, Adriana can be really wronged to death.


    ¡°Comrade police, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. He changed his car and I didn¡¯t recognize it. Sorry, sorry, sorry. I was really frightened too!¡±


    She pped her chest and red angrily at Peter, who stepped out of the car, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    It¡¯spletely confusing what Peter¡¯s intentions are.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You are obstructing official duties and reporting false police reports, the police have the right to hold you ountable, do you know that?¡±


    The policerade looked serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, my bad.¡±


    Adriana apologized and made amends, screaming in her heart.


    The policerade turned away.


    Peter leaned against the front of the car with his arms around his chest and looked down at Adriana with cold eyes, ¡°What, scared to death?¡±


    His tone was slightly cold and full of disdain.


    Adriana clutched her backpack tightly in her hand, biting her lips with her teeth, and stared at him for a long time, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sick!¡±


    She dropped a cold sentence, turned around and walked away.


    Since you do not want to have too much entanglement with Peter, you must now keep a certain distance.


    However, just as she took a step, she was pulled back by Peter and pinned to the hood of the car, ¡°Adriana, you want to leave after you¡¯ve finished flirting?¡±


    The man braced his hands on her side and restrained himself.


    Adriana reached out and pushed hard, but the man didn¡¯t budge.


    She was furious, ¡°Who teased you, Peter, go to the hospital if you¡¯re sick, what¡¯s wrong with being here with me?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Peter wants.


    Also puzzled was Peter.


    He really thought he was crazy that he would stay outside her neighborhood in the middle of the night and find her out and about and follow her.


    ¡°In order to get back at me, you deliberately approached me and seduced me. Now that you have seeded in your scheme, how easy is it to get out of the whole body?¡±


    He leaned down, his faint breath sprayed on her face, and raised his hand to hook her chin, ¡°Adriana, mess with me, don¡¯t try to escape.¡±


    Adriana never thought that everything has been shown to Peter, but he does not know to keep a distance, but still appear in front of her from time to time, really let her helpless.


    ¡°I am now your Brenden¡¯s fianc¨¦e, your Auntie. mr. Alston, do you hardly want tomit incest?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Really, a woman like you, you like whatever is rich, and you still take this into ount?¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows, and there was a sarcastic coldness in his eyes.


    Adriana¡¯s good-looking eyebrows twisted slightly, her small hand felt in the pocket of her trouser pocket, let out three hundred dors and stuffed it into his ck shirt pocket, ¡°Is it possible that Theresa didn¡¯t serve you well, why do you have a face of lust? Here, three hundred dors, Auntie gave you, go find a random one, solve the physical problems.¡±


    The small hand gently patted his chest, that look, as if some flirtation with the ident.


    Peter¡¯s eyelids droop slightly, his gaze nced at his shirt pocket that three yuan, eyes slightly narrowed, the corner of the lips that a Xu curvature raised even higher.


    This woman is really ¡­ good, very good, very good.


    The reckless provocation of his bottom line, tired of living.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man who always misses the old days.¡±


    Deliberately leaned over and sniffed at her, ¡°You smell like you can¡¯t forget until now, why don¡¯t you fix it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Peter, shame on you.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and pped him on the cheek, however, before her hand touched his cheek, the man grabbed her wrist, ¡°Addicted to hitting?¡±


    Repeatedly, they have done it to him.


    Other than her, no other woman really dares to be so arrogant.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s being cheap!¡±


    ¡°Bitching?¡± Peter murmured, thinking to himself for a moment, thinking that seemed to be the truth.


    I can¡¯t help butugh sarcastically, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve slept with me, and now you¡¯re with Brenden, don¡¯t you feel disgusted? Or you could have been willing to sleep with a thousand people for money. You can¡¯t be too proud of yourself.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is raw, his narrow eyes are slightly narrowed, and a slightly cold chill is released in his pupils.


    Even though Adriana¡¯s heart was unbearably hard to hear the harsh words, she did not want to show a single bit of it in front of Peter.


    The corners of her lips rose, maintaining her usual formic smile, ¡°Yes, so what, no, so what?¡± Mr. Alston, between you and me, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any rtionship, does there?¡±


    It was already obvious that she had distanced herself from Peter, and now for Theresa¡¯s sake, she must also keep the distance between them.


    Although with Theresa two can not go back to the past, but some things are a matter of principle, she should not destroy their own principles, not willing to go astray and be criticized.


    ¡°It¡¯s relevant and it¡¯s not relevant.¡±


    The man gave an ambiguous answer, and then, stuffed three hundred dors backwards in the cor of her chiffon shirt, with a slightly frivolous demeanor, ¡°The money is given to you, so should you fulfill your ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, omitting the unpleasant name that was hard to hear, ¡°the obligation to serve the customer well. No, the john.¡±


    The one she paid him for and then came over and whored her out?


    This is by andrge the greatest insult Adriana has suffered in all these years.


    ¡°Sorry. I refuse.¡±


    Adriana gritted her teeth in anger, but still put on herposure and pushed Peter away, ¡°I can ept even any man. Only, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Want to leave, did I tell you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 139 – Forced to buy and sell

    Peter stepped in front of her, ¡°Take my money, you should fulfill your duty.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you? That¡¯s clearly the money I just gave you.¡± She was furious.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Peter seemed to understand Adriana¡¯s meaning and immediately took out a pile of RMB from his wallet and directly stuffed it into her shoulder bag in a domineering manner, ¡°Now, is that okay?¡±


    Forced to buy and sell!


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana gas chest heaving, anger straight to the brain, just want to refute what, suddenly thought of something, then immediately said: ¡°Yeah. But ¡­¡±


    Raising a finger to point at the surroundings, ¡°Mr. Alston is not always so impatient to act in front of the Public Security Bureau, right?¡±


    Smiled and continued, ¡°Vienna Hotel, you get a room, give me the address, I¡¯ll be there after I take care of things.¡±


    Peter froze, seemingly not expecting her to answer so readily.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, better not y any tricks for me.¡± After saying that, the man directly got into the car and left.


    Start the sedan, the man turned the front of the sedan, a meaningful nce at her.


    After he left, Adriana went straight to the police station.


    At the police station, she saw Brenda.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­ Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally here. Oooh ¡­ I¡¯m really scared ¡­¡±


    Brenda looks wretched, crying with rain, I can see the pity.


    Those red and swollen eyes were enough to show just how long she had been crying.


    ¡°What is going on? How did you get bullied by those people? Where is everyone?¡± Adriana handed over a tissue and asked with concern.


    Brenda pointed over there, ¡°People are already being held in the holding cell. I ¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would happen. I¡¯m ¡­ so scared.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ll take you back first. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re okay, it¡¯s good that we¡¯re okay.¡±


    Adriana calmed her down and patted her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll go check you in, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Ten minutester, Adriana signed and took Brenda away.


    On the way home, Adriana asked, ¡°The punks, you can either go private or maintain the right to hold them ountable. The attempted rape of a woman also requires several years of imprisonment. Think it over.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please Ms. Hale.¡±


    Brenda had her head down, clutching a tear-stained tissue in her hand, emotionally drained.


    Because she has also had a lot of interaction with Brenda, Adriana naturally knows her home address.


    Escort her to the isted alley, stop the car and the two get out.


    Looking at the dark alley, Adriana was a little worried, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up.¡±


    In the end, she had already been bullied once, and Adriana was a bit worried, taking her upstairs while advising her, ¡°The terrain is too remote, so either you should go home early at night or find another ce. It¡¯s too unsafe, after all, you¡¯re a girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought. But ¡­¡±


    Walk to the stairway, there is a sound-controlled light, the two just reached the third floor, suddenly found the stairway reason threw a pile of things and suitcases.


    ¡°How did I ¡­ get my stuff in here?¡± She immediately took the key and went to open the door, but no matter how she opened it, she could not open the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adriana was unsure.


    Brenda bit her lip, didn¡¯t say anything, then tapped on the other door across the street, ¡°Landlord,ndlord, open the door.¡±


    Squeak-


    The door opened and a short-haired woman in a long, loose nightgown stepped out, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Landy, why did you throw my stuff away?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I¡¯m throwing things away? You don¡¯t count how long you¡¯ve been behind on your rent. By now you still owe me two months¡¯ rent and you haven¡¯t paid me, so it¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m not pursuing it. Get lost ¡­¡±


    Thendy did not have a good attitude, waved her hand and drove her away with some disgust.


    ¡°I will give it to you, I will give it to you in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing this for three months, go, hurry up, don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡± Thendlord looked disgusted and closed the door with a bang.


    ¡°Brenda, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I give you a million before?¡± When dealing with Peter¡¯s matter, Brenda sued Peter andter found out that he was misled and was being counted.


    Avoiding any personal repercussions for Peter at the time, Adriana took the money and gave it to Brenda to calm things down.


    It¡¯s only been a month or so, how could she not have the money to settle the rent?


    ¡°I ¡­ Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ I ¡­ that money my dad paid off his gambling debt, and the rest ¡­ I didn¡¯t have time to give to myndy before my dad had an ident. I gave it all for medical bills and now ¡­ am broke.¡±


    As she said that, tears came to her eyes.


    Poor, miserable look, to be more deste.


    That look,pared to the previous her, the most down time is not as down as Brenda.


    ¡°How is your father now? The driver who hit him hasn¡¯t been found yet?¡±


    This time has been a variety of things entangled, Adriana self-care, simply do not have time to care about Brenda.


    ¡°My dad is awake, but his brain is banged up and he¡¯s a little unconscious.¡± She bowed her head and murmured.


    This now made Adriana a little worried, ¡°So what now, what are your ns?¡±


    Brenda shook her head and squeezed her hands together in a bureaucratic manner with absolutely no intention of doing anything.


    Adriana looked at the time, it was already after 11 pm, almost 12 pm.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go first, let¡¯s find you a hotel to stay.¡± Adriana really has no choice, can¡¯t just watch her being kicked out without a ce to stay.


    The heart is more or less pity Brenda.


    For no apparent reason her mother died, then she was kidnapped, and after that her father was in a car ident.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although Adriana knows that Brenda is a pawn to be used, she is still a little worried about her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Brenda shook her head no.


    ¡°So what do you want to do? Already looking for a house?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    ¡°So instead of going to a hotel, you¡¯re going to sleep on the streets?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    Brenda lowered her head and spoke in an extraordinarily small voice, without any bottom.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say, a million dors!¡± She shook her head helplessly, ¡°Okay, you can go live at my house now. At least it¡¯ll be okay for now.¡±


    She was ready to leave Waverly before, so she intended not to pursue the matter about Brenda being used, but now she cannot leave Waverly for a while.


    And Brenda is now ident-prone and always calls every time, not prohibiting Adriana some doubts.


    Could it be that there is some conspiracy purpose behind it?


    Think carefully.


    She then asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends after all these years in Waverly?¡±


    Brenda shook her head, ¡°No. We¡¯re from the country and haven¡¯t been in Waverly very long.¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana sighed and took Brenda straight back to her home.

 Chapter 140 – Night Meeting Peter

    The apartment you live in is a one-bedroom apartment with arge balcony.


    So Adriana directly arranged for her to live on the balcony, which is all curtained and can be divided into separate spaces that do not let in light, and is barely settled.


    When Brenda was settled, she rested for a while.


    At this time, a cell phone text message alert sounded.


    Peter sent it over.


    Adriana was immediately shocked, looked at the time, an hour had passed, and immediately replied, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The message was sent and Adriana left straight away.


    When she got downstairs, Adriana called Vivian first, ¡°Vivian, sorry to call you sote.¡±


    ¡°Um, Ms. Hale, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°You take the time to give me a careful investigation Brenda, must be very careful, I always feel that this person is somehow not simple.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Three words can not say clearly, you investigate clearly as soon as possible.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana drove, straight to the Vienna Hotel.


    On the way, she kept thinking about it.


    When Brenda was initially innocently slept with at Night KTV, she mistook the person who slept with her for Peter, so much so that her mother repeatedly sought trouble with Peter, resulting in her drowning death.


    Brenda then looked around for awyer to sue Peter, but no one dared to take the case, so how did she finally find Jenkins so coincidentally?


    Jenkins had just taken the case and was assaulted, just by coincidence, and Jenkins was misled by the assant that the person who did it was Peter.


    Just show up and she goes to pick a fight with Peter!


    Later Brenda was kidnapped and the other party contacted her directly by phone to rescue Brenda, while Peter was also there.


    Afterwards, she found out the problem and found the KTV where Brenda was raped and discovered that the manager had deceived Brenda, misleading Brenda that it was Peter who slept with her and telling her to sue Peter.


    As a result, she found Peter borrowed someone to kidnap the manager, the manager jumped to his death under coercive questioning.


    And she, if not for Peter stepping in to defend her, I¡¯m afraid she would have been med and would have been involved in awsuit for human life.


    To sum up, things are like a web site overwhelmingly, blocking the daylight, so that she fell into a maze, knowing that the traps are many, but can not see anything clearly.


    After that, Peter told her that the person who used Brenda was actually someone from Peter¡¯s rivalpany, whose aim was to screw him over.


    At the time, Adriana believed it.


    But at this moment, Adriana found that things are not so simple.


    The person who operates in the dark is not necessarily only for Peter, it seems that the mysteriousyout of the person knows Peter like the back of his hand, she knows her even more meticulously.


    Who is the person behind such a bigyout and who is he targeting? What is the purpose?


    Why do you know her so well again?


    Thinking about it, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but draw a backward breath and just feel creeped out.


    The only person whose brain measured out was Brenden.


    But Brenden is clearly in control of her, there is no need to go to the trouble of putting Brenda in her side.


    So who is it?


    Vienna Hotel.


    After Peter bathed, he woke up a bottle of wine and stood alone with a tall ss in front of the window to drink it.


    Dingdong-


    Suddenly, the phone rang with a beep.


    ¡°I¡¯m already there, but will you please turn out the lights and leave me a shred of dignity.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man instantly edited a word in reply to her.


    ¡°Okay, be right there.¡±


    Five minutester, a knock on the door did sound outside the suite.


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and drank his ss of wine, walked to the foyer and turned out the lights, and pulled open the door.


    The moment the door opened, Adriana, who was wearing a mask, entered the room directly and closed the door.


    For a while, the suite was dark and the atmosphere seemed charming and ambiguous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending to be innocent when you¡¯re already here? Still wearing a mask?¡±


    Peter pinned her directly to the door panel and elbowed her.


    ¡°If you are shameless, I am still shameless.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°A woman who shamelessly came out to sell, and actually had the nerve to tell me that she wanted a face.¡±


    Peter¡¯srge palm pulled, directly ripped off her mask,rge palm fiercely pinched her chin, the force is veryrge, hate to crush her bones seem to be.


    He expected that Adriana must note over.


    But who knew that his cell phone connected to the surveince really saw Adriana appear in the surveince in the hall when Adriana sent a message.


    It¡¯s really bitchy ¡­ not usual.


    Peter once suspected that he had a bad eye and actually saw such a shameless woman.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is shameless, so what am I afraid of.¡±


    At that, Peter was furious, and immediately grabbed her clothes, and with a stinging sound, the clothes shattered, ¡°Adriana, I think you really want to die, today I will make you whole!¡±


    He took Adriana by the arm and threw her directly on the bed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Adriana on the corner of the top floor corridor hung up her cell phone call, raised her eyebrows in triumph and muttered to herself, ¡°Enjoy, super surprise, it will make you remember it for the rest of your life.¡±


    She had expected everything, so she was well prepared.


    Found a woman of simr height, fat and thin to her, changed into her clothes, then took the woman into the top floor of the hotel and kept the phone open with her.


    When Peter asks, she replies that the woman in the suite is only responsible for acting.


    With a good mood, Adriana left the hotel and drove home, listening to powerful music and humming a little tune all the way home, in as beautiful a mood as she wanted.


    As soon as Peter thinks about the defeated look when he sees the woman at dawn tomorrow morning, he will feel good for a few days in a row.


    Snort¨C


    Just as she was shaking her head and humming a tune, suddenly several cars elerated past her and blocked her.


    Adriana immediately braked, scared little heart nearly jumped out of his throat.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you crazy?¡±


    She growled.


    The next moment, those cars suddenly came out of a dozen men in suits, all tall and expressionless.


    Adriana tried to escape, but found that there were cars blocking the front and back, so she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    She immediately locked the car door, but the men in ck thumped, rudely smashed the ss and opened the door of the sedan.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing? Careful I call the police?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, is it against thew for you to kidnap?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana kept struggling and resisting, but the two fists could not defeat the four hands, being tightly controlled, holding the tape stuck to the mouth, blindfolded eyes and tied hands.


    Then they were shoved into the limo and left.


    Along the way, no matter how much struggle, there was no sound.


    If the sedan hadn¡¯t been moving, she would have almost felt like there was no one next to her, and the cabin would have been awfully quiet and still.


    I do not know how long the drive, the car suddenly stopped, and then was pushed and shoved.

 Chapter 141 – Fish and water under fear

    After that, you enter the elevator, exit the elevator, take a few steps, and are pushed into the room.


    Adriana does not know exactly where it is, the only thing that is certain is to go up to the upper floors of the building, not knowing exactly where it is.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    She kept struggling and resisting, but her hands were tied, so she struggled uselessly.


    Despair, helplessness, wandering ¡­


    The tears that came to my eyes.


    She was lying on the bed like a puddle of mud after a death struggle and resigned herself to give up resistance.


    At this point, the man stopped moving.


    The next moment, a sudden pain in the cheek, the tape on the mouth was torn off, and the blindfold was removed from the face.


    In a sh, the blinding light almost blinded her eyes, she subconsciously closed her eyes and slightly squinted her eyes.


    It was only with horror that the man was Peter.


    For a while, shock, anger, aggravation of the emotions heart, tears can not stop gushing out of the eyes.


    Her chin trembled slightly, tears in her eyes, ¡°Peter, are you a madman? What the hell do you want? Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    No wonder it was Peter who was brought into the room.


    She never expected Peter to find out so quickly that the woman was not her.


    So, did you deliberately make such a show to scare her and put fear in her heart?


    Knowing the truth, Adriana was close to a breakdown.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re really good? Dare to y me, you are the first one!¡±


    Peter was still in a rage, God knows, at that moment when he threw that strange woman on the bed.


    The cell phone in the woman¡¯s pocket suddenly made a sound and lit up the screen.


    Peter suddenly felt that something was wrong, it seemed that from the time the woman entered the room, she made a somewhat hollow sound that did not sound like she was speaking in person.


    Immediately from the woman¡¯s trouser pocket took out the phone, open a look, as expected, the call record shows Adriana¡¯s phone number.


    He ¡­ was counted by Adriana!


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know what it¡¯s like to be worse than dead.¡±


    Peter almost rage, as if a wild beast of rage to rampage, wantonly abused and destroyed, the energy seems to be inexhaustible, tormented Adriana worse than death.


    Night to morning, morning to dawn.


    Adriana has no idea how long she has been unconscious, but in any case, the man really fulfilled his promise and tortured her for two days and nights.


    Yes, two days and two nights!


    She didn¡¯t know exactly how long she had been unconscious, but as long as she was awake, Peter would certainly not let her go.


    After countless failed pleas for mercy, Adriana simply closed her eyes and yed dead.


    Just pretend to be unconscious so that Peter won¡¯t bully her.


    This time, Adriana deeply experienced Peter¡¯s brutal and unkind, beastly side.


    So much so that Peter became the shadow of her life.


    After lying in bed all day and night, Peter actually left hisptop on the bed to work on his work.


    Adriana was lying stiff, but because Peter was there, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to turn over.


    ¡°Can¡¯t pretend, huh?¡±


    Just as she was on the verge of copse, Peter¡¯s voice suddenly sounded next to her ear.


    Adriana immediately closed her eyes tightly, not daring to open them.


    But from that day to now, in bed for three days and three nights, shey all over the body aches, can not wait to get up immediately to run three thousand meters.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t pretend, don¡¯t pretend.¡±


    Peter ced theptop on the bedside table, turned sideways, propped his elbows on the bed to rest his cheeks, and questioned in a cold voice: ¡°This time, it¡¯s a warning to you. If there is a next time, I can¡¯t guarantee whether I will do anything more unscrupulous to you.¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana¡¯s heart aggrieved, but also dare not say something.


    Just thinking about the recent events, I can¡¯t stop the tears from welling up in my eyes.


    Even though she was strong, what happened in two months was enough to catch up with everything that had happened in the first half of her life, and the pressure was weighing her down to the point of copse.


    And under Peter¡¯s pressure, that one taut heartstringpletely snapped.


    The man gazed at the little woman, the drop of crystal tears out of the sockets, cut a tear, but invariably make Peter some heart weakness annoyed, heart, a slight tremor, indefinable subtle feelings.


    ¡°Do you know what men like most about women in bed?¡±


    When he asked, naturally no one would answer.


    Adriana closes her eyes and continues to pretend to sleep.


    ¡°Just like your kind of weak, pitiful, pearly look, will provoke men to infinite ¡­.¡±


    He leaned in close to Adriana, breathing heavily and tantalizing her.


    At that, Adriana¡¯s eyes snapped open, ¡°Peter, get out!¡±


    She pushed Peter away and sat up, tugging at the bedding and wrapping it tightly around herself, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m suing you for forcing me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of Theresa finding out, go ahead. Maybe even break off your rtionship with Brenden in one fell swoop. After all, a woman like you is not eptable to The Alston family.¡±


    Peter said in a cold voice, without a trace of emotion under his eyes, cold people shiver.


    Adriana looked at him and was speechless.


    Lips tightly pursed up, and then silently buried his head to the bedding, choked: ¡°You go, I do not want to see you, do not want to see you.¡±


    There are no words to describe the bad mood at this moment.


    I can¡¯t die!


    The words fell halfway through the day, the man did not leave.


    Adriana then asked, ¡°Peter, what exactly will it take for you to get away from me? I¡¯m begging you, please.¡±


    ¡°OK. Leave Waverly immediately and disappear forever.¡±


    The man replied with a crisp, clear answer.


    But to Adriana¡¯s ears, it was like a dead end.


    Brenden¡¯s back is threatened and she is in a dilemma.


    ¡°Leave Waverly, no way!¡±


    Adriana adjusted her emotions, opened her eyes and looked sideways at Peter, a pair of reddened eyes with some determination, ¡°But there is one thing I can tell you, if, you ever dare to touch me again ¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it touches you, what can it do to me?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    She sarcastically hooked her red lips, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stand you. But I will die to show you. I¡¯m not your puppet, not your doll, can¡¯t sway you, but can put you in the shadows for the rest of your life. Peter, don¡¯t you force me!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana lifted the bedding, gave up thest vestiges of dignity and went to the bathroom, naked.


    In the bathroom, she didn¡¯t know how long she stayed, but by the time she got out, there was no more Peter in the suite.

 Chapter 142 – Not even menstruation

    A set of temporarily new clothes was ced on the bed.


    She didn¡¯t pretend to make a show of it, changed her clothes and left straight away.


    Returned home and called the minister, Nelson Dean, to take a leave of absence.


    A few dayster, she received a call from Vivian, and it turned out that everything was fine with Vivian and there was no doubt.


    Coupled with Brenda¡¯s state in her home, Adriana¡¯s suspicions about her are gradually dispelled.


    Brenda is very quiet, never bothered her, will also do herundry and cooking, is a very diligent girl, should not ask a question never ask a word.


    The quiet days passed quickly, and more than a month gradually passed.


    This day, when she ate early in the morning, she felt nauseous, and went straight to the bathroom, a crazy vomiting.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you ¡­ aren¡¯t pregnant, are you? For the past few days, you¡¯ve been nauseous and vomiting.¡±


    Brenda asked with concern.


    It was this concern that alerted Adriana, like a thunderp, and scared her out of her wits.


    Yes, it seems that she has not had her period until now.


    ¡°No, what are you talking about. I ate something cold recently, and my gastroenteritis ising on.¡± She pulled a random excuse and left in a hurry.


    After working honestly all morning at the public Old Mr. Grant, Adriana was restless, with Brenda¡¯s words echoing in her head and some trepidation.


    If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re screwed.


    ¡°Adriana, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you.¡±


    Just as Adriana froze, someone came up to her and tapped her on the shoulder, startling her.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, good, good.¡±


    Adriana nodded, got up and walked out.


    Who would be looking for her at this time?


    When she walked out of the office, she realized that the person standing outside the office corridor was Brenden.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    When she saw Brenden, she didn¡¯t look good and frowned in question.


    Brenden was wearing a ck shirt casual pants, shirt sleeves pulled up to the elbow, holding a bouquet of flowers in his arms, leaningzily against the railing, but looked elegant gentleman.


    ¡°So angry, who pissed you off?¡± He walked up and handed her the roses.


    Adriana took a step back and distanced herself from Brenden, ¡°It¡¯s just an act, why do you have to do it? There¡¯s no one else around.¡±


    She may be willing to pretend with Brenden in front of people, but now that there is no one around, she naturally doesn¡¯t have to bother acting with him.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Adri, we¡¯re going to be married, you¡¯re not going to end up like that, are you?¡±


    His tone is gentle, with some dude¡¯s evil unrestrained, as if really dumped by Adriana seems to be, the aggrieved look makes people can not bear to look at it.


    ¡°Brenden, what do you mean? When we first said that it was just a show, you don¡¯t take it seriously, do you?¡±


    Having this thought made Adriana feel very horrible.


    ¡°True ¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing here?¡±


    Before Brenden could finish a sentence, Hayley suddenly appeared.


    At that moment, Adriana frowned, feeling that she hade at a rather bad time, otherwise she could have heard Brenden¡¯s real thoughts.


    ¡°Hayley.¡±


    Brenden smiled wickedly at Hayley, releasing a hundred thousand volts of electric eyes and teasing the girl in public.


    But Hayley is averse to this.


    At once, a small face a burst of scarlet, shy hands out to cover the cheeks, a small daughter¡¯s shy posture, eyes bubbling red heart.


    Adriana disdainfully skimmed, really can¡¯t look at it, so reached out and took the flowers from Brenden¡¯s arms, ¡°Hayley, Brenden wants to send you flowers, you¡¯re here, he just happened to send you.¡±


    Shoving the flowers directly into Hayley¡¯s arms, ¡°He¡¯s just here to see you, you guys talk.¡±


    I found an excuse and went straight into the office.


    With Brenden, really do not want to stay with him for a minute, thinking about all the things he has done before, it feels like this kind of people are really sinister and scary outrageous.


    Back at work, Adriana is focused on her work.


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly a person kicked her hard on the table, scaring Adriana shuddered and immediately looked up, only to find that the person standing in front of her was Hayley.


    ¡°Hayley, what are you doing?¡±


    She growled without a good word.


    ¡°Adriana, what do you mean, sincerely? The flowers are for you, and you¡¯re shoving them at me just to make me look bad.¡±


    She mmed the flowers on Adriana¡¯s desk and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s just Uncle proposing to you, what¡¯s the big deal, you really think you¡¯re going to marry into The Alston family and that¡¯s something?¡±


    ¡°Did Brenden really propose to Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana is also too shameless, is not just someone send her flowers, deliberately show off.¡±


    ¡°stic flower sisters, ah, I heard that Hayley¡¯s mother is Adriana¡¯s adoptive mother, howe this Adriana has no gratitude at all?¡±


    ¡°How can this kind of scum survive in the world? It deserves to go to the eighteenth level of hell.¡±


    ¡­


    One wave has not yet subsided and another wave has started.


    For Adriana, all the people in the entire legal department did not like her.


    Inexplicably disliked, Adriana do not know what they have done wrong, but the only thing is clear, that is to provoke Brenden and Peter, two devils, she wants to live a clean life can not help.


    ¡°Who told you that? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Adriana thought to herself that she must have given the flowers to Hayley, and Brenden must have had a bad attitude and made her look bad, which is why Hayley was so angry.


    She got up, walked to the corner of the office, and threw the flowers directly into the trash can.


    At that moment, a colleague who had gone out to pour tea came in, ¡°Adriana, there is someone outside looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded and walked out of the office to find Brenden still standing outside.


    Then I got a little annoyed, ¡°What do you want to do? The factory on the outskirts of the city is so idle, and you don¡¯t even have a job?¡±


    Brenden shrugged, ¡°In all honesty, is that the attitude I have when I¡¯m busy with business and make time for you?¡±


    He smiled ploddingly and spoke with some helplessness, as if Adriana was the heartless woman who had abandoned him.


    Adriana can¡¯t help a nk stare, ¡°In front of outsiders, I can make a show with you, but now it¡¯s just you and me, and continue to act, don¡¯t you think some ¡­ redundant?!¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ look at your Scarlett cat nature, it¡¯s so hard to get a hold of you.¡± He raised his hand and pinched her face, and Adriana subconsciously took a step back.


    However, before one could pull away from Brenden, Brenden wrapped an arm around her waist, leaned down close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Peter¡¯sing.¡±


    As expected, once heard Peter came, Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and immediately stood still.


    The man¡¯s long, bony fingers rubbed gently on her cheek, ¡°The Alston family is having a family dinner tonight, and Dad said to send you over.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    Adriana was very resistant inside and did not want to attend the family dinner at all.


    That would mean she would have to meet with Brenden, Peter, and Theresa, and that scene is embarrassing just to think about.

 Chapter 143 – Another open and shut battle

    Besides, now that there is absolutely no contact with Theresa, naturally, I don¡¯t want to meet her again to avoid embarrassment.


    ¡°Can I not go?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve said it¡¯s a family dinner. She, Adriana, isn¡¯t qualified to go yet, is she?¡±


    It was at this point that Peter walked up next to the two and sarcastically spoke.


    ¡°Peter, what brings you here?¡±


    Brenden did not answer his question positively and asked him rhetorically.


    Peter held a document in his hand, his eyes nced at Adriana, but saw the woman¡¯s small face parted, looking the other way, a look not willing to look at him.


    ¡°I came over to see Adriana!¡±


    ¡°What do you want with Adri?¡± Brenden¡¯s eyes lit up with interest.


    Peter waved the papers in his hand, ¡°Some work stuff.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a work-rted matter, just go directly to her minister.¡±


    Between the two conversations, the atmosphere is gloomy, only a few moments of time is already the smoke and war is diffuse, wafting a strong smell of gunpowder, as if the next moment is a killing.


    ¡°Adriana is the one you put in, I can only go to her for her work mistakes, not the minister. Besides, her rtionship with Uncle is known to everyone, what do you think the minister can do to her?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were so eloquent that Brenden was speechless in a few words.


    ¡°Uncle, is there anything else? Make yourself at home if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His attitude was icy and he was unfazedby Brenden.


    ¡°You have something to say directly, I¡¯m listening.¡± The man shrugged his shoulders and raised his eyebrows, just like a breezy posture.


    Peter was silent for a moment, sort of acquiescing.


    Throwing the documents in her hand directly into Adriana¡¯s arms, ¡°How do you work? There are obvious holes in all these documents and you can¡¯t see them?¡±


    The document was suddenly thrown over to Adriana, and in her panic, she didn¡¯t catch it, and it slipped from her hands, but Brenden was faster and caught it and handed it to her.


    He smiled and his tone carried a slight taste of spoiling, ¡°Still so stupid and fussy, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Adriana was disgusted but didn¡¯t show it, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Faintly said a thank you, looking down at the document in his hand, ¡°No problem ah, I all ¡­¡±


    She said as she flipped through the pages, looking at the ces marked with a ck marker that did have omissions.


    After all, it is thew, many documents are biting, that is, a mistake is likely to cause great impact.


    She went through three documents in a row, and sure enough, there were problems with all of them.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I am sorry, I ¡­ may be my oversight, I will ¡­ter¡±


    Adriana apologized repeatedly and exined.


    However, Peter did not give her face at all, ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing? I seriously doubt your professional standards, as awyer, you can also make such low-level mistakes?¡±


    His words were sharp and his tone slightly sullen.


    Themotion startled colleagues in the office, many of whom poked their heads in and looked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She looked down at the floor and ran out of excuses to retort.


    These days, because of Peter¡¯sst impact on her caused a great psychological shadow, even at work are not well adjusted to the emotions.


    And it is for this reason that the work is negligent.


    But wrong is wrong, there is no reason or need to exin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve caused serious property damage to thepany, and if it weren¡¯t for you and Uncle, I¡¯d have told you to get lost! Now, you are given two choices. One, make up for your transgressions, or two, resign and get out!¡±


    Peter was gloomy from front to back with an angr handsome face, without a trace of a good face, let alone a gentle tone.


    Adriana does not know how cold the pr ice is, but can clearly feel how cold Peter is at this time!


    ¡°Peter, Adri ¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this is apany, if she¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s wrong, and you can¡¯t be tolerant of everything just because you have a rtionship with her. Thepany forbids nepotism, and it would be the greatest mercy for me to give her the opportunity to make amends.¡±


    Even to Brenden, Peter still did not give him any face.


    This matter, Adriana is at fault party, let Brenden more reasons, now can not be said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make up for my mistakes myself.¡±


    Adriana clutched the file and raised her eyes to gaze at Peter, ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Peter gave a cold eye sweep and dropped a sentence, ¡°Come to my office.¡± After saying that, he directly turned around and left.


    The moment he turned around, Peter caught a glimpse of those colleagues standing at the entrance of the Legal Department, just an ice-cold look shot past, and all of them were scared and scattered in panic.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In a moment, only Brenden and Adriana were left in the hallway.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? As a professionalwyer, you can make such a low-level mistake?¡±


    Brenden put away his yful smile and his serious face had a somber air, as if a storm was brewing, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you have to do, if you get kicked out because of your job, I can¡¯t protect you. But, there¡¯s no guarantee for Helen¡¯s safety either!¡±


    This time, Brenden waspletely enraged.


    After a serious warning, he walked away.


    Adriana stood still, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes, raw.


    Faced with Brenden¡¯s uncertainty, just like the summer weather, sometimes sunny, sometimes stormy, unpredictable, so that people can not catch his real thoughts.


    By andrge, this is Adriana¡¯s true realization of what it means to have a shifty personality.


    After calming down in ce for a while, she went upstairs with the documents in her arms and headed straight for Peter¡¯s office.


    Knock Knock-


    Knocked on the door and Peter¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Enter.¡±


    She pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Close the door.¡±


    The man raised his eyes and barked a warning.


    Adriana frowned, hesitated a little, but finally closed the office door.


    Subconsciously, she resisted the opportunity to spend time alone with Peter and was even a little afraid.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, may I ask what I should do?¡± She asked as she walked up to the desk, keeping a safe distance from him.


    ¡°The business cooperation with Vashon Firm caused thepany a direct loss of 20 million dors because of your oversight, as well as Xinlian, Yuzhong, a total of threepanies, all because of your oversight on the contract issue, resulting in a direct loss. What qualifications do you think you have to continue to work in thepany? I seriously doubt that you are not bought by the otherpany.¡±


    With a Parker pen in his hand, he tapped the desk heavily with a furious look on his face.


    Adriana lowered her eyebrows and hung her head, well aware of her mistake, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen either. It was my sloppy work, and I am willing to take the result. Just, what should I do to recover thepany¡¯s loss?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°As awyer, your professionalism is a certain amount of meticulousness and focus, and you can¡¯t afford any slip-ups. You have several years of professional experience yourself and you will still have such problems, please give me a reason.¡±


    The man dropped his pen on the table, leaned back, wrapped his arms around his chest, leanedzily in the executive chair, and waited for her answer.

 Chapter 144 – Going to a family dinner

    Adriana¡¯s small face tightened and she shook her head, ¡°I was the one who got lost in thought.¡±


    A perfunctory reason was given.


    It¡¯s not like you can say to Peter that the reason for everything is because of the psychological shadow left by him after those days of severe torture.


    She, it¡¯s hard to say.


    Not to mention not going over these issues in front of Peter.


    ¡°Going off on a tangent? How long have you juste to thepany and you have so many problems, I can¡¯t believe your working ability at all!¡±


    He said.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ mean?¡± Adriana finally couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyes to look at him, afraid he would kick her out.


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    The man replied coldly.


    The attitude towards her was extremely cold, making it difficult for Adriana to recall the madness of the previous days in the hotel.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you just said you would give me the opportunity to make amends.¡± She said.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. Tomorrow night there is a dinner party, you apany me to attend, as long as I can make the otherpany satisfied, I will definitely not me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana agreed without even thinking about it, without even knowing exactly how the entertainment would be.


    ¡°Is there anything else with Mr. Alston? I¡¯ll go out if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, The Alston family family dinner, you really n to go?¡± The man suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a moment of hesitation on Adriana¡¯s part as she answered the question.


    In fact, she did not want to go, but she had to go because of Brenden¡¯s bullying.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man snickered, ¡°So eager to marry Brenden, I¡¯m curious, what do you like about Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, if you want to ask personal questions I can¡¯t answer them.¡± Adriana was assertive, unwilling to continue to dwell with him any further on personal issues.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you can pack your things and get out now. I, Alston Group, don¡¯t need a woman with an impure heart like you.¡±


    He showed favoritism for the public service and threatened all kinds of oppression.


    Adriana was furious, but had nowhere to vent her anger.


    ring angrily at Peter, ¡°Do you need a reason to like someone.¡±


    Peter seemed to nod quite agreeably, ¡°That makes sense, go down.¡±


    Adriana was a little stunned, never expecting Peter to let her go straight away.


    Back in the legal department, Adriana handled the work at hand. With Peter¡¯s warning, she was now more serious and rigorous in her work, not daring to make a single mistake.


    At the end of her shift, she packed up her things and left the office, and just as she walked out of the building, she saw two cars parked in front of the door, standing two handsome and umonly beautiful men.


    One Peter, one Brenden!


    Adriana, carrying her bag, looked at the two of them and inexplicably had an urge to run away.


    ¡°Peter, are you waiting for me.¡±


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded behind her, and Adriana turned around to see that it was Theresa.


    Two people¡¯s eyes collided, four eyes met, but both instantly moved away.


    For a while, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    ¡°Uncle, did youe over to pick up Adri?¡± Theresa walked up to the two men and gave Brenden a small smile, not losing her manners.


    ¡°For the family dinner today, my dad asked me to bring Adri with me.¡±


    With that, Brenden straightened up and walked over to Adriana¡¯s side, holding out his hand, ¡°Here, let me help you carry it.¡±


    The bag was carried over from Adriana¡¯s hand with unending tenderness and pampering, and she could not wait to hold her in her heart.


    That kind of tenderness was something Theresa had not experienced in Peter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Suddenly saw this scene, but some jealousy, envy, rather than taste.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re so happy, and Uncle is so good to you.¡± She looked at Adriana and curled her lips into a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Alston has been good to you, too.¡±


    Adriana returned perfunctorily.


    The stars have moved on and things have changed.


    But for a short time, she and Theresa have been strangers, and even if they meet, they can¡¯t return to the friendship that they held as good girlfriends.


    Naturally the speech also seems to be that perfunctory and awkward.


    Peter¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly, watching the two people over there, with a little coldness flowing between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Get in!¡±


    He spoke in a slightly deeper tone and pulled the door open to get directly into the car.


    Adriana and Brenden also got into the car one after another, and the two cars drove towards the old house one after the other.


    Inside the car, Adriana sat in the passenger seat, eyeing the vehicle in front of her, could not help but smile to herself, ¡°so good at acting, it¡¯s a pity not to go to be an actor.¡±


    ¡°I got to the point where I thought that.¡±


    Brenden chimed in.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted and knitted, then stretched, not wanting to talk to Brenden, she leaned back in the car seat and closed her eyes.


    Not a word more.


    After more than half an hour, the limousine arrived at The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    The four of them got out of the car and walked in together.


    Just after walking to the atrium, I saw Luis ying in the yard and riding his bike.


    This side was giddy after finding a few peopleing in, ¡°Ya, daddy, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Luis got off the children¡¯s bike and ran towards this side with his short legs.


    Always gloomy face of Peter¡¯s face showed a rare gentle smile, the right hand lifted the suit pants, half squatted down, opened his arms, ¡°Luis¡­¡±


    However, the next moment, Luis brushed past him with a gust of wind and ran to Adriana, ¡°Auntie, Luis misses you so much, do you miss me?¡±


    At this moment, time stands still, everything is fixed, only the breeze is sluggish, permeated with a chilling feeling.


    Adriana stood there stiffly, even as Luis wrapped his arms around her thighs, her gaze did not go to Luis, but to Peter, who was half-crouched on the ground in front of her, spreading his arms.


    He, as if he were a statue, did not move at all.


    But that back, but people feel inexplicably deep cold, bitter cold.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Auntie, Luis misses you so much.¡±


    Luis grabbed Adriana¡¯s wide-legged pants, tugged them, and looked at her with his little head up, ¡°Did Auntie buy Luis a present?¡±


    That innocent voice is extremely prating and beautiful.


    Adriana, however, felt that she was on pins and needles at the moment, embarrassed to the point of no return.


    ¡°Ohhhh, sorry Luis, auntie didn¡¯t know you were here and forgot to buy you a present. But auntie promises to make it up to you, OK?¡±


    She carried everyone¡¯s sharp, knife-like eyes, manughter in the back, but can only force a smile.


    ¡°Yay, yes, yes. Auntie is so nice, hehehehehe.¡±


    Luis kissed Adriana hard on the cheek, liking it more than anything.


    Wrapping her neck around her, she begged, ¡°Auntie, for a hug.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e on, auntie hug.¡±


    She leaned over and picked up Luis.


    But his gaze went through Luis, looking at a great back over there, and couldn¡¯t help but gulp, inexplicably trepidatious.


    Luis is Peter¡¯s real son, and now his real father wants to hug him, but he was actually put aside by Luis.


    This ¡­


    It stresses her out.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ are you okay? Luis is still young, like Adri maybe the two have a destiny.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her unreconciled gaze surveyed Adriana with a look of jealousy, anger, and envy running through her eyes.

 Chapter 145 I’ll go home with you, OK?

    A mixture of five vors.


    As Luis¡¯ young mother, she was not liked by him for years, and she worked very hard for this, but who knew that Adriana would be so easy to get along with Luis.


    Had to make her wonder about Adriana¡¯s methods!


    Peter turned around and his cold eyes shot straight at Adriana, ¡°If you like her so much, you should go home with her!¡±


    The words were clearly directed at Luis.


    But Peter Fang did not feel embarrassed, but inexplicably angry and helpless.


    This is the blood rtionship, even if the two people do not know each other¡¯s rtionship, but still like that, as if the suction stone like a powerful adsorption force.


    ¡°Really? Hee hee hee, daddy, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Luis naturally noticed Peter¡¯s angry look, but pretended not to know anything about it.


    With a cheeky smile, she wrapped her arms around Adriana¡¯s neck, ¡°Auntie, Daddy said that he wanted me toe home with you tonight. Is that good?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Luis, you are making things worse, adding fuel to the fire, do you know that?


    Adriana wanted to cry.


    That¡¯s a question that can¡¯t be answered in the right way.


    ¡°Luis, Auntie has guests at home and there¡¯s no ce to stay.¡±


    She reached out and pinched her little cheeks, ¡°But, Auntie promises that she will y with you in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ is not good.¡±


    Luis curbed his smile and dropped his face in a lifeless manner, ¡°Luis wants his aunt.¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, ¡°Then auntie live in my house, okay? Luis home is very big, okay?¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her neck and shook his head, pampering himself.


    Adriana had no resistance to Luis¡¯ charm and cuteness, and almost surrendered.


    But the moment she raised her eyes, she received a slightly angry look from both Peter and Theresa, who were standing in front of her.


    The divine consciousness that was dazed by Luis immediately regained its rity, ¡°Of course not. Auntie has a home, it¡¯s not like going to your ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so, s ¡­ so sorry oh ¡­¡±


    He beamed with a very unhappy look.


    ¡°Get down here!¡±


    Peter, who was standing at one side, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and gave an angry rebuke, ¡°Ms. Hale is a guest, don¡¯t be rude. Come here.¡±


    A reprimand, Luis is like a frosted eggnt, immediately wilted.


    Puffing out her cheeks and looking disgruntled, she slipped away from her.


    ¡°Why are you yelling? My great-grandson likes Ms. Hale, so what¡¯s wrong with letting them y together for a while!¡±


    At that moment, Old Mr. Alston appeared from nowhere, with a group of men behind him, and roared angrily at Peter.


    ¡°Grandpa, Uncles, you¡¯re all here.¡± Theresa called out to them politely and said hello.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­ great grandfather, daddy is mean to me.¡±


    Luis fluttered and ran to Old Mr. Alston, waving his hand for a hug, aggrieved with big red eyes and watering.


    Intergenerational rtives, at this point in time, perfectly illustrated.


    Old Mr. Alston picked up Luis, ¡°Okay, okay, no crying, no crying. Just now you said you like Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Enn. Auntie saved Luis, Luis likes Auntie and wants to go live at Auntie¡¯s house, OK?¡±


    Talking to Peter didn¡¯t work, so Luis pouted at his great-grandfather, and it worked every time.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ you little thing, is there something that interests you.¡±


    Old Mr. Alstonughed, looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, look ¡­ the boy likes to spend time with you, do you have time?¡±


    Adriana is helpless in a hundred ways, crying andughing.


    A pleading look was given to Peter, as if seeking his advice.


    But Peter looked away and ignored it.


    She, moreover, did not know what to do.


    ¡°Grandpa, Adri has guests at home, and Luis going over there will cause her trouble.¡± Theresa spoke up in time.


    It was Brenden who remained silent, looking at everyone thoughtfully, not saying a word, watching the situation.


    ¡°So? Then ¡­ Ms. Hale, you shoulde and stay at the old house for a while recently to keep Luispany. what do you think?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston asked.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Since they have said so, what else can she ¡­ do?


    But looking at Theresa¡¯s resisting look, Adriana finally firm up her position.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, I still don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, since my dad has asked, you can stay. It¡¯s just as well that I can stay here with you.¡±


    She wanted to refuse, but Brenden had already spoken.


    Adriana looked over at him and her face sank a few shades.


    But Brenden said to Old Mr. Alston, as if he couldn¡¯t see her face, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll take care of Adri for a while.¡±


    So, her stay or departure was thus decided by others.


    ¡°I asked Adri about it.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston nced at Brenden and ignored him.


    All at once, everyone¡¯s Adriana fell on Adriana¡¯s body, ¡°Old Mr. Alston, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Called what Old Mr. Alston, you are now Brenden¡¯s fianc¨¦e, do you have to change your name?¡± Old Mr. Alston suddenly said.


    Change your mind?


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened in shock instantly.


    This generation ¡­ instantly messed up.


    She is the same age as Theresa and is still young with Peter.


    Peter called him grandpa and she called the old man ¡­ dad?


    This ¡­


    Are you kidding me?


    ¡°Grandpa, she hasn¡¯t married into the family yet, it¡¯s not appropriate to change her name. Won¡¯t the word get out and make people bandit?¡± Peter refused at once.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, yes, grandpa. adri is a traditional girl, you¡¯d better not give her a hard time.¡±


    Theresa followed suit and conformed.


    If Adriana changes her mind, then she is bound to follow suit.


    In the future, when we meet and call her Auntie, it¡¯s really hard to say when you think about it.


    ¡°That ¡­ our family has always been more traditional. You shouldn¡¯t care if I call you an ¡®uncle¡¯, right?¡±


    After thinking about it, only this name makes sense.


    Adriana said in a rush.


    ¡°All right, all right, whatever you want. But, you just give me a good stay at the old mansion for a while these days. Come on, let¡¯s all go in and eat.¡±


    Things eventually fell into ce.


    In the evening, the family dined together and the atmosphere was cordial.


    But it is Luis who is more clingy to her.


    In the evening, Adriana was forced to stay at The Alston family¡¯s old house. Even though she had all the excuses, she couldn¡¯t resist Brenden¡¯s threats.


    One can only stay honestly.


    ¡°Theresa, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll ask Hank to take you home first. luis is here alone, I don¡¯t feelfortable at night.¡±


    It was already 9:00 p. m., Peter said to Theresa.


    ¡°Huh? That ¡­ Peter, or don¡¯t. I want to stay too.¡± A rare opportunity to be alone in a room with Peter, how could she miss it?


    Besides, Adriana is here too, and she certainly can¡¯t leave Peter.


    ¡°Are you used to being here? You didn¡¯t even bring your stuff over, so it¡¯s not toote toe back tomorrow.¡± Peter was firm in his attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay for one night. Besides, you¡¯re not home and I¡¯m not used to being alone.¡±


    She begged.


    Since that was the case, Peter didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 146: To sleep with aunt

    In the evening, at Adriana¡¯s repeated request, Theresa shared a room with Peter, Adriana a room, and Brenden a room.


    Luis pulled Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Auntie, will Luis sleep with you at night?¡±


    In the courtyard, the two sat on a stone bench, eating while enjoying the moon and looking at the stars in a harmonious manner.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Luis, you¡¯re a big boy now, you need to learn to sleep on your own, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Luis shook his head like a rattle, ¡°Luis wants to sleep with his aunt, okay, okay, okay.¡±


    The child is a miniature little suit, pink carved little face, and Peter seven points simr, despite the small holiday age, already handsome and lovely.


    In front of her a strong pampering, directly let Adriana defenseless.


    ¡°Luis, why are you so clingy, I can¡¯t help you.¡± Adriana smiled, the eyes under the eyes slightly sh, ¡°Good, auntie promise you.¡±


    She was resting at The Alston family today, alone in a room, and she was uneasy, but Luis would be a sword to protect her if he was around.


    What¡¯s not to like.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    At this moment, Theresa appeared, she walked up to Luis, pinched his cheek and said softly, ¡°Luis, your daddy wants to see you for something, go over there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Okay.¡±


    Luis beamed and eyed Adriana, ¡°Auntie, wait for me oh. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    In therge courtyard, with Luis gone, Theresa and Adriana were the only ones left.


    Watching Luis leave, Adriana looked up at Theresa, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m curious, what kind of ecstasy did you put into Luis to make him like you so much and cling to you?¡±


    Since their rtionship is still not the same as before, Theresa naturally does not pretend in front of her.


    Faced with Theresa¡¯s sudden attitude, Adriana froze, a little stunned.


    He then looked down and shook his head with a smile, ¡°What do you suspect me of again?¡±


    Theresa sat across from her, twirled a pastry from the te, took a bite, and chewed gently.


    Slowly said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t have a bad heart, I would need to suspect you.¡±


    Adriana picked up her tea and took an unhurried sip.


    Peter is your fianc¨¦, you should look after him.¡±


    ¡°Home flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers.¡±


    Theresa doesn¡¯t leave a trace of shame.


    That one sentence was like a p in Adriana¡¯s face, and it hurt like fire.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯ve exined this a million times and don¡¯t want to exin it anymore.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    She is certainly at fault, and her heart is ashamed of Theresa.


    But each time she was in the passive position and the one who suffered immensely.


    However, none of them understood her.


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    ¡°Do you not want to exin, or do you have nothing to say?¡± Theresa was aggressive.


    ¡°Yes or no, so what.¡±


    Adriana put down her ss and got up, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, even if you exin a thousand times, it won¡¯t help.¡±


    Left from the garden and went straight back to his room.


    A new Chinese style decorated room has been set up with a set of zany new clothes. Adriana enters the room and is about to close the door when Brenden appears.


    He stepped in with one foot, blocking the door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She was already in a bad mood and did not have a good attitude towards Brenden.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Brenden¡¯s fianc¨¦e,e over andmiserate, no?¡± The man was gangly and made people feel unsuspecting.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going to rest. If you have anything to say, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    Adriana is exhausted and tired.


    ¡± What, give you face, dare to talk to me like that.¡± Brenden¡¯s voice was husky and low, with a strong sense of anger.


    Across a distance of one meter, she could clearly smell the strong smell of his alcohol, drinking slightly drunk, some drunkenness.


    The manner of speaking has changed a lot.


    ¡°Brenden, what the hell do you want? Don¡¯t you feel disgusting for a man to do that? People have a bottom line, don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    She shoved Brenden hard and then mmed the door shut.


    Inside the room, Adriana took a shower, changed into her pajamas, and had justid down when the room door rang again.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Shey on the bed, on toozy to get up.


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s me, Luis.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Stirredup by Theresa and Brenden, she forgot all about Luis.


    Got up and pulled the door open.


    At the door stood a small and arge, two handsome andpelling faces.


    ¡°Auntie, I told daddy to sleep with you today.¡± Luis pounced and hugged her thighs, ¡°Hee hee hee, Luis is so happy, he feels so happy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, since Theresa is also here, why don¡¯t you let Luis rest with Theresa.¡±


    Between Theresa¡¯s earlier warning, she still refused Luis.


    Peter was dressed in a ck silk pajamas, through the clothes can also see his strong pectoral muscles, straight and standing, extra sexy.


    It¡¯s just that the ascetic god will always have an iceberg face, as if others owe him millions.


    ¡°Since you promised Luis, you should keep your promise.¡± Peter gave a cold snort.


    ¡°Good. Just this once.¡±


    With that, he pulled Luis into the house.


    However, waiting for her to close the door, Peter walked in.


    Adriana had a wary look on her face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Luis¡¯ stuff I put in.¡±


    With that, the person has walked around Adriana, into the room, sent a husky in, ced on the bed, and put down a children¡¯s storybook.


    He turns to leave and Adriana pulls Luis into the room, then reads him a story and puts her to bed.


    A night that was kind of torturous went by.


    The following day, early morning.


    The maid knocked on the door of the room early, and all of them got up early, washed up and then had breakfast together in the hall.


    Fortunately, it was only Old Mr. Alston and Mrs. Old Mr. Alston, as well as Theresa, Peter, Brenden and Luis.


    Adriana is not so stressful inparison.


    With Luis alone to liven up the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem depressing.


    Just breakfast was doughnuts, soy milk, vegetable porridge, sandwiches, buns and milk, although it was on the lighter side.


    But Adriana just picked up a bun and took a bite and felt sick.


    She immediately bit her lips and squeezed the bun tightly, not daring to have any reaction exposed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    But Peter sat right across from her and took in her expression.


    ¡°Auntie, have some milk.¡± Luis sat next to Adriana and thoughtfully offered her a ss of milk.


    Luis was so cute, and Adriana couldn¡¯t bear to say no.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Received the cup, the party raised the cup that moment, suddenly put down the cup, reached out to cover his chest, ¡°vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­ sorry, I go to the bathroom.¡±

 Chapter 147 Adriana is pregnant?

    Adriana got up in a panic and immediately went in the direction of the bathroom.


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Auntie?¡±


    Luis touched his head with a baffled face, unsure of what to do.


    Several people looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s cold.¡±


    A bad feeling came over Theresa¡¯s mind and exined.


    Mrs. Old Mr. Alston looked in the direction of Adriana¡¯s departure, a kind and amiable face blossomed into a contented smile, looked back at Brenden, and asked quietly, ¡°Is that girl pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was drinking milk, heard his own grandmother¡¯s words and was so shocked that the milk in his mouth sputtered out and he couldn¡¯t stop coughing.


    The eyes involuntarily looked in the direction of the bathroom, the brow frowned.


    ¡°Gee, Peter, why are you kids so reactive.¡±


    Mrs. Old Mr. Alston muttered, looked to Brenden, and pressed, ¡°How long have you lived together?¡±


    Brenden chucked a doughnut and took a bite, his gaze raked at Peter with a faint smile, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about our business. adri might really have eaten bad tummy.¡±


    ¡°Look at you men, you are so careless. I¡¯m over here, how can I not see that?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After saying that, with a wave of his hand, he said to the maid at the side, ¡°Xiao Cui, go and call the family doctor over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, olddy.¡±


    At this time, in the bathroom a frantic vomiting Adriana flushed the toilet, and then went to the sink, hands propped up on the sink counter, looking at themselves in the ss mirror.


    The face is slightly white, because of excessive vomiting eyes are red, very haggard wretched.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    She hung her head slowly, almost certain that she was pregnant.


    Thest few days, as long as the sight of greasy meat and fish will be ufortable vomiting, loss of appetite, the period did note.


    I thought I would go for a checkup yesterday, but I was dyed and didn¡¯t make it.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous inside.


    She stayed in the bathroom for a while, until someone knocked on the door, she came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Outside the door stood Brenden.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him and walked right around him, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    But thus omitted a well-intentioned reminder from Brenden.


    Waiting for the two to walk to the table, a maid trotted in, ¡°Olddy, the family doctor has been called over.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good to be here.¡±


    The olddy looked to Adriana, ¡°Seeing that you were a little unwell, I called the family doctor and had him take a look at youter. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was shocked, her little heart pounding.


    The eyes subconsciously looked at Peter, but met his gaze unawares.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do this. Auntie, it¡¯s really okay, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She shook her head, extremely resistant.


    ¡°Adri, since Grandma has called the family doctor, you should let him take a look at you, it might be okay.¡±


    Theresa seems to have had an early insight into the foul y and is frantic to know what is happening to Adriana now.


    Naturally, I hope she will have an examination and have her pulse checked by a Chinese doctor.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she shook her head once more, ¡°No really.¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, suddenly her cell phone rang.


    Adriana was excited and answered the phone in a hurry, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What? How did that happen? Okay, okay I¡¯ll be right there, take it easy, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After saying that, the phone simply hangs up.


    And at this time, Brenda on the other side of the phone looked at the phone with a baffled face, unsure.


    She called Adriana because she hadn¡¯t been home all night and was a little worried about her, and ended up saying something nonsensical.


    ¡°Auntie and Uncle, Theresa, enjoy your meal, I have some urgent business so I will leave first.¡±


    After saying that, she ran straight out of the living room.


    ¡°Eh, girl, you¡¯re not eating breakfast? The family doctor hase over, give you a pulse you are going ah.¡±


    The olddy shouted, but Adriana ran out without looking back.


    Brenden immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go after her.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go, and if you don¡¯t take good care of her for me, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡± Mrs. Old Mr. Alston barked.


    ¡°Grandma, you guys eat slowly, I have some business at thepany, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Peter had a cold face and his mood was unpredictable.


    As soon as he said he was leaving, Theresa naturally followed suit.


    In a moment, therge living room was left to the old couple and Luis.


    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s going on, howe they say they¡¯re all gone?¡±


    ¡°Eat, eat, the young people have their business to do.¡± Old Mr. Alston advised.


    Adriana almost ran all the way out of The Alston family old house, walking on the road, finally Brenden¡¯s car appeared beside her, she had to choose to get into the car.


    In the car, she sat panting heavily, exhausted from all the trotting.


    Brenden concentrated on driving, but inexplicably between the face some gloomy.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Peter¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana froze, a little unsure, but after meeting him with a sideways nce she understood what he meant, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Yes or no, she will not admit it.


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s right that it¡¯s not yours.¡± She sarcastically.


    Snort¨C


    The car suddenly stopped.


    Brenden side eye, big palm directly stuck Adriana¡¯s neck, ¡°You are now nominally my Brenden¡¯s woman, cheating, who gave you the guts?¡±


    For some reason, the moment he learned that Adriana might be pregnant, his anger went straight to his head, making him very angry.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    With his throat tightly pinched, Adriana couldn¡¯t catch her breath and coughed ufortably, ¡°Brenden, are you sick?¡±


    She took her bag and frantically smashed it towards Brenden, lifting her foot and kicking him in the leg, struggling against him.


    Brenden ate the pain and let go of her.


    Adriana, however, was filled with anger and raised her hand, pping Brenden hard in the face, ¡°Brenden, are you a lunatic? What does my business have to do with you? In the beginning, you only said you would trade with you for one game, just for show. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself now?¡±


    An abrupt pnded hard on Brenden¡¯s face, hurting his cheeks with a burning general.


    Brenden¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, his face is fierce, and his horrific appearance is like a wolf full of killing intent.


    ¡°Adriana, are you looking for death?!¡±


    Hisrge palm clutched Adriana¡¯s wrist, hisrge palm once again jammed into her neck, ¡°Who the hell gave you permission to make a move on me, huh?¡±


    Feeling his strong killing intent, Adriana calmed down a bit.


    There was some instant regret.


    God knows what a dual personality creep Brenden is?


    Having watched him kill his wife with her own eyes, Adriana now regrets that she should not have acted impulsively against him, and her heart is full of intimidation.


    And by then, Theresa and Peter had driven over.


    The moment the car is getting closer, Peter clearly through the rear window saw a scene inside the car.

 Chapter 148 – I like her!

    Heart, can not help but hang up.


    ¡°Peter, stop, stop, it¡¯s going to crash, aah!¡± Theresa was scared out of her wits, a scream and a tight grip on her seat belt.


    Bang¨C


    With a sudden loud bang, Brenden¡¯s car shook violently and the car skidded two meters towards the front.


    Two people inertia leaned forward, and was pulled back by the seat belt.


    Brenden looked back at the sedan behind him and instantly unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car.


    But the moment the door opened, one man stood outside the car door, cor his cor, and mmed his fist hard, ¡°Brenden, did you forget my warning!¡±


    Peter punched with all his strength and smashed down hard, Brenden immediately fell to the ground, blood stains spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­ you ¡­?¡±


    The stunned Theresa got out of the limousine and saw the two men beating up directly, covering her mouth in surprise, incredulous that Peter would strike.


    And, she still doesn¡¯t understand why Peter wants to make a move on Brenden.


    That¡¯s his Uncle!


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Brenden got up from the ground, frowned in pain, raised his hand to wipe the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, and suddenlyughed evilly, ¡°Hahahaha, Peter, what¡¯s with all the sudden excitement? Hmm?¡±


    He nced at his eyes, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be for your nephew-inw¡¯s best friend, would it?¡±


    Thisment is clearly stirring up trouble.


    Theresa listened to his words, her pupils gradually dted, her gaze skewed towards Adriana who stepped out of the car, pulled her lips, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Peter¡¯s long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, and his palm clutched his cor directly, ¡°Brenden, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Adriana, otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Far from it Peter, I¡¯m curious, in what capacity did you order me, as the father of the child in Adriana¡¯s belly or as the nephew?¡±


    Brenden is a crazy person, who is not at allfortable with the way things are done.


    ¡°What? You ¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Theresa couldn¡¯t stop taking a few steps back, her eyes widened as she looked at Peter and then back at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, I consider you my best friend and this is how ¡­ you treat me?¡±


    Originally only suspected the rtionship between Peter and Adriana, now it finally sits true.


    ¡°Brenden, you shut up! What nonsense!¡±


    Adriana was shaking with anger, never imagining that Brenden would say something like that in front of Theresa.


    Now she doesn¡¯t even know how to face Theresa.


    ¡°In whatever capacity I am, I warn you, don¡¯t be touching my bottom line.¡±


    Peter shook off Brenden as soon as he could.


    Brenden took a few steps backwards, steadied himself, andughed, ¡°Oh, your bottom line ¡­ Adriana? Huh, kind of interesting.¡±


    His gaze skewed to Theresa and shook his head, ¡°Tsk ¡­ what do you think should be done, your best friend forced your man. Spread out, how ridiculous should be.¡±


    Tears, can not stop gushing out of the eyes.


    Theresa was in tears, choking and pulling Peter¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Peter, tell me what¡¯s going on, exin, did Adriana seduce you? Is it?¡±


    It hase to this, she also left herself back, not wanting to believe the truth.


    Peter looked down, looked at her hand, and gently brushed it away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me what my rtionship was with Adriana? I¡¯m telling you now, I like her.¡±


    Things have evolved into this situation today, Peter himself is responsible, and knows that he is sorry to Theresa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, feelings are not in my own control. But, I should have been honest with you.¡±


    At this moment, it was not only Theresa who was going crazy, but also Adriana.


    Unable to ept the current situation, she kept backing up, and finally, turned and jogged away.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Seeing that she was leaving, Peter lifted his foot to go after her.


    ¡°Peter, if you dare to go after her, I¡¯ll jump from here right now!¡±


    The Alston family lived halfway up the hill, and their location was next to a deep ravine.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    If you jump from here, not dead or disabled.


    Theresa really crossed the roadside fence and stood outside the fence, gazing back at Peter, ¡°Peter, if you dare to go, I dare to jump.¡±


    Now that the truth is in front of her, what else does she not dare to do?


    ¡°Theresa, stop it.¡±


    Peter did not expect Theresa to be so emotional, worrying about Adriana while worrying about Theresa.


    But in the end, he stayed, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    He patiently walked to the edge of the cliff and stretched out his hand, his tone with a little helpless tenderness, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Theresa was in tears, crying like a tearful person, ¡°Peter, do you ¡­ you don¡¯t want me anymore? Without you, how should I live the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°I can forget about the past, I know I may not have performed well before. But can you just give me a chance, I¡¯ll definitely behave well, okay?¡±


    She kept saying, ¡°You¡¯ve been everything to me since you appeared in my world, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, in the world, there is no one who will be the center of your being. You have only yourself in your mind. Come here, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on at home.¡±


    He took advantage of the moment when Theresa raised her hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks and jerked forward, grabbed her wrist and carried her directly to him, ¡°Next time, no such nonsense.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude was slightly cold.


    In any case, he abhors people belittling themselves.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Peter, I¡¯m so scared, but I¡¯m more scared of losing you. Please, don¡¯t leave me OK, please.¡±


    She snuggled into his arms and held him tightly, afraid that if she let go, Peter would leave.


    Once you leave, it seems you will never return.


    There were suspicions about him and Adriana before, but all along, she thought it was Adriana who was seducing, baiting Peter.


    But now Peter even beat Brenden for Adriana and admitted everything in front of her, which means that Peter wants to break up with her.


    This situation must not continue.


    She buried her head in his arms, wailing and sobbing, but inwardly she was tossing and turning.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Peter sighed and pulled her into the car, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    The two got into the car and left straight away.


    And Brenden remained standing in ce, furious, kicking the limo hard, furious.


    On the way home, Peter was looking for Adriana all the way, but from the mountain to the bottom, there was no Adriana in sight.


    He knew that Adriana must still be hiding somewhere in the mountains.


    After dropping Theresa off at home, he turned around and was about to leave.


    But Theresa is pulling his hand for dear life, ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­ Peter, you can¡¯t leave, don¡¯t you leave, OK?¡±


    With a humble attitude, she kept praying and added, ¡°Adri is now Uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, if you hang out with Adri now, what will you make grandpa think? How will you make Adri face everything in the future?¡±

 Chapter 149 Peter, let go of me

    ¡°Theresa, get some rest, I have things to take care of at work.¡±


    Once again, he brushed Theresa¡¯s hand away and left the vi without looking back.


    No matter how the woman behind him shouted, how hysterical, he did not turn back, only the existence of Adriana in his mind, and now only want to go to Adriana.


    From the city to the outskirts of the city, he drove as fast as he could, originally a thirty-minute journey, he arrived in just twenty minutes.


    At the foot of the hill, just as he was about to take out his cell phone to call Adriana, he noticed a familiar figure appear on the highway.


    At that moment, his hanging heart finally fell.


    Start the sedan, get to her side, stop the car and run straight over.


    ¡°Adriana, he shouted.¡±


    Adriana immediately stopped in her tracks and stared nkly at the man who appeared in front of her, inexplicably pungent, with her nose slightly ring and tears in her eyes.


    The sudden surge of emotion should not have been there, but she could not restrain it.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Peter questioned, stepped forward and swept her into his arms, ¡°Do you know that you scared me just now? Why did you hide? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s at fault, not you!¡±


    ¡°Peter, you let go of me.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and tried to keep her emotions steady, feigning an indifferent attitude, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Although the tone of voice has been calm, unperturbed, but Peter from her choked voice from also can determine her emotions.


    ¡°This time, don¡¯t run away.¡±


    He held her tightly and didn¡¯t let go, nor did he want to.


    Just hold her like this and let the time be just a little bit longer and a little bit longer.


    ¡°Peter, are you sick? Isn¡¯t it fun to make everyone know about it now? You are Theresa¡¯s un¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦, but there¡¯s nothing between us. I like you, can you stay with me?¡±


    If it was set aside in the past, he would not have confessed to a woman.


    But not much has been experienced with Adriana, but he has a crazy urge to confess his love to a woman.


    He didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but he just wanted to say it to her and wanted her to know.


    ¡°Like? Oh, Mr. Alston, your liking is superficial.¡±


    Adriana snorted augh, holding back the tears from escaping her eyes.


    ¡°Is it exciting because I¡¯m Theresa¡¯s BFF? Or is it true, as Theresa said, that the family flower is not as good as the wild flower? Are you just looking for excitement?¡±


    Adriana is a woman, has experienced a lot of things, although not really in love, but also not everything does not know.


    Every time she sees Peter, that kind of inner fluttering, deer in the headlights, it¡¯s like returning to the youthful ignorance of her college days, making her feel good and sour.


    How did she not know that it was love?


    It¡¯s too clear.


    But that man is Peter, Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦, her best friend¡¯s man.


    So, absolutely not about to that one line of defense, that is herst bottom line.


    ¡°Between me and you, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She pushed him away, ¡°What¡¯s more, what are you getting excited about? You¡¯re not the only man I¡¯ve slept with. I¡¯m not even sure who the father of the baby is, and you¡¯re that happy to be a father?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows andughed heartlessly, but with a touch of sarcasm.


    Peter suddenly stunned, listening to her words surprisingly do not know what to say good.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ are Brenden¡¯s?¡± His thick eyebrows sword brows knitted up, his face mixed with stormy anger, cloudy.


    ¡°Yes or no, it has nothing to do with you. Follow the time to project, it simply can¡¯t be yours. So, you don¡¯t think nonsense, watch your son is the best.¡±


    Adriana still identifies the position and does not want to continue to entangle with him.


    Every time she drags her feet, it makes her tired.


    She is human, a woman, more fragile inside than anyone else, except that there is a seemingly icy face that makes everyone think she is strong.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you said you liked me?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, ¡°So ¡­ would you be okay with me being with Brenden while still being with you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank again and remained silent.


    Adriana then said: ¡°I forgot to tell you. I never believed in any love, much less men. I, on the other hand, only like money. Now you and Brenden who is the head of The Alston family is not yet certain, how can I easily make a choice? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll follow whoever has the money.¡±


    ¡°Brenden did it to you, and you¡¯re willing to do it?¡±


    He was on the verge of copse, his fists clenched in anger, his forehead veins bulging.


    ¡°You may not know, I was beaten up as a child, that little injury is nothing to me. When the timees, with the money, it¡¯s real.¡±


    A broad smile emerged on her good-looking cheeks, and although it was a little stiff, it must be said that she was able to conceal her emotions extremely well.


    Peter would have believed her if he hadn¡¯t noticed the slight curl of her hands hanging at her side.


    ¡°How much money do you want? How much to pay you before you¡¯ll leave Brenden?¡± he asked.


    Hearing Peter¡¯s question, Adriana¡¯s heart surged with a touch of inexplicable emotion, it was like a dagger stabbed deep into the heart, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The inexplicable pain made her ufortable.


    ¡°One billion!¡±


    She looked sideways, not wanting her facial emotions to be caved in by Peter.


    So, hands around the chest, pretending to be light-hearted posture, ¡°one billion, my breakup fee with Brenden, but not necessarily with you.¡±


    ¡°So, how much do you want before you want to be with me?¡± He asked again.


    Every answer she gave was uneptable, but in favor of Peter catching it all.


    Adriana felt incredulous and a little helpless at the same time.


    The only thought was to escape and leave Waverly forever.


    Only, that possibility is slim.


    A Brenden can not fight, how to fight with Peter.


    ¡°Alston Group!¡±


    She was silent for a few seconds and answered.


    The words are not amazing.


    But in Peter¡¯s ears but not much reaction, he looked natural, ¡°Be my woman, Alston Group is naturally yours.¡±


    This answer ¡­ Nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Adriana red lips slightly raised, revealing a row of white teeth, the wind clear, brushing her forehead hair, with a touch of messy beauty.


    ¡°As expected of the president, are so good at pie to fill the hunger. But I¡¯m not a child anymore, don¡¯t take the set of coaxing children that coax me. It¡¯s useless!¡±


    With that, he walked right around him and left.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The moment he brushed against him, Peter¡¯s hand naturally took her wrist, ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    No one has ever suspected him, either now or before.


    He had never cared so much about any woman either, much less thought he would one day like one.

 Chapter 150 We can’t be together

    Or fianc¨¦e¡¯s best friend.


    Perhaps God is ying tricks on people, but that person is also Luis¡¯ mother, the only woman he ever had sex with, the one he can¡¯t get out of his mind.


    For several years, he held back his inner thoughts of her, a blurred outline, and he didn¡¯t even know what she looked like.


    But when she reappeared, it startled him.


    ¡°I never trust anyone.¡±


    Adriana looked down and reached up and broke her fingers one by one, ¡°I only believe in myself.¡±


    Only after experiencing life and death would she feel that insecure.


    Theresa believed me that it was her closest best friend, and what happened?


    It¡¯s not the same betrayal.


    ¡°What will it take for you to believe me?¡±


    He came around to Adriana¡¯s face and asked.


    Adriana lost her smile, ¡°Mr. Alston, I thought you were a cold, unruly, domineering president, but I didn¡¯t think you could be so cheeky? I¡¯ve said many times that I don¡¯t like you, and I can¡¯t like you. Why are you still pestering me? What you can¡¯t get is always stirring, and perhaps, when it reallyes, you¡¯ll find it¡¯s not what you want.¡±


    She let out a sigh, ¡°Please stay away from me. I don¡¯t want Brenden to get the wrong idea, I don¡¯t want Theresa to get the wrong idea, I don¡¯t want everyone to get the wrong idea. Your presence will only make my life worse. If you really like it, then please keep your distance from me. Love, at times, is a fulfillment. Since you im to love me, then please make me whole.¡±


    With onement, she stirred her brain.


    I tried so hard to get Peter to stay away from her, but every time it was against my wishes, it was him getting closer and closer.


    Adriana knew that Brenden had threatened her in anticipation of Peter¡¯s feelings for her, and was approaching her, only to have designs on Peter.


    As for what exactly it is, she doesn¡¯t know.


    But it¡¯s never a good idea to keep dwelling on it so bitterly.


    She needs to find a way to get out of it.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Then can I take you to the hospital?¡± This was, by andrge, the first time Peter had ever spoken to a person so humbly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and finally got into Peter¡¯s car, and the two went straight to the hospital.


    On the way, the two were silent.


    Peter¡¯s excitement was hard to calm down for a long time, and after his mind really calmed down, he was surprised by his own behavior today.


    Since when has there been such a deep obsession with Adriana?


    Perhaps, if she had really left, everything would have been calm again.


    ¡°Theresa is a very fragile girl, please protect her well. If, anything happens to her, I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡±


    After a long silence, Adriana suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to her.¡±


    Peter said back.


    ¡°Is itpensation she wants? All she wanted from the beginning was you.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡­ can¡¯t give her everything.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you have the engagement ceremony in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ Because ¡­¡±


    Peter clenched his hands on the steering wheel, some helpless sigh, ¡°She once saved me. In The Alston family, it¡¯s not as calm as you might think, but it¡¯s a rough ride inside. My father died young, and my existence was unwanted by all, and I survived in the cracks to get to where I am today. That time, I almost died, and she saved me. A tiny girl, who met me in the night, instead of being afraid, was calm enough to stop my bleeding, take me to avoid my killers, and take me to the hospital. A kindness that I can¡¯t forget for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana suddenly felt a wave of creepiness, sweat and disbelief.


    ¡°I said, she saved me.¡±


    Peter repeats.


    ¡°Why do you know that she saved you? You were all that time you were very small.¡± She asked with a forced calm.


    ¡°Back then, I gave her a ne. At that time, I told her that with this ne, I would definitely find her and marry her.¡±


    Peter told us everything in full.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s heart can no longer be described as shocked, it is simply flooded with shocking waves.


    She clutched her shirt with both hands, finding it hard to hide the emotions inside.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    She murmured.


    Back then, she was also young.


    In The Hale family, Thelma gave her a good beating for breaking a bowl while washing dishes.


    That night, she ran away and no one looked for her in the middle of the night.


    When she wandered into the park alone, she saw a fluttering teenager covered in wreckage until he copsed in front of his own face and realized he was covered in blood.


    She saved him, took her away from the bad guys, and took him to the hospital.


    Before leaving, the boy gave her a ne, which she particrly treasured.


    Then Theresa approached her to take the ne for the reason that she liked it!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Peter asked a rhetorical question.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    She closed her eyes, her mind reverberated with everything that had happened, only to feel that the creation of the world hade to pass, why was this the case?


    It turns out that Peter wanted to marry Theresa because of the ne.


    She, on the other hand, is the true owner of the ne.


    I¡¯ve been with Peter for more than 10 years, has the bond been that deep already?


    She did not know whether to cry orugh, only to feel that ¡­ everything was a tragedy that she could not ept and could not bear.


    The journey to the hospital was wordless.


    Adriana went for an ultrasound and Peter went along for the ride.


    Because Peter knew the hospital director, she got the test results very quickly, and finally, she handed the ultrasound sheet to the gynecologist, and after a look, she said, ¡°Negative, no pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°What? No, not pregnant? Then what¡¯s the reason I¡¯ve been experiencing vomiting and loss of appetite?¡±


    Adriana was surprised and delighted, and nothing can exin how she felt at this moment.


    ¡°Do you have any stomach problems? Acute gastroenteritis can appear that way.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡­¡±


    She looked back at Peter, who was standing aside, a little shyly, and lowered her voice, ¡°But I haven¡¯t had my period until now.¡±


    ¡°You young people nowadays, work too hard and have unstable periods, that is also very normal, just pay attention to take good care of it. We suggest you go to the gastroenterology department and register for a look.¡±


    The doctor handed the ultrasound sheet to Adriana.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you, thank you.¡±


    She thanked him repeatedly and held the examination report in a good mood.


    After walking out, he threw the result directly into the trash can and looked back at Peter, ¡°Now, there is no more involvement between us. Please don¡¯te to me in the future, Mr. Alston.¡±


    No children is the best oue.


    God knows, the moment she thought she was pregnant, her heart was about to burst.


    Now that I know everything is IBS at work, there is noing to feel good mood.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, get your bowels checked.¡± Peter¡¯s rare delicate thoughtfulness.

 Chapter 151 Pregnancy Farce

    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, not wanting to do any more tests at all.


    There are still stomach pills at home, go back and drink a little, why waste time here.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Peter chided, stepped forward and grabbed her hand, ¡°Go with me when I tell you to, where¡¯s all the nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Who are you to control me?¡±


    Adriana struggled.


    ¡°With me being your boss, how can you work properly when you are not well? Don¡¯t forget the dinner party tonight. Otherwise, you get the hell out of here!¡±


    He reminded, Adriana immediately remembered, this evening seems to have a dinner party it.


    Just the thought of continuing to be by Peter¡¯s side made her infinitely mncholy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just check, what are you fierce about.¡±


    Adriana red at him, furious.


    In the end, it was an honest and docile checkup.


    After the examination, the doctor advised her to rest regrly, eat more light food, don¡¯t order take-out, and exercise regrly.


    Eventually, left the hospital carrying a bag of western medicine.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    In front of the hospital, Peter asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take my own taxi.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the reason Peter came to the hospital with her to find out if she was pregnant?


    Now that it is certain that they are not pregnant, their rtionship should have been broken off long ago.


    She stubbornly walked out of the hospital, stopped a cab on the side of the road, got in, and left.


    Adriana took the morning off and spent the morning resting at home.


    In the afternoon, I received a call from Theresa.


    The moment Adriana saw the phone number, she instinctively resisted a bit and did not want to answer the phone.


    Because she didn¡¯t know how to face Theresa.


    After some hesitation and struggle, Adriana finally answered the phone.


    Press the answer button, put the phone next to your ear, tug your lips, and want to say something.


    For a while, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Adri, can youe out here? I want to talk to you.¡± On the other end of the line, Theresa¡¯s tone was calm and unmistakable.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    With little hesitation, she agreed to her request straight away.


    An hourter, the cafe.


    Adriana sits by the window, stirring her coffee in silence, waiting for Theresa to arrive.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Theresa came over and sat across from her, looking slightly pale and haggard.


    ¡°Coming? Can I get you something to drink?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Feel free to do so.¡±


    ¡°Waiter, a ss of Blue Mountain.¡± Remembering Theresa¡¯s preference, she said to the waiter.


    Despite the reunion of girlfriends, there was suddenly more than a little strangeness between the two, and yes the atmosphere was condensed and awkward.


    The two looked at each other, Theresa looking at her while she just gazed down at the cup of coffee in front of her, gently stirring it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, go ahead.¡±


    There was a silence between the two, and Adriana, feeling embarrassed, said.


    Theresa frowned, slightly hesitant, hesitated for a moment, pursed her lips and said, ¡°Adri, leave Peter. okay?¡±


    The only topic of conversation with Theresa now is Peter.


    Adriana gently put down her spoon and asked, ¡°How did you meet him? I¡¯d love to hear the story of your rtionship.¡±


    Theresa: ¡°¡­¡±


    She suddenly asked this, causing Theresa some consternation, ¡°Why do you want to know this?¡±


    ¡°Just interested and wanted to hear about it.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ we ¡­ just had a chance encounter, right? Many years ago an encounter, he fell in love with me, and then pursued me. Nothing special, and nothing to tell. ¡±


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s eyes staring straight at her, Theresa vainly lowered her eyebrows and hung her head, not daring to look directly at her.


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Adriana nodded, a ripple rippled through her otherwise calm heart.


    At one time, she trusted Theresa in every way, without the slightest hint of doubt, but after all she had been through, she didn¡¯t feel so trustworthy anymore.


    ¡°You can let me go if you want. However, can you give me back the ne I gave you back then?¡±


    She asked tentatively.


    ¡°A ne?¡±


    Mentioning the ne, Theresa¡¯s face sank abruptly, subconsciously raising her hand to touch her neck, and then smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, you gave me the ne, what do you want it back for now?¡±


    This ne was taken away by Peter a few days ago, she had a hard time getting it from Peter, and now Adriana is asking her for it, how can she give it to her!


    ¡°Back then, we were friends and girlfriends, so the ne was given to you. But now, we are no longer BFFs, so naturally the ne should be taken back.¡±


    She gazed straight at Theresa, sarcastic in her heart, was it really that hard to say a word of truth?


    Can ept everything, but can not ept lies.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you one, give you a new ne. I¡¯ve been wearing this ne for many years, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tone was strong.


    Theresa kept her hand over the ne, clutching it tightly, as if she cared deeply about it.


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s just a ne, it¡¯s not that bad. Although our rtionship is not as good as before, this ne is still at least a testimony and a memory.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s cheeks were covered with sad emotions and she was immersed in grief.


    Adriana looked at her and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Just kidding, it¡¯s just a ne, it¡¯s useless if I want it.¡±


    In fact, it is deliberately testing Theresa, and the result is obvious that Theresa is aware of the importance of that ne to Peter.


    The reason why Peter is with her is because of the ne, and that¡¯s why he cares about the ne.


    Thinking about this, Adriana¡¯s heart gushed a burst of sourness, an inexplicable emotion rushed to the heart, some disappointment, hard, sadness.


    She is just testing Theresa, even if she tells the truth, she will notpete with Theresa for a man.


    But why hide it?


    She couldn¡¯t help but begin to wonder what Theresa¡¯s purpose was when she repeatedly begged her to give her the ne a few years ago.


    If only she had known everything at the time ¡­


    Think carefully.


    She withdrew her thoughts, not wanting to think about them, because, more than anything, she wanted Theresa¡¯s purpose to be pure.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    Theresa let out a long breath of relief and looked embarrassed, ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°A ne, that important to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important, of course it¡¯s important.¡±


    Theresa nodded, suddenly realizing that she had spoken too much, and afraid of revealing something, she immediately exined, ¡°After all, you gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Madam, your coffee, please enjoy.¡±


    The waiter brought the coffee over.


    Theresa took the coffee and took a light sip without saying another word.


    ¡°Is that why you came to see me today, Peter?¡± volunteered Adriana.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just for him.¡±


    Theresa gripped the cup, gazing at Adriana, seemingly having some difficulty speaking, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what you have to say.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t like her wheedling.


    ¡°I want you to get rid of the baby.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of the baby?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, and then suddenly remembered those things in the morning, and understood what was going on.

 Chapter 152 Theresa reveals her horrible mind

    ¡°Adri, I know what happened between you and Peter, and I don¡¯t care what happened between you. peter is my fianc¨¦ and you should never have his child.¡±


    Theresa emotional, a pull her hand, tone humble, with a little pleading tone, ¡°You are my best friend, he is my fianc¨¦, my future life, if not him, I really do not know how to live in the future.¡±


    Adriana looked at her hand, which she was holding tightly in her hand, and was quite ufortable.


    Solely, drew back his hand and asked, ¡°Are you okay with him cheating?¡±


    ¡°Adri, Peter is a person of great importance, as the future head of The Alston family, she is a man even if cheating is very normal ah. How many rich men do not have a lover? I don¡¯t care, and I don¡¯t even care, as long as I can be with him.¡±


    She said it with a straight face, but it subverted Adriana¡¯s three views.


    ¡°Do you like his money? Or the man?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Theresa was dumbfounded.


    A pair of nice watery eyes met Adriana¡¯s gaze, frowned and said, ¡°Like both.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not 100% in love with him either, but you prefer to enjoy The Alston family¡¯s dignity and luxury, right?¡±


    Adriana analyzed the situation and then added: ¡°A person who really likes someone will be extremely possessive and will not ept that he is involved with any woman at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either!¡±


    Suddenly, she pped the table, emotional yelling, startled a lot of people in the cafe have looked sideways over.


    Theresa realized she had lost her temper and lowered her voice, whispering, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hooking up with Peter, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°I told you a long time ago that Peter wasn¡¯t right for you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too obsessed.¡± Adriana shook her head, the guilt in her heart for Theresa being destroyed and disintegrated a little.


    ¡°So, you guys hooked up early on?¡±


    Theresa doesn¡¯t appreciate Adriana¡¯s concern and care, but instead thinks they¡¯ve been together before.


    Adriana never thought Theresa would think that way, and for a while, all the words came to her lips and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Adri, as I said, what happened before, I don¡¯t care. Now, I just want you to get rid of the baby, and after that, we¡¯ll still be friends, okay?¡±


    She continued to beg.


    Fearing that if Adriana has a child, Peter will never be with her.


    ¡°What if, I say no?¡±


    Getting Adriana¡¯s answer, Theresa looked stunned and incredulous.


    The two of them were facing each other, the air was filled with a smell of smoke, she looked shady and said angrily: ¡°Adriana, what do you mean? In the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t because of you, how could my womb be gone? If it wasn¡¯t for the absence of the womb, how could Peter dislike me? How can you be so selfish?¡±


    Speaking of the past, Adriana nodded, ¡°Yes, it was. But that time it was just an ident, the car brakes failed and it was you and me who fell off the cliff. I didn¡¯t think that would happen either.¡±


    After saying that, she sighed, inexplicably sad and helpless.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m not pregnant. I went to the hospital this morning for a checkup, and I just have gastroenteritis and irregr periods.¡±


    She took out her phone and opened the photo of the ultrasound report for her to see.


    Theresa took the phone, picked it up, and nced at it; the test came back negative, not pregnant.


    After seeing the test results with her own eyes, Theresa breathed a long sigh of relief and her heart finally fell.


    ¡°Theresa, this matter, after all, I am sorry.¡± Adriana apologized sincerely.


    Who would have thought that Theresa would haveughed, shook her head, and looked like she didn¡¯t care at all, ¡°Adri, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Saying that, she thought for a moment and added: ¡°In fact, after saying so much just now, I have already thought it through. Even without you, Peter will find another woman. Instead of sharing with other women, I would rather share with you, at least, you are my good sister. As long as you promise me that you will not be The Alston family youngdy, I can tolerate you with Peter.¡±


    Originally, she intended to let Adriana leave Peter, but suddenly she realized a problem.


    If Peter really likes Adriana, he can¡¯t find it anywhere in the world?


    Rather than let him be preupied with Adriana, she can turn a blind eye to the fact that Adriana stays with Peter, as long as Adriana promises not to take away the identity of the youngdy of The Alston family.


    The rich man, which one is not keeping three several mistresses.


    She, for one, can tolerate it.


    Adriana, who was holding her coffee and ready to take a sip, suddenly stiffened and looked at Theresa in disbelief, too shocked to speak.


    ¡°However, there is a precondition. As you know, Peter likes you, so once you have a child, it will be just as difficult for me to keep my position as the rightful wife. We are at least girlfriends, I naturally believe in you, but not very much in Peter. as long as you can¡¯t get pregnant, then you can never interfere with my position.¡±


    With that, she once again took Adriana¡¯s hand and begged, ¡°Adri, without a uterus you can never get pregnant, will you move your uterus to me?¡±


    Today¡¯s Theresa really shocked Adriana, overturning the three views, she suddenly found herself not at all know the woman in front of her, very scary.


    ¡°Theresa, are you crazy?¡±


    She was stunned for a long time, her mind buzzing.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not crazy.¡±


    Saying that, she picked up her bag and took out an information from it, ¡°Look, this is the womb mating test report, we are a match. So, as long as you transnt your uterus to me, you have no chance of getting pregnant, and then you can stay with Peter forever, and I won¡¯t even mind.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, her face rather embarrassed, and she just felt creeped out.


    Looking at Theresa, he took the test report from her and asked, ¡°How did you do the identification report?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t remember how Theresa got her blood.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an orphan? At first you did the DNA filing at the police station in order to find your mother, so I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Theresa finally realized that something was wrong with Adriana.


    She took her hand with a sincere face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adri, I know I shouldn¡¯t have gone behind your back to get a match. But, I couldn¡¯t help it. You like Peter, Peter likes you, you insist on being together, it¡¯s a stopgap measure.¡±


    Adriana looked straight at Theresa, long ago shocked to the point where she couldn¡¯t describe it in words.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lowering her head, she brushed her hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Crazy, crazy, Theresa is really crazy!


    She picked up her coffee and took arge sip to suppress the shock.


    Calm emotions, the party sat up straight, eyes on her, said in a deep voice: ¡°Theresa, you listen carefully. Peter and I, can not be together, he is your man, keep it to yourself. Also, I don¡¯t like him. A bastard like that who has no sense of responsibility is not worthy of my liking.¡±

 Chapter 153 Never

    Adriana took two hundred dors out of her bag and put it on the table, got up and left.


    Today was the day she reacquainted herself with Theresa, who really could do anything for money and power.


    Its tactics are outrageous.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She never thought that Theresa would be able to figure out how to get her to donate her uterus to her so that Theresa could allow her to be with Peter, saying that it would be impossible for her to get pregnant and not jeopardize her position as the rightful wife.


    Ridiculous, ridiculous!


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    She had just taken a few steps when Theresa¡¯s shout rang out behind her.


    Adriana took a step and stood still, not turning around, ¡°What else is going on?¡±


    ¡°You can think about it, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Theresa was afraid that Adriana would think that she was joking about what she said.


    Adriana was silent for two seconds, turned around, and said in a cold voice, ¡°No need to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Really, are you saying yes?¡±


    Theresa was ecstatic and immediately stood up, looking at her with a hopeful face, full of expectation.


    ¡°Never!¡±


    Leaving five words behind, she left straight away.


    Theresa¡¯s smile faltered and she gaped.


    Originally thought, such conditions Adriana will certainly agree, did not expect the refusal so crisp.


    ¡°Is it because he likes you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t resist and asked.


    Adriana, who had already walked away, heard Theresa¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her lips from lifting, feeling sarcastic.


    Is this still the Theresa she knew, loving so lowly, so lowly, without principle.


    After leaving the cafe, Adriana walked alone on the road, her mind filled with theplex intery of recent events, which was exhausting.


    When we got back home, Brenda had also returned.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you don¡¯t look well, are you sick?¡± Brenda was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, okay.¡±


    Adriana leaned back on the couch, looked over at Brenda, and asked, ¡°Is your dad better now? Has the perpetrator still not been found?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find the perpetrator, the case can¡¯t be epted.¡± The case was handed over to Vivian, and now the perpetrator cannot be found, so it is impossible to go through the legal process.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Brenda drops her little face and hangs her head, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it now.¡±


    ¡°You could get a crowdfunding campaign online that might ease your current situation.¡± In the end, she is not rted to Brenda.


    Brenda has lived here for more than a month, but now she does not say anything about leaving, Adriana is also not good to talk.


    Besides, her father is in the hospital and can¡¯t even pay his medical bills, so how can she bear to drive her away?


    Adriana rested at home for a while and went to her newpany in the afternoon.


    Now, life is dark, like in the bottomless abyss, surrounded by a thick haze and miasma, so she can not see the day.


    The only glimmer of hope is the newpany.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    When we arrived at the newpany, the front desk beauty asked politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jenkins and Vivian, are they in, please?¡± Adriana said politely and courteously.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt helpless and amused at the mere thought of having to make an appointment to enter her ownpany and find someone.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    At that moment, Vivian came from the bathroom and just found Adriana standing in the hall.


    ¡°Nh, this is Adriana, Ms. Hale, just let her in when shees over.¡± Vivian admonished, then took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally here, a rare guest.¡±


    Adriana walked down the hall of the office and looked at the people in thepany, half of them were familiar faces, all former Hale Cobb Law FirFuck people, and some of them were new faces, mostly new recruits.


    There are 30 to 40 people, butpared to Hale Cobb Law Firm, the size is really small.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Adriana patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How does it feel to be back on the hill?¡±


    Vivian a ck professional white shirt, tied in a ponytail,petent. Sheughed and shrugged, ¡°What am I rising again? I¡¯m just your little fan girl.¡±


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Jenkins is a rare guest to see Adriana at YA Law Firm.


    He hurriedly walked up and looked Adriana up and down, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again, why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be thin, I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    Adriana made up a random excuse, then exchanged pleasantries with Jenkins and followed Vivian into the office.


    Inside the office, Adriana sits on the couch and Vivian pours her a cup of coffee, ¡°Ms. Hale has coffee.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Vivian turned around and went to bring the new division of shares to Adriana, ¡°This is the table I made for the division of shares, take a look at it.¡±


    Adriana took the file and nced at it, ¡°Why is there still Anne¡¯s? Why are there so few of yours?¡±


    ¡°At first Hale Cobb Law Firm was a joint venture between you and Sister Anne. Now that the firm has closed down and you have opened a new firm, Jenkins and I have both taken up a lot of shares and have been very grateful. You have been so good to me, of course I also remember your good. If you don¡¯t have Sister Anne¡¯s shares, you won¡¯t be able to exin to her.¡±


    Vivian is extraordinarily attentive.


    Adriana smiled gratefully, ¡°It is not in vain to love you. However, your five percent is too little. You hold fifteen percent each, like Jenkins, and Anne and I each hold thirty-five percent.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you. I knew I was right to follow you.¡± Vivian was doubly relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you. My brother is not good at businessmunication and cooperation, you will usually have to work a little harder than him, which you deserve, and I am very relieved to have you there.¡±


    With that, she put down the file and patted the sofa, ¡°Come here, sit down, I have something to exin to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sudden seriousness made Vivian a little nervous, and she sat next to her, waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Recently, help me investigate a person, Brenden of The Alston family, and make sure to find honest, reliable and extremelypetent private investigators, understand?¡±


    ¡°Brenden? is with you there ¡­¡± Vivian wanted to ask something, but knew there was something he shouldn¡¯t say, so he didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Investigate first, and I¡¯ll let you know afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    As the two were talking, the phone rang and Adriana took it out and looked at the caller ID on the screen, it was Peter¡¯s.


    Then he sighed, ¡°Okay, I still have some things to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hale, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    ¡°No, I happen to be taking a call.¡±


    Said Adriana, answering the phone, ¡°Going to the office now?¡±


    In the morning, Peter had already instructed that there was a dinner party this evening, and now, of course, she had to go.


    ¡°Come see me at the office.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana said hello to Jenkins and Vivian and left.


    For the newpany, she did not ask about the performance for the time being, not wanting to add pressure to Vivian and Jenkins.


    Everything is a new beginning, a new start, and she certainly knows it¡¯s not easy.

 Chapter 154 What did you talk to each other

    Alston Group, Office of the President.


    Adriana knocked on the door and stood in the office. As soon as she saw Peter, she remembered what Theresa had said today and was a little distracted.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what time do you want to leave? Is there anything else I need to prepare, please?¡±


    Beforeing to the office, Adriana went home to change into a professional outfit, well dressed, and considered properly dressed.


    Peter handled the paperwork, not forgetting to nce up at her, and saw that he looked pale, and his hanging heart fell.


    ¡°Theresa went to see you?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Mr. Alston,pany, no personal matters.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t want to have too many personal conversations with him.


    After the recent events, the most important thing she needs to do now is to fight back and get out of her current situation.


    However, everything does not look so easy.


    Peter raised his eyebrows, closed the file and leanedzily in the executive chair, ¡°Say.¡±


    The sudden shift in attitude was cold and raw.


    Adriana hooked her lips in a smile, ¡°What else could be said? What do you think, what will she say?¡±


    The words that were said, Adriana were embarrassed to say, and naturally could not be said.


    After all, that¡¯s between her and Theresa.


    ¡°Theresa She ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already six o¡¯clock, has Mr. Alston made his reservation at the hotel?¡± Peter just wanted to say something, Adriana directly interrupted him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And what other documents do I need to prepare?¡±


    ¡°No need, just have the people there.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the office door, ¡°Enter.¡± Peter answered.


    The office door opened and the person who pushed in was Theresa.


    ¡°Peter ¡­¡±


    She called Peter¡¯s name, and when she found Adriana standing in the office, her face sank, but she still wore a decent smile, ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    ¡°Talking business with Mr. Alston.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was slightly rusty.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Theresa answered and walked up to Peter, ¡°Peter, I heard that you are taking Adri to a social gathering today? She is not well and has been suffering from intestinal difort recently, so it is better for me to apany you.¡±


    Saying that, she took Peter¡¯s wrist and pouted, ¡°No matter what, Adri is my BFF, you have to be gentle with her.¡±


    ¡°A job is a job, and you should know the difference between public and private.¡±


    Peter got up and walked around past Theresa, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two words were dropped coldly, clearly addressed to Adriana¡¯s.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana nodded and was about to leave, but Theresa pulled her back, ¡°Adriana, why are you doing this? You clearly told me you wouldn¡¯t be with him, but why are you now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s work.¡±


    She exined.


    ¡°What kind of work? You, an employee of the legal department, can report anything directly to the head of the legal department, it¡¯s your turn to see Peter directly?¡±


    Theresa has a bad attitude.


    It seems that it is because Adriana and Peter are going to the banquet together in the evening that the anger and jealousy in her heart is stirred up.


    ¡°There was a loophole in the contract I passed and it cost thepany money, and I am meeting with Mr. Alston today to recover the loss from the partnerpany. If you think you can too, then you go, and I¡¯ll go home now as long as Mr. Alston agrees.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you stay at the Alston Group, wasn¡¯t it to have more chance to meet Peter?¡±


    ¡°At Alston Group, it was Brenden¡¯s decision.¡±


    Adriana shook off her hand, ¡°Is there anything else, I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    The two sisters turned against each other, everything will be like broken porcin, can never be glued together, can not return to the past.


    Because a man ruined the good between two people, something Adriana didn¡¯t expect.


    When she walked out of the office, she found Peter standing in front of the elevator waiting for her.


    Adriana walked over and the elevator opened just in time for the two to enter, but both were silent.


    The elevator went down to the negative second floor parking lot and followed closely behind.


    After driving around and finding Peter¡¯s car, she got into the passenger side.


    asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Hanking?¡±


    Usually, Hank and Peter are almost always together, but Hank has rarely been seen for a while now.


    Not to mention that this kind of socializing should be better with Hank around.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter turned around, took a file from the back row and tossed it to Adriana, ¡°Read the file.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana tries to keep her mind calm, and when she faces Peter, she controls herself not to think about it, and only positions him as her boss.


    Opened the file and looked down at it intently.


    That look, fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, even by how she is forced to y it cool will also show a trace of panic emotions.


    ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    Mojing turned sideways, one hand on the steering wheel, one hand on the car seat lean.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze faltered, and her hand stiffened for a few moments as she flipped through the documents.


    But in a moment he regained his naturalness, his lips curled into some formic smile, and his voice softened, ¡°Running away from what, I didn¡¯t understand what Mr. Alston was saying.¡±


    Saying that, Adriana pointed to the document and asked, ¡°Thispany has a partnership with The Grant Family as well?¡±


    The Grant Family, that¡¯s the Alvin family business, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, Alvin¡¯sing tonight, too?¡± She asked.


    Just wanted to know what would happen this evening, so went into detail and asked.


    As a result, her words fell and she couldn¡¯t wait for a long time for a response.


    Side eye that moment, the party found the man¡¯s gloomy face, cloudy, is a storm ising.


    Adriana understood something as an afterthought, and immediately skipped her face to look out the window, ¡°Hurry up, or you¡¯ll beteter.¡±


    Deliberately digressing from the topic, not wanting Peter to get angry with her there.


    Yet someone misunderstood her, ¡°What, can¡¯t wait to meet Alvin?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    For a while now, Alvin has been traveling abroad onpany business.


    It must have been a while since Adriana and Alvin have seen each other.


    Adriana pursed her lips, helplessly closed her eyes took a deep breath and said, ¡°Peter, can you not be so childish?¡±


    Really convinced!


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about work stuff, where are you going with this? Besides, Alvin and I are friends, whatever the situation is is my own business, it has nothing to do with you, right?¡±


    She would not have stayed at Alston Group if she had not been forced by Brenden.


    But now she is forced to do nothing, there is no way out.


    She let out a scolding, Peter gods awake a little, raised his hand to ruffle his short hair, emotions look a little agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It seems that one should not talk to Adriana like that.


    In the end, he was wrong.


    Hearing the man¡¯s apology, Adriana was a little surprised, ncing at him out of the corner of her eye and shaking her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you can think about what I¡¯ve told you today.¡±


    He added.


    ¡°Consider what?¡±


    She red coldly, ¡°You¡¯re Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦, and I¡¯ll never be able to be with you.¡±


    ¡°What if I break off the engagement with her?¡±


    Peter replied instantly, seeming to find a glimmer of light in Adriana¡¯s words.


    Adriana is furious and deeply in a whirlpool.

 Chapter 155 Sorry, this is life

    Brenden, Peter, Theresa, each with their own ideas, each with their own opinions, and she¡¯s the real victim, but none of them seem to be looking out for her.


    ¡°Peter, I need to say it again.¡±


    She looked sideways and looked serious, ¡°There is no possibility between me and you, there never will be. Whether you marry Theresa or call off the engagement, that¡¯s between you and her, it has nothing to do with me. You like me, that¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to know. Besides, there are so many people who like me, so why should I say yes to you.¡±


    A speech that left Peter speechless.


    Yet her persistence is deeply felt.


    ¡°What if the person I met in the beginning was you?¡± The man asked again.


    At this question, Adriana was silent.


    What if the person who met her in the beginning was her?


    Yes, they did know each other first, but unfortunately, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.


    The person who originally saved him was Adriana, but he found Theresa.


    This is life, should be resigned to fate.


    ¡°No ifs.¡±


    Adriana adjusted her sitting posture, leaned back on the car seat and looked ahead, ¡°Mr. Alston, as the president of Alston Group, would not be so naive as to think that there are pills of regret for sale in the world, right?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re a cruel woman.¡±


    Peter was slightly angry and mmed his fist on the steering wheel.


    In the past, only women were attracted to him, but no woman has ever been so resistant to him, avoiding three, such as the gue.


    But Adriana is that woman, and he kept a certain distance, from her eyes to see only hate, distant and indifferent.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to know.¡±


    Adriana pointed to her watch, ¡°Time to go.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Peter had no choice but to start the engine and drive away.


    Being in the car with Adriana, feeling her scent, the sudden heartbeat, beautiful and yet sad.


    Because such a woman, does not belong to him, and he wants to have.


    ¡°Luis misses you.¡±


    The car drove for a distance, Peter suddenly said.


    ¡°The people Luis should be thinking about are you and Theresa.¡±


    She corrected.


    Since the events of the morning, Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him has been nothing but indifference.


    Peter has never felt what it¡¯s like to be left out by others.


    Now here in Adriana deeply experienced, this feeling really bad.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Luis is particrly fond of you?¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Maybe I have a kid¡¯s edge and the kids like me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you before, you¡¯ve worked as a surrogate for someone, and you¡¯ve never thought about meeting your child?¡±


    Peter very suddenly changed the subject.


    The question took a sudden turn, and Adriana didn¡¯t have much to defend or think about.


    There was just a moment of silence, remembering five years ago, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was too much to look back on, why would I bother to remember? I¡¯m just a substitute, a tool to have a child, that child, should not have an irresponsible mother like me. Forget it, it¡¯s the best choice.¡±


    How could she not miss that child?


    Thinking, of course thinking, even thinking like crazy.


    But having Helen around is enough, at least, to break her ties.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen all kinds of women, but you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve seen who is the most ruthless.¡±


    Peter let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ruthless?¡±


    Adriana smiled, self-deprecatingly hooked up red lips, ¡°If you have experienced being abandoned by your biological parents, experienced being dragged to sit on the stage, experienced an unbearable childhood, only then do you know what it means to be cruel. A prince like you, who was born with a golden spoon, knows what it means to suffer on earth?¡±


    At least, Adriana thinks that Peter is unlikely to appreciate the pain she once felt, and the unbearable situation.


    ¡°How is it that you don¡¯t get it?¡±


    Peter slowed down the car and enjoyed the time he had with Adriana talking calmly, which was a small happiness.


    ¡°What I have experienced you may not have experienced. An eight-year-old child who has experienced killing, blood and cruelty, witnessed death, and watched his own parents fall in front of him, that¡¯s what tears the heart.¡±


    These are words that Peter never wants to say to anyone.


    Perhaps it is really because Adriana has somehow entered his heart that he is so open with Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, and a little bit of pain shed under her eyes.


    But the pity and pity emotions are fleeting, ¡°these words, you should say to Theresa. Perhaps, she will feel sorry for you, hug you,fort you. But you tell me, what does it matter to me, I don¡¯t care to care.¡±


    Her fair and tender melon face is always holding a formic smile, which seems to make it impossible to see her happiness, anger and sadness.


    But that smile is not from the heart, but seems a bit false.


    Peter did not speak, there was just a hint of despondency and sadness.


    And what a stone-hearted woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what do you care about? Or what do you want most in this world?¡±


    He showed no sign of anger and continued to chat with her calmly.


    ¡°What I want is simple, freedom.¡±


    All she wants is freedom, too.


    Listening to her, Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if in thought.


    She was already all alone, uninhibited, but longed for freedom.


    What does it mean?


    It shows that she has a lot ofpulsions and ties.


    Limousine arrival at the reserved hotel.


    Two people get out of the car.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Just as she stepped out of the limo, she heard someone behind her calling out to her.


    As soon as Adriana turned around, she saw Alvin, dressed in a ck and white striped suit.


    Not seen for a while, hisplexion darkened a few degrees, but looks manly, sexy and mature.


    Wearing gold-rimmed sses, he always looks like a gentleman with a svelte appearance, making people feel very close to him.


    ¡°Alvin, what a coincidence.¡±


    Adriana stood there, looked at the man who came up to her and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Where has it changed?¡±


    ¡°Getting handsome.¡±


    By her apliment, Alvin blushed slightly, but in foreign countries every day running around being tanned ck, wheat skin also do not notice those Xu scarlet blush.


    He looked down at her, ¡°You can hug, right?¡±


    The man solicited her opinion in a rather gentlemanly manner.


    Adriana, smiling coquettishly and with beautiful eyes, opened her arms, nodded and gave him a ceremonial hug.


    Peter on the side saw the two so intimate behavior, his face sank a few points, don¡¯t face, don¡¯t want to look down for a minute.


    This damn woman, smiling like a flower in front of other men, but when facing him is always a cold face.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯ve lost weight. Is there no one to cook for you and you can¡¯t take care of yourself? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve learned a few new dishes recently, and I¡¯ll cook them for youter.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve lost my appetite for foodtely, so I can improve my diet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Adri, I knew you wereing over and brought you a gift.¡±


    With that, he waved to two business elites in suits behind him, who immediately stepped forward and handed Alvin his briefcase.

 Chapter 156 Lucky four-leaf clover

    Alvin pulled out a slender ck and red brocade box from his briefcase.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like, so I bought you a simple ne, see if you like it?¡±


    Alvin opened the brocade box inside the box quietly lies a tinum four-leaf clover ne, in the sunlight, the emerald four-leaf clover pendant crystal translucent, reflecting the silk luster, beautiful.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Adriana immediately spotted the ne and liked it very much.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was standing on the side, finally couldn¡¯t help himself, raised his hand and made a fist in front of his nose and coughed gently, as if to remind them that there was still him in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for a girl to casually ept things from people, right?¡± Peter reminded.


    When she said that, Adriana¡¯s face changed instantly.


    The long, slender fingers flicked the four-leaf clover pendant, and then slowly retracted her hand, ¡°Senior, thank you for your kindness. This gift is too expensive, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Although the words came out of Peter¡¯s mouth with some unkindness, I have to say that what he said is still very reasonable, and it is really not good to take things from others casually.


    Alvin¡¯s good-looking eyebrows knitted slightly, subconsciously raised his eyes to look at Peter, his gaze between him and Adriana back and forth between the two.


    Then added: ¡°Adri, this stuff is cheap, bought from a roadside stall, but it¡¯s only a few hundred dors, I also gave Flora, you all have it.¡±


    He confessed.


    ¡°So, really?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever tell a lie?¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll take it, thanks.¡± She really likes this ne Alvin bought, but ¡­


    She has never liked to ept things from people casually.


    ¡°No credit, I like it a lot, but it¡¯s not appropriate to ept it. So, how much, I¡¯ll transfer you.¡±


    She raised her phone and opened the What¡¯s App.


    ¡°This is a green gemstone from Burma, which is worth a lot of money. If I¡¯m not wrong, this craft should be a one-of-a-kind ne handcrafted by a top Burmese master, right? Hmm? Alvin.¡±


    This is clear to Peter at a nce.


    In any case, in terms of experience, he is not at the same levelpared to Alvin.


    Alvin never lies, but for the sake of Adriana, he would rather lie and hope that Adriana will ept the ne.


    For a while, Peter¡¯s heart slightly angry, this damn woman is really a rotten peach blossom, everywhere to provoke, everywhere to stay.


    An inexplicable sour taste haunts Peter, indescribably depressed and irritable.


    ¡°Sh¡­ what? Senior, is it true what he said?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s cheeks instantly tightened, thinking that what Peter said should not be false.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to him ¡­¡±


    ¡°I bullshit?¡±


    Peter took a big step to Adriana¡¯s face and pointed to the ck brocade box in her hand, ¡°This is the box that Hunter from Burma used to pack after he created the gem. Do you know how much this box is worth? For this box, Hunter offered it for at least six figures.¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, then at Alvin, and then down at the brocade box she was holding, exquisitely crafted and carved with reliefs that were lifelike and very beautiful.


    Take a closer look, those workmanship treatment is very fine, and is purely handmade.


    Now, she finally believed Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°Senior ¡­ this, this is too expensive.¡±


    She slipped the ne to Alvin, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive, I don¡¯t have money, I can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯d rather not take it.¡±


    Alvin looked down at the brocade box of nes she had shoved back in his hand, and his sad eyes fell on Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°Big brother, I just love Adri, can you leave me alone.¡±


    He was quite helpless.


    At the moment, the lovers meet, the situation is unusually ¡­ bizarre.


    Adriana was confessed by Peter in the morning and by Alvin in the afternoon.


    Just feel the suppression of years of peach blossom luck in this year all find back, pile up together.


    It¡¯s really ¡­ ttering.


    ¡°That ¡­ you guys talk, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go in first.¡± She beat a retreat and nimbly left the ce of right and wrong.


    Alvin and Peter were the only ones left in the parking lot, and the two of them watched the fleeing little woman, and only when she disappeared around the corner did they withdraw their gaze.


    ¡°Alvin.¡±


    Peter called his name, ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve always refused to let you guys be together?¡±


    ¡°You like her too?¡±


    This was obvious to Alvin, ¡°But what about Theresa? She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, Adri¡¯s best friend, where are you putting her?¡±


    ¡°You should know about Luis, I never told you, in fact ¡­ Luis¡¯ mommy is Adriana.¡±


    To this day, Peter finally could not resist and told Alvin the truth.


    He felt that if he didn¡¯t say anything now, it would definitely trigger a misunderstanding between the two brothers and would also put him in an awkward situation.


    ¡°What? You said ¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡±


    Peter nced around and gestured for him to calm down.


    Alvin¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief and amazement.


    ¡°I also found out about it after Adriana returned home.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I had a DNA test done and it established her rtionship with Luis.¡± Peter told truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding it from you for a long time, I¡¯m just telling you now ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    He has not finished a sentence, Alvin a heavy fist smashed on Peter¡¯s chest, ¡°you beast, why did not say earlier? Adri is my first love, the result ¡­ actually ¡­ was spoiled by you! ¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Peter smiled, a smile from the heart, extraordinarily straightforward.


    ¡°Aspensation, I¡¯ll give 10% profit for this cooperation.¡± He patted Alvin¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What ten percent? At the very least, fifty percent!¡±


    Alvin was angry and helpless.


    But he knew that Peter would never joke about it.


    ¡°Thirty percent.¡±


    ¡°No, at least 40% of the profit must be conceded aspensation. Otherwise, if I rise to the asion, you will be finished.¡±


    Alvin raised his eyebrows badly and threatened.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Peter readily agreed.


    It was Alvin who was desperate to the point of heartache, looked down at the ne in his hand and sighed, ¡°I went to a lot of trouble to find the master to make the ne, now well, the effort is all for nothing. I don¡¯t care, this money, you have topensate me!¡±


    Peter snatched the ne from his hand, ¡°Contact Hankter and pay the original price.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    He let out a sigh.


    ¡°Come on, go inside, a fewpany bosses are still waiting.¡± Peter patted him on the shoulder.


    ¡°No go no go.¡±


    This sudden shift was eptable to him, but it required a transition period.


    A heart likes the woman, crush for many years, see again, he finally mustered up the courage to confess, but not this love has long since died.

 Chapter 157 boxing gym, see you at nine

    Since she is already Luis¡¯ mother, he naturally has no reason to fight with Peter.


    ¡°Houston Boxing Gym, 9 p. m. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    The mood is extremely bad, he certainly needs to go to vent venting.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t see me.¡±


    When he entered the hotel, Adriana was waiting for him at the entrance and, not seeing Alvin, asked, ¡°Where is the senior?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter dropped the two words coldly and walked around Adriana into the box.


    In the evening at the hotel with several male Old Mr. Grant will always meet, although has been persuaded to drink, but Peter three words close to the word, those people also dare not make a mistake.


    Three contracts were signed in one night.


    After the deed was done, the two left the hotel.


    As she walked down the hall, Adriana said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter is waiting for Adriana in the hall.


    Ten minutester, the phone received a text message, ¡°Mission aplished, I¡¯ve gone home, Mr. Alston see you tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing the message, Peter smiled helplessly.


    He knew that Adriana was avoiding him on purpose, but he really couldn¡¯t do anything about the little fox.


    Nine o¡¯clock, Houston Boxing Gym.


    Peter arrived on time, by which time Alvin had been wrestling soundly for several hours, drenched in wet sweat stains.


    ¡°Peter,e on!¡±


    He removed his gloves and leaned over the railing of the boxing ring and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you up today!¡±


    Sooo they are all brothers, and all the brothers among him a person from the text, so it seems to be as gentle as jade, hands free, but in fact he still has some strength.


    ¡°Okay, full force.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter changed into his boxing gear, braced himself on the railing with one hand, took a lifelong leap and jumped in, and the two men engaged in a fight to the death.


    In the first set, Alvin won.


    In the second set, Peter won.


    In the third set, Peter won.


    Fourth, fifth and sixth innings ¡­


    Peter finished.


    Two hours of separate struggle, the two men fell on the stage drenched in sweat, each other¡¯s faces were colored.


    ¡°The skills are not diminished yet.¡± Alvinplimented.


    ¡°You are even better than you were back then.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do about this situation now, does Theresa know?¡± Alvin got to the point.


    The two men justy head to head on the floor in a line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What then? They can¡¯t be friendly anymore.¡± Alvin is more emotional.


    ¡°Anyway, cherish Adriana. if one day you negate her, I¡¯ll still go for it, and by then, I don¡¯t mind Luis calling me daddy.¡±


    Alvin looked up at the roof with a gentle smile at the corner of his lips, revealing a row of white teeth.


    But the eyes are filled with a dense fog.


    There is nothing to do but let go.


    But the heart really can¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have that chance.¡±


    Peter said back.


    ¡°Adriana already knows?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°When are you going to tell her?¡± Alvin didn¡¯t understand exactly what Peter¡¯s set-up was.


    ¡°Wait until the day she¡¯s willing to agree to be with me.¡±


    If she told Adriana now, Luis would be her bond, and she would reluctantly agree to stay together for his sake.


    But that wasn¡¯t what he wanted.


    Peter sincerely hopes that Adriana will say yes to him, say yes to him without any worries and ept him.


    But ¡­


    Everything doesn¡¯t look so easy.


    ¡°How about chasing girls?¡± Peter suddenly changed the subject.


    ¡°You should ask Edward about this, he¡¯s an old fart, there¡¯s no girl he can¡¯t get his hands on.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes shed a little ghostly light, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°All hungry early.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s treat you to a snack and put on Edward by the way.¡±


    Listening to Peter, Alvin got up, sat on the floor, and looked at him, ¡°Do you really like Adri, or is it because she¡¯s Luis¡¯ mom?¡±


    Bang!


    Peter pped him on the head, ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡­


    Back at home, Adriana rested early.


    Lying in bed, Brenden called, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Where are you when my dad said yesterday that you should rest at The Alston family¡¯s old house?¡± Brenden questioned, his attitude icy and mixed with a slight air of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m in my own house. brenden, I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re just ying games, don¡¯t you go too far.¡±


    A bent of submission has fallen to the present result.


    Adriana and Brenden from the very beginning of the cooperation to now the two tit-for-tat, she has been squeezed, there is no room for any rebuttal.


    But Brenden was unconcerned about her feelings and threatened recklessly.


    How could Adriana let him keep bullying her like that!


    ¡°Excessive? Adriana have you forgotten what I said to you?¡±


    Brenden was in an extremely bad mood, and was beaten by Peter inexplicably, not to mention how bad the mood was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whose baby you have in your belly right now, you have to give birth to it.¡±


    He emphasized.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to disappoint you, I went to the hospital for a checkup and the doctor said it was just gastroenteritis, no pregnancy.¡±


    Although she had a slight smile in her tone, it was more of an air of mockery.


    Brenden is really too much.


    Cooperation only, a stomach illness made such a big joke, and now almost everyone thinks she is pregnant.


    Brenden was even more frantic to force her to have children.


    Fortunately, it was just a misunderstanding, otherwise, was she really going to have a baby?


    ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t y mind games with me, if I know you¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences!¡± Brenden was furious, ¡°Nowe to the old mansion for me immediately, I¡¯ll have someonee over and pick you up.¡±


    He ordered.


    It seems to make Adriana go to The Alston family to act with him to the end, specifically to convince the lord of The Alston family that their ¡®feelings¡¯ for each other are real.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel well today, I don¡¯t want to go!¡±


    She hung up the phone straight away, not to mention how bad it was.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana stood alone in front of her bedroom window, contemting the recent events, and finally could not think of any solution.


    Dial Anne¡¯s phone number.


    When she got through, she said, ¡°Anne, what are you working on?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, Missy, you¡¯ve finally gotten around to calling me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m always in touch with you What¡¯s App. To tell you the business, send Helen back to China after a while.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you miss Helen?¡± Anne teased.


    ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m always thinking about her when she¡¯s abroad.¡± In reality it was a fundamental unease about the safety of Helen¡¯s life.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t be happy to finally take the little ancestor away. You arrange Helen¡¯s school in China, I¡¯ll take her straight back then.¡±


    After the arrangements were made, Adriana breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, her only hope is that Helen can grow up healthy and happy. Facing the threat of Brenden, she can only feel relieved when Helen is by her side.


    After taking care of the matter at hand, Adriana Fangy down on the bed and tried to get a good night¡¯s rest.


    At that moment, Brenda suddenly came over and knocked on the door, ¡°Ms. Hale, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±

 Chapter 158 – Makuhari is forced to do nothing

    There was someone looking for her at this point in time, and Adriana almost had a bit of a breakdown, not understanding just who it was.


    There probably won¡¯t be anyone else but Brenden.


    She got up, walked out of the bedroom and caught a glimpse of the man sitting in the living room.


    At once anxiously ruffled his hair, indescribably angry and grumpy.


    ¡°Brenda, you go ahead and rest.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, not wanting to disturb Brenda.


    ¡°I ¡­ am not very sleepy, you guys talk, I will go out for a walk.¡± Brenda is very aware of the eyes, know that they have something to say to each other, and left.


    With the living room door closed, Adriana and Brenden were the only two people left in the hall.


    She licked her lips with her tongue, sighed helplessly and spread her hands, ¡°Brenden, what do you really want? You give a painful word!¡±


    Adriana, who has always been very well brought up, was driven to madness by Brenden.


    ¡°From the beginning, you said it was just a deal, then you talked nonsense about our rtionship to the public, to now, you told the people of The Alston family that we are in a couple rtionship. I just want to ask you, what exactly do you hold in mind? Or, how do you want me to go along with you? To marry you? Stay with you, help you take the Alston Group, and then kick me out as a pawn, is that it?¡±


    There are things she doesn¡¯t understand, but now she is bent on being squeezed by Brenden and has no room to turn around.


    The only thing that is best is to keep Helen by your side.


    From the time she met Brenden, she kept telling herself that she must be independent, strong and powerful enough, otherwise, you will never be qualified to protect your loved ones.


    She tried her best and tried hard, but the results were not ideal.


    Brenden sat on the couch, silently lit a cigarette, took a drag, and listened quietly to Adriana¡¯s rant without anger.


    That look, in Adriana¡¯s eyes, really had an impulse to kill him.


    With a frustrated sigh, she sat down across from him and surrendered, ¡°Brenden, I admit defeat, I beg you, can you leave me alone? It¡¯s your feud between you and Peter, it has nothing to do with me, I don¡¯t want to get between you.¡±


    This morning, Brenden¡¯s frantic move to choke her, the moment when her breath was slightly choked and she could almost see the gods of death descending, was terrifying.


    Jealousy and fear of Brenden increased in vain.


    ¡°Let you go?¡± The side of Brenden¡¯s lips lifted in an arc and he smiled coldly, ¡°Why should I let you go?¡±


    ¡°Because you are not worthy of my trust. When I gave you the confidential information of Hetrua Firm and the new nning n, you only gave 30 million out of the promised 300 million. Why don¡¯t you give the rest of the money? I¡¯m reluctant to work with a man like you who has no trust whatsoever.¡±


    That one time, Adriana didn¡¯t want to get into it with Brenden, so naturally she didn¡¯t bring it up.


    Besides, every penny she gets from Brenden is not easy, and she doesn¡¯t dare to be too greedy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether you¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    Brenden took a deep puff of smoke, exhaled a faint cigarette in the direction of Adriana, and said untamed: ¡°You should be clear about your position, but it is just a pawn in my Brenden¡¯s hand. I told you to live, you will live, I told you to die, you will not live tomorrow. Don¡¯t bargain with me, you won¡¯t get any benefit.¡±


    At those words, Adriana closed her eyes.


    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m talking about.


    The Alston family is stronger than the rest of the world, so who should she turn to for help?


    The mind filtered every person it was familiar with aside, and in the end it didn¡¯te up with any results.


    ¡°Rabbits bite when they are anxious.¡±


    Adriana was filled with anger, but there was nothing she could do, ¡°Brenden, don¡¯t go too far, people, there really is a bottom line.¡±


    How could she have been threatened by Brenden if not for Helen¡¯s presence?


    Exactly what Brenden wants to do is not known either.


    ¡°The bottom line?¡±


    Brenden folded his legs and spread his hands,zily resting on the sofa, as if he was a superior, ¡°Your bottom line is Helen.¡±


    That means as if to say, as long as I control Adriana everything in your case, will be in his control.


    ¡°My bottom line is Helen, but don¡¯t you forget that I can also choose to die with you. That way, no one will benefit. The real winner is still Peter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After oppression for a long time, Adriana is not afraid.


    Every day by his various oppression and torture, almost all tossed to her mental copse, now, can only be hardened to fight Brenden.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡±


    Brenden scowled at her and shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t look pretty when you¡¯re angry.¡± A smile yed on his slightly flippant face, ¡°Come on, get some rest.¡±


    He gets up and leaves.


    As she walked to the door, she turned back and asked, ¡°Are you really not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No. You can ask at the hospital, I went there yesterday for a check-up.¡± She was very frank.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame to miss out on a big show.¡±


    With a sigh, he pulled open the door and walked out.


    After Brenden left, Adriana went into her room and locked herself in the house alone, emotionally depressed to the bottom, not knowing how to face it all.


    After a period of time, the days passed as calm as water.


    Adriana also arranged for Waverly¡¯s school and, with everything ready, had someone arranged to escort Helen back to her home country.


    Waverly Airport.


    Adriana waited anxiously at the airport for two hours before Helen finally walked out.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    A nice voice called out, and then Helen swooped towards Adriana like a little butterfly and threw herself into her arms, ¡°Mommy, Helen misses you so much.¡±


    Little girl wearing a white organza dress, tied with two ponytails, skin white and tender, as peeled eggs, snow white crystal, good-looking.


    ¡°Little baby, you¡¯re finally here. Mommy missed you so much.¡±


    Adriana hugged Helen tightly, resting her chin on her shoulder, and closed her eyes, unable to stop her red eyes, nearly overflowing with tears.


    These days have endured so much torture, all because the little girl was under Brenden¡¯s control within his reach.


    Now see Helen still healthy and happy, her heart instantly melted, a sourness was born, but could not help but want to cry, but did not dare to cry in front of the little girl.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve lost weight, yeah, you¡¯ve be better looking.¡±


    Helen has a very sweet mouth, very pleasing to the eye, a slight smile when talking, revealing Adri¡¯s dimples, very cute.


    ¡°You girl, you¡¯re so coaxing.¡±


    Adriana stood up and pinched her little pink cheeks, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you back.¡±


    With that, she looked at the man standing off to the side, ¡°Hello, my name is Adriana, I don¡¯t know what to call you yet.¡±


    The man was wearing a id shirt, ck cks, a casual dress, with a duck tongue cap, simple dress but could not hide his handsome and handsome.

 Chapter 159 Helen is back

    ¡°I am Anne¡¯s friend, responsible for sending the little girl back, and now that the mission isplete, I will leave first.¡±


    The cold man turned around and walked away.


    Adriana hurriedly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to escort my daughter back, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch.¡±


    ¡°No, see youter.¡±


    The man all kinds of cool and crazy hanging, head did not return waved a hand, directly left.


    Adriana was curious about the identity of this person, so she knelt down and asked Helen, ¡°Baby, who is this person? What is his rtionship with your Aunt Anne?¡±


    Anne is very confident in her work, and since she arranged for this man to escort her back, she must be trustworthy.


    Only ¡­


    This man looks familiar, what is his rtionship with Anne?


    Helen shook her head, ¡°very mysterious uncle oh, so cool grin.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No more?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± Helen nodded, ¡°I just flew here with him and didn¡¯t talk much the whole way.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In that case, there is no point in Adriana asking any more questions.


    It would be better to ask Anne in personter.


    Then sent Anne a What¡¯s App message telling her that Helen had arrived.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s noon, what do you want to eat, Mommy will take you to eat something delicious.¡± She rubbed her little face with both hands, loving it.


    Helen¡¯s presence in her life was like the sun shining after the rain, brightening her dark life and making her feel happy.


    ¡°Want to eat ¡­ fried chicken, burgers, fries.¡±


    Helen jumped up gleefully, then stopped again and stood in front of Adriana with a droopy face, ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s eat Chinese food. Mommy doesn¡¯t know how to cook, so there must be many, many opportunities to eat fried chicken burgers in the future.¡±


    That look, properly in dislike of Adriana.


    But Adriana¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but marvel at the fact that other children are still pampered and naughty ying with toys when they are more than four years old, but Helen, the girl, likes to tinker with theputer and never likes those Barbie dolls, cashmere dolls and those little toys for girls.


    She had her IQ tested before and it was a hundred and fifty!


    Adriana was stunned.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad.


    However, the boy is too smart, too mature and speaks old-fashioned, which also makes her feel pressure.


    ¡°Is there such a dislike for your mommy?¡±


    Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°Not even a little face for mommy?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, I mean mommy is good. Other kids¡¯ mommies don¡¯t give fried chicken burgers, but my mommy always gives them to me, I feel so happy.¡±


    She blinked her big, watery eyes and smiled treacherously.


    Adriana was a hundred times more helpless, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s take you to dinner.¡±


    In verbal battles with Helen, she has never won.


    The two went home together in the car, left their bags at home, and then took Adriana to the Vienna Hotel for dinner.


    She had been to this hotel before and felt that the food was very hygienic and nutritious. In order to wee the little girl back, she naturally would not skimp on the money.


    ¡°Wow even, Mommy, how could you spare me toe here for dinner?¡±


    When we arrived at the Vienna Hotel, the little girl was so excited, or perhaps she was in a particrly good mood with Adriana.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s heart is back, of course Mommy has to bring you to the best ce ah.¡±


    If you don¡¯t treat her well, who will?


    The two of them rode the elevator together, found a small private room, took Helen in, and after ordering the meal, Adriana¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Good girl, sit down for a while, I¡¯m going out to make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    On the phone screen was Brenden¡¯s phone number. She took a meaningful look at Helen and understood what Brenden¡¯s call was about.


    Walked out and answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, how dare you, bringing Helen back home behind my back? Do you think you can get rid of me like that?¡±


    Through the phone, Adriana could feel the hostility emanating from Brenden¡¯s body, causing a chill to run down her spine and a shiver to run through her body.


    Over here, Adriana heard her mommy go out, and she was a little bored sitting alone in the box, so she also came out.


    That¡¯s when a small yground for children was discovered in a corner of the restaurant.


    She walked over and stood aside to watch the children y.


    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you go y?¡±


    As Helen was lost in thought, a child suddenly appeared beside her and spoke to her.


    Helen looked around and then pointed at herself, ¡± Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Luis walked up next to Helen and looked at her with a tilt of his head, ¡°Hey, little sister, you look like me. Could it be my daddy¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±


    Helen gave him a nk look, ¡°Who¡¯s the little sister? Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re not even tall enough to be called your sister.¡± Luis was wearing a backpack pants suit, little ck leather shoes, and a cute little squared-off look.


    ¡°Clearly the same height, okay?¡±


    Helen, unwilling to bepared to him, went over and stood in front of Luisparing his height, ¡°The same height, look, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°Who said that, is that I am taller than you.¡±


    Luis beamed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Helen asked rhetorically.


    ¡°My name is Luis. and you?¡±


    ¡°Helen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll call you Helen from now on. Hehehe, let me take you to meet someone, okay?¡±


    No matter how Luis looked at Helen, he felt that she looked like him.


    Be especially curious about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mommy says kids aren¡¯t allowed to run around.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, my daddy¡¯s right over there.¡±


    Luis took Helen¡¯s hand and the two of them walked around the small yground to therge private room at the end and pushed the door in.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, I bumped into a little sister, and I look like me can be like it.¡±


    Luis took Helen¡¯s hand and ran in towards the private room with a cheerful smile.


    At this moment, the private room is sitting Peter, Theresa, and Peter¡¯s brother Jimmy and Alvin.


    Luis burst in, and with that yell, everyone looked over.


    ¡°Daddy, take a look, is she Luis¡¯ long lost sister?¡± Luis said with a big grin.


    ¡°Gosh, it seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, that girl wouldn¡¯t really be your illegitimate daughter, would she? It¡¯s too much to think.¡±


    ¡°Pe¡­ Peter, this, they, really seem to be it.¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people have looked at Helen and looked her up and down.


    ¡°Huh, uncle? It¡¯s you?¡±


    Helen walked in, saw Peter at first nce, felt fond of him, and walked towards him, ¡°Is this little brother your son?¡±


    ¡°Call me brother. I¡¯m older than you.¡± Luis beamed, pretending to be fierce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re just younger than me, a brother.¡± Helen wouldn¡¯t call him brother.


    The two children just argued.


    Rather, Peter looked at the little girl and suddenly remembered her identity.

 Chapter 160 Helen Missing

    Thest time I was abroad, I met with this girl.


    She is the daughter of Adriana¡¯s best friend¡¯s rtive.


    Two children standing together, at first nce, but also really ¡­ very simr.


    No, I should say very simr.


    ¡°Peter, you guys know each other?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s deep, deep gaze surveyed Helen, always feeling that this child bears a striking resemnce to Luis.


    ¡°Met once.¡± Peter said back.


    Alvin on the side was a bit curious, ¡°Whose child is this girl? It¡¯s really too simr to Luis, how can it be such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°A friend¡¯s kid.¡±


    Peter took Helen¡¯s hand and his tone was extremely gentle, ¡°Little girl, where is your mommy?¡±


    ¡°My mommy? Oops, crap, my mommy must be looking for me.¡±


    With that, Helen instantly ran out of the room.


    As expected, in therge restaurant, Adriana is looking for Helen and is anxious.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Helen gave a loud shout and waved at Adriana.


    Adriana looked over and ran over when she saw Helen and hugged her. After two seconds, she let go of her and said angrily, ¡°Where have you been, you damn girl? Do you know you scared me to death just now?¡±


    She had just returned to her home country and one phone call and she was missing, what should she do?


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s sorry, Mommy¡¯s not mad.¡±


    Noticing Adriana¡¯s red eyes, Helen was so distressed that she immediately raised her arms and wrapped them around her neck, ¡°Helen knows she¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Know Your Faults ¡­¡±


    Adriana just wanted to say something, then found not far down the corridor Peter walked over, that a cold face through the appalling cold air, eyes sharp to the extreme.


    She had not known Peter long, but knew that this was the expression of his extreme anger.


    How did he get here?


    ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    Peter Fang was uneasy and followed.


    Just walked out and found Adriana hugging with Helen, the little girl clearly shouted ¡®Mommy¡¯, he could not be mistaken.


    ¡°Hee hee ¡­ Mommy, I just saw a little brother that looks exactly like me, and he is this handsome uncle¡¯s son. Mommy, I want to y with that little brother for a while, can I?¡±


    Helen said to Adriana.


    Hearing Helen address Adriana as Mummy once more, Peter was almost certain.


    Helen is Adriana¡¯s daughter.


    At this moment, he seemed to remember something.


    Back then, the woman who gave birth to his children was pregnant with twins, but because of the difficult delivery, the boy lived to fight, and thetter a maid was born without breathing.


    But the little girl standing in front of him now has undoubtedly said it all.


    That¡¯s ¡­


    That girl is still alive.


    Adriana stood up and pulled Helen down behind her protectively, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if it¡¯s my baby.¡±


    Saying that, he took Helen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go somewhere else to eat.¡±


    Where there is Peter, she naturally does not want to stay.


    ¡°Why, Mommy? That brother is so cute.¡± Helen beamed, a little unhappy.


    Without saying a word, Adriana picked up Helen, went back to the box, grabbed her bag and left directly.


    Peter stood still and watched her mother leave.


    Then he took his cell phone and called Hank, ¡°Immediately give me all the details of Adriana¡¯s foreign visits in the past few years, and make sure it¡¯s very detailed!¡±


    He had just hung up the phone when Theresa came out of the room.


    ¡°Peter, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go, the food will be coldter.¡± Peter turned around and walked into the box, converging down the doubts in his mind.


    Entering the private room, Luis immediately came over and snuggled into Peter¡¯s arms, pouting, ¡°Daddy, whose little sister is that? I want to y with her, okay?¡±


    Peter looked down at Luis, the boy has never been very close to anyone, and never begged to y with any child, but did not expect to be so close to that girl.


    The chance encounter with Peter at the Vienna Hotel was totally unexpected.


    She had previously avoided her rtionship with Helen, fearing that Theresa would find out.


    Now that the rtionship between them is broken, even if Theresa knows about it, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    The two of them ate out briefly and then returned to the house.


    In the evening, as night fell and the weather cooled off a bit, Adriana took Helen to the mall to buy some household items and new clothes.


    When we got back to the house, Brenda was already back.


    ¡°Yikes, what a beautiful little baby, Ms. Hale, is this your baby?¡±


    Brenda met Helen and loved it.


    Adriana nodded and said to Helen, ¡°Honey, go watch TV while Mommy has something to talk to your aunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay ta.¡±


    Helen was well behaved and cute and went off to watch TV alone.


    The two of them were chatting on the balcony.


    ¡°Brenda, look ¡­ before my daughter wasn¡¯t here so you could stay here and it wasn¡¯t too crowded, and now my daughter is here. Can you see if you can ¡­¡±


    There are some things that Adriana is too embarrassed to say directly.


    After all, she knows Brenda¡¯s family situation now, a girl nowhere to return home, also quite poor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Brenda heard her words and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, I know Ms. Hale. that ¡­ can you give me a few days to allow me to look for a house, okay?¡±


    She pursed her lips, a difficult look, ¡°You also know that my current situation, there is little money in my hands, I ¡­¡±


    With a sigh, ¡°So Ms. Hale, please, just give me a few more days, okay?¡±


    Adriana was a little helpless, but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Finally thought of apromise, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll lend you some money, you go out and find a house, what do you think?¡±


    Living in her house all the time is not an option.


    In the past, there was no problem, but now Helen is here.


    The little girl is still small, if the space for movement is even smaller, she will certainly have difficulty adapting for a while.


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    Brenda was a little embarrassed, and seeing Adriana¡¯s even more embarrassed look, she was too embarrassed to refuse, so she nodded her head, ¡°Then thank you Ms. Hale. However, don¡¯t worry, the money, I will definitely pay you back soon after I earn it, okay?¡±


    Adriana smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s not toote to give me when you have it.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t need any money right now for a while.


    ¡°By the way, has the driver of your father¡¯s car ident not been found yet?¡±


    ¡°No. But the police say they¡¯ve got a clue and it should be soon.¡±


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, otherwise it would be too much. Well, it¡¯s gettingte, you should get some rest too.¡±


    ¡°Well, good night Ms. Hale.¡±


    The two said good night and Adriana took Helen and the two of them washed up and went to bed.


    In bed, she reads a story to Helen, who is tired after a long day of tossing and turning and soon falls asleep.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was still a child, and her jetg was much easier than that of adults.


    The following day.


    Adriana woke up early and made a nice breakfast for Helen.


    ¡°Wow even, mommy, what did you make, it smells so good.¡±


    Helen came out sleepily in her cartoon pajamas and asked in a daze.

 Chapter 161 Helen has difficulty attending school

    Adriana walked up to her, looked at her own cute little girl, liked it so much that she leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Good morning, my dear little baby.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee hee, good morning mommy oh.¡±


    Helen gave her a good morning kiss on the cheek, too.


    ¡°Well, hurry up and eat, you have to find schoolter.¡±


    It was time for the children to go to school, and Helen returned from abroad and had to hurry to find a school in order to do so.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    The two had a pleasant meal together and then set off to find a school.


    The schools for children are not that easy to find, and the ones closer to her neighborhood have no more ces, so Helen can¡¯t even enroll.


    Farther away, she is also worried about the inconvenience of going to and from school.


    Finally, I found a bilingual kindergarten with a lot of connections.


    On the third day, Helen went to school and Adriana squared off to the office.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In thepany, everything Rene is unharmed, which makes Adriana feel more rxed.


    But things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as expected ¡­


    At noon, Theresa called her and the two of them arranged to have lunch together.


    Western Restaurant.


    Adriana packed up everything after work and arrived at the western restaurant when Theresa was waiting for her.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy beforehand, so I kept you waiting.¡±


    She sat across from Theresa, keeping it polite and distant.


    It seems that after a series of events, the rtionship between the two has long since returned to the beginning.


    It is also because there is no longer that intimacy that it is important to remain polite.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being so foreign to me, have a seat and see what you want to eat?¡±


    Theresa is full of smiles, that affectionate look as if the two are back to the beginning, the rtionship is too good to be true.


    Adriana nodded and nced at the menu and said directly to the waiter, ¡°One rare steak, one pasta, and one tiramisu, please.¡±


    ¡°You still have the same taste as before, it hasn¡¯t changed.¡± Theresa said with a smile.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been that way for so many years.¡±


    For Western food, Adriana does not have much to settle for, and likes to eat just a little.


    Theresa ordered some meals and the two sat together, sipping coffee and waiting quietly for lunch.


    However, the atmosphere was invariably a little awkward.


    The two don¡¯t look at each other, they just look down and hold their coffee.


    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t like to be so abrasive, still prefer to be straightforward, see Theresa several times are wanting to say, but finally can¡¯t help but ask her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of a problem.¡±


    Theresa took a sip of her coffee, then stirred it with a spoon, pursed her lips, and nced at Adriana from time to time out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Adri, I asked you toe here today because I actually have something to discuss with you.¡±


    She was quite polite and spoke quite politely.


    ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯re all friends, no need to talk so politely.¡±


    Adriana looked up at her, and for a moment, their eyes met, but Theresa immediately looked down and avoided her gaze, somewhat evasively.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s being vain about.


    It was this feeling that made Adriana feel that Theresa was really up to something, and that it should be something important.


    Otherwise, it is not so difficult to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, dinner is here, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    At that moment, the western food was delivered and the two started to eat.


    Theresa and her chatted with each other about work matters, and the atmosphere was still lively and not so awkward.


    Within a short time, the two finished eating.


    Adriana saw that it was gettingte and said, ¡°Theresa, just say what you want, it¡¯s already one o¡¯clock and it¡¯s not long before you have to go to work.¡±


    Work at two o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still an hour before the start time.


    Theresa raised her eyes and gave Adriana a meaningful nce before biting her lip with her teeth, something she could hardly say.


    ¡°If, however, you haven¡¯t figured out what to say, let¡¯s talk tonight.¡±


    After going through a lot of things, the emotions between the two are not as good as they used to be.


    So with Theresa, Adriana doesn¡¯t have the patience she used to have.


    The tone is slightly detached and cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you wait, wait a minute.¡±


    Theresa took Adriana¡¯s hand and looked at her, frowning, ¡°I said, I said.¡±


    The good thing is that the two of them are in a private room in a western restaurant, and some of their words will not be heard by outsiders.


    Theresa bowed her head, as if she was simmering with emotion, and as if she was thinking carefully about what to say.


    The two raised their eyes and looked at each other, and then Theresa finally spoke up and asked, ¡°Adri, do you have someone you like now?¡±


    She asked.


    The sudden question is not expected by Adriana, but it is reasonable.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She answered directly.


    ¡°So you and Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Brenden likes me and is pursuing me, and I¡¯m just trying to date.¡±


    There was no way out, Adriana could only answer this way, because she could not exin clearly the rtionship between her and Brenden now.


    Much less is it possible to tell Theresa everything as it is.


    ¡°So, huh?¡±


    Theresaughed awkwardly and for once fell into silence.


    For a long time, they both looked down and drank their coffee, and for a moment, Adriana almost got up to leave before Theresa said, ¡°Are you going to get married?¡±


    ¡°Still thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°So are you nning to have children?¡±


    She trailed off.


    ¡°Why do you ask that all of a sudden?¡± Adriana was a little curious about Theresa¡¯s question.


    Theresa wrinkled her brow, her eyes shing, ¡°Adri, Peter he ¡­ wants to break off the engagement with me.¡±


    She said, she bowed her head, her face sad and mncholy, mixed with a forlorn and miserable look.


    A mixture of five vors.


    ¡°What do you mean by these words, when you tell me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes looked straight at Theresa and questioned her openly, trying to understand what she meant.


    Don¡¯t want to beat around the bush and bother your brain.


    ¡°I ¡­ Adri, I know that Peter likes you. So for the past few days I¡¯ve been thinking about why, and finally I realized that the reason he doesn¡¯t like me is ¡­ because I can¡¯t have children.¡±


    She said that she had red eyes, tears in the eyes, and then wept, and her pitiful appearance was heartbreaking.


    But the rtionship between the two has long since returned to the beginning, even Adriana saw her crying, but also not as heartbroken as before.


    Handed her the napkin on the table with a cold and nd face, ¡°Why do you say that? I don¡¯t think Peter should be that kind of person.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t very familiar with Peter either, and wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Peter was.


    However, Peter had said that the engagement with Theresa was solely because of the ne, which made him mistakenly believe that Theresa was the person who had saved him.


    So there is no reason why Peter would dislike Theresa, whether she would have children or not.


    ¡°Really, everything I said is true. adri, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Theresa was a little emotional and took Adriana¡¯s hand and choked up, ¡°These days, she¡¯s been avoiding me, not wanting to see me, not even ¡­ answering even my phone calls.¡±


    She said, while crying, that sad and desperate look let Adriana look and some ¡­ in the heart.

 Chapter 162 Theresa’s little mind

    ¡°Come on, talk properly, don¡¯t cry, crying won¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    She reassured Theresa, ¡°Peter already has a child, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d resent the fact that you can¡¯t have children.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Theresa immediately retorted, ¡°Really, I heard it from Hank myself that day. He said that the Alston Group needed an heir and now needed to stabilize Peter¡¯s position in The Alston family, so it was necessary to have a biological son to do so, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a foothold in The Alston family at all. Otherwise, Peter wouldn¡¯t have been trying to break up with me recently.¡±


    She told Adriana everything.


    But Adriana is no longer the same Adriana.


    Every word thates out of Theresa¡¯s mouth, she carefully weighs the degree of truth and falsehood of the words and does not believe them easily.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about Luis¡¯ identity? In fact, if there is no mistake, Luis is Peter¡¯s real son. theresa, don¡¯t think so much, stay well with Peter, as I said, I won¡¯t interfere with your life, and you don¡¯t need to guard against me at all times.¡±


    Called her out, grumbled half a day, is not to tell her this problem.


    Adriana has the self-awareness to know exactly what Theresa means, of course.


    ¡°Well, thepany still has some things to do, I first ¡­¡±


    She had just stood up when Theresa took her hand, walked over to her and flung herself down on her knees in front of her.


    This sudden move directly stunned Adriana.


    She was stunned in ce, looking down at Theresa in amazement, and the next moment, immediately held her wrist, ¡°Theresa, what are you doing, you hurry up , get up quickly.¡±


    Adriana is quite helpless.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Still here is in the box, otherwise, she has no way to face the current situation.


    Those who don¡¯t know still think she did something hurtful.


    Looking at Theresa¡¯s innocent crying, Adriana was helpless, but no matter how to pull Theresa, she was dead on her knees and would not get up.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    Adriana sighed helplessly, shook off Theresa¡¯s hand and took a few steps back, brushing her hair from her forehead with anxiety, not understanding what Theresa was trying to do.


    Squeak-


    Suddenly, the door of thepartment opened.


    The waiter was stunned at this sight.


    Eyes surveyed the two, immediately said, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ just came over to ask the two of you anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    The two men said in almost unison.


    The waiter blushed with embarrassment, turned and immediately walked out of the box and closed the door.


    Adriana sighed, ¡°Theresa, what can¡¯t be said properly, do you have to be like this and make people look at you and feel ashamed?¡±


    She genuinely felt humiliated.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid of anything right now. peter doesn¡¯t want me anymore, and I¡¯m a childless one, tell me, what¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    ¡°Theresa, are you crazy? Even without Peter, you can¡¯t live? Isn¡¯t he Peter just handsome and a bit rich? You The Lindsay Family aren¡¯t necessarily poor, are you?!¡±


    She was really speechless and thought there was something wrong with the way Theresa was thinking.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same. I love Peter and I just want to spend my life with him. adri, I beg you, please help me, okay?¡±


    She knelt on the floor and moved little by little towards Adriana¡¯s face.


    Adriana was almost refreshed by Theresa and kept backing up, ¡°Theresa, what the hell do you want, can you just say it?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s behavior is almost pushing Adriana to the limit.


    ¡°Adri, I want to have a child, only when Peter and I have our own child can our rtionship be stable. But I can¡¯t find a matching womb right now, only you, only you match me, so help me, help me OK?¡±


    She was in tears, as if she had no choice at all, and all her hopes were pinned on Adriana.


    Listening to her, Adriana finally understood what Theresa meant.


    It is not at all that Peter wants to break up with her, but that Theresa is worried that Peter wants to break up with her.


    It¡¯s not at all that Peter thinks she can¡¯t have a child, but that Theresa wants to have a child with Peter, so that she can tie Peter down.


    ¡°You are so crazy!¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and turned her face away, not wanting to look at Theresa.


    ¡°Get up, hurry up and get up, okay?¡±


    She growled and pulled away from Theresa, not wanting her to kneel in front of her like this and look how ¡­ strong she seemed.


    ¡°No Adri, if you don¡¯t say yes to me, I won¡¯t get up for the rest of my life, I beg you, the only one who can help me now is you, if you don¡¯t say yes to me, what am I going to do for the rest of my life? Mmmmmmmmm ¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she burst into tears, choking and sobbing, heartbroken.


    ¡°In the beginning, in the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t for that car ident, I wouldn¡¯t be in this state, Adri, can you say it had nothing to do with you at all?¡± She cried.


    Adriana gasped andughed.


    She knew Theresa would bring up that incident, and it was true.


    She spread her hands, ¡°Theresa, I was certainly at fault for that incident in the first ce, but everything was an ident, and you can¡¯t keep threatening me like that.¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t the one who dragged me to the car?¡±


    Theresa was so emotional that she stood up from the floor at once, stepped forward and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°I know that if it weren¡¯t for you, I, Theresa, wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear children, that¡¯s a fact that can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    Yes, the unchangeable truth!


    Therefore, at heart, Theresa hates Adriana, but she just doesn¡¯t show it.


    Adriana bites her lips with her teeth, and stares straight at Theresa, without saying a word for a long time.


    I don¡¯t know what to say to make it better.


    ¡°So what will you do if I don¡¯t say yes?¡± She asked breathlessly.


    Even talking is a few points less strength, as if the body was drained of strength seems to be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but ¡­ of one thing I¡¯m pretty sure!¡±


    Theresa stopped choking, brushing her sleeve to wipe the tears from her eyes, the pair of Ying Shui eyes instantly tinged with a little anger and morbid coldness, ¡°I must have a child, I must have a womb.¡±


    ¡°So, I must pay you back for my womb?¡±


    Adriana felt as if she had heard the funniest joke of all time, the ultimate irony, the ultimate ¡­


    It¡¯s gotten to the point where it¡¯s indescribable.


    Theresa¡¯s approach is truly outrageous.


    She took a few steps back, fell into a chair, lowered her head, and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Adri, you are with Brenden now, he likes you and cherishes you, he must not resent you. You can not have children, but I can not. Peter is my life, if I can not have children for him and she does not want me, it is the same as killing me.¡±


    She growled, an almost growling sound.


    But it ispletely pushing Adriana, leaving her without any choice.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how she came to know Theresa, let alone how Theresa became so crazy in a short period of time.


    ¡°Adri, I have contacted the doctors abroad, and they said that as long as the uterus is transnted and you recuperate properly for two years, you will be able to have children. You are my only hope, and you are also my friend, I believe that you will not cut me off, right? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 163 – Forcing Adriana to claim her womb

    She couldn¡¯t wait for Adriana¡¯s answer, so she walked up to her and took her hand, ¡°Adri, say something, will you say something?¡±


    Faced with such Theresa, Adriana raised her eyes, a pair of dense tears in the eyes tinged with a little cold.


    Finally, she jerked up, shook off Theresa¡¯s hand, and left straight away.


    But just as she reached the door of the private room, Theresa called out to her, ¡°Adriana, I called you here today just to inform you, not to discuss with you.¡±


    Just a notice? Not a discussion?


    These words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, like a bang on the head, making her brain a little dizzy and confused.


    Turning back, looking at Theresa, she couldn¡¯t stop snorting augh, ¡°Notice? I¡¯d like to know what you¡¯ll do if I don¡¯t say yes?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face changed, there is no more the sad and desperate air, instead of the cold and bitter cold air, ¡°I will use my own way to solve.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and smiled, turned around, pulled open the door and left directly.


    Work it out in her own way?


    Adriana felt as if she had heard the funniest joke of all time!


    In the afternoon, she sat in her office, her mind recalling what Theresa had said this afternoon for a long time.


    Shocked beyond description.


    Meanwhile, the president¡¯s office.


    Hank walked into the office with a copy of the information, ¡°boss, the information you asked for has been found, Adriana had a child when she was abroad.¡±


    He handed the information to in Peter.


    Peter put down the file in his hand, answered and said, ¡°All right, you go out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Hank turned and walked out, Peter picked up the piece of information, which detailed Adriana¡¯s situation over the years and her entrepreneurial experience.


    But the most important is Adriana and her daughter, Helen.


    The ount book shows that Adriana¡¯s daughter Helen was born on the same day as Luis.


    And when Adriana was pregnant with twins, one girl was born suffocated and died, and now it seems likely that that girl did not die.


    Peter looked at the piece of information in his hand and fell into silence, shocked and in anticipation.


    It just feels like things are getting trickier and trickier.


    If Helen and Luis are twins, how should ¡­ his rtionship with Adriana live with itself now?


    How is he supposed to face Adriana?


    This damn woman, thest time he went to Los Angeles, he saw Helen, but she had to hide it, saying that Helen was not her child.


    She, why cheat?


    Or did Adriana really have an agenda from the very beginning of her contact with him?


    At this moment, Peter had the bizarre thought that if Adriana was approaching with the intention of just wanting to be with him, he would be happy to do so.


    Peter sat in the office for a while and suddenly wanted to go see her daughter, Helen.


    So thinking, he did so.


    Leaving the office, Peter drove to Luis¡¯ kindergarten and picked up Luis early.


    In the car, Luis looked at his daddy in confusion and asked, ¡°Daddy, daddy, why did you pick me up from school so early today?¡±


    All this time, Peter never picked him up and left at a time when school was not out.


    An exception was made today.


    ¡°You told mest time that you wanted to meet that little sister, today Daddy will take you to her, okay?¡±


    Peter looked through the rearview mirror at his son sitting in the back.


    ¡°Really? Yay, that¡¯s great yay.¡±


    Luis was ecstatic, not to mention how happy he was in his heart.


    After saying that, Luis raised his eyebrows, the cute little model showed a thief smile, ¡°Daddy ah, that little sister is not Luis¡¯s own sister ah? Is not your illegitimate child oh.¡±


    Although he is very young, but the IQ is amazing, so small to understand a lot of things.


    That old, mature look left Peter speechless.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He grimaced for a few moments and asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you wish her to be your sister?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Luis answered without thinking.


    Peterughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    At the same time, the phone rang, the other party has found out where Helen¡¯s school, Peter immediately rushed towards the location of the school.


    Only when he went there did he find this very simple and ordinary school.


    At that moment, for some reason, always somehow feel a sourness welling up in the bottom of the heart, some shame to that little girl.


    ¡°You wait for me in the car for a while.¡±


    Peter got out of the car, went into the kindergarten, and without much time, Peter had led Helen out of the kindergarten.


    Helen held Peter¡¯s hand, looked up at him and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Handsome, how did you get me out of the kindergarten? Mommy told me not to let anyone take me away today.¡±


    ¡°I certainly have my own methods.¡±


    Peter smiled, hugged Helen, carefully examined her face and found that the delicate little face like a porcin doll, with features strikingly simr to his and Luis¡¯.


    Especially the eyes, good-looking, like the pair of Adriana¡¯s almond eyes, flooded with watery luster, special rity.


    Once in the car, Peter prepared in advance to put the child seat in the back, so that Helen and Luis two sit together, buckled up.


    ¡°Little sister, hehehehehe, we meet again?¡±


    Luis grinned at Helen, delighted.


    ¡°Ch, call sister, who is your sister. Hmph!¡±


    Helen is not willing to be called sister by Luis, angry hands around the chest, beaming mouth to look aside, haughty don¡¯t face.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Call sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡­


    Two small children began to argue.


    Peter, who was sitting in the front row driving, saw this scene, the corners of his lips raised an arc, would smile, and felt extremely good.


    It seems that all along, what he wanted was this kind of life, simple, happy and beautiful.


    ¡°Sister, be obedient oh, in the future brother cover you, will not let people bully you.¡±


    Luis raised his hand, that chubby little hand grabbed on Helen¡¯s head and touched it, a doting look, ¡°Sister be good, I like you to be good.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. You are the brother.¡±


    Helen gave him a nk, displeased look.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Peter coughed, raised his voice and asked, ¡°Two little darlings, what would you like to eat? Or, what would you like to y?¡±


    It never urred to me that he would have two children, and now looking at two identical little babies standing together, it always feels that good.


    He, perhaps, was lucky.


    ¡°KFC.¡±


    ¡°McDonald¡¯s!¡±


    Two little babies speak in unison.


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    Is there any difference between KFC and McDonald¡¯s.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to go to KFC.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to McDonald¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not cute at all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, brother, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not cute.¡±


    ¡­


    The two children began to struggle again, but this scene fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, full of happiness overflowing vor.


    ¡°Luis, Helen is your sister, you can¡¯t argue with your sister, okay? Learn to give in to her and be a gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 164 Naughty Children

    Peter enlightened him with great patience.


    Luis skimmed his lips and beamed, looking at Helen with a sad face, ¡°Okay, okay, who made me the older brother, I¡¯ll give in to you.¡±


    ¡°No, listen to you, go to KFC. You¡¯re the younger brother.¡±


    Helen is not willing to suffer, so she is more than willing to apany him to KFC.


    Once again, the two disagreed, and Peter couldn¡¯t resist speaking up, ¡°From now on, whichever one is closest will be the one to go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Okay, listen to Uncle Handsome.¡±


    ¡­


    The two children were excited.


    Peter is always watching the two cute little babies, but not much time together, Peter found that Helen is a little more calm than Luis.


    This girl may be with Adriana suffered a lot of aggression, in all aspects more understanding than Luis.


    It is this kind of understanding that makes Peter feel guilty inside, and feel deeply sorry for Adriana and Helen.


    We went to a McDonald¡¯s nearby and ordered some food for the two kids, and Peter was a baby daddy the whole time, taking care of the two little kids.


    Meanwhile, Adriana is working at thepany.


    Suddenly, I received a phone call from the kindergarten director.


    She wondered in her mind, could it be that Helen was having trouble at school?


    With this in mind, she immediately walked out of the office and answered the phone in the hallway, ¡°Hello, Director.¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Helen¡¯s parent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Helen¡¯s little student was picked up by a man this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°What? Who picked it up?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was in shock, and instantly her heart was hanging high, almost not scared out of her mind.


    ¡°Peter, Mr. Alston. he said he was the father of the child and had picked it up.¡±


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±


    Adriana just wanted to say that the director was irresponsible, but thought that Helen must have agreed to it, otherwise how could the director let people go?


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and called Peter right away.


    When the call was answered, she directly questioned, ¡°Peter, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What does what mean?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was light, as if he wasn¡¯t even together.


    It was this gesture that angered Adriana, who shouted: ¡°Who are you to tell the director that you are the father of the child? Where did you take my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Want to see her,e over now, I¡¯ll send the address to your phone afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    She gave a warning and simply hung up.


    But when she turned around, a person suddenly appeared behind her, scaring her, and her phone almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a baby? When did that happen?¡±


    Theresa looked at Adriana with eyes full of wonder.


    Surprised, she waited for Adriana¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ you get here?¡±


    She never expected Theresa to suddenly appear and coincidentally overhear her chat with Peter.


    Now, I¡¯m afraid the misunderstanding will deepen again.


    Adriana pursed her lips and hesitated a little, not knowing how to exin to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question.¡±


    Theresa cent high raised a few points, cold a face questioningly.


    Seemingly, very angry.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m sorry I never told you. I ¡­¡± she sighed and raised her eyes, ¡°I do have a daughter who is now over four years old, and I¡¯m sorry that I never told you because ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Because what? Because I can¡¯t have children, so you won¡¯t tell me because you want to preserve my pride, is that it?¡±


    She smiled bitterly and shook her head, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana was stunned, not expecting her to have guessed everything. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face smiles more, but that smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, the party looks so false.


    ¡°You think I believe you, Adriana, you¡¯re a liar! Four years old, your child is four years old, so what are we? All these years, I treat you like a best friend and you treat me like a fool!¡±


    She was so full of anger that she simply could not forgive Adriana.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend to keep it from you, I was thinking of telling you recently, just ¡­¡±


    It¡¯s just that so much has happenedtely that she wanted to exin to Theresa, but didn¡¯t have the chance.


    ¡°Come on, liar!¡±


    Theresa growled, brushed her hand on the railing and looked straight at her, ¡°You disappoint me so much. But it¡¯s good, Adriana, now that you have a child, it¡¯s time for you to make amends for your former transgressions. You can set a time for the womb transnt.¡±


    She dropped the words, turned around and walked away.


    Adriana was very passive, more helpless and ridiculed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theresa¡¯s words left her speechless.


    It is true that she did something wrong back then, but it was an ident that no one could have predicted.


    The uterus is severely injured, and it¡¯s not what she wants, but what can be done about a natural or man-made disaster?


    Theresa, who had walked a short distance, stopped suddenly and looked back at her, ¡°This is what you call not being in touch with Peter. You, what else do I trust?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana would have liked to exin, but Theresa had already walked away.


    She frowned helplessly, sighed deeply, and was helpless in a hundred ways.


    Not long after, she asked for leave from the minister, left the office and drove to Peter.


    Finally found Peter at a children¡¯s amusement park.


    This is a small indoor children¡¯s amusement park, so she easily found a few people.


    ¡°Mommy? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re here, Luis missed you so much.¡±


    The moment the two children saw Adriana, they ran towards her barefoot and hugged her.


    In that moment, Adriana¡¯s eyes darted over the two children and noticed the striking simrity between the two.


    I can¡¯t help but sweat and get goose bumps.


    It¡¯s too simr, too simr.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a paternity test with Luis after meeting him back home, she would have thought that Luis and Helen were twin siblings at this point.


    It was the twin at the beginning.


    But with the identification certificate in front of her, she could only assume that Luis and Helen looked very much like a coincidence.


    ¡°Honey, did you have fun?¡±


    More anger at Peter, but in front of the two little babies will not lose their temper.


    She knelt down and patiently held the two children, smiled at them, and asked, ¡°Why are you together?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Shuai picked me up from school today and said you asked him to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Auntie, Luis loves to y with Helen¡¯s sister.¡±


    Luis also immediately upset Helen with hisment, ring at him and retorting, ¡°Call me sister.¡±


    ¡°No, you are the sister.¡±


    Once again, the two children began to argue.


    Adriana¡¯s face is ck, facing two children really can not do anything about them.


    ¡°Okay, okay, good boy, you guys go y.¡±


    After all, it was already past four o¡¯clock, so it was impossible to send Helen to school now.

 Chapter 165 – A Family of Four Gathered

    Since you are out to have a good time, it is also considered to rx and unwind.


    ¡°Yay, mommy is so nice.¡±


    Helenughed heartily and pulled Luis, the two ran into the amusement park and yed away in it.


    With a cold face, Adriana walked up to Peter, looked down at her, and said angrily, ¡°Peter, what do you mean?¡±


    Peter leisurely stood up from his chair and leanedzily against the guardrail, ¡°What do I mean? I¡¯d like to ask you, in Los Angeles, you lied to me, why?¡±


    ¡°Los Angeles?¡±


    Adriana remembers with hindsight the time when she lied to Peter to keep him from knowing she had a child, saying that the child was the daughter of Anne¡¯s rtives.


    She touched her nose, instantly lost her breath and spoke in a lower voice, ¡°My own daughter, if I want to talk about it, I don¡¯t want to talk about it. What reason do you need, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re such a liar!¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t do anything with her.


    Looking down at the youngest daughter in front of her, measuring her features, the exquisite good-looking cheeks, features with Helen and Luis have a few simrities, although it is simple beauty, but also exudes a deadly allure. The power of confusion.


    So that he could not move his eyes away.


    He stared at Adriana with a hot gaze that made her ufortable, and immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡± Peter, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Helen in the future, that¡¯s my child.¡±


    ¡°Your child? Your child with Brenden?¡± He asked knowingly.


    Adriana choked and fell silent.


    ¡°Gee, tell me, does Brenden know you have this baby?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Angered by his words, Adriana returned without a second thought.


    But also because of this sentence suddenly reminded Peter.


    If Brenden knew that Adriana had a child, then ¡­ must have known that the child was his Peter¡¯s child.


    And Brenden is so intent on getting Adriana, why exactly ¡­


    His eyes nced at Adriana, and then fell on Helen in the amusement park, in deep thought.


    For a while, it actually felt like Brenden¡¯s mind was outrageously deep.


    It seems that there are some things that must not be dyed.


    ¡°Peter? Adri, where are you all?¡±


    Just as the two fell into a moment of silence, a voice suddenly came from not far away and Theresa appeared from nowhere and walked up to the two.


    Adriana knows full well that Theresa is stalking her, but she reveals it even in front of Peter.


    Just smiled at her and said, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally.¡±


    Theresa walked to Peter¡¯s heel, sworn sovereignty general wrapped around Peter¡¯s arm, a face of intimacy, ¡°Peter, why are you here ah, let me look for it.¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    Peter frowned, the good-looking sword eyebrows wrinkled into a Chuan, gloomy face, some displeasure.


    ¡°Oops, I missed you, so I came over.¡±


    Theresa replied evasively, not wanting Peter to know how she had learned where he was.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m going to stay with the kids.¡±


    Adriana stepped aside, avoiding the two, not wanting to be the two light bulbs between them.


    After ying with the children for a while, Adriana saw that it was gettingte and said to Helen, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy~¡±


    Helen was having fun with Luis, beaming, a little sullen, ¡°I still want to y with my brother for a while.¡±


    ¡°Auntie~¡±


    Luis¡¯ voice was childish and nice as he shouted, pouncing on Adriana¡¯s heels with his short legs, wrapping his arms around her legs and pampering her, ¡°Auntie, let Helen y with me for a while, okay, Luis loves to y with Helen.¡±


    ¡°Call sister!¡±


    Helen corrected.


    Luis ignored Helen and once again looked at Adriana with his eyes, ¡°Auntie, Auntie, just promise me, okay, okay?¡±


    Like a wombat, the child clung to her leg and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Theresa¡¯s face was red with anger and she finally came over, ¡°Luis, you¡¯re not being good. Your Aunt Adriana still has things to deal with, you will dy her like this.¡±


    Damn, whirling time, it is clear that she has spent a lot of time with Luis, but this child is not close to her at all, but likes Adriana as soon as he sees her.


    How can she not be jealous?


    Luis nced at Theresa and then turned to Adriana, ¡°Auntie, if you have something to do, then put Helen¡¯s sister with us and I¡¯ll watch her with Daddy, okay?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    In that case, is there no way back for her?


    ¡°Mommy, okay?¡±


    Helen came over and stood by Luis¡¯ side, her big eyes full of hope gazing at Adriana like a little puppy, making her irresistible.


    ¡°Helen ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, Adriana, if you have something to do, you should go first. I heard that the legal department is quite busy these days, so I guess you have to work overtime too. In the future, if you don¡¯t have time, Helen will just join Luis.¡±


    Peter came over and said in a gentle tone.


    Theresa, who was standing by, had her eyes on Peter from start to finish and found his obsidian eyes gazing at Adriana, with the sun, moon and stars in her eyes, glowing with jealousy.


    I can¡¯t tell you how heartbreaking it is.


    The hand that carried the bag could not help but clench together, an inexplicable anger surged to the heart, anger.


    ¡°Yay, Uncle Handsome, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Helen flung herself at him, Peter picked up Helen in a smooth hug, and she barks at his cheek with a hard kiss.


    ¡°Daddy, Luis wants a hug too.¡±


    Luis pouted.


    ¡°Here, daddy hold.¡±


    Peter leaned over, holding Helen with one arm and Luis with the other, and Luis gave Peter a kiss on the other cheek.


    The three of you look at me, I look at you,ughing openly.


    Adriana saw the situation also followed a bitter smile, a hundred times helpless.


    This scene fell into Theresa¡¯s eyes, to be as harsh as it can be.


    It is clear that she and Peter are the family, but now it is Peter and Adriana who look more like family.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t ept it all, Theresa could only tell herself over and over again to endure, endure, endure!


    Only by tolerating what ordinary people cannot tolerate can you get everything you want.


    Her mind, no one knows.


    But Adriana tilted her head to look at her for a moment, but from her eyes to spy some strong aura of ughter.


    The sharp eyes, startled Adriana was inspired cold.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste, go out and have a look around, OK? Take you to the park, okay?¡±


    Peter asked to the two children.


    Adriana immediately hugged Helen, ¡°Come down, don¡¯t listen. Uncle will get tired of holding you two.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With outsiders in the way, Adriana wanted to tell Helen to stay away from Peter, but didn¡¯t have the chance to speak up.


    ¡°Hee hee hee, Mommy¡¯s right.¡±


    Helen was so happy that she stood beside her, and Luis slipped out of Peter¡¯s arms as well, and several people walked towards the outside.

 Chapter 166 Theresa Threatens Makuhari

    On the way, Adriana was thinking about how to get out, but Helen and Luis were having too much fun, and she tried to talk several times but the little girl gagged her, so she couldn¡¯t talk.


    In the end, an evening was spent in this awkward and formal atmosphere.


    As she was leaving, she got into her car and Theresa came over again and stood by it, keeping a sweet smile on her face.


    Not far away, Peter nced at, with his perspective also thought Theresa and Adriana two have lifted the conflict, the two girlfriends and reconciled as before.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, over here, Theresa threatened, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Peter in the future, I hope, you don¡¯t ruin thest half of my life and have to ruin the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, what do you mean by that, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Adriana leaned back in her car seat, hands on the steering wheel, fingertips tapping the wheel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it, do you? Then I¡¯ll tell you clearly, don¡¯t think that just because your daughter is having fun with Luis, it can be used as a bargaining chip to get closer to Peter. In the future, stay away from him, or don¡¯t me us for flipping out.¡±


    She dropped the words, waved her hand, and turned to leave.


    The whole thing, saying creepy things but with a big smile and outrageous hypocrisy.


    Once again, it refreshes Adriana¡¯s perception of her.


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t know how Theresa did it.


    On the drive home, Helen asked, ¡°Mommy, does that aunt not like you?¡±


    ¡°Children, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The world of adults, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Although Adriana is harshly reproaching the little girl, her tone is also extremely gentle and full of doting towards her, as if the only softness is given to her.


    ¡°Hee hee, mommy, I can see it all. And ah, does that handsome uncle like you, yo?¡±


    Helen saw right through the foul y between Peter and Adriana.


    The words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, and her eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    She choked and coughed a few times and looked at her daughter with a red face, ¡°Helen, you are talking nonsense mommy will be angry oh.¡±


    Is it that obvious?


    Helen can see it, that others ¡­


    Adriana simply did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°Mummy, actually, I think you and that handsome uncle are a good match.¡± She grinned, thievingly, with a few treacherous feelings.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t do anything with her.


    Both before and now, Helen¡¯s ability to think and judge independently on her own is even more out of her hands.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t even know if that¡¯s good or bad.


    After going home at night and resting early, Helen was tired after ying all day.


    But all the people were caught in a dream, but only one person could not sleep.


    That person was none other than Theresa.


    Shey in bed, tossing and turning, sleepless.


    The lights were off in the room, but she stared at the ceiling through the darkness, staring into one eye, her mind filled with the way Peter was gazing lovingly at Adriana, making her jealous.


    Finally, she sat up and turned on the bedsidemp.


    Grabbing her phone, she made a call, ¡°Roy, do some research on Adriana for me, I want all the information she has with her daughter.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, isn¡¯t it just money? Be as fast as you can, money, negotiable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    She hung up the phone and leaned against the bed with a sigh, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t me me, you¡¯re to me for everything.¡±


    For several days, Theresa had trouble sleeping at night, and on the third day, she finally received the information given by Roy.


    When she saw the details with her own eyes from that moment, she was immediately scared and pale.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you okay?¡±


    Roy handed her the information, saw her stumble a few steps, and immediately stepped forward to help her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Theresa roared, full of anger, especially the one with delicate makeup on her cheeks, now hideously twisted and ugly.


    ¡°What a guy, help you out, what are you tugging at?!¡± Roy was furious enough.


    But because the other party is his golden master, all can only endure.


    ¡°Pay up!¡±


    He spread out his hands and asked without good grace.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just money? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Theresa opened her bag and pulled out 100, 000 yuan from it, because the other party only wanted cash, which she temporarily went to the bank to withdraw.


    The thick pile of bills was handed to Roy.


    Private detective Roy and her cooperation between many times, so she is also very familiar with her, not forgetting to advise a, ¡°If you want me to say ah, Mr. Alston will not like you, you would rather that point of money, but also to earn a little. Otherwise, in the end, it can only be empty.¡±


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Theresa stood still, watching his back, and a n came to her mind.


    Looking down at the information in his hand, his body went soft, as if he had been drained of all his strength, and immediately fell to the ground.


    ¡°How did this happen? Why is it like this? Why? Liars, all liars, liars!¡±


    Because it was on a suburban highway, no one was going to see her sitting on the ground without any concern for her image.


    Theresa clutched the information and looked at the detailed information content on it.


    From the year Adriana gave birth on her behalf and took arge fee from Peter, to giving birth, faking the death of a child after birth, and finally each of the two carried a child away.


    And everything that happened at the end, everything, all of it was included to her.


    But this little bit of information is super heavy!


    It was enough to ask her for 200, 000!


    100, 000 deposit, 100, 000 final payment.


    Money, she is not heartbroken and does not care.


    The only surprise is that Adriana¡¯s child is Peter¡¯s child, Peter¡¯s child, is his real son.


    But Peter had told her earlier that the child was adopted by him.


    From the beginning to the end, everyone was lying to her, everyone was lying to her!


    ¡°Why? Why? AHHHHH!!!¡±


    She let out a scream and held her head in her hands as she cried out in pain.


    Never thought it would turn out this way, why is it like this? Why?


    Theresa didn¡¯t know how long she had been sitting outside the car, calming down, but she still had waves of shock inside.


    An hourter, she showed up at Peter¡¯s office.


    Peter, who was working at the office, looked up at her with a woebegone and haggard face and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Theresa stood frozen in front of him, her eyes not turning to look at him, and asked mechanically, ¡°Peter, is Luis Alston your biological child?¡±


    Luis Alston is the name of Luis.


    She couldn¡¯t stand the deception of everyone and came straight over to ask.


    Peter nced over and had a momentary hesitation in his gaze, then said, ¡°You came over and asked me this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll tell you. luis is my child.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you lie to me? Why?¡±


    Theresa stood in front of him in tears, weeping like a man in tears.


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were silent as his lips pursed into a line.


    Got up, walked aside, poured a ss of water and handed it to her, ¡°Drink some water and calm down for a while.¡±


    She was led by Peter to the sofa and sat down, her whole body frozen as if she was a chicken.

 Chapter 167: Discovered the truth by Theresa

    ¡°Luis¡¯s arrival is a long story.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know how to go about it with Theresa.


    But Theresa spoke up, looking at him with red eyes, ¡°It¡¯s a surrogate, isn¡¯t it? I want to know, who is that woman?¡±


    She trailed off.


    ¡°This matter has been kept secret from anyone, even Luis¡¯ own mother doesn¡¯t know about his existence. So there is even less need for you to know about the man¡¯s existence.¡±


    Although Peter now knows the person, who it is.


    But right now, he doesn¡¯t want to tell Theresa.


    ¡°Then why did you lie to me in the first ce? So what if it¡¯s your child, I love you, why would I care so much?¡±


    She ced her hands on the couch and sped her hands tightly against it, not to mention how angry she was.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the point of asking these questions again?¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face was covered with gloom, ¡°Theresa, you should know that I hate it when people investigate me. You, don¡¯t be provoking my bottom line.¡±


    The man got up, walked to his desk and continued to bury his head in his office.


    For her crying pearly, pitiful, but without a trace of heartache.


    Theresa felt his coldness and disdain and looked up at the ceiling in despair, letting the tears slide down her cheeks and over her neck, finally soaking herpel.


    ¡°I just care about you too much.¡±


    Women are like this, like a person can be humble to the dust, but more often than not in exchange for a man¡¯sck of understanding.


    Theresa did not think that Peter would understand her, but simply hoped that Peter would feel the love that she had for him.


    But what Theresa doesn¡¯t know is that this love, for Peter, is really heavy and burdensome.


    ¡°It¡¯s office hours, so if you don¡¯t have the heart to work properly, then turn around and tell the HR department that you don¡¯t have toe over.¡±


    She sobbed and choked, crying enough to move people, but Peter didn¡¯t care.


    Even the tone of voice muzzle is so cold.


    She got up, walked up to Peter, snatched the document from his hand in a fit of anger, and said angrily: ¡°Peter, what am I in your heart? You¡¯re the one who engaged me, and you¡¯re the one who treated me coldly? You were the one who provoked me in the first ce! Why do you have to be so selfish? What have I done to you?¡±


    From the time we met until now, her heart for Peter has never changed, loving him to the bone.


    But the man simply did not understand her feelings and did not give her a lot of pampering.


    Not even, a third as much as Adriana!


    How could she not be angry and jealous?


    Peter was surprised by her shrewish behavior for a moment.


    And then slowly hung his head, closed the signature pen in his hand, held the cup on the table, took a sip of water, and suppressed the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to argue with Theresa. There are some things that arguing won¡¯t solve.


    Now that there are problems with Theresa, it won¡¯t do to just run away.


    Theresa stood motionless while he walked up, took her hand, and pulled her to the couch and sat down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The man sat across from her and saw her crying like a tearful person, so he pulled out some tissues and handed them to her, ¡°Crying and crying won¡¯t solve any problems. Tears, sometimes very worthless, women, should love themselves.¡±


    He spoke in a calm tone.


    Theresa only felt a little bit of hispassion in this moment.


    Stopped crying instantly.


    ¡°Peter, I like you. I just want to spend a good life with you, I can¡¯t ignore the past, I don¡¯t even care about anything, as long as you turn around and we spend the rest of our lives well, okay? Don¡¯t you think I can¡¯t have children? I have now found a suitable uterus, as long as I have a uterus transnt and repair for two years, I can almost get pregnant and have a child. By then, we will have our own children and be just as happy and contented a family, OK?¡±


    With that, she went to Peter¡¯s side, took his arm, and gazed at him with deep and loving eyes.


    The eyes, interspersed with some humble pleading, seemed to hope that Peter would give them more opportunities between them.


    Peter propped his elbows on his knees, raised his eyes and lifted his hair on his forehead, tugging at his tie with some annoyance.


    ¡°Theresa, there¡¯s something I can talk to you about today.¡±


    Before, have not thought about how to say to Theresa, since today hase to this point, some words have to be said.


    The seriousness of the look made Theresa¡¯s heart give a hint of a bad feeling.


    She wondered to herself if she had pushed Peter too hard.


    Immediately shook his head, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m tired and I want to go back. I want to go back.¡±


    With that, she got up and tried to leave.


    Peter took her hand, ¡°Come on, there¡¯s something I¡¯m going to spread out and say to you today.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were full of amanding tone, and his sullen face made Theresa a little afraid.


    She stood there, mute for a few seconds, and eventually sat down across from him.


    The restrained hands are nowhere to rub, knead, nervous heart banging straight, not even dare to look Peter in the eye.


    ¡°Do you know why I got engaged to you in the first ce?¡±


    He said.


    This one sentence has sealed Theresa¡¯s mind.


    She pretended to know nothing and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, it must be because you love me.¡±


    ¡°Remember the ne around your neck? Once, you saved me, and I promised you that one day when I found you, I would take you as my wife. But so many years have passed and there are too many variables. You and I, we really don¡¯t fit, and even if we got married, it would be a sign of irresponsibility. I will dy you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Affection is the foundation of marriage, and a marriage without affection does notst.


    As it is now, the two cannot be of one mind at all.


    Not to mention that he already has a ce in his heart for Adriana and wants to amodate a Theresa, his love less lovely, can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Peter, what are you talking about? I like you, you like me. It will only be better if we get married, that¡¯s what makes you responsible. We are already engaged, if we cancel the engagement now, how will you let me meet people in the future? I love you as you are, and I will not marry anyone else but you in this life.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s determination was firm and her steely gaze was fixed straight on Peter.


    That means as if to say again, if you really want to cancel the engagement with me, I will die to you.


    That¡¯s how she bully Peter a few days ago.


    Peter frowned and felt the pressure of listening to her words.


    ¡°Theresa, calm down. I told you that the person I like is Adri, even if, she doesn¡¯t love me. But I already have her in my heart, and to be with you is to dy you, to be cruel to myself and even more irresponsible to you.¡±


    He had tried to keep Adriana away, so as to restore peace to his restless heart.


    Before that, he told himself for a time that love was absurd, that those young people who belonged only to the young and the young were not for him.


    He, who never deserves to talk about love. The love of a child.


    Because, once there is love, it will be a kind of weakness, handle, will dy him.

 Chapter 168 Theresa pleads with Peter

    Until Adriana came along and made him change his mind.


    Only then did I realize that once love appears, all vows and beliefs are instantly shattered.


    ¡°Adri again?¡±


    The tears in Theresa¡¯s eyes finally couldn¡¯t stop spilling out of her eyes, sliding down her cheeks and dripping to the ground.


    She sniffled, pursed her lips, and covered her cheek in pain.


    ¡°Peter, she¡¯s my best friend, best friend. You can like anyone, why do you have to like her? How do you let me live with myself, have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    There are times when it really breaks down.


    Peter likes anyone, she can ept it, but that person is Adriana.


    At first, the ne was Adriana¡¯s, and she went to great lengths to get it from Adriana and seeded in taking Peter.


    So on the day she got engaged to Peter, she begged Adriana toe back to her country just so she could witness her happy moment.


    But I didn¡¯t think that was the beginning of a nightmare.


    If I had known that, why did I let Adrianae back.


    Theresa regretted it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Peter was not good at apologizing, but now, he was full of guilt towards Theresa. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after the annulment, I will find you a better man and give you a good amount ofpensation, so that you can be clothed and fed.¡±


    It was the only thing that could be done for her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want any of that, I just want you, just you.¡±


    Theresa got up, went to Peter¡¯s side and took his hand tightly, ¡°Peter, it¡¯s you I love, it¡¯s always been you.¡±


    Peter stiffened and did not move.


    But she could not restrain her excitement. Emotions, hands around Peter¡¯s face, came over and kissed him, ¡°Peter, I love you, I want you, give me, give me, OK? Oooh ¡­ I beg you.¡±


    The closer Theresa got, the more annoyed and even a little disgusted Peter became.


    For some reason, perhaps because of his rtionship with Adriana, he now feels a surge of anger whenever he senses the slightest hint of need from Theresa.


    Peter tried his best to restrain his emotions and restrained her hands, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Theresa, stop it, it¡¯s in the office.¡±


    Theresa looked at the man in front of her in a daze and smiled bitterly, but tears welled up in her eyes, ¡°This is thepany?¡±


    She had a sarcastic smile on her lips, ¡°But you never touched me at home either, did you?¡±


    He has not touched her since the engagement, since we met.


    Not even a real kiss.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Theresa ¡­¡±


    Peter frowned, not knowing how to answer Theresa¡¯s words, he even his own apologies to Theresa, but could not make her whole.


    ¡°I can make it up to you.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Compensation, how do you want topensate?¡±


    Theresa withdrew her hand and gazed nkly at the man in front of her, with a bitter look in her eyes.


    It was quite a bit of a bummer.


    ¡°How much do you want, name your price, I can give it all to you.¡±


    ¡°But what I need is your love for me, and I don¡¯t want money!¡±


    She growled hysterically and acted in a manic manner.


    Peter propped his elbows on his knees, crossed his fingers, and bowed his head in thought.


    For a long time, he shook his head, ¡°Whatever you want, I can give you. The only thing, feelings, is not controble.¡±


    If you can control it, it is not a feeling.


    He also tried and tried his best, but he still couldn¡¯t do it, so what could be done?


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Theresa went limp, leaned back on the couch, looked up at the ceiling, and smiled.


    The voice got louder and louder, and finallyughed out loud in a near-madness.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you men are, devoid of any sense of responsibility. I thought for a while that you were the man I could cling to for life, but why did you do this to me? Why?¡±


    Her delicate and good-looking cheeks kept smiling, and the tears on her cheeks did not stop, as if they were broken beads.


    The poignant look is heartbreaking to watch.


    Peter can¡¯t look at Theresa at this moment, even if he himself did him harm, but it¡¯s not toote.


    If you really have sex with her and really get married to her, then maybe it¡¯s really a disservice to her.


    ¡°Theresa, you go back and calm down.¡±


    He got up, sighed, paced, and looked back at her again, ¡°Go back, I¡¯ll have Hank drop you off.¡±


    With that, he walked over to his desk and dialed Hank¡¯s number, ¡°Come over here.¡±


    A few minutes of silence, therge office, the two silent, silent as if they can hear each other¡¯s breathing.


    Not long after, the office door knocked and Hank walked in, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    ¡°Send Theresa back and tell the nning department that she won¡¯t being over to workter.¡±


    Without asking Theresa¡¯s permission, he decided directly for Theresa.


    Because this is simply not the right ce for Theresa to work.


    Theresa sniffled, took a tissue to wipe the tears from her cheeks, and took a deep breath to keep her mind at peace.


    After some adjustments, she straightened her grooming and said ndly, ¡°No, I¡¯d better go to work. I don¡¯t want to dy my work because of my personal matters.¡±


    Theresa is not stupid, how can she not know what Peter has in mind?


    Once you leave from thepany and want toe in, it¡¯s hard.


    Now Peter¡¯s heart goes out to Adriana, but as long as Adriana doesn¡¯t say yes, there¡¯s still hope for herself.


    At least, until she agrees to call off her engagement with Peter, the two are still an unmarried couple.


    It¡¯s not toote for everything.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Peter has some concerns.


    Theresa¡¯s lips lifted slightly, pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Peter, just now ¡­ I was a little emotional, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who lost my temper. I¡¯ll go to work now.¡±


    When he finished, he walked around Hank and out of the office.


    After the people left, Hank stepped forward and asked, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on with youngdy ¡­?¡±


    At his words, Peter snapped his eyes up to gaze at him, ¡°Who gave you permission to address her as youngdy?¡±


    Hank: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seems to have always been called that way, it was fine before, why is it not happy now?


    ¡°In the future, just call him by his first name. Go down.¡± He had a cool attitude that made Hank simply unreadable.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank responded and turned to leave.


    While things are brewing here, Adriana¡¯s side is not idle either.


    After a long day in the office, every day was a day that felt like a year to Adriana. She was afraid to withdraw from the Alston Group without Brenden¡¯s order.


    In the evening, just after work, Jenkins gave her a call.


    ¡°Come over for dinner tonight, right?¡±


    On the phone, Jenkins invited her.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± The sudden invitation to dinner took Adriana a little by surprise.


    ¡°My mom is having a birthday today and my dad is out of Waverly, so it¡¯s just us, okay?¡±


    Jenkins knew that Adriana and Thelma had a personality disagreement and didn¡¯t want to call Adriana over, but he had no choice but to do so because Thelma kept asking him to call.


    ¡°Really? Then say happy birthday for me, I¡¯ll have the gift sent overter, I still have work here, so I won¡¯t go over.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to go to Thelma¡¯s birthday.

 Chapter 169 Thelma Sets a Feast

    With their family, except for Jenkins, there is no one good to get along with.


    ¡°Adri, my mom ¡­ said you were a big help this time and told you toe over. Howte, she will wait for you.¡±


    Jenkins blocked her back.


    Adriana was a little helpless and wanted to refuse, but the other party had already said so, she really had no reason to refuse, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, she slumped in her chair, exhausted and exhausted.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I went to the office and then Helen, took her with me to buy a gift and went straight to The Hale family.


    ¡°Helen, you must remember to be polite when you see peopleter.¡±


    She admonished, fearing that Helen would get into trouble if she went to The Hale family


    Half an hourter, arrived at The Hale family.


    Went upstairs, knocked on the door, and stood here in a familiar and unfamiliar ce.


    It was The Hale family whoter changed the house, and she lived here for a few years, but remembers it vividly.


    The door opened with a creak, and it was Jenkins who opened it.


    ¡°Coming?¡±


    Jenkins said, but her eyes saw Helen standing beside her and asked in confusion, ¡°This little friend is? Your colleague¡¯s child?¡±


    Adriana looked down at Helen, ¡°Call Uncle.¡±


    Helen inclined her head to survey Jenkins and grinned as Anne¡¯s shouted, ¡°Hello uncle.¡±


    Adriana introduced herself solemnly to Jenkins, ¡°Helen is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter?¡± Jenkins was shocked.


    He looked at Helen incredulously, his eyebrows wrinkling deeper and deeper, ¡°This child looks more than four years old, how can it be your child? Adopted?¡±


    His first thought was that the child was adopted by Adriana.


    Calcting the time, Adriana has not left for a few years, how can the child is already so old.


    ¡°No, pro-life.¡±


    Not wanting to dwell on the subject, she handed him the gift in her hand, ¡°This is my gift to ¡­¡±


    For a moment, Adriana was in such an awkward position that she didn¡¯t know what to call Thelma, ¡°Your mother¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°We are here, we just want to reunite our family, what gifts to buy.¡±


    Jenkins said while making a path: ¡°Come on, little babye in and sit down, you look so cute, just as beautiful as your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee hee, uncle is also very handsome oh.¡±


    The little girl is very good at coaxing people.


    ¡°Adriana¡¯s here?¡±


    At that moment, Thelma heard Adriana¡¯s voice in the living room and immediately rushed out.


    ¡°Mom, this is a gift from Adri.¡± Jenkins said.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Adriana wished, then looked down and patted Helen¡¯s shoulder, gesturing for her to say the same.


    Helen looked up, ¡°Grandma, wish you a happy birthday, good health, the more you live, the younger you are oh.¡±


    These are the things Adriana taught her on the way here just now.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s a good boy.¡±


    Thelma responded perfunctorily, those eyes staring straight at the delicate red brocade box in her hand.


    After opening it, a white gold ne was ced inside, very beautiful and fashionable, and she couldn¡¯t stop talking with joy.


    After looking at the gifts, the party realized that there was an extra little girl in front of them.


    Instantly turning her attention to the little girl, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this girl is Adri¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°What? Already have a child and so old?¡±


    Thelma¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.


    Then, immediately dropping a face, ¡°If you have a child, why do you want to steal Brenden from your sister?¡±


    She did not have the good grace to tease a sentence, the eyes are disgusted look.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about.¡±


    Jenkins even interrupted her.


    As we were talking, Hayley came out of the room as well.


    He also looked at Helen in amazement, wanting to put his eyes to Helen¡¯s face, ¡°My God, Adriana, which wild man did you have this child with? You¡¯re a good-looking girl, you don¡¯t even know who your real father is, do you?¡±


    Sheughed, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    Adriana had known for a long time thating to The Hale family was not the right thing to do, and she would not havee if it had not been for Jenkins who kept begging.


    Now the people are here, but the attitude of The Hale family is really chilling.


    The father has always been Helen¡¯s most taboo subject, and now several people are talking like this in front of the children, Adriana really feels for her daughter.


    ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She took Helen¡¯s hand and turned around to leave.


    Jenkins immediately stood in front of her, ¡°Okay, okay, you don¡¯t have to deal with Hayley in general, she doesn¡¯t know any better.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what I said is the truth.¡± Hayley was extremely upset to see Jenkins defending Adriana like that.


    ¡°You shut the hell up.¡±


    Jenkins chortled, his face gloomy like ink, ugly.


    It was such a roar that several people instantly quieted down.


    After that, stayed at home and had a dinner in an awkward atmosphere.


    When it was time to eat the cake, Helen had a sweet tooth. Adriana wanted to leave, but when she saw that Helen was having fun, she stayed a little longer.


    Thelma and Hayley both sat next to her, both across from her, looking at each other as if they were plotting something.


    ¡°That ¡­ Adri ah, to discuss one thing with you.¡±


    Finally, Thelma could not resist and took the initiative to speak.


    Adriana looked nd and spoke in a calm tone, ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    She was a little ufortable to be so polite all of a sudden.


    ¡°Adri ah, you say, before you and Brenden together, I thought in you do not have children, so support you. But look, your child is actually more than four years old, do you think The Alston family will ept you? Definitely not. Your sister is still single, how about you give Brenden to her?¡±


    Thelma said something shamelessly without blushing.


    ¡°Huh. Is that so? My brother is still single now too, so you should think about his life first.¡±


    It¡¯s hrious.


    Even with the single issue in mind, Jenkins is a boy, a few years older than Hayley, and the most important thing to consider is Jenkins¡¯ problem, not Hayley¡¯s.


    ¡°He?¡±


    Thelma shook her head, ¡°Your brother is a man, make a career first before starting a family, right? What¡¯s he going to do with a date now that he has nothing?¡±


    This is the only human thing Adriana has said in all the years she has known Thelma.


    But she meant to favor Hayley.


    Adriana said without thinking: ¡°Hayley likes Brenden, you can go after him yourself, if you can seed in taking Brenden, I certainly will not object.¡±


    Not only will she not object, she will be grateful.


    But Hayley had repeatedly warned her not to like Brenden and not to have delusions of grandeur about him, but Hayley felt she was cheating on her.


    Prefer not to listen, but also a strong to the front, so Adriana truly helpless.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Hayley seemed to see a glimmer of light, ¡°As long as you make good on what you just said, I will have a way to take Brenden.¡±


    Thelma suddenly reached out and took Adriana¡¯s hand. The sudden closeness gave Adriana goose bumps and she subconsciously tried to pull her hand back.

 Chapter 170 Hayley’s Calculation

    Naive was clutched tightly in her hand.


    She said in a serious tone: ¡°Adri ah, so many years mom reflected a lot, back then also did a lot of absurd things, I apologize to you, you can forgive me. So many years you are not in the country, I also miss a lot. You, in the end, surnamed Mu, is our The Hale family people. From now on, we are a family, your sister¡¯s affairs, you have to help her more .¡±


    Nothing is adultery or theft.


    Adriana understands this very well, and it is even more evident in Thelma.


    She withdrew her hand with force, ¡°Go ahead, how do you want me to help her?¡±


    Adriana asked directly.


    All in all, if it gets Hayley what she wants, she Thelma won¡¯t keep pestering her.


    ¡°However, I warn you in advance.¡±


    Adriana feels that some things must be said more clearly, ¡°Brenden is not a simple person, hard-hearted, really not as simple as you see on the surface. If you can, you better not let Hayley with her.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, if Brenden is a bad person, how could you be with him? Who are you kidding? You really treat me like a child.¡±


    Hayley didn¡¯t believe Adriana¡¯s words at all, not even, not a word, not a punctuation mark.


    On the contrary, Jenkins, sitting across the table, felt that Adriana was somewhatpelled to do so.


    Then he asked, ¡°Adri, did something happen to you?¡±


    The only person in therge room who cared about her was Jenkins.


    It is also considered to be the meaningful warmth amidst the cold ice.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to deceive you guys, it¡¯s just that there are some things I really can¡¯t tell you. brenden is from The Alston family and can have everything he has now, how can he be a simple-minded person? There is also the death of his ex-wife Gisselle, which he also contributed to.¡±


    Facing Jenkins, Adriana told Jenkins everything she could.


    As for Brenden¡¯s threat to her, there is no way to talk about it now and it must be kept secret.


    ¡°Come on, you really talk a lot.¡±


    I¡¯m not waiting for Jenkins to speak, Hayley to not happy, miso stood up, reached out and pointed at Adriana, ¡°you do not think I do not know what you think. Put on a generous face in front of my mother and brother, and then scare me into not being with Brenden. What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m not as good looking as you, or not as capable as you are? Don¡¯t you just have your ownw firm? But The Alston family is not short of money, he would care about you for that?¡±


    Hayley is arrogant and has some shrewishness.


    Falling into Adriana¡¯s eyes, it made her furious.


    Several times want to seize the door out, but finally have to hold back.


    The first time I looked at her, ¡°Hayley, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say, and whether you believe it or not, I¡¯ve done my duty. If you want to pursue Brenden, you can. I will not only oblige you, I will help you.¡±


    Thelma¡¯s intention in calling her over today was clear: it was for Brenden.


    So, you don¡¯t have to ask to know what it means.


    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Hayley gave her a nk stare.


    Helen, who was eating the cake, looked at several people with big watery eyes and suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you tell me that you must have a humble attitude when you beg people? Why are you still so arrogant when your great aunt asks you to do something?¡±


    She blinked her pretty eyes and feigned a look of ignorance.


    But the words came out, but like a p in the face of the curtain Hayley, so that her old face a red, half a long time did not say anything.


    ¡°Helen, adults talk, children should not interfere oh.¡± Adriana was amused, but did not show it.


    Hayley immediately conformed: ¡°Yes. Why do you interfere when adults are talking, hurry up and eat your cake.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I discussed with your sister, you are not single and live alone now, Brenden also often go over to see you. Do you see ¡­ if you can get Hayley to live with you, so that the chances are not much better?¡±


    Thelma analyzed the situation in a serious manner.


    Adriana swore to God that she had seen too many shameless, shameless people, but really hadn¡¯t seen anyone as extreme as Thelma.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the kindness of raising her back then, she wouldn¡¯t have been patient enough to tell her so much.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? In any case, Brenden is still in a rtionship with Adriana, so what do you want Hayley to be? Meddling in the third party?¡±


    Among the family, the only person with the most positive outlook is Jenkins.


    ¡°Brother, what are you talking about? What do you know. Those who can¡¯t be a proper family are called third party, and if they turn out to be proper, they are called proper family. Besides, isn¡¯t Adriana not married to Brenden now?¡±


    She walked up to Jenkins and said, ¡°Do you want to work under Adriana for the rest of your life under her? If I be the seventh wife of The Alston family, I¡¯ll have you covered in the future, eating and drinking anything you want.¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana cried andughed.


    Just think Hayley superficial ¡­ cute!


    Shaking his head helplessly, he bowed his head and did not speak.


    Over there, Jenkins painstakingly kept persuading Hayley, however, Hayley just can¡¯t be bothered.


    Eventually, Jenkins gave up on treatment as well.


    It was Thelma who once again took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Adriana ah, look, our family is just you and Hayley two girls, you now have a sessful career, look at your sister, there is not even a suitable man, you can not let her be single for life ah?¡±


    ¡°All right, you guys, stop. I know what to do.¡±


    Adriana sighed and continued, ¡°I have another friend over there in the next few days, so when she leaves, you can have Hayleye and stay. But my words up front, if Hayley iszy, don¡¯t me me for kicking her out.¡±


    Since childhood, several people grew up together.


    Hayley knows exactly what kind of virtue she has.


    Azy nature that she absolutely cannot ept.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Adri, don¡¯t worry, I will be very diligent and very hardworking. I¡¯ll even babysit for you as long as you¡¯ll let mee over.¡±


    Hayley smiled, and the two seemed to have turned enemies into friends in an instant.


    Adriana sat at The Hale family for a while and then took Helen home with her.


    On the way, Helen asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, do you already have an uncle you like? Why do you have to give way to your great aunt?¡±


    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t really like that man, and since your aunt does, what can I do.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was telling the truth.


    Although not in favor of Hayley being with a man like that, her words have no authority and no one wants to believe them.


    Rather than bothering to talk more, we should let Hayley die on her own.


    Within a few days, Brenda moved and Adriana packed Brenda¡¯s things herself.


    Later that afternoon, Hayley entered her apartment.


    ¡°You can rest here from now on.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the bed separated from the balcony and said.


    ¡°What? Adriana, what do you mean, you let mee over and let me sleep on the balcony?¡± Hayley instantly exploded.


    Adriana hands around the chest, ¡°I have given you beforeing to my home is very small, you have toe yourself, I do. You want me to sleep on the balcony with Helen and you in the bedroom? You¡¯re kidding!¡±

 Chapter 171 Hayley successfully moved into Makuhari’s house

    There are limits to human tolerance, especially Hayley¡¯s attitude, which simply overwhelms her.


    Eventually, Adriana came up with apromise, ¡°How about you rent out the next door and you live next door?¡±


    With that said, Hayley agreed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But she had her own ideas, as if she was worried that Adriana would cheat her, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I rent next door, but the two of you will live there, otherwise, if Unclees, how will I know?¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    The two made a deal, and Hayley negotiated with the next-door neighbor to rent the house next door for twice thepensation.


    Gave the other party 50, 000 dors more for nothing!


    Adriana truly feels that Hayley is generous.


    The heart will think so, and the mouth did not say anything.


    The next day, the two began to clean up the house, everything Rene unharmed for a week.


    Knock Knock-


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room one day.


    The door to the room opened and the person standing in the doorway had slightly stagnant eyes and wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°How is it you?¡±


    Brenden looked at Hayley, standing in front of him, puzzled.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    Staying in the apartment for almost a week, Hayley was so bored that she could barely stand to leave.


    Who knew Brenden would show up out of nowhere, and it was nothing short of a surprise.


    Her eyes shed slightly and she immediately gave way, ¡°Unclee on in, Adri she has something to go out, you cane in and sit down first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Brenden didn¡¯t think twice about it and walked into the hall.


    Hayley asked with a big smile on her face, ¡°Does Uncle drink coffee or tea?¡±


    In her heart, she was d that she had cleaned every day in thest few days because she was worried that Brenden woulde over, otherwise she didn¡¯t know how to face him now.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Brenden responded.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle you wait a minute.¡±


    She went into her room and came out not long after and poured a cup of tea for Brenden.


    Brenden had nothing to do, sat and drank a cup of tea, and Hayley chatted with a word or two, the time passed, seeing that half an hour had passed, he pulled his tie anxiously, some unhappy muttered, ¡°Why so long has note back?¡±


    ¡°Adri went to the supermarket.¡±


    Hayley said here, suddenly remembered Helen, and asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle, actually ¡­ there is one thing I have not told you.¡±


    Seeing that she wanted to say something, Brenden took off his suit with some heat and said in a low voice, ¡°Say something.¡±


    ¡°Adriana has deceived you, in fact she has a daughter who is four years old, and I have only just met her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The man was calm and collected, with no reaction whatsoever.


    It was Hayley¡¯s reaction to seeing Brenden that surprised her.


    ¡°You know, Uncle, are you crazy to marry Adri when she¡¯s got a baby?¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a few minutes to move towards Brenden, and tug on the V-neckce. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Hayley although not as stunning as Adriana¡¯s face, but also the posture of people, coupled with a beautiful body, sexy and provocative, easily attracted Brenden¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±


    He frowned tightly, emotionally irritated.


    Hayley¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a starburst shed under her eyes, her small hand brushed his chest dishonestly and unbuttoned the opening for him, ¡°Summer is already hot, Uncle you are wearing so much, it must be hot.¡±


    She sighed helplessly, ¡°You men, ah, are so fond of ying handsome at all times.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The long and slender fingers are not honestly teasing his chest, the long nails lightly brushing his throat knot, smiling coquettishly.


    Brenden just felt a dryness inside him that was unbearable.


    Having been through a big storm, she understood in a minute what was going on with her.


    But at the moment, the effect of the drug, she faced Hayley¡¯s seduction, but no resisting ability.


    Arge palm snapped around her neck, ¡°Damn it, you drugged me?¡±


    ¡°Well!¡±


    A sudden pain in her neck, Hayley was scared to death, not expecting to be discovered by Brenden so soon.


    She bit her lips with her shell teeth, her good-looking eyes flooded with dense breath, holding back the sharp pain in her throat, and said, ¡°Uncle, I just like you too much, I want to be with you. adriana she has a child, why should she still be with you ¡­ Well¡­ ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish a sentence, the man had already leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    The next moment, the hall suddenly sounded snorting a sound of clothes shredding.


    What ensues is a blushing whimper and a muffled sound.


    A night of madness, lingering, full of charming room.


    The night of revelry, some people are happy, some people are sad.


    Theresa sat at the head of the bed with the recently released DNA test report in her hand.


    It clearly shows that Peter is Luis¡¯ real father and Helen¡¯s real father.


    The irony of the facts struck her to the core.


    Although the truth was known a long time ago, she still retained a trace of luck.


    Now that the facts were in front of her, she had to believe them.


    Then, the DNA identification report was crumpled into a ball and thrown into the trash.


    Taking the phone, she made a call, ¡°When will the doctor return to the country, please?¡± She had hired the best doctor abroad and had already contacted him, only that the other party had been rather busy.


    She could only take advantage of the man¡¯s arrival in the country before she could go for the uterus transnt.


    She didn¡¯t believe in others, but only in the ability of this reputable womb transnt specialist.


    ¡°Less than half a month is it? Okay, I see, I¡¯ll start preparing.¡±


    The other side gave a clear answer, Theresa¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    After hanging up, she looked at the early hour and called Adriana again.


    A few secondster, the call was answered and Theresa was silent for a while, followed by a sobbing voice, ¡°Adri, Peter wants to break up with me.¡±


    Adriana, who was reading a story to Helen while lying in bed, got up from bed, walked to the living room and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Peter is breaking up with Theresa?


    Despite what Theresa had said between now and then, she found it hard to believe now that Theresa was telling the truth.


    ¡°Well well well ¡­ I don¡¯t know, Peter is determined to break up with me. He said ¡­ he said The Alston family needed a woman who could bear children, and I was a hen who couldn¡¯ty eggs, so what was the use of having me?¡±


    She was crying her heart out, which fell on Adriana¡¯s ears rather unpleasantly.


    ¡°You know what? He hasn¡¯t met with me for days, doesn¡¯t answer his phone calls, doesn¡¯t reply to his messages, and I can¡¯t even see him in person right now.¡±


    Theresa kept crying, like a grieving woman who had been wronged.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯lle to you tomorrow.¡±


    The two hung up and Adriana stood on the balcony in a state of mncholy and boredom.


    But just then, she suddenly heard through the balcony window a burst of blushing screamsing from next door.


    She is too adult to not understand what this is all about.


    Just amazed at Hayley¡¯s persona, having just moved in less than a week ago. Isn¡¯t she a little too eager?


    He has been saying that he wants to marry Brenden, but he never thought he would be such a person in private.

 Chapter 172 Adriana confronts Peter

    Adriana, unwilling to be an ear to the wall, immediately closed the window and eliminated that one sound.


    Back in the living room, Adriana finally decided to give Peter a call.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone dialed and rang a few times.


    At that moment, Adriana suddenly felt that she should not continue to interfere with the affairs between Peter and Theresa.


    Then he lifted his hand and prepared to hang up the phone.


    But before the long and slender fingers touched the phone screen, a low and seductive voice came from there, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A familiar voice, just one listen and I knew it was Peter.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless for a moment, did not know what to say, stammered for a while, but did not say a reason.


    Eventually, the man over there sulked and asked directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, just say it.¡±


    He was a little surprised that Adriana would take the initiative to call him.


    ¡°Peter, I just wanted to ask you ¡­¡±


    The words came to her lips, she once again closed her mouth, genuinely do not know how to say some words out.


    The man waited quietly for her to finish the unspoken words.


    Adriana summoned a breath and said quickly, ¡°You¡¯re breaking up with Theresa? Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because of you.¡±


    The other side was also silent for a few seconds and gave her a straightforward answer.


    It is reasonable and expected.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless, much less able to answer.


    The two men held their phones and fell into a brief silence with each other, each with their own thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s very irresponsible of you to Theresa.¡±


    Adriana calmed down and tried desperately to stay calm.


    ¡°Wrong. I chose to break up precisely because I wanted to be responsible to Theresa. An emotionless marriage is a torture for him, and for me. Why did I take her into the abyss when I knew that I would be facing a dark life in the future?¡±


    A statement that makes a lot of sense.


    Adriana can¡¯t argue with that.


    ¡°But have you ever considered Theresa¡¯s feelings? You broke up with her suddenly and she thought you were breaking up with her because she couldn¡¯t have children.¡±


    If it were not for this incident, Adriana would not have intervened between the two by andrge.


    But when Theresa lost her uterus, it was because of that one idental car crash, where the car failed and fell off a cliff.


    For many years, Adriana could not let go of that incident and felt deeply sorry for Theresa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡±


    Peter asked again, ¡°So that¡¯s why you calledte at night?¡±


    The heart is a bit disappointed and despondent.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡± Yes.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°I hope you can talk it over, actually Theresa is really a nice girl, you should cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Cherish?¡±


    Peter actually thought he had misheard, ¡°You had rejected me and Theresa together before, but now you support us. Why?¡±


    Forgive him for being as smart as he is, he did not analyze the reason for it.


    ¡°Because, she loves you enough.¡±


    This is the only answer.


    Adriana does not support the two together until now, but love is like apulsion, once infected, it will spread to the depths of the heart, unable to extricate themselves.


    She herself, however, is precisely the one who has no heart to feel the pain.


    Theresa was born into a wealthy family, nurturing and more vulnerable, and felt that Peter was her whole world.


    When she lost Peter, she felt that the world was left in ck and white, which made her feel miserable.


    ¡°You talk to me about love? Adriana, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    The manughed sarcastically, finding Adriana a bit ridiculous.


    ¡°If you want to listen, listen, if not, forget it. What I should say has already been said. Again ¡­¡±


    ¡°You wait a minute!¡±


    She was about to hang up the phone when the other party immediately shouted.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    When the words fell, there was a silence inside the phone.


    After a moment, Peter said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    And hung up the phone.


    Adriana looked at the hung up phone, frowned and muttered, something is wrong.


    It is clear that he has something to say, but he wants to say it again.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    ¡°Well!¡±


    In her sleep, a hand suddenly snaps tightly around Hayley¡¯s neck, causing her to stare at the man who is close at hand.


    The harsh, hawk-like gaze interspersed with a lurid, icy aura scared her, ¡°You ¡­ let go of ¡­ Uncle, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    Both hands kept pping Brenden¡¯s hand, tears came out of his eyes, crying pears with fish, I see pity.


    ¡°Hayley!¡±


    He gritted his teeth and recited her name, his face red with anger, his forehead sinewy, and his palm sped around her neck, hoping to break her neck in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it, what did you do to me?¡± He asked angrily.


    After waking up, Brenden everything is clear, just see such a scene, anger three, for this fire next to the woman, really hate to be in addition to the execution of the quick.


    ¡°Ouch~¡±


    Hayley spoke breathlessly, unable to breathe = by his pinch, ¡°Ouch~¡±


    Thepany has been in the process of developing a new product, which is a new product.


    Hayley, who seemed to have broken free from the grasp of death, breathed sharply, but choked on the oxygen that poured into her throat in a sh, causing her to cough.


    ¡°Ahem ahem ¡­ Uncle, I ¡­ I just ¡­ like you so much.¡±


    Hayley covered her neck, choking and blushing, a pair of watery eyes timidly and lovingly looking at the man in front of her, pitiful.


    ¡°Like it too much?¡±


    Brendenughed grimly, his narrow eagle eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You can do whatever you like, Hayley, what do you think I, Brenden, am? Hmm?¡±


    Thest word is heavier, with a little interrogation.


    Laying on the bed, Hayley¡¯s hands clutched the bedding wrapped around herself, as if this was the only way to find a trace of security.


    shook his head, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I ¡­ I was wrong ¡­¡±


    Bright eyes and white teeth, giving a cute and tantalizing charm, charming and pitiful look invisible flowing soft and timid.


    The look made Brenden¡¯s heart fade with anger and raised his hand to hook her chin, ¡°Don¡¯t regret messing with me Brenden.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t regret it. Uncle, I Hayley have never loved anyone else, only you in my life, really, you have to believe me.¡±


    Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, sad and despondent, as if the words are sincere.


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯ll have to see how you do.¡±


    Brenden snorted augh, the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, but she aroused a strong desire, leaned down and kissed her lips.


    At this time, Adriana next door was drying clothes on the balcony, which was connected to the next door, and the windows were left open on both sides.


    The ambiguous and charming sound over there kepting, and listening to it made Adriana blush.


    The hand that was drying clothes slightly stalled, she wrinkled her brow helplessly, finally sighed and closed the door on the balcony.


    I have to say, Hayley¡¯s private life is really messy.


    After following Helen with breakfast, Adriana sent the little girl directly to kindergarten, deliberately instructing the teacher before she left that no matter who came to pick up Helen, she could not.

 Chapter 173 Theresa pesters Adriana

    If there are special circumstances, she will call ahead to inform the teacher.


    With Peter¡¯s previous experience, Adriana was really worried that Peter would take Helen away again when she wasn¡¯t looking.


    The morning flew by with full concentration on the work at hand in the office.


    In the blink of an eye, it was already noon, but Adriana still had two more urgent cases in her hands, so she had to workte at the office.


    After being busy for a while, the phone rang.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She didn¡¯t even look at the phone and answered it directly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The familiar voice could not be clearer.


    Adriana looked up and subconsciously frowned, ¡°Theresa, what is it?¡±


    Last night, Theresa had already called her about what had happened between her and Peter.


    She wants to help Theresa, but her heart is not in it.


    Peter¡¯s heart is not in Theresa¡¯s body now and he has no emotion for Theresa, even if he gets married, he will not be happy.


    As Peter says, marrying Theresa is a sign of irresponsibility because he doesn¡¯t like her.


    Married, but also just a heavy shackle, each other will not be happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside,e out here for a minute, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Theresa said.


    Adriana looked up, looked sideways, and when she did, she saw Theresa standing in the doorway.


    The two looked at each other from a distance, looking at each other with aplicated expression, and she said, ¡°Good.¡±


    Hang up the phone, close the file, get up and walk out.


    Following Theresa, the two walked to stand at the entrance of the stairway.


    This ce is unupied, not easy to be noticed, there is no fear of being heard if you say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you tell me.¡±


    Walking to the stairway, Adriana initiated the conversation.


    From the time they returned home to the present, the two have experienced a lot, and the emotions between them have long been less close than they were at the beginning.


    Naturally, there is more rustiness and coldness.


    Theresa stood by the steps, her back to Adriana, looking out through the one window at the top of the stairs, and sighed ruefully, ¡°Look at that pair of little birds out there, chirping and chattering, living so happily.¡±


    Adriana looked out the window, and sure enough, a pair of birds were ying and chasing each other in mid-air, so happy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t put too many strings and shackles on yourself, you¡¯ll be just as rxed andfortable.¡±


    People, the reason why they feel tired, because there are too many pursuits and unsatisfied, immersed in a variety of desires, difficult to meet, naturally feel tired.


    Theresa was silent for a moment.


    And then, turning around, a pair of eyes containing bitterness looked at her.


    Just a few seconds of looking at each other, Adriana will see ayer of dense fog in her eyes, hazy eyes, adding a little sadness and poignancy.


    ¡°Am I asking too much? I, Theresa, have only loved Peter all my life, and I would give up everything for him, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    She raised her hand to cover her chest, and as the words fell, tears came out of her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly true that you love someone, but Peter doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Adriana said directly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, Peter doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    Theresa suddenly smiled indifferently, the dense breath in her pupils dispersed, reced by a clear and sarcastic, ¡°So, you want to tell me that he loves you?¡±


    Adriana looked at her nkly and didn¡¯t know how to answer Theresa¡¯s question.


    She spoke straight and perhaps broke Theresa¡¯s ssy heart at that moment, but it was for her own good.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯d give us your blessing? Would support us to be together? Now why are you saying that again. Or is it that from the very beginning back home, you have been using lust as a means to attract Peter¡¯s attention?¡±


    Theresa chattered on and on.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are full of incredulity, and then the side of the lips raised a curve, hanging head self-deprecating smile, ¡°If you think so, so be it.¡±


    With a deep sigh, she didn¡¯t even want to say anything to exin.


    Raising his eyes, the pair of clear eyes like crystal balls immersed in water contained a hint of indifference and asked, ¡°Is there anything else, if not I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    Do not want to continue to tangle with her.


    Adriana feels that if she continues to talk to Theresa about Peter, it will only add to the conflict.


    Seeing her turn and leave, Theresa grabbed her hand, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t you go!¡±


    ¡°I really have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Theresa emotional, step in front of her blocked her way, choked: ¡°Sorry, I just emotionally a little excited. But ¡­ I really love Peter very much, he is my everything, as if life.¡±


    Stunned, he shook his head, ¡°I really can¡¯t live without him.¡±


    Adriana looked down at her clenched hands and felt a little detachment in her heart.


    Stepping back, he withdrew his right hand and kept this distance from her, ¡°Theresa, as I said, I don¡¯t want to take care of things between you and I can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯m not Peter, I can¡¯t give you what you want, so don¡¯te to me with your affairs in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, you can give!!!¡±


    Her tone was suddenly aggravated and her decibel was raised with a roar.


    A pair of good-looking eyes stared straight at Adriana and the two stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Theresa¡¯s agitation gradually eased before she continued, ¡°Peter doesn¡¯t want to be with me really because I don¡¯t have a uterus and can¡¯t give him children, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Although I quite hate Peter, I think, he is not this kind of person.¡±


    A word from the heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Theresa asked rhetorically.


    Adriana was silent and did not make any response.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t believe me do you.¡±


    She nodded, then pulled out a recorder from her pants pocket and put it up in front of her, ¡°Listen to it for yourself to know if what I¡¯m saying is true.¡±


    The recorder was turned on, yed and Theresa¡¯s voice came from inside ¡­


    ¡°Peter, why exactly? Aren¡¯t things fine between us, why are we suddenly breaking up?¡±


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m sorry I tried to be with you and really couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Ummmmmmmm ¡­ Why is that? Even if it¡¯s a breakup, you have to give me a reasonable reason.¡±


    Theresa was crying her heart out.


    ¡°Because ¡­ a woman who cannot bear children is not aplete person. The Alston family, needs heirs, and if I have no descendants, how can I secure my ce in The Alston family?¡±


    A familiar voice came from the recorder, a slightly angry low growl, yet it could be heard as Peter.


    ¡°But ¡­ Luis isn¡¯t your biological child either, is he?¡±


    ¡°It is because Luis is not my biological child that I need my Peter¡¯s child even more. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡­


    The conversation between the two listened to the words, Adriana two curved eyebrows slightly wrinkled hardly ever stretch.


    This is extremely trusting Peter, but at this moment after listening to the recording of the two of them to know that Peter is not as responsible and responsible as he has shown.


    ¡°Adri, do you believe me now?¡±


    Theresa wept, raised her hand face, turned to face the window aggrieved wipe tears, ¡°from the moment of engagement with him, I thought I married love, but now I know ¡­ can not have children after all can not have children, I am not aplete woman, reced by who will not ept me. Adri, what do you think I should do ah?¡±

 Chapter 174 Theresa’s Obsession

    She cried miserably and sadly, as if a sharp knife, stabbed into Adriana¡¯s heart viciously.


    Theresa¡¯s inability to have children is a wound that Theresa will never be able to heal, and a pain that Adriana will never be able to let go of.


    Because, she was unable to have children all because of that one car ident.


    It was her fault.


    Inwardly, he med himself immensely.


    Even if she wants to turn around and leave at this moment, she has no more courage.


    ¡°Theresa, everything is going to be okay.¡±


    She bowed her head, her voice slightly hoarse.


    ¡°How is it good?¡±


    Theresa suddenly turned, helpless and desperate, and spread her hands, ¡°How good is it?¡± Eyes burning, she red at Adriana.


    The crystalline tears glittering in her eyes came out in that moment, she pursed her lips and shook her head, ¡°No more, as long as I can¡¯t have children, it¡¯s impossible to be good for the rest of my life. peter is everything to me, it¡¯s my life. If he really wants to break up with me, then I ¡­¡±


    Theresa speaks lustfully, clutching the recorder in her hand, her nails scraped on the recorder, her eyes showing a desperate struggle, ¡°Only the option to die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Adriana growled, ¡°You have more than one person in your life, is it worth it for him?¡± Love is important, but the most important thing is life.


    Theresa would be foolish to do so.


    ¡°Yes, I was crazy, from the moment I fell in love with Peter.¡±


    She reddened one eye, ¡°Adri, it would be nice if you could help me. But now, no one will help me. No one, no ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°After all that talk in circles, you just want me to give you my womb, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana, although heartbroken, also found it ironic and ridiculous.


    Theresa slowly raised her eyes, a pair of eyes full of tears to meet Adriana¡¯s cold pupils, and then the tears in her eyes gradually dissipated, leaving only anger and resentment.


    After a few seconds of staring at each other, Theresa suddenly yelled, ¡°Adriana, what do you mean, aren¡¯t you responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there was no responsibility. It¡¯s just that the car ident was just an ident in the first ce!¡±


    Adriana argued.


    ¡°An ident? It was an ident, but you were the culprit of that ident, if it wasn¡¯t yours, how could I have lost my womb and lived a life of pain?¡±


    In the stairway, the two kept arguing.


    ¡°But that crash was due to a brake failure!¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re still the one driving the car!¡± Theresa was in an emotional state.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re simply being nonsensical.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around leisurely, but her body froze violently and stood in ce without movement.


    Stunned at the man standing on the steps, the willow leaf arched eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Theresa also saw Peter at this moment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Peter, who was wearing a light blue shirt, ced his hands in the pockets of his pants and looked askance at the two men from above, his dark, ink-dyed eyes carrying a slightlyplex look.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    Adriana was indifferent and walked around Peter to leave.


    But the next moment it was pulled by Theresa, ¡°Adriana, you stop.¡±


    With a yell, he walked up to Adriana and blocked her path, ¡°Don¡¯t you go. Since Peter is here today, let¡¯s make things clear. In the beginning, it was you who caused me to lose my womb, aren¡¯t you responsible for that?¡±


    Anyway, Peter had already bumped into her, Theresa thought it would be better to bring the conversation to the surface.


    ¡°Responsibility?¡±


    Adriana nodded, and then said, ¡°Yes, I was driving the car. But the brake failure was an ident, and the car is yours. How could you not know there was a problem with the brakes?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and a little chill shed under her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say I broke the brakes, are you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Theresa, emotionally furious to the point of rage, raised her hand and shoved Adriana.


    Seeing Adriana stumble back a few steps and nearly fall down the stairs, Peter¡¯s pupils widened slightly and he pushed Theresa away, stepped forward and took Adriana¡¯s hand.


    Inertia takes over and Adriana is taken into his arms.


    One looks down, one looks up, and that angle looks like a loving and sweet two.


    In the next instant, a hand pulled Adriana out of Peter¡¯s arms and raised a hand and pped her directly on the cheek.


    ¡°Adriana, are you too shameless to hit on my fianc¨¦ in front of me?¡±


    She was furious to the core.


    A p of fiery pain, Adriana raised her hand to cover her face and looked incredulously at Theresa, the corners of her lips pulled out a sarcastic indifference.


    ¡°Hooking up?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adrianaughed coldly and couldn¡¯t stop backing up her steps, her heart choking like pain stimting her senses, ufortable almost suffocating.


    In addition, recently, I have been suffering from gastroenteritis, always have no appetite, slight diarrhea, and now I feel dizzy and whirling.


    Peter¡¯s handsome and stunning face emerged with an appallingly icy aura and growled, ¡°Theresa, what the hell do you want?¡±


    The clear cold gaze, without any trace of warmth.


    Like a strange and indifferent man, where there is a little fianc¨¦ should have the tender?


    As he spoke, he only saw Theresa¡¯s eyes looking in Adriana¡¯s direction, her pupils reflecting Adriana¡¯s gradually copsing figure.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Peter jerked around and leaned down to take Adriana¡¯s hand, only to be pulled down by her inertia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, the man¡¯s strong palm swept her into his arms, protecting her tightly, trying to avoid the slightest harm to her.


    With her head in a daze, Adriana felt a warm embrace tighten around her, making her feel more at ease than ever before.


    The eyes closed and fainted.


    The two rolled down the stairs and finally hit the wall and came to a stop.


    Theresa¡¯s jaw dropped and her mouth was covered in surprise, ¡°Pe¡­ Peter?¡± scrambling to get off the top.


    Rang Ruo walked to Peter¡¯s side, but saw the man wrap his arms around the woman in his arms and gently shake her, nervously shouting her name, ¡°Adri? Adri, you wake up?¡±


    The worried look was something Theresa had not seen before.


    How can you not be jealous?


    Peter then stood up with Adriana in his arms and swept his cold eyes towards Theresa, ¡°You better pray Adriana is okay, or I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Theresa does not know how cold the pr ice in the end, but at this moment but deeply felt from Peter¡¯s body that cold as ice and cold bone-chilling coldness.


    She couldn¡¯t stop shivering.


    Witnessed his fianc¨¦ hastily descending the stairs with Adriana in his arms and disappearing around the corner.


    Theresa was both envious and hateful, standing still for a long time not knowing what to do.


    After standing for a long time, Theresa clenched her fists, even if she kept adjusting her mind and emotions, she was still uncontrobly jealous to the point of frenzy, angry to the point of copse.


    Taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and murmured, ¡°Adriana, you asked for this, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    Subsequently, pulled out his cell phone from his pocket and dialed a cell phone number, ¡°ount for what you can act.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 175 Adriana Seeks Medical Attention

    Meanwhile, the hospital.


    Adriana was taken to the hospital for a full workup, and the final conclusion was that malnutritionbined with anemia caused the fainting spells.


    Lying in a hospital bed hanging from a drip, Adriana gazed at the ceiling and said, ¡°You can go now, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The mind echoes back to the stairway at thepany where Peter recklessly lunged towards her, hugging her tightly and rolling down the stairs together.


    Every time she fell on the steps, either his body or his arms shielded her so that she was unharmed and did not even feel the pain.


    It¡¯s happy and wonderful to be pampered.


    Just ¡­


    The one who gave her happiness was Peter.


    She, who should not covet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not welltely, so don¡¯t go to the office and rest at home.¡±


    Peter sat on the escort chair, looking at the little woman¡¯s delicate cheeks through the sickly slightly white, a heartache.


    The eyes stared straight at Adriana, always feeling that she was a woman with thorns all over her body, wrapping herself into a hedgehog and not allowing anyone toe near.


    ¡°No need, thank you Mr. Alston for your concern.¡±


    Adriana was indifferent, keeping aloof from him, ¡°Since it¡¯s all right, please ask Mr. Alston to leave, I don¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding. A p is a lesson, I can¡¯t afford a second, third, or more.¡±


    After saying that, she closed her eyes.


    Didn¡¯t look at him the whole time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t handle it well.¡±


    The man who has always been above, in front of Adriana put down his stature, the tone of voice even vaguely let people feel a little humble.


    He looked at the red fingerprints on Adriana¡¯s right cheek and subconsciously raised his hand towards her cheek.


    Finally, when he was only a stone¡¯s throw away from her cheek, his hand froze in mid-air.


    The two muddy ink-dyed eyebrows wrinkled, fingers slightly clenched, and then slowly retracted their hands.


    ¡°Then you get some rest.¡±


    Peter admonished, got up, and left.


    When he reached the door of the ward, he took a step, ¡°Don¡¯te to work these days, rest at home, I will inform the legal department.¡±


    The others closed the door and left.


    Adriana lying on the hospital bed slowly opened her eyes, the calm and waveless pupils gradually rippled.


    Peter, please don¡¯t ¡­ be so nice to me.


    Despite Adriana¡¯s ignorance of love, she is now able to identify her emotions for Peter.


    A germ of emotion that should not be there, she deserves to nip it in the bud.


    Adriana got sick and was hospitalized, and somehow Flora even knew about it.


    Specially bought something toe and visit her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing wrong with me, just anemia, and I¡¯m making youe all the way here?¡± Adriana leaned on the side of the bed and smiled lightly.


    ¡°Adriana, I don¡¯t have a job yet anyway, so I just came to see you.¡±


    Flora sat by the hospital bed and gave her Anne a cute smile.


    ¡°How did you know I was sick?¡± Adriana was a little curious.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Her eyes shed slightly and she answered with some hesitation, ¡°Mr. Alston told me about it.¡±


    yfully spitting out her tongue, she continued, ¡°He¡¯s very nice to you oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Adriana makes a casual excuse, not wanting Flora to misunderstand their rtionship.


    Flora apanied Adriana in the hospital room for a while to talk, and then Brenden came in.


    ¡°Adriana, Uncle, you guys talk, then I¡¯ll go first oh.¡±


    She waved her hand and left.


    Brenden held a bouquet of bright roses in his arms and ced it on the bedside table, an icy scowl surfaced on that wickedly handsome face, ¡°Adriana, have you forgotten my warning to youtely?¡±


    He sounded very cold.


    Adriana bowed her head and squeezed her hands together uneasily, as if she was thinking about something.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she looked up and said, ¡°Brenden, let¡¯s get engaged.¡±


    ¡°Engaged?¡±


    In any case, Brenden was not expecting Adriana to say this, which took him by surprise.


    The ghostly pulled away the escort chair and sat on it, legs folded, posturezy and with a few unrestrained.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s the conspiracy again?¡±


    He didn¡¯t think Adriana would like him when she somehow wanted to get engaged to him.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted me to cooperate with you? Give me $30 million and I¡¯ll get engaged to you. The premise is that it is a deal between us, a fake engagement only, but do not live differently, much less move against me, otherwise, no one can fall in favor.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not because of Peter, is it?¡±


    Brenden hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Yes or no, what does it matter to you? This matter will do you no harm at all.¡±


    She analyzed the situation.


    Brenden thought carefully, ¡°Well, that does make sense, but I¡¯ll give you $50 million and you¡¯lle live with me in The Alston family¡¯s old house. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Adriana immediately retorted, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just an engagement, not a residence.¡±


    ¡°You live in The Alston family old house, I will not share a room with you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Once again, Adriana made her position clear, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, forget it.¡±


    After all, now that Helen has returned to the country, what will Helen do if she goes to The Alston family¡¯s old house?


    It took a lot of effort, but it was just to break Peter¡¯s mind.


    It is true that Theresa¡¯s heart is calcted, and she will not do anything wrong to Theresa.


    If you are wrong once, you can¡¯t be wrong a second time.


    There is nothing wrong with loving someone, but because of their feelings involved in someone else¡¯s marriage, is the biggest mistake.


    The heart thinks like this, but suddenly the words of Peter that daye to mind.


    The reason why she got engaged to Theresa was because of the ne, and if Theresa hadn¡¯t asked her for the ne, would she have been the one engaged to Peter now?


    Thinking about it, she shook her head and immediately brushed off the absurdity of the idea.


    Brenden stared coldly at Adriana and suddenly sat up straighter and moved closer, ¡°I¡¯m curious, how can¡¯t you fake it for real? What¡¯s the difference between me Brenden and Peter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look of disgust as if she were saying he was a psychopath again.


    ¡°It was agreed in the beginning that everything was just a show, Mr. Alston, don¡¯t overstep your bounds.¡±


    In an instant, her eyes also became a few points of harshness.


    Continued, ¡°Now Helen is by my side, but if you dare to do anything to hurt Helen, even if I die, I will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Good, good. Interesting.¡±


    Brenden tilted his head with a smile and nodded, ¡°Deal, deal. Thirty million deal.¡±


    After he left, Adriana sat alone in the hospital room for a long time, contemting whether she had done the right thing.


    But now, with the enemy at her back, she has no way to fight back and can only choose so.


    In the evening, I went to pick up Helen from school, apanied her to YA Law Firm for a while, and then went home early.


    For dinner, Adriana settled with Helen at the nutritious restaurant outside.


    Once home, Adriana watched the YA Law Firm case while Helen sat and yed with her Ipad.


    Knock-knock-


    Not long after, the door to the living room suddenly rang.

 Chapter 176 Peter’s late-night visit

    Adriana put down the paper in her hand, got up and walked to the hall door and opened it.


    Surprised to find that the person standing at the door is Peter?


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Hasn¡¯t she moved from next door to here, how can Peter still find her?


    I think Hayley told him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Auntie, hehehe, Luis missed you and sister Helen so much that he came over to y with you oh.¡±


    Luis grinned, let go of Peter¡¯s hand and flung himself directly in front of her, hugging her thighs and spooning.


    ¡°Luis wants to y with Helen and is crying toe over.¡±


    Peter said with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Really, Luis?¡±


    She kept a certain distance from Peter, but she liked Luis from the bottom of her heart and was happy to see hime over.


    ¡°Well, of course it¡¯s true, Luis misses you.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Adriana took Luis¡¯ hand and raised her eyes, ncing meaningfully at Peter, ¡°If it¡¯s just Luis who wants toe over and y, then you can leave him here, and I¡¯ll call you if he¡¯s done and you cane back to pick him up.¡±


    The implication was that there was no intention of letting Peter into the house.


    How could Peter, as smart as he was, not understand her words?


    Immediately nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just wait outside.¡±


    Mind you, she wouldn¡¯t let him actually be at the door, would she?


    Adriana nodded without thinking, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll work hard for Mr. Alston.¡±


    She pulled Luis into the house and closed the door directly.


    The moment the door closed, her hand tightly gripped the door handle, and a sourness rushed to her heart.


    ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you let Daddy in?¡±


    Luis beamed, some heartache for his own daddy.


    ¡°Your daddy is busy with business and has to go to the officeter. Be good, you y with Helen.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Luis nodded and took a reluctant nce at the living room door with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Hey, little brother, what brings you here?¡±


    Helen sat on the couch, her eyes slightly cold as she nced at Luis, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Sister Helen, I¡¯vee to y with you.¡±


    Luis was particrly fond of her and trotted towards her, leaving Peter standing at the door behind for a moment.


    ¡°Call sister!¡±


    Helenmanded.


    ¡°No way, you¡¯re the sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you two don¡¯t argue, let¡¯s y together.¡±


    Adriana had no choice, the two children looked exactly alike, but she really didn¡¯t know what month or day Luis was born, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask.


    So even she doesn¡¯t know which of the two children is older.


    Returning to the table, with the information in hand, he continued to look through it.


    But for some reason, this time no matter how attentive she was, she couldn¡¯t look into the case.


    The eyes flicked towards the direction of the door from time to time, and in his mind he seemed to be able to imagine Peter¡¯s gloomy face like ink.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was doing the right thing, but really didn¡¯t want to create too many opportunities for Peter.


    Jingle Bell-


    While Adriana was deep in thought, she suddenly received a call from Vivian.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, there¡¯s been progress on the matter you asked me to investigate.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice was serious, probably because he had found out something significant.


    Adriana collected her eyebrows and immediately got up, walked to the bedroom and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°ording to what I investigated, Brenden was in close contact with Matias Greene, the chairman of the Aclurg Group, and made trips abroad to Los Angeles and Tibet at specific times of the year. I used special connections and found out that he had a sum of money diverted to Los Angeles and Tibet respectively once a year, about once every three months. The point is that Aclurg Group and Alston Group have always been two rivalpanies and have never done any business together.


    During the investigation found that he and a secret organization care very close, estimated behind the power amazing.¡±


    Vivian briefly told Adriana about the situation and then asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Hale, what are you doing investigating Brenden? Aren¡¯t you guys quite close?¡±


    To the outside world, everyone thought she and Brenden were very close.


    Not waiting for Adriana to answer, but then heard Vivian added: ¡°Alston Group, which includes the cosmetics industry, has recently developed a new project, and I found out that Aclurg Group is also secretly developing this project over there, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence. However, the specific still need time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, hard work.¡±


    Adriana was already relieved to get so much information in a very short time. Another said: ¡°Help me find out the name and address of Brenden¡¯s frequent remittance ount people. Follow up the investigation with some care, do not be found, of course, the faster the better.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯ste, you rest early, I have some things to do on my side.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana sat in her room, carefully mulling over the situation.


    But to think about it, but can not think of a reason.


    Now she can only wait for Vivian to do some research on the names and addresses of the two money senders before she can learn more about Brenden.


    But Vivian mentioned in the phone call that Brenden has a connection with a powerful background address, so ¡­


    You can imagine how miserable it would be if she really pissed off Brenden.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Suddenly, two children entered the room and ran to her with smiles, intimately burrowing into her arms, ¡°y with us, okay?¡±


    At that moment, Adriana looked at the two children and was amazed that the two children¡¯s features were simply too simr.


    Exactly the same, simply carved out of a mold.


    Even though Adriana knew that a paternity test had already been done, but that time she coincidentally met Peter in the hospital, she once again doubted that the test report could be false.


    Held the two children and yed with them for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until 8:30 that Adriana said to Luis, ¡°Little boy, it¡¯s gettingte, so you should go back to bed.¡±


    Luis beamed unhappily and bristled, ¡°Okay, so can I stille over tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Adriana gave Luis a hug, took his hand, and pulled open the door, only to find that Peter had been waiting for Luis in the hallway.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m done ying.¡±


    Luis walked up to Peter, took his hand and walked to Adriana¡¯s side, looked at Adriana with big round eyes and asked, ¡°Auntie, when Luises tomorrow, can you let Daddy go in with him? Luis feels so sorry for Daddy.¡±


    The milk voice, listening to Adriana¡¯s heart a soft, raised his eyes to look at Peter, the two eyes collided.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed with a littleplexity.


    ¡°Okay, Auntie promises you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Auntie is so nice.¡±


    Luis wrapped his arms around Adriana and hooked his fingers at her, Adriana leaned over and he barks a kiss to her cheek.


    ¡°Luis is leaving, auntie don¡¯t miss me too much. helen, bye~¡±


    Luis gave Helen and Adriana a quick hello and led Peter away.

 Chapter 177 Adriana steals DNA

    Throughout the whole process, Peter did not say a word and spared no words.


    Perhaps, even he himself was surprised that Adriana¡¯s move would actually turn him away ¡­ up to two hours!


    ¡°Daddy, are you bullying Auntie? Why won¡¯t she let you in?¡± Luis asked morously with an ignorant look.


    ¡°Because Daddy is smoking at the door, you are children and smoking is not good for you.¡±


    Peter sought a random reason.


    Meanwhile, Helen was extremely curious and asked Adriana the same question.


    Adriana, however, did not answer.


    Just take that one hair that was ripped off Luis¡¯ head and bang it into a stic bag all the time to save it.


    The next day, after dropping Helen off at school, Adriana went to the hospital first and took things to the identification department.


    Only after that did they leave with confidence.


    Only, not long after she left, someone called Theresa here, ¡°Adriana just took Luis¡¯ hair to the hospital for identification, I think, is suspicious of the identity.¡±


    Theresa turned pale with fear and immediately said, ¡°No, she must not know.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    Theresa dropped into a chair in a daze, and did note back to her senses for a long time.


    It is unimaginable that if Adriana really knew about Luis¡¯ real rtionship with her, then she and Peter would never have the possibility and chance to be together again.


    Alston Group, Legal Dept.


    After the busy lunch, it was already time to leave work.


    The phone suddenly came a text message, open it, it is Brenden¡¯s text message.


    [Dine together at noon.]


    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner at this time of day?¡±


    Adriana frowned in thought, guessing that he was probably looking for her about the matter he discussed with him yesterday at the hospital.


    [Good.]


    Edited a word and replied to it.


    After finishing the task at hand, Adriana got up and walked out of the legal department with her bag.


    Who knew that the moment he raised his eyes, he saw two people standing together in the corridor.


    Brenden and Hayley?


    Adriana jerked back a step and stood in the office doorway, just in time to see the two men moving over there through the reflective ss door.


    Intermittent chatter, can only hear Hayley quite happy, but simply can not hear what the two of them are talking about.


    However, Hayley can be seen on the reflection on the ss door wrapping her arms around Brenden¡¯s neck, giving him a kiss on the cheek, and then running away happily.


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed, wondering when Hayley hooked up with Brenden.


    It is clear that the night before yesterday she was still having a good time with other men, how today ¡­


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, suddenly thought of guessing what.


    Could it be that the man who appeared in the apartment that day, hanging out with Hayley, was Brenden?


    She immediately sent a message to Vivian: [Immediately help me to check the surveince of my apartmentplex to see if there is Brenden¡¯s ess.


    Long, slender fingers leap across the screen and send out a quick edit.


    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    The message had not been sent for a second when Brenden¡¯s voice rang out beside her, scaring Adriana into blushing.


    The hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t stop trembling and almost didn¡¯t fling the phone out.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks could not hide the nervous look.


    ¡°What did you do to lose your heart? So flustered?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brenden raised his eyebrows, his slightly narrowed eyes surveying her thoughtfully.


    ¡°Huh? No, I was messaging with a friend and you came over out of the blue and startled me.¡±


    With a forced smile and a raised hand to quickly delete the message sent out, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat. Have you thought about where to dine today?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Brenden, who was wearing a ck shirt, raised his hand and wrapped his arm around her waist in an extremely natural way, in an ambiguous and intimate position.


    Adriana was very ufortable with the sudden tenderness and was about to push him away when he wrapped his arms tightly around her, making it impossible for her to struggle.


    ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were suddenly cut off.


    ¡°Peter, what brings you here?¡±


    Looking up at Brenden¡¯s gaze, I saw Petering out of the elevator, carrying a paper bag in his hand.


    The logo of ¡®Antarts Hotel¡¯ is clearly printed on it.


    Antarts Hotel is a unique hotel in Waverly, especially for its nutritious meals.


    So, he ¡­


    Is it to deliver food?


    As she was thinking this, she heard Brenden already asking, ¡°What,ing over to serve food?¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Peter¡¯s body stalled and stood stiffly in ce.


    The eyes incredulously nced over the two and finallynded on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Adriana looked at Peter, who was wearing a white shirt and had a long posture, with one hand in his trouser pocket and a paper bag in the other, both sleeves pulled up at the elbow, exuding an invisible charm of maturity.


    But at this moment, his slightly wrinkled eyebrows between the flow of its temperament does not match the despondency and faint sadness.


    Peter¡¯s hand holding the handbag was slightly tightened, and a light smile suddenly appeared on his taut face, ¡°I came back from buying lunch for Theresa, just passing by, and came to let Adriana know that Alvin¡¯s grandfather had a big birthday and invited her to go.¡±


    Stepping forward, he pulled out an invitation from his pocket, ¡°Here is the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said thank you and took the invitation.


    After saying that, the man turned around and walked away.


    It was so crisp and clean that Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself for being so self-serving.


    But it¡¯s good, since he is willing to buy Theresa lunch, it means that their rtionship is gradually recovering.


    It is a good sign.


    Peter entered the elevator, pressed the button for the top floor, and the moment the elevator closed, his face instantly went cold and chilly.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator went straight to the top floor, the doors opened, Peter stepped out and threw the handbag into the trash without looking at it.


    Western Restaurant.


    Adriana and Brenden ordered their meals.


    She asked directly, ¡°Say, what do you want from me today?¡±


    ¡°You said yesterday that you wanted to make our rtionship public, and I thought about it, a few dayster is Alvin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday is the best time for us to make it public.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s about discussing this matter?¡±


    Adriana was talking when her phone vibrated on the ground and she nced at it, it was a text message from Vivian.


    It clearly shows a line: [Investigation monitoring shows that Brenden came on the first night and left the next day].


    She nced at the message, deleted it the first time, and replied with three words, [Got it.


    Putting down the phone, she looked at Brenden, a formic smile surfacing at the corners of her lips, ¡°So urgent? Then only if you transfer the agreed money to me first.¡±


    The rtionship with Brenden is just a game.


    She hates Brenden, but still manages to y along with him.


    Adriana does not know when the skills developed, but now in the face of the enemy can talk andugh, it is also a way to survive.


    ¡°Thirty million? Good.¡±


    Brenden held his goblet, swirling the wine in it, his angr lips curved up in a curve, ¡°Since you agreed, you have no room for regret.¡±

 Chapter 178 Adriana planning the future

    Adrianaughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Brenden immediately took out his cell phone, called one person, and sent Adriana¡¯s cell phone ount number.


    While waiting for the meal to be served, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    30 million, as promised!


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Adriana said while taking out a contract from her handbag and cing it in front of Brenden, ¡°Sign it.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Brenden put down his knife and fork, picked up the contract and scanned it, snickering unexpectedly, ¡°What bars? I don¡¯t want to read it.¡±


    He dropped the contract directly in front of Adriana¡¯s heels with a look of contempt.


    Adriana did not show any anger, once again pushed the contract in front of Brenden, ¡°Yesterday it has been agreed with you, Uncle is going to change his mind?¡±


    ¡°What, the money is here and you want to turn the other cheek with me?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s bony hands like jade ss of red wine, tasting a sip, the evil eye drifted to Adriana eyes hidden under the anger.


    ¡°Turning the other cheek? Are you talking about yourself? Making a deal with you is like seeking skin with a tiger. You give me 30 million, but you can take more from me, otherwise, why bother to y games with me?¡±


    Adriana leaned on the card seat, looking sideways out the window, sighed, ¡°You see nothing but profit, and I¡¯m just a pawn for you. What I¡¯m doing now is to ensure my own rights, otherwise, maybe one day I¡¯ll be like your ex-wife and die without even knowing how I died. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    One day husband and wife.


    Until now, Adriana can¡¯t understand how Brenden killed his wife with his own hands in the hospital that day.


    Suddenly, Adriana had an idea that she must take time to practice Taekwondo for self-defense recently.


    Otherwise, it is really too dangerous.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man smiled, his eyes unfathomable as he looked at her, then picked up the contract and signed his name in a dragon¡¯s flight.


    ¡°Adriana, I admire you. Not afraid in the face of danger, not surprised when things go wrong, a rare woman.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not the one I like, otherwise, I would have you for myself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana smiled lightly and raised her ss to clink with his, ¡°To you, thank you for your unloving, I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±


    The heart is secretly d.


    Although Brenden was ruthless, at least he was not the type of man who was flirtatious and did noty hands on her.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Adriana took the time to go to the hospital and get the paternity test report.


    The report shows that she is not rted to Luis by blood.


    This is the second time that there is no rtionship with Luis, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    But the emotions are somewhat but somewhatplicated.


    I vaguely hope that Luis will be the child born in October, but I don¡¯t.


    She was still relieved to see the results of the report.


    That afternoon, Adriana picked Helen up from school and took her with her to the YA Law Firm.


    ¡°Adri, what brings you here?¡±


    Jenkins, who was looking over the case, saw Adriana and was in an excellent mood. Looking at Helen, he walked over and picked her up, ¡°Good girl, call an uncle.¡±


    Helen grinned and shouted in a milky voice, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°Much better than your mother. Let¡¯s go, uncle will take you out to buy something.¡±


    Said hello to Adriana and left with Helen in her arms straight away.


    Adriana then went to Vivian¡¯s office and pushed in the door.


    ¡°Get out, who gave you permission toe in without knocking?¡±


    In the office, a chortle suddenly burst out.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, pursed her lips, and raised her hand to knock on the door, ¡°Miss Vivian.¡±


    A familiar voice fell into her ears, Vivian immediately looked up, only to find that the person who came in was Adriana.


    ¡°Yah, Ms. Hale, why didn¡¯t you call when you got here?¡±


    ¡°If you are given notice, how else can you check your post?¡±


    Adriana flirted.


    Walked up to her and gave a thumbs up, ¡°Not bad, more and more domineering president model.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Ms. Hale you don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    After being teased by her, Vivian blushed and went to pour her a cup of coffee.


    Having been with Adriana for many years, she has long been familiar with Adriana¡¯s appetite.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, how is thepany operating now?¡±


    Since thepany was founded, she has barely bothered with it.


    Today I had something to do with Vivian, so I just had to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. But the scale is not as good as before, also gone a group ofpetent people, took away a lot of customer resources, the performance is also the previous one-third of the bar.¡±


    Vivian scratched his head, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry it didn¡¯t meet your expectations. I¡¯ll get the performance sheet for you to see.¡±


    ¡°No no no.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s good enough, you¡¯re really great, shows I have a good eye. Actually, I came over today to ask about Brenden.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I already found out, I forgot to tell you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She turned to her desk and took out a file and handed it to Adriana, ¡°Look, this guy, well-known food blogger, mixed race but a native, now immigrating to Los Angeles, named ¡­¡±


    ¡°Named Beatrice, Chinese name Juliana.¡±


    Without waiting for Vivian to finish her sentence, Adriana said directly.


    Vivian was shocked, ¡°Ms. Hale, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I know her!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pupils were slightly open and she looked incredulously at the photo of the woman she knew in Los Angeles.


    It is the hostess of an estate in Los Angeles, a well-known food blogger, with whom she has a very good rtionship.


    Thest time she went to Los Angeles with Peter, Peter met with distinguished guests, and she arranged the meeting ce at Beatrice¡¯s estate.


    As a result, that day from the Beatrice estate to leave the rainstorm, and in that day Peter a valuable car non-trapped in the pothole.


    ¡°Ms. Hale? Ms. Hale?¡±


    Vivian sat beside her and, noticing that she was lost in thought, called out a few times.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana returned to her senses and immediately looked through the information, but there was no more specific and detailed information, ¡°That¡¯s all there is?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I really did my best. Investigating into her specific information, I have used almost all my contacts.¡±


    Vivian was helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s a lot of information already.¡±


    Adriana patted her on the shoulder, followed by a look at the man on the Tibetan side who was in close contact with Brenden.


    The photo shows just an extraordinarily young girl named: Simeon Vega.


    ¡°Why is the photo so blurry?¡±


    Blurred to the point that only the five features are visible and in ck and white.


    ¡°Only this one photo was found.¡±


    ¡°Keep checking!¡±


    Adriana has a vague feeling that Brenden must be hiding some big conspiracy behind the scenes.


    Then put the information away, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on youtely, rest for a while when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Afterwards, several people had dinner together.


    Adriana said to Jenkins, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m a bit busy in thest few days, could you please take Helen for me, please?¡±


    Originally, shewanted Vivian to help her with the children, but for thest while, Vivian needed to investigate Brenden.


    There is also the matter of dealing with thepany, she can not cope with it alone.

 Chapter 179 Helen boarding uncle’s house

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Jenkins responded without hesitation, inclining her head and asking Helen, ¡°Would you like to go to your uncle¡¯s house to y?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Helen likes Jenkins quite a bit, so naturally she doesn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Helen be good, from now on you let uncle pick you up from school during the day and I¡¯ll pick you up at night when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Because since childhood, Adriana raised Helen and spent her days running around earning money, she grew up almost under the care of many people, so she slowly adapted to the situation.


    Thinking about it, Adriana still felt guilty.


    After dinner, leaving the restaurant, Adriana pulled Jenkins aside.


    ¡°Adri, is there something you want to say to me?¡±


    Seeing that she wanted to say something, Jenkins took the initiative and asked.


    Adriana sighed, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Brother, although I don¡¯t like Hayley very much, but she is Thelma¡¯s daughter, your sister in the end. So, I sincerely advise you, let her stay away from Brenden, the farther the better!¡±


    That man is a snake with a very poisonous nature, ferocious and extremely dangerous.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±


    Jenkins asked, ¡°Why are you still so close to Brenden? I know, you don¡¯t like Brenden. is there some kind of hidden secret?¡±


    She said several times that Brenden was dangerous.


    Jenkins trusts her unconditionally, yet cares for her.


    Feeling his concern for herself, Adriana¡¯s heart warmed, her red lips raised a sweet smile, ¡°Brother, I have my own ideas.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say more, I know you care about me. But I¡¯ve grown up, understand?¡±


    Adriana brushed his hand away, ¡°I¡¯ll be off then, remember to pick up Helen from school tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, without giving Jenkins any chance to speak, he led Helen directly to the car and left.


    Looking at the sedan that disappeared into the twilight, Jenkins uneasily walked up to Vivian and asked, ¡°Vivian, has Adri had anything ¡­tely¡±


    ¡°What does what have to do with you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish, Vivian already knew what he was going to say and disliked it, ¡°Just mind Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Hey, anyway, we¡¯re partners, right, what¡¯s your attitude?¡± Jenkins was a little helpless.


    ¡°Then what attitude should I have towards you? At work, you are my boss, but in life, we are still a little bit away from being friends.¡±


    In front of Adriana, Vivian is a well-behaved, smart andpetent assistant, but in life, Vivian is the high-strung girl.


    Personality, frank, vaguely icy.


    Jenkins was extremely speechless and watched her leave, derisively unable to say a word.


    ¡­


    The next day was sunny and warm, but a little hot.


    Today, Alvin¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday will be celebrated with a banquet at the Green Hotel.


    Adriana took the morning off after her busy day.


    In the afternoon, went shopping with Brenden at the mall.


    The evening is the opportunity to announce their engagement, and it is important to attend in full costume.


    I drove to Sigs Mall and went straight to the brand counter.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana looked at the wide range of clothes and aroused the desire to shop, as if she hadn¡¯te to buy clothes properly since her return to China.


    ¡°Brenden, I¡¯ll shop on my own, no need forpany. Just remember to reimburse me, though.¡±


    Adriana really didn¡¯t want to go in and out with him when it was just a show.


    ¡°You¡¯re about to get engaged and you¡¯re still distant from me now, what will people think?¡±


    Brenden removed his sunsses, a pair of seductive peach blossom eyes revealed a mercurial smile, walked up to her and stopped her shoulder, ¡°From today, you will not only adapt to my presence, but also learn to maintain a basic tacit understanding with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I don¡¯t have that kind of energy.¡±


    Adriana brushed Brenden¡¯s hand away and walked into a dress store.


    Therge brand store, a full three floors, disy shelves of dresses are thetest styles of dresses, models of amazing prices.


    ¡°Hellodies and gentlemen,e in and take a look, these are thetest evening dresses that are new in today, any of you like can try them on.¡±


    The shopper was extremely attentive.


    Adriana jowls slightly and looks around the store.


    ¡°Madam, there are many more styles on the second and third floors, you can go upstairs to have a look.¡± The shopper made an inviting gesture.


    Adriana is also not pretentious, carrying the bag is about to go upstairs, but suddenly see two people walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Peter, which one looks better, the gown on the first floor just now or this one?¡±


    Theresa, dressed in a blue bustier corseted fishtail evening gown, came down the stairs, her hand on Peter¡¯s arm, smiling like a flower.


    She saw them, and Peter saw her.


    The two men¡¯s eyes collided, Peter¡¯s pace was a beat, and his cold eyes sank slightly.


    Theresa noticed the difference in him and followed her gaze to see Adriana standing below.


    Peter wore a silver gray suit with a pure ck cor and a white shirt with a silver bow tied around his neck.


    Under the light of the yellowish light in the stairwell, standing next to Theresa in a charming blue dress, it was such a good match, a match made in heaven, a good man and a good woman.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    The first to speak is Theresa, with a light makeup she looks very young and seductive.


    But at the moment her look reveals a few moments of vitriol.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She questioned.


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana returned to her senses.


    Deep andplex eyes looked at Theresa, the corners of his lips raised a nice and not too rude light smile, ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t know you guys were there. I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She turned away, not wanting to have too much interaction with the two of her.


    Each mind, each calction, get together is also a waste of expression, in vain disgust.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    At that moment, Brenden, who was standing aside, came out.


    Taking Adriana¡¯s waist in one hand, she stood there and said, ¡°Adri, how can I ruin the mood by the presence of others when I apanied you to pick out a dress today?¡±


    The words continued with a beat: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have to announce our engagement to the public tonight.¡±


    The words, although addressed to Adriana, he looked at Peter.


    A slight provocative and smug smile emerged from the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°Engaged?¡±


    Spare Peter how to control their emotions, but at this moment also can not suppress the emotions.


    Shaking off Theresa¡¯s hand, she took three or two steps down the steps and stood in front of Adriana, looking slightly nervous as she questioned, ¡°You¡¯re engaged to Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the matter was talked about at The Alston family¡¯s old housest time, so why should Mr. Alston be so nervous.¡±


    Adriana stepped back a bit, keeping a distance from him.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Adri, you¡¯re all getting engaged? That¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theresa¡¯s ugly look was instantly reced by one of tion.


    She hurriedly came downstairs, walked around Peter, took Adriana¡¯s hands, smiling, ¡°I am so happy for you, so soon to be engaged. You say you ah, actually still hide it from me, so that I misunderstood you.¡±

 Chapter 180 Brenden is the first to confess his engagement

    Adriana, being a woman, knows that women are quicker than a book to turn their faces.


    But Theresa¡¯s speed to change her face is even better.


    By her tightly clenched hands, Adriana curved long eyebrows slightly wrinkled, ¡°now has not said it.¡±


    As he spoke, he drew back his hand imperceptibly.


    From the bottom of his heart, there is already a rift with Theresa, and even if they stand together, they have be rusty and cold.


    Emotions are long gone.


    But even so, her heart left a trace of guilt for Theresa.


    If not for that idental car ident, how could Theresa have been de-wombed and never be a mother?


    Otherwise, why would she have chosen to im her engagement to Brenden despite her reputation?


    Only to dispel Peter¡¯s thoughts of her and Theresa¡¯s hatred of her.


    All the more reason to distance yourselfpletely from Peter.


    They are supposed to be parallel lines and should not have intersection points.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and he tried to speak several times, but was interrupted by Theresa, ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t call her Adriana anymore. From now on, you have to call her ¡®Auntie¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?!¡±


    The man¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and shouted with extreme sarcasm.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Adri, don¡¯t stand there either. Let me tell you oh, the dresses in this store are really super nice, you can apany me to see them.¡±


    Theresa dragged Adriana along with her to see the dress without consulting her at all.


    The two men went up to the second floor.


    Peter and Brenden are standing on the first floor.


    ¡°Brenden, what the hell do you want? Hmm?¡±


    Peter stared at Brenden with a gloomy gaze, his sharp eyes shooting straight at him with a slight bit of bitter cold.


    ¡°Peter, the nephew ¡­¡±


    Brenden raised his hand and gently straightened his suit with a smirk on his face, ¡°You have your fianc¨¦e and your own path to follow. It¡¯s not my business to interfere.¡±


    A hand with jade-like bones heavily patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your elder. To fight with me, you are still a bit young.¡±


    Leaving a sentence, he walked directly towards the upper floor.


    ¡°Brenden!¡±


    Peter¡¯s anger rose and he chased after him, grabbed him by the cor, pinned him against the wall and stuck his palm directly on Brenden¡¯s neck, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stay away from Adriana. Today in front of the media, if you dare to im engagement to the public, I will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Brenden did notugh in anger, ¡°That¡¯s angry? Tsk ¡­ have to protect Adriana and protect Luis and Helen, tell me, are you tired?¡±


    The end of the words, has clearly told Peter, he knows everything.


    But it is for this reason that is the biggest Adriana that he approaches Adriana.


    ¡°You seek death!¡±


    Brenden seeded in offending Brenden¡¯s scales and, therefore, fought against her.


    A fierce punch was thrown, directly to his face.


    How could Brenden suffer in silence?


    He got up and kicked at Peter, but Peter reacted swiftly and directly avoided his strike.


    Both sides responded with their full strength, striking extremely fast, using all their strength and wrestling together.


    At this time, the third floor.


    Theresa pulled Adriana to stand in a corner and warned in an arrogant manner, ¡°Adriana, originally I did not intend to let you into The Alston family, but I can¡¯t help that Peter likes you, so now you choose to get engaged to Brenden, is the best way. I don¡¯t care if you like him or not, you¡¯d better marry him early and stop pestering Peter, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding sisterhood.¡±


    Sisterhood?


    Adriana smiled and asked rhetorically, ¡°What is sisterhood? How have you ever trusted me?¡±


    ¡°You talk to me about trust? At the beginning I trusted you a hundred times, but you made your own cheap hook ¡­¡±


    Snap!


    As Theresa was speaking, Adriana raised her hand and pped her hard across the face, ¡°This p, I return to you. From now on, our bridges return to the road, well water does not cross the river. In my life, you are just a passerby, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡±


    That day at work, Theresa pped her in the stairway.


    There was no counterattack at the time and Adriana conceded.


    But today she directly used ¡®bitchy¡¯ to describe her, directly touching Adriana¡¯s bottom line.


    A pnded on Theresa¡¯s cheek, and it hurt hotly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Her pupils widened and she looked at her incredulously, ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Theresa, do you know why I¡¯m engaged to Brenden?¡±


    Adriana asked instead of answering, but Theresa froze and didn¡¯t answer.


    She continued, ¡°Because, I have my own principles and bottom line. Even if he Peter is the pride of heaven or the unbeatable emperor, but as long as the man you fancy, I will not fight to grab.¡±


    With that, Adriana lifted a few steps closer towards him.


    The sharp gaze, the harsh aura, the raw shocked Theresa, so scared that she could not stop taking a few steps back.


    ¡°I tell you, I, firstly, do notck money, secondly, do notck men, much less need to think about your man. Also, will not take as much trouble as you.¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and picked up the ne from Theresa¡¯s neck and gently shook it, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything? No, I just don¡¯t want to tear my face off and make everyone look bad. The first thing you need to do is to ask yourself if I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡±


    Theresa covered her face and looked at her in fascination, surprisingly scared to breathe.


    On closer reflection, it seems that Adriana really hasn¡¯t done anything wrong to her, except for what happened to Peter.


    Moreover, the one who takes the initiative is still Peter.


    She gulped, touched the ne around her neck, and asked weakly, ¡°When did you ¡­ know about this?¡±


    I thought that no one knew about it, but I didn¡¯t expect that Adriana knew everything.


    She raised a hand to lift the hair on the side of the ear to don¡¯t behind the ear, the eyes are full of disdain in contempt, ¡°when I know does not matter, but you only need to remember one sentence. If I want to be with Peter, just one sentence is enough, there is no need to calcte the heart, let alone ¡­ seduce!¡±


    Thest two words, the bite is extremely heavy, almost squeezed out from the teeth.


    Theresa couldn¡¯t feel what Adriana was feeling at the moment, but knew she was really trying.


    It is the first time in years of acquaintance to see her so full of aura, domineering, that open high posture to impress her.


    There are a few scruples in the dark.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you still stay in the country?¡± Theresa was mute for a long time and squeezed out a sentence.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana sneered, ¡°It¡¯s my choice to be in the country or not, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t think that because you love Peter and Peter is interested in me, I should go away from home? If you really have that ability, you might as well take him to fly with you! Theresa, in this life, we all have our own abilities. I¡¯ll keep my job and I¡¯m not ashamed of it.¡±


    God knows how much Adriana wanted to leave Waverly right away.


    But she can¡¯t!

 Chapter 181 – The War of the Men

    If it weren¡¯t for Brenden¡¯s threats, why would she be living in fear every day, under his authority, living a humble life?


    But what can be done?


    She is unable to secure her position, unable to protect Helen¡¯s well-being, and when she encounters power, she can only choose to submit and bow down.


    Survival in the cracks!


    ¡°Not good, not good. The twodies go down and take a look, your husband got into a fight.¡±


    At this moment, a shopper downstairs hurried up, the atmosphere straight gasping.


    ¡°What? A fight?¡±


    Theresa was so shocked that she could no longer care less about the p she had received from Adriana.


    Carrying her fishtail evening dress, she trotted down the stairs.


    Adriana stood her ground, without a hint of panic on her face.


    This seems to have bemonce.


    A man went and sat down on a resting seat by the window and let out a deep sigh.


    The right hand on the knee slowly spread out, Adriana hanging her head to look at the red palm.


    That is the mark left by hitting Theresa too hard just now.


    I never thought I would do it to Theresa, but she did, severing thest thread that had been tied between their friendship.


    ¡°Theresa, I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±


    She murmured a voice, the face that seems to keep smiling all the time emerged a little depressed and sad look.


    Therge Waverly, seemingly embroidered and prosperous, the traffic, but there is no ce for her.


    Even in the heat of summer, can not cover the slightly cold heart, cold almost numb.


    ¡°Miss, do you want to go down and have a look?¡±


    The shopper on the side asked tentatively.


    Adriana¡¯s tightly knitted brow gradually rxed, got up, carried her bag and went downstairs.


    ¡°Adriana, you are finally down. uncle is hurt, you should take him to the hospital.¡±


    Theresa said immediately when she saw Adriana walking down.


    Trying to get away from Adriana in a hurry.


    Adriana takes her eyes off Theresa, only to meet Peter¡¯s eyes unannounced.


    From a distance, she could vaguely feel his sad and frustrated air from that cold face.


    Suddenly, the heart faintly jerked, surging a kind of unspeakable pain.


    ¡°Brenden, are you okay?¡±


    Just a moment¡¯s nce, she immediately looked at Brenden, an extremely worried look walked to Brenden¡¯s heel, looking at his nose and face, not to mention the heart of how happy.


    But the face does not show the slightest.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Holding his wrist, he stared back, ring angrily at Peter: ¡°Peter, are you sick? Hit Brenden at every turn, what do you mean? Think I¡¯m dead!¡±


    Sharp eyes, in addition to pomp and circumstance, can not see a trace of other sentiments.


    She said, ¡°From today onwards, Brenden is my man, don¡¯t you dare touch him again!¡±


    To outsiders, Adriana looks offensive, dominant and handsome.


    I don¡¯t know, every word, every word from the throat, are like knives on the skin, the pain, only she knows.


    Peter, I would like to show all the ruthlessness in front of you, not to ask for your forgiveness, but to ask your to be able to forget this, to put down, even ¡­ hate!


    ¡°Adriana, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Seeing her so protective of Brenden, it seems that her suppressed anger was ignited and burst into mes.


    Pulling Adriana¡¯s wrist and clutching it in her hand, she growled with a fierce face: ¡°Can¡¯t you see Brenden¡¯s true nature? He¡¯s using you, are you an idiot or just stupid enough not to see it?¡±


    ¡°Peter, who do you think you are? And who am I to you? Have that time, mind your fianc¨¦e and stay out of my business. I¡¯ve seen a lot of men like you who are so disgusting that I¡¯m nothing but disgusted. Even touching me makes you feel dirty!¡±


    She mercilessly shook off Peter¡¯s hand and took Brenden¡¯s hand, her voice bing gentle, ¡°Brenden, let¡¯s go, to the hospital.¡±


    Picking up Brenden, the two walked towards the outside.


    Although Brenden closed his mouth, but full ofcency nced at Peter, the eyes are full of the winner¡¯s sense of superiority and the joy of victory.


    Leaving Sigs Mall, Adriana shrugged off Peter¡¯s hand.


    A sarcastic smile, ¡°How about that, isn¡¯t it great to watch Peter fight and lose control over me?¡±


    Peter raised his hand, slightly clenched fist hand wiping the blood stain at the corner of his lips, ¡°You are lingering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, why are you so cooperative when you know what I¡¯m up to?¡± He pursued.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was a beat, and she looked back, her cool face with a little hidden anger, ¡°Do you think, I have a choice?¡±


    Choice?


    Yes!


    Surrender to Peter and ask for Peter¡¯s protection.


    But how smart is Brenden?


    Knowing her like the back of her hand and knowing that Peter is her BFF¡¯s man, he refuses to beg Peter even when he¡¯s pinched to death.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ stubborn woman.¡±


    Lifting a hand to pick her chin, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°What about my growing interest in you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she lifted her knee hard, hitting him hard in his fatal soft spot.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Brenden ate the pain, a face instantly burst red, pain covered the crotch, grimacing.


    ¡°You!¡±


    One hand pointed at her, unable to say a word out of pain.


    ¡°Brenden, don¡¯t forget to sign the contract, don¡¯t touch me, disgusting! ¡±


    Adriana left a message, stopped a cab on the road and left straight away.


    A good mood, originally nned everything, and now made together confused.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t even know how to handle tricky situations.


    I just hope Vivian¡¯s side can investigate more things about Brenden soon, otherwise ¡­ continue to be forced by Brenden, she really can¡¯t help but explode!


    ¡°Beauty, where to?¡±


    The cab started and the driver asked.


    Adriana froze and suddenly asked where she was going.


    Don¡¯t really know.


    After a careful thought, he said, ¡°The river.¡±


    Ten minutester, Adriana got out of the car along the river road and sat down on a bench by the side of the road.


    In the summer, the river willow lightly, the moat reflects the sunset sun, the evening sunset, the breeze passed, the river shimmering like gold.


    The scenery is picturesque.


    Adriana closed her eyes to enjoy a moment of peace and rxation, and her bad mood was somewhat relieved.


    Jingle Bell-


    As expected, God was extraordinarily mean to her.


    Just a moment offort was not wanted for her.


    The phone was ringing like crazy and Adriana picked it up to see that it was Alvin calling.


    Helplessly pressed the answer button, that sad palpitating face immediately reced with a sweet smile, voice clear, ¡°Senior?¡±


    ¡°Adri, where are you now?¡±


    Alvin asked


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m out there.¡±


    ¡°Are youing to the dinner today?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mouth skimmed, clearly the invitation has been delivered to her, there is no reason not to go.


    ¡°Go, of course you should go.¡±

 Chapter 182 BrendenAdriana attends the party

    As soon as Alvin¡¯s call had hung up here, Brenden¡¯s call had alreadye in.


    Adriana answered the phone, in a somewhat unpleasant mood, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are now, you have half an hour to get here to the South Wyoming Road Mall as fast as you can.¡±


    After saying that, Brenden simply hung up the phone.


    Adriana clutched her cell phone, not to mention how angry she was in her heart.


    He has been suppressed for a long time, Adriana rebellious psychology, immediately gave Vivian a call, want to remind Vivian to continue to investigate Brenden as fast as possible, even if it is to drop the work in hand can be.


    But the call went out and the phone kept ringing, but no one answered at all.


    After three consecutive calls, Adriana wondered if she was busy with some kind of work.


    Simply hung up the phone, sat by the river for a while then went to Brenden.


    When I met Brenden, he had been waiting for a long time, carrying a paper bag from the brand¡¯s counter with an evening dress inside.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m going to have toe to you myself.¡±


    Brenden said grimly.


    Adriana¡¯s lips lifted slightly and she smiled indifferently, ¡°Are you sure you can go to the dinner party in your present appearance? Not afraid to make a fool of yourself?¡±


    At that moment he fought with Peter, it is clear that the disadvantage, was beaten nose and face, a pair of eyes blue and blue, simply can not see people.


    ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    The man tossed her something and turned into a beauty salon.


    In the hairdresser¡¯s store, Adriana had her hair done and her make-up delicately painted before she changed into that nice evening dress.


    Not long after, Brenden also came out from inside.


    When I saw Brenden again after an hour, I could no longer see the traces of bruises on his face, but under the careful dressing of the beautician, he looked more sexy, charming and handsome.


    I have to say, this makeup artist is really a pair of clever hands, turning corruption into magic, amazing.


    After everything was done, the two looked at each other and no one spoke.


    After Brenden paid the bill, we left the hotel together.


    The Grant Family is one of the four families of Waverly and is well known for its reputation.


    The Grant Family¡¯s birthday party was naturally a very grand affair.


    The entire hotel was chartered to host a banquet for all the upper ss people, including some of the biggest stars.


    Outside the hotel is a collection of luxury cars, like a luxury car show.


    Brenden and Adriana got out of the car, Brenden held out his hand, Adriana hesitated for a moment, but finally lifted her wrist to take his arm.


    Even though her heart loathes this person to the extreme, she can tolerate everything and pretend to be calm and rxed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Brenden gave her a satisfied look and carried her, together with her, down the red carpet into the hotel lobby.


    At the entrance of the lobby, Alvin stood at the door to receive guests and saw Adriana from afar.


    ¡°Hi, Adri?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a silver gray suit, Alvin was glowing and handsome.


    Walking over to Adriana, her eyes nced at Brenden, her good-looking recumbent eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Brenden nodded, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in a while, getting more handsome by the minute.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is joking.¡±


    Alvin shook his hand, then said, ¡°Can I borrow yourdy friend? Adri and I haven¡¯t seen each other for some days and would like to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Naturally you can. Then you guys talk, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Brenden readily agreed and let go of Adriana and walked in.


    ¡°Senior, what do you want from me?¡±


    Although she could vaguely spy something from Alvin¡¯s eyes, she still acted as if she knew nothing about it.


    Alvin looked back at Brenden, who had already walked away, held up the sockets of his sses and pulled her aside, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Peter? Why are you with Brenden now? ¡±


    This matter he knew nothing, if not today saw, may still be in the dark.


    ¡°Senior, what are you talking about. mr. Alston has her fiancee, I have nothing to do with him, in the future, please don¡¯t mix the two of us together.¡±


    She said very clearly.


    ¡°Are you really going to stay with Brenden? He ¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to say something else, but Adriana didn¡¯t want to hear it at all, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask about our affairs. I also want to ask you, how do you feel, is it better to be a president than a professor?¡±


    Previously Alvin was a piano teacher at the university, and since that time back at The Grant Family, she and Alvin have met a few times but haven¡¯t talked much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you give me a digression. adriana, do you know Luis ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alvin!¡±


    In a hurry, Alvin almost said Adriana¡¯s rtionship with Luis, who was surprised when Theresa suddenly shouted, ¡°So you¡¯re here, Peter has been looking for you.¡±


    Adriana turned around and saw that it was Theresa, and her face instantly turned a few shades colder.


    Smiling faintly at Alvin, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Turned around, walked right around Theresa and left.


    Therge banquet hall, gathered a number of prominent businessmen and celebrities, can simply be described as a gathering ce for the rich.


    Rather, her presence here seems a bit out of ce.


    So he went to a corner and sat down, picked up a ss of champagne, and drank it alone.


    ¡°Yo, Adriana, why are you sitting here alone?¡±


    Adriana was ying with her phone when a familiar voice rang out next to her ear, and when she looked up, it was ¡­


    ¡°Hayley? You ¡­¡± Adriana asked suspiciously as her eyes nced around, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    This kind of grand party, if not for her rtionship with Alvin or Brenden, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to show up here.


    But, how did Hayley get in again?


    ¡°What do you mean by that, can youe in and I can¡¯t?¡± Hayley was dressed in a ck strapless evening gown, dressed to the nines, but also poised.


    Just ¡­ that ming red lips, makeup is too heavy, but looks tacky.


    ¡°Hayley, I¡¯m warning you, since you¡¯re here, be honest and don¡¯t make any trouble, otherwise, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Intuition tells Adriana that Hayley¡¯s presence here today is certainly not good.


    ¡°Adriana, mind your own business, my business is none of your business. Who do you think you are, it¡¯s your turn to be in charge of my business?¡±


    Hayley grunted and didn¡¯t have a good look.


    Adriana turned her face away, not wanting to continue arguingwith Hayley.


    Holding the champagne in his hand, he took a sip and turned to leave.


    One wanders around and arrives inside therge garden behind the hotel.


    Despite the summer heat, the garden is still full of flowers, but perhaps because of the heat, there is almost no one in the garden.


    Adriana took a parasol aside and opened it up, holding it up alone and strolling around the garden, enjoying the flowers and the view, but also in a good mood.


    Walking along, I ended up walking to a maze of greenery in the garden.


    She stood at the entrance and looked towards the cue board on the side to see the topographical map of the green maze, and could not help but feel a little curiosity and step inside.

 Chapter 183 Adriana heard the shocking secret nearly died

    Walk slowly ording to the memory of the terrain in your mind.


    Suddenly, the sound of a man speaking came from the front.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how anyone could be here.


    But on second thought, you will appear here, it is not surprising that someone else appears here.


    As they were about to walk towards the front, they heard one person say, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alvin will die today.¡±


    ¡°Well, handle it cleanly, don¡¯t leave traces, or it will implicate the third master.¡±


    ¡­


    With a buzz, Adriana¡¯s brain exploded.


    A thousand calctions, but did not expect to actually eavesdrop on the big secret.


    Alvin?


    Oh no, Alvin is in danger.


    The umbre held in Adriana¡¯s hand fell leisurely as she lifted the hem of her dress and tiptoed around to leave.


    Fortunately, it was not long before I walked in, and I did not get lost within the maze.


    She just walked a short distance, the two people talking over there came out from behind, a nce at the ground to see the umbre, abruptly face changed, said: ¡°Oh no, someone heard our words, people did not go far, chase!¡±


    The two men were athletic, wearing leather shoes and extremely fast.


    Adriana wore a pair of high heels, already can not run fast, and now being chased all the time, she was scared three souls lost, stifling her head and keep running.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, you can¡¯t run away.¡±


    Fang just ran out of the maze, the two have caught up.


    Adriana lifted her skirt and ran while looking back, only to see the two gradually closing the distance to her.


    She wanted to cry, just feel sure to die here today.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Just so loud, Adriana high heels heels stuck deep in the garden tile cracks, foot viciously broken, immediately fell to the ground.


    Two men came over, tired of panting and sticking their waist, ¡°able to continue to run ah, the speed is quite fast.¡±


    A man came over and kicked her hard in the leg.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of wasting words with her, don¡¯t hurry up and do her, or you¡¯ll lose all your work.¡± Another person said.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s surveince here, if anything happens to me, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hands on the ground, several times trying to stand up, but the ankle has been swollen high, simply can not stand up.


    ¡°Hmph, what a lot of nonsense.¡±


    The cold-blooded killer raised his hand over his own back, lifting the ck suit, Adriana vaguely saw a ck handle.


    Gun!


    She gulped and immediately shouted, ¡°Help!¡±


    The voice rang out, the other side¡¯s gun was already in her hand, on the silencer, the gun aimed at her face.


    Adriana was stunned, staring at the gun with fascination, and even the courage to shout was gone.


    biu


    The man¡¯s index finger snapped the pistol, and a subtle sound rang out from the silencer.


    Adriana closes her eyes and waits for death toe.


    However, a few seconds passed and there was no pain at all.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I realized that one person was fighting with those two people with his bare hands.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    As if the gods of the sky from the man appeared in front of the eyes, Adriana already does not know what kind of emotion he is.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But after the robbery she finally pulled her sanity back.


    Looking at the pistol that the man with the gun dropped on the ground after being smashed by Peter¡¯s fist, she quickly crawled over, picked up the gun and aimed it at one of them, and sternly scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    With a chortle, the three stopped.


    Peter raised his foot and kicked hard at one person, who immediately fell down, his head impartially smashed on the stone tiles of the flower belt, bleeding from the back of his head and fainted.


    He turned, walked to Adriana¡¯s side, took the gun from her hand, pointed it at the man, and asked in a domineering manner, ¡°Say, who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Want to know? Dream on!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, only to see a slight pursing of the mouth, the corners of the lips instantly spilled blood stains.


    ¡°Heh, tough enough!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, leaned down and picked up Adriana, swept her into his arms, and pressed her head against his chest.


    Then, the gunshot in the silencer sounded, and the man fell down in response to the sound.


    ¡°Boss? Are you okay?¡±


    Hank rushed over and saw the scene in front of him and turned pale with fear.


    ¡°Give the man to The Grant Family first young man.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After themand, Peter tossed the gun in his hand to Hank, leaned down to carry Adriana, and left.


    At that moment, Adriana opened her eyes and looked at the man lying on the ground over there, her eyebrows wrinkled, an inexplicable heavy emotion rushed to her heart.


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    The man said coldly.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, still drowning in fear, ¡°Just ¡­ thank you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how Peter could be here, but one thing she knew in her heart, if he hade a few secondster, she would have been really screwed.


    ¡°No, Peter, you call Alvin, those people areing for Alvin.¡±


    She suddenly pped Peter¡¯s chest like a great realization.


    But the man still looks the same, light-hearted, ¡°himself almost died, and still think about others.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not dead.¡±


    She countered with a retort.


    Adriana was furious and struggled down from his arms, standing in a golden chicken stance and gazing at him with cold eyes, ¡°If you don¡¯t go and tell Alvin, I¡¯ll go myself!¡±


    Stubbornly turning around, Naive¡¯s other foot hurts like hell whenever it touches the ground.


    ¡°Hiss, phew~¡±


    She drew a breath backwards, sat down directly on the ground in a fit of rage, took the high heels off her other foot, and went that way, barefoot, bouncing towards the other side.


    Stubborn back, angry at Peter¡¯s fire, said angrily: ¡°Wait until you walk over now and tell Alvin that he¡¯s all broken!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better than you not saying anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? They¡¯ve already been exposed and now they can¡¯t even protect themselves, you think they¡¯ll continue to do it? Hank has already informed The Grant Family, The Grant Family has such a big party, you think it¡¯s not enough to get their attention? Foolishness!¡±


    At his words, Adriana nodded, ¡°Yeah oh, that makes sense.¡±


    She instantly sat down on the grass on one side and sighed, ¡°Scared the hell out of me.¡±


    She was lying on the hem like that, soaking up the sunlight, closing her eyes and enjoying the beauty of the aftermath.


    Peter looked down at her, stepped over and sat down on the floor, ¡°Can you not be so presumptuous in the future?¡±


    God knows, he followed Adriana from the time she arrived in the back garden, only to take a phone call halfway through and she disappeared.


    If it were not for the fact that she happened to find her after a good search in the back garden, there is no telling what consequences would have urred.


    As of now, his mind reverberates with the scene of her near death.


    It lingers for a long time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business.¡±


    Adriana closes her eyes, not wanting to look at Peter.


    To be precise, there is no courage.


    In the moment of near death, she cried out for help, Peter¡¯s figure appeared in her mind, how she wished he could descend from the sky like an exiled immortal and appear in front of her to save her from the fire.

 Chapter 184 Peter kisses Adriana in public

    Who expected that he really appeared.


    At that moment, even though she tried to control her emotions, she could not restrain her pounding heart, restlessness and anxiety.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, one hand propped up beside her, one hand hooked her chin and ordered, ¡°Open your eyes and look at me!¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and slowly opened her eyes, her eyes reflected in the man¡¯s erged face, well-defined, deep and good-looking features, especially the pair of ice eyes like dark stars, mixed with someplex emotions, giving the illusion of a wild and unrestrained, sexy and seductive.


    The handsome man is so handsome that she falls into it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Bang, bang, bang¨C


    Adriana¡¯s heart was pounding, and even her breathing seemed rapid and disordered.


    The hand hanging at the side of her body clutched the hem of her dress, restraining her fluttering emotions, pretending to be calm and averting her eyes, ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s not good to flirt with a girl in broad daylight, is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tease you, how¡¯s that?¡±


    He was straightforward and honest.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is that hungry? Today Brenden and I are going to announce our engagement to everyone. From now on, I¡¯ll be your Auntie, are you nning tomit incest?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes, a pair of eyes like a crystal immersed in water as clear and bright, releasing a faint starburst.


    ¡°Hungry for food?¡±


    The man¡¯s other hand was propped up on her other side, and the two maintained a tititing pose, his tongue gently licking his lips, his narrow Danfeng eyes slightly narrowed.


    Suddenly, his eyes shed, the corners of his eyes skewed aside, the side of his lips raised an unfathomable smile, ¡°Good, then I will be hungry to show you.¡±


    After saying that, he leaned down, his warm lips covered her warm and soft lips, his big palm sped the back of her head, and broke into her territory with domineering frenzy, sucking roughly.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened, never expecting Peter to be so shameless.


    The man did not move at all, but it seems that her actions were more ambiguous.


    ¡°Ah, this is too shameless, what are you doing in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°Adriana? You, you guys ¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter? Peter, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°My goodness, this ¡­ powerful big news na.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, a group of people heard that something happened in the garden, have flocked over to find out what happened, who could have expected to see therge green space, Peter and Adriana actually doing that sex.


    The group included the elders of The Grant Family, the elders of The Alston Family, Alvin, Brenden, Theresa and Hayley, so it can be said that all of them were present.


    But even though there were so many people standing behind her, Adriana felt humiliated, but Peter just held her head, one hand holding her arm to the ground in a humiliating position, and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Perhaps, everything was already in hisyout.


    When he saw Adriana walking to the back garden, theyout had already started, but he just did not expect to see such a shocking scene.


    But that¡¯s what elerated his desire to have Adriana.


    ¡°Well, Peter, get up quickly!¡±


    God knows how hard Adriana had to push Peter up, she looked at the people standing aside with a twinkle in her eyes, pulled her lips, just wanted to say something, but was pulled up by Peter, wrapped in his arms, leaned on her ear, whispered: ¡°Do not say what just happened, or it will ruin the face of The Grant The Grant Family is a famous family and pays the most attention to face.¡±


    It was clearly Peter¡¯s tip, but it fell on everyone¡¯s eyes, but it was like a non-stop show of affection.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ guys don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Theresa couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so she walked up and pulled Peter over, ¡°What are you doing, Adri, she¡¯s my best friend!¡±


    Her tears are falling, and I feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Theresa, I ¡­¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and tried to go to exin, but Peter pulled her down behind him and shielded her.


    Peter said, ¡°Since everyone is here today, I will say it directly, from today onwards, my engagement with Theresa is cancelled.¡±


    There were no outsiders among the group, all of them were from the two families, but it was so that Theresa was left with no face.


    She looked at the man in front of her in a daze, clenched her fist, for a long time did not know what she should say.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re fooling around!¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was also present today and was furious at the sight.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were clear and cold, ¡°Grandpa, I discussed the matter of withdrawing from the marriage with Theresa a long time ago. It is me who has wronged her, and I will make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡±


    Theresa looked at him with a twinkle in her eye and snorted augh, ¡°How do you n topensate? Money? Or find another man for me?¡±


    ¡°Anything if you want.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s cheeks were tearful, the corners of her lips rose and she smiled coldly, raising her hand and pointing at Adriana, slowly ncing sideways, a pair of eyes containing a stern aura staring at her, and saying in a shallow voice: ¡°Then is it okay if I take her life?¡±


    ¡°Theresa, you and Adriana are girlfriends at least, you can¡¯t do this to Adriana just because of a man, right?¡±


    Hayley, who was happy to see Adriana and Peter getting together, spoke up for Adriana in an unprecedented way.


    But the words are analyzed in detail, and it seems to deliberately tell everyone that her best friend has stolen her man.


    It made her feel even more disgraceful.


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Brenden chortled, his inked eyebrows wrinkling slightly, ¡°Peter, Adriana is my woman, your future Auntie, what do you want?¡±


    The target of the crowd is embarrassing Adriana.


    She never thought she would one day actually end up in such a situation, let alone think about what to do to anyone.


    ¡°Future Auntie, it¡¯s not together?¡±


    Peter frowned and sighed, ¡°In that case, something has to be said.¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    At that moment, Brenden and Theresa spoke in unison, as if they already knew what Peter was going to say.


    Naive they could not stop it at all.


    Peter turned around, took the current hand, looked down at the small woman who looked flustered in front of him and said in a soft voice: ¡°Haven¡¯t you always suspected Luis¡¯ identity? Well, I¡¯m telling you now, Luis is your child. And you, are Luis¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°What? Luis is Adriana¡¯s biological son?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so powerful, what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Luis is so simr to Adriana.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd sighed for a while, never expecting such a situation, but all believed Peter¡¯s words.


    Adriana was the only one who didn¡¯t believe it.


    A light hum of sarcasm, ¡°Interesting, telling such lies just to be with me?¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t personally taken the DNA to the hospital for testing two days ago, she would have believed Peter¡¯s words at this moment.


    However, two test reports showed that Luis was not rted to her by blood and was not mother and son at all.

 Chapter 185 Peter tells the truth

    How could she believe Peter¡¯s side of the story?


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? That day at the hotel, you took Luis¡¯ used cup to the hospital for a test, and I had it swabbed. That¡¯s why the test results showed that you weren¡¯t rted in any way.¡±


    Peter, who has never been good at exining, in order to make Adriana believe, actually took the unprecedented patience and exined to her slowly.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Adriana was half convinced.


    Luis and Helen are strikingly simr, with identical eyes, nose and face shape, as if they were carved out of the same mold.


    But it could also be just a chance miracle.


    ¡°Impossible? Luis, born on the 30th of October, had a difficult birth on the day of birth, so LuisRene was unharmed, but when Helen was born, she was already in a state of asphyxiation. Two million, you helped me to give birth, but afterwards you took Helen. right or wrong?¡±


    There are so many ways to get Adriana to trust.


    Before this, Peter was reluctant to say so much, but today once again saw the parting of life and death with her, the kind of cone of pain, he did not want to bear a second time.


    I just want to keep the little woman by my side and take good care of her.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and she looked at the man in front of her, stammering for half a second but unable to say a word.


    ¡°Impossible, impossible ¡­ If that¡¯s true, why are you saying it now?¡±


    The sudden euphoria shocked Adriana hard and incredibly.


    ¡°Because Theresa is your best friend, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. I have repeatedly targeted you, not because I hate you, but because you are Luis¡¯ biological mother. theresa has been kind to me and I can¡¯t live up to that, but I also can¡¯t let you marry Alvin, let alone let you be with Uncle. Do you understand?¡±


    He added, ¡°I sent you abroad because I wanted you to start your own life, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would have trouble controlling my emotions and let you into my heart. My heart is very small and can only hold one person, my feelings cannot be divided, if I continue to marry Theresa, it would be unfair to her.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that you would raise Helen even after all my calctions. Seeing the two children ying so happily together, do you really want to let them be separated for life?¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Adriana kept shaking her head and couldn¡¯t stop her pace from stumbling back a few steps, ¡°No way, no way, how could this happen?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She turned around, took a step and tried to escape


    But the ankle was already swollen, and just after running a step, he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    ¡°Adri!¡±


    Peter and Brenden both stepped forward, and Brenden threw his arms around Adriana to help her up, only to have Adriana push her away and yell, ¡°Get out, liar, liar! All of you are liars!¡±


    For a long time, Adriana didn¡¯t understand why Brenden was targeting her at every turn, and now she finally understands.


    It turns out that it was because the man who sought her out to have a baby was Peter, and Helen was Peter¡¯s child.


    Brenden¡¯s deliberate attempt to stay with her is to trap her and Helen as a threat to Peter so that he can achieve what he wants.


    Because, back in Los Angeles, when talking to Beatrice she inadvertently revealed Helen¡¯s identity.


    Just who could have known that Brenden was behind Beatrice.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were scarlet, tortured by Brenden and Peter for a long time, making her life worse than death, and she was in endless pain all day.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to be the most innocent person.


    It is clearly a war between two people, and she is invariably reduced to a pawn, being used!


    Her eyes surveyed everyone, a familiar face, but she felt doubly sarcastic and disgusted.


    Eventually, she beckoned to a security guard who came to check on her, ¡°Can you please help me out?¡±


    At this moment, she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone, and she doesn¡¯t want to listen to anyone.


    Just want to be left alone.


    Looking at the back of Adriana being supported by the security guards, Theresa could not stop falling to the ground, thinking: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over.


    I thought Peter was such a strong man that he didn¡¯t care to exin and would be ashamed not to tell Adriana what happened at the beginning.


    But I did not expect that his love for Adriana had reached such a deep level that he had to tell Adriana what was in his heart, even if he put aside his identity.


    It¡¯s all over.


    Brenden is also the same, carefulyout, nning, to upy the initiative position, but did not expect the final Peter in public to say all those unpleasant past.


    His ns ¡­ were all ruined.


    ¡°Hmph, Brenden, Peter,e here, you guys!¡±


    The Alston family old man is wise and wise, how could not know the twists and turns of it, a little guessing can understand something.


    Peter looked embarrassed, leaned down, pulled Theresa up with one hand, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go back.¡±


    A big show thus ended, everyone had their own thoughts, but did not notice a sh of a figure in a corner.


    The Grant Family senior¡¯s party, because of this episode, scattered many important people.


    The Alston family senior said to Old Mr. Grant with extreme guilt, ¡°Old Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve made you look funny, goodbye.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, without waiting for Old Mr. Grant to speak, Old Mr. Alston led a few people away.


    Over here, Adriana left the hotel and took a taxi to the hospital, where she was unable to get out of bed for a few days because of a severe sprain that required hospitalization.


    Adriana took her cell phone and called Vivian, but Vivian¡¯s cell phone remained unanswerable.


    She felt a sense of despondency, therge Waverly, but no one could be by her side at the critical moment to apany her.


    Lying in bed, thinking about what Peter had said, I was only surprised that everything was as unreal as a dream.


    In any case, Adriana did not expect that the person who gave her two million dors to have a baby in the first ce was actually Peter.


    Is it possible that this is only destiny, her destined fate with Peter?


    But a few days ago, the DNA was clearly taken for identification and the results showed that it was not a mother-son rtionship.


    Could it be that Brenden is behind this again?


    Now when I think about it, at that moment Peter said that Helen and Luis are her children, except for a few outsiders, including Alvin, Brenden, Theresa, surprisingly without a trace of surprise look.


    Is ¡­


    They all know already?


    Thinking carefully, she drew back a breath and a chill ran down her back.


    Perhaps too tired, lying on the bed, not much time to fall asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it was nightfall.


    Therge hospital room was empty. Adriana had never felt so empty and lonely without her family by her side.


    I took my phone and ordered a takeaway, then I started to brush up on the news, and when I clicked on the hot news, there was a picture of her and Peter on it!


    It¡¯s the one where Peter is holding her down and kissing her in the grass!


    ¡­

 Chapter 186 Adriana’s Hospitalization

    All at once, various news headlines appeared in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    She flipped through the news app, on which many, many news items were between her and Peter and Brenden and Theresa.


    Click on the news, the above is nothing more than the journalists to add to the jealousy of the words, the following message is even more unpleasant.


    ¡°Adriana is such a shameless bitch.¡±


    ¡°Fire and security against girlfriends, what the heck.¡±


    ¡°The woman who is towards the Qin and the watery woman.¡±


    ¡°This kind of woman in ancient times should be dipped in a pig cage.¡±


    ¡­


    Ament with sharp words.


    Despite that stinging cone, it was expected by Adriana.


    She said early on that she was Theresa¡¯s best friend and would never be with Peter even if they both broke up.


    Fear of gossip, I do not know what people say can be fearful, those words seem insignificant, but in the protagonist, but like an invisible knife, she can be lingering.


    ¡°Why.¡±


    Adriana clutched her phone with both hands and slowly closed her eyes as a wave of aggression surged through her heart.


    God is too good at ying tricks on people.


    She closes her eyes and lies down on the bed.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang and the door of the ward was opened.


    A number of shbulbs crackled as a group of reporters swarmed in, holding microphones up to Adriana¡¯s side and questioning her in harsh terms.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, may I ask if it¡¯s true that you stole Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°You and Theresa are BFFs, and you didn¡¯t feel a twinge of guilt for stealing her fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you already have a child but have never met the father of the child, you don¡¯t even know who the father of the child is, do you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so indiscreet, you¡¯re not worried about what negative impact it might have on your daughter, are you? After all, the mother is the child¡¯s first teacher.¡±


    ¡°Brenden is Mr. Alston¡¯s Uncle, are you moving on?¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to their words, Adriana looked at the faces of the mouth, gradually inaudible what they were saying, chattering, very noisy, only to see their mouths moving constantly.


    Adriana was helpless, clutching the bedding with both hands, her heart feeling powerless.


    What should happen in the end has happened.


    How did they know they were in the hospital?


    This thought, suddenly remembered just used the cell phone software to order takeaway, perhaps that moment inadvertently exposed the whereabouts, or perhaps by people secretly calcte is not certain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have the right to remain silent, please leave. This is a hospital.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and pressed the emergency call bell on the bed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The reporters were still asking questions and wondering where the hell they were getting so many questions.


    Shortly after, the nurse from the nurses¡¯ station came over.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get out, all of you, this is the city hospital, please be quiet.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s roar made Adriana see a glimmer of light, and her hanging heart finally fell.


    Who knows ¡­


    When the nurse pushed through the crowd and walked in, she looked at her face, her body was stunned and asked, ¡°You ¡­ are the one who stole your bestie¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her, so we came over for an interview.¡±


    ¡°People like that should be kicked out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What a guy.¡±


    The reporters around him kept talking, the nurse let out a coldugh and suddenly said, ¡°Oh yes, I suddenly forgot that the patient in bed 409 needs to have his suspension changed.¡±


    After saying that, the nurse turned around and left.


    Now, it¡¯s just giving everyone a chance to humiliate Adriana, disappearing in a big way like that.


    Once again, Adriana is in deep despair.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, please answer our questions.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the Alston Group just to see Peter, did you?¡±


    ¡°Brenden loves you so much, did you ever consider his feelings when you dumped him?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you and Brenden are both getting engaged, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The reporters still kept asking questions, the camera sh kept shooting, snapping a bright blinding light, burning Adriana¡¯s eyes, and those reporters holding the mike could not wait to poke Adriana¡¯s face.


    Except when Jenkins was terminally ill, she was thrown into a bar by Thelma, and never felt such helplessness and despair.


    Dazed look at those reporters, there is a mouth to defend, jump into the yellow river can not wash.


    ¡°All out!¡±


    At this moment, a man¡¯s voice sounded.


    A group of men in suits then poured in, pulling the group of reporters out in droves.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping? It¡¯s against thew.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters shouted, but the bodyguards drove them out with expressionless faces, and in a short time, therge ward was clear again.


    Adriana curled her legs, her hands hanging helplessly on her knees, her hair slightly disheveled, looking sideways at the empty doorway of the ward, tears swirling in her eyes, and the next moment, they came out.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    The whirlwind, fiercely buried his head on the bedding, wailing in pain.


    The sound of painful despair echoed through the room.


    A figure appeared at the entrance of the ward and a pair of leather shoes stood fixed at the entrance of the ward.


    Peter¡¯s face was full of sorrow, looking away from the slim little woman sitting on the bed, constantly cowering with her shoulders, crying like a child.


    He was as thick as ink-dyed eyebrows wrinkled, want to go forward, but hesitant to move.


    Eventually, it went in.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She looked up slowly and saw Peter standing in front of her. She was so angry that she took the cup on the bedside table and smashed it at him, ¡°What are you doing here? Peter, what do you want me to do before you will let me go?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was as cold as frost, saw her and melted his cold heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret what I said today, no matter what the oue is. brenden went to great lengths to get close to you because of me. Even if you turned me away, at least I should have let you know the original reason. I¡¯m just sorry that I was caught by the paparazzi at the hotel today and the photos leaked out because I didn¡¯t control them properly.


    I have sent someone to inform the newspapers and suppress the news.¡±


    ¡°Suppressed the news?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes, a pair of red and swollen eyes with a strong look of sadness, ¡°Now that the information has all been dispersed, what¡¯s the point of you revoking it?¡±


    She pursed her lips, pretending to be strong, ¡°now this result, you are still satisfied? I told you a long time ago to stay away from me, but what did you do? Your love, too heavy, is enough to weigh me down. Even if Luis is my child, so what? For four years, I have not done a mother¡¯s love, so, why not let everything buried, why do you have to say it? Why do you say it? Just to satisfy your own personal desires? What will you do with Theresa, what will Luis and Helen do? Have you ever thought of me?¡±


    Adriana growled and said all the words she had suppressed in her heart.


    To Peter, she moved her heart, but has been restrained buried in the bottom of the heart, all as a good and precious memories.

 Chapter 187 PeterAdriana misunderstandings abound

    Because they can¡¯t be together, but who knew it would end this way.


    Peter stood beside her, ¡°I know it hurts you a lot, you can hit me and scold me, but don¡¯t carry it all by yourself.¡±


    For several years, people around him have been instilling the idea that he is not qualified to fall in love or to love someone for who he is.


    Peter controlled his emotions from time to time and gradually became indifferent, originally thought that a deeply hidden heart has long been frozen, even with Theresa¡¯s engagement, but only a superficial form.


    But the appearance of Adriana changed everything.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana pointed at him, wanting to get angry, but restrained herself.


    Flicking his sleeve, wiping the tears from his cheeks, he asked, ¡°It hase to this, what do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°Call off the engagement with Theresa and give her fairpensation. Marry you and give Luis and Helen, aplete home.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He said it without even thinking about it.


    It seems that this answer was in his mind for a long, long time.


    ¡°Marry me? A home for two children?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and suddenly snorted a coldugh, ¡°Five years ago, you gave me two million dors just for a child. Mr. Alston, have you forgotten? From the moment the child was born, from the moment Luis was taken away by you, he was not my child. My child is only Helen, and it will never change.¡±


    She swallowed and calmed down, ¡°You¡¯re right, all this time, Brenden was near me for you, but I knew it all. But even so, so what? What can change? Your appearance has disturbed my peaceful life, which is not what I want. Do you understand? Everything is clear now. I am going to take Helen and leave, from now on, please don¡¯t appear in front of me and don¡¯t make me hate you again!¡±


    Gossips and gossips, and people scorned.


    What is the taste, no one who has not personally experienced it absolutely can not know what it is a taste.


    Despair, pain, life is dark and borderless, without any light.


    Being in that environment will only drive her to the brink of extinction.


    ¡°Why? Did you ever ask Helen how she felt?¡±


    Peter is hell-bent on getting Adriana to stay.


    ¡°Her feelings? Then which of you asked me how I felt?¡±


    Her eyes returned to cold, ¡°You are the high and mighty heir of The Alston family, that is, if something happens, everyone will think that I have seduced you and look at me with tinted sses. I boast that I have never been ashamed of anyone, but I am still being med by everyone? Is this the kind of love you give me?¡±


    shook his head, ¡°What do you know about love? To love someone is to wish her well, to treat her well, to make her the happiest person in the world. If everyone doesn¡¯t see it and bless it, it¡¯s not destined to be happy. That is, if you know that you are not happy, why do you want to continue to go on? To sum up, you love only you and think only of yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana closed her eyes, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Laid down, pulled the quilt, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    ¡°I will rify with everyone and tell everyone that Luis and Helen are your children and mine, and that I am the one who likes you.¡±


    The lonely and high-cold Peter tone with a little humble, for love, he lost himself, lost the once cold and thin.


    ¡°They say that people in love have zero IQ. I seriously doubt that you haven¡¯t grown a brain. You are now making the true identity of the two children public, what do you want the two children to do? People are naturally bound to say that I had children with you and still want to be with Brenden, what will they say about me? Even if you tell the world clearly, who will believe you? They will only think that you are taking sides with me.¡±


    Adriana rolled over and turned sideways to Peter, slowly opening her eyes, ¡°Peter, there is a fate but no love, you should learn to let go. Brenden is thinking about the Alston Group, you should now focus on keeping thepany, not me. I¡¯m just an outsider who doesn¡¯t want to get involved in your lives and doesn¡¯t want to bother any of you. If time could be reincarnated, I would never want to go back to Waverly.¡±


    Never want to return to Waverly?


    Peter wrinkled eyebrows suddenly tightened, hanging at the side of the hands can not stop the fingertips slightly trembling.


    The eyes look down on the back of the small woman withplicated emotions.


    ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡±


    He was silent for a moment and asked a follow-up question.


    ¡°Love? Oh, from the day I gave birth to your child, I swore I would not love anyone. Love, a burden, I don¡¯t need. So, please, Mr. Alston, break off your thoughts. It is not possible, and will never be possible, for me to be with you. I hope you can shut them up and not let the two children know these things, as myst begging.¡±


    Love?


    Ites silently.


    After first meeting Peter, how strong the hatred for him is, how deep the emotions for him are now.


    But, born at the wrong time, the wrong time to meet the love of people, it can only be fate.


    Adriana is not a saint, and when her love is deep, she has also imagined a future with him, and even unashamedly held a glimmer of fantasy.


    Today, it was the stark reality that gave her a p on the wrist and sobered her up.


    Let her know that Biyi, if she stays with Peter, will never be epted by the world and will not be blessed by anyone.


    ¡°Everyone knows it, but it¡¯s just the people in the country. If I were willing to give up everything I have now, go abroad together and start over, would you be willing to give me that chance?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words are heavy.


    Adriana¡¯s tightly closed eyes opened the moment his words fell, and tears fell.


    Go abroad with her and start over?


    Give up everything?


    Her hand resting on her cheek trembled gently, and her hand clutched the bedding so tightly that there was even a hint of ckness.


    But the mind floats to exin the news below those people¡¯s messagements, word by word, more even her children are scolded together.


    Children, how innocent?


    She wrinkled her eyebrows and got up from the bed in a sh, perhaps too violently, involving her ankle, and she winced in pain, but fearing that Peter was worried, she held it back.


    Staring angrily at Peter, she yelled, ¡°Peter, are you used to being pampered? Do you feel that life is meaningless because of the countless people who do your bidding? Want to get some satisfaction from me, the satisfaction after conquering me?¡±


    What you can¡¯t get is always stirring.


    With that, she raised her hand, her long and slender fingers pinched thepel, and with a fierce force, with a snap, the cor buttons fell apart and flew out.


    She revealed a wonderful spring color in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s not just that little thing between men and women, I¡¯ll make it happen for you. I was born to love money, a million at a time, at your beck and call, how about it?¡±


    The woman¡¯s overly aggressive actions stimted Peter, the pair of deep as a cold pool of eyes shed a hint of anger.


    Immediately took off his jacket and put it over her body, ¡°You think I¡¯m just thinking about that little thing in bed with you? What do you take me for Peter.¡±


    It¡¯s damned.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and snorted lightly, ¡°That¡¯s the truth, isn¡¯t it? Think about it, have you done any more of those shameless things since we met? You think I have a masochistic tendency? Peter, wake up, I will only hate you. You think I don¡¯t know why Brenden is trying to get close to me? Is it because he knows you like me, so he uses me? And I, who cooperated with Brenden at every turn, do you know why?¡±

 Chapter 188 Adriana forces Peter to leave

    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because, I hate you, am disgusted with you, and want to get back at you.¡±


    She looked down and dropped the suit she had draped over her body, ¡°Every time you shamelessly do those shameless things to me, it makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter got angry and curled his hands slightly.


    Suddenly, he calmed down, ¡°Even if you act like you hate me, I know that you have me in your heart. adriana, give me some time, I will take care of everything and give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    People just a few steps out, Adriana roared, said: ¡°Peter, The Alston family has the power, like you a lot of women, the ring fat and thin, enchanting pure or charming, let you choose, why must be me?¡±


    ¡°Because, in the underworld, there is a God.¡±


    He stood still in ce, with a sideways nce and thin lips lightly parted.


    Adriana leaned on the head of the bed, wrapped in the bedding, covering the piece of spring, sighed and said: ¡°That¡¯s just your wishful thinking. You said you love me, since you love, let me go. Otherwise, I will really die in front of you.¡±


    She pressed on to death, ¡°You should know very well that I can do it when I say so.¡±


    One word, said lightly, but let Adriana¡¯s own heart cut like a knife.


    The same goes for Peter.


    Standing still for a long time, his face was cold and his fists were clenched.


    After a moment, raised his feet and walked out of the hand.


    The door to the room was brought down hard with both hands.


    A loud bang, and then snap ¡­


    The thin ward door was actually shaken hard by him, directly off the door frame and fell to the ground, and the ss on the door panel also shattered in response to the sound.


    Even the ward trembled for it.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped in fear, and her hanging heart failed to calm down for a long time.


    Diamonnd Bar.


    The box singing noisy, smoky, a low few messy bottles of wine, scattered, or stand or pour, interspersed with drinks, scattered on the table.


    ¡°What are you all frozen for? Drink.¡±


    Peter clutched the bottle and kicked Edward in the leg, ¡°What¡¯s that look in your eye?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes sank slightly and he looked at Alvin, who was on the side, and their eyes met, but neither said anything.


    Take the bottle, clink it with Peter, and apany him to get drunk.


    One bottle of wine, two bottles of wine ¡­


    Peter didn¡¯t want to stop drinking, but kept drinking without stopping.


    ¡°Is this true love? But never have I seen him this disheveled.¡±


    Edward let out a sigh, extremely sympathetic to the good brother.


    Alvin looked gloomy and silent, also worried about Adriana, but any emotions were hidden in his heart.


    After three rounds of wine, he was drunk on his head and pointed at Peter, ¡°At first, I said that I wouldn¡¯t let go if you didn¡¯t protect Adri well. This is the exnation you gave me?¡±


    Peter nced at him and nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, I ¡­ burp ¡­ I¡¯m useless, waste, waste ¡­ ¡±


    Drunken appearance,pletely without the sober high cool arrogance, living into a drunkard.


    Looked Edward froze, do not know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, why not.¡±


    The words fell, two sharp eyes shot straight to ¡­


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Edward froze for a moment and nodded obediently, ¡°Okay, shut up shut up, I¡¯ll shut up.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Raised his eyebrows, held up a bottle of wine, and smoked silently.


    One night, he sat in the box, watching the two men keep drinking, no matter how to persuade can not.


    Edward¡¯s emotions are mixed, seeing his brother decrepit to such a state, his heart is a hundred different feelings.


    Early in the morning, the two men copsed drunk in their room.


    Edward leaves the bar.


    When it appeared again, it was in Adriana¡¯s room.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana had already changed her clothes and was sitting on the hospital bed with a drip, looking at Edward, a little surprised.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, any better?¡±


    Edward bought some gifts and put them in the ward, smiled slightly, and asked.


    Her smile looked slightly stiff as she nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just ¡­ wondering what Mr. Henderson is up to when hees over?¡±


    Nothing is too much.


    He came over and couldn¡¯t be okay.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    He gathered the suit that was slung over his shoulder, walked over to her and ced two ne tickets in front of her, ¡°Here are two tickets, three days from now.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s haggard face was filled with confusion as she looked down at her ne ticket, final destination ¡­ Australia!


    The eyes were wooden, and then the corners of the lips raised in a self-deprecating smile.


    ¡°Oh, Australia, Australia.¡±


    Holding the ne ticket in his hand, he inclined his head to the other side, and the cheek that was piled with smiles showed sadness and helplessness.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a poor man, the world is a big ce, and it¡¯s home all around. I just don¡¯t understand, why do you all have toe and sway my fate?¡±


    Adriana dropped her gaze to Edward¡¯s and asked again, ¡°Why? You tell me.¡±


    Brenden, Theresa, Peter, Edward, everyone has toe in and sway her to stay or go and make decisions for her.


    Seeing his silence, she added, ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a family background, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She knew the importance of money as well as power from several years ago, but in the end, she could not resist the suppression of others.


    And what does she count as?


    Adriana¡¯s wretchedness made Edward a little helpless too.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s feelings for you are in our eyes, it¡¯s just not possible between you after all. When you sold yourself out for two million in the beginning, it should have been clear that there was no turning back on your choice.¡±


    Edward moved the escort chair, sitting next to Adriana¡¯s bed, ¡°feelings, is will sway people¡¯s minds. peter since the birth, there are countless people told him that it is impossible to child love, but you ¡­¡±


    Sighed, and said: ¡°Maybe this is the fate between you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no separation. He was engaged to Theresa just a few months ago, and because of your appearance, he had to repent of the marriage. If word of this gets out, it will be bad for you and him, and Theresa. I think you should not want to see this result, Alston Group, he invested countless efforts, if you and he confirmed the rtionship, will certainly be another storm.


    Maybe you don¡¯t know, but we all know. Later, the stock is about to open, and with all themotion yesterday, if we are not wrong, Alston Group will definitely fall, causing incalcble results for thepany. You ¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything else, Adriana raised her hand to signal him to stop.


    After a moment of silence, she leaned against the bed and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know about you guys, but I never intended to be with him from the beginning ¡­¡±


    Before the end of Adriana¡¯sst word had fallen, Edward was heard to say, ¡°So, very well.¡±


    Originally Adriana had to say something, heard his words, instantly did not have the courage to continue to speak.


    Those slightly sultry eyes surfaced with an icy look, ¡°I know, Mr. Henderson, take care, no goodbye.¡±


    What needs to be said has already been said, and now I really don¡¯t want to hear anyoneing to her over Peter¡¯s business.


    Edward got up and ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, looking down at her with an icy scowl, ¡°It¡¯s best to know, the day after tomorrow, if I need to, I¡¯lle and see you off.¡±

 Chapter 189 Vivian Missing

    ¡°Delivery, or supervision?¡±


    ¡°Think what you will.¡±


    He dropped a line, seemingly not really wanting to talk too much to Adriana, turned and left directly.


    After the others had left, Adriana took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    Leaning her head against the wall, she closed her eyes and thought deeply. From the time she returned to China until now, was she really the one who did the wrong thing?


    Thinking about it, Adriana didn¡¯t think about what she had done wrong.


    Perhaps it was wrong from the very beginning, wrong that she gave Peter a child for money.


    Bang¨C


    Over here, Adriana had just gotten a moment of peace when someone suddenly pushed open the door.


    The wind and fire rushed in, startling her.


    ¡°Adri, something¡¯s wrong, Vivian¡¯s missing.¡±


    Jenkins walked in in a hurry, ¡°I heard you were injured and wanted toe see you, but I called Vivian for the past two days and no one answered. Today I went to her house and knocked on the door and no one answered me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana sat up straight, thinking carefully, ¡°I also called her several times yesterday, but did not answer, I was looking for her busy, and did not pay attention.¡±


    Adriana is too distracted to care about anything else and is now worried about Vivian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°When was thest time you saw her?¡± She forced herposure and pondered the clues.


    Jenkins thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It was the night beforest when we had dinner together.¡±


    ¡°The night beforest?¡±


    It was the day that Helen was sent to Jenkins.


    ¡°Did you call her after that day?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t go the next day? Did it say anything about what happened?¡±


    ¡°No. I kept calling her, but no one answered, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, and wondered if she was busy with something. Until this morning I called her, still no one answered, I went to her home, but also did not find anyone.¡±


    Jenkins told Adriana everything she knew.


    ¡°Call the police!¡±


    Adriana frowned in deep thought and vaguely felt that something must have happened to Vivian.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    She lifted the bedding and beckoned to Jenkins, ¡°Help me up.¡±


    ¡°Your leg is not healed, so it¡¯s better to rest well in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Vivian alone if something happens to her.¡± Besides, it is still uncertain whether this matter is directly rted to Vivian¡¯s investigation into Brenden¡¯s matter.


    Stubbornly, he got up from the bed and limped out of the hospital room with Jenkins and drove straight to the police station.


    Inside the police station, after making a statement with the police, the police immediately took Adriana and Jenkins together to Vivian¡¯s home.


    Prying the door open, Adriana rushed straight into the room, not caring about the pain in her ankle and limping.


    ¡°Vivian? Vivian? Are you home?¡±


    Vivian rented a one-bedroom apartment, Adriana went straight to I was and didn¡¯t see anyone at all.


    The police men followed them in and then went to the bathroom and the room to have a look, and one of the policerades said, ¡°ording to the tracks in the house it is clear that she did note backst night. There is no wet mark at all in the bathroom, and there is no trace in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings were tense with worry.


    ¡°Does your friend have any other rtives or friends in Waverly?¡± The police asked.


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve only had her back in the country for three or four months, and I don¡¯t have any friends who are too close at all.¡±


    If it did, Adriana couldn¡¯t have been unaware of it.


    ¡°Comrade police, thest time we met was at the hotel, can we go and check the surveince?¡±


    Adriana reminded.


    The results were not very good.


    A group of people went to the hotel to check the surveince and found that her car went towards the south and then disappeared in a section of unsupervised area.


    In addition, Vivian lives in a very remote ce, there is no monitoring facilities, it is as if the evaporation of the general.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened.¡±


    Adriana murmured, and the first person that came to mind was Brenden.


    Police said they would continue to follow up on the investigation, leaving Adriana to wait for news.


    Adriana was thinking about a question on her way home. Vivian was investigating Brenden before she disappeared, so could her sudden disappearance be directly rted to Brenden?


    With this in mind, her phone suddenly rang.


    It¡¯s Brenden¡¯s phone.


    Adriana hesitated a little, but finally answered the phone, holding back her doubts and pretending not to know.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the call?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± The other party¡¯s attitude was raw and direct in questioning.


    ¡°What does it matter to you where I am? Brenden, Peter has told you everything, you approached me because of Helen. now, Peter has known that Helen is his child, do you think, you have a chance to do it? the people of The Alston family will definitely not let you do it. ¡±


    I didn¡¯t dare to steel myself with Brenden before, that¡¯s because Brenden has the strength to target Helen.


    But now that Peter knows Helen¡¯s identity, he will naturally protect it well.


    ¡°What, you have someone to lean on, your wings are hardened? Take 30 million from me, you think it¡¯s all paper.¡±


    The other side is shady.


    Adriana¡¯s brow knitted, ¡°What do you mean? What do you want?¡± She asked in a sideways manner.


    ¡°Nothing, just wanted to meet you and have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, send me the address.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone with a sad frown.


    Jenkins, who was driving, was concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You just send me straight home and then please help me with the discharge surgery, okay? Brother, please.¡±


    Since she was a child, Adriana has never begged Jenkins to do anything.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Since she asked, Jenkins naturally would not refuse.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Helen ¡­¡±


    ¡°Helen is fine at my ce, don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to bully her with me around.¡±


    The people in Jenkins¡¯ mouth, naturally, are Thelma and Hayley.


    She and Jenkins cooperationpany, Thelma should not do anything too much, Adriana but also reassured.


    ¡°But your feet are not yet healed, can you really do it?¡±


    He looked at Adriana¡¯s ankle, which had not yet had time to swell.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine, it¡¯s much stronger now, at least I can make it work.¡±


    She smiled.


    Not muchter, when they arrived at the small area, Adriana didn¡¯t invite Jenkins up to sit down.


    Jenkins then went to the hospital to check Helen out of the hospital, and Adriana went upstairs to go home.


    Naive, after Adriana¡¯s affair with Peter came to light, things happened one after another, one wave after another.


    After she stepped out of the elevator, she looked up and saw the two people standing in the hallway.


    That back, some strange.


    Puzzled, he walked towards his door, and the sound of movement caught the attention of the two men, who turned around, ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Ol¡­ Old Mr. Alston?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and the keys she was holding nearly fell off in shock, ¡°How did you ¡­ you ¡­ you get here?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston holding a cane, hale and hearty, he had a cool face, obviously the visitor must have a purpose.

 Chapter 190 Old Mr. Alston talks to Adriana

    ¡°Ms. Hale, are you trying to get the old man to stand in the doorway and talk to you?¡±


    The maid on the side spoke up at the right time.


    Adriana came to her senses and nodded, ¡°Oh, oh,e on in.¡±


    Open the door of the room and make a gesture of invitation for the two to go in first.


    The two men entered the room where Old Mr. Alston was sitting on the sofa while Old Mr. Alston¡¯s personal maid was standing by.


    Adriana made a cup of tea for Old Mr. Alston, ¡°I only have West Lake Longjing at home, so Old Mr. Alston will have to settle for it.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston pestled his cane, resting his hands on the handle, nced at the cup of tea, and then at her foot, ¡°You hurt your foot badly?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± She smiled sardonically, ¡°I wonder what Old Mr. Alston¡¯s visit today is about?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, holding a tealight and taking a sip of tea, the calm and rxed look seems to deliberately oppress Adriana with its own aura.


    However, Adriana, who had been through the storm, was able to cope with him despite her fears.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston has something to say.¡±


    Adriana stood across from him with a nonchnt, unassuming attitude


    But as the head of the family, she was standing and Old Mr. Alston was sitting, to the point where she was a bit embarrassed by the way she was taking over.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s hand holding the tealight stalled slightly and slowly put down the cup, his gaze nced around the living room and asked, ¡°Where is Yan girl?¡±


    So, Old Mr. Alston is here to ask for her?


    Suddenly, Adriana¡¯s heart plummeted and a bad feeling came over her.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here. old Mr. Alston is here for Helen today?¡± Adriana asked bluntly.


    Whates around alwayses around.


    Today in the hospital, she considered this matter.


    How could someone from The Alston family let their heir wander off when Peter had spoken in public about her rtionship with him?


    But, this time, no matter what, she had to keep Helen.


    And, at all costs.


    ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t care how things work out between you and Peter, but Helen is my The Hale family¡¯s child ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Old Mr. Alston to say anything, Adriana said directly, ¡°But she is also my child, herst name is Mu, and her name is Helen.¡±


    The attitude is firm and slightly emotional.


    It was as if they were worried about Old Mr. Alstoning over and grabbing someone.


    Old Mr. Alston raised one eyebrow and looked at her with deep eyes, ¡°You are right. Only, if there was no Peter, where did you get the child? As far as I know, Peter paid you two million dors for your services back then, did you break the contract?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, you¡¯re not making sense when you say that. Even though he owes the contract, the contract only says to have the children, it doesn¡¯t say that the twins have to be both his. Not to mention that Helen suffocated after birth and it was you The Alston family who abandoned her, not me. So toe over here now and say this isn¡¯t ¡­ quite heartbreaking.¡±


    Adriana tried to control her emotions and tried to avoid a head-on confrontation between herself and Old Mr. Alston.


    At the same time, I deeply sympathize with myself, why is she the one who suffers whenever something happens?


    God is still so unfair.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston nodded, his expression changed slightly, and continued to drink his tea with his head down.


    See his tea bottom, Adriana again obediently for him to refill the tea, elegant demeanor, respectful attitude, so people can not be faulted.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s indeed hard for you to bring up a child by yourself as a woman. Tell me, how much pay do you want?¡±


    The tone, rather than negotiating, fell on Adriana¡¯s ears as more of a handout.


    She cried, ¡°Old Mr. Alston, I know your family is rich. But I¡¯m not a money-lover and have no interest in it.¡±


    His offer was politely rejected.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I can help you restore Hale Cobb Law Firm and can get back every employee in your firm and help you get back as good as new.¡±


    As he spoke, he spread his hands, an atmospheric gesture with a few arrogance.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m a straight shooter and don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. To put it bluntly, if Old Mr. Alston came over on this trip to take Helen, to tell you straight out, no way.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what a big mouth. In all my years of life, I haven¡¯t seen many people dare to be so arrogant in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston misunderstood, I am not arrogant, but protecting what I want to protect. You came in person, but only to take Helen, just because she is rted to The Alston family. But why can¡¯t you think differently? I am also a human being, Helen¡¯s mother, who has worked hard for four years to bring her up, and now, when you ask me for someone, have you considered my feelings? Or are all of you in The Alston family so selfish?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Old Mr. Alston was furious and mmed the table, ¡°Ignorant youngster, arrogant!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Having dealt with Old Mr. Alston a few times, Adriana has rarely seen him this angry.


    But when ites to Helen, Adriana won¡¯t budge an inch.


    ¡°Why should Old Mr. Alston be angry, I was just speaking on the matter.¡±


    ¡°On the matter? I don¡¯t want to be a part of this. I don¡¯t care what happened between Brenden and Peter and you, but what else do you want?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston blew his beard and red in anger, and yelled in no good way.


    Those words made Adriana feel aggrieved.


    Naive tears are worthless, and no one will care about her feelings if she cries any more pitifully.


    People, being selfish, sometimes only want to defend what they want.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston is joking, I¡¯m easily satisfied. As long as Helen is by my side, everything is fine. As for what happened between Brenden and Peter, you are a wise man, and there are some things you can guess without more than I can say, and all I can say is that I am the victim. However, each of you did not care about my feelings. I live, so I deserve to suffer this?


    People have tempers, can tolerate, tolerate again and again, but if the bottom line is really involved, it is easy to explode.


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston raised his hand, brushed the non-existent dust from the corners of his tangled clothes, rose, and sighed, ¡°What should be said, I have said, and give you three days to consider.¡±


    He pinned his cane and walked out, followed by the maid.


    Adriana stood in ce, cold and desperate face gradually showed some smile, but the smile did not reach the bottom of the eyes, seemingly ironic to the extreme.


    Lame walked to the couch, leaned back, closed his eyes, and remembered the recent events.


    She can finally feel what is called ¡®call the sky to the ground¡¯ of despair.


    At this moment, she is trapped in a cage, the back of the enemy, being held in check, want to struggle to get out, how easy it is?


    God is really unjust.


    Vivian disappears, The Alston family fights for Helen, and Edward forces her to leave.


    She couldn¡¯t decide which way to go.


    Just know that the storm is now in full swing and she is in danger.


    After sitting alone for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but look at the news on her phone, and as expected, Alston Group¡¯s stock fell today, stopping at the opening.


    The result is even worse than Edward said.


    Adriana held the phone, and a deep sense of powerlessness arose inside her.


    Life, really cruel, cruel can be a good person tortured crazy.

 Chapter 191 Adriana sends Helen abroad

    Adriana felt that if there were some more things weighing on her shoulders, she would really break down and die.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and immediately called Jenkins.


    ¡°Brother, where are you now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the hospital for your discharge.¡±


    ¡°Brother, now can you do me a favor and buy a ticket to Los Angeles immediately and immediately, and take Helen with you, please?¡±


    Vivian is nowhere to be found, and The Alston family is thinking of Helen.


    The only person she can trust is Jenkins, and she herself has to stay behind to continue the search for Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    Jenkins was silent for a while, and Adriana knew he must have questions to ask.


    However, a few secondster, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, call me when you get to the airport and I¡¯ll have someone send Helen¡¯s passport over. Someone will pick you up when you get over to Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Out of 100 percent trust in Adriana, Jenkins knew more or less what was going on at Hayley¡¯s ce.


    Although overwhelmed by shock, Jenkins did not have the courage to ask questions.


    The reason for this is naturally because he is the one who started it all.


    How could Adriana have gone down that path of no return if he hadn¡¯t been stricken with cancer five years ago and needed money urgently for treatment?


    And now that she is in such a situation, Jenkins, in addition to guilt, only wants to make up for this sister who is like his own sister.


    Here, Adriana had just hung up a phone call when a person came knocking on the door.


    She went to open the door and the person standing outside was Brenden.


    Adriana, not surprised, turned and walked in, sat on the couch and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Today, you¡¯re the third one toe to me. Let¡¯s be straightforward about what you want.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to keep dealing with it.


    Something had happened and no one was there to care for her except Jenkins.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana felt sorry for herself for a while, but when she thought about it, it wasn¡¯t without reason.


    The reason is because she has no home, no mother and father care and love, no closest elders in the world, to give her a little more warmth.


    It is a technical job to be reborn, she probably sinned too much in herst life, God let here to be punished.


    Brenden¡¯s face was not good, nced at Adriana, went around and sat down on the sofa, poured himself a cup of tea, took a sip and asked, ¡°The old man came to see you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s head rested on the sofa backrest, staring at the ceiling, expressionless: ¡°This is not thanks to you? Then I went to stimte Peter, did not expect Peter this time will do things so aggressive, do not care about The Alston family face? Watching you miscalcte, I really feel sad for you ¡­. All the ns copsed, the effort was in vain.¡±


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    In a fit of rage, the man got up and walked over to Adriana, jamming her neck, ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Brenden was frustrated by the n¡¯s failure, and now being stimted by Adriana, it ignited a small fire in his heart, which started a zing fire.


    ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t even dare to kill me if you want to die. After all, you haven¡¯t achieved your goal, have you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were contemptuous as she brushed his hand away, ¡°The Alston family has one eye on you and me right now, and you¡¯re doing it now to tell The Alston family what you¡¯re really up to? If anything happens to me, you won¡¯t end up any better.¡±


    She was very sure of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be smug and too smart.¡±


    The mouth said so, but Brenden finally let go of Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell, secretly relieved.


    Having seen Brenden¡¯s ruthlessness, how could he not be afraid?


    Brenden sat for a long time without speaking, Adriana watched the time pass little by little, some anxiety in her heart,ter to send Helen¡¯s passport, if Brenden has been here, it is difficult for her to get out.


    What¡¯s more, Brenden must not know about it.


    ¡°nning to have dinner here? Say what you want, I don¡¯t have the patience for it.¡±


    Now that the partnership with Brenden is over, she doesn¡¯t have to work for Alston Group.


    The most fortunate thing is that the new YY Law Firm was established in Vivian¡¯s name, which gives her some peace of mind.


    ¡°Peter proposed to you, did you say yes?¡±


    Brenden asked.


    ¡°Do you expect me to say yes, or no?¡±


    Adriana asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    He suddenly smiled, a wicked smile, so that people can not understand his mind.


    Seeing his attitude like that, Adriana was silent, wanting to hear what Brenden really wanted to say, and even once wanted to ask him if Vivian was the one he took.


    But he was afraid that if Brenden hadn¡¯t kidnapped the man, he would have angered Brenden and inflicted revenge.


    The two fell into silence once again, eyes measuring each other, rather like a psychological protracted battle.


    After a while, Adriana took the lead and asked, ¡°Now that you have no more leverage in your hands, you wouldn¡¯t still want to threaten me to work for you, would you?¡±


    She side-stepped the question to test whether Brenden had kidnapped Vivian or not.


    ¡°The handle?¡±


    The man rubbed his chin with his long fingers, ¡°Vivian, is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Brenden!¡±


    Adriana stood up in a sh, ming, ¡°Did you really take her?¡±


    Originally only in doubt Brenden, now he really said it, Adriana doubly incredulous.


    Immediately picked up a cup of tea in front of him towards Brenden¡¯s face and sshed it over, ¡°You bastard, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve called the police, not afraid to die, you just wait for the police toe and arrest you.¡±


    People have a bottom line, and Adriana¡¯s bottom line is repeatedly provoked by Brenden.


    Before he caught Helen as a handle, and now Vivian as a handle.


    Even so, there was no way she would have been able to publicize the lie that they were getting engaged to the public.


    Already knowing that she was Luis¡¯ biological parents, Adriana couldn¡¯t imagine how things would turn out if she was engaged to Brenden.


    I don¡¯t know what Luis would call her if that day ever came.


    ¡°Calling the police?¡±


    Brenden smiled instead of being angry and spread his hands, ¡°Where¡¯s the proof?¡±


    If you want to call the police without evidence, then you have to be believed by the police to do so.


    ¡°Evidence ¡­¡±


    Adriana froze, wanting evidence she simply did not have, just now had been thinking about Helen, and did note to be ready to record.


    ¡°I said how could you be so obedient to cooperate with me, dare I say you are secretly investigating me behind my back? Adriana, you have a lot of guts, huh?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, a pair of shady eyes harboring a stern and murderous aura.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with investigating you, you¡¯re investigating me less?¡±


    It is really a bastard, only allow the state officials to set fire to the people not to light amp.


    Brenden¡¯s eyes were deep as he gazed at Adriana, and did not speak for a long time, the pair of eyes seemed like an invisible weapon, shocking Adriana¡¯s body chills.


    Jingle Bell-


    Suddenly, a cell phone ringing broke the stalemate.


    Adriana nced down at her phone¡¯s disy, and there it was, Jenkins!


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    Picked up the phone and walked to the balcony, turning back every now and then, looking defensively at Brenden sitting on the couch, very alert.

 Chapter 192 AdrianaBrenden collaboration

    ¡°Okay, I got it, something¡¯s going on right now.¡±


    On the phone, just told Jenkins that she had something going on, but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana returned to the living room, ¡°Tell me, what is it that you came over here today? What¡¯s it going to take to get Vivian released?¡±


    Vivian is a person who has followed her all the way, suffered a lot, and is a girl who is hardworking and motivated.


    Now it is because of her, how can we turn a blind eye to this?


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to save Vivian.¡±


    Brenden leanedzily on the sofa, hands on the sofa backrest, a pair of eyes flirtatious look at Adriana.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t have time to talk to her.


    Ding¨C


    At that moment, a text message came from Brenden¡¯s phone.


    He tapped the screen with his phone and then looked meaningfully at Adriana, ¡°So eager to get Helen out of Waverly, what, afraid I¡¯ll eat her? Or are you afraid that The Alston family will make a move on her?¡±


    Brenden is well-informed.


    To be precise, keeping an eye on Adriana at all times.


    Like a fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others.


    is how Adriana feels right now.


    ¡°nning to supervise me for the rest of my life? I¡¯m curious, if you covet The Alston family property, howe you didn¡¯t take on Peter openly and honestly, instead of using side channels?


    Wouldn¡¯t you feel mean.


    ¡°Bright and square? A contest?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s face changed and his pupils red, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but have the people of The Alston family ever given me a chance? If I had that chance, I wouldn¡¯t be so unscrupulous.¡±


    He let out a sigh, with all the emotion of helplessness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in what¡¯s going on between you guys, let alone interfere. But, you have to let Vivian go now, or else, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana added, ¡°I can be your hostage, Helen and Vivian are innocent, you shouldn¡¯t do it to a child and an innocent person.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She really thinks Brenden is a very mean and shameless man, but now she has no ability to fight back.


    ¡°Talking to me on terms, do you have that qualification.¡±


    His lips curled up in an arc, smiling contemptuously and sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that qualified. But Brenden, don¡¯t you forget, if you push me hard enough, I can just say yes to Peter¡¯s advances and be with him, and then, do you think there¡¯s still a chance for you?¡±


    This is Adriana¡¯sst ace in the hole.


    Other than that, she really doesn¡¯t have any qualifications to fight against Brenden.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    He nodded, his fingers on the sofa tapping once or twice, thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m not going to im back the 30 million I gave you. You only need to help me with one thing now.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you things, but I also need your help to get Helen out of Waverly without any problems, and, I need to video-confirm with Vivian that she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Now, the people of The Alston family are divided into three factions.


    Brenden is using her rtionship with Peter to plot secrets; Peter wants to marry her; The Alston family, the old man, doesn¡¯t want her to have any dealings with Brenden and Peter, but wants to take the baby away from her.


    At the same time, she broke up with Theresapletely.


    Survival on all sides, only in the cracks.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Brenden readily agreed and waved to Adriana, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, moved to sit next to him, listened with his ear, he whispered his ns and arrangements, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows gradually wrinkled.


    ¡°Really ¡­ really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something but had absolutely no reason to object to what he said. ¡°You might as well let me take a video with Vivian first, I want to make sure she¡¯s physically safe.¡±


    There is no way to be sure of Vivian¡¯s personal safety at this time, and certainly not all of it can be left to Brenden¡¯s discretion.


    Brenden saw that she had a good attitude, so he took his phone and clicked on the What¡¯s App and dialed a video call, and when the video came through, he said, ¡°Give Vivian the phone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    After one responded, he immediately handed the phone to Vivian while Brenden handed it to Adriana.


    Adriana took her phone and watched the video.


    The door to the room opened and inside the cramped and messy room, Vivian¡¯s feet were chained in shackles and she sat miserably and miserably on the bed.


    ¡°Vivian? Vivian, are you okay?¡±


    Adriana was so worried that she looked at her wretched appearance, red-eyed and pained.


    This matter clearly has nothing to do with Vivian, he was pulled in hard, involved in the vortex, unable to extricate themselves.


    ¡°Ms. Hale? Ms. Halee and help me, Ms. Hale, I¡¯m so scared here.¡±


    As soon as she saw Adriana in the video, Vivian seemed to see her family members, tears came to her eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing and choking.


    ¡°Vivian, I will get you out, I will save you. Did they bully you? Beat you up? Did they have food to eat every day?¡±


    ¡°Well, there, they didn¡¯t hit me, they just trapped me here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Vivian, I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was so worried about Vivian¡¯s situation that she apologized to her and felt extremely guilty about Vivian.


    It was stupid that people disappeared for a day and a night and she only found out the next day.


    ¡°Where is all that nonsense.¡±


    Brenden snatched up the phone as soon as he could and hung up straight away.


    ¡°Adriana, mark my words, do as I say, and I¡¯ll make sure VivianRene is okay.¡±


    With that sentence, Brenden got up and left without looking back.


    Adriana was the only one sitting in therge room, the living room was silent, and it was this silence that made her restless and uneasy.


    An inexplicable sense of fear rushed to her heart, and her thoughts were so mixed up that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jenkins¡¯ phone call came again that she thought to deliver the passports.


    Take your passport and go straight to the airport.


    Inside the airport, Jenkins and Helen had been waiting for a long time.


    Adriana was carrying a small trolley case containing Helen¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    From a long distance, Helen saw Adriana and ran towards her with her short legs, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana leaned over and hugged Helen, watching her smile like a flower, innocent, her heart melted by her smile as bright as the warm sun.


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Holding her tightly, her palms sped around her head, letting her lean on her shoulders, Adriana closed her eyes and smelled Helen¡¯s scent, so familiar that it tugged at her heartstrings.


    The familiarity of the scent that could not be familiar made her cling.


    Daughter, mommy is sorry for you.


    She silently apologized to Helen in her mind.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Helen seemed to sense that Adriana was unhappy and straightened up to look at her mommy, only to see her eyes red, ¡°Mommy, are you crying.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense, mommy has grown up, where is the crying, only children will cry.¡±


    Adriana forced a smile and pinched her pink cheeks, ¡°Helen, go to Los Angeles with your uncle, your godmother Anne is waiting for you there.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, why do you want me to go back again when I have just returned to China?¡±

 Chapter 193 Jenkins helps her sister

    She blinked her big eyes, puzzled.


    ¡°Your godmother misses you, our Helen is so cute, your godmother can miss you.¡±


    Only in front of Helen, Adriana will drop thatyer of pretense and be extraordinarily gentle and lovely.


    After saying that, she gazed at Jenkins, ¡°Brother, please.¡±


    Jenkins nodded and picked Helen up from Adriana¡¯s arms, freeing one hand to pat her shoulder, ¡°Remember to call me if you need anything, anything I can do, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    For many years, Jenkins felt guilty about her and couldn¡¯t let go, knowing he was sorry for Adri.


    So, in the future, whatever difficulties Adriana encounters, he will be the first to help her as long as he can.


    ¡°What are you talking about, where is the matter.¡±


    Adriana controlled her emotions well and did not allow herself to reveal her vulnerable side in front of Helen. After looking around and finding nothing unusual, she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your ne about to take off, hurry up and go.¡±


    The Alston family is so famous and powerful that it would be like hitting a rock with an eggpared to her.


    The best way is to escape as the best policy.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Bye mommy.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, bye, remember to call mommy when you get there.¡±


    The three said goodbye, Adriana¡¯s eyes tearful watching her dear girl left, until watched them enter the ticket gate, the hanging heart only fell.


    It seems Brenden really did it, stopping The Alston family on the old man¡¯s side, and at least getting the little girl out of Waverly safely, just fine.


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the hall.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows suddenly twisted, a bad feeling was born, look back, as expected, Peter walked over, surrounded by a group of bodyguards in suits.


    At hismand trotted to the security checkpoint, disregarding the obstruction, directly dragged Jenkins back with Helen.


    The speed was so fast that she smacked her lips.


    As an afterthought, she looked back at Peter, who was walking towards her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    Without waiting for Peter to finish his sentence, Adriana threw a p towards his cheek, ¡°What the hell do you want to do? Why are you meddling in my affairs, Peter, you are so annoying!¡±


    After all the efforts to send Helen out of the country and avoid Old Mr. Alston¡¯s pursuit, Peter messed up everything.


    A hissing sound drew the attention of many people.


    Adriana and Peter have been dominating the Twitter Trend for the past two days, so they were already noticed by many people when they appeared.


    ¡°My goodness, isn¡¯t this the woman who reported on the news that she has two lovers on her feet?¡±


    ¡°The president of the Alston Group was actually hit in the face by her in public?¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable, Mr. Alston is not too good-tempered.¡±


    ¡°I thought Mr. Alston was ruthless, bloodthirsty and brutal, but it seems otherwise.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Handsome, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Helen struggled out of Jenkins¡¯ arms and ran up to Adriana, tugging at her clothes with an innocent look on her face.


    Peter¡¯s cheeks were hot and burning, but he was not the least bit angry, or in the face of her face, simply could not be angry.


    The eyebrows that fly into the temples, slightly knitted and knitted up, looking down at Helen standing in front of her, the corners of the lips can not help but emerge the slightest smile, ¡°Helen baby?¡±


    Extending his arms, he made a gesture to hug Helen.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    Adriana pulls Helen behind her and protects her, as if she were a bird of prey, she now feels an inexplicable fear whenever she sees The Alston family near Helen.


    Her nervous and flustered look puzzled Peter, his eyes narrowed slightly, then suddenly stretched out and asked, ¡°Did Old Mr. Alstone to see you?¡±


    Adriana ignores the many people on the sidelines and she doesn¡¯t pay any attention to Peter.


    Jenkins stood by Adriana¡¯s side and questioned, slightly annoyed, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Alston is up to? Are you trying to kidnap us in broad daylight?¡±


    Peter nced at him lightly, with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Adri, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on back there.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone is gentle and his attitude is unspeakably humble.


    Such a proud man seems to have dropped everything in front of her.


    ¡°Go back? Back to where? Please ask Mr. Alston to speak clearly, those who don¡¯t know will think I have something to do with you.¡±


    Adriana frowned and pulled away from Peter.


    Cold eyes raised, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    After two seconds of silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s crowded here, let¡¯s go first.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Pulling Helen, she walked towards the outside of the terminal.


    It was only a few seconds before and after, the mood changed drastically, Peter¡¯s eyes looked deep into one of the directions of the waiting hall, but did not find any abnormalities.


    Followed Adriana out together.


    At the door, Peter¡¯s car was waiting, the subordinate pulled open the door and she got in with Helen and Jenkins.


    However, before Jenkins could lift his foot up, he was stopped by his subordinate, ¡°Mr. Hale please take that one car.¡±


    Hank pointed in the direction of the back, where the bodyguards were sitting.


    Jenkins nced uneasily at Adriana, only to see Adriana nod and hand him Helen, ¡°Let Helene with you.¡±


    It was clear that Adriana had something to say to Peter that she didn¡¯t want Helen to hear.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jenkins hugged Helen and the two walked toward the back of the limo.


    Peter¡¯s gaze swept over Jenkins, his eyes deepened for a few moments, got into the car, closed the door, and the driver drove off.


    Two people sitting in the car, silent, the atmosphere seems slightly awkward.


    ¡°Why did you send Helen away? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Peter took the initiative to speak up.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    Adriana eyes forward, leaning on the car seat, helplessly hooked lips, a white as good sheepskin jade like fine cheeks are full of mockery.


    ¡°What can telling you change?¡±


    Side nce, harsh gaze fell on his body, ¡°If there was no you, perhaps Helen and I are now living happily together, but everything is because of you, you let me stille to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The man did not deny it.


    Ding¨C


    The text message alert tone on your phone rings.


    Adriana pulled out her cell phone and subconsciously skimmed the corners of her eyes towards Peter, somewhat defensively.


    Then, turning sideways, he opened his phone, which showed Vivian¡¯s picture.


    It¡¯s Brenden!


    In threatening her.


    Putting away her phone, she calmed down and tried not to let Peter find any clues.


    ¡°You say, even if I told you, what would change?¡± She asked rhetorically.


    The tone of voice was noticeably better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and Helen.¡±


    ¡°How do you protect?¡±


    After a slight pause at her question, Peter said, ¡°This afternoon, I will give you an answer.¡±

 Chapter 194 Peter protects his wife and daughter

    After that, they sent Adriana and Helen back and had eight bodyguards guarding the entrance of the apartment to keep Adriana safe.


    ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to enter Adriana¡¯s house. Except for the people Adri wants to meet.¡±


    Peter stood in the doorway and instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, no one from The Alston family will be let in except me!¡±


    He was afraid that the bodyguards would ignore it and warned again.


    After that, it left.


    At noon, someone brought in a special lunch, which Peter had ordered to be carefully prepared.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, the food is so scrumptious.¡±


    Helen was overjoyed.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Good boy,e on, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Adriana said hello to Jenkins again and the three sat down to eat together.


    After the meal, Adriana yed with Helen for a while and then tucked her in for a nap.


    Not long after, stepping out, Jenkins stared at her with a serious face, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    He is now curious to know.


    Adriana pondered that there were still Peter¡¯s people at the door, and fearing that she might hear something from her mouth that she shouldn¡¯t hear, she turned on the TV, found a random TV channel, and turned up the sound.


    The two sat on the couch, Adriana pursed her lips and sighed, ¡°Brother, ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    ¡°Is Helen really Peter¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it because I caused all this in the first ce?¡±


    The question was asked, but without waiting for Adriana to answer, Jenkins said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me, it wouldn¡¯t have put you in this situation, I¡¯m the asshole.¡±


    Snap¨C


    Snap¨C


    As he spoke, Jenkins raised his hand to his face and pped it a few times, ¡°It¡¯s my waste, it¡¯s my uselessness, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing!¡±


    Adriana took his hand, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, I ¡­ I had no money in my hand at the time and wanted it. It just so happens that he paid well.¡±


    To keep Jenkins from feeling guilty, Adriana had to ce the me on herself.


    Jenkins shook his head, ¡°Since childhood, you have been more understanding. I know, although you do not admit it, but still because I waste. adri, is you gave me a life, in the future, whenever you need my help, I will do everything possible. ¡±


    He had aplicated look in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m doing very well now. Living all the life I want, even though it¡¯s not very rich, it¡¯s a lot better than ordinary people. So I still have your mother to thank for that, without her, I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today.¡±


    Adriana tells it like it is.


    Two million in fees, one million to Jenkins, and one million after that for her own start-up capital. Without that million, how could she have be who she is today?


    ¡°Adri, you ¡­ really don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    Adriana smiled, ¡°Brother, you are the only family I have in this world besides Helen. How can I hate you?¡±


    No, not at all.


    Jenkins, a seven-foot man, heard Adriana¡¯s words and instantly got red-eyed, seemingly with more emotion than Adriana.


    The two men looked at each other, looked at each other and bothughed.


    ¡°This afternoon, Alston GroupPeterMr. Alston held a press conference at the Vienna Hotel, but the Alston Group is rtively confidential, as of now, we do not know exactly what the theme of the meeting is.¡±


    Suddenly, a news message was shown on the TV.


    Adriana and Jenkins both looked over.


    On TV, therge conference hall was filled with reporters. Peter, dressed in a silver-grey suit and looking cool, entered the conference hall led by Hank.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Reporters flocked to the event, but were stopped by security guards.


    Stepping into the speaker¡¯s tform, Peter did not sit down, said directly: ¡°Today, I invited all the media reporters, is to tell you that I, Peter and Theresa¡¯s wedding is cancelled.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, did you suddenly call off your engagement because of that woman named Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Was the annulment unteral and did Miss Lindsay agree to it?¡±


    ¡°May I ask Mr. Alston, after the annulment of your engagement to Miss Lindsay, will you marry Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°I heard Ms. Hale already has a child, you can ept a married woman?¡±


    ¡°Is the cancetion of today¡¯s engagement the result of your discussion with Miss Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Ms. Hale and Brenden together?¡±


    ¡­


    Such a powerful news let all the reporters have sat down, immediately stood out a variety of questions.


    Inside the living room, Adriana and Jenkins both had their eyes fixed on the TV channel.


    Eventually, Adriana closed her eyes, rather desperately.


    On TV, Peter faced the reporter¡¯s Q&A and said in a t tone, ¡°To rify, the reason Ms. Hale is with me, Uncle, is because Uncle and she are friends. And she, in order to reject my pursuit, only to do a y. She, being a simple-minded girl, likes her because of my wishful thinking and has nothing to do with her. So, here, I take a stand, all those who are tit-for-tat with Ms. Hale are my Peter¡¯s enemies.


    I also hope that theizens can be merciful, after all, online violence is really cruel, especially for a girl.


    As for Theresa, I¡¯m the one who did her wrong, so if anyone has a problem with that,e at me. Don¡¯t hurt the innocent.¡±


    In Waverly, Peter is known to be a ruthless man who never bends over backwards for anyone or anything.


    And now, for the first time in front of the media for Adriana¡¯s matter, Peter showed endless tenderness and heartache for Adriana, and even asked theizens to be merciful when the tone of voice is even a little begging.


    This action has surprised all the media reporters.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, everyone who knows you knows that you are violent, is this change of style because of Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still married to Miss Lindsay, is that cheating on you?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Miss Lindsay and Ms. Hale are best friends, is it true that Ms. Hale is not interested in you?¡±¡¡¡¡¡±What does Miss Lindsay think about this?¡±


    ¡­


    Peter¡¯s attitude is calm, today¡¯s his nature is surprisingly good, patiently returned: ¡°marriage contract, I am the fault party, will try to make up for Theresa. feelings, sometimes is so delicate, love can not help, but fortunately now found not toote. Besides, the engagement with Theresa is just a business marriage. Now that I am fortunate enough to meet the love of my life, if I were to marry Theresa at this time, I would be doing her a disservice because I cannot give her myplete love alone.¡±


    To the media, Peter looked serious and said: ¡°Adriana, here, in front of all the media, I just want to tell you. Since I was a child, all I valued was my family¡¯s interests, and I told myself countless times not to have true feelings. However, after you appearedpletely disrupted everything, so that I have a new perception of feelings, the rest of my life is long, I only want to spend with you.¡±


    Peter described the marriage between him and Theresa as a business alliance, which is a good way to tell everyone that he has no feelings for Theresa.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, so Mr. Alston is still an infatuated man.¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t Ms. Hale say yes to your advances?¡±


    ¡°The man and the woman are still a good match.¡±

 Chapter 195 Peter press conference to break off the engagement

    The journalists, who were suddenly enlightened, were impressed by Peter¡¯s deep emotions.


    ¡°Adri did not say yes to my advances only because of the business alliance between Theresa and I. And she and Theresa are BFFs, so maybe such love is not eptable to her. But, I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    When he finished, the reporters were still asking questions, but Peter raised his hand, ¡°This concludes today¡¯s press conference, thank you all.¡±


    Having said all he wanted to say, Peter turned to leave.


    In this regard, it is also considered to give Adriana an exnation, plugging the yo-yo and minimizing the damage to her.


    Meanwhile, the apartment.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    There was a hard knock on the living room door and Theresa¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Adriana rubbed her brow with a double headache, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°Do you want ¡­ you to go into your room and take shelter?¡± Jenkins asked.


    ¡°No, what¡¯sing wille sooner orter.¡±


    Adriana got up, walked to the living room door and pulled it open.


    However, the door had just opened when a hot mouthnded on her cheek.


    With a strong jerk from Theresa, Adriana¡¯s head hit the corner of the door and was instantly bruised.


    ¡°Adriana, you are shameless, didn¡¯t you say you would stay away from Peter? Is that what you promised me?¡±


    Theresa, shaped like a shrew, jumped in anger, pointed at her face and cursed.


    Adriana did not say a word, just raised a hand to rub the bumped dizzy head, dizzy and ufortable.


    ¡°Thanks to me treating you like a good sister, this is how you treat me?¡±


    She was in tears, ¡°You should know that I really love Peter, but what about you, I asked you toe back for our wedding and you broke us up in life.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Adriana looked slightly cold, ¡°If you have time to talk nonsense with me, why don¡¯t you go and fawn over your Peter, maybe there is still some room for redemption. You can¡¯t even watch your own fianc¨¦, what qualifications do you have to use me here?¡±


    With a bang, the door was closed.


    Leaning against the door panel, Adriana closed her eyes in a frenzy of exhaustion.


    From the time she returned to China until now, she is clearly the most innocent one, constantly receiving harm, howe no one feels for her?


    And that bastard Peter was so shameless to say that in front of the media.


    Theresa was kicked out and took a taxi back to Peter¡¯s house, only to find her things already packed up by the maid.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay, this is your luggage, the young master asked us to send it back to you.¡±


    The maid saw Theresa and whispered.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡±


    Theresa looked at the boxes of luggage, leaving only sarcasm and ridicule in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The maid shook her head, saying she knew nothing.


    Unbeknownst to her, Peter appeared outside Adriana¡¯s living room door at that moment, holding a bouquet of flowers and looking at Adriana.


    ¡°I have made my love for you public to the world and have officially begun to pursue you.¡±


    He handed Adriana the flowers in his arms, ¡°I know it may seem tacky to send flowers, but my feelings for you are sincere.¡±


    Yes very sincere and serious.


    Adriana looked pale, nced at the flowers and pulled her lips, ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    The words came to her lips, but she swallowed them back.


    ¡°Helen misses Luis, can we have both kids y together?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Peter nodded readily, ¡°You shoulde along, Luis misses you.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Peter came into the living room, Jenkins sat for a while knowing that he was not interested and could feel Peter¡¯s love for Adriana.


    Naturally there is nothing to be uneasy about.


    Then he got up and left.


    The two sat in the living room, quietly waiting for Helen to wake up from her nap.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    He raised his hand to brush the hair away from her cheek, only to find another swollen lump on her forehead, ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, not wanting to exin.


    Cold attitude, deep resentment.


    ¡°Is it Theresa?¡±


    Peter really can¡¯t think of anyone else but Theresa.


    With so many bodyguards standing at the door, if it was Brenden who showed up, they would have blocked and informed.


    Adriana brushed his hand away and said with some annoyance, ¡°I said, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that pretentious.¡±


    ¡°You wait for me a moment.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Peter got up, pulled the door open and walked out the door.


    Adriana was a little confused and sat in the living room unsure.


    Not long after, the door opened and the man returned, with an extra medicine box in his hand.


    ced the medicine box on the table, opened it, took a bottle of medicine and wiped the red marks on her cheeks and the swollen patch on her forehead.


    Then asked, ¡°Is there any ice in the fridge?¡±


    He spoke softly, wiping her cheeks with a delicate blowing, as if afraid of hurting her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She responded.


    Peter got up, took a towel wrapped in ice and came over and put it on her face, moving with extreme care.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Perhaps Adriana was ufortable with the excessive closeness of the two, so she took the wrapped ice from Peter¡¯s hand and put it on her cheek herself.


    I thought, just rubbed the medicine, and now the ice, is not equal to the tossing?


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    He sat beside Adriana, his gaze burning into her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I know that I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble, give me some time and I can fix it all. Now that the gossip out there has died down, can you give me a chance?¡±


    He¡¯s making a confession.


    Sitting so close together and feeling his breath, Adriana couldn¡¯t stop her heart from racing and feeling nervous.


    But on the surface, it was an indifferent gesture, ¡°Mr. Alston, I think, I have made it very clear that it is unlikely between us.¡±


    ¡°What about Luis, the missing fatherly love of Helen who enjoys the pampering of a mother by your side? And Luis, although he has me as a father, does not have the pampering you have as a mother. He ¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy? So you¡¯re Helen¡¯s daddy?¡±


    Before Peter could finish his words, Helen came out of the bedroom, with a pair of nice big eyes glowing, and pounced towards Peter with her short legs, ¡°You¡¯re Luis¡¯ daddy, no wonder Helen feels so close to you every time she sees you.¡±


    ¡°Helen?¡±


    Adriana never expected Helen to hear their conversation, and now when she saw her jump into Peter¡¯s arms, she felt her heartstrings tighten, fearing that she would follow Peter and never return.


    ¡°Mommy, so she is Helen¡¯s daddy, Helen knew it, daddy must be the most handsome and handsome man in the world oh.¡±


    Helen was beaming, wrapping her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, overjoyed.


    Faced with Helen¡¯s initiative to approach, Peter¡¯s heart warmed up, and his depressed mood improved a little.


    Held her sitting on hisp, a face flooded with fatherly love, ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s daddy¡¯s bad, let you drift outside with your mother for many years. In the future, would you like to live with daddy?¡±


    The original wanted to tell the child, and now since the child already knows, he simply will not hide it anymore.

 Chapter 196 Helen Recognizes Her Father

    ¡°Really?¡±


    Helen¡¯s big, crystal-stone-like eyes were wide with longing.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, great, great.¡±


    She waved her hands, overjoyed, and looked back at Adriana, smiling from ear to ear, ¡°Mommy, Helen finally has a daddy, yeah, that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Helen, who ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to tell Helen that she was mistaken and that the person in front of her was not her father.


    But the way she was dancing with joy was something Adriana had not seen before.


    Despite the fact that Helen has been well clothed and happy all these years, but because of her high IQ and excessive maturity, she always looks old and mature in her vegetation and rarely smiles so much.


    At this moment, she really felt that Helen was a child, a child of more than four years old.


    Not a half-grown child with a superb IQ.


    Moreover, she has the right to know and deserves to know who her father is.


    ¡°Daddy, Helen misses her brother.¡±


    Helen pulled Peter¡¯s arm and shook it, ¡°Take Helen to y with her brother, okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Peterughed,ughing brightly, like a mountain stream gurgling water, sounding clear and nice.


    ¡°Helen baby, Luis¡¯s name is Luis and he came out thirty minutes before you, so, he¡¯s the older brother.¡±


    He patiently exined.


    It was Helen who darkened her face, ¡°What? He¡¯s a brother? Hm, that¡¯s not fair.¡±


    Looking back at Adriana, ¡°Mummy, why don¡¯t you put me out first?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was that up to her to decide?


    ¡°Silly girl, who is first and who is second is destined by God, is it not your mommy¡¯s call?¡± Peter pinched the little girl¡¯s nose, ¡°Go, go home with daddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, home? Great, great. Mommy, Helen finally has a home now.¡±


    Helen slipped off Peter¡¯sp and took Adriana¡¯s hand with a smile and a joyful giggle.


    But after saying that, when he saw Adriana¡¯s face was not very good, he understood what was going on and immediately curbed his smile, took her hand and said in a small voice: ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ said the wrong thing.¡±


    She has always had a home, just not aplete one.


    Adriana¡¯s heart felt guilty and her heart broke in the face of such a well-behaved and understanding Helen, ¡°There¡¯s a home, there¡¯s a home.¡±


    Taking her in her arms, Adriana closed her eyes, ¡°Take you home.¡±


    But ¡­


    Daughter, forgive mommy¡¯s selfishness, even if you go back to ¡­ there will still be a day to leave.


    ¡°Yeah, great.¡±


    Helen was extra happy today and finally pampered Peter by letting him carry her out and followed Adriana, and the three of them went back to Peter¡¯s Orchard House together.


    Orchard House is located outside the suburbs and covers arge area. The architecture is European style, majestic, opulent and luxurious to the extreme.


    As the three stood in the courtyard, Adriana surveyed the estate and inwardly wondered how nice it was to be rich.


    She, however, was in no mood to care about that.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, your house is so big, so big.¡±


    Helen was ecstatic, jumping around like a dancing butterfly


    ¡°Good boy, go y, I¡¯ll get your brother to keep youpany.¡±


    Peter rubbed her little head.


    But Adriana said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s better for Helen to go by herself, I want to give my brother a ¡­ scare, hehehehehe ¡­¡±


    With that, she ran in toward the hall, calling out, ¡°Luis? Luis? Youe out.¡±


    Listen to the chattering sound, like a cheerful little sparrow.


    Peter stood in ce, his handsome face showing some relief and joy, and sighed, ¡°This is what home feels like.¡±


    Luis is not very talkative, not to mention crying like other children, so the whole manor is quiet like no other.


    Precisely because of this, it makes him feel like a leisurely tourist vacation ce, and does not have the warmth and joy of home.


    Adriana stood beside him and listened to a sigh of relief, a little puzzled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a home before?¡±


    The man turned sideways, his gaze fixed on the little woman¡¯s cheek, couldn¡¯t help but take her hand, his voice low and extremely maic, ¡°No, this family has alwayscked a mistress, you and Helen are here, then it isplete.¡±


    He stood against the light, the sunset afterglow, the evening sun doubly majestic burning, a light halo gilded in his body, his features slightly blurred, but also through the handsome and stunning beauty can not be ignored.


    Such a man, she saw with her own eyes that he was cold to other women and gentle to her like water.


    Adriana is a girl who has never been in love, so how can she be unmoved and untouched by love?


    Heart, thumping, deer in the headlights, cheeks can not help but float on a little red.


    A thoughtful gaze on Peter with deep emotion.


    Seeing this scene, Peter obediently pulled her close to his arms, hisrge palm sped the back of his head and leaned down for a kiss.


    The touch of a dragonfly has left in an instant.


    Adriana didn¡¯t even feel his temperature.


    Then she frowned, was this crazy, what was going on in her head.


    ¡°Adri, will youe back? Be the matriarch of this family and give the children aplete home. Here, you are needed.¡±


    Deep and affectionate.


    Adriana, who has always had excellent self-control, was so deep in this moment that she could not extricate herself from it, almost falling into his tenderness.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Just when the atmosphere was beautiful and romantic, two little munchkins ran out from the hall, holding hands and running happily and joyfully towards this side.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s brow tightened and his face inexplicably sank.


    Why do you suddenly feel ¡­


    The two little munchkins really ¡­ are an eyesore ~


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡­


    Luis hugged Adriana, ¡°Mommy is bad, bad, you cheated Luis so much.¡±


    Adriana looked down at Luis who was hugging his thighs, his eyes red with aggravation and resignation.


    The heart aches.


    Squatting down, he took him into his arms, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault, Mommy should have told you. But ¡­ Mommy only just found out about it too.¡±


    If Peter hadn¡¯t told her himself, she really wouldn¡¯t have believed it was all true.


    ¡°Hmph, Daddy, you¡¯re so bad. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    Luis puffed up his cheeks in anger and red at Peter with a cavity of rage, ¡°Bad man, bad man, just don¡¯t love you.¡±


    ¡°You do not love daddy, I love daddy ah.¡±


    Helen hugged Peter and gave him a kiss on the cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t like you, Helen likes daddy just fine. Daddy don¡¯t be sad oh.¡±


    ¡°Well, Helen be good.¡±


    After this point, a strange phenomenon urred in this family.


    Helen has a particrly good rtionship with Peter, Luis has a particrly sticky rtionship with Adriana, and from time to time there will be a littlepetition for paternal motherhood.


    The two children were happy and excited as Luis led Helen around the property.


    Peter, on the other hand, kept holding Adriana¡¯s hand and refused to let go.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 197 Adriana Covets Reunion Time

    ¡°Mr. Alston, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Peter.¡±


    The man stopped walking, ¡°Adri, for the sake of the child, give me a chance, and give yourself a chance, okay?¡±


    Adriana looked gloomy and did not speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was in a hurry.¡±


    The man reflected.


    Then taking her hand, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you around the courtyard.¡±


    Adriana knew deep down that there was a mission in mind, and as she followed Peter through the verdant grass of the estate, she looked at the man¡¯s back.


    Just see him raise his hand, a moment pointing this way, a moment pointing that way, mouth constantly to her introduction, seems to be not tired of.


    She actually inexplicably gave birth to an idea that shocked herself beyond measure ¡­


    A bit of greedy and longing goodness for a limited time?


    But, Adriana is afraid that she will fall.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    As I was thinking this, I suddenly ran into a wall of people.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    The man gently flicked her head, a doting face.


    Adriana blushed and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    But at this moment, the intense love lingered, her cold heart seemed to be gradually melted, revived, sprouted, and then, reckless and wild growth.


    She seemed to say, ¡°Peter, if Theresa doesn¡¯t like you, if you¡¯re not engaged to Theresa, I¡¯d really like to believe in the Cindere and Prince Charming story for once.


    However, reality is reality, even though you give the opportunity, but not necessarily go to the end.


    Little did Adriana know that her thoughts would soon be answered.


    The little woman¡¯s long hair draped over her shoulders, such as a waterfall of hair set between the fair and rosy goose egg face, delicate features, small and lovely, especially the curved eyebrows under a pair of brilliant eyes like stars, swirling with luster, good-looking.


    It gives a pure, saintly girl-next-door general intimacy.


    But in the workce, she wears ck rimmed sses, long hair tied in a ponytail, dressed in professional clothes, a face, but with thepetent and calm and knowledgeable women in the workce.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Peter called out, and then couldn¡¯t help but hold her in his arms.


    This time, Adriana did not struggle, but instead closed her eyes and gently nestled in his arms, feeling the irregr beating of his heart, the faint scent, lingering between her nostrils, too good for words.


    She, really wants to let herself fall and immerse herself in this fairy-tale kingdom-like beauty from now on.


    Shortly after, two children came running.


    ¡°Wow, daddy mommy show love yo.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, daddy, you¡¯re stealing Luis¡¯ mommy and Luis is not happy.¡±


    The two children stood to one side, Helen smiling cheerfully, but Luis with his hands on his chest and his mouth agape.


    Jealous!


    So easy to look forward to a moment of beauty, and was disturbed by the two children, Peter good mood instantly lost.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you off to the old mansion.¡±


    Peter had a sullen face and was not in a very good mood.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re scaring the baby.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and walked over to Luis, hugging him, ¡°Baby, Mommy¡¯s here.¡±


    She hugged Luis, and Peter, noticing a slight disappointment in Helen, walked over and took Helen in his arms, ¡°Daddy¡¯s holding you, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Helen is all smiles.


    Peter, holding Helen on the left, and Adriana, holding Luis on the right, walked towards the front yard, with Peter¡¯s free hand brushing against Adriana¡¯s waist.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the beauty of her presence or the fear that Adriana will fall if she holds the baby, but in any case, some cling to her.


    Just walked to the front yard, the housekeeper has called all the servants over, more than twenty servants stand on both sides with expressionless faces.


    Until the two came over, they only moved neatly and uniformly respectful body salute, ¡°Young master, youngdy, little miss, young master good.¡±


    It was a battle that overwhelmed Adriana a bit, but kept herself calm and stood by Peter¡¯s side without saying a word.


    ¡°From today, Adri lives here and is the owner of this ce. A word of warning, I don¡¯t want to hear any gossip, otherwise, there will be consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was a flurry of responses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and went into the hall.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The lobby is paved with obsidian flooring, so clean that it can reflect light. Pure European style architecture, gorgeous and extravagant, spiral staircase all the way to the top floor, the hall is hung with an unimaginablyrge Swarovski crystalmp, dim yellow light in the zed crystal refraction, brilliant as the dark night stars, dazzling.


    The abstract portraits hanging on the surrounding walls and the various antique treasures ced on the right side and the dining roompartment, everywhere show the wealthy status of the owner.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s nice to be rich.


    Putting down the two children, Peter pulled Adriana over to the leather couch and asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    For her, Peter¡¯s attitude is gentle to the extreme, taking care of the meticulous, so much so that Peter really feel a hint of humility and careful gestures from the man.


    Let her ¡­ inexplicable heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Adriana answered, but moved her gaze away, not daring to look directly into his affectionate eyes.


    Single for four years, everything is his own hands-on, hard to live a delicate little girl into a female man.


    She too had hoped for tenderness and prayed to meet the love of her life.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so cruel and unexpected to finally get it all.


    She inwardly looks forward to Peter¡¯s tenderness, but is afraid to get close enough to enjoy that tenderness and beauty.


    I¡¯m afraid that it will be a habit, dependence, from now on can not leave.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man got up and made her a cup of West Lake Longjing with his own hands, ¡°I saw at your house that you like this kind of tea, so I had someone buy it. Taste how it tastes.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana took the tea, not expecting him to be that observant.


    ¡°Can ¡­ you not be too polite with me?¡±


    Men don¡¯t like Adriana¡¯s kind of politeness, rustiness and wariness.


    Adriana smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He turned on the TV and casually tuned a program, and the two sat awkwardly, chatting now and then about the sky and the earth and casual gossip.


    At dinner time, Adriana washed her hands and walked into the dining room with her two children.


    When looking at the three-meter oval table filled with a gourmet feast, there was some surprise, but it was well hidden by her.


    ¡°So much, can¡¯t finish eating, will it be a bit wasteful?¡± Adriana is used to a frugal life, suddenly such luxury, really feel ¡­ too wasteful.


    ¡°For our family reunion, any more, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Peter sat down with the two children in his arms, then spread his hands to Adriana.


    Adriana froze, her teeth biting her lips, slowly raising her hand to fall into his palm, allowing him to lead her to the main seat, moving away from the chair, ¡°You sit here, today, you are the main character.¡±

 Chapter 198 – A pleasant dinner

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not okay.¡±


    Adriana shakes her head.


    In any case, this family, Peter is the master, how can she arrogate.


    Peterughed and held her shoulders down so she could sit down while he sat beside her.


    The first time a family of four ate together alone, the slightly awkward atmosphere was enlivened by the presence of two children.


    After dinner, after ying with the two kids for a while, Adriana got depressed and asked, ¡°Where will Helen and I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, of course you¡¯re sleeping with Daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Luis and Helen both echoed the words, making Adriana¡¯s face instantly burst into red, like a ripe peach.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana just wanted to say something, but heard two little babies with a heart to heart ¡­


    ¡°I want to sleep with my brother.¡±


    ¡°I want to sleep with my sister.¡±


    The two children looked at each other as the words fell andughed joyfully.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll take you to wash up.¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just let Sofie give us a bath.¡±


    With that, Luis pulled Helen and the two ran to Sofie, begging her toe upstairs with them.


    Adriana was a little uneasy and wanted to follow.


    But Peter pulled back, ¡°Luis was raised by Nadia, the feelings are very deep, Helen¡¯s clothes have been sent over this afternoon, you do not worry too much. Besides, it¡¯s not easy for the two kids to be together, so let them get along more.¡±


    And he ¡­


    It¡¯s easy to have some peace and quiet, so naturally I don¡¯t want to be disturbed by two children again.


    ¡°But ¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Adriana murmured.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand, and Adriana followed him, obedient, much like a blushing and timid daughter-inw.


    Up to the second floor, Peter opened the master bedroom, which is decorated in cool colors of dark gray, simple atmosphere, elegant but cool.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what style of room you like, so I¡¯m waiting for you toe and look at it, and then tomorrow I¡¯ll have the designer change it to the style you like.¡±


    Peter said.


    Adriana, however, shook her head, and the image of Theresa and Peter both sharing the same bed came to her mind.


    The man from her face a nce through the mind, immediately said: ¡°Here, you are the first woman toe in, in addition to the maid. Also, Theresa and I, never did, not even ¡­ a kiss, ever.¡±


    Adriana thought back, from having seen Peter and Theresa two, even the day of the engagement, the man only kissed Theresa¡¯s forehead, and did not have any intimate actions.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He answered with crity.


    But Adriana realized she shouldn¡¯t ask that, her eyes shed and she immediately shook off his hand, ¡°That has nothing to do with me either.¡±


    ¡°But from now on, there¡¯s a rtionship. You are Helen and Luis¡¯s mother, thedy of the house, my Peter¡¯s future wife.¡±


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­ you don¡¯t, I haven¡¯t promised you.¡±


    Adriana resisted a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll give you time. But I don¡¯t want any misunderstanding between the two kids, so at night you sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana had no chance to refuse.


    While she washed up, Peter went to the study and had a long list of things to do that he hadn¡¯t gotten around to.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Adriana wrapped herself in a bathrobe and pulled open the closet, which was full of thetestdies¡¯ clothes of the moment, all kinds, including pajamas.


    Just the pajama style is very ¡­ sexy.


    Eventually, she found a very conservative nightgown and wore underwear before her nervous heart fell.


    Ding¨C


    At that moment, the What¡¯s App beep sounded on the phone.


    When I opened it, it was another photo sent by Brenden, with Vivian crying in aggravation.


    She clutched her phone, sleepless.


    Study.


    Adriana knocked on the door with her coffee.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Pushing the door in, Peter, who was working, saw Adriana walking towards him with coffee.


    He was first pleased, and then the pair of narrow, good-looking phoenix eyes shed with a hint of starburst, a sh of light.


    Put down the pen and paper in his hand, ¡°It¡¯s sote, why are you still awake?¡±


    Adriana ced the coffee on his table and pulled her lips, not knowing what to say.


    She herself understands the truth that nothing is adultery, let alone Peter.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t sleep and came over to check.¡±


    Adriana pulled an excuse, her eyes nced around the study and smiled warmly, ¡°Then you¡¯re busy, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Well, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The two said hello and Adriana went out.


    Back in the room, lying in bed for a long time difficult to sleep, and finally is really sleepy, before falling asleep.


    In her sleep, she had a special dream that Peter also came up to the bed and slept, and hugged her.


    She slept until she woke up naturally and opened her eyes to find the side of the bed empty, touching it with her hand, not even a trace of temperature.


    This shows that Peter did not sleep in the bed at all.


    Got up, sat up, and was surprised to find Peter reading a book on the single sofa in his room.


    The early morning sunlight through the white gauze curtains sprinkled into the dappled sunlight, fell on his body, flooded with a hint of light, the whole person handsome unlike words.


    It is said that serious men are the most handsome.


    At the moment Peter is neatly dressed, leaning on the sofa with his legs folded, a book in hisp, his left hand gently lifting the pages, his right elbow propped on the armrest of the sofa holding his head.


    The window left a gap, the breeze moved the curtain and entered, stirring his hair in front of his forehead, covering the gloomy breath between the eyebrows, he raised his hand and brushed his hair, careless action, but it prated a little indefinable elegance and nobility.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Feeling a burning gaze, Peter raised his eyes and smiled warmly at him.


    ¡°Well, wake ¡­ up.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, as if he had caught the bag, her heart was a little weak, lifted the bedding and got up, went straight to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she came out, Peter was still sitting there waiting for her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Change your clothes, breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Can that ¡­ you ¡­ get out?¡±


    Adriana and Peter rarely share a room, and now that he¡¯s suddenly here, Adriana simply can¡¯t get used to it.


    The man raised his eyebrows, his knife-sharp handsome face emerged with a doting smile, slightly jawed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Adriana found a long bohemian dress in her closet and put it on, then went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Peter is talking to his two children.


    See Adriana dressed in a long, slim dress downstairs, straight hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, both sides of the hair don¡¯t behind the ears, a delicate and tender as if a porcin doll face without powdered beauty.


    Peter has read countless people, surrounded by a few women, but like Adriana¡¯s skin so white and tender, the standard natural features of women, or very few.

 Chapter 199 Mother Peter is here

    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    The two children were so happy to see Adrianaing down that they immediately pounced on her, pulling her along and chattering.


    Sooo used to quiet days, being two children so chattering and noisy, although very ufortable, but really happy.


    For breakfast, several people sat down to eat together.


    ¡°Luis, Helen, eat well,ter Daddy will take you to the fun ¡­¡±


    Naive, before his words could be spoken, the housekeeper walked in, ¡°Young master, youngdy, madam is back.¡±


    ¡°Why is she back?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank, immediately put down his chopsticks, got up and walked towards the outside.


    Adriana also got up and followed.


    Walking to the entrance of the hall, the party found a bright Maserati parked in the courtyard.


    The bodyguard immediately stepped forward and pulled open the door of the sedan, holding the door frame with his white gloved hand, and said respectfully, ¡°Be careful, madam.¡±


    Adriana stared at the car, only to see a woman dressed in a white cdon short-sleeved cheongsame out of it.


    She is roughly over fifty years old, her skin is extremely well maintained, painted with light makeup, her long hair is meticulously coiled behind her head, with sky blue tassel earrings, her charm is still there, graceful and elegant.


    I can almost imagine that Peter¡¯s mother must have been a well-groomed and attractive woman when she was young.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Inside the car came out another girl wearing super short pants with a short shirt that showed her belly button, painted with smoky makeup, dirty braids and sneakers.


    She trotted up to Peter and wrapped her arms around him, ¡°Brother, I miss you so much, oh, do you miss me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was clear and cold as he pushed her away, ¡°Girls, what kind of talk is it to be adventurous all day long.¡±


    ¡°Ch, old-fashioned, archaic, pedantic.¡±


    Peter¡¯s sister grunted with a look of displeasure.


    At the same time, Mrs. Alston hase up, gaze in Adriana has Helen¡¯s body surveyed a circle, the maintenance of a very good face showed a cold chill


    Adriana thought it was just these two, but she didn¡¯t expect another person to walk out of the limo.


    Theresa!


    ¡°Peter, Adri.¡±


    She came over to them with a smile and greeted them very naturally, as if nothing had happened before.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Mrs. Alston waved at Theresa, who quickly walked over and put her arm around her wrist, ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What aunt? You are my The Alston family daughter-inw-to-be, call Mom.¡± She reprimanded lightly, but was full of affection for Theresa.


    This situation puts Adriana in an awkward position.


    Peter stood by Adriana¡¯s side and naturally put his arm around her waist and said to Mrs. Alston, ¡°Mom, this is Adri, Luis and Helen¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not old and blind, can¡¯t I tell? Use your nonsense.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s attitude is very bad, nced at Adriana, ¡°I do not care what you used to seduce my son¡¯s soul, but I tell you today, want to marry into The Alston family, no way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What the hell are you, I Sloane only recognize Theresa as a sister-inw, where youe from get out of here ¡­ ah!¡±


    Just as thest word of her sentence fell, Peter¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly and he raised his hand, pping her across the face, ¡°Who gave you permission to talk to Adri like that? Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Peter, you hit me?¡±


    Sloane covered his burning cheek, stared at him incredulously, then pointed at Adriana and cursed, ¡°She¡¯s a shameless woman who gave birth to your child and thought about your money, and now that the money is spent, she¡¯se back to you with this little bitch and hooked up with you, just to marry into a rich family.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter reprimanded, raised his hand, a p again towards Sloane swung over, that the frame scared Sloane immediately closed his eyes.


    But half the time, but did not wait for a p.


    She opened her eyes to find Adriana holding Peter¡¯s wrist and shaking her head at him, ¡°She¡¯s right, and speaks the mind of everyone. This ce, after all, does not belong to us.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t y the saint in front of me, do you think I¡¯ll thank you?¡± Sloane snorted coldly.


    Angrily, he walked into the hall.


    Mrs. Alston frowned, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten tough, haven¡¯t you? You haven¡¯t hit Sloane since you were a kid, and today you¡¯re going to hit Sloane for this woman?¡±


    She was furious.


    ¡°Mouthy, years abroad and this is how she learned to behave in the world?¡± Peter retorted coldly.


    ¡°Okay Auntie, just don¡¯t be angry with Peter. I told you, I shouldn¡¯t havee. Auntie, you¡¯re the family, I ¡­ I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Theresa soothed Mrs. Alston, but her eyes were red and tearful as she turned to leave.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Mrs. Alston scolded, ¡°She¡¯s the one who has to go, not you. Remember, you are the future mistress here.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ Peter has already announced to the public that we have called off the engagement. Auntie, you¡¯d better not make things difficult for Peter.¡±


    Theresa sells her performance with a pathetic look.


    Mrs. Alston was so distraught that she took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of this family, and his words don¡¯t count.¡±


    ncing at Adriana out of the corner of her eye, ¡°If you were to leave now, wouldn¡¯t you be hitting the mark and making someone else happy.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adriana sighed, hooked her lips helplessly, and waved to Helen, who was stunned, ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Helen, aggrieved but heartbroken for her mommy, nodded, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy, don¡¯t you go, don¡¯t you leave Luis, oooh ¡­ I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    Luis adhered to the crying style, clinging to Adriana¡¯sp without any image and crying pitifully.


    Adriana looked at Luis like that, her heart was breaking with pain.


    Pulled him up, ¡°Luis good boy, you have grown up. From now on ¡­ Auntie Theresa is your mommy. Behave.¡±


    He rubbed his head, didn¡¯t even look at Peter, turned around and led Helen away.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go, Luis only recognizes you as a mommy. If you want to leave, Luis will follow you, I just want you ¡­¡±


    Luis jumped over and hugged her tightly, tears like broken beads, crying non-stop.


    Even though Mrs. Alston is a very unfeeling person, she was softened by the sight of her own grandson crying like a tearful person.


    ¡°Okay, all stay.¡±


    She said with a grunt.


    ¡°Is it really okay?¡± Luis turned back and looked blearily at Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°You are my grandson and that little girl is my granddaughter, I can put up with anything for you.¡±


    Mrs. Alston sighed helplessly, but did not notice the cold gaze on the face of Theresa, who was standing beside her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in.¡±


    Mrs. Alston took Theresa¡¯s hand and walked in.


    Adriana stood in the courtyard, and if Vivian were not now in Brenden¡¯s hands, with her backbone, she would have left long ago.


    But now, she can only pretend to go, but inwardly dare not go.

 Chapter 200 Adriana has a tough task

    Brenden gave her a deadline of half a month to get what she needed to get.


    Otherwise, she will be made to collect Vivian¡¯s body.


    Having seen his viciousness and bloodlust firsthand, Adriana doesn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.


    ¡°Adri.¡±


    Peter went to Adriana¡¯s side and took her hand, ¡°You once said that two people will not be happy in a marriage if they do not have the blessing of people. So, can you stay, I believe they will slowly like you and ept you. Is it okay? Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, we can also move to another ce.¡±


    Adriana was grateful to Peter for thinking of her and was touched in her heart.


    But ¡­


    Peter, even if I stay, it is certainly not to please them.


    Nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to try.¡±


    Her simple words, but deeply moved Peter, a hand into her arms, ¡°How can you be so kind, kind to the heart.¡±


    Snuggling into her shoulder, Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her cheeks took on a cheek-to-cheek smile.


    A family that she couldn¡¯t fit into, and she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so.


    In any case, Peter is high in the emperor, identity status and her heaven and earth, everything speaks of door to door, otherwise, one day will be for various reasons and go their separate ways.


    Knowing the oue, Adriana would not jump into the fire.


    The family of four walked hand in hand into the living room.


    Inside the living room, Mrs. Alston sat with Theresa. When she saw the four of them walk in, Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold light shed.


    Following that, she smiled warmly, ¡°Peter, Adri, you guyse over and sit down. Auntie has been abroad for so long, she has always wanted toe back, and now that she is well, she can finallye back. She said she won¡¯t go away from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the one who talks too much, why are you telling them this? When did that entric son ever care about my life or death?¡±


    Mrs. Alston grunted in dissatisfaction.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one with a sweet mouth.¡±


    Mrs. Alston poked Theresa in the head and snapped.


    With this family of seven, each with their own thoughts, living under the same roof, Adriana had no idea how awkward it would be.


    But she was more often with Helen and Luis, and it wasn¡¯t too awkward.


    Walked over and sat down.


    Theresa immediately stood up, ¡°Auntie, Adri, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll go pour it for you.¡±


    The words, which sounded like a good boy, were in fact an oath of sovereignty, telling Adriana sideways that she was the host here, and she was just a guest.


    ¡°No need for you to do that, Luis is going to pour his own tea for mommy.¡±


    Luis is very spoiled mommy, he ran to pour tea for Adriana by himself.


    Adriana immediately got up, ¡°Luis, you¡¯re still young, don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    All are boiling water, in case the ssh to the body scalded how good it is.


    ¡°Hmph, so adult, good enough to let a small child pour tea, how to be a mother? I guess my little granddaughter has suffered a lot.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was not pleased.


    ¡°Eat bitterness before you be a man, mommy has been telling us this since we were little.¡±


    Helen nced at Mrs. Alston and beamed a little unhappily.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you kid? I¡¯m worried about you, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Mrs. Alston frowned, ¡°You child, you have no upbringing at all, this is how your mother taught you to talk to your elders!¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the one named Sloane just now your daughter? Why can she curse?¡±


    Helen is not willing to give in to weakness and clever arguments.


    But this sentence said Mrs. Alston¡¯s face stiffened, extremely ugly, ¡°My son has a fianc¨¦e, your mother interfered, this is her fault. She deserves to be scolded!¡±


    She was so angry, she was the wife of The Alston family, but she was scolded by a child, and that person was her granddaughter.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m still my daddy¡¯s daughter, so does she count as taking away someone¡¯s love and breaking up the wonderful, happy family I have with my daddy?¡±


    The little girl was so thoughtful and thoughtful that Mrs. Alston had no words to refute what she said.


    Although the face is displeased, the heart is impressed with the child¡¯s young age, but too smart.


    Peter, who was listening to Helen¡¯s conversation with her own mother, did not say a word and listened quietly.


    But the corners of those lips are raised and sometimes not smiling.


    ¡°You ¡­ you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! She¡¯s just a kid, what do you want to tell her?¡±


    Mrs. Alston was just about to say something when she heard Peter scold her softly.


    Talking out of turn to a child, Peter was worried that she would upset the children if she told them where the two children came from.


    This, not what he wanted to see.


    Mrs. Alston nced at Peter, saw his face was hard, and realized that she really should not lose her temper in front of the children.


    ¡°Grandma, have some tea.¡±


    There Luis came over, a cup of tea in his hand, and brought it to his grandmother.


    ¡°Oh, our Luis is so good.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was overjoyed.


    ¡°This is the tea Mommy made, it says you just got back and had a hard trip.¡± Luis has a sweet mouth and speaks pleasingly.


    But when Mrs. Alston heard that Adriana had made the tea, her face sank a little and she took the tea and put it on the table.


    ¡°Grandma, do you not like Luis, why do you not even drink the tea when it is served to you.¡±


    The little munchkin deliberately blinked a pair of big eyes and looked at Mrs. Alston innocently, invisibly seeming to say, ¡°You must not like me, or you will definitely drink the tea at my end.


    ¡°No ¡­ is not.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was thinking that the tea was made by Adriana, so she didn¡¯t want to drink it.


    ¡°It must be da. Since Grandma doesn¡¯t like Luis, Luis won¡¯t serve tea to Grandma in the future.¡±


    He pretended to look aggrieved, drooping his head in loss, and turned towards Peter.


    ¡°Come back,e back. Grandma drink, of course grandma drink ah.¡±


    Despite not liking Adriana much, it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t like Luis.


    Seeing that she was angry, Mrs. Alston had to take a few sips of her tea and then said to Luis, ¡°This tea is quite good, your mother is quite good at making tea, good boy,e here,e to grandma.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee.¡±


    With a cheeky smile, Luis turned and ran into Mrs. Alston¡¯s arms.


    This scene fell in Theresa¡¯s eyes, her hands hanging at her side clenched tightly together, eyes slightly narrowed, the bottom of the eyes shed a little harsh.


    Adriana, you¡¯ve got a real knack for using the baby as your leverage.


    I have to say that the method, although despicable, but really very useful.


    Theresa originally relied on Mrs. Alston, but now it seems that with the help of her two children and Peter, it will be easy for Adriana to marry into The Alston family.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Auntie, you guys sit down first, I¡¯ll go up and check on Sloane, she ¡­¡± spoke, ncing at Peter, the meaning was self-exnatory.

 Chapter 201 Peter dotes on Adri

    Just now in front of everyone beat Sloane, now she must be in a bad mood.


    ¡°Go on, go on, coax her. That girl, too, has a bit too much temper.¡± Mrs. Alston said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theresa smiled warmly and seemed to raise her hands and feet in the style of ady.


    Adriana came over with a cup of tea and handed it to Peter.


    The sudden gesture ttered Peter, one eyebrow raised, ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like ¡­, don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Adriana takes her tea and makes a move to leave.


    But Peter pulled back, ¡°Drink, of course.¡±


    The man held the tea, blew the curling cigarette, tasted a mouthful, ¡°did not find your tea art is good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    The two men looked at each other andughed.


    Helen, who was left out in the cold, got up from the sofa and walked to Adriana and Peter with a resigned look on her face.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy~¡±


    Even if the child is no longer how smart, but after all a child, will be sad, will be jealous.


    Peter found Helen unhappy, immediately put down the tea, leaned down and held her in his arms, and gave her a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Good girl, talk to daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Helen shook her head and smiled cheekily, ¡°I miss daddy.¡±


    The family being together in harmony and happiness is what Adriana feels at this moment.


    Although it is the two children who y an important role, it must be said that the seemingly superficial calm can also create happiness.


    She has been deprived of her mother¡¯s and father¡¯s love since childhood, and is naturally easily touched.


    Upstairs in the room.


    ¡°Who let you in? Get out!¡±


    Theresa Fang pushed the door in and a pillow came crashing down.


    She caught it in one hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the tantrum, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Sloane, who was sitting on the bed crying in aggravation, turned around and saw that it was Theresa, and asked, ¡°Why are you up here? I thought ¡­ was my brother.¡±


    ¡°Heh, your brother?¡±


    Theresa closed the door and snorted augh, ¡°In the end, you are just brother and sister, but those downstairs are different. They are a family, how can you bepared to a sister? Not I say you, Sloane, you should notpete with Adriana in the future, some ¡­ say badly, some do not measure themselves.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Sloane out of the corner of her eye and saw her fists clenched tightly around the bedding, and a slight smile shed under her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, Adriana is a bitch, how can shepare with me? I¡¯m my brother¡¯s own sister. What is she? Do you really think that just because you have two children, you are something? We, The Alston family, can find a woman to give birth to a child easily.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Since I was a kid, my brother has never hit me, and today he actually hit me for her! I¡¯ll settle this score with that little bitch Adriana sooner orter.¡±


    Sloane¡¯s face is grim, cheek muscles tremble slightly, a pair of angry eyes released fire, hostility is extremely heavy.


    ¡°Sloane, we are good friends, I really advise you a word, make them whole, anyway ¡­ can not win, can not grab, rather than bless them. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t see you, but Adriana is really too powerful, and your brother really loves Adriana very much. your brother¡¯s heart, is not you can hurt?¡±


    Word for word, it sounds like it¡¯s for Sloane¡¯s own good, but Theresa knows Sloane¡¯s character all too well.


    Arrogant, domineering, self-righteous and possessive.


    With Adriana vying for Peter, she must still be angry.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Sloane got angry and raised her hand to point at her, ¡°Theresa, you¡¯re just a wimp, no wonder my brother doesn¡¯t like you, look at you, you can¡¯t even keep your own man, how dare you. If I were you, I¡¯d get that bitch Adriana killed, then I¡¯ll see who can still steal from you.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Theresa suddenly red-eyed, eyes swirling tears came out, choking sobbing: ¡°I also want to, but ¡­ your brother does not give me a chance. Adri rely on Luis and Helen are Peter¡¯s children, to take advantage, I ¡­ can¡¯t do anything about it, whoops ¡­¡±


    A furious Sloane nced at Theresa and saw her crying pitifully, so he waved his hand impatiently, ¡°All right, all right, who made us friends, I¡¯ll help you this time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    ¡°Sloane, it¡¯s good to have you, thanks.¡±


    Theresa was touched.


    But then I heard Sloane say, ¡°I don¡¯t help easily I tell you.¡± Her eyes rolled, thoughtful, and said, ¡°Recently Hermes came out with a limited edition bag, I really like ¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll wrap it up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Sloane had a satisfied look on his face.


    But ignoring the smug smile on Theresa¡¯s face, her eyes were calcting and ruthless.


    By noon, lunch was ready.


    The family sat down together.


    Sloane was finally willing toe down for dinner after Theresa¡¯s persuasion.


    Peter saw that she still had red marks on her cheeks and was a little distressed, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± He said with concern.


    Sloane plucked out a fierce nce, ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now after all the fighting.¡±


    Angrily, he walked to the living room, pulled out a chair and sat there.


    Mrs. Alston was seated, Peter and Sloane to the left and right, then Luis and Helen, with Adriana and Theresa at the bottom of the table on either side.


    Such a lunch was torturous for Adriana, who could only bury her head in her food and then peel shrimp for her two children every now and then.


    Sloane was drinking with his ss of red wine, his eyes looking at Adriana every now and then, plotting something.


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Her name is Adriana, and from now on, she is your sister-inw. To her, do not be rude.¡±


    Peter put down his chopsticks and swept his gaze at Sloane with a stern look and amanding tone.


    ¡°Gee, it¡¯s not sure if she¡¯s my sister-inw. Our mother has not yet agreed, what kind of sister-inw is it.¡±


    I have only one sister-inw, and that is Theresa. others, not worthy!¡±


    She speaks without thinking and just wants to insult Adriana with all kinds of words.


    ¡°Sloane!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled in slight anger, ¡°Several years of study abroad and this is what you¡¯ve learned?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not working.¡± She had an arrogant, domineering look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Peter stared at her with a burning gaze and suddenly nodded, ¡°Since you graduated, it¡¯s just the right time to work. The factory over in Africa was established and now needs someone to manage it, so you can go and experience it.¡±


    Bang!


    Sloane shot up, ¡°Brother, what do you mean? For this bitch, you want to send me away? I really doubt if you¡¯re my real brother, you¡¯re such an asshole.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good. Look at you now, impetuous, arrogant, arrogant, do you think, in the future, who can put up with your temper and can be a great man?¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone is calm, but invisibly emits a subordinate¡¯s majesty andpelling aura.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so noble, I¡¯m just a girl, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±

 Chapter 202: Peter Bumps Mother for Adriana

    She was furious and pushed Mrs. Alston, shouting aggressively, ¡°Mom, look, my brother is actually sending me to Africa for that woman, so why don¡¯t you take care of it?¡±


    Mrs. Alston let out a sigh, ¡°Peter, Sloane is right. She¡¯s a girl, she¡¯ll find a good family to marry, she doesn¡¯t need to be a big shot.¡±


    ¡°Really, then you think, her fiery nature, which man will marry her? Rich, where can not find a gentle and virtuous? If you don¡¯t have money, what can she look for? You are coddling her, trying to ruin her future.¡±


    Peter analyzes them one by one.


    Mrs. Alston listened for a moment, then nodded fervently, ¡°Sloane, your brother has a point. ¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a wallflower who falls on both sides.¡±


    Sloane stomped his feet in anger, ¡°Since you were a child, you have been patriarchal and loved my brother, and you still listen to him for everything now, so what am I?¡±


    Faced with this situation, Adriana can only quietly apany Luis and Helen to eat together, without speaking or taking a stand.


    After all, it all started because of her.


    The heart is still full of guilt and self-recrimination, only she is also helpless.


    ¡°Sloane, mom thinks your brother has a point, you ¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph, eat it yourselves, I¡¯m not eating it.¡±


    After saying that, Sloane moved out of his chair, gave Adriana a vicious re, and went upstairs in a huff.


    Theresa pursed her lips, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll go up and see Sloane and bring her some food. She hasn¡¯t eaten much.¡±


    Mrs. Alston shook her head and sighed, ¡°s, Sloane¡¯s temperament needs to be managed, Theresa, thank you for your hard work, you are such a kind child. ¡±


    ¡°Auntie, what are you talking about? Sloane and I are good friends too, and I¡¯ve always treated her like my sister. Then you guys eat, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    Joe up went to the kitchen, took the tray and picked up a few of Sloane¡¯s favorite dishes and brought them up.


    A lunch was the first time a few people had eaten together and it just didn¡¯t go well.


    After waiting for the two children to eat, Adriana took them aside to the yhouse to y.


    Try to avoid being alone with people from The Alston family.


    After everyone dispersed, Mrs. Alston put down her chopsticks, looked at Peter, and asked, ¡°Are you really going to marry this woman?¡±


    Peter held a ss of red wine in his hand, shook the liquid, raised the ss and took a light sip, ¡°Is there a problem.¡±


    Already very obvious attitude, simply do not need to ask more.


    ¡°Peter, all along, you have been a very obedient child, and mom thought you were glorious. But, this time, you must listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Since I was a child, you have interfered in everything. Preferring this matter, I can¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    He has his own choice and does not need to listen to anyone.


    ¡°You¡¯re fooling around!¡±


    Seeing his firm attitude, Mrs. Alston was a bit angry and pped the table, ¡°This woman and your Uncle are not clear, and a while ago I heard from the n that she and your Uncle were almost engaged. Now you are involved with you, you let us The Alston family¡¯s face where to put? Maybe you will lose your current position.¡±


    A look of hatred.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think, I just believe in myself.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude is indifferent, quietly sipping wine, a calm and rxed posture, Mrs. Alston almost did not breathe up.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­! If Old Mr. Alston doesn¡¯t approve of you being with her, you¡¯re asking to be killed. Do you know that?¡±


    Although Old Mr. Alston is now resting at home, he still holds the power, and if Peter rebels, the consequences are unthinkable.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to tell me that it would jeopardize the current position?¡± He raised his eyes, his gaze faint.


    ¡°Good for you to know.¡±


    ¡°At first, my father married you, also suffered from the n¡¯s opposition, but did not still get married?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ that, that¡¯s a matter between your father and me. Besides, your father didn¡¯t still lose the reins of the family.¡±


    Mrs. Alston feels a little guilty when she talks about the past.


    ¡°But at least he didn¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, I don¡¯t need you to worry about my own affairs.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with Mrs. Alston on this topic, it was pointless.


    Got up and walked straight out.


    Mrs. Alston was the only one left in therge dining room, sighing in despair.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    The yhouse is a room that Peter had vacatedst night and deliberately cleaned up for the two children to y together.


    He had just walked in when the two children pounced on him, overjoyed.


    ¡°Good boy, you guys y, your mommy and I will stay aside with you.¡±


    Peter touched the cheeks of the two children and smiled with a doting smile.


    The two children nodded obediently and ran off to y.


    Peter walked to the side and sat beside Adriana, seeing her face gloomy, the sadness between her eyebrows brushed away, some heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t handle it well and made you follow themission.¡±


    He was talking about the rtionship between Mrs. Alston, Sloane and Adriana.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, it was a forced integration, and it was to be expected.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    Peter smoothly wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    He is familiar with Adriana¡¯s past experiences and knows what she has lost and what she cares about.


    So, instead of taking Adriana to live somewhere else for a moment of peace and quiet, we should now try to find ways for the family to slowly try to ept Adriana.


    In this way, when she gets married in the future, she can truly enjoy the warmth of home.


    He always remembered what Adriana had said, ¡®An unblessed marriage is an unhappy one¡¯, and despite Peter¡¯s disagreement with this statement, he wanted her to fit in and be a family.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana did not resist his approach, forcing her mind to push him away and feigning closeness with him.


    Everything, just to get what you want to get as soon as possible.


    After this, she can take Helen far away and also get Vivian out of trouble as soon as possible.


    Just Luis ¡­


    She stared burningly at Luis, looking at the child¡¯s knitted brows and sunny appearance, her heart flooded with the slightest pain.


    After the two children yed for a while, Adriana took them back to their room, read them a story and put them to bed for a nap.


    Until the kids are in bed.


    Adriana had nothing to do, found no Peter in the bedroom, so until he was in the study, simply poured a cup of coffee and followed into the study.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a break at noon?¡±


    Adriana walked in with a cup of coffee, concerned.


    ¡°There are still some things left to deal with in my hand. What about you, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Took the coffee from her hand, took a light sip and put the cup down. Obediently pulled Adriana into his arms and made her sit on hisp.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t do this ¡­¡±

 Chapter 203 Theresa is jealous of Adriana

    His sudden intimate gesture overwhelmed Adriana, who reflexively bounced up and took a few steps backward.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Peter frowned.


    ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ probably wasn¡¯t ready for it.¡±


    In fact, is simply not any mental preparation, and there is no way to ept his intimate actions like that.


    Peter stood up, walked over to her and took her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think about your feelings.¡±


    Adriana hangs her head and shakes her head in silence.


    He lifted his arms and hugged her gently, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you, and I know you¡¯re trying to adjust. Whether you¡¯re doing it for the baby or something else, as long as you¡¯re by my side, it¡¯s the best.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s for the kids or otherwise?


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, couldn¡¯t ¡­ he know everything?


    ¡°You get busy, I¡¯m going to take a break.¡±


    Adriana left the study in a hurry, unable to ept being with both Peter, or not being able to adapt in a short time.


    The moment she closed the door, she nced at Peter sitting in the executive chair through that one gap, and frowned with a deep frown.


    What would it take for her, exactly, to get her hands on that?


    When she returned to the bedroom, she took advantage of Peter¡¯s absence to shine a light on the cabs in the room, and rummaged around without finding it.


    Knock-knock-


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door from outside, which scared Adriana¡¯s face and immediately closed the locker, ¡°Who?¡±


    This is Peter¡¯s room. If Peteres in, he must not knock on the door.


    Therefore, it should be someone else.


    She went to the door and pulled it open, only to see that the person standing in the doorway was actually Theresa.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    She asked.


    Theresa nced at Adriana as she walked around her and walked straight away from the bedroom.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ managed to get to the top so quickly and live with Peter?¡± She was shady and spoke very badly, ¡°And you said you wouldn¡¯t stay with Peter. adriana, you are so hypocritical.¡±


    She nced around the bedroom and sighed, ¡°Even I haven¡¯t shared a room with Peter for as long as I¡¯ve lived in Orchard House, and you¡¯ve gotten there first. ¡±


    Theresa finally walked over to the bed and sat down in a leisurely manner, her arms around her chest in an arrogant posture.


    This Theresa makes Adriana feel strange.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Adriana asked.


    ¡°What am I trying to say that you wouldn¡¯t know? What are you pretending to be innocent in front of me?¡± Theresa got up, walked to her, and said, ¡°Peter had a temporary matter at thepany, and has gone to the office. Now, no one at Orchard House can protect you.¡±


    ¡°So, you might as well say what you have to say.¡±


    Adriana did not care to listen to Theresa¡¯s nonsense, all she could think about was the task Brenden had ordered.


    Trying to find something in the study while Peter is not at home.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll get right to the point.¡±


    Theresa stood in front of her, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Adriana, I told you, I love Peter and I must be with him. And you, there is no way you can be an obstacle between us. If it is, then ¡­ don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. This, is myst advice to you as a best friend.¡±


    That¡¯s all I have to say, it¡¯s aplete break with Adriana.


    Adriana was not surprised and snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t find you so hostile before. For Peter, you want to kill me? Do you want to get rid of Luis and Helen as well?¡±


    Although this thought in her mind, but when these words came out from Theresa¡¯s mouth, she still couldn¡¯t stop the shock.


    Is it really worth turning yourself into an executioner for love?


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    She got angry and roared, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have been on very good terms with Luis by now, seeing as Luis has slowly epted me. But at this time, you just appeared, why?¡±


    She is furious and feels that Adriana is the bane of her existence and has ruined everything for her.


    Adriana is tired of exining, not to mention not knowing how to solve the situation in front of her, there is no way to speak.


    We can¡¯t tell Theresa the truth about our true purpose, can we?


    If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s going to expose herself in front of Peter, and it¡¯s going to be more than worth it.


    ¡°Can I say it was just an ident? I didn¡¯t know Luis would be my child either. This matter, I ask myself that I have not wronged you. theresa, now you are also living in the manor, so let¡¯s y fair, as long as you can make Peter like you, I will definitely give in.¡±


    Adriana is stalling for time.


    Want to give peace with Theresa in the meantime, then after getting the confidential documents she wants, rescue Vivian and take them away from Waverly together and never, evere back.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ever trust you again?¡±


    Theresa got emotional, ¡°You know that Peter likes you, what do you mean by that? A handout, or pity?¡±


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°To get you out of the estate now, out of Waverly, and never to return!¡± She yelled hysterically, ¡°This family doesn¡¯t fit in with you, Mrs. Alston doesn¡¯t like you, Sloane doesn¡¯t like you, and no one wees you except Luis and Peter!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes burned as she stared at her in front of her, her eyebrows knitted slightly, shaking her head with a sigh, ¡°Theresa, look what you¡¯ve be now? For Peter, was it worth it?¡±


    Really love him is not the fault, the fault in you know that he does not love you, you are still obsessed.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s worth it. How do you know if it¡¯s worth it when you haven¡¯t really loved?¡± Theresa all kinds of envy and jealousy, want can not get, Adriana does not want, Peter prefer to stick to the front.


    How can she not be jealous?


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t argue. There¡¯s no point.¡±


    Adriana pulled open the door and walked out, going to the two children¡¯s rooms.


    Theresa huffed and puffed, and when she heard the voices go away, Adriana got up and walked out of the room, and seeing that the hall was deserted, she went to the study and closed the door.


    There are several cabs in front of the desk in the study, as well as encrypted safes.


    Adriana touched it, but found that she could not open the cab at all, let alone the safe.


    There is a password!


    ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡±


    She thought carefully and entered the date of Peter¡¯s birthday, which showed incorrectly, and suddenly, she thought of Luis¡¯ birthday.


    So I entered the password and the result ¡­ is still incorrect.


    ¡°What the hell is it?¡±


    She was quite chagrined and got up with a huff, rummaging through several cabs that could be opened, but found nothing.


    Therefore, important information must be in the safe as well as locked cabs.


    ¡°The key Peter must not carry with him, so ¡­ it is highly likely that the key to the cab is also in thebination box yet.¡±


    She murmured, her mind guilty of worrying.


    Can¡¯t get the password, you can¡¯t get anything, isn¡¯t it ¡­ a waste of effort?


    Finally, her eyes fell in front of theputer, ¡°Will ¡­¡±


    Computer with important information saved inside?


    With that thought, she pulled open the executive chair, sat on it, and turned on theputer.


    Half time, theputer screen shows ¡­ [Please enter the password]


    Password again!

 Chapter 204 Adriana narrowly escapes exposure

    Adriana was disheartened and almost desperate.


    But not conceding defeat, she still entered her password haphazardly on theputer.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out beside him.


    Adriana stood up in a sh, surprised to find Peter standing beside her at some point.


    So, gather yourposure and pretend to be calm.


    ¡°Oh my God, do you walk without a sound? I¡¯m really scared to death of you.¡±


    Raising his hand and patting his chest, he took a long breath, maintained an extremely natural posture, and pointed to hisputer, saying, ¡°I want to use yourputer, but I don¡¯t know the password.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call and ask me?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was expressionless, a look that made it impossible for Adriana to guess whether Peter trusted her words or not.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. I forgot.¡±


    Adriana tapped her brain, ¡°By the way, what brings you back?¡±


    ¡°I forgot something and came back to pick it up.¡± He answered truthfully, his cold face with the slightest light smile, seemingly in a good mood.


    ¡°Well then, can you turn on theputer for me, I need to use it.¡±


    Adriana put on a calm face and said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter walked over to theputer, and Adriana immediately stood by his side, staring straight at his hands over the keyboard, wanting answers.


    Results ¡­


    Just see the man¡¯s fingers on the keyboard tapping rapidly, the password is at least seven or eight digits so long.


    The corners of her mouth twitched wildly, aputer password only, do not need to be so long?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    The man asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± She looked at herputer and smiled, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and wrapped his wrist around her waist, ¡°How can I thank you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s little face was red, and she was embarrassed to the point of blushing under his teasing.


    Slightly resistant, he pushed him away, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have something to do, I won¡¯t dy you.¡±


    Pulled away from him and bowed his head, not daring to look directly at him.


    It seems that because of the ghost in the heart, the heart is weak, right?


    ¡°Hank just called to say things are taken care of, so I don¡¯t have to rush over too much.¡±


    The man walked up to her, took her hand and held her down in the executive chair, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to use theputer, use it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana blushed and smiled stiffly.


    Dumbly sat in front of theputer, holding the mouse to open the web page, but suddenly found a nk mind, actually do not know what to do.


    Lying in front of Peter, now that he was standing next to her, made her a little panicky.


    ¡°Can that ¡­ you ¡­ avoid for a moment?¡± She raised her eyes to look at the man beside her, and the corners of her lips pulled out a slight curve.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s not to see?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She nodded, keeping a little mystery.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Peter picked up a file from the table, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll go to the office first, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy on the road.¡±


    Hearing him say he was leaving, Adriana was secretly relieved.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Who expected him to suddenly sit sideways on the armrest of the executive chair and look down at her, ¡°You are eager for me to hurry up?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no. It¡¯s not that yourpany affairs are busy, I¡¯m sorry to dy you.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his good-looking Danfeng eyes shed with a strange look, his long fingers picked up her chin and frowned: ¡°Why do I feel you are very nervous? Is it possible that you have done something unpleasant?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ what are you talking about. I am ¡­¡±


    Adriana bites her lips with her brow lowered, ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous to see you.¡±


    Feigning a shy look of a little girl, the key time to make the beauty n, ¡°Maybe not quite adapted to it.¡±


    ¡°Fools!¡±


    The man suddenly smiled, raised his hand and rubbed her hair, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time to adapt. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    With that, he leaned down and gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    Get up, take the papers and leave.


    Adriana sat in her seat and watched him leave until the moment the study door closed, her hanging heart fell.


    Gosh, what a shock.


    Adriana small hand a strong beat chest, scared heart and liver straight.


    But did not dare to lock the door, afraid that there was nothing, a lock on the door but some of the meaning of this ce is not silver.


    Solely, raise the defense, while clicking on theputer, looking at the study door.


    Looked in theputer files and opened them, and those files were hundreds of so many.


    ¡°So many? Where do I have to look?¡±


    She was a bit crushed, looking at the pile of files and really not knowing which one was the one Brenden wanted.


    But then it turned out that some of the files were passworded and she couldn¡¯t open them or copy them at all.


    I guess this is the confidential document that Brenden wants.


    After spending more than an hour, Adriana could not unlock the password no matter what she did, and finally had to shut down theputer and walk out of the study in frustration.


    In the evening, several people dined together and Sloane still did not go downstairs to eat, choosing to prove her attitude by going on a hunger strike.


    Threatened: ¡°If Adriana doesn¡¯t leave, I, Sloane, will go on a hunger strike!¡±


    ¡°Peter, your sister isn¡¯ting down yet, do you really want to watch her go on a hunger strike? Really not worried about her?¡±


    Mrs. Alston was very concerned about her daughter, but could not resist Sloane¡¯s nature.


    Peter held the chopsticks and personally put a piece of roast pork in Adriana¡¯s bowl, and said in a t tone, ¡°When you are lightly hungry, you will eat it yourself when you can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean, you kid? I raised you a white-eyed wolf for nothing. Is your sister important or this woman important?¡±


    Mrs. Alston got angry and pointed her finger at Adriana with her chopsticks, being extremely rude and the only one who had no manners of being an elder.


    ¡°Dinner.¡±


    Peter avoided answering and continued his meal with a refined demeanor.


    Bang!


    Mrs. Alston jumped in anger and pped her chopsticks on the table, ¡°I¡¯m not eating either, you can eat by yourselves.¡±


    Get up and go.


    At this point, Peter said nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see us, the best way, take Sloane back.¡±


    Orchard House has always been Peter¡¯s home, with Sloane and Mrs. Alstoning over in their spare time.


    They have their own vi.


    ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out, Peter you white-eyed wolf, and you¡¯re kicking us out for this woman Adriana?¡±


    She was trembling with anger, ¡°Oooh ¡­ I don¡¯t want to live anymore, I don¡¯t want to live anymore, your father died early, you rely on the fact that no one can control you, you do whatever you want. Aigoo, I don¡¯t want to live, I want to talk to your grandfather, let him teach you a lesson this dead boy.¡±


    Theresa saw the situation and immediately got up to support Mrs. Alston, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, you have a heart condition, in case you get angry, how can it be good? You should not let Peter choose like that, it is difficult for him. I can see how good he is to you, so auntie, take it easy, I¡¯ll help you go to your room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Pissed off, I¡¯m going to be pissed off at you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll give you a massage and tell jokes, okay?¡±

 Chapter 205 Mrs. AlstonTheresa taunts Adriana

    ¡°O Theresa, it¡¯s you girl who has a heart.¡±


    The two went upstairs together.


    The two kids looked at me and me at you, then shrugged their shoulders and continued to eat with their heads down.


    A bit of ¡®a heart to read sage books two ears do not hear outside the window¡¯ meaning.


    Adriana slowly put down her chopsticks, ¡°Peter, I think it¡¯s better for me to leave with Helen. Here, it¡¯s not suitable for us.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to~¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Helen and Luis immediately burst into tears.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Mommy, don¡¯t you go, okay?¡± Luis put down his chopsticks, slipped out of his chair, walked up to her and hugged her waist, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to go.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I ¡­ want to be with my brother.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes were heavy with tears and she spoke pitifully.


    Adriana¡¯s heart seized up, sandwiched between two children, indescribable heartache.


    ¡°If ¡­ you don¡¯t want to see her with Sloane, I¡¯ll let them go. Or, we leave.¡±


    Peter put down his chopsticks and held her hand, ¡°Girl, with you and Helen, this is the real family. Not to mention me, for so many years, Luis has been without a mommy, theck of motherly love has made him very cold in nature, and only in front of you is he this lively.¡±


    ¡°Yes mommy, will you not leave? Luis misses you so much.¡±


    Luis¡¯ tears instantly came to his eyes and melted Adriana¡¯s heart straight away.


    She sat there, in a dilemma, left and right.


    In fact, she was trying to put on a show in front of Peter, and she wasn¡¯t going to leave because she couldn¡¯t get the papers.


    But now it¡¯s just a show, Luis and Helen are sad like this, she really doesn¡¯t know how to continue on the road in the future.


    ¡°Okay, okay, good boy, Mommy is with you, with you.


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Luis, and Helen ran over to her, her heart aching beyond words as she wrapped her arms around her two children.


    Peter¡¯s gaze was deep as he gazed at the three mothers and sons, and the gloomy look between his brows could not be brushed away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± He said.


    At themand, the two children did go back to their seats and continued eating.


    Instead, Adriana said, ¡°Your mother and Sloane haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I¡¯ll bring them some up.¡±


    ¡°No need, they ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Without waiting for Peter Hua to speak, Adriana already got up and walked towards the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, the maids re-prepared some more dishes.


    Adriana came upstairs with a tray carrying two dishes and rice.


    In fact, she has no intention to stay with Peter, everything is just forced, so, more than want to destroy Peter¡¯s current life.


    and his rtionship with his mother and sister.


    Knock Knock-


    On the third floor, outside Mrs. Alston¡¯s bedroom, she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in. You little bastard, you still know to care about me? I thought you only had that little goblin in mind.¡±


    With Mrs. Alston¡¯s permission, Adriana walked in. And Mrs. Alston¡¯s words stopped abruptly, staring at him in surprise, ¡°Why you? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I know you don¡¯t like me. But precisely because you don¡¯t like me, there is even less need to be angry with yourself because of me, wouldn¡¯t that be unprofitable?¡±


    Adriana put the meal on the bedside table, ¡°Health is the essence of the revolution, auntie better eat something.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy!¡±


    Theresa takes Mrs. Alston¡¯s hand and nces at Adriana, mockingly.


    ¡°Theresa is right, I think you¡¯re just a weasel giving a chicken a bad name. Go, go, go, serve the food out, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was lying on the bed, covered with a thin sheet, all but angry.


    It was full of hostility towards Adriana.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the dishes here. But, auntie, it¡¯s better for you to eat some, if you are really hungry, it can be very painful.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana turned around and left.


    Theresa¡¯s eyes shed with a little cold light and scolded: ¡°Auntie told you to take the food away, didn¡¯t you hear? The sight of you makes her sick to her stomach. Do you think she would want to eat what you brought over? Who knows if you¡¯ve put anything in it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Get your stuff out of here now!¡± Mrs. Alston scolded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s hand hanging at her side tightened and she walked out without looking back.


    Bang-


    The porcin shattered behind them.


    When I looked back, the food spilled on the floor, spilling hot stains all over and soiling the whole house.


    Adriana sighed and did not say anything, but instead stepped forward, squatted down, and gathered the ss and the spilled meal on the floor onto the tray with her bare hands.


    ¡°Sycophantic, what are you pretending to be? You think that if you act virtuous in front of me, I will ept you? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little mind. Just because you¡¯re Luis and Helen¡¯s mother, you want to be a phoenix. As long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯d better give up that idea.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was assertive.


    Theresa saw Adriana¡¯s pitiful and tolerant look, and the corners of her lips lifted in a smug smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    At that moment, Peter came upstairs at the sound of voices and went to the door to see Adriana squatting on the floor to clean up the garbage.


    ¡°Adri, get up, you can let the maids do these things.¡± He was a little distressed by Adriana.


    It was so easy to get her to stay on her side, but I didn¡¯t expect Mom and Sloane toe over so quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s packed.¡±


    Adriana picked up thest fragment of the te, who knew that her fingertips unbelievably rubbed on the crumbs of the apanying porcin and cut a bloody mark.


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    She winced backwards, and it hurt a little.


    Lifting his finger, crimson blood had emerged from it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Peter immediately went over and took her hand, ¡°I have said that these have maids will be fine, you are not listening.¡±


    Seeing her finger tip that wound, Peter drew out his pocket handkerchief to wrap it, ¡°Go, follow me down. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, what a fuss, what a big deal.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but see his nervous look.


    It is just a small wound, not enough, she is in a poor family, since she has suffered a lot of crime, this small scrape, do not care.


    ¡°Hum, you are really good at acting. A little ss crumb can cut your hand, acting really like it. Only Peter the boy will be fooled by you.¡±


    Mrs. Alston already has a prejudice against Adriana, so that now when she sees her hurt, she feels that it is pretentious and deliberately put on a show for Peter.


    ¡°Yes Adri. what rough work you did not do when you were a child, after washing and sweeping the floor, living like a servant, but I have not seen you so pretentious ah.¡±


    Theresa adds to the sarcasm.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As her words fell, Peter¡¯s sharp eyes shot straight over and nailed Theresa hard.


    It was as if a sharp dagger had been stabbed into her chest, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Peter, for Adriana, you ¡­ you actually yelled at me?¡± Her eyes were red with aggression, and tears instantly came out.


    Adriana, somewhat disgusted by the situation, withdrew her hand from Peter¡¯s grasp, ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Crouching down, he picked up the tray, turned around and left.

 Chapter 206 Peter defends Adriana

    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Peter called out, but Adriana¡¯s head did not return, simply ignored.


    He looked back, his sword eyebrows wrinkled, his gaze swept over the two, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Mom, I say again, Adri is Luis¡¯ mother. For this reason, I will not let anyone bully her. If you are willing to ept it, then it is best. If you are not willing, you can leave Orchard House.¡±


    Peter does not hate his mother, but over the many years she has be more snobbish under the influence of her family and sees only money in her eyes.


    Power to the top!


    So how could a Cindere like Adriana be epted into The Alston family?


    In the past, he also struggled for the family to prosper, until he met Adriana, he realized that there is one more beautiful thing beyond money and power ¡­ love!


    ¡°You ¡­ you kid say it again!¡±


    Mrs. Alston mmed the table, ¡°I gave birth to you, and now you¡¯re turning against me for an outsider? Don¡¯t forget who gave you what you have now!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t get angry, don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    It was Theresa¡¯s real sense of Mrs. Alston¡¯s anger, and she immediately reassured her, ¡°Peter is also lost in the moment, don¡¯t be angry. Maybe it will be fine after this excitement has passed.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you speak for him! He, a heartless thing, has dumped you, and you¡¯re still worried about him? To say the least, you¡¯re a fool.¡±


    Mrs. Alston poked Theresa¡¯s head with the meaning of a rotten wood that cannot be carved, ¡°Grow a heart. Can¡¯t you keep an eye on Peter for me?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I ¡­ try my best.¡± Theresa beamed, a face of aggression on the surface, the heart does not know how happy.


    Peter grunted coldly and turned to walk out of the bedroom.


    Downstairs, Adriana found a band-aid and dressed the wound, then ordered the maids to bring Mrs. Alston a lunch, and instructed them to bring one to Sloane as well.


    I wanted to do it myself, but Mrs. Alston and Sloane had too much prejudice against her, so it was useless to make a show of goodwill even now.


    Instead of forbidding a good intention to be questioned, it makes them loathe her presence even more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Adriana was sitting alone in the living room staring when Peter came over and grabbed her hand, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    He unraveled the band-aid and looked at the foot-long scratch on it, which was one centimeter long and deep.


    I can¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you careful at all?¡±


    ¡°Gee, not so much na, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    His cold face suddenly wrinkled bar, all a look of heartache to the extreme, fell in the eyes of Adriana, both funny and touched.


    Since childhood, she has not enjoyed much care and affection from others, in addition to her brother Jenkins care for her, no one cares so much about her feelings.


    So much so that Peter¡¯s nervousness went so far that Adriana got red eyes.


    The man raised his eyes and bumped into her eyes that were red with tears, a little anxious, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    Adriana turned her head away, not daring to look directly at Peter.


    It¡¯s so humiliating, when did it get so emotional?


    A small gesture just, actually let her so moved, really ¡­ convinced.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Peter asked so, suddenly understood what, for her to close the band-aid, smoothly took her in the arms, ¡°I know let you suffer. So, let¡¯s go to Rootpaw vi, it¡¯s very clean there.¡±


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine here.¡±


    Adriana stayed for a purpose, and if she leaves Orchard House now, what¡¯s the point of staying.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing but, I¡¯m really fine. But school starts tomorrow for Helen and Luis, so I¡¯d better get to work.¡±


    After the children go to school, Peter must also go to thepany busy, she stays at home to face Sloane, Mrs. Alston and Theresa three women, I am afraid that really will fight.


    It¡¯s no joke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    Peter looked serious and rather uneasy.


    ¡°Well, think it through.¡±


    ¡°Then it will be ording to you.¡±


    He shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But through the pair of ck crystal-like pupils, can vaguely see his sad emotions.


    That kind of arrogant man, now for her actually be sentimental.


    Adriana ¡­ has mixed feelings in her heart.


    ¡­


    In the evening, everyone went to bed early, and after putting the two children to bed, Adriana washed up and went to the study.


    She wanted to spend more time with Peter in the study, so that she could have a better hope of knowing what thebination to the study safe was.


    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Carrying the coffee into the study and handing it to Peter, he said.


    Adriana shrugged, ¡°Not sleepy yet,e over and read a book.¡±


    Adriana was a little weak inside, afraid that Peter might know something.


    So he put down his coffee, went straight to the bookshelf over there, found a book onw on it, walked over, sat down on the couch next to him, and read the book by himself.


    Peter looked at Adriana with deep eyes, and then took a sip of his coffee and sighed, ¡°I wish we could live like this forever.¡±


    Peaceful living, simple and happy.


    Adriana, who was holding the book, heard Peter¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t stop her hands from trembling, so much so that the book in her hand almost fell down.


    No matter how you listen to it, you feel that Peter¡¯s words have a hidden meaning.


    Even so, she told herself she must be calm and not reveal any traces.


    Receiving no response, the man put down his coffee, got up and walked over to Adriana¡¯s side, raising his hand on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what made you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Adriana was a little nervous, raised her eyes and forgot about him, only to see his deep, cold eyes staring at her, with a look of scrutiny and consideration, as if in thought.


    It seems ¡­ extremely suspicious of her purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reluctant toe over. If ¡­ didn¡¯t have Helen and Luis,¡± she gave an answer that was somewhat perfunctory, but was the answer that was really inside her.


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly, ¡°You hurry up and go to work, I¡¯ll read for a while, it¡¯s time to restter.¡±


    She chose to avoid answering.


    Peter nodded, his knife-sharp handsome face shed a little disappointed look.


    In fact, when he walked to the desk and pulled open the executive chair, he suddenly turned around and walked to the safe.


    Half crouching, long slender fingers gently over thebination lock keypad.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s eyes fell straight on Peter¡¯s body, afraid that she had missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Secretly, I am d that I really made the right and wise choice toe to the study today.


    ¡°Guess, what¡¯s thebination to the safe?¡±


    He suddenly dropped his gaze to Adriana¡¯s and asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have tough, how would I know thebination to your safe. If I did know, I would have absconded with a huge amount of money.¡±

 Chapter 207 – Mu Mo both have their own thoughts

    Adriana made a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just huge money to take with me.¡± The man was extremely cooperative.


    And then, he suddenly stood up and did not open the safe again.


    Adriana¡¯s heart went up and down with Peter¡¯s actions, like a roller coaster ride, not to mention how exciting it was.


    ¡°Better forget it, you look too shy, I¡¯m afraid to cause public outrage.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s apliment on how good-looking I am?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Narcissistic.¡±


    The two joked in a good mood, but each had something in mind.


    Peter then sat back down at his desk and went back to his work.


    Adriana, on the other hand, looked at the safe with unexpected depth, sensing vaguely that Peter must know something.


    But even so, she still had to get the important document that Brenden had exined.


    Knock Knock-


    A knock on the study door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Peter responded.


    The door opened from outside to inside and a person walked in, holding a delicate European-style porcin te with some snacks and coffee on it.


    ¡°Peter, knowing you have work to attend to, sent you a little heart.¡±


    Theresa wore a sexy purplece nightgown, as thin as a cicada, her long hair draped over her shoulders and hanging down, raising her hands and feet in a seductive and enchanting way.


    But when she twisted her waist and walked in front of Peter, she caught a glimpse of Adriana sitting on the sofa over there.


    The smile on his face froze up then.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face was grim and displeased.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She got up with extreme good sense and took the book towards the outside.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    The person just walked a few steps, only to hear Peter lightly chortle, she turned back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter raised his eyes, his cold, cold eyes sweeping over Theresa, ¡°I should be asking you that. You, why are you here?¡±


    Torture from the soul.


    Theresa¡¯s face was embarrassed, blue for a while, white for a while, embarrassed to the extreme.


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­ I ¡­ just saw you working hard, so I sent you something to refresh your mind.¡±


    She looked aggrieved.


    Adriana sighed, not wanting to be the trigger between the two of them, and took a step and walked right out.


    That back, let Peter feel a ¡®she is the superfluous outsider¡¯ meaning.


    It¡¯s as if there was no thought of fitting in at all.


    Closing the door, Adriana went back to her room to sleep.


    In the study, Theresa stood helplessly by, tears streaming down her face, aggrieved to the core, ¡°Peter, why is this happening? The old you, gentle, kind, considerate. But why did you only treat me with indifference after Adriana appeared?¡±


    Speaking, people slowly approach him, hands pulling his arm, sad, ¡°between you and me, is all the love, is gone?¡±


    Peter nted into the temples of the eyebrows a few imperceptible frown, the corner of the eye nced at her hand on his arm, the eyes of some resistance.


    ¡°Theresa, those are in the past tense. Girl, learn to love yourself. To the media, I have said that it is a family marriage contract between us, the outside world naturally understands that there are no feelings between you and me, so it will not affect your search for a future other half. I believe that with your excellence, you will certainly shine and find the man who really belongs to you and is suitable.¡±


    In any case, there are so many years of love with Theresa, she has a kindness to himself.


    Peter certainly does not do the ultimate in decisiveness.


    On the contrary, his heart treats him as a sister, more like a family member.


    ¡°My excellence? Glowing and glowing? Heh, are you treating me like a three-year-old child? If I¡¯m so good, why can¡¯t you share a little love with me? Even if it¡¯s a handout.¡±


    She poked her heart with her long, slender fingers, ¡°You know what? From the moment you appeared in front of me, I decided that you are my future, my partner for life. I will not marry anyone but you!¡±


    ¡°But I only treat you like a sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister? When Adriana didn¡¯t show up, why didn¡¯t you say you treated me like a sister?¡±


    She growled abruptly, her emotions somewhat out of control.


    Peter looked grave and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I always thought that my world did not need to have feelings to exist, to you, even if only gratitude can support us to go farther into the future. But Adriana¡¯s appearance made it clear to me that I can¡¯t do that because I don¡¯t love you and can¡¯t give you a happy future, even if I marry ¡­ you are still unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Theresa suddenly smiled.


    I raised my head, looked at the ceiling, let the tears in my eyes, and then nodded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you treat me like a sister? Then, before I get married, you as a brother, you must spoil me well.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left the study.


    The moment she closed the door, the tears in Theresa¡¯s eyes stopped abruptly, and all that remained was ruthlessness and coldness.


    ¡°Brother? Pretty good.¡±


    The words fell, people, quietly left.


    Inside the study, Peter walked to the floor-to-ceiling window in an irritable mood, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, took a drag, and exhaled a faint cigarette from his lips.


    By the time he was done with all that and returned to his room, Adriana was asleep in bed.


    Because the air conditioning was on, the temperature was low and the little woman slept curled up like a kitten.


    Peter walked over, pulled back the nket and gentlyid it on top of her.


    Then nced at the sofa over there, and eventually shuffled off and slept on the sofa obediently.


    Until Adriana truly epts him, he does not yet dare to do anything too excessive.


    It is easy to change the two of them to get along, Peter cherished this opportunity and wanted to work hard to make himself better and let this woman¡¯s cold heart gradually melt.


    Then, really ept him.


    The following day.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana woke up early, washed up with her two children and went downstairs.


    Found Peter already sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Good morning, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, why are you up so early wow.¡±


    The two children scattered and ran over, hugging and pampering Peter.


    Peter put down his books and put his arms around his two children, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    A sideways nce at Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±


    ¡°Not sleepy. They both have to go to school today, so I¡¯ll drop them off.¡±


    One, the two children are not in the same school, and two, Adriana does not want to sit at the same table with Mrs. Alston, Sloane and Theresa to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to the school that Helen can go straight to Luis¡¯ school today and go to and from school with him.¡±


    Peter had everything ready to go.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face changed slightly and she instantly refused.


    But the words fell, but found that the three people over there looked different, seemingly very iprehensible to her.


    She swallowed sheepishly and exined, ¡°Helen is just getting familiar with her ssmates at school, and if you take her to another school now, it will take her some time to fit in again. Besides, the two children are still young, and it¡¯s easy to have conflicts after spending time together. It¡¯s better to go to school separately, so they¡¯ll be happier together at night and won¡¯t have conflicts.¡±

 Chapter 208 Jenkins is kept in the dark

    She gave what seemed like a very usible excuse.


    But Helen was not happy, beamed, went to her side, took her hand, and began to pout, ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Dinner!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was slightly cold as she dragged her straight to the restaurant, and Luis followed in a frenzy.


    If Helen is allowed to attend the same school as Luis now, if one day she has to take Helen away with her.


    Adriana worries that she doesn¡¯t have the power to reject Luis, let alone the courage to watch him cry in sadness and despair.


    The most important thing is that once things happen then, they will be the first to reach Peter¡¯s ears.


    Then, if she really wants to leave, it will be much harder.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±


    Peter hesitated a little and finally agreed to her.


    After the meal, Peter drove, taking mother and son, first to take Luis to school and then to Helen.


    ¡°Just stop in front, you go to the office, I want to go back and get some things.¡± After dropping off Helen, Adriana got in the car and said to Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    He said.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m jobless now, so I won¡¯t take up your time. Besides, I want to go see my brother.¡±


    ¡°How is YY Law Firm doing now?¡±


    Peter asked as he drove.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened in amazement.


    So, he knew about YY Law Firm all along?


    Adriana bristled, and on second thought, Peter¡¯s strength could not be underestimated, and it was not surprising that he knew about her hiddenw firm.


    But I thought he didn¡¯t know, I thought I could hide it from everyone, but it turned out to be self-deception.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you there. From now on, just focus on taking care of your ownpany.¡±


    Peter turned the limo around and drove Adriana to her ownpany.


    After all, Hale Cobb Law Firm was personally destroyed by his hands, and he is ashamed of it, and now he just wants to do his best to make up for it.


    After sending Adriana to thewyer¡¯s office, Peter left.


    YY Law Firm.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Adriana entered thepany and went straight to Jenkins¡¯ office.


    ¡°Adri? You¡¯re here, thepany is so busy and Vivian is away, I wish I had three heads and six arms right now.¡±


    Jenkins had a pile of papers on her desk and was looking at the case when she suddenly saw Adriana¡¯s appearance and was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°So busy?¡± Adriana was puzzled.


    Since entering thepany found that thepany colleagues are busy, and did not see which employees in the busy leisure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, thepany suddenly received a lot of customers fromrgepanies, mainly in terms ofmercial contracts, all kinds of cooperation, thepany does not have enough manpower, and I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Jenkins got up and poured a cup of tea for Adriana, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian? Is she okay now?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ no, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s abroad and she¡¯s been busy.¡±


    In order to reassure Jenkins, Adriana then lied to him, saying that Vivian was abroad and had important matters to attend to, and was unable to answer the phone.


    Jenkins, in her trust, surprisingly never asked anything.


    ¡°Turn around and you get in touch, tell her to hurry back, I¡¯m all busy. However, it¡¯s good, these days, ourpanypleted the next five years of orders, I called you to report the good news, but I did not get through.¡± Jenkins handed the tea to Adriana, and then immediately went to deal with business.


    ¡°Sorry, I was busy that day, so I didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    The day after the move to Orchard House, the day Mrs. Alston and Sloane returned, Jenkins called, and the atmosphere was so tense that she didn¡¯t answer.


    After that it was forgotten.


    Only Adriana didn¡¯t understand how thepany could suddenly be so coborative, walked to the table and casually looked through a few files.


    Coredale Comapny, Coredale Comapny, Coredale Comapny, Coredale Comapny, Coredale Comapny contracts of several majorpanies.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Between the contracts at Hale Cobb Law Firm, which Adriana remembers, are Waverly¡¯s big firms.


    It is logical that they should note to them for cooperation.


    Why now ¡­


    Suddenly, she thought of Peter.


    So, all these clients were referred by Peter?


    Thepany¡¯s business is a very important part of its business.


    Jingle Bell-


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone rings.


    She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Brenden¡¯s call.


    After ncing at Jenkins, he said, ¡± You go ahead, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    With that, he walked out of the office and went to the pantry to answer the phone, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, how many days has it been? When do you n to get the documents? I¡¯m telling you, Vivian¡¯s life is in my hands now, if you don¡¯t get the papers soon, you¡¯ll be waiting to collect her corpse.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, can you give me some time? I have no way to get to Peter¡¯s trust right now, how do you expect me to get the files?¡±


    She got angry and retorted.


    ¡°What does it matter to me if he believes you or not? I only look at the results! You are warned, you only have five days at the end, if you don¡¯t get the documents, you don¡¯t want to see Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your mind again? Didn¡¯t you say half a month? Hello, Brenden?¡±


    She was saying something to Brenden when the other side had hung up the phone.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Adriana was furious and annoyed.


    ¡°A week? A week to get the documents is simply not possible.¡±


    Not to mention not knowing the password, there are now three women in the house, and when Peter is not there is being monitored on a daily basis, and when Peter is there is even less of a way to do it.


    Eventually, Adriana decided to give Alvin a call and set up a meeting.


    Alpineway Cafe.


    Adriana arrived early and after waiting for a while, Alvin came over.


    Now Alvin is wearing a white suit, glowing look, handsome, less than the initial youthful, but more calm.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    He walked over, smiling as warmly as a jade.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here? Have a seat.¡±


    Adriana smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, you¡¯re getting more and more handsome. How about it, doesn¡¯t the president feel especially great?¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    Alvin shook his head helplessly and looked at the Blue Mountain in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Still remember what I like to drink, have a heart.¡±


    He felt a pang in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Adriana, how could he havee back to The Grant Family¡¯spany in the first ce?


    As a result, Peter told him the truth, Alvin¡¯s heart to truly stuffed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I knew all about it at my grandfather¡¯s partyst time. I always wanted to thank you in person, but I was all busy. That day, fortunately you had nothing to do, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have had the face to see you.¡±


    At the party, Adriana inadvertently stumbles upon an borate murder that nearly ends in disaster.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to be able to help you, as long as you¡¯re okay. But who are those people behind the curtain? Did you catch them?¡±


    Talking about that thrilling scene, Adriana¡¯s heart is still throbbing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    Alvin held his coffee and clinked his cup with her, ¡°With tea instead of wine, I toast you.¡±

 Chapter 209 Adriana asks Alvin for help

    That action caused Adriana to purse her lips and smile.


    ¡°Senior, actually ¡­ I came to you today ¡­ because I have something to discuss with you.¡± In the past, I tried to distance myself from Alvin because Alvin had feelings for her.


    Now that Alvin has given up, they can naturally still get along as friends.


    When ites to some things, she would rather ask Alvin for help than to beg Peter.


    Because, with a guilty conscience, it is impossible to speak.


    ¡°It is rare that you will seek me out, and I will certainly do my best.¡±


    Alvin raised his eyebrows and said in a clear voice.


    Adriana jawed slightly and fished out a document from her bag and handed it to him.


    The hand, however, kept pressing on the document, and his gaze showed some harshness, ¡°Senior, I know that you and Peter are very close. But, can you promise me that you won¡¯t tell him everything I told you?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s white, clean face was tinged with a little confusion, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that much.¡±


    ¡°So if I didn¡¯t say yes, you wouldn¡¯t have let me help you, would you?¡± Alvin seemed to understand what she meant.


    Adriana nods her head.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    He readily agreed, and Adriana¡¯s eyes turned to stare at him for a few seconds, as if trying to figure out what he was thinking through his good-looking eyes.


    Naive, the eyes are as clear as a clear stream, no impurities, in addition to honesty, there is only sincerity.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Adriana handed him the file, ¡°Investigate him for me, and make sure you do it very, very carefully.¡±


    Alvin rarely sees Adriana so serious look, wistfully open the file, there is a Brenden¡¯s photo.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, his eyes shing slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that everything before was subject to him?¡±


    ¡°I knew with Senior¡¯s intelligence, nothing can be hidden from you.¡±


    Adriana is quite helpless.


    He flipped through a few pages of information and then asked, ¡°All this, why didn¡¯t you tell Peter?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Slowly lowering his eyelids, he picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    Alvin¡¯s meaningful eyes nced over her and flipped to thest page, on which was a picture of a girl.


    Vivian!


    He had met her before, as Adriana¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Brenden kidnapped her and is threatening you?¡± It dawned on Alvin, ¡°Is that why you went back to Orchard House with Peter, is that what Brenden told you to do?¡±


    Alvin, who was already smart enough to run the business, is now even more interested in Adriana¡¯s affairs.


    Generate bold guesses.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Adriana does not want to hide Alvin, she, still trusts him a lot.


    Alvin looked down at the information with a serious expression, and then slowly closed the file, ¡°You know Luis is your child, why don¡¯t you want to ept Peter?¡±


    In summary, everything proves that Adriana and Peter returned to Orchard House out of necessity.


    She also asked him not to tell Peter what happened because she had reservations about him, or rather, simply treated him as an outsider.


    This feeling of being trusted by her is good.


    But Alvin had an inexplicable pang.


    ¡°Principles!¡±


    Adriana said only two words.


    ¡°Because of Theresa?¡±


    He sighed, sat up and leaned on the sofa, side eye looking out the window, silent for a moment, said: ¡°Adri, I know you because Theresa is your best friend, so reject Peter with a thousand miles away. But ¡­ this is not the same thing as feelings, you should know the reason why Peter married Theresa. Simply because the year Theresa saved him, in gratitude, so agreed to marry her. Now Peter like, if really still go to wee Theresa, that is the real unfair.¡±


    ¡°Senior, stop it.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand, signaling him to stop.


    ¡°Everyone has their own principles and bottom line, even though Peter and I have feelings, it is also that he did not control his feelings. Adults, should be responsible for their own choices to the end. This matter, there is no who is right and who is wrong, I just adhere to my own choice.¡±


    She was almost certain that Theresa, who had approached her for the ne in the first ce, must have known the secret of the ne and that was why she had approached Peter to get engaged to him.


    If you end up in this situation, and Theresa herself have to get rid of the connection, to put it bluntly, is to me for their own.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s eyes are like fire eyes, which can see through everything, and can also see through Adriana¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re off-topic.¡±


    Adriana is not willing to continue to dwell on these issues with Alvin.


    In deliberate avoidance.


    The first time I saw a woman, I couldn¡¯t convince Adriana, Alvin had to give up, ¡°Sometimes I don¡¯t understand you, so insecure? I¡¯m pursuing you, because of Peter¡¯s bullying and Flora, you¡¯re backing off. Peter is pursuing you, you¡¯re running away because of Theresa. I really don¡¯t know whether to call you timid or insecure.¡±


    Adriana looked up at him with mute eyes, thinking about his words, and suddenly felt very reasonable, straight to the heart.


    Knowing that Theresa in this matter of Peter unscrupulous, to her more excessive to the extreme, but feel Peter¡¯s love for her, she loves, but dare not love.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At the moment, she herself is a little self doubt what kind of mood that is.


    ¡°Adri, if you really don¡¯t like Peter, you have to remember that there¡¯s still me.¡± Alvin¡¯s confession that he was caught off guard.


    Slightly embarrassed, Adriana took a sip of her coffee and avoided his burning gaze.


    ¡°Senior, stop it. You know all about me, I have two kids and am not single.¡±


    ¡°So what? What age is it now that you think I care about that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to talk to you about this, and if you won¡¯t say yes, I¡¯ll go find someone else.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to dwell on the subject with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you what I think, I don¡¯t mean to push you. You just need to keep moving forward, and when you get tired and turn back, I must be all behind you.¡±


    Those sincere and heart-warming words are deeply engraved in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    The action of carrying coffee slightly stalled, a pair of eyes actually flooded with dense fog.


    In the environment of the four sides, suddenly someone confesses to you deeply, some words, deeply mmed the soft heart.


    Adriana truly feels that if she hadn¡¯t had a child, if she hadn¡¯t already had someone else in her heart, she would have said yes to Alvin¡¯s advances.


    Such a clean, sunny, and warm as the March sun of the big boy, really gives a very rxed, bright feeling.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She did not show too much emotion, ¡°this information is very important, you must help me to investigate, but do not let Peter know. Brenden gave me seven days, I hope you find Vivian in the shortest possible time, as for the secret behind Brenden, I have been having people investigate, just that side is the Los Angeles side of the people, I worry about the strength can not, so that¡¯s why I came to you.¡±


    After all, that friend in Los Angeles is too far away from Waverly for some things to be whipped up.

 Chapter 210 Adriana turns to Alvin for help

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry and leave it to me. I will make sure Vivian is safe.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really bothering you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. My life was saved by you, not to mention a small matter, even if it is to go up to the knife mountain and down to the fire, I will not hesitate.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    His serious look amused Adriana, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had a sense of humor before.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Let me buy you lunch.¡±


    ¡°Last time you saved me and got a scare at my banquet, no matter what, I have to do this meal.¡±


    ¡°You are now the big boss, you please also can not, ughter you hard.¡±


    ¡°What, you think if you quietly opened YY Law Firm, we won¡¯t know? You¡¯re a strong woman, too. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s better to have more money around than to treat yourself better.¡±


    Listening to him, Adriana realized that it was so tightly hidden that she didn¡¯t realize that everyone in the world knew she had aw firm.


    After lunch with Alvin, Adriana went down to YA Law Firm to help out.


    Now that thepany is busy and she doesn¡¯t have to help out at the Alston Group, it¡¯s only natural that she has to go to her ownpany to keep busy.


    Time flies when you are fully engaged in your work.


    When the call came, she looked at her watch and realized that it was already more than six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°You¡¯re still at the office?¡±


    Peter called and asked.


    ¡°Well, thepany is a little busy. You go back to spend time with the kids first, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    She blurted out a sentence, but inexplicably there is a kind of family warmth and harmony. As if a loving couple seems to be living the life of an old married couple.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After hanging up, Adriana put down the phone and looked at Peter¡¯s phone number, which up to now had been just a string of numbers without any notes.


    The mind can¡¯t help but to emerge from the silhouette of a deep three-dimensional features, handsome and handsome, seductive and provocative.


    Invariably, that person seems to havee into her heart, but ¡­ she is slow to ept it.


    After sitting in her seat for a while thinking, Jenkins brought dinner, and after eating she went back to work.


    Waiting for eight or nine o¡¯clock in the evening, her phone rang again.


    I thought it was Peter¡¯s phone, but it turned out to be Alvin¡¯s. ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Adri, Vivian has been found.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She was so excited that she stood up in a sh.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to save her now, just wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go even if it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Had I known you were so stubborn, I should not have told you. Afraid you worry, tell you in advance, who knows you ¡­ also strike, I go to pick you up now!¡±


    Alvin originally considered that Adriana has been but in mind about Vivian, in order to avoid her worry, so in the first time after learning the news to tell her.


    Who knew Adriana was this acute person.


    After saying hello to Jenkins, Adriana went downstairs to wait for Alvin.


    Ten minutes or soter, Alvin drove up in front of her, ¡°Come on up.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adriana pulled open the passenger door and got in, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian now?¡±


    If I had known that Alvin¡¯s ability was so amazing, I would have reallye to Alvin a long time ago, and I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all the trouble.


    ¡°I have sent someone to rescue the people first, I believe you will be able to see the people when you arrive.¡±


    Alvin knew that Adriana was worried about Vivian, so he had someone rush over to rescue her early so that he and Adriana could be together when they arrived.


    ¡°Senior, I really thank you this time.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±


    Driving all the way towards the destination, the city to the suburbs, the suburbs to the outskirts, went far and wide.


    Adriana is so anxious that she can¡¯t wait to get a pair of wings and fly to Vivian¡¯s side immediately.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s phone rang and Peter¡¯s call came in.


    She looked at the number and not only frowned, ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Are you done? I¡¯m downstairs at your office.¡±


    ¡°er ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Adriana remembered as an afterthought that Peter had said he would pick her up from work today and couldn¡¯t help but p her head, ¡°I¡¯m at my friend¡¯s right now for something. Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±


    Such an important thing to forget, really pig brain.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, give me the address and I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re done.¡± Peter¡¯s tone was gentle, with an urge to see her urgently.


    ¡°We¡¯re both girls, there¡¯s still a lot to talk about. It¡¯s gettingte too, so hurry back and sleep with Luis and Helen, I¡¯ll go back as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    Adriana is still afraid to tell Peter the truth and has to hide it.


    ¡°Okay then. Call meter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, narrowly missing out on Peter.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell him?¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t figure out why Adriana always had to slow down Peter.


    ¡°Some things, there is no need to let him know. Instead, you must give me a secret, otherwise, our friendship can reallye to an end.¡±


    She uttered a threat.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ording to the location sent by his subordinates, Alvin drove on the mountain road and rattled for dozens of minutes, and finally arrived at a wilderness.


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    Alvin parked the car and Adriana pushed out the door and stood on the potholed ground, looking out into the pitch ck.


    In the night, the only sound is the chirping of frogs and insects in the grass, noisy and eerie.


    ¡°The people are over there.¡±


    Alvin pointed to a light not far away and subconsciously led Adriana towards it.


    Adriana was wearing t shoes, but because she couldn¡¯t see the road, she had to hold his hand tightly and walk forward one step at a time.


    On the way, Alvin made a phone call, ¡°Did you get the people out? Yes, we¡¯reing over.¡±


    ¡°Well, did Vivian get rescued?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, people are fine.¡±


    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief and turned on her cell phone shlight, shining it on the ground and walking with difficulty toward the front.


    It was not until a group of people ahead of them approached them and converged that Adriana saw Vivian wretchedly let someone carry him, and his pitiful appearance broke Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Adriana rushed over and Vivian got off the back of the man carrying him and hugged Adriana tightly, ¡°Ummmmmmmmmm ¡­ Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally here, scared the hell out of me, oooh¡­ . really scared the hell out of me ¡­¡±


    Hold her, Adriana obviously feel her thin a lot, scared body a strong trembling, heartache are going to break.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know the method Alvin used to get Vivian out, Adriana is grateful to him from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Did you catch the person who kidnapped her?¡±


    Alvin asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°There was only one person guarding her when we arrived, but the person was too much of a thief and ran away.¡± One of Alvin¡¯s subordinates came forward and reported back.


    ¡°This ce should not stay long, first go back in the talk.¡±

 Chapter 211 – The real culprit behind the kidnapping case

    Alvin waved his hand and walked over to Adriana, holding Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Up ahead, they¡¯re up ahead, hurry up and catch up.¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and let the people go if you have the sense to do so.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, hurry up.¡±


    ¡­


    Suddenly, a shout came from behind, from far and near, the pace is also slowly and clearly into the ear.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, people areing, you guys go first, I¡¯ll take a few corners with the brothers.¡±


    The one bodyguard in the lead said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Alvin nodded and said to Adriana, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Night, dark and borderless, a little light can be seen not far away, and the number of people seems to be quite a lot.


    Adriana, worried about Vivian¡¯s safety, immediately helped her and walked with Alvin towards the car.


    A few people just get on the car, they heard a few people behind the fight together, listen to the sound, there is a little bit of tragedy, Adriana heart vaguely some concern.


    ¡°Senior, are they going to be okay?¡±


    The subordinates of people like Brenden must not be good, and Adriana felt that those people were dangerous.


    ¡°No need to worry, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Alvin started the limo and headed towards the city center.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Grant.¡±


    Vivian thanks from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°No need to be polite, you are Adri¡¯s friend, you are my friend.¡± Alvin smiled gently, like a spring breeze.


    ¡°Vivian, did they beat you? Abused you? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my ipetence, I¡¯m so sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Vivian with a pang of guilt inside.


    If she hadn¡¯t witnessed Brenden¡¯s ruthlessness, she would have called the police.


    If the police are called, Brenden will be alerted, and Vivian will be in danger.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Vivian genuinely didn¡¯t me Adriana, she woke up her nose and pushed Adriana away, ¡°You might want to stay away from me, I haven¡¯t even showered and I smell.¡±


    ¡°Silly thing, am I that pretentious.¡±


    Adriana smiled andughed, and tears nearly flowed out of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made progress on what you asked me to investigate, and as far as I know, Brenden regrly visits a salon in Eskon twice a day. For at least five years, he¡¯s been there.¡±


    Thinking about the results of the investigation that day, Vivian still felt that this matter should be told to Adriana at the first time.


    ¡°A beauty salon?¡±


    She subconsciously looked ahead at Alvin who was driving, but heard Alvin ask, ¡°Do you know exactly which one it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Kimmel Beauty Salon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you get some rest and I¡¯ll do the rest of the investigation.¡± Alvin thought it was better not to let a girl continue investigating this kind of thing.


    It is really too dangerous.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She nced at the cell phone number, which was Brenden¡¯s.


    Therefore, there is a dy in answering the phone.


    Alvin nced at her small, white face through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Brenden¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°Do I ¡­ I have to take it?¡±


    Adriana was out of ideas and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°No need to pick it up. brenden is using you just to get close to peter through you and do things for him. the rest, you can leave it all to peter.¡±


    Adriana hesitates for a moment, then turns her phone off.


    He was right, now that Vivian had been rescued, Brenden, even if he had the power of heaven, could not let him kidnap Vivian and them a second time.


    Now that the safety of Vivian¡¯s life is assured, things can be left to Peter¡¯s own devices.


    The car drove slowly all the way to the outskirts, looking at the bright street lights on both sides of the road, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell down.


    But at this point, Alvin felt something was wrong.


    Eyes skimming to the reflector every now and then, aware of two cars have been following them.


    ¡°Sit tight, I¡¯m going to speed up.¡±


    He cautioned.


    Adriana immediately felt something was wrong and intuitively looked backwards and also spotted two cars at full speed,ing his way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Hale?¡± asked Vivian, sensing something different.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the senior just wanted to send us back earlier. Sit tight.¡± Adriana took her hand, afraid of her fear, so she did not tell her the real situation.


    The sedan elerated, the two men held the handrail on the roof of the car, spare Vivian in stupidity, but also can know that there is a situation.


    But she didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Call Peter.¡±


    Alvin suddenly instructed.


    Adriana held the phone, looking back at the car that was in hot pursuit behind her, and finally gave to open the phone and then made a call to Peter.


    ¡°Where are you? Why is your phone off?¡±


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m outside and in danger, can you hurry over? I¡¯m using What¡¯s App to send you real-time location sharing.¡±


    When Adriana finished, Alvin yelled, ¡°Brother, hurry up, or I won¡¯t have the confidence to keep Adri safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay, send me the location immediately.¡±


    Disorderly and urgent, Peter did not have extra nonsense and hung up the phone directly.


    God knows, with Adriana acquaintance until now, she never ask him for anything, today suddenly asked, must be in danger.


    Otherwise, it would not havee to beg him.


    Adriana opened the What¡¯s App and sent a live location share to Peter, and a voice came over there, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right over, get Alvin toe towards downtown.¡±


    She instantly replied with two words, [Okay.


    Bang¨C


    Her two words just sent out, the car violently shook, the overall carriage are tilted a few points, and then thumped the ground, elerating.


    The impact was so violent that Adriana almost fell down, but Vivian grabbed her to keep her from falling down.


    ¡°Hold it up.¡±


    Alvin reminded once again.


    Adriana pulled on the armrest and held hands with Vivian, watching out the window as the crashed car kept closing in on their sedan, crashing, trying to force their car to stop.


    Bang¨C


    A car behind also crashed.


    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡­


    In session, there were several more impacts, with increasing intensity, scaring Adriana¡¯s heart, while Vivian was already screaming.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Even if Adriana was scared out of her mind, she also consoled Vivian one after another.


    At the same time do not forget to observe the situation outside, for the first time to feel what is called the excitement and danger of life and death.


    When she looked, she found Brenden in the driver¡¯s seat of that sedan!


    Adriana looked at the car that had been deformed and kept taking hits, fearing that it would drag Alvin and Vivian down with it.


    Solely took the phone and made a call to Brenden.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times and Brenden answered it.


    Adriana said angrily, ¡°Brenden, are you crazy? What the hell do you want?¡± She yelled hysterically.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    A fierce smile came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Adriana, you are very capable, huh? You should know what happens when you challenge my bottom line! You are too young to y with me. I¡¯ll let youe here with your life, but not with your life back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve informed Peter, if anything happens to us, you¡¯re done for!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 212 A Deal with the Devil

    She threatens Brenden, hoping that Brenden wille to his senses.


    Who expected to provoke Brenden, he turned a corner and hit Alvin¡¯s car hard, with a loud bang, the car shook, the whole carriage moved in the direction of the side, nearly overturned.


    Adriana was held tightly by Vivian to avoid falling down.


    ¡°Hahahaha, now that Peter knows, all the more reason for you to die! Only by dying can we shut your mouths!¡±


    His voice is eerie, evilughing, eerieughter like a stern ghost in the dark night, chilling the back.


    Adriana scorns Brenden from the bottom of her heart and feels that he is an upromising devil.


    ¡°Brenden, there¡¯s something we can talk about. You let them go, and I¡¯ll be your hostage. Exin, and you can have Petere to my rescue with what you want!¡±


    After thinking about it, Adriana is ultimately unwilling to let Alvin and Vivian pay a terrible price for her.


    Vivian is innocent, and Alvin is even more innocent.


    ¡°Shut up, Adriana, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Alvin growled in slight anger.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, don¡¯t be a fool, Brenden is simply trying to kill us, even if you go down, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Vivian followed suit and advised.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ says I have a point.¡±


    Brenden thought about it and decided to ept Adriana¡¯s method and said, ¡°You have ten seconds to stop the car and get down. I¡¯ll let the people in the car go! Otherwise, next year¡¯s date will be the anniversary of your death!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana answered and hung up the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s not possible!¡±


    Alvin sped up the car and the sedan sped down the road as if it were a bolt of lightning, extremely fast.


    However, Brenden was a professional racer, and no matter how fast Alvin was, he could not resist Brenden¡¯s professional level.


    Soon, Brenden¡¯s car came after them again and kept crashing against their car.


    Two cars collided, sparks with lightning, shaking Adriana and Vivian two brains, fearing that the next moment the car overturned, they will be killed in this.


    ¡°Senior, stop the car and let me down. Hurry up!¡±


    Adriana shouted loudly, really not wanting to see them take such a risk.


    ¡°I told you, no way. If I left you here, Peter would still have to skin me!¡±


    Not to mention how Peter¡¯s attitude, it is unlikely that he would let Adriana off the bus simply by following his heart.


    He is a man, even his beloved woman can not protect, then live is not the same as a waste!


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Brenden kept banging into their car, sometimes left, sometimes back, sometimes right, and Alvin didn¡¯t dare to fight back in order to protect her and Vivian, for fear that they would get hurt.


    With such a disadvantage, there is a real fear that they just roll over and something happens when they get back to the city center.


    Adriana sat in her seat, looking at the fork in the road in front of her, mulling over the idea of going a little faster, just to get to the outskirts of the city, but who knew that two cars were suddenly intercepting at the right fork in the road, constantly hitting Alvin¡¯s car.


    On the ground, the wheels rubbed the ground with an ear-splitting sound, the carriage swayed around, and Adriana, if not a good determination, I¡¯m afraid even the overnight meal will have to throw up.


    ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Alvin a foot on the gas pedal, want to speed through their block, but although the right side suddenly came a car, the front of their car drifted ny degrees, the whole direction has changed.


    Vivian screamed repeatedly, her little face pale and colorless with fear.


    Behind them, the car step closed, towards them crashed, Alvin had no choice but to go towards the front, to go.


    But this road ahead is ¡­ coastal road!


    Brenden clearly wants them to take them out on this road and send them to the bottom of the cliff.


    ¡°Senior, stop the car! Stop the car, I told you to stop the car, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Adriana panicked, faced with such a scene, she could almost imagine what the result would be, and could not let them risk it.


    The car has been deformed under the severe impact, and the speed is obviously not as fast as it was initially.


    Just now the front of the car was hit, the front of the windshield should also be cracked, the situation is very dangerous.


    ¡°Senior? Alvin? Alvin, I told you to stop the car, did you hear me!?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart is in turmoil and she doesn¡¯t want the two to fall into danger because of her.


    Brenden heartless, ruthless, ifter really knocked them off the cliff, I¡¯m afraid that three people, no one can survive.


    ¡°Adri, trust me, it¡¯s going to be okay!¡±


    Alvin has a handle on it.


    But Adriana does not dare to hold any hint of luck, ¡°senior, you let me go down, okay? I don¡¯t want to die, in front of the coastal road, one idental fall, we all have to die. I still have children, can not die, you put me down, please, okay?¡±


    She kept asking Alvin to stop, but to no avail, so she thought better of it and yed the fool.


    Sure enough, as her words fell, the car slowed down and then stopped.


    Alvin looked back at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adri, for worrying you.¡± With that, Alvin unbuckled his seat belt and made a move to get out of the car.


    Adriana understood at once what she wanted to do, and immediately fumbled with her small hands in her satchel for a few moments, then plopped down towards the front, ¡°Senior?¡±


    A shout out.


    Alvin looked back at her.


    Pffffff¨C


    ¡°Well, sub o, Adriana what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana took the mace and sprayed Alvin in the eyes a few times and quickly took the car keys from the car, got out and locked the door.


    All movements are flowing and extremely fast.


    Waiting for Vivian and Alvin to react, but simply can not open the door of the sedan.


    As she stood outside and Brenden¡¯s car stopped, Adriana said to Brenden, ¡°Take me away and let them go.¡±


    Brenden lowered the window, his face grimacing, ¡°Adriana, you are not afraid of death!¡±


    He skimmed his mouth, the tip of his tongue arched his cheek, and coldly snorted, ¡°Since you want to send death, I¡¯ll make you whole. And save the old man the trouble of thinking,e up!¡±


    Brenden beckoned, and Adriana walked over, pulled open the limo door, and went right up.


    ¡°Adriana? Adri?¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Adriana, are you crazy?¡±


    Inside Alvin¡¯s limo, the two yelled loudly, but to no avail. adriana got into the car without looking back.


    As he closed the door, Brenden took the walkie-talkie and said faintly, ¡°Call it a day!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The three cars turned around and left.


    Sitting in the car, Adriana looked at the one car, Alvin¡¯s luxury car, worth several million, now almost turned into scrap metal, the car engine kept emitting a burst of smoke, simply can not support for a long time.


    ¡°You drive!¡±


    Brenden put the car on auto-pilot and gave an order to a man in the passenger seat, while he crossed directly to the back seat and sat on Adriana¡¯s body, his palm stuck directly to Adriana¡¯s neck, ¡°Bitch, fuck, what do you think I am? What do you think I am? I¡¯ve got a n that you¡¯ve messed up!¡±

 213 Brenden’s plotting and scheming

    God knows how angry Brenden is at this moment, widened a pair of pupils, angry facial muscles kept trembling, uncontroble anger.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    With her neck stuck in raw pain and her breath choked, Adriana turned red but held back the pain and said, ¡°I¡¯m in your hands now, you could have just asked Peter for the contract you wanted! Well ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm, that makes sense.¡±


    Brenden waved her off, ¡°It¡¯s more useful to have you in your hands.¡±


    He sat down next to Adriana, took his cell phone, and made an idle gesture to make a phone call with Peter.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    Getting a breather, Adriana breathed in sharply, only to choke on the air that was suddenly poured into her throat.


    The phone dialed, beep beep beep a few times, Peter Fang answered.


    ¡°Brenden, what the hell are you trying to pull?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was low andced with an endless breath of anger.


    ¡°Peter, what, that¡¯s the way to treat you Uncle, huh?¡± Brenden raised his eyebrows and smiled openly.


    ¡°I warn you, you better not move a hair on Adriana¡¯s head, or I¡¯ll leave you for dead.¡±


    Through Peter¡¯s words, we can know that Alvin has already called Peter.


    ¡°Then tsk tsk ¡­ said I¡¯m so scared. Nephew, isn¡¯t it time to understand the grudge between us, eh? In the beginning, you took my love, and now, the woman you love dearly is by my side.¡±


    He looked sideways, smiled morosely at Adriana, and pped her face with his palm, ¡°Do you think, if I get her killed, will you be sad as hell? Your two children without a mother, tsk ¡­ think about it is quite miserable.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you fucking asshole!¡±


    Peter stormed out and yelled, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Want what? The shares in your name, of course, the Clear Bay project, the form for the new beauty product, and ¡­ your Peter¡¯s ¡­ life!¡±


    Thest word is so clear that it seems to be squeezed out from the teeth.


    Listen to Adriana are a burst of sweat.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re quite greedy, and you¡¯re not afraid to hold out?¡± Peter chatted with him patiently.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t bullshit me, you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re deliberately stalling for time? You have thirty minutes to deliver the stuff to the gazebo on North Qinghua Road, and if you don¡¯t see the stuff, you¡¯ll wait to collect Adriana¡¯s body!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After Brenden finished, he hung up the phone.


    And then took out his cell phone and made a call.


    When the call didn¡¯t go through, she looked sideways at Adriana and smiled wickedly, ¡°Guess what I¡¯m calling about now?¡±


    Adriana froze and shook her head, unsure.


    ¡°Of course ¡­ transfer the tiger and break straight into Peter¡¯s camp! Hahahahahahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°The big camp?¡±


    She thought for a moment and instantly understood what he meant, ¡°Brenden, you can¡¯t, the child is innocent, if you dare to touch my child, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    Adriana wondered why Brenden was so ruthless and added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Old Mr. Alston will throw you out of The Alston family like that?¡±


    ¡°Throwing out The Alston family?¡±


    He suddenly sat up and pped her across the face, ¡°I worked hard to n theyout, and you ruined it all. Now, when things go wrong, do you think I will let Peter live so easily?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana stared straight at Brenden, but her hand went into the satchel and fondled inside.


    But Brenden is a smart person, only a nce will find the clues, immediately took Adriana¡¯s hand and opened her bag.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Brenden reached for her phone and noticed that on the screen of her phone was the interface of her real-time location sharing with Peter.


    He raised his hand and pped her across the face, ¡°You¡¯re still a little young to be ying games with me, Adriana!¡±


    Brenden lowered the window ss and flung the phone out.


    ¡°Give me back my phone!¡±


    Adriana went to grab it with her bare hands, but the phone had fallen out of the window.


    Her eyes were wide and her heart pounded outside.


    What to do?


    Suddenly, her eyebrows twisted and her eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at Brenden and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what are you doing at Eskon¡¯s beauty salon at a regr time every year? You and Peter were originally rtives, but you hit hard,pletely disregarding any affection. It makes me wonder who you are. The fact that you are asking for equity and the cosmetic forms and projects developed by Alston Group¡¯s beauty has to make me doubt your real purpose. Or is it that Peter is also secretly investigating you? Is that why you suddenly got angry?¡±


    Adriana thinks that Peter is so smart that he has the means and wisdom to be invincible in the market.


    She was able to detect Brenden¡¯s abnormalities, it is impossible that Peter could not detect them.


    She just wasn¡¯t quite sure what kind of rtionship the previous Brenden had with Peter.


    It¡¯s only been a few months since she came back from abroad, but Brenden has been eyeing her for a long time, so he must have been fighting with Peter for a long time.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t y smart with me. Now you¡¯d better mind your own business!¡± Brenden¡¯s face was fierce, and a lurid, cold aura flowed from his eyes.


    ¡°What about Beatrice? Who is she to you? Wife or ¡­ lover?¡±


    When I first met Beatrice, I knew she had a husband in the country, I just never met him or heard her talk much about him.


    Now, when Adriana thinks about it, it seems suspicious.


    If Beatrice really had a husband, she would have mentioned it from time to time in front of her friends, which is the instinct of married women, and there are only two possibilities for her to avoid talking about it.


    One, she is not married at all; two, there is a husband, but can not tell her just.


    Adriana prefers the second one.


    ¡°Adriana, you know too much.¡±


    Adriana had an idea in mind, but wasn¡¯t quite sure. Things hade to this point, and she needed to have a further chat with Peter about Brenden to determine if what she was thinking was right.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    She asked with a strong calm and airy voice.


    ¡°Where will you take me?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s cold face emerged from the inscrutable smile, and then a hand knife towards her neck, Adriana only felt a pain in the neck, immediately cked out, unconscious.


    ¡­


    On this side, Peter rushed to Alvin¡¯s location.


    Alvin smashed the car window and escaped with Vivian through the window.


    ¡°How are you guys doing? Is everything okay?¡±


    Peter came over immediately after the car was ready and was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Alvin shook his head, feeling a little guilty, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry I ¡­ couldn¡¯t take care of Adri.¡±


    He never expected Adriana to be so stubborn and not to listen to him at all.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, will you hurry and save Ms. Hale?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were swollen with tears as she thought about Adriana, and in a hurry, she pulled Peter¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mr. Alston, please, you must go and save her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly, at this time a car came behind, Hank got out of the car, Peter said, ¡°Escort Vivian and Alvin back first.¡±

 Chapter 214 Rescue of Adriana

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Alvin was worried about Adriana, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to go back and rest.


    Instructed Vivian, ¡°You are a girl, better go back, stay with us, we are too busy to take care of you.¡±


    The implication is simply that you, a woman, with the past not only can not solve the problem, but will add trouble.


    Vivian knew it by heart, listened to the two, obediently got into Hank¡¯s car, and left.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adri, didn¡¯t you turn on real-time location sharing with her? Where is she now?¡±


    Alvin was anxious and worried about Adriana.


    ¡°The phone is disconnected, the phone can¡¯t be reached, so I guess Brenden found it. There is no surveince at all on this stretch of road, and it¡¯s as hard as hell to find someone.¡±


    Peter rubbed his hair in annoyance, ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I find out about this earlier.¡±


    These days are spent immersed in the days with Adriana, not bothering with anything else.


    But I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    ¡°It was just an ident, and you don¡¯t need to me yourself. The most important thing now is to find Adri urgently.¡±


    When Alvin saw Peter¡¯s guilt and remorse, a wave of indescribable emotions came over him.


    The two men got into the car and left.


    Alvin told Brenden¡¯s license te number to Peter, who ordered people to investigate the license te number at various intersections, but could not find any clues.


    Peter guessed that Brenden¡¯s car should have had fake license tes.


    The matter hase to a head, we can only quietly wait for Brenden¡¯s call.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the gazebo on North Qinghua Road with all the things Brenden needed, yet there was no one on the gazebo at all.


    ¡°The stuff is delivered, where are you?¡±


    Peter made a call to Brenden and questioned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Nephew, I suddenly changed my mind, instead of asking you to transfer all those things to me, it would be better to exchange them directly into RMB.¡±


    Brenden said with a maniacalugh.


    ¡°Brenden, what the hell, where¡¯s Adriana?¡± Peter was a little angry, and not far away from the sedan, there was a professional equipment, is tracking Brenden¡¯s whereabouts.


    Peter stalled with full cooperation to make it easier for Alvin to locate Brenden¡¯s position.


    ¡°5 billion ¡­ dors, you have one hour to credit my ount, or I will make Adriana not see the sun tomorrow!¡±


    There, he hung up the phone directly after he finished.


    ¡°Mo ¡­ Brenden?!¡±


    Peter, enraged, turned back to the car and mmed the door with a bang.


    ¡°Brenden is suddenly out of his element, could it be that Adriana has investigated something? Why else did he suddenly change his temperament? It seems to have changed a bit.¡±


    Alvin analyzed the situation, and no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Brenden had be so scary.


    ¡°My people have rushed to Eskon for final confirmation, and if there is no mistake, Brenden is not the real Brenden at all.¡±


    Peter clutched his cell phone in his hand and thought carefully about it.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly thought of something and immediately called Hank, ¡°Now, immediately, go back to Orchard House as fast as you can, and fast!¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it boss.¡±


    Hank knew the seriousness of the matter and led the men off immediately.


    ¡°Not the real Brenden? You mean he ¡­ might be a stic surgery impostor?¡± Alvin was shocked and couldn¡¯t believe that there could be such a drama.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s very telling. This Brenden must have a detailed investigation of you, so early on know the rtionship between Adriana and Helen and you, deliberately approach Adriana is also to let her be his pawn, indirectly let Adriana from you to get more effective information and resources. The result is that Adriana is investigating him, and you are also investigating him, both sides are doing it, the action is too obvious, rmed Brenden, but Brenden may only find out that Adriana¡¯s people are investigating, they caught Vivian, as a threat.


    But now that it¡¯s all over, Brenden has no way out, and he¡¯s in a desperate situation, and he¡¯s thinking of the extreme way to get out of it by kidnapping Adriana and getting the big bucks from you. Is that right?¡±


    This is Alvin¡¯s analysis.


    Maybe not right, but at least it¡¯s eight or nine.


    ¡°You guessed all right, but Adriana and I aren¡¯t the only ones really investigating Brenden, there are also the old man¡¯s people.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Peter sighed, leaned against the car seat andmented, ¡°No matter what, the child and Adriana are innocent, they should not be involved in the abyss of innocence.¡±


    Every time he thought about it, Peter felt more sorry for Adriana.


    When she first returned home, she even went that way to deal with her, full of guilt and remorse.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder. brenden went abroad for so many years toe back, although the old man with him a few rusty, but in the end is his own son, it is impossible not to see the end.¡±


    Alvin suddenly felt that the water of The Alston family was much deeper than that of The Grant Family.


    ¡°This time Adri was willing toe back to Orchard House with me, I suspected her purpose, I thought Brenden forced Adriana to do something and would give her a wide berth, but I didn¡¯t expect it to suddenlye out of nowhere.¡±


    So fast that it caught him off guard.


    Speaking of which, Alvin raised his eyebrows, subconsciously touched his nose and said weakly: ¡°Big ¡­ brother, in fact, it was Adri who asked me to help her investigate Vivian¡¯s whereabouts, and we rescued Vivian and angered Brenden. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Brenden gripped the paper and pped Brenden hard on the chest, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ Adri¡­ her, won¡¯t let me tell you.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s heart is iparably aggrieved, he is only responsible for doing things, how could he know that there is such a big secret hidden behind.


    The whole body is affected by one hair, this time is deeply experienced.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Peter raised the paper in his hand and gestured towards Alvin¡¯s head. Alvin wrinkled his eyebrows, scowled and raised his hands to protect his head.


    He finally withdrew his hand and sighed, ¡°Adri still doesn¡¯t trust me after all.¡±


    Raised his hand and rubbed his temples, quite a sense of powerlessness and frustration, he has been in business since childhood, everything is nned, only Adriana is beyond his control.


    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to say something, remembering the helplessness and frustration that Adriana showed in front of him today, he didn¡¯t know how to reconcile things between Peter and Adriana.


    Finally, only a sigh, ¡°Adri is an orphan, although someone took her in, but she said in the end not being pampered, will always be insecure. You ¡­ should be more gentle and patient with her, to slowly touch her.¡±


    The words fell, Peter¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, the corner of the eye shot over a harsh light, scared Alvin skimmed his mouth, immediately silent.


    What does this expression mean?


    Could it be that ¡­ is jealous?


    ¡°Cut the crap, did you just find out where the phone was located?¡± Peter returned to the topic.


    Alvin pointed to the instrument in front of him, ¡°The time you talked is too short, so you can¡¯t pinpoint the location, but only in this one area. But this piece of area radiation area is toorge, want to find Brenden, it is difficult to find the sky.¡±

 Chapter 215 Peter redeems his wife with heavy money

    Brenden is also experienced and must have been defensive of Peter, which is why he was reluctant to talk to him too much.


    ¡°Narrow it down, he¡¯s bound to call againter, keep monitoring.¡±


    With that, he made another call to his special assistant and asked him to prepare $5 billion.


    After hanging up the phone, Alvin asked, ¡°You¡¯re not really going to give Brenden 5 billion, are you? By the time the money is given, depending on his methods, he may not necessarily release Adri.¡±


    ¡°With your bullshit.¡±


    Peter all but looked like I already knew.


    Not long after, Peter received a call from Hank, ¡°What¡¯s the situation there?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately we came just in time, Mrs. Alston and Miss and Miss Lindsay received a shock and were not seriously hurt. Now my brothers and I have stood guard here.¡±


    Hank told Peter the specifics of Orchard House as it happened.


    ¡°Good. Give me a good fight, protect everyone, in case there is any mistake, the consequences will be self-responsible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Peter leaned against the car owner, closed his eyes and frowned sadly.


    Now he can¡¯t find Adriana, he is distracted, plus he knows Brenden, he knows he is a ruthless person, that¡¯s why he is so worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, Adri is smart and should be able to protect herself.¡±


    Alvin and Peter have always been good brothers, although Adriana is now with Peter, he as a brother, even though the envy will not go to hold a grudge.


    Peter was silent, and the atmosphere in the carriage seemed slightly depressing.


    After waiting for quite some time, Peter¡¯s phone rang once again, ¡°Is the money ready?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Brenden directly questioned about the money.


    Open the door and no nonsense at all.


    Peter gave a look to Alvin, signaling him to hurry up and trace the exact location of the call.


    At the same time stalling for time, ¡°I really can¡¯t get $5 billion for a while, I already have people preparing for it. You also know that thepany several projects in operation operations, not sorge cash.¡±


    ¡°Peter, what kind of trick are you ying with me? You are the president of Alston Group, how can you not have a mere 5 billion, Adriana is in my hands now, you are in love with her, then I want to see, is money important or your beloved woman important. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    His almost maniacalughter came over the phone and was extremely harsh.


    ¡°Brenden! I¡¯m warning you, if you touch a hair on Adriana¡¯s head, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo yo, I¡¯m so scared. Nephew, angry hair for the redhead, it really calls for it. Now you are given a countdown of ten minutes, if the money does not appear on the ount, you wait to collect the corpse for Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Seeing Brenden about to hang up the phone, Peter shouted, while watching Alvin keep on operating theputer, his ten fingers flying on the keyboard.


    He raised his hand in a gesture and put up two fingers, meaning two minutes short of a good time.


    Peter said, ¡°Ten minutester, give you a billion, the rest give me time to slowly raise. uncle, do not be impulsive, if Adriana died, you can not get a penny, but also wanted, but the loss is not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Two billion, not a penny less.¡±


    ¡°I can give you at most fifteen billion, no more. It is still some time before the bank opens its doors to operate withrge amounts, and you are for deliberately making things difficult.¡±


    Not to say he didn¡¯t have that much for a while, and even if he did, there was no way Brenden would get his way.


    This madman, doing things is really unbelievable.


    ¡°Spite? Hmph, you and that bitch Adriana ruined all my ns, a mere 5 billion is considered a bargain for you.¡±


    ¡°So, you went to a lot of trouble to try to swallow the Alston Group, but I don¡¯t understand one thing: If you wanted to swallow the Alston Group, why did you pretend to give up the opportunity to be the president of the Alston Group in order to protect Adriana¡¯s well-being?¡±


    Thest time I traveled with Adriana to Los Angeles, Adriana lost a partnership with argepany in Los Angeles.


    Brendenter stepped in and sessfully took the contract and signed it.


    Adrianais held ountable by Old Mr. Alston and nearly sent to the police, but Brenden takes the position of president of the Alston Group to protect Adriana¡¯s well-being.


    The choice went to a small factory.


    ¡°Humph, I am not afraid to tell you now. What I want is not the Alston Group, but to swallow the Alston Group. I went to great lengths to ce Adriana by your side to get all sorts of confidential information, but I never thought that this woman is a waste, and has a restless heart just like you, actually secretly investigating me, really damn!¡±


    Thinking about this, Brenden was furious and gritted his teeth in anger, ¡± I really want to lynch this woman who ruined my n.¡±


    ¡°Five billion, I¡¯ll give it to you. By 8:30 tomorrow morning, after the banks go to work, I¡¯ll make sure the banks transfer it to you right away.¡±


    Peter continues to stall for time, and also feels deeply Brenden¡¯s hatred for Adriana and his big, shocking secret.


    I think Brenden is more than one person, there must be someone behind the n.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Alvin made an OK gesture and pointed to theputer screen, which circled Brenden¡¯s location in Da Nang Mountain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°In ten minutes, I want to see two billion, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Brenden hangs up the phone.


    Peter immediately took out his walkie-talkie and ordered, ¡°Prepare my helicopter immediately, right away!¡±


    The situation is urgent and Peter is a little panicked.


    Meanwhile, Da Nang Mountain.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    The unconscious Adriana suddenly woke up, raised her hand and rubbed her neck, only then realizing that she was trapped with her hands and feet and left in a corner of a ramshackle room.


    Cement floor, covered with some straw, as if the rural cattle shed seems to be.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    She opened her eyes to survey the surroundings with a murmur, but the few men who were chatting did not notice that Adriana had awakened.


    Adriana leaned against the wall, squinted her eyes and pricked her ears, watching every move the men made.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the boss?¡±


    ¡°Went out and hasn¡¯t returned by now.¡±


    ¡°Then when do we have to wait? This woman is Mr. Alston¡¯s person, if anything happens to him, can the boss protect our safety?¡±


    ¡°Tied all tied up, what¡¯s the trouble. Don¡¯t forget, when you finish this order, you will have a reward of five million dors, and when you go abroad, you can go wherever you want.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people are talking about you and me.


    Listening to the message, Adriana could only be sure that Brenden was not in this person.


    But these four people have big waists, muscr, a look is a practitioner, she ¡­ can do it?


    Adriana thought for a long time and felt that she could not just sit back and wait.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ ouch, well ¡­ big brother, I ¡­ have a stomachache, ouch, my stomach hurts.¡±


    She fell to the ground and rolled around.


    This trip, suddenly found sitting on the straw stained with blood.


    Blood?


    Her first thought was whether she was injured, but she moved and found no pain anywhere.

 Chapter 216 – The arrival of the great aunt wit

    Fang just remembered after the fact that his great aunt visited and had not changed his aunt paper for several hours, so ¡­ stained his clothes.


    If it is set aside in the usual way, she will be embarrassed to make a hole in the ground to go in, but now it feels too good toe at the right time.


    ¡°Help, I¡¯m bleeding, can you call a doctor for me?¡±


    Adriana had a pained expression and a few wails, which drew the attention of several men who came over.


    A man kicked Adriana hard in the abdomen with great ferocity, ¡°Woman, be honest with me and don¡¯t y tricks. Or I¡¯ll get you killed.¡±


    ¡°Brother, look, she¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    ¡°How can it suddenly bleed? Will it make any human life ah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the boss told us to keep an eye on her, but he didn¡¯t let her die. What can we do about this?¡±


    ¡­


    Several people were instantly confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s the panic?¡±


    The burly man in the lead grunted coldly, walked up to Adriana and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    He was kicked by a pale face, forehead sweat overflowing Adriana really pain to the extreme, shook his head, extremely difficult to say: ¡°Can you let me go to the bathroom? I ¡­ had a miscarriage ¡­ my stomach hurts ¡­¡±


    She made up her mind, just to avoid a few people¡¯s supervision.


    Several people looked at each other, and one of them, a small, thin man, beckoned them to step aside to discuss.


    Adriana waited quietly, and in a moment, they discussed.


    She cried out in pain and pleaded for help, ¡°Please, please help me, okay? My stomach hurts, I¡¯m going to die if this goes on!¡±


    Adriana in any case did not think that she would messenger fee exhausted, also have such a wretched day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give us any tricks, we¡¯ll guard the door and you¡¯ll settle here.¡±


    said the man at the head of the group.


    Adriana frowned, teary-eyed, ¡°Here ¡­ brother, how to solve here? I ¡­ I just want to go to the toilet, you take me, okay?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words!¡±


    A man came over and untied the ropes on her wrists and, feet and tossed them aside, ¡°Give me numbness.¡±


    With that, with a wave of his hand, he left with a few brothers.


    With a bang, the door of the broken room unlocked, Adriana slowly got up, unable to estimate the difort all over her body, got up from the floor, moved her wrists and looked around the house.


    Thest gaze was fixed on the one-meter-high window.


    Fortunately, the ss window was open, Adriana tiptoed over and used the force to rush upwards, picking up the window frame with her bare hands and bracing herself for fear of going up.


    Poking his head out the window, it was pitch ck outside and he couldn¡¯t see anything, and naturally he didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Adriana hesitated, but finally climbed out of the window.


    Gently jumped down, it was soft ground with weeds on the ground, she ran through the grass by the vague starlight.


    At first, the speed was very slow, afraid that it would move something for them to hear the noise.


    But in the end, it was estimated that after walking a dozen meters or so, Adriana ran like crazy.


    The heart is d that his ankle is well, otherwise he would not know what situation he should fall into now.


    ¡°Oh no, big brother, the person is not there.¡±


    ¡°What? What the fuck is going on, weren¡¯t people just there?¡±


    ¡°She ran away from the window.¡±


    ¡°Get after them!¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana expected them to chase her in the direction of the window after they knew she had escaped through it, so after walking a long way, she went around to the left, avoiding the direction of their chase.


    ¡°Hoo-hoo ¡­¡±


    She gasped sharply, not daring to turn her head back, and ran desperately toward the front.


    Fortunately, it is now dark, if it is daytime, it will not be easy to escape.


    With the sound of their chase getting farther and farther away, Adriana has long been exhausted, sweating profusely, even the pace can not take, and now can only support the exhausted body, slowly walk.


    Meanwhile, Brenden receives a call and learns that Adriana has escaped.


    And that¡¯s when Peter¡¯s call came in, ¡°Two billion, it¡¯s been transferred to your ount, where¡¯s Adriana, let me put her on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it until the money is there.¡±


    Brenden directly hung up the phone and kicked a subordinate in the abdomen, ¡°All a bunch of losers, useless losers.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The man stumbled on his feet and fell to the ground, rolling on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Is the ne ready?¡± Brenden asked again.


    ¡°Also ¡­ is two minutes away.¡±


    The subordinate replied.


    Brenden looked at the text message alert on his phone with the receipt information for his ount in his Swiss bank, showing that the bnce had been credited.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡± Adriana, Peter, you wait for me!¡±


    Brenden stomped his feet in anger, not much longer, the helicopter arrived, Brenden did not dare to stay a minute more, directly on the ne, with a few bodyguards left together.


    Ten minutester, Peter arrived at the cabin where Adriana had been kidnapped, which had long been empty, with no one in sight.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Peter was exceptionally angry.


    ¡°Big brother, the news came from the aviation side, a helicopter left Waverly and flew to M.¡±


    ¡°Brenden?!¡±


    Without even thinking about it, that person is Brenden.


    He was silent for a moment and took his walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Get ready immediately and go after Brenden.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The other party received the order and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Alvin, Luis and Helen are in your care, I have to get to Brenden. he still has Adri and I can¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±


    Peter said in a serious voice.


    ¡°Okay, big brother take care on the way and remember to call if something happens.¡±


    He understands Peter¡¯s mind very well and can¡¯t bear to stop it.


    Not long after, Peter took several people on the ne and left.


    Three hourster.


    Alvin¡¯s dispatcher got word, ¡°Mr. Grant, north of Asnurg highway, found an unconscious woman who looks simr to Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°What? Where are the people?¡±


    ¡°It has been sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Now take me there.¡±


    Although he did not see the person, at this moment Alvin was almost sure that the person was Adriana.


    Get in the car and go straight to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, Alvin finally saw the girl in the ward, disheveled, white little face dirty, people unconscious in bed, hanging suspension.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Alvin is stunned, not expecting Adriana to be alone on the roadside, but Peter has already chased her abroad.


    Seeing that Adriana was still awake, he made a phone call to Peter and exined the situation.


    But Peter hade a long, long way and decided to take Brenden back with him.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The unconscious Adriana slowly woke up, opened her eyes, and saw Alvin¡¯s haggard face, ¡°Senior?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and sat up with her hands on the bed, but she winced in pain, feeling as if her body had fallen apart and she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Remember that after escaping yesterday, Adriana did not know how far she had escaped, kept running and running, and finally fainted when her eyes went ck.

 Chapter 217 Alvin tells Peter’s true feelings

    ¡°I would like to ask you, Peter and I are looking for you all over the world, howe you are unconscious at the pond not far from the side of the national road? I really don¡¯t know what would have happened if someone at the pond hadn¡¯t been spotted watching the fish pond at night.¡±


    Alvin sweated deeply for Adriana.


    She sighed and just felt weak, ¡°Brenden put me under house arrest in a room, and I escaped.¡±


    ¡°But do you know that Peter thought you had been taken away by Brenden and chased you abroad overnight?¡±


    ¡°What, chasing ¡­ abroad?¡±


    Adriana is not at all sure about what happenedst night.


    Alvin shook his head helplessly and had to tell Adriana all about what happenedst night, and how Peter was worried about Adriana, in every detail.


    After hearing this, Adriana was silent, hanging her head without saying anything.


    It was Alvin who sighed, ¡°With my knowledge of Peter, he has never been so defiant for a woman. You, are the first person. Enough to see that he really likes you, and you are Luis¡¯ mother, why not give yourself a chance, and give Peter a chance too?¡±


    Although he also likes Adriana, he wants her to be happy even more.


    Such a woman, naturally, is doting on the child, if she is allowed to separate from the child, she will certainly be unhappy, rather than let her apany Peter, so that a family isplete, the party can be happy.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she digressed, ¡°Brenden he¡¯s out of the country, can you catch up?¡±


    Alvin shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, Brenden is too deep in hiding, there must be an expert behind the scenes to help him, how can it be so easy to find him?¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana thought Alvin¡¯s words had merit.


    Lying on the bed, perhaps becausest night a strong escape, too tired, now exhausted, all sore, legs are painful to move.


    The abdomen was also tortured with a twinge of pain.


    ¡°Are Luis and the others okay?¡±


    Since Alvin is here, it means Luis and Helen and the others are okay.


    And her nervous heart fell.


    ¡°Peter has kept Hank on guard at Orchard House, it should be nothing serious, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Alvin got up, poured a ss of water for her and handed it to her, ¡°You, you, it¡¯s better to take good care of yourself.¡±


    Turning around, she handed Adriana a ss of water, but Adriana stared vacantly ahead thoughtfully, and suddenly, with a sideways nce at him and a starry gaze, she asked, ¡°You said Peter was out of the country?¡±


    Adriana asked this, but Alvin was stunned for a few seconds, his eyes narrowed slightly, and asked rhetorically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to leave while he¡¯s away?¡±


    I have to say that Alvin is still very urate about Adriana.


    Understand her mind very well.


    The person sitting on the hospital bed wrinkled her brow and slowly hung her head, ¡°Senior, I ¡­¡± she wanted to say but stopped, ¡°I really want to leave. Since returning to the country, there is really no peace, this is not the life I want, I just hope my life is simple and calm, if not like this now, full of twists and turns and ups and downs.¡±


    Simple, uneventful is the life she likes.


    The present day, one wave is not yet calm, and the ups and downs, so she really can not hold on.


    ¡°Helen is still young and should ¡­ get used to it.¡±


    These words came out, I¡¯m afraid she herself did not have much bottom, so the tone was also very light.


    Alvin put the quilt on the table, pulled out the escort chair and sat beside her, ¡°I know that you have feelings for Peter. The reason why you don¡¯t want to stay is because of his family, as you are experiencing now, it¡¯s all because of who he is that you are in such a state of shock. You¡¯re worried about Helen¡¯s future, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He hit the nail on the head, Adriana¡¯s heart felt a soreness, all kinds of aggression rushed to her heart.


    Repeatedly experiencing hardships and passing by death, that is a kind of feeling, only Adriana¡¯s own heart is clear.


    She looked grave, ¡°I have already made my decision. Senior, I trust you, so, I hope you won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t trust Alvin, she wouldn¡¯t have confessed everything in front of him.


    The Alston family could not amodate her, and at best, only Helen could.


    ¡°Why bother? Luis and Helen are such cute kids, and you¡¯re keeping them apart. Have you ever considered the children¡¯s feelings? For the sake of the children, you should stay. In fact, Adri, you are selfish, selfish to think only about yourself, but not about the children.¡±


    ¡°My words are not nice, but they are really for your own good.¡±


    He said once again.


    Adriana gave a pale smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good.¡±


    With a sideways nce, looking out the window, Adriana¡¯s mind was heavy.


    Her current situation, although no longer on all sides, but into the inessible ground, so she is really difficult.


    Mrs. Alston, Sloane, Old Mr. Alston, Theresa, are all obstacles between them.


    The most important thing is that Peter is from a powerful family. As the saying goes, ¡®once you enter a rich family, the depth is like the sea¡¯, she does not want Helen to grow up in such a family andter only be a pawn of the family, a business union, without even the chance to choose the love of her life.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m hungry, can you go get me something to eat?¡± She said.


    ¡°Um, well, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Alvin saw that she did not look well, so he could not say more.


    ¡°Something lighter, I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    She tugged her lips helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, you wait for me.¡±


    He turned around and left the room.


    Seeing him leave, Adriana immediately got up and went to the bathroom only to find that the nurse had already changed her clothes, a set of zany new clothes on the table, and a packet of aunt paper in the bathroom, all of which must have been bought by Alvin¡¯s order.


    Adriana immediately changed her clothes and asked the pretty girl at the nurse¡¯s station to borrow a cell phone and call Jenkins.


    ¡°Brother, where are you now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°At the office, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I lost my home key, can you send me my spare key? I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the neighborhood, pleasee over as fast as you can, okay?¡±


    Last time, because Helen was left in Jenkins¡¯ care, the spare key was given to him to hold as well.


    Yesterday to rescue Vivian, everything was lost, fortunately, passports and other things at home, otherwise it would be difficult to leave the country as the sky.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it right over.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana left the hospital first, stopped a cab and took a cab straight back to her house.


    By the time she got to the entrance of the neighborhood, Jenkins had already arrived.


    Snapped at him, ¡°Brother,e here and help pay the bill.¡±


    She had nothing, let alone paid for it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t bring any money on the way out?¡± Jenkins asked Adriana as she asked the driver how much money she had.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin for a moment, but has Vivian gone to the office?¡±


    Yesterday has been rescued by Vivian, now where people do not know, but it is certain that Vivian is safe.

 Chapter 218 Adriana plans to escape

    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded, ¡°Give me the keys first, then you go to the school and pick up Helen, make sure you do it quickly and don¡¯t make anyone suspicious. Just say ¡­ I¡¯ve been hospitalized and asked Helen toe along to see me.¡±


    She thought of an idea and instructed Jenkins.


    Jenkins took Adriana¡¯s hand with a gruff look, ¡°What¡¯s going on, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s nervous look he knew that she must have something to do, and his intuition told him that Adriana was leaving.


    Adriana frowned and her eyes shed, ¡°Brother, there are some things I will exin to youter when I have time.¡±


    Brushed away his hand, trotted into the district, from time to time turned back and said, ¡°Within ten minutes, the rendezvous at the entrance of the district, must be fast.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jenkins slightly hesitant, but see Adriana that panic look, then can not continue to ask questions, afraid to dy her time.


    Back at home, Adriana found a spare phone, and ID and passport, just not any avable cash or bank cards.


    Simply packed up the line and left.


    Walking to the entrance of the district, she pulled the suitcase, looked back at the familiar neighborhood, has lived for several months, now have feelings, suddenly to leave, really some reluctance.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her, Adriana looked back, smiled at her, walked over and hugged with her, ¡°Good girl.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what are we going to do?¡± Helen blinked her eyes, her gaze fixed on that one suitcase, her little face screwed together, her mouth beaming, and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you leaving?¡±


    Otherwise, what is the need to pack a suitcase for?


    ¡°Mommy wants to take you on a trip.¡±


    Adrianaughs, not about to tell Helen the truth, then walks towards Jenkins¡¯ limo, ¡°Brother, get in first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The three got into the car, Helen in the back in the child¡¯s chair, Adriana in front, typing an address on her cell phone and showing it to Jenkins, ¡°Here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly, fearing that Helen would resist if she knew.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jenkins has his hands on the steering wheel, looking ahead, with too many questions in his mind to ask Adriana, but, now that Helen is here, he knows Adriana has some reservations about the baby, so he doesn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°By the way, is there any money? Can you give me some money first? I¡¯ll pay you backter after my bank card is reced.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed, the first time she reached out to others to borrow money, face more or less can not stand.


    It¡¯s just a unique situation, and she can¡¯t find anyone to help her now without Jenkins.


    Jenkins drove while pulling out his wallet from his pocket and slipped a bank card to her, ¡°You know the password, you can use the money inside first. Here¡¯s another three thousand in cash, you take it.¡±


    In all these years, Adriana had never asked him for money, and this was the first time, so how could Jenkins let his sister down?


    Adriana took the ck bank card, a thin one, and put it in her hand but felt heavy, it was a love.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He asked nothing more and trusted her so much, so that Adriana had an inexplicable peace of mind.


    ¡°Mommy, are you going to take me away from daddy and brother?¡±


    At this time, Helen sitting in the back row asked, the voice was brittle, but a hint of disappointment and sadness could be heard in the vague.


    After spending so much time with Peter, she already wanted to have her father¡¯s love, and after a short time together, how could Helen leave.


    Adriana and Jenkins looked at each other with slightly sunken faces, but neither said anything.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Alvin, who had run a long, long way, came back with breakfast for Adriana, but there was no longer Adriana in the ward.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    He felt that something was wrong and immediately ran to the nurse¡¯s station to ask, ¡°Where did the woman in ward 303 go? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know, isn¡¯t she in the ward?¡±


    said a nurse who was taking notes.


    At this time, another nurse came out from the nurse¡¯s station, looked at Alvin¡¯s handsome and handsome appearance, his eyes flooded with peach blossoms, and immediately said with a smile, ¡°That woman had called with my cell phone at that moment, and then she didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Phone?¡±


    ¡°Let me see the phone.¡±


    Alvin spread his hand towards the nurse, the nurse blushed, for the first time in the face of such a handsome and sunny boy, he felt his heart thumping, his hand uncontrobly took out the phone from his pocket and handed it to him.


    ¡°Password.¡±


    Alvin opened his phone and it showed [Please enter your password].


    ¡°2 ¡­ 2580], the nurse blushed red cheeks and said in a small voice.


    Alvin is now full of Adriana, where can care so much, simply can not see the nurse that blushing look, a heart in looking at the phone number above the phone, immediately called over.


    Over here, Jenkins was driving when his cell phone rang.


    He took it out and was about to answer the phone when he suddenly wrinkled his brow, ¡°Adri, this is the phone number you called at that moment, should I answer it?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana was startled, her heart hanging in her throat, and immediately shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t answer that!¡±


    One snatched the phone away from Jenkins¡¯ phone and hung up.


    Heart vaguely a bad feeling of foreboding, Adriana thought for a moment, looking at has driven out of the suburbs, the road is no longer on the security camera, she said: ¡°Brother, the front will put us down, and then ¡­ you will go in the direction of this side, okay? ¡±


    Adriana pointed to the address that appeared on her phone screen and told Jenkins to go all the way over and attract Alvin¡¯s attention, because Adriana knew that with Alvin¡¯s ability, he would be followed over as fast as possible.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Jenkins nodded, a pair of pupils drifted to Adriana and raised a hand to pat her shoulder without saying anything more.


    With just a nce, the two men had a clear understanding.


    Up ahead, Adriana and Helen got out of the car and stood at the curb, pulling their suitcases.


    Under the tree, Helen sat on top of the suitcase, puzzled and confused looking at Adriana, nice eyebrows, wrinkled, ¡°Mommy, why? Helen wants daddy and brother.¡±


    She likes to be together as a family and doesn¡¯t like to be alone.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about? Mommy is taking you to meet someone, Mommy¡¯s good friend.¡±


    Adriana squatted down and raised her hand to pinch her baby-fat white face, ¡°Be good, we¡¯ll be back in a few days, okay?¡±


    With that, he kissed her on the cheek.


    I¡¯m sorry, please forgive Mommy¡¯s selfishness, it¡¯s not fair to you, but I don¡¯t want you to live a life full of intrigue and calction.


    I, for one, wish you a simple future.


    On the highway, every now and then a few cars sped by, Adriana waved, and the past three or five cars did not stop.

 Chapter 219 – Good Samaritan on the way to carry

    Finally, a white SUV sedan pulled up in front of her.


    Adriana went up, knocked on the window, the driver lowered the window, and she said, ¡°Hello, sis, can you give us a ride?¡±


    ¡°What are you orphans and widows doing here?¡± The car was driven by an older sister, somewhat suspicious and defensive of Adriana¡¯s presence.


    ¡°We came from the city, met a ck car, and got kicked off.¡± Adriana sought an excuse.


    ¡°Well,e on up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sis, you¡¯re very nice.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana smiled sarcastically, hugged Helen and carried her suitcase to the car.


    In the car, she took the initiative to talk to the car owner, ¡°Sister, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Yaprua, to see my daughter.¡±


    The warm-hearted older sister was unguarded and chatted animatedly with Adriana, and as she did, Adriana asked a few more questions and learned that Yaprua is a very lively town.


    She then went along with the car and took it directly to Yaprua, then took a bus at the town station in Yaprua to go somewhere else, and in the middle of the journey, she changed buses on the road, back and forth, many times, and finally found a private car, negotiated a price, and went directly to the next province.


    In the car, Helen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mommy, are you avoiding Daddy?¡±


    She is still young but a smart kid and knows that Adriana has been switching cars just to avoid Daddy¡¯s search.


    When Helen asked this question, there seemed to be no reason for Adriana to continue hiding.


    Helplessly, she nodded, ¡°Right. So, Helen, do you me Mummy?¡±


    Helen a pair of dark big eyes unblinkingly looked at Adriana, shook his head, clearly small face full of aggression, big eyes full of overflowingyers of fog, but she stubbornly said: ¡°not me.¡±


    The beaming lips could not restrain the trembling, ¡°But, Mommy, what should Helen do if she misses Daddy and Brother?¡±


    As her nice voice fell, Helen¡¯s tears fell with her.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Helen as her eyes welled up and tears came to her eyes.


    She rubbed her hair with her long fingers and choked out, ¡°Helen, Mommy is sorry.¡±


    Why would she not want Helen to be with Luis?


    Not only that, but the old man of The Alston family wants to steal Helen from her.


    Although staying with Peter is the perfect choice, Adriana values Helen too much and is really worried about losing her wife.


    If she really gets together with Peter, she will be kicked out of The Alston family if the Alston family opposes her, and then not only will she not get anything, but Helen will also be taken away by The Alston family.


    She was left on her own, all alone.


    ¡°Yo, big sister, you¡¯re not divorcing your husband, are you?¡±


    The car owner¡¯s older brother looked at Adriana through the rearview mirror and asked curiously.


    The older brother¡¯s question brought Adriana out of her sad mood and raised her hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks, ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    She replied perfunctorily, not wanting to tell anyone too much about Peter¡¯s secret.


    Helen, knowing that Adriana was lying, just tilted her little head and looked at her without saying a word, her chin twitching uncontrobly, sobbing, aggrieved to the extreme.


    Adriana to Helen heart guilt, see her like this, not to mention how heartbroken, as a mother, with their own girl left the child¡¯s real father, that pain, probably only at this moment she and Helen can feel.


    Not only that, Adriana still misses Luis in her heart, that innocent and cute look, frank and rosy.


    With her sudden departure today and the time crunch, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to go to school to see Luis.


    Because Adriana knew that if she went to see Luis at school now, he would not let her leave.


    ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡±


    Helen looked up, eyed Adriana, watched the tears on her cheeks, and raised her hand to wipe them away.


    Obviously aggrieved to the core, but also to cate Adriana, ¡°Mommy, Helen is not angry, will not me Mommy.¡±


    As she spoke, Helen choked back sobs and cried even harder.


    Adriana held her tightly in her arms, her chin resting on her head, and no one knew how much she was tearing her heart out and suffering in a hundred different ways at this moment.


    At one point, she wondered to herself whether it was right to take Helen away from Peter.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s heartbreaking to watch you two mothers. Your husband is bad, but the child is innocent.¡±


    The car owner¡¯s elder brother kindly enlightened.


    Adriana shook her head and did not squeak.


    The car, driving slowly for a few hours, eventually left Waverly and arrived in the strange city.


    After taking Helen off the bus, Adriana found a private homestay in the city next door to Waverly.


    The party avoids the use of ID cards.


    Because of the policy, now staying in various hotels and motels will use ID cards, and how she has used them will surely be discovered by Peter.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Peter returned from abroad by ne, and Alvin immediately went to meet Peter.


    I saw the man winding up and walking up to Alvin and grabbed him by thepels, ¡°Where the hell did Adriana go?¡±


    Hell, when the man was abroad, he heard that Adriana was missing, and he rushed back first, eventually missing the time to capture Brenden.


    It is really abominable.


    ¡°Big ¡­ Big Brother ¡­¡±


    Faced with the anger burning Peter that a gloomy like ink face, Alvin scared heart, can not help but swallow, ¡°I just went out to buy breakfast, she left. However, I have found out, Adriana is with Jenkins left. I traced Jenkins¡¯ phone number and have now caught Jenkins, only Adriana ¡­ her ¡­ long ago left again halfway in another car.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jenkins?¡±


    Peter never expected this result, and it was obvious that Adriana chose to leave to avoid him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been brought back.¡±


    Alvin saw his furious look, probably the first time he saw this look in the years he knew Peter.


    The pair of eyes like a ck hole, deep and bottomless, harboring a cold and appalling aura, seemingly to swallow him up.


    The look is extremely intimidating.


    The forehead veins rippled, clutching herpel hand clicked, can¡¯t wait to be able to tear him up seemingly.


    Alvin knew that if he and Peter were not brothers, I was afraid the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°Take me to him.¡±


    Shaking Alvin off with one hand, he ordered in a cold voice.


    Eventually, Alvin took Peter back with him, and at his house, Peter met Jenkins.


    Jenkins sat on the couch in disheveled frustration, as if this had been expected.


    Adriana as Peter¡¯s woman, he took her away privately, Peter will definitely pursue.


    The man walked in with big strides and stood in front of Jenkins, looking down on him with a stern gaze, as if he was an emperor overlooking the world.

 Chapter 220 Peter’s Desire to Find His Wife

    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana?¡±


    He questioned simply and directly.


    Jenkins sighed, looked up at him with faint eyes, and said, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I took Adri out on the outskirts of town, and then she got off. Now, where she went, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re being realistic.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly and he raised his foot, kicking Jenkins in the chest, ¡°My woman, you dare to take her away too?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Jenkins was unstable and fell directly backwards from the couch to the back of the couch,nding heavily on her feet.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    A muffled sound, Jenkins covered his chest and struggled on the ground for a long time before standing up.


    Peter walked around the couch and went over, but was stopped by Alvin, ¡°Peter, he¡¯s Adriana¡¯s brother, you can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    shook his head at him, signaling Peter to be calm.


    After all, if Peter gets together with Adriana in the future, they will definitely meet. Treating Jenkins like this, isn¡¯t it pulling hatred and making enemies?


    ¡°Peter, if you really love Adri, you should let her go ¡­ ahem ¡­¡±


    Jenkins pain can not help a cough, one hand covering his chest, one hand holding the sofa, pain pale face, ¡°I tell you you, the reason Adri left because ¡­ she could not feel happiness, otherwise¡­ ¡­ hoo ¡­¡±


    A long breath of relief, painful frown, forehead fine sweat stains overflowed, ¡°otherwise would not choose to leave.¡±


    One word, fell in Peter¡¯s ears, the man was not touched, instead, cold eyes shot straight over, ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    The reward is fifty million dors.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ is good, I¡¯ll get in touch right away.¡±


    Alvin stood still and touched his head, struggling internally in a hundred different ways.


    It was still very hard for him to see Peter in such pain, after all, Adriana was escaping from his hands.


    While Peter was his brother, Adriana was also the love of his life.


    Alvin wants Adriana to be happy, but he also wants Peter to be with Adriana.


    A hundred internal struggles, but finally left home and went straight to carry out what Peter had ordered.


    Orchard House.


    Theresa spent the whole day at home, experiencing the heartbreak of the assassination that took ce after yesterday¡¯s nightfall.


    But at this moment, hearing the news that Adriana has left, her eyes narrowed slightly, and some calctions surfaced in her heart.


    ¡°Wow, sister-inw, look at the news.¡±


    At this time, Sloane, who was sitting on the sofazily, swiped his phone, suddenly saw a news item and could not help but let out a cry of surprise, ¡°What the hell, Mom, look, my brother actually offered a reward of 50 million dors for that bitch Adriana, looking for Adriana?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡±


    Theresa snatched the phone from Sloane¡¯s hand, scratched the phone screen, looked at the news on it, and her heart went cold.


    At that moment, she got the news that Adriana had left Waverly with Helen, but she didn¡¯t expect Peter toe back so quickly, and to ask for a $50 million bounty to find Adriana?


    ¡°Humph, this kid Peter is simply bewitched by that vixen Adriana. And this woman, just go away, but even take my granddaughter away with her, damn it.¡±


    Mrs. Alston, exasperated, could not help muttering.


    It was Theresa, on the contrary, whose heart was calcting.


    ¡°Auntie, you guys sit down, I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom.¡± She got up andmented, ¡°To Adriana, Peter is really deeply in love with her, ugh ¡­¡±


    A sigh of relief caused both Mrs. Alston and Sloane to look at each other, lost in thought.


    This side, Peter has mobilized all his men, leaving no stone unturned to find the whereabouts of Adriana, while making a guest media, recorded a video.


    Adriana and Helen, who were in the next province, washed up and sat in their room, finally getting a moment of peace and quiet.


    Only Adriana¡¯s heart could not be calmed down for a long time, and she wanted to call Jenkins many times, but she did not have the courage to dial the phone because of her current status.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to watch cartoons, can I?¡±


    In the room, Helen was extraordinarily bored and begged Adriana to watch cartoons.


    ¡°Okay, good boy, Mommy will find it for you, okay?¡±


    Adriana feels guilty for taking Helen away from Peter, and now Helen wants to watch cartoons, so of course Adriana has no problem with that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t choose to leave here, it¡¯s for the best.


    In order to avoid Peter¡¯s pursuit, Adriana can only take Helen here for a while, otherwise, with the wind in her sails, Peter will definitely go after her with all his might, and as soon as she takes her ID card to buy a ticket, she will definitely be found out.


    She believes in Peter and knows that Peter has the strength.


    Taking the remote control, Adriana turned on the TV and switched channels, trying to find the teenage channel, and suddenly saw the news information as she switched between them.


    Therge news headline appeared in her line of sight ¡­


    Mr. Alston GroupMr. Alston¡¯s beloved left, he is looking for it¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston loves Adriana, his beloved is missing, Mr. Alston offers a big reward¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston throws millions of dors just to find Adriana¡±, ¡°Adriana, where are you¡±¡­ ¡­


    She casually changed a few channels for fear of being seen by her daughter, but who knew that Peter would be damned to throw a thousand dors and take the rights to broadcast several channels in this time slot, on a loop.


    Finally, the picture is fixed on Peter¡¯s body ¡­


    ¡°Adri, where are you? If you see this news, please contact me in time. I know that you care a lot about the outside gossip, and I also know that I am the one who did not handle the gossip well and made you suffer too much, as well as the opposition from the family, which made you hurt. But ¡­ what problem is there that we can¡¯t solve together? From the beginning, you have rejected me and pretended to be a couple with me Uncle, in order to just reject me, but ¡­ you even if you have not considered my feelings, you should also consider the two children.¡±


    He spoke with a beat, pulled Luis over by his side, and said to Luis with his head down, ¡°Good boy, talk to mommy.¡±


    Luis, dressed in a mini-suit, does not look childish and timid in front of the media. Instead, he purses his lips, blinks his big, beautiful eyes, dense with tears, and chokes out, ¡°Mommy, Helen, Luis misses you guys so much. Mommy, can youe back? Luis really misses you, oooh ¡­¡±


    A thousand words can¡¯t resist a sentence that I miss you.


    Luis¡¯ words made Adriana instantly tear up, tears came out of her eyes as if they were broken beads, she had never felt such a tearing heart.


    Since I didn¡¯t know Luis existed before, I was surprised to finally know the true identity of my two children.


    Helen eyed Luis on the TV, beaming and teary-eyed, but did not squeal, because she was very distressed by her mommy and did not want to give her trouble.

 Chapter 221 Peter’s true feelings are revealed

    ¡°Adri, here, I want to say to you. Back then, I missed the chance to find you when you left a child behind and left, but this time I won¡¯t give up. With Theresa, we are only a family marriage, and since I know of your existence with Helen, I would rather give up everything and have to give my child aplete home.


    As a father, I did not do my certain duties and responsibilities to Luis and Helen, as myself, I did not do my duty to protect you, I feel guilty and me myself, but, please, for the sake of the children,e back. I will definitely give you a grand wedding and let you be the happiest woman in the world ¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Adriana turned off the TV at once, she did not want to see these news at all.


    Because it truly feels impossible to face Peter¡¯s spaced out confession.


    There are too many things between them that are not known to the public, so in front of the media, he can only lie and say that it is a business union between him and Theresa, and can only say that he missed the opportunity to find her in the first ce.


    Because he could not directly say that between her and him, it was a deal, a deal under which Luis and Helen appeared.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Helen hugged Adriana¡¯s waist and snuggled into her arms, looking up at her, ¡°Mommy, can we please go back?¡±


    Adriana looked down, looking at the little girl in her arms, that pitiful look that made her heart ache.


    For a while, there was no main idea, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Good boy, it¡¯ste, Mommy will sleep with you for a while, okay?¡±


    She got up and drew the curtains, while wiping the tears from her cheeks, turned and carried Helen to bed and lulled her to sleep.


    After a while, the exhausted Helen finally drifted off to sleep.


    Instead, Adriana could not sleep at all, holding the phone, kept brushing the news, and saw that the reward of 50 million bounty, has been as high as 100 million.


    Adriana had extremely mixed feelings and finally put the phone aside.


    For some time, she also fell asleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, Helen was already sitting aside watching a cartoon on her phone.


    She sat up in a daze, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already 5:30 pm.


    Adriana asked, ¡°Good girl, what do you want to eat? Mommy will order take-out for you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry ¡­¡±


    Helen watched the cartoon with rapt attention, as if to put all her energy on the cartoon, only in this way, will not miss Luis and daddy.


    Adriana¡¯s heart aches for her own girl, knowing that she is much more mature than the average child of this age, and this really makes her heart break.


    Took the phone, located the location, and ordered the meal under the stranger¡¯s name.


    When the takeaway was delivered, she deliberately disguised herself so as not to be recognized.


    After the two finished eating, Adriana could see that Helen wanted to go out and have fun, so she had no choice but to use her superb make-up skills, change her outfit, paint herself as aizen and change her outfit, before taking Helen out.


    Walking on the streets of a strange city, looking at the prosperity of the city, her heart was despondent, however, the frustrated mood copsed instantly at the moment she saw the big screen in the square.


    The city streets, both the big screens in the squares and the music yers on the side of the road, were cycling with news of Peter¡¯s search for her.


    ¡°My God, who is this Adriana, Mr. Alston is so rich, but still abandoned him.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, the gentry water is deep, it is not easy to say.¡±


    ¡°This Mr. Alston is really too affectionate, if it were me, I would really be moved to death.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, who says otherwise.¡±


    ¡­


    Walking to the square, Adriana stood in front of the screen and watched for a while, then heard several women beside her, you and I said.


    The busy streets, neon, colorful, reflecting a city¡¯s embroidered look, clearly that lively, but Adriana feel strange and cold.


    Apart from Los Angeles and Waverly, it was the first time she was in an unfamiliar ce, and she was uncertain, lost, and a little scared.


    Because Helen was in a bad mood, Adriana took her around a lot of ces and bought great food.


    After all kinds of satisfaction, Helen¡¯s mood seemed to be better, and seeing her smile, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    She felt guilty about Helen, but now she could see a joyful smile on her little white face, like a rainbow after a rainstorm, which made her feel better too.


    It waste when Adriana took Helen back to the homestay.


    But the two just appeared in the family hotel, the hotel door appeared a van, on top of which came down a few big and thick people.


    Intuition, those guys must not be good people.


    Adriana pulled Helen¡¯s hand tighter and subconsciously slowed her pace.


    ¡°Hurry up and get in there, make it quick, don¡¯t dy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go on, get in.¡±


    A few people whispered a few words, then the man in charge gave an order and went straight into the homestay.


    Adriana immediately pulled Helen in the other direction, Helen was curious and just wanted to say something, but Adriana immediately made a gesture of silence, Helen¡¯s mind understood and immediately shut up.


    After so many things, Adriana from the death line several times struggling to save a life, now she has a certain vignce, encounter those people will of course the first time choose to escape.


    Across the street from the homestay, there was a KFC store. Adriana dragged Helen across the street, ordered something, and sat in front of the ss window, staring straight ahead.


    Adriana analyzed the situation in her mind, how could these people appear in such a secluded ce as a family hotel, and with a very clear purpose, they must be targeting people.


    But there were not many people in the motel, and it was a normal ce, so Adriana did not think there were any other suspicious people.


    It was clear that there was a 90 percent chance that they were targeting her and Helen.


    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡±


    Helen, who was eating ice cream, followed Adriana¡¯s line of sight towards the front and found nothing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana rubs her hair andughs.


    But a little concern was born in my heart.


    Those people obviously came for the two of them, but they have only been here for half a day, so who sent them?


    Brenden?


    Adriana shook her head, dismissing the thought in her mind.


    From Alvin¡¯s words, it was clear that Brenden was abroad at the moment, being chased by Peter and in danger of losing his own life, so how could he still care about her?


    But in Waverly, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who has been offended.


    Theresa?


    Theresa¡¯s name popped up in her head, and at that moment, her pupils shrank slightly, and her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Could it really be her?


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home, okay? I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    Helen slumped on the table, looking at Adriana with some tiredness and a pitiful look that was heartbreaking to watch.

 Chapter 222 Mother and Daughter Homeless

    ¡°Okay, go back, go back.¡±


    Adriana really wanted to take Helen back to bed, but now those people had just left and already knew her address, if she went back now, she would definitely be discovered and the consequences would be unthinkable.


    She could never take the risk of bringing Helen with her.


    ¡°Good boy, Mommy will take you somewhere else to rest, okay?¡±


    Things havee to a head and you can only go somewhere else to rest temporarily.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Helen nodded her head, very sleepy.


    Adriana took her hand and led her around, but there was no way to check into the hotel without an ID.


    It was veryte and the homestay was full.


    After searching for more than half an hour and still not finding a ce tond, Helen finally couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and hugged Adriana¡¯s thighs for a hug, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Come on, mommy hold.¡±


    Adriana saw Helen unable to move her legs, sleepy and tired, and God knows how heartbroken she was.


    Leaning down to take her in his arms, he walked down the lively and prosperous street, before realizing that they had notnded anywhere until now.


    ¡°Quick, where are they!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Saw it.¡±


    ¡­


    At that moment, a familiar van stopped and a few men came out of it, and they were the ones we met in the family hotel a while ago.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Adriana eximed, turned and ran with Helen in her arms.


    Although she was wearing a pair of t shoes, but in the face of the current situation, holding Helen simply can not run fast.


    As she ran, she turned back, wishing she could put on a pair of wings and fly away.


    ¡°Mommy, hurry up, those bad guys are catching up, mommy ¡­¡±


    Helen was suddenly sleepy, looking at the few fat grown man, but also scared, kept looking back at those people, only to see them getting closer and closer ¡­


    Bang ¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Adriana looked back at the people and suddenly she hit a wall of people, she stumbled and took a step before she could stand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana apologized repeatedly, but didn¡¯t even have time to look at the people in front of her, just looking at those who had caught up with her.


    The person had just taken a step away when he was pulled by the wrist, ¡°Adriana!¡±


    A light cry, Adriana instantly looked at the man, suddenly stiffened, hands gradually widened, doubly incredible.


    ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    ¡°Yah, daddy? Oooh ¡­¡±


    Helen never expected to meet daddy at this time, shouting at him that moment, tears gushed out.


    Waving his little hand towards him, ¡°Oooh ¡­ daddy, you¡¯re finally here, Helen is so scared, oooh ¡­¡±


    Peter raised his hand, picked up Helen, held in his arms, gaze to Adriana, only to see the little woman panicked, as if fleeing the desert, wretched, pitiful.


    He pulled her into his arms, and the little woman struggled for a moment before giving in and falling into his embrace.


    Peter waved his hand at Hank behind him, ¡°Get them for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nods his head.


    And the men who hade after Adriana saw someone appear and stood still, leaping to their feet, but not daring toe forward.


    Hearing that Peter wanted to arrest them, they turned around and ran.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Daddy, Helen is so scared, it¡¯s scaring me to death.¡±


    Helen choked back a sob and snuggled into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck, ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Silly, daddy is not appearing.¡±


    Peter kissed her on the cheek, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Instead, the Adriana in her arms, after experiencing so many is things, Peter seemed to appear in front of her from the sky, as if it was a banishment, a bizarre appearance, so that she saw some light in the despair.


    Leaning in his arms, sniffing the familiar scent, surprisingly feel inexplicably familiar, with peace of mind.


    It never urred to her that it was this warmth and reassurance that she had always clung to and coveted.


    In that moment of desperation, in addition to wanting to quickly escape, there is only Peter in mind, how I hope he will appear.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a divine arrangement, or if she¡¯s too strong in her thoughts, but this man really appeared.


    Hands clutching the clothes in front of him, buried his head without saying a word, shaking like chaff, seemingly on the verge of death, pulled by Peter a hand beyond the line of death.


    The heart is palpitating, yet the heart is trembling with fear.


    Peter didn¡¯t say a word, raised his hand and patted her on the back, his chin resting against her head, silently soothing her emotions.


    The first time I saw you, I was a little bit of a jerk. For the sake of the child, give me a chance, okay?¡±


    Adriana listened to his words, trembling in that moment disappeared in no time, the stiff body slowly softened and rxed, the tense heartstrings also fell.


    He, instead of ming her, instead of being mean to her, just gently pleaded.


    ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I couldn¡¯t see you for only half a day that you really left me far away and wouldn¡¯te back? Do you know how worried I was and how pathetic Luis was when I couldn¡¯t see you? I know you were worried because of my family, and held back because my mother and sister couldn¡¯t ept you. But, have you ever thought about working with me to get through this together? In life, there are thousands of passers-by, and you, the only moment I fell in love with, meeting you, how hard it is, everything is destiny, can you not let this destiny down, do not let the children have no daddy and mommy?¡±


    The man speaks from his heart, sincerely hoping that Adriana will give him a chance.


    Helen looked at her mommy and reached out and tugged at her clothes, ¡°Mommy, Helen wants daddy, she wants her brother, she wants our family all together, OK? Mommy, you said, to give me aplete home ¡­ you ¡­ you promise Helen, promise Helen, OK?¡±


    Helen¡¯s words immediately brought tears to Adriana¡¯s eyes as she was already feeling guilty.


    For the first time, I knew how much it hurt to leave with a child in my heart.


    After so many ups and downs, meeting Peter and Luis may be a gift from God, a destiny.


    Yes, karma.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Adriana thought twice and finally nodded, choking back a sob, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Adri, thank you for being willing to give me a chance.¡±


    Peter hugged her, nodded, in the dim light, but no one saw his dense red eyes.


    Holding Adriana and carrying the little girl, the three got into the car.


    Adriana returned to the homestay where they were staying and, after grabbing her things, set off towards Waverly.


    Adriana on the left, Helen on the right, Peter holding the hands of two people, never felt happiness so close to them, that feeling warm and beautiful.


    Side nce, deep and affectionate gaze at Adriana, but see her hanging her head, look gloomy, as if thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana spoke slowly and apologized to Peter, ¡°Alvin is right, maybe I was really selfish and didn¡¯t think about the kids ¡­¡±

 Chapter 223 Peter saves Adriana

    She shook her head, unable to suppress the heavy emotions inside her. Time after time, she brushed against the edge of death, and in the end it was Peter who saved her.


    What made Adriana desperate also made her look at life in a different light.


    She should not only protect herself, but also enough to protect the child, otherwise she should not take the child south of the world.


    Peter heard Adriana¡¯s words, the bottom of his heart surged out of inexplicable emotions, there are touched, there is heartache, there is sadness, there ¡­


    All kinds of emotionse to mind, a mixture of vors.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Putting his arm around her shoulders, Peter said, ¡°It¡¯s me who failed to create a good environment for you, failed to make you trust me, and failed to let you feel the warm atmosphere in that home. However, there are difficulties, we should go to ovee them, not to escape, a single escape is not at all solve the problem.¡±


    Peter will never be so humble to anyone, but in front of Adriana, he really put down all the high and cold, arrogant, like the emperor¡¯s reserve also left behind, leaving only the love, a deep love.


    ¡°Can you give me a chance?¡± He asked once more.


    Helen, who was sitting on that side, raised her hand and made a pencil gesture, ¡°Mommy, than heart oh, give daddy a chance, okay? Even if it is to give Helen a chance, okay? I want daddy, but also miss my brother. \¡¯


    Adriana had no defense against thebined forces of the two.


    The fortress built at the bottom of her heart instantly copsed and disappeared into nothing. She smiled bitterly helplessly and nodded, but did not speak.


    Perhaps because of the guilt in his heart, regretting that he should not leave without a n, he did not want to speak.


    Peter seemed to see her emotions, heartbroken, ¡°From now on, no running away. adri, from now on you are my Peter¡¯s person, if you are running away, the sky and the earth, I will dig the ground to find you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered softly, her heart filled with emotion.


    After this, she should perhaps be impressed with Peter and perhaps give him and herself a chance.


    ¡°Can I ¡­ ¡­¡±


    Adriana tugged at her lips and swallowed the words that came out of her mouth.


    She wanted to say ¡®can I hug you¡¯, but ultimately did not have the courage, and perhaps felt embarrassed.


    Peter, a man like that, I do not know when she also came into her heart, to him, there is love and affection, but do not dare to love


    The pressure in her heart caused by many reasons, Adriana will feel that she is not worthy of the gentry, will feel that the beautiful story between Cindere and Prince Charming is too false and absurd, so, too early independence she does not trust anyone and feelings.


    Love, naturally, is also so careful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Peter saw her stop mid-sentence and asked a follow-up question.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and looked sideways out the window before saying, ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Take a nap if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    Arge palm sped her head, so that she leaned on his shoulder, ¡°I am here, rest for a while.¡±


    Perhaps because of the high level of emotional tension, Adriana leaned on his shoulder and fell asleep in a short while.


    In her sleep, the little woman seemed to have a nightmare, even kept trembling, mouth shouted: ¡°No, you do note over, do not hurt my child, do not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. ¡±


    Peter took her hand and hugged her tightly, giving her a sense of security, with a hundred different feelings in his heart.


    He is so useless that he can¡¯t even protect the woman he loves.


    At the same time, the heart very heartbroken Adriana, looking at her haggard face, a few days down, thinning a lot, the heart like a knife.


    ¡°Daddy, mommy is really poor, can you take care of mommy?¡±


    Helen sat next to Peter, her little hand went around Peter and touched Adriana¡¯s cheek, ¡°Helen is so heartbroken Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Daddy must take good care of Mommy, Luis and Helen in the future, okay?¡±


    Peter looked at Helen and truly felt that his daughter was a sweet little darling, making him feel warm and fuzzy.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ know? Mommy take care of me really hard, only three or four hours of sleep every day, really too poor. ¡±


    While abroad, Adriana trained herself almost as a strong woman for her career, for her children and to earn money.


    ¡°Can you tell Daddy another story about your mommy?¡±


    Peter was interested and eager to know.


    ¡°No way, these things have to be saved for mommy to tell you herselfter oh.¡± Said Helen, Helen yawned, confused eyes, muttered, ¡°Well ¡­ I am also sleepy oh daddy, Helen also want to sleep on you oh.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep, I¡¯ll call you when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    With that, Helen leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder and also fell into a deep sleep.


    Driving all the way to Waverly, Peter body did not dare to move, although left and right is a woman and daughter, but more responsibility.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to wake them up and just wanted to let them both sleep a little longer.


    A moment, even a moment more will be enough.


    On the way, it was very quiet, he looked ahead, no sleepiness, but felt iparably happy and beautiful.


    Since childhood, no matter any achievement, or the first bucket of money he earned, or perhaps the ten billion dor business partnership project, there will never be such an exciting and happiness-filled feeling as this moment.


    Perhaps, this is the charm of kinship.


    A few hourster, the limousine finally arrived at Orchard House.


    But after the car stopped, Peter hesitated a bit and said, ¡°Go to Gold creekke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Gold creekke is another vi, although not as atmospheric as Orchard House, but it gives a warm and beautiful feeling.


    The scenery is charming, quiet and elegant, and perhaps Adriana will like that ce even more.


    The car started and continued to drive for half an hour before finally arriving at Gold creekke.


    When they arrived at their destination, Adriana and Helen were still awake, so Peter sat with them the whole time.


    The next day, the morning light was bright.


    Adriana opened her eyes, but she suddenly found herself in an unfamiliar room, she subconsciously sat up, ¡°Where is this, Helen?¡±


    She cried out and freaked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    Peter hugged Adriana, pressed her head to his chest and patted her back, knowing that what she had been through these days was really driving a little woman crazy.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°I saw that you and Helen were ufortable sleeping in the car, so I carried you guys back.¡± Luckily, I didn¡¯t wake her up, or Peter would have med himself.


    Leaning in Peter¡¯s arms, Adriana closed her eyes, feeling the beauty of the morning, feeling the birds singing loudly outside the window, feeling the moments of peace and quiet, suddenly feeling that happiness is very close and near.


    The beautiful moment, let her immerse in it, close her eyes, quietly feel, afraid that a word will break this moment of beauty.

 Chapter 224 Forming a New Home

    ¡°girl, I know that in Orchard House aggravate you, so I brought you to Gold creekke.e, show you this side of the view.¡±


    Peter let go of her, got up, hugged her and walked towards the bedroom balcony, the ss door of the bedroom balcony is inductive, the two walked over, the door opened automatically, walked through the white sand curtains, walked out, stood on the balcony, that moment, it was as if to a new world.


    In front of you, the mountains ovep, a turquoise amber under the mountains, reflecting the blue sky and white clouds, as well as the round of blinding sun.


    The wind, passing slowly, moving the leaves, rustling, theke ripples, shimmering, as if a natural painting.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful here ¡­.¡±


    She sighed from the bottom of her heart, it was really too beautiful.


    It is simply like a sea view house, even more beautiful than a sea view house.


    At least, it¡¯s quiet, with a good view and better air.


    ¡°You ¡­ put me down.¡±


    Adriana suddenly realized that Peter was still holding her, her little face suddenly heated up and she pushed her away with some blushing.


    Peterughed shallowly and set her down carefully, hugging her from behind, ¡°Girl, would you like toe with me, and we¡¯ll live the simplest life here as a family?¡±


    A family?


    The simplest life?


    This is what Adriana wants the most, and what she wants is simply a peaceful and quiet life.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and nodded her head in agreement.


    It was decided that it was better to give Helen and Luis, and myself, a chance to make a small, fractured family whole again.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter rested his chin on her shoulder and closed his eyes, enjoying the moment.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    He straightened up, took her hand, and made her turn around.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana did not know what to expect, who expected to turn his head the moment he was sealed with a kiss by a man. That kiss, gentle like water, seems to be careful, gradually, the gentle disappeared, the remaining only dominant kiss.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and stood in a daze, her back leaning against the railing, her eyes unblinking as she looked at him.


    Eventually, forgetting to breathe, she held her little red face.


    ¡°Silly, what are you fuming for, can¡¯t you breathe?¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows and raised his hand to pinch her nose, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    Adriana bristled and gave an arrogant snort, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    This time, before Peter could finish his words, he saw Adriana¡¯s dominant eyes raised and wrapped around his neck, kissing him passionately on the lips.


    Peter¡¯s lips raised in an arc and he would smile in a good mood.


    ¡± Oops, so shy oh ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Helen¡¯s yful voice came from behind her.


    The two immediately let go of each other and looked back, only to see Helen¡¯s hands covering her cheeks, leaving two slits between her fingers, revealing a pair ofrge ck crystal-like eyes, smiling thievishly.


    ¡°Helen, and naughty oh, see how daddy teach you a lesson oh ¡­¡±


    Peter ran towards her, Helen saw the situation, immediately turned and ran, ¡°Hahahahaha, Daddy can¡¯t catch up with me oh, can¡¯t catch up with me oh. Slightly slightly slightly slightly ¡­ can not catch me, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Theughtering from the bedroom fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, and the smile on her cheeks tapered off to a serious look for a few moments.


    Mo was a little moved.


    Perhaps, what has been pursued is such afortable life.


    But will the future really always be in a good direction?


    She was a little unsure.


    But in any case, since we decided toe back, we have to face everything again with Peter.


    When I got back to the room, I saw Peter holding Helen on the bed, raising his hand and giggling at her armpit, making Helenugh and happy.


    For so many years, Helen really did not seem to be so happy, and Adriana even wondered how many things were hidden in the child¡¯s heart that had not been revealed to her.


    Helen followed her growing up, experienced too much than Luis, so mentally to be more mature than Luis a few points.


    Even though Luis came out half an hour before her, the truth is that Helen is more like a sister.


    ¡°Mommy, help me, oops, daddy is so bad, hahaha ¡­ mommy ¡­ hehehe ¡­¡±


    The two yed with each other, which also let Adriana see the childish side of Peter.


    ¡°Okay, you two stop it, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go down to dinner.¡±


    She walked over and said.


    When she went to Peter¡¯s heels, she realized that Peter was barefoot and not wearing shoes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was well aware that Peter, a gentle and elegant man, had always been extremely pleased with his instrument, but today he was so happy that he forgot to put on his shoes.


    In the past, he was so high and cold that he did not eat the fire of the world, today to the extra grounded.


    ¡°Ouch, mommy, Helen is so hungry. But ¡­ calling ¡­¡± she beamed, pouting and cute, ¡°Daddy, Helen doesn¡¯t want to eat Mommy¡¯s tomato and egg noodles, really¡­ It¡¯s really¡­ too bad. I¡¯m telling you, mommy doesn¡¯t know how to cook at all, I¡¯m lucky to grow up so big ¡­¡±


    Helen is deliberately pampering herself with Peter, but in reality she wants Peter to cook.


    ¡°Daddy, will you cook dinner for Helen?¡± She held up her hands and wiggled her feet, pampering and selling.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Peter hugged Helen, held Adriana and walked out as a family of three.


    Adriana plucked a fierce nce at Helen, ¡°Good for you, betraying mommy.¡±


    ¡°Slightly slightly slightly ¡­ I¡¯m just being honest.¡± Helen spat out her tongue and smiled adorably.


    ¡°Then in the future, daddy contracts your breakfast, okay?¡±


    Peter mingled with the children and actually spoke with a bit of childishness.


    ¡°Yay, Daddy¡¯s so nice.¡±


    Downstairs, Peter sat Helen and the two of them on the sofa while he went to the kitchen, changed into his apron and opened up in the kitchen.


    Helen lying on the sofa, hands on her chin, baba looking at Peter in the kitchen, followed by Adriana muttering, ¡°Mommy, guess if ¡­ daddy can cook?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were also on the man, and from his demeanor, it seemed, ¡°Should do.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s great that we¡¯ll have food to eat from now on.¡± She secretly rejoiced.


    After saying that, Adriana shot a sharp look straight at her, ¡°What, your mommy¡¯s cooking is that bad?¡±


    Adriana took Helen in her arms, ¡°You little traitor, little white wolf, Mommy has raised you for more than four years, how long have you been with Daddy, and you¡¯ve rebelled?¡±


    Both hands cupped her baby-fat little face, deliberately punishing her.


    ¡°Well ¡­ no, not at all. Helen is thinking that mommy has worked so hard these past few years, so she wants you to take a break and enjoy it.¡±


    She has a milky voice, but her pronunciation is standard and her speech is particrly pleasing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little liar, you¡¯re all about making people happy.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, as long as Mommy is happy.¡±


    ¡­


    The two made a scene, the living room was filled with the small voice of the two, which reached the kitchen. Peter looked towards the living room from time to time, always feeling that happiness came too suddenly, like a dream, and it took a long time to adapt.

 Chapter 225 A Happy Day

    From the two initially, his indifference to the two tit-for-tat afterwards, and then pull away and slowly approach ¡­


    Step by step, the process is tormented, so the result is not so bad, Peter is really satisfied.


    Not long after, he finished his work and said, ¡°Dinner is ready,e and dine.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    With a greeting, Adriana walked to the dining room with Helen, who had finished washing up.


    The dining room was already set up for breakfast, egg omelet, hard-boiled eggs, vegetable porridge, buns, doughnuts, and milk.


    All in one ce.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Did you get this much done so quickly?¡±


    She was a little surprised, she did not expect that the galloping mall predator, cooking breakfast is actually not at all ambiguous.


    Helen apuded happily, pping her hands, ¡°Wow even, daddy is so good, daddy is fantastic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all a quickie. Today is too short, so we¡¯ll just eat, and tomorrow I¡¯ll get up early and prepare breakfast for you.¡±


    Adriana smiled and was filled with emotion.


    For many years, she had been the one who got up early and took care of Helen, rain or shine.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Peter seemed to have read Adriana¡¯s mind and pulled her to sit down, ¡°Let me know whatever you want to eatter. \¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really good at it.¡±


    Helen gave a thumbs up, raised her eyebrows at Adriana and said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, you are so dangerous. Daddy is so good, be careful of being pried away.¡±


    ¡°Little naughty, ri nonsense what.¡±


    Adriana really can¡¯t do anything about Helen.


    The three of them went to the restaurant to eat together and were eating when Peter¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He answered the phone and asked in a cold voice.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston is having a heart attack and wants you to hurry back.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Orchard House¡¯s maid said.


    ¡°Tell her ¡­¡±


    Peter was just about to say something when he saw Adriana take her hand and shake her head at him.


    The man understood what she meant, so he returned, ¡°Go right back.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to go back now? Are you ready?¡±


    Adriana took a sip of the milk on the table and sighed, ¡°Sooner orter.¡±


    Her eyes fell on Helen sitting across the table, ¡°For Helen and Luis, I ¡­ am willing to try.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    A certain person looked at Adriana with a jealous face, and a faint displeasure flowed between his good-looking eyebrows.


    ¡°Hee hee, daddy is jealous, yo.¡±


    Helen said with a smile.


    Adrianaughed and ignored his question.


    After the meal, the three of them left Gold creekke by car, passing by the city center, Adriana went to the store to buy some supplements to carry back.


    ¡°Have a heart.¡±


    Peter saw Adriana carrying things out, deeply feel the woman really want to prove everything with practical action, can not help but feel some relief.


    The car drove slowly, Peter sighed, ¡°my mother that person actually time, very good to get along, just now she does not know you yet.¡±


    Said the woman, shaking her head, ¡°Every time I wouldn¡¯t go back to Orchard House, she¡¯d tell the maid to call me and say she was having a heart attack. Wouldn¡¯t know some new tricks either.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you guys are fine, pretty good.¡±


    Adriana truly feels that the family has a very good rtionship, at least Peter has a mother, a grandfather, a family together, its a lot of fun.


    Although the family isrge, there will be some rivalry, but at least there is a lover to apany.


    No more than her, no mother and father since childhood, growing up in that environment, suffering only know themselves.


    ¡°Having family is the best and should be cherished.¡±


    Adriana said from the bottom of her heart.


    Peter inclined his head and nced at Adriana, and from her eyes, it seemed that he could feel the woman¡¯s desire for affection.


    Free a hand, holding her hand, clutching it in his heart, ¡°girl, in the future, your side with me and you, with children, we are also a family.¡±


    Aplete home that came so fast and so suddenly that even Adriana found everything a bit surreal.


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Her brow wrinkled, between her eyebrows was an air of sadness that could not be brushed away, ¡°It came too soon, will it go in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man gave the definitive answer.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana looked at him face to face, and then immediately warned, ¡°Look at the car.¡±


    The car drove slowly all the way and arrived at Orchard House not long after.


    The three of them got off the bus, and Helen also didn¡¯t go to school because she had tossed and turned all day yesterday.


    As soon as the family maid saw the three returned, she immediately opened the door and weed them, ¡°Young master, youngdy, little miss,e in.¡±


    Entering the courtyard, Adriana clearly found that the security of Orchard House had increased a lot, there were security guards before, but now they all changed to patrol mode.


    Mostly caused by Brenden, Peter cares too much about the safety of these people.


    When it really seems high and cold, but actually has a delicate heart, and treat people very well.


    ¡°Yah, brother, you finally ¡­¡±


    The three just walked into the hall, Sloane saw Peter walked in, immediately shouted, but when she looked at Adriana, immediately silent, and then coldly grunted, ¡°Tsk ¡­ unwee people again, really think this is your home ah? ¡±


    ¡°Oops, still not self-aware.¡±


    Mrs. Alstony on the couch, her voice mournful and mocking.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank and the nutrition she was carrying was clutched in her hands, deciding to endure it for the sake of her children.


    But Peter put his arm around her waist and led Helen inside, saying, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not her home, if it were her home, would you still need to carry things when you return? We just came to look around, we¡¯re not wee, we¡¯re in right now.¡±


    Losing Adriana once, Peter would not want to feel the taste of losing the love of his life again, in the search for Adriana, he told himself countless times that he must protect the woman he wanted to protect.


    Adriana is proving herself in action, and he needs to prove himself in action.


    ¡°Peter, you guys ¡­ Adri, you¡¯re back? It¡¯s good to see you back, you left without saying anything, but let us scare.¡±


    Theresa felt Peter¡¯s care for Adriana, clearly understood what Peter meant, and was really worried that he would not stay in the house, so she immediately changed her attitude.


    ¡°Let you take the trouble.¡±


    Adriana smiled slightly, with a smile of detachment and indifference.


    There is no longer the same intimacy and joy as before.


    Such Adriana makes Theresa feel strange, yet she doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Auntie, I brought you some nutritional products.¡±


    Adriana put the things aside, and then gave a look to Helen, who immediately went forward and smiled at Mrs. Alston, Anne, ¡°Grandma, I heard that you are not feeling well, Helen give you a rub, okay?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, the eldest granddaughter is so good.¡±


    Helen was so smart and obedient and so delightful that Mrs. Alston couldn¡¯t resist the child¡¯s enthusiasm.

 Chapter 226 Sloane wants to fight Helen

    Can¡¯t help but be nice to your kids.


    ¡°Geez, who¡¯s going to get away with carrying some cheap stuff? The Alston family is a big family, who cares about this stuff?¡±


    Sloane satzily on the couch with his Ipad, swiping Twitter, all the while sarcastic and dismissive.


    For Adriana really do not like up.


    Adriana is not angry and is silent.


    Instead, Peter shot a stern look directly at Sloane, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    She was extremely upset, and her hand pped the couch hard, ¡°You yell at me for this woman?¡±


    ¡°Little aunt, didn¡¯t you go to school? When I was a child, the textbooks had the saying ¡®manners are lighter than people¡¯s feelings¡¯, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Helen is extremely protective of her mommy, and she was upset to hear Sloane sarcastically talking about her mommy in this way.


    The world is the biggest mommy, who dares to bully mommy, she will be angry with whoever.


    ¡°Hey, you little thing, how do you talk?¡± Sloane¡¯s face turned red with anger, being humiliated by a small child was intolerable.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little thing, so what are you?¡± Helen asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You say again? Say it again or I¡¯ll smack you?¡± Sloane raised his hand and made a gesture to hit Helen.


    ¡°Come on, how big a girl are you, what are you bothering with a child? Besides, human children understand the truth, do not you understand?¡±


    Mrs. Alston gave Sloane a nk look, genuinely feeling that she was spoiled.


    Although not like Adriana, but Helen this little girl is still very likeable, for the sake of Helen, it is not impossible to tolerate Adriana.


    ¡°You ¡­ mother, you are a wallflower, hum, I do not apany you finished.¡±


    The fiery Sloane flung the tablet in his hand viciously, got up and stormed out. It didn¡¯t take long for the roar of a sports car toe from outside, and then drove out of the vi until the sound faded into nothingness.


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s easy for you toe here, why don¡¯t you sit down? Tell me, where did you go yesterday? Do you know that Peter has mobilized everyone to find you? Honestly, I really envy you, but there is a saying that ¡®a melon that is twisted by force is not sweet¡¯, so I decided that I would like to give you both my blessing.¡±


    She walked up to Adriana, took her hand intimately and walked towards the couch and sat down.


    A faint smile, ¡°Thank you for making it happen.¡±


    Feeling her deliberate approach, Adriana resisted from the bottom of her heart, and was horrified by Theresa when she thought of her and Helen running through the streets yesterday, nearly falling into a desperate situation.


    I knew Theresa held a grudge against her, but I didn¡¯t expect to kill her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Theresa, you girl, you ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston wanted to make Peter and Theresa happy, but she was disappointed when Theresa asked to quit.


    ¡°Auntie, I know you want me to be with Peter, but Peter doesn¡¯t like me, so how can this be forced.¡±


    Saying that, a helpless and frustrated emotion passed over her face and she sighed, ¡°Feelings cannot be forced, it¡¯s me who was too obsessed before.¡±


    ¡°s, you young people na, one idea a day.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was lying on the couch pretending to have a hard time with her heart, but now she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore, sat up and said, ¡°You guys are on your own.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I have an ¡­ unpleasant request ¡­¡± she wanted to say but stopped, her eyes looking cautiously at Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Go ahead, make yourself at home with me.¡±


    ¡°Since Peter and I can¡¯t be together, can you be my godmother in the future? I¡¯ll call Peter a brother too, anyway, in Peter¡¯s heart, he always treats me as a sister.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s cheeks are smiling, her smile is pure, harmless kind, leaving people unguarded.


    Adriana is the only one who knows that Theresa is thinking what she wants, but she doesn¡¯t want to show it too obviously.


    ¡°Hahahaha, well, well, well, I just want you to be my goddaughter, now of course it¡¯s good.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was in a very good mood and beckoned to Theresa, ¡°Come here, since you have adopted me as your godmother, of course you have to show me.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s heart was happy, subconsciously nced at Peter, that nce, pupils full of undisguised love, with a little jealousy and calcting.


    She got up and walked to Mrs. Alston¡¯s front, knelt down on both knees and picked up the cup of tea on the table, ¡°Then I will toast Godmother with a cup of tea, and I will have to take care of her more in the future.¡±


    ¡°Haha, good, good, good. You¡¯re much more obedient than that dead girl Sloane.¡±


    Mrs. Alston took the tea, took a sip, helped Theresa up, sat beside herself, and slipped the fine, turquoise jade bracelet from her wrist into Theresa¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let me tell you, this bracelet is an ancestral bracelet of The Alston family, which is only passed down to daughters-inw, so I¡¯m giving it to you. Daughters are more important than daughters-inw.¡±


    Patted her hand and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°No, no, this really won¡¯t work.¡±


    Holding the bracelet in her hand, Theresa refused, ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s my blessing to be your goddaughter, you don¡¯t need to give me such an expensive thing, I ¡­ deserve it.¡±


    ¡°What is there to be ashamed of? To say that there is shame, it is Peter who has shame to you. You would have had a marriage contract, if not ¡­¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theresa looked as if I couldn¡¯t ept it even if I didn¡¯t, and reluctantly epted the bracelet.


    ¡°Thank you, Godmother.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for nothing, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    ¡°It is enough to have this word from Godmother.¡±


    Theresa looked down, ying with the bracelet with one hand, and slipped it over the wrist of her other hand, where it fit just right.


    Her cheeks smiled and her eyes shone with unfathomable starbursts.


    I knew that Peter had gone to Adriana, and since he would bring Adriana back to Orchard House again, it was a sign that there would be no ce for her here.


    By making Mrs. Alston her godmother, she has just given herself the perfect reason to stay here.


    Adriana, what I Theresa can not get, even if ¡­ ruined, will not let you im.


    ¡°Well, you young people talk, I¡¯ll take my granddaughter out for a walk.¡±


    Mrs. Alston got up, took Helen by the hand and left.


    Adriana sat on the couch while Peter remained standing by.


    She looked at him and said, ¡°Go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll be fine here with Theresa.¡±


    She didn¡¯t make it clear, but Peter understood what Adriana was trying to get him to leave and that she had something to say to Theresa.


    ¡°Okay, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go take care of thepany first.¡±


    Turned around, went upstairs, and went straight to the study.


    At one time, therge vi, then only Adriana and Theresa two people.


    Theresa raised her hand, shone the bracelet on her wrist against the strong light, shook it, and showed it one by one in front of Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°How about it, look, does it look good?¡±


    At this time, the maid brought over a cup of tea, Adriana said thank you, picked up the tea and tasted it, nodded and said, ¡°Well, it looks good, as long as you like it.¡±

 Chapter 227 – Delusions of Grandeur

    The words are full of disdain and contempt.


    Theresa was instantly upset, ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy to see that I¡¯ve got The Alston family¡¯s ancestral jade bracelet?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and shrugged her shoulders as if she was a viin, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, who made Mrs. Alston dislike you? Even though I may not be The Alston family¡¯s daughter-inw in the future, I still have a ce in her heart.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then congrattions, as you wish.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was light, as if she didn¡¯t care at all about what Theresa had said, didn¡¯t care at all.


    She showed off her jade bracelet and was so belittled by her, not to mention how angry Theresa was in her heart.


    Raising her eyes, she looked around and upstairs to make sure Peter was in the study before she lowered her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you and Peter don¡¯t fit at all, and if it weren¡¯t for Luis and Helen, do you think Peter would really let youe back? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame, because it just so happens that I¡¯m having a baby.¡±


    Adriana slowly put down the cup in her hand, elegant demeanor, no anger, the look of calm and rxed not to mention how angry.


    ¡°Theresa, I have a word of warning for you. Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll be there, but don¡¯t touch my bottom line. luis and helen are my lifeblood, if you dare to touch them, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    In the past, because they were girlfriends and friends, they tolerated each other in every way.


    The mistake she made back then left Theresa without a uterus and unable to have children, so her heart has always been very guilty, but who knew that Theresa had gone even further and was really over the top.


    It is intolerable.


    ¡°Heh, I can¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Theresa was a little weak and turned her face away from Adriana¡¯s direct gaze, muttering in her heart, ¡°Could it be that the group of losers did something that Adriana found out about?


    Otherwise, why would she say that?


    ¡°Whether you understand or not, that¡¯s up to you. But Theresa, in the future I want us to each be well, and that¡¯s the best.¡±


    She said.


    Just a kind reminder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Adriana, it¡¯s not just that Peter likes you and made the whole city know in order to find you, and now the whole world knows that Peter likes you, and he and I are just a family marriage, so you are great? You think you are the final winner, right? Don¡¯t get too cocky in front of me, at least you haven¡¯t got Mrs. Alston to ept you yet. And really don¡¯t take out the posture of being the head of the family to talk about things in front of me, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    She looked disgusted and gave Adriana a contemptuous white look, hating her arrogant nature very much.


    Unbeknownst to her, Adriana is not at all arrogant and domineering, but only warning Theresa.


    After all, what happened yesterday left a serious psychological shadow on her, and Adriana was really a bit scared.


    ¡°My word, point nk.¡±


    After saying that, she got up and walked towards the outside.


    Now that I have promised Peter, I have to do my best to make a good rtionship with Mrs. Alston.


    Mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship?


    Adriana thought about these four words and couldn¡¯t help but blush with red cheeks, really crazy?


    Isn¡¯t this still not married?


    Do you really think of yourself as a member of The Alston family?


    It¡¯s really going crazy.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Behind her, Theresa¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.


    The man got up, took three steps forward and blocked Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°Adriana, what do you mean? You want to leave after losing your face? I just want to ask you, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to and wouldn¡¯t be with Peter at first? But now you are so close to him? Do you have no shame, no credit at all?¡±


    Every time she thinks about it, Theresa has a sense of being tricked and teased by Adriana.


    Adriana frowned, her good-looking eyebrows twisted into a twist, and sighed, ¡°Theresa, I did, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have left. But unfortunately, some people¡¯s good deeds just made me whole. When Helen and I had a close callst night, Peter appeared out of nowhere, and at that moment, I decided to stay with him. Because that man was the only one in my desperation who went out of his way to save me. So, thank you, for making it happen. Speaking of which, I forgot to say thank you.¡±


    She snorted augh and nailed it.


    Bypassed Theresa and walked out into the hall.


    Theresa stood still, her mind reverberating with what Adriana had said, her fists clenched in anger and rage.


    Damn it, how did this happen?


    What a bunch of useless losers!


    She never expected that she had invariably brought them together?


    God knows how angry Theresa is at this moment.


    At this moment, Peter stood in the doorway of the study on the second floor, looked down the hall at Theresa who was all angry, and called out, ¡°Theresa,e up here for a minute.¡±


    The man suddenly called out to her, causing all the anger in Theresa¡¯s heart to dissipate instantly.


    Cheeks overflowing with smiles, not to mention how happy the heart is, ¡°Yes, Peter, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    A ¡®Peter¡¯ shout is extremely natural.


    Theresa went upstairs with excitement, and all the way there, she wondered what Peter could be calling her for at this time.


    Could it be that he heard what she said just now and was grateful to her?


    Jogging upstairs and reaching the door of the study, she stopped, her hands sped together in restraint, squirming for half a day before raising her hand and knocking on the door, ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The man said in an indifferent tone.


    Theresa immediately pushed the door open and stepped inside, closing it behind her with her hand.


    Smiling like a flower walked to Peter¡¯s front, hands behind his back, like a blushing little girl, with a lovely appearance.


    But fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, the indifferent eyes sank a few points, the eyebrows a few imperceptible frown.


    ¡°Peter, what did you call me for?¡± She asked.


    Peter closed the papers on the table and leanedzily against the executive chair, his arms around his chest, and raised his eyes to look at her, ¡°What do you think about me being with Adri?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The sudden question caught her off guard.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But I can¡¯t help but feel happy, secretly thinking, could it be that Peter wants to get back together with her?


    Can¡¯t get in on themotion?


    She lowered her head and looked at the floor, her small face collected a smile and skimmed her lips, ¡°s, Peter, you know my feelings for you. For so many years, I really like you so much, dreaming of being with you every moment, I love you. But ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to fall in love with Adri so quickly. at first, I really couldn¡¯t ept it, but now, looking at you so well, so happy, I sincerely wish you. But, if one day, you change your mind, I will also be waiting for you in the same ce.


    Really, I don¡¯t give up easily when I love someone, yet I don¡¯t use all the tricks either. After all, Adri is also my bestie, fulfilling you is also considered to fulfill the bestie love between us.¡±


    She said it with a straight face.

 Chapter 228 – The Plot is Discovered

    It gives people a feeling that this girl is very understanding and not so unreasonable.


    Peter sat up straight, holding a pen, his long fingers twirling the pen in a handsome, good-looking, tantalizing motion.


    In Theresa¡¯s mind, Peter is handsome and handsome, like an immortal as handsome and unparalleled.


    So, between his hands and feet, even an inadvertent move, all the beauty of the soul.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Peter asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    She looked at him, just a burning gaze, pupils glittering, and then said: ¡°I know you do not believe me, but I will take practical action to prove it. Otherwise, today will not recognize aunt as godmother. In the future, you will only be my brother.¡±


    The pair of eyes are crystal clear, but a few momentster they are tinged with some dense fog, charming and pitiful, let people pity.


    ¡°I believe you, of course I believe you.¡±


    Peter responded.


    Theresa first heart a happy, but looking at his gloomy like ink handsome face, suddenly feel where wrong.


    I can¡¯t help but knit my brows and wonder why.


    The man then lifted the one document that was sitting on the table, spread it out, and pushed it down in front of Theresa, ¡°If, I hadn¡¯t seen these, perhaps, I would have actually believed you.¡±


    ¡°But, tell me, what are these?¡±


    He closed the file and pped her hard, ¡°Is this the sincere blessing you told me?¡±


    The sudden rebuke scared Theresa as white as paper, couldn¡¯t stop stumbling a few steps, pushed, then leaned down to pick up that information and opened it.


    On it are call records and photos, as well as the length of the call.


    The phone number on the profile is dialed by her, and the receiver is the same person she secretly discharged for Adriana¡¯s murder.


    Her face grew pale and colorless, caught in a panic that she could not extricate herself from.


    Just heard Adriana say those, although guessed, but Adriana did not move to the stage to say, she still hold a fluke, thinking that Peter may not know it.


    But now it seems that Peter already knew


    She shook her head, ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t know what this is.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Eyes narrow Dan phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, the bottom of the eyes emerged from the ughter breath, the entire popr field full open, cold breath lingered around Theresa, scared her bones, sweat.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Really don¡¯t know or pretend not to know?¡±


    The man slowly stood up from his position and said in a cold voice: ¡°I told you, I hate to be cheated by others. I¡¯m asking you onest time, do you know that?¡±


    The decibel was raised and a reprimand was given, scaring Theresa into falling straight to the floor.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Her eyes burst into tears, tears like broken beads seem to flow incessantly.


    No money seems to be.


    ¡°Peter, Peter ¡­¡±


    She reached out and pulled Peter¡¯s suit pants, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I was just hot-headed, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I love you too much, so ¡­ that¡¯s why I lost my mind at that moment. Really ¡­ you forgive me, OK?¡±


    In all her time with Peter, Theresa had never seen Peter so angry, furious as if a beast that wanted to get out of the cage and was about to enter the colosseum, opening its bloody mouth and showing its sharp fangs, as if the next moment would be able to devour her bones are not left.


    Horrifying and appalling.


    ¡°Hot-headed?¡±


    The man snorted and ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, looking down at her from above, the cold eyes seem to be overlooking the ants.


    Thin lips lightly opened and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, have you done anything else that is hot-headed?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Her tears came to an abrupt halt and she looked up at him in amazement, then shook her head as a rattle, ¡°No, no, there really isn¡¯t any more, there really isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°No really?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was grim.


    It was that nonchnt look that scared Theresa, she stared at her eyes wide, then said, ¡°Yes, there is. It was that time when Adriana was with ¡­ Uncle, and I was in thepany ¡­pany to let out the gossip about her, saying ¡­ that she had two feet in two boats ¡­¡±


    This is something Peter knows about and has held her ountable for.


    So, it is better to admit it.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    He asked again.


    Theresa pulled at his suit pants, her body tense, slowly hanging her head, her gaze left and right, pondering something.


    For a while, even forgot to cry.


    Then, for a long time, shook his head, ¡°Really,¡­ really no more ¡­ ah!¡±


    Before the end of a sentence could fall, Peter kicked her away.


    ¡°No? Let me ask you, the time of Alvin¡¯s birthday, on the cruise, who made a move on her? Hmm?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face is still handsome, but the pair of obsidian-like pupils conceal murderous intent, with a winter cold breath, pounding, shocked her heart and liver trembling, shivering.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying ¡­ Peter, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying. ¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered, not daring to just him at all.


    The hands propped up on the ground clenched together, even though the chest was kicked by him, the pain of the heart and liver, seem to forget that you are in pain.


    Immersed in the atmosphere of fear created by Peter, frightened heart seems to be in pieces.


    ¡°No? Good, very good.¡±


    Peter flung another copy in her face, and the sharp edge of the folder slid across her cheek, inadvertently cutting her cheek with a gash.


    I just felt the skin of my face get hot and blood spilled out.


    Theresa, however, was oblivious, just looking down at that one piece of information, on which was photo after photo, in which she took the medicine and poured it into a wine ss, another, in which she handed it to the waiter, and the next, in which she spoke close to the waiter¡¯s ear ¡­


    Looking at them in turn, the photos just show that she drugged them and then had the waiter serve them to Adriana.


    ¡°Like I said, hate to cheat. theresa, why are you always lying, huh? Give me a reason?¡±


    He questioned.


    Theresa looked at the information, a hand trembling almost can not hold.


    Wan Wan never thought that a long time ago, Peter all know, her eyes tears gushed out of her eyes, desperate head down, hands propped on the ground, shook his head, crying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry Peter, love, really will make people jealous to the heart twisted, I should not have done that. I just wanted to make Adriana and Alvin whole at that time, I really didn¡¯t mean to harm her, I really didn¡¯t, really ¡­¡±


    She said, she added: ¡°By the way, that time I remembered. That time Adriana was drugged, but she ¡­ did not do anything at all, so you can imagine that she must have slept with other men, must have had sex. Adriana she is no longer clean. After all, she and Uncle together, each other has long been unclean, you really want to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter suddenly chortled, angry to the extreme, ¡°Theresa, look what you have be now, are you still the Theresa I knew before?¡±


    He clenched his hands tightly, the sound of cking between the bones, and could not wait to tear Theresa to pieces.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know who gave the antidote to Adriana that time?¡±


    The man half-crouched, pulling a padd from his pocket and wiping the blood stains on her cheeks, his voice cold and piercing, ¡°It¡¯s me, me!¡±

 Chapter 229 – Love is broken

    Said, contemptuouslyughed a few times and poked her shoulder de, ¡°It was also you who pushed me to Adriana¡¯s side with your own hands, everything, when you made it happen. What, is it satisfying to hear the result, hmm?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ what?¡±


    Theresa stared at him with wide eyes, incredulous, having trouble epting such a fact, ¡°How is it possible, how could this happen?¡±


    ¡°That day, as you nned, Alvin went to Adriana, but I did not support them to be together. Because, Adriana is the mother of my child, how could I let her be with my brother? So deliberately stop her from being with Alvin both, so I went and will happen what happened next. ¡±


    Peter threw the blood-stained hanky on the floor and sighed, ¡°Say, what are you doing? Hmm?¡±


    Turned around, walked to the executive chair, Peter pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, took the phone, slowly lit the cigarette, took a puff, good-looking lips exhaled the cigarette, let the cigarette slowly surged up into mid-air, lingering in the study.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret being a dowry for her?¡±


    Peter also did not expect all things to develop logically, everything is Theresa in the back to push the wave, and finally evolved into the situation today.


    Perhaps, he should be grateful, but for Theresa, there is really no forgiveness.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Theresa cried and cried andughed, recklessly and openly, ¡°Why is it like this? Why? Hahahaha, God is so unfair to let us meet and let us be together, but why do you have to be with her?¡±


    She reached out and held the ne around her neck, her heart ached beyond words, and with one force, she ripped it right off and held it in her hand, ¡°Peter, do you remember this ne? You said, I saved you, you will give me all that I want, now are not honored? You said you hate people who don¡¯t keep their word, howe now you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t keep his word?¡±


    Smiling bitterly, looking at the ne, remembering the beginning, ¡±When you said that you would give me happiness, is this what you wanted to give me? \¡¯


    Tearful eyes, unblinkingly gazing at Peter, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m here, here ¡­¡±


    Reaching out and poking his chest, ¡°It really hurts so much, can you feel it?¡±


    The near-madness of the look fell on Peter¡¯s heart, a hundred different feelings.


    For Theresa, once saved his life and always remembered.


    Peter has always been the nature of the water to return the favor, so even if you know that Theresa has done something wrong, but also tolerate again and again.


    He leaned over and snatched the ne from her hand, ¡°From today, I¡¯m even with you. I¡¯ll let this matter go, I¡¯ll let the past go, but ¡­ from now on, if you ever do anything to Adri or my next of kin to hurt them again. Theresa, I¡¯ll show you what it¡¯s like to be in real pain.¡±


    ¡°You give me back, give me back!¡±


    That was the only bit of faith they had left between them, and now Peter actually snatched the ne away from them as well.


    Theresa got up and jumped into Peter¡¯s arms to grab the ne, only to have him push her away mercilessly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The heart is disgusted and dislikes her approach even more.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Theresa, it¡¯s nice that you saved my life, but look at you now, it¡¯s really disgusting. ¡±


    Peter turned around, walked to the back window of the study, pulled open the window, raised his hand, and threw that one ne directly into the pond on the left.


    Looking back at her, ¡°From now on, there is no rtionship between you and me. You, are just my mother¡¯s goddaughter, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Theresa nced over her shoulder, unable to ept the reality, ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    She suddenly got up and ran out of the study as if she was crazy.


    Peter sighed, clutched his cigarette, took a drag, raised his hand and rubbed his temples, and felt a pang of irritation.


    Extraordinarily sorry for Adriana.


    He knew that Theresa had done so many shameless things, but he couldn¡¯ty a hand on Theresa, just because of the gift of saving her life once.


    However, this time two clear between the two.


    He categorically would not let that one ¡®favor¡¯ serve as an excuse for Theresa¡¯s recklessness.


    Peter was deep in thought, between a casual nce of his eyes, he saw downstairs, Theresa ran to the side, jumped directly into the water, in which to find that a ne.


    He closed his eyes and turned away, not wanting to look at those again.


    At the same time, Theresa plunged into the water with a loud ssh, startling all the maids, and


    There were sideways nces.


    ¡°Oops, not good, Miss Lindsay took a dive.¡±


    ¡°Come on, someone,e on.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Miss Theresa took a dive.¡±


    ¡­


    At the sound of this, Orchard House security guards went straight into the water and dragged Theresa up.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Who expected that Theresa pped the security guard directly on the face, ¡°Get lost, who told you to pull me? I¡¯m going to find my ne, my ne.¡±


    Pushing the security guard away, Theresa jumped into the water once more, despite being covered in wreckage.


    Not far away, Adriana is holding Helen, and beside her stands Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston was so worried that she ran up and greeted the maids, saying, ¡°Hurry up, didn¡¯t you hear Theresa say she needed to find the ne?


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Amand, therge mansion, dozens of servants ordered to jump into the not veryrge pond, a few moments to stir up the water in the pond.


    The koi inside kept jumping around, seemingly unable to tolerate the murky, dirty water.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s that auntie doing?¡± Helen tilted her head and asked with a confused look on her face.


    Adriana stood there, staring ahead, her brow furrowed, ¡°in search ¡­ of thest sce in her heart.¡±


    Just now, when the window on the second floor was opened, she saw Peter.


    The ne was thrown out of Peter¡¯s hand, so you can imagine that thest bit of fate between her and Peter is over.


    Adriana knew in her mind that she could guess that the person who had done it to herst night was Theresa, and it would be easier for Peter to know the oue.


    So ¡­


    Theresa was picked on by Peter, and by the looks of it, all the love between the two seemed to have been exhausted.


    ¡°Constion? That¡¯s something oh. Shall we go and help?¡± Helen tilted her head, half-aware.


    ¡°No need. More people, muddy water, more difficult to find.¡±


    Adriana pulled her back into the hall.


    The ne had been hers, and now that it was lost ¡­ seemed best.


    Adriana led Helen in toward the hall, and the children kept looking back at the lively scene there.


    Every now and then Theresa¡¯s growl erupted from inside, ¡°Get out of the way, who told you toe? I can¡¯t find it, I can¡¯t find my ne. Ah~~¡±


    The near-mad voice, cutting through the long sky, fell harshly on Adriana¡¯s ears, only to feel the iparable irony, the iparable amusement.


    Theresa, does it really help to hold on so tightly to something that doesn¡¯t belong to you?


    Or do you think that with the ne you can hold Peter¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Just as Adriana was looking down and thinking deeply about something, Helen suddenly shouted, and Adriana looked up to see that Peter hade over.


    The two men looked at each other and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana was the first to speak up, ¡°Really ¡­ just lost it like that?¡±


    She was asking about the ne.

 Chapter 230 She’s more like your own daughter

    The sound over there is extremely noisy, Peter nced towards the other side, and his cold face sank a few points.


    ¡°Helen, you go out and y for a while, Daddy has something to say to Mommy, okay?¡±


    Peter spoke to Helen in an extremely doting tone.


    Helen grinned, revealing eight white teeth and smiled brightly, ¡°Hee hee, yes, yes. Helen has to leave a little private time for daddy and mommy.¡±


    Said yfully made a face, turned and ran away.


    Looking at Helen¡¯s cheerful back, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of happiness inside.


    Perhaps, this is the life she wants.


    Watching Helen happy is more important than anything else.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Peter reached out and wrapped his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist, his forehead against her forehead, and smiled warmly, that smile was like the spring breeze in March, making people¡¯s hearts warm.


    ¡°They¡¯re so busy over there, is it appropriate for you to show your love here?¡±


    She looked blushing and a little embarrassed.


    With so much experience between Peter, always tit-for-tat before, suddenly this close, really let her some difort.


    ¡°What, do you have to stand in front of others for a big show of love?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face reveals a bad smile, making people cry andugh.


    Is this still the same serious Peter?


    Adriana and Peter both went upstairs and went to the study. Peter was buried in thepany¡¯s business, while Adriana sat aside and read a book.


    Downstairs in the courtyard pond, let Theresa how to search, but did not find that a ne, she finally broke down and sat by the pond and cried out, heartbroken.


    ¡°Theresa, what ne is so important? Since you like it so much, Godmother will have someone build you an identical one tomorrow for you.¡±


    Mrs. Alston likes Theresa more, she always looks like ady in front of her, but today she actually sits on the floor without any image, which is really shocking.


    Naturally, she was a little distressed.


    Theresa cried and cried, her tears stopped, wiped the tears on her cheeks with her sleeve, got up angrily, and the moment she raised her eyes, she saw Adriana standing by the window of the study on the second floor.


    From a short distance away, she seemed to be able to see Adriana¡¯s delicate, good-looking cheeks showing the smug smile of a superior, even the bottom of her eyes were disdain and contempt.


    Theresa took a deep breath, snorted coldly, gave Adriana a sharp look and brushed her sleeves away.


    ¡°Theresa? Theresa?¡±


    Mrs. Alston called out a few times, but Theresa didn¡¯t even look back, didn¡¯t even bother, got straight into her car and drove away.


    ¡°Ugh, what¡¯s all this about.¡± Mrs. Alston let out a sigh.


    Looking back at the dirty and wet servants standing by the pond, he felt inexplicably annoyed and waved his hand, ¡°What are you doing here? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    A group of maids nodded in unison and responded in unison, then left.


    Mrs. Alston entered the house.


    But no one cared about the pond full of muddy cement slurry jumping fish, a sudden and untimely disaster, the most pitiful is the imminent death of these fish.


    Knock Knock-


    A knock on the study door.


    Adriana, standing by the window, nced back, seemingly still lost in the rather meaningful look Theresa had just given her when she left.


    She just looked at her quietly like that and wondered how she could make Theresa so angry.


    Perhaps her arrival was the trigger for Theresa¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Peter, what exactly did you throw Theresa? Why is her face still hurt?¡±


    Mrs. Alston walked into the room, rushed directly to Peter¡¯s face and shouted, ¡°Although she is not your fianc¨¦e now, but you are at least destined to be together, you can¡¯t forget your old love when you have a new one.¡±


    As she spoke, Mrs. Alston looked at Adriana with unfathomable eyes, her eyes narrowed slightly, and only after a moment did she withdraw her gaze.


    Peter was working on the document, holding it in one hand, holding a pen in the other, leisurely twirling the signature pen between his fingers, without looking up, he said, ¡°That thing is mine, I can throw it away if I want to, do I still need to report it to you?¡±


    An indifferent tone, muddled with disinterest.


    ¡°Nonsense, how is what you give out yours, Peter, don¡¯t bully people too much. No matter what, Theresa is my goddaughter, so don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s slightly clenched fingers knocked on the table at the bones, making a crisp sound that seemed to signal the owner¡¯s angry mood.


    The man slowly closed the file and looked up, those icy eyes looking at her, ¡°How does she sound to me more like your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mrs. Alston was furious, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve be! Do you really think I can¡¯t control you because your father is dead? I¡¯m the eldest in this family, I¡¯m always in charge.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are in charge of this family. Then in the future, when you need me toe back, remember to call me in advance.¡±


    He stood up, waved at Adriana and looked back at Mrs. Alston, ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Stop, what do you want?¡±


    She was on fire, with an angry face, pointing at Adriana standing by the window, her fingers trembling in anger, ¡°For a woman, you don¡¯t even want your own mother, do you?¡±


    Peter knitted his brows and looked serious, ¡°You are my mother and will always be my mother, Adriana, the mother of my two children. Have you ever put yourself in the shoes of your two children while talking to me like that?¡±


    His tone was t and he had no intention of arguing with her.


    Suddenly said so, Mrs. Alston stunned, anger in that moment extinguished a lot.


    The eyebrows knitted up like a distant mountain Dai, looked at Adriana meaningfully, pulled the lips, wanted to say but stopped, turned and left.


    As she walked to the door, she barked without looking back, ¡°Eat before you go.¡±


    Bang, closed the door heavily and left.


    You can imagine how angry Mrs. Alston is at this moment.


    Adriana came over, took Peter¡¯s hand, gently rubbed it, sighed, ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t do this way, with your mother, the more you are pampered, you will offend your mother¡¯s scales, will make her ¡­ ¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish, Peter put his palm on her forehead and stroked the messy hair in front of her forehead and pinned it behind her ear.


    said, ¡°I just want you to break the ice with Mom as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this one to me.¡±


    Adriana felt Peter¡¯s concern for her, and her heart warmed up, as if it could slowly melt the cold heart.


    She turned and left the room and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Mrs. Alston sits on the couch.


    On the stairs, Adriana watched her back, her shoulders cringing now and then, wiping her tears with a tissue, resigned.


    She took a step, her hand over the railing tightened, and quickly walked down.

 Chapter 231 I’ll give you a chance

    Adriana made a cup of tea for Mrs. Alston, brought it over and ced it in front of her, ¡°Auntie, have some water.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mrs. Alston looked away and quickly dried the tears from her eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want Adriana to see her aggrieved side.


    And then, pretending to be serious and cold.


    Adriana sat across from her and said in a gentle tone: ¡°Auntie, do you know? In fact, I have been without a father and mother since I was a child, and I especially long for fatherly and motherly love. When I was young, I was taken in by my foster mother, but ¡­ she was not very good-natured and was very mean to me, but even so, I was looking forward to her treating me like other mothers do to their own children and giving me a little more warmth. As a result, it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That year, my brother had a terminal illness and needed a lot of money to cure it. My adoptive mother had no money, but saw that I was young and beautiful, so she ruthlessly sent me to sit in a bar. The stage. I did not go, she beat me, forcing me to go over. It is very coincidental that the bar I stayed for a few days did not have the courage to do that kind of thing, as a result, one day a person, see my good looks, asked me if I was interested in surrogacy, the pay is generous.


    I needed the money badly, so I agreed.


    Then there were twins, the day of delivery was difficult, after Luis was born, Helen never came out and finally died in the womb.


    The men Peter sent over took Luis and left while I was in aa in the hospital for a day and a night, and when I woke up the paramedics told me Helen had miraculously survived.¡± Adriana sounded with a hint of gratitude.


    ¡°Since then, I took Helen abroad and wanted to go as far as I could. While taking care of my children, I started my own business to get to where I am today.


    It¡¯s just that who would have known that Theresa¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the baby¡¯s father, and by coincidence, it led to the current situation.¡±


    She spread her hands with a helpless face, ¡°I never wanted to take away someone¡¯s good, even after knowing Peter¡¯s feelings for me, I repeatedly evaded it. After that, it was Brenden who kept taking advantage of Helen. I had no idea of Helen¡¯s rtionship with Peter, so for the sake of my daughter, I had to y along with him. When Peter went to catch Brenden, I took Helen with me and tried to leave, changing cars, not even daring to take the bus because I needed an ID card and I didn¡¯t want to be chased by Peter. But even so, he was still found.


    The day I left, I felt my child¡¯s desperation and sadness, my own feelings for Peter, and his true feelings for me. So, I am willing to try once. If ¡­ if in the end, you still can¡¯t ept me, I just ask you to let me take Helen and leave. As long as you are willing to help me block Peter¡¯s pursuit, I am willing to never appear again.¡±


    Mrs. Alston listened to Adriana¡¯s words and was somewhat moved, looking at her with a puzzled expression, ¡°Is it true what you say?¡±


    Adriana smiled helplessly, ¡°I love money, but now I¡¯m perfectly capable of earning it, I have my ownpany, I can support myself and Helen, no problem at all. Why do I have to marry into The Alston family when my life has been so bad since I met Peter? But for his sake, I was willing to try and adapt.


    Of course, if at the end of the day, it still doesn¡¯t fit in, then maybe it¡¯s true that we are destined for each other. But Helen is my lifeblood, no one can snatch it from me. Except, I die!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words, all from the bottom of her heart, are a precautionary shot to Mrs. Alston, telling her that if she ever had to leave, she would take Helen with her.


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s brow wrinkled, tugged at her lips, seemed unsure of what to say, and closed her mouth again.


    ¡°I envy you and Peter and Sloane, your family together, happy and happy, unlike me, an orphan, never get these affection, that¡¯s why I envy. I also know that The Alston family is arge and powerful family, my existence may not bring you any benefits, but I will do my best to create benefits for you The Alston family.¡± Adriana said seriously.


    This, by andrge, is the only thing Adriana can do.


    From the time she chose toe back with Peter, she intended toe clean with Mrs. Alston and say everything without being misunderstood by Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Heh, with you? You are too high on yourself.¡±


    She found Adriana¡¯s remark a bit glib and arrogant.


    ¡°Can I, that remains to be seen if you give me that chance, Auntie. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Adriana slowly hung her head, looked at the floor and sighed, ¡°What I like is a simple, peaceful life. Once you enter a luxurious family, it¡¯s not what I want at all. You should know that some people like money, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone likes it. I, on the other hand, am the kind of person who is happy with what I have.¡±


    As a member of The Alston family, Mrs. Alston has been in and out of high society and has seen a lot of people, and she prides herself on being a good judge of people.


    At this moment, from the moment Adriana sat here and opened her heart, she could feel the sincerity in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    In the end, Adriana is Luis and Helen¡¯s mother.


    She did not want Helen to be stranded, nor did she want Luis to be without his real mother, so, after much hesitation, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to prove your strength? I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±


    At her words, Adriana¡¯s eyes were tinged with a little hope.


    A smile involuntarily surfaced at the corners of his lips, ¡°You said.¡±


    ¡°I know Peter has a very difficult project in his hands, as long as you can take that project within a month, I am willing to ept you and will intercede for you with the old man.¡±


    ¡°Project?¡±


    Adriana smiled helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really giving me a hard time, but I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°But only if ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston, with a stern face, immediately added, but before she could finish her sentence, she heard Adriana say, ¡°Peter must not be allowed to interfere, right? Don¡¯t worry, I can do it. Please ask your aunt to supervise.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s straightforward nature seems to have infected her and finally got her to smile.


    Just after she noticed that she couldn¡¯t help butugh, Mrs. Alston immediately curbed herughter and looked extremely serious, ¡°No big deal, adults talk, what do you junior interject? ¡±


    Giving her a nk look, she got up and walked away.


    ¡°Auntie is right, I will keep that in mind.¡± Adriana said immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Mrs. Alston waved her hand and walked towards the outside, but no one noticed that her face was a little more pleasant.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt that the rtionship between the two seemed not as bad as expected, a long sigh of relief, hands sped together, frowning and thinking about it, and got upstairs.


    Since Mrs. Alston gave her the opportunity to test her, she must not let her down.


    Knock Knock-


    Went upstairs, knocked on the door and walked in, Peter was working, ¡°How did the talk go?¡±


    Raising her eyes, she gazed at Adriana and asked.


    Adriana drops her face, her eyes are heavy with tears, her eyes are red, and she walks up to him in aggravation, sniffing her nose in a pitiful manner.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did my mom say about you?¡±

 Chapter 232 – Joke’s up

    Peter was so nervous that he immediately stood up, walked over to Adriana and wrapped her in his arms, ¡°Damn, I should have known better than to send you down to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana pretended to choke on a sob, shutting her mouth and putting on her aggrieved look.


    ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go ask what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He pulled Adriana into a chair, turned around and headed outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She asked with a choked sob as she beamed and looked at him blearily.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±


    Peter¡¯s icy face was tinged with a slight chill.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mom who said to give us a chance, so ¡­ I¡¯m just ¡­ too moved by it.¡±


    Saying that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Peter was petrified on the spot, as if a thousand years of ice carved ice sculpture, not moving, that a sharp-edged features are cold people shiver.


    Adriana¡¯s smile curtailed, raised her eyebrows, thinking: Oh no, will ¡­ jokes open too much?


    ¡°Adriana?!¡±


    The man gnashed his teeth, ¡°What? Now you¡¯re bold enough to tease me? Hmm?¡±


    He walked over with big steps, took her by the arm, turned around, carried her directly on his shoulder, and walked out of the study.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, what are you doing? What do you want to do in the middle of the day with so many people?¡±


    Adriana realized afterwards that she had just made a death wish a little bit unwarranted.


    Begging for mercy, he said, ¡°Put me down, Helen is calling me.¡±


    ¡°Put you down?¡± Peter grunted coldly, raised his hand and pped her ass, and went straight back to his room, locking the door behind him in the process.


    Walking over to the bed, he threw her down hard on it, ¡°Adriana, if you want to die, I¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, raised his hand to pull the neck tie, the posture of the carnage domineering, with a little cold charm, especially the pair of deep as a cold pool of eyes, flooded with a ghostly luster, as if a hungry wolf, immediately to pounce on her to eat up.


    Adriana gulped, and with a chill of fear down her back, braced her hands on the bed and backed away.


    He suddenly stepped forward, grabbed her ankle with his palm and pulled her over, ¡°Where are you running? Woman, you dare to tease me now, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, will you soon forget who your name is?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I ¡­ I was just so touched, really ¡­ really touched.¡±


    Her desire to live was so strong that she raised her right hand and swore to heaven.


    Naive someone did not believe her at all and immediately pounced on her.


    ¡­


    Not long after, the room was filled with blush-inducing sounds, only that the sound was extremely suppressed, as if worried about being heard by outsiders.


    But even so, the servants in the first floor lobby retreated and closed the lobby door with extreme awareness.


    In the evening, Luis came back from school early after learning that his mommy and sister were back.


    The family yed together untilte.


    By the time Peter took Adriana and the kids to Gold creekke, Mrs. Alston was a little upset.


    Adriana immediately said that she would stay at Orchard House in the future.


    In this way, Mrs. Alston¡¯s face looked a little better.


    In the evening, Adriana had time to ask Peter, ¡°Where is Brenden ¡­? Did you catch him?¡±


    ¡°Got away.¡±


    He rushed abroad and before he could execute a manhunt for Brenden, he got a call from Alvin saying that Adriana had left.


    He rushes back, but the men sent to pursue Brenden lose him.


    However, the bank ount was frozen, and the amount was withdrawn by the old man, for which Old Mr. Alston was furious and angry, and almost did not get sick with anger.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose to call the police?¡±


    When something so big happens, shouldn¡¯t it reasonably be left to the police to deal with it?


    Peter held Adriana¡¯s hand, the two of them stood on the balcony, enjoying the moonlight together, and sighed: ¡°This is what you call the so-called luxury family, looking beautiful and unlimited, but in fact, the inner dirt and dirt. The Alston family is at least a family, if this kind of thing happens, if the outside world knows, it will be a joke, Old Mr. Alston as a person who cares about face, how could tell the police? That is not the same as the public.¡±


    ¡°I asked Vivian to look into it before. You can check out the food blogger in Los Angeles, Beatrice, who has inextricable ties with Brenden, and the people over in Tibet where Brenden¡¯s ount is always transferred, maybe there will be a windfall.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t resist the curiosity in her heart and asked, ¡°Brenden¡­ wouldn¡¯t really be a true The Alston family descendant, would he?¡±


    ¡°It is very likely. However, the matter is still under further investigation. the president of Aclurg Group has certain strength and background, and we can¡¯t do anything about them if they don¡¯t cooperate with The Alston family. The two people you mentioned, as early as half a month ago, can not be contacted, as if disappearing into thin air, all the clues are broken. Things, very tricky.¡±


    Putting the woman in his arms, cing his chin on her head in a very intimate gesture, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been misunderstanding you before, making you suffer a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care at all.


    ¡°By the way, are you still in touch with that Brenda ¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still doubting Brenda¡¯s identity, are you? She has her own job now, went to work as an anchor, and her work is still going well. I had suspected it before, butter investigation, as well as observation of her, found that there was nothing at all that was too unusual about her behavior. Perhaps, really, we were too careful.¡±


    Thinking about how Brenda has been behaving for a while now, Adriana thinks she should be fine.


    In the end, it is also a girl with an ill-fated life, it¡¯s really not easy.


    ¡°Be careful what you wish for.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana smiles in relief and epts his reminder.


    Leaning against the railing, the two looked at the starry night sky, the white moon in the sky, silver gray moonlight pouring down, casting a dappled shadow.


    The wind, gently brushing through with the slight coolness of autumn, is crisp and clear.


    She closed her eyes and felt the cozy life, even though there was no little light, but Adriana felt that the life now was really a piece of sunshine and beautiful.


    The following day.


    The four of them got up early and went downstairs, where Mrs. Alston was already downstairs.


    The two children were so happy to see Mrs. Alston that they ran over to her.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana suddenly remembered the moment Luis came back yesterday and saw her, that little pink face was overflowing with smiles, but tears were hanging in her eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop gushing out.


    While crying, while jumping towards Adriana, hugging her tightly, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back, Mommy, don¡¯t go away from now on, OK? Luis¡­ Luis don¡¯t be a child without a mommy¡­ ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    A plea, instantly melted Adriana¡¯s heart, if she did not have early psychological preparation, I am afraid that also will be in public tears.

 Chapter 233 When will you marry me

    Finally just tears welled up in his eyes and did not dare to cry out.


    At that moment, Adriana really decided that for the sake of her two children, she must ept Peter and integrate into the family, just for the sake of the children.


    ¡°Thinking about what you?¡±


    Suddenly, a chestnutnded on her head, and Adriana winced in pain, ring angrily at the man beside her, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Raised his hand and rubbed his head, full of aggravation.


    ¡°It hurts? I¡¯m very light-handed.¡±


    Peter was somewhat innocent, using just oneyer of force.


    Brushing her hand away, ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it for you.¡±


    Adriana instantly looked disgusted, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a three-year-old.¡± And blow blow blow, really childish.


    Downstairs, the family sat down to eat together, without Sloane, the atmosphere is still cordial.


    On the way out, Adriana was a little torn.


    ¡°How do I get around? I¡¯m going to use the car today. Otherwise, you take one kid and I¡¯ll drop one off?¡±


    If they all take one car, it is not convenientter.


    ¡°No, Mommy, I want to ride in your car.¡±


    ¡°I want to ride in Mommy¡¯s car, too.¡±


    The two children have said they want to ride in Adriana¡¯s car, directly ignoring Peter¡¯s presence.


    Adriana shrugged and smiled helplessly, ¡°How about I take you to school and let Daddy drive himself to the office?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, agreed oh.¡±


    The two children strongly agreed.


    Peter ck a face, cold face actually bizarrely reveal some grievance look, ¡°No, I also want to take your car.¡±


    He was dressed in a ck suit, even the wrist watch is ck, everywhere through the cold color of cold and noble, knife cut like deep features like the immortal exile, handsome and iparable.


    Rao, a man high in the clouds like that, is actually pampering her?


    Adriana was so taken aback that she almost didn¡¯tugh.


    The heart secretly nder, this is not a high cold domineering president? It is obviously like a child.


    Finally, the family of four got into a car.


    After dropping off the two children at school, Adriana escorted Peter to the office.


    ¡°Still not going down?¡±


    Having already arrived at the entrance of thepany, Adriana looked at the man sitting in the passenger seat as steady as a mountain in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ve already acted as a driver, don¡¯t you want me to take you up?¡±


    ¡°Woman, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡±


    The man brushed the unruly short hair, the good-looking eyebrows knitted and up, the bottom of the eyes rippled, seems to be some displeasure.


    Adriana was a bit puzzled, what did she do wrong?


    ¡°Do I need to remind you?¡±


    His voice is slightly deep, the corners of his eyes slightly upward Danfeng eyes harbor a few unkindness.


    In that instant, Adriana understood what he meant.


    But pretend not to understand, ¡°You go down or not, not down I can go down.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°See if I dare!¡±


    Adriana turned the car off and raised her hand to open the door, making a move to get out of the car.


    The next moment was dragged back by Peter, she even impartially, just lying on hisp, the man leaned over a kiss, like a dragonfly.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t forget the good morning kiss.¡±


    His long, slender fingers covered her lips, rubbing them, feeling the soft, sticky lips, and smiled wickedly, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    The handsome face is full of warnings, and Adriana¡¯s face is scarlet, ¡°So many people in front of thepany, you are not afraid of falling?¡±


    She struggled to get up, but Peter just held her back, not giving her any chance.


    ¡°You Adriana are my woman, what are you afraid of falling. And, when do you n to marry me?¡±


    He trailed off.


    Adriana is going crazy, can¡¯t figure out what kind of brain circuit Peter is, asking this question early in the morning, isn¡¯t it a bit ¡­ not with the asion.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, if it¡¯s not a serious proposal, I¡¯m not saying yes.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and pushed him away, smiling back, ¡°All you said was for me to give the kids a home, and you didn¡¯t say anything about getting married to you?¡±


    ¡°You try it!¡±


    The man¡¯s face is cold, the atmosphere in the carriage instantly jumped from the warm spring flowers of March to the cold winter days of the ninth, making her back a cold, chilly chill ran up.


    Adriana stared at him nkly, without squeaking.


    But I heard him continue: ¡°If you dare to say a ¡®no¡¯ word, believe me, I will do you now?¡±


    A proper threat.


    ¡°Believe, of course I believe.¡±


    Adriana yielded to his intimidation and had to concede.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang, Peter answered a call, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up immediately.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he reached out and scratched her nose, his attitude suddenly softened a few points, ¡°Good girl, be careful on the road, I¡¯m going up first.¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, Peter had gotten out of the car and hurried into the office, presumably because there was something he needed to take care of.


    Adriana looked at his magnificent back, with a long body and a well-cut exquisite suit that outlined his perfect figure,parable to the most seductive and sexy supermodels on the runway.


    But it is that kind of a man, set domineering, gentle, evil in one, seamlessly switch, it does not make people feel the least bit incongruous.


    It is simply devilish.


    Adriana brushed her forehead, what kind of a man had she provoked.


    Drove, went to YY Law Firm.


    The receptionist already knew who she was and nodded respectfully, ¡°Good morning Ms. Hale.¡±


    Adriana wore a white chiffon top with high waisted wide leg pants and high heels, which set off a long body and a strong temperament.


    Her long hair was simply tied in a ponytail, with a light makeup, red lips and white teeth, delicate skin such as peeled eggs, age-defying yet looking dry and simple.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Adriana smiled warmly and gave a slight jaw.


    Went into the office, went straight to Vivian¡¯s private office, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    A familiar voice came out from inside, and Adriana pushed the door in to see Vivian busy with a file in one hand while looking down at another file on the table.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to say anything, Vivian was already inquiring.


    Perhaps too busy, she didn¡¯t even lift her head.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana was a bit upset, put down her bag, went to the water fountain and poured a ss of water for her, turned around and walked to her and put it on the table, ¡°Take a break.¡±


    ¡°Thanks ¡­ Huh? Ms. Hale, what brings you here?¡±


    She was saying thank you when she looked up and realized that the person who appeared in front of her was Adriana.


    Vivian immediately stood up, smiled, raised his hand and rubbed his head, ¡± Howe you didn¡¯t say anything, I ¡­ was a little busy with work, so I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    Her eyes fell on the documents on the table, raised her hand to close them, pulled Vivian to the sofa and sat down, looked at her sideways and said in a serious tone, ¡°I know you are dedicated to your work, but why don¡¯t you rest at home for two more days? You¡¯ve suffered a lot these days, why don¡¯t you know to take care of yourself?¡±

 Chapter 234 What do you want from me

    Thinking about this, Adriana felt guilty in her heart, after all, because of her, Brenden kidnapped Vivian, so that Vivian followed the suffering, and now not yet at home to rest, people came to work.


    Although she does her job to reassure Adriana, it¡¯s the overmitment that causes Adriana some heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Feeling Adriana¡¯s concern and love, Vivian smiled heartily, ¡°Ms. Hale, with your promotion, I have be what I am today. So, I just want to work hard so that I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Vivian is very grateful to Adriana, without whom she would not be where she is today.


    ¡°By the way, when did youe back? Didn¡¯t ¡­ leave?¡±


    Vivian gazed at her suspiciously, ¡°I asked Jenkins and Jenkins said you took Helen and left, I tried to reach you by phone and your phone was off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what happened to me.¡±


    Adriana sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going to be here with you guys on the front lines of the struggle from now on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Vivian was ecstatic.


    But the smile stopped abruptly and she frowned again, ¡°You ¡­ are already with Mr. Alston?¡±


    I think Mr. Alston is really good to you. The news yesterday was still showing Mr. Alston¡¯s news, simply too infatuated, Ms. Hale, if you do not cherish, you will definitely regret.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t talk about me, how about you, feel better now? Recently I came to work, you might as well go home to rest a few days. Those days you did not eat properly, lost a lot of weight, afraid that your body can not withstand.¡±


    Adriana was really worried about Vivian¡¯s health.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Vivianughed and treated Adriana as if she were a sister in close proximity right in front of her.


    Knock Knock.


    The office door knocked and someone pushed in and walked in.


    ¡°Adri, I heard you wereing over, so I came to see.¡±


    Jenkins walked in, went straight to the other side of Adriana and sat down, looking nervous and asking, ¡°When did you get back, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? How was it, did Peter do something jerkish to you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Jenkins, what are you talking about, Ms. Hale and Mr. Alston are so close, you can¡¯t say anything nice.¡±


    Vivian, who was smiling like a flower, saw Jenkins when her face immediately cooled down a few points, to quite a few high and cold model.


    Jenkins had a bit of a headache and exined, ¡°I was concerned about Adri.¡±


    It was Adriana who looked back and forth between the two and raised her eyebrows with interest, with a little glint in her eyes.


    Smiled unobtrusively and did not squeal.


    Vivian argued with Jenkins for a few minutes before she spoke up and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m going to try it out with him for a while. After all, with two children, I have to think about the children.¡±


    ¡°I support it!¡±


    ¡°I object.¡±


    Vivian and Jenkins both said at the same time.


    The first time, Vivian¡¯s sharp gaze skewed to Jenkins, ¡°Why should I object? You¡¯re just a straight man, what do you know.¡±


    After saying a disgusted white nce at him, deeply feel Jenkins does not understand the feelings of men and women.


    Jenkins looked at Vivian and her eyes fell on Adriana, ¡°Adri, I know you¡¯re doing this for the sake of your two children. But because of that, you absolutely can¡¯t bend over backwards to try to ept Peter because of two kids. do you understand?¡±


    His good intentions, and I wonder if Adriana can understand.


    ¡°Brother, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Adriana slowly lowered her eyes, looking grave, ¡°I know you are for my own good, but I have grown up, some things I have in my own heart.¡±


    Now that she¡¯s said that, Jenkins can¡¯t say anything else.


    Nodding, he said with some frustration and helplessness, ¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine. However, if Peter dares to bully you, be sure to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Spoken as if you could beat Peter.¡± Vivian continued to look disgusted.


    Jenkins bristled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Bang¨C


    At that moment, the office door was once again kicked open roughly.


    The loud sound scared several people to turn around and look in the direction of the door.


    ¡°Adriana, how dare you show up, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    The office door stood no one else but Hayley, she was furious, her white face was filled with a hideous and appalling look, her cold pupils were flooded with star fire, as if she could devour Adriana.


    ¡°Hayley, what are you doing?¡±


    Jenkins stood up in a sh, with an angry face, ¡°This is thepany, don¡¯t give me ady¡¯s temper.¡±


    In thepany, Jenkins is still very conscious of thepany¡¯s image, even Hayley, but also does not allow her to shout here.


    He walked over and stepped in front of Hayley.


    The first time I saw her, I was pushed away by Hayley, ¡°Get out of my way, what¡¯s your problem here? Is she your real sister or am I your real sister? Or is she the only one in your heart because Adriana saved your life by opening apany for you with the money she sold her body for?¡±


    Snap!


    As Hayley¡¯s voice fell, Jenkins raised his hand and pped her mercilessly across the face, ¡°Have you had enough? Do you think it¡¯s dignified to make a family matter known to everyone?¡±


    Rarely seen Jenkins so angry, angry face red neck, forehead veins, not to mention how angry.


    Even Adriana has never seen Jenkins look this angry.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hayley covered her cheek that was on fire from the punch, stomped her foot in anger, let out a scream and puffed out her cheeks in anger, ¡°Brother, how dare you hit me for this bitch?¡±


    ¡°Beating you is to make you wake up. This ispany, I say again!¡±


    Jenkins spat out one word clearly, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Pointing to the door, she told her to hurry up and leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay put.¡±


    Hayley, aggrieved, walked around Jenkins and went straight to the couch and sat down aggressively.


    He raised his hand to rub his face in pain, but the eyes full of anger were nailed dead on Adriana¡¯s face, and he could not wait to stare a few holes in her body.


    Adriana shook her head imperceptibly and said, ¡°Brother, you go out first.¡±


    Jenkins, somewhat uneasy, looked at Hayley and stood still for a moment.


    It was Vivian who was extremely discerning, ¡°Ms. Hale, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go out with Jenkins to talk about thetest case and thepany¡¯s ns.¡±


    He said, walked towards Jenkins, tugging his sleeve towards the outside, while walking and whispered: ¡°I can¡¯t see that they have something to talk about, hurry up and get out.¡±


    The two men walked out and closed the door.


    Adriana squared away to a single sofa and sat down, distancing herself from Hayley.


    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡±

 Chapter 235 Waiting for my lady, willingly

    Almost without thinking, it must be rted to Brenden.


    Heart secretly thankful, good thing Brenden has now left the country, otherwise, Hayley is really finished.


    She just doesn¡¯t know it yet.


    ¡°I just want to ask you, where is Brenden, where is he now?¡± Hayley bit her lips with her teeth and red angrily at Adriana questioningly.


    Adriana was exasperated by her look, ¡°What, Brenden is missing? I¡¯m curious, what does it matter to me if you can¡¯t find him? Why do you need to ask me so bitterly?¡±


    Those who didn¡¯t know thought she had trafficked Brenden.


    ¡°Adriana, you are so shameless. You know that Uncle likes you, and you are still with Peter now. How dare you steal your best friend¡¯s fianc¨¦? If you like Peter, then why did you tangle with Brenden before?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She pointed at Adriana with a burst of anger.


    That look made Adriana realize once and for all that talking to Hayley so much in the hope that she would understand her mind was simply delusional.


    Because, she¡¯s so stupid.


    Doing things at face value.


    ¡°There is no need to talk to you about my personal and private affairs. However, there is one thing you can tell you, Brenden has left the country and will not be back anytime soon.¡±


    The reason why I told Hayley so much was topletely break Hayley of those untrue thoughts.


    ¡°Abroad?¡±


    Her eyes widened and a smile spread across her face, which was full of anger, and she immediately came up to Adriana¡¯s face, looking at her with a hopeful expression, ¡°Then you must know his contact information, right? Can you tell me where Uncle is? I want to go find him.¡±


    Adriana speechless, a hundred helpless eyes gazed at Hayley dementedly, suddenly felt that her brain circuit is ¡­ problematic.


    ¡°Hayley, I know you like Brenden, but you really aren¡¯t right for each other. Forget it, things havee to this, I might as well tell you. Brenden and I were just ying games. Brenden had a personal grudge against Peter, and he knew that Helen was Peter¡¯s daughter, so he approached me to use Helen¡¯s life to threaten me to do something for him. So, there is no such thing as love between Brenden and me, only hate, do you understand? Now there is aplete showdown between Brenden and Peter, Brenden has offended The Alston family old man, and now he is hiding abroad, not daring toe back.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Adriana tells Hayley, very subtly, what¡¯s in the middle and hopes Hayley will recognize herself and turn back.


    Results ¡­


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±


    Hayley that pair of glittering eyes instantly dimmed, imprinted with five red finger marks on the cheeks drooping, ¡°Then what can be done? Wouldn¡¯t Uncle now ¡­ be very poor? No, I can¡¯t give up on Uncle at this time, I¡¯m going to find him, I¡¯m going to stay with him and tell him that I really love him.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    I really want to pick Hayley¡¯s brain and see what¡¯s inside.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he cane back now, all of us can¡¯t reach him, do you think you can reach him?¡±


    Adriana made ast ditch effort and said, ¡°Brenden is a very selfish person who doesn¡¯t like anyone at all, including with you it¡¯s just male love, there is no emotion, do you understand?¡± Hayley,e to your senses, okay?¡±


    I hope Hayley can hear the words of bitterness in her heart.


    Who knows Hayley looked stunned, a pair of obscure eyes do not know what is thinking.


    And then slowly got up, eyes lightless towards the outside, while walking, while muttering, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Uncle, I¡¯m going to find Uncle, he¡¯s dangerous alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, but felt that whatever she was saying would not help, so she immediately followed her out and saw Vivian and Jenkins standing in the doorway.


    She immediately said, ¡°Brother, hurry up and stop her, she is really crazy to go abroad to find Brenden!?¡±


    At the moment, Hayley seems like a walking corpse, brushing past them, seemingly unable to hear the conversation between them.


    ¡°What? She ¡­ she¡¯s going to Brenden?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face changed dramatically at the sound of the voice, grabbed Jenkins and said, ¡°I was kidnapped by Brenden the other day, that man is ruthless and unscrupulous, you must not let your sister make a fool of herself.¡±


    There were things they didn¡¯t tell Hayley, but Jenkins more or less knew.


    Nodded and immediately went after them.


    Adriana leaned against the wall, straining a small face, doubly helpless.


    What is this ¡­ all about.


    After spending some time at thepany in the morning, Adriana looked at thepany¡¯s results and had to say that with Peter¡¯s help, thepany¡¯s performance was getting more and more impressive.


    However, thepany is currently facing the very difficult problem of being too small and understaffed.


    Adriana immediately instructed Vivian: ¡°I just came to see that our upstairs seems to be empty. You find a reliable person, go and rent the whole floor upstairs, renovate, expand and recruit people.¡±


    She closed the performance report, took the file on the table and tapped again and again, as if thinking, ¡°before Hale Cobb Law FirFuck those old colleagues, you can talk to them about the development of ourpany now, and finally pull back the people who can pull back. Of course, there are a few can not rely on the need to contact.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale. leave these to me.¡±


    Adriana nodded and patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tough job.¡±


    At noon, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rings and it¡¯s Peter calling.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Answering the phone, the person on the other end asked.


    ¡°Company.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs.¡±


    The man said.


    At that, Adriana got up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window of her office and looked downstairs, where the zippy Lamborghini was parked on the curb.


    Despite the high floor, the familiar figure leaning against the side of the car fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes and she immediately recognized it as Peter.


    ¡°Okay,e right down.¡±


    After packing up the files, Adriana left the office immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Adriana walked over and smiled softly at Peter.


    Peter shrugged, ¡°Waiting for mydy, willingly.¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into.


    ¡°Madam, please get in.¡±


    With that, Peter stepped aside.


    Adriana Fang just saw that a bunch of blue sirens dotted with white stargazers was ced on the passenger seat and was blooming demonically.


    The sudden romance is something that Adriana has been hoping for for many years.


    She stood in a daze, her gaze fixed on the bouquet of flowers, the corners of her lips could not help but emerge into a smile.


    The flowers, unlike the ones Brenden gave her.


    After all, it was just a show, and someone she hated with a passion. But Peter ¡­ is different.


    ¡°Wow, how romantic.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Mr. Alston from yesterday¡¯s news?¡±

 Chapter 236 Fiancée’s Identity

    ¡°My goodness, he¡¯s got a lot of love for Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Oops, no more, no more, the old man¡¯s teenage heart.¡±


    ¡­


    It was the end of the day at noon, and a lot of employees were gathered at the entrance, including colleagues from YY Law Firm and other employees from other floors.


    In the face of handsome as Peter, that reserved and gentle side, there was a deer in the headlights, all kinds of envy.


    When the man saw Adriana not move, one side of his eyebrow raised, ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s white, red-lipped face was beaming as she stepped over.


    He leaned down, took the flowers in his arms, walked to her, looked down at the little woman in front of him, with affection, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind you like, so, just buy them.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana skimmed her lips andughed, ¡°Do you know that what you say is really fatal?¡±


    ¡°But you are the most beautiful scenery in my heart.¡±


    Stuffed the flowers into Adriana¡¯s arms, big palm sped the back of her head, leaned over and gave her a gentle kiss on the forehead, the action was elegant and gentlemanly, domineering and handsome.


    The crowd of onlookers issued a sigh of relief, looking at the extraordinary appearance of the man, cold and noble, but also that love to deep, invisible tantalizing the hearts of many young girls.


    ¡°It¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Are there any more husbands like this, give me a dozen.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly I think they are so equal to each other, the boy and the girl.¡±


    ¡°Really handsome to the gods.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana listened to those people praise Peter, can¡¯t wait to praise him into a flower, finally can¡¯t help it, immediately got into the car and closed the door.


    Peter was in a good mood, looking back at that moment, cold as a thousand years of ice handsome face swirled a smile of satisfaction, it is like a depth charge thrown in the crowd, exploded the pot.


    ¡°He actually smiled at me.¡±


    ¡°Obviously I¡¯m the oneughing at it, okay.¡±


    ¡°Nymphomaniac.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of smiling at anyone, people still have their own girlfriends, a bunch of nymphomaniacs.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Peter got into the car and didn¡¯t even notice the difference over there.


    It was Adriana who felt Peter¡¯s presence was solid, ¡°How about, in the future, you just don¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°What, is it embarrassing to take me out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of causing amotion.¡±


    Adriana chin raised, gaze to that side of the crowd has not yet left, ¡°Look, there is a sense of the crowd of pets?¡±


    In any case, Adriana dislikes this feeling very much.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows and started the sedan to leave.


    Adriana was in a good mood as she held the flowers in her arms and looked down to smell the faint scent of flowers.


    The side nce to Peter, was about to thank him, but found that the man¡¯s formerly cold and indifferent face has been holding a lingering smile.


    Although not very obvious, but let Adriana feel his perennial gloom shrouded under a frozen heart gradually melted, recovery.


    There is no longer the initial high in the clouds of the exiled immortal that does not eat fire and fire, so that people feel illusory.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was driving, suddenly looked at Adriana and was about to speak when he saw her deep eyes staring at him unblinkingly.


    Adriana seemed like a thief, immediately withdrew her gaze and looked ahead.


    Skin like gel cheeks tinged with Adri¡¯s scarlet, even the ears are haloed with an inconspicuous red.


    The man¡¯s words a meal, angr sexy thin lips raised a little arc, ¡°want to see, see, sneaky do what.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you.¡±


    Adriana looked away with a haughty look on her face.


    Peter smiled lightly and did not say anything.


    Not long after, the limousine arrived at a Chinese restaurant and after the two dined, they went directly to Peter¡¯s Alston Group in the afternoon.


    Once again, when she entered Alston Group, her identity was no longer that of an employee in the legal department, but that of Peter¡¯s girlfriend and fianc¨¦e.


    President¡¯s office.


    Adriana walked in and asked directly, ¡°Which project is your mother talking about? Hurry up and show me, only a month to go, in case you can¡¯t get it right, it¡¯s over.¡±


    She was a little anxious, her little face screwed up together, between her eyebrows was a thick gloom that could not be brushed away.


    Peter walked behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°So eager to see the project, isn¡¯t it, that you wanted to marry me long ago?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m just doing it for Luis and Helen.¡±


    The woman leaned against her desk, ncing sideways, not looking at Peter.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He was shady.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    A man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, leaning down to print her slightly cool lips, teeth gently nibbling, as if to punish her.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Peter, what are you doing, this is thepany.¡±


    Do you want to be shameless? Not afraid of being seenughing?


    ¡°So what.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t let go, his teeth gently grinding her lips, ¡°Say, is it for me.¡±


    The men do not relent.


    That look ¡­ really made Adriana dumbfounded.


    She gave him a nk look and finally surrendered for the sake of face, ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm.¡±


    After a perfunctory response, the man smiled smugly and gave her a peck on the lips before releasing her.


    Walk to the side of the cab, pull open, take out a document box from inside, untie the rope, said with a serious face: ¡°This is a tourism project book, originally has almost taken the development rights, but now the residents there do not agree to develop.


    Now that thend hase under the jurisdiction of the government, a new tender has begun, and in short, the project will be given to whoever can convince the vigers and get the consent of the vige chief.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a partnership with the government, but the other side is giving the problem to you developers?¡±


    He was brief and concise, and Adriana understood the meaning.


    Peter handed her the document and pinched her nose in passing, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize before that you still have a business mind.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more you haven¡¯t found.¡±


    Adriana took the information and went to sit down on a side sofa, opened it and concentrated on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    She refused outright, ¡°Since I promised your mother, I won¡¯t break my promise, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    For one thing, it¡¯s her word against hers, her principle.


    Secondly, Adriana wants to see her true strength, otherwise, she really doesn¡¯t know if she has that qualification to stand by her side with Peter or not.


    The man walked to her side and sat on the arm of the sofa, his hand on her shoulder, his expression grave, ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously. You should know that even if you do it yourself, my mother will still think there¡¯s me interfering.¡±


    He told Adriana the expected result and hoped she would not be too stubborn.


    Naija Adriana shook her head and flipped through the information while saying, ¡°What she thinks is her business, what I do is mine.¡±


    When he finished, he got up and closed the file.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take these things back and read them first, and give you an answerter.¡± She said, she added: ¡°By the way, thew firm side, now there are too many cases, you do not need to introduce me to clients. I¡¯m used to being independent and like to do things on my own, you do this, but it makes me very stressed and self-doubt my ability.¡±

 Chapter 237 I just want to make myself better and better

    Adriana¡¯s nature has always been like this, self-sufficient and self-reliant, does not like to rely on men, and does not want anyone to interfere in her career.


    Peter was shocked by her words and discovered for the first time her career and ambition, as well as her amazing independence, in addition to her external beauty and her kind character.


    Perhaps that¡¯s what he appreciates.


    Showing his hand, he exined, ¡°Hale Cobb Law Firm lost at my hands and has been feeling guilty, and this is a way to make up for it to you.¡±


    ¡°Then you might as well convert it to cash and give it to me directly, I prefer it that way.¡±


    Adriana likes money, but is not greedy for it.


    Peter ruined herpany, she has always been haunted by this matter, so he gave some money to make up for it, she naturally will not refuse.


    The words fell, the man wrapped his arms around her waist, the attitude, want to be with her every moment, so Adriana really some breakdown.


    But I heard him say, ¡°Instead of that, why don¡¯t you marry me, then all mine will be yours?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Married to you, I¡¯m yours, so what difference does it make if you give or don¡¯t give.¡±


    Adriana snorted augh.


    ¡°You¡¯re resourceful.¡±


    The man smiled demonically, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t n to marry me yet.¡±


    ¡°Not even in a rtionship and transitioning directly to marriage?¡±


    She pushed him away and took a step back, distancing herself from him, ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re pretty, but don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    With a wave of the papers in her hand, Adriana left the office straight away.


    When she walked to the stairway, her high heels stepped on the floor and made a crisp sound. She tilted her head and chest, her momentum multiplied, and suddenly she felt that she had regained the momentum of thepetent workce elite of the past.


    Not being subjected to people, being led by the nose, the heart of the gloom swept away, a long sigh of relief, think they finally keep the clouds to see the moon, can return to that period of struggle.


    Went downstairs and took a taxi to YA Law Firm.


    The person just walked in, Vivian pulled her, smiling, ¡°Adriana, dang, look, I prepared the office for you, how is it? Like it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana was quite confused, ¡°Only been away for a few hours and you¡¯re ready for my office so quickly?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°Actually, I reserved your office at the beginning of thepany, but it¡¯s just been empty since you¡¯ve beente toe.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana unfolded her arms and gave her a big hug, closed her eyes as if she was resting on her shoulder for a while, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard time for you. In the future, it will be even harder.¡±


    ¡°We fight side by side.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In the afternoon, Vivian gathered all her colleagues and had a meeting to formally introduce her true identity to all of them.


    In the evening, he took all his colleagues to a bar to sing again.


    After three rounds of wine, Adriana couldn¡¯t take it anymore, said hello to Vivian and left early.


    Alone with her bag, walking on the road, blowing in the night breeze, Adriana was lost in thought.


    This day seems to be the most restful and rxing day after returning to China and experiencing thousands of things.


    Even if it is very busy, at least there is no heart burden.


    At that moment, the phone rang. She took the phone, looked at it, and it was Peter¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Where is it? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone after so many calls?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I ¡­ I¡¯m having a dinner with my colleagues, it¡¯s too noisy just now, I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and get you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let me send you a location.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana sent a location directly to Peter, and then sat down on a bench by the road to rest.


    Eventually, I don¡¯t know if it was the effect of alcohol, or too tired from running around all day, she fell asleep sleepy.


    By the time I waited to open my eyes, it was the next morning.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Suddenly, a magnified, timeless, cold face came up in front of her, and she wrinkled her brow and rubbed her sleepy eyes, ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I went to look for you, you slept on the side of the road, and carried you back until now. \¡±


    He covered her white jade-like cheeks with his palm, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you work so hard. This family, I am responsible for earning money to support the family, you are responsible for looking beautiful as a flower.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and wrapped her arms around his neck, all the intimacy was so natural, she shook her head slightly, ¡°Man¡¯s mouth, cheating ghost.¡±


    As the words fell, Peter¡¯s face steeply sank a few points, hisrge palm over her waist and twisted punitively, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Hiss.¡±


    Adriana drew a breath and looked at the exquisite face that seemed to have been carved by the gods,zily closed her eyes like a kitten and muttered, ¡°Actually, I just want to make myself better and better.¡±


    Do not want to be subject to others, do not want to be the same as before, being held in the soft spot but no chance to turn around.


    Since she was a child, she had no love, no one cared about her feelings, no one cared, Adriana had already engraved in her bones a motto: rely on the mountain, rely on everyone to run!


    Her life is only in her hands, trying to do better but not the best.


    A few simple words, a deep impact on Peter¡¯s heart, looking at her, the heart of a hundred different feelings.


    After getting up, I yed with the kids for a while and went to dinner.


    Sloane left and hasn¡¯t returned until today.


    On the way to work, Adriana asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look for Sloane, who just returned home and you, as a brother, shouldn¡¯t take care of more?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got it under control.¡±


    When he said so, Adriana could not say anything.


    In the morning, I was busy in the office, working on thepany¡¯s cases, when I received a call from Alvin.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Thinking about thest time she escaped from the hospital, she was quite embarrassed that she had not apologized to Alvin until now.


    ¡°Do you have time now?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°If you have time,e to mypany.¡±


    Since they separated from their apartment, Alvin rarely contacted her, and this time he took the initiative to invite her, and Adriana certainly did not refuse.


    A quick yes.


    After hanging up the phone, she edited a text message to Peter: [Something came up at noon, so I can¡¯t dine with you.


    Then I packed my things and drove straight to Alvin¡¯s office.


    When she went to the lobby of hispany, she was stopped by a receptionist beauty, and Adriana nced at her, only to find that the phone on her desk was ying live.


    It is now just emerging live tform, live beauty sitting in the room, singing and chatting kind of.


    Her eyes flickered with thought.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful, talking to you?¡±


    The reception beauty called out to her Adriana, who instantly came back to her senses and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°My name is Adriana and I¡¯m here to see your Alvin, Mr. Grant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, pleasee with me.¡±


    She followed Adriana into the elevator and went straight to Alvin¡¯s office.


    Knocked on the door and pushed it open, ¡°Mr. Grant is inside, you can go in.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana walked in and Alvin was sitting in front of hisputer, she greeted, ¡°Senior, what are you working on?¡±

 Chapter 238 You have that strength

    ¡°It¡¯s being watched live.¡±


    He waved to Adriana, Adriana came over, only to see arge live room on the screen, which sat snake-faced beauty, with a sweet voice singing, singing sweetly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, senior likes this too?¡± Adriana raised her eyebrows, suddenly her smile narrowed and asked, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t ¡­ want to open a live tform, would you?¡±


    Snap.


    Alvin snapped his fingers, ¡°You still know me.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve recently discovered that live streaming has just emerged as a good market. I was just thinking about how to start it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to want to get involved? Why don¡¯t you and I work together?¡±


    Adriana noticed the live broadcast a long time ago.


    After all, Brenda is now also doing live streaming and more or less told her these things about live streaming, so Adriana is also observing these early in the morning.


    Naive is troubled by Brenden every day, she simply does not have time to worry about these things.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Alvin stood up from the boss chair and pointed to the sofa on the side, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    In thepany, he has been a well-cut white suit, lined with a straight body, short chestnut hair blowing a very handsome look, looking more beautiful in that fair and clean face.


    Especially wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, but rather show a few schrly atmosphere, gentle and elegant.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, senior has be handsome again.¡± Adriana did not mince words in appreciation.


    Alvin used to be a professor in school, so many aspects are more demanding, he dresses mostly casual, now in thepany he pays more attention to the image, dressed glowing, still smile sunny, but matured a lot.


    It is apletely different style of person from Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯reing around now.¡± He teased.


    Adrianaughs it off.


    ¡°What did you want me toe over here for today?¡± She asked.


    Alvin walked over with two cups of coffee, ced them in front of her and said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s legal department let me disband, and from now on it will be fully in charge of yourpany.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana frowned and put the coffee down immediately before she could take a sip, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re crazy, right?¡±


    In argepany, the presence of a legal department is inevitable and essential.


    ¡°It¡¯s not crazy. Yourpany is specialized in handling business cases, and I have great confidence in you, so, leave it all to yourpany. For one thing, there is a discount on the price, and for another, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bring you a business?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind. did Peter put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t. Senior, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but with my ownpany, I want to work on my own and not pretend to borrow from others.¡±


    This would really make her self-doubt her own abilities.


    Alvin propped his elbows on his knees and leaned forward slightly, with a helpless face, ¡°What then? Thepany¡¯s legal department is now left with only two seniors, and if you don¡¯t do something, it will really be over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re rushing the ducks!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m cutting costs. Isn¡¯t it more expensive to find someone else, and working with you, you can save a lot of money.¡±


    He said it in a serious way, but how could Adriana not know what Alvin had in mind?


    ¡°You this ¡­ Peter introduced a lot of business to ourpany, you alsoe to the hustle and bustle, therge market, hate to be able to let me lead the way . Riot, not afraid that I will be the target of the industry?¡±


    Adriana really didn¡¯t want to ept it, even though she knew their good intentions.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, you have ¡­ behind you¡±


    Alvin just wanted to say that she had Peter¡¯s presence behind her and no one wouldy a hand on her, but after a moment of thought, he understood Adriana¡¯s independent character and did not like to depend on anyone.


    Then said, ¡°I believe that you have that strength.¡±


    He simply did not give Adriana any room for discussion, ¡°the thing is so decided, and, just now you said the live tform thing, or, we partner? I told you in advance, any industry has risks, when the timees, if you lose, you can not cry.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana was amused by him, ¡°Talking as if I don¡¯t know anything like a three year old. No problem, I¡¯ve thought about operating on my own anyway without working with you.¡±


    Thinking about this, Adriana suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Yourpany is so big and also involved in real estate development. When developing, you always encounter obstruction from households, is there any such case that you can give me a reference?¡±


    ¡°What do you need this for?¡±


    ¡°Use.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call my secretary and have her sort it out and send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana picked up her coffee and smelled the strong aroma of it, feeling in a good mood.


    As long as each day she is struggling, she feels that the days are passionate.


    ¡°And oh, do you have any good taekwondo gyms, introduce them?¡±


    After what happened to Brenden, she had experienced all kinds of crises, and Adriana felt that at the moment, although she had to deal with thepany, she could not give up on the Taekwondo training.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re running aw firm, a live streamingpany, and practicing taekwondo, can you handle it now?¡±


    After several years of not seeing each other, Alvin felt deeply the stubborn energy in Adriana¡¯s heart at this moment.


    Do not give in to weakness, not afraid of hardship, and strive for progress.


    It makes him a man a little sweaty.


    ¡°Nothing, thew firm is in the hands of my brother and Vivian, I can only help out. I¡¯ve got you to help out with the live streamingpany, so I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Do Peter know about these things?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Adriana took a sip of coffee, her small face ted with ayer of heavy look, ¡°The Alston family is big and strong, I can¡¯t help him with him, but I must not be a burden to him. That¡¯s why, the reason why I don¡¯t want to be with him.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s eyes were deep, and the more he looked at Adriana, he sighed, ¡°You¡¯re on your own, but what you won¡¯t let me tell him, I definitely won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana is grateful to be able to do so.


    Alvin then gave her the contact number of a taekwondo instructor, and the two talked about the cooperation between the twopanies.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the secretary had found all the information Adriana needed, a full ¡­ fifty centimeters so high case.


    Adriana looked at the cases and subconsciously gulped.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit much? Or else I had my secretary find out some ssic cases for you?¡±


    Alvin was a little distressed by Adriana.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I can read it all.¡±


    The secretary put the information in the trunk of her car, and only returned to thew office after lunch with Alvin.


    In the office, she closed the door and started to study those cases Alvin gave her with all her might, hoping to find some method that would allow her to take the ind resort project quickly.

 Chapter 239 – Fall in love first and then get married

    Ding¨C


    While reading the information, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Peter¡¯s text message: [Back to The Alston family old house in the evening, I¡¯ll pick you up at 5:00].


    [Good.]


    Adriana although a million reluctance, but now this situation, she has agreed to go with Peter, some people and some things will have to learn to face.


    She edited a word to reply.


    Adriana spent the afternoon arranging for Vivian to meet with Alvin¡¯s business, while she focused on the information Alvin gave her.


    At 5:00 p. m., the phone rang and Adriana nced at it; it was Peter¡¯s call.


    She hung up straight away, packed up her things and went downstairs.


    Downstairs in the small square outside the lobby, she saw Peter standing here from afar wearing sunsses and a id suit with a reckless and casual posture.


    Although it is a random pose, areparable to the fashion supermodel street photography, or even more than ever.


    Several young girls looked at Peter¡¯s handsome and stunning appearance and were stunned by the birth, quietly mimi. Mimi took a picture with her cell phone.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but be a little speechless, just have a good skin, to be so popr?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡±


    Peter raised his hand to take off his sunsses and hung them directly on the pocket of his id suit, raising his hand and moving his feet in a flowing motion, handsome and dashing, good-looking.


    I have to say, in the face of this same beauty, she can¡¯t help but fall in love.


    ¡°I knew you wereing over, so I didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    She smiled sardonically and replied.


    Peter jawed slightly, opened the car door and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Beautifuldy, please!¡±


    He leaned sideways against the car door and raised his eyebrows, gesturing for her to look at the bouquet of flowers on the car seat.


    A bouquet of crimson like blood, delicate red roses, emitting the unique fragrance of roses, in that exquisite wrapping paper decorated with more noble and beautiful, beautiful and eye-catching.


    ¡°Sending blue sirens yesterday and roses today? Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit ¡­ wasteful?¡±


    Flowers this thing, once or twice is fresh, but every day to send, really some unnecessary, but also very wasteful.


    ¡°How can it be a waste to give it to you that I like?¡±


    He carried the flowers out, walked to Adriana and handed them to her, a pair of good-looking Danfeng eyes released a strong affection, said in a shallow voice: ¡°You said, fall in love first, get marriedter. Don¡¯t guys in love like to give flowers to women?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say anything about falling in love first and getting marriedter?¡±


    Adriana thought about it and couldn¡¯t think of a time when she had said that.


    ¡°Yesterday at noon, when you said ¡®you want to get married before you fall in love¡¯, you proved that you want to fall in love before you get married.¡±


    The man¡¯s right index finger picked up her chin, raised his eyebrows, and smiled evilly, ¡°What, shouldn¡¯t you deny it?¡±


    Adriana smiled, looked down and sniffed the fragrant scent of roses, broke a rose and stuck it on the pocket of her suit blouse, seemingly carelessly pinned in, but it invariably added a bit of alluring charm.


    ¡°That depends on how you behave.¡±


    Go around Peter and get in the car.


    Peter, standing in ce, looked sideways at the pocket of the blooming bewitching rose, the corners of his lips swirled with a little smile and got into the car.


    On the way, when the two passed the mall, Adriana went down to buy some things.


    When she returned to the car, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Since you knew you were going back to the old mansion, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? At least let me be prepared, otherwise how rude.¡±


    ¡°No harm, it¡¯s best when you arrive.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want Adriana to have too much pressure on her mind with himself, so he opened up to her.


    ¡°I hope so, too.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But that¡¯s not the case.


    If everything is perfect, how can there be disappointment?


    More than half an hourter, Peter and Adriana arrived at the old house of The Alston family, where Luis and Helen, the children and Mrs. Alston had alreadye early.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    The two children saw Adriana and Peter and ran straight over, excited and cute like a little swallow.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you guys pick us up from school?¡±


    Two children pounced on Adriana and Peter, each holding a child.


    Adriana gave Luis a kiss on the cheek and asked, ¡°How was it? Was school fun?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Helen ising to my school today, and we¡¯ll all go to school together from now on, so of course it¡¯s fun.¡±


    Luis tells it like it is.


    Adriana looked to Peter in confusion, ¡°Helen went to Luis¡¯ school?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bit of a hassle to send two kids to different schools every day, so I had Hank help with the enrollment today.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Peter to send Helen to Luis¡¯s school without a word.


    Could it be that thest time she took Helen away quietly, it had cast a psychological shadow on him and this was a defense against her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with that look.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and rubbed her head, ¡°Simply do not want every day you run on both sides. Even if the child¡¯s parent-teacher conference in the future, only one person, is not more rxed? ¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But also felt that Peter did so without telling her in advance, making her feel a little ufortable.


    Mostly because Helen has been by her side for so many years, she is responsible for everything alone, and suddenly one day he interferes with Helen¡¯s affairs, it will give her a touch of inexplicable sense of loss.


    ¡°Ch, show love, really everywhere you guys.¡±


    A few people were walking towards the inside when they came across Sloane, still in heavy smoky makeup, with dirty braids and a lollipop in her mouth, with a look of disdain and contempt.


    ¡°Good boy, call your aunt.¡±


    Adriana barked at Helen.


    The two small children shouted in unison toward Sloane, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    Sloane frowned, not very happy, should not respond to a word, directly walked away.


    ¡°Adriana? Peter? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Behind him, a clear and nice voice suddenly sounded.


    The two looked back and saw Flora running towards her, followed by Edward and Alvin.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°I thought it was just a family dinner, why are there so many people?¡± It doesn¡¯t look like a family dinner.


    ¡°The Grant Family, the Henderson Family and The Alston Family are good friends and frequent guests.¡± He exined.


    Adriana then understood the reason.


    ¡°Flora, you¡¯re here too? Haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier?¡±


    Smiling gently at her, she came over and asked in a whisper, ¡°How was it, did you take Alvin?¡±


    She loosened her grip with a look of helplessness, ¡°Where is it so easy, he¡¯s an old curmudgeon, stubborn as hell. I¡¯m going to give up.¡±


    ¡°Give up?¡±


    Adriana looked at Flora, who was dressed in a light pink small floral fairy dress with a girlish atmosphere, and as her name suggests, the beauty was pure and lovely.


    I don¡¯t understand how such a pretty girl, who has some of the temperament of a young man, can¡¯t impress Alvin.

 Chapter 240 Truth or Dare

    ¡°My girl looks like a flower, the man who chases me can line up as long as the Great Wall of China, who let him not grow eyes.¡±


    Flora yed with a few strands of hair hanging down in front of her body and beamed, ¡°Hanging from a tree, that¡¯s silly, I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but smile and put Luis in her arms in ce, ¡°Go ahead, you go y with Helen.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, auntie, uncle, we¡¯re going to y oh.¡±


    Luis took Helen¡¯s hand, greeted a few people, and bumbled into the courtyard.


    Adriana gave Flora a thumbs up, ¡°It¡¯s the best that you can think out of the box, and I think, too, that you could deserve better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    She pretended to be arrogant and slightly raised her chin and smiled sweetly towards Adriana.


    ¡°Peter, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Edward walked over, he is from the military, despite wearing a ck suit, but still stand up straight, ang hide seven feet.


    Those good-looking features are flushed with a coldness at all times, different from Peter.


    Peter is a sense of indifference that rejects people, while Edward is the arrogance and disdain of all things, even contempt.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He held a cigarette in his hand, took a puff, and did not speak again.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson.¡±


    Adriana politely jowls slightly, does not feel good about him, especially when she thinks of thest time in the hospital, that kind of thing happened, Edward even came over and forced her to leave Peter, that time¡¯s cold and ruthless, until now can not forget.


    It even sent chills down her back.


    It was Alvin¡¯s sunny nature that made the atmosphere instantly more lively.


    ¡°Adri, big brother?¡±


    With a big smile on his face, he looked at Peter and flirted, ¡°Big brother is full of spring, it seems to have a good time recently. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter gave a cold nce and reprimanded lightly.


    Just say so, but when Adriana side-eye look over, but weirdly from the man¡¯s face to detect a trace of scarlet, seems to be some ¡­ shy?


    Peter actually feels shy?


    Adriana thought she must be blind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother you found true love, stole my first love, and still not allow me to flirt a few words?¡±


    Alvin gave him a nk look, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you to buy me dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you alreadye uninvited.¡±


    He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°This is what your master invited us to do, not you. Some day when we go to your house, you will have to cook it yourself.¡±


    Alvin was unrelenting.


    Peter looked at Flora, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take him down? Let him make noise here.¡±


    Flora¡¯s face is innocent, ¡°Peter, do you know what it means to have a concubine who is in love and not in love? I have many suitors, I don¡¯t care about him, Alvin. From now on, I¡¯m going to announce to the world that I¡¯m giving up Alvin and looking for my true love!¡±


    She is extraordinarily lively in nature.


    As her words fell, everyone followed with a smile, except Edward¡¯s face got a few more minutes colder.


    Several people talked andughed and walked towards the inside.


    When she arrived at the parlor, Adriana saw Theresa and Sloane already sitting together, talking andughing.


    Their appearance attracted the attention of several people in the living room, Theresa and Sloane looked over, their faces immediately sank, disgusted look is particrly obvious.


    ¡°Adri? Peter, Flora, Mr. Henderson, Alvin, you¡¯re all here?¡±


    Theresa stood up, with a smile on her lightly made-up cheeks, and under her curled eyshes, her big eyes were as clear as crystal stones, with no impurities.


    That kind of sincere look made Adriana wonder for a moment if she had just looked at something wrong.


    ¡°Theresa.¡±


    Flora walked over and gave her a big hug, then she went over to Sloane and talked to her, ¡°Sloane, when did you get back, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Adriana walked in with a group of people who wanted to see Old Mr. Alston, but they said some of the elders had gone to the back of the mountain for a stroll.


    It is still early from the meal time, so several men sit together to fightndlord.


    For a while, the four of them, Theresa, Sloane, Adriana and Flora, sat together and had nothing to do.


    Flora seemed to sense the awkwardness of the atmosphere and wanted to liven it up, saying, ¡°They men y cards, why don¡¯t we y Truth or Dare?¡±


    ¡°Ch, y with her? It¡¯s no fun, no y.¡± Sloane satzily on a chair, one foot on another chair, elbows propped on her knees, words and actions have a rebellious girl¡¯s unrestrained and frivolous demeanor.


    ¡°Sloane, stop it. adri is already with your brother, and besides, I¡¯m going to give up on your brother, so you should learn to adapt.¡±


    Theresa pulls Sloane along, persuasively.


    As expected, they are very close, Sloane reluctantly agreed, ¡°It¡¯s just, kind of give you a face, who let me only recognize you.¡±


    Then the four sat down at the table and started ying Truth or Dare.


    Sloane mouth chewing lollipops, hands pinched candy sticks, pointing to Adriana said, ¡°to you well, this spoon prevails, ck and white match, who wins who turns, turn to whom, you can truth, or dare.¡±


    It seems that of all people, Sloane trusts Adriana the least.


    ¡°Well, got it.¡±


    Adriana was not angry and nodded, and then the four began to match in ck and white.


    In the first round, four people were matched in ck and white and Theresa won, spinning her spoon and ending up in Flora¡¯s direction.


    Theresa asked, ¡°Truth or Dare?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ still means it.¡±


    ¡°Good. So I asked haha, you like Alvin, Alvin likes Adri, have you ever hated Adri because of that?¡±


    A problem that is simply which pot is not to mention which pot.


    Adriana¡¯s formic smile hung on her face, but her heart burst with disgust, thinking that this was some kind of childish game.


    If the elders of the old house were not here, she would certainly not want to y such childish and nutritionless games with them.


    As Theresa¡¯s words fell, Adriana clearly felt the atmosphere stiffened a few points, even the three men who were fighting thendlord over there were silent, as if their attention was on this side.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Flora nodded, elbows propped up on the desktop, hands on the chin, simple innocent smile, ¡°at the beginning that is a jealousy, butter felt that the feelings of this thing can not be forced, so let go of ah. In the said, Ms. Hale like Peter, I ¡­¡±


    Topic Terminator!


    Flora said here immediately closed his mouth, suddenly there is a feeling of attracting fire.


    When she said Peter, she subconsciously looked at Theresa.


    But seeing Theresa with a frank and honest smile, as if everything had been let go, she gathered the courage to ask, ¡°How did you let go of Peter?¡±


    ¡°Hum, can she not put it down? Some people shortcut her, the baby is born, if Theresa still hogs the position of fiancee, won¡¯t she be scolded by the world pointing her nose.¡±

 Chapter 241 Pre-Nuptial Agreement

    ¡°Sloane!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was grim and his sharp eyes shot directly at Sloane, ¡°How do you talk?¡±


    Bang!


    Sloane mmed the table, exploding with a sound that scared a few people.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time. I¡¯d like to ask you, is Adriana closer to you, or am I closer to you! Since she appeared, you either beat me or scolded me, even I ran away from home for two days and two nights and you didn¡¯t even care about it. Have you ever treated me as your own sister?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The situation was once awkward to the point of suffocation.


    Flora¡¯s good-looking foggy eyebrows wrinkled and she scowled, looking innocently at Adriana, feeling like a real idiot.


    Why do you want to y any truth or dare with a group of people?


    Adriana, sensing Flora¡¯s aggravation, patted her shoulder and shook her head imperceptibly, indicating that it was fine.


    ¡°Sloane, what are you doing? Stop it. Your brother and Adri are kind of good together, you should give your blessing. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I what I?!¡±


    Sloane shook off Theresa¡¯s hand, disgusted by her advice, and retorted: ¡°Adriana is thinking of my brother, isn¡¯t she? How else could it be such a coincidence that you married her and came back and saved Luis¡¯ life? I think she simply knows that Luis is her child, and has gone to great lengths to attract my brother¡¯s attention, wanting to marry into the rich family.¡±


    Saying that, the anger she had been holding back for a long time ran straight to her head and she became more and more furious, pointing at Adriana¡¯s face and questioning, ¡°Can you swear to God that you are not using all your heart for my brother?¡±


    ¡°Sloane, you ¡­ you ¡­ are your grandfather lete over together today to get together, let¡¯s not get angry, okay.¡±


    Such a situation scared Flora almost did not cry.


    The aggrieved baba persuaded her, and then looked back at her own brother with an aggrieved face.


    Peter and Edward put down the cards they were holding and came over.


    Edward was close enough to Flora to take her hand, ¡°Come sit down.¡± Leading her to the card table, he poked her in the head, ¡°Stupid? What¡¯s wrong with the pot?¡±


    Adriana calmly sat there, silent for a moment, saw Peter¡¯s handsome face gloomy like ink, and knew he was going to be angry.


    Pulling him in one hand, he got up and stood.


    Sloane looked straight at her, ¡°From the first time I appeared in front of you to now, you have spected and used in all kinds of ways, and your words are unpleasant to the ears. Don¡¯t you just want to say that I am with Peter for money and profit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not spection, it¡¯s fact!¡±


    Sloane tapped the table again, and everything seemed irond.


    ¡°And how will you let go of your preconceptions about me?¡± Adriana asked, patiently.


    ¡°Get out of The Alston family and never show up in front of my brother, then I won¡¯t think you¡¯re the kind of gold-digging woman I think Sloane is!¡±


    This is the end of the story, it means that it is impossible to make her give up her prejudice against Adriana, unless the breakup is used to prove everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Peter reprimanded, and his icy eyes fell on Sloane, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to be in charge of my affairs. If you feel idle, starting tomorrow, go to work for me, otherwise, I¡¯ll stop all your cards!¡±


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    She jumped in anger, ¡°If you stop my card, I¡¯ll tell our mother!¡±


    ¡°Have you made enough noise yet?¡±


    At this moment, a low, mellow voice came from outside the living room.


    The crowd looked over and saw several elders of The Alston family walking in along with a few fresh-faced people, including Theresa¡¯s father and mother.


    The leader is Old Mr. Alston, holding a cane, hale and hearty, walked in, his gaze on Sloane and Peter looked around, and finally fell on Adriana¡¯s body length.


    Even if it is just a light look, but let Adriana feel the invisible auraing, oppression of her even gasping for breath feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Alston.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston.¡±


    ¡­


    Several juniors shouted in unison with a respectful attitude.


    In the end, Old Mr. Alston is no longer in charge of the Alston Group, but his authority and power are still there.


    ¡°Sloane, look at you, what a mess you¡¯re making with your brother, making a fool of yourself.¡±


    The apanying Mrs. Alston shouted with hatred.


    ¡°Mom, even you think I¡¯m wrong? It¡¯s obvious that she shamelessly thinks about the property and power of our The Alston family, I¡¯m just telling the truth, what¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Sloane felt so aggrieved that she was doing what was best for The Alston family, but no one understood her.


    The heart felt doubly lost.


    ¡°I¡¯m not married to Peter now, but, I can sign a prenuptial agreement and thereafter, not use Peter¡¯s money, and even in a divorce, it¡¯s a clean te.¡±


    Just as everyone was immersed in it, and their eyes were not looking kindly at Adriana, they heard Adriana speak in a surprising way.


    ¡°I have said many times that I never wanted his money with Peter, I just wanted to give my two children aplete home. I am capable of supporting myself, I don¡¯t need to be rich, so why should I be greedy for your The Alston family¡¯s money? If it¡¯s just about money, it¡¯s not impossible to find someone else.¡±


    She meant something.


    ¡°Adriana, are you crazy? Do you know how people will look at you if you sign a prenuptial agreement and word gets out?¡±


    Alvin has always had Adriana in his heart, and even though Adriana is now with Peter, his heart still hasn¡¯t given up.


    But now when I hear Adriana say that, I suddenly feel that she is not living the ideal life she wants.


    Suddenly remembering what Adriana said during the day at hispany, he understood her good intentions.


    She just wants to keep getting stronger, wants to prove to herself that she has that ability, doesn¡¯t need a man to support her, and is not coveting anything from Peter by being with him.


    A self-reliant, yet ordinary woman.


    The preference to know Peter, about to marry into a rich family, then let everyone ignore her hard work and dedication.


    Is it really worth it?


    ¡°No!¡±


    Peter is concise.


    Adriana said once again, ¡°Old Mr. Alston, you are here today, just so you can make the call. I am willing to sign a prenuptial agreement, just so you can give Peter and I a chance. The children are both of ours, and it is a shame that either child is left without a father or a mother; the children are innocent.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t care what those people think, she just wants to prove herself in the easiest way possible.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but who knows after you get married? There¡¯s no telling if you¡¯re scheming and gutting The Alston family before the divorce.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s father snorted with contempt and contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Theresa walks up to Mr. Lindsay and takes his hand, gesturing for her to keep her mouth shut.


    ¡°What am I babbling about? Is this kind of thing still rare? Cael of Espines Group, who was in his sixties a while ago, found a young girl in her twenties, and didn¡¯t he also sign a prenuptial agreement, but before the old man died he still emptied The Grant Family¡¯s assets.¡± He said with an eye.

 Chapter 242 You bring no benefit to The Alston family

    At this moment, Adriana suddenly felt that the stereotypes in people¡¯s hearts are sometimes really like a big mountain, no matter how hard you try, you can not change the minds of others.


    It¡¯s just a single-minded, paranoid, stubborn belief that you¡¯re right.


    ¡°Uncle Lindsay!¡±


    Peter stepped forward and stood in front of Adriana, blocking her, but his hand took her hand without a word, his thumb fingers rubbing gently on the back of her hand, as if to soothe her emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to generalize; I thought Uncle Lindsay had the vision and insight to make The Lindsay Family¡¯spany what it is today, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    After saying that, she took Adriana in her arms, ¡°Adriana, the woman I Peter identified, no matter what anyone says, I will not change my mind or my approach. I have been in the Alston Group since I was eighteen years old, and to be where I am today, I think I have a good eye and will not look away. Therefore, I hope that all of you at ¡­ will be satisfied with what I have done.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was also a little surprised.


    Since Adriana said those things, she asked someone to investigate, and also know that Adriana is a hard-working woman.


    It was just the words that really shocked her a bit.


    But even so, it is not certain that Old Mr. Alston will ept her, instead, Peter¡¯s words may anger the old man.


    ¡°Adriana, youe with me.¡±


    He turned, went to the side roompartment and asked Adriana to follow him there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±


    Peter said.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No need.¡±


    Brushed his hand away and followed Old Mr. Alston towards the other side.


    Last time she came to The Alston family, she still had some love for The Alston family¡¯s old house, howe this time she couldn¡¯t get up some joy when she looked at these ancient buildings.


    Go inside thepartment in the side room.


    Next to Old Mr. Alston still stood the familiar servant, the one who had gone to the apartment with Old Mr. Alston thest time.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston.¡±


    She jowled slightly, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Girl, you got a lot of guts?¡± He suddenly asked.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Old Mr. Alston is talking about.¡±


    She was a little confused.


    ¡°I asked you to leave Helen behind, and you dare to take her and run away? What, is The Alston family so devoid of prestige?¡±


    He gently tapped the obsidian floor with his cane, emitting a powerful aura around him, shocking Adriana¡¯s back chill, could not stop gulping.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, a woman is weak, but a mother is strong. Helen is my daughter, you did not allow me to be with Peter, and I did not want to be with him, so I chose to leave. As a result, it was Peter who impressed me with his actions, so I decided to give each other a chance.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said: ¡°As I said earlier, I have my ownpany, although the size is notrge, earn enough money to spend. Money is something that is not brought to life, not brought to death, even if I am sitting on millions, the end of the day, the money or the child. So, I do not understand why you think I am with Peter, is greedy for money?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were greedy for money and talent, and I know you¡¯re a spirited girl, but your presence and presence brings no benefit to The Alston family.¡±


    The phrase sounds very familiar.


    Adriana thought for a moment before remembering that it was at Orchard House that Mrs. Alston had said something to her.


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana suddenly did not know how to exin.


    In a family like The Alston family, what they value more is profit, so as they say, she a Cindere married into the family, even if it is not for money, it does not bring any benefit.


    ¡°So, what does Old Mr. Alston want me to do?¡±


    She asked instead of answering.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s old eyes stared at Adriana, ¡°I know about Brenden, and at the same time, you should be clear that it is you and Helen¡¯s presence that has be Peter¡¯s weakness. And he is in a position that should not be childish. The Alston family has been around for 100 years and has deep roots, but now the surface is calm and quiet, but the inside is stormy.


    Even if I stop you from being with that Peter kid now, he¡¯ll do it out of impulse. So, of course, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He said here and listened down.


    Adriana heard what he meant and then asked, ¡°But what about ¡­¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Usually so much preamble is stated before, naturally there will be buts.


    Old Mr. Alstonughed, thatugh came from the heart, pointed to her hand and nodded, ¡°You girl if youe from a wealthy family, I will surely appreciate you, a smart one.¡±


    Adriana did not agree with hispliments.


    Just stand there meekly and don¡¯t say a word.


    Then, Old Mr. Alston waved his hand, towards the servant beside him is to show a look.


    The man walked toward Adriana and handed her a copy.


    Adriana took the document, opened it, casually read a few pages, and her face instantly went white and bloodless.


    ¡°Why would ¡­¡±


    She was about to ask something when Old Mr. Alston raised his hand, signaling her not to say anything.


    And pointed to the file, ¡°There are days on it, you look at it yourself, think about it, in tell me. In addition, this matter I do not want Peter to know, otherwise ¡­ consequences, you know very well.¡±


    Adriana once again looked at the object in her hand, and then the servant took it away from her.


    She smiled coldly, her smile bleak and icy.


    Take a deep breath, adjust the mind, the dense watery almond eyes be clearer, ¡°Old Mr. Alston finished? Then I will go down first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a smart man, I think.¡± Old Mr. Alston prompted.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston is too kind, I am but a woman, vulgar and superficial.¡±


    When he finished, he turned and left the room and closed the door.


    Peter, who was still waiting in the hall, was outwardly calm, but when he saw Adrianae out, he was the first to stand up, took three steps forward, took her hand and asked, ¡°What did Grandpa say to you?¡±


    Adriana looked natural, shook her head and smiled ndly, ¡°Secret, of course I can¡¯t tell you. Come on, they¡¯re all waiting over there.¡±


    Not long after, dinner began.


    A bout of noise before the meal made the meal unusually quiet, quiet some eerie.


    After the meal, The Alston family sat down to chat and Adriana said she had eaten too much and wanted toe out for a walk.


    Peter wanted toe along, but was stopped by Old Mr. Alston, who said he had something to discuss with him.


    So, in the end, Adriana came out alone, walking in the big old The Alston family house, stepping on the cobblestones, walking alone with her heart full.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    At some point, Alvin followed her, shouted, stepped in front of her, and asked, ¡°What did Old Mr. Alston say to you just now?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s preupied face was instantly swept away, revealing a sweet smile, ¡°Senior, why are you here? By the way, Vivian went to yourpany this afternoon, how was the business negotiation?¡±


    Digress and avoid answering.

 Chapter 243 Outside eyes and judgments, she does not care

    ¡°Don¡¯t digress from me, I just want to know the result.¡± His face was gloomy, rarely this serious.


    ¡°Nothing ah, just ask my attitude, I took a stand, he said to continue to observe and observe in deciding whether to agree with me and Peter.¡±


    Adriana suddenly raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Actually, I think Flora is a nice girl, why don¡¯t you just get in touch with her properly? I think you should like her.¡±


    ¡°She is very good, but we grew up together, Maleah bamboo horse, each other¡¯s emotions of the stay in the best childhood, is a friend, confidant. Impossible to be a couple, because, too familiar, too familiar.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana nodded and felt that what Alvin said made sense, ¡°Right, what¡¯s your n for the live tform? When the timees to discuss together, we invest half, 50-50, okay?¡±


    ¡°You should invest a little less, lest in case of bankruptcy, I¡¯m afraid you lose too much to cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be poor with me, I still recognize your strength. Having said that, working with you and lending you The Grant Family¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ve got the glory.¡±


    The two walked and talked at the same time.


    Suddenly, Alvin stopped and said, ¡°If you marry Peter, do you really n to sign a prenuptial agreement?¡±


    ¡°What, could it be that even you think I am scheming for The Alston family property?¡±


    A slight look of disappointment colored the bottom of her eyes.


    Alvin sighed despondently, turned around, and said while walking, ¡°I do think it¡¯s unfair to you, fate ¡­ treats you too mean.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere, I think it¡¯s great now.¡±


    ¡°But do you know that if you sign a prenuptial agreement, do you know what people will think of you if word gets out? They will think that you have no ce in The Alston family. You¡¯ll be the one who gets hurt when people talk.¡±


    He was sincerely worried about Adriana, and his heart ached for this stubborn and stubborn woman.


    Alvin¡¯s concern, Adriana is not unaware, rather she knows too well, so can not help but be a little touched.


    But the current situation, although she can recognize herself, but caught in the middle of two children, dilemma.


    The prenup is just a shortcut and a way to gain the trust of The Alston family, and she doesn¡¯t care about outside eyes and judgments.


    ¡°I, don¡¯t care. Senior, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Adriana said thank you, turned around, and turned her back on him.


    In the evening, the dinner broke up.


    On the way home, the children followed Mrs. Alston and Sloane in one car, and Adriana was in a car with Peter.


    Peter asked tentatively, ¡°What did Grandpa say to you today?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking again? Didn¡¯t I tell you that Grandpa said it remains to be seen between us.¡±


    She said easily, then muttered, ¡°Alvin pushed hispany¡¯s legal department matter directly to ourpany today, and now thepany is so busy that it¡¯s exhausting. I want to take a nap.¡±


    Maybe she was really tired, Adriana woke up only after she got home.


    After ying with the children for a while and putting them to bed, the party was free to take a break for itself.


    After washing up, wrapped in a bathrobe, lying on the bed and watching the case, watching and falling asleep.


    By the time she woke up, it was already by someone who woke her up when he greedily squeezed her.


    Adriana was exhausted, lying like a dead fish, ¡°You¡¯re okay with this? Not feeling tasteless?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    The man gently kissed her lips, did not stop moving, a bad smile, ¡°Madam tired, naturally there is for my husband to serve, you just enjoy.¡±


    ¡°But I feel more tired, what should I do?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not doing well enough, it looks like I need to push harder to get it right ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong, I was wrong.¡±


    Adriana surrendered and finally gave Peter a toss and fell asleep again.


    Dazed and confused, I remember the man carried her to the bathroom and bathed her, then shamelessly squeezed her again before letting her go.


    The next day.


    Adriana went to work early, but she was tired because of the recent work pressure.


    In the evening, however, I received an inexplicable phone call.


    It¡¯s Edward¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, what are the instructions for the sudden call?¡±


    Adriana thought about it and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything between herself and Edward that warranted Edward calling her.


    When she asked, the other person did not answer.


    Adrianaughed and asked sarcastically, ¡°Is it not another call to tell me to stay away from Peter?¡±


    Thest time she was in the hospital, he sent over two tickets for her to leave.


    Now, it should not be the same purpose again, right?


    ¡°Ms. Hale misunderstood.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the other party finally spoke, ¡°What happenedst time is in the past tense, and I hope Ms. Hale doesn¡¯t mind. I¡¯m calling you today because Flora asked me to ask you if I could work at yourpany.¡±


    ¡°Mypany?¡±


    Adriana was stunned, ¡°Mr. Henderson, are you mistaken? My firm is aw firm, and it¡¯s not on the same channel as what she¡¯s learning.¡±


    ¡°Flora studied business management. She originally wanted to go to Alvin, and after I discouraged her, she insisted on going to yourpany. Said in Waverly, also just familiar with you somehow.¡±


    At his words, Adriana became even more confused, ¡°Flora why didn¡¯t she call me?¡±


    It¡¯s not appropriate to have him make this call.


    ¡°I just want to know if Ms. Hale agrees, and if not ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Edward¡¯s high-minded attitude to finish his sentence, Adriana retorted, ¡°Is Mr. Henderson asking me to do something? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t ept such an attitude. If Flora wants toe, let her call me herself.¡±


    She hung up the phone unceremoniously, not giving Edward any face, not to mention his status.


    ¡°Inexplicably.¡±


    Adriana muttered and continued to bury her head in her work.


    Not long after, Flora called and said on the phone that she wasing to work at thew firm, but really just wanted to hang out with her.


    Adriana had no choice but to agree.


    The next day, Flora arrived at the office.


    Adriana sat in her office and looked at Flora helplessly, ¡°You, the granddy of the Henderson Family, came to my little temple, is it for fun?¡±


    Deeply feel that this guy has a problem with his brain circuit.


    She skimmed her lips and sighed sadly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to work. I wanted to work at Alvin¡¯s, but my brother wouldn¡¯t let me. There is no one to y with at Waverly, so I thought it would be better toe to work at yourpany.¡±


    ¡°You and Sloane are pretty close.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not working.¡± Flora pouted, eyeing Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, just take me in, or I¡¯ll be sent to the familypany, which is ¡­ purgatory.¡±


    At this point, she leaned back on the couch in despair and looked up at the ceiling, ¡°Ms. Hale, please be nice.¡±


    Adriana heart is worried, although thepany is now very short of people stage, but Flora is simply toe over to y,pletely will not be work-oriented, obviously is to raise a idle person.

 Chapter 244 I didn’t mean to do it

    ¡°Flora, it¡¯s not that I won¡¯t take you in. Look at thispany of mine, it¡¯s so small now, and it¡¯s still recruiting employees widely, there¡¯s no ce for you at all.¡±


    Adriana is in trouble.


    The heart is in the right ce.


    Moreover, thepany¡¯s business is now surging, there is an urgent shortage of staff, and thepany is expanding, so the situation is tricky.


    Flora immediately desperate, immediately stood up, went to Adriana¡¯s side and took her arm, shook, ¡°Adriana, you help.¡±


    Saying that, his gaze nced around the office and asked, ¡°I found that you don¡¯t have a personal assistant yeah, otherwise, I¡¯ll be your assistant, okay?¡±


    ¡°Assistant?¡±


    Adriana frowned, her critical eyes looking her up and down, extremely doubtful that she was up to the task.


    The previous assistant was Vivian, and she wasfortable with it, but with the development of thepany, Vivian is now on her own and has her own better space to y, so she can¡¯t always stay around.


    ¡°Or, big deal, I¡¯ll just give you a good job, okay?¡±


    She was near desperate, beaming and crying, ¡°Instead of going back to the Henderson Family¡¯spany, I¡¯d rather be with you, at least, you won¡¯t be supervising too strictly ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll work well and take eight days off a month!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Six days, no less!¡±


    ¡°Flora, mypany ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, one day off a week is fine, right?¡± She continued to beg.


    Adriana, deeply suspicious of Flora¡¯s purpose, put down the paper in her hand and looked at her with indifferent eyes, ¡°Go ahead, purpose.¡±


    Definitely do not believe that everything is as simple as she says.


    Suddenly so asked, Flora staggered for a moment, eyes shing, half can not say a reason.


    It was Adriana who had a pair of fiery eyes that saw through everything and smiled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Peter, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I don¡¯t believe Flora would have nothing better to do than to join her smallpany.


    Being guessed, Flora sighed, waved her hand, let go of her wrist and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s no fun, it¡¯s not fun to guess so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I already know your purpose, it¡¯s useless to stay, you¡¯d better go back.¡±


    I think after returning from The Alston family home yesterday, Peter sensed that something was wrong, so he arranged for Flora to stay with her.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Flora tly refused, ¡°I bet Peter that I will work with you for three months, how humiliating it would be if you let me go back now.¡±


    ¡°What did he promise you?¡±


    This is something that Adriana is still very curious about.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re so pointless, nothing escapes you, it frustrates me so much.¡±


    Peter said that as long as I stay with you for more than three months, he will help me talk to my family and help me cancel my engagement. Peter said that as long as I stay with you for more than three months, he will help me talk to my family and help me cancel the marriage contract between Alvin and me.¡±


    In this way, Adriana understood everything.


    In the end, reluctantly left Flora to be his assistant.


    In the afternoon after work, Flora dragged her, Vivian, and Jenkins to the bar.


    Inevitably, Adriana felt she could also give herself a break and agreed to go along.


    Night Spot.


    Deafening DJ rock music filled the ears, colorful dazzling lights shining, after entering the nose is the rich smoky smell of alcohol, mixed with strong nicotine breath, stimting the senses, want to sway with the indulgence.


    The four of them found a seat. Flora looks like a good little male on the outside, but has a wild heart.


    The first day of work in thepany today, I am grateful to you for taking care of me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Cheers, get high.¡±


    The four of them clinked their sses and drank in one go.


    Who knew that Flora was amazingly good at drinking, and drank Jenkins down so hard that even Vivian was dizzy.


    ¡°Vivian, how can this Jenkins be such a wimp, how can he drink so much?¡± Flora took Vivian¡¯s hand and forced a toast with her, ¡°Come on, Vivian, I¡¯ll drink to that first.¡±


    Vivian looked at Adriana with a desperate look on her face, ¡°Ms. Hale, I really can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Flora,e on, you have to go to work tomorrow, how can you drink so much?¡±


    Adriana tried to discourage her, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t resist Flora¡¯s reckless indulgence and drank a few more drinks before giving up.


    She called Edward early, and Edward came over not long after.


    Adriana pointed at Flora helplessly, ¡°Please take your sister with you, and yes, send Vivian back to me by the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Edward is still as cold as basalt ice, without much expression on his face, he took Flora and Vivian and left.


    The amazing arm strength, racking two women is like carrying two cats, easy.


    Adriana looked back at Jenkins on the table and was about to help him up when her stomach turned upside down and she almost threw up.


    She immediately covered her mouth and ran towards the bathroom¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, pretty girl? What are you doing running in here?¡±


    ¡°Shhh~ what is the beauty doing?¡±


    ¡°This is the men¡¯s room, don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±


    ¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana broke in, ufortable, head down and covering her mouth, afraid she was about to throw up.


    Suddenly a man¡¯s whistle sounded next to her ear, and she raised her eyes to look at the party to find ¡­ that she had idiotically gone to the wrong bathroom.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    A dry heaving, she felt that she would soon be unable to hold on, the contents of her stomach could not stop gushing out, Adriana did not care about everything, immediately reached out and pulled open thepartment beside her and walked in.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    The moment the door was pulled open, she threw up straight away, disgusting filth that should have sttered on the floor.


    However, this is not the case.


    Filth spit on the cover of the toilet lid, and the toilet is sitting on a man crossed legs, posture leisurely ying the phone, one hand holding a cigarette.


    The dirt hits the crotch without missing a beat ¡­


    Adriana threw up, her stomach suddenly morefortable, but at this time her body stiffened to gaze at the man in front of her, the direct back chill straight to the brain, bone chilling deep cold.


    ¡°Hang up.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and said two words, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes red at Adriana, the bottom of his eyes shot a cold light, that look, hate to be able to Adriana to a thousand cuts like death.


    Adriana clutched the tissue in her hand, subconsciously wiped her mouth, shell teeth biting her lips, an innocent face, ¡°Yes ¡­ sorry ¡­ I ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Who knows why there is a man in the bathroom?


    Hiding in the toilet on the phone?


    But being in a noisy bar, it is understandable to make a phone call in the toilet, after all, only here is quiet.


    ¡°Not on purpose?!¡±


    The man said one word, almost squeezed out from his teeth, which shows how angry.

 Chapter 245 I guarantee you won’t see the sun tomorrow

    Adriana gaze at the man, his groomed oil can be seen dark blonde xen short hair slightly permed, a few bangs on the forehead to hide the hostility between the eyebrows, thick curly long eyshes under a pair of blue pupils tinged with angry star fire, nose high, lips sexy, delicate features like fine carved, wless.


    An Armani high-fashion suit, tailored to fit, the shirt is t and pleat-free, ck shirt cor slightly open, vaguely revealing wheat skin, muscle texture is clear.


    Two sleeves rolled up to the elbows, wrists with a treasure blue limited edition Audemars Piguet watch with diamonds, everywhere shows the noble identity, sexy and a little evil unrestrained.


    In summary, it is clear that the identity of this mixed-race man must not be simple.


    ¡°That ¡­ sorry, I didn¡¯t know someone was calling inside.¡± Adriana wanted to cry, raised an eyebrow, quite a bit embarrassed to look at the stained stained pants, slowly handed out a piece of paper, ¡°How about ¡­ you or wipe it?¡±


    She handed him the tissue and added, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you a pair of pants now, just wait a minute, okay?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Give you five minutes!¡±


    ¡°Five ¡­¡±


    Adriana just wanted to retort, but was red back by his stern eyes, and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, you wait a moment.¡±


    As she turned around, the man admonished, ¡°If you rush to escape, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡±


    A few brief words scared Adriana and she immediately fled out of the men¡¯s room. Four minutester, Adriana walked to the door of the men¡¯s room and asked an attendant to send in a pair of pants.


    Also have the waiter take Jenkins to a room and send the person to the room.


    In a moment, the man came out of the bathroom with a gloomy face, Adriana immediately bowed her head and apologized, ¡°Right no ¡­¡±


    A sentence has not yet finished, a moment to look down Fang found that she brought over the suit pants actually can not cover the ankle, and tightly stretched on the leg.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think the size didn¡¯t fit ¡­ ah, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana was about to exin when the man suddenly threw his dirty pants on her head, the disgusting stain staining Adriana¡¯s hair directly.


    Adriana, who has a cleanliness problem, could hardly stand it and looked at him frantically, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s dirty?¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s dirty too? Wash it for me immediately.¡± The manmanded with a cold face.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have the waiter wash it for you now.¡±


    She turned around and the man immediately chided, ¡°Fake hands? Woman, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana was helpless and decided it was better to make a big deal out of it because of the identity of the other party.


    After getting a room, Adriana got the housekeeping department to pick upundry detergent and personally went to the bathroom to wash his pants.


    Ten minutester, Adriana came out, carrying the still dripping pants and said, ¡°It¡¯s clean, can we go dehydrate now?¡±


    The man stood in front of the suite¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, holding a ss of wine and sipping it leisurely.


    Turned back, eyebrows knitted, stepped in front of her, pulled her body that a dress, ¡°you are all brand, should not not know that I can not dehydrate this dress, can only blow dry. It is hard not to say that this dress is water goods, wear out is trying to catch a kaiju?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    Adriana brushed his hand away with a look of disgust, ¡°So what the hell do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do?¡±


    He pressed forward, scaring Adriana back a few steps, could not stop gulping, did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting to put on my pants, are you going to let them dry out? Or do you want to spend the night with me?¡±


    He raised his hand and touched the silver stud in his ear, which glowed with a ghostly luster in the dim light of the room, and hooked his lips disdainfully.


    ¡°Spending the night together? This big brother, don¡¯t think that just because you are handsome, you think that all the women in the world are going to sleep with you like. Do you have persecution paranoia?¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, feeling deeply that this man was too perverted.


    ¡°Then what are you standing there for, hurry up!¡± He took her arm and walked aside, pointing to the hair dryer over there, ¡°Move immediately, right now!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana had no choice in her mind and wanted to buy him a pair of pants, but was afraid he would want the same pants. The price is expensive and she can¡¯t afford to part with it in the end.


    She had to meekly give in and hang up her pants and dutifully take the hair dryer and blow them for her.


    ¡°Want cold air, hot air will make the pants deformed!¡±


    ¡°The real thing!¡±


    Adriana muttered.


    She blew dry for the clothes, while the man carried the wine and surreptitiously went to sit on the sofa ¡­


    Snorting-


    Inside the suite, a voice suddenly rang out, especially clear.


    The man¡¯s body stiffened and looked down, only to see that the western pants actually opened the crotch from the middle, revealing a dark bottom. The man¡¯s body stiffened.


    Adriana sniffed sideways and looked over, ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±


    Seeing his embarrassment, Adriana could not help butugh, heart nder: deserved, retribution.


    Make you pretentious.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Is it that funny?¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned red with anger, put the ss heavily on the table, got up and went to the bathroom, took a shower directly, by the way, Adriana vomited all over the smelly smell to wash a clean.


    Half a dozen times, he came out wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Adriana patiently blowing the man¡¯s pants, but when she inadvertently raised her hand to touch her hair, she only felt a sticky feeling sweep through her body, causing her to shiver.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Stretching her hand out in front of her, she looked at it and the pungent smell hit her and Adriana gagged, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    She dropped the hair dryer in anger and could not stand it, ¡°You are really too disgusting to get on my head.¡±


    Pointing at him, he stomped his feet in anger.


    ¡°And then you threw up all over me.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Adriana, who is a slight cleanliness freak, simply could not stand this disgusting stuff on her head, turned around, rushed straight into the bathroom and washed her hair.


    When he came out, the man was standing over there with a hair dryer blowing his pants, Adriana went over and grabbed the blowing machine directly from his hand, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Hey, dead woman, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Blowing hair, what else can you do, you have no eyes?¡±


    ¡°The little master¡¯s pants are not yet dry, what are you blowing your hair?¡±


    ¡°How can I go home if my hair is not dry?¡± Going home with wet hair can¡¯t help but make people more suspicious.


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    The man was furious, ¡°You vulgar woman.¡±


    ¡°Can you be more reasonable? Although it¡¯s my fault for dirtying your clothes, but I¡¯ve already washed your clothes, what else do you want? I just don¡¯t believe that you only have such a pair of pants? Or did you steal this expensive suit of yours?¡±


    Adriana gagged him with what he had just said.


    ¡°Say that again?¡± He grasped Adriana¡¯s wrist in a cold questioning voice.


    ¡°Talking about you being sore and upset?¡± Adriana held her fire, and with some wine, the alcohol was a little uncool.


    With a violent push, he shook off his hand.


    The sudden force caught the man off guard and he stumbled a few steps, his knees bent against the side of the bed, his body was unstable and he fell straight down.

 Chapter 246 – My woman, you dare to get your hands on her?

    At that moment, perhaps due to inertia, the man grabbed the waistband of her skirt and coincidentally pulled Adriana down.


    It is so fallen, Adriana wrapped hair towel also loose fall, wet hair just hanging down on the body.


    Two people justy on the bed, male down, female up, the position ambiguous to the extreme.


    ¡°Hiss~!¡±


    Adriana fell down and hit her forehead on his nose, hurting the man as he jerked backwards and instantly had a nosebleed.


    ¡°You let go!¡±


    The awkward scene caused Adriana to blush and chortle.


    Bang¨C


    At that moment, the door of the room suddenly opened.


    A group of people poured in with cameras crackling in their hands taking pictures.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, as a woman, shouldn¡¯t you behave yourself?¡±


    ¡°Someone uncovered that you had a room with a man and it turned out to be true.¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you are with Mr. Alston, is this man your adopted bimbo?¡±


    ¡­


    A crowd of reporters suddenly arrived, scaring Adriana¡¯s face blue.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    A loud scolding, followed by two is a kind of bodyguard, the group of journalists have been driven out.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Mr. Alston.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful, catching adultery in bed, interesting.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Adriana is definitely dead this time.¡±


    ¡­


    The bodyguards chased the group of chattering reporters out of the room.


    Then, there was only Peter standing there at the door, like a strong pine, immobile as a bell.


    Just a pair of sharp eyes shot straight at Adriana, full of stern breath.


    Adriana froze and immediately got up from the man, ¡°Peter, let me exin, things are not like you ¡­¡±


    ¡°What else is there to exin? Hmm? Is it enough to watch the moment when you be one to prove you?¡±


    Peter cold eyes slightly narrowed, hanging at the side of the fists clenched, shaking with anger.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yo, what a coincidence, isn¡¯t this Mr. Alston?¡±


    The man in bed got up, wiped the blood on his nose as if nothing had happened, and said, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s the woman you¡¯re chasing? No wonder it looks so familiar ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    Without waiting for the man to finish, Peter stepped forward and mmed his fist on the man¡¯s body, ¡°Mr. Soto, my woman, you dare to get your hands on her too?¡±


    A punch went down, and the man immediately fell down, smashing the ss table directly.


    Peter went up like a madman and continued to fight, but the mixed-race man named Mr. Soto naturally would not wait to be beaten up, and the two just fought in a circle.


    bing bing bing ¨C


    An exchange of blows, the room can smash almost all the things smashed, Adriana kept shouting to stop, but no one listened.


    ¡°Peter, can¡¯t you hear me when I tell you to stop?¡±


    She chortled once more.


    However, it didn¡¯t help.


    Adriana, who could not stand it any longer, pulled Peter away, raised her hand and pped him hard across the face, ¡°Have you had enough? Can you listen to my exnation!


    A fiery p fell on Peter¡¯s face, the man¡¯s cheek to the side, messy hair to hide the coldness between the eyebrows.


    He narrowed his eyes andughed at himself, ¡°Exnation? Adriana, you¡¯re really letting me down too much.¡±


    After saying that, flung his sleeves and left indignantly.


    ¡°Peter? Peter?!¡±


    She took a few steps after him, calling out his name, but when she reached the door, Peter mmed it shut, shutting her directly in the room.


    Adriana was stunned in ce, a look of despair.


    Mr. Soto got up from the ground and kicked away the trash can at his feet with a burst of anger and fire, ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t read the calendar when I went out.¡±


    ncing at the woman standing in the doorway in near despair, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after it?¡±


    ¡°Chase?¡±


    Adriana would like to go after it.


    But at the moment, the hotel entrance is bound to be all the reporters, Peter that angry, think will leave without looking back.


    Even if you chase them out, you will definitely be surrounded by reporters.


    Helplessly smiled, defensively, surprisingly, was again counted.


    Turning around, she looked at the man sitting on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you to be beaten up.¡± Adriana felt guilty about the man named Mr. Soto, with whom she had nothing to do, being beaten up and photographed by the press.


    I¡¯m sure it will be amazing news again tomorrow.


    He shrugged his shoulders, an indifferent gesture, ¡°quite good, the first time back to the headlines, free exposure opportunities, the little master still have to thank you.¡±


    How to say this, there are a few ridicule of the meaning of children.


    Adriana is in a very bad mood, nced at the floor there is a bottle of unbroken red wine, then went over, picked up the red wine, opened with a wine opener, a person holding the bottle walked to the cushion in front of the floor to sit down, sip mulled wine.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    The man asked.


    ¡°This is my room, if you want to leave, you should leave.¡± She said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Now there are reporters outside, where do you want me to go?¡± The man also felt helpless, picked up a highball ss that did not break, walked to Adriana and sat down, snatched the red wine bottle from her hand, poured himself a ss of wine, took a sip and said, ¡°Introduce yourself, my name is Harlee. you ¡­ should be the one who recently made a lot of noise in the city You ¡­ should be the one who ¡­ Adriana recently made a lot of noise, right?¡±


    Adriana smiled bitterly and took a sip from her red wine bottle, ¡°In a few days, your news will also be all over town.¡±


    Although it is smiling, but the eyes are dense with a thin mist.


    Heart vague pain, like a knife twist, the pain spread, the internal organs are flooded with pain.


    Being counted, she could endure, but not Peter¡¯s mistrust.


    When he left, his desperate and vaguely angry and hateful eyes, like a brand is deeply engraved in her mind, lingering.


    ¡°Figured out who set you up?¡±


    Someone uncovered that Adriana had a room, and the reporter came at the same time Peter came, so it was obvious that someone was counting on her.


    Harlee looked at her suspiciously.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t want to think about it. What¡¯s the use of exining when it¡¯s already happened?¡±


    She smiled to herself, ¡°There are some things that are not meant for you, Waverly, and ultimately not for me.¡±


    It took a lot of effort to struggle, escape, and finally stay for Peter.


    In the end, the wait is still distrustful.


    Pain, nothing but heartache can describe how Adriana is feeling right now.


    ¡°Look at you so poor, little master turn around to rify, also save the bad reputation of the little master.¡±


    ¡°rification?¡±


    Adriana nced sideways and raised an eyebrow, her red lips smiling even more, ¡°Sure it¡¯s not a snake drawing?¡±


    ¡°Ha, yes, that makes sense. I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite perceptive.¡±


    Harlee obligingly clinked her bottle, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, it¡¯s hard to imagine how you could be counted.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, go away, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Adriana gave the eviction order.


    ¡°Damn woman, do you have a conscience? You¡¯re the reason why I¡¯m in such a miserable situation, you¡¯re telling me to get out now, do you know that there are reporters outside, where are you putting me?¡±

 Chapter 247 – Gossip is all over the place

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, tomorrow¡¯s news headline will be that I spent the night in a room with you alone.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? The reporters should shoot all the shots, the little master now out or not out is not the same child. It¡¯s always a good idea to sit down with your nasty little hookup with me.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Soto, please leave!¡±


    Adriana looked cold and serious, even the pair of good-looking eyes did not contain a trace of warmth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave when you tell me to? Wouldn¡¯t that be humiliating?¡±


    Harlee shrugged it off, turned around and walked to the bed, leanedzily on it andid down directly on it.


    Adriana turned around and found him upying her bed, her heart felt helpless, but more of a piece of worry, the haze lingered, simply do not pay attention.


    Just sit alone in front of the window and drink.


    Half a dozen times, the cell phone in the bag ced on the bed rang.


    ¡°Woman, your phone is ringing.¡±


    Harlee reminded, nay Adriana didn¡¯t return her head, just shook her head, ¡°No answer.¡±


    Looking from behind, the woman sat there with her legs slightly bent, one hand around her legs, the other carrying a bottle of wine, raised high, drinking a sip of wine.


    Although it is wanton and dashing, but the lonely back betrayed her soul, so that people clearly feel a trace of despair and pain.


    Harlee got up and dropped her bag in front of her, ¡°The way you look, it really makes the person who is counting you happy because, well, the goal is achieved.¡±


    The bag fell at her feet, the ringtone was still ringing, Adriana hesitated for a moment, but finally took out her cell phone, picked it up and saw that it was Alvin¡¯s phone.


    She pressed the answer button, ced the headset next to her ear, and shouted in a disgusted tone, ¡°Senior, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Adri, where are you now, and what exactly is your rtionship with that man?¡± Alvin questioned directly.


    ¡°Knowing so quickly? The news intensity is amazing yet.¡±


    Sheughed to herself, ¡°What what rtionship? It¡¯s just the way you see it.¡±


    Don¡¯t bother to exin.


    Exnations are not necessarily believed, but the more ck, she does not want to exin at all.


    ¡°Nonsense! What kind of character are you that I don¡¯t know? Did someone set you up?¡± Alvin absolutely believed Adriana.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The phrase straight into Adriana¡¯s heart, she tilted her head andughed heartlessly,ughing andughing, her vision suddenly became blurred, the pupils of the light flooded with a little starburst, the eyes did not know when they had swirled with tears.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    She hung up the phone directly and tossed it aside.


    Alvin believed her, but Peter didn¡¯t believe her.


    Unbelievable!


    Shaking his head, perhaps that kind of man is born not to trust anyone, born with no sense of trust to the outside world.


    Raising his hand, he dragged the sofa stool aside and found afortable position to lie directly on it.


    Bang¨C


    There was a slight clink, and the empty bottle fell to the floor in Adriana¡¯s hand as she slumped back in her chair and fell asleep.


    In the bed, Harlee, who was ying with her phone, heard the sound and looked over, and found that the little woman had fallen asleep.


    He got up and stared nkly into oblivion for a few moments.


    Getting up, he left the room.


    But walked to the door, is ready to close the door when, looked back at the poor woman, the bizarre heart of a little pity.


    Turning around, he walked towards her again.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    He chanted and kicked her, ¡°Damn woman, wake up? Hey, can¡¯t you hear me? Eh? Hello?!¡±


    This kick down, Adriana not only did not wake up, but fell directly on the cashmere carpet.


    A hard fall, still did not wake up.


    Wet hair drooping in her fair face, Xu is drinking too much wine, like good sheep¡¯s fat jade skin through the red, red lips and white teeth, good-looking.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Harlee muttered a sentence, good-looking sword eyebrows wrinkled, peach blossom eyes flooded with a little helplessness.


    After thinking about it, I had to lean down and pick up Adriana on the ground.


    That moment, the two posture intimate, but did not notice the door suddenly peeked over the camera, click click click click a few times, and then hurried away.


    ¡°Looks pretty thin, why so heavy? It¡¯s really bad luck to meet you.¡±


    cing the woman on the bed, Harlee casuallyid the bedding on top of her, changed into her own clothes and left.


    The night was full of gossip from Waverly about Adriana, Peter and Harlee.


    More people are scolding Adriana for being a promiscuous woman who has three boats and behaves badly.


    Peter took great pains to whitewash the rtionship between Adriana and Brenden, and this one was ruined.


    Once back to liberation.


    Orchard House.


    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±


    Early in the morning, the butler of Orchard House saw Alvining and immediately greeted him, ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you so early?¡±


    ¡°Morning, where¡¯s Peter?¡± He questioned, calling him by his first name.


    ¡°The young master didn¡¯t return all night, and we don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    The housekeeper told the truth.


    Alvin¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and he turned to get into his car to leave, eventually finding Peter in a familiar bar.


    Push the door and enter, a strong pungent smell of alcohol came to the surface.


    Alvin strides in and picks up Peter who is drinking, ¡°Are you crazy? Adri is being counted now, what are you doing?¡±


    He reached out and pointed at the bewitching women in the box and angrily scolded, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys talk, you guys talk, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant rest his case, Mr. Alston is just in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡­Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This bar the brothers a few people oftene over, so these escorts of beautiful women have long known them.


    Rarely do I see Alvin so angry, and I¡¯m actually a bit scandalized.


    They have retreated.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter brushed Alvin away and dropped down on the couch to continue drinking, seemingly trying to numb himself with alcohol.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Alvin burst out in anger, his gaze red at Edward, who was sitting on the side with a cool, expressionless face.


    With a ss of wine in his hand, he drank it in a leisurely manner.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re just going to watch him do this to himself? Things have gotten so big, and you¡¯re just going to stand by and do nothing?!¡±


    He was always as gentle as a gentleman, suddenly this kind of anger, is really a big shock.


    ¡°What can I do if my big brother doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    He spread his hands and was helpless in a hundred ways.


    Alvin¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows deepened and he grabbed Peter by the cor and questioned, ¡°What did I tell you when I gave Adriana to you? I told you that if you didn¡¯t cherish it, I would intervene!¡±


    ¡°You intervened? Alvin, what the fuck do you take Adriana for?¡± Peter sobered up a few times and shoved him.


    ¡°I put Adriana at ease, the one who matters most. The world can distrust her, but, I will trust.¡±


    Alvin poked himself in the heart, keeping absolute faith in Adriana.


    ¡°Trust?¡±


    He smiled coldly, that smile is like the cold wind of the cold days of the ninth, pouncing on the face, people back chills.

 Chapter 248 Harlee?Who is he?

    ¡°I was there, I saw her lying in bed with that bastard! How do you expect me to believe that? Do you have to sleep with no clothes on to prove everything?¡±


    Peter tried desperately to convince himself to trust Adriana, but found no reasonable reason to do so.


    A vague pain in my cheek, I can still vaguely feel the pain left after Adriana¡¯s p.


    For that man, she actually hit him.


    How can he believe when things havee to this point?


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t believe it, do you? Since you don¡¯t cherish it, I¡¯ll be the guardian.¡± Alvin snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    Peter fell on the couch, grabbed a bottle of wine and continued to bury his head in the drink.


    ¡°Brother, stop it in moderation.¡±


    Edward spoke slowly.


    ¡­


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    After a night¡¯s sleep, Adriana opened her eyes and felt a headache, perhaps because of yesterday¡¯s excessive drinking, this time some can not stand, the brain dizzy.


    Opening his eyes and surveying the room, the party recalled what happenedst night.


    After ncing around, I couldn¡¯t find Harlee¡¯s figure and thought, ¡°He should probably be gone.


    Adriana nced at the phone lying on the ground, got up and picked it up, pressed the phone, no response, then knew that the phone was dead.


    Turn around,zily lying on the bed, pulling the bedding over his body, burying his head and continuing to sleep.


    Let outside the shocking waves, she is indifferent, desperately want to stay out of it, but it is difficult as the sky.


    Sucked in his nose, some nasal congestion, raised his hand to touch it, and found his cheeks hot when his fingers touched his skin.


    I touched my head, hot and burning my hands.


    ¡°Fever?!¡±


    She muttered, allzy and with no energy at all, she buried her head and went back to sleep.


    Within a short time, the heavy lead-like eyelids drooped and fell asleep in the infinite darkness.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door outside the room.


    Adriana, who had fallen asleep, was awakened by the sound of voices, and her eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Who is it?¡± She shouted, but felt that she had exerted all her strength.


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s me, Alvin. i know you¡¯re in there, open the door!¡±


    Alvin knocked hard on the door again.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Responded, struggled up from the bed, barefoot, body wobbling towards the outside.


    The room is a mess, the floor is all kinds of porcin broken ss, just so carelessly, the palm of the foot stepped on a piece of broken ss.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    A pain under the foot, she drew a breath backwards, pain immediately lifted the foot, the palm of the foot heart has overflowed with blood stains, blood.


    ¡°It hurts like hell ¡­¡±


    muttered a word, shook his head in pain, hit a jolt, and his brain cleared up a lot.


    Knock Knock.


    There was another knock on the door, a sharp sound that spoke volumes about Alvin¡¯s impatience.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Adriana answered, and without having time to care about her feet, she jumped over on one foot, pulled open the door, looked at Alvin who was standing at the door, looking flustered, and asked, ¡°Senior, what brings you here?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She poked her head out and looked outside, feigning that Rene was unharmed.


    ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Alvin grimaced and asked Adriana to open the door and let her in.


    But Adriana just left a small gap, looked at him and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, it¡¯s not convenient. What is it that senior has to say straight away.¡±


    The point is that her foot really hurts and she needs to stop the bleeding or else she will bleed too muchter on, how miserable it will be.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me there¡¯s actually a man in your room!¡±


    He looked stunned, rarely serious, his sharp eyes dead on Adriana, making her a little scandalized.


    ¡°Nowhere, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    She skimmed her lips, helplessly.


    ¡°Then let me in.¡±


    Alvin pushed the door, Adriana stood with one foot on the floor, and when he pushed her, she fell to the ground and fell heavily, ¡°Ouch~¡±


    A sudden and unexpected fall, the fall of Adriana¡¯s brain, dizzy hard.


    ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Alvin was so worried that he immediately walked in and helped Adriana, who was lying on the floor, to her feet.


    But the moment his hand touched Adriana¡¯s skin, he frowned, ¡°Why is your body so hot?¡±


    He immediately touched Adriana¡¯s forehead and his face sank a bit more, ¡°You have a fever? Why can¡¯t you take care of yourself at all? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana refused and stood up from the floor in a golden chicken pose.


    Alvin realized that something was wrong with her and looked down and saw the bright red blood on the carpet as an afterthought.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He held Adriana¡¯s hand and looked down at her feet, his cold face was reced by a distressed look, ¡°Adriana, how in the world did you get it? One night, and you¡¯ve got yourself all over the ce. Do you know how to take care of yourself?¡±


    An exasperated Alvin took Adriana in his arms and sat her on the bed, ¡°Stay here and lie down while I call an ambnce.¡±


    ¡°No! Senior, how big a deal is it to make a fuss and call an ambnce? You just need to get the ss shards out from under my feet, and then I¡¯ll just take a nap. Dizzy and just want to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Adriana said, andy down on the bed, not daring to put her injured foot on the bedding for fear of soiling it.


    Alvin¡¯s face is full of sadness, looking at Adriana¡¯s bashful and carefree look, his heart is full of heartache.


    Swept the room a mess, although do not know what happened, but also clear must have experienced what fierce fight scenes.


    Peter said he saw Adri with another man with his own eyes, so it must have been a big fight with that guy.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you lie down and I¡¯ll call someone over.¡±


    Alvin took his cell phone and made a call while walking to the door and closing it.


    Adriana, lying on the bed, looked indifferent, even though she was trying to put on a rxed and natural look, but the haggard face betrayed her heart.


    She was not having a good time at all, and her mood seemed to be terrible.


    Alvin finished the call, came over, sat on the edge of the bed, lifted the injured foot on his own leg, looked at the foot three or four centimeters long ss bast stuck in the bottom of his foot, bleeding more than, looked appalling.


    But her rxed look as if she could not feel the pain at all.


    ¡°Hold on, Zac will be here in a minute.¡±


    Zac is a good brother of several of them, although young, but for people in the medical attainments of the excessive.


    It¡¯s just that he was busy on weekdays and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to reach out.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered, ¡°Senior, don¡¯t talk, I want to take a nap.¡±


    She closed her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you pretend to be asleep, I won¡¯t ask you about it. What the hell happened yesterday? How do you know Harlee?¡±


    He asked a follow-up question, the tone of voice is calm, not the slightest bit harsh, but can be heard a little worried about the meaning of children.


    ¡°Harlee? I¡¯m a little curious, who is he, and do you know him?¡±


    Peter knows, Alvin knows, and as you can imagine, Harlee is no simple character either.

 Chapter 249 I will believe you

    Plus that plus worth of clothes seen on him yesterday is proof enough.


    ¡°A very mysterious person, the details of which we do not know. But it¡¯s better to stay away from him.¡±


    Alvin did not continue to ask questions, because from what Adriana said, it is clear that Adriana and that person is not familiar with the rtionship, not to mention the messy things that happen.


    ¡°Can you be more careful in the future? It¡¯s worrying to see you like this.¡± He shook his head, warming up and looking a little matronly.


    Adriana was curious, lying on her stomach with her arm under her cheek, looking at him with her head tilted, ¡°Senior, are you really not curious about what happened between me and that person?¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to talk, I am all ears, if you do not want to talk, I will never force to ask. But, I must believe you.¡±


    Alvin is the one who trusts Adriana the most, both before and now.


    Must believe?


    The words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears with some irony.


    Peter¡¯s previous passionate pursuit of her, but in the end was not led over, deceived by the appearance of it.


    Sometimes, seeing is not always believing.


    Sheughs and doesn¡¯t say another word.


    Ten minutester, there was a knock on the room door.


    Alvin got up and opened the door, and there was Zac standing outside the door, and he immediately said, ¡°Hurry up ande ine in.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, so anxious, it will not be a golden house ¡­¡±


    Zac snickered, and before thest word could fall, he saw Adriana sitting on the bed.


    His smile instantly froze on his face.


    Suspicious eyes nced between the two and walked over, giving Adriana a slight jowl, ¡°Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Cobb, hello again.¡±


    It seems thest time I saw Zac was in the hospital, when I knew he was a friend of Peter.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was also Alvin¡¯s friend.


    Zac nced at the wretched hotel room and raised his eyebrows slightly, without speaking.


    Adriana took it all in and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I made youugh.¡±


    ¡°No hindrance.¡±


    Zac put down the medical kit in his hand, moved a chair over and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her blood-stained foot, ¡°How did you get hurt like this?¡±


    ¡°An idental step on the ss, nothing serious.¡±


    She leaned on the head of the bed, looking bashful, not seeing any pain at all, as if the injury was not her own paw at all.


    A few centimeters of mouth, even Zac looked can not help but feel a vague pain, but this woman actually so calm.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rubbish, hurry up and take out the ss crumbs.¡±


    Alvin, who was distressed, couldn¡¯t bear to let the ss crumbs keep sticking on Adriana¡¯s feet and was a bit anxious.


    Unexpectedly, Zac nced over, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°If I ¡­ would, I would still call you over?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, shut up.¡±


    Zac teased a sentence, Alvin suddenly lost his words, honestly stood aside and did not say anything.


    He lifted Adriana¡¯s foot and disinfected it with alcohol before looking up at Adriana, ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to pull it out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana said so, but still can not help the lips pursed, hanging at the side of the hands can not help but squeeze the bedding, patience.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, three, two ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Hiss ¡­ hoo ¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not prepared in the slightest, the palms of her feet suddenly hurt, Adriana let out a scream and drew back another breath, ¡°I thought we agreed on three, two, one.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I haven¡¯t counted to one yet, so I pulled out the ss crumbs and it hurt.


    She pursed her lips, cheeks slightly white, painful eyes dense with tears, although no longer yelling about the pain, but the vague tears in the eyes have betrayed her.


    ¡°Is everything all right, Adri?¡±


    Alvin sat over, concerned, while not forgetting to nce at Jinrong and said, ¡°She¡¯s a girl, can¡¯t you go easy on her?¡±


    ¡°Then what? No more treatment?¡±


    Zac disliked it back.


    This is Adriana¡¯s first close encounter with Zac, found that this man likes to dislike people, a viper-like sharp mouth, simply with his name is very inconsistent.


    Then, asking Adriana again, ¡°The wound is four centimeters long,cerated very deeply, and needs stitches. If you are not in a lot of pain, it is not rmended to use anesthetic.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Use it. Stitches hurt.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Alvin had already made the decision for her.


    However, the words fell, waiting for another nk stare from Zac, the look as if to say: are you hurt or what? Where do you need to make a choice?


    Seeing this scene, Adriana helplessly skimmed her lips, ¡°That ¡­ is better without anesthetic.¡±


    In any case, anesthesia is not good for your health, so don¡¯t use it if you can.


    ¡°Then you can bear it.¡±


    Zac kindly reminded.


    She nodded, ¡°Hurry up, then.¡±


    Then, Adriana didn¡¯t even dare to look at how Zac did the stitches, and simply took a pillow and covered her head, clutching her hands tightly.


    The painful pulling sensation in the palm of her foot swept through her body, she gritted her teeth in pain and could not stop trembling, but still hid her head and did not dare to squeal.


    Alvin looked at Adriana¡¯s bloody feet, Zac stitched up, and also followed the sweat for Adriana.


    But the whole process, she did not shout out a word of pain, such a strong, really surprised him.


    After a while, the stitches were finally finished, and after Jinrong cut the thread, he cleaned the wound for her and sprinkled medicinal powder, saying, ¡°Rest well recently, try not to walk with your left foot, keep the wound clean and change the medicine in time.¡±


    Hearing Zac¡¯s words, Adriana took a long breath of relief and waited for her to take the pillow down before raising her hand to wipe the fine sweat from her forehead and nodding with a pale face, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    She looked down, looking at her foot, which was already wrapped in gauze, and frowned, leaning on the head of the bed, in pain, without even the strength to speak.


    In fact, she is a person who feels pain very strongly and just doesn¡¯t want to be anesthetized.


    But at this moment there is already some regret, God knows the moment of stitching, the needle stuck into the palm of the foot, is tantamount to a torture torture.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Everything was done, and Zac didn¡¯t linger, left the medicine and left.


    Alvin walked out with him. At the door, Zac gave him a look, and Alvin immediately understood that he had something to say, so he followed him to the elevator with the door half-closed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are still thinking about her. She¡¯s big brother¡¯s woman, aren¡¯t you afraid of angering big brother?¡±


    Zac carried the medicine box and looked at Alvin with a worried look in his eyes.


    ¡°Big brother¡¯s woman? Heh.¡±


    Heughed sarcastically, cing his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, ¡°But does he take Adriana as his woman? There¡¯s no basic trust. Now that the wind is blowing outside, he leaves her alone in the hotel!¡±


    Saying that, Alvin raised his hand and brushed the frame of his sses on his nose, his eyes firm, ¡°I said at the beginning that if big brother didn¡¯t cherish Adri, I would still pursue. My words have never changed.¡±

 Chapter 250 My words still stand

    God knows how worried he was about Adriana after seeing the news, but how did Peter behave?


    His behavior was really a little disappointing to him.


    ¡°Sinful Fate.¡±


    Zac shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Take care of things between you guys, deal with it yourselves. However, I caution, do not let an unnecessary woman ruin the rtionship between you. That, can really not be worth it. I hope you understand the truth of red-headedness.¡±


    After saying that, the elevator dinged, the elevator door opened, he said ¡®let¡¯s go¡¯ and entered the elevator and left.


    Alvin stood still, thinking for a moment, with extremely mixed feelings.


    When she got back to her room, Adriana was resting on the bed, and when she saw Alvin, she said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine now, you can go back first.¡±


    Always dying Alvin¡¯s time, Adriana is also embarrassed, after all, Alvin¡¯s thoughts on her, she understands very well in her heart, because of this, Adriana does not want Alvin to report any thoughts on her.


    ¡°I have nothing to do back there, so I might as well stay here with you.¡±


    When Alvin finished, without waiting for Adriana to say anything, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll call the housekeeping department and ask them to change your room.¡±


    A mess, can not continue to stay here, he was really afraid thatter Adriana identally hurt himself again.


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll call myself, yourpany is so busy now, you¡¯d better go back to deal with thepany, I can do it myself.¡±


    She spoke once more.


    Alvin stiffened and gazed at her with a sullen gaze, ¡°What are you so nervous about? I just want to stay here with you.¡±


    Raising her hand, she pointed to Adriana¡¯s gauze-wrapped foot, ¡°Can you do this without someone to take care of you?¡±


    Picked up the phone in the room, called the housekeeping department and dinged the side.


    Not long after, someone from the housekeeping department came and Alvin gave Adriana a different room straight away.


    Adriana struggled to get up from the bed, but her feet were really inconvenient, and Alvin was a little distressed to see it.


    Immediately step forward, ¡°I carry you.¡±


    Adriana froze and stared at his back in awe, a warmth arising in her heart, but in the end reason overcame everything.


    She smiled sarcastically and joked, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m not useless, I don¡¯t need you to carry me, it¡¯s just one foot, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Come up!¡±


    The man suddenly reprimanded, his tone a little angry, startling Adriana.


    Alvin looked back at her and said once again, ¡°I told you toe up here!¡±


    The tone of voice is once again aggravated.


    Such Alvin, which Adriana rarely sees, could not help but be a little surprised.


    Surprisingly, he really stayed and did as he said, standing with one foot on the ground and getting up to lie on his back.


    ¡°Get a grip.¡±


    Alvin got up with her on his back, feeling her light weight, a little distressed, ¡°Why are you so thin?¡±


    He asked.


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s height of 6. 8 meters, I thought it would be very heavy, but I realized that she was really light and light on my back.


    ¡°What is a girl so fat for?¡±


    Adriana smiled.


    But the moment she raised her eyes, she noticed the strange eyes of the attendant standing in the room ncing at her.


    That look, full of ¡­ dislike, contempt, disgust ¡­ set all kinds of eyes in one.


    Suddenly I thought of yesterday¡¯s news report, reporting that she was with Harlee, and now with Alvin by her side, it was no wonder she had that look on her face.


    I¡¯m sure that all are saying that she is a watery woman.


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks froze in a smile, and a chill welled up in her heart.


    Always wanted to maintain a good image of herself, but now even if she wants to maintain that image, no matter what she does, it simply won¡¯t help.


    The first impression is engraved in the heart of every person, want to change, how can it be so easy.


    Walking to the next room, Alvin ced her carefully on the bed, ¡°You lie still.¡±


    The man held her arm and made her lie down, with a look of concern in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and sat down on the bed, pulling the covers over herp and leaning on the head of the bed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right now. You¡¯d better get back to work, sir. Didn¡¯t we coborate on a live streaming tform, are you working on it now?¡±


    For that project, Adriana still cares a lot.


    Now every adversity will make her find her own shorings, and she only needs money now, so she must work hard to earn money is the best.


    ¡°You people are the most important.¡±


    Alvin moved a chair and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, rest for a while. I¡¯ll go down and get you some breakfast, what do you want to eat?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    From the morning over, until now there is no meal at all, Alvin just concerned about the injury of Adriana¡¯s foot, have forgotten.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have the housekeeping department send it over.¡±


    Once again, Adriana politely refuses, not wanting Alvin to go out and fix her breakfast.


    ¡°How can breakfast be good in a hotel? I¡¯ll go out and buy it for you.¡±


    The man sat in a chair, a pair of deep gaze unblinkingly stared at Adriana, mncholy look, always invisible to reveal the atmosphere of sadness.


    It can¡¯t help but make Adriana feel as if the person in a terrible situation is Alvin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that pretentious.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°Women, they should be mindful of themselves and make a better life for themselves.¡±


    He wrinkled his brow and sighed, ¡°My words still stand.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Adriana was stunned and did not understand what Alvin meant, but immediately after the question was asked, she understood what Alvin meant.


    Then he added: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you living so badly now, and I don¡¯t want to see the fallen you. adri, no matter how the outside world sees you, in my heart, you are the most perfect.¡±


    He got up, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll go get you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Learn ¡­¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and shouted, but Alvin had already walked out of the room.


    She sighed and sat quietly on the bed, her heart extremelyplicated.


    Squeak-


    The room opened and Alvin came back in.


    Coming over with Adriana¡¯s bag and phone in hand, ¡°Your phone is out of battery, I¡¯ll go to the front desk and get you a charger.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, so she responded.


    Once again, Alvin walked out of the room and closed the door.


    For a while, she was alone in therge room, empty, and her heart inevitably felt a pang of sadness.


    Lying on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, but it was as if he could see Peter¡¯s cold face.


    His appearance yesterday came to mind, like a raging lion with a horrific look.


    Avable at ¡­


    Really not even a little bit of trust?


    The heart, a vague pain, the pain swept through the body, dense, as if millions of ants gnawing general, so she was ufortable almost to suffocate.


    Why is that?


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, waved away those distracting thoughts in her head, closed her eyes and rested.


    Whatever is going on in the outside world right now, she doesn¡¯t want to know or hear about it.

 Chapter 251 I will all walk with her side by side

    Knock Knock-


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Adriana was awakened by a knock on the door, and then the room opened.


    Alvin came back with a thermos in his hand, ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Open the thermos box, take out the breakfast, one by one on the table, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, just buy it.¡±


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s appetite was whetted by the smell of the room.


    For her, every time she is in a bad mood, eating can make her really happy and really forget her troubles.


    ¡°This one is one of the best nutritional restaurants in Waverly, and it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Alvin handed her chopsticks, ¡°Try the dumplings, egg rolls, vegetable congee and soy milk, all are not bad. ¡±


    ¡°That much?¡±


    Adriana held her chopsticks, her gaze slightly hesitant, and added, ¡°Senior, you should eat some too, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adriana expressed doubt.


    ¡°Do it down, don¡¯t you have two sets of chopsticks? Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Adriana pulled Alvin into a chair as soon as she could, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite to eat alone, it¡¯s better to eat together.¡±


    Eventually, the two sat down together and talked over food.


    Adriana is a woman who is not happy about all things, even when there are scandals flying around, she still manages to be calm and unconcerned about anything.


    Alvin held his chopsticks, took a bite of the dumpling and sucked in the soup, but his eyes were on Adriana all the way through.


    A pause for deep thought.


    ¡°Any thoughts on what to do?¡± He asked suddenly.


    Adriana frowned, ¡°What about? You mean ¡­ about yesterday?¡± She took a bite of the porridge with a spoon, blew on it, took a sip, and couldn¡¯t help but nod and sigh, ¡°It tastes so good.¡±


    And then, after a few bites, the party returned to business.


    ¡°Things have happened, what can I do? The preconceptions in people¡¯s hearts are like a big mountain, no matter how hard you try, you may not be able to change the views of others. Once, I also cared a lot about other people¡¯sments and opinions, but ¡­ so many years have passed, long ago has not been so sensitive and fragile.¡±


    If she was still the same little girl who was careful in every way and cared about what others thought, how would she be where she is today?


    Even if it is still not enough to stand firm, but at least have their ownpany, can support themselves, so, it is enough.


    A sentence from the heart, fell on Alvin¡¯s ears, but he could feel Adriana¡¯s helplessness and gloomy and sad emotions.


    His eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°Adri, do you ¡­ really like Peter?¡± he had always wondered.


    Suddenly asking this question, Adriana paused in her eating movements, seeming to think for a moment, then continued to drink her porridge, pretending to be calm and easy to say: ¡°So what if I like it or not? He is Helen¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°And what if he¡¯s not the father of the child?¡±


    Alvin pursued the question.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Where are the what ifs? I only look at reality, no what ifs.¡±


    She is no longer a little girl in the beginning of the world, there is not much fantasy, and will not assume anything.


    Helen is Peter¡¯s child.


    But even so, if there is a day of real despair, she will still go with determination.


    The topic of the two ended there, until breakfast was finished, then neither spoke again.


    ¡°You take a break, I¡¯lle back at noon.¡±


    After giving Adriana a quick hello, Alvin urged her to get some rest before leaving the hotel.


    When he got out of the hotel, the first thing he did was to give Peter a call.


    The phone kept ringing, but it didn¡¯t answer.


    Helpless, called Edward again, ¡°Edward, where¡¯s Peter, where is he?¡±


    Damn, so much has happened, now Adriana negative news all over the ce, but Peter actually indifferent to it, simply do not care.


    ¡°It¡¯s best for you to stay out of things between them.¡±


    Edward¡¯s attitude is cold and his voice is cold to the core.


    ¡°I only ask you, where is Peter?¡± He aggravated his tone, faintly moved with anger.


    ¡°Gone early in the morning, and I don¡¯t know where.¡± Edward answered truthfully.


    Alvin frowned and hung up the phone in annoyance.


    Sitting in the car, raising his hand and rubbing his temples, he was thinking about what to do.


    Suddenly a car pulled up in front of the familiar license te number.


    The car door opened and a man stumbled out of it, Peter.


    He immediately got off and walked over, ¡°Don¡¯t go over, the hotel entrance is now full of reporters, you will definitely be blocked now.¡±


    Alvin pulled Peter along and, seeing his drunken appearance, tried to say something, but swallowed his words.


    ¡°You go to the negative parking lot, there¡¯s no one there.¡± He warned.


    With a gloomy look on his face, Peter pushed Alvin away, ¡°What I do with Adri is none of your business.¡±


    With that, he walked towards the front door of the hotel.


    Because of Adriana¡¯s exposurest night, reporters stayed in front of the hotel all night, fearing they would miss the best opportunity to shoot.


    Suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°Look over there, Mr. Grant is here too.¡±


    ¡°Go over to the interview, stop him.¡±


    ¡­


    One person¡¯s scream drew all the reporters, swarming around and blocking Peter¡¯s path directly.


    With a microphone in hand, or carrying a camera, they kept filming.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, may I ask what you think about what happened yesterday?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between Ms. Hale and Mr. Soto?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, would you tolerate your woman with another man?¡±


    ¡°Have you been drinking? Is it because of the sadness about Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters questioned sharply.


    Peter althoughst night drank a lot of wine, but now much more sober, although feel dizzy brain, but the thoughts are still clear.


    Calmly gazing at the reporters in front of him, he said with a serious expression, ¡°I will definitely give everyone an exnation for what happened yesterday. But, Adri is my Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and in the future, no matter what kind of things I face, I will walk alongside her.¡±


    ¡°My God, Mr. Alston, you¡¯re so in love, too.¡±


    ¡°All cheated, and you still want to stay with her because she¡¯s your child¡¯s mommy? This kind of woman, in vain to be a mother.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay with you being cheated on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you really don¡¯t mind if your woman gets tangled up with another man?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters spoke very harshly, as if Adriana had done something unforgivable.


    Peter was a bit moved, but maintained the calm and collected manner he should have, ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank the many media outlets and be grateful that you rushed there in a very timely manner.¡±


    As he spoke, Peter took out his cell phone from his pocket and opened the screen, ¡°I think those reporters who suddenly found Adri yesterday should have received such a message, and that¡¯s why they rushed to the hotel in the first ce. I, on the other hand, also received the information and rushed to the hotel with you.¡±


    On the screen of the phone, the anonymous person text message was disyed: Adriana was in room 302 of the Achein Hotel with Harlee.

 Chapter 252 – How in the end will you forgive me

    ¡°Naming names, obviously well aware of my fianc¨¦e¡¯s identity and Mr. Soto¡¯s identity, if so, why did the other party notify me anonymously? It is obvious that he did not dare to let everyone know his identity.¡±


    Peter exined.


    ¡°But even so, Ms. Hale and Harlee are still together, and both have been photographed.¡±


    ¡°Facts speak louder than words.¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Alston saying all this to excuse Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Even so, it doesn¡¯t wash away her watery behavior.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, cold smile, threw the USB to one of the reporters, ¡°Then please report truthfully, do not add oil and vinegar, otherwise, do not me me for being ruthless and ttening your newspaper. Aren¡¯t you guys very idle? Please help me to find the mastermind behind the scene, then, I will definitely thank you with a generous gift.¡±


    After speaking, he gave way to the reporters and walked directly into the hotel. Alvin also followed, asking curiously in his heart, ¡°Peter, what exactly is it that you gave the reporters?¡±


    Peter, who had walked to the hotel lobby, turned back and his cold eyes scanned Alvin, ¡°Since I promised you that I would take good care of Adri, I will definitely do it. You go back.¡±


    Peter was somewhat moved to anger, a sudden rage that left Alvin in a daze.


    It was only after the truth was revealed that Alvin understood exactly why Peter was angry.


    Peter went upstairs and knocked on the door of the room.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice came from inside.


    After a while, the door to the hair room opened from the inside and Adriana peeked her head through the doorway.


    The moment she saw Peter, her small white face instantly gloomy cold a few points, immediately closed the door.


    However, she is fast, but also can notpete with Peter¡¯s speed fast.


    The man reached in with one foot, blocking the door, and gazed at her with aplicated expression, ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    A soft call was made, but it was met with Adriana¡¯s morose re, ¡°Sorry, we have nothing to say.¡±


    Adriana looked down at the foot he was blocking the door with and said, ¡°Please move your foot, I need to close the door.¡±


    Thinking aboutst night, Adriana felt a pain surge through her heart, never imagining that Peter would distrust her like that.


    ¡°Adri, let me exin.¡±


    Peter pushed the door, but Adriana didn¡¯t have the strength to hold it down because of an injury to one foot.


    So a push, she jumped back a few steps to stabilize her body.


    Peter walked in and saw this and put his arm around her waist, ¡°Careful.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He suddenly came so close, Adriana extremely sensitive to push him away, but no matter how hard she pushed, could not push Peter.


    The man seems to be poured cement, a motionless stand there, hands around her waist, let her struggle how not to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you yesterday, it¡¯s my fault for not trusting you enough.¡±


    Peter¡¯s sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a pair of deep like the vast night sky eyes are full of guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s struggling movements stopped, frowned, looked down, and never had the courage to look up at him.


    ¡°Are you finished? When you¡¯re done, please leave.¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away again, jumped to the bed with one foot, got into bed, pulled the bedding over her head, and went to sleep.


    What happened yesterday is still fresh in my mind, Peter as the only person she trusts, but at that time, not only did he not choose to trust, but he was even that angry and furious.


    Peter walked over to the bed, stood still, and looked down at Adriana.


    And then, slowly sat down, lifted the bedding on her feet, and gently lifted that one gauze wrapped foot, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    A pang of heartache inside.


    I saw with my own eyes the way she was injured, and I hated myself for not fighting in the room yesterday, otherwise this would not have happened.


    Adriana moved her foot and tried to draw it back, who knew that Peter¡¯s grip was too tight and would not let go, even if she struggled to no avail.


    Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back and sat up, her sharp gaze ring at Peter, ¡°Are you done with this? I¡¯m just a woman who¡¯s a woman who¡¯s a woman who¡¯s a woman who¡¯s a woman who¡¯s a woman. Or do you really like people cheating on you?¡±


    Her chest rose and fell in anger, and her cheeks, white as fine sheepskin, were tinged with red from anger.


    ¡°I know, I misunderstood you. I apologize, it¡¯s my fault, Adri, give me a chance, okay?¡±


    Peter put himself down and did not want to have an argument with Adriana, just hoping that the little woman would forgive him for his transgressions.


    ¡°Chance?¡±


    Peter, don¡¯t think that because you are Helen¡¯s father, I can put up with you again and again, no way!¡±


    After so many years of walking alone with a child for four years, she could have walked with a child for another ten, twenty, or more years.


    ¡°What happened yesterday was obviously done by someone on purpose, just to provoke the rtionship between us. So, aren¡¯t you ying right into someone¡¯s hands by getting angry with me now?¡±


    He enlightened.


    Adriana slowly turned back, clear and cold eyes looked at him, nodded slightly and smiled indifferently, ¡°Yes, just what others want, but also proved how fragile we are with each other, how unable to withstand the twists and turns. A sense of trust, nothing!¡±


    Things are two-sided, even though the person behind the maniption is disgusting, but at the same time can also prove how weak the rtionship between them.


    Peter wrinkled eyebrows deepened a few points, pulled the thin lips, want to exin something, but the words came to the mouth and swallowed back.


    With a slightly humble attitude, he asked, ¡°So, what exactly will it take for you to forgive me?¡±


    Adriana slowly tilted her head, not wanting to look directly at Peter, for a long time, before she said breathlessly, ¡°No, will not forgive.¡±


    Once is enough to prove everything.


    When she first chose to be with Peter, she thought to give herself a chance.


    However, it was this one opportunity that allowed her to witness so quickly how unbearable the bridge of trust between the two was.


    If not, why did Peter arrange for Flora to be with her?


    ¡°You go. Helen I will take away, as for Luis, more than four years, I was not by his side, he still grew up, I believe that even without me, he can still grow up well under your care.¡±


    At least, Adriana believes Peter has that power.


    ¡°Does it have to be like this? People are not saints who can not be faulted, I did act too aggressively yesterday, but also because I care about you. Adri, I admit that I did not do well enough, but ¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to say something, but slowly hung his head and shook it helplessly.


    He is not good at exining, does not like flowery words, and does not know how to make a person happy.


    Adriana is right to be upset about what happened yesterday, but who would not be angry after seeing such a scene yesterday?

 Chapter 253 – The ends of the earth, I can find you

    The two just sat there in silence, not saying a word.


    Adriana theny down on the bed, pulled the bedding over her head and went to sleep.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Perhaps because she was too tired and exhausted, Adriana actually fell asleep.


    At some point, she opened her eyes and scanned the clock in the room and found that it was already after 2:00 pm.


    ¡°What took you so long to sleep?¡±


    She muttered to herself.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    A voice suddenly came from the side, Adriana looked sideways and not only frowned, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Peter came over at noon and thought that after sleeping for so long, he had left. But I didn¡¯t think it was still here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you dinner.¡±


    He got up and, without waiting for Adriana to answer, went out to get her lunch.


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    Adriana suddenly shouted.


    The man¡¯s pace is a beat, leisurely turn around, a good-looking handsome face actually with a little longing and joy.


    ¡°We are not a good fit.¡±


    Adriana was silent for a moment, then added: ¡°Even without the mutual misunderstanding, there would be many people to prevent us from being together, and I, from the beginning, did not like who we were to each other, worlds apart and destined not to be together. And why do you have to force others to do so?¡±


    Yesterday and now, Adriana has thought about many, many things.


    Agreeing to be with Peter was something that her mind struggled with countless times before deciding.


    But now, in exchange for such a situation, is not at all what she wants.


    ¡°I admit, I am weak, not as strong as you think. But I¡¯m just a woman, I can¡¯t afford so much gossip and gossip, all I want is a calm andfortable life, even if it¡¯s hard, it doesn¡¯t matter. But with you, let me feel a lot of pressure, I need to constantly struggle to forge ahead, but also can only see your back. I know I¡¯m not good enough for you, and I don¡¯t want to ask for too much, so I just hope you don¡¯t steal Helen from me.


    This was, by andrge, Adriana¡¯sst request.


    Peter¡¯s angr face sank and sank, his eyes looked straight at Adriana, a time to be a little dumb.


    For the first time, I feel that words are so pale and powerless.


    ¡°Helen is my Peter¡¯s daughter, Luis is my son, and your Adriana¡¯s child. I will not give up my child, and I will not let go of you. In this life, I¡¯ve decided on you, and I will never let go.¡±


    He turned around, walked out of the room, the moment he closed the door, through the door that had not yet closed, and said: ¡°Do not think of leaving again with the child quietly, you should know, the end of the world, I can find you.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The door closes with a crisp sound.


    Adriana¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, permeated with a piercing chill, indescribable feelings surrounded her, making her feel unusually cold.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know if the temperature of the air conditioner is too low, or Peter knocked her mercilessly into the bottomless abyss.


    Lying in bed, Adriana looked at the ceiling and suddenly smiled coldly.


    Perhaps, this is the life.


    Not long after, Peter came back from buying dinner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are closed and her back is to Peter.


    ¡°Man is iron and rice is steel, even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you still have to eat properly.¡± Peter was patient, for the first time in his life, he had this kind of patience with a woman.


    ¡°I said, not hungry.¡±


    Adriana repeated once more, sounding a little impatient.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not hungry,e home with me.¡±


    He added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a home.¡±


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The man gritted his teeth, but then softened his attitude a bit, ¡°Adri,e back with me, the kids are worried about you too.¡±


    Peter was a bit overwhelmed.


    Since childhood, living in the business circle, he knows more about interests and calctions, but does not know how to love a person, coax a woman.


    His IQ is high, emotional intelligence, but really anxious.


    So much so that, in the face of the angry and angry Adriana at the moment, is that helpless.


    ¡°Will you please leave? I want to be alone for a while, okay?¡±


    At least, Adriana really doesn¡¯t want to see Peter right now.


    The man hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you time. Three days, after three days, I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    After saying that, Peter turned to leave.


    When closing the door, meaningful gaze at the woman lying on the bed, muddy as the ink-dyed thick eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, indescribable sense of helplessness.


    The door closed and the room fell silent once again, but inexplicably left Adriana feeling empty at the bottom of her heart.


    Three days?


    Peter gave three days.


    Adriana really stayed in the room for three days and three nights, and when she was hungry, she asked the hotel room service to deliver food, and she also asked the room service to bring her clothes by the way.


    She stayed in the room alone, not even turning on her cell phone or the TV.


    It wasn¡¯t until the third day that someone came knocking on the door.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s me, Flora.¡±


    Flora¡¯s voice came from outside.


    Adriana got up, slowly walked to the door of the room, opened the door, looked at Flora standing in the doorway and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are your eyes swollen?¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Flora saw Adriana and instantly burst into tears, walking up to her and wrapping her arms around her neck, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know why this happened, Adriana, you forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean it. If I had known, I should not have dragged you over for a drink, if you don¡¯t drink, you won¡¯t miss anything, whoops ¡­¡±


    She cried and followed the child, choking and sobbing.


    Adriana pulled her along and said soothingly, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not mad. But you, what¡¯s going on? Who scolded you?¡±


    Flora let go of Adriana and stood up straight, unable to stop cringing at her shoulders and sobbing, ¡°My brother scolded me, and Peter was mean to me, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    Adriana felt that Flora was also quite innocent and rubbed her head, treating her like a sister, ¡°This kind of thing nobody wants to happen, it¡¯s just an ident, don¡¯t have the heart pressure. Don¡¯t stress about it. Be good.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ but ¡­¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. You don¡¯t even know, these days he¡¯s been drinking and getting drunk all day, I¡¯ve never seen him so disheveled. If he didn¡¯t care so much about you, how could he be angry? Think about it, who wouldn¡¯t be angry if they saw that situation?¡±


    Hearing her words, Adriana¡¯s heartache instantly disappeared into nothing.


    Raising an eyebrow, his gaze faded, ¡°So, you came over to be a lobbyist, did you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Flora shook her head like a rattle, ¡°I just saw Peter¡¯s look quite distressed, and my brother scolded me, I also feel that it is my bad, if I did not beg you toe to the bar, there will not be so many things happened. In the end, it¡¯s all my fault. You just forgive me, right?¡±

 Chapter 254 – The Wrong Family

    Flora took her hand and shook it gently, pampering Adriana like a little child.


    ¡°Come on, stop it.¡±


    Adriana brushed her hand away, ¡°Flora, this has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have toe over and apologize to me. I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡±


    Turned and entered the room and closed the door.


    Not giving Flora any chance to speak at all.


    Outside the door, Flora knocked again and shouted a few times, but Adriana did not answer before she left in disgust.


    In the afternoon, Adriana changed her clothes and left the hotel with her bag.


    Take a taxi and go straight to YY Law Firm.


    Just walking into the office, Jenkins, Vivian and Flora gathered around.


    Adriana, however, had a high cool posture and walked straight into her office, ¡°You guys go out, I have work to do.¡±


    Thepany has arge number of cases on its te recently, and it can¡¯t even handle them.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, why don¡¯t you just rest at home, thepany will be fine with us.¡±


    They have all watched the recent news, so they more or less understand what is going on.


    Vivian then added, ¡°The scandal that day has been cleared up, so you don¡¯t have to feel so burdened, okay?¡±


    ¡°What? rified?¡±


    Adriana was a bit taken aback, ¡°How was that rified?¡±


    No wonder I didn¡¯t see those reporters in front of the hotel when I just came out of the hotel.


    Ben thought he was sent away by Peter.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know?¡±


    Flora¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°Adriana, are you a primitive? You don¡¯t know anything about the recent news?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston found the monitor in your room, and it was so clear on the monitor what you did with Harlee that he gave the video from the monitor directly to the newspaper, which uploaded it all and clearly proved your innocence.¡±


    Jenkins added.


    Adriana listened before she understood what was going on and asked, ¡°So has the person behind the curtain been found?¡±


    The three shook their heads in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Get out if you¡¯re okay, I have to work.¡±


    She picks up a copy and opens it, only to be held down by Jenkins, ¡°Adri ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, if it¡¯s about Peter, just shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    She remained indifferent and did not want to hear anything about Peter.


    Jenkins raised her eyebrows and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling about Peter, not about him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Vivian to rent out the entire upstairs floor? It turned out to be robbed yesterday. They paid one point five times the price to rent out the upstairs.¡±


    Jenkins put things in a nutshell.


    ¡°What? There is such a thing?¡±


    She scanned her gaze at Vivian, ¡°Why did it take days to tell me about this?¡±


    Vivian bowed his head, as if he had done something wrong, ¡°It was already set, the contract had been signed, but the other party paid the breach of contract and broke the contract.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s small, serious face resumes thepetence and wisdom of the elite in the workce.


    Get up and say, ¡°You guys do what you need to do, I¡¯ll go upstairs and check it out.¡±


    At least ask around and find out who it was that stole the upstairs lot from her.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, your leg is not handy, why don¡¯t we go with you?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian was unsure.


    ¡°Are you guys very idle?¡±


    She cold eyes, red at Vivian, and then said to Flora: ¡°These days study well with Vivian, the assessment period of half a month, if you do not pass, where to go back.¡±


    Peter sent people over that she didn¡¯t want to use.


    ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    Flora was just about to say something, but seeing Adriana¡¯s ugly look, she brushed it off and had to nod, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother with the trio and walked out of the office, limping towards the outside.


    The heart pondered, no wonder the outside so quiet in recent days, no wonder that day Peter came over to apologize to her, saw her foot hurt not at all surprised, the original is the next room there are even cameras.


    She could not help but feel that it was fortunate that the surveince camera was ced in advance, if not, I¡¯m afraid she could not jump into the yellow river to wash.


    But who was that person? How could she be expected to get a room?


    All kinds of questions followed, Adriana could not find the answer, and simply did not think about it.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opens.


    She walked in, still with her head down in thought.


    ¡°Hey, woman, don¡¯t you even say hello when you see the little man?¡±


    Suddenly, one person nudged her arm.


    Adriana looked up and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°Harlee? You ¡­ How did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s a surprise to see the young master, it¡¯s not that you miss me, right?¡± He had a formal attire, clearly so proper attire, but wear on him but look so immodest.


    The peach blossom eyes blinked at her, with a slight sense of debauchery in the evil.


    Adriana gave him a nk look, ¡°Would it kill you not to make a fool of yourself? It¡¯s a bad match.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and Adriana stepped out, saying without looking back, ¡°See youter.¡±


    The next moment, an arm around her waist, ¡°Look at you limp into this way, the little master mercifully support you, or fall where, rubbed face, is not ruined your pretty little face.¡±


    Adriana took a step, looked sideways, and shot a knife eye across, ¡°Let go!¡±


    She took a few steps back with a displeased face, ¡°Harlee, do I know you well? If you want to flirt with girls, there are a lot of girls lined up in the bar waiting for you, no need to be in front of me. You don¡¯t have to be¡­ flirty in front of me.¡±


    The evil smile on Harlee¡¯s lips instantly froze, and he looked at her with a decrepit face, ¡°Hey, dead woman, can¡¯t you talk? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally, stay away from me.¡±


    With that, Adriana walked away, not wanting to look at Harlee more than once.


    Who knows that after walking a few steps, the man still followed her.


    Adriana was a little upset, ¡°Why are you still following me? Do you believe that I report to warn you of harassment?¡±


    ¡°Damn woman, where did you get the confidence that I would harass you? You¡¯re a woman with a wife and two children, and I¡¯d hate to see you lying naked in front of me.¡±


    Harlee teased her very venomously, bypassed her, and walked boldly towards the front.


    ¡°Harlee, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana was furious and was about to say something when she suddenly frowned, ¡°Stop right there. harlee, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, my newpany is here, of course I came to see it, what else can I do?¡±


    The man ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, turned sideways, nced contemptuously, grunted haughtily and left.


    Adriana suddenly realized and crossed her arms in anger, ¡°What an ingrate!¡±


    The wounded foot pointing on the ground, limping to follow, ¡°so it was you who grabbed this floor with me? Do you know the rules, firste, first served? I was the first to see this ce.¡±

 Chapter 255 Wandering …… crazy

    Adriana quickly walked in front of him and blocked his way, ¡°You have to give me an exnation for this.¡±


    ¡°Heh, coincidentally. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the owner of YY Law Firm downstairs?¡± Harlee Hirsch gazed at Adriana with a look of an alien, ¡°Tsk ¡­ looks like Peter didn¡¯t treat you too badly, he actually gave you apany.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana was instantly upset, ¡°Who told you that thepany was given to me by Peter? It¡¯s my own business.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    Harlee a smile, ¡°downstairspany and I do not know, a short time to create less than six months, rapid development, amazing performance, with you, how possible to do?¡±


    He bypassed Adriana and walked straight inside the floor being renovated.


    Adriana stood still, her mind reverberating with what Harlee had said, not without some loss and ¡­ despair.


    This is the result of being with Peter. Any result that you have fought with your own hands will be said to be given by Peter.


    YY Law Firm did have an impressive track record, and that was because after the copse of Hale Cobb Law Firm, the old staff still had the client resources in their hands, so the new YY Law Firm had an impressive track record in the short term.


    Even though Peter has introduced her to many clients this month, it does not negate the performance of herpany.


    Inside the office, Harlee stood there, looking at Adriana¡¯s back through that one ss window, and could somehow feel her sad and despondent air.


    Heartfeltpassion.


    Damn, he¡¯s actually going to pity a mother who has a child?


    Seeing her like that, Harlee got annoyed and walked out of the office, ¡°Hey, what are you doing standing there?¡±


    Adriana nced at him, turned around and walked away, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want this floor? Little Master can let you have it.¡± Harlee also did not expect that thepany downstairs would be Adriana¡¯s.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    I never thought it would be such a coincidence.


    Adriana took a step and took a deep breath to calm her emotions, ¡°Conditions.¡± She asked.


    ¡°18th floor, also vacant a floor, you help me to rent down, this floor will be given to you.¡± He finished, and exined, ¡°Originally the 18th floor little master I do not like, that number I hate. But since this floor is yours, then ¡­ give it back to you for the time being. However, you have to buy me dinner.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She said a cold thank you and walked away.


    ¡°Hey?! Is this done?¡±


    Harlee was upset and gave her a face in a good mood, who knew that this woman did not give him any face at all, making him very unhappy.


    Adriana stood at the entrance of the elevator, raised her hand and pressed the elevator up button, while saying, ¡°I will give my assistant what you said, and you will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The man took three steps forward and blocked in front of Adriana, ¡°The little master is in a good mood to give up a floor to you, and this is how you act? It really irritates me.¡±


    He leaned against the elevator door with his arms around his chest, blocking Adriana¡¯s path.


    The evil and unrestrained look, the image of his yboy is interpreted to the fullest.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    Adriana did not look good, to be precise, was not in a good mood.


    Perhaps in the heart of the original for with Peter and a hundred taboos to think about those things, but this talk by Harlee recklessly said, only to hit the bull¡¯s eye, hurt her self-esteem.


    Adriana is also very strong, today¡¯s small achievements is her little fight out, so by Peter to drown, naturally bad mood.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Because, in the future, all her efforts will be attributed to Peter.


    Even if she struggles and suffers any more, no one will see it!


    That¡¯s what hurts her the most.


    ¡°Buy me dinner first, and when I¡¯m in a good mood, of course everything will be fine.¡±


    Harlee gave a gangly smile.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Give me the phone.¡± He spread his hand.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, without your phone number, how can I contact you?¡±


    He snatched the phone out of Adriana¡¯s hand, then typed in his cell phone number and called.


    Waving the phone in his hand, he paid it off, ¡°Now I have your cell phone number, I¡¯ll wait for your call tonight.¡±


    As she spoke, Harlee took Adriana¡¯s phone and saved her cell phone number.


    ¡°Here, go ahead.¡±


    Hand her the phone.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana took her cell phone, saw the elevator doors open, went straight into the elevator and left.


    Downstairs, Adriana went back to the office and went to exin to Vivian, who immediately went upstairs to deal with the matter.


    She returned to the office and Flora came in and offered her a cup of tea, ¡°Ms. Hale¡­ no, no, no, Ms. Hale, you have some tea. That said, you are really good, actually can so easily take down that floor upstairs, you quickly tell me, how did you do it? Let me worship the worship. I found you really good, only a few minutes to fix everything, I really worship you more and more. Ms. Hale, you say ¡­¡±


    Next to her ear, Flora kept chattering something, and Adriana couldn¡¯t listen to what she was saying.


    Just sitting somewhere in a depressed and lost mood.


    It was only after a long time that Flora noticed that Adriana¡¯s mood seemed a bit off that she asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, are you all right?¡±


    Adriana looked back and shook her head, ¡°Go help Jenkins with her work, I¡¯m fine on my end for now, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Noticing that she was not in a good mood, Flora said nothing and turned to leave the office, closing the door behind her.


    At the door, she took her phone and edited a paragraph: [Peter, Adriana is not in a good mood, the rest is normal].


    Sent out.


    Then went to Jenkins¡¯ office to start working.


    It took a long time for Adriana to adjust her emotions and try hard not to let any of them get in the way of her motivation to work.


    After a busy afternoon at the firm, she had in her hands a multi-part litigation and non-litigation practice in the areas of financial banking and real estatew.


    The pile of cases was really giving her a headache.


    All other cases are handled by the departments under both Jenkins and Vivian.


    Ding¨C


    While she was busy, Adriana¡¯s phone What¡¯s App beeped.


    She put down the contract and opened her phone, a gray image of a cartoon character appeared, showing the screen name: wandering ¡­ madman.


    Request to add a friend.


    This is the type of person that Adriana rejects the first time she sees it.


    I was worried that some harassment people would add their friends again, so I simply refused.


    Put down the phone and just picked up the file when the phone rang.


    The disy screen clearly shows Harlee¡¯s name.


    Adriana looked at the time, it was already 4:50 pm and it was almost time for dinner.


    Pondering that I still owed him a dinner, I answered the phone.


    ¡°Damn woman, what¡¯s wrong with you, why did you reject the friend add?¡± Harlee questioned directly.

 Chapter 256 You change your name to Harlee

    ¡°The wandering ¡­ lunatic, is that you?¡±


    How could Adriana know that it would be him?


    ¡°Nonsense, does not it fit the temperament of the young master.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, it fits, it fits.¡± It simply does not fit too well.


    ¡°Hurry up and add back to me or I¡¯ll go straight to yourpany now.¡± His words came out as a threat.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana answered helplessly, hung up the phone and immediately added him back.


    ¡°Wandering lunatics? Why not just call it crazy, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate.¡±


    She grunted coldly, put down her phone, and devoted herself to her work.


    Ding¨C


    What¡¯s App beeps in your hand.


    Adriana frowned in some boredom and opened her phone to look at the avatar and knew it was a message from Harlee.


    It was a voice message, and after clicking on it, I heard the other party say, ¡°We are already friends, can¡¯t we say hello?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Well, hello.¡±


    Adriana replied with a voice message that was extremely perfunctory.


    Then, received back: [¡­]


    An apostrophe.


    Adriana was amused by the apostrophe, but with her busy schedule in hand, she didn¡¯t have time to talk to Harlee that much and replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy, I¡¯ll chat when I have time.¡±


    She¡¯s not as rxed as Harlee.


    Now thepany piled up a pair of cases that she needs to deal with, there is no time to chat with him.


    Ding ding ding ¨C


    Before the phone in his hand had time to put it down, the phone rang again, a video call.


    Adriana looked at it and hung up straight away.


    But the other side persisted and called again, so Adriana had to answer the video call.


    Over there, the image shows Harlee¡¯s evil and unrestrained face, although very handsome, but there are a few signs of debauchery.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°Damn woman, don¡¯t you have time to chat with me? Do you still want the office building upstairs or not? I¡¯m telling you, if you upset me, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    The tone of voice, sounded like a child resentful.


    ¡°Harlee, how old are you? I don¡¯t have time to y house with you. I¡¯ll give you the office building if you give it to me, but if not, I¡¯ll just rent the 18th floor as well.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t found it more convenient to go upstairs and downstairs, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to talk to Harlee so much.


    ¡°And really thorny woman, I am curious, you kind of woman, how Peter will look at you? Tsk tsk ¡­ appetite is really heavy.¡±


    Harlee holds her phone and stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a raised eyebrow and a smile.


    ¡°Since you know I¡¯m barbed, you better stay away from me, or you might get stabbed that day at your own peril.¡±


    Putting the phone aside, it was aimed right at her face, but she looked down at the paper in her hand and chatted with him extremely perfunctorily.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, buy me dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only five o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with five o¡¯clock? I haven¡¯t eaten since noon.¡±


    ¡°Location.¡±


    ¡°You invited me to dinner, you ask me? Little master just returned to China, where would I know what ce is better to eat.¡±


    ¡°Come on down.¡±


    Adriana knew that it was not a good idea to tangle with Harlee, so it would be best to invite him to dinner early and then stop contacting him.


    After packing up her things, Adriana dragged her injured feet and walked slowly to the door.


    The person just walked to the entrance of thepany and saw Harlee standing there.


    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s only been a few days, howe your feet are ruined? It wasn¡¯t beaten by Peter, was it?¡±


    Harlee speaks out of turn and easily pisses off Adriana.


    A sharp look swept over, ¡°Shut up if you can¡¯t chat.¡±


    Eating with such people, Adriana feels she must be in an extremely good frame of mind to do so.


    ¡°By what right? The little master opens his mouth to speak. You tell me to shut up and shut up, is not very humiliating.¡±


    He sounded extremely arrogant.


    Adriana can not win the argument, simply do not speak, walk to the elevator pressed open the elevator.


    The man followed her around and asked, ¡°Where are you nning to take me for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Chinese food, Western food, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Adriana stood at the elevator door with her bag in her hand, trying to keep her mind bnced and calm.


    ¡°Western food, I guess.¡± Harlee said.


    Then, the two went downstairs and Adriana walked out of the building and stood on the curb.


    With the zing sun, even at 5pm, it was still hot and scorching.


    Harlee was a little impatient and asked in an unpleasant voice, ¡°When is your driver driving over?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the word that there was a driver? Take a cab.¡±


    Thepany is now understaffed, Adriana where there is no need for a driver.


    She hurt her foot, and now she can¡¯t drive, so she has to take a cab.


    ¡°What? You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Going or not? If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll work for thepany.¡±


    Not waiting for Harlee to finish a rant, Adriana stern gaze straight over, Harlee suddenly lost the words.


    The cab pulled up in front of them and the two got in and went to a nearby Western restaurant.


    And then, after ordering a meal in the restaurant, they sat awkwardly.


    Harlee was holding her phone in her hand, her hands tapping rapidly on the phone screen as if she was editing a message.


    Adriana was in no hurry, sitting there, taking a sip of the hot tea in front of her, looking sideways at the view out the window, not in the least bit anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Being so silent on a date with me, you¡¯re making me feel so depressed about a meal.¡±


    Harlee put down her phone and was all kinds of picky.


    Adriana¡¯s good-looking eyebrows twisted slightly, put down the ss, raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°I¡¯m not your girlfriend, and I¡¯m having dinner with you and coaxing you?¡± Mr. Soto, you change your name to Harlee.¡±


    The name ¡°Harlee?¡± is a good name, I like it. He hooked his lips a smile, revealing eight white teeth, that face sunny and good-looking, as if healing general, look at people feel good mood, as if the bad mood a moment quietly passed.


    Obviously born with a charming face, smile clean and beautiful, but is that dude unrestrained nature, rebellious little male.


    Let people look disgusted, but as long as he smiled, let the people can not get up.


    It¡¯s really a no-brainer.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not long after, the western food was delivered and the two began to eat.


    As she was eating, she saw Harlee holding her phone and saying into a voice message, ¡°I¡¯m on the second floor.¡±


    The message is sent out.


    Adriana asked suspiciously, ¡°Your friend is here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go aheadter.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for Harlee¡¯s friend toe over earlier, so she could leave Harlee alone.


    Harlee picked up the wine and took a sip, nced towards the entrance of the stairs and smiled without saying anything.


    Just saw a fashionable and beautiful girl dressed over there came over, ¡°Harlee, who are you eating with ¡­¡±


    Halfway through the conversation, Adriana raised her eyes and looked over, and the moment the girl saw Adriana, the smile on her face instantly froze.


    And then, clear to cloudy, once sharp eyes stared at Adriana, tightened her eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Adriana, is that you?¡±


    Sloane was furious and walked up to Adriana, grabbed the ss of red wine on the table with one hand and sshed it directly on Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°You bitch, I¡¯ve been looking for you for days and finally found you. You say, why are you with Harlee? You shameless woman, how many boats are you in?¡±

 Chapter 257 The Biggest Mistake

    A ss of red wine poured over the head, immediately wet Adriana¡¯s small face, dripping down the chin on the white professional dress shirt, stained a mess.


    Adriana closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then slowly opened them, pulling out a tissue and wiping the wine stains from her cheeks.


    A stern gaze was directed at Harlee, expecting him to give an exnation.


    He put his hands together and made a begging gesture towards her, and then he said to Sloane: ¡°What are you doing? Adriana is my friend, why are you spilling your guts here?¡±


    Sloane¡¯s facial muscles twitched in anger, and he heavily ced the tall ss in his hand on the table, ¡°Harlee, who do you want to hang out with, but you want to get together with this bitch Adriana? My brother even washed his hands of her two days ago, I think you two are having an adulterous affair. You¡¯re an asshole too!¡±


    She was furious, ¡°Harlee, I¡¯m telling you, from now on, I, Sloane, am done with you, and don¡¯t youe looking for me.¡±


    Then, raising her hand, she pointed at Adriana, ¡°And you, shameless woman, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡±


    Knocking the goblet off the table, he turned around in anger and left in a huff.


    Harlee stood in ce and shouted in a disgusted tone, ¡°Sloane? Sloane? Don¡¯t you get mad Sloane¡­¡±


    The voice sounded like guilt mixed with a little bit of repentance, but Adriana looked up and found Harlee¡¯s handsome, demonic face with a smug smile of sessful schemes.


    Asshole!


    Adriana was furious and would have stormed out if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Sloane had just left and she was afraid of any head-on confrontation with Sloane.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you through this.¡±


    Harlee handed over a few tissues.


    ¡°Involved? Heh, sure it¡¯s not Mr. Gu a scheme in the first ce?¡± Just now, he said he was Harlee, but now he thinks he is an old fox all the time.


    ncing around, it was good that it was still early and there was no one in the western restaurant, otherwise Adriana felt she must have lost face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really mean to do it. You also know Sloane kind of nature, until the yellow river heart will not die, I just want to break off the rtionship with her.¡±


    He exined.


    But Adrianaughed coldly and looked at him calmly, ¡°Do you want to break off the rtionship with her, or do you want to muddy the waters of The Alston family as revenge for the day Peter beat you up?¡±


    She is not a fool, how can she not understand Harlee¡¯s purpose.


    If you are in love with Sloane and want to break up, there are a lot of reasons, why do you need to use her as a shield?


    After thinking about it, there is only one reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to hide from you.¡±


    Harlee leaned on the card seat, holding a goblet in her hand, swirling the red wine in the ss, and took a sip, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, you¡¯re still a pretty smart woman. It¡¯s a pity that a woman who is too smart is not too good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Soto for your kind reminder, goodbye.¡±


    Adriana threw the tissue down hard on the table, nced at him, and left straight away.


    Although angry, but Harlee also can not get up a few hatred.


    In the end that day by Peter inexplicably beaten, but also really idental, and now he so revenge, between the two to get even.


    Back at the office, Adriana changed in the dressing room, returned to her seat and went back to work.


    Not long after, the phone kept ringing.


    It was Peter¡¯s phone. She didn¡¯t answer the first call, and then it rang five or six more times, and she still didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    Maybe it¡¯s that they don¡¯t want to see Peter at all.


    All the employees of thepany were off work, and she was still working overtime alone.


    Knock Knock-


    The office door mmed a few times.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She thought it was Vivian or Jenkins who were really working overtime, and only when the visitor stood in front of her did she realize that the person standing in front of her was Peter.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Peter to arrive at herpany.


    It must be because of a few phone calls just now, she has not been answering the reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why don¡¯t you go back? Your foot is injured, you should go back earlier to get a good rest.¡±


    A few days not see, Peter face haggard, chin are born a little scruff, in Adriana¡¯s eyes, inexplicably some heartache.


    But she just nced at it with a clear and cold gaze, then lowered her head and continued to bury her head in her work, while not forgetting to ask: ¡°I¡¯m not done with my work now, so you go back first.¡±


    At least for now Adriana does not want to go back, no matter what, thest incident has brought her an unprecedented psychological shadow, even if she wants to forget, it is not so easy.


    ¡°Adri, how about you take your anger off? I apologize to you for what happenedst time, my fault, and now it has been rified in front of the media. Can you stop being angry?¡±


    Peter was also angry about thest time.


    But after thinking about it afterwards, I felt that Adriana was not that kind of person either and did not trust her and struggled internally.


    So let people investigate, but found that the room was installed a camera early, but the person who installed it is a plumbing installer, questioned the reason, the other party just said they wanted to steal the camera.


    Later Peter sent someone to get the camera, y it after a look, not surprisingly, it is a lot of unsightly things.


    But it was Adriana¡¯s bit that he cared about most, and found that there really seemed to be a misunderstanding of something.


    Investigate all the things all over again, and even ask the waiter in the bar, only topletely clear the context, the reason is that Adriana drunk into the men¡¯s room by mistake, coincidentally vomited all over Harlee, took Harlee to wash his pants, and the result happenedter.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. There¡¯s really something else that needs to be taken care of at thepany right now, and there¡¯s really no time right now. You go back early, Helen and Luis still need you to keep thempany.¡±


    At the bottom of her heart, perhaps Adriana has gradually let go of the previous misunderstanding.


    But some things in the heart but subtle roots, sprouting, is a vine general wild growth.


    Peter stepped forward and turned the executive chair, forcing Adriana to look in his direction.


    Adriana raised her eyes, and the two of them looked at each other with deep eyes, each with their own thoughts.


    ¡°What happened that day, I know I was wrong, I learned from the past, I won¡¯t be so impulsive in the future to believe only what is in front of me, I¡¯m sorry. adri, forgive me, can you?¡±


    His voice was husky, as if he had a deep voice like a cello in D major.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forgiveness? Are you at fault?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are clear, and her gaze is cold, rejecting people.


    Inexplicably, Peter felt her detachment and indifference.


    Peter knows in his heart that Adriana is still angry to this day and has not forgiven him at all.


    He just didn¡¯t know how to get Adriana to choose forgiveness for a while.


    ¡°There. I know that I didn¡¯t trust you, and that was the biggest mistake of all.¡±


    For the first time, he was so low to a person that he couldn¡¯t even ept himself as he was now.


    ¡°You had said that you would try something together, even if it was just for the sake of the baby. This is just the beginning, we still have a long way to go in the future, you shouldn¡¯t give up on this, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

 Chapter 258 No anger, how to forgive

    Restored the previous domineering president model, the words with a slightmand of the children.


    Adriana slowly lowered her head, both eyebrows against the locked spring mountains, a haze under her eyes, ¡°Peter, I need quiet now, please don¡¯t disturb me, okay? Helen is at your ce, I am very relieved, take good care of her and Luis.¡±


    Peter is Helen¡¯s father, and she is very relieved to be ced in his care.


    In any case, The Alston family is very fond of Helen, even though they don¡¯t like her.


    ¡°What will it take for you to forgive me?¡± Peter was so helpless in a hundred ways that even his words were slightly frustrated and disheveled.


    In the business world, he has never felt the taste of failure, but he was repeatedly frustrated with Adriana, which once made him doubt his life.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes fell on his hand resting on the backrest of the executive chair, brushing it away gently, turning the aspect to look at the contract on the table once more, ¡°There is no anger, what is forgiveness.¡±


    This sentence is said with all sincerity.


    Perhaps yesterday, or the morning is still angry, but gradually she has let go of all.


    The reason why I am angry is because I am not capable enough to get a foothold beside Peter and rule the world with him.


    ¡°I know this whole thing is really my fault, but can you not stay angry like this? Don¡¯t want to see me, I can not appear in front of you, but the child is innocent.¡±


    Peter some wretched, spread his hands, can not say helpless, actually do not know how to be good.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the child has you.¡±


    She said coldly.


    Standing aside the man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, patient apologies, repeatedly not epted, his pride made, and even some anger.


    Nodded, ¡°Good. Then wait until you think about it before you go see the baby.¡±


    Say it, Peter turned around and left directly, without looking back, walking with determination.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Bang!


    A loud bang, the office door mmed shut, the sound shook the entire office for one, scared Adriana three souls lost seven souls.


    With the document in his hand, his head is not raised, but he does not care to read it.


    For a long time, she leaned weakly against the executive chair and took a long breath, her heart extremelyplicated.


    Quiet, unusually quiet.


    There was no sound in therge office, so quiet that you could feel your own heartbeat.


    It was this quietness that made Adriana feel a little uneasy inside, pack her things and leave from the office.


    Because she knows that even if she sits here, she can¡¯t read any documents in her heart.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    No sooner had the person stepped out of the office than Jenkins called out to her.


    ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were still working and was waiting for you. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you back.¡± Jenkins got up and walked towards her, raising his hand to hold her arm, ¡°Tell me about you, why must youe to work when your foot is injured? Thepany has me and Vivian, you still don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m idle anyway.¡±


    Adriana smiled sarcastically.


    Downstairs, Jenkins escorted her back to her apartment, where Adriana rested early after having a few drinks alone at home.


    The next day, I woke up early, went downstairs, and just walked out of the neighborhood when I saw Jenkins¡¯ car.


    ¡°Brother, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, stop right there!¡±


    Adriana walked towards Jenkins, when suddenly one person approached and shoved Adriana.


    She had one foot to make a strong, so a push, the whole person fell towards the back of the past.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Jenkins stepped forward and held Adriana in ce as her cold gaze swept over Sloane, saying angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Sloane was furious, with two punks by his side, both with yellow hair and tattoos, thin and bony but with a cynical look, hanging on.


    With a wave of his hand, he said, ¡°Hit that bitch for me, hard.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two young guys nodded and rushed towards Adriana in unison. Jenkins saw this and shielded Adriana directly behind her, allowing herself to be beaten by the two punks.


    ¡°Brother? Brother, are you okay?¡±


    Adriana struggled, but was held in a death grip by Jenkins, with her back to the punk and carried to death.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    A series of punches and kicks, punches to the flesh, Adriana listened to all feel a pain in the flesh, but Jenkins did not say a word, not even cry out in pain.


    ¡°You let go!¡±


    Adriana struggled, not wanting to let Jenkins help her with the pain.


    She was well aware that Jenkins was in poor health, having been fractured by a group of men a few months ago, and that her body was fragile.


    If another injury urs now, it could easily result in a secondary fracture.


    ¡°Stop it all!¡±


    At that moment, a mellow voice came.


    The two punks suddenly stopped, several people looked back and saw Peter walking with Hank.


    Without waiting for Peter to say anything, Hank stepped forward and made a few moves, followed by a wailing sound as the two punks fell to the ground, shivering in pain and begging for mercy.


    ¡°Brother, who are you to touch my people? Adriana that bitch stole my boyfriend, I won¡¯t let her ¡­ ah!¡±


    Sloane red at Peter, but before she could finish her sentence, she received a p from Peter, which knocked her to the ground, and angrily scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve taken everything I¡¯ve said for granted, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You hit me?¡±


    She fell to the ground and rubbed her elbow on the ground, cutting several wounds and spilling blood stains.


    A hand covering the hot cheek, doubly incredible looking up at his brother.


    The brother who never touched a hair on her since childhood, defended her everywhere, although the nature of cold, but also can feel his care.


    By now, it seems to have long since ceased to be the same.


    ¡°You beat me up again for her? Every time you hit me for that bitch Adriana?!¡±


    Sloane wretchedly got up from the ground, shivering with anger, pointed at Peter¡¯s face and jumped in anger, ¡°Peter, you remember, from today onwards, I Sloane is not your sister. Take care of Adriana, from now on I will beat her once I see her!¡±


    Side eye, deep cold gaze on Adriana, the grim expression is very appalling.


    Then huffed and puffed and ran away.


    Adriana frowned slightly and looked down at Jenkins who had fallen to the floor, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    The two punks just smashed their fists into Jenkins¡¯ face, and now his face is all bruised and purple, with crimson blood flowing from his nose, which is tragic.


    This is a superficial injury, how the body is injured, Adriana does not know.


    But clear, it must hurt.


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    Adriana picked up Jenkins and said with great concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jenkins waved a hand, gave Peter aplicated look, and let go of Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Get in the car, start the limo, and leave straight away.


    Hank had the good sense to take the two punks who were wailing for mercy away.


    A farce at the door that came and went quickly.


    There are a few onlookers around to look at, see nothing interesting and have left.

 Chapter 259 You only have two ways to choose

    Adriana stood still, carrying her duffel bag, looking up, looking up at Peter, ¡°See? It should be clear to you that we are not right together. the presence of Theresa, the obstruction of The Alston family, the opposition of your mother and your sister, will all be a hindrance between us. As I said, a marriage without a blessing cannot be happy.¡±


    Every time The Alston family got in the way, it left a shadow in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    Even though countless times I told myself that I could try to get together.


    But she really tried, tried hard to take the first step, only the results were very unpromising.


    ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Peter took her hand with a look of concern.


    The big palm just touched Adriana¡¯s hand, she retracted and took a step back, distancing herself from him.


    ¡°Peter, there¡¯s no need to avoid the topic, some things can¡¯t be solved without you thinking about them. The matter of the child is a misunderstanding, but it is not a shackle between us.¡±


    Once again, she asserts her position.


    Peter¡¯s face was chilly, and his thick eyebrows, which were dyed like ink, wrinkled, ¡°What, want to take Helen away and get out of my sight once again?¡±


    ¡°I gave birth to the child, why not?¡± She didn¡¯t give an inch.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°You seem to forget that at first it was just a deal between you and me. I gave you money, the child is my Peter, even though you raised her to adulthood, you can not ignore the contents of the contract. I can pay you, but the child cannot be taken away.¡±


    It was Peter¡¯s decision.


    After saying that, he added, ¡°You only have two choices to make. One, leave on your own, or two, stay and be the mother of two children, my Peter¡¯s wife.¡±


    The hegemonic dictatorship is not negotiable in any way.


    That word by word, it was like a sharp dagger, stabbed deep in Adriana¡¯s heart, painful to the core, almost can feel the taste of dripping blood.


    But she has tasted countless pain over the years, even if how hard it is in the heart, but also can not look happy.


    A formic smile spreads across his cheeks, making it impossible to tell what he is thinking.


    But through the pair of clear and thinly misted eyes, but can feel the taste of her suppressed pain.


    ¡°Are you done? When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll go to work.¡±


    Adriana walked to the curb, reached out to stop a cab, got in, and left straight away.


    In the rearview mirror, the figure of Peter on the roadside turned out to be further and further away until it disappeared in front of Adriana.


    She squarely withdrew her gaze and stared ahead, letting her tears well up in her eyes and not daring to let them drip out of them.


    Tears, is the most worthless thing, even crying into tears can not solve any problems.


    When she arrived at the office, the morning meeting was a routine one, with Vivian talking about the morning meeting and her sitting on the sidelines listening quietly.


    When she returned to her office after the meeting, Flora brought her a cup of tea and ced it in front of her, ¡°Ms. Hale, have some water.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face is cold, as if ted with ayer of frost.


    ¡°You came to thepany because Peter told you toe over. Now, you¡¯re given a choice, either leave thepany now or go help Vivian or Jenkins, one of two.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t hate Flora, but ¡­ every time she sees her, she can think of Peter nting Flora on her side.


    This is called trust?


    It¡¯s simply not worth a dime.


    ¡°What? Aigoo, Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Flora dressed in a professional outfit, long hair tied a ponytail, put on a light makeup, although said a shopping mall elite model, but as soon as she opened her mouth to speak there is a natural milk voice, kawaii, very whiny kind.


    I know that the hotel was my fault, but can you give me a chance? Adriana, if you kick me out now, Peter will definitely not let my brother go, and then my brother will definitely abuse me. If you send me to work in Africa for a few years, I wille back ck as coal, and by then you may not even recognize me even if I stand in front of you.¡±


    Adriana was unmoved and continued to look down at the paper.


    Flora persistently begged, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t be so indifferent. If you send me back now, how can I break off my engagement with Alvin? All my hopes are on Peter¡¯s body, but if you drive me back, Peter will definitely not speak in front of my parents, and then there is really no way to break the engagement.¡±


    She wanted to cry and felt that she was the most humble and pathetic one.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not saying you have to leave. But, you could go work with Vivian or Jenkins, couldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t stand Flora¡¯s pestering, like an abrasive goblin, bitterly pestering, making her feel a little suffocated even to breathe.


    ¡°It has to be like this?¡±


    ¡°You still have the option of packing up and leaving now.¡± She grimaced, not giving a single good look.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Flora skimmed her lips, ¡°Adriana, you are really too cold in nature.¡±


    She stood up, and its frustration.


    I¡¯d rather go with Jenkins, Vivian is the same as you, the queen of the high and mighty, for God¡¯s sake, it¡¯s worse than death to think of working with her. It¡¯s better to follow Jenkins, the man is not so bullying girls, especially a cute little girl like me.¡±


    She held her face narcissistically, with a look of innocence that left Adriana speechless in a hundred ways.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The heart also has a little bit of envy, when, she can live with Flora this kind of rxed, unrestrained, how good it should be.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Flora sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll report to Jenkins, but don¡¯t reveal my situation to Peter, or I¡¯ll lose my happiness for the rest of my life. adriana, you can¡¯t be so cruel as to want to see me tangled up with Alvin, can you? He doesn¡¯t like me. And besides, I¡¯m such a pretty, pretty, pretty girl, I¡¯m not worried about finding a boyfriend, right? Why hang yourself from a tree? I ¡­¡±


    Before she could say a whole lot of words, Adriana jerked her eyes up, ¡°Finished? When you¡¯re done, go to work.¡±


    Previously not much contact with Flora, only know that she is lively nature, but really did not find her is so ¡­ rambling, nagging unlike words.


    It is simply ¡­ chatterbox!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m off to work. Remember my words oh, make sure not to reveal my situation to Peter. I will also reply to Peter in time on my side, but you have to trust my professionalism, I won¡¯t expose you, we will just live in peace, I think that¡¯s the best, don¡¯t you think so, Adriana?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Faced with such a nagging Flora, she just reached out and pointed to the office door, ¡°Take care, no see you off, and remember to close the door.¡±

 Chapter 260 – You’re not good enough for him

    ¡°Okay, I ¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth to speak, and Adriana put up her arms and crossed them together, signaling her to stop talking.


    Flora grinned and had an extremely nice smile.


    Walked out of the office and closed the door.


    There was not a small sparrow around constantly chattering, suddenly quiet a lot, she sat on the seat and began to look at the file, but for a long time could not concentrate.


    My mind kept recalling what Peter said, and my emotions were awful.


    Knock Knock-


    Adriana was busy in the office for a while when there was a knock on the office door and someone pushed in, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mrs. Alston is here.¡±


    Vivian walked in and said.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, but then she realized what Mrs. Alston was doing here.


    There is always no escaping the meeting and ountability, so we can only face it honestly.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were a little uneasy, and she withdrew with a grimace. Mrs. Alston came in, and Vivian closed the door and stood outside.


    ¡°Auntie, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana adjusted her mind, kept a light smile, and motioned for Mrs. Alston to be seated. In turn, she went to pour her a cup of tea and handed it to her.


    But the tea in her hand was sent out, Mrs. Alston did not take it at all, but only stretched out his hand, his right hand ying with the nails of his left hand, the gesture leisurely, vaguely revealing the disdain and contempt for her.


    Adriana wasn¡¯t offended and ced her teacup on the table, stood across from her and asked, ¡°Auntie has something to say.¡±


    She has never been one to beat around the bush, let alone to run away from it.


    ¡°You¡¯re straightforward.¡±


    Mrs. Alston looked up and down at Adriana as if she were looking at a closet item, ¡°I¡¯m curious what Peter sees in you that he has to be with you. Is it really just because you¡¯re the mother of a child?¡±


    She shook her head to herself, as if talking to herself, and added, ¡°Not so.¡±


    Adriana stood respectfully and did not say a word.


    The two of them have been at odds with each other since you came along. But since you appeared, the two siblings have turned against each other. The world always says that the beauty of a woman is a curse, today I can understand.¡±


    She came over for ountability because of the Sloane thing, no doubt.


    It was already expected by Adriana.


    ¡°How the rtionship between Peter and Sloane is, I don¡¯t know. But I know one thing, people do not offend me, I do not offend. The first time we met, Sloane opened her mouth and cursed, her words were hard to hear, Peter hit her, I know it was Peter who was wrong. But today, Sloane indiscriminately brought two people over to beat me, and if my brother hadn¡¯t protected me in time, I would be the one in the hospital now.¡±


    Adriana looked serious and said with her head held high, ¡°I know I¡¯m not good enough for Peter, and I can do without the luxury. But no matter what, that is between Peter and me, I believe I will take care of it, just Sloane should not interfere, moreover, should note up to hit people without knowing anything.¡±


    ¡°You have a point. That Harlee is Sloane¡¯s boyfriend abroad, you obviously already have Peter, how can you be entangled with another man? I just found out about this today. If Sloane hadn¡¯t told me about it, I would still be in the dark about it. Thanks to your promise in front of me, but look at your own character? You¡¯re not happy to say you¡¯re a womanizer and a cheater.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Alston pointed at Adriana¡¯s face and yelled in a sharp voice.


    It¡¯s a good thing the sound is not too loud, otherwise the whole office colleagues should see the joke.


    ¡°Harlee and I don¡¯t know each other at all, and what happened that day was a misunderstanding. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You what you? Where is there so much misunderstanding? You can fool others you can¡¯t fool me.¡±


    Mrs. Alston cut her off.


    Adriana pursed her lips, helpless, and finally just asked indifferently, ¡°So Mrs. Alston, what do you want to do about it?¡±


    Previously addressed politely as Auntie, she is now addressed directly as Mrs. Alston.


    The change in attitude is evident.


    ¡°What do I want to do? I am a person who is too emotional, before too trusting you, and still think you have a pitiful life. Now it seems that it is just a poor person must have a hateful ce, you are not worthy of us Peter.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°And then?! Then it¡¯s just that you stay away from Peter and don¡¯t be ruining the rtionship between him and his sister. Is it easy for us three mothers to live together? If you hadn¡¯t ruined our rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t have been so raw.¡±


    She pped the table with an arrogant air, very different from the way she had treated her before.


    Adriana did not answer and did not react in any way.


    Mrs. Alston muttered a few more words before leaving the office.


    After the entire office was quiet, Vivian came in, looked at Adriana¡¯s appearance, opened his mouth to try tofort her, but finally silently retreated and closed the door.


    At times like this, it¡¯s better to give her some space and let her be alone.


    Adriana was still under pressure from The Alston family and couldn¡¯t struggle when something else happened to thepany.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s bad, something¡¯s happened.¡±


    Vivian rushed into the office in a panic and said with a panicked face, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Steff of ourpany out to Udrend Company to do project bid review? As a result, the Udrend Company¡¯s bid was leaked in the afternoon, causing the bid to fail and losing ¡­ at least fifty million.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? Which Steff? Where are the people now?¡±


    Adriana stood up at once, frightened, this kind of thing is a matter of professionalism, as a partner firm, must be kept secret, now causing the bottom of the bid to leak, if it is really herpany people, then ¡­ herpany in the industry simply do not have a foothold.


    ¡°Steff. but he took the day off, I just asked a colleague who has a good rtionship with him to know that Steff is out of the country today. Think ¡­¡±


    Vivian did not say thest words, the matter has been very clear.


    It was Steff who knew he was weak, so he left the country before it happened and left the mess directly to YY Law Firm.


    ¡°Huaxia Hengshui? Whichpany is Huaxia Hengshui? Why is it so familiar?¡± Adriana murmured to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ther¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana,e out here!¡±


    Before Vivian could say a word, a loud noise came from outside the office, Adriana heard the sound and walked out, only to see several people walking in in a ze of glory.


    The person at the head of the group is actually ¡­ Theresa?!


    She was dressed in a white slim-fitting jumpsuit, with high heels, a blue and white striped suit draped over her shoulders, her long hair coiled behind her head, and her delicate makeup painted, and she walked aggressively toward her.


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell do you mean? I¡¯m at least your best friend and I¡¯ve been taking care of your business, but why are you doing this to me? You leaked mypany¡¯s bid in order to get back at me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    With some questioning on her part, Adriana remembered, as an afterthought, that Huaxia Hengshui was Theresa¡¯s father¡¯spany!

 Chapter 261 – Loss of millions

    ¡°For this matter, thepany will start to investigate, and I also hope Ms. Lindsay will give me some time.¡±


    After all she had been through, Adriana already did not have 100% trust in Theresa.


    This time it happened so suddenly, something she had never seen in her years of practice.


    Not to mention that it was also an employee of herpany, how could it be so coincidental that it leaked the secrets of Huaxia Hengshui?


    ¡°Give you time?¡±


    Theresa wrapped her arms around her chest and snorted, ¡°As far as I know, Steff has left the country, right? No matter what, he is your YY Law Firm¡¯s man, and this matter is inseparable from yourpany!¡±


    She had an arrogant look on her face and vowed not to give up.


    Suddenly his eyes shed slightly, nced at Adriana, frowned slightly, and added: ¡°In the end, you and I are friends, I can talk to my father about this matter and let him give you a few days¡¯ reprieve.¡±


    Theresa arrogant me instantly extinguished a lot, the tone of voice calm a little, ¡°You must find Steff, or I really can not help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Her sudden change of attitude made Adriana¡¯s mind wonder if she was overly concerned.


    ¡°Vivian see Miss Lindsay off for me.¡±


    Adriana instructed Vivian.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian nodded and gestured toward Theresa, ¡°Ms. Lindsay please.¡±


    Adriana and Theresa two people look at each other, eyes deepened a few, each other¡¯s eyes swirled with both sides can not detect the strange look, people can not understand.


    Watching Theresa leave with a group of people, the office instantly exploded, people did not care to work, three or two people gathered together to whisper.


    ¡°Oh my God, how could this happen? If word gets out, ourw firm will be finished.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That Steff guy is really a rat turd ruining a pot of soup.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale is in big trouble this time.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to her colleagues¡¯ mutterings, Adriana looked over with a cold face and said aloud, ¡°Finished with the work at hand? Very idle?¡±


    With a rebuke, all employees immediately returned to their jobs and buried themselves in their work.


    Therge office was silent for a while.


    Adriana returned to the office and Jenkins followed, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t worry too much about this matter, I¡¯m going to check the flight Steff took right now and I¡¯ll go abroad to look for him.¡±


    Jenkins knew the magnitude of the implications for thew firm and, more importantly, the importance Adriana attached to the matter.


    Sitting at her desk with a cool face, Adriana frowned in deep thought and shook her head, ¡°No. I want to investigate this matter myself.¡±


    YY Law Firm was recently established, and its position in Waverly had just been solidified, so if this matter were to be a big deal at this time, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Adriana founded thepany single-handedly and certainly did not want such a thing to happen to thepany.


    Not long after, Vivian came into the office, looking at Jenkins and Adriana both looked serious, also know the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, in the three or four years we¡¯ve been in business now, this has never happened before. If we don¡¯t take care of it, the consequences ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t.


    The consequences do not need Vivian to say too bluntly, several people can think through.


    Adriana thought about it carefully and felt that there was still something fishy about the matter.


    Then he said, ¡°Now go immediately to check the flight route of Steff¡¯s ne, I¡¯ll go find her now. Thepany has been doing too much businesstely, so you guys are in charge of guarding thepany.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The two men immediately stopped it.


    Vivian nced at Jenkins and said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go abroad alone, or I should go with you to have a lookout.¡±


    When she said that, Adriana swept over with a sharp gaze, ¡°Execute immediately.¡±


    Now that thepany is in its start-up phase, there is no room for error, and Steff¡¯s matter is too important to be neglected.


    A two-pronged approach is necessary.


    It is rare to see Adriana so serious and stern, Vivian pursed her lips and did not speak again, turned and walked out to check the flight route of the ne Steff was on.


    Jenkins stood in the office, several times had something to say, but swallowed it all back, and finally left the office.


    Get a moment of rity.


    Adriana leaned back in the executive chair and closed her eyes, thinking hard.


    The face of Theresa kept popping up in her head, which always made her feel that there was something strange about the matter.


    Alston Group.


    Hank, the assistant, knocked on the office door, walked in, stood in front of the desk and said to Peter, ¡°Boss, something happened to the youngdy¡¯spany.¡±


    Peter, who was working, looked up slightly, frowned and asked, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Youngdypany has always had outbound cooperation business, recently thepany a colleague named Steff to Udrend Company to do a bid contract review, the results leaked the bid to the otherpany, directly caused a serious loss of more than ten million yuan in China Hengshui.¡±


    Hank exined the situation sinctly.


    At that, Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if in thought, ¡°Huaxia Hengshui, Theresa¡¯s father¡¯spany?¡±


    All of them are elite in the mall and have been involved in the mall for many years.


    Once the ident, it is inseparable from Theresa, naturally the first object of suspicion is Theresa.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank bowed and nodded, ¡°I think there must be something fishy about this, with or without a shot ¡­¡±


    Before his words could be spoken, Peter raised his hand, ¡°No need to deal with that for now.¡±


    Hank was puzzled and asked tentatively, ¡°Is the boss nning to stand by and do nothing?¡±


    The matter is so big that the boss should not fail to understand the reasoning.


    So ¡­


    He hung his head and bowed his head, and when he thought carefully he knew what his boss meant, he wanted the youngdy toe to him personally, right?


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say much and waved his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank responded and turned to leave.


    Half an hourter, Vivian rushed into Adriana¡¯s office and ced a sheet of information on Adriana¡¯s desk, ¡°Ms. Hale, check it out. ¡±


    She pointed to the piece of information on the table, ¡°Steff is in Las Vegas right now.¡±


    ¡°Immediately go and prepare the nearest flight, I¡¯m going today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    Vivian was very efficient and had already booked the tickets in no time.


    But in the end, she was still a bit uneasy about Adriana, and returned to the office to stand opposite her, asking worriedly, ¡°Are you sure you want to go alone? You have not recovered from your foot injury until now, can you do it?¡±


    Not to mention how reassuring it is to have to go to Steff.


    ¡°You just let Jenkins go with you, okay?¡± She asked tentatively.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana decisively refused, still head down to deal with the case at hand, and then pushed a pile of cases to Vivian¡¯s front, ¡°this time to go still do not know how many days to use, these cases you take full responsibility, as soon as possible to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Good, Ms. Hale rest assured.¡±


    ¡°How are things going with the office space upstairs? Has the eighteenth floor been rented?¡±


    ¡°Handed over to Mr. Soto¡¯s assistant and it¡¯s all being taken care of already. But it¡¯s going to take a while for the renovations to be ready and for the personnel to be in ce.¡±


    Vivian is full of confidence.

 Chapter 262 – The Thief Cries Out and Catches the Thief

    ¡°Thepany is getting bigger and bigger, you get more ideas on departmental assignments and personnel promotions and transfers. jenkins is not very good at that.¡±


    In the afternoon to leave, Adriana is still a little uneasy about thepany, admonished: ¡°This matter to thepany¡¯s image caused a great impact, recently must keep the news.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    Adriana was a little tired, propping her elbows on the table and raising her hands to rub her temples with a tired look.


    Too many things have happened recently, she is really tired, now she just wants to take a good rest, but time does not allow.


    She hesitated for a moment and called Theresa.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s up with the call?¡±


    The voice on the other side of the phone was extremely gentle and extremely patient in asking questions.


    ¡°Theresa, I have to apologize to you for what happened today, Steff is an employee of ourpany, and I have an unshirkable responsibility for the bad influence and consequences to yourpany. But can you not announce this to the public for the time being until I find Steff?¡±


    If the news spreads, it will definitely be a devastating blow to thew firm, and this must not happen.


    She naturally blocked the news at the first opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are at least girlfriends a, I still know the basicmon sense. It¡¯s just that my father¡¯s side is not easy to exin, you must be quick.¡±


    Theresa said very understandingly.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll do my best. Bye~¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana looked at the string of phone numbers on her phone screen, her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled, and murmured, ¡°Theresa, I really don¡¯t want you to be a thief and catch a thief.¡±


    Even though there is no longer a friendly bromance between the two, but also decades of bromance, Adriana does not want the situation to end up too stiff.


    After spending some time at the office, Adriana packed her things and prepared to leave.


    When he walked out of the office with his bag, he found Jenkins standing at the door.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    She was quite surprised.


    Jenkins looked down at her injured foot, ¡°I¡¯m a little uneasy about leaving the country alone when your foot is still injured.¡±


    As a brother, how could he not worry about his sister¡¯s situation?


    ¡°Recently, thepany has a lot of affairs, so you should still apany thepany to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs. You don¡¯t have to worry about my side.¡±


    ¡°Avable at ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my nature, I say one thing or another.¡± She knitted her brows, carried her bag, limped, and left thepany with difficulty.


    There are still friends over in Los Angeles, and for the time being, there is no need to let Jenkins go with them, which will dy the work.


    Law firms are in the development stage and have gone terribly wrong and cannot afford to have other problems.


    When she got home and packed her things, Adriana wanted to go say hello to Helen and Luis, but she was afraid that the two children would cry, so she took a taxi to the airport.


    When she got on the ne an hourter, Adriana put on her eye mask and went straight to sleep.


    We still have to transfer to Las Vegas when we get to Los Angeles, so we must get enough sleep now to be in a state of mind to face the next thing.


    But once she closed her eyes, all she could think about was thepany, she had no intention of sleeping and could only fake sleep and meditate.


    Suddenly, someone beside her poked her on the shoulder.


    Adriana thought someone else had identally bumped into her and didn¡¯t care.


    As a result, the other party reached out and poked again, she was slightly annoyed to remove the blindfold, cold eyes nced over, only to find that there was actually ¡­ Harlee sitting next to her!


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    It¡¯s really ¡­ drama¡¯s fate that this kind of ce can meet him.


    ¡°I was in the back seat, I just changed ces with that little beauty.¡±


    Harlee raised her eyebrows and smiled wickedly, ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re going to LA too, and alone?¡±


    As he spoke, a puzzled nce at her foot, ¡°Your foot healed so quickly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to do with you.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to Harlee and just put on the blindfold and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The memory of what happened yesterday was still fresh in her mind and she could not forgive.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you still be angry?¡±


    Harlee tilted her body close to Adriana, her long bony fingers like jade poked Adriana¡¯s shoulder and said in a small voice: ¡°What happened yesterday was indeed my fault. But ¡­ I also have a reason. Sloane that little girl is too abrasive, I told her many times that I do not like her, but she just did not listen. So, I had no choice but to use you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    She interrupted in a cold voice with an extremely unfriendly attitude.


    ¡°Look at you woman, you are so angry, could it be a visit from your period?¡± He flirted shamelessly.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, pulled her lips, wanted to say something, but finally did not speak.


    Just by his anger, the gas chest rose and fell, anger straight to the brain.


    ¡°Damn woman, the young master is talking to you, you can¡¯t hear?¡±


    The man seemed unable to ept her ignorance and raised his hand, poking her arm once more, with some slight force.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts!¡±


    Adriana withdrew the blindfold, sat up straighter rather angrily, gazed sideways at Harlee, and growled.


    It was with this yell that she realized that the passengers in the cabin were looking towards her.


    Doubt, disgust, curiosity, contempt, disdain, all kinds of eyes fell on her body, making her feel doubly uneasy.


    She smiled sarcastically, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Apologize a sentence, sharp eyes fell on Harlee¡¯s body, hate to be able to re a hole in his body as if.


    Harlee shrugged and smiled lightly.


    ¡°If you have something to say, can you not move your hands.¡±


    Adriana warned him, not to mention how angry she felt inside.


    The man leaned over, that a charming face with a gangly bad smile, good-looking peach blossom eyes full of amorous, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me, what to do in Los Angeles? At least you are also Peter¡¯s mother, her foot is injured, he can also bear to leave you alone?¡±


    There is a deep meaning in the words.


    ¡°Harlee, are you being too broad-minded, what does this have to do with you.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, not wanting to talk to him at all.


    ¡°At least a friend, there is no harm in talking about it. Otherwise there will be no one to chat and talk with you on the long voyage road.¡±


    ¡°Use ¨C no ¨C use!¡±


    She said one word, lowered her voice, and acted very resistant.


    ¡°Damn woman, you ¡­¡±


    Harlee still want to say something, Adriana sharp eyes have swept over, questioned: ¡°West restaurant, you use me I have not yet to settle ounts with you, Harlee, you still want to do?¡±


    Just the thought of being taken advantage of by this jerk that day makes me feel on fire.


    It was Sloane who was the one who was picking on her and The Alston family.


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve gotten me into?!¡± She scolded softly with displeasure.


    His hooked peach blossom eyes met Adriana that harsh gaze, the aura weakened a few points, a soft smile, ¡°this matter ¡­ I really have a fault. How about when we get to Los Angeles, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner, all as an apology?¡±

 Chapter 263 Is it really a coincidence?

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t dare, in case it¡¯s another Hongmen Banquet.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, leaned back in her seat and put the blindfold back on, not forgetting to say, ¡°Please keep quiet, I need to rest.¡±


    The words show that they don¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Good, good, quiet, quiet.¡±


    Harlee nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Meanwhile, the office of the president of Alston Group.


    ¡°What do you mean, Adri went abroad?¡± Peter was a bit taken aback and asked again, ¡°With whom?¡±


    Hank shook his head, ¡°Only went alone. But ¡­ Mr. Soto seems to have taken the same flight.¡± His seemingly unintentional reminder, but let Peter into a deep thought.


    Sloane had told him about Adriana dining with Harlee, and this time Adriana was leaving the country without anyone else, yet she was on the same flight as Harlee.


    Could it be that it is really a coincidence?


    He couldn¡¯t be sure.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Boss, this is the ticket for the nearest flight booked for you.¡±


    The meticulous Hank stepped forward and ced the ticket in front of Peter.


    Peter¡¯s brow knitted slightly, picked up the ticket on the table and looked at it, falling into silence.


    ¡°Right. I also just learned that one of Harlee¡¯s newpanies is in the same building as the youngdy.¡± Hank suddenly remembered something important and informed Peter truthfully.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Peter waved his hand and gestured Hank out.


    I got up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows of my office, looked at the prosperous Waverly metropolis, with all the traffic, but inside I was immersed in gloom.


    Los Angeles.


    The flight arrived in Los Angeles at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Adriana had already called Anne on the way and asked her toe and pick up the ne.


    ¡°Adri, there was a temporary incident at thepany, I asked thepany¡¯s Xiao Wang to drive over to pick you up.¡±


    Just after getting off the ne, Anne¡¯s phone call came through with an exnation of the situation.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana knows that the Los Angeles side of thepany is harder for Anne to take care of alone, so naturally she won¡¯t bother with that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, no one picked you up?¡±


    Next to him, Harlee ced one hand in his suit pants pocket and pushed his trolley case with the other, in afortable posture, boasting of his dashing style. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    Adriana limped forward, holding her trolley case.


    Who expected to be in the crowd, a person behind her identally bumped her directly into.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    She let out a cry of surprise and her body crawled straight toward the ground.


    Harlee subconsciously tried to hold her up, but was still a step toote, and Adriana had fallen to the ground, the heavy trolley case smashing against her injured foot.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    She fell to the ground, her face distorted with pain, unspeakably wretched.


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, excuse me.¡±


    The pedestrian who knocked down Adriana looked guilty and leaned down to pull the trolley up, then tried to help Adriana up, but Harlee got the jump on her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Harlee asked as she held her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry. Is your girlfriend okay?¡± The passerby worriedly inquired about the situation.


    ¡°Who¡¯s his girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The two men spoke in unison.


    After that, each looked at the other, her cute little face wrinkled in pain with anger, and he looked at her with a smile on his face.


    The passerby wrinkled his eyebrows and directly shoved a business card to Adriana, ¡°Beauty, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. This is my business card, can you contact me directly if there is anything? I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry and need to take care of something, sorry, sorry.¡±


    The middle-aged man apologized repeatedly and then hurriedly left.


    ¡°Eh, hello? ¡­ ouch ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to call the man back, and identally moved her foot, but felt the pain drilling through her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Beside her, Harlee scolded lightly and pointed to her foot, ¡°It¡¯s bleeding and you can¡¯t see it?¡±


    After he said, Adriana looked down and saw that the apricot colored t shoes had turned red and obviously left a lot of blood.


    At this point, the passengers disembarking the ne had already finished, and the flight attendants were disembarking one after another.


    ¡°You wait a minute.¡±


    Harlee barked a word of advice, then walked up to a stewardess, exerted the gentlemanly appearance of an elegant gentleman, and said to the first stewardess in an extremely seductive and melodious voice, ¡°Hello, my friend¡¯s foot is injured, could you please help me pull the linens while I carry her?¡±


    As soon as the stewardess saw Harlee¡¯s handsome and iparable, peach blossom eyes invisibly overflowing with amorous eyes, she was seduced by his electric eyes and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Pretty women are really kind and lovely.¡±


    Harlee smiled and turned around to hand the two suitcases to the flight attendant.


    Then turned and walked to Adriana¡¯s side, squatted down and turned her back, ¡°Come up, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to let Harlee carry her.


    ¡°I was wrong about the Western restaurant, this time I¡¯ll take it as an apology to you.¡± He was once in a while serious.


    Adriana¡¯s paws really hurt, seeing that they were already bleeding a lot, so she had no choice but to lean down on his back, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She thanked extremely uncharacteristically.


    Reluctantly.


    Harlee got up with her back, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to say thank you.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks pretty light, but it¡¯s pretty heavy to carry.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you can¡¯t carry it only means you¡¯re not physically fit.¡± She teased.


    The words fell, suddenly heard a side of the stewardessesughed, Adriana hindsight realized that just now the words are easy to make people misunderstand.


    Then a blush of shame, the white cheeks flushed.


    Walking out of the airport lobby, the people Anne sent over had not yete, so they got into Harlee¡¯s car at his request, took their luggage, and went straight to the hospital.


    After some tests, the doctor gave the results ¡­


    ¡°The sweltering heat caused the wound to be infected, requiring hospitalization for observation and anti-inmmatory injections to avoid tetanus.¡±


    Harlee tranted the doctor¡¯s words.


    Adriana gave her a nk look, the look as if to say: I understand, do not need you to trante.


    He thenmunicated with the person holding fluent English, exining that he had something that prevented him from being hospitalized.


    Eventually, at the request of the doctor, I was hospitalized and hooked up to a drip.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your trouble today, my friend will be hereter, you can go now.¡± Adriana said as she leaned on the hospital bed and looked at Harlee.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ I find that women like you are particrly ¡­ flip-flopping. Just now is the little master I carry you to the hospital, how a good word is not?¡±


    Harlee moved a chair, sitting backwards across the chair, arms propped up on the chair back, eyebrows raised at Adriana, smiling.


    ¡°What do you want to hear that¡¯s good?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t look good, ¡°I threw up all over you at the bar that day, though it was my fault, but if you hadn¡¯t been so calcting, how would there have been so many things behind.¡±


    ¡°To put it mildly, you are still at fault.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him, looking sideways in the direction of the window, ¡°Mr. Soto is busy with his day-to-day business, it¡¯s better for you to go busy with your own business, otherwise I can¡¯t afford to lose your time.¡±

 Chapter 264 An ingrate

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know I¡¯m on top of my game day in and day out.¡±


    Harlee raised an eyebrow and smiled mysteriously, ¡°I heard that something happened at yourw firm, you didn¡¯te here for that, did you?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    How did Harlee still know about thew firm when she had already told Theresa not to tell anyone?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t know that Harlee wants to know.¡±


    His tone was arrogant, and then he looked at her, ¡°So it¡¯s really for this reason? I especially want to know, you are injured, Peter let youe alone, it is not really because that day in the western restaurant caused a misunderstanding, so that the two of you have a conflict, right?¡±


    Listening to him ramble, Adriana was really a bit annoyed, so she simplyy down on the bed, ¡°I¡¯m tired, make yourselffortable.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    Not long after, there was a knock on the room door.


    Adriana, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t adjusted to jetg, fell asleep in bed.


    When she opened her eyes and found Harlee still there, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    ¡°You cruel woman, little master to help you watch the dangling water, without me, who will show you?¡± Harlee teased a sentence, got up, pulled open the door of the ward, took a look at the woman standing at the door and walked away directly in a big way.


    Anne looked at Harlee¡¯s back, walked in, closed the room door and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Who was that, such a handsome little brother, when did you hook up?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, a ¡­ ingrate.¡±


    After thinking about it, I think the rtionship between them is quite aptly described by the ingrates.


    With Anne¡¯s knowledge of Adriana, she saw that she was not very nice, so she knew that their rtionship was average.


    ¡°What happened to your foot, why are you still in the hospital?¡±


    He walked to the bed, lifted the thin bedding and looked at the gauze bound foot, ¡°You are injured and still trying to be strong, you can leave the Steff to me. I¡¯ve been in LA for so many years, I¡¯m not a vegetarian.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Her words made Adrianaugh, ¡°Anne, you change your name, I think ¡­ the name Anne is the opposite of your nature.¡±


    The name gives a gentle and sweet feeling, but Anne has always been a unisex dress, dry and full of domineering model, full of offense.


    ¡°The body¡¯s hair is the parent, the name is also taken by mom and dad, what do you let me do.¡±


    She said snidely.


    The two spent some time in the hospital, best friends for a long time, and Adriana told Anne about the recent events.


    Anne was overwhelmed with emotion, ¡°So now you¡¯ve broken up with Theresa and are with Peter?¡±


    Speaking of Peter, Adriana remembered, as an afterthought, that it had been about ten hours since Waverly had left, and she hadn¡¯t seemed to wait for Peter¡¯s call.


    She shook her head, ¡°Still under consideration.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just it, you make up your own mind. However, whatever you do, I will support you. Take a good rest for the next two days, and I¡¯ll help you find out where Steff is first.¡±


    ¡°Well, hard work.¡±


    ¡°You can easilye here, do not go to thepany to see? As the major shareholder, you at least go to thepany to check the ounts, otherwise it really makes me think that thepany is my own.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s godmother, how can I not trust you?¡±


    ¡°Did it ever ur to you that Theresa would be the one to do this one?¡± Anne didn¡¯t continue her small talk about family with Adriana and moved on to the main topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want it. In fact, I was also thinking that Theresa is not so stupid that she would draw fire on herself. Huaxia Hengshui is her father¡¯spany, and if she really did that, although it would ruin thew firm, it would also direct the finger at herself and also make his father¡¯spany suffer a huge loss. It¡¯s not cost-effective.¡±


    Adriana weighed this question in her mind and could only take it half-heartedly.


    Only when the truth is unearthed can everything be exined.


    Anne nodded, quite agreeing, ¡°Theresa really isn¡¯t that stupid to dig her own grave. I¡¯m afraid Peter is suspecting her, too.¡±


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Helen? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve videoed that cute little munchkin, and I¡¯ve missed her a bit.¡± She asked.


    At her words, Adriana¡¯s face shed with a hint of unnaturalness, ¡°She should have gone to bed.¡±


    In fact, Adriana also misses Luis and Helen¡¯s two children, from the ident to now, there has been a misunderstanding with Peter.


    Although she was relieved that her child was at Peter¡¯s home, it was her own child after all, so how could she not miss it?


    Her eyes flicked to the cell phone sitting on the table, vaguely expecting it to ring.


    Naive, there is no response at all.


    After three days in the hospital, Adriana was discharged.


    For three whole days, she did not ask about the child and Peter did not contact her.


    The two proud people, who are not willing to put down a proud backbone, much less bow to each other and submit.


    Almost recovered from her foot injury, Adriana went to see thepany, everything was going well, and she didn¡¯t linger, much less go over thepany¡¯s bills, but simply looked at thepany¡¯s performance.


    ¡°Steff is in Las Vegas and has been at the casino for the past two days.¡± Anne told Adriana thetest news that she found out first.


    ¡°Casino?¡±


    She frowned and thought about it for a moment, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Ding¨C


    As she speaks, a What¡¯s App message beeps from Adriana¡¯s phone.


    Picking up the phone, it clearly showed the name of Harlee¡¯s What¡¯s App: Wandering Madman.


    [Are you free to go to Las Vegas together?


    Looking at the contents of the phone, Adriana¡¯s good-looking eyebrows converged, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Harlee was trying to do.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Anne poked her head in and nced toward her phone screen.


    As if gaining insight into some secret, he asked with a smirk, ¡°Is this the man who took you to the hospital that day?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo yo, there¡¯s catnip oh.¡±


    ¡°Step aside, where¡¯s the fuss.¡±


    Adriana smiled helplessly, then edited a message to Harlee: [What¡¯s going to Las Vegas?


    What a coincidence?


    She¡¯s going to Las Vegas and Harlee will be there?


    Why do you think something is fishy.


    [I¡¯ll tell you when we meet].


    [Good.]


    Adriana readily agreed.


    After giving the address, Harlee arrived at the office in no time.


    When Adriana exited thepany building, she saw a sultry blue coupe listening on the side of the road.


    Harlee, dressed in a red suit and wearing sunsses, looked at her and waved.


    She walked straight over, her suspicious eyes measuring the slim red suit he was wearing, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dressed so mboyantly. You¡¯re not going to Las Vegas to pick up girls, are you?¡±


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    Without answering Adriana¡¯s question, he tapped the co-pilot beside him.


    Adriana gets in the car and Harlee asks, ¡°How¡¯s the foot injury?¡±

 Chapter 265 Primary Three Table

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Adriana said back as she buckled her seat belt.


    ¡°Teasing you, does that count?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, ¡°If you¡¯re being so immodest, I¡¯ll get out of the car.¡±


    Harleeughed softly and raised a hand to rub her brow, looking at her sideways, ¡°Adriana, are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be confused?¡±


    The sudden question made Adriana a little confused.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me?¡± He removed his sunsses and pointed to his handsome face, ¡°Take a closer look and see if you remember or not.¡±


    At the moment, Adriana¡¯s mind is racing, tilting her head to look at Harlee, looking at him carefully, looking around, but in the end, she can¡¯t remember who he is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±


    She shook her head with certainty.


    Harlee¡¯s expectant face drops instantly, her smile tightens, she puts her sunsses back on and mutters, ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Start the sedan and leave in the dust.


    Harlee¡¯s sudden anger made Adriana a bit baffled as well.


    I touched my head and thought about it for a while, but I still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The man who was driving saw her screwing up a small face and couldn¡¯t help but prompt, ¡°Lagoondew primary school, that ¡­ fatty.¡±


    ¡°Which fat guy?¡±


    ¡°The fat guy you always beat up.¡±


    ¡°Sebastian Soto?¡±


    She thought about it in her head and finally came up with a name.


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    He gave her a nk look.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened as she looked Harlee up and down, ¡°No way, you ¡­ you ¡­ you are ¡­ the ¡­¡±


    She was hesitant and could not say anything for a long time.


    How could it be him?


    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡± Harlee sank a face, sharp eyes shooting at her.


    ¡°No, how can you be Sebastian Soto, that¡¯s a fat guy, and ¡­ as a kid I remember he loved to cry and be ¡­¡±


    Snort¨C


    The car braked hard and stopped by the roadside.


    The man¡¯s harsh gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s body, ¡°What, you women are allowed to change, but men are not allowed to change a little?¡±


    ¡°Are you really Sebastian Soto?¡±


    ¡°As good as fake.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡±


    After confirming, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh, ¡°You¡¯re Sebastian Soto? Hahahaha, that¡¯s too funny too.¡±


    Sebastian Soto, her ssmate in the third grade, was a fat little boy who was always at the bottom of the ss, a glutton, a crybaby, and a coward. She loved to bully him, but never allowed others to bully him.


    Then, he transferred to another school.


    We have not seen each other since then.


    Adriana never expected to see her elementary school ssmates again, this fate is simply ¡­.


    She keptughing, tears wereing out of her eyes, but saw Harlee¡¯s face chill for a few minutes, scaring Adriana to immediately curb herughter.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    She coughed a few times in a pretentious manner and said with a sarcastic smile, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes, I just feel so surprised. When did you recognize me?¡±


    When she stoppedughing, Harlee¡¯s angry breath dissipated a bit and restarted the car to drive slowly.


    While driving, he said: ¡°Sloane knew about you and Peter, she muttered in front of me about you and Peter, I listened to the name and then looked at the photo to determine that the person is you. Who knows that I met you on the day I returned home, maybe this is a coincidence.


    However, that thing in the Western restaurant ¡­¡±


    He said his words a beat, raised his eyebrows, ¡°is considered the interest of so many years. You beat me up many times when I was a kid, and I¡¯m not done with you on this.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be so vindictive? It¡¯s a childhood thing, you actually still want to count me!¡±


    Knowing Harlee¡¯s former identity, Adriana feels a steeper rtionship between the two, free of suspicion and strangeness.


    This bastard, together with that time in the western restaurant or deliberately in the calction of her, really excessive.


    ¡°Besides, I helped you many times when I was a kid.¡± At the end, she added another sentence.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me when I was a kid, the bathroom when you spit all over me, would have gotten you killed.¡± He spoke with a little disdain.


    ¡°No. Lagoondew primary school is a poor school, ording to your status, how can you go to that kind of elementary school, and I remember correctly, you went to school when you also repeated two grades.¡±


    Harlee was originally a year older when she started third grade, but started schoolte and ended up not doing so well academically and repeating two more grades.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, the students in the ss are more fond of bullying him.


    The boy, three years her senior, was assigned by the teacher to sit at her table because she had better grades.


    Naturally, there is also whates after.


    When asking this question, Harlee¡¯s slightly smiling demonic face instantly turned into a stormy and cold aura, even the aura around him changed.


    Adriana clearly found that his facial muscles had a momentary tremor, even the hand holding the steering wheel could not be restrained tightened.


    Invariably, she seems to have touched some wound of his.


    Adriana vaguely guessed that there must be something hard to say.


    Adriana didn¡¯t dare to continue the question and immediately digressed, ¡°So, it was through Sloane that you found me?¡±


    After changing the subject, it was clear that Harlee¡¯s face had changed slightly and the appallingly cold aura seemed to melt away.


    He nodded, ¡°Well, yes. It was a bit of a surprise at first, and I didn¡¯t know about you until after I had someone look into it.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and patted his shoulder with the familiarity of a good friend, uninhibited in general, with a stern face, ¡°You investigate me?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, ¡°What happened to investigating you? You bullied me like that when I was a kid, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re at least a man, don¡¯t be so petty, how many years have you been doing this.¡±


    She skimmed her lips and muttered, with an aggrieved little look.


    ¡°It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°The injustice is done. Right? You have to make a big deal out of a small one.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Heughed softly, ¡°You are still the same as when you were a child, eloquent.¡±


    Arriving in Las Vegas, it was already evening.


    Harlee went and got the room.


    The two went to dinner first, intending to go to the casino after the meal.


    During the meal, the two talked andughed, and the atmosphere was very cordial.


    Ding¨C


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was a text message, an anonymous text message.


    Adriana put down the ss of red wine in her hand, opened the phone message, the message content is a photo, click on it and zoom in, and found that the photo is Peter with Theresa two people in and out of the hotel, dining, talking andughing a few photos.


    That look, a nce at the handsome man and woman, an elegant and elegant, a knowledgeable and generous, simply a match made in heaven.


    It inexplicably made her a little jealous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing her frothing with her phone, Harlee snatched it up, nced at the photo on it, and immediately dropped it back in front of her, ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful about this kind of photo? It looks like aposite.¡±

 Chapter 266 – How to chase a girl?

    ¡°Really? How do you know?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s dull eyes instantly blossomed with a ghostly luster, and her starry eyes held a hint of hope.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    His words once again sent Adriana into purgatory, tortured, with a thousand holes and a heart flooded with heart-breaking pain.


    It has been four days, Peter has not given her a phone call, not a message.


    Now there is this kind of news about him and Theresa, is it possible that the two of them are going to make up?


    Harlee¡¯s demeanor is nd, lifting the ss, sip the wine, but the eyes nce to Adriana, see her put down the phone that moment instant, good-looking and delicate cheeks all show the struggle of the meaning of children.


    Seems to want to call the other person but doesn¡¯t want to initiate that phone call.


    Therefore, it is constantly tangled.


    ¡°If you want to fight, fight, do things as you wish, then you can live with ease.¡±


    He raised his ss towards her, his seductive and provocative peach blossom eyes swirling withughter.


    Adriana¡¯s gloomy face squeezed out a small forced smile and clinked her crystal ss with his, ¡°Who said I was going to call him?¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? Pretend I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders and drained his ss of wine.


    The dinner for two people, because of an episode led to a slightly depressed atmosphere, just silently bowed their heads and eat in silence.


    Or rather, each has something to think about.


    ¡°What do you think about the Steff thing?¡±


    Harlee was the first to change the subject, ¡°Has it ever urred to you that someone is behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll only know if we find Steff.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever suspect anyone?¡±


    Adriana nced at him, put down her fork, rested her hands and arms naturally on the table, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re suspecting Theresa too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Harlee shook his head, ¡°Theresa¡¯s not a stupid person to do that and hurt herself.¡± He pointed to his head, ¡°Unless there¡¯s something wrong with her here.¡±


    ¡°I thought of that too, I just wasn¡¯t sure.¡±


    All the things in the absence of any results, Adriana do not dare to jump to conclusions.


    As awyer, she only believes in evidence, and only evidence can prove everything.


    Spection, just spection.


    Meanwhile, Orchard House.


    Peter, who was sitting in front of theputer in the study on the second floor, looked at a pile ofpany report data, but stared at the page for a full half hour.


    The eyes skimmed to the phone on the desktop from time to time, seemingly with some expectation.


    Ding¨C


    Suddenly, a text message alert sounded on the phone.


    His dull eyes were instantly as brilliant as stars, and even his heart beat a little faster.


    Picked up the phone and opened it to see an anonymous text message with several photos.


    The photo shows Adriana and Harlee sitting face to face in a Western restaurant, raising a ss of wine andughing.


    In the dim light, the two men had a few red roses in a vase on the table, lit heart-shaped candles, emitting a slightly bright and slightly ambiguous candlelight, creating an excellent atmosphere, like a couple in love.


    Just looking at the bright smiles on the cheeks of the two people, they feel so harmonious and harmonious that they have to make people think about it.


    Bang¨C


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a fierce lift of his hand, he flung the phone straight out and smashed it viciously on the ground.


    The phone was overwhelmed by gravity and fell to pieces, bouncing a few times and sshing around in the study.


    At that moment, the study door was pushed open and Theresa walked in, looking at the phone parts on the floor, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a cup of coffee in her hand, she walked up to Peter with a confused look on her face and ced the coffee in front of her.


    And then turned around, picked up the phone that fell to pieces and put it on the table, ¡°What is it that makes you angry? Might as well tell ¡­ sister about it, or share it for you ah.¡±


    Eyelids slightly raised, found Peter¡¯s gaze turned without turning to theputer, hanging on the armrests of the executive chair hands tightly clenched together, as if trying to restrain the air of anger inside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She leaned over and asked tentatively, ¡°Is it the Adri thing?¡±


    It seems that it is only the Adriana thing that gets Peter so riled up.


    ¡°Get out, I want to be alone and calm down.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is gloomy, his gaze turns without turning to gaze at theputer screen, but before his eyes floats the one photo on the phone screen.


    A wave of anger ran straight to the brain, crackling and burning.


    ¡°Peter, if it¡¯s about Adri, you could have gone to Los Angeles to find her now. It¡¯s quite dangerous for her to be alone with her injured foot.¡±


    Theresa acted like a caring sister and pushed the coffee in front of him, ¡°Have some coffee to take the edge off.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The man suddenly raised his voice, harsh gaze shot straight to Theresa, obscure cold eyes like pr ice into the heart, with a bone-chilling cold, people can not breathe.


    A look makes Theresa feel like she¡¯s on the edge of the abyss, and she shivers in the cold.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll go out first, Peter, and call me if you need anything.¡±


    Her brow wrinkled, she turned around, and walked out of the study with one step and three steps.


    Standing in the doorway, his eyes still fondly looking at Peter, he slowly closed the door.


    Inside the study, Peter closed his eyes sorrowfully and leaned back in his chair, his heart extremelyplicated.


    He has been in the market for many years, he has been able to n everything and win a thousand miles, but only in the face of Adriana, but there is an unprecedented sense of powerlessness, do not even know what way to face, to approach.


    Eventually, a call was made to Edward with a spare phone.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang a few times and the other party finally answered the phone.


    ¡°Big brother, how can you spare me a call at this hour?¡± Edward was ttered.


    ¡°How do you chase girls?¡±


    He got right to the point and asked directly.


    ¡°What ¡­ what?¡±


    The people over there seemed to be hearing hallucinations and were doubly impressed.


    But after asking the question and no one answering, he had to continue asking, ¡°You mean how to pursue a girl?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter responded.


    ¡°This ¡­ big brother, you ¡­¡±


    The usual cold as ice Edward in the face of Peter will also be transformed into a dude general, can not help but snicker, ¡°This is not like you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, answer me directly.¡±


    Peter did not want to talk more nonsense with him and just wanted to hear the results.


    ¡°Chasing girls ¡­ is too easy. Nice words, all kinds of coaxing girls, what brand-name bags, perfume, luxury cars, as long as the money can solve the problem, are not a problem.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t love money?¡±


    Having also known Adriana for some time, he was able to firmly confirm that Adriana is a girl who does not like money.


    She has the ability to earn money and is simple-minded, yet sometimes elusive.


    Full of mystery, as if covered with a veil, so that he could not stop curious to lift the veil, to understand a good thorough.

 Chapter 267 Sloane is a bottomless pit

    ¡°Do not love the money is strong. I tell you, women, if the money can not get, then sleep more than twice, you can definitely get it. This world, there is no bed can not get things.¡±


    A bunch of ¡­ illogical thinking.


    ¡°Edward,¡± Peter called out.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You really are single by strength, when the military when stupid.¡±


    Between the lines, Peter was full of dislike for Edward, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Threw the phone aside, froze for a while and picked up the phone to open the search engine, cracked a line of questions: [how to make a girl happy? How to pursue a girl?


    Search!


    Results are presented at ¡­


    After seeing it from before, it is roughly the same as what Edward said.


    That¡¯s what makes Peter feel so tricky.


    By now, Theresa had gone up to the third floor, went to the door of Sloane¡¯s room, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With permission, Theresa pushed the door open and walked in, asking Sloane, who was lying on the bed ying with his phone, ¡°Did you have someone send a message to your brother?¡±


    Peter¡¯s sudden anger must have something to do with what happened to Adriana.


    Besides, Sloane told her that Peter and Adriana had not been in touch for three or four days, and she felt that this was a seam and an opportunity.


    Sloane put down his phone,zily hugging a husky stuffed animal, and looked at her with raised eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor. theresa, I¡¯m telling you, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, my sweet little Sloane, I know all the good you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he raised his hand to cup her cheek, ¡°You and Auntie are the only ones who treat me the best in The Alston family. I wish Peter would be so nice to me sometime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Sloane gave her a nk look, ¡°Men are loyal to their face, but, finally, their heart. If we seed in taking down my brother, no matter how good-looking she Adriana is, no matter if she is Luis and Helen¡¯s mommy, it is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    The words were very pleasing to Theresa and made her feel good and good.


    ¡°Well ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Releasing Theresa, Sloane leaned against the head of the bed, nced at Theresa out of the corner of his eye, raised his hand and scratched his head, stammering, ¡°I recently ¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, go spend it then.¡±


    Without waiting for Sloane to finish her words, Theresa had already shoved a bank card into her hand, ¡°Go ahead and buy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Wow, sister-inw, you are ¡­ so ¡­ loving.¡±


    Both hands cupped the bank card in his hand, a tinum card, looking Sloane¡¯s eyes lit up, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°Five million.¡± Theresa replied breezily, as if that astronomical figure of five million was five hundred dors.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you are very kind.¡±


    Sloane smiled happily and wrapped his arms around Theresa¡¯s neck, ¡°I love you so much, I only have you as a sister-inw in this life Sloane, super love oh.¡±


    She was taken into her arms, Theresa¡¯s chin rested on her shoulder, and the smiling cheeks were instantly curbed with a smile and a cold chill.


    Sister-inw?


    I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid that this ¡®sister-inw¡¯ is also a name that is piled up with money.


    From knowing Peter until now, Theresa has not known how much money to Sloane, but this woman is a bottomless pit, even if the family is rich, but also squandered money like dirt, the money given by the family is not enough to spend.


    And every time she had to reach out for money.


    However, who makes her profitable, and naturally does not care about that little bit of money.


    Las Vegas casinos.


    Luxury casino, magnificent atmosphere, all kinds of entertainment facilities, not to mention some sexy girls.


    Harlee changed into a ruby blue suit, put her arm around Adriana and helped her through the crowd, asionally whistling at the sexy bunny girl carrying the champagne tray, not forgetting to throw a wink andpliment each other sexy or beautiful in fluent English.


    The sexy girls would then smile at him flirtatiously and hand him a ss of champagne.


    This scene made Adriana on the sidelines nkly.


    ¡°Harlee, howe I didn¡¯t realize you were horny before?¡±


    Since knowing Harlee¡¯s true identity, she has be much closer to Harlee and is not as scrupulous in her speech.


    ¡°In life, if you don¡¯t have some hobbies, how disadvantageous it is.¡± He handed the champagne in his hand to Adriana, and a waiter followed aside as he helped the two men with their chips.


    Harlee pointed to the card table over there, ¡°Come on, how about a game?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here on business today.¡±


    She said it with a straight face.


    And Harlee danced to the rhythm of the casino¡¯s music, with his good-looking peach blossom eyes discharging around at the beautiful women, showing his amorous nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy toe to Las Vegas once, what a pity not to have fun once? Besides, this kind of ce is so attractive, would Steff just say go away?¡±


    After saying that, without any further ado, he pulled Adriana to find a side gambling table and did up, and the waiter ced the chips on the table in front of the two.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana was a little helpless.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, let¡¯s y together today, the loss is on me, the win is all yours.¡± He made a rather generous offer.


    ¡°No way, so bashful? You don¡¯t want me to do anything, do you?¡± Adriana looked at Harlee wistfully, always feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s the waste of words? To y or not to y?¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ve got a million chips here for you. If you win, it¡¯s on me, I¡¯ll cover all the expenses, and if you lose, you take care of Steff¡¯s business for me.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The two men high-fived at once.


    After ying a few games at the table, Adriana was amazed that ¡­ Harlee won all of them without losing a single game, killing them all.


    The blond man over there was furious and pointed his nose at him, cursing and swearing.


    Harlee was not angry, whistled towards the other party, and threw a few chips to the other party, and said like a handout: ¡°Take it to buy a shame cloth, don¡¯t stain the eyes of others.¡±


    The arrogant posture is extremely open, in favor of the charming face, so that people unconsciously feel the innate arrogance of the aura, the aura is revealed.


    ¡°All right let¡¯s go, don¡¯t get into troubleter.¡±


    Being abroad and being so mboyant can cause trouble, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble over here yet.


    Her legs are not good, if something happens, want to run can not run, think of all feel miserable.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Harlee nodded and the two went to the third floor.


    The third floor has more than double the chip betspared to the first floor, and the people there are some of the upper-middle level people.


    The two walked in the crowd, listening to the ears of the gambling tables of those who are exuberant yelling and shouting, or lose money after the sighs and wails, the excitement but also some emotions.


    Suddenly, Adriana gaze fixed on the right corner of the table, looking at the familiar person, immediately stopped in his tracks.

 Chapter 268 Lost 10 million dollars

    Harlee, who was being tugged by the arm, stopped walking and looked in the direction Adriana¡¯s eyes were glued, spotted a few countrymen, and asked, ¡°Is there a Steff in there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the one in the gray casual suit.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°Come, take you to meet him.¡±


    ¡°No, let her see me he¡¯ll run.¡±


    Adriana looked left and right, then walked up to a waiter and asked in fluent English, ¡°Hello, do you have any masks on your side?¡±


    The only way to make Steff unrecognizable is to wear a mask, this way.


    The waiter nodded and turned to find something for her, and not long after brought up a sexy mask iid with shiny sequins and feathers.


    But only cover the eyes and nose of the kind of half mask, extraordinarily good-looking.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and eventually put on her mask and gave the waiter a tip.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two held hands, forcing themselves to walk as steadily as normal so that Steff would not see who Adriana was.


    He walked up to Steff¡¯s table just as Steff was winning and a Mediterranean man over 50 on the other side lost his money, got up and cursed his bad luck and left.


    Harlee sits down with Adriana.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y a game, are you interested?¡± He asked.


    Steff is a smart man, looking at the stack of chips in front of him, winning a lot of money, some hesitation, ¡°y y y, always a good hand today.¡±


    He put his arm around the blonde in his arms, who handed him a cigarette and lit the fire for him.


    Steff raised his hand and touched the blonde¡¯s breasts, smiling wilfully, revealing the inferior nature of the overnight rich, ¡°Here, these chips are for you, y well with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    The blonde wrapped her arms around his neck and sat on hisp, looking at him with affection and a charming smile.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana could not help but sigh.


    Although he was over thirty-five years old, he gave people a calm and mature appearance, but I didn¡¯t expect that underneath his sultry appearance there was such a restless and loose heart.


    Usually frugal and simple, but now wearing gold and silver, a brand-name, fingers and neck gold chains in the light of the starburst, diamond-studded Rolex watch is shiny and blinding.


    It looks like a brand new item that has just been acquired.


    A body outfit to buy down at least a million or more.


    It can be seen that must have received some benefit to be so willing to give up.


    Once again, Adriana was sure in her mind that Steff was being paid off.


    So who is behind ¡­?


    Could it really be Theresa?


    As she thought this, Harlee and Steff had already started a game over here.


    In the first game, Harlee lost $100, 000 to Steff.


    In the second game, Harlee lost $250, 000.


    In the third game, it lost over half a million dors.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but frown, reached out and twisted Harlee¡¯s arm, and asked in a provocative voice of royalty, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    The voice was unlike anything Harlee had ever heard before, but it had to be said that it was beautiful and seductive, with her ming red lips and the ck mask she wore on her cheeks, beautiful beyondpare.


    He raised his hand, hooked her chin and moved a few points closer to her, his hooked eyes revealed a nice smile, ¡°Can you do it or not you still don¡¯t know?¡±


    At that, Adriana¡¯s face chilled, and the hand hanging at her side went around to the back of his waist, twisted it hard, and whispered close to him, ¡°Harlee, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Hiss! Damn woman, you hit so hard, are you trying to murder?¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched in pain.


    ¡°This gentleman, your woman is not even letting you y, how about ¡­ that¡¯s it.¡± Steff saw Harlee that way and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve lost three hands, I don¡¯t believe my hand is still so bad.¡±


    Harlee smiled and snapped her fingers toward the sexyly dressed hot dealer to the side, signaling her to deal.


    ¡°Just admire your courage.¡±


    Steff won the money and spoke with a lot of confidence, somewhat floating.


    The blonde sitting next to her carried a fruit te and picked up a piece of fruit to feed him. The two were in an ambiguous position, which entuated Steff¡¯s lewd appearance and made people disgusted.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were unblinking as she watched Steff, and for the first time, she felt that the heart of a person cannot be judged from a face.


    The dealer¡¯s cards were dealt, and he picked them up and put them in his hand to look at them.


    Adriana looked over with a curious sideways nce, and the result ¡­


    The bastard man actually put the cards on the table, a pair of . Long, good-looking hands pressed against the cards, directly blocking Adriana¡¯s view, so that she could not see anything.


    Adriana gave him a nk look, a little upset, but did not say anything.


    ¡°Raise the bet.¡± Harlee said.


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    ¡°Add more.¡±


    ¡°Follow again.¡±


    ¡°Stud.¡±


    Harlee directly pushed all the bets on the table to the middle, and this momentum directly shocked Steff across the table, causing him to blush slightly.


    The shrinking pupils stared at Harlee, as if trying to find something in his face.


    Eventually, he gave up.


    The game was won by Harlee, who was sitting on the bank.


    At the moment of the showdown, Steff realized that Harlee¡¯s cards were much smaller than his.


    He was so angry that he turned blue, pped the table in anger and disliked Harlee a few times.


    Harleeughs it off.


    After that, Steff took his turn at the dealer and flung the dice to match Harlee¡¯s size, with Steff being the bigger and dealing first.


    The cards were dealt to both of them one by one, and Harlee¡¯s charming and good-looking handsome face wore a demonic and seductive smile throughout.


    Steff looked at the cards in his hand, the corners of his lips were suppressed smiles, nced at Harlee, then pushed out a pile of chips and asked, ¡°Call or not?¡±


    The pile of chips, at least half a million dors, showed such ndness in front of Steff.


    Harlee frowned slightly hesitantly, with a torn andplicated look, nced at Steff again, and then carefully pushed in some chips.


    ¡°Plus.¡±


    ¡°Follow.¡±


    ¡°Add!¡±


    ¡°Follow!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not so bold, you still think you have the luck you just had?¡± Steff smiled smugly, the corners of his lips curled up in a contemptuous smile.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Then what to do? I¡¯m not good at anything, but I¡¯m bold.¡±


    He pushed all the chips on the table over, ¡°Stud.¡±


    This action only caused Steff to hesitate for a few seconds before following him in.


    Ending ¡­


    Harlee is holding thergest card in the pai gow ¡­ to the top.


    And Steff only has a red eight in his hand.


    With a loud bang, Steff mmed the table and pointed at Harlee with a twisted face in anger, ¡°You¡¯re fucking cheating on me? How can you be so lucky?¡±


    In one game, he lost 10 million dors!!!


    ¡°Have an opinion? You¡¯re upset that you won on strength?¡±


    Harleeughs lightly.


    That look, in Steff¡¯s eyes, irritated him so much that he lunged directly toward Harlee and struggled with her.

 Chapter 269 Casino Big Boss

    Adriana stood watching and wanted to help, but was stopped by a look from Harlee.


    The two made a fierce fuss, rming all the people on the third floor, but more people were indifferent mockery of the crowd and shame.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y if you can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ really no quality, their own people hit their own people.¡±


    ¡°This kind of ce just isn¡¯t for such poor people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting oh.¡±


    ¡­


    Things brewed and fermented, and after ten minutes or so security came up and pulled the two apart.


    They were taken to the negative floor, and Adriana followed with some concern.


    When we arrived at the office on the negative ground floor, we found Harlee sitting happily at her desk, being served with good food and drink.


    He was holding a ss of red wine in his hand, his legs folded and crossed on the desk, his posture casual.


    ¡°Harlee, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am sorry, this is the boss¡¯s office, no entry.¡±


    Security stood at the door and blocked her, warning.


    ¡°What, boss?¡± Adriana¡¯s face was blue and white, her eyes narrowed slightly as she red angrily at Harlee sitting in her office and yelled, ¡°Harlee, you bastard, you lied to me?¡±


    God knows how worried she was the moment she saw Harlee being taken away, hell she knew he was the owner of the ce!


    It¡¯s really too much of a jerk.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Harlee spoke up.


    The security officer let her in.


    Adriana walked in and took the bag in her hand and mmed it towards Harlee, ¡°Next time will you talk to me? Scaring people to death?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding.¡±


    Harlee immediately got up, with a fawning smile and a bitchy look, and pulled over a chair for her to sit down.


    It took a long time to quell Adriana¡¯s anger.


    Half an hourter, Adriana¡¯s anger died down considerably before she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Steff?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Harlee snapped his fingers, got up and led Adriana out of the office, looking at his back, Adriana really wanted to kick over, but her foot was still injured.


    Walk to the end of the corridor on the negative first floor and stop at the door of the room.


    The door was guarded by two strong and sturdy security guards, and when they saw Harleeing, they bowed in unison, ¡°Boss,¡± and opened the door to the room as they spoke.


    Adriana followed in, but still wearing her mask.


    The room facilities are very simple, a room partitioned into two parts, one side is an iron cage, the other side is a sofa table and chairsplete facilities.


    And Steff was put into a metal cage on the other side and was shaking the bars and hissing.


    ¡°You cheat, you cheat? I¡¯ll sue you, sue you!¡±


    ¡°How can you be Supreme? Where¡¯s the boss, where¡¯s the boss here, I¡¯m going to expose you.¡±


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you have the guts to say what your name is!¡±


    He roared one after another.


    Harlee is not angry either, walking to the sofa and sitting leisurely, looking contemptuously at Steff inside and saying, ¡°Steff, a native of Ueda Vige in Waverly Xuqouwan, is 36 years old, with seventy-year-old grandparents and a dragon and phoenix child, just three years old. As far as I know, also adopted a young woman.¡±


    His familiarity with Steff was hair-raising to Adriana, who also had Vivian investigate Steff¡¯s information, but not in such detail.


    The seemingly careless man, hanging around, never thought that the homework has been done long ago.


    Steff turned pale with fear, ¡°What the hell are you ¡­ trying to do?¡±


    Harlee took out an IOU from his suit pocket, ¡°This is the money you borrowed in Vegas, a million dors, you¡¯ve lost it with interest now, what are you going to pay back with?¡±


    Adriana was stunned and looked at Harlee with unblinking eyes, as if to say: You lied to me again!


    Since there was already an IOU, what was the point of going through the motions with Steff in Vegas?


    He just smiled brightly, revealing his good-looking eight white teeth, without speaking.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Harlee threatens Steff with an IOU to get Steff to reveal who was behind the leak of the Udrend Company bid.


    Results ¡­


    Steff, however, said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know. My daughter was sick and needed money, and that¡¯s when a man suddenly gave my wife half a million dors to have her daughter operated on, and after the operation, he would transfer five million dors to my bank card anonymously as a fee, so that I could just divulge the bid. In addition to that, will arrange for our family to settle abroad and get a green card. I ¡­ I would have liked to refuse, but my daughter used the money for surgery, if not, the other side let the loan sharks door to door to force the debt, my heart hurts my wife and children, so I can only agree.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Steff was so anxious that he cried out.


    Harlee, however, was not gullible and handed Steff directly to the police station, but when he arrived, Steff¡¯s words had not changed and the man still had not changed his words.


    Even Harlee¡¯s threats to Steff¡¯s family were to no avail.


    In the early hours of the morning, the two took the car and returned to the hotel.


    Adriana asks, ¡°Do you find Steff¡¯s words credible?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Harlee asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Letter.¡±


    Adriana gave only one word.


    She called Vivian to ask about Steff, who was a timid and fearful person, dedicated to his work, but a little greedy.


    Nevertheless, Adriana is sure that Steff does not have the guts to lie.


    After all, Harlee all said to take the evidence to his wife and children, Steff are on their knees begging for mercy, crying a mess.


    Eventually, the statement was taken and proved the innocence of thew firm.


    However, the employee is a member of thepany, and when something happens, the damage is still the full responsibility of thew firm.


    ¡°When did you find Steff?¡± Adriana looked out the car window, neon and lively, it seemed like a city that never sleeps, evente at night it was still bustling and active, singing and dancing, rxing.


    ¡°I had already had Steff approached from the time you were hospitalized, and then lured him to my casino, and there was all this going on behind the scenes.¡±


    Easy for him to say.


    Adriana is helpless, ¡°You do everything, I came here as if to y.¡±


    Few people would do everything for her to the fullest, and although she was touched, she also felt her powerlessness and ipetence deeply.


    ¡°Go ahead, what are the conditions?¡±


    As a businessman, Adriana has never believed in mere friendship, not in profit.


    Especially with Harlee, who has not seen each other for decades, and only ssmate friendship between each other, where is the need for him to go to such lengths to help himself?


    She just couldn¡¯t figure out where Harlee was going with all her thinking.


    ¡°You guessed it.¡±


    The man asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Can¡¯t guess.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, not knowing where Harlee was going with this.


    ¡°Nice night view ahead, take you down by the river to blow the wind.¡±


    Harlee stopped at the river near the square and the two got out and sat by the river to blow off some steam.

 Chapter 270: Waverly breaks shocking news

    The night breeze was slightly cool and mixed with a chill.


    Adriana, dressed in thin clothes, shrank her shoulders, some coldness came to her heart.


    Seeing this, Harlee tossed her the suit and said, ¡°There is certainly a purpose to helping you, but now is not the time to let you know.¡±


    The more mysterious the phrase, the more Adriana felt that this matter was not right.


    A sideways nce, meaningful eyes on Harlee, as if trying to prate his mind through that immodest sunny and handsome cheeks.


    As a result, nothing was found.


    The man just locked eyes with her, smiling and bending a pair of nice peach blossom eyes.


    Under the dim light of the river, the silver studs he wore on his earlobes emitted starbursts, lining the smooth lines of the cheek contours more handsome, with a feminine and evil aura, the beauty of the charmed people.


    Yes, it¡¯s beauty.


    Beauty, more descriptive of a woman, but at the moment on Harlee is not ipatible.


    It is a man who is more beautiful than a woman.


    ¡°With reservations, you would make me suspect your deliberate purpose in approaching me.¡±


    By virtue of her rtionship with Harlee, she directly said what was on her mind.


    ¡°Yes or no, you will not know when the timees.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, his eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s cheek, the water brushed a breeze, lifting the bangs on Harlee¡¯s forehead, short hair clear, flowing and dashing, handsome Rex.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze and looked away from the square, thinking deeply about Harlee¡¯s true purpose.


    Sitting on the steps, but inexplicably felt a shiver run down my back, not knowing whether the floor was too cold or I was shocked by Harlee¡¯s mystery.


    At that moment, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in the square.


    Adriana stood up without saying a word and ran towards the other side, and at that moment she seemed to forget the pain in the palm of her foot.


    The suit fell to the floor, attracting Harlee¡¯s attention, and only when he turned his head did he realize that Adriana had run away.


    He immediately picked up his suit and went after him, ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Trotted a dozen meters and caught up with Adriana.


    But at this moment Adriana is standing in the square, looking at the endless crowd, lost, looking left and right in the crowd, seems to be looking for something, but also keep walking forward.


    Harlee yanked on her arm, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a scolding, Adriana instantly came back to her senses and stopped in her tracks, bbergasted, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Who did you see?¡± Harlee was keenly aware of the difference in her.


    ¡°Nothing, it just looks like a good acquaintance, a friend.¡± She smiled and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste, I want to rest.¡±


    Pulling Harlee towards the direction of parking, but every now and then looking back at the crowd over there, as if searching for that one familiar figure.


    In the end, it is not certain whether it is the same person or a hallucination.


    That guy really looks like ¡­ Brenden!


    Thest time Peter chased Brenden abroad, Brenden disappeared after that.


    Just ¡­


    Was she really that coincidental to see Brenden?


    Inexplicably, the heart is a little nervous.


    So much so that she was a little distracted on the way home, and Harlee said something several times that she didn¡¯t hear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn woman, what are you thinking about, the young master is talking to you.¡±


    Harlee shouted several times without seeing any response from Adriana, so she got a little angry.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    He raised his voice and finally woke Adriana up.


    Adriana looked at him with a clear mind and said, ¡°I was just thinking about who is behind Steff. If things get out, it¡¯s bound to be a devastating blow to thew firm.¡±


    If Waverly¡¯s people find out about this, the media will definitely make a big deal out of it, and by then their scandal will be so widespread that it will be impossible for her to block the news if she wants to.


    At that time, thosepanies who are easy to return to continue to cooperate with herpany after experiencing one problem after another, will certainly doubt theirpany strength, and thus cancel cooperation, or even never cooperate again.


    Such a result is uneptable to Adriana.


    Who was it that was so ruthless as to want to destroy herpany?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, I can figure it out for you.¡± He patted his chest and took the responsibility on himself.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I take care of my own affairs, I don¡¯t need you to interfere. I owe too much, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to pay it backter.¡±


    She made a double entendre.


    It seems to want to say that Harlee is hiding too many secrets, fears that something else will follow, or wants to keep a sense of distance from him.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a ruthless woman, crossing the river and tearing down the bridge.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re hiding too deep.¡±


    At this point, the conversation between the two ended, and after returning to the hotel, they each washed up and went to bed early.


    The evening in Las Vegas was extraordinarily beautiful, but Adriana was so exhausted that she fell asleep just lying down.


    Over here, it¡¯s morning time in Waverly.


    Peter went to the office and Hank immediately went into the office and put all the trips and photos of Adriana abroad on his desk in the past two days.


    ¡°What else does the boss want? I¡¯ll go down first if there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He nced at his own boss out of the corner of his eye, couldn¡¯t help but gulp, some want to escape.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter answered, and Hank left the office as if in amnesty, closing the door behind him.


    Not long after, the office ¡­


    A banging, crackling sound of something breaking came from inside.


    Hank, who was standing at the door, couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows high, and as the voices came from inside, his heart and liver trembled and trembled, and he was too scared to get out.


    God knows how close Adriana and Harlee were in those photos, and even Hank was shocked when the results of the investigation came out.


    I never thought Adriana would be such an ¡­ immodest woman.


    Could it be that ¡­ really doesn¡¯t like bosses?


    ¡°Hank, stand by!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a scolding inside and Hank walked in and immediately walked out of the office after getting the order.


    Half an hourter, Peter left the office and took a flight to Los Angeles.


    People just left not long after Waverly broke the shocking news.


    YY Law Firm leaked the bottom of Huaxia Hengshui¡¯s bid, causing herpany to lose more than ten million dors¡±, ¡°Adriana deliberately retaliated against Mr. Alston¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e, causing her father¡¯spany to suffer losses¡±, ¡°Adriana¡¯s true face¡±, ¡°Adriana and Theresa¡¯s fight for her husband¡±¡­ ¡­


    Various headlines hit the headlines and dominated the media.


    For a while, the YA Law Firm blew up.


    Vivian and Jenkins were so busy that manypanies heard about it and demanded a unteral termination of their contracts.


    Vivian could not get through to Adriana and had to rush to attend to current matters, handing the phone over to Flora and asking her to keep contacting Adriana.


    The Adriana¡¯s cell phone was set to silent mode, and she couldn¡¯t hear the call from her cell phone when she was sound asleep in bed.

 Chapter 271 I’ll take care of it myself

    Peter was on the ne, and Hank was on the ne, and the two did not watch the news first.


    After Alvin learned about this, he called Peter, but there was no answer. After he went to Alston Group, he found out that Peter had already left.


    He immediately asked people to suppress the news, but the news was widely published by the media, countlessizens reprinted, even after clearing a lot of news, but also can not all remove a variety of chat software space and circle of friends reprinted.


    Things keep brewing and fermenting.


    Immediately after, someone else broke out the photos of Theresa and Peter both going in and out of hotels and restaurants, the date is still thest two days of photos, the two are talking andughing, talking andughing.


    And originally Udrend Company because of the loss caused by the loss of the bid, a direct result of the stock fell, who knew that after the news broke, the stock opened in the afternoon, Huaxia Hengshui stock actually rose to the stop board.


    Meanwhile, Peter, who was on the ne, saw the news.


    ¡°Should I call Miss Lindsay?¡± Hank already expected it to be Theresa who made the call.


    If he can think of it, his own boss must be able to think of it.


    And Peter shook his head, ¡°No need. Immediately give me a news ckout, do not want to see any negative news out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank immediately called and ordered someone to take care of the matter.


    Huzzah-


    The phone kept vibrating.


    Peter picked up the phone, looking at the phone screen disy Theresa¡¯s phone number, his face sank a few points, hesitating for a moment finally answered the phone.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    The cold and inexhaustible voice, across the phone can make people over there feel his powerful and imposing aura, people shiver.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ve told my dad several times not to leak thepany¡¯s affairs. But who knows that the otherpany actually leaked this matter out. Whoops ¡­ now what? The news media is full of Adri¡¯s negative news, what should I do?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, she cried and cried, looking helpless to the core.


    Peter¡¯s tightly locked brow twisted into a Chuan character and said in a cold voice, ¡°I will take care of it myself.¡±


    And then, just hang up the phone.


    Las Vegas.


    Early in the morning, the sun was shining.


    Adriana, who had slept until she woke up naturally, opened her eyes,zily lying on her bed, reached out and touched her phone, pressed the on button, and the screen lit up.


    It shows a red font, and it is clearly ¡­ 58 missed calls.


    At that moment, her nerves tensed up and she sat up from the bed in a sh, opening the missed calls on her phone.


    Peter, Theresa, Vivian, Anne, Jenkins, Alvin, Flora ¡­


    So many people were bombarded with phone calls, and she didn¡¯t hear a single one.


    The point is that the phone already has five percent of its battery left.


    A night of phone bombardment, the phone¡¯s power is no longer enough to support.


    Adriana, sensing that something was wrong, immediately took the charging cable to charge her phone, while not forgetting to call Vivian back.


    Duh¨C


    The phone just rang and the call was answered.


    ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally answering the phone, something big has happened, the Steff matter has been revealed and now thew firm¡¯s affairs are widely known, thepany has arge number of old clients once again unterally canceled their contracts and said they will permanently cancel their contracts with thew firm, no longer cooperate. Thepany ¡­ has been hit very hard.¡±


    Vivian told Adriana the truth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana that a tense heart after hearing the news slowly fell, flooded with starry autumn eyes instantly became dull.


    She was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Ms. Hale? Ms. Hale? Are you listening to me?¡±


    Hearing no sound, Vivian got a little anxious.


    Adriana wilted and said, ¡°I hear you. Anticipated, got it.¡±


    From the moment she was counted, Adriana had already made the worst possible decision.


    I just didn¡¯t expect this day toe so quickly.


    ¡°Go immediately and find out who put out the news.¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°I found out, it is the rivalpany Aclurg Group in Hengshui, China,¡± Vivian finished, not forgetting to say: ¡°Aclurg Group is thepany that is close to Brenden when you asked me to investigate Brenden before. ¡±


    ¡°Aclurg Group again?¡±


    Adriana converged her eyebrows and suddenly thought of the familiar figure she watched in the square yesterday, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t be sure if it was Brenden.


    But invisibly, it seems to be covered by a big hand, shrouded under a heavy haze of fog, so that she could not see the direction.


    ¡°Also. The media is making a big deal out of you and Theresa both, I don¡¯t know where to find the picture of you pping Theresa, and now ¡­ Waverly is all negative news about you. Ms. Hale, you ¡­ better be over in Los Angeles Take a break for a while ande back.¡±


    Vivian is more worried about Adriana.


    She didn¡¯t know why this happened, but the sudden appearance of the event made Vivian sympathize with Adriana.


    In any case, they have been friends with each other for many years, and for Adriana, she thinks she knows better.


    ¡°Hard work.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, dumped it on the table and fell into silence.


    Knock Knock-


    The room door rang immediately afterwards.


    Adriana was in a gloomy mood and didn¡¯t want to talk.


    But the voice grew more and more urgent, as if it would not stop until she opened the door today.


    Adriana had to get up, limp to the door and pull it open.


    At the door stood Harlee.


    She looked at him, expressionless, and asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Something happened at yourw firm, did you see it?¡± Harlee¡¯s eyebrows showed an anxious look, seemingly very worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She answered gently, as if she already knew everything.


    This move really surprised Harlee, ¡°You¡¯re still so calm after knowing that? Don¡¯t tell me that you already have a solution.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, turned and walked into the room and went to the balcony, blowing the morning breeze and admiring the opulent and prosperous Las Vegas, a city of tall buildings out and about, where every inch ofnd is gold.


    Harlee followed in.


    Adriana slightly curly long hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, wearing loose simple pajamas, the breeze passed, the back, looking a little sad and despondent.


    Like a pessimistic person immersed in her own world, he could not enter her world no matter how close he came.


    ¡°Actually, things aren¡¯t always bad, they may be able to be turned around.¡±


    Harlee said.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the railing, leaning slightly forward, her in white hands like green onions with fingers crossed, looking ahead, smiling but not saying, ¡°Twist?¡±


    Shaking his head, ¡°Not anymore. YY Law Firm has had a phenomenal track record for a short time because it was formerly known as Hale Cobb Law Firm, and the firm is filled with former clients, including employees, most of whom are former employees.¡±

 Chapter 272 Adriana is missing

    Then she said, ¡°Although Peter has helped, but the clientele is limited, most of the old customers are still the main. Before that, the Hale Cobb Law Firm had two shocks and then overturned, there was the YY Law Firm. it was easy to stabilize for more than two months, and now this happened, you think it can still be turned around?¡±


    To put it bluntly, it can be repeated again and again, but never again and again.


    Even if thew firm continues to operate, that ie is extremely meager.


    All in all, thepany was tossed twice before by Peter, overturned, reversed, in overturned.


    Then another turnaround with her efforts!


    It is to her credit and to Peter¡¯s credit that she has made it to where she is now, but customers don¡¯t look at how your process works, only the results.


    The repeated urrence of such major idents can only mean that there is something seriously wrong with thepany.


    Just ask, who would use apany with such tired problems?


    About what happened before Adriana, Harlee knew something.


    So listen to her words, but also can understand a couple of.


    Just ¡­


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t, why don¡¯t you hang out with me? At least, I can support you.¡± He walked to stand beside her, turned sideways, propped his right hand on the railing, and leaned against it in azy stance, his deep gaze on Adriana.


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding with you.¡±


    ¡°Then you let me calm down.¡±


    Adriana suddenly looked at him, good-looking shear water eyes full of indifference breath, that kind of indifference is emanating from the bones, people such as in the nine cold days, cold side bones.


    I can¡¯t help but want to avoid that look, and then run away, away.


    Harlee hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡°Okay, then you calm down and cool off.¡±


    He left the room and went downstairs to get breakfast for Adriana.


    Half an hourter, Harlee appeared at the door of the room and found the door half-buried.


    After walking in, I found a cleaningdy standing in the room.


    Harlee carried her breakfast and asked, with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°Where is the woman in this room?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, are you talking about that onedy? She has just checked out of the room.¡±


    ¡°When did it go?¡±


    ¡°Almost a minute or two.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Harlee dropped her breakfast casually on the table and turned to chase after her, while calling Adriana.


    But the ringing kept ringing, but it was always unreachable.


    He drove four hours to Los Angeles and went to Adriana¡¯spany in Los Angeles to find Anne, who informed him that Adriana had not returned and that she was also looking for Adriana.


    At this point, Adriana seems to have disappeared into thin air, without a trace.


    During the night, Peter arrived in Los Angeles.


    The first time they found Anne, they also questioned her about Adriana¡¯s whereabouts, and she said she didn¡¯t know.


    Peter is half-hearted and sends someone to keep an eye on Anne.


    After that went to Harlee.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? I¡¯m looking for Adriana, too.¡±


    Faced with Peter¡¯s questioning, Harlee, somewhat exasperated, retorted.


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, his handsome face ted with ayer of frost, ¡°I ask you again, where is Adriana?¡±


    ¡°At the hotel, Adriana learned about Waverly and was in a very bad mood and told me to leave. I went to get her breakfast, only toe back and the person had disappeared. I¡¯ve been looking for her all afternoon.¡±


    He roared in exasperation.


    Waverly.


    Sloane was present at the Udrend Company¡¯s director¡¯s office.


    ¡°Sister-inw, how¡¯s it going, how¡¯s your mood today?¡± Sloane grinned and padded over, ¡°Is this one a big help to you?¡±


    Theresa a white waist pinching tight suit, long hair coiled a pill head, two sideburns hanging down a wisp of slightly curly hair, delicate makeup on the cheeks of a sweet smile, raised a thin and curved eyebrows, thumbs up, ¡°well done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sloane walked up to her and sat on the table, looking down at her with his arms around his chest, ¡°Tell me, how much do I need to be paid for this one?¡±


    ¡°Pay?¡±


    The smile on Theresa¡¯s cheeks instantly froze, ¡°I just gave you five million yesterday, and you¡¯ve spent it all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, money, well, it¡¯s not for squandering.¡±


    She spread her hands, not even realizing how expansive she was spending her money.


    ¡°What have you been doing? Five million, it takes time for you to spend it.¡± Theresa finally couldn¡¯t help it, this bottomless pit, fill down how much is a head?


    ¡°Bought a car, gave a few bags to friends, engaged in a brand agent, not enough.¡±


    She looked like she didn¡¯t care, she didn¡¯t even put the five million in her eyes, as if the money was white paper. More than that, she treats Theresa here as an unlimited cash machine.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re not going to dislike me so soon, are you?¡± She inclined her head and shook her leg, with a slightly inquisitive look in her eyes.


    It seems to want to re-examine the future ¡®sister-inw¡¯ in front of him.


    ¡°Tell you what, you wait for two days. I don¡¯t have any free money in my hand right now, so I can¡¯t get it for you. Can you wait for two days?¡±


    ¡°No. I need the money urgently now.¡±


    ¡°What do you need money for?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Sloane was about to say something when the words stopped abruptly, ¡°What I do is none of your business, Theresa, just because I recognize you as my sister-inw doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere with my business.¡±


    She held up a finger, ¡°You have one day, tomorrow I want to see five million!¡±


    ¡°Your brother has money!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his money, it¡¯s none of my business. Besides, my mom already stopped my card, where¡¯s the money.¡±


    Unhappy cold snort, huffing and puffing left the office, leaving with a bang, brought the door with force, this action shook the office are shaken.


    Theresa frowned, although expected this result, but the heart can not help but some helpless.


    She originally intended to borrow Sloane close to Peter, but did not expect to raise Sloane so sexually, really ¡­ do not know how to end.


    But on second thought, this may not be a good thing.


    Theresa, who was thinking about things, suddenly received a phone call and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice, ¡°What do you mean, Adriana is missing?¡±


    To her, this is simply great news.


    And then, the other party said a few words, only to see Theresa¡¯s face slightly sh, seems to be considering something, and then nodded to agree, ¡°Good, as long as you do, money is not a problem.¡±


    Los Angeles.


    ¡°Boss, have searched all, can¡¯t find youngdy.¡±


    Learning that Adriana is missing, Hank first found this side of the force to find Adriana¡¯s whereabouts, but the surveince showed Adriana leaving, and then eventually disappeared into the surveince, after which no trace of Adriana was found.


    Peter asked with a cold face and a frown, ¡°Did she book a flight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hank answered immediately.


    At the airport, he had been the first to check the records and there was no information about Adriana¡¯s ticket purchase.


    Peter wandered into the room, thinking carefully, wondering where Adriana would go.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­

 Chapter 273 St. Peter’s Manor

    Peter instructed Hank, ¡°Go check out Adriana¡¯s circle of contacts and friends in Los Angeles over the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    Hank nodded and turned to leave.


    Since Adriana is not back in the country now, she must still be in Los Angeles, but there is no way to find the other person, so what is she doing?


    Adriana already knows about the domestic affairs, so at this time she must be suspecting the identity of the person behind this matter.


    So, who should it go to?


    Peter thought hard about the result, and none of them came to mind.


    Knock Knock-


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the room door.


    Thinking it was Hanking over, he walked over and pulled open the door, and to his surprise found Harlee standing in the doorway.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    His attitude was icy and he asked directly.


    ¡°Yesterday when I came back from the casino with Adriana, we sat for a while when we passed by the square, but then she suddenly saw someone familiar and looked very frightened, and stifled her voice on the way back afterwards. I thought, could it be rted to this incident?¡±


    Harlee also asked someone to look for Adriana, but after looking for so long, there is no whereabouts, he was a little worried, and could only tell Peter what he knew at the first time.


    Trying to use Peter¡¯s power to find Adriana.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    For the information given by Harlee, Peter felt that it was not useless.


    He wrinkled his eyebrows, a pair of eyes turned uneasily, heart a million worry about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    A good half sound, he suddenly thought of something like, his eyes lit up, and immediately walked out of the suite.


    Harlee saw his flustered look and went after him, asking, ¡°Do you know where Adriana is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude toward him remained cold.


    ¡°You ¡­ forget it, the young master does not bother with you.¡± Harlee waved his hand, really toozy to bother with him.


    After leaving the hotel, Peter drove straight away.


    Harlee watched him speed away and wanted to drive after him, but hesitated because she wasn¡¯t sure that Peter must know Adriana¡¯s whereabouts.


    Peter is not very familiar with Los Angeles, but for many years he has been a frequent visitor to this area for business, and is not a stranger.


    While driving, I entered the navigation to ¡®St. Peter¡¯s Manor¡¯.


    The navigation showed that the fastest journey would take twenty-seven minutes.


    He sped up, trying to get there as fast as he could.


    St. Peter¡¯s Manor.


    ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re really here.¡±


    Adriana thought hardst night and felt that there must be something fishy about thepany, so she immediately rushed over early in the morning.


    Taking a taxi to the estate, I happened to see Beatrice, who was busy on the estate, heading this way when I spotted a familiar figure.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When you look closely, who else could it be if not Brenden?


    Brenden was dressed in farm work clothes, with a straw hat and a scythe in his hand, just like a farm worker¡¯s dress code.


    He looked at her sideways, there was no surprise in his eyes, instead, he smiled indifferently, ¡°Coming here alone, Adriana, you have a lot of guts.¡±


    ¡°How can you know if you came alone or not?¡±


    Adriana wore t shoes and walked with a strong hold on the sole of her foot, not wanting Brenden to notice her difference.


    At this time, not far from the sound of Beatrice came to see Adriana, the eyes can not hide the surprise, ¡°Adri, what are you doing here?¡±


    She nced around at both Brenden and Adriana and raised an eyebrow, instantly understanding everything.


    ¡°Come on, now that you¡¯re here, go into the house and sit down.¡±


    Beatrice proposed.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Yeah, just in time to get thirsty.¡±


    Follow Beatrice along towards the courtyard of therge castle-like vi, with Brenden at her side.


    Adriana asked directly, ¡°Did you do the YA Law Firm thing?¡±


    Once again facing Brenden, she was not as nervous as she thought she would be, but rather a little more open.


    A few days away, he grew a longer moustache, the whole person exudes a unique charm, extremely manly.


    I have to say, Brenden is very handsome and is the mature and sexy type.


    But the bones are not what good people, in vain have a good skin, really some waste.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Brenden answered directly.


    That kind of frankness surprised Adriana a bit, but ¡­ really believed it.


    After saying that, Brenden held his scythe and nodded at her, ¡°What, a thousand miles to send someone¡¯s head? Run to my side to send death?¡±


    He was really interested in Adriana, and wondered what kind of woman this was.


    After so many things, she actually dared toe alone, but also really ¡­ elusive.


    ¡°Came over to find answers.¡±


    She sighed and raised her eyes to look at the blue sky. Although she was in a rxed state, her body was actually tense and she was always on guard against Brenden, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Heh, doesn¡¯t look like it to me.¡±


    Brenden smiled coldly.


    The three of them entered the hall together and she and Brenden took their seats while Beatrice poured two cups of tea and ced them at the table.


    Brenden picked it up and took a sip, but Adriana was slow to move her ss.


    ¡°Afraid of poison?¡± He looked sideways at Adriana and teased.


    Adriana is not pretentious either, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve tried to hurt me once or twice, so why not? I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°Say, what is the purpose ofing here today.¡±


    He asked directly.


    Since Adriana dared toe alone, she must not have brought anyone else, otherwise the people he sent to keep an eye on her would have found out.


    ¡°The purpose is naturally there.¡±


    Adriana put her bag on the sofa, looked at Brenden with strongposure, and said, ¡°I know you are strong Rex, very capable. There are also some things only you can do.¡±


    She has nothing but hatred for Brenden.


    But Adriana now sees Brenden as a double-edged sword, both beneficial and harmful.


    I came here with the intention of taking a chance, but I never thought I would really meet Brenden.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Brenden is very frank.


    After a previous fight to the death, no one expected to sit and negotiate with each other.


    It feels subtle and tense.


    Adriana looked at Beatrice, who was busy over there, and asked Brenden directly, ¡°Is she ¡­ your wife?¡±


    In the country Brenden had Gisselle, but Gisselle was killed by his own hand after she was hospitalized in a car ident.


    And Beatrice and Brenden rtionship is very close, but more thought-provoking.


    ¡°Heh, you do have some vision. But it¡¯s not good for a woman to be too smart.¡± Brenden took a sip of his tea and nced wistfully at Adriana, then at Beatrice over there in her long red dress with her blonde hair draped over her shoulders.


    ¡°If I were smart, why would Ie alone?¡±


    ¡°Really, that only means you have a lot of guts. What¡¯s the matter, got into trouble with Peter and now you¡¯re desperate to find me?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s heart held a few curiosity.


    ¡°I would think that someone as smart as you would see through it and not say anything.¡± She smiled ndly, seemingly responding to his meaning.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Brenden smiled.


    ¡°I came over to see you today ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what are you doing here?¡±


    Just as Adriana was about to say what she really came for, there were small footsteps upstairs, followed by a shout of surprise.

 Chapter 274 Mutually Beneficial Cooperation

    Adriana smiled, looked up and couldn¡¯t help but jaw drop, ¡°Hayley?¡±


    After Brenden left the country that day, Hayley looked for Brenden everywhere, and at one point went straight to the airport for Brenden, and was finally pulled back by Jenkins.


    Who knew that she woulde over anyway.


    With all thepany business these days, I¡¯m sure Jenkins hasn¡¯t paid much attention to Hayley.


    Thelma is extremely indulgent towards Hayley, and if she helps to excuse Hayley, it will be a breeze for her to leave Waverly.


    Hayley walked down from the second floor at a brisk pace and stood in front of the two men, her eyes snapping back and forth, her chest heaving with anger, her eyes looking at Adriana with a pair of eyes looking at her love interest, ¡°What are you doing over here, having a Peter isn¡¯t enough, now you want to steal Brenden from me?¡±


    ¡°Rob Brenden?¡±


    Adriana nced at Brenden and shook her head, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing over here?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s aggressive and arrogant attitude is like treating herself as Brenden¡¯s woman, or even as the owner of the estate.


    ¡°Hayley, I told you not to leave the country, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Now that Hayley is in Brenden¡¯s hands, it¡¯s no wonder that Brenden didn¡¯t show too much excitement the moment he saw himself, let alone trying to restrain her.


    It must be because of Hayley.


    Hayley came to Brenden, which was tantamount to throwing herself at Brenden and giving him an extra trump card.


    This is a real head delivery from a thousand miles!


    There is no cure.


    ¡°Gee whiz, who am I to listen to you?¡± Hayley gave her an arrogant white nce, walked to Brenden¡¯s side, wrapped her arms around Brenden¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Peter, where did you gost night, I really missed you.¡±


    The two were flirting in front of Adriana and Beatrice, making Adriana even more confused about the rtionship between the three of them.


    Only Beatrice didn¡¯t look so good.


    Brenden, on the other hand, gave Hayley a kiss on the lips and wrapped his arms around her waist in an extremely prickly pose.


    ¡°If Brenden you don¡¯t have time, then we¡¯ll talk another time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, howe I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Brenden immediately replied, then patted Hayley on the buttocks, ¡°Good girl, go wait for me upstairs first, I have something to discuss with her.¡±


    Hayley skimmed her lips, twisted her waist like a petnt girl, red reluctantly at Adriana, and went upstairs.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The pace was slow as he walked up the spiral staircase, his eyes fixed straight over, unblinking.


    I¡¯m afraid that Adriana will take advantage of this gap and snatch Brenden away.


    After Hayley went upstairs, Adriana sat down and asked directly, ¡°I assume that Peter knew where you were all along?¡±


    Someone of his incredible strength, she Adriana can guess Brenden¡¯s whereabouts, Peter can¡¯t possibly not know.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°No reason, intuition.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to ask him yourself, not me.¡± Brenden leaned back on the couch, legs folded, arms stretched across the couch lean.


    Adriana frowned, not bothering to care about anything else for a while.


    Immediately pulled out a photo from the bag and put it on the table, ¡°This person, do you recognize?¡±


    On the photo, it is a picture of Theresa and a strange man, the photo of the strange man ck mask covering his face, so that people can not see his real face.


    Wearing a duck-tongue cap on his head, pressed low, covered tightly, it is really difficult to distinguish.


    Brenden shook his head.


    With that, Adriana pulled out another photo, ¡°What about this one?¡±


    Another photo shows Steff rubbing shoulders with the man, while wearing a duck-tongue hat and mask, making it impossible to identify his real identity.


    But no matter which photo it is, Adriana can clearly distinguish that the person is not Brenden.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°All ears.¡±


    ¡°In Waverly, I stayed for a short time and have no power or ability, but I know you are not very powerful, so I want you to help me investigate this person.¡±


    From the start of the business until now, although Adriana knows a lot of people, but in the end, they are some down-to-earth people, and not the triads.


    In Waverly, she is not well established, and now she is in trouble on all sides.


    Alvin, she didn¡¯t want to go to the trouble.


    Harlee, who suddenly appeared and was so close, made her wonder who he was.


    After thinking about it, I came to St. Peter¡¯s Manor, for one thing, to see Beatrice.


    The figure she saw yesterday looked like Brenden, so she came to try her luck, but she didn¡¯t expect Brenden to be here.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    He sits sideways and surveys Adriana with a puzzled look, always feeling that there is something Adriana is not saying clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s something else that should interest you even more.¡±


    Adriana then pulled out another photo, which also showed the man in the duck-tongue hat, but this time he was meeting with no one else but the boss of the Aclurg Group, who had a mysterious rtionship with Brenden.


    She ced the photo on the table and stared straight at Brenden, as if trying to prate something in his face.


    As expected, Brenden¡¯s eyes were slightly zed, hesitating for a moment before reaching out and picking up a photo from the table, his eyes looking slightly grim, his hands shaking uncontrobly, his emotions somewhat broken.


    ¡°This man, I think you want to know his identity even more. So, why don¡¯t we work together.¡± Adriana said.


    Brenden narrowed his narrow, sharp eyes slightly at her and asked, ¡°Cooperation? You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll get you killed?¡±


    ¡°Afraid, of course afraid. But you have Hayley in your hands now, where will you get me killed? You should know very well that if I die, Peter will not let you have a good time. But, wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to cooperate for mutual benefit?¡±


    She is now working with a tiger, but at the same time Adriana is confirming her suspicions.


    That is what role Peter yed in this matter.


    Is it worth trusting.


    That¡¯s the real reason she¡¯s here, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so excited after seeing Brenden in the square yesterday.


    ¡°Mutually beneficial? Kind of interesting.¡± Brenden was somewhat intrigued.


    Adriana continued: ¡°You are very close to the president of the Aclurg Group and may be more interested in the person in this photo. After this is done, I will pay you a good amount of money, and our past is written off. With Peter around, you can¡¯t hurt Helen, and with Hayley by your side, you can control me. So, this thing is in your favor, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    This is the third reason why Adriana is here, she wants to discover the rtionship between Brenden and the head of the Aclurg Group through him.


    Want to know Brenden¡¯s true face after he rips off his disguise.


    ¡°That sounds perfect and smart. But why should I trust you?¡± Brenden was quite suspicious and kept a defensive attitude towards anything.


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Adriana has a straightforward attitude.

 Chapter 275 Peter’s Role

    Squeak Squeak-


    Suddenly, the walkie-talkie on Brenden¡¯s body buzzed.


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Alston from The Alston family is here.¡±


    Brenden and Adriana both looked at each other, looked at each other and were silent.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Brenden gripped the inte and spoke to the other side, ¡°Send him in.¡±


    After putting down the walkie-talkie, Adriana put the three photos on the table in her bag, then picked up the cup of tea Beatrice had poured for her and said, ¡°Do you mind if I take refuge on the second floor?¡±


    ¡°Make yourself at home.¡±


    With permission, Adriana went upstairs with her tea, found a room most conducive to observing the hall on the first floor, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Brenden gives Beatrice a look and sits quietly, waiting for Brenden to arrive.


    Three minutester, a familiar figure appeared in the hall.


    Brenden was still leaning on the sofa, and the moment he saw Peter, he didn¡¯t move, but asked with a curious face, ¡°Nephew, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you,ing to my humble abode, did you miss me?¡±


    Peter, who was dusty, with a slightly tired face, said, ¡°Has Adriana been here yet?¡± as his first words upon seeing Brenden.


    ¡°Coming through.¡±


    Brenden answered directly.


    Hearing Brenden¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s body trembled and she turned slightly white with fear.


    But the next moment you hear Brenden continue, ¡°Come and go.¡±


    ¡°Did she see you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is tense, and his voice is slightly raised, and when you listen carefully, there is some urgency.


    ¡°What, is the young nephew so nervous about Adriana? Tsk, tsk, tsk, what do you think it would be like if she knew how you treat me?¡±


    Sitting on the sofa, Brenden tilted his head andughed with a light and evil smile.


    Peter still had a gloomy face, the air of anger ran straight to his head, but he still acted indifferent, ¡°I ask you, did she see you.¡±


    ¡°If she sees me, do you think she¡¯ll leave? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re half responsible for what happened at Waverly, and now Adriana only hates me. Tsk, little nephew, you¡¯re making it hard for me to be a man.¡±


    Brenden shook his head with a sigh, took his tea, and continued to drink it.


    Peter grunted coldly, not going to stay, turned around and walked away, while not forgetting to say, ¡°Stay away from Adriana, or else, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    People, just like that, left in a big way.


    And then Adriana but this scene in the eyes, through the doorway of the room that a gap, can still clearly see Peter that a familiar face, hear the familiar voice.


    If it was set aside on a regr basis, she would have felt close.


    But at the moment, she felt an unprecedented coldness, and panic, welling up in her heart.


    He¡¯s half responsible for what happened to Waverly?


    What does this mean?


    What is Peter¡¯s role in front of Brenden, in front of her, or in front of The Alston family?


    Rao Adriana that smart, this moment but deeply feel helpless, simply can not see Peter.


    Walked to the back of the room by the window, standing behind the curtain, through the gap watching the man who gradually walked away, suddenly, the man¡¯s pace a beat, as if some sense of general turn back, looking in the direction of this side.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was in shock and she immediately hid behind the curtains, her heart thumping and a shuddering feeling like being ced in an abyss swept through her body.


    For a long time, the man moved again, stepped away, got into the car, and walked away.


    ¡°Peter, what role did you really y?¡± She murmured, ¡°And who am I supposed to trust?¡±


    Adriana suddenly felt like she was in the middle of the ocean, her feet were a t boat, swinging with the waves, looking around the endless sea, the end is the sea and sky.


    That lonely and helpless feeling made her feel abruptly cold and appalling, yet frightened and afraid, causing a burst of coldness to surge up her back.


    After waiting for Peter¡¯s car to leave, Adriana walked out of the room.


    Pulling open the door to the room, the person standing in the doorway turned out to be Hayley.


    She gazed at Adriana with an angry face, her stern gaze fixed on her as if she could stare holes in her body.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, Peter is with me now, please don¡¯t bother him in the future. You already have your Mr. Mo, and then there¡¯s Alvin, so can you please stop stealing from me?¡±


    For love, she is obsessed with madness.


    But in Adriana¡¯s eyes it was a very idiotic performance.


    ¡°You¡¯re together? I¡¯d love to know, where¡¯s the guy?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Beatrice, sitting next to Brenden in the first floor lobby, and asked Hayley.


    ¡°She? Geez, she¡¯s just a friend of Brenden¡¯s brother, a female friend with a good rtionship.¡±


    The word ¡®just¡¯ is heavily ented, as if worried that Adriana won¡¯t understand.


    ¡°A female friend with a good rtionship?¡±


    Adriana snickers, thinking Hayley is outrageously idiotic.


    This kind of stupid woman, in the future must not even know how she died, will only add trouble to her.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to persuade her to turn back. For Hayley, she only wanted to be with Brenden now, and it would be harder than ever to pull her back.


    She doesn¡¯t want to make a pointless effort and just hopes that as time wanders by, Hayley will soon discover Brenden¡¯s true nature herself.


    Stepping around Hayley, Adriana came down the stairs and walked up to Brenden, ¡°Hayley is here with you, but I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to her.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Brenden readily agreed, while gazing at Hayley on the second floor and giving her the seductive, warm smile exclusive to mature men.


    Everywhere in the deliberate effort to spare, giving Hayley the illusion that Brenden likes her.


    Foolishness is unattainable.


    Adriana shook her head with a sigh and handed a business card to Brenden, ¡°Here¡¯s my number, contact me first if somethinges up.¡±


    Brenden picked up the business card and looked at the hot gold lettering on it and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I never thought that we would berades in the same trench again.¡±


    ¡°Life is full of surprises and idents, I hope Mr. Alston will not let me down.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana left a message and took out the three photos once more, ced them on the table, and left the hall directly afterwards.


    From the time she appeared here, she has been strong to bear the wound on her foot, so beforeing, she used her own way to find anesthetic, applied to the wound, then wrapped in thick gauze, and wore a pair of ankle-length t shoes, ck leather upper, any how bleeding is unlikely to be seen.


    She kept her posture as if she was unharmed, not knowing that the anesthetic under her feet had already lost its effect, causing her lips to turn white with pain, but she had put on lipstick to cover it up perfectly, otherwise she would have been discovered by Brenden to be in a mess and lost the ability to take control of the situation.


    She got into her car and drove away.


    Just as the people were leaving, Beatrice sat down next to Brenden and asked, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s really trustworthy?¡±


    Beatrice had a good rtionship with Adriana in Los Angeles for several years, but this time, after Adriana knew about her rtionship with Brenden, she ignored her, which surprised Beatrice deeply.


    Brenden looked at the table, Adriana when leaving the three photos, said expressionlessly: ¡± Believe it or not, what does it matter to me? Just be yourself.¡±

 Chapter 276 I searched for you for a day and a night

    At least the situation now is naturally the more chaotic the better for Brenden.


    Adriana drove towards the direction of the city center, but the road foot pain is too serious, but also afraid that he drove to stop on the road will not be safe, in case Peter suspected midway, and turn back, would not be a bad situation?


    So she braced herself for a foot injury, used her familiarity with Los Angeles to cross from south to north, and then stopped at the curb for Anne toe and pick her up.


    Back at Anne¡¯s house, Adriana took off her shoes and looked at her feet, which were already full of blood staining the gauze, even the soles of her shoes were stained with crimson blood.


    Anne was worried and asked, ¡°Where have you been, do you know Peter is worried about you? And that Harlee has been looking for you too.¡±


    ¡°Get my medicine cab for me.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to mention it, she doesn¡¯t trust anyone now except Anne and Vivian and Jenkins.


    Because, no one is good enough for her to trust.


    Anne wrinkled her brow and opened her lips slightly, wanting to say something, but the words came to her lips and swallowed them back, sighed, and went to bring Adriana the medicine box.


    She tended to the wound herself, cleaning the blood stains, applying medicine and dressing it before lying down on the sofa, closing her eyes and murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, I want to take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Go to your room and rest, it¡¯s all packed up, the room has been reserved for you.¡± Anne felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Nope, didn¡¯t shower, didn¡¯t want to go to bed to rest.¡±


    Adriana is lying on the couch, resting with a cuddle pillow.


    Sleeping through the night, Adriana kept her phone off, then took a shower andid down to rest.


    At this time Anne, who had finished washing up, came in, sat beside her and asked, ¡°I know all about Waverly¡¯s side, and now thepany is in jeopardy, won¡¯t you go back?¡±


    She shook her head, looked sideways out the window and sighed, ¡°The most important thing you need for the creation of apany is integrity and stability, the basis for customers to choose you. Now thepany has had one major ident after another, the foundation has not yet been firmly rotted, what room for maneuver do you think there is? Largepanies will certainly cancel cooperation, and cklisted never to cooperate again, the rest will only be some small cases, divorce proceedings, criminal proceedings and otherwsuits, the ie is meager.¡±


    The words a meal, followed by: ¡°so many years busyw firm really tired, this time let my brother and Vivian put in to lose a lot of money, are my responsibility, I am bound to make up. The firm, I do not want to do anymore.¡±


    After this incident, Adriana wanted to change her career.


    Thew firm has been particrly notorious, apparently no longer works, it is better to just give up.


    ¡°That¡¯s the firm you¡¯ve worked so hard for all these years, are you really willing to give it up?¡± Others do not know the importance of thepany to Adriana, but she, Anne, understands very well the importance of thew firm to Adriana.


    It was her hard-earned career that was so ruined, and she was not the only one who was heartbroken, but also Anne.


    Then, Adriana took out a check for five million from her bag, ¡°Waverly has always had your shares, and after the copse of Hale Cobb Law Firm, I had wanted to give you the money, but thought it would be better to give it to you in person. Now that YY Law Firm is in trouble again, it was Vivian and Jenkins we paid out of pocket, the two of them are innocent, I n to give thepany to the two of them to take care of after thepany¡¯s foreign debt is reced. Although not as much as the current one-fifth of the ie, but at least much better than the two of them working for others on their own.¡±


    ¡°You die to the side, five million, you send the caller? Although it is said that thepany over there closed down, but there is still apany over here in Los Angeles, what are you afraid of, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Sheughed and looked disgusted.


    But Adriana knew in her heart that Anne was worried that Waverly would lose too much money and that she would have to pay more, so she couldn¡¯t bear to ask for the money.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, and rested after a few small talk with her.


    The next day, Anne got up early in the morning and went to Adriana¡¯s room to take a look, the room had been cleaned up, the bedding was also neatly folded, and there was a piece of paper on the desktop, and when she looked closer, she realized that this was the check for five million that Adriana had given her yesterday.


    She, after all, stayed.


    Anne shook her head helplessly, feeling deeply that Adriana was kind and friendly.


    Adriana bought the nearest ne ticket, took a taxi to the airport, and the person had just picked up the ticket when Peter appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Adriana, stop right there!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment she saw him, her eyes indifferent can not be indifferent, coldly withdrew her gaze and turned towards the ticket gate.


    The man went after her, blocking his way in front of her, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    He looked down at the woman in front of him, his exhausted face showing his anger, ¡°Where did you go yesterday, do you know that I looked for you for a whole day and night?¡±


    Adriana clutching the ticket in her hand, slowly raised her eyes, the pair of obscure eyes were reced by clear crystal-like eyes, the corners of her lips pulled out a smile, not reaching the bottom of her eyes, looking somewhat slightly cool and far-fetched.


    ¡°Tough job, my phone ran out of battery and I never charged it and forgot.¡±


    She said it in a breezy way, as if she didn¡¯t understand Peter¡¯s words.


    The man put his hands on her shoulders, his sharp gaze met her good-looking shearwater eyes and said again, ¡°Where the hell were you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°A friend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    He was aggressive.


    Adriana nced at his hand on her shoulder out of the corner of her eye, her mind filled with the scene she saw today in St. Peter¡¯s Manor.


    A deeply hidden heart gradually has traces of broken, even can clearly hear the sound of a broken heart, the taste of pain swept through the whole body, directly into the cold pool of piercing cold, freezing her almost suffocated in general.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you still won¡¯t allow me to have a friend? Are you jealous?¡±


    She tilted her head, her cheeks swirled with a smile that clearly looked bright and lovely, but the pair of too-clear eyes always let people detect a trace of coldness and detachment.


    The inexplicable feeling annoyed Peter¡¯s mood.


    Taking her hand, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No, I bought a ne ticket.¡±


    ¡°Take my ne.¡±


    ¡°Better forget it, anyway, already to the airport, running around is very troublesome, besides the money spent can not be wasted.¡±


    Adriana smiled genuinely, ¡°We can see who arrives at Waverly first.¡±


    The crisp, silver bell-like voice is so beautiful, but Peter can actually hear her voice from her sad and silent and sad emotions.


    Then, without waiting for Peter to speak once more, Adriana had already walked into the ticket gate and went inside.


    Peter was stunned in ce, looking at the glimpse of the back, not looking back in, hanging at the side of the hands clenched together, issued a click-click-click sound of bone joints

 Chapter 277 – Confession in front of the media

    Hank, who was standing by the side, felt the anger of his boss, gulped heartily and said, ¡°Something seems wrong with the youngdy.¡±


    The man swept over with a shady gaze, then withdrew, his eyes full of disdain.


    As if to say: You think I can¡¯t see?


    ¡°Do you need me to look into the situation?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Go bring Steff out, get ready, and return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    By the time Adriana arrived in Waverly, it was noon the next day.


    When she got off the ne, she took a cab and went straight back to YA Law Firm.


    When Vivian and Jenkins and Flora saw her return, they immediately flocked to her, asking questions.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, are you all right? Why does your face look so bad?¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s is now very tricky, with many clients unterally terminating their contracts and demandingpensation for their losses.¡±


    ¡°Thepany has increased the number of resignations to ten today.¡±


    ¡­


    The three of them, you and I, jabbered about the situation of the moment.


    Adriana was a little tired of listening, but it was clear what the state of thepany was.


    She nodded and said, ¡°All the losses of thepany will bepensated ording to the price, and there is no need to pay too much nonsense. Secondly, I will withdraw my shares, thepany scale down a bit, from now on here as long as you and my brother to take care of.¡±


    Adriana said to Vivian: ¡°Although the impact of this incident is serious, it is more affecting business business, not private business at all, so here you and my brother take your time to develop, the future will be better than now.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re pulling out of the stock?¡± Jenkins was taken aback and immediately said, ¡°If you¡¯re going to withdraw your shares, I¡¯ll stop doing it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Ms. Hale, I¡¯ll always hang out with you.¡± Vivian takes a firm stand and is a great admirer of Adriana.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora had already appreciated the seriousness of the disorder and stood aside without speaking.


    ¡°Stop it. Twow firms that have suffered serious losses as a direct result of my personal reasons, I don¡¯t want to be involved in this business anymore and n to change careers. But Vivian, you guys just go public that I brought Steff in and then you guys just kick me out, that way you save the firm¡¯s reputation and it won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Adriana even has the back way figured out.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Vivian and Jenkins refused in unison.


    But Adriana waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m the boss, listen to me on this one.¡±


    So, that afternoon, thew firm held an emergency press conference, at which Adriana spoke out about Steff and exined that Steff was someone she had brought over, out of inspection, and was being used.


    Now thepany¡¯s tworgest shareholders have been proposing to kick her out of thepany and remove thepany¡¯s pests, so she is no longer the owner of YY Law Firm.


    Vivian, who was sitting on the sidelines, felt tormented and wanted to stand up for Adriana several times to exin the reason, but was held down by Adriana¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°And may I ask if you were paid a favor by the Aclurg Group?¡±


    ¡°Do you do things this way in order to need to get back at Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Because Theresa had a problem with you, that¡¯s why you did it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, howe I saw the video posted online and you beat up Theresa, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡­


    Many reporters, more people believe in what they see with their own eyes, so one question after another, thrown towards her, she almost did not seem to answer.


    ¡°Regarding Theresa, all I can say is that this matter is Steff¡¯s responsibility alone, it is the fault of thepany¡¯s unclear hiring, and its responsibility we will take it all. So, it is not because of retaliation for personal reasons, as spected by our friends in the media, it is not.¡±


    She smiled sarcastically, ¡°There are still journalists who say that I took a favor from Aclurg Group, but do you know that the direct loss caused by thepany is already very high, it is not a favor that can bepared to a favor? I¡¯m still standing up to everyone because I want to give the media an exnation, that¡¯s all.¡±


    With that, Adriana gave a respectful bow to the media and left.


    Reporters have gathered around, no matter how the reporters in how to press Adriana, she did not answer.


    At that moment, the door of the press conference was pushed open and Peter walked in, followed by a person who, upon closer inspection, was ¡­ Steff!


    ¡°Look, you guys, Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°Who is the one following beside you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Steff?¡±


    ¡­


    One of the reporters recognized Steff¡¯s identity, and the others swarmed right around him.


    ¡°Steff, who did you take a fee from and who did you work for when you tantly leaked the bid?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±


    ¡°I heard Steff had left the country that day, Mr. Alston, how did you find him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what are you going to do when something this big happens at your current fianc¨¦e¡¯spany?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters chattered and asked.


    Peter¡¯s face is expressionless, across a group of reporters, his eyes already looking at Adriana who is standing not far away.


    Although the small woman¡¯s makeup is exquisite, wearing a tight-fittingdies small suit, apetent and sexy look, but this angle to look over, but she can be a face of fatigue into the eyes, it seems to be able to feel herplex and helpless heart.


    ¡°Adriana is innocent, Steff I have brought here, what happens next he will tell everyone himself, at the same time has been reported to the public security authorities, the matter will be handed over to the police to deal with.¡±


    He said in a soft tone, one word at a time.


    After that, he added: ¡°I hope the media will give Adriana a clean te and not subject her to too much public opinion, she¡¯s just a woman, my child¡¯s mommy, my woman, shouldering too many burdens and I would be heartbroken.¡±


    A statement was made to the media, but the eyes looked at Adriana from the beginning to the end, more like a confession in front of the media, a big show of affection.


    ¡°You don¡¯t doubt Ms. Hale at all?¡±


    ¡°We have seen a video that Adriana had hit Miss Theresa, how do you exin this matter?¡±


    ¡°Earlier I heard that Adriana and Miss Lindsay were good girlfriends and now they are turning against each other because in your cause?¡±


    ¡°It is said that red-headedness is a curse, Mr. Alston this time because you alone provoked the rtionship between their girlfriends, what do you think?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters were sharp-tongued, and the original topic targeted this time was supposed to be the YY Law Firm¡¯s exposure of the leaked headlines, which were getting a lot of attention and public opinion in the entertainment media because of Adriana¡¯s rtionship with Peter.


    But now standing in front of the media, they only gathered around Peter to ask for some more powerful news and have long ignored the main issue.


    Peter nced back at Steff behind him and walked directly to the conference table, giving Steff the microphone to speak on the matter himself.


    ¡°Greetings, esteemed members of the media, I ¡­ I ¡­ my ¡­ name is Steff.¡±


    Steff trembled, and although there was no expression on his body, he kept trembling as if he was intimidated by something.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I see that your body keeps trembling, are you very afraid? Did Mr. Alston intimidate you?¡±

 Chapter 278 You are my Peter’s woman

    ¡°What was the reason for you, as an employee of aw firm, to betray thepany?¡±


    ¡°Did you betray thepany because you were dissatisfied with it, or did you have a personal vendetta against Ms. Hale, or for some other reason?¡±


    The reporters are messing with the rhythm.


    Steff pursed his lips and looked at the reporters on stage who kept asking questions and the cameras kept cracking and snapping, he was a little shaded.


    Steff shook his head repeatedly, ¡°No, no. In fact,¡­ in fact,¡­ is my daughter previously had a pretend disease, need money to cure, I was at a loss when someone from Aclurg Group came over to me and gave me half a million, let me give my daughter medical treatment. Afterwards, I was given another five million to leak the bottom of the Huaxia Hengshui bid to him, which I didn¡¯t want to agree to. But the other party then threatened me that if I didn¡¯t give it, let me immediately return the five hundred thousand dors to him. Although my daughter¡¯s illness was cured, but the follow-up still needs treatment, I simply do not have the money to return them, and the other party promised to let us immigrate abroad and help us get a green card.


    I ¡­ I ghosted and agreed. After leaving the country, I went to the casinos in Las Vegas and lost five million in three days, and also ¡­ owed a few million.


    This is where Mr. Alston approached me and said that he would help me pay back the money if I would just say the word. I in order not to involve my wife and children, I ¡­ I can only agree. To say the least, Mr. Alston is my benefactor, I¡¯m sorry Mr. Alston more sorry my boss.¡±


    With Peter¡¯s seduction, Steff pointed the finger at Aclurg Group, clearing YY Law Firm of any wrongdoing, but not avoiding the trend that thew firm was already headed for ruin.


    It will certainly not turn the situation around again like the previous scenery without quantity.


    Peter then plugged a USB in his hand into hisputer and connected it to arge screen, which showed a scene of Steff gambling in Las Vegas and a scene of Steff¡¯s daughter in the hospital for surgery, as well as his bank card flow information.


    Enough evidence overwhelmed the journalists, but no evidence of direct contact between Steff and the Aclurg Group.


    The police then came and took Steff away, while iming to the public that they would definitely give an exnation to the public.


    This side of things fell, the new East tourist resort project is supposed to cooperate with the government, so it caused a high degree of attention, directly canceled the results of this bid.


    and re-tendered to the public.


    As a result, YY Law Firm¡¯s losses were significantly reduced, with millions of dors in losses directly avoided.


    After the reporters dispersed one by one, only Adriana and Peter were left in therge press conference.


    Two people, one sitting and one standing, but both silent.


    Adriana sensed a line of sight falling on her, she crossed her fingers in front of the table, slowly hung her head, looked down at the speech on the table, sighed and said, ¡°Thank you for what happened today.¡±


    She had evidence of Steff¡¯s betrayal of thepany, but not enough to get Steff to change his mind and bite the Aclurg Group back.


    That was the power disparity, and she knew it all along.


    ¡°You¡¯re my Peter¡¯s woman, for you, as it should be.¡±


    Peter looked down at the woman in front of him, obviously close at hand, but there was a sense of distance that was out of reach.


    ¡°Well, thepany still has some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll go back to the office first.¡±


    Too many things happened, Adriana originally 100% trust Peter, but because of a trip to Los Angeles, let him and Peter between the bridge of trustpletely copsed.


    She didn¡¯t know how to continue to trust Peter, or even how to continue to maintain the rtionship between the two.


    Or, when you meet, you don¡¯t know what kind of way and attitude to talk to him and climb into the conversation.


    He is Luis and Helen¡¯s real father, the man she loves in her heart, but she loves him carefully, cautiously, trying her best to restrain her emotions.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even so, it is not inevitable that it is still hurting.


    Seeing her get up to leave, Peter pulled her wrist, and with a strong tug, dragged the little woman directly into his arms, and wrapped his arms around her waist in the process.


    At the same time, Peter really felt her body could not suppress a tremble.


    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me?¡±


    He looked at her and asked in a calm tone.


    Adriana shook her head, a small smile on her face, but the official smile that is so formic in the workce, ¡°Yes? Maybe just a little tiredtely.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, and his obsidian-like pupils are staring at her, as if they want to pry into her heart through her pair of eyes.


    Feeling his heartbeat, his breath, his body emitting exclusively male masculine scent to the nose, everything in just a few months, from unfamiliar to familiar, to hot and entwined, and even let her have a fondness and dependence.


    She had thought that her lonely and unsupported life would end, that the future would be hard, but that she would not be left all alone.


    Everything proved to be contrary to the initial idea.


    Not only did she not find the warmth and love she wanted, but she was caught in a plot and scheme, losing herself and losing more.


    Perhaps, between her and Peter, it is not suitable at all.


    ¡°Did you? You¡¯re looking at it wrong, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s watery eyes are clean and transparent, like a mountain spring, clear to the bottom, without any impurities, simple people have to be convinced.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter nods his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s your illusion.¡±


    She pushed Peter away, ¡°There are some misunderstandings between us, until the misunderstandings are cleared, let¡¯s just calm down and cool off. If we can¡¯t trust each other, there is no need toe together.¡±


    Ament that made Peter think of her with Harlee.


    Unbeknownst to Adriana, the words are in the air.


    ¡°Why were you with Harlee when you went abroad?¡± He asked directly, not wanting any misunderstanding between each other.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Hearing him ask that, Adrianaughed, ¡°Would you believe me if I said it happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    He answered directly.


    ¡°Yes, I find it hard to believe too. But it¡¯s such a coincidence.¡±


    Coincidence?


    Not coincidentally, it was more like Harlee¡¯s active approach.


    With Brenden¡¯s previous experience, now every person around her who approaches so actively, shows kindness and helps, will make her feel that there is an agenda.


    Can¡¯t me her for thinking too much, but the heart is evil.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to be busy.¡±


    Adriana looked straight at Peter for a few seconds and found that his dark eyes, which were as deep as a cold pool, shed, and then wrinkled imperceptibly like an ink-dyed sword brow, and then smiled and turned away.


    That smile, hidden deep meaning, but Peter can not read.


    Peter always felt that Adriana had changed, bing colder and more unapproachable, leaving him helpless and helpless.


    Once again, he could only look at her distant back, feeling the distance between the two from far to near, and then, from near to far, more and more distant, far enough to seem familiar actually more strange.

 Chapter 279 Do you really want to know what I’m up to?

    Adriana returned to the office, where Vivian was meeting with Jenkins and several of thepany¡¯s department managers in a conference room.


    She, on the other hand, went into the office alone and closed the door, sitting in her chair and staring.


    Tired, doubly tired, more tired than ever.


    On the contrary, she misses the previous energetic entrepreneurial life, which was very tired, but physically tired, unlike the current spiritual and psychological burden.


    The child and Peter were caught in the middle, leaving her helpless.


    I don¡¯t know where to go from here.


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly, the office door was kicked open and a gust of wind rushed in, whipping up the hair on her forehead and dancing with the wind.


    Adriana looked up and saw a furious Harlee walking in.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were back in the country? I had to look for you in Los Angeles alone, do you know how hard it was?¡±


    He walked in, pped the table hard, and asked a direct question.


    Adriana¡¯s face was expressionless and unruffled.


    Eyelids slightly raised, gaze slowly fell on his body, ¡°You have not returned.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if my friend hadn¡¯t told me that you had returned, I would still be looking for you in Los Angeles.¡± Harlee growled, the handsome, well-defined face trembling slightly, enough to illustrate the man¡¯s angry mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, even though we were ssmates, why did you go to all the trouble of helping me, Harlee, what was your purpose? Or what, exactly, do I have that you need?¡±


    Perhaps she is fragile inside, or perhaps she is a woman who is extremely insecure.


    In short, it is not eptable for someone to be nice to her without any conditions and requirements, which will make her very suspicious of the other party¡¯s purpose.


    It would be better to just spread the word, so it would be easier to talk.


    ¡°Purpose? To go to all that trouble?¡±


    Harlee snorted augh, crossed her arms in anger, paced around the office, then kicked hard on the ss coffee table.


    With a thud, the ss coffee table shattered in response to the sound, scattering ss scraps all over the ce.


    Adriana had a moment of panic, but it eventually dissolved into calm.


    ¡°What do you think you have for me to figure out? Hmm? Or do you have a good-looking face?¡±


    Harlee walked up to Adriana, cupped her cheeks with her palms, and leaned down close to her face, separated by a mere ten centimeters.


    Even though each other¡¯s faces are tinged with anger, they give off a touch of inexplicable ambiguity.


    For example, Peter, who suddenly appeared at the office door, originally wanted toe over to see Adriana, but saw the intimate look between her and Harlee.


    I only felt a vague pain in my heart, and my icy eyes deepened a few more points.


    It seems like a deep, bottomless vortex, deep and terrifying.


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Adriana has no inner ripples, not angry, just tired of struggling.


    And this scene stung Peter¡¯s eyes, his pupils shrank slightly, turned around, and left directly.


    Flora, who was standing in the office doing chores, took it all in, scared to death and wanted to go after Peter and ask him about it, but looking at the pair of men and women in the office who were openly flirting with each other, she thought Adriana was making a fool of herself.


    So, she first called her brother, Edward, and told Edward everything she saw truthfully, hoping he could go and persuade Peter.


    Adriana, who knew nothing of the matter, pushed him away as her cheek was pinched by him, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Harlee roared, angry a brush away from her desktop files, a thick pile of documents cialis ttered on the floor, scattered all over the ce.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    Adriana was close to a breakdown.


    ¡°What do I want?¡±


    The man raised his hand and poked her shoulder de, ¡°I fucking knew about your ident, the first time I arrived in Los Angeles, just to help you deal with things, what can I do? It¡¯s hard not to force you?¡±


    Adriana here the noise rmed the employees who were working in the office, many of them came over and poked their heads to look at the scene in the office.


    Adriana and Harlee looked over and both said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    With a roar, those people¡¯s faces changed.


    Then Flora came over and smiled sarcastically at the two men, ¡°You guys talk, you guys talk.¡± She closed the office door rather sensibly and said to the people at the door, ¡°All go to work, work.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, ¡°You helped me, and I sincerely thank you. But in Las Vegas, you said there was a purpose, so Mr. Soto might as well be straightforward about your purpose.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Harlee was so angry by Adriana¡¯s words that she turned around and walked to the couch and sat down, her arms around her chest, only to keep her nice peach blossom eyes on Adriana, ring at her without speaking.


    Adriana was so furrowed by his re that she had to continue opening herputer to distract herself.


    Do not cold war with her, she can be cold to make each other doubt life.


    An hourter, the saber-rattling atmosphere gradually dissipated.


    Harlee couldn¡¯t stand the fact that the woman didn¡¯t even look at him for a whole hour, treating him like nothing, and he was furious.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, nodding, ¡°Count on you, count on you.¡±


    He sort of met his match.


    Adriana does not speak.


    The man walked over and sat sideways on her table, finally collecting his angry breath and asking in a soft tone, ¡°Do you really want to know what I¡¯m up to?¡±


    Adriana nced at him, as if to say: you are not asking nonsense.


    He spread his hands and raised his foot on her desk in anger and kicked it, ¡°Damn woman, there¡¯s nothing I can do about you.¡±


    Adriana looked down at her desk with a bemused expression and pointed to the desk and the papers on the floor, ¡°Pay for what you have to pay, and clean up after me, or I¡¯ll have security send you out.¡±


    ¡°Damn woman, do you think you¡¯re so cool that I can¡¯t do anything about you?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee was choked by her sentence half a day also can not say a word, can only helplessly nod, ¡°count you cruel, count you cruel.¡±


    He walked to the office door, pulled it open, and casually pointed at an employee, ¡°Come here.¡±


    That one young employee came over, yielding to his overbearing aura, and asked weakly, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Harlee took out the only five thousand RMB directly from her wallet, ¡°Here, clean up the garbage on the floor for me, buy a coffee table back by the way, and the rest is all your tip.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Harlee gave a cold look and would not answer.


    The employee was ecstatic, immediately and nimbly to the office files to pack the whole Wayne in Adriana¡¯s desk and then the ss table to find someone to move out together, packed up, and left with a smile on Harlee¡¯s face.


    In this regard, the office was restored to clean and tidy, because the absence of a coffee table, but seems quite empty.


    The man walked up to Adriana, sat sideways on her desk, moved Adriana¡¯s executive chair with his foot, and turned it around, towards himself.

 Chapter 280: Bumping into Peter’s indecent images

    He asked, ¡°Why are you always so defensive of anyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little girl starting out in society, it¡¯s normal to be defensive.¡±


    She answered carelessly, but could make Harlee feel her helplessness.


    ¡°OK, just be on guard, in a few days you¡¯ll understand yourself.¡±


    He reached out, pinched her fair and tender cheeks, ¡°Adriana, you wait for me, I will make you cry miserably when I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Adriana pped his hand away.


    The man got up, grunted coldly and walked away.


    Dropped that phrase that puzzled her.


    Not long after, the meeting room adjourned and Vivian and Jenkins came over. Adriana did a little handover and gave all the shares to Jenkins and Vivian.


    The damage that should bepensated has beenpensated with thepany¡¯s funds.


    The rest were smallpanies and private cases, and thepanyid off quite a few people that day and downsized by a third.


    In the evening, several people dined together, drank some wine and went home after they had their fun.


    This night, Adriana went to sleep early with the strength of alcohol.


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    Peter spent the night buying and drinking.


    So the next day Adriana woke up, cleaned up and got ready to go to work, and suddenly realized she was now a jobless person, without a job.


    Looking at the early hour, she felt a little bored and wanted to go to Orchard House to see Luis and Helen, but never had the courage to face it.


    Jingle Bell-


    The phone rang.


    Adriana looked at her phone, it was an unfamiliar number and she refused to answer it.


    After a while, the phone rang again, she thought it was the media on thew firm leaked the bid still want to do an interview, hesitant to answer.


    But the ghost answered the phone anyway.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is Diamonnd Bar, Mr. Peter is drunk,e and take a look.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was a little speechless, looking at the time it was after eight in the morning, what¡¯s drunk at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston has been drinking all night and is now drunk and unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana was speechless, so shehung up the phone, packed her things and went out to Diamonnd Bar.


    I had to take a taxi because my foot had not yet healed.


    When she arrived at the bar, she was led by the waiter to the room where Peter was, but when she walked over, she found Peter drunk, but with a shirtless Theresa in his arms, also with his eyes closed and his cheeks flushed, leaning against her chest.


    Her hands were wrapped around his fine waist and abdomen, while his hands were over her full, white bosom in an indecent gesture that made ¡­ people sick.


    ¡°When did they get here?¡±


    She asked with ast glimmer of hope.


    ¡°It came overst night.¡± The waitress said with a twinkle in her eye.


    But Adriana stared straight at the two people lying on the box sofa, her eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, and finally pulled out a business card from her bag, ¡°This is the number of Mr. Alston¡¯s assistant, you can contact him yourself.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Ms. Hale?¡±


    No matter how much the waiter shouted, Adriana didn¡¯t turn her head back.


    The waiter chased her to the door of the bar, and only after seeing Adriana get into a cab and leave did she turn around and walk back.


    When they returned to the box, the waiter walked up to the two and called out softly, ¡°Miss Lindsay, she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Theresa slowly opened his eyes, his gaze swept the doorway, and when he saw that there was no one there, he revealed a smile that belonged to the victorious superior.


    Got up, tidied up therge and wonderful piece of clothing that was messy and slightly leaking in front of his body, pulled out a pile of money from his bag and handed it to the waiter, ¡°Well done, what to do next, you should know very well.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lindsay is at ease, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Theresa looked sideways at the drunken Peter, no, I should say unconscious Peter, her long white jade fingers gently brushed his cheek and murmured, ¡°Peter, you belong only to me Theresa, and only to me.¡±


    Then, twisting her slender waist, she left.


    After Theresa left, the waiter made a phone call to Hank.


    After Hank arrived, the waiter immediately said, ¡°Mr. Alston drank with some friends yesterday, and then after they left, he drank here alone until dawn, and fell asleep, and still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hank doubled his headache, took his cell phone and called Adriana, ¡°Youngdy, the young master is drunk at the bar, I¡¯m busy with work now and don¡¯t have time to go over, can you go over and take a look?¡±


    He wanted to take this opportunity to set up Peter and Adriana.


    However, the other side just coldly returned: ¡°He a man, how can I get back? Really can¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll help you call 120. beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    The sound of hanging up came from the other side of the phone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The corners of Hank¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, only to feel Adriana¡¯s fire and wonder what was wrong.


    He had to carry his own boss out of the bar and leave.


    At this time, Adriana walked alone in the streets, looking at the prosperous Waverly, traffic, peopleing and going, being in the most prosperous area of the city, but can feel the loneliness and despair that no one can feel.


    Seemingly prosperous, but out of ce with her.


    Where does she go from here?


    Jingle Bell-


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang at the right time.


    She reached for her phone and looked at the caller ID; it was Alvin¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Only this phone number can make Adriana feel a trace of rxation and openness, at least, not to make her feel any psychological burden.


    ¡°Adri, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ am on the street.¡± That was all she could answer as she nced around.


    ¡°Is it convenient to meet?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s App share location, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was already in pain in the palm of her foot, these days non-stop running, the wound tears badly, the injury than before, no signs of healing, but more serious.


    Adriana, who was too sore to walk, sat down on a bench by the side of the road and waited quietly for Alvin to drive by.


    Ten minutester, a Land Rover pulled up in front of her.


    Alvin stepped out of the car, ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±


    He walked to Adriana¡¯s front, standing still to take a look, only to find that only a few days have not seen, she actually haggard a lot. That a white delicate as porcin doll smile face with a sickly pale, no longer the previous moist.


    ¡°Go, get in the car.¡±


    He reached for Adriana, ¡°You¡¯re not healed from your foot injury, be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana could only let go of all her defenses in front of Alvin and breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Not so pretentious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re strong.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Pretending to be strong.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and smiled.

 Chapter 281 Have you, trusted me?

    As far as Adriana is concerned, it is perhaps only in the presence of Alvin that she is so rxed now.


    The rest of them have too much involvement with her, but only he, who can make it easy for her and knows her situation, will not make things difficult.


    ¡°Why does it feel like your foot injury is even worse than before?¡±


    As Alvin drove, he nced sideways at her carefully ced feet, which had nowhere to go.


    From the hidden pain on her cheeks and the fine sweat on her forehead, you can tell it should be serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adrianaughs it off, not wanting to put too much pressure on others because of her small wound.


    ¡°I already know everything about what happened in yourpany. Although it is said that this matter has a bad impact, it should get better after a while.¡±


    He relieved Adriana.


    ¡°I withdrew my shares.¡±


    ¡°Withdrawal of shares?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It all went to Vivian and Jenkins, so they¡¯ll y better.¡±


    At least now really not in the mood to take care of thepany, just want to be alone for a while.


    Alvin¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, his good-looking face shed a trace of worry, and then smiled lightly, ¡°That¡¯s just right, you can focus on the live tform. You are so capable of working, you will be given full authority to handle it in the future.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana smiled bitterly, knowing that Alvin was encouraging herself sideways.


    With a slight jaw, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    She nced out the window at the unfamiliar road and, wondering where Alvin was taking her, asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    ¡°Seeing how smart and cute you are, I n to sell you.¡±


    ¡°Really, with a reputation like mine, someone would dare to take it?¡± The corners of her lips lifted slightly, her elbows propped up on the car door, resting her chin as she looked ahead, deep in thought.


    Alvin originally wanted to ease Adriana¡¯s mood, but after a few short chats he realized that the woman who used to be strong and calm seemed tired to the point of not wanting to pretend to be strong.


    How tired should she be in her heart?


    ¡°Take you to the beach to blow off some steam, you¡¯re a hobo anyway, not much of anything, only a lot of time.¡±


    Saying that, speed up the car and speed all the way to the coastal road, and finally arrived at a seaside gazebo and stopped the car.


    Alvin was the first to get out of the car, went around outside the passenger side, pulled open the door and reached out to help Adriana, ¡°Here, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her feet really hurt, and propping herself up on Alvin¡¯s arm, she followed him across the road to the gazebo across the street and sat down.


    The pavilion is built on the cliff near the sea, surrounded by a carved fence, with unknown small flowers nted around the edge, growing lushly and blooming with gorgeous and beautiful flowers in all colors, against the turquoise blue sea and white gulls soaring.


    She sat in the pavilion, blowing the cool sea breeze, listening to the sound of wavespping against the cliff wall, herplex feelings finally calmed.


    Alvin ran over to the sedan alone again and took out some things in the trunk and carried them over.


    ¡°Here, have something to eat.¡±


    Snacks are spread out on the stone table, some cut up fresh fruit, and a ¡­ chess set.


    ¡°So many things, you¡¯ve been ready for a long time?¡±


    She was in a good mood and asked with a smile.


    ¡°I have nothing to do, I quite like toe here alone.¡± Alvin sat opposite, subconsciously inclined his head to look at the azure sea, could not help but feel, ¡°Here, it will make people rx.¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, surveyed the gazebo, eyes slightly narrowed, questioned: ¡°You do not tell me that you funded the construction of this gazebo.¡±


    ¡°Still you¡¯re smart.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and smiled, revealing a row of white, neatly aligned shellfish teeth and a brilliant smile that was extremely healing.


    ¡°I told you, who would have the leisure to build a gazebo in such a ce. After all, this is dozens of miles from the city center, not in front of the vige and not behind the store.¡±


    Said, nodding and praising, ¡°But I must say, this is really a good ce to rx.¡±


    ¡°As you like it.¡±


    Alvin opened the fruit box, ced it in front of her and handed her the disposable crystal fruit fork, ¡°Here, try it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    It was almost noon, she hadn¡¯t eaten, and was now getting a little hungry.


    The two then yed a few games of futsal together, resulting in ¡­


    Adriana won the Grand m.


    Obviously, it was Alvin who gave way to her.


    The two gossiped, Adriana was in a rxed mood, and her whole body was much more rxed.


    I didn¡¯t go back until after 1 p. m. I found a Western restaurant in the city center and ate hastily before going home.


    ¡°Well, senior, let¡¯s send it here. The house is unpacked, so I won¡¯t invite you up to have a seat.¡± Standing outside the lobby on the first floor, Adriana waved goodbye to him.


    Alvin jawed slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch if somethinges up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then drive slowly on your way back.¡±


    The two parted and Adriana went to the elevator and pressed the up button and waited for the elevator.


    Alvin turned out of the neighborhood, back to their own car, was about to get into the car when they found a familiar car parked not far away, walked over to look at the license te number, only to find ¡­ is exactly Peter¡¯s car.


    Ding¨C


    When the elevator reached the 25th floor, Adriana stepped out, looked down and fished through her bag for her keys, but when she looked up, she found someone standing at the door.


    ¡°Pe¡­ what brings you here?¡±


    When she saw Peter¡¯s drunken appearance, she frowned and her face was written with displeasure.


    The man¡¯s cold face is flushed with red, perhaps from drunkenness.


    Looking at Adriana, he stood up straight, stumbled towards her with his steps, and put his arms around her, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be angry, okay? Forgive me, okay?¡±


    His whole body strength on Adriana¡¯s body, so that she almost fell down, but fortunately hold the wall to stabilize their bodies.


    ¡°I have no desire for anything but business ¡­, but ¡­¡± he yed a wine giggle, emitting a smoky pungent smell of alcohol, then said: ¡°But after meeting you, I could not restrain myself. ¡°But after I met you, I couldn¡¯t restrain myself. I know ¡­ I ¡­ did a lot of things to hurt you, but at that time I was defending Theresa, after all, she had saved me and I kept my promise.


    I¡¯ve been trying to keep a distance from you, but I still fell in love after all. You let me know what it¡¯s like to love someone, you let me know how low my emotional intelligence is, I want to get close to you, protect you, it seems the results are all back ¡­ up.¡±


    Today, Peter is talking a lot because he has been drinking.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re staying with me for the kids, for Helen and Luis, but can you be a little more gentle with me? Hmm? Adri?¡±


    He stood up and sped his hands around her shoulders, looking down at her, but swaying around in a drunken daze, as if he was about to fall over several times.


    Scared Adriana followed him with a shake of the heart hanging in the throat.


    He rubbed hisrge palm over her lips and cheeks, rubbed them, and gave them a punishing squeeze, ¡°I speak, you ¡­ do you hear me? Can you give me a little more tenderness?¡±


    Adriana gazed at the man in front of her with aplex gaze, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and asked rhetorically, ¡°As I said, when two people are together, it¡¯s more about trust. You, have you ever trusted me?¡±

 Chapter 282 – Eating the whole thing

    ¡°Believe, I believe you. Of course I believe you.¡± He nodded heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Adriana slowly hung her head and looked down at the floor, her mind reverberating with the catechism she watched at Diamonnd Bar today, ¡°I gave you a chance once, you just didn¡¯t appreciate it. You go back.¡±


    She pushed him away, not wanting to get into an argument with Peter, at least now she didn¡¯t have the courage to offend him.


    Because Helen is still in The Alston family, she is now unable to fight against The Alston family and can only choose to hold back and choose to keep thestyer of window paper.


    She went to the door and opened it, and was about to close it when the man had squeezed in, swayed, fell on the sofa and beckoned towards her, ¡°Adri, why don¡¯t you believe me? What did I do wrong?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother with him and went straight to the bedroom, closing the door with a bang.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Immediately outside the bedroom is the sound of his incessant knocking on the door, with great force, shaking the room seems to follow the trembling.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stand it and pulled the door open, ¡°Pe¡­ oops ¡­¡±


    A sentence did not finish, the man vigorously pushed open the door and squeezed in, hugged her and pressed directly on the bed.


    ¡°Why are you so cold? Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me at all?¡±


    He looked down at the bed, ying with her long dark hair, and muttered, ¡°No, you have feelings, you just keep restraining them. I hate your cleverness, I hate your restraint, can¡¯t ¡­ you just let loose and make love for once?¡±


    He was very drunk, not so much drunk as drunk, but the most messed up Adriana had ever seen him.


    Naturally, it is also the most talkative, the most not the president of the kind of domineering and precious model.


    ¡°What do you want me to do to love you? You are entangled with Theresa, and you are caught between the two of us, how can you let me love with impunity? Also, you keep telling me that you chased Brenden to a foreign country and he escaped, but you knew exactly where Brenden was, so why did you lie to me?¡±


    Finally, Adriana said what was on her mind in a heartbeat.


    But after the words came out, she raised her hand to cover her forehead and closed her eyes with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s crazy, what¡¯s the use of talking so much to a drunken lunatic like you.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was tangled up with Theresa? I made it clear to her long ago that we¡¯ve broken off our engagement, she¡¯s now my mother¡¯s goddaughter, and there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll ever have another chance.¡±


    He looked down at Adriana for a while, perhaps the neck is a little sore, so simply lying on Adriana¡¯s chest, the moment the pillow down, but actually like a pug like rubbing.


    Adriana bristled breathlessly and tried to push him away.


    But after the drunkenness of the man dead heavy dead heavy, by how to push, can not push at all.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe a word you say!¡±


    How could Adriana easily believe Peter¡¯s words?


    She only believes the scene she saw with her own eyes and the anonymous photos she received in her hands while she was in Las Vegas.


    Even though the sender is anonymous and is intentionally trying to provoke their rtionship, the fact cannot be denied.


    Thinking about this, she was furious and pushed the person away directly with a violent force.


    The man¡¯s body rolled with a thud, fell to the ground, fell with a muffled thud, and then lost his voice.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana was startled and sat up to see that he had actually fallen asleep.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Cursed, pulling his cor clothes, a pungent smell, simply get up and go to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Half an hourter, he was still lying on the ground, huffing and puffing.


    Adriana stood next to him, looked at him and kicked, ¡°Hey Peter, it¡¯s time for you to go back. peter?¡±


    A few kicks down, the man did not respond at all, if not still breathing, she would almost think it was a corpse.


    For a long time, Peter did not wake up, Adriana had no choice but to carry theptop to the living room to search for some information about the live tform.


    Vomit¨C


    Vomit, vomit ¡­


    The information was being consulted, when suddenly the sound of vomiting came from the room.


    Adriana instantly got up, walked to the bedroom door, pushed the door and saw that the floor was a mess, so that he was covered in it, aplete interpretation of what an alcoholic is like.


    Frowning in disgust and smelling the pungent smell, she threw the door open in anger, ¡°Serves you right!¡±


    After scolding, back to the sofa, sitting for a while, in the end, still could not resist folding back into the room, personally for her to clean up the dirty vomit, as well as the floor that a streak of stains difficult to see.


    ¡°Peter, can you be any more disgusting?¡±


    In the past days to see him are a high above the cool posture, like the emperor general noble, today ¡­ image of a great contrast, let her feel tired at the same time also feel his grounded side.


    Took his shirt off, lifted him onto the bed with great effort, took a towel and scrubbed him all over his upper body.


    Half a day, tired and panting, lying on the bed, eyes vacant looking at the ceiling, aplex heart.


    Probably tired, so one trip, Adriana fell asleep.


    Sleeping, had a strange dream.


    I dreamed that someone was holding her down, but no matter how she struggled she couldn¡¯t wake up, so I thought it was a nightmare and didn¡¯t care.


    After waiting to wake up again, I felt hot behind and an arm on my waist and stomach.


    Adriana¡¯s thoughts were confused for a moment, then she sat up in a misty voice, ¡°Peter?! You bastard!¡±


    A cold breeze swept through her body, she looked down and was unclothed, as was the man lying beside her.


    So ¡­


    She wasn¡¯t even having a nightmare yesterday, but, was being ¡­ eaten dry by this bastard?!


    ¡°Bastard, rogue, shameless, despicable.¡±


    She clutched a pillow with both hands and smashed it towards Peter¡¯s head, cursing under her breath.


    But the man was lying neatly on her side, his well-defined face gazing at her, his lips holding a smile, and he kept it up no matter how angry she was.


    Adriana¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, gritting her teeth and hitting him hard again, eventually the pillow in her hand flew out because of the excessive force.


    She just deted and sat down.


    ¡°Are you done venting? Can we stop being angry? Adri, has anyone ever said that you look really ¡­ cute when you¡¯re angry?¡± Peter¡¯s arm rested on the side of his face, his smile clear.


    ¡°Bastard, get the hell down.¡±


    Adriana was so angry that she raised her foot and kicked him hard in the abdomen, but he clutched her ankle in his palm, ¡°Be good, don¡¯t make a fuss, if you kick it badly, how can I serve you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Get out, who cares if you serve? Rascal, I¡¯ll sue you for rape.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, you¡¯re already my kid¡¯s mommy anyway, I don¡¯t mind if you make a big public show of affection.¡± The man deadpans.


    ¡°Mo, Jing, Sam!¡±


    Her cheeks flushed crimson with anger as she spurted.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

 Chapter 283 – How about being my girlfriend?

    The man did not struggle, let her scold, but a bad smile said, ¡°Girl, do you know that you do not wear clothes to spill the look, really ¡­ very hooked?!¡±


    So saying, Adriana dawned on her, nced down at herself, and immediatelyy down on the bed.


    Yelling, ¡°Get out, Peter, you don¡¯t make me hate you!¡±


    The man¡¯s smiling face instantly stiffened a few points, and his deep pupils shed a little despondency, ¡°You hate me that much? Adriana, are you just saying what you think, or are you ¡­ not willing to face the truth?¡±


    The woman¡¯s back was to Peter, her eyes open, listening to his words only to feel a burst of sourness welling up in her chest.


    ¡°Helen and Luis cry every day to see you, and you¡¯re so cruel as to not want to see them? The child is innocent.¡±


    I have to say, children are Adriana¡¯s weakness.


    Even though she was distrustful of Peter and wanted to reject him, her cold, hard, stone-like heart softened at the mention of the child.


    Feeling her anger fade, he reached around her waist and belly and rested his cheek on the nape of her neck, ¡°Be good,e back with me, okay? You¡¯re the head of the family, and without you, it wouldn¡¯t be a home at all.¡±


    ¡°Really? But I¡¯ve never called it home.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and when she opened them again, her eyes were clear and cold.


    At these words, Peter¡¯s body stiffened, as if he had lost his patience, ¡°Adriana, is your heart made of stone? What exactly do you want from me before you wille back with me?¡±


    ¡°You are you and I am me. The only thing between us is the child. You are the father, I am the mother, but initially it was only a contract that brought them into existence.¡±


    Adriana got up, no longer blushing because she was not wearing any clothes, and walked boldly to the closet and found a nightgown to change into.


    Go to the bathroom, wash up, walk out, and find the man-child room sitting.


    The body is covered with his own clothes, there are no longer any stains on it, it seems that he woke upst night and has washed and dried his clothes.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but wonder to herself if she was a pig, sleeping so deeply that she knew nothing of the many things he did.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    She asked with a cold face.


    Closed the bathroom door, walked straight to the closet, opened it, found a set of clothes and went back to the bathroom again to change.


    Walking out again, Peter was no longer in the room.


    Adriana¡¯s tense nerves ckened, without the pretence of coldness just now, only a decadent sadness.


    It¡¯s a good thing Peter had the good sense to leave, otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know where to goter.


    Without a job, she was a hobo, and it was still too early to go anywhere.


    He walkedzily to the bed andy down, looking at the ceiling in annoyance, his mind racing with thoughts of chaos.


    Knock Knock-


    After an unknown amount of time, there was a knock on the room door.


    Adriana got up to answer the door and found that Peter had not left.


    Not only that, he also had an extra apron on him, just like a little man in the kitchen, full of greasy hands, stained with some flour, and even that handsome as flour on his cheeks.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Knowing that your feet are not yet healed, I made you breakfast. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He pushed the door open and took Adriana¡¯s hand.


    Adriana, immersed in amazement, sat in her chair as if she were a controlled puppet.


    ¡°Egg rolls, buns, clear congee and small dishes. I see you only have these things in the fridge, so I¡¯ll make it, you try it?¡±


    Peter pushed something in front of her.


    The sudden tenderness made Adriana sniffle, speechless and somewhat touched.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    For many years, she had dreamed of such a man willing to prepare breakfast for her and give her endless tenderness.


    And now happiness came unexpectedly, but she was afraid to ept it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter sat across from her and looked at her with a dejected look and immediately said, ¡°These are made ording to Google, I don¡¯t know if they are good or not, you try them.¡±


    At this moment, no matter how angry Adriana is with Peter, she can¡¯t give him a cold face.


    She is not a person who holds grudges, she is just in aplex environment and doesn¡¯t know who to trust.


    To Peter, there is love and love and defensiveness, and all kinds of things mixed in, so that their feelings are no longer pure, and there is no way to ept with pure emotion.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After a long time of silence, Adriana picked up the chopsticks and picked up the egg roll, took a bite, the strong vor of eggs mixed with the taste of vegetables came to the surface, the taste ¡­ really unique.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Peter moved a few minutes closer, like a child, with a face full of anticipation.


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    She replied stiffly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, eat a little more.¡±


    Pushing a stream of stuff down in front of her with a ttering smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat it all, you eat some too.¡±


    Adriana finally dropped her icy attitude, picked up her chopsticks and handed them to him, and pushed another egg roll in front of him.


    In the face of his tenderness, Adriana in the end is unable to do to ignore it, or indifferent attitude.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Peter sat across from her and kept looking at Adriana, his face smiling and silent.


    Adriana, who was a little unnerved by his hot gaze, frowned and looked up at him, ¡°How can I eat when you¡¯re always staring at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my woman, if I don¡¯t see you, who do I see?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ who is your woman? I¡¯m not even in love with you, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± Peter said, looking at the bottle of fake rose arrangement on her dining table, he took it out, held it in his hand and walked to her side and knelt down on one knee, ¡°Beautiful Ms. Hale, can you give me a opportunity to be my girlfriend, okay?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Stunned, looking at him sideways, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Is it a bit too perfunctory to pursue your girlfriend like that?¡±


    Adriana was amused by the way he looked.


    Peter seems to have never been so proactive with a woman, listening to her, looking down at the fake flowers in his hand, his face sunken with indescribable embarrassment.


    Even ¡­


    Look carefully, the handsome and peerless face are permeated with a little imperceptible scarlet, seems to be some blushing.


    ¡°So, if I give you a grand, the way you want to be courted, you¡¯ll say yes?¡±


    He jerked his eyes up and a starburst shed under his eyes.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s face was instantly curtailed as she thought about what he had done with Theresa this morning and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who did you drink with yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Edward and Zac.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    Adriana grimaced, somewhat unhappy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Peter frowned, perhaps too much desire to live, he ghosted out his cell phone and dialed a call.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She leaned over, nced at the phone screen, and found that he was actually calling Edward.

 Chapter 284 – Will you trust me?

    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone beeped a few times, and the other side had picked up the phone, ¡°Big brother?¡±


    ¡°Chi ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips were slightly open and he was about to say something when he suddenly saw Adriana¡¯s suspicious look and he immediately asked, ¡°Who were you with yesterday?¡±


    Asking so will give you the most urate answer.


    ¡°Who am I with? I¡¯m not with ¡­¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone was halfway through his sentence when it came to an abrupt halt.


    After a two-second gap, he continued, ¡°Of course I went to the nightclub to flirt with girls.¡±


    ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°Diamonnd Bar headliner Deanna ah.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I said who all you went with.¡± Peter¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and subconsciously looked at Adriana to find that she was not looking good.


    The suspicious look seemed to doubt the truth of his words.


    ¡°With Zac.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°And? Let¡¯s see ¡­¡± There was another two-second pause in the voice, then Edward said, ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter was furious and frowned, ¡°Edward, you piece of shit!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hanging up the phone, he looked at Adriana and exined, ¡°Adri, I was really with Edward yesterday.¡±


    Adriana sat at the table, eating her breakfast slowly, as if she didn¡¯t care, ¡°Well, believe, believe.¡±


    The mouth says believe, but that expression, that attitude and tone, full of distrust.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Zac ¡­ the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    He took his cell phone and called Hank, ¡°Hank, immediately get me the security footage from Diamonnd Bar box 888,st night.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with that, it¡¯s your business who you¡¯re with.¡±


    She had a cold attitude and ate her breakfast quietly.


    Peter wanted to open his mouth to exin, but eventually chose to get up in silence and walk across the room to sit down.


    Ten minutester, the surveince video was sent to Peter¡¯s email address in the fastest way possible.


    He received the email, opened it, and presented the video to Adriana, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, but I¡¯m willing to prove it with time.¡±


    Putting the video aside, the two men watched it together, and he yed it at twice the speed.


    Adriana said she didn¡¯t care, but her eyes had already unknowingly nced over, and as expected, Peter and Edward and Zac appeared in the box veryte in the evening, and several people drank together.


    Finally prove their innocence, Peter secretly breathed a sigh of relief, hanging heart fell, ¡°I Peter is not perfect, but I do not care to lie.¡±


    Raising her hand, she tried to retrieve the phone, but Adriana held it down, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    She snatched the phone away and pulled the progress bar, then the video showed Peter several people drunk, Edward and Zac were taken away one by one, leaving Peter alone.


    After that in the early morning Theresa appeared in the box, first said something to the waiter, then poured a ss of wine to Peter poured, after a whiley in his arms, pulling his hand on his chest position, and took a few selfies.


    Time passed again for a while, there appeared Adriana, Adriana saw this scene left.


    Theresa then woke up and walked away, followed by Hank¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Theresa!¡±


    Adriana was viewing the video when Peter noticed her face was not right and came up behind her to watch the video with her to find out what was really going on.


    And Adriana learned the truth, some mixed feelings, misunderstood Peter although it is her fault, but Brenden¡¯s matter is her eyes to see.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry because of what happened this morning?¡± Peter took her hand and forced her to look at herself sideways.


    ¡°Now that the truth is out, will you believe me? Just because you¡¯re angry means you care about me.¡± Peter half-crouched, looking up at the woman in front of him, clutching her hand, ¡°I know there will be many people who will stop us from being together, but if we are really provoked to seed, won¡¯t we fall for the treacherous ns of others.¡±


    He took out his phone, opened a photo and ced it in front of Adriana, ¡°While you were being seduced by others, I was also seduced by someone whose purpose was to provoke you and me. But in the end, I chose to believe you.¡±


    The cell phone photo is clearly a scene of her dining with Harlee at a Western restaurant in Las Vegas, and the mere romantic atmosphere created can lead to misunderstandings.


    Peter finished his speech, Adriana just bowed her head in silence, so he could not understand what Adriana was thinking.


    The man had not bothered to exin to anyone, and the only bit of patience he gave Adriana was in return for her indifference.


    His face sank, some anger, ¡°Why do you hesitate to agree to me? Is it really because of Harlee?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    After a long time, Adriana raised her eyes, her white cheeks lookedplicated, shook her head and said once again, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Peter pressed on.


    God knows, when he saw the flirtation between her and Harlee in Adriana¡¯s office, if he wasn¡¯t trying to restrain himself, he would have stormed into the office and beaten Harlee up.


    But in the end he held back his inner rage and just wanted to give Adriana some time.


    Maybe everything wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought and he was willing to trust her.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang abruptly.


    Peter frowned slightly and picked up his phone to see that it was a call from the kindergarten teacher.


    ¡°Litzy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Helen and Luis¡¯s parent?¡± The teacher on the other side of the phone asked in a calm manner.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, your child is not doing well in school today and is always crying and making a fuss to go home to mommy. mr. Alston, I don¡¯t care how your rtionship with your wife is, but you as a parent should be more considerate of your child.¡±


    The teacher there was still talking, Peter¡¯s eyes shed slightly, nced at Adriana, and suddenly put the phone on the table and pressed the amplification button.


    Helen and Luis are very smart, gifted and wise, and any conflict between you and your wife will be infinitely magnified in the child¡¯s mind.


    The children have never been like this in kindergarten. They both cried like a tearful person and had to go to their mommy, to no avail, no matter how persuasive our teachers were.


    I suggest that you discuss this with your wife, even if your rtionship is not handled well, you should have more regard for the growth and mental health of your children.¡±


    The teacher said a lot of things in a painstaking manner.


    Peter is still a cold face, but the rest of the eyes but from time to time to look at Adriana, see her look slightly changed, his angr thin lips will raise a little curve.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go over there now with my ¡­ wife.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Alston,¡± said the teacher, hanging up the phone.


    Adriana was full of memories of what the teacher had just said, so naturally she didn¡¯t care about what Peter had just said.

 Chapter 285 I will prove everything with my actions

    ¡°Adri, you heard me. I know you¡¯re angry these days, but you shouldn¡¯t turn your back on your children. The two children are innocent, they are so obedient and well-behaved, can you really bear to watch them cry?¡±


    Peter patiently took her hand and moved closer to her again, ¡°I know I have a lot of shorings, a lot of problems, but you give me some time and I will prove everything with my actions.¡±


    Every word of his every sentence, seemingly from the heart, vocal and emotional enough to move people.


    But the scene Adriana saw at St. Peter¡¯s Manor in Los Angeles was always etched in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t trust himpletely.


    ¡°I can try for the sake of the child, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve promised you. So please give me some personal space as well.¡±


    After thinking about it, she decided to try to be with Peter again for the sake of Helen and Luis¡¯s two children.


    It is not impossible to assume that he has a hard time talking about it.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and picked her up, spinning her around like a child with delight, ¡°Adri, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you be careful.¡±


    Adriana was a little afraid that he would drop herself to the ground while being held in his arms.


    The man stopped, wrapped his arms around her ample waist, sped the back of her head with hisrge palms, and looked down at her with deep affection, ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    He just softly called her name without any words, but the pair of dark as ck crystal-like eyes were covered with stars.


    Overflowing with happiness and satisfaction.


    Adriana can¡¯t imagine that a man like Peter, who is so high up in the clouds that he can turn his hand over to the rain, wants anything at the drop of a hat.


    But here she is, actually because she just said a word and showed a childlike look of satisfaction, can not help but let her some ¡­ incredible.


    Perhaps he has hidden too many untold stories under that cool face, to create a mature, stable and cold look.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to school and see the kids first.¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away, and although she promised him, her attitude was still a bit cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the tes to the kitchen.¡±


    Peter lifted her chin, leaned in, and gave her a shallow kiss, then gathered the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them beforeing out.


    That kind of man, on the hall down to the kitchen, people before the bright and shiny, noble and indifferent, in front of her but willing to give everything.


    How cold Adriana¡¯s heart is, she can¡¯t be unmoved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took some tissues and handed them to Peter to wipe his hands before they went out together.


    The man walking behind looked at Adriana¡¯s inconvenient walking feet, so he took her arm, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    He walked to Adriana¡¯s heel and squatted down, patting his back, ¡°A girl should be more mindful of herself.¡±


    At least now he is tempted to heart Adriana.


    ¡°This ¡­ is not ¡­ necessary, I can do it myself.¡±


    The man¡¯s warmth and affection, she saw in the eyes, but still some not quite ept the fire-like passion.


    ¡°Come up!¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was slightly deep, and he looked back at her, his gaze stern for a few moments.


    Adriana pursed her lips, some hesitation, and finallyy on his back.


    A time when the masculine scent of the man with a little familiarity, permeated the nostrils, very nice smell, inexplicably warm.


    ¡°Hold on tight and be careful.¡±


    He got up and carried Adriana on his back, walked out of the room and closed the door.


    When she got into the elevator, Adriana said, ¡°Just put me down, I can stand.¡±


    ¡°What, are you ufortable on your back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it, is it not that you feel sorry for me and are afraid that I will get tired?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Just hold me tight honestly.¡±


    Heughed and wrapped his arms around Adriana, afraid that if he let go she would run away once again.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    The teacher was waiting for him at the door and greeted him immediately when he came over, ¡°Mr. Alston, Mrs. Alston, you are here? Come on in.¡±


    Adriana was a little ufortable hearing the name teacher, and wanted to speak out against it but couldn¡¯t exin because of the rtionship between Helen and Luis¡¯ children.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, mommy, mommy, Luis misses you so much.¡±


    The two had just walked into the nursery when Helen and Luis over there came running at a run, both hugging Adriana, one on each side, looking at her with delight.


    ¡°Mommy, where have you been, Luis misses you so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes mummy, Helen is not happy to see you at all oh.¡±


    ¡°By the way mommy, do you want to have lunch and dinner with Luis at noon oh.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, will youe home with Daddy tonight? Helen wants to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Luis wants to be with you, too.¡±


    ¡­


    The two children chattered away.


    Seeing Luis grabbing his mommy with himself, Helen was unhappy, snorted coldly and said arrogantly, ¡°This is my mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s my mommy too.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Just no.¡±


    ¡­


    The two children unleashed their childlike nature in front of Adriana, as they have not been together for four years and now need some time to bond.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re all Mommy¡¯s kids, so stop it, okay? Be good!¡±


    Adriana looked at the two little cute children cute and adorable look, the heart can not say how happy.


    rubbed the two children¡¯s little heads, leaned down to hug them, cheek close to the two children¡¯s cheeks, Adriana¡¯s eyes a little wet, sad emotions some uncontrolled, ¡°is Mommy bad, thest few days more busy, also did not go back. In the future, Mommy will be with you guys every day, oh.¡±


    ¡°Yay, mommy is so nice.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is great.¡±


    The two children hugged Adriana tightly, and you and I talked.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was like a happy mother and son trio.


    The smile on Peter¡¯s cheeks, who was hung out to dry, gradually converged, and then ted with a thinyer of frost.


    Damn it, how is Adriana going to have a baby without him?


    Not a single person actually cares about his existence now?


    The most important thing is that Peter is a proud and arrogant person in the hearts of countless people, and if people know that he is jealous of the three people who ignore him, they will be shocked.


    ¡°Okay, babies, Mommy¡¯se over to see you. Now, will you go on back to ss?¡±


    Adriana said softly as her long, slender fingers caressed the cheeks of her two children.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Mommy you are cheating, don¡¯t want it.¡±


    The two children shook their heads, expressing great disbelief in Adriana.


    ¡°Be good, if you don¡¯t behave, Mommy will get mad.¡±


    said Peter, who was on the sidelines.


    Adriana nced at Peter, the look meant to be meaningful, and then full of tenderness gaze fell on the two children, ¡°Be good and obedient oh, you guys do well in ss, Mommy pick you up at night after school, and then take you to eat ¡­ KFC, OK? ¡°

 Chapter 286 I don’t want to stay at home

    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°So greasy.¡±


    The two children shook their heads like a rattle.


    ¡°Then ¡­ well ¡­ mommy will make you dinner, okay?¡± She smiled with a doting look.


    Helen and Luis looked at each other and then said in unison, ¡± Mommy, it¡¯s better to be KFC.¡±


    At once, Adriana¡¯s face sank and her finger poked the two children¡¯s heads, ¡°Little conscienceless things, even dislike mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, not at all, we are worried that mommy will be hard and tired oh.¡± Luis said thievishly.


    Helen nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, mommy knows.¡±


    She leaned over, gave both children a kiss on the cheek, and gestured for them to go to school.


    Helen and Luis waved towards them, ¡°Bye mommy.¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    So, he stood here for half a day and the two children did not see his presence?


    Helen, who had turned around and was walking toward the ss, took Luis¡¯ hand and said quietly. Mimi said, ¡°How is it, does my solution work?¡±


    ¡°Helen you¡¯re so smart oh, in the future mommy does not want us, we cry, she certainly can not give up.¡±


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s a must.¡±


    ¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the two children¡¯s voices were small, they fell clearly in Adriana¡¯s ears.


    She skimmed her mouth in disgust, what kind of children are these?


    How old is she, and how dare she start counting on her own mother?


    Really ¡­ outrageous.


    With a sigh, he stood up, and the party found Peter¡¯s face rather embarrassed.


    Realizing something as an afterthought, the teacher on the side seemed to notice the awkward scene andughed and joked, ¡°It seems that the child prefers mommy.¡±


    With a cold sweep of his eyes, Peter turned around and walked straight away.


    ¡°Teacher, thank you for your hard work.¡± Adriana greeted the teacher, ¡°In the future, if the two children do anything wrong, remember to tell us in time, hard work for you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston you¡¯re wee, it¡¯s our responsibility as teachers.¡±


    ¡°Good, then you guys are busy, so we won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Adriana waved to the teacher and turned towards Peter and got into the car.


    In the car, the man¡¯s face is still hard to see, staring ahead without saying a word, and not start the car.


    Adriana slightly inclined her head, quietly Mimi. Mimi took a look and found his gambling look really quite ¡­ interesting, couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Are you interesting, the child is still small, you want to be bothered with the child?¡±


    ¡°Still small?¡±


    His cold face tightened a few points, ¡°I ¡­ forget it.¡±


    Start the sedan and leave straight away.


    Adriana sat in the limousine, her mind recalling the scene in the kindergarten just now, and felt more and more like Peter was a little pathetic.


    Can not help butugh, the gloomy mood also instantly dispersed a lot.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Hospital? What¡¯s wrong with you, where are you not feeling well?¡±


    Adriana was a little worried, her eyes looked up and down on his body, and did not see him any different, so her heart became more suspicious.


    Peter did not know the sound, and she could not ask more questions.


    It did not take long to arrive at the hospital.


    Peter parked the car, went around to the passenger side, pulled open the door, and without saying a word, carried Adriana closed the limo door and walked directly towards the hospital lobby.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, so many people are watching here?¡±


    Adriana muttered as her cheeks burned a bit from the stares of peopleing and going in the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me hugging my own woman? Feel free to look if you like.¡±


    Peter, who was doing his own thing, didn¡¯t care about the strange looks people were throwing at him, he just wanted to get upstairs and let the doctor see what was going on with Adriana¡¯s foot.


    It¡¯s been so long, why is it still very serious look.


    ¡°Oh my God, that man is so handsome and so manly.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? It¡¯s true that good husbands are other people¡¯s. I¡¯m jealous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also envious of it, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy the heir to the Alston Group, Peter.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was talking, Adriana did not dare to look directly at the eyes of the bystanders, like a very shy little daughter-inw, buried her face in Peter¡¯s chest, covering her face.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    As he was walking, the man¡¯s rather amusing clearugh suddenly came from overhead.


    Peter held Adriana in the hospital for some examination, the doctor said that her wound was not very serious, but then did not rest properly, strained the wound, resulting in serious wounds, need to rest a few days.


    Finally, a little powder was applied and re-bandaged before it was finished.


    Doing rest on the hospital bed, Peter stared at her with a cold face and questioned, ¡°Obviously the foot injury is serious, why don¡¯t you know to be more careful?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Bow your head and don¡¯t say anything.


    It would not have been so if not for those days running around abroad because of Steff¡¯s business.


    Anyway, it¡¯s not too serious, it just hurts to walk.


    Reprimanded a sentence, found the little woman face aggrieved look, Peter slightly wrinkled brow gradually stretch, softly said: ¡°Yourw firm has been withdrawn, from today onwards at home to rest.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay at home.¡±


    Since childhood, Adriana has experienced too many things, she has developed an independent character, even now thew firm in Los Angeles is still operating normally, she will have money to sit every day, but she will never allow herself to be idle.


    With slightly twinkling eyes looking at Peter, his slightly sunken face filled with a worried look, Adriana then said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to being alone in the house.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    He answered without even thinking about it.


    He apanied her?


    The heir to the Alston Group has an endless amount of business to attend to every day, yet he takes time out to spend with her?


    Adriana couldn¡¯t afford it, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just be careful.¡±


    Getting off the bed, he got up and said, ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter also wanted to say something, but the words to the mouth and swallowed back, really can not take her, ¡°I carry you.¡±


    Turning around, he crouched with his back to Adriana.


    This time Adriana did not refuse.


    On the way out of the hospital, Adriana asked him, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    If she goes back to The Alston family with Peter, the two people she needs to face immediately are Mrs. Alston and Sloane.


    Since that bastard Harlee screwed her over oncest time, Sloane has a huge grudge against her, and now she doesn¡¯t know how to handle herself if she meets with Sloane.


    ¡°Gold creekke and Orchard House, where do you want to go?¡± He solicited Adriana¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    How was she supposed to choose?


    Peter is Mrs. Alston¡¯s son, and she can¡¯t selfishly stop Peter from being with Mrs. Alston because of herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s Gold creekke,¡± Peter said, knowing what Adriana was thinking, and decided for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go back to Orchard House.¡±


    Anyway, Luis and Helen have been with Mrs. Alstonfor some time now, and if she goes to Gold Creek Lakenow, it means that the two children will also have to follow her to Gold Creek Lake. If she went to Gold creekke, it would mean that the two children would also go to Gold creekke.

 Chapter 287 – Take you to BBQ tomorrow

    ¡°Adri, you don¡¯t have tomit yourself for me.¡±


    Peter is trying really hard to reconcile the rtionship between her and his mother, but the people in between are not only Sloane and Theresa, and even the entire Alston family, even if you want to try to change, it will take some time.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m not that kind.¡±


    Her white face like fine sheep¡¯s jade showed some helplessness and indifference, looking sideways at the window, not giving Peter much chance to speak.


    Yes or no, she didn¡¯t want to be too obvious.


    How her own heart is for Peter, at least for now, is not clear to her.


    ¡°Okay, at your service.¡±


    Peter nodded, turned the car around, and headed in the direction of Orchard House.


    After driving for not much longer, Peter¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, he answered the phone, ¡°What is it? Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll be there now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Peter stopped the car at the roadside, ¡°Adri, thepany has some temporary matters, do you want to go to thepany with me, or go back?¡±


    He gave Adriana the opportunity to make her own choices.


    ¡°That ¡­¡± Adriana was a little hesitant.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the Alston Group with Peter, but even more so, she didn¡¯t want to face Mrs. Alston and Sloane at Orchard House alone.


    ¡°Come with me to the office.¡±


    He cupped Adriana¡¯s cheek in hisrge palm and rubbed his thumb finger gently, ¡°Just give me a moment, I¡¯ll take care of it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    Peter then drove to the office.


    Arrived at the office and parked the car.


    Peter still went around to the passenger seat and leaned down to hug her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I can do it myself.¡±


    She pushed him away.


    There are so many peopleing and going in front of thepany, and those colleagues that I knew in the legal department when I used to work, which makes people look very bad.


    How smart is Peter?


    He has been aware of her little thoughts for a long time.


    ¡°My woman, I just need toe and spoil her.¡±


    After saying that, without saying anything, she took her in her arms and closed the car door smoothly, letting Adriana how to struggle he did not let go of his hand.


    Instead, he said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Or are you ashamed to be with me, Peter?¡±


    Damn, he Peter although not called what the pride and joy, but at least is also the Alston Group heir, countless women crowded towards him, but only Adriana to him rejected a thousand, wishing he never appeared in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±


    Adriana clung to his suit for fear that Peter would drop her if he didn¡¯t hold her steady.


    nced around have a sideways nce at those colleagues, three or two people together pointing and pointing, exchanging words in what is said.


    It seems to be possible to guess what they are talking about.


    The sarcastic expressions, the contemptuous eyes, then all like a dagger in her heart.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the end, the person who initially went with Peter is Theresa, she is theter, now with Peter will inevitably fall into the mouth.


    Adriana has advised herself a thousand times in her mind, with little sess.


    When she faces those people, she still can¡¯t help but want to avoid them.


    Her hand clutching hispel vaguely trembled, although it was a small movement, but did not escape Peter¡¯s eyes.


    The man¡¯s heart sank along with it.


    Carrying her in big strides, he walked through the first floor lobby and went to the president¡¯s special elevator, and immediately helped him press the elevator at the same time.


    ¡°Gosh, Mr. Alston, you¡¯re a powerhouse of a wife.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°The big show of love is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Adriana is so happy.¡±


    ¡­


    The surrounding colleagues were fawning with smiling cheeks and sayingplimentary words.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face was as cold as basalt ice as he walked inside the elevator.


    Because holding Adriana is not convenient to press the elevator¡¯s close button, waiting for the elevator doors to close automatically for a while, Adriana clearly heard some gossip from outside.


    ¡°Ch, so shameless, seducing our Mr. Alston, stealing the fianc¨¦ of her best friend.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not, fire prevention and protection against girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about, didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Alston say that he and Theresa are in a business union? Besides, Adriana and Mr. Alston both have children, which means they were together years ago. It¡¯s not sure who is the third party.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana¡¯s somber little face was mixed with various emotions, just leaning against his chest without squeaking.


    At this moment, Peter clearly realized that his identity invariably gave her too much pressure.


    Suddenly self-reflection, the love he gives, is it really what Adriana wants?


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight? It feels like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Peter was the first to speak up and break the silence, pulling Adriana¡¯s thoughts back into her pensive mind.


    She tilted her head, thought about it, and shook it again, ¡°No appetite.¡±


    ¡°Or else, take you to BBQ tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Suddenly said to take her to the wild barbecue, Adriana¡¯s heart haze is dispersed, by him to tickle the small cravings.


    ¡°If I¡¯m the only one who needs to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, why do I keep so many people.¡± His domineering words derided Adriana for a long time and she couldn¡¯t answer.


    But, she really likes BBQ.


    For so many years she was surrounded by either work or Helen, which took up too much of her time and left no time to rx.


    This time, maybe you can really indulge yourself for once.


    When he reached the president¡¯s office on the top floor, Peter ced Adriana on the sofa, rubbed the hair that was a little messy from being held in his arms, and asked, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    She shook her head.


    The attitude towards Peter has remained a deliberate detachment and indifference from the beginning to the end.


    Peter¡¯s taboo dark eyes flickered and he just walked to the water fountain aside and got her a cup of hot water, ¡°Drink more water. You sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go to an emergency meeting first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter took the papers on the desk and left, Adriana sat alone in her office, her eyes ncing around, suddenlynded on the ck and white grid of the wall behind her desk, where there was an imperceptible door.


    Initially, she came here to see Peter forpany matters, and then ¡­ a bit of irreversible things happened.


    Even to this day, it is still impossible to forget.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the office door and someone pushed in and walked in.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, hello, I¡¯m Summer, Mr. Alston¡¯s secretary. Just now Mr. Alston asked me to buy some snacks for you, and I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    The secretary named Summer, wearing a pair of round-framed eyes and a long, clean, pretty face, walked up to her and put something in front of her, ¡°See if you like it, or what you like, I¡¯ll go buy it for you now.¡±


    A big stic bag of snacks and fruits, all kinds, all imported stuff.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, a little incredulous, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°No, no, these are enough.¡±


    What the hell?


    Buy such a big pile of snacks in front of her, how there is a sense of raising her as a piglet?

 Chapter 288 You’re provoking me?

    ¡°Ms. Hale is so happy. In all the years I¡¯ve worked with Mr. Alston, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so attached to a woman.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Summermented from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adrianaughed helplessly, her smile slightly formal and unnatural.


    ¡°Yes, even when Miss Lindsay was there, Mr. Alston at most asked me to make her a cup of coffee. And today Mr. Alston is carrying you upstairs. You¡¯re so happy, I¡¯ve never seen any girl with this kind of treatment.¡±


    Perhaps because Summer is a self-effacing personality, she treats Adriana very well.


    ¡°That ¡­ I was hurting my foot, so ¡­¡±


    Adriana was eager to exin, but Summer smiled frankly, ¡°Ms. Hale, our Ms. Hale is a handsome and rich diamond king, since he likes you so much, you must catch it. Go for it.¡±


    Secretary Su finished, made a cheering gesture towards her, smiled innocently, brushed the frame of her sses, turned around and left.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What should she say?


    Peter is usually as cold as frost, I thought his Alston Group employees should have a great opinion of him, but I never thought there would be people to speak for him.


    He went to the conference room for a meeting, and Adriana had to stay alone in the office waiting for him.


    I was bored, opened a packet of snacks, leaned on the sofa and enjoyed a moment of peace and quiet.


    Suddenly, a voice came from outside: ¡°Is your Mr. Alston here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston is in a meeting in the conference room.¡± The voice of Summer, the secretary.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait for him in the office.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, there¡¯s ¡­ in the office.¡±


    Summer¡¯s words have not yet spoken, the office door has been pushed open, Adriana side nce over, then saw Edward and Zac two wind and breeze in.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, they ¡­¡±


    Summer looked embarrassed, Adriana waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Summer nodded and turned around and walked out, taking the door with her.


    It is Edward and Zac two people look at each other, you look at me, I look at you, and finally the eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what are you doing here?¡±


    Zac¡¯s easy-going nature took the lead and asked, while Edward¡¯s icy gaze swept over Adriana and walked over to sit in front of her.


    ¡°Peter asked me toe over.¡±


    She truthfully informed that Adriana was not rusty when facing Peter¡¯s two brothers, but it was inevitably a bit awkward to be together in the office in this way.


    ¡°Well, I told you, there must be a reason why big brother asked you that.¡±


    Zac arm gently nudged Edward, raised his eyebrows, and smiled thievishly.


    ¡°That phone call from Peter this morning, did you have him make that call?¡± Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and an incredulous look shed under his eyes.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head, paused for a moment, and added, ¡°He was the one who wanted to fight, what does it have to do with me.¡±


    Now is considered to understand, Edward and Zac two reason for rushing over, think because of the morning Peter called Edward¡¯s reason.


    Suddenly, a cell phone rang in the office and Zac answered the phone, ¡°What? Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯m going back to the hospital right now. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Zac patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m going back first, there¡¯s a big operation in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°OK, go ahead.¡±


    Edward nodded his head.


    Zac said hello to Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and watched Zac leave the office.


    She didn¡¯t like Edward very much, and now she felt that the atmosphere was even more awkward to the point of unspeakable.


    She bowed her head and quietly ate to pass the time, while Edward sat across from her, his eyes sweeping to her from time to time.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson might as well say what he has to say.¡±


    Always silent, always looking at her, but slow to leave the office, if not to have something to say, what else could be the case.


    ¡°Tell your brother to stay away from Flora in the future.¡±


    He spoke directly.


    ¡°My brother? Jenkins?¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and suddenly smiled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Henderson think he¡¯s funny? I really wonder what your job is as Mr. Henderson, people who don¡¯t know think you really have nothing to do with everything!¡±


    She really wants to be Edward to die of anger, their own family has money, power and power is very big?


    It is like a ¡®dog with a rat meddling¡¯ stance.


    Hearing her words, Edward looked colder for a few minutes, ¡°Woman, the person who dares to talk to me like that, except Flora, you are the first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Is the next sentence to warn me to watch myself and not be reckless just because Peter likes me. Right?¡±


    She was even more indifferent, her mocking gaze fell on Edward¡¯s body, ¡°If you want to keep Jenkins away from Flora, why did you put her in YY Law Firm? Besides, Flora doesn¡¯t even like Alvin, so who does she like, or who does she have a new suitor for, and you want to care?¡±


    Adrianaughed lightly at her birth, with obvious sarcasm in her eyes, ¡°If you really want to reject everything against Flora, you should keep her at home, out of the house, then no one will return to her.¡±


    That was fun.


    Everything has to be in charge, I¡¯ve never seen such a man.


    Edward¡¯s angr handsome face was slightly austere, slightly narrowing his narrow sharp eyes, ¡°Are you provoking me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not provoke. I¡¯m just stating the facts, and if Mr. Henderson doesn¡¯t like to hear them, feel free not to listen.¡± She had a disdainful face.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s anger went straight to his head, ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything about you because Peter likes you?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes and suddenly put the snack in her hand on the table, her slightly smiling eyes gazing at him, ¡°Since Mr. Henderson has no self-awareness, why don¡¯t we do a test to try whether you or I are important in Peter¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°Childish!¡±


    Edward stared at her for a long time, grunted coldly and got up, ¡°Just because I can¡¯t do anything with you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything with Jenkins. I warned you, don¡¯t me me for not saying hello in advance.¡±


    After he finished, he stepped out of the office.


    Looking at his back, Adriana knitted both eyebrows and sighed, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    I had a feeling that there was something between Jenkins and Vivian, howe Flora is involved now?


    After sitting for a while, she took her phone and called Jenkins, ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Thepany has a bunch of things going on right now, you¡¯re doing the dumping, we can be the hard workers.¡±


    Jenkins snickered.


    ¡°Is that ¡­ free tomorrow, talk to Vivian, youe out with her and Flora, free up a day and take you guys to a BBQ and rx.¡±

 Chapter 289 Don’t mess with Adriana

    It¡¯s a good opportunity to see what¡¯s really going on.


    Despite not liking Edward and not hating Flora, Adriana didn¡¯t want to affect Jenkins because of what happened to Flora.


    Jenkins is an honest person and should not be involved in any way. At least now, in this situation, she still hopes that Jenkins will be able to focus on thepany and develop it properly.


    Hayley¡¯s matter, Adriana heart more or less to The Hale family some guilt, now the only hope is that Jenkins can do better, to get ahead, is her only wish.


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll talk to Vivian. ¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, not muchter Peter returned from the meeting.


    As soon as he came, he carried Adriana down the stairs, let Adriana how to struggle, the man did not let go.


    Finally, Adriana had to let him carry her down the stairs and into the car.


    When we arrived at the vi, both Mrs. Alston and Sloane were not in the vi, but ¡­ Theresa was in the vi.


    ¡°Peter, Adri, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The moment Theresa saw Peter walking into the manor with Adriana in his arms, the smile on her face froze for a few moments, then she quickly adjusted and walked over with a sweet smile on her face, ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable somewhere?¡±


    Adriana is very reluctant to deal with Theresa, visible Peter¡¯s face covered with gloom, silent, she did not speak again, seems to be a little too much.


    Then he said back, ¡°My foot is injured.¡±


    The attitude is somewhat indifferent, and there is a slight detachment among the words and expressions.


    Although once girlfriends, but that is already in the past tense, and now the love between them has long been exhausted.


    Adriana knew Theresa¡¯s despicable tactics, but she didn¡¯t expect her to use Peter as a trick to set him up.


    It¡¯s still true ¡­


    ¡°Peter is really good to you, he really loves you. Seeing you hurt and hugging you, so happy.¡±


    Theresa followed Peter, and although she was speaking to Adriana, she kept her eyes on Peter.


    The heart can not help but feel a little depressed, today at the bar, Adriana clearly has seen her with Peter, and actually chose to reconcile with him, not counting all.


    Adriana, are you just being mean, or are you thinking about the title of youngdy of The Alston family?


    Peter and Adriana both did not say much about what she had just eximed.


    After entering the hall, Peter carried Adriana back to her room,id her gently on the bed, leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°Adri, get some rest, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana was bored and lying in bed alone.


    Because she knew Peter had something to say to Theresa, as to what to say and how to say it, she didn¡¯t know. Nor was she interested in knowing.


    Peter walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Outside the door, Theresa was standing there, and when she saw Petere out, she was overjoyed and immediately asked, ¡°Peter, is Adri okay? I don¡¯t see her looking well, should we call a doctor?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless, maintaining the cold attitude of an iceberg face, and said to her, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Good.¡±


    Theresa was stunned for a moment, and when she saw Peter heading in the direction of the study, she immediately followed him.


    But in the dark, feeling Peter¡¯s icy breath, she vaguely had a bad feeling.


    When he entered the study, Peter said, ¡°Close the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Theresa answered and immediately closed the door and walked to his side.


    Peter sat at his desk, leaning on the executive chair, staring at theputer, his cold face was frozen like a pr cier coldness, lingering.


    The icy aura lingers around, making Theresa¡¯s bones shiver and shudder.


    ¡°Peter, what can I do for you?¡±


    She poked her head in and asked cautiously.


    Peter tilted his head slightly, and his indifferent gaze swept over her, ¡°Have you done anything recently?¡±


    ¡°Things?¡±


    Theresa was a little baffled, went over everything in her head, couldn¡¯t help but swallow and shook her head, ¡°And please Peter hint, I ¡­ I don¡¯t know which ones you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    What did he know?


    Why do you suddenly ask that?


    ¡°Prompt?¡±


    The man¡¯s harsh, sharp gaze shot straight away, as if a dagger nailed to her body, the heart fiercely flooded with pain.


    At first, this man even if he did not touch her, but looked at her eyes were full of warmth, and now because of Adriana¡¯s presence, actually be so cold.


    Why?


    Is she Adriana that good?


    Peter, can¡¯t you see a little bit of good in me, Theresa?


    ¡°Theresa, I told you not to use any underhanded tactics on me. I gave you a chance, why don¡¯t you know how to cherish it?¡±


    The man opened theputer, clicked the mouse, and then with a jerk moved theputer screen to her, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    He would like to know what kind of exnation Theresa is going to give him this time.


    On theputer screen, it was clear that she was leaning on Peter¡¯s body, tearing the clothes on her own body, then lifting his hand on her chest and leaning sideways on his chest, causing an ambiguous look.


    The moment she saw the video, Theresa¡¯s rosy cheeks were instantly bloodless and as pale as paper.


    His body went limp and he couldn¡¯t stop taking a few steps back, his jaw dropped and he shook his head, ¡°Peter, Peter, I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡­ ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She stammered and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    ¡°How did this happen, how did this happen.¡±


    She had done it carefully, why would Peter still know these things? Suddenly, her eyes shed with some hawk-like appalling look, ¡°It¡¯s Adriana, it¡¯s Adriana, it must be her ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    A crisp sound echoed in the study as Peter pped Theresa¡¯s face so hard that the woman fell directly to the ground, blood spilling from the corner of her mouth.


    The man looked down at her from above, ¡°I told you not to mess with Adriana, and you¡¯re taking my words for granted?¡±


    This damn woman, repeatedly offending his bottom line, is when he Peter dead?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    She slowly raised her hand, her slender onion-like fingers gently covering her cheek, feeling her already red and swollen cheek, looking at Peter with aggression, ¡°You hit me? You hit me? Peter, even if I did something small, think about it in your conscience, what have I, Theresa, done to you? Nothing!¡±


    Slowly got up from the ground, perhaps because of that fall, fell all over the body pain, she climbed up when her body stumbled, fell to the ground again.


    And then struggled to slowly stand up, messy hair scattered on both sides of the temples, a few yful hair drooping on her cheeks, looking so wretched.

 Chapter 290 I want you to feel guilty for the rest of your life

    ¡°Be a man of conscience, I Theresa loved you for so many years, what have you Peter given me? Saying that you will give mepensation. Is this what you callpensation?¡±


    Suchpensation is really beyond her ability to bear.


    By Theresa this usation, Peter wrinkled his eyebrows, face like frost, cold air.


    ¡°Is it wrong to love someone? It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the one who walked up to me in the first ce and approached me with every intention.¡±


    Theresa walked up to Peter, her tear-stained eyes staring unblinkingly at the man in front of her, and raised her hand to poke him in the chest, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so bent on getting close to me, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love so deeply that it would have be unbearable.¡±


    Love someone, that¡¯s it.


    Once you fall in love, you can not extricate yourself.


    Peter¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows deepened a few points, ¡°Theresa, emotional matters can not be controlled, not to mention can not be forced. Now the only person I like in my heart is Adri, if I really get together with you, it will only harm you, do you understand?¡±


    He was grateful to Theresa for what happened back then and had promised to stay with her, but when he thought about it, if he really stayed with Theresa, a marriage without feelings would be painful for anyone.


    He could not choose to be with her for his own selfish reasons.


    ¡°Harm me?¡±


    She covered her face andughed, her smile was as hideous and fearful as it could be, raising her hand to poke her chest, ¡°What about now, isn¡¯t it harming me now? You caused me to like you, to fall deeply in love, to think about you every day and night, to think about you all day long, didn¡¯t you ever consider me?¡±


    Peter was silent, he could never be ruthless with Theresa.


    He was a man who knew what he was doing, and if he did something assholeish to Theresa now, how would he be able to live up to the fact that she had saved his life.


    ¡°Theresa, learn to let go and start a new life. I¡¯m sure there are many people who like you and you can find the one who loves you more.¡±


    The hostility between Peter¡¯s eyebrows gradually dissipated, raised his hand and pulled out his wallet from his pocket, taking out a bank card, ¡°This card is for you, there are three hundred million inside, as your ownpensation. In the future, if you have any needs, just ask, I will do my best to help you.¡±


    He added, ¡°The only thing that I cannot touch is Adriana, and I hope you understand that.¡±


    ¡°Three hundred million?¡±


    Theresa looked down at the gold card in his hand, and her ming red lips gradually raised in a contemptuous and sarcastic arc, ¡°In order to let me go, in order to make room for Adriana, Mr. Alston, you¡¯re really generous.¡±


    Three hundred million, is countless people who have worked hard all their lives to earn the money, but Peter did not ask directly to her three hundred million.


    It¡¯s really generous.


    ¡°Just let me know if you need anything in the future.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to dwell on the topic just now and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go out, I have some things to take care of.¡±


    If he continues to confront Theresa, he might not even give her 300 million.


    In recent times, Theresa has done things that he knows very well and that time and again are challenging his bottom line and are unforgivable.


    ¡°Money, I don¡¯t need.¡±


    Theresa ced the bank card on Peter¡¯s desk and her indifferent eyes fell on his, ¡°I want you to feel guilty, to feel guilty for the rest of your life, to be unable to make up for it.¡±


    Think you can make up for everything by giving money?


    Impossible.


    Her Theresa¡¯s family is not rich, but they are not short of money either.


    So, she decided not to want Peter¡¯s money and stay in his hands, which was the only way to keep Peter¡¯sst debt to her.


    ¡°Wei Wei, you ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank and he did not speak again.


    Theresa turned and left.


    As he walked to the door, Peter added, ¡°Sit in the hall for a moment while I have the family doctor treat your wound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theresa¡¯s heart sank to the bottom, cold to the bone, the moment she pulled open the door, she said: ¡°Mr. Alston this p to give a sweet date skills I have learned.¡±


    Saying that, the person has left the study.


    Standing in the doorway of the study, Theresa closed the door and closed her eyes, letting the tearse out without a fight.


    ¡°Adriana, you gave me hope and destroyed it with your own hands. From today onwards, I, Theresa, and you, are at odds.¡±


    She murmured in a deep voice, ming all the hatred on Adriana.


    In the room, Adriana sneezes, holds the book in her hand, and lies down on the bed to read quietly.


    Not long after, Peter pushed in the door and walked in, looking at her sitting on the bed with a clear smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°Lying down is resting.¡±


    How much more rest.


    ¡°The doctor said you should stay in bed more often because your foot injury is not yet healed, instead of letting you lie in bed and read a book. You are so easy to be all rxed now, why don¡¯t you know how to clear your mind?¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at the small woman leaning on the bed, the white cheeks with a little red, look very good, eyebrows, giving a sweet and lovely sense of sight.


    His palm involuntarily covered her cheek, Adriana first moved her cheek to move away, but Peter¡¯s hand had alreadynded on the skin.


    Solely no longer struggle.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯ve suffered a lot in recent times, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Tell me what you want to eat and I¡¯ll have the kitchen make it.¡±


    He asked.


    The pair of ck as ink pupils are full of deep love and doting.


    ¡°No appetite.¡±


    Adriana shakes her head.


    ¡°Is it because of ¡­ Theresa?¡±


    From the time Theresa appeared at the vi to the time he went to Theresa to talk about things, Adriana clearly knew everything, but didn¡¯t say a word about it.


    Peter is a person who is afraid of trouble and hates to have people pay too much attention to his affairs, but at this moment, Adriana is his fianc¨¦e, when facing his rival, she did so calmly and unquestioningly, but let Peter disappointed.


    Is it that she doesn¡¯t care? Or does she believe in him in her heart?


    Obviously, it should be the first one.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, for Peter¡¯s attitude is still indifferent with aloof, deliberately pulling the distance between the two, even if Peter tried hard to get closer, but also in vain.


    The inexplicable feeling of powerlessness hit Peter hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s still a few hours before Luis and Helen get out of school, so how about I take you down to the movies?¡± There is always nothing to do, so why not spend some quality time with Adriana?


    ¡°A movie?¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, her dull eyes were tinged with some starbursts, only for a moment, her pupils returned to silence and she shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    The change of expression at that moment fell on Peter¡¯s eyes, and he clearly found that Adriana was very interested, yet sensibly refused.


    Peter nted into the temples of the eyebrows frowned slightly, said the sense of helplessness.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The little woman looked up at him with a clear look in her eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter once again wanted to say something, there are a thousand words in his heart, to the mouth but do not know how to speak.


    Abruptly, got up, ¡°You sit for a while, I¡¯ll go to the study to start a video conference.¡±

 Chapter 291 Here, it hurts.

    After saying that, Peter left directly.


    He didn¡¯t know how to continuemunicating with Adriana and tried his best, which seemed to have very little effect.


    I was sitting alone on my bed when my phone suddenly rang on the side.


    Adriana picks up her phone and sees that the caller¡¯s name is Alvin.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    She answered the phone and inquired.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Alvin asked in a gentle tone.


    No matter at any time, Alvin¡¯s voice is always so gentle as water, seemingly able to give her all the tenderness in general.


    In the past, Alvin and Flora had a marriage contract, but now there are no feelings between them and they are ready to cancel the marriage contract, Adriana dares to contact with Alvin from time to time.


    ¡°Nothing, idle. What¡¯s wrong, senior?¡±


    ¡°The live streamingpany has been finished, when do you, the boss, n toe over?¡± Alvinughed and teased, ¡°In the future, thepany will be fully handed over to you to take care of, anyway, you are idle.¡±


    Listening to Alvin¡¯s words, it seems like he is doing away with the business, but in fact Adriana knows in her heart that Alvin is worried that she is bored at home alone and will cause trouble, so he asked her to manage the livepany.


    The heart can¡¯t help but be moved.


    ¡°Yeah, no problem.¡±


    She smiled gratefully, as if this was the thing that made her happiest of all the things that had happened recently, ¡°I¡¯ll go over tomorrow morning and see, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good. No problem. However, thepany is now starting to recruit female anchors, so you have to pay attention to this matter. As for the professional trainer, I have already found a suitable candidate on my side.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana was in a good mood, took her phone and sent a dynamic in her circle of friends: the livepany is ready to perfect, now recruiting female anchors ¡­


    A short line of job information was sent out, with a naughty and cute picture, before she sent down her phone.


    Buzz-


    She had just held the book for a few minutes when the phone rang again.


    Adriana thought it was Alvin¡¯s phone, but then she looked at the caller ID and realized it was Brenda¡¯s phone.


    She, what is she doing calling at this time?


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what are you doing?¡±


    After the call was answered, Brenda asked.


    ¡°Nothing, idle. Why did you suddenly give up calling me? I¡¯m ttered.¡± She joked.


    ¡°I just looked at the dynamics you posted in your circle of friends, you have now opened a livepany, I intend to go to yourpany to work, look, is it suitable?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve helped me so much before, so I¡¯lle over and help you when you need help.¡±


    Across the phone, Adriana could feel Brenda¡¯s happy mood.


    Recently, Adriana has also paid attention to Brenda¡¯s affairs, she is now doing well in the livepany, perhaps because she is suitable for this bowl of rice, and the look of youthful and beautiful, even without powder, but also throw those snake face beauty a few streets.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great, and I wee it warmly.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really sure, I¡¯ll resign from my side ande to yourpany tomorrow, is that okay?¡± Brenda made a firm stand.


    It really touched Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. Er ¡­ no, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow youe to mypany.¡±


    Adriana suddenly remembered that she had promised to go out to BBQ with Peter tomorrow, so she didn¡¯t have time to go to the office.


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana sent another message to Alvin: [Senior, sorry, I¡¯m going to BBQ tomorrow, I don¡¯t have time to go to the office, can I y one day? I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone, so I can¡¯t break it.


    Ding¨C


    In less than a minute, I received a message from Alvin: [BBQ? Bring me along.


    [Amount ¡­ Okay, no problem. Contact you tomorrow.]


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and wondered if Peter would ¡­ be angry if he knew she had brought so many people to the BBQ?


    got up, limped to the study, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Receiving an answer, she pushed the door and walked in, seeing Peter sitting at hisputer desk with his head buried in concentration, she asked, ¡°That ¡­ I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    Adriana did not prepare tea for him, unlike the previous attentiveness.


    Peter did not mind this, but was able to feel Adriana¡¯s heart through these small things.


    It seems that for him, still have not let go of all the stigma.


    ¡°You hurt your foot, call me if something happens and I¡¯lle straight over.¡±


    Got up and walked over to Adriana, leaned down and hugged her, walked over to the executive chair and put her down, ¡°Sit down honestly.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just be a little bit of business, and I¡¯ll leave when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Adriana struggled to get up, not wanting to dy Peter¡¯s work, but before she could stand up she was pinned down in her chair by Peter, ¡°Behave and sit still.¡±


    At this point, Adriana is not good at pretentious struggle.


    She said, ¡°Can I bring a few people to the BBQ tomorrow?


    Already talked to Jenkins and Vivian, and is taking the opportunity to get a better understanding of what is going on between Jenkins and Vivian and them.


    So, it had to be done.


    ¡°BBQ certainly needs more people, otherwise how can it be fun.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and brushed the hair on her forehead, not behind, his cold face emerged with a little gentle breath, ¡°This kind of small things do not need to discuss with me.¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine, you work.¡±


    Seeing that he had agreed so quickly, Adriana could not say anything and got up to leave.


    The man took her by the hand, saw her get up, sat up himself, and with a smooth tug, pulled Adriana into his arms, tightening his arms around her ample waist, ¡°Adri~¡±


    He called her name with deep emotion, hisrge palm gently rubbing her cheek, breaking it towards himself and forcing her to meet his eyes.


    ¡°I know there are a lot of misunderstandings between us, or that I didn¡¯t do a lot of things well enough. But we still have a lot of time together in the future, so can you not turn me away?¡±


    The big hand took her small hand and gently covered her own chest, ¡°Here, it hurts.¡±


    The cold face like frost face covered with gloom, through a little sadness and despondency, and in the past the high in the clouds, like ruling the gods and goddesses of the general man is very different.


    A little more smoke and mirrors.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes moved away from his face and fell on the hand he held tightly in hers, her eyebrows furrowed gently in disbelief that Peter would say something like that to her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It really shocked her a bit.


    ¡°I Peter in the business world, everything is nned, everything is under control, only you. You are the only person I want to control but can¡¯t. I tried my best to get closer to you, but you always gave me a sense of emptiness, despite my best efforts, I could not get close to you.¡±


    Peter never thought that one day he would do such a humble thing to a woman.

 Chapter 292 Just dislike me that much?

    Perhaps this is what they call a ¡®soft spot¡¯ in their mouth, with feelings, with the beloved, to really be subject to.


    Listening to his words, Adriana¡¯s face sank a few points, not knowing how to answer, but can not answer.


    Adriana slowly hung her head, looked down at the floor, pursed her lips and sighed, ¡°Mo ¡­ Peter, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Must you be so rusty to call me by my name?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    A question fell on Adriana, who was silent for a moment and continued, ¡°You know my past, you should know what kind of person I am.¡±


    ¡°I know that you are an extremely insecure person, and I know that you need to be pampered, and that we need to rebuild trust between us. Give me some time and I¡¯ll prove myself, okay?¡±


    Peter is trying his best to change himself, but he is a little too eager to do so.


    The man¡¯s words, word for word, fell on Adriana¡¯s heart, how could she not feel his passion?


    It can be clearly felt, but there is too much less understanding and coexistence between each other, naturallycking some sense of trust.


    ¡°I admit that I have a cold nature and don¡¯t trust someone that easily, but I¡¯m slowly changing and trying to fit in.¡±


    It¡¯s just that The Alston family, being a powerful family, invariably put a lot of pressure and resistance on her, making everything that seemed so simple not so simple.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to trust Peter and didn¡¯t know what way to fit in with The Alston family.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Peter brushed his fingers against her cheek, lifted it slightly, and said softly, ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyelids are slightly raised, and her long, thick eyshes are fanning out, just like a dancing butterfly. Under the light of themp, her eyshes cast some dark shadows, which makes the pair of eyes extraordinarily clear and beautiful.


    ¡°Adri, thank you.¡±


    He sped his left hand behind her head, leaned over, and moved closer to her ¡­


    But at a distance of only five centimeters, Adriana seemed to know what he was going to do, but subconsciously tilted her head and avoided it.


    This subtle action, such as the head of a pot of cold water, watered Peter through the heart.


    His hand on the back of her head stiffened. A few points, also let Adriana clearly feel his strange.


    Slowly turn around and look at him, actually from the pair of cold as the pr iceplex cold eyes to peep out frustration, helplessness, sadness and humility.


    Adriana is not hard-hearted, such a Peter and the bright and shiny in front of him to judge the two, vaguely stabbed her heartstrings.


    The heart slightly shrinks, with a vague pain, actually some heartache this man.


    The hand behind her head slowly slid down, the pair of long, narrow eyes tinged with a strong gloomy look, lowered his eyelids, did not speak.


    Adriana lips pursed, hanging on the knees of the hands involuntarily clenched together, a deep breath, thin lips slightly open, words to the mouth, but stuck in the throat, for a long time can not make a sound to.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­¡±


    The silence for a moment, feeling the man¡¯s sullen decadence, she seemed like a distant mountain Dai like eyebrows knitted, long white fingers gradually raised, over his cold face.


    At that moment, the warm, cool, watery fingers gently brushed his contours, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    The period of time, half a long time, hard not to say a so.


    But when Adriana¡¯s fingertips touched Peter¡¯s moment, the man¡¯s body stiffened, like a pool of stagnant water, the eyes once again released a ghostly luster.


    The big hand held her small hand on his cheek and a smile appeared on his face like a crowned jade.


    Hot eyes stared at Adriana small face scarlet, pursed lips not to speak.


    The next moment, the man wrapped her in his arms and leaned down to kiss her lips.


    Adriana was surprised by the sudden kiss, did not react, widened a pair of watery shear water eyes, gazing at the man with fascination.


    Reacting, he pushed Peter away and jerked up, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Looking at the man, her cheeks were flushed with shame, and even her ears were red.


    Seeing her embarrassed look, Peter could not stop a softugh, thatugh like the March blowing wind, brushing the face, tantalizing the heart.


    Adriana, a little ufortable by his stare, got up to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The man let out a light rebuke and yanked her back, dropping into hisp once again.


    Seeing him staring at her lips like that, Adriana subconsciously stuck out her tongue and licked it, frowning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    The man smiled badly, radiant as obsidian pupils flowing star shimmer.


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    Adriana was a bit baffled and didn¡¯t understand what Peter meant.


    Peter tightly pursed into a straight line of the lips raised a Xu arc, leaned down close to her ear, gently to her ear haha, ¡°of course it is ¡­ my ¡­ saliva. ¡±


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Adriana heard Peter¡¯s words, the small face instantly burst red, immediately brushed his sleeve wiping his lips, while cursing: ¡°Peter, you are too disgusting, you bastard, you ¡­ really too abominable.¡±


    Drool?


    He actually said drool!


    She wiped her lips with her sleeve one by one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it, if you rub it again, it will all break.¡±


    Pulling Adriana¡¯s wrist, Peter could not restrain his face with a smile, as if by Adriana¡¯s every move melted his cier full of cold face, swept out like the warmth of spring.


    Her palm elbowed her slender waist and brought her into her arms, keeping her close to her chest, ¡°You dislike me that much? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 293 can love first and then love

    ¡°You ¡­ rascal!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s little face was so red from his teasing that she couldn¡¯t even calm down, and as soon as she pushed him away, she got up and fled the wolf¡¯s den as if there was a hound dog chasing her behind her, limping out of the study at a trot.


    Seeing this scene, Peter will smile, full of gloomy mood instantly a lot better.


    In the evening, Mrs. Alston and Sloane both went back to the old house, so the family of four was together, but they got along harmoniously and happily.


    However, waiting for bedtime at night, Adriana was in trouble.


    After washing the two children and putting them to bed, ¡°Babies, Mommy will tell you a story today, okay? Are you very happy that Mommy sleeps with you at night?¡±


    Helen and Luis wore the same type of Pikachu pajamas, one pink, one blue, set off the two children¡¯s watery white skin, pink carved like, like delicate porcin dolls, cute as can be.


    The two children both shook their heads, ¡°No good.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face lost its smile and she frowned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, this bed is very small, only enough for me and my brother to sleep together. You¡¯re an adult, so don¡¯t sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, the baby has Helen with her so we can whisper. Mommy, Helen is so good, she tells me stories every day, no need for you, you go away.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    You¡¯ve grown up, your wings are hard. You¡¯ve grown up and even your own mother is disliked, right?


    The two children looked at each other, grinned heartily, sat up from the covers and pushed Adriana out of bed, ¡°Mommy, go away, go away, we¡¯re going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Luis is still waiting for Helen to tell me the story he didn¡¯t finish yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Helen, Luis, you guys ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her sentence, she was already pushed out of the room by the two children and shut the door with a bang, shutting her out directly.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ hey guys ¡­¡±


    Adriana stood outside the door, looking at the closed door of the room, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly, speechless.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana turned around and found Peter in a suit, his elbows propped up on the railing, his back to the railing, looking at her with interest and a faint smile.


    His casual andzy posture, obviously that inadvertent, but invisible but an indefinable handsome charm breath, as if not eaten by the exiled immortals, indistinct, but also that handsome iparable.


    Damn demon, what¡¯s the point of looking so good?


    Adriana¡¯s mind bbored.


    Turned around, nced at him, and swaggered past him, ¡°Ahem ¡­ that, it¡¯ste, good night.¡±


    ¡°Well, good night.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Peter said good night to her in a serious manner.


    Witness Adriana skulking around the corridors of the second floor and finally going to a guest room.


    He was in no hurry and stood indolently for a while. Twenty minutester, Peter took out a dozen keys from his suit pocket, walked to the guest room, and gently opened the door to it.


    The room, empty, the sound of water pattering from the bathroom.


    She¡¯s taking a shower.


    The man raised his eyebrows and walked over to the bed and leaned against it, waiting quietly for Adriana toe out.


    Ten minutester, Adriana came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe and saw Peter leaning on the bed. I locked the door, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Peter raised the key in his hand, ¡°This is my house.¡±


    The implication is that there will be a room that I can¡¯t enter?


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back to rest.¡±


    Peter got up and walked towards her, Adriana subconsciously stepped back, but the man was very fast and took her into his arms, ¡°Dear Mrs. Alston, how long are you going to deny me?¡±


    ¡°Who is your wife, do we have a marriage certificate? There is no marriage contract at all, who is wife with you, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    She struggled, to push Peter away.


    But the man held her in a deadly embrace, did not let go, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So, the reason for being angry with me for so long is ¡­ not having that paper marriage contract? Good, I¡¯m calling the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau, half an hourter, our marriage certificate will be delivered to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no, no, no!¡±


    Adriana definitely believes that Peter has that strength, but Adriana is not willing to agree ah.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good, strong rtionship and had to get a marriage license with him.


    Is it too much to think.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because we ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Peter interrupted her, ¡°Because there hasn¡¯t been a big love affair yet, right?¡± It was as if he could read her mind and knew exactly what was going on in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    And then, hugging her, cing her carefully on the bed, bullying her, ¡°Dear Mrs. Alston, people are married and have children, we are having children and then getting married. So to fall in love, you can love first, then fall in love.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What love first, then love?¡± As long as she is with Peter, Adriana feels that her brain is not enough to keep up with his rhythm.


    The man¡¯s handsome face had an evil aura, and his thin lips were lightly opened, ¡°Of course it¡¯s sex!¡±


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ rascal!¡±


    A cry of rm echoed in the bedroom, and not long after a burst of blushing sounds came from inside.


    Meanwhile, outside the room two cute little munchkins were pressed against the door panel, listening to the sounds inside.


    Luis beamed and said, ¡°Helen, what do you think Mommy and Daddy are doing?¡±


    Helen pped her hand on his head, ¡°Stupid, of course it¡¯s making us younger siblings.¡±


    ¡°Is it? So is it a brother or a sister?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡­


    As the two men spoke, their voices gradually grew louder.


    Squeak-


    Suddenly the room door opened, two small bodies lying tightly on the door panel unstable, bang, both fell on the floor in the guest room.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡±


    ¡°Yikes, stinky Helen, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡­


    The two children were lying on the floor, chattering away.


    Peter was wearing a bathrobe and had his arms around his chest as he looked down at the two little munchkins on the floor, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Just now with Adriana tossing and turning when you hear the smallest of movements, but Peter does not want to be outside to interfere with the easy opportunity to pounce on Adriana.


    Wait until you¡¯re done before you get up to do the math.


    And at this time, Adriana felt no shame at all, simply lying in bed wrapped in bedding and covered his head, all as if I was asleep and did not know anything.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy, what are you doing here? I¡¯m doing hide-and-seek with Helen.¡±


    ¡°Ya, daddy, you haven¡¯t rested yet? Hee hee, I can¡¯t sleep with my brother, we¡¯re ying.¡±


    The two children were holding hands, showing their simple and lovely smiles, their nice eyes smiling into a crescent moon.


    ¡°What time is it and you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    Peter sulked, ¡°Want to get your ass kicked, do you?¡±

 Chapter 294 Peter’s loving breakfast

    Damned bear child, but at this time to disturb him, really abominable.


    ¡°Sleep, of course sleep, good night daddy, good night mommy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed with my brother, daddy good night.¡±


    After saying that, the two little darlings scattered and fled and obediently returned to their rooms.


    Peter looked back at the little woman who wrapped herself into a dumpling on the bed, and couldn¡¯t hide the delighted smile under his eyes, and walked out of the room to the two children¡¯s rooms, urging them to sleep.


    The following day.


    In the early morning, the warm sunlight spilled through the white openwork curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting dappled sunlight onto Adriana¡¯s face as she blinkedzily and rolled over.


    It is a movement, it feels like the body with the car crushed again, a pain.


    Damn Peter,st night¡¯s tossing and turning, really almost half her life. Finally, she cried and begged for mercy before the man relented and gave up.


    Looking at the time, it was already eight in the morning, Adriana got up, washed up, changed into a ck sportswear, long hair pulled up a pill head, temples hanging two curved strands of hair, age reduction and yful cute.


    When she got downstairs, she inhaled, smelling a fragrant smell of fooding from the living room, and her stomach growled indisputably.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡±


    She murmured and looked around, unable to find anyone.


    There were only some servants in the hall, but those servants looked at her with a meaningful smile in their eyes.


    Adriana¡¯s little face flushed, then she thought of how hard she was tossed by Peter yesterday, so she couldn¡¯t help but make some noise, and she had restrained herself to press her voice as low as possible.


    But now looking at the servants towards her looked at the kind of ambiguous unknown eyes, she really feel ashamed.


    Raising a hand to his head and rubbing his hair, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡±


    ¡°Sir is in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°The kitchen? Oh.¡±


    Adriana walked towards the kitchen before she saw the man busy in the kitchen, tying his apron and cooking.


    At that moment, her pace was stunned, standing in ce, and suddenly felt that, with a husband like this, what more could a woman want.


    She, shouldn¡¯t she give him more trust?


    After all, a ten-finger man, for her to change too much, she can not do to turn a blind eye.


    Hot eyes fell on Peter¡¯s body, the man looked over sideways, ¡°Up? Wash your hands and eat, it¡¯s ready.¡±


    With that, he went to the living room with his breakfast.


    Adriana also walked over and looked at the sumptuous breakfastid out on the living room table; buns, egg congee, steamed dumplings, omelets, and toast.


    Heart warming, he asked, ¡°Did you get up early to do so much?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She rarely cooks, but at least she knows it must take a long time to pack out that much breakfast.


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Peter walked over to Adriana, pulled out a stool for her to sit on, and handed her a ss of milk, ¡°Have some milk.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She is grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    Peter put his hands on her shoulders, leaned down close to her ear, and whispered, ¡°You are my Peter¡¯s woman, my Mrs. Alston, and do everything for you, willingly. Don¡¯t make me feel strange when I hear you say the word ¡®thank you¡¯ to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded, sipping her milk.


    The two sat down to dine together, and not long after, a car seemed toe in the yard.


    Adriana¡¯s little heart tightened slightly and she raised her eyes to look at Peter, ¡°Is your mother back?¡±


    At that moment the servant came up, ¡°Sir, Mr. Henderson, Mr. Grant and Mr. Cobb, Miss Henderson is here.¡±


    Once she heard it was them, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    ¡°How did they get here?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the BBQ, won¡¯t it be boring if no one is there?¡±


    Peter rubbed her head, ¡°Eat, don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    ¡°Is it appropriate?¡±


    ¡°In my house, I¡¯m in charge.¡±


    He responded in a domineering manner.


    Adriana is not saying anything.


    Outside the hall, a group of people walked in, smelling the strong fragrance, several people havee over.


    ¡°Wow, Peter, what a treat. Your maids are so good at cooking.¡±


    Flora came over andplimented.


    The maid on the side hastened to exin, ¡°Today is our husband¡¯s own breakfast, the gentleman has never cooked before and is very talented.¡±


    ¡°Really? Gosh, Adriana, you¡¯re so happy.¡± She walked over, looked at the table of breakfast, and immediately asked, ¡°Adriana, can I have some? I got upte this morning and didn¡¯t eat.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Saying that, he got up and greeted several people over there one by one, ¡°Mr. Henderson, senior, Dr. Cobb, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ can ah, big brother, twenty or thirty years have not seen you into the kitchen, in the end, or brother is not as good as daughter-inw.¡± Zac snickered ah.


    Edward instead grimaced, walked to the table looked at the sumptuous breakfast and nodded, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Among several people, only Alvin gaze on Adriana, and then look at the early, and unfathomable gaze to Peter, the corners of the lips slightly raised, a faint smile, did not speak.


    Because several people came over, Adriana ate a little and then didn¡¯t eat any more.


    Packed up and set off for the hills.


    Following Flora together towards the outside, Flora suddenly stopped and took a few steps back to look at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, where are you ufortable, how to walk ¡­ posture is not quite right ah.¡±


    Flora had a loud voice and a startled cry, and several men behind her looked over.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and her eyes closed, and she instantly felt ashamed.


    It¡¯s really crazy, yesterday by Peter was severely tortured all night, so walking all sore, so much so that she tried to be careful, but I did not expect that Flora still see it.


    ¡°Stupid girl, shut the hell up!¡±


    Edward walked over, raised his hand and poked Flora¡¯s forehead, wrapped his arm around her neck and walked towards the front, ¡°What does it look like for a girl to be so startled?¡±


    ¡°Hey, brother, what are you doing. I¡¯m just concerned about Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Edward scolded in a cold voice and carried Flora as if she were a chick and threw her into the car.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ big brother, you this thirty years iron tree blossom, the hands must be merciful, otherwise do not y the person dead in bed can be toote.¡±


    Zac flirted with a cheap smile.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter kicked him in the ass.


    Instead, Alvin picked up the pace and got into the car without a single word.


    ¡°Peter, you bastard!¡±


    When she saw several people get into the car, Adriana turned back and looked at him with a sad face, stamping her foot in anger.


    It is so hard to stomp the foot, identally touched the wound on the palm of the foot, the pain backwards.


    Peter smiled slightly and walked up, picking her up, ¡°Why, what¡¯s shy about being an adult? They¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ are so brazen. What a disgrace.¡±

 Chapter 295 – Public Show of Affection

    Adriana felt ashamed, her little head rubbing against his chest, burying her face, unwilling to face anyone.


    Just thinking about what Flora had just said made her feel disgraced, and the image she had managed to keep in front of everyone vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The man was amused by her blushing look and was in a good mood as he hugged her and strutted to the car.


    ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll be a little lighter in the future.¡±


    When he put her in the car and buckled her seat belt, he leaned down to her lips and gave her a shallow kiss, saying.


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    Adriana turned her face away from him.


    The car started and the group set off, ingredients and grills and such Adriana was not prepared, she looked at Peter suspiciously and asked, ¡°How are you going to BBQ without anything?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    No wonder, it is true that those brothers are still better for him.


    Adriana sat for a while, then called Vivian and Jenkins, ¡°Brother, where are you guys now?¡±


    ¡°Shopping at the mall, leaving soon.¡±


    Jenkins said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare much, we¡¯ve already prepared what we need to prepare.¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°Okay, send us the address, we¡¯ll be done shopping in a minute.¡±


    Adriana answered, hung up the phone and sent the specific location, Orco Mount, directly to the other party.


    It was fine there, and with the breeze today, it wasn¡¯t too hot, so it was a good day to go out.


    An hourter, arriving at Orco Mount, several men began to carry their things while Adriana followed Flora slowly towards the mountain.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    At that moment, Hank drove by.


    After getting out of the car, he immediately went to Peter and helped him carry his things. Peter got free and called out to Adriana, ¡°Adri, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Adriana looked back at him, unsure.


    ¡°Hey, big brother, it¡¯s not fair, we prepared all the stuff, do you want to go up the mountain empty-handed?¡±


    Zac looked at Peter helplessly, usingly.


    Instead, Alvin and Edward were both silent, silently carrying their things towards the mountain.


    Peter walked to Adriana¡¯s side, half squatting, and said, ¡°Your foot is hurt, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°Wow even, gosh, Peter, you¡¯re going too far ha, we still a group of single dogs, you guys openly show love, have you considered my feelings? Look, my brother and the others have worked hard to move things, so is it for you to enjoy?¡±


    Flora is in chatterbox mode again, rambling on and on.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed by the gazes that several people had cast, shook her head and refused, ¡°No need, right, I can walk by myself, I can.¡±


    They prepared the ingredients and now they are letting them transport things up the mountain, while she and Peter both sit back and enjoy it, which is really a bit much.


    ¡°What a waste of words, juste up.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to listen to Adriana¡¯s wheedling, and as soon as he took her hand, he put her directly on his shoulder, wrapped his arm around her leg and admonished, ¡°Hold on tight, it¡¯s steeper up the hill.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s just a foot injury, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Adriana was a little embarrassed and embarrassed, being so concerned by Peter, although her heart was touched, but felt that she did not want to be so open in front of several people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    He reprimanded him lightly and walked straight away with his back.


    A few people were left standing in ce, with different eyes looking at the pair that had left.


    Zac looked at the grill and a box of beer in his hand with a sad face and knitted his brows, ¡°I said how big brother was so kind to take us to BBQ, so it was all freebor.¡±


    Edward threw over an indifferent look, ¡°If you have the ability to talk about a girlfriend, you can show love just as well.¡±


    ¡°Hey Edward, that¡¯s too much. I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s single. Aren¡¯t you a single dog too?¡± Zac retorted.


    Edward put down the things in his hand and went to Flora¡¯s side, ¡°Come on, girl, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°Ha, really? Brother, you¡¯re simply wonderful, I¡¯m super happy to have you.¡±


    Flora¡¯s heart burst with joy and she climbed onto Edward¡¯s back and let him carry her, not forgetting to turn around and make a face at some of the boys.


    Edward raised an eyebrow back at Zac as he walked, ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend, but I do have a sister.¡±


    ¡°I go ~ you this ¡­ fancy dog abuse, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Zac shook his head with a sigh and nudged Alvin with his elbow, ¡°Alvin, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    It is this nce over, only to find that Alvin eyes have been staring at the pair of people walking not far away. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. If you want a woman, talk to me, I have a lot of small nurses who have just been assigned to work in the hospital, to ensure that you find a suitable for you. Eh, hey, Alvin, you do not leave ah?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Alvin had already left with his things.


    Hank saw this scene, the corners of his mouth skimmed, carrying his things also followed and left.


    Left alone, Zac had to carry the rest of his things and head for the hills.


    Along the way, small bridges and water, birdsong and flowers, a gentle breeze, enjoying the pleasant scenery, but it is refreshing.


    After walking for more than twenty minutes and going up the steps, Adriana looked at the sweat on Peter¡¯s back and was a little upset, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just put me down, I can do it alone.¡±


    It¡¯s just a foot injury, where¡¯s the pretense.


    ¡°When I brought you here, I didn¡¯t expect you to climb the mountain.¡±


    The man carrying her, the atmosphere does not breathe, the pace is robust, a feeling of stability like a mountain, so that Adriana feel reassured at the same time also some small moved.


    For many years, no man has really pampered her like this.


    ¡°Brother, hurry up, you see Peter is walking so fast, youe from a military background, howe you still can¡¯t run as fast as Peter?¡±


    In the back, Flora looked at her brother with a disgusted look and teased.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Edward reprimanded lightly, ¡°Get yourself down and go if you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Well well well not to say not to say, it was not as good as Peter, but also not to let people say, ch, not at all funny, really domineering.¡±


    Snap¨C


    ¡°Oops, what are you hitting me for?¡±


    Edward pped Flora on the leg as a kind of punishment, and the painful Flora jerked backwards and bit him hard on the shoulder.


    Powerful interpretation of a brother can be as reckless as a little princess.


    Adriana looked back at the two of them and thought that Edward and Flora, although they were several years older, had a really good rtionship.


    The eldest brother spoils his sister¡¯s frame, not losing many husbands spoil their daughters-inw.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and seemed to understand why Edward had warned her to keep Jenkins away from Flora.


    As an aristocrat, Flora is the family¡¯s young princess, while Jenkins is just amoner, even if he can make a little money, it is not as good as one percent of their the Henderson Family¡¯s ability.

 Chapter 296 Everyone Gathered

    And not to mention that Jenkins and Flora have no hint, he Edward will not let this happen, even a little bit.


    After another 20 minutes, we finally reached the top of the mountain, there is a big tree at the top, under the tree is a very t piece of grass, the breeze, the grass on the ground with the wind swaying, everywhere emitting the fragrance of grass, it feels good.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful here.¡±


    Adriana sighed with emotion, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Peter put Adriana on the ground and got up to support her, fearing that she might fall.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good, quite like it.¡±


    Adriana was in a great mood standing on the top of the mountain and looking down at the view.


    It seems that after experiencing many things recently, it is only today that you can be so free and the whole person is so rxed.


    Peterid a mat under the tree, Flora and Adriana two sit there to watch the scenery, a few people over there are busy.


    Not long after, Jenkins and Vivian two also came up, ¡°Brother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Jenkins, Vivian, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana a word just sounded, Flora got up and ran towards the two, straight to Jenkins and took something from his hand, ¡°Jenkins, let me help you.¡±


    Jenkins carried a bag of stuff, quite heavy, and shook his head at Flora, ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, or I¡¯ll do it. When did you guys get here?¡±


    ¡°We just got here a little while ago. jenkins, let me help you, otherwise I feel so bored by myself.¡±


    Flora smiled cheekily.


    On one side Vivian¡¯s fine and curved eyebrows raised, ¡°He is a big man what help,e over and help me carry it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Flora walked over and helped Vivian carry the things in her hands.


    The attentive look really surprised Adriana, her eyes flicked to Edward, and sure enough, the man¡¯s sharp gaze was fixed on Jenkins, yet Jenkins was totally unaware of it.


    Adriana bristled, not saying anything.


    Immediately after several men began to prepare the grill, barbecue.


    Adriana, Vivian and Flora have nothing better to do than to y the game of doujinshi.


    As she was ying, Flora¡¯s cell phone rang, and she closed the ying cards, ¡°Wait for me guys, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    I took the phone and pressed the answer button, ¡°Sloane, what¡¯s up? Oh, we¡¯re all at Orco Mount, BBQ, you want toe over? Yeah, we¡¯re all here, yeah, yeah, yeah, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She hung up the phone, picked up her ying cards, and said with a smile, ¡°Sloane ising overter too.¡±


    Vivian subconsciously looked at Adriana, Adriana¡¯s face sank a few points, the eyes shed a little worried look.


    ording to Sloane¡¯s nature, I am afraid thatter on it will definitely cause any unnecessary conflicts, she is really a bit uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Suddenly, Peter sat down next to Adriana, looked at her not looking too good and was concerned.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re ying cards.¡± Adriana said back.


    ¡°Okay, you guys y first, just now we passed by that creek, there are a lot of wild fish, wait for us to catch fish back to you baked fish.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s okay?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised that the wild fish tasted fresh and delicious, not unlike those sold in supermarkets, which are domesticated.


    ¡°Then be careful with yourselves.¡±


    She barked out a warning.


    Several people went together to the bottom of the hill.


    An hour or soter, someone came up from the bottom of the hill, they thought it was Peter and his group who had returned, but who expected a closer look to be ¡­ Sloane.


    And she was surprisingly followed by ¡­ Harlee and Theresa!


    How did they get together?


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that there were too many people today, and it was interesting to have everyone together.


    ¡°Flora, how do you ¡­ you guys get together?¡±


    Sloane walked up to the top of the hill and saw Adriana at a nce, at once her face turned a few shades darker and her eyes scanned Adriana with contempt and disgust, ¡°Bummer.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, let¡¯s just go, there¡¯s no point in being here.¡±


    Sloane pulled Theresa and wanted to leave, but Theresa pulled a hand, ¡°the city to here, and then to the mountain, are more than an hour, since we are here, why not y for a while before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, what goes aroundes around. sloane, you¡¯ve got a lot to change about that nature.¡±


    Harlee, in a simple ck casual outfit with silver grey sunsses, strides towards Adriana, ¡°Adri, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    He removed his sunsses and sat down beside her in a self-effacing manner, greeting Edward and Vivian, ¡°Hi, beautiful, hello again.¡±


    Flora¡¯s mouth twitched as her critical gaze surveyed Harlee and said, ¡°Peter¡¯s here, too.¡±


    With these words, it seems to swear sovereignty for Peter.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The manughed softly, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll steal your Peter¡¯s woman? Don¡¯t overthink it, it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s one uninjured foot kicked Harlee in the leg, ¡°Would it kill you to be decent?¡± Knowing that Sloane is here, he¡¯s stirring up the fire.


    Several people have sat over, the atmosphere is awkward in a weird way.


    ¡°Hiss, where am I immodest? Don¡¯t think I¡¯m immodest just because I¡¯m handsome, okay?¡± He said with an innocent face.


    Adriana skimmed her lips, quite speechless.


    ¡°Adri, you have a great rtionship with Master Mr. Soto, aren¡¯t you afraid that Peter will be jealous.¡±


    Theresa came over and sat across the table, snickering.


    Adriana¡¯s face was cool, knowing that Theresa¡¯s intention was to stir up trouble, she just smiled indifferently, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Speak of the devil, speak of the devil.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Several men who went down the mountain to catch fish returned with a full load.


    Zac, who was walking in front, carried a bucket of fish and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s been a good day, caught a lot of fish, we can have grilled fish today.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really a lot.¡± Flora ran over.


    Vivian saw that the momentum is not right, some of the city¡¯s doors are on fire to the fish, she also got up to leave, ¡°there is no need for us to help.¡±


    Theresa sat there and gave a meaningful look at Peter, who hade up the hill, without speaking.


    Sloane walked towards Peter and pointed at Adriana and said, ¡°Peter, will you mind your own woman, Harlee is my Sloane¡¯s man, is it funny that she seduces as soon as shees up?¡±


    Ament that drew sideways nces from the crowd, who looked at her and then at the few people sitting on the floor cushions, their eyes resting onAdriana and Harlee.


    Adriana sitting on her knees, Harlee is leaning on arge tree behind Adriana, the posture looked over, there are really a few ambiguous meaning.


    ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m friends with little Adri, and you misunderstood what happened in the western restaurant that day.¡±


    Harlee did not know where to pull a dog¡¯s tail grass, held in the mouth, a frivolous and elegant look. And then his eyes looked at Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston would not be so distrustful of little Adri, would he? Hmm?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, and his words had some provocative meaning.

 Chapter 297 You should learn to let go

    Adriana listened and felt embarrassed to the point of no return.


    She raised her elbow and jabbed it back hard, stabbing Harlee in the chest with great force, ¡°Harlee, will you shut up? Don¡¯t talk if you can¡¯t talk.¡±


    He gave an angry rebuke, that move, really shocked a few people.


    I didn¡¯t expect Adriana¡¯s angry look to be really scary.


    ¡°Ow~¡±


    Harlee pain ow direct, hand over the chest, face distorted, ¡°small Adri, little master digging your ancestral graves? The first thing you need to do is to get down so hard, you want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hey Adriana, what are you doing, Harlee is my Sloane, don¡¯t you dare touch him again.¡±


    Despite the fact that hehad to break up with Harleest time, Sloane couldn¡¯t do it in the end andter went back to Harlee three times.


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to be together today.


    Several people watching saw that the situation was not right, the fire of the fire, wearing skewers, wearing skewers, setting the te, packing things to pack things, try to avoid this fight.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Peter scolded, ¡°Sloane, if you want to stay here, be honest, if you don¡¯t want to be here, get out!¡±


    Sloane¡¯s face turned blue and white when his own brother spoke up.


    Side nce at Harlee, saw that he did not mean to leave, Sloane me also reduced a few points, afraid of being driven away by Peter.


    Wouldn¡¯t that make Harlee and Adriana whole.


    ¡°Master Mr. Soto,ing empty-handed, don¡¯t you still want to sit back and enjoy?¡±


    Peter¡¯s pupils are deep like a bottomless ck hole, staring at Harlee and asking.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is joking, of course not.¡±


    He hemmed and hawed, got up and walked over to Jenkins with an air of self familiarity, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Join in and start getting the grill going.


    A few men over there were busy as usual, but the four women over here were bored, and finally Harlee stole Vivian¡¯s job and squeezed Vivian over as well.


    Then ¡­


    Five people you look at me, I look at you, different eyes, different minds, thenposed an awkward situation.


    In a short time, the mountain was filled with the fresh smell of barbecue, the crowd grilled while eating up, the atmosphere gradually melted a little.


    After eating for a while, Adriana suddenly felt some difort in her stomach, so she said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian,e with me to the toilet.¡±


    There is no bathroom here, so you are doomed to find a secluded ce to solve your physical needs.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vivian got up with Adriana, and Sloane got up immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    ¡°I kind of want to go, too.¡±


    Flora smiled cheekily and said to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯d better stay here, I¡¯ll just apany Ms. Hale over there.¡±


    Vivian looked at Adriana, who nodded, and then the three walked together toward the other side.


    Meanwhile, Peter spotted a few people leaving, but they were all women and he was not good at following them.


    Theresa got up, grabbed a beer and a skewer of kebabs, stood on the edge of the cliff, took a sip of wine, and called back, ¡°Peter,e here, I have something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Peter frowned and stepped over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He asked.


    Theresa finished thest sip from the can of beer and looked down the hill as shemented, ¡°I remember thest time I came to Orco Mount was when you and I or Sloane and we were together, how wonderful it was then.¡±


    Some more memories.


    Peter didn¡¯t want to hear those words and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past tense, there¡¯s no need to mention it again.¡±


    ¡°Do you know, just now up the mountain, listening to Flora said that you went up the mountain the whole process is carrying Adriana up, how envious I was, how jealous. We have known each other for so many years, you have never spoiled me like this, perhaps you really have no love for me, then also do not know how to love. But, Peter, I really like you, like you, see you and Adri so loving, I want to bless you, but I can not do, also can not let go. What do you think I should do?¡±


    She is really unable to put down everything, in terms of women, either do not love, once in love, it is with love to the depths, want to put down, where will be so easy.


    What¡¯s more, the person who stole her man turned out to be Adriana.


    It was simply too much for her to take.


    Peter¡¯s handsome and peerless face surfaced a little cold and helpless, ¡°You should learn to let go.¡±


    With that, he turned to leave and Theresa suddenly said, ¡°Do you think it would be a good choice if the rtionship started and ended here?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Peter heard the tone of her voice, a slight anger, cold face tinged with ayer of frost.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She threw the can bottle in her hand down the hill, leaned forward, and poked her body to watch the can roll down the hill with the crisp sound of hitting a rock.


    ¡°Just trying to end the pain and seek relief.¡±


    With that, Theresa threw the skewer in her hand and jumped straight down towards the cliff.


    ¡°Theresa!¡±


    Peter¡¯s jaw dropped and he grabbed Theresa, but she was already flying out and Peter grabbed her hand and was carried out too, ¡°You hold on to me!¡±


    He shouted, and the move over here startled a few brothers over there.


    They have run towards this side, and the person closest to them is Harlee, who is ying with a stone in his hand, his eyes slightly narrowed, looking at Peter, whose hands are on the edge of the cliff, his face showing a cold smile.


    And then, with a snap of his fingers, a stone shot out, hitting Peter¡¯s hand hard, with a surprising force, causing his hand to shiver in pain, and he just rolled down the hill with Theresa both.


    ¡°Mr. Alston? Theresa?!¡±


    Harlee blocked directly in front of them, that a stone shot out simply no one noticed, he pounced on the edge of the cliff, several people also quickly over, but the mountain has been invisible to the two.


    ¡°Shit, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Hank was so shocked that he didn¡¯t even think about it, he took a direct lifelong leap and jumped, with a single-minded focus on Peter.


    Below the cliff, the view is grass and trees, as well as only see the leaves of the dense forest, so it is impossible to see how deep down, but Hank¡¯s duty is to guard Peter, where to care so much.


    ¡°SHIT, just ¡­ jump down like that?¡±


    Zac was taken aback, ¡°Hank is too ¡­ foolishly loyal too.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What a waste of words, hurry down and find someone.¡±


    With amand, Edward turned and ran toward the other side, and Alvin and Zac followed.


    Vivian was on the phone just now, so she knew nothing about the situation here.


    Just looking at them running away, she asked Harlee in a blindfolded way, ¡°Master Mr. Soto, what are they doing there? Huh, where are Theresa and Mr. Alston and the others?¡±


    ¡°Below.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Theresa lost her footing and fell off a cliff, and Peter went to save Theresa and fell off together.¡± Harlee said breezily.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Vivian blush, anxious to go to tell Adriana, but Adriana did not bring a cell phone, the mountain so big, she did not know where to find, simply shouted a few.

 Chapter 298 How can I kill you without danger

    At the same time.


    This side, Sloane and Flora and Adriana three towards the thicket, Sloane suddenly frowned, pace a meal, inclined head to look at Flora, ¡°Oh no, I did not take the paper.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I ¡­ I didn¡¯t take either.¡±


    Floraughed awkwardly.


    ¡°I do.¡± Adriana said back.


    Sloane gave her a look of disgust, ¡°Your stuff, who cares.¡± And then looked at Flora, petntly beeped and said, ¡°Flora, please, help me go back to get it, my stomach hurts, some anxious.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Flora looked at Adriana as if to tell Sloane that she was going to hold Adriana, whose foot was injured.


    The corner of Sloane¡¯s mouth twitched in disgust as she walked over to Adriana and took her wrist, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go get it for you, wait for me.¡±


    Without thinking, Flora turned around and walked back towards the road.


    The first time I saw you, I was so happy to see you.


    Adriana has long known that Sloane before a set of people after a set of people, so it did not feel so surprised, but on the contrary, a contemptuous smile, ¡°to have no face and you have nothing to do with.¡±


    Retracting her gaze, Adriana walked directly towards the front, not wanting to continue to tanglewith Sloane.


    Sloane looked back at Flora, who hadn¡¯t gone far, and wrinkled her brow as she followed Adriana toward the dense forest with a venomous, cold gaze.


    Adriana pulled away from her, squatted down to take a leak, and then prepared to leave.


    Who knows she got up and walked not two steps, Sloane suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her way.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Adriana looked at her warily, a strong intuition, Sloane¡¯s harsh gaze at her as if looking at a dying man, eyes ruthless and sinister.


    It seems to get rid of her before it is toote.


    She took a few steps back and subconsciously touched her pocket with her hand, and suddenly realized that when she came over just now, she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone because it wasn¡¯t very convenient, and now there was only her and Sloane, what should she do?


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t fool around. They can hear me if I shout, and your brother won¡¯t forgive you if you really do something.¡±


    Adriana could only threaten and tried to turn and run, but her feet had not recently recovered and the pain was excruciating.


    It was a trip to Los Angeles that made it worse abroad, and now it¡¯s not so possible to get him to heal quickly.


    ¡°Shout? Ohhhhh, Adriana, do you think I¡¯d give you a chance?¡±


    Sloane raised his hand and pulled out a pistol from the back of his waist, with a silencer banged on it and the gun pointed squarely at Adriana, ¡°I gave you a chance, I said, let you stay away from Harlee. I told you to stay away from Harlee. It¡¯s okay that you¡¯re hitting on my brother, but you¡¯re not even letting go of my Sloane¡¯s man. No way!¡±


    God knows, what was the reason she asked Theresa for so much money?


    Naturally, he bought a pistol through his own channels, a silver mini Desert Eagle with a silencer, and paid a very high price to get it.


    ¡°Sloane, calm down, in this country you are breaking thew by carrying a gun. You are still young, you can¡¯t be impulsive, otherwise you will all spend the rest of your life in jailter.¡±


    She always knew Sloane was arrogant and domineering, but she never expected her to be so ruthless and malicious at such a young age, which was an eye-opener for her.


    ¡°The rest of your life? Heh, here, do you think I will give you a chance? Even if I killed you, there¡¯s no way a second person would know it was me, Sloane, who did it. What do you think I¡¯ve been doing all these years abroad? Idiot, even my Sloane¡¯s man dares to move, you asked for it.¡±


    Sloane¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his grip on the handle tightened a few points, and Adriana¡¯s face went pale as she faced death so close for the first time.


    Although she had experienced so many before, those were sudden killings that left her unprepared.


    Now, Sloane has pushed her to the brink of death and is personally trying to kill her without her even having a chance to struggle.


    Turn and run?


    She will do it and just destroy her.


    Shout out to Peter?


    She will still be on her opponent, just a gentle pull of the trigger, biu ground a sound, she will die.


    Adriana gulped, looked at the angry Sloane, surrendered, and said, ¡°Sloane, I have nothing to do with Harlee. He approached me just because we used to be elementary school ssmates, you can ask him if you don¡¯t believe me. I really don¡¯t have ¡­ ah!¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Sloane¡¯s eyes narrowed, the hand over the trigger moved slightly, and she immediately crouched down.


    A tiny sound rang out next to his ear as the bullet flew through the air and nailed the trunk of a tree on the side.


    ¡°Sloane, you¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She screamed and lost her three souls in fear, but she remained in shock and lunged towards Sloane, grabbing the pistol in her hand.


    ¡°Stop it, this stuff is really dangerous.¡± She advised Sloane.


    Naija Sloane didn¡¯t listen at all and red at her with a scowl, ¡°Dangerous, how can I kill you if it¡¯s not?¡±


    The two men hugged each other, both grabbing the guns in their hands.


    biu


    Another sound, lying on the ground Sloane suddenly stiffened, as if taken away from the soul of the general, not moving, but a pair of eyes staring straight at Adriana turned and turned, the eyes are full of panic and incredulity.


    Adriana was stunned and looked at the pistol she had grabbed into her hand, sitting on the floor in fear, her face as pale as paper.


    Halfway through the day, she stumbled to her feet, her mind buzzing and nk, not knowing what to do at all.


    ¡°How did this happen? How did this happen, Sloane? Sloane?!¡± She dropped the gun in her hand and shouted.


    ¡°Ah!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At some point, Flora suddenly appeared not far away, will witness everything in the eyes, she shuddered in fear, holding her head with a scream, turned and ran away.


    ¡°Flora? Flora? Flora, listen to me, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡±


    Adriana kept shouting, but no matter how she shouted, Flora did not turn around, as if there were wolves and tigers behind the general, with all the strength of life, to run away as fast as possible.


    Sloane¡¯s wound is on the left side of her abdomen, lying on the ground, she raised her hand to cover the wound, staring straight at Adriana, stammering for a long time, but could not say a word.


    Fine sweat overflowed from her forehead, seeping on her forehead and staining her hair.


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in her throat, no longer cared so much, dropped the pistol on the ground and said, ¡°Sloane, you hold on, hold on, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll call someone right now.¡±

 Chapter 299 Who is the person who fills in again

    I don¡¯t have my cell phone with me, and I don¡¯t know if Flora will call someone over.


    Adriana trotted toward the hill,pletely unable to estimate the wound on the palm of her foot, and shouted, ¡°Peter? Peter? Anyone, anyone?¡±


    She ran towards the mountain, shouting hysterically, using all her strength, and only after walking a long way did she see Vivian running towards her.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivian was worried when she saw Adriana pale as a sheet and drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Vivian, something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Adriana took Vivian¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Flora? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, I just heard you shouting I came over.¡±


    She said.


    At that moment, Harlee also ran over and, seeing Adriana¡¯s embarrassed face, immediately asked, ¡°Little Adri, what¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, nervous and almost crying, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Sloane ¡­ Sloane she ¡­ she¡¯s been shot, people are right over there. harlee, can you get her on her back? Where is Peter and the others?¡±


    At this time, Adriana¡¯s mind could only think of Peter, and her only hope was on Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°Shot? Where is it, hurry up and take me there.¡±


    Harlee was terrified and pulled Adriana as soon as she could. Adriana couldn¡¯t estimate the injury on her foot and ran faster towards that side.


    As he ran, Harlee inquired, ¡°What happened, how did the gunshot wound happen? Who did it?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana was trembling with fear and let Harlee take her hand, running step by step towards that side, choking back sobs, ¡°It was Sloane, no ¡­ not ¡­ she was the one with the gun trying to kill me. I went to grab it, and as a result, it turned out to be an ident.¡±


    ¡°What? You ¡­ little Adri, you¡¯re done, and you better pray Sloane is okay or you¡¯re done.¡±


    Harlee sighed and her face sank a few notches.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Vivian is even more scared out of her mind, the whole person feels bad, as if a puppet that has lost its life force, follow them, but the mind is nk, can not say anything.


    In a few moments, the three arrived at the ce where Sloane was unconscious, which was already stained with blood.


    Sloane lying on the ground, Adriana jumped over, but when looking at Sloane¡¯s moment, she was surprised to find that Sloane was originally wounded on the left side of the abdomen, but now there was a bloody hole along with the center of the abdomen.


    So, after she left, Sloane got hurt again?


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell is going on here, I thought she was only shot once? Howe it¡¯s two shots now? Where¡¯s the gun?¡±


    Harlee yanked Adriana¡¯s hand, grimacing and questioning.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Sloane, but at least he had a good rtionship with Sloane. Now that something happened to Sloane, all the fingers point directly at Adriana, making her unable to exin at all.


    Adriana was shaking like chaff, kept shaking her head, looking down in all directions for the pistol, but bizarrely, the pistol was actually gone.


    It¡¯s gone ¡­


    It just disappeared right under her nose.


    So who is the person behind the curtain who is filling in again?


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what now?¡±


    Vivian grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand and cried nervously, ¡°Ms. Hale, if this thing is known to the outside world, you¡¯re all finished, why don¡¯t you just put the me on me and say it was me, I did it. Otherwise you will be finished in the future.¡±


    Vivian, who has followed Adriana for a long time, has unconditional trust in Adriana, who once saved her life, so she is always grateful to her.


    Now that this has happened, of course the first thing she wants to do is block the disaster for Adriana.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, it¡¯s better to call the emergency number now.¡±


    Harlee tossed the phone to Adriana, then leaned over and hugged Sloane as she headed down the hill.


    Adriana shivered, took her cell phone, dialed 120, and when the phone was connected, she told the hospital where they were periodically.


    Then, followed Harlee down the hill.


    On the way, Adriana took Vivian¡¯s hand, her thumping heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    She suddenly pulled Vivian and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Peter, why haven¡¯t I seen them?¡±


    Vivian wrinkled her eyebrows and bit her lip with her shell teeth, feeling that things were extraordinarilyplicated today.


    Whispered, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter and the others had a temporarymitment and left first.¡±


    Not waiting for Vivian to tell the truth, Harlee immediately cut her off and red back at her, as if to say: If you tell the truth, you still think Adriana can walk back?


    If the truth were known, I¡¯m afraid it would scare Adriana pretty badly.


    Vivian froze and the next moment understood what Harlee meant, nodding her head repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Adriana was so preupied with Sloane¡¯s affairs, thinking about who was behind the conspiracy, that she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Just answered and followed Harlee down the hill.


    At the bottom of the hill, there was a car leaving.


    The rest of the cars are still there.


    Adriana didn¡¯t think so much about it as Harleeid Sloane t on the ground and watched as she was covered in blood, aggravated by the bumpy ride down since the mountain.


    He took off his shirt and held down her wound, quietly waiting for help toe down.


    Adriana was weak and fell to the floor, Vivian squatted beside her and soothed her, ¡°Ms. Hale, it should be okay, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    From the time they found Sloane, they raced down the mountain as fast as they could, twenty minutes at breakneck speed, exhausting their strength and running almost all the way down.


    It¡¯s a good thing Harlee has a good physique and amazing strength, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the nearest hospital came to the ambnce, pulled people into the car and went straight to the hospital.


    Harlee, as Sloane¡¯s chaperone, followed Sloane and left first as an emergency vehicle, with Adriana following behind with Vivian, who ran after the hospital car in thepany car.


    On the way, Adriana thought for a while and said, ¡°By now Peter should have finished handling things, I¡¯ll have to call him.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s driving hand stiffened slightly and silently lifted the phone to her.


    Adriana remembered Peter¡¯s phone number and called it directly, but there was no answer at all.


    Several consecutive calls went out, but still no answer.


    A little frustrated, she muttered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? Where¡¯s my brother, who¡¯s he with?¡± With that, he instantly dialed Jenkins.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you ¡­¡±


    Vivian tried to stop it, but Adriana¡¯s phone call was already out.


    The call was answered as quickly as possible, ¡°Adri, where are you now?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Jenkins asked.


    ¡°Brother, where are you now? Do you know where Peter has gone? I¡¯m looking for him urgently.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston he, he ¡­ he to save Theresa, both fell off the cliff, and now the whereabouts is unknown. What about you guys, where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 300 Peter and Theresa have fallen off a cliff

    Jenkins, worried about Adriana¡¯s condition, still pursued the question.


    ¡°What, brother, what did you just say, that Peter and Theresa fell off a cliff?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was in shock, her ears buzzed, her mind went nk, her hand holding the phone went limp, and the phone slipped out of her hand.


    Why is that?


    Vaguely, Adriana felt as if everything today was a conspiracy again.


    But she came to Orco Mount with Peter, but it was just a temporary decision, how could she be so calcted?


    Who was the man who gave Sloane hisst shot?


    I really hope Sloane can Rene unharmed, otherwise the consequences are really unthinkable.


    On the other side of the phone, Jenkins kept asking questions, but for a long time there was no response, Jenkins hung up the phone.


    Vivian saw Adriana lost in thought, her pupils staring ahead with no light, like a walking corpse without a soul.


    He said, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry, just now on the mountain Mr. Soto was worried about your health, so I didn¡¯t dare to tell the real situation. I was really afraid that you would be worried .¡±


    She wanted to tell Adriana the truth at the first time, but was afraid that Adriana could not bear the blow, in that case, if Adriana appeared to faint on the mountain, she really had no way to take Adriana down the mountain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, I want to be alone.¡±


    Adriana leaned on the passenger seat, staring ahead, wanting to think about everything in front of her, but her mind was nk and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Are they looking for Peter, Edward?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Vivian answered truthfully, ¡°The situation was critical and everything came so fast that we didn¡¯t notice. Waiting for Peter roared, we heard. But by the time we rushed over, they had already fallen off the cliff, and Special Assistant Han also jumped, and now I¡¯m not sure what the situation is.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop her lips from trembling as she spoke.


    Vivian has experienced things after all, not as much as Adriana, today a series of two such serious things have happened with Adriana have inseparable connection.


    This time, I¡¯m afraid The Alston family won¡¯t let Adriana off the hook.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Adriana sighed, a look of pain hard to hide on her pale cheeks.


    Anxiously raised his hand, fingers. Into the hair, rubbed, said the annoyance.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, back in the streets of Los Angeles, you saved me and gave me everything I wanted and a stable life to be where I am now. I am so grateful to you. So, can you let me help you this time? Let me take it all on and just say I did it, OK?¡±


    She begged in a humble manner, sincerely hoping that Adriana would ept her offer.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana chided, ¡°Vivian are you crazy? As awyer, you should know the seriousness of this one, how can I put the me on you. Stop it, will you.¡±


    She was on fire and disliked it angrily.


    While appreciating Vivian¡¯s ideas, I just think she is too young and simple-minded.


    ¡°I just know the seriousness of the matter, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want you to suffer such an oue. You have a child, if you go to jail, what about Helen? Sloane has always been Peter¡¯s sister, his own sister, do you really think Peter will side with you this time? Impossible!¡±


    Vivian was so emotional that her voice suddenly rose.


    A few loud yells, directly Adriana yelled blinded.


    Yes, Vivian has a point, Sloane is Peter¡¯s own sister, this time the situation is serious, Peter will definitely turn to his own sister, how can he stand in her position to consider?


    Moreover, this time Sloane was hit with two wounds on her body, even if it is said that she was careless, it simply does not make sense.


    What¡¯s more, Flora saw everything.


    It was real to see her with the gun, real to see Sloane lying on the ground, dripping with blood.


    In that case, anyone would be willing to believe Sloane lying on the ground, believe the facts before them, and not to believe her words.


    Adriana was desperate and just felt that she was deep in endless darkness, unable to extricate herself.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, this time you must listen to me.¡±


    Vivian takes a firm stand and makes up her mind to help Adriana.


    Adriana was silent, deaf to her words.


    Not long after, the 120 emergency vehicle arrived at the hospital, they got out and went with Harlee to the resuscitation room, standing in the doorway of the resuscitation room, Harlee paced around.


    Adriana leaned against the wall in disorientation, her mind in turmoil.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Mrs. Alston.¡±


    After a moment, Adriana said.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was a matter of life and death for Sloane, and she felt the need to tell Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, now Sloane¡¯s life and death are unknown, what are you talking about now? Why don¡¯t you wait until the doctor determines the results.¡±


    Harlee stopped her.


    At that moment, Vivian flopped aside and knelt down in front of Harlee.


    The Alston family will be ruined if they find out about this. Can you help her? Can you be a witness and say that I did it? I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Her attitude was pious, and her eyes were filled with tears as she pleaded bitterly.


    Adriana was touched by Vivian¡¯s action, originally holding back from crying, but watching Vivian kneel at that moment, her tears came out indisputably.


    ¡°Get up, will you stop it?!¡±


    Adriana grabbed her by the cor and lifted her off the ground, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adriana yelled and pped Vivian¡¯s face, ¡°Vivian, who do you think you are? What do you want to do now? Do you want me to be grateful to you for the rest of my life? I tell you, there is no need for that, I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s gratitude, nor do I need anyone¡¯s pity. Put away your pity, okay.¡±


    She rebuked loudly, deliberately flipping out with Vivian, hoping that Vivian would fling her sleeves away in a fit of rage.


    However, Vivian, knowing Adriana too well, shook her head and let the tearse out, wetting her cheeks and choking back sobs, ¡°Ms. Hale, no, no. You have to listen to me this time.¡±


    ¡°You stop talking nonsense and get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Adriana turned sideways to her, not wanting to be looking at Vivian.


    Vivian stood there and said a few more words, but Adriana looked cool and didn¡¯t pay any attention.


    She had to pull Harlee¡¯s sleeve and begged Harlee once again, ¡°Master Mr. Soto, can you promise me? Please, can you? If you promise me, I, Vivian, am willing to be a cow and a horse for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, I told you to get lost, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Adriana pushed Vivian away, her face blue with anger, her sharp eyes shooting straight at her, ¡°What the hell do you want? Hmm? I told you to leave, can¡¯t you hear me, or can¡¯t you understand?¡±

 Chapter 301 Help me find out the truth of the matter

    After a few reprimands, Vivian nodded and left, wiping the tears on her cheeks in aggression.


    Looking at her back, Adriana finally couldn¡¯t help herself and slid weakly down the wall, falling to the floor and sitting unimaginatively.


    Now that this has happened, Adriana doesn¡¯t know how to face it, let alone how to face The Alston family.


    Harlee didn¡¯t expect this to hit Adriana that hard, crouched down beside her and patted her shoulder, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still here. I will keep you Rene unharmed, trust me.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes, and sniffled, ¡°No need, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She tilted her head to look at the ceiling, tears dense eyes, raised her eyes to look at themp, are flooded with a little starburst, blurred.


    Blinked, lightened the tears in his eyes, returned to calm, and said, ¡°There must be something fishy about this matter.¡±


    She had something to say to Harlee, but when the words came to her lips, she looked sideways at Harlee for a moment and then suddenly fell silent.


    ¡°Why, if there is anything you need, just say so. ¡±


    Harlee said.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just wait for Sloane toe out.¡± After saying that, she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom first, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Turned around, wiped his tears, and went to the bathroom.


    Because Vivian¡¯s cell phone was in her hand, but she hadn¡¯t given it to her yet.


    She then directly sent Jenkins a few What¡¯s App messages, told the other party everything that happened today, and then urged: [Brother, if I really go to jail this time, please help me to find out the truth of the matter, if necessary, you can ask Alvin to help, he will definitely help you. As for thepany, you should take good care of it together with Vivian, Vivian is a good girl, you should take care of her more. Before I go to jail, keep these things quiet for now.


    The message was sent and Adriana walked out of the bathroom and washed her face before going to the resuscitation room.


    The two stood at the door and waited for a while before the lights in the resuscitation room went out and the doctor came out. Adriana rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, may I ask how the patient inside is doing?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you people? How can an ordinary little girl get a gunshot wound in a society governed by the rule ofw?¡± The doctor questioned.


    Adriana and Harlee looked at each other and remained silent in unspoken agreement.


    When the doctor saw that he couldn¡¯t ask a question, he said, ¡°The patient is bleeding heavily, hooked up to sma, now the vital signs arepletely stable, just follow up with good rest.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, doctor, thank you, thank you.¡±


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and her heart dropped when she heard that Sloane had managed to escape.


    When the doctor was leaving, he said, ¡°Our hospital has called the police, the police willeter, and I hope you two cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    In the country, it is forbidden to hold a gun, so receiving a patient is a gunshot wound, such a serious matter of course needs to be handled by the police.


    ¡°Yes, we definitely will.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    Harlee patted her shoulder, ¡°Well, people now save a life, it is considered a life, you do not think much about it.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell, scared legs still trembling, sitting aside on a bench, quietly waiting for Sloane to finish the surgery out.


    An hourter, Sloane was wheeled out of resuscitation and taken to a VIP room.


    Adriana followed and took care of it, followed by Harlee.


    They had just arrived at the ward when the police people over here rushed over.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Two officers in police uniforms walked in, shed their badges and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is Sloane¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Comrade Police, I¡¯m a friend of Sloane¡¯s.¡± Adriana said as she approached, with Harlee standing beside her.


    ¡°The hospital called the police and said your friend was shot and wounded, pleasee with me to the police station to do some investigation.¡± One of the police officers said.


    As his words fell, another officer¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    The man went out to take a call.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°I know the ins and outs of the matter very well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    She looked to Harlee, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this side to you, please call The Alston family, the people of The Alston family must be very worried about Sloane¡¯s current situation.¡±


    Even though she hates Sloane, she is Peter¡¯s real sister, and she doesn¡¯t want Peter and Sloane to turn against each other.


    For her sake, it¡¯s not worth it to be a mere outsider.


    ¡°Comrade police, I¡¯ming with you to the police station.¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°Okay, so you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Gang-ja.¡±


    The one police officer who answered the phone came over and said a few words in the ear of the man named ¡®Gangzi¡¯, who wrinkled his brow and added: ¡°All right, we¡¯ve found the man.¡±


    With that, the two turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait, Comrade Police, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean you¡¯ve found someone, what person?¡± Adriana chased after them, blocking the two policemen and inquiring.


    ¡°Just now one person went to the police station and turned himself in, and this matter has been determined to have nothing to do with you.¡±


    The man answered truthfully.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Adriana thought for a moment, and when Vivian¡¯s face came to mind, she knew that Vivian must have taken it upon herself to go to the police station and turn herself in, stopping all the me by herself.


    ¡°Comrade police, this matter has nothing to do with that person, she is my friend and wants to cover for me.¡± Adriana told the police the actual situation truthfully.


    The two policemen looked at Adriana with puzzled eyes as you looked at me and I looked at you.


    Harlee aside, her face slightly sunk, pulled Adriana behind her and leaned down close to her ear, ¡°Little Adri, this matter is of great importance, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how big it is, I can¡¯t let Vivian suffer for me.¡±


    Adriana brushed Harlee¡¯s hand away, exined again to the police, and finally left the hospital with herrade.


    Harlee called Mrs. Alston to inform the situation, as Adriana had requested.


    People from The Alston family learned of the incident and rushed towards Orco Mount¡¯s hospital as soon as they could.


    In the evening, Orco Mount.


    Hank, Edward, Alvin, Zac and Jenkins several people in the mountains for a full afternoon, only to find Peter and Theresa at the foot of the mountain.


    The two men were covered in blood and passed out.


    Several people escorted the two of them to the hospital.


    On the way, Jenkins looked at his phone and found a message from Adriana before he learned about it.


    Edward took out his cell phone and found that there were already more than 20 missed calls from Flora. He immediately called back, ¡°Flora, what¡¯s up? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been busy all afternoon and I identally put my phone on silent, so I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother, where are you? Where are you guys now? Oooh ¡­ something happened, something happened, Sloane is dead, she¡¯s dead.¡±

 Chapter 302 Adriana is not that kind of person

    At that, Edward sat up straight in a sh, frowned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s voice choking and sobbing came from there, ¡°Sloane she¡¯s dead, killed by Adriana. I saw with my own eyes Sloane killed by Adriana with a gun, Adriana killed someone, uhhhhhhh ¡­ it¡¯s horrible, it¡¯s horrible, oooh ¡­¡±


    Although Flora on the other side of the phone is a famous girl, but since childhood, was held in the heart, like a treasure, by the Henderson Family people spoiled into the palm of the pearl, every day carefully cared for, where have seen such a bloody scene.


    Today saw the scene, enough to scare her soul, the mood for a long time can not recover.


    ¡°What did you say? Did you see it wrong?¡±


    Edward was incredulous.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t ¡­ I really didn¡¯t lie to you, I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    She kept crying and continued, ¡°Adriana still had a pistol pointed at me, if I hadn¡¯t run fast in that moment, maybe I would have been the one who died the next moment.¡±


    Flora was in a state of shock and could not distinguish the situation.


    And Adriana and Sloane under the argument, Adriana grabbed the pistol, do not know how, the pistol hit Sloane¡¯s body.


    A sharp pain swept through Sloane¡¯s body and she loosened her grip weakly.


    The pistol naturally fell into Adriana¡¯s hands.


    Adriana saw this scene, scared out of her wits, from the ground mute crawled up, hands warily holding the pistol, raised his eyes for a moment, just in time to see Flora.


    And the gun in her hand, this angle to look over, impartial, right at Flora, naturally scared her.


    Everything was just a misunderstanding, but now under Flora¡¯s crying, it has be a fact.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Edward hung up the phone and Alvin, who felt something was wrong, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Sloane is dead.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding, Sloane is a member of The Alston family, who dares to touch her, tired of living?¡± Alvin didn¡¯t believe Edward¡¯s words at all and thought it was ridiculous.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    He word, as if afraid that Alvin heard wrong, once again repeated: ¡°is Adriana with a gun to kill Sloane, Flora witnessed. On the phone, Flora cried like a child, must be very frightened. Damn, Adriana that woman, I must get her dead. Even my sister tried to kill her, and she will not be spared.¡±


    There is no room for sand in Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you talking about Edward, Adriana is not that kind of person.¡±


    Alvin prides himself on knowing Adriana very well, and he definitely does not believe that Adriana is the kind of person who is hard-hearted and ruthless.


    ¡°This matter is very fishy, go back and investigate thoroughly before making a conclusion.¡±


    He added.


    Jenkins, who was sitting in the back of the sedan, took in the two men¡¯s words and watched with a tightly knit brow the messagesing from his phone with Vivian¡¯s What¡¯s App.


    Clutching the phone tightly, he did not speak.


    This matter, he can not tell Alvin in front of Edward now, must tell him in private to do.


    Not long after, the car arrived at the hospital.


    Edward contacted the hospital early, so when they got there, people from the hospital¡¯s emergency department were already waiting at the door.


    Carried Peter and Theresa and the seriously injured Hank out of a car in the back and onto a stretcher.


    Zac, being a doctor, naturally followed.


    Edward went to pay the money.


    Alvin also wanted to follow him to see what was going on, but was pulled by Jenkins¡¯ sleeve, ¡°Mr. Grant, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Jenkins is Adriana¡¯s brother, and he loves the house and treats Jenkins quite well.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He asked.


    Jenkins hesitated slightly and nced at the few people over there who had already walked into the hospital lobby before handing the phone to Alvin, ¡°There¡¯s something in here that Adri wants to say to you.¡±


    ¡°To me?¡±


    Alvin took his phone, tapped on voice, and listened to all the voice messages that Adriana sent over.


    That a clear face gradually serious, the whole person looked very cold, emitting a powerful andpelling aura.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I will definitely do my best to investigate this matter.¡±


    Giving the phone to Jenkins, Alvin took the phone and called Adriana. He was afraid to call Adriana after learning what Edward had just said.


    Now the call is dialed, but the phone is in a no-answer state.


    A series of several calls out, still can not answer, he had to give up.


    Followed into the hospital and went to the resuscitation room.


    Several people guarded the door of the resuscitation room, Zac as a doctor, his brother was injured, he was naturally the first to struggle in the first line.


    Not long after, Edward¡¯s phone rang.


    He looked at the cell phone number, it was an unfamiliar call.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Is this Edward, Mr. Henderson? I¡¯m Peter¡¯s mother. Do you know how Peter is doing? Where is he?¡±


    Mrs. Alston inquired nervously.


    Edward raised his eyes, nced at Alvin and Jenkins standing in front of him and said, ¡°Big brother is fine, we are at Orco Mount Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Also at Orco Mount Hospital?¡±


    Just now Harlee had someone inform Mrs. Alston that Sloane was at Orco Mount Hospital, and now it says that Peter is also at Orco Mount Hospital.


    She just doesn¡¯t get it, can¡¯t it be that the two are not injured together?


    ¡°Okay, okay, I got it.¡±


    Mrs. Alston hung up the phone and rushed over here.


    Several people stood in the hospital corridor, panicked, seemingly never encountered this kind of thing, can not help but the atmosphere is a little gloomy.


    ¡°When we found big brother at that moment, Zac looked at the wound and said that the injury should not be serious. You take it easy, it should be fine.¡±


    When Alvin saw Edward¡¯s ugly face, he persuaded him.


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes swept over with an icy chill, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Even so, Sloane¡¯s matter is directly rted to Adriana, this kind of woman, can not be kept.¡±


    At this remark, Jenkins face embarrassed to the extreme, ¡°Before the matter is investigated clearly, Mr. Henderson said this is too decisive.¡±


    His sister, of course, he has to protect.


    I just didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen today when it was supposed to be a day of rxation, it¡¯s really a headache.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better not to jump to conclusions for the time being without investigating things clearly. Besides, big brother is deeply attached to Adri and won¡¯t let you do anything to her.¡±


    Alvin side-stepped the reminder.


    The heart, tense a string, silently prayed that Peter this time must be on the side of Adriana, must be enough to trust Adriana to be good.


    Otherwise, the consequences of things are bound to be unimaginable.


    The Alston family is a famous family, Sloane as the young princess of The Alston family, was spoiled in the heart, now this kind of thing happened, only afraid that will rm The Alston family up and down.


    Every time I think about it, Alvin¡¯s heart sinks and is filled with worry.

 Chapter 303 – There’s something fishy about this

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t say so much. Big brother is just in how stupid, it is difficult not to look towards his sister?¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, then reminded, ¡°My sister saw it with her own eyes, how could it be false? Or don¡¯t you believe Flora?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Alvin shook his head, feeling that Edward was unstable at this moment, and simply avoided talking about it.


    Half an hourter, the lights in the operating room went out.


    Inside, the doctors came out, led by Zac.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Alvin and Edward asked at the same time.


    Zac removed the mask and shook his head, ¡°Theresa are just some superficial injuries, not that serious. Big brother was seriously injured, broke two ribs, the back of the head was badly injured, first in still in aa.¡±


    ¡°When will you wake up?¡± Alvin was most concerned about this, if Peter was in aa for two or three days, then Adri was designated to have a bad time in the past two days.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes, it should wake up soon.¡±


    Zac said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What about Hank?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°Hank, that foolish kid has a big life, jumped, hanging from a branch, poked through the thigh, now nothing is wrong.¡±


    Zac shook his head and sighed, ¡°Good thing it was just a poke in the leg, if it had been deflected a few centimeters, I¡¯m afraid his life would have been lost.¡±


    Several people hanging hearts have fallen, good thing there was a scare, not a cliff.


    If the Orco Mount side is a cliff, a few people fall down, I¡¯m afraid not so lucky.


    Shortly after, the beds were pushed out and Theresa and Peter were ced in the same VIP room to facilitate care.


    In a short time, Mrs. Alston and Old Mr. Alston came to hear the news.


    At the hospital, they meet Peter, who is in aa, and then find Sloane¡¯s room.


    Looking at Sloane¡¯s pale face and bloodless lips, Mrs. Alston¡¯s tears seemed like broken beads, falling one after another.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ you silly girl, who told you to mess with Adriana every day?¡±


    Mrs. Alston choked back sobs and said, ¡°What are you thinking about all day long? Now it¡¯s all right, the man is lying here, are you satisfied in your heart.¡±


    She cursed the unconscious Sloane while cursing, ¡°Adriana that killer, how dare she be so cruel and want to kill me Sloane, I will not let her go. Mmmmmmmmm ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston was crying like a tearful person, but Old Mr. Alston looked deep in his face, wrinkling his brow and looking at the unconscious Sloane in bed, thinking.


    ¡°Madam, there¡¯s something fishy about this, you¡¯d better ¡­¡±


    Harlee walked up to Mrs. Alston and tried to exin something when Edward immediately interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s so fishy about it?


    His eyes were cold and austere, ¡°Harlee, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Adriana¡¯s friend, you can protect her with impunity. This time, I will never forgive her lightly.¡±


    Alvin was worried, subconsciously looking sideways at Jenkins standing there, the two looked nervous, and for a moment did not know how to exin.


    Fear of saying more is to add fuel to the fire, simply shut up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana?¡±


    Suddenly, the silent old man asked in a deep voice.


    Harlee sighed, shrugged, and said, ¡°The man has gone to the police station.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston mortar and pestle cane, without saying a word, turned around and walked out of the ward, Alvin felt that things were not good, immediately followed out.


    Harlee and Jenkins followed them out.


    When Edward saw Alvin go, he knew that Alvin would definitely defend Adriana, so naturally he followed him.


    For a while, only Mrs. Alston and the family maid were left in therge hospital room.


    She moved apanion chair, sat on the edge of the bed, took Sloane¡¯s hand and choked, ¡°Damn girl, wake up, don¡¯t scare mommy, Sloane? You stupid girl, don¡¯t scare mommy like that, wake up and talk to mommy.¡±


    Seeing this, the maid at the side immediately came over and calmed her down, ¡°Madam, the doctor said that Miss Sloane is only in aa after a hemorrhage, her vital signs are stable, it won¡¯t be a big deal. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, our Sloane is blessed with a great life, she will be fine. Back then, when she visited incense in Wutai Mountain, the masters in the temple said she had a great life and was a blessed person.¡±


    Mrs. Alston nodded her head, agreeing with the maid¡¯s words.


    On this side, a group of people hurried towards the police station.


    Inside the police station, Adriana once again exined to the officers, ¡°It¡¯s what I said, the person next door is my assistant, I have saved her life, so she wants to be punished on my behalf, and I hope the officers will let her go.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s actions were simply obstructing the police and deceiving them, and ording to the police department¡¯s rules, she could also be sentenced to detention.


    But Adriana pleaded hard and kept putting in a good word for Vivian in front of the police officer, not wanting the police to punish Vivian.


    That simple silly girl is good, but a thousand things should not be for her to push themselves to the guillotine, too silly.


    She was touched and felt that meeting Vivian should be the happiest thing, at least there was someone who was so sincere to her.


    ¡°Let her off the hook? She should go to jail for harboring a suspect, deceiving the police and reporting a false crime, do you know that?¡±


    The interrogating police officer knocked on the table with a serious face.


    Adriana nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, you are right, and please teach her a good lesson to open up her mind.¡±


    ¡°Enlightened? Hmph, you are allwyers and you still don¡¯t know what kind of situation you are in? Ridiculous!¡±


    The police did not care about her words, asked her about her situation, knowing that the two of them arewyers still know thew, more angry.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s your deep-seated grudge against Sloane, and where did you buy the gun?¡±


    The officer warned once again, ¡°See the writing on the wall? Confession is lenient, resistance is strict, you should not provoke our bottom line.¡±


    Adriana was sitting in a chair with cold handcuffs, confined and unable to struggle, even with shackles on her ankles.


    It was an experience she will never forget.


    It never urred to her that she would one day go to jail.


    Helplessly shook his head, his small face was full of frustration and despair, ¡°Comrade officer, I told you. That gun, was bought by Sloane, she was pointing the gun at me, I dodged and grabbed the pistol with her, the result was a careless idental injury. At that very moment, one of my friends came over and witnessed everything in the eye. I was scared to lose the gun, looking at Sloane was seriously injured, I immediately went to find someone to save Sloane. but wait for me to find someone back, Sloane¡¯s body inexplicably more than a gun. But ¡­ I really do not know who the other party is, and, the pistol is also lost. The big mountain, so many peoplee and go, I do not know who will do it.¡±


    Adriana was desperate, her eyes glistening with tears, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t like Sloane, she is my fianc¨¦¡¯s sister, so how could I be cruel? In my heart, she is a child who has not grown up. As awyer, you think I would know thew and break it? After all, I have two children who are not grown up.¡±

 Chapter 304 You’re not supposed to be in The Alston family

    She bowed her head, raised her hand to wipe the tears on her cheeks and choked, ¡°If I was really that ruthless, do you think I would have given my other friend a chance to escape when she saw me mitting murder¡¯? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to get rid of all responsibility by directly killing her together and then nting the me on the nameless murderer?¡±


    Adriana sighed and her tone wilted for a few moments, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t do that because there is no deep hatred between me and Sloane, why would I move against her to kill her? You could have investigated, Sloane hadn¡¯t been back in the country for long, what could have happened between us that I would choose to harm a little girl?¡±


    She exined a whole lot, the transcription officer kept making notes on theputer, and another officer kept cross-examining, asking questions about all those things.


    Adriana is tired of exining.


    Knock Knock-


    The door to the interrogation room rang.


    Someone pushed in the door, ¡°Sir, Old Mr. Alston of The Alston family is here.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston, they had heard of him and knew his identity, so they naturally treated him with respect.


    He got up and walked over, only to see Old Mr. Alston standing in front of the interrogation room, as well as a few rich kids often seen on TV.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, you¡¯re here? We¡¯re interrogating Adriana right now.¡± The policeman informed truthfully.


    Old Mr. Alston face expressionless, but the dark face frozen on a little cold air, look at people shudder, back bursts of cold feeling out.


    ¡°I wonder if the old man could go in and see Adriana and ask about the situation?¡± Old Mr. Alston¡¯s attitude was quite polite.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Sir gave a sideways nce and made an inviting gesture to let him in.


    Edward and Alvin and several others followed them inside.


    In the small interrogation room, Adriana was sitting in a chair in a mess, handcuffed and shackled, unspeakably miserable.


    Her hair, pulled back into a pill, was disheveled, and her eyes were red and glistening with water, pitiful, a mess that Alvin and Jenkins had never seen before.


    Heartbroken.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston.¡±


    Looking at a group of people walking in, Adriana frowned, feeling those people standing there staring at her, as if she was a clown, strange eyes make her very uneasy.


    ¡°Little Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Harlee walked over, reached for the handcuffs on her wrists, and said angrily, ¡°Is that what these fucking bastards did to you? I¡¯m taking you away.¡±


    ¡°Harlee, stop it. I appreciate your kindness, but I have an obligation to cooperate with the investigation until the matter is clearly investigated.¡±


    This matter she also wants to cooperate well with the police investigation.


    Old Mr. Alston stood there without saying a word, his hale and hearty face was condensed, his sharp gaze scanned Adriana, and then said coldly: ¡°Please go out, I have something to say to her.¡±


    As the elders, and the Alston family family head, already imposing, this sentence sorrowful out, several people you look at me, I look at you, and finally all back out.


    Alvin¡¯s gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s body from beginning to end, indescribable heartache.


    Only Edward looked at Adriana with a look of death, with a cold chill in his eyes.


    Several people left the interrogation room and closed the door, leaving only Adriana and Old Mr. Alston.


    Old Mr. Alston leaned over the interrogation table with his cane and looked down at Adriana with the arrogance of an ant and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana looked at her, met his stern, knife-like eyes, scared back, swallowed, and exined everything from beginning to end.


    But Old Mr. Alston remained silent after listening.


    She continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Sloane very much, but I have absolutely no reason to kill her. I was at Peter¡¯s house yesterday. How do you think I could possibly carry a pistol when Peter¡¯s house is so tightly secured? Or did Old Mr. Alston think my dull brother would have the guts to bring me a gun? There¡¯s no way in hell that¡¯s possible. You punish me however you want, I admit it. But I just want to say one thing, before you try toy your hands on me, make sure you go and investigate, who did thatst shot? Who in the end wanted to do that, and that one gun is a Desert Eagle, I have seen it many times on TV and once abroad, so I know. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the ck market and investigate who has been selling them recently.¡±


    Depending on the ability of The Alston family, Adriana believes that they have the absolute ability to investigate the matter clearly.


    Old Mr. Alston kept silent, his sharp eyes fixed on Adriana without a turn, watching her heart shiver.


    Then Adriana added, ¡°I have no reason to do this with Sloane, who has no grudge against me. Believe it or not, you do not believe it.¡±


    After saying that, leaned down and looked at the cold pair of handcuffs on his hands and sighed.


    I never thought that I would spend a night in jail in my lifetime.


    Just one night made her feel the pain.


    She suddenly thought of something and looked up at Old Mr. Alston and said, ¡°I mistakenly shot Sloane in the left abdomen, but the other shot was in the abdomen. If that person wanted to kill, certainly not hit this position, because not enough to kill. So ¡­ I feel that the person behind it has another purpose. At that time Sloane, should not be unconscious, when she woke up, everything will be understood.¡±


    Adriana prayed silently in her heart that Sloane would have some conscience and not frame her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But, there is little hope.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in The Alston family.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston, after listening to Adriana¡¯s words, coldly dropped a sentence, listening to Adriana a little confused, do not know.


    She, who should not appear in The Alston family?


    So what?


    Do they want to drive her out of The Alston family or do they want to kill her?


    Adriana was not allowed to know that everything was known, and so was The Alston family, who in turn was somewhat open.


    Now there is no need to worry about the attitude of The Alston family¡¯s people.


    Everything is indifferent attitude now.


    After Old Mr. Alston went out, a few of Alvin¡¯s men walked in.


    Alvin walked to Adriana, squatted down, that a clear and handsome face covered with sadness and gloom, good-looking eyes flooded with a light mist,plex eyes fell on Adriana, ¡°girl, are you ¡­ okay? ¡±


    When he opened his mouth, his voice was a little hoarse and vaguely choked.


    Adriana was already very strong and had already adjusted her mind, but when she heard Alvin¡¯s words, tears almost came to her eyes.


    This damn man, can you not be so melodramatic?


    She looked up at the ceiling, blinked, lightened the tears that were ying in her eyes, andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be sitting in front of you? Of course it¡¯s nice.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s lips are lightly pursed, gradually raising an arc, a faint smile.


    Raising his hand, he ruffled the messy hair on her forehead, ¡°Tell me about you, how much you like the beauty of girls on a regr basis, how do you get so messy now.¡±


    It¡¯s really heartbreaking to watch.


    ¡°Little Adri, don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to take you out.¡± Harlee walked up to her and reached out and pinched her fair and delicate cheeks, ¡°How can little master let you suffer here, trust me.¡±

 Chapter 305 You’re really too stupid

    Adriana raised her eyebrows and shook her head helplessly, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine here. It¡¯s my own business and I¡¯m sure I¡¯m capable of handling it.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to use any outside help, and she doesn¡¯t need them to do so.


    This is a favor that she cannot afford to repay.


    The point is, Adriana wants to know exactly what The Alston family will do.


    Then, she immediately asked, ¡°Where is Peter? Are he and Theresa both okay?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    All of them came, Peter and Theresa didn¡¯t show up.


    Obviously, now must be in the hospital seriously injured to the point of being unable to get off the ground, otherwise, how could Peter note to see her?


    Did, indeed ¡­ give up?


    Or do they simply not trust her.


    Adriana didn¡¯t dare to go on thinking about it.


    ¡°Mr. Alston and Theresa both fell down the mountain and were seriously injured and unconscious, and have not awakened yet. However, Dr. Cobb has looked at them and said that they only have two broken ribs, superficial abrasions and the back of their heads hitting the rocks, so there should be no serious injuries. He will wake up in a couple of days.¡±


    Jenkins, who had been unable to speak to Adriana, spoke up immediately.


    He looked at Adriana with aplicated gaze, wrinkling his brow with a look of heartache.


    That look, I wish I could personally bear all the pain for Adriana now to be good, but unfortunately he knew toote and came toote.


    The only thing I can do is to investigate this matter with Alvin, to give Adriana justice and to return a truth.


    ¡°Brother, Vivian is in the police station, find a way to take her away. Tell her not to be so stupid, I won¡¯t let her take everything for me. She¡¯s a good girl, take good care of her.¡±


    Adriana knew things would not be rosy for her in the future.


    Now you can only give a good ount of what should be ounted for.


    As for Helen, she is a descendant of The Alston family, and the people of The Alston family will not treat her harshly.


    If something does go wrong, the people of The Alston family will still be spoiled and loved, and they will still be loved.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Jenkins nodded.


    It was Alvin who was so distressed that his heart was breaking, ¡°Look at you, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, and now you¡¯re still thinking about others, when will you ever think about yourself?¡±


    Scolding her lightly, she raised her hand and poked her head, ¡°It¡¯s really too silly.¡±


    Adriana broke into tears andughed, ¡°What¡¯s silly? Isn¡¯t it nice now? I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    There are Alvin, Jenkins and Harlee who care about her, at least now she is not alone, her heart is full of warmth, the cold heart in this moment gradually melted, recovery, there is some temperature.


    ¡°Laugh? Heh, you¡¯re really heartless. Or are you hiding too much, Adriana? Even if The Alston family let you go, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Edward, who was standing by the side, had a cigarette in his hand and took a puff, swallowing clouds in his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything with you because you have Peter backing you up. Hmph!¡±


    With a contemptuous grunt, he turned and walked out of the interrogation room.


    Adriana bites her lips, trying to exin, but the eyes that released the starburst instantly darkened a few points.


    Forget it, it¡¯s useless to exin.


    People who trust you will naturally trust you, people who do not trust you, even if you exin a hundred times, no one will believe.


    Just one more thing.


    She slowly hung her head and let out a sigh, ¡°Senior, Harlee, brother, you all go back. It¡¯s useless to be here, I will cooperate with the police investigation, and I believe they will give me justice.¡±


    Bad year.


    Adriana feels that this is her year and really has bad luck.


    Everything came crashing down on her, crushing her to death, and even if she wanted to struggle to turn over, there was no possibility.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what she did in herst life, but knows how bad and unlucky she¡¯s had this year, really ¡­ bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, there¡¯s still us.¡±


    Alvin sighed, in the way of the main injured people are The Alston family people, he can not intervene in this matter for the time being.


    He got up, rubbed her head, stood beside her, wrapped his arm around her head and leaned towards him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you alone. At no time will I let you suffer.¡±


    Leaning on the man, Adriana felt Alvin¡¯s strong love for her, and she was surprisingly a little greedy.


    Perhaps in the face of danger, she that pretended to be strong underneath the exterior also hides a fragile, the need for heartache and care of the heart.


    She was timid and scared, just pretending to be calm.


    Closing her eyes and leaning against him, Adriana breathed softly, feeling the only warmth amidst the panic, his presence was like a bonfire suddenly lit in the middle of a cold winter month, making her want to get close and rub up against it, to warm that cold heart.


    In a moment, Adriana straightened up, a bitter smile spreading across her reddened cheeks, ¡°Okay, you guys go back. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Something is wrong, only her own heart is clear, and do not want to show so obvious, do not want to let outsiders know her situation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be back to see you.¡±


    Alvin said.


    Harlee walked up to her and once again reached out and pinched her cheek with a slightly punishing touch, ¡°Damn woman, you¡¯re ¡­ not letting anyone worry about you.¡±


    Patted her head again, ¡°Take care of yourself, we will investigate this and give you justice.¡±


    ¡°Well, please.¡±


    Adriana nodded and said nothing more.


    It was just Jenkins looking at him withplex, deep eyes, and Adriana knew he must have a lot to say, but Jenkins is a man of few words.


    So, without waiting for Jenkins to say anything, she said, ¡°Brother, you guys go, remember to pick Vivian up, don¡¯t let her worry too much, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Jenkins nodded.


    Adriana watched them take one step and three steps back towards the outside, Adriana added, ¡°Senior, take good care of Peter for me so that he gets better as soon as possible.¡±


    God knows, the moment she heard that Peter was injured, her heart snapped and flushed with a piercing pain.


    At that moment, she realized that the person she had avoided for a thousand miles had already taken root in her heart, but because of the rtionship between them, she did not dare to approach, did not dare to like, did not dare to ept it all openly.


    As is the case now, everything may seem like a good start, but some tragedy so bad that it is impossible to breathe is sure to follow.


    Adriana knows that even if she loves Peter deeply, she does not have enough courage and qualifications to stand beside the man in the clouds.


    Because, she is too weak, so weak that she can only seek Peter¡¯s protection and is not qualified to stand side by side with it.


    Love is humble, love has no bottom, Adriana had to refuse.


    Two dayster.


    Waverly.


    Sloane and Peter and Theresa were transferred to Waverly Hospital the following day, and Adriana was escorted to the Waverly Public Safety Bureau.

 Chapter 306 Sloane awakens

    Cold prison, brick walls, Adriana in prison uniform, sitting alone in the detention cell, looking around the wrongdoers, or standing or lying beside her, anyone cast an unpredictable look when it makes her feel afraid.


    Sunrise and sunset, she could not even see a ray of sunlight except for the light in the detention room that allowed her to distinguish between day and night.


    The bleak days were the worst life she had ever spent in her life.


    She could not help but recall the period of pregnancy when she once gave birth on Peter¡¯s behalf, and was also confined to the vi, and could only walk back and forth among the acres ofnd every day.


    But at that time, she was served, could see the sun, rain, stars, bright moon, could enjoy the flowers and scenery, feel all the beauty.


    But at this point, even breathing in the cramped detention room was suffocating.


    Because the case has not yet been determined, she remains in detention, not in prison.


    Even so, Adriana felt that every day was like a torture.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, pain flooded the palm of her foot. She took off her shoes and looked down at the wound on the palm of her foot.


    That day Sloane was unconscious, Harlee carried her, dashing down the mountain, Adriana followed, wearing soft-soled shoes on the potholes, long before she realized that the ck shoes were stained with blood.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything to anyone, just suffered in silence alone.


    To this day, she has a vague pain in the palm of her foot, and only when she lifts her foot does she realize that it is inmed again.


    She suddenly felt that the rtionship between her and Peter was like the current foot injury, always when it was just healing, and after it looked good, it was a dark ckness and pain that kept on torturing.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Theresa, lying in bed, coughed softly and sat up.


    When Mrs. Alston saw her get up, she immediately said, ¡°Ouch, silly girl, hurry up and lie down, lie down quickly.¡± She was genuinely concerned about Theresa.


    So when Theresa woke up yesterday until now, she has not been willing to let her out of bed, but just let her lie in bed to rest.


    Theresa looked haggard and shook her head, ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m fine, I just wanted to get up and see Peter, it¡¯s my fault for causing him to get hurt.¡±


    As she spoke, her tears coalesced in her eyes, converging into teardrops that hung at the edges of her eyes, weeping and weeping, pitiful.


    ¡°Silly girl, Godmother was young too, of course she knows that you also have no choice. Godmother does not me you.¡±


    She said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Well ¡­ godmother.¡±


    After hearing Mrs. Alston¡¯s words, Theresa jumped into Mrs. Alston¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms around her waist tightly, bawling, ¡°I¡¯m sorry godmother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. You hit me, you scold me, okay? It¡¯s my fault that Peter hasn¡¯t woken up yet, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She was aggrieved like a child and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    It was heartbreaking to hear Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°There, there, it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right.¡± Mrs. Alston smoothed her back, soothed her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Peter and Sloane aren¡¯t. I wish they¡¯d all wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Godmother, why isn¡¯t Sloane awake yet? It¡¯s so worrying, you say, Adri she ¡­ she ¡­ how she ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Theresa burst into tears again, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I didn¡¯t know Adri and didn¡¯t invite Adri back when we got engaged, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened. Godmother, hit me, hit me, okay?¡±


    Theresa was crying so hard that she raised her hand and took Mrs. Alston¡¯s hand and pped it towards her cheek, ¡°You hit me, I¡¯m sorry for you, for Peter and Sloane, and if Adri hadn¡¯t been my friend, none of this would have happened back there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Mrs. Alston sighed and broke Theresa¡¯s hand, ¡°s, it¡¯s all bad karma, bad karma. How could Peter be so unlucky to find Adriana to have a child in the first ce? Otherwise, so many things would not have happened. It¡¯s all bad karma, bad karma. Perhaps in a previous life we The Alston family made too many mistakes.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s voice was hoarse and her eyes were red.


    Bang¨C


    At that moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open and the maid barged in, saying excitedly, ¡°Madam, madam, Sloane has woken up, Miss has woken up.¡±


    ¡°What? Awake? Well, well, well, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s sad eyes burst into color and she took Theresa¡¯s hand happily, ¡°Did you hear that, Sloane is awake. Come on, let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    ¡°Good, really good.¡±


    Theresa immediately got up from the bed and followed Mrs. Alston to the next room.


    The next ward, Sloane lying on the bed, the little face is a white, with a thickyer of powder like.


    Still hanging on the drip.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Sloane experienced life and death, really felt the fear of death, when seeing her own mother appeared in front of the moment, her arrogant and brutal nature are gone.


    Raising her hand, she reached toward Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston grabbed her hand and sat on the edge of the bed, tears immediately welled up in her eyes, ¡°Good boy, good boy, you finally woke up, in not waking up, mom are going to be scared to death by your brother two ah. Oooh ¡­ you really scared your old mother.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A full two days, the son woman have fallen into aa, so that she is a mother how can not be heartbroken, not worried about it.


    A full two days and two nights, she did not dare to sleep, all night guarding the side of several children, really worried that they will have any sudden . The situation.


    Speaking of which, Sloane suddenly asked, ¡°What happened to my brother?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston subconsciously looked at Theresa, and for a while it was really hard to say anything, not knowing how to exin this to Sloane.


    Theresa pursed her lips, nervously reached out and clutched the hem of her shirt and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was me ¡­ I was emotional that day jumping off a cliff, and your brother was injured trying to save me.¡±


    Facing Sloane, Theresa was really a little scared, especially because she jumped off the cliff and got Peter involved, her heart was already guilty, and facing The Alston family, she couldn¡¯t hold her head up.


    ¡°You ¡­! Theresa, do you want to get my brother killed? Ouch ¡­¡±


    Because of the yell, identally touched the wound, the pain Sloane jerked back a breath, the small face another white, face distorted.


    ¡°Did you pull the wound? Zac said that your brother is only in a temporarya, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Mrs. Alston trusted Zac andforted Sloane.


    Then, with a serious face, he asked, ¡°Sloane, what is going on? What exactly happened to you on the mountain that day?¡±


    Just as she opened her mouth to ask the question, the door to the hospital room was pushed open and Old Mr. Alston, Alvin and Edward walked in.


    ¡°Sloane, you¡¯re awake?¡± Alvin was relieved to see her awake, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

 Chapter 307: Now is the best chance to get rid of Adriana

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± Edward¡¯s attitude remained cold.


    Old Mr. Alston walked over with his cane, his face cold, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, boy? Can¡¯t even take care of yourself.¡±


    He reprimanded, but his heart was still very heartbroken for his granddaughter.


    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you, I just woke up, and you came over to yell at me.¡± Sloane beamed with aggression, not to mention how hard it was in her heart.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Why are you crying when you¡¯re awake?¡±


    He frowned and sighed, ¡°Look what a mess you¡¯ve made. If I hadn¡¯t blocked the news, the whole world would know about you now. You have all disgraced my The Alston family.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston pounded on the floor with his cane, not to mention how angry he was.


    ¡°What the hell, you me me, huh? I¡¯m obviously the victim.¡±


    The more Sloane said, the more aggrieved he was, his eyes cried, choking, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Adriana, she wanted to kill me, if I hadn¡¯t been lucky, you all would have never seen me again, and actually yelled at me.¡±


    This moment of Sloane is not like the arrogant energy of a fancydy, but is aggrieved like a child who did not grow up.


    At the mention of that day, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face chilled for a few moments and immediately asked, ¡°What happened that day? You were shot twice, and it was Adriana who did it?¡±


    When asked about this, Sloane¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but clutch the bedding, her eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes rolled a few times.


    Then, with a heavy nod, ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Alvin got nervous and immediately said, ¡°Sloane, you can think before you speak. If you talk nonsense, you will kill Adri.¡±


    His biggest fear was that Sloane would wake up and spout nonsense.


    Over the years, he has read phics and also had a small study of psychology, and the change in Sloane¡¯s expression just now after she woke up, as well as the slight stiffness of her body when she spoke, betrayed her.


    But there are no empty words, and no one is likely to believe anything Alvin says.


    After all, Sloane is a member of The Alston family, so of course they will believe Sloane¡¯s word.


    Alvin also can not say things directly, can only hide in the heart.


    ¡°Kill her? Come on, Alvin, it¡¯s Adriana who¡¯s trying to kill me now, okay? That snake-like woman, one shot is not enough, she wants to shoot me again. Mom, do you know that Adriana has been looking at me badly for a long time and is trying to get me killed. If I hadn¡¯t been lucky, you wouldn¡¯t have seen me, and I wouldn¡¯t have seen you anymore, either.¡±


    She wailed and sobbed, and her pitiful appearance was truly heartbreaking.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°You tell me everything about that day.¡±


    As Adriana said that day, Old Mr. Alston was more than willing to believe the truth.


    After all, if it was really Sloane who started it, then even if it was a mistake, who was it that made up the shot in the back?


    He The Alston family has been running rampant in the mall for so many years, invariably offending many people, he can¡¯t be sure who the real culprit behind the scenes really is and doesn¡¯t want to be kept in the dark.


    Sloane bristled unhappily, ¡°Ouch, grandpa, I¡¯m all hard and sore, I don¡¯t want to talk.¡±


    She yelled a few times, identally stirred the wound again, whimpered in pain, huffed backwards, and then muttered, ¡°It was Adriana who took the gun and shot me twice.¡±


    ¡°What about the gun? Whose is it?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston pursued the question.


    Annoyed Sloane closed her eyes, through the thin eyelids, clearly visible her eyes turned slightly, and then her eyebrows twisted into a twist, huffed and opened her eyes and growled, ¡°It¡¯s me, I just like guns, so I bought them. That day in the mountains, I saw a bird and tried to shoot it, and Adriana thought I was going to kill her. Then she suddenly came over and grabbed the gun and just killed me ¡­.¡±


    She cleverly told the truth about everything, mixed with truth and lies, so that people really do not know those words are true and that one is false.


    It is impossible to tell for a while.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s grip on his cane tightened, just as he had investigated.


    The gun, indeed, was bought by Sloane.


    But Sloane this girl although the nature of arrogant domineering, but ultimately a girl, not to make so ruthless things.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa Alston, Flora saw it with her own eyes, and there can be no lie about it.¡±


    Edward analyzed the situation and said, ¡°In my opinion, Adriana can¡¯t stay. Peter is not awake yet, if he wakes up he will definitely defend Adriana, then I¡¯m afraid everything is not so good.¡±


    He¡¯s nking Old Mr. Alston in telling him that now is the best chance to get rid of Adriana, otherwise, when Peter wakes up, Adriana won¡¯t be so easy to die.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Sloane agreed with Edward and immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, get rid of Adriana, that woman has a heart like a snake and is Helen and Luis¡¯ mommy. I can¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    At that, Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, only for a moment to recover the natural, immediately said: ¡°Grandpa, you ¡­ you should not act rashly, Adri in the end is the love of Peter¡¯s heart, if you move against Adriana, I¡¯m afraid . ¡­ I¡¯m afraid Peter will turn against you.¡±


    ¡°Unbridled, he dares!¡±


    In front of him, the interest is paramount.


    Thest thing he wanted to see was his heir descendants being trapped in love, so when he knew that Peter had true feelings for Adriana and that Adriana had no use for him, he was extremely opposed to it.


    At this moment, listening to Theresa¡¯s words, naturally, even more angry, adding fuel to the fire.


    Theresa bites her lips, slowly lowered her head, in the angle that no one can see, the corner of her lips slightly raised, a pair of watery eyes ted with ayer of vicious bloodthirsty color.


    Adriana, steal a man from me, Theresa, and I will never allow it.


    Don¡¯t me me for being mean to you, who let you not treat me as your good bestie.


    ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­ think ¡­ you, you¡¯d better not. This matter wait for Peter to wake up. He loves Adri so much, and is willing to give up everything for Adri. If you really do something to Adri, I¡¯m really worried, worried that Peter will ¡­¡±


    Theresa did not say the rest, giving Old Mr. Alston the space to imagine for himself.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. Adriana deserves to die, shamelessly. As your best friend is stealing a man from you, and you still take the trouble to speak for her?


    She roared and looked at Old Mr. Alston and said, ¡°Grandpa, Adriana was shameless and was in a rtionship with my brother while she was hookingup with my boyfriend Harlee in an illicit way. My brother knew it, but for Adriana¡¯s sake, he actually put up with it and beat me up for Adriana!?¡±

 Chapter 308 Adriana cannot stay

    Adding fuel to the fire is what Sloane does best.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s thick eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean, Peter beat you up?¡± He looked at Mrs. Alston with a rather hostile look in his eyes.


    Mrs. Alston was Old Mr. Alston that sharp eyes stared at the back of the hair, immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, Peter that boy was ¡­ is for Adriana beat Sloane in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Right, Grandpa, I¡¯m not lying to you at all. My brother hit me several times, and I didn¡¯t even tell you about it.¡± Shemiserated and reached out to point at the maid in the ward, ¡°Aunt Zhang is also here, ask her if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    The maid standing at one side nodded repeatedly, ¡°Back to Old Mr. Alston, yes, Miss Sloane is telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Humph, this rebellious son.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston grunted coldly and tapped his cane heavily in his hand, ming.


    Got up and walked out of the ward.


    Alvin felt bad in his heart and immediately went after him.


    In the corridor, Alvin blocked in front of Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Grandpa Alston, there are some things that need to be carefully investigated. Adriana¡¯s life is at stake, you must not listen to Sloane¡¯s side of the story. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Although Alvin is also afraid of Old Mr. Alston, but the matter of Adriana¡¯s life and death, he certainly can not stand idly by.


    If he can¡¯t even protect a woman, how can he love Adriana?


    Otherwise there is simply not that qualification.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his stern eyes scanned Alvin¡¯s body, as if in thought, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me that you like Adriana so much for protecting him, too.¡±


    He is an old man does not know what love and affection, and do not care about those things.


    But, at least live for decades, hit the eye to see everything.


    Alvin¡¯s face sank a few points, and without admitting it, he said, ¡°Big brother likes Adri, and she is also the mother of two children, I think there are some things that you should wait for big brother to wake up to discuss together.¡±


    ¡°Discuss what?¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold, frosty face was as dark as ink, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re confused, Adriana is big brother¡¯s woman, at no time is it your turn to speak. The Alston family is still Grandpa Alston¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Edward!¡±


    Alvin got angry, roared and questioned, ¡°I would like to ask you, Adriana has no grudge against you, what is the reason for you to want to hit her hard again and again?¡±


    As brothers, I didn¡¯t want to have hatred and suspicion, but Edward wisps are so sensitive to Adriana¡¯s affairs that they have to make Alvin think more.


    Hearing Alvin¡¯s words, Old Mr. Alston looked back at Edward, his eyes unfathomable.


    Edward coldly snorted and said directly, ¡°Flora is my sister, my family, who dares to hurt her, I will let her whole family buried with her. adriana that damn woman dares to point a gun at Flora, simply looking for death!¡±


    So, all along, Edward so angry not to say the reason is because Adriana on Orco Mount, with a gun pointed at Flora, directly scared Flora these days high fever, nightmares.


    As his own brother, how could he allow people who hurt his sister to exist?


    There will be no tolerance.


    The spoiled sister maniac, is Edward this kind of person, for their sister, willing to make everything, as long as the sister is good, everything is good.


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Alvin was angry with Edward lost his mind, fists clenched, there is a moment, really want to fight with Edward.


    Naive Edward was born a soldier and he was no match for him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, this matter is my The Alston family¡¯s business, no need for you to interfere.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston has his own decision to make.


    But Alvin still did not step back and stood in front of Old Mr. Alston and said, ¡°Adriana has no strong background and power, but she is a good girl. sloane was injured, but no major ident happened. grandpa Alston, you can punish Adri, but, I beg you Don¡¯t take her life. This is my only request, and I still hope you will grant me.¡±


    Since he promised to be Adriana¡¯s guardian, he naturally has to do it.


    Now in this situation, Peter is unconscious, if he does not step in to protect Adriana, then who will protect Adriana?


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s slightly tanned face tensed up a bit, ¡°What, Alvin, you want to tell me what to do in front of this old man? Don¡¯t forget, when you, The Grant Family, meet me, you have to yield to me.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s fists were clenched, knowing full well that if he let Old Mr. Alston go to the police now to find Adriana, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    And he is of average ability.


    Finally, he took a step back and got down on both knees, ¡°Grandpa Alston, Alvin begged you. You¡¯ve watched me grow up, and you know I¡¯ve never asked anyone. This time, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°Alvin!¡±


    Edward saw Alvin for Adriana such a scene, angry a fist mmed hard on the wall.


    At once the wall dented in a deep pit, his bones spilled blood, but no matter how painful the back of his hand, but also less than he saw Alvin to save Adriana, and in front of Old Mr. Alston kneeling as heartbroken.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They grew up with Alvin and know that Alvin is a person who has no desire and is never concerned about fame and fortune.


    Although a white faced schr who looks as gentle as jade, but he has a righteousness and pride inside, never begging anyone.


    At The Grant Family, the head of The Grant Family has asked Alvin numerous times to return to The Grant Family to inherit the family business, but Alvin has always refused.


    It wasn¡¯t until that time, spurred on by Adriana, that he returned to The Grant Family.


    For this reason, The Grant Family was overjoyed and had a three-day banquet, which shows how happy The Grant Family was.


    Thest time he returned to The Grant Family to inherit the family business for Adriana, this time, for Adriana, he defied his dignity and knelt before Old Mr. Alston.


    Edward is not ashamed, but doubly saddened.


    As a brother, how could he allow his brother to give up his dignity, or even his sanity, for a woman?


    What¡¯s more, the woman he loves so much is the same woman that his elder brother loves so much.


    Edward didn¡¯t want the two of them to turn against each other either.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was so shocked that he took several steps backwards and looked down incredulously at Alvin on the ground, ¡°Alvin, get up.¡±


    Hating iron, he struck the floor with his cane, angry and speechless, ¡°You child, are you not making it difficult for me?¡±


    Alvin and Edward and Zac, these children are Peter¡¯s best friends, but also he watched growing up.


    The sons of the family, and he is a family friend to their elders.


    Now seeing Alvin kneeling in front of himself, how could he, an elder, not be moved?


    It was for this reason that he felt that Adriana, the woman, must not be kept.


    ¡°Grandpa Alston, I¡¯m sorry, but Adri is the woman I have to protect.¡±


    With the family¡¯s friendship with The Alston family, Alvin could not possibly fight with The Alston family, and he would not have to do so with The Alston family.


    But Old Mr. Alston was firm and Alvin didn¡¯t know how he was going to face Adriana if he really had to deal with her.

 chapter 309 like people drink water cold and warm to know

    At least now he is not so much as to go against his conscience.


    ¡°Alvin, get your ass up.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston looked down at Alvin and ordered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Grandpa Alston, I won¡¯t get up until you say yes.¡±


    Alvin felt helpless, kneeling, but also just had to.


    We can¡¯t let the Adriana matter hurt the two families¡¯ friendship, and weighing the pros and cons, we can only do so.


    ¡°Alvin, if you don¡¯t get up again, do you believe I¡¯ll kick you out?¡±


    Edward was furious, as his good brother, and now for a mere woman, he put himself in such a humble position, this is crazy.


    ¡°Edward, we are brothers, and I have never begged you. This time, I hope you let Adri. i believe she is innocent. People live a life, people can not be too desperate, Adriana and Sloane¡¯s matter is not yet clear what the situation is. You believe in Flora, I believe in Adriana, we might as well investigate the matter thoroughly, if in the end it is still Adriana¡¯s doing, I am at your disposal.¡±


    Alvin said so for two reasons.


    For one thing, it can stall and give Peter more time, enough to wait until he wakes up, and then everything will be fine with Peter doing the honors for Adriana.


    Secondly, he absolutely believes in the kind of person Adriana is, so he is sure that this matter has nothing to do with Adriana, so he is willing to bet with Edward to save Adriana.


    ¡°Impossible, delusions of grandeur.¡±


    Edward pierced Alvin¡¯s mind at once, ¡°For Adriana, do you see that you still have a little backbone now?¡±


    ¡°Willingly!¡±


    He gave four concise words.


    Four words, very short, but with a lot of weight.


    Old Mr. Alston watched Alvin grow up and knew Alvin¡¯s character well, he hesitated for a moment and sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three days, if after three days, you can¡¯t find out the truth, don¡¯t me me for being unkind then.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Alston, thank you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although it was only three days, it was enough to move Alvin.


    After all, with three days to spare, Peter could surely wake up and he could go investigate what happened on Orco Mount that day as soon as possible.


    ¡°Son, next time, if I see you like this again, the stick in my hand will be on you. There is gold at the knees of men, and you have disappointed me by giving up your dignity for a woman.¡±


    With a disappointed look on his face, Old Mr. Alston shook his head, walked around Alvin and walked away.


    Alvin got up, looked at the distant Old Mr. Alston, and said aloud, ¡°Grandpa Alston, if you¡¯ve ever really loved someone, you should know that you¡¯ll do anything for her.¡±


    ¡°But that person, on the other hand, is not for you.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston said without looking back.


    His words, quite clearly, dislike Adriana¡¯s identity.


    In fact, Adriana alone in the hearts of Peter and Alvin is too much weight, and it is precisely this that makes Adriana a soft spot in the hearts of both Alvin and Peter.


    As people who have be great, they are not allowed to have feelings, let alone give up everything for a woman.


    Especially for Alvin, who is indifferent to everything, Adriana will be a lifelong robbery that he can¡¯t let go of.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Edward punched Alvin in the shoulder de, ¡°For Adriana, are you crazy? Do you know Adriana¡¯s status? She is Big Brother¡¯s woman, how can you make Big Brother feel ashamed if you do this?¡±


    His chest rose and fell in anger, so many years and Alvin did not have conflicts, today is the first time.


    Alvin covered the location where he was hit painfully and drew back a breath, ¡°Hiss, Edward, do you want to beat me to death?¡± He said, but the corners of his lips held a sunny smile, in a good mood, ¡°I know all the things you said, and I know them well, no need for you to exin more.¡±


    He walked to the wall, leaning, looking up at the ceiling, the smile on his cheeks more intense, ¡°You know what? Big brother is very good to Adri, I look at it although a little envious, but I feel happy for Adri, they are good like that. I bless them.¡±


    As long as Adriana is doing well, everything is fine.


    ¡°Waste!¡±


    Edward gasped and stomped his foot on the bench in the hallway, nging a sound, and his anger dissipated a lot.


    ¡°Adri and I are high school ssmates, at that time, ignorant of feelings, is such a little girl into my vision, I do not know what emotions, but just like to be with her. Later I went abroad, only to know what emotion that is, until so many years, can not forget, and thenter back to find her, no news. This time to meet, I think it is the fate given by God, I cherish it to the fullest.¡±


    Because of this, Alvin did not dare to be overly greedy, he was afraid that Adriana would disappear and would disappear from his world once again.


    Let him go through all the trouble to find such a person.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The icy look on Edward¡¯s face gradually faded, looking at him incredulously, ¡°For her, is it really worth it?¡±


    He has not been in love and does not understand then what feelings.


    Pulled out a cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, held it between his lips, took a lighter and lit it, took a deep puff, thick smoke emanated from between his nostrils, hazed his face.


    Alvin watched him smoke and beckoned, ¡°Give me one too.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡±


    He was surprised, but tossed him a cigarette anyway.


    Alvin held a cigarette between his fingers, put it in his mouth in a pattern, held the lighter and lit it, took a puff, but was caught off guard by a choke and kept coughing up.


    ¡°Cough cough cough ¡­ choked me to death, the smell of smoke is so strong, what¡¯s so good to smoke, really can¡¯t understand you guys.¡±


    A face of disgust derided, but the mouth is honest to take the cigarette once again, a strong puff, carefully swallowed.


    After a while, a stream of smoke exhaled from his thin and thick lips, a faint smoke ring slowly rose to the sky, and finally lingered under the ceiling, lingering for a long time.


    Alvin looked up at the stream of cigarettes and said with emotion: ¡°What kind of emotion is that? As you are to Flora is the same. You can because Adriana with a gun at Flora, and angry want to destroy her. I, on the other hand, wanted to protect her. She¡¯s a simple girl, I absolutely believe that.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, knowing people, Alvin, you¡¯re a stupid white guy, being sold and still counting money for them, are you stupid?¡±


    Edward gave him a nk look and hated him for not fighting.


    ¡°Silly or not, like people drink water cold.¡±


    Alvin straightened up, walked over to the trash can, twisted out his cigarette and spat, ¡°You guys should smoke less, it smells awful.¡±


    Then he walked towards the elevator entrance, waving his hand without looking back, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I have to go investigate the matter of Adriana and give her justice.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and Alvin stepped inside.


    Seeing him leave, Edward sighed and did not speak again.

 Chapter 310 You’ve got a really tough move

    Perhaps, Alvin¡¯s feelings for Adriana are the same as his care for Flora.


    But, is it the same?


    He likes Adriana, and Flora is just his sister.


    Meanwhile, in the ward.


    Mrs. Alston took Sloane¡¯s hand, ¡°Sloane, you silly girl can not be reckless in the future, you say you, a young girl actually in the ck market to buy those things, you do not want to die?¡±


    At this moment, Mrs. Alston deeply realized how indulgent she had been to Sloane, and it was good that Sloane was safe and alive, otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Mom, what are you afraid of, I am not well alive. On the contrary, Adriana that bitch, I think ¡­ you better let grandpa hurry up and deal with it, red face, you can not stand by and watch her marry my brother and wreak havoc on our family, right?¡±


    Sloane, with a bad heart, is fanning the mes of Mrs. Alston, while giving Theresa a wink.


    Theresa was so distracted that she quickly said, ¡°Godmother, although Adri is my best friend, she has been abroad for so many years that she never even told me about her affair with Peter. Now that I think about it, I must have been yed by her like a fool. Maybe I treat her as a friend and she treats me as a fool, I¡¯m really so stupid.¡±


    Saying that, she lowered her head, shook her shoulders, and cried out in aggravation, ¡°Why is this so? Oooh ¡­ am I really that stupid?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Alston was heartbroken and took her hand tofort her, ¡°You are as silly as Sloane, but if you are a friend, you will give your heart and soul, do you need to? Hey, it really makes people worry.¡±


    As Sloaney in bed, feeling the pain of the wounds on his body, a surge of hatred came over him.


    The corner of my eye skimmed towards Theresa, seeing her acting to the best of her ability, the corner of my mouth twitched wildly, secretly thinking, this Theresa is also not a good thing.


    ¡°Mom, look at how a person as shrewd as Theresa has been fooled by that bitch Adriana, and my brother has long since fallen under the spell of her beauty, think about it? If this kind of person stays in The Alston family, sooner orter our The Alston family will have to change theirst name.¡±


    Sloane escted the conflict into a family battle, and Mrs. Alston¡¯s face sank as she thought about it, nodding thoughtfully, ¡°Well, that makes sense. I¡¯ll talk to your grandfather about itter.¡±


    Listening to her, Theresa and Sloane both looked at each other and each smiled lightly.


    ¡°Okay, both of you, stop crying and give me a good rest. I¡¯m going to find your grandfather now.¡± She got up and said.


    Theresa immediately said, ¡°Godmother, Sloane is so bored here alone, you go first, I will apany Sloane to chat together. peter is still awake, also need someone to take care of, I will stay here, other people take care of, I am not at ease.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She pursed her red lips with some blood, a shy smile, ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to have the opportunity to take care of Peter, and I hope Godmother won¡¯t stop it oh.¡±


    Deliberately pouting in front of Mrs. Alston.


    As expected, it is tried and true.


    Mrs. Alston sighed, ¡°You are really a foolish girl who is infatuated, I really hope Peter will find you good sooner.¡±


    ¡°Godmother, what are you talking about.¡±


    Theresa blushed and turned to her side without looking at Mrs. Alston again.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you little girls are all together, I can¡¯t talk to you as an olddy.¡± She waved her hand and walked away.


    The maids on the side followed and went out.


    When the room quieted down, Sloane and Theresa both looked at each other, their faces a little colder.


    The deep like the deep sea like gloomy eyes, with some poisonous bloodthirsty fierce light, can not help but make people¡¯s bones creepy.


    ¡°Sloane, are you really trying to get Adriana killed by screwing up like that?¡±


    Theresa held the phone in her hand, finger nails on the phone screen, smiled at her,mented: ¡°You really have a tough move, directly Adriana into purgatory, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ want to live, have no chance.¡±


    ¡°Ch, talk as if you are so noble. You are still pretending to act in front of my grandfather and my mother? Only a fool like my mother would be fooled by you.¡±


    From the bottom of her heart, Sloane doesn¡¯t like Theresa very much, but there is still profit to be made from Theresa, so she reluctantly epts this person.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean it likes her very much.


    ¡°Each other, no less.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes unfathomable smile, ¡°Okay, now Adriana is consideredpletely killed by you, I also have no worries, to say the least, really have to thank you.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she suddenly thought of something and asked again, ¡°Mountain, it¡¯s not true that Adriana gave you two shots, is it?¡±


    I have known Adriana for a long time, and although I hate Adriana now, internally, Theresa feels that Adriana should not be that kind of person.


    ¡°Yes or no, what¡¯s the point of saying it now?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do. It¡¯s hard to believe that you want to let the perpetrator behind this get away with murder? Don¡¯t forget, this matter can be very dangerous for you, I advise you, ah, or find a way to investigate that person, by the way, to do away with, or leave traces, when your brother knows that you nted evidence to frame Adriana, there is no good fruit to eat.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s n was extremely well thought out.


    Knowing that someone would investigate Adriana¡¯s matter, this side encouraged Sloane to investigate the matter and then do away with the person behind it, thus breaking the trail.


    When the timees, Adriana a hundred mouths will be difficult to exin.


    She¡¯s cutting off Adriana¡¯sst resort.


    ¡°You are a woman with the heart of a snake.¡±


    Sloane couldn¡¯t help but tremble, really let Theresa that smile like a flower but the heart like a snake to the appearance of shock.


    However, when you think about it, what Adriana said is not unreasonable.


    ncing at the phone sitting on the bedside table, Sloane raised his hand to the phone and dialed a phone number ¡­


    The next ward.


    Theresa returned to the room.


    Looking at Peter, who was still in aa on the hospital bed, moved a chair to sit by his side, lifted a corner of the bedding, reached out and took hisrge palm, clutched it in his hand and held it against his chin.


    ¡°Peter, tell me about you, you obviously still like me, right? Otherwise, when I jumped off the cliff, why did you save me?¡±


    Thinking of the day he jumped from the mountain, Peter thought nothing of jumping down and directly pulled her wrist, at that moment, Theresa was moved to tears.


    In his mind, he was thinking, ¡°Peter must still like her, right?


    Otherwise, how could it be that in such a dangerous situation, subconsciously jumped down?


    Although it is not a ten-thousand-foot abyss, but a careless life will be killed here, but he still do not care.


    ¡°Peter, thank you, let me know that in fact you have feelings for me, in the future ¡­ no matter what, I will not leave you, will definitely guard your side. ce in Adriana ¡­ that woman can never possess you, no.¡±


    He said, leaning down close to Peter and cing a deep kiss on his dry, leathery lips, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t rush to wake up, okay? In this way, Adriana can leave you forever, so that in the future, you will only have me by your side.¡±

 Chapter 311 Obren’s people

    Thinking like this, a vicious thought suddenly sprang up in Theresa¡¯s mind.


    She suddenly felt that Peter was in aa and this was probably a good opportunity.


    Theresa stood up abruptly, took her cell phone and walked out of the hospital room. In the stairway, she took her cell phone and dialed an unfamiliar phone number.


    The number is kept in mind and no name is kept at all.


    ¡°Yo, littledy, it¡¯s raining red under the sky? How can you spare me a call?¡±


    A shady voice came from the other side of the phone, and it made Theresa¡¯s heart sick to hear it.


    A pair of good-looking eyebrows contain a strong look of contempt and contempt, but a smile, ¡°Look what you said, it is not miss you.¡±


    ¡°Miss me? Tsk ¡­ your delicate body, I have not been on it for months, you will miss me? Why don¡¯t you juste here to the little master and let me have a good time before I believe your words.¡±


    Listening to the man¡¯s rogue words, Theresa¡¯s face green for a while white, gently ced on the window hand slowly clenched, nails clenched dead on the ss window.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m looking for you for an errand.¡±


    ¡°I knew you slut. The goods is nothing to say.¡± The other party¡¯s voice was clear and cold for a few minutes, with a ghostly voice, questioning.


    ¡°I know you have an Obrenperson over there, can I borrow one now?¡± She needed an Obren person for as long as it took to do the ultimate.


    Since we have to do, of course, to do the best, there can not be any mistakes.


    Theresa is also adamant that no problems will be tolerated.


    ¡°Obren¡¯s people? You think, Obren¡¯s people are so easy to invite out? What a foolishness.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, would I havee to you?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I still love to hear that. Want to find him out of the mountain, it is not impossible. However, you have to meet the little master ah, recently I am very empty and lonely,e over and y with me, one will help you to fix.¡±


    Sure enough, the other side still made rude and despicable demands.


    Theresa¡¯s pink fists clenched, her body trembling with anger, her eyes flushed with scarlet blood


    Finally took a deep breath, trying to calm a cavity of angry emotions, the corners of the lips raised a faint smile, voice charming said: ¡°ouch, you promised people first, otherwise, for nothing to sleep with you, and you do not work for me, then how to do?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you¡¯re a lot smarter.¡±


    The man on the other side had a shrill voice with a few demonic sirens, ¡°Good, what time do you want someone?¡±


    ¡°Within two days, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Theresa hands clutching the phone, look back around, see no one, she hung on the heart fell down.


    Look down at the engraved string of cell phone numbers on the phone screen and click to delete.


    Subsequently, the back against the wall, closed his eyes, fingernails clenched in the heart of the hand, nails deep into the skin, painful to the heart, but less than a millionth of the heart pain.


    ¡°Bitch, wait for me, when I¡¯m done with this, you¡¯ll be the next to die!¡±


    She licked her lips bloodthirstily, and when she opened her eyes again, they were clear.


    YY Law Firm.


    Vivian came back from the police station with memories of Adriana in her head and tried to go to the police station several times, only to be stopped by Jenkins.


    ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m going to see Ms. Hale, what do you mean you¡¯re stopping me like that?¡± Vivian yelled, his face red with anger and storming out.


    ¡°Vivian, calm down, Adri said not to let you go to the police station to make trouble again, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t do anything about Vivian, ¡°If you won¡¯t even listen to Adriana, what else can you do?¡±


    ¡°None of your business, that¡¯s my business, and I can¡¯t watch Ms. Hale be wronged.¡± She yelled hysterically.


    ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s not for you to say. Now Alvin is investigating Adri¡¯s matter, if you really want to help, go to Flora, you are girls, you can have a good chat and ask Flora, what was the situation!¡±


    Jenkins felt that the only way now was to find Flora and ask her.


    After Jenkins said so, Vivian felt very reasonable, immediately got up and walked out of the office.


    Her sudden change made Jenkins a little startled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Flora.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    This woman, doing everything in a breeze, is a real headache.


    Vivian went out of the office and called Flora on the way, but several calls were made and kept being unanswerable.


    Getting in the car, she tried to find someone and suddenly realized that there was no address for Flora at all.


    Then, thinking that Flora had written the employee information when she reported to thepany, she called Jenkins and asked him to find the address and send it to her.


    She then drove to the Henderson Family House.


    The Henderson Family, the atmosphere is majestic and imposing, just like a castle, giving a sense of fairy tale kingdom.


    There were guards standing at the gate, and when her people drove to the door, they were stopped.


    The guard knocked on the car window ss, ¡°Get down!¡±


    Vivian opened the window ss and smiled Shan, ¡°Hi, my name is Vivian, can you tell Flora that just say Vivian is here to see her. I¡¯m a friend of hers and called her and she hasn¡¯t been answering.¡±


    The guard nced at Vivian and immediately warned, ¡°No one is allowed in here, please leave now.¡±


    The other party¡¯s attitude is cold, thin and unfeeling, not giving Vivian any chance to speak, and gave the expulsion order.


    Vivian was speechless and added, ¡°I¡¯m really Flora¡¯s friend, just give her a call and ask.¡±


    ¡°Our husband said that no one is allowed to see Miss.¡±


    ¡°Eh, hey, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A cold voice came over as a person walked out of the public house.


    Several people looked over, Fang found Edward came out from inside, dressed in a green military uniform, tied to be belts, feet boots, dominant handsome posture, heroic and brave.


    Vivian¡¯s face turned white and she flinched, but thinking that she was here for Flora, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find Flora.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m friends with Flora, and I heard she was in shock and wanted toe over to see.¡± In order not to reveal the real purpose of hering over, Vivian did not tell the truth.


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes drifted over, like a sharp dagger stabbing at Vivian¡¯s heart, frightening her with trepidation.


    ¡°Come and see?¡±


    With a leisurely step, he walked over like a noble cheetah, with the arrogance of looking at all things, questioning, ¡°Did youe to see Flora, or did you want to inquire about Adriana?¡±


    Back in the matter of Alvin¡¯s investigation into what happened to Adriana, he said.


    Can investigate, but will never let Flora involved, that is his sister, he must protect.


    Edward guessed the center of the matter, Vivian wrinkled his eyebrows, bite his lips, unwilling to give in.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After thinking about it, I pushed open the door of the limousine and plucked up the courage to walk to Edward¡¯s front, ¡°Mr. Henderson, this matter is already suspicious, although Flora was in shock, but not unable to speak? Why don¡¯t you let her talk about the day?¡±

 Chapter 312: Late at night, over the wall into the Henderson Family

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want my sister to look back on that painful day once again.¡±


    The man took a step forward, his overbearing aura scared Vivian backwards and thumped heavily on the car door, ¡°This reason, is it enough?¡±


    He leaned down and approached Vivian, his narrow, cold pupils gazing at her, questioning word for word.


    ¡°You ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    He was so scared that his little heart trembled, Vivian only felt her legs were a little weak, but still propped her hands on the car door, looked at him, and said, ¡°Is this painful? Then Adriana was alone in the detention center for so long, did anyone ever consider her feelings?¡±


    ¡°Woman, you¡¯re wild, who gave you the courage to be so arrogant in front of me, huh?¡±


    In front of Edward, no one has dared to be so arrogant, and she, Vivian, is the first one.


    But God knows, at this moment Vivian is scared to death, if not because of Adriana¡¯s matter, she is afraid that she would have already scattered and disappeared in front of Edward.


    But now, in order to meet Flora, she had to muster up enough courage to do so.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, you were too biased when you were in school, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m just stating the facts, what do you mean by arrogant? Wrong word!¡±


    ncing at the rank on his uniform, he raised his eyebrows, ¡°Well, it¡¯s actually a major. But as a major, how can you be so domineering? The duty of being a soldier is to protect the people, but now I suspect that you are misusing your authority.¡±


    She spoke as if her mouth was uncontrolled and reckless.


    There is absolutely no fear of pissing Edward off.


    Edward that a cold as xuan ice coffin face, with the speed visible to the naked eye gloomy down, ck almost can drip out of the ink.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    He questioned word by word, seemingly squeezed out of his teeth, word by word.


    Vivian¡¯s little heart was beating in fear, almost as if it could jump out of her throat.


    Gulped, smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°I just think you should be great as a major, that powerful position, or at least, you should be a man of integrity.¡±


    ¡°Just right?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, ¡°So, you think I¡¯ve done something unseemly. Hmm?¡±


    Arge palm raised, propped on the car door next to her head, leaning over, with azy and evil, but also unconsciously through a few points of the noble cold air look down on her.


    ¡°Have the guts to say that again, and I promise not to get you killed.¡±


    Damn, there really is a kind of servant for a kind of master.


    Vivian¡¯s desperate energy looks more and more like Adriana.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Mr. Henderson, don¡¯t you get too close.¡±


    Vivian saw him leaning too close, hands propped on his chest, pushed hard, ¡°You will make people misunderstand, I¡¯m still a clean and innocent girl, you have ambiguous under the broad daylight, how can I find a boyfriend in the future.¡±


    She took great pains to hope that Edward would let her upstairs, unaware that one was teetering on the brink of death.


    ¡°Getting ambiguous?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Vivian¡¯s gaze with a little interest, ¡°What, throwing yourself at me is trying to be ambiguous with me?¡±


    His immodest look instantly angered Vivian, who pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°Edward, what¡¯s wrong with you? I told you, I came here to look for Flora, what are you doing.¡±


    Just now she clearly saw the man raised his hand, almost wiped on her cheek, is tolerable.


    The man took a few steps backward before he managed to stabilize himself and grunted contemptuously, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t hear me clearly, I¡¯ll say it again. flora, no one will be seen.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian, helpless in a hundred ways, nced sideways at the Henderson Family and stomped her foot in anger.


    Turn around and leave.


    In his heart, he secretly greeted Edward¡¯s ancestors once.


    Back at the office, Vivian was so upset that she left all the work at hand to the minister and drove to the Henderson Family once again that evening.


    This time, she drove a long way from the Henderson Family and jumped out of the car, wearing a tight ck sweatshirt, her long hair tied up high and a ck mask on her face.


    All the way around from the maind to the mountains, at the edge of the fence near the Gu Mansion, Vivian wandered around for a long time and finally found arge tree whose branches extended above the Henderson Family fence.


    Vivian is a child of the countryside, following the boys catching fish and shrimp, climbing the mountain, have been used to.


    So, a tree ispletely out of the question.


    Holding the trunk of the tree with both hands and feet, he scampered up the tree little by little, holding the branch, little by little, towards the Henderson Family¡¯s fence.


    Meanwhile, inside the Henderson Family¡¯s second floor study.


    A guard went upstairs and knocked on the door, entered the study and reported, ¡°Mr. Henderson, surveince detected a person sneaking in from outside.¡±


    ¡°What people?¡± Edward was quite surprised, his home, who was so bold as toe and deliver a head?


    ¡°A woman.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he smiled contemptuously, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­¡± the guard didn¡¯t understand what Edward meant.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After his side of themand, the guard came out of the study and took the inte to tell the rest of the people.


    So, at the moment Vivian took the trouble to jump from the tree branches to the fence, and then from the two or three meters high fence to the grass in the yard.


    Huzzah, a sound of footsteps came.


    The next moment, a group of people swarmed around her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Seeing this battle, the corners of Vivian¡¯s mouth twitched backwards and he smiled sarcastically, ¡°Ohhhh, misunderstanding, misunderstanding, I¡¯m Flora¡¯s friend and came over to look for her.¡±


    It¡¯s really dead, she has been very careful to run over, how can she still be found?


    Incredible.


    ¡°Take it away!¡±


    The men didn¡¯t give Vivian any chance to exin, and took her directly to Edward¡¯s study with her mouth covered.


    Vivian kept struggling at first, but the other side covered her mouth to prevent her from calling, so she shut up.


    Honestly followed the people into the opulent,parable to the Western pce general pure European style building hall, was stunned by the imposing decorative style inside.


    Up on the second floor, Vivian was shown into Edward¡¯s study and closed the door and backed out.


    Inside the study, Edward stood leisurely by the window with a book in his hand, looking at it.


    Vivian was thrown to the floor, she sat on the carpet, looked at the familiar back of the man, knew it was Edward, and could not help but feel angry, ¡°Mr. Henderson, can you let me see Flora, just for a moment, even for five minutes, please? I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    For Adriana¡¯s sake, her only hope and solution now rests with Flora.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Nah, the bastard didn¡¯t give her any chance to meet Flora.


    It left her helpless.


    Edward slowly turned around, his deep gaze fell on Vivian¡¯s body, walked up to her, lifted his foot, his boots picked up her chin, his cold eyes shrunk slightly, ¡°Begging? This is how you beg? To climb over the wall and enter my housete at night? Heh, that¡¯s really a unique way.¡±

 Chapter 313 Someone is counting on her

    His arrogant look made Vivian feel disgusted, her eyebrows wrinkled, she looked at his boots against her chin with displeasure and pushed him away, ¡°Can you take your stinky feet off.¡±


    At that, Edward¡¯s face chilled for a few moments.


    Stinky feet?


    Well, good, for the first time in years, someone called his feet stinky.


    Why is it so unpleasant to listen to ¡­.


    Vivian stood up from the floor, brushed her soiled clothes, looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Henderson, let me see Flora, I promise, in five minutes, okay?¡±


    The man, somewhat curious, leaned against his desk and gazed at her, ¡°You¡¯d risk your life for Adriana like that?¡±


    ¡°My life was saved by Ms. Hale, the kindest woman I know, who has done countless good deeds but never left her name behind. So, I trust her absolutely.¡±


    Vivian looked serious and said word by word.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Edward wrapped his arms around his chest, ¡°What does that have to do with me? She is now offending The Alston family, even if she doesn¡¯t die, she won¡¯t end up well.¡±


    ¡°But if Flora cane out and testify for Ms. Hale, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Feeling Edward¡¯s attitude has been rxed, Vivian seems to see the hope.


    ¡°I told you, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He turned around and walked to the executive chair, began to handle the documents in his hand, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Get out and don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, I will throw you to the dogs.¡±


    If not for the fact that Vivian and Flora are friends, feeling that this woman is more righteous, for the so-called friend righteousness regardless of life and death, he would have thrown her to the dogs.


    In the end, when he saw her in the police station that day, she was willing to take the me for Adriana, this woman really surprised him.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She gritted her teeth in anger and waved her hand off, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Turning around, he walked out and closed the study door with a bang.


    The moment she waited to walk out, she suddenly found the hall unupied, only the guards at the door.


    So says ¡­


    Vivian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she smiled thoughtfully.


    Casually found a room, got into it and hid.


    The sun sets in the west and night falls.


    Beneath Waverly¡¯s seemingly calm surface, a storm is brewing.


    Because of the dy in the case, Adriana is still in detention, the brick wall, she looks extra lonely and pathetic alone.


    Been here for three days.


    But by now, no one had heard from him, Peter hadn¡¯t visited him, and Jenkins and Vivian hadn¡¯t been heard from.


    It seems that everyone has forgotten her in the corner, and only she herself remains pathetically here.


    Adriana is a strong girl, so many years, no matter how much pain, she is a strong person to go through.


    Now this happened, far from expected, Adriana heart can not mention how hard, how scared, but only a person cowered in the corner.


    Although she mixed well, she still seems to be underpowered in front of The Alston family.


    ng-


    She crossed her legs on the stool and wrapped her hands around her knees, burying her head in thought, when the sudden ringing startled her.


    When I looked up, there were several more men in the detention room.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted, her gaze nced at the punks a few times, looked at the officer in confusion, and asked, ¡°Comrade police, aren¡¯t men and women held separately over here?¡±


    Why does she have a man here?


    ¡°There are a bit too many offenders these days to close, so you think there¡¯s still a single room for you?¡± The man gave Adriana a nk look, pulled the door shut and locked it.


    ¡°Then can you move me somewhere else, at least a female ¡­ Hello, officer? Officer?¡±


    Adriana saw the situation is not good, immediately stood up, towards the door lunged, but the iron door has been locked, Adriana kept calling out, but the police officers have gone far away.


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal for you to do that!¡±


    She shouted, but no one paid any attention to her, no matter how she shouted.


    Adriana pursed her lips, shimmering shimmering shearwater eyes looked at those people, inexpressible fear inside, hands tightly gripped their clothes, heart hanging in the throat.


    The men nced at Adriana and walked over.


    The head of the yellow-haired man, his body is full of tattoos, a look is mixed with the smallmunity of people.


    Pointing at her, she yelled, ¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, big brother, she¡¯s a little girl, don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, yes, yes, at least it is a fine skinned little beauty.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ this posture is really mouth-watering, big brother, such a good opportunity, we can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people nced at you and said extremely absurd and harsh things.


    Adriana leaning against the iron door slowly moved to a corner, a person carefully crouched in the corner, scared three souls lost seven souls.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She was so smart, how could she not know the intention of these people sent to this detention room of hers?


    As awyer, it is very clear that whether it is a prison or a detention room, the prisoners are held separately from men and women, and she suddenly appeared here a man, it is clear ¡­


    It was someone who was counting on her.


    It is not known who the person behind it is.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t say, say a little bit of truth.¡± The leader of the man called big brother evil gangster smile, intersection full of big yellow teeth, look disgusting.


    Adriana swallowed, slowly stood up from the ground, hands clutching the iron fence, the inner heart is full of defense.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The four men came towards her side, and she was so frightened that her white face became even paler by a few points.


    Snap¨C


    At this very moment, suddenly all the lights went out, even the lights on the walkway.


    Is there a power outage?


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in her throat for a moment, thinking that everything was not a coincidence.


    So ¡­


    She¡¯s done for the night?


    With this in mind, a pair of rough hands suddenly touched the back of her hand and Adriana leaned back violently, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Of course, is to want you to apany the little master to have some fun, ah?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the power is out, how meaningless, the time is still early, also can not sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, big brother, what are you talking about, want to sleep with people little girl straight say it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, just want to sleep with her, what?¡±


    ¡­


    Several people, you say one thing and I say another, talking and suddenly throwing back their heads andughing, that horrible and evil sound echoed throughout the room, constantly echoing the aftershocks.


    Adriana tried desperately to calm herself down and asked, ¡°Say, who sent you over here?¡±


    Obviously purposeful, Adriana felt that it was better to know the other side before the incident, it is always better not to die here for unknown reasons.


    ¡°Who sent us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think about it, a few of our brothers at home to watch the film to see the loneliness, on the street to force a few underage girls, they were locked in.¡±

 Chapter 314 Finally saw a glimmer of light

    As soon as the man¡¯s words fell, there was another burst of maniacalughter in the detention room.


    Amidst theirughter, Adriana¡¯s piled up mental fortress, gradually copsed and said with a feignedposure, ¡°I am awyer, you can tell me about your situation, maybe I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Yo, help? How can I help?¡±


    Suddenly a hand wiped on her cheek, ¡°You can help us now na, brothers now all over the fire, help us to eliminate the fire.¡±


    With that, several people pounced on it.


    In the darkness, she could not see a single light, like a walker on the edge of the abyss, carelessly falling, broken.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me.¡±


    Adriana was yanked by the leg and pulled hard, and the whole person fell to the ground and fell heavily on her head, immediately dizzy.


    Even so, she adjusted her body situation as fast as she could and kept struggling, ¡°Get out of here, you bastards, get out of here.¡±


    In the darkness of the desperate situation, Adriana kept struggling, she did not know which angle those people were standing, which direction, and what they wanted, but kept struggling.


    Next to her ears, filled with their yin.ughter, constantly pounding her eardrums, breaking through her inner defenses.


    A hand over her cor, to rip her clothes, Adriana, frightened, took the man¡¯s hand and bit him hard on the wrist.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, ouch I go, it hurts.¡±


    In just a moment, Adriana¡¯s lips were filled with the rich taste of blood, apanied by a ghostly cry.


    In the darkness, Adriana was able to have a gap, at least she couldn¡¯t see the people and at the same time, they couldn¡¯t see what she was going to do.


    ¡°Stinky bitch, dare to bully our big brother.¡±


    A man grabbed her hair, pulling her scalp pain, Adriana raised her foot, a vicious kick out, the first kick in the man¡¯s abdomen, the other corner of the kick in the man¡¯s crotch, at once, grabbed her hair hand loosened, the man fell to the ground, wailing in pain.


    The other two pounced on her and pinned her to the ground. Adriana struggled hard, but her clothes were still torn in the struggle, and with a snort, a coldness seeped through her chest.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s tense heartstrings broke, she was like the person walking on the edge of the abyss, let the wind blow, the whole person fell to the bottom.


    ¡°No, no, you let go, bastards, let go.¡±


    Adriana do not know where to get the strength, and those who made all the resistance, and scratching and scratching, and kicking and kicking, and biting ¡­


    Just about every method avable has been used.


    From time to time, screams came from the detention room, but they were from several men.


    But her two fists can¡¯t beat four hands, and she was eventually held down by several people on the ground, no matter how she struggled to no avail.


    The person standing next to her, Adriana could not see the person, but the person raised his hand towards her cheek and pped her several times from side to side until blood spilled out of her lips, then let go.


    ¡°Fuck, little bitch, you have a lot of balls, even you dare to bite the old man, believe it or not I will let you die here today?¡± After saying that, the man spat a mouthful of spittle, burning with rage.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you wasting words, just go straight on and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, this bitch is also too hot, can¡¯t get it at all, don¡¯t wait to lose your wife and give up your army.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, if you are too painful, then little brother I will be the first to go first?¡±


    Like fish on a chopping board, Adriana was imprisoned by them and could not be shaken by any struggle.


    She kept screaming, hissing and shouting and finally got her mouth covered, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s noisy, shut up.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt someoneying hands on her, and her body shook like a sieve as tears poured out like a dike.


    Snapping-


    At this point, all the lights in the prison suddenly went cold.


    Adriana¡¯s tears came to a screeching halt as she gazed at the few people in front of her, each of whom seemed to have blood marks on their faces from her scratching, in a hideous and horrific manner.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But she herself is no better, was pressed to the ground, look so wretched, clothes torn and tattered, underwear . The edges of the clothes are showing.


    The dark dark night suddenly a light, so that the few people are a little ufortable, Adriana struggled hard, kicked away a person, just climbing up, was held down on the ground, a kick hard in her waist and abdomen, the pain she tears straight.


    ¡°Still want to escape? Bitch, if I don¡¯t get you killed today, my fucking name is not Yang.¡± The tattooed, yellow-haired man pointed at her and cursed.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Not far away a rebuke sounded, Adriana only heard the voice, but could not clearly determine who it was.


    Peter¡¯s figure came to her mind, and it wasn¡¯t until the man appeared in her field of vision that Adriana saw clearly that it was ¡­ Alvin.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Adriana choked out a cry, finally seeing a glimmer of light.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Alvin was busy with everything and finally made time toe over to see Adriana, who knew that when he came to the police station, the people were all kinds of obstruction, stammering, a bad feeling came to mind.


    Finally report your identity beforeing in.


    The result was a scene in which four men kept bullying Adriana in the cramped detention room.


    If it¡¯s one stepter, one stepter ¡­


    The consequences are unthinkable.


    Alvin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his sunny and warm face was now as cold as a cier, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    He ordered.


    The officer hesitated for a moment and immediately opened the door.


    With a ng, the door opened.


    Alvin walked in, lifted his foot and kicked several people who were holding Adriana down directly away from him, crouched down and wrapped Adriana in his arms.


    At that moment, the little woman¡¯s body was soft into a puddle of mud, leaning weakly on his body, her cheeks red and swollen, and her mouth was full of blood.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice trembled as she called out to him.


    Alvin was so heartbroken that he couldn¡¯t breathe, looked at her messy hair, raised his hand and ran it through, then took off his suit and put it over her body, ¡°Girl, put it on.¡±


    He put the clothes on her body from in front of Adriana, but rather gentlemanly did not bother to peek at the spring. light.


    The suit was worn backwards and buttoned up, with the hem of the suit just covering the hips, just enough to cover everything.


    He took her hand, ¡°Good girl, sit over here.¡±


    Leading her to sit on a bench aside, Adriana, shivering and unresponsive, did as he said and sat there obediently.


    Alvin straightened up and his sharp gaze swept over the punks, who raised their eyebrows in disbelief, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who am I? That¡¯s a good question.¡±


    He nodded and took a step towards the police officers, a powerful aura shocked the officers took a few steps back, scared and did not dare to say anything.


    Alvin¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, his gaze fell on the baton pinned to his waist, and he raised his hand to draw it away and walked into the detention room, closing the door behind him with his hand.

 Chapter 315 We are also paid to do things

    Alvin took one step toward the four punks, who shrank defensively into a circle.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You you you, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°This is a detention room, watch out if I call the police?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°Can you beat four of us by yourself? Be careful we get you killed.¡±


    ¡­


    Dead on arrival, they are still tough-mouthed.


    Alvin¡¯s face is expressionless, no, to be precise, cold face like frost clutching the baton, good-looking face once again emerged like a spring breeze clear smile, ¡°can not win the fight, try to know.¡±


    The next moment, the gentle, modest man raised his baton in his hand and waved it towards several people.


    Adriana sat on a stool, watching several people over there being beaten up and wailing, her mood did not improve, her eyes were staring straight at Alvin, scared by his every move, her eyes were wide and she even forgot to breathe.


    Alvin, the gentle warm man synonymous, in her eyes, Alvin seems to never get angry, clean and sunny face is always overflowing with March rain like warm smile, giving people a kind of brilliant as warm sun feeling.


    And today, the man unloaded the gentle, reced by fury, a powerful aura of ughter erupted all over his body, the appalling hostility haunted him, as if from hell out of the hell Rakshasa.


    Hands up and down, hit the few people on their knees begging for mercy.


    Whenever he saw someone running towards Adriana, Alvin would take his baton and smack the person in the abdomen, knocking him to the ground.


    This scene, watching the officers at the door of the detention room are stunned, even forgot to call colleagues.


    Adriana for the first time to see Alvin¡¯s angry side, or because of her, is also the first time to know that Alvin¡¯s seemingly gentle appearance are deceiving, because his body Rex, amazing ability, enough to see is a practitioner.


    But Adriana knew nothing about it.


    Ten minutester, Alvin dropped his baton hard on the ground with such force that it bounced up, hit the wall and bounced back.


    The four meny on the ground, nose-to-nose, looking at Alvin, clutching their heads and begging for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, please spare us, we are also paid to do something.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything yet, give us a break.¡±


    ¡°Brother forgive us, we are wrong, sorry, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Beauty, we¡¯re wrong, can you tell him not to fight, or we¡¯ll be killed.¡±


    They wailed and begged for mercy, and Adriana¡¯s indifferent eyes looked over, dropping her eyelids without speaking.


    Then, Alvin walked over, the light in front of a dark, a shadow fell on her body, with a psychological shadow of Adriana startled, the small body can not stop a tremor.


    Looking up, she found it was Alvin, and she looked at him, ¡°Senior, thank you.¡±


    The little woman¡¯s every move fell on Alvin¡¯s eyes, even if it was just a small move, it was enough to make his heart ache.


    Leaned over, a princess hug, and held her in his arms.


    Adriana struggled, ¡°Senpai, I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s tone is gentle, and the man who was so angry just now is like two people.


    Step, towards the outside of the detention room, cold eyes look askance at that one police officer, looking at the number on his body, silently noted in his mind.


    ¡°What do you want? A prison break, is it?¡±


    The officers reacted and blocked him from leaving.


    Alvin looked cool, ¡°I, Alvin, the second son of The Grant Family, told your director to contact me.¡± After saying that, he left in a domineering manner.


    Adriana leaned weakly into his arms and murmured, ¡°Senior, you¡¯d better put me down, I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡±


    ¡°Be a good girl, shut up, get some rest and don¡¯t talk.¡±


    His tone was so gentle that it almost dripped water.


    Adriana simply did not speak, nor pretend to make a struggle, leaning on his chest, not long after the sleepy sleep.


    God knows, three days and nights, she did not sleep much at all, Ran are open eyes until dawn, sleepless nights.


    Alvin took Adriana back to the house and arranged for the maids to wash her up before carrying her to bed. bed to rest.


    The little woman was perhaps too sleepy and did not wake up at all.


    Lying on the bed, Alvin looked at her petite face, thinner than when he knew her before, and reached over, only to stop by her cheek.


    Finally, covering her with bedding, he turned and walked out.


    When the lights went out, suddenly the girl in bed woke up, ¡°No, no.¡±


    She sat up in a sh, clutching the bedding tightly and wrapping herself tightly. Alvin immediately turned on the lights at the sound of the sound and looked back at her wrapped in the bedding and hugging herself, all in a frightened and scared look.


    It seems that a psychological shadow has been left behind.


    How can Alvin not be distressed by her like this?


    Turned around and walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Adri, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got everything, be good. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    He rubbed her furry little head, ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of the dark, I¡¯ll leave the lights on, the maid has just given you a bath and changed your clothes, so you can rest.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s white teeth clenched her lips, leaning on the bed, secretly relieved, ¡°Sorry for the trouble, sir.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, didn¡¯t know how to continue tomunicate with Alvin.


    Not because he saw her at her worst, but because Adriana knew she was incapable of even protecting herself, and she hated herself for being ipetent.


    Live, more like a waste.


    Alvin took a glimpse of her look, and his heart broke as if he was in pain.


    ¡°Adri, I know you must be wondering why big brother didn¡¯te to your rescue. He has been in aa for almost four days, and there are no signs of awakening at all until now, so he has not been able toe to see you. But, he has you in his heart and is worried about you, so you must not think nonsense, okay?¡±


    He tugged at the bedding she was wrapped in and patted her shoulder, ¡°Here with me, rest well, and I promise, no one will bother you again. Got it?¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Senpai, thank you.¡±


    She kept saying thank you, as if she didn¡¯t know what to say other than thank you.


    She didn¡¯t say a word about what happened in prison, and Alvin didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    Because it was a shadow in her heart, he did not want to let Adriana to remember that bitter pain, only to wish her a more splendid life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you to me, I¡¯ll get upset.¡±


    Alvin got up, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    Looking at her fondly, he turned and walked out of the room and closed the door.


    At the door, Alvin did not leave.


    Not long after, the room erupted in sobs, a kind of hidden sobbing, even if it was extremely suppressed, but still clearly heard in his ears.


    His gentle face was instantly colder by a few points, his eyes slightly narrowed, and a strong stern coldness shed under his eyes.


    Not long after, he left the house and got ten bodyguards to guard the entrance of the vi and said, ¡°From now on, no one is allowed toe near here. No one, no one is allowed inside. Listen carefully, it¡¯s anyone, even if it¡¯s The Grant Family!¡±

 Chapter 316 – Memory Transfer

    He repeated the advice.


    The bodyguard nodded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant.¡±


    Without speaking, Alvin walked to the car parked in the courtyard, got into it and left.


    When he got into the car, he drove while connected to Bluetooth, made a phone call, told the other party directly a police officer¡¯s number, and the other party found out the person.


    Alvin said, ¡°Now, immediately, immediately, bring this man to me to the Cloudy Society. And those four hooligans from the police station.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he drove straight to the Yunyi Club.


    Meanwhile, the hospital.


    It waste at night and instead of sleeping, Theresa was a bit restless because someone had just called her to say that Alvin had suddenly appeared at the police station and ruined things.


    What a pity that this damn bitch is so lucky that she can¡¯t die like this.


    Theresa dropped her gaze to the hospital bed on the side, looked at Peter, and sighed, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry now, I didn¡¯t do this.¡±


    Her lips curled slightly and she smiled.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the ward door.


    Theresa raised her eyes and looked through the ss window on the side of the door panel at a man with a duck-top hat, and knew that this was the manshe was looking for to ask for Obren.


    Overjoyed to see his sudden appearance, Theresa immediately got up and walked over and opened the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Tatum¡¯s friend is it?¡±


    She asked.


    The person in front of him was dressed in casual clothes with a duck-tongued hat, but still could not hide his long hair.


    The man¡¯s face is expressionless, with a mask, it is impossible to see what he looks like.


    Just a faint response and said, ¡°Say, what do you want to do?¡±


    No unnecessary nonsense, direct questioning of each other¡¯s needs, concise.


    Such bluntness was a bit of a surprise to Theresa.


    She looked at Peter, who was lying on the hospital bed breathing evenly, sped her hands together uneasily and asked cautiously, ¡°Can ¡­ his memory be erased? I know you Obren can memory seal, can ¡­ you help me?¡±


    ¡°Memory seal? Sorry, no.¡±


    As soon as he heard Theresa say that, the man left straight away.


    Seeing him turn around and leave, Theresa was anxious, she had managed to get this Obren man from Tatum, how could she let him go so easily?


    She unlocked the door, stood in front of him and said, ¡°Make an offer, how much do you want?¡±


    That person is all equipped, the face of a tightly covered, only to reveal that a pair of harsh eyes like a falcon, but it must be said that the deep as a cold pool of eyes is a very nice narrow phoenix eyes, some hook.


    ¡°Superficial.¡±


    For the conditions she said, the other party just spat out two words with contempt.


    Just two words that made Theresa ashamed of herself.


    When you think about it, they Obren people ability Rex, is a very secretive existence, a lot of high society know them, but few people seem to be able to invite out the mountain.


    Moreover, as long as they are willing toe out, they must be given a not insignificant price, so Obren¡¯s people are not short of money.


    The person in front of you is as arrogant as that, and naturally, you don¡¯t care about those things.


    Theresa was a little helpless, ¡°So ¡­ what can you do for me?¡± She went to ask the other side in a different way.


    ¡°Sealing memories is very power hungry, but ¡­ I can memory transfer.¡±


    Obviously, the other party does not want to do the sealing of memories, and memory transfer and memory sealing consume the same amount of energy, want to do it or not, it depends entirely on his mood.


    ¡°Memory transfer?¡±


    Theresa thought about it and understood what it meant just by listening to him.


    ¡°So ¡­ can I rece my memory with that of the woman he loves most in his heart?¡±


    ¡°Photos.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± She was a little confused, thinking that the other party was shying away from words and that it was really tiring to chat.


    ¡°A picture of the woman he desires.¡± The man from Obren asked.


    Theresa came to her senses and immediately took out her phone, fished through it and found a picture of Adriana and handed it to the man.


    The man looked at the photo on Theresa¡¯s phone, and the moment he clearly saw Adriana¡¯s photo, his body shook, quite a bit surprised.


    Theresa noticed something and asked with a wrinkled brow, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He responded indifferently, and Theresa didn¡¯t think much of it, asking after him, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°Try it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, please.¡± Theresa was ecstatic, feeling that she finally had a chance to turn over a new leaf for good, and for once, God was on her side, and it was simply too good to be true.


    ¡°Fifty million.¡±


    The smile on Theresa¡¯s cheeks froze instantly the moment she heard her say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it no money?¡±


    How can you have one idea after another?


    Can we still do things properly.


    The other party dropped the phone in her hand and asked in a cold voice, ¡°No? Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Eh eh eh eh, I did not say no ah, fifty million on fifty million.¡± Although a burst of meat pain, but as long as you can be with Peter, a district of fifty million only, she ¡­ gritted her teeth, can squeeze out.


    The other person pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to Theresa, ¡°Transfer it to this ount.¡±


    ¡°Okay .¡±


    ¡°Now, get out.¡± The man said again.


    ¡°Why do you want to go out? Can ¡­ not go out?¡± Theresa was eager to see how the Obren people actually did something so mysterious that it was unbelievable that they could surpass science with their own power.


    As her words fell, the mysterious man¡¯s icy gaze nced over, frightening Theresa¡¯s face white and nodding, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go out now.¡±


    It is really Obren¡¯s people, although not talking, but I have to say, the aura is so powerful.


    Theresa left the ward and stood guard outside, and after about an hour or so, the Obren man came out of it and simply said two words silently, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Just go straight away.


    Later, no matter what Theresa asks, the other side won¡¯t say yes.


    She was so angry that she stomped her foot, 50 million dors can not exchange for good service quality? So arrogant, Obren¡¯s people are so arrogant?


    Seeing the man leave, Theresa walked to the end of the hallway and stood there to call Tatum.


    After the call was answered, Theresa muttered, ¡°What kind of person did you find for me? I paid and did the job, and he didn¡¯t even bother me.¡±


    ¡°What you say is not nonsense, Obren people, you can meet one side has been good, 50 million only, not for my sake, you think 50 million will let Obren people do it.¡±


    The other party teased.


    Theresa then knew that the other side is so strong, before only hearsay.


    Standing in front of the window, she looked downstairs, below is the big square of the inpatient department, her floor is not high, just so she can clearly see the people downstairs.


    Surprised to find a man dressed in a ck Taoist robe striding out.


    The mysterious back and the posture of the walk are very much the same as the one just now.


    ¡°Changed your clothes so quickly?¡±


    Surprised, Theresa hung up the phone and didn¡¯t dare to mutter anything, just secretly expecting Peter to wake up in a hurry.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Really great, memory transfer.


    Adriana, in this life, you will never be qualified to stand by Peter¡¯s side, just wait.


    Waiting to watch me and Peter happy and harmonious, you only envy the part.

 Chapter 317 Edward Plays Rascal

    Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile with her eyes and lips, her eyebrows were like pictures, and her mood was good to the extreme.


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    While Theresa was in a good mood at the hospital, Vivian felt as if she was on the brink of the end of the world inside the Henderson Family.


    She stood inside the bedroom, looking at Edward who came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, her eyes widened and she wanted to cry.


    She just wanted to hide in her bedroom and find a chance to wait until after dark to ask Flora about the situation.


    The ghost knows that it just appeared in Edward¡¯s room by chance.


    The man leaned against the wall and looked askance at her with cold eyes, ¡°What, hiding inside my room, what are you up to?¡±


    Vivian watched his fine chest slowly slide down the crystal clear water droplets, lining the wheat skin distinctive chest looks sexy and seductive, like a demon.


    ¡°No, no.¡± She shook her head mechanically.


    The man stepped forward and raised his hand to pick up her chin, ¡°Seen enough?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Vivian swatted Edward¡¯s hand away and punched him in the stomach in one smooth motion.


    The sudden move,pletely outside Edward¡¯s expectations, he did not expect a little girl actually still have some hands, a punch down, but the force is not light.


    The man even stumbled and took a few steps backwards, too far, identally hitting the side of the bed and directly getting the bath towel around his waist on the floor.


    For a moment, unclothed, everything fell in Vivian¡¯s eyes, she subconsciously turned around and covered her face, ¡°Edward, you bastard, you y a rogue, shameless.¡±


    She was tempted to grab the door and run out.


    But in the middle of the night, the door must be guarded, this time to go out, will not be directly shot. Will they be shot?


    Vivian wouldn¡¯t dare.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, contemptuous smile, leaned down to pick up the bath towel, once again around the body, ¡°just now is not very like to see, now pretend to be shy?¡±


    ¡°Edward, you think you¡¯re good looking and that makes you great? What a narcissist to the extreme. I ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish a sentence, the man had already walked up to her, ¡°What did you just say, say it again?¡±


    His voice is very light, like a ghost in the quiet night and extremely maic voice, good to hear creepy, with a little cold breath, very scary.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Vivian licked her lips, so nervous she couldn¡¯t breathe, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. That, Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m sorry, I just came over to look for Flora, I really didn¡¯t mean to hide in your room and spy on you.¡±


    She¡¯s not a peeping Tom.


    ¡°Oh, is it? Yes or no, with your mouth?¡± He clutched her wrist, just like that, and brought the person directly into his arms.


    Soft fragrance in the arms, his nostrils filled with a woman¡¯s body. Fragrance, a light scent is very good smell.


    On his chest, the small woman braced her hands on his body and pulled away from him, but could not break away because her waist and limbs were held tightly by him.


    With that, the two men looked at each other.


    Vivian¡¯s first time with a man so close to the distance, the white delicate goose egg face through a scarlet, some blushing.


    It was the most thoughtless look that tugged at Edward¡¯s heartstrings, and he felt his body heat up, and actually ¡­ had thoughts of her.


    Damn!


    Edward¡¯s thick eyebrows frowned, and the next moment he directly pushed the person out, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Vivian was pushed hard by him, and her whole body hit the corner of a table on the side, and her forehead directly touched the wound, spilling blood.


    ¡°Edward, you scum, what do you want? I¡¯m going to sue you for premeditated murder.¡±


    Vivian covered his forehead, blood spilled out from his fingers, flooded with a strong smell of blood.


    The man looked back and found that she was bleeding from her forehead, but did not cry out in a pretentious way, strong to the point that he was surprised.


    ¡°Premeditated murder? You¡¯re trespassing on my the Henderson Family, it¡¯s okay to kill you.¡±


    Stupid women.


    ¡°You ¡­ overbearing and despotic tyrant.¡±


    Vivian muttered and looked around, unable to find the paper.


    The man came over, she looked up at him, is so look, a stream of blood dripped into her eyes, a sting in the pupils, Vivian grabbed with his bare hands, pulled the bath towel on the man, wiping the blood stains in the eyes.


    ¡°You let go of me!¡±


    Edward¡¯s face is disgusted, hands subconsciously pulled his bath towel, but the speed is still a step slower.


    The bath towel was ripped off by Vivian, all cradled in her arms to wipe the blood stains on her forehead.


    She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss, just covered her head.


    Then, looking up, ¡°Edward, today is my fault, can you put ¡­ ah ¡­ rogue!¡±


    Vivian wanted to cry, she had the heart to hit the wall, how could she make such an embarrassing thing again and again?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wear clothes?¡±


    She immediately bowed her head, her little face so shy that she could squeeze out water.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You pulled my towel, didn¡¯t you just satisfy your little perverted idea?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he took her arm and pulled her closer to his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see it? Now give you a good look.¡±


    ¡°Edward, do you think everyone is an animal like you? Beast? Thinking with the lower half of your body? Shameless scum, let go of me!¡±


    She struggled and resisted.


    Early in the morning, Flora worked at YY Law Firm. When Flora came back, that little girl would always tell him how strong Vivian¡¯s nature was.


    Today is a lesson learned.


    ¡°Scum?¡±


    He murmured Vivian¡¯s words.


    There is a little more depth of meaning under the eyes.


    Vivian covered her head with one hand, propped up on his chest with the other, her small hands feeling his hot skin, trying to struggle to escape, but the man didn¡¯t give her any chance.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m going to sue you for rape. I¡¯m going to sue you for rape, and then you¡¯re going to go to jail.¡±


    Being awyer and knowing thew, she went ahead and threatened Edward like that.


    But in her haste, she seems to have forgotten Edward¡¯s identity.


    ¡°You speak to me about thew? Oh, then I must not sit on what you say, otherwise, how can I afford you!¡± He mmed her onto the bed as soon as he could and bullied her.


    At that moment, Vivian was shocked.


    The eyes are wide and incredulous looking at Edward, scared little heart thumping, ¡°Mr. Henderson, calm down, calm down. If you are short of women, I will find one for you, ringed with fat and thin, all kinds. Okay?¡±


    He said, he took out two hundred dors from the pocket of his slim little suit, ¡°Here, two hundred dors, you can find a lot of pretty girls in the hotel next to the train station. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯m giving it to you, OK?¡±


    She wanted to cry and regretted it.


    Edward¡¯s eyes stared at the two red fish, always feeling that the woman was provoking him, ¡°Vivian, you think I don¡¯t dare to fuck you? Provoking, huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the excitement, who wants you to fuck? Edward, are you unable to find a girlfriend, alone and discontented? I ¡­ Well ¡­¡±

 Chapter 318 Things have been investigated clearly

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man had already leaned down and his hot lips were printed on top of her slightly cool and soft fragrant lips.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Her watery eyes were wide with disbelief as she looked at the man close at hand, so frightened that she forgot to breathe, her hand still braced on his chest, trying to push him away.


    When touching the woman¡¯s lips at the moment, a tingle swept through the body, like an electric shock.


    Edward sanity returned, looked at the woman in front of him and thought he was really crazy to have feelings for a woman ¡­?


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Vivian was so frightened that she bit him hard on the lips and lifted her knee violently and kicked towards his spot, but the man snapped her knee defensively, ¡°Woman, do you want to seek death?¡±


    ¡°You are the one looking for death, your ancestors want to find death. Edward, you are a rogue, upromising rogue, like you such scum, social tumor, should be eliminated sooner rather thanter. You ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    Vivian has always been a defiant character and doesn¡¯t like to cry, in any situation, she is always a heartless person.


    So, in front of Edward, it seems certain that Edward will not really get her killed, so more reckless.


    However, it is this recklessness that pushed her into the fire.


    The man¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper, as if they were deep, bottomless ck holes that could suck people into a vortex.


    ¡°Very well, since you want to die, I¡¯ll make it happen for you.¡±


    Shepletely angered the man, stirred up the fire in the man¡¯s body, so that the unclear unclear let Edward lost his mind.


    The room was not long before the sound of Vivian crying out in pain, ambiguous and charming ¡­


    This night, Vivian do not know how she spent, but it is clear that she was confused everything lost, innocence all let this bastard to ruin.


    She had a stomach full of anger and was tossed around several times begging for mercy before the man let her go.


    The next morning, Edward was still sleeping soundly, Vivian woke up, looking at the man lying in bed, and was immediately fired up, took the phone, while he was asleep, immediately took a few pictures, is the kind of not. The photos are the kind of photos that are not even close.


    She braced her tired body, got up, and casually found Edward¡¯s clothes to wear and left.


    She had just left when Edward woke up.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes were slightly narrowed, and he thought she was ying with her phone, not taking pictures of the sound, so he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Leaving the Henderson Family, Vivian was in a state of disarray, even with that blushing red mark on her neck.


    The guard at the door saw her walk out and looked at her suspiciously.


    But they were all red back by Vivian, ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you ever seen a woman before?¡±


    With a stomach full of anger that she could not vent, she left the Henderson Family in a rage and walked a long way before she found her car.


    After getting into the car, Vivian got vengeful and registered an ount, directly uploading Edward¡¯s photos one by one and posting them all on the inte.


    ¡°Edward, you bad man, go to hell!¡±


    With that muttered under her breath, Vivian dumped her phone on the passenger side and drove away.


    Meanwhile, Yunyi will.


    Alvin spent a couple of hours giving those guys a hard time.


    Finally, he walked up to the officer and asked, ¡°Say, who really paid you off?¡±


    ¡°I said I said I said I said.¡±


    The police officer was beaten badly, drenched in sweat, stained hair, bruised nose, coughed and said, ¡°It was a person from The Alston family, a woman, sounded very young, I¡¯m not sure about the specifics. So ¡­ so I got a few people to do the job. mr. Grant, mr. Grant, I also get paid to do the job, you just give me a break.¡±


    ¡°Very young?¡±


    Alvin tossed the stick in his hand aside and walked out of the chamber, when a man approached and handed him a piece of information, ¡°Mr. Grant, we found out. The person who transferred money to his bank card yesterday is ¡­ The seconddy of The Alston family, Sloane.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s face sank as he tossed the information to the person beside him and ordered, ¡°Send it all to Old Mr. Alston.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant,¡± the subordinate nodded.


    Alvin pulled the hanky from his suit pocket, wiped his hands, and threw it in the trash.


    Left the Yunyi Club and returned to the vi.


    At the entrance of the vi, he just went back and found a few more cars at the entrance.


    From a distance, he saw Master Old Mr. Grant appear inside the vi and was talking to some bodyguards.


    Parked and got out of the car.


    The butler beside Master Old Mr. Grant immediately said, ¡°Master, Mr. Grant is back.¡±


    Old Mr. Grant turned around, his face covered with the vicissitudes of the world showing his displeasure and anger, ¡°Alvin, what have you been doing?¡±


    Alvin slightly hooked his lips, his clean face showing a faint smile as he walked up to him and wrapped his arms around his neck, ¡°Grandpa, why did youe over without telling me?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you kid, now you are bold, what kind of people are hiding in the house, even the old man I also refused to be outside? It¡¯s hard not to grow up and can¡¯t tolerate me anymore.¡±


    Old Mr. Grant has a good rtionship with Alvin, and the two of them often joke and get along very well.


    ¡°Grandpa, what nonsense, you¡¯ll always be the best grandpa I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Saying that, he sighed and said, ¡°But today, I have a guest at home, a friend, so it¡¯s not very convenient. You are so dignified and imposing, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll scare my friend.¡±


    At that, Old Mr. Grant¡¯s face sank, ¡°All right, stop it. I know all about you, your Grandpa Alston have told me, yesterday the police called me.¡±


    The implication is that he knows everything.


    Alvin is not hiding, ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Son, you are a know-it-all, I have never been disappointed in you. So, no matter what you do, I will support you, do not have a psychological burden, do it with confidence and boldness. Just ¡­ have things that you know you can¡¯t do, is not sensible.¡±


    The side of the story is telling Alvin that he and Adriana do not necessarily have a future, and since there is no future, do not care too much.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    Alvin was so relieved that at least his grandfather was ever so doting.


    After seeing Grandpa off, Alvin returned to the vi and took a shower and changed his clothes before going to Adriana.


    Sniffed his body, no sweaty smell before he went to Adriana¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    Knock Knock-Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door rang and in a moment Adriana came out and opened it, ¡°Good morning, senior.¡±


    After a night away, Adriana adjusted quickly, she washed and cleaned up, giving a glowing appearance.


    Alvin¡¯s hanging heart also fell, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Following him downstairs, the kitchen maids had already prepared breakfast.


    While the two were eating, Alvin told Adriana, ¡°Your matter has been investigated and I have taken care of The Alston family¡¯s side, so, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 319 Adriana’s transformation

    Adriana takes the milk and takes a sip.


    She didn¡¯t know how Alvin managed to investigate the truth in such a short time these days, but knew that Alvin had gone to great lengths for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep the kindness of the senior in my heart and will definitely repay you when I have the chance.¡±


    Her tone was soft and slightly husky.


    Just experienced too many things, her face that bright sunny smile has disappeared, reced by an icy face.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re all friends.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    Adriana dined with her head down and did not continue to ask about Peter.


    But Alvin was a little uneasy and pursued the question, ¡°So ¡­ The Alston family side, what are you going to do?¡±


    In fact, Alvin did not find out the one who shot Sloane on the mountain that day, but he collected those recent videos between Sloane and Adriana, as well as Sloane¡¯s acquisition of the pistol in the ck market, and the words she said to others when buying the pistol, enough to prove her intention to kill Adriana.


    At the same time, send a copy of what happenedst night to Old Mr. Alston along with it.


    That¡¯s all it took for him to feel confident enough to get Old Mr. Alston to stop pursuing the matter.


    ¡°Good, go back and get some rest. If anything happens, tell me first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    For a simple meal, Adriana had little appetite and ate a little and then nothing more.


    Alvin sent her back to the apartment, and after Adriana said goodbye to him, she locked herself in the house alone and never came out again.


    A news story from Waverly blew up that day.


    It was the Henderson Family¡¯s young master who was exposed to the fruit photos, which caused rumors to spread and put the Henderson Family in the limelight.


    Edward saw the picture of himself on the webpage, his eyes gloomy for a few moments, and with a bang, he smashed his phone on the ground fiercely, ¡°Vivian!¡±


    He got up and left the Henderson Family and went directly to YY Law Firm when he ordered the news to be suppressed.


    Went to ask around and found that Vivian was no longer with thepany.


    Edward has ordered his men to search around for Vivian, who seems to have disappeared without a trace.


    Adriana locked herself in her house for days, and there was no news from The Alston family.


    No news is the best news, indicating that the people of The Alston family are no longer holding her ountable.


    But Sloane in the hospital was furious, yelling and ranting with Mrs. Alston, questioning her, ¡°Why is Adriana still alive? Mom, how could you do this?¡±


    Mrs. Alston looked at her with an ugly face and hatred, ¡°Damn girl, tell me what you have done, huh? You are a girl, even if you don¡¯t like Adriana, you shouldn¡¯t use such despicable means. Do you know how angry your grandfather is? You still yelled at me, if I hadn¡¯t put in a good word for you in front of your grandfather, you would have been dragged back to the ancestral hall to receive the familyw right now.¡±


    Being a child of The Alston family, character must be good, especially for girls, and the requirements are very strict.


    Old Mr. Alston is also a righteous but old-fashioned man, most uneptable to Sloane such despicable means, naturally is angry to the extreme.


    ¡°Hmph, pissed off. Pisses me off!¡±


    Sloane patted the bed one after another.


    In the next room, Theresa kept watch over Peter¡¯s bedside, expecting him to wake up.


    But Peter was in aa for more than half a month, and still no symptoms of reawakening.


    Edward and Alvin and The Alston family were there, and several eyes turned to Zac and asked, ¡°Zac, what¡¯s going on, didn¡¯t you say that big brother would wake up in a few days, how long has it been now? Can you do it?¡±


    Zac scratched his head and shrugged awkwardly, ¡°Big brother injured his head and there is bruising in his skullpressing the nerves, that¡¯s why this happens. However, it is not without a solution. Big brother likes Adriana so much, you can ask Adriana toe over and chat with her, that way, he can wake up sooner.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    When she heard Zac say that, Theresa refused at first.


    She has spent $50 million in hard work in the hope of leaving herself in Peter¡¯s heart and erasing Adriana¡¯s memory forever.


    If Adriana is now allowed to apany Peter, won¡¯t all her previous efforts be in vain.


    The moment she spoke, all eyes fell on her, and being embarrassed by their stares, Theresa knew that her words were inappropriate and shut up immediately.


    Mrs. Alston was so worried about her son that she said, ¡°All right, all right, find Adriana, find Adriana, as long as she can wake up my son.¡±


    ¡°Well, give it a try. This method is still medically epted.¡± Zac said.


    So, at Mrs. Alston¡¯s request, Alvin drove Mrs. Alston to the apartment to find Adriana.


    It¡¯s been most of the month since I contacted Adriana.


    It can¡¯t be said that Adriana was not contacted, only that every time Adriana was contacted, the other party only replied with one word.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that Adriana was in a bad mood, Alvin asked her several times to go out for a walk with him to take a break, but was refused.


    Solely, there was no contact with Adriana during this time.


    Knock Knock-


    When they reached the 25th floor, the two exited the elevator and knocked on the door.


    Half a dayter, someone came and opened the door.


    The moment I opened the door, there was a short-haired woman standing in front of me, wearing a camouge uniform, a heroic look.


    For a moment, Alvin thought he was mistaken for someone else


    Upon closer inspection, who else could it be if not Adriana?


    Just in the past, she was dressed in professional clothes, or thetest and most fashionable clothing, giving a sense of intellectual and mature beauty, but today she has really changed too much.


    ¡°Adriana, how ¡­ did you ¡­ change your dressing style?¡± Mrs. Alston was a little surprised.


    Alvin¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, and the haze between his brows is a haze that cannot be brushed away.


    Others do not know why, but Alvin knows very well that she is greatly stimted.


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was slightly cold, ¡°Mrs. Alston, what brings you here, is there something wrong?¡± Her lips were clearly smiling, but she gave off a sense of indifference and detachment.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    When she asked, Mrs. Alston was silent and said, ¡°You know about Peter, he is still in aa, Zac said that he would like you to talk to Peter, that would help him wake up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice was clear and a slight confusion surfaced on that slightly detached face, ¡°I wonder in what capacity Mrs. Alston is nning for me to go and talk to Peter inpany?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston was overwhelmed by Adriana¡¯s question and was surprised that Adriana would say such a thing.


    Only half a month¡¯s time, Adriana¡¯s entire poprity field has changed, in the past to give people a gentle and intellectual feeling, but now she just like a kind of ice beauty high cold and detached.


    As if the iceberg snow lotus general, the noble sense of ice and purity, so that people can watch from afar but not profane.

 Chapter 320 Cutting Long Hair

    Although it is close at hand, it has a feeling of being out of reach.


    She looked sideways at Alvin, as if asking him for help.


    Adriana propped one hand on the door and the other on the door frame, with no intention of letting the two of them in.


    Alvin scratched his head, facing such Adriana, he didn¡¯t know what to do, so he threw the question directly to Mrs. Alston, ¡°Adri asked a very reasonable question. She is now in an unclear rtionship with Peter, it is better for you to talk to her clearly.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, you kids ¡­¡±


    This child is simply pushing her into the fire.


    When Adriana saw that she was being quiet, she just nced at her wristwatch, ¡°Is Mrs. Alston still in trouble? If not, I¡¯m going to go out.¡±


    The pair of cold to piercing eyes clear and bright, clean as if the bottom of a mountain stream clear spring.


    But the bias through that a coldness, let people shudder.


    ¡°Adriana, Peter likes you so much, you can¡¯t bear to see him lying unconscious in a hospital bed, can you?¡± Mrs. Alston began to y the emotion card and avoided answering Adriana¡¯s question.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you bear it? He was injured to save Theresa, what does it have to do with me? What¡¯s more, The Alston family never approved of us being together, so what¡¯s the point ofing back now and asking me to wake Peter up, not afraid that I¡¯ll be ruthless and just muffle Peter to death while you¡¯re all away?¡±


    The Alston family is a strong business owner in Waverly. The Alston family is the dominant business in Waverly, although the foundation is solid, but unknowingly offend a lot of people, in case one day someone wants to murder Peter, you have to say that I did it, then I can not say a hundred mouths. I understand the truth.¡±


    Adriana smiled and turned to take a duffel bag from the table in the foyer and put it on her back.


    I smiled brightly at the two of them, ¡°Senior, Mrs. Alston, I have something to do so I¡¯ll be out of here, if you want to stay, you can sit down for a while. Remember to close the door for me when you leave.¡±


    She squeezed past Alvin and tapped him on the shoulder, ¡°See youter, senior.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, hey, Adriana, stop right there!¡±


    Seeing her strutting away, Mrs. Alston¡¯s face was shattered and she was furious, ¡°What do you mean? I heard that day to go to Orco Mount BBQ, all because of Peter to please you, and now such a big thing happened, you should not be responsible? Even if you don¡¯t care about Peter, what about Sloane¡¯s matter? And let¡¯s not say whether you meant to or not, but you hurt her, did you care?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana¡¯s pace was stunned.


    Stand still.


    After two seconds of silence, she turned around leisurely, originally a face of anger, but overflowing with a cold, thin smile, ¡°control? What should I do? Like Sloane, find a few men to go over and greet?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Tsk ¡­ unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that kind of thing that is worse than a dog or a pig. You The Alston family can do everything with your hands, so how can you not save a mere Peter?¡±


    Alvin was surprised.


    He hadn¡¯t told Adriana anything, much less about that day in prison.


    How did she know who did what that day?


    No wonder she doesn¡¯t ask about the detention center these days, not because she doesn¡¯t want to ask, but she knows everything.


    ¡°But he¡¯s Helen and Luis¡¯s dad!¡±


    Mrs. Alston growled, her face flushed with anger.


    That¡¯s what hit Adriana in the gut, a crack in her forced smile, but it was gone in a sh, ¡°So what? Even without The Alston family, you can¡¯t feed your two children? One day if you really can¡¯t feed them, remember to tell me. Please let go then and allow me to pick up the two children, and I promise I can raise them healthy and well.¡±


    After the word ¡°go¡± fell to the end, Adriana walked to the elevator and pressed open the elevator.


    It just so happened that no one was around at this time of day, so the elevator stopped at the 25th floor, and he walked right in and disappeared in front of the two.


    ¡°Thin-skinned, thin-skinned woman, really pissed me off. what kind of vision Peter that kid has, how can he see a woman like Adriana? Cold-blooded and heartless, to see Peter lying in the hospital for her, but actually do not care, really pissed me off.¡±


    Mrs. Alston punched her chest, almost a breath of anger in the chest can not breathe up.


    Alvin looked in the direction of Adriana¡¯s disappearance over there, with extremely mixed feelings, and really wanted to follow up and ask what was going on.


    How exactly did Adriana spend thest few days?


    Girls, especially girls who like long hair, cherish most is a long hair, however, Adriana is ruthlessly cut that long hair.


    God knows what kind of painful struggle Adriana went through at the moment of cutting her hair.


    The decision was finally made.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are we still doing here? I knew that little bitch Adriana wouldn¡¯t do so much for Peter.¡± Mrs. Alston walked away in a huff.


    The mouth says so, but the heart is very surprised by what Adriana did.


    She had thought that if she asked, Adriana would say yes with joy and go to the hospital to take good care of Peter with great care.


    However, the truth is quite the opposite.


    Without a squeak, Alvin closed the door of Adriana¡¯s house and apanied Mrs. Alston to leave.


    Returned to the hospital by car, that line of people are still waiting in the hospital.


    They were surprised to see only two people return.


    Zac asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana? Where are the people?¡±


    Alvin tugged his lips and was just about to speak when he heard Mrs. Alston yell, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bitch, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her, she didn¡¯t evene to see Peter.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to hell, you heartless thing?¡±


    She muttered one after another, while Edward and Zac¡¯s eyes fell on Alvin, waiting for his answer.


    Alvin shook his head without saying anything.


    They then understand what it means.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Everyone¡¯s was puzzled or helpless, except Theresa, who was ecstatic.


    It seems that this time, Adriana is really going to break up with Peter.


    Oh.


    I guess it was that day when she told Adriana the truth about what happened in detention that really hurt her heart.


    As the sister of the beloved man, she deliberately tried to get her killed and found someone to defile her.


    Ask the world, who can ept it?


    Adriana, you are still a little young to fight with me, Theresa.


    ¡°Oh my God, how Adri has be like this now, it¡¯s ¡­ unbelievable.¡± Theresa wanted to cry and walked up to Mrs. Alston, ¡°Godmother, why don¡¯t ¡­ I ¡­ I go and help you persuade Adri, okay? As long as she¡¯s willing toe over, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    She had a genuine look and voice that was very convincing.

 Chapter 321 Finding fault with Adriana

    ¡°Theresa, you¡¯re such a good boy.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was moved.


    ¡°Godmother, what are you talking about? For Peter, it¡¯s all right with me.¡±


    Theresa took Mrs. Alston¡¯s hand and said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Peter hasn¡¯t woken up, but if Dr. Cobb said he was okay, he must be okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, Godmother just loves to hear you talk.¡±


    Mrs. Alston nodded with relief and looked at Peter lying unconscious on the bed with a despondent look on her face, ¡°You damn kid, when will you wake up?¡±


    There was some resentment in her heart for Adriana, everything was because of her presence that led to everything now.


    How could this have happened when Sloane is lying in the hospital shot and his son is now unconscious if Adriana hadn¡¯t dragged him to the Orco Mount BBQ?


    There were a lot of people gathered in the ward. Alvin stood for a while and said, ¡°I still have some things to deal with in mypany, you guys stay here, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He wanted to go back and see how Adri was doing.


    A girl so like long hair, this time a big irritation cut off the long hair, you can imagine how much aggravation suffered.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Edward seemed to sense what was going on and turned to follow him out.


    Seeing the two brothers leave, Zac stayed behind and said hello to Mrs. Alston and left.


    The three brothers walked out of the inpatient unit and Zac asked, ¡°What are you guys doing? I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    Edward ignored Zac and instead looked sideways at Alvin, ¡°You¡¯re going to Adriana? I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    The fire-eyed man seems to be able to see through everything, leaving Alvin somewhat helpless.


    ¡°What, Alvin, you¡¯re going after Adriana? What do you want with her?¡± Zac raised an eyebrow, ¡°Just because big brother is unconscious doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t wake up. What, are you going to take this time to pry your way in?¡±


    Alvin nced coldly at Zac, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind. I¡¯m just going back to the office, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Did not say anything to the two, directly towards the direction of their own car, got into the car to start the engine and left directly.


    On the way, he called Adriana. The phone rang a few times, but it went unanswered.


    Such a situation made him a little worried, at least in the past, when he called Adriana, Adriana would answer, why didn¡¯t she answer his call today?


    Alvin was vaguely concerned, so he called Vivian, and again there was no answer, so he called Jenkins again.


    This time, the call went through.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°I, Alvin. mr. Hale, have you seen Adriana, I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    Alvin asked directly.


    ¡°Adri? She hasn¡¯t contacted me in recent times either, and several times I¡¯ve been refused permission to visit her.¡± Jenkins told the truth.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Unable to get useful information, Alvin could only drive around the neighborhood and finally parked the car in front of Adriana¡¯s apartmentplex.


    When his car stopped, through the rear-view mirror suddenly found a familiar car behind, a familiar license te number.


    His eyebrows knitted slightly, he got out of the car and walked over and knocked on the door.


    With the car window down, he looked at the person sitting inside and asked, ¡°You followed me?¡±


    The man in the car slowly went down the sunsses Tatsu, raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Just trying to find someone.¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to you, what are you nervous about.¡± Edward smiled lightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, he came to look for Vivian.


    The damn woman who provoked him actually went straight away, and now the world is full of his gossip, causing him a great headache.


    If we catch her, we must punish that little goblin this time.


    ¡°Come on, Edward. in my opinion, you¡¯d better take care of your own personal business now. I thought you were some kind of serious person, tsk ¡­ can¡¯t see ah, private y is quite open.¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Now the whole of Waverly has seen your Edward¡¯s ¡®real body¡¯, have you seen the Twitter, the message below that is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Edward grimaced and closed the window straight away.


    Not long after, he walked down again and gossiped with both Alvin.


    Two hourster, I finally saw a familiar figure, Adriana, in front of the neighborhood.


    The two men looked at each other and immediately followed them.


    ¡°Adri?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alvin shouted.


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana turned around and saw Alvin and Edward both and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana attitude is a bit cold, no longer let people feel her initial kind of approachable gentle, but high and cold as if the iceberg snow lotus general, can be seen from afar can not y.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something.¡±


    Alvin said.


    Adriana nced at Alvin, her eyes fell on Edward, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What is the reason for Mr. Hendersoning here? Could it be that he thinks I¡¯m responsible for what happened to Sloane and I¡¯m suspected of trying to kill Flora, so he wants to send me to jail?¡±


    She had a bit of a bad attitude and had no patience with Edward.


    Between the two conversations, the atmosphere is saber-rattling, permeated with a smell of war of smoke and fire stones.


    ¡°Ms. Hale misunderstood, I came over to see you because there was something I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Edward¡¯s attitude is still considered polite, but it is the polite attitude that makes Adriana feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    She looked down and straightened the sportswear on her body with an indifferent look.


    Edward nced sideways, looked at Alvin, raised his eyebrows, and gave a soft ¡®hmm¡¯, a long drawn out trailing voice, as if to say: not going back yet?


    ¡°Well, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go upstairs and wait for you.¡±


    Alvin patted Edward¡¯s shoulder and gave him a wary look, telling him not to bully Adriana before he walked around Adriana and up the stairs.


    In one moment, there were only two people left.


    Adriana¡¯s arms were around her chest and her eyes were indifferent, ¡°Mr. Henderson has something to say and is very busy.¡±


    Her icy attitude made Edward ufortable and his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What, you hate me a lot?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to ask? I thought you had already seen it.¡±


    ¡°Because of Flora?¡±


    ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t matter who, maybe you and I were meant to have eight opposite characters.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were myopic with disdain, ¡°If Mr. Henderson is looking for me just to gossip with me, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    She turned to leave, and Edward immediately asked, ¡°Vivian, do you know where she is?¡±


    At that, Adriana wrinkled her brow and slowly turned around, her puzzled eyes looked him up and down, her tight frown deepened a few more points, ¡°What do you want with her? If I remember correctly, you are not very familiar with Vivian, right?¡±


    He is not familiar with Vivian, but he suddenly wants to find Vivian.


    Adriana was worried about Vivian¡¯s safety and suddenly thought that Vivian hadn¡¯t contacted her in the past few days, so it was a bit puzzling to say that.


    ¡°You¡¯re Vivian¡¯s guardian? You don¡¯t need to know these things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Then I¡¯m sorry, noment.¡± Adriana went straight on.

 Chapter 322 Theresa comes looking for

    Edward converged his eyebrows, his face was written with anger and displeasure.


    Previously until now, there are really not many people who dare to be so arrogant and domineering in front of him, except for her Adriana and ¡­ her single-handedly brought out Vivian.


    That damn woman, too, doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.


    It¡¯s a real headache.


    Adriana went upstairs and returned home, saw Alvin standing at the door, walked over, opened the door, and the two walked in together.


    ¡°Senior, what would you like to drink?¡±


    For Alvin, Adriana can never be indifferent to the thinness of the heart, will be the only tender to him.


    Alvin sat on the couch, looked at Adriana and asked with a stony expression, ¡°Adri, you really don¡¯t have anything to say to me?¡±


    He was curious to know what had happened to Adriana during this time.


    That time in prison, despite his timely arrival, caused irreversible damage to Adriana.


    She locked herself in the house all day and didn¡¯t see anyone. I really don¡¯t know how she survived the ten days or so.


    Adriana poured a cup of tea and handed it to Alvin and went to sit down, ¡°Saying what? About how miserable and pathetic I am?¡±


    Smiling contemptuously, he shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯m doing fine now.¡±


    Good or bad, you know in your heart is good.


    Saying it to others will only add to their worries.


    Alvin frowned slightly, took a sip of his tea and sighed, ¡°Peter is in aa in the hospital, are you really not going to go and see? Even though The Alston family did something wrong, Peter is innocent, at least, he likes you and truly loves you.¡±


    She sat there, quietly listening to Alvin say those words, without any expression.


    Until Alvin changed the topic to the two kids, ¡°Luis and Helen can¡¯t see mommy or daddy, think about it, how pathetic are those two kids at home now?¡±


    Although he does not have children, he knows that the two children are really very poor.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were slightly glistening and she looked away, not wanting Alvin to see her hurt feelings, ¡°Helen still doesn¡¯t have any security with me.¡±


    Her own child, how could she not be heartbroken, not miss, not like it?


    But now the situation is not objective, self-care and how can I afford to protect a person I like? Rather than this, it is better to leave her at Orchard House, is a kind of protection for the child.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    Alvin was about to say something else when Adriana looked back at him, ¡°Senior, if that¡¯s what you came here for today, then you don¡¯t have to say anything else, because what I¡¯ve already decided is not going back.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now, you don¡¯t have to worry about me all the time. I do want to ask you, how is the live tform going? I asked Brenda to contact you, how did it go?¡±


    Previously sent a dynamic said they opened a livepany, Brenda said toe over to help, and now I do not know if Brenda went to the livepany.


    ¡°Well,e on. She¡¯s considered an old person in thepany, performs very well, also helps new people from time to time, not too much hooking up, not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t read any cell phone messages, Adriana¡¯s knowledge of the outside world was almost stuck at half a month ago.


    The two sat for a while longer, and Alvin left.


    When he left, he said in a serious tone: ¡°Peter is the sufferer of the whole thing, he is not responsible for anything, now lying in the hospital, it really makes people worry. If you still have a trace of feeling for him, I really hope you can turn back.¡±


    Adriana listened to him, raised her wrist and looked at her wristwatch time, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t see you off, bye.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Not answering any of Alvin¡¯s questions at all, and even avoiding all of them outright.


    closed the door, not giving Alvin a chance to talk more.


    ¡ª


    The sudden silence in the living room was a little hard for Adriana to adjust to, but she seemed to be very used to it in this quiet environment.


    No one to disturb, she can get a moment of peace and quiet.


    Only she hadn¡¯t sat down for much longer when the room was knocked on again.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    She answered, puzzling over who wasing.


    When I pulled open the door, I realized that the person standing in the doorway was Theresa.


    Adriana willow curved eyebrows slightly frowned, blocking the living room doorway to look at her, ¡°Something wrong?¡± The attitude is indifferent, without any extra expression, as if the two are strange as if they do not know each other.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you ¡­? Why did you even cut your hair short?¡±


    Theresa stood in front of Adriana and looked at her short dark hair, very surprised, never thought that Adriana, who likes long hair, would do such a thing.


    Mo is not ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, have you been irritated by too many things that have happened recently?¡± She asked knowingly.


    Adriana put her hands in her pants pockets and said coldly, ¡°If you came over here to gossip with me, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Adri, at least we used to be BFFs, we¡¯re at your doorstep, you¡¯re not going to let me in for a seat?¡±


    In the past, Adriana is always dressed sexy or dry, long hair cleaned up exquisite smooth, now suddenly see her cut short hair neck, really some difort.


    But it must be said that the short neck hair set off her fair and smooth goose egg face more delicate and good-looking, more youthful and age-defying.


    But is a full ten beauty embryo, no matter how can notpromise her natural beauty of good looks, let people envy jealousy.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the house, so you¡¯d better not go in. Finish what you have to say at the door.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face is expressionless, as if it were an emotionless machine, and her speech is a bit raw.


    ¡°Adri, are you ¡­ you ming me? I I ¡­ really couldn¡¯t stand to see what Sloane did, so I couldn¡¯t help but tell you. I¡¯m really ¡­ sorry.¡±


    She pursed her lips and wrinkled her brow in aggravation, feigning a helpless look.


    ¡°Is that so? Do I have to thank you for helping me then?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not. Say, you¡¯re here today, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Peter, Peter he has been unconscious, I want you to go over and talk to him, maybe you can wake him up. You also know that Peter likes you, the person who is on his mind is you, if you go over and talk to him, chat, maybe the effect will be very good.¡±


    Theresa spoke bitterly.


    But the mind wondered, she has asked Obren¡¯s people to do a memory transfer for Peter, I wonder if Adriana can wake up Peter when she goes.


    For a while, there was some vague anticipation within.


    After all, it cost a whopping $50 million, and if it doesn¡¯t reach the ideal, she¡¯s going to get that Obren bastard killed.


    ¡°He fell off a cliff for you, what does it matter to me. So don¡¯t talk nonsense to me, Mrs. Alston has already said such things, I don¡¯t want to hear it twice, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    With that, Adriana turned around and walked towards the living room.


    Theresa saw her about to close the door, immediately walked in, ¡°Adriana, you are too heartless, Peter loves you, likes you, cares about you, if it were not for you, he would not have gone to Orco Mount, it would not have happened today. Can you bear to see him in aa in the hospital?¡±

 Chapter 323 – The purpose is not pure

    ¡°At Orco Mount, the person who was dying to jump off the cliff was you Theresa, what does it have to do with me? I can¡¯t afford such a trumped up charge. Besides, you like Peter so much, now take advantage of this opportunity to take good care of him, maybe he will appreciate you and fall in love with you after he wakes up, then, I wish you two grow old together.¡±


    Adriana shows no warmth or concern for anything right now.


    If there were, it would be just two children.


    As expected, Theresa immediately changed her mind and spoke with the children, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about Peter, you should also care about the two children ah. The two of them have not seen you and Peter for half a month, this matter has been hidden from the outside world, who does not know. But ¡­ if you wait a while longer for Peter to not appear, the Alston Group will be in chaos, and the two children will be very worried about Peter and you.¡±


    Such a painstaking Theresa is something Adriana has never seen before, as if she is trying to set her and Peter back together.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana knows Theresa too well to know that her purpose is not pure nor simple.


    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Theresa didn¡¯t expect Adriana to have any trust in her, so she bit her lip, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want Peter to be in aa, he¡¯s the man I love so much, do I have to watch him lie down for the rest of his life?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me.¡±


    Adriana walked to the sofa and sat down, poured herself a cup of tea and said: ¡°Whether he lives or dies, it¡¯s all fate. The two children are my own, and if he is not there or does not want the children, I will take them away. With my ability, I have absolutely no problem raising two children.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Theresa was speechless, ¡°Adri, you¡¯ve changed, be so strange and heartless to me.¡±


    Sighed, ¡°Just, you can pretend that I have note today,ter Peter woke up, I will definitely tell him all these things.¡±


    He raised the phone he was recording in his hand, as if to provoke Adriana.


    Theresa expected Adriana to be angry, to be furious, and yet she wasn¡¯t.


    Adriana just guffawed, ¡°Feel free, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    She watched Theresa leave and saw the helplessness and confusion that appeared on her cheeks as she turned around, and her heart swelled with irony.


    After all the people left, Adriana stayed at home alone, drinking alone on the balcony until sunset, when she just got up, packed her things and went out.


    Half an hourter, she appeared in front of the hospital.


    Looking at the crowded hospital, she sat in the car, silent for a while before calling Alvin and asking about Peter¡¯s ward.


    Went to the inpatient department and knocked on the door at the entrance of the senior VIP ward.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Adriana had a moment of hesitation, but pushed the door and walked in.


    Standing inside the ward, Theresa was a little surprised to see Adriana, ¡°Why are you ¡­ here? Aren¡¯t you noting over.¡±


    Adriana nced at Theresa and walked straight to the bed, looking at the Peter who was lying quietly on the bed. Despite the passage of half a month, Peter¡¯s cheek was still conspicuous by the scars scraped by the thorns.


    ¡°Why is he unconscious and you Rene unharmed?¡± Adriana asked.


    So high cliff fall, Theresa just suffered some internal injuries, unconscious for a day to wake up, Peter is still slow to wake up.


    ¡°Me? Actually, the moment I fell off the cliff I realized how much Peter cared for me. You know, he jumped off the cliff without a care in the world, hugged me and held me tightly in his arms, not letting me get half hurt, I was really very touched.¡±


    Theresa deliberately made a big show of so-called ¡®love¡¯ in front of Adriana.


    Adriana did not speak, just quietly standing aside, hanging at the side of the hands slightly moved, for a moment wanted to raise his hand to gently caress Peter¡¯s familiar, deep in the mind can not forget the face, but in the end still resisted.


    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s been half a month, and you¡¯re still going to sleep through it? Are you saying that everything you¡¯ve said is nonsense? Everything between us could care less, but, I hope you should take the responsibility of being a father, you know? You ¡­¡±


    She stood there talking to Peter, Theresa just stood there, wanting to interject but not squealing, just picking up her phone and editing a cell phone text message and sending it.


    Bang¨C


    With a sudden loud bang, the door of the room was opened vigorously.


    When Adriana looked back, she found Sloane standing in the doorway of the hospital room.


    Although her body is injured, but the wound is in the waist and abdomen position, as long as you are careful or you can get up.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, who asked you toe and see my brother? You¡¯re the reason he¡¯s the way he is today, and you have the nerve toe over and see him?¡±


    Sloane is unusually angry, a small face grim and twisted, with a cold chill, as if Adriana dug their family ancestral graves, can not be forgiven.


    Adriana deep indifferent nce at Sloane, the mind can not help but recall that day in prison suffered all, can not help but clench both fists, the face cold a few points.


    Without speaking, she turned back to look at Peter on the bed again, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Originally, I just wanted toe and see Peter, but I didn¡¯t expect Sloane to be in the hospital.


    Thought Sloane had gone home to recover from his injuries by this time.


    ¡°Back to what?¡±


    Sloane covered the wound and came towards Adriana, ¡°I tell you, today you will not leave. You haven¡¯t said anything about me yet, don¡¯t you dare to leave?¡±


    She stood in Adriana¡¯s way, somewhat arrogantly.


    Theresa on the side saw the two tit-for-tat, a sh of sharpness under the eyes, the corners of the lips slightly hooked, a few imperceptible smile.


    Turning around and with a worried face, he advised, ¡°Sloane, no matter what, Adriana is your sister-inw, you treat her like this, if Peter knows, he will definitely me you. You also know that Peter is so heartbroken about Adri¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Although it is again to persuade peace, but the meaning of the words carefully analyzed out, is not only to stimte Sloane.


    Tell her that she, Sloane, is nothing in The Alston family, not as valuable as Adriana, her sister-inw.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Sloane red at her and growled, ¡°You had something to do with this.¡±


    With that, he red at Adriana again and said angrily, ¡°Apologize to me.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    Adriana smiled contemptuously, ¡°Reason?¡±


    What happened on the Orco Mount had nothing to do with her in the first ce, and if she really wanted to apologize, the person who needed to apologize should be Sloane, not her.


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re the one who caused all the gunshot wounds on me, you¡¯re the one who got me into this mess, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡±


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s sins can be forgiven, but self-inflicted sins cannot be lived.¡±


    Adriana threw in ament, stepped around her and tried to walk away.


    ¡°Who told you to leave?¡±

 Chapter 324 Peter is awake

    Sloane took Adriana¡¯s hand, raised her hand, and pped her across the cheek, ¡°Apologize!¡±


    Snap¨C


    A crunching sound echoed through the ward.


    Theresa and Sloane both stared at Adriana incredulously, surprised to the core.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, you ¡­ you you, you dare to hit me?¡±


    Sloane covered her cheek that was on fire from Adriana¡¯s p, never expecting Adriana to be so fast, and before her hand evennded on Adriana¡¯s cheek, her p had blindsided her.


    ¡°This is a good p to sober you up.¡±


    He said, another p on Sloane¡¯s face, ¡°This p, is what you should pay for those unseemly things you did.¡±


    Snap¨C


    Another p!


    ¡°This p, you owe me.¡±


    Adriana looks calm, serious face reveals the slightest hint of anger, ¡°You do not think that the things you did in the detention room I do not know, just do not want to give you to count it. Sloane, don¡¯t go too far, people have a bottom line.¡±


    A few ps, hit Sloane blindfolded, cheeks burning hot, looking at Adriana in horror, half a long time to reflect from the surprise, angry fire, ¡°ah ~¡±


    A scream, a shrill sound that almost pierces one¡¯s eardrums, is very noisy.


    Then she reached out and tore at Adriana¡¯s clothes, ¡°Bitch, bitch, you dare to hit me, since childhood my mother has never hit me, you actually dare to hit me now, I will kill you, kill you ¡­ ouch ¡­ ¡±


    Sloane, because of the emotion, and Adriana torn between the pain of his abdominal wounds, pain backwards, tears are overflowing eyes.


    ¡°Sloane, Sloane, are you okay?¡±


    Theresa saw that the situation was not right, immediately came forward to help Sloane, nced at Adriana, reprimanded: ¡°Adri, what are you doing, this matter is originally you are wrong, on the mountain you shot Sloane, and now also hit her, you are really too much.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t know the details, or if she was just pretending to be confused and using Adriana like that.


    But Adriana doesn¡¯t care and doesn¡¯t bother.


    ¡°Sloane, stay away from me from now on, or I¡¯ll have something even more outrageous for you!¡±


    With that, she pushed away Theresa who was in front of her and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At that moment, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the ward.


    That familiar voice is the voice that Adriana dreams of day and night, extremely maic, so good that it can almost make the ears pregnant.


    She did not send a stunned, froze for a few seconds, slowly turned around and looked at the man lying on the hospital bed.


    ¡°Peter? Whoops ¡­ Peter, you¡¯re finally awake? Oooh Peter, you really scared me to death.¡±


    At that moment, Theresa did not care about the abdominal pain straight Sloane, straight to the front of Peter, holding his hand, tears, ¡°Peter, oooh ¡­ you wake up really good, I really worried about you. ¡±


    She jumped into Peter¡¯s arms at once and hugged him tightly.


    Close your eyes and let the tears flow.


    But in his heart, he was muttering one after another.


    Got Obren¡¯s people to do a memory transfer for Peter, and now Peter is actually awake.


    Will he remember Adriana or not, and will he remember her?


    Or transferring all the love he has in his heart for Adriana to her?


    Thinking about it, Theresa¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping.


    ¡°Brother, you are finally awake? Do you care about your woman? That bitch, she dares to hit me? Since I was little our parents and grandfather never dared to touch a finger on me, but this little bitch actually pped me several times. Look at my face ¡­¡±


    Sloane pointed to his cheek and cried out, choking back tears, ¡°If you don¡¯t teach this bitch Adriana a good lesson for me today, from now on, I, Sloane, will never recognize you as my brother again.¡±


    Theresa came out of Peter¡¯s arms and sat in front of him, her gaze turned without turning to watch the change in his expression, with some vague expectation in her heart.


    Peter looked over in the direction Sloane was pointing, his eyes flickered slightly, his thin lips parted slightly, ¡°Alvin, what are you doing here? Why am I in the hospital?¡±


    Hearing his words, several people looked over and suddenly found Adriana with Alvin standing behind her.


    And just now Peter saw the direction of the doorway and his eyes went straight around Adriana andnded on Alvin¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Theresa¡¯s heart was so happy that she almost didn¡¯t jump for joy.


    It seems that Obren¡¯s people are truly a legendary presence, and Peter actually forgot about Adriana.


    Sloane stomped his feet in anger, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m talking to you about Adriana, what are you doing?¡±


    Equally puzzled was Adriana, her heart flushed with coldness, and she looked incredulously at Peter, her eyes obscure.


    He, woke up.


    Saw everyone and didn¡¯t give her a look?


    Heh, still don¡¯t care about her after all, don¡¯t you?


    Alvin was overjoyed and took Adriana¡¯s hand and walked to the hospital bed, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re finally awake? That¡¯s great. I knew you would wake up as soon as Adri came over.¡±


    He looked at Adriana again andughed, ¡°Adri, you¡¯re good. What did you say to big brother to make him wake up so quickly?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face stiffened and her skin smiled, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before a sentence was finished, Peter was heard to ask, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Who is she?


    The brief three words made the other four people present jaws smack their lips.


    She ¡­


    Adriana!


    Peter woke up and didn¡¯t know Adriana?


    ¡°Big ¡­ brother?¡±


    Alvin nced at Adriana, only to see her already pale cheeks were slightly sickly pale, obviously shocked by Peter¡¯s actions to the point of being unable to speak.


    ¡°Big brother, she¡¯s Adri ah. Your ¡­ child¡¯s mother.¡± Alvin exined.


    Peter¡¯s long, narrow eyes fell on Adriana, looking her up and down, his eyes dull, and then regained their clear color.


    Shaking his head lightly, ¡°Alvin, are you mistaken? Luis doesn¡¯t have a mother at all.¡±


    This time, everyone could not help but draw back a breath, ¡°Big brother, you ¡­ have amnesia?¡±


    Don¡¯t be so dramatic?


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m losing my memory.


    Alvin was alerted to the fact that something was wrong and immediately rang the emergency call bell at the bedside.


    Only to have Peter sp his wrist, ¡°What are you doing? Stop it.¡±


    He frowned and ignored Adriana and looked to Theresa, ¡°Theresa, why am I here?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa could not hide the ecstasy in her heart, subconsciously looked at Adriana, only to see her stiff body standing at the edge of the bed, like a dead wood that had lost its life, her heart felt delighted.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you remember anything from before? Adri is your ¡­¡±


    Before she could say anything, Peter said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, get her out.¡±

 Chapter 325 Forget who Adriana is

    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa pretended to hesitate and looked at Adriana without speaking.


    ¡°Hahahaha, brother, forgetting about her is the best. It¡¯s so nice.¡±


    Sloane was so happy that she could have jumped for joy if not for the wound on her abdomen.


    And among all people, only Adriana only feel this moment ck, two ears tingling, Peter in front of the eyes are two shaky shadows.


    He, who doesn¡¯t remember her?


    Merely not remembering her.


    ¡°Ink ¡­ Peter?¡±


    Adriana hands tightened, holding their own hem, hard to hide the nervous emotions in the heart, the voice difficult to squeeze out three words, hoarse and low, like a cello D major.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter¡¯s ink-dyed eyebrows knitted slightly, his displeased gaze swept towards Adriana, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you approached me, but my fianc¨¦e is only Theresa, now, please leave. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    A powerful word.


    But it was like a sharp dagger stabbed hard in Adriana¡¯s heart, blood dripping, shattered on the ground.


    Forget about her?


    Heh, well, that¡¯s good.


    Adriana swallowed, like a good sheepskin white skin forced to squeeze out some smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    She turned around and left handsomely, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Alvin grabbed her, ¡°Adri, stop it. zac said that Peter hurt his head and has a blood clot in his brain, all the many possibilities when he wakes up. You should be more patient with him if you forget about you just because of that.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although he likes Adriana, he has the style of a gentleman and does not take away from others.


    Adriana body stunned, looked back at Alvin, smiled, ¡°Stop it, we ¡­¡± she spoke, her gaze skewed to Peter, and his eyes met, feeling his cold, thin gaze, the heart, once again sunk to the bottom.


    ¡°There is no rtionship except the child.¡±


    Shrugged off Alvin¡¯s hand with a flourish.


    Walk to Sloane, but Sloane stepped forward to block Adriana¡¯s way, ¡°Want to go? No way! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll put you behind bars.¡±


    In the past, depending on her brother¡¯s favor, she could do whatever she wanted.


    But now God is long-eyed, let brother forget Adriana, but really ¡­ great.


    Adriana looked at Sloane with an expressionless face, ¡°What, the p just now didn¡¯t wake you up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Sloane roared, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m telling you, this woman is ruthless and ruthless, because she was pregnant with your child back then, she deliberately seduced you, approached you and destroyed your rtionship with Theresa. Not only that, she also openly opposed our mother and bullied Theresa and me. Do you care or not?¡±


    Since he has forgotten everything, shouldn¡¯t this be the best opportunity now?


    Peter looked at Adriana with a cold gaze and questioned, ¡°Did you hit Sloane?¡±


    Alvin nced at the red finger marks on Sloane¡¯s face and, needless to think, it was a sure thing.


    But this happened for a reason, and Sloane did such an asshole thing to Adriana that it was never too much to beat her.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. peter, actually Adri she ¡­¡±


    Theresa just opened her mouth to say something, Peter immediately shot a cold eye over, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    She was immediately silenced.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing? Let me tell you, Adriana, she is the woman you love with all your heart, and you have given a lot to pursue her. Now that you finally found her, are you crazy?¡±


    Alvin was so angry with Peter that he pulled Adriana¡¯s hand tightly to keep her from leaving, while holding his phone and searching for information in the news feed.


    Then threw the phone to Peter, ¡°Watch carefully for me, it¡¯s clearly written here, Adri left with the baby, you go find her at all costs. Read it carefully!¡±


    In front of Peter, he never gets angry, but this time, Alvin was really angry.


    Peter nced at his cell phone screen, which showed a news information ¡°Alston Group president to find Adriana heavy reward of 100 million¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston courtship battle¡±, ¡°Mr. Alston and Theresa broke off the marriage, the pursuit of Adriana¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­


    A series of titles are introduced to the eye.


    His pupils shrank slightly and his gaze deepened for a few moments.


    The change of expression fell into Theresa¡¯s eyes, making her nervous and unable to breathe, and her hands could not help but clench the bedding.


    ¡°See what¡¯s going on? Come to your senses, will you?¡± Alvin yelled.


    Unexpectedly, Peter just threw the phone to Alvin and said coldly, ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s all in the past tense. In my Peter¡¯s world, there is never any love for children.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, the ward was silent.


    It was so quiet you could almost hear everyone¡¯s breathing.


    Adriana only felt a coldness all over her body, and even her heart froze as if.


    She asked, ¡°Since this, am I allowed to take Helen away?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s heart also went cold for a few moments, thinking that the memory transfer would make Peter like her, yet it didn¡¯t.


    But so it is enough, now he has only her by his side, everything still has a chance.


    ¡°No. Helen and Luis are my children, back then you only sold yourself as a surrogate for money, and now you want to take the children away. You, what qualifications do you have?¡±


    His tone was calm and unruffled.


    Looking at that calm state, it seems to be no different from normal people.


    Bias, do not remember Adriana.


    ¡°Huh. Sure enough, it¡¯s The Alston family.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was sore, and her heart ached with a vague pain, and the pain spread to her limbs, as if a thousand ants were gnawing at her, so she could not breathe.


    Even so, Adriana did not cry, but instead smiled indifferently.


    Turn around and leave.


    This time, Sloane did not block Adriana.


    Alvin shouted, ¡°Adri? You wait for me.¡± He looked back at Peter again, his face as gloomy as ink, ¡°Brother, one day you will regret your stupidity today.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately went after Adriana.


    Sloane, puzzled, walked up to Peter, leaned down to look at him, and asked, ¡°Brother, do you really ¡­ not remember anything? No, no, no, about Adriana, you really have forgotten everything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Peter, don¡¯t you even remember?¡± Theresa wondered about that, too.


    Peter had a cold face, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ are toozy to care about you.¡±


    Sloane stomped her foot in anger, but just now a stomp all pulled the wound pain, she immediately stopped her impulsive behavior, looked meaningfully at Theresa, gave her a thumbs up, smiled meaningfully, turned and walked out of the ward.


    For a while, only Theresa and Peter were left in therge hospital room.


    ¡°Peter, you liked Adri so much before, have you really forgotten about it now?¡± She tried together.


    Peter¡¯s face was cold, ¡°I said, there is no love for children in my world. So, you should not ask for love from me either. If, you can ept it, you can stay by my side. If not, we can cancel the engagement at any time.¡±

 Chapter 326 is the result I like

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Theresa was so happy that she couldn¡¯t breathe and kept hiding her inner ecstasy, smiling and bending her beautiful eyes, pursing her lips.


    Adriana, now you¡¯ve finally tried what it means to lose the love of your life, right?


    Hahahaha!


    It lived up to that $50 million and was used very well.


    Meanwhile, news of Peter spread quickly, with Edward, Zac and The Alston family rushing over to see Peter.


    Only Alvin has been with Adriana ¡­


    From the hospital to the road outside the hospital, Adriana alone aimlessly towards the front and keep walking, Alvin said nothing, just silently followed behind Adriana.


    Alvin¡¯s heart ached as he watched her lost in thought, a sad look that he had never seen before.


    Several times he wanted to walk up to her and talk to her, but all his courage disappeared the moment he opened his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with Adriana or how to calm her down.


    Just know that while everyone is immersed in tion, she is the only one who is caught in the uncontroble emotion of sadness.


    How cruel is God?


    As she walked, Adriana stopped at a pace and stopped.


    Looking back at Alvin, her red lips raised a light smile, ¡°Senior, what have you been following me for? Can¡¯t you ask me to jerk off together?¡±


    Despite being able to feel Alvin¡¯s concern for her, Adriana is still reluctant to let Alvin follow him around all the time.


    He gave too much care, too much for her to bear and to repay.


    ¡°Yes, hungry and no one to dine with me, I can only drag you to jerk off with me.¡±


    Alvin nodded his head and smiled, ¡°How about it, would you like to hire me?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Adriana just like a posture of indifference, from that a smiling face can not see her have any sadness, the emotions are very well hidden.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The two of them went to a nearby stall together and ordered a lot of kebabs and beer, but this day Adriana dined very little and didn¡¯t drink a drop, and Alvin was the only one sullenly drinking.


    ¡°Adri, here, have a bottle, I can¡¯t drink all this wine by myself.¡±


    Alvin handed the wine to Adriana and urged her to drink.


    If it were usual, he would categorically not do so, but today is different.


    He clearly knew that Adriana was in a bad mood, but this silly girl hid any emotions in her heart, pretending to look calm and rxed, so he looked heartbroken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡±


    She had already had a drink back in the afternoon, and now she didn¡¯t want to drink at all.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want anything to get in the way of her emotions right now.


    ¡°Adri!¡±


    Alvin finally couldn¡¯t resist his emotions and looked at her with wrinkled eyebrows, ¡°If you are sad, cry out, it will be better.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, her clear eyes looking at him, ¡°Can crying solve the problem? No. If so, why should I cry? Besides, this is good, it¡¯s the result I like.¡±


    From the beginning, there was no ending between her and Peter, except that she coveted the tenderness that did not belong to her.


    A false start should have ended a long time ago, so to say, she doesn¡¯t feel bad about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, don¡¯t I know you yet? You like Peter so much, how could you possibly manage to not care?¡± Alvin held the beer in his hand and tilted his head and took a big sip.


    Adriana held the skewer, took a bite of the kebab, chewed slowly, and looked up at the bright white moon in the night sky.


    ¡°To do something you know you can¡¯t do is foolish.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. You and Peter ¡­¡±


    ¡°He and I are not in the same world at all, two parallel lines never intersect, understand? Senior, you stop saying that, I have my own decision in my heart. At least, I don¡¯t want to be with him right now.¡±


    ¡°What about Helen and Luis, both your children. What about the kids if you and Peter aren¡¯t together?¡±


    This issue has always been a pain in Adriana¡¯s heart, she tried to hide the painful emotions in her heart, but at this moment when talking about the issue of the child, she could not help but red-eyed.


    After a while, he inhaled, took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions and continued to eat roast meat, while eating, ¡°The child can receive a better education at Peter¡¯s side, I think it¡¯s good.¡±


    All along, Adriana wanted Luis and Helen by her side. At least, Helen was brought up by her and she wanted to see Helen by her side.


    But after all she¡¯s been through, Adriana feels she simply isn¡¯t capable enough to protect herself, let alone her two little ones.


    Instead of experiencing all kinds of dangers around herself, she thought it would be better to have the two children around Peter.


    Because, at least, he can protect the child.


    And she, then, can go to work during this time, so that she grows and makes herself strong enough to be able to protect the people she wants to protect.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Alvin gripped his beer and thumped it, cing it heavily on the table with a heavy sound that drew sideways nces from those on the sidelines.


    He immediately lowered his voice, ¡°Are you relieved Theresa? Are you really not afraid of Theresa to two children ¡­¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the guts!¡±


    Adriana growled, her sharp gaze igniting with some anger as she red straight at Alvin, ¡°How dare she with Peter and Mrs. Alston around?¡±


    Alvin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Two people fell into silence, jerking off and drinking in silence.


    Jingle Bell-N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    She took out her cell phone and saw that the phone number it disyed was Vivian¡¯s.


    ¡°Vivian, where are you now?¡±


    Immediately after answering the phone, she asked.


    Now she wanted to find Vivian and ask her what was going on with Edward.


    How did she offend Edward?


    ¡°Shhh ¡­ Ms. Hale, keep your voice down. Can youe and pick me up now, and never let anyone know I exist, OK?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Vivian begged Adriana.


    ¡°Okay, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±


    After saying that, Vivian hung up the phone directly.


    Alvin looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°Is it Vivian?¡±


    Adriana froze and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I know it must be her. I¡¯ll walk you there, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Edward. His personal business is of no interest to me.¡±


    Alvin just wanted to protect Adriana when he was at his loneliest and most miserable, to do the best he could.


    ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The phone rang a message tone, looked down at the phone, the above is Vivian sent over the positioning information.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two of them got up, Alvin went to check out the bill, and then took a taxi towards their destination.


    On the way, Adriana was quiet, the kind of quiet that scares Alvin a little.


    If she cries more than, in turn, feel very normal, it is this kind of silent, do not cry, normal like nothing, will make him worry.

 Chapter 327 – It’s really you?

    ¡°Adri, what do you want to do next?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s take a step, I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±


    In fact, Adriana already had a n in mind, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell Alvin what was on her mind.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust, but I don¡¯t want him to worry.


    It is enough to have a person sad and worried, why pull a person with her in unpleasant?


    Not long after, the cab arrived at a remote hotel.


    The two got out of the car and went to the hotel, where they finally saw Vivian inside the hotel.


    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±


    The moment she opened the door, Vivian jumped into Adriana¡¯s arms, choking back sobs, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re finally here, I was scared to death alone.¡±


    God knows how she got through this period of time.


    Alvin looked at Vivian in a meaningful way, thinking of Edward¡¯s struggle to find Vivian, he could guess the rtionship between the two of them.


    Can¡¯t help but, looking at her eyes also deepened a few points.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Alvin took the lead and said.


    Then without waiting for Adriana¡¯s answer, he simply turned around and left.


    Adriana and Vivian both walked into the room and closed the door.


    Adriana took her hand and asked, ¡°What is going on between you and Edward? Edward¡¯s fruit photos were exposed some time ago, does this matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Edward had no dealings with Vivian and the two of them were now actually looking for Vivian non-stop.


    It had to make her mind reel.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Vivian sat on the bed with a drooping face, much thinner and haggard.


    Nodding, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s really you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped in amazement as she smacked her lips.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just that is ¡­¡±


    Vivian stammered for a long time, looked at Adriana that harsh gaze, pursed his lips, weakly said: ¡°actually it is that a while you were suspected by The Alston family, and then I ¡­¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Vivian told Adriana the whole story of what happened that day.


    Adriana was furious at hearing this, and with a gloomy face, she got up indignantly and headed outside.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Ms. Hale, don¡¯t you go, Ms. Hale?!¡±


    Vivian shouted at her, afraid that Adriana might have provoked Edward.


    But Adriana just looked back at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one will ever dare to do that to you again.¡±


    When she finished, she mmed the door to the room.


    When Alvin saw here out, her face became more and more ugly, so he got a little worried, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Senior, ask Edward out for me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Make an appointment in your name for me with Edward, I want to see him.¡±


    When she said that, it confirmed Alvin¡¯s suspicions just now. He hesitated for a moment and nodded yes, and made a phone call to Edward to agree on a ce to meet.


    After leaving the hotel, the two of them took a taxi at the entrance and went straight to Edward¡¯s the Henderson Family.


    Along the way, Adriana were immersed in anger, eyes flooded with fishy red blood, the eyes even Alvin felt some scary.


    Almost an hourter, the two arrived at the Henderson Family.


    ¡°Master, wait here and I¡¯ll give you two hundred dors per hour.¡±


    Adriana barked at the driver, worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get a taxi back after the driver left.


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    With such a generous offer, the cab driver nodded ecstatically.


    The two got out of the car and Alvin led her to the main entrance of the public house. When the maid inside saw that it was Alvin, she didn¡¯t say anything and let him in directly.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Henderson is waiting for you.¡±


    Using a gesture of invitation, he led the two into the hall.


    At the entrance of the hall, the two could faintly hear Edward and Flora talking. Adriana only felt a slight tremor in her heart, a kind ofplex emotion that she was about to see Flora and doubly so.


    She still can¡¯t forget the look in Flora¡¯s eyes as she fled in panic on Orco Mount, avoiding the tigers and wolves.


    ¡°Sir, Mr. Grant has arrived.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Standing at the entrance of the hall, the maid came up and gave a reminder.


    The two people sitting on the sofa turned around and saw Alvin standing in the doorway, and Adriana standing behind him.


    At that moment, Flora¡¯s small face stiffened and immediately pulled Edward, frightened.


    ¡°Edward, Adriana ¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to say something else, only to see Adriana walking directly towards Edward.


    The man sitting on the sofa rose leisurely, and when Adriana stood in front of him, in contrast Adriana was a head shorter than him, and suddenly appeared to have lost some of his imposing power.


    But Adriana red at him and raised her hand to p Edward, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    She snarled.


    But who is Edward?


    Military-born and naturally practiced, how could she let Adriana have her way?


    He clutched Adriana¡¯s wrist tightly and looked down at her with contempt for all things, ¡°What, you think I¡¯m Peter and can indulge you with such recklessness?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not him, and if you were Peter, I¡¯d be holding the knife in my hand right now!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Edward, are you the Henderson Family so poor that you can¡¯t make ends meet? Or are you so notorious out there that you can¡¯t even find a woman? So despicable and shameless, are you a soldier? It¡¯s a shame to live!¡±


    A hand shrugged off his hand, ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m going to turn you in now?¡±


    She was really angry, and for this matter Adriana felt deeply sorry for Vivian.


    I want toe to Edward for Vivian to ask for an exnation, but now I find that the enemy is really strong and she is weak.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and nced at Flora who was standing aside, ¡°You go upstairs and go up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Flora pursed her lips and turned around and went upstairs.


    One step and three steps back watched Adriana hesitantly disappear around the corner of the third floor.


    Alvin immediately came over and stood by Adriana¡¯s side trying to protect her at all times.


    However, Edward cast a stern nce over, ¡°You, get out!¡±


    He blows away Alvin.


    Alvin wrinkled his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you touch Adri, we won¡¯t have to be brothers.¡±


    Leaving behind a sentence, Alvin turned around and walked out of the hall.


    At one time, therge hall was left with only Adriana and Edward two people, looking at each other, each other¡¯s eyes flowing with sharpness and star fire.


    It seemed as if the next moment could swallow the two.


    Adriana looked at Edward, ¡°What kind of woman can¡¯t you find that you want? She¡¯s just a simple girl, if you have anything to do with me, you shouldn¡¯t do that to her!¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, ¡°So, you¡¯re openly seducing me to get me into your bed?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana was angry at his words, ¡°What, you were born in the army for a long time, so that you are discontented every day? Are you afraid that one day you will die in bed from over-indulgence?¡±


    How can there be such a bastard man like Edward in the world, relying on his identity, so reckless, without regard to the king¡¯sw, too abominable.

 Chapter 328 Like a ray of light

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be so arrogant in front of me. I am not Peter and will not indulge you, speak, watch your words, or don¡¯t not know how you died.¡±


    Edward had a ck face, emitting a cold and appalling aura, a powerful aura oppressed Adriana some can not breathe.


    But she still tried desperately to control herself, to y it cool and not be seen by Edward.


    ¡°Oh, you can ignore thew just because you are a soldier? A mere major is so arrogant, if you were a general, wouldn¡¯t you even put the president of the country in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°You seek death!¡±


    Her words angered Edward, and the man raised his hand and jammed it into her neck.


    In that instant, Adriana only felt a pain in his neck and his breath choked slightly, but when his right hand shot out, a Swiss Army knife with a cold glint rested against his crotch.


    ¡°Really? Then we can try it! Vivian is someone I brought out, I should protect her, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a bastard thing to her. Shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for that and try to kill someone?¡±


    Adriana forced herself to calm down, not wanting to be too soft on the matter.


    ¡°Killing you is just as simple as crushing an ant!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson is really arrogant, do you think that no one in this world can control you anymore? Believe it or not, I will expose your matter to the Inte, so that you will beughed at for the rest of your life?¡±


    After too many things, Adriana has long been not that timid and cowardly little girl, encountering things even if they are afraid, will not show too obvious panic and timidity.


    Besides, Vivian is her person. If she can¡¯t even protect her own person, what¡¯s the point.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, his pupils deepened a few points, and smiled contemptuously, ¡°With you? Heh, Peter has long forgotten you, don¡¯t tell me, you still want to rely on Peter¡¯s power. Asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Adriana shrugged off Edward¡¯s hand, furious, feeling that the man was really mean and shameless, and naive and unable to shake his position, which is the very tricky thing.


    Turn around, put away the dagger, and walk towards the outside of the hall.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Suddenly, the man behind him shouted.


    Adriana paused in her stride.


    Behind her, Edward walked towards her, ¡°I know you must have seen Vivian, this, give it to her.¡±


    Adriana looked back at the check he was handing over, for two million.


    ¡°Hush money?¡±


    ¡°Think what you will.¡±


    The man did not bother to exin.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and collected the check, ¡°Don¡¯t think this will put things to rest, Edward, I need you to apologize to Vivian, or ¡­ I¡¯m not done with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man who can¡¯t protect himself, talking to me about this, is that interesting?¡±


    Edward gave a cold nce and left directly.


    Watching him go up the stairs, at the corner, Sue Theresa also saw a familiar figure, Flora.


    A long distance away, the two looked at each other from a distance, each with aplicated face.


    Without saying anything, Adriana turned around and prepared to go.


    Upstairs, Flora immediately shouted, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s back stiffened, the ¡®Adriana¡¯ really made her heart tired and exhausted.


    Whenever I think of the day of Orco Mount, the frightened look in Flora¡¯s eyes when she looked at her with the gun, I feel a stab of pain.


    She stood still, not turning around, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Ta-da-da-da


    There was a shuffling of feet on the stairs and Flora shuffled down the stairs in her slippers, ¡°Adriana, I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    Adriana slowly turned around, her fair and delicate cheeks were already covered with indifferent look, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She bit her lips with her teeth and clenched her hands together nervously, wanting to say something.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought of something to say, then don¡¯t say it.¡±


    She had heard too many things that hurt her, and now Adriana felt it was better not to hear or think about it.


    ¡°No. Adriana, I just want to ask you, that day, did you really want to kill me?¡± She finally mustered up the courage to ask.


    The pair of clear, bright eyes like a crystal ball permeated with water, flooded with luster, but more like an invisible knife, fiercely stuck in Adriana¡¯s chest, caught off guard.


    Adriana tugged her lips, the words came to her lips, but swallowed them.


    Just shrugged, smiled slightly, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    Behind her, Flora kept calling out to her, but Adriana had already walked out of the hall and wouldn¡¯t even turn her head back.


    What is there to exin?


    Trust, natural existence trust, no need to ask more questions.


    Do not trust, then what is the need to exin.


    Alvin saw her walk out and immediately followed her, but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    After the two got into the car, Alvin asked, ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, senior, you can go back after you drop me off at the city.¡±


    Running around all day, Alvin is also tired, she can¡¯t keep selfishly dominating Alvin.


    Not allowed.


    ¡°Stop it, the injury on the palm of your foot has not yet healed, the most important thing now is to rest well, understand?¡±


    Alvin drove, slowly, ¡°I¡¯m your driver now, full-time, on call.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The heart is full of heartache.


    ¡°Would you say that I¡¯m living a particrly failed life?¡±


    She leaned on the car seat, looking sideways out the window, the night can vaguely see a few bright stars, very bright, very nice.


    ¡°How can you think that? People are very ordinary, is it really living a morous life and having a wealthy family to be considered very good? Not really. Everyone has their own troubles, there are peaks, there are lows. And you, right now, are in a low period. You have to understand the truth that there is nothing worse than the present, what could be worse than the present?¡±


    He nced sideways, his clear gaze falling on Adriana¡¯s body, his angr lips curving up in a curve, ¡°What do you say?¡±


    The bright smile, like the warm March sun, bathed the heart, illuminating her gray life, like a ray of light.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re really good atforting people.¡±


    I have to say, she felt that what the senior said made perfect sense, or at least it would be veryforting to listen to.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    The two talked for a while and when they arrived in the city center, Adriana wanted to get off the bus and Alvin insisted on driving her to Vivian.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist Alvin, so she followed him to Vivian.


    At the hotel, she met Vivian.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, why are you back again?¡±


    Vivian asked as she climbed out of bed in her pajamas.


    Adriana stood in front of Vivian and looked at her with a guilty look on her face before handing him the check, ¡°Edward gave it to you.¡±


    The one check, she nced at, had many, many zeros on it.


    But Vivian shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, that bastard¡¯s stuff, I don¡¯t want it at all.¡±


    The stubborn and obstinate nature is a match for Adriana.

 Chapter 329 – I’ll give you a billion!

    Adriana seems to see herself in Vivian¡¯s body.


    Took her hand and put the check in her hand, ¡°Vivian, you have to understand one thing, money, it is not always good, but you must be inseparable from it in your life. Things have happened, this is Edward¡¯spensation for you, you should take it.


    I know that you must be a little disappointed, thinking that two million will get rid of me. Not so, this sum of money, you take it, as for Edward¡¯s side, I will definitely not let him go. I¡¯ve thought it over, he has an honorable status, in that case, I¡¯ll go and expose him and make him ¡­¡±


    Adriana has not spoken a word, Vivian has taken the check, looking down at the thin paper, but the heavy pressure on the chest pain.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    She shook her head, suddenly smiled and raised the check in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not just sleeping with a man for one night, just think of it as being bitten by a dog. Besides two million a night, it¡¯s already worth a lot of money, you should be happy.¡±


    That smile, although brilliant as the stars, but let Adriana feel extra harsh.


    ¡°So then, there is no need to pursue him, if you do, maybe the two million check will be gone.¡±


    As far as Vivian is concerned, she is a very traditional girl who cares a lot about the chastity of women.


    This time, she didn¡¯t know how to ept it, but at the moment, seeing Adriana going toe to toe with Edward for her, Vivian couldn¡¯t do it.


    After all ¡­


    Life has been too unfair to Adriana, putting her through too many trials and tribtions, and she doesn¡¯t want to see Adriana offend anyone else and put her in an even worse situation.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Adriana is so smart, how could she not understand Vivian¡¯s meaning?


    ¡°Oops, what I said is true. Look at all these years, fighting with you, have not earned so much money, this has been a lot, can buy a sports car, go out to find a boyfriend also have face, you say it.¡±


    She grinned andughed heartlessly.


    But it stung Adriana¡¯s heart with a gush of pain.


    Vivian ended up going home with Adriana.


    After arriving outside the neighborhood gate and saying goodbye to Alvin, the two went home.


    This night, Adriana did not have a long talk with Vivian, but went to bed early on the couch, leaving Vivian to sleep in the bed.


    Early the next morning.


    Adriana had just gotten up, cooked, dined, and cleaned up when there was a knock on the door of the house.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    She responded.


    Perhaps it is a gut reaction, there must be nothing good.


    Open the door and look at the person standing at the door, the corners of his lips can¡¯t help but hook up a curve.


    As it happens, I knew it was no good.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She got right to the point and asked directly.


    Old Mr. Alston was followed by a butler, still the same person who apanied Old Mr. Alstonst time.


    ¡°Not going to invite me, an old man, in for a seat?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston asked with a stern face.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and said to Vivian standing in the living room, ¡°Vivian, there are no more ingredients at home, the supermarket has fresh ingredients in the morning, go buy some for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Having followed Adriana for so long, she already knew how to read people¡¯s minds. Vivian knew they had something to talk about and left straight away.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, please.¡±


    Adriana opened the door, stood to one side, made a gesture of invitation, watched the two walk in, and closed the door.


    Old Mr. Alston sat on the sofa with his apanying butler standing by, his hands folded to his stomach in a respectful manner.


    ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t even pour a ss of water for Old Mr. Alston and asked directly.


    That kind of directness stunned Old Mr. Alston for a moment, and then smiled, ¡°I like your straightforward nature.¡±


    He nced back at the butler, who immediately pulled a piece of paper out of his pocket and ced it on the table.


    Adriana nced at the ¡®paper¡¯ and it was a certain bank, a check for $50 million.


    This technique is the same as Edward¡¯s.


    Sure enough, rich people like to get paid to do things.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, you are at least the head of The Alston family, so you are too cheap.¡±


    Instead of being surprised, she found it unusually ironic and ridiculous.


    The Alston family¡¯s every move, every word and deed made her feel doubly mocked.


    ¡°Fifty million is not a small amount, Ms. Hale don¡¯t ask for a lot of money.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    A shrewd gaze of the butler on the side scanned Adriana and said with a contemptuous grunt.


    ¡°So, are you allowed to speak here? Do you represent The Alston family or Old Mr. Alston?¡± she said indifferently as her stern gaze looked directly at the butler.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The butler did not expect her to speak so arrogantly as a little girl, and just when he wanted to say something, Old Mr. Alston raised his hand, signaling him to shut up.


    The butler frowned and was immediately silenced.


    Old Mr. Alston looked at Adriana and smiled.


    That smile gave a chilling feeling that made people shudder, but Adriana had been through so much that she had already stopped being afraid.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°This number!¡±


    Adriana raised her right hand and spread five fingers.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really arrogant, the lion is asking for a lot.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston isughing,ughing, that a darkplexion rather than the vicissitudes of the face of the country on the gloomy down, ck as if you can drip ink.


    ¡°Fifty million, it¡¯s okay for you to send a young girl who is new to society. I am not a rich man, but at least I have my ownpany, do you think, I willck this amount of money? What¡¯s more, I have Helen, and Peter, after entering your The Alston family, don¡¯t I have more?


    A mere five hundred million is simply too little and too little. If Old Mr. Alston does not agree, I will not keep you.¡±


    She turned and walked to the door and pulled the living room door open directly.


    Sending guests!


    ¡°Ms. Hale ¡­¡±


    ¡°Six hundred million.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Seven hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Asking for so much money, aren¡¯t you afraid of having money to spend without life?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face is gloomy, if you look closely, you can find his facial muscles are faintly trembling.


    Adrianaughed, ¡°It¡¯s my business if I have a life to spend or not, as long as The Alston family isn¡¯t the one hurting.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, young man, really frivolous.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a billion!¡±


    A statement that shook Adriana and surprised her a little.


    Although it is said that The Alston family has a lot of money, but one billion is how manypanies can not be a whole lot of money, not to mention that she is an ordinary person.


    Astronomical figures, listening to them all, made her a little bit inexplicably excited.


    It wasn¡¯t about feeling rich all of a sudden, but as Old Mr. Alston said, a billion came into her hands.


    Does she have the life to spend or not?


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and readily agreed.


    Old Mr. Alston waved toward the butler beside him, who handed over the check, and the old man wanted to write down the amount, but Adriana said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a check, I¡¯ll give you the bank ount, and you make the payment into my ount.¡±


    ¡°Good. But don¡¯t go back on what you promised me, or you know the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 330 Who gave you the courage?

    Old Mr. Alston warned.


    Adriana walked aside, took a pen and wrote down the bank ount number and information, and ced it in front of the old man, ¡°I am a businessman, and the most important thing is honesty. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Old Mr. Alston got up, and the butler beside him took the note she had given him and left.


    After the drop-off, Adriana sat on the couch with extremely mixed emotions.


    Suddenly a smile, ¡°what sad? Without Helen but have a billion, is not better? If you want to have children, you can have them any way you want in the future. With money, you can afford to have a basketball team.¡±


    She got up and couldn¡¯t help but smile and sing


    I don¡¯t feel bad. Don¡¯t underestimate me.


    What can not survive? Who says I can not drink


    I drank more than anyone else and walked a little bumpy.


    And much better than you. I¡¯m still happy.


    ¡­


    She sang a song called ¡°I am happy¡±, walked to the wine cab and took a bottle of red wine, poured a ss full of red wine and drank it all.


    Then put down the ss, continue to sing, continue to pour wine, continue to drink.


    A few sses of wine into her stomach, she put down her ss, hummed music and went to the bedroom, closing the door behind her.


    Immediately thereafter, hysterical voices erupted inside, ooooooooooo ¡­


    The cry seems to be venting a certain emotion, giving vent to the owner¡¯s repressed feelings and bad mood, listening to it makes the heart break.


    Adriana in the end is reluctant to leave Waverly, reluctant to leave Helen, and it seems ¡­ reluctant to leave Peter.


    But here, after all, it does not belong to her.


    She loves the daughter she raised with her own hands, four years of affection, has long been integrated into the blood and bones, but she does not have enough ability to protect Helen, naturally do not have the courage to take away that little girl.


    Because, she is worried that if she takes away the child, the future will be a life of death and bloodshed, how can she go to give Helen a stable home?


    Instead, let her be a carefree little princess in The Alston family.


    At least, there are people from The Alston family who care about this little girl.


    After spending the morning at home, Vivian knew that Adriana was in a bad mood, so she couldn¡¯t bear to bother Adriana.


    At noon, Vivian made the meal and Adriana came out to eat.


    At this moment, Adriana¡¯s phone rang, she nced at the phone, it was a message alert from the bank, showing that one billion arrived.


    The corners of her lips lifted slightly and she smiled.


    As her phone received the message, not long after, the news outside broke.


    Adriana asked for a billion dors to leave The Alston family¡±, ¡°Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e asked for a billion dors¡±, ¡°Adriana gave up her daughter for money¡±, ¡°Adriana gave up everything for money¡±, ¡°Peter looked away and fell in love with a gold-digger and was cheated of a billion dors¡±¡­ ¡­


    When Adriana saw the mobile news, Vivian also saw the mobile message.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s ¡­ better to pack up and get out of here.¡± Vivian kindly reminded.


    The Alston family¡¯s evil intentions have made the matter public knowledge, cutting Adriana off and pushing her straight to the bottom of the abyss.


    Everyone knows she has a billion, so wouldn¡¯t that ¡­


    The Alston family was trying to get her killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Adriana shook her head with a bemused look, seemingly unconcerned about the matter at all.


    After the meal, Adriana washed the dishes and walked out. She said to Vivian, ¡°Okay, you go ahead, I have something to doter.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, wanting to say something, Adriana saw what she was going to say and interrupted her directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m really not used to you being here, I feel so crowded at home with one more person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Come on, grind it out, hurry up.¡±


    Adriana pulled Vivian and pushed her straight out, closing the door behind her.


    She sat alone in the house for a while and then began to pack her things.


    Waverly doesn¡¯t belong after all, and it¡¯s time for her to leave.


    At home, she packed all her things in three trolley cases.


    But looking at those things, Adriana suddenly smiled, and then, pulling the trolley case out, dropped it in the neighborhood garbage pond.


    It¡¯s back again.


    Since we are leaving, we will go clean, all the things that should not be left behind.


    Knock Knock-


    There was another knock on the living room door.


    Adriana frowned, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    She pulled open the door in an annoyed mood.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    After opening the door, the party realized that the people standing at the door were Theresa and ¡­ Peter.


    She listened as Theresa called her name, but Adriana¡¯s eyes fell on Peter.


    The man¡¯s face was cold, and he seemed to have a sense of indifference and detachment towards her.


    That feeling, like an invisible hand tightly strangled her throat, so that she could not breathe, even the internal organs are flooded with pain, sweeping the whole body, the pain of the heart.


    After a moment, she withdrew her gaze and looked bashful, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Adri, when Peter woke up, I told him all about your old days and he wanted toe over and see you.¡±


    Theresa said with a smile, raising her hand to take his arm, as if to invariably unt the intimacy between her and Peter.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Adriana stood in the doorway with no intention of letting the two men in.


    ¡°You took a billion from The Alston family?¡±


    Peter spoke in a deep voice, a pair of ck as ink pupils can not see any emotions, just eyes a little cold.


    Adrianaughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it superfluous for Mr. Alston toe all the way out here to ask about something that everyone knows?¡±


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t talk like that. peter he just lost his memory, but he still loved you before, you will make him sad if you talk like that.¡±


    Theresa took Adriana¡¯s hand and began to pretend to be a drama in front of Peter again.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    That look, look Adriana wrinkled her brow, a face of disgust.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Wouldn¡¯t it be adult for us to break clear and make you and Peter whole?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to Theresa unnecessarily, and she didn¡¯t want to see her and Peter deliberately showing affection here.


    She has a small heart, the size of the eye of a needle, so she can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa blushed slightly and subconsciously looked sideways at Peter, ¡°Peter, I told you, Adri doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Taking Peter¡¯s hand, she looked back at Adriana and shook her head helplessly, ¡°Adri never loved you to the end, and you, because she was Helen and Luis¡¯ mommy, pursued her.¡±


    In front of Adriana¡¯s face, Theresa¡¯s serious nonsense, the voice and the emotion, look at Adriana¡¯s heart a sickness.


    I felt that I had misjudged how I could be friends with Theresa.


    This kind of people ¡­ is not worth!


    And Theresa is also expected to Adriana¡¯s self-proimed noble, do not care to exin these, and only deliberately said out.


    As her words fell, Peter¡¯s face chilled for a few moments, ¡°When you were just a surrogate, you were given your due payment, and now you¡¯re threatening The Alston family with the baby and extorting a billion dors. Who gave you the courage?¡±

 Chapter 331 I’m with you

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of so much nonsense? The money, I¡¯ve already taken it. You turned into running over here to ask me for money?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, and every word was so hurtful.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t you say that, Peter is not that bad. He ¡­¡±


    ¡°I came over here to ask for money.¡±


    Before Theresa could finish her words of exnation, she was cut off by Peter, ¡°I hate women who don¡¯t keep their word, don¡¯t you challenge my bottom line.¡±


    The bottom line?


    Adriana¡¯s hand on the door frame tightened, nails gouged hard at the door panel, slowly hanging her head and pursing her lips.


    The white cheeks are unable to hide the painful look, take a deep breath, and then look up, the bottom of the eyes is again cold clear look, seemingly do not care about anything.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s no reason to take back what came into my hands.¡±


    She refused outright and asked again, ¡°Is there anything else, if not, take your time.¡±


    After saying that, he closed the door directly.


    But the door that was about to close was blocked by a foot.


    Peter then vigorously pushed open the door, perhaps because of the force is too strong, Adriana body stumbled backwards a few steps to stand firmly.


    But his back still hit hard against the corner of the table next to the wine cooler, and the pestle was raw and painful.


    Adriana¡¯s body hand covered her waist, and the pain nearly spilled tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re provoking me?¡±


    Peter walked in, his frosty face gazing at Adriana, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t be like that. adri took the money because grandpa wanted her to, and grandpa said that after she took the money she would leave Waverly and note backter. So, it¡¯s better not to be counting.¡±


    Although Peter had forgotten Adriana as he wished, she was still afraid that when Peter and Adriana crossed paths again, it would awaken his memory.


    If this is the case, then all the work will be lost.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say much.¡±


    Peter said to Theresa with a cold sweep of his eyes.


    Looking at the familiar man in the past, Adriana held too many fantasies, feeling him from a cold nature into a gentle man like water, only to let her moment of frozen heart slowly melted.


    And now, it¡¯s just an ident, he¡¯s back to his cold as ice nature.


    Giving a sense of being in a pr cier like cold, a coldness running straight to the bottom of the heart, and then the heart full of heat to freeze.


    It really hurts Adriana to think of all the warm words he used to say.


    How much pampering Peter gave her in those days, how much pain she is in now.


    Is God so unjust, so fond of ying tricks on her?


    ¡°You have three hours if you don¡¯t transfer the money back, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡±


    The man dropped the words, turned around and left.


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    At that very moment, Alvin came and coincidentally heard the words he just said, ¡°You ¡­ Peter, you are ¡­ incorrigible.¡±


    His stern gaze nced at Theresa and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re behind this one again, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Theresa innocently hid behind Peter, holding his hand tightly, shook her head, and said to Alvin, ¡°No, it¡¯s not, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    They were still talking, but Adriana smiled indifferently and said bluntly, ¡°Money, I will not give you. If you want to kill or die, do as you wish.¡±


    Adriana was curious to see what Peter would do to her.


    At that, several eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Without waiting for them to say anything, Adriana added: ¡°What do you think I like about you? It¡¯s just greed for your money. Besides, you ruined mypany with your own hands, so you owe me apensation for reason. One billion is nothing. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll take Helen away now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low, his dark pupils emitting a me of anger, burning the figure of Adriana reflected in his pupils.


    ¡°Dare or not, try it and you will know.¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, ¡°In prison, your good sister Sloane found someone to rape the girl. The Alston family is a big family, well known in themunity, now it is rumored that the government and business collusion, guess, your family stock will not fall, Sloane will still have the courage to want, The Alston family and thepany¡¯s image in what situation? The Alston family and thepany¡¯s image should be in what situation?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Peter¡¯s long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Adriana, hating to devour her as if.


    ¡°So, for you and me, one billion is just to buy a peace, a fair deal. Mr. Alston is a businessman, you shouldn¡¯t be unaware of this kind of reasoning.¡±


    Her face is a little pale, but in no way affects the charming but not demonic face, the beauty of the outstanding natural, people can not take their eyes away.


    Every word fell on Peter¡¯s ears, and he suddenly felt a plunge in his heart, flooded with inexplicable pain, ufortable tight.


    Is he, as Theresa says, really only pursuing Adriana because she is Luis and Helen¡¯s mother?


    ¡°Yes Peter, what Adri said makes sense. Besides, for so many years, Adri has raised Helen, no credit but also hard work, one billion, all as a heavenly maid, nothing more.¡±


    Her words seemed to soothe Peter¡¯s emotions, but they were deliberately sarcastic to Adriana.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alvin¡¯s face sank, his thin lips opened slightly, before he could say something, he was pulled by Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Senior,e in and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else? Please leave if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Adriana gave the eviction order.


    Peter stared dead at Adriana without saying a word.


    Theresa saw Peter looking straight at Adriana with thatplicated look in his eyes, and a bad feeling grew up inside her, so she pulled him out directly, ¡°Peter, let¡¯s go, Helen and Luis are waiting for us to go home.¡±


    They left.


    Adriana closes the door.


    At that moment, she leaned on the door panel, looking vacantly at the floor, as if she had lost her soul.


    ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Alvin stood in front of Adriana and looked at her with heartache.


    Wanted to go to appease, but did not know how to speak.


    Adriana pursed her lips and took a deep breath, ¡°Senior, I should go now.¡±


    ¡°Go, where to?¡±


    ¡°Waverly, the ce where I was born and raised. I love it, I love it, but it¡¯s a sad ce with a lot of holes in it. It¡¯s not for me. Besides, I¡¯m a target now, so why stay here and die?¡±


    The Alston family gave her a billion dors and announced it to the public, but they wanted to direct the me at her and use others to get rid of him.


    This is a great move to y with a knife.


    In the past, she had The Alston family as a strong child¡¯s shield, no one dared to touch her, now she is all alone, a woman with a billion, how many people will miss her?


    ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Alvin was silent for a few seconds, gazing at her with deep affection, and said.


    Together?


    Adriana eyes raised slightly, looking at the clear-eyed, handsome man standing in front of her, the only ray of dawn that illuminates her life and feels a touch of warmth.

 Chapter 332 Hand over the money

    ¡°Senior, can I hug you?¡±


    The sudden question caused Alvin to freeze and nod, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    Spread his arms around Alvin, leaned on his chest, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Senior, thank you. Thank you for your care, thank you for your tolerance, thank you for saving my life. But, I am weak and have no way to repay you, so I can only remember it. I can¡¯t give you anything, nor can I give you the feelings you want. I only have one heart, but I¡¯ve fallen in love with someone I shouldn¡¯t.


    So, forget about me.


    Reopen your new life, I believe that so good you will find a girl who loves you more.


    I have a child, a lifetime of ties, and will not be that spontaneous.


    For feelings, even less expectation.¡±


    The warmth in his arms, the smell of her unique scent lingering between his nostrils, was something Alvin could not ask for.


    He heard her words and his body stiffened more and more.


    In a moment, adjusting his emotions, he raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist, ¡°Then let me hold you for a while, can I?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Adri, having experienced the worst of life, you won¡¯t be experiencing anything worse than what you are now. You should be hopeful about life after all the suffering. I never minded that you had children, and have told my Peter to cherish you, and if not, I will still get you back.


    Now it¡¯s time for me to keep my promise.¡±


    Alvin wrinkled his brow and said ruefully.


    ¡°Senior, we are not suitable.¡±


    Adriana feels that she is not worthy of such a wonderful Alvin, who is a ray of sunshine, a beautiful and holy being that cannot be tarnished.


    ¡°I am the only one who knows if the shoe fits.¡±


    He hugged her, greedily taking in her scent, ¡°Do you know why I came back to The Grant Family to inherit the family business in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know and I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    But in reality, Adriana knows better than anyone.


    ¡°No, you know. But I¡¯m going to tell you anyway. Because of you, because I wanted to be strong, strong enough to be able to protect you, I chose toe back to thepany. And now that you¡¯re leaving, what¡¯s the point of me staying at thepany? Instead, why don¡¯t you give me a chance, okay?¡±


    He has not given up his pursuit and is well aware of Adriana¡¯s current situation.


    After thinking about it, he added, ¡°Adri, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood right now, but it¡¯s okay, I can wait. I remember, before told you a saying: you just need to keep going forward, when you are tired, turn back, I must be all behind you.


    The phrase is valid for ¡­ lifetime!¡±


    Alvin¡¯s words have made it very clear that he likes Adriana and only one person in his life.


    No one can rece her presence.


    Adriana has been through too many ups and downs, and it can be described as an ill-fated fate.


    The bruised woman is most easily touched when she feels the warmth of a man.


    Adriana is not too much.


    Very, very impressed.


    There was even an impulsive thought lingering in her mind: say yes to him, say yes to him.


    But she is still firm in her stance, ¡°Senior, maybe you don¡¯t know me well enough. I will not easily move feelings, but once there are feelings will not easily put down, not to mention love transfer. I¡¯m a dedicated person, that¡¯s my nature.¡±


    She got out of his arms, looked at him, and smiled warmly, ¡°All right, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    When his arms were empty, Alvin¡¯s heart was also empty.


    Some loss.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°The sky is big, and there is a home everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Not even going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s you, you can¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Adriana pulled open the door, ¡°Senpai, take care, no farewell.¡±


    ¡°But I want to send you.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, exquisite as porcin doll-like good-looking cheeks emerged from a simple good-looking smile, ¡°No.¡±


    Alvin hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Adriana¡¯s firm attitude, he had to go.


    Close the door.


    Therge hall, which was just a moment ago, is now suddenly quiet, making Adriana a little ufortable.


    After strolling around the apartment alone, looking at everything familiar, my heart could not calm down after all.


    Especially when she saw Helen¡¯s favorite pink panther in the bedroom, tears suddenly came to her eyes.


    Walked over, picked up the pink panther in his arms, choked, ¡°Helen sorry, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to leave, couldn¡¯t let go of her daughter, couldn¡¯t let go of Waverly, couldn¡¯t let go of Jenkins, Vivian, Alvin ¡­


    And ¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Peter!


    But there are some things that don¡¯t belong to her to begin with, and despite her efforts, she still can¡¯t have them.


    Gently drop a kiss on the pink panther doll, long and slender fingers gently rubbed the pink panther, ¡°Helen, wait for mommy, when mommy is strong enough, I wille back.¡±


    Put things down.


    Adriana changed into a simple outfit, carried a duffel bag and walked away.


    At the entrance to the neighborhood, Adriana threw the keys to her apartment and her cell phone card directly into the trash.


    Then hail a cab, get in, and leave.


    After he left, a van appeared to follow him where Adriana had not noticed.


    Then, another ck Buick.


    Finally, an expensive Maybach.


    Adriana went to aw office in the Waverly Center halfway through, spent an hour in there, and left.


    Stopping a cab to leave, still three cars behind kept following Adriana.


    The cab got on the highway and drove slowly all the way.


    In the road with few vehiclesing and going, that a van suddenly elerated and blocked in front of the cab.


    The cab mmed on the gas pedal, and afraid of hitting the van, hit the steering wheel, and finally hit the green belt, directly in situ one hundred and eighty degrees overturned.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The sudden scene made Adriana dizzy and dizzy in the head.


    The forehead hit the cab and blood came out.


    ¡°Girl, girl, are you all right? Come on, get out of the car.¡± The cab driver warned.


    Adriana raised her hand and touched her forehead, which was overflowing with offered blood. She braced herself, unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    People just walked out from inside the sedan, behind a Buick sedan came out a few people with masks on their faces and guns in their hands, pointing at her, ¡°Hand over the money?¡±


    Blood spilled from Adriana¡¯s forehead, the pain was excruciating, and she fell helplessly to the side, ¡°What, what money? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°FUCK, what are you pretending to be confused about. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you have a lot of money in your hand. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t hand over the money today, I¡¯ll get you killed.¡±


    The leader of the group pinned his gun directly on Adriana¡¯s head and threatened.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t. You guys ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    Adriana was talking when she suddenly saw a care rushing by, directly hitting the two people in front of her.


    Snort¨C


    The ear-piercing brakes sounded and the limo stopped, ¡°Adri, hurry up and get in.¡±


    The window ss came down, revealing Alvin¡¯s face inside.


    Adriana was grateful and immediately pulled the door open and got in.

 Chapter 333 Don’t be afraid, I’m here

    The car started and left.


    The bandits actually Rene unharmed got into the car and chased Alvin¡¯s car all the way.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    In the car, Alvin saw her bleeding from her forehead and was worried.


    Handing her a towel, ¡°Wipe it off.¡±


    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡±


    Adriana wiped the wound on her forehead and inquired.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where you were going, so I followed you here because I didn¡¯t feelfortable. Who knew that I would find these people plotting against you.¡±


    Therefore, driving on the road, he deliberately reduced his speed so as not to be spotted by a gang of bandits.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, thank goodness you¡¯re here.¡±


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The car came off the highway and Alvin called someone and begged for outside help.


    Who knows that in driving to the coastal road lot, suddenly appeared several cars, on their cars all the way to block the sandwich.


    Non-stop ramming his car, trying to force them to stop.


    Alvin didn¡¯t dare to let them have their way and sped up the car, driving all the way forward, ¡°Adri, call the police, immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana took out her cell phone and remembered that she had thrown away her phone card.


    ¡°Senior, can you lend me your phone, I don¡¯t have a phone card for my phone.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Alvin handed the phone to Adriana, who immediately called the police and hung up only after giving her address.


    However, the phone has not had time to put down, it was, the right side of the car hit hard, the car driving unstable, to the edge of the cliff slipped over, the wheels of the car sliding next to the cliff, the cliff sshed out stone debris, the situation is critical.


    Fortunately, Alvin was not a bad driver and hit the steering wheel, speeding up the car and getting back on the road again.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Adriana covered her chest and turned pale with fear.


    Tighten the handrail on the roof of the car and hold your breath.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Then there were several violent crashes, although Alvin had tried very hard to drive, but the car simply could not withstand those people hit hard.


    ¡°Adri, the car is not working.¡±


    He looked at the various warning lights on the car and said with some concern, ¡°Now two options, one, jump off the cliff. Two, get off.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Adriana does not hesitate to choose two.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Alvin stopped the car immediately.


    Adriana reached out and patted Alvin¡¯s hand, ¡°Senior, I¡¯m a little scared, can you get out of the car and negotiate with them? I want to be alone in the car.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Alvinforted her.


    Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.


    What a familiar phrase, before, Peter often said the same thing.


    Naive, in the end, it was Alvin who protected her.


    Their car stopped, and the cars followed suit.


    Alvin got out of the car and closed the door.


    Then, several cars came, seven or eight people.


    Surrounded Alvin and the limo.


    Adriana sat in the car and watched Alvin stand in front of her limo as the men pushed and shoved Alvin, even striking him.


    She was well aware of Alvin¡¯s skill, but Alvin did not fight back to keep her safe.


    Silently, he took the beating from several people.


    Adriana bites her lip, her heart aches.


    ¡°Senior, thank you.¡±


    She murmured darkly, locked the door of the sedan, sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, started the sedan, backed up violently, knocked down several people directly behind her, and then elerated ¡­


    When several people in front saw Adriana suddenly drive faster, they shot towards Adriana with guns.


    At that instant, Adriana immediately lowered her head, avoiding where Alvin was standing, and made a beautiful turn, knocking the four people in front of her, along with the car.


    Bang¨C


    The loud crash of the car was deafening, several people¡¯s blood sttered out of the windows, two people flew out, one person rolled off the roof of her car to the rear, and even one person died on her windshield window.


    At the same time, Adriana¡¯s arm was pierced by a bullet, forming a small bloody hole and spilling blood.


    The throttle was pushed to the floor and a loud roar shocked Alvin.


    He stood still and could only watch as Adriana topped that one sedan fly off the road, arcing over the cliff before the struck car plunged into the deep sea.


    Adriana¡¯s car in the air inertia non-ce a few meters, the front of the car fell down, straight into the sea.


    Just a second before the car flew out, Alvin still clearly saw Adriana inside the car with her head down looking sideways at him.


    The terrified cheeks were covered with blood, a pair of eyes full of despair and sadness, but the cheeks were overflowing with smiles.


    ¡°Adriana¨C!¡±


    He shouted hysterically and lunged straight over.


    But before people could jump into the sea, they were shot through the crook of the leg by a couple of other bandits and fell to the ground.


    ¡°FUCK, make the old man lose a lot of money, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°Get her killed to avenge the brothers.¡±


    ¡°FUCK, I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cheap to die like this, take him away for me.¡±


    ¡­


    The few men who were alive kept beating on Alvin, who was injured in his right leg and tried to fight back but felt powerless.


    Hey on his back and let the men¡¯s punches and kicks fall on his back while he crept toward the sea.


    The mind reverberated with the loud poof, the car plunging into the sea, and he tried to save Adriana.


    The only thing on your mind is Adriana.


    But in the end, it didn¡¯t go as nned.


    Knowing that the police wereing, several bandits dragged Alvin to the car.


    Alvin kept struggling and fought back, the men took the gun and hit him hard on the back of the head, then he felt cked out and passed out.


    ¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At some point, the police arrived.


    The scene was surveyed, cordoned off, and reporters continued to cover the scene.


    At this time, Orchard House.


    Peter and the kids were having dinner when Helen and Luis were yelling for mommy one after another, making a fuss about not eating and sitting on the couch crying.


    Peter was helpless and came over, carrying rice and coaxing the two children with his patience.


    ¡°Oooooo ¡­ bad daddy, bad daddy, I don¡¯t want you, I want mommy, you give me back my mommy, oooo ¡­ you give me back my mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not eating. I want to see Mommy, and I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike if I don¡¯t see Mommy.¡±


    The two children, Luis followed Peter¡¯s side, were honored and favored, and were more gentle and naive, while Helen seemed mature and understanding.


    Angry hands clutching his chest, sitting on the sofa, tilting his head to the side, not eating.


    The two children know nothing about these things.


    Just assume that Adriana just didn¡¯te back and they didn¡¯t tell the kids the truth.


    Peter was a little annoyed, wrinkled his eyebrows, wanted to get angry, but could only say patiently, ¡°Good boy, behave, daddy will find cartoons for you.¡±


    He picked up his phone and was about to switch channels.


    Suddenly I found the news information reported on the news, ¡°At about one o¡¯clock this afternoon, there was a major car ident along the East Coast Road, and the cars with license tes HE2390 and H3S888 fell into the sea.


    By the police salvage, the car has been fished to shore. No one is currently inside the car, casualties are still under investigation.¡±

 Chapter 334 In the next life, I will make it up to you

    Serious shooting incident, the reporter did not dare to report the situation directly, but only defined as a major car ident.


    Peter just nced at it, only thought it was an unusual ident, but he looked at that a familiar Maybach, then suddenly remembered that the license te number is somewhat familiar.


    At that moment, his heart thumped.


    Immediately got up and called Edward, ¡°Edward, what¡¯s Alvin¡¯s license te number?¡±


    ¡°H3S888, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Several good brothers are more sensitive to numbers and have excellent memories, including license te numbers and cell phone numbers, and almost no names are stored, only phone numbers are remembered.


    Just now Peter still has some self-doubt.


    So call for confirmation.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was really Alvin¡¯s car.


    ¡°Something happened, just now the news reported that Alvin¡¯s car crashed into the sea, it happened at 1pm, it¡¯s 7pm now.¡±


    ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the phone with Alvin now. ¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and immediately called Alvin back, but the phone was slow to pick up.


    After hanging up the phone, Peter took the keys directly and left the estate.


    On the way, the phone rang.


    Peter took a look, it was Alvin¡¯s phone, the hanging heart fell, ¡°Alvin, where are you now, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, who is this? This is the Waverly Public Safety Department.¡±


    Peter mmed on the brakes and stopped the car at the side of the road, ¡°This is Peter. how did Alvin¡¯s phonee to be in your hands, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Alston ah. That ¡­ you¡¯d bettere to the police station.¡±


    Peter answered, hung up, gave Edward a call, and the two went to the police station together.


    An hourter, the two men were inside the police station, listening to the police tell the truth about what happened today, Peter was shocked to realize that something was wrong.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Peter suddenly asked.


    ¡°It was at noon that Mr. Grant called the police for help on his cell phone, but the person who spoke was a woman. So, it can be ruled that Mr. Grant must be with a woman. But so far no trace of the two, the bodies found at the scene were confirmed to be several kidnappers, two dead, one in a seriousa, and now in the hospital. The bandits drove three cars, one crashed into the river and two left. If I¡¯m right, Mr. Grant and the woman should have been taken by the bandits.¡±


    The police told Peter the truth about what they knew.


    Peter and Edward both looked at each other and said at the same time, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    At that moment, Peter suddenly felt a ton of barrels in his heart, he subconsciously body hand over his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Edward sensed his difference and was concerned.


    Without speaking, Peter turned around and walked out of the police station.


    Edward followed out.


    In the police stationpound, Peter slowly overtook the walk, suddenly, his pace stopped and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Edward, what is my rtionship with Adriana, in the end?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the truth?¡±


    His nonsense caused Peter to frown and his eyes zed over a bit.


    ¡°You like Adriana. for her, you gave up Theresa, even became humble, drank and bought drunk, spared a heavy reward, looking for Adriana. for her, you beat up Sloane, for her, you turned against your mother ¡­ and the list goes on and on. ¡±


    Although Edward did not like Adriana, but for his brother, he told the truth and did not hide anything.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, his eyes hollowed a bit, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember liking her at all?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s selective memory loss, rted to your brain patch bruising, maybe you can remember after a while. Let¡¯s go find Alvin now, the police can¡¯t find anyone, which means they are still alive, no need to worry too much.¡±


    Edward said soothingly.


    The two just left the police station, the police immediately came to the phone, saying that the bandit vehicle has been found, fledtowards Floedan.


    Peter and Edward immediately returned to the bureau, together with the police investigation.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A search of the surveince revealed that the car had escaped from Waverly.


    So the two apanied the police out of town overnight and found theirir at 3 a. m., but only two were guarding Alvin.


    In the process of arrest, two people resisted with guns and were shot dead.


    In the house, an unconscious Alvin was found, and Adriana and several other criminals were not found.


    Several people decided that it should be Adriana who was caught elsewhere.


    Alvin was admitted to the hospital for resuscitation.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    A call, Alvin opened his eyes, saw Adriana standing in front of him, Alvin was ecstatic, excited out of tears, jumped over, a hug Adriana, ¡°Adri, you¡¯re okay? Really good, you really scared me to death. Seeing your car fall into the sea, I was scared out of my mind.¡±


    He said, and suddenly something felt wrong again.


    He let go of Adriana and looked at Adriana with a smile on her cheeks, her face white and clean, without any scars.


    Alvin wrinkled his brow and asked suspiciously, ¡°No, you were not injured, the injury on your forehead healed so quickly?¡±


    Adriana shook her head.


    Pointed to one side.


    Over there, there is a light at the end of the dark borderless, the beam of light enveloping Adriana¡¯s body, lining her body somewhat transparent, illusory.


    ¡°Senior, when I die, from now on, there will be no me in your world. I hope you can forget about me and start a new life well. In this life, I owe you too much to repay. If there is an afterlife, I will make it up to you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s body was bing more and more transparent, with a faint sheen emanating from her body, hazing that one beautiful face.


    She raised her hand and gently put it on Alvin¡¯s face. Alvin subconsciously wanted to hold her hand, but found that no matter how he grabbed it, he couldn¡¯t hold her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this ¡­?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s pupils widened slightly, a look of horror.


    Adriana, however, smiled lightly, ¡°Senior, my time is up, I should go now. Bye ¡­¡±


    As her words fell, her body gradually drifted away, then turned into a cloud of bright stars and disappeared at the end of the beam of white light.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana?! Don¡¯t you die, Adriana!?¡±


    He sat up in a sh, his frightened pale face covered in fine sweat.


    But moving so much, the leg that was shot hurt immensely.


    ¡°Alvin, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Edward asked with concern as he sat in thepanion chair next to the bed.


    Peter sniffed, turned back, his deep face gazing at him, and walked over, ¡°Feeling better? That ¡­ mu ¡­ bang ¡­¡±


    Peter was about to ask about Adriana¡¯s whereabouts when he saw Alvin lift the bedding, stand up from the hospital bed and punch him hard in the face, ¡°Peter, you can let go of Adriana if you don¡¯t love her. But don¡¯t hurt her, you¡¯d better pray she¡¯s not dead, if she is, I Alvin will never forgive you in this life.¡±


    That punchnded and blood stains spilled from the corner of Peter¡¯s lips instantly.

 Chapter 335 Did I ever love you?

    He raised a hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and asked, ¡°Where is Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Where is it? How dare you ask where she is? You ¡­¡±


    Alvin clutched Peter¡¯s cor tightly. This was the first time the two brothers had seen the gentle, gentle man angry in front of them.


    But Peter didn¡¯t get angry and didn¡¯t fight back.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin shrugged off Peter, a little panic surfaced on his pale face, ¡°You didn¡¯t find Adriana?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then, aside Edward said: ¡°The police salvaged at the scene and in the sea, and did not find Adriana. so we all thought Adriana and you were taken away by the bandits.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s fists were clenched, his teeth clenched, and a pair of teary scarlet eyes shot a nce around the two men.


    The appalling gaze pierced Peter¡¯s heart deeply, and his wrinkled brow deepened a few points, ¡°You mean, Adriana fell into the sea?¡±


    His voice was weak and feeble, with his own uncontroble pain and trembling.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡±


    Alvin said with tears in his eyes, nced at the phone Edward was holding, grabbed it, dialed a series of phone numbers, and ordered: ¡°Now send all forces to the coast to look for Adriana. I want you to send out everyone and search all day. If you don¡¯t find anyone, don¡¯t ever give me a break. Now, immediately, now!¡±


    A piece of information was imprinted on Peter¡¯s mind that Adriana had fallen into the sea and the body could not be found until now.


    From noon yesterday to now, twenty hours have passed, and people are still not found!


    Peter¡¯s mind suddenly shed to a moment when he was inlove with Adriana, he said: Adri, stay, give me and the children a home, okay?


    She said: I¡¯ll think about it.


    Just one image, but it pulled at his heart and hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Peter did not stay, immediately left the hospital, at the same time called and ordered down, the whole staff looking for Adriana.


    On this day, Waverly mobilized five hundred people to search for Adriana on the coast, sending out as many as two hundred search and rescue boats, and the number of people is growing.


    The following day, the news broke the big news that Adriana hadmissioned herwyer to donate one billion to the Angel Foundation yesterday.


    Once the news was exposed, it caused a huge uproar, and many peoplemented that Adriana is indifferent to fame and fortune and has a good heart, and is a rare and good woman. With the previous day on the news after the exposure of the spray of a very different argument, have been hit in the face.


    The most vtile person would be Peter, who has extremely mixed feelings and does not understand what kind of woman Adriana really is.


    Three dayster.


    The team of searchers has reached as many as a thousand people, but there is still no news about Adriana.


    A weekter, Adriana¡¯s body was found a few kilometers away along the coast.


    And at this time, Adriana¡¯s body has been soaked swollen simply can not see the model, the skin has been gnawed by the fish part, look quite cruel and horrible.


    The only way to tell that it was Adriana was by the earrings in her ears, her short hair, her clothes and her backpack.


    Alvin saw the one body and jumped right over, holding her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Adri? Adri? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Alvin held the limp corpse in his arms, and with a little effort, he was able to rub his skin in a disgusting state, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He knelt there and hugged her for a long time, saying sorry all the time.


    And aside, Peter watched everything in silence, his eyes deep andplex.


    The cold, knife-like face had been tightly wrinkled together, eyes unblinkingly looking at the corpse.


    No one knew what he was thinking and what he was feeling.


    Peter only knows that he is in heartache and cannot say what it is like.


    He wanted to go and hug the woman, but he couldn¡¯t feel his strong love for her.


    As they say, he loves her almost to the point of obsession and can do anything for her.


    Peter tries hard to remember what they were and what they used to be, but in the end he can¡¯t feel anything.


    Only the tears that couldn¡¯t help but overflow from the eyes, wetting his face, ced in the pocket of his pants hand clenched tightly.


    Because wearing ck suit pants, so no one noticed a flood of inconspicuous blood stained his pants.


    He clenched his fist and sunk it deep directly into his palm, gouging out the blood, but Peter couldn¡¯t feel it, he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Like a walking corpse.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Peter turned away and gave Hank a call, ¡°Go immediately and get me all the videos of me and Adriana, I want ¡­ all of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank did not ask the reason and went straight to the mission.


    Back at the office, Hank had sent a portion of the video to Peter.


    In the office, Peter turned on hisputer and watched the video content


    The first video, is he and Theresa two engagement ceremony, Adriana appeared, Theresa drunk, she handed him the drinking drunk Theresa, and told him: cherish Theresa, she is a good girl.


    The second video, from the garage of the engagement hotel, is of Adriana smashing the window of the car to save Luis.


    In the third video, he goes to her Hale Cobb Law Firm and, in gratitude, gives her the Alston Group contract.


    ¡­


    A video, Peter did not fast-forward, a little bit to see the end.


    He was trying to find things about Adriana through these videos, trying to find ¡®love¡¯ for her, nay, he couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    Hank¡¯s videos were sent one by one, and those videos filled a USB.


    From the morning to watch again, seete at night, Hank reminded him to go home, he did not pay attention.


    Theresa called to inquire and he turned off his phone.


    Peter spent five days and five nights watching all the videos at a speed of one point five times.


    In the video, he could feel his love for Adriana gradually emerge, Peter tried his best to find that feeling, but in the end, he could not find that heart thumping strong love.


    Numbness, there is no feeling except numbness.


    He couldn¡¯t feel what love is, couldn¡¯t feel the woman¡¯s smile to make him feel good, couldn¡¯t feel the woman crying, his heart gripping pain, couldn¡¯t feel the relief and satisfaction when holding her.


    Peter tried his best, but the more he tried, the less he could find the feelings he needed.


    Bang¨C


    Peter got angry and got up and smashed theputer directly in front of him, throwing the USB directly into the trash.


    Angrily, he left the office.


    A few minutester, the office door opened.


    One went to the trash can, leaned down and picked up the USB and held it tightly in his hand.


    ¡°Adriana, have I ever loved you? Love, what is it?¡±


    He looked at the USB inside his palm and fell into endless pain.


    What is that feeling?


    It is clear that you love someone and know that you love them.


    Naive, can¡¯t find that love fluttering and deer in the headlights, looking at her face, but as if seeing a person who has nothing to do with it.


    Cold, rusty, without any emotion.


    When Peter left thepany to inquire about Adriana¡¯s whereabouts, he received the news that Adriana had been cremated and buried.


    He bought a bouquet of flowers and showed up at Adriana¡¯s grave.


    Found Alvin still standing there.


    A few days ago, Alvin was disheveled, disheveled, unkempt and unkempt.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you know to get some rest?¡±

 Chapter 336 – Is life on the island okay?

    Peter asked somewhat numbly, walked up and ced the bouquet of flowers in front of Adriana¡¯s headstone.


    Alvin gave Peter a sideways nce, his thin lips slightly open, wanting to rebuke him angrily.


    Actually found Peter¡¯s face haggard, eyes full of blood, lips pale hair cracked, long beard, even the hair is greasy unlike.


    Peter, as he sees him, has always been extremely concerned about his image.


    In the thirty years we¡¯ve known each other, he¡¯s never seen Peter like this, disheveled like a devastated loser after a huge blow.


    ¡°Remember her?¡± Alvin asked.


    Peter hesitated for a second, his eyes fixed on the ck and white photo on the tombstone.


    On the photo, the little woman smiled innocently, showing a row of white teeth, giving a sense of innocence of the little sister next door, but with a little tenderness.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He shook his head.


    Alvin closed his eyes in despair, and abruptly, a fist mmed hard on Peter¡¯s face.


    The man stumbled a few steps and tripped directly to the ground, dizzy and did not stand up for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±


    The boss asked me to find all the videos of him and Adriana, and in these five days, he watched the videos day and night, without eating a single grain of rice, without drinking a single drop of water, without even taking a nap. He, really tried his best.¡±


    In all the years Hank has followed Peter, he has never seen Peter so disheveled and clueless.


    At this time, Edward also came over, he walked a short distance to hear Hank¡¯s words, but when he came to the front, looking at the two brothers so wretched appearance, can not help but feel, this is the so-called love?


    If love is this painful, he would rather ¡­ not love in his life.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to say something else, but seeing Peter¡¯s appearance, he, as a brother, was also a bit unbearable.


    Perhaps, as Hank says, it has nothing to do with Peter.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is also an innocent, clearly deeply in love with Adriana, willing to give all for her, but now because of an ident, he lost all memories of Adriana.


    God is also cruel enough to let him fall in love with someone, love regardless of life and death, but then let him forget sopletely.


    The really poor people should be considered Peter, by andrge.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want mommy, I want mommy?!¡±


    Suddenly, the voices of two children came from not far away.


    Several people looked back only to see Theresa actually appearing at the cemetery with her two children.


    Peter immediately stood up and Alvin subconsciously blocked the tombstone, not wanting the two children to be hurt.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, what brings you here?¡±


    Peter walked towards the two children and picked them up, ¡°Good boy, let¡¯s go home, OK?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I want Mommy, they all say Mommy is dead, oooh ¡­ they¡¯re lying, how can Mommy not be around anymore.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Aunt Theresa said that Mommy died in the ocean, is it true? I want to take a look at her.¡±


    Luis and Helen both said, one after the other.


    Peter nced at Theresa, who came up behind him, and his eyes zed over for a few moments.


    ¡°No, how can it be. Mommy is doing business abroad and has been busy, so she can¡¯te back recently.¡± Peter patiently went to soothe the two children.


    Helen pointed at Theresa, looked at Peter with tears in her eyes and choked up, ¡°Auntie Theresa said that, she said that mommy died and afterwards, she will be our new mommy, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I said.¡±


    Desperate to get on top, Theresa wants to hurry up and tell her two children about Adriana¡¯s death, and then make a better impression on her children¡¯s hearts as soon as possible.


    She exined, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m just saying that their mommy is gone and I will take good care of them in the future like Adri did.¡±


    Helen understood Theresa¡¯s words, and her small, expressionless face looked at Peter as she asked, ¡°So, Mommy¡¯s still dead, is she?¡±


    ¡°Wow ¡­ I don¡¯t want it, I want mommy, I want mommy.¡±


    Luis bounced his legs and howled, ¡°I want mommy, I want mommy, oooh, daddy is bad, daddy is a big dummy, you can¡¯t even protect mommy.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Alvin seemed to be able to see the shadow of Adriana in Helen¡¯s face.


    He gave a look to Hank, who walked over to the headstone and blocked the photo.


    Alvin walked up to the two children and picked Helen up, smiling dotingly, ¡°Your daddy didn¡¯t lie to you, mommy is still alive, you can¡¯t curse mommy oh. She, only now pretend out a fake death thing, actually have a secret mission to go abroad to carry out the task.¡±


    ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t it like an agent oh?¡±


    Luis asked with wide, teary eyes and curiosity.


    ¡°Mmmmmm, Luis is so smart.¡±


    Alvin coaxed him.


    Only Helen slowly hung her head, not speaking, tears in her eyes.


    She knows everything, that¡¯s how adults are, they like to cheat and always will.


    ¡­


    Oskaria, Ind.


    ¡°How is it, is the intensity of today¡¯s training eptable?¡±


    On the training ground, the instructor Thunder looked at the short-haired woman in front of him and asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°Report sir, no problem.¡±


    Adriana, wearing a camouge undershirt, loose camouge pants and a darkplexion, spoke back aloud.


    Officer Solomon nodded in relief, ¡°Well, good. You¡¯ve been here for three and a half years, and you¡¯ve improved rapidly, and you¡¯re a very good performer in the group. Now there is a task for you, youe with me.¡±


    Solomon waved to her, and Adriana followed him off the training grounds and to the parlor.


    ¡°Boss, who wants to see me?¡±


    Adriana was a little curious.


    Solomon didn¡¯t look back, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go.¡±


    At the door of the parlor, Solomon pushed the door open and let Adriana walk in.


    In the living room, a man in a suit with a ck devil mask, revealing a pair of fangs, looked eerie, but made her feel inexplicably familiar.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, puzzled, sizing up the visitor in front of her with curiosity.


    It has been more than three years since she came to the mysterious ind, no one has ever looked for her, and no one knows her identity, so no one will ask about her identity.


    This is a big no-no on the ind.


    The man turned back, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Is life on the ind okay?¡±


    A sudden sound, familiar and unfamiliar.


    Adriana inclined her head, her eyes narrowing slightly as she surveyed him, ¡°Harlee?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ awesome, the vision is really poisonous. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Harlee removed her mask, walked up to Adriana and smiled, ¡°After all these years, I thought you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, pulled out a chair and sat down leisurely, ¡°You sent me here three years ago, how could I possibly forget?¡±

 Chapter 337 Harlee appears

    Three years ago, she was at the end of her rope and had no choice but to call Harlee and ask for her help.


    But who knew that the chase woulde before the meeting with Harlee.


    She fell into the sea and thought she had reached the end of her life, but when she was struggling to die in the sea, Harlee appeared and saved her.


    After leaving, she was taken out of Waverly by helicopter.


    Waiting for her to wake up from a nap, people have been left on a deserted ind by Harlee, every day to endure the torture of life and death.


    But Adriana loves the life that allows her to exercise and increase her ability to protect herself.


    So, I am always grateful to Harlee.


    Who knew that this bastard left for three and a half years, and thought that from then on there would be no further contact.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ how does this sound, and some resentment towards me?¡±


    Harlee raised her eyebrows.


    Adriana nced at him indifferently, ¡°Do I have to thank you by hugging your thighs?¡±


    She got up, walked over to the window, put her hands in the pockets of her camouge pants, just like a valiant look, and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Say, what was the purpose of leaving me here in the first ce?¡±


    Several years without seeing, Harlee clearly feel the little woman¡¯s nature change,pared to the previous, cold too much.


    It was almost unrecognizable to him.


    ¡°You donated a billion to my Angel Foundation, and this is a reward for you. Didn¡¯t you always say you wanted to work on yourself, and this is an opportunity to do so.¡±


    Harlee grinned thievishly.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed, knowing that Harlee did not want to tell the truth.


    For three and a half years she was able to hold back from asking about it, and now, she¡¯s in no hurry to find out.


    ¡°Three years ago, on Orco Mount, Sloane¡¯s shot ¡­ was done by you, right?¡±


    That one incident was the pain of her life.


    On the ind, countless times I would recall what happened on Orco Mount that day, thinking about it and not understanding who was behind it.


    Finally, it was locked on Harlee¡¯s body.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harlee¡¯s facial muscles stiffened slightly and her smile stopped abruptly.


    There was spection about Adriana¡¯s change, but I didn¡¯t think she would suddenly be so smart.


    To his surprise and a little shock.


    ¡°You saved my life, and I¡¯ll forgive that incident. But, I just want to know the reason.¡±


    Once the two met, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Harlee leaned back in her chair, hesitated for a moment, and sighed, ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯m not going to be able to say anything. You guessed it, I did that shot on Orco Mount. However, I didn¡¯t think about harming you at the time, it was just the opportunity that came up. When you went to jail, I would have gotten you out even without Alvin¡¯s hand. It¡¯s just that he was one step ahead of me.¡±


    ¡°Answer positively.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face is cold and her eyes do not contain any tenderness.


    ¡°I hate Sloane, I hate The Alston family, I hate their family.¡±


    Harlee saw that things were not going to pass, so she said directly: ¡°Do you know why I was in amon school as a child? I was born into the nobility, but Peter¡¯s father killed my parents and ruined the Soto family¡¯s business, leaving me with nothing. At school, I didn¡¯t care about my studies, I was dissipated and bullied all day long, and then I met you. As I grew up, I got to know my way around, and with the help of distant cousins, I went abroad to further my education and spend money to start my own business. During those years, I took three hours off every day and struggled for several years before I was able to get what I have today. What do you think, what I had to do at that time?¡±


    He told Adriana the truth about what happened back then.


    Adriana listened to his story without much ups and downs under her eyes, as nd as water.


    ¡°So you used me to provoke my rtionship with The Alston family and make The Alston family miserable. Only you didn¡¯t expect that Peter would lose his memory, and once Peter didn¡¯t love me, I lost my rightful value. Is that why you went out of your way to get close to me back then?¡±


    She touched her nose and wrinkled her brow again, ¡°After that, you left me here again, trained to be who you wanted. harlee, you think, I will serve you? Not afraid that one day I¡¯ll bite back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about everything. But I only sent you here to fulfill your dream. You fell into the sea, and when you were unconscious, you said you wanted to be stronger, so that you could protect the people you wanted to protect. At that moment, I felt that you and I are very simr, so I sent you here. It¡¯s a way to make up for the harm I once did to you.¡±


    He exined.


    Adriana looked at him, ¡°You think I¡¯d believe that?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s all up to you.¡± Harlee disdained with the exnation, ¡°today came over just to see you, by the way to give you a task. Of course, this task was entrusted to me, and I think the pay is good, so I came to see you on purpose. Three and a half years, now is the time to ept the results, if you task ispleted, you can sessfully graduate.¡±


    Sessfully graduated?


    Adriana didn¡¯t think it would be that simple.


    The obscure eyes stared at Harlee for a moment without giving an answer.


    Turn around, stare out the window and fall into deep thought.


    Appearing on the ind, she knew that one day she would definitely leave, only this day came suddenly and actually felt as if she wasn¡¯t ready for it.


    Harlee, who was sitting in the chair, saw her silence and suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, you¡¯re not interested in Peter and Helen, Luis, Alvin and the others, at all?¡±


    One was the man she loved so much, two were her children, and one helped her so much.


    For more than three years, he had been silently watching Adriana, and he was really surprised by the results.


    Once a woman is ruthless,pared with men, really no less.


    ¡°When is the mission?¡±


    Adriana blinked her eyshes, her eyelids drooping slightly, and the sunlight pouring in from the window fell on her face, leaving a row of butterfly-winged ciliary silhouettes on her cheeks, but it couldn¡¯t hide the sadness on her cheeks.


    Those people are things she wants to know, even very much.


    Adriana knew in her heart that if she restrained herself from asking, she would be able to persevere to the end.


    But once the mouth is open, she is afraid that her mind is all those people, can not not go to face, memories ¡­


    Harlee was surprised for a moment, originally thought Adriana did not ask these because she was too embarrassed to initiate the question, but did not expect that she had raised it, she actually digressed.


    ¡°A few dayster.¡±


    ¡°Destination?¡±


    ¡°Los Angeles.¡±


    Los Angeles?


    The name of the ce, Adriana can not stop a shiver, ced in the pocket of the hands slightly clenched, it is difficult to hold down the tension.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Harlee: ¡°¡­¡±


    This woman, became too ¡­ cold.


    ¡°After so many years without any contact with the outside world, don¡¯t you want to ask about those people? And, of course, about me.¡±


    Adriana stared back, her indifferent eyes sweeping over him, and left straight away.


    Walked so spontaneously, did not look back.


    Sitting in the room, Harlee watched her back as she left, suddenly feeling that Adriana had changed too much, and her icy appearance was a little too much for him to take.

 Chapter 338 Life is worse than death

    I can¡¯t help but reflect on the fact that it was really the right decision to send her here in the first ce.


    Needless to say, Harlee has some regrets.


    Adriana went back to the hostel.


    Their dormitory is not divided into men and women, six people a dormitory, two men and four women, the room isrge, spacious and neat.


    She slept in the top bunk, against the window, with the wall at her feet and the strongest member of their six-person team, Ran, at her head.


    ¡°Dear Adri, tell me, what is the mission this time? Can you take me with you?¡±


    She slept on the top bunk and had just climbed into bed, lying down to calm down, when Irene came over, propped her hands on the side of the bed, leapt up and sat on her bed.


    Irene is the only woman in their group of six, apart from her.


    An enchanting and charming, sexy and iparable specialties, the posture of heaven, especially the pair of provocative fox eyes, simply beautiful, in addition to very good at provoking people, the body is also very good.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to ask Solomon, not me.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and said.


    ¡°And what exactly is the mission?¡± Irene pursued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t say exactly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I also said I wanted to ask for some useful information from you.¡±


    She shrugged and jumped off the bed.


    Just as he stood up, he saw Ran walk in.


    Irene hooked her lips and smiled, twisting her slender waist to wee her, ¡°Ran, you¡¯re back? I missed you so much.¡±


    She walked over and flung herself toward Ran¡¯s arms.


    Ran cold a face, not even look, a dodge to avoid.


    Ran, the most handsome man in the group and the entire ind.


    The skin color is dark, but does not affect his handsome face, but seems more rigid and calm, all emitting a deep type of male.


    The features are absolutely the best proportion, perfect and impable, especially the pair of azure pupils, lining the deep face of the mixed-race children more confusing.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ haha ¡­ Irene, can you do it, so many years have not been able to take Ran, tsk ¡­ empty style, but even like a man can not get, charm or not. But even the man you like can not get, charm or not.¡±


    Colin, the shortest wit in the group, taunted.


    Irene rolled her eyes in anger and snorted, ¡°Is that because I¡¯m not charming? It¡¯s obvious that he, Ran, is a bender.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ makes sense, makes sense. Ran, for sure, only likes men.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s for sure. In this world, there¡¯s really no man I can¡¯t handle, unless he doesn¡¯t like women.¡±


    Irene puffed up her rippling breasts and left with an arrogant twist.


    ¡°Adriana, what is your mission? Tell me about it.¡±


    Colin asked curiously.


    At this time, Irene, who had walked out, turned back, ¡°Colin, it¡¯s useless to ask, you still don¡¯t know Adri¡¯s nature? His mouth is even tighter than Ran¡¯s.¡±


    Colin, shouting his name could easily sound like ¡®lowlife¡¯, and eventually all the members of the group affectionately called him ¡®Colin¡¯.


    Although in-looking, wearing sses, giving a sense of science and technology man, but the actual is an absolutely superb hacker, at present, there is no one more powerful than him.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what brings you here?¡±


    Colin shouted to Irene, and Adriana and Ran simultaneously looked towards the dormitory door and jumped out of bed.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Adriana shouted.


    ¡°Adriana, in a few days you¡¯re going to be on a mission, but it¡¯s your first time out after all, so I¡¯ll give you a chance to pick someone for yourself and report to me.¡±


    Dressed in camouge, the chief Solomon stood with his arms around his chest and his feet apart in a dominant pose.


    Adriana wrinkles her brow in thought.


    ¡°No need to rush to tell me, consider ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    Without waiting for Chief Solomon¡¯s words to speak, Adriana had already given her answer.


    ¡°Ouch, Adri, you¡¯re not enough. You¡¯re not even interested in my man? Do you believe I¡¯ll break your leg?¡±


    Irene said nonchntly.


    You know, within the group, Irene sees her as a recognized love rival.


    As far as Adriana is concerned, Irene is making a fool of herself by treating her as an imaginary enemy.


    ¡°Ran, do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Chief Solomon asked Ran for his opinion.


    Ran jawed slightly, ¡°None.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    At that moment, a thin, dark-skinned man suddenly walked in outside, ¡°Sir, I want to go too.¡±


    The man who spoke was named Lynn, the closest man to Ran in the group.


    Shaved inch head, good features, although the voice is low and hoarse, but at least look at the past.


    Everyone says that he and Ran are a pair of gay friends who spend all their time together and are Irene¡¯s rivals in love.


    There is also a scar man within the group, but has been on a mission and has not returned from a month out by now.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Although several people know that the scarred man is fierce, but no one to ask these.


    Solomon nced back at Lynn, ¡°Obey orders!¡±


    Four words gagged him.


    ¡°The six of you have been on the ind for three and a half years, the same group of students, and you have a month to go before you graduate. When Adriana and Ran return from their mission, you¡¯ll be able to leave on a big mission together.¡±


    Chief Solomon dropped a remark, turned around and left.


    ¡°Yay, finally we can get out of this hellhole.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ is actually a little ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m going to follow my Ran all the time anyway.¡±


    The three of them were talking to each other, but Ran and Adriana were the only two who were silent.


    Leave?


    Listening to Solomon¡¯s words, Adriana fell into contemtion, propped her hands on the edge of the bed, leapt onto the bed, and lowered her head in contemtion.


    For more than three years here, at first the training was worse than death, she wanted to leave here day after day.


    But after a long time, suddenly to let her leave, actually new some reluctant.


    Even the strong idea is to want to stay here.


    On the ind, there will also be hook-ups, such as every practical training is a group of two people training, or kill each other, always how cruel how toe.


    Each one has its own Lawson, with the reckoning.


    But what is itpared to the outside world?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Ran, in the bunk next to hers, gave her a sultry look and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head,y down, and rested with her eyes closed.


    Three dayster.


    Adriana and Ran both packed up, and on the ind the two were blindfolded, taken on the helicopter and left.


    A dozen hourster, the two were finally dropped off the ne.


    Removing the blindfold, Adriana mmed her eyes shut, only to feel the blinding light of the ne tighten.


    Looking around, at night, it seems to be in a mountainous ce, surrounded by weeds, after the ne has flown away, there is only the darkness of the night.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ran, carrying a ck duffel bag, strides forward.


    Adriana immediately followed.


    The two spent an evening walking from the wilderness to the outskirts of the city, saw a car and stopped it, and took it to the city center.

 Chapter 339 Finding Anne

    When they arrived in Los Angeles, Adriana and Ran both found a hotel nearby and checked in.


    The identity document that was revealed was not her original name, but was called ¡®Holly¡¯.


    Adriana dressed up a little and has changed her original appearance, so no one will easily recognize her.


    In Los Angeles, where she has been working for many years and her own Hale Cobb Law Firm, the first thing she wanted to do after not returning for many years was to visit the firm at the crack of dawn.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    In the elevator, Ran looked sideways and found Adriana deep in thought, wondering what she was thinking about.


    The little woman in front of you, clearly a simple look, like the little sister next door, but the pair of deep eyes always give a sense of imprability, so people look fearful.


    Ran, on the other hand, is very curious about her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Adriana replied with an expressionless face, and with a ding, the elevator doors opened and the two walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying in the room next to yours, so call me in time if anything happens.¡±


    Ran walked beside her and handed her a cell phone, ¡°It has my phone number on it, so if you need to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said a thank you, wrinkled her brow, and asked, ¡°When is the mission going to take ce?¡±


    As she stepped out of the elevator, she surveyed her surroundings, a habitual move she had trained during her years on the ind.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she found no one around, she asked without any worries.


    ¡°You can take a day off.¡±


    Ran rified the timing.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana responded and swiped her room card to go back to her room.


    Put down the luggage, went to the bathroom and took a hot bath, an hourter, changed into a bathrobe she walked out, stood in front of the window, looking at the night in Los Angeles, everything is so familiar, even let her can feel a trace of warmth.


    Gradually melting that one already frozen heart.


    But for some reason, she always had a vague pain in her heart that caused her pain.


    It¡¯s just that in front of people, she¡¯s not very good at showing it.


    In the room on the wine cab to take down a bottle of red wine, open, pour a ss of red wine, Woody sipped a sip, while drinking red wine, while enjoying the night view.


    Although her eyes reflected the flowers and neon of Los Angeles, her mind had already drifted away.


    Luis, Helen, Peter, Alvin, Jenkins, Anne, Vivian ¡­


    All the people she cared about and loved, the familiar faces of each and every one of them shed through her mind and she wondered about them.


    Adriana prides herself on not being cold-blooded and having feelings, how could she not miss them.


    So, he took out his phone, clicked on the browser and typed in above ¨C Peter.


    Just when she wanted to go searching, she hesitated a bit.


    She didn¡¯t dare.


    That year, when there was a car ident, everyone¡¯s thought she was dead, and she told herself in her own mind, you¡¯re a dead man.


    In this world, there is no longer that woman named ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    Hesitantly, the three words in the input box were deleted again.


    Drop the phone and have another ss of red wine.


    Finally, she searched for some news about Peter with her phone after all.


    Then, the search engine showed news from two and a half years ago.


    That means that after she disappeared, there was no news of Peter?


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart stuttered, some nervousness, inexplicable trepidation and fear.


    Peter¡¯s group is quite famous both at home and abroad, so how is it possible that news about him could not be searched for a figure so high up in the world?


    Adriana had a hard time sleeping through the night and early the next morning.


    After washing up, he pulled open the door to his room and walked out, seeing Ran standing by on the way out.


    ¡°What a coincidence, you¡¯re going down for dinner too?¡±


    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The chat between the two is always so uninteresting, everywhere indifferent and detached.


    We got off the elevator together and went to the sixth floor for dinner.


    Adriana ordered some of her old favorite breakfast items.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the waiter brought the breakfast over, and Ran nced at the breakfast in front of her and asked, ¡°You like pasta very much?¡±


    Soup dumplings, crystal shrimp dumplings, egg rolls, and pancakes.


    It¡¯s all pasta.


    ¡°I like it better in the morning.¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s lips lifted up in a light smile, as if she remembered eating with Helen in a Chinese restaurant in Los Angeles a few years ago.


    She also didn¡¯t expect the food and beverage department of this hotel to start having Chinese food as well.


    Adriana looked down and ate and noticed Ran staring at her and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°You can eat if you want, I can¡¯t eat it all by myself.¡±


    Ran took a sip of his coffee and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen you smile, it¡¯s quite a nice smile.¡±


    A sentence if another person said, there are a few flirtatious meaning, but is from Ran¡¯s mouth, but let her some surprise.


    ¡°Laughing?¡±


    Adriana subconsciously reached up and touched her cheek, ¡°No, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the old you, what it was like.¡±


    The man across the table eats his sandwich, chewing on it and asking questions as he does so.


    ¡°Sorry, the old me ¡­ I forgot about that too.¡±


    She won¡¯t talk about it.


    On the ind, all people do not ask each other¡¯s identity and before, this is the unspoken rule.


    With someone as by-the-book as Ran, it¡¯s hard for Adriana to imagine why he would ask this question.


    Adriana ate for a while, felt a little full, raised her eyes to see the time, it was already nine in the morning.


    ¡°Take your time eating, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    ¡°Where to go, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I know Los Angeles better than you.¡±


    Adriana put down an expressionless sentence, carried the shoulder bag and left.


    Both before and now, she prefers to carry a duffel bag.


    Like seems to be from the year to take care of Helen nurtured, when the little girl is still small, go out with bottles, milk powder, diapers and so on, so carrying a duffel bag on the habit.


    After leaving the hotel, I stopped a car and went directly to Hale Cobb Law Firm.


    More than two years have not returned, everything is so familiar and a little strange.


    The address remained the same, and Adriana took the elevator to the Hale Cobb Law Firm on the 15th floor.


    Standing at the entrance of the office, watching many customersing in and out, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that Anne was indeed capable of managing thew firm so well in just a few years?


    ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    Adriana walked in, and the receptionist came up to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for ¡­ Anne.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for our president? Sorry, our president hasn¡¯t ¡­e on,e on.¡±


    The receptionist pointed in the direction of the door and called out, ¡°Mr. Cobb, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    Adriana turned around and saw at a nce that Anne, dressed in a ck professional outfit with short hair and dressed in a very neutral but handsome way, walked in the doorway.


    ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±


    Anne stepped forward and smiled at her with hooked lips, ¡°I wonder what area of business you want to consult?¡±


    ¡°Consult ¡­¡±


    Adriana thought for a moment, pondering what business she wanted to consult on, and finally said, ¡°Divorce.¡±

 Chapter 340 I like you

    ¡°Okay, youe with me.¡±


    Anne walked her in and went straight to the president¡¯s office, sat her on the couch, Anne poured her a ss of water and walked over, ¡°Ma¡¯am, how may I address you?¡±


    ¡°Holly.¡±


    Adriana kept her eyes on her, wanting to go up to her and hug her, but, right now, she didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Oh. Miss Jane. You drink your water, let¡¯s not get too nervous, and tell us your business carefully.¡± Anne sat across from her and stared unblinkingly at Adriana.


    ¡°By the way. Knowing yourpany, or through Adriana, may I ask where she has been?¡± Adriana side-stepped Anne¡¯s questioning, wanting to know something.


    ¡°Adriana? You ¡­ When did you meet her?¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and a little surprise shed under her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost three years.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so.¡±


    Anne¡¯s shimmering eyes were instantly dulled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you guys be out of touch?¡±


    ¡°Adriana she ¡­ she was a friend of mine, sadly, she ¡­ passed away over two years ago,¡± Anne spread her hands, her eyes a little red, and ¡°Passed away.¡±


    ¡°Passed away? How did that happen? I met her then, still a very nice girl, what a shame. I said how I couldn¡¯t contact her for the past few years. I heard then that she was not getting married in SwoywanaWaverly, howe the sad news came suddenly?¡±


    Anne shook her head and slowly hung her head, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Adri so good girl, really blind to see a heartless man, actually lost his memory and forgot about her, and now people are following the beautiful wife of the beautiful flowers and snow, wantonly happy. I think Adri is too stupid to trust a man. It¡¯s so silly.¡±


    At the mention of Adriana, Anne¡¯s emotions were clearly a little worse for wear, red-eyed and drawing a few tissues to wipe away her tears.


    Anne is not a girl who cries well, but she didn¡¯t expect to be so sensitive because of herself.


    ¡°Sorry to bring up your sad story. I also want to know about Adriana¡¯s past, so if it puts you in a bad mood, let¡¯s not mention it.¡±


    Adriana said immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, you¡¯re Adri¡¯s friend too. The fact that you can still remember her even now means you¡¯re close to her too.¡±


    Anne said with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°What about her children, are they doing well now?¡±


    ¡°The child ¡­ should be okay. That bastard man has another woman though, at least it¡¯s his own flesh and blood, there¡¯s no way he doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    Listening to Anne¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    As long as Peter was good to Helen, she was relieved.


    ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Adriana sighed, pretended to be sad, and then used her fake identity to ask for some advice about divorce and property division.


    When she left, she wanted to pay for the consultation, but Anne didn¡¯t ask for it.


    Adriana party just left.


    In the afternoon, she went to a few more familiar ces for a stroll, and coincidentally met Brenden and ¡­ Hayley on the street.


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see when you hit me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m pregnant now, if anything goes wrong with the baby, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    In order to find out what happened to Hayley, Adriana pretended to identally knock Hayley down.


    As a result, a momentter, her bad shrew nature was revealed again, pointing at her and cursing incessantly.


    ¡°Sorry, I just identally bumped into you, seeing how healthy you are, the fetus must be fine.¡± She used to be a voice actress and was gifted at voice changing, so she didn¡¯t need to bring a voice changer to change her speaking voice.


    Plus a slight change in appearance, still very unnoticeable her identity.


    ¡°Hey, how are you talking?¡±


    Hayley yelled in exasperation, and Brenden beside her frowned in displeasure and leaned down to pull her up off the floor.


    From his face, Adriana could clearly see the look of disgust and helplessness shing under his eyes.


    So, Brenden doesn¡¯t like Hayley at all.


    But why did they actually spend so much time together?


    When Brenden used Hayley because Hayley was her sister, now that everyone thinks Adriana is dead, what¡¯s the point of him staying with Hayley?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right to talk like that when you hit my woman and don¡¯t apologize?¡± Brenden held Hayley and looked at her in a moralistic manner.


    ¡°So ¡­ how about I take you guys to the hospital for a checkup anyway?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, no check of course not!¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ that ¡­ go.¡±


    Adriana pretended to look and helplessness and nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re fine, no need to check. Didn¡¯t we just check?¡±


    Hayley is very concerned about the baby in her womb and wants to go back for a checkup, but Brenden doesn¡¯t really want to go, and is even a little disgusted.


    But Hayley said stubbornly, ¡°Gaki, how can you do this? No matter what, what I have in my belly is your child, you can¡¯t do this to me. You have a child with Juliana, my child is also yours ah?!¡±


    Juliana?


    Adriana was stunned at first, and then remembered as an afterthought that the woman named Juliana was Beatrice from St. Peter¡¯s Manor, the food blogger.


    The reason why Brenden knows all the things between Helen and her and Brenden is because Beatrice used to be her friend, only to learn in the end that Beatrice¡¯s name is Juliana, is Brenden nted in her side of the spy.


    I can¡¯t help but sigh, Hayley is crazy, knowing that Juliana is Brenden¡¯s real wife, but actually want to have a baby with him?


    What about Jenkins? What about Jenkins?


    ¡°This gentleman is so blessed, two women vying to give birth to your child, it¡¯s awesome.¡± Adriana teased.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Not waiting for Brenden to speak, Hayley afraid of being disliked by her in general, exined: ¡°I am in love with him, his ex-wife is unwilling to divorce him.¡±


    As Hayley spoke, Adriana kept her eyes on Brenden, clearly seeing contempt and mockery on his face.


    Apparently, he dislikes Hayley very much.


    If nothing else, the child in the womb must havee by ident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you guys, if you want to check, check, if not I¡¯ll leave.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t dare to dy too long for fear of revealing her identity.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, we don¡¯t check.¡±


    Hayley insisted on going, but Brenden dragged her away.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Looking at their distant backs, Hayley and Brenden both started arguing again.


    Her good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, and her heart burned with a little helplessness.


    Hayley is innocent, she is just a benefit in the war, invisibly caught in the fight, but can not be in the whole body back.


    That said, Adriana is really feeling a little guilty.


    ¡°You know them?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind.


    Adriana turned around to see that it was Ran. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you werete, I came to look for you.¡±


    He said back faintly.


    Adriana was very upset by thement and took out her phone to give it back to him, but Ran immediately exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry, the positioning was done for your safety.¡±

 Chapter 341 Surprisingly, it was him

    Adriana hesitated for a moment and finally epted the phone.


    Thepany that was on the mission was a web hostingpany that had just been established for two years.


    Adriana cried andughed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so handsome about an anchorpany. What¡¯s wrong with the hiring agent¡¯s brain?¡±


    ¡°The mission is to get rid of the executive president of this live streamingpany. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood. Where¡¯s the information?¡±


    ¡°The information will be given to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana responded and followed Ran back to the hotel for some early rest.


    The next morning, she was again in disguise, wearing contacts, painted a thin and curved eyebrows, wearing a waist-length wavy wig, the right side of the nose dotted with an inconspicuous mole, and then set off.


    Walking out the door, Ran was already out.


    Her eyes surveyed her suspiciously, ¡°Suddenly this appearance, really let me did not recognize.¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, didn¡¯t say anything, and went straight to the restaurant.


    Ran followed by a charm blue suit, the suit is straight, short hair to take care of the oil can be seen, wearing sunsses, hiding the handsome face, plus the tailor-made shirt perfectly outlines the pectoral muscles,parable to the fashion supermodel on the catwalk, handsome to the gods.


    ¡°Girls are too cold, no one likes themter.¡±


    He followed Adriana into the elevator and stood beside her and said.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Adriana¡¯s red lips raised slightly, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you gossipy before?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point wasting extra feelings with someone you don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°So, you like me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can it really be so hasty and straightforward?


    ¡°Sorry, I only treat you like a woman.¡±


    In her eyes, either she sees herself as a man or treats the other person as a woman, where does the affectione from?


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his arm propped up on the elevator wall, looking down at the woman he had captive in the corner, ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Adriana looked nd, ¡°In my mind, I either think of myself as a man or you as a woman, both are homosexual animals, where is the love of children?¡±


    ¡°You really know how to disgust me.¡±


    Ran¡¯s words fell and the elevator doors opened.


    He walked out in stride and Adriana let out a long breath of relief and shrugged as she followed.


    The hotel has a red Lamborghini parked in front of the door, Ran walked over and leaped in with his hand on the door, a dashing and handsome posture.


    It caused a squeal of passing beauties to rush to take pictures with their cell phones.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so handsome, this body is too devilish.¡±


    ¡°So handsome, is it any famous model ah.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, the old man¡¯s teenage heart, ah, it¡¯s so nice.¡±


    ¡°If it were my husband, it would be worth my while to die.¡±


    ¡­


    Those women¡¯s nymphomaniac appearance fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes, causing her to hum with contempt, hooked the red lips, only to feel that the nymphomaniac women are very shallow.


    Walked over to the sedan, pulled open the door and got in.


    ¡°Huh, who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°At a nce, it¡¯s all about buttering up men.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat the grapes are too sour, people so rich can find an ugly girl as girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That woman has quite a good temperament, too.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You enjoyed hearing those women praise you?¡±


    Once in the car, Ran was slow to start the sedan, and Adriana couldn¡¯t help but give him a nk look, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I find you vain before?¡±


    ¡°I just want to hear thepliments that people give you.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, do you really think I¡¯m an eighteen year old girl? Hurry up and drive.¡± She waved her hand.


    Buzz¨C


    The coupe gave a low rumble and then sped away.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the car window, dragging her chin, looking out, her indifferent look makes it impossible to guess what she¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°What are you going to do after you leave the ind?¡±


    Ran was the first to speak, breaking the silence.


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Really don¡¯t know?


    But why did Adriana¡¯s mind recall Waverly when Ran spoke?


    She wanted to go back to Waverly, to that familiar and scarred ce, because there were people there she wanted to see.


    ¡°Everyone else says I¡¯m boring, but I find you even more boring.¡±


    Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel the emotion.


    You know, on the ind, Ran is extremely cold man, and Adriana is the most cold one among all the women.


    But Ran and Adriana rtionship is good, so the two were once rumored to be ¡®golden girl¡¯, so those women who like Ran will see Adriana as a love rival.


    Conversely, men who like Adriana will also see Ran as a love interest.


    Moreover, the two performed very well, excelling in various subjects, adding even more points to their own.


    ¡°I like peace.¡±


    She returned five words coldly.


    Yes, in Waverly she has experienced too many ups and downs, encountered too many things, under the pressure and frustration makes her more like the quiet life.


    Until she appeared on the ind, she became more quiet, reluctant to talk, and naturally not as cheerful as before.


    ¡°People who are mncholy have been hurt before.¡±


    Ran hit the nail on the head.


    Adriana willow curved eyebrows slightly frowned, and suddenly slowly unfolded, don¡¯t look out of the window to look at the bustling Los Angeles, did not speak in.


    Sort of a default.


    More than half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a building.


    She followed Ran out of the car, entered the building and took the elevator upstairs.


    There was only one woman inside the elevator in addition to his two, and that woman got off the elevator under seven.


    In a moment, Adriana and Ran were the only ones left in therge elevator, and she asked, ¡°Who is the target? How long is the mission?¡±


    Ran pulled a photo out of his suit pocket and handed it to Adriana, ¡°In two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana took the picture in his hand and answered.


    But when she held the photo and looked carefully at the person on the photo, her pupils suddenly shrank slightly and her face paled a little, ¡°What you said ¡­ is ¡­ this person?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Could you be mistaken?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust my professional standards?¡± He asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Ran, I have a stomach ache ¡­¡±


    Adriana held the photo with her hand over her abdomen and pulled him with her other hand, ¡°It¡¯s so hard, can you take me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ran asked, a little nervous and worried.


    When he took one look at Adriana¡¯s eyes, he understood the situation instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you down.¡±


    Pressed the elevator floor button a few times, cancelled going to 38 and went down one floor instead.


    Exiting the building and getting into the car, Ran did not start the limo.


    Adriana looked at the building in front of her with sunsses on, couldn¡¯t stop her forehead from dripping with sweat and her fingers trembling with nerves.


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    Ran from Adriana¡¯s hand will drag the photo over, looking at the handsome as handsome man above, like a white-faced schr, wearing gold-rimmed sses, warm as jade.

 Chapter 342 – Coincidentally Meeting Alvin

    Adriana was silent for a moment, not wanting to admit it, but having to face the reality.


    Pulling out his phone, he flipped out a string of phone numbers, ¡°Is this Solomon¡¯s?¡±


    There were only two strings of phone numbers on the phone number that didn¡¯t keep the person¡¯s name, one was Ran¡¯s phone number, and he had called herst night, so Adriana remembered the number.


    That other string, it is easy to guess, should be Solomon¡¯s.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran responded.


    Adriana immediately dialed the number out, and in a short time, the phone was connected.


    She opened the door and asked, ¡°Sir, I request to ept another assignment, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°The reason.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡±


    ¡°Execute immediately without cause.¡±


    Solomon spared no words and did not say much.


    The preference is such that Adriana feels the pressure.


    Gulped, clenched his lips, frowned and exined: ¡°He ¡­ is my friend, a person who is kind to me, so I can¡¯t do it. Not only that, I have to protect his safety. I want to know how muchmission the other party has offered?¡±


    Back then in Waverly, someone also tried to assassinate Alvin, but she found out, so it didn¡¯t work.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after years, Alvin opened his anchorpany abroad and was still being watched to assassinate him.


    In the end, I don¡¯t know what conspiracy secrets are behind Alvin¡¯s.


    ¡°Adriana, you should know your ce and have to obey, not to inquire about the golden master.¡±


    Solomon gives a warning.


    ¡°How much did the other side offer? I¡¯m willing to pay double to keep him alive.¡±


    Back in Waverly, she had a good amount of money from Brenden, as well as a savings that she had saved over the years.


    It wouldn¡¯t hurt if we could keep Alvin.


    ¡°This is an order from the top. Everyone who enters the ind mustplete an impossible mission or you will lose your chance to leave here. adriana, these are the rules of the game, signed and sealed upon your arrival on the ind, you have no choice.


    No matter how much money you offer, it won¡¯t change the problem, it¡¯s the principle. It is also one of the reasons why we have survived for years in the dark and are still standing.


    Take the money to do the job, only sess is not allowed to fail, no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Perhaps because Solomon admired Adriana more, he patiently exined a lot to her.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°There are not so many buts. You only have two ways to execute and not to execute as a choice.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, but when the words came to her lips, the other party had already hung up the phone, leaving her feeling helpless.


    She took a deep breath, her right hand clutching the phone tightly, gritting her teeth in anger.


    Closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair and did not speak for a long time.


    Alvin ¡­


    Alvin!?


    The man who trusted her the most, when she was in deep trouble, everyone was infinitely suspicious of her, only Alvin believed in her without reservation.


    Adriana is very grateful to him from the bottom of her heart.


    It just didn¡¯t ur to her that after two and a half years her first mission would be to assassinate Alvin.


    Oh, God really does not favor her.


    ¡°Heads up.¡±


    The man beside her gently nudged her arm and Adriana inclined her head to look over, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?!¡±


    Ran raised his forehead slightly, gesturing for her to look ahead.


    Adriana turned her head and looked at the front of the limo.


    Only a man and woman came into view and slowly walked towards this side.


    ¡°Brenda?¡±


    When you look at them, the people who appear in front of you are Alvin and Brenda?


    When you think about it, when Alvin set up the anchorpany, Brenda, who was famous in the anchor world at the time, went to her and Alvin¡¯s newly established live tform to help her.


    I didn¡¯t expect Brenda toe abroad with Alvin this time.


    ¡°So you like white-faced schrs?¡±


    Ran in the main driver¡¯s seat couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank slightly, ¡°Ran, howe I didn¡¯t find you so gossipy before?¡±


    On the ind, Ran is the least gossipy person. After leaving the ind, Adriana discovers that Ran¡¯s high-spirited exterior hides a sultry heart.


    As they spoke, Alvin and Brenda both walked past her limo.


    Looking at their distant backs, Adriana noticed that after two years of not seeing each other, Brenda became more and more sexy, getting rid of the initial simple and cute look, dressing more flirtatious, towards the sexy line.


    And Alvin hardly changed much, still wearing a white suit, wearing gold-rimmed sses, but between the eyebrows less sunny breath, but be more deep and somber.


    Back then at the beach, Alvin witnessed her driving off a cliff, which must have left a big psychological shadow.


    Thinking about this, she actually felt some pain for Alvin and wanted to get out of the car and jump over to give him a big hug andfort.


    ¡°Now, what are you going to do?¡±


    Ran took off his sunsses, and his angr face was tinged with a bit of frustration.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just ¡­¡±


    She raised her eyes, sniffled, and looked to Ran, ¡°Can I beg you not toy a hand on him?¡±


    A request that came as quite a surprise to Ran.


    You know, on the ind, Adriana never asks anyone for mercy.


    It was the first time she had pleaded for mercy, but it made Ran feel twice as stressed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have made an unreasonable request to you. But Ran, if you really want to carry out the mission, we can only be enemies. I¡¯m not angry, just stating the facts, and I hope you won¡¯t ¡­ hold a grudge against me.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Her meaning was clear: she wanted to protect Alvin, absolutely, without regret.


    Adriana¡¯s personal matters affected Ran¡¯s decision and he was in a bit of a quandary.


    No words were spoken.


    Just silently draw a cigarette, gripped between the lips, took a silver windproof lighter to light the cigarette, took a deep puff, nostrils spouted a faint breath lingering next to his handsome face, appearing more confused and vague.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh.


    In any case, people have to have principles, on the ind there are ind rules but can not change her principles of being a person.


    Alvin has a kindness for her, even if she does not leave the ind in her life, she will not kill Alvin, but, on the contrary, will do her best to protect him.


    ¡°You only have one chance to choose to leave, and if you miss it you will have to stay on the ind forever.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°For that man, you don¡¯t regret it?¡±


    Adriana smiled faintly, her gaze empty and widowed as she gazed ahead, ¡°There are too many things I regret in this life, but this time I will certainly not regret.¡±


    ¡°You are too stupid to live yourself more like a man, righteous and heroic. Won¡¯t you feel tired at heart?¡±


    The man¡¯s fingers held a cigarette, lowered the window ss, flicked the ashes towards the car.


    Looking at her meaningfully, ¡°What are you living for?¡±


    What is the purpose of living?


    Very silly and profound question.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Everyone has the meaning of each person living, I just want to protect the people I want to protect and do what I want to do.¡±

 Chapter 343 – Stirring the Four Directions

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mission to be against Alvin, that¡¯s my senior, we¡¯re very close. He is the person who trusts me the most in this world, no one. I¡¯m naturally willing to guard, no reason needed.


    So, Ran, I know I will influence you and there wille a day when I will confront you as an enemy, and I hope you won¡¯t show mercy, let¡¯s each take what we need and both do our best.¡±


    ¡°With you, you think you¡¯ll be my opponent?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, the eyes are full of contempt and disdain.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana had a rare smile, but that smile was full of bitterness.


    shing shimmering eyes gazed at Ran, ¡°On the ind we were part of a group and didn¡¯t have a chance to spar. This time, it might be worth a try. I will try my best, if it reallyes to life and death, dying in your hands is better than being taken out by others.¡±


    She said it openly, casually, seemingly unafraid of life and death.


    Ran dropped his cigarette and started the sedan to leave.


    Back at the hotel, each went to his own room.


    As he closed the door, Ran¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID on the screen, it was Solomon¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    He had a cold attitude.


    It is always that kind of nature, treating people with extreme indifference.


    ¡°Ran, I know you are different from Adriana. But this time is tight, you mustplete the task, not because of Adriana¡¯s selfishness alone affect your life. I¡¯m waiting for your triumphant return.¡±


    Solomon opened the door and spoke directly and frankly.


    Ran walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, raised his hand to lift the curtain, and stood there looking at therge city of Los Angeles, tall buildings, the road is full of traffic, people are as small as ants.


    Suddenly there is a feeling inside, feeling that people are actually very small, and the meaning of living is why?


    ¡°What if Adriana insists on protecting that person?¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Just one word, let Ran light as water heart up ripples, rhetorical question: ¡°when the initial entry into the ind to sign a deed of life and death did not sign. You are a bit unkind to do so.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re speaking for Adriana?¡±


    ¡°We are members of the same group, and how you treat Adriana is how you will treat us in the future. It¡¯s hard to convince people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t sign the deed of life and death, but that doesn¡¯t mean Adriana didn¡¯t sign it. This is a decision of the superiors, not to be refuted, only to be carried out. I suppose you don¡¯t want to stay on the ind for the rest of your life, do you?¡±


    A statement made Ran speechless, do not know how to retort.


    ¡°I clearly remember Adriana entering the ind in a week-longa, so how did she sign a life and death contract?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know. It¡¯s not just Adriana, one other member of your group has a life and death contract. ran, you¡¯ve said too much today.¡±


    After saying that, Solomon simply hung up the phone.


    Things are gradually moving in another direction, leaving Ran with a tricky feeling of how to handle it.


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, there was a knock on the room door.


    Ran put down his phone, walked to the door and pulled it open.


    Adriana stood in the doorway, carrying a bottle of red wine and two tall sses in her hands as she walked in. ¡°Drink with me.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Give up your life for a gentleman.¡±


    Ran smiled.


    Adriana looked back and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°With that far-fetched smile, you talked to Solomon on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Really nothing escapes you.¡±


    Ran, with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, stood at the table looking down at Adriana, who was pouring a drink, and asked, ¡°How did you get to the ind in the first ce? As far as I know, everyone who can appear on the ind is not simple, either behind the power of amazing. I am very interested, might as well tell me to hear? All as a story to drink.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    His words caused Adriana to raise her lips in a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard people talk about downers, I haven¡¯t heard stories about downers.¡±


    Adriana picked up a ss of red wine and handed it to Ran, a ss of red wine for herself, clinked sses with him and took a sip, ¡°Showing up on the ind was an ident. Would you believe me if I said I didn¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    From the time she fell unconscious at sea, to the time she opened her eyes, Adriana had no idea how long she had been unconscious, or who had saved her.


    When I opened my eyes it was Ran and the guys in the dorm.


    She didn¡¯t ask much, and she didn¡¯t want to ask much.


    It wasn¡¯t until Harlee appeared in front of her a few days ago that all the questions came to the surface.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°And who signed the life and death contract for you?¡±


    ¡°A life and death contract?¡±


    The deed of life and death, as the name implies, the moment you sign your name and pledge, life and death are in ordance with the will of God.


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    She was a little stunned.


    Eyelids drooping slightly, eyes twinkling, Harlee¡¯s figurees to mind.


    ¡°Ran, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Ran sat on a single couch to one side, raised his ss, clinked it with hers, and took a sip.


    And then, said, ¡°Just ask.¡±


    ¡°Help me investigate a person, I want all his information, the more detailed the better. I know your identity must not be simple, the power behind how I am not clear, but I can also guess a few points. Themission is half a million.¡±


    Although the two are members of the same group, the ind is highlypetitive and a group can have fierce and brutal rivalries, and not everyone sees each other as friends.


    Since he wants his help, he is bound to pay the price he deserves.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ran agreed without even thinking about it.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Adriana pulled out her cell phone and saw that it was Solomon¡¯s call.


    She subconsciously nced at Ran before answering, ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Youe back immediately now, I have sent someone to pick you up. You don¡¯t have to participate in this mission.¡±


    ¡°That mission ¡­¡±


    ¡°The mission was carried out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    As soon as she heard that someone was going to carry out a mission, still the assassination of Alvin, Adriana refused to go back.


    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t obey.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Solomon tried to say something else when Adriana simply hung up the phone.


    Leaving the phone on the table, she poured herself another ss of wine, tilted her head and poured it in, sighing, ¡°Starting today, maybe we are enemies. The next time we meet, I want you to give me the investigation information and give you every cent of themission. From now on, we are old enemies.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s vermilion lips raised a little arc, poured herself another ss of wine, walked to Ran and clinked sses with him, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m very rxed with you for two and a half years, and you are also a teacher and a friend, but there is no such thing as a banquet, from now on we will no longer be friends.¡±


    Ding¨C


    Crisp and pleasant sound of the collision of sses sounded, Adriana did not wait for Ran to speak, raised the ss to drink the wine ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Ran clutched her wrist, ¡°Drinking or not won¡¯t solve the problem, so why buy drunk?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Adriana brushed his hand away, ¡°Give me the bank card ount number.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran does notck money, and even treats it like dirt.


    But Adriana asked, and he immediately went and got a pen and paper and wrote down a series of bank card numbers for her.

 Chapter 344 Freeing Alvin on

    ¡°The information you want, I will deliver it to you in two days.¡±


    He stared at Adriana with burning eyes.


    Adriana nodded, looked down at the string of notes on the note Thule strong and good-looking numbers, emotions instantly lowered a little, said: ¡°Ran, for the sake of our fellow students for several years, I hope that on the day of the mission, you can call me to inform me. It¡¯s my biggest request to you, okay?¡±


    The two pairs of clear and good-looking shearwater eyes met his obscure dark eyes, each with aplex look.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say much, got up and walked away.


    As she walked to the door and closed it, she stalled in her movements and looked at the man standing in the living room, ¡°Ran, next time we meet don¡¯t show mercy, I look forward topeting with you.¡±


    Click-


    The room door closes.


    A door blocks the view of the two men.


    An hourter, a message appeared on Ran¡¯s phone alerting him that half a million dors had been added to his bank ount.


    Meanwhile, Waverly.


    ¡°Boss, just half an hour ago, someone embezzled half a million dors from Adriana¡¯s bank card.¡±


    Inside the office, Hank walked in and immediately reported to Peter.


    Peter, who was burying his head in the case, stalled in his movements, his thick ink sword eyebrows wrinkled, and slowly raised his eyes, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Adriana¡¯s bank card ount is suddenly missing half a million dors.¡±


    Hank said once again.


    Hearing this, Peter¡¯s pupils deepened for a few moments, only to feel his heart thumping, as if it has been silent heart gradually revived, but there is an inexplicable sense of strangeness.


    He nced at the photo sitting on the desktop, and it was clearly a picture of him with Adriana, nay three years had passed and he could not remember anything.


    I don¡¯t even know what emotions I have for that woman.


    Just every month will habitually go to her cemetery to see, as if the woman invisibly into life, but that strange.


    ¡°Go check.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank turned, stopped suddenly, and looked back at Peter again, ¡°Boss, do you think Adriana could still be alive?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The man¡¯s cold as ice face does not ripple, ¡°You talk a lottely.¡±


    Hank immediately turned around and walked out.


    With the office door closed, Peter once again picked up the pendulum on his desk, looked at the picture of Adriana¡¯s appearance, and murmured secretly, ¡°Adriana? Adriana? Adriana¡­¡±


    Since Adriana¡¯s death, he has watched the video that appeared at the same time as Adriana numerous times, as if trying to trace the emotions of a beloved at the beginning.


    It¡¯s a pity that no matter how hard he tries, he can¡¯t have any feelings for that woman.


    Although from time to time will think of so a person, but not that hot and thought like mad feeling and love.


    It made him miserable.


    Los Angeles.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, I just got word that Adriana¡¯s bank ount is missing half a million dors. Could someone have embezzled Adriana¡¯s bank card?¡±


    Mr. Grant¡¯s special assistant approached Alvin to report the news.


    Alvin suddenly changed his expression and stood up from the executive chair in a sh, ¡°What did you say? Someone embezzled Adriana¡¯s bank card? Can you trace the IP?¡±


    ¡°Right here in Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°Go check it out, now, and make sure you find this person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s excited heart could not be calmed down for a long time, even nervous that Adriana woulde back?


    Adri, are you really still alive?


    And at this point Adriana probably won¡¯t know that she just took her bank card and withdrew the money, but it caused a great deal of turmoil.


    That night, three groups of people were looking for Adriana¡¯s whereabouts.


    Peter¡¯s people, Alvin¡¯s people, Solomon¡¯s people, were all looking for her.


    Just who did not find that person, as if it disappeared in thin air overnight.


    Only Ran knew in his heart that if Adriana wanted to evade the pursuit, with her ability, it would be nothing but a breeze.


    She is no longer the simple white woman she was when she first arrived on the ind.


    A dayter, Adriana, lying down to rest in the hotel, was suddenly awakened by an inte in her room, which she answered without a squeak.


    On the other end of the phone was the boss¡¯s voice, ¡°Is this Athena, someone has sent you a delivery,e down and get it.¡±


    Athena, it was her temporary theft of someone else¡¯s ID card for amodation.


    She got up and went downstairs and got the delivery.


    Mentally, I guessed it was Ran who sent the message.


    As expected, when she went downstairs and got the delivery from the receptionist, it showed a special mark on it, which was the document sent by Ran.


    Open the file, the first page is a note: Tomorrow morning, LY Live will set up a branch in the building at 107 Espyae Avenue, and there will be a ribbon-cutting event with Alvin in attendance.


    He has made it very clear to Adriana that tomorrow morning is the best time for Solomon to send someone to assassinate Alvin.


    She looked at the note and was sure it was Ran¡¯s handwriting.


    Walked to the bed and looked through the paperwork, which contained details of Harlee and her family and friends, a full ¡­ five pages of identities.


    Harlee: Male, 30 years old, born in Swoywana **city** district ¡­


    The information on it is written in detail from his personal birth experience, as well as the situation of his family and friends and all his subsequent details.


    But those are superficial and superficial messages.


    Adriana saw thest page of paper, the top is clearly a water writing pen handwritten sentence: this person has a deep background, unfathomable strength, very dangerous. Identity background are not real, can not be verified, half a million has been returned.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Adriana rubbed her head in exasperation, exasperated by Ran.


    The first few pages about Harlee¡¯s situation are still false, so what¡¯s the point of saying it?


    It seems that Harlee¡¯s identity is not so simple.


    For a while, it made her feel twice as tricky.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    She murmured Harlee¡¯s name and fell into deep thought again.


    I would like to know what Harlee¡¯s identity is, why she would deliberately approach herself and send herself to the unnamed ind for two years of training is why?


    Adriana always believed in karma and would not help her without any reason.


    The next day.


    A crowd gathered in front of Victoria Mansion on Espyae Avenue to witness theunch of the branch of LY live streamingpany, with a number of high profile celebrities and media reporters.


    A sexy woman with waist-length hair wearing a pinch-waist suit and high heels, dressed in a delicate and enchanting, very beautiful, very pretty, but in the crowded crowd is not at all conspicuous.


    That person was no other than Adriana.


    She stood at the bottom of the stage and looked at the line of people standing there, besides Alvin and Brenda, there were several foreigners.


    But the name of the live streamingpany is LY.


    LY is the very name of her formerw firm.


    Alvin also uses LY, does it mean he can¡¯t get over himself?


    Adriana cannot be sure.


    ¡°Thank you to all guests and media reporters foring to the ribbon-cutting ceremony for the establishment of BRANCH of LY live streamingpany ¡­¡±


    At this moment, the emcee stood on the stage holding the microphone to a kind of guests full of passion said.


    All listened intently to the speech on stage, but there were only a few people wearing inconspicuous ck mikes on their ears, their eyes ncing around, their gloomy faces covered with dangerous air.

 Chapter 345 Rescuing Alvin Medium

    That kind of attire is hard to spot, but Adriana spotted those people easily.


    All were sent over by Solomon on a mission.


    As the emcee on the stage kept talking, time passed, the crowd standing in the crowd of those with ulterior motives seemed some could not stand the test of time, became restless and active, wandering eyes looking around, extra easy to expose themselves.


    Adriana remained standing on the stage, raising her hand to brush the ck-rimmed sses she was wearing, her eyes unobtrusively observing the people.


    And then, towards one of the bearded suspects walked over and stood beside him, long and slender arm on his waist and abdomen a light thud, the man hissed and drew back a breath.


    Bang¨C


    The next moment, the man fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ¡°Oh my God, someone¡¯s fainted.¡±


    ¡°Save the people, hurry up and save the people.¡±


    ¡°What happened, why did you suddenly faint?¡±


    ¡­


    Several people gathered around the unconscious man and looked down at the man who had fallen to the ground.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a little starburst under her eyes, she walked towards the other man she was observing, and in the same way, held a silver needle soaked in a powerful masking drug and stuck it in the man¡¯s waist and stomach.


    Bang¨C


    There was another muffled sound and the man likewise fell to the ground.


    Bang¨C


    In session, within a few minutes, three men fell to the ground at the same time and aa urred.


    The situation was so serious that it rmed the organizers, and many people were frightened by the scene in front of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too weird, killing people, someone is killing people.¡±


    Adriana lowered her voice and shouted in a shrill, whiny loli voice.


    At once, the crowd was agitated.


    ¡°Someone is assassinating, go.¡±


    ¡°Help, it¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, how could this happen? There are killers?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too scary, it¡¯s too scary, hurry up and run away.¡±


    ¡­


    The sudden turmoil on the scene scared everyone into running away with their heads in their hands.


    At the same time, several mercenaries hunkered down on the scene took the opportunity to walk over towards Alvin standing on the stage, guns out in their hands.


    Adriana clearly found a person with a gun a meter away from her, hidden in a miniature rag doll all the time, aiming towards Alvin.


    At that moment, Adriana stepped forward, only to see the white slender fingers gently swirl, fingertips suddenly more than a cold light dagger.


    Poof¨C


    A muffled sound of a dagger stabbing into the body, the gunman¡¯s body went limp and a smear of crimson blood spilled out of his mouth.


    Doubly incredible sideways nce at the woman beside him looking charming, wide-eyed, ¡°You ¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am.¡±


    Adriana raised her knee and struck him hard in the stomach, causing the man to bend over and fall to the ground immediately in pain. She reached out and jerked the gun out of his hand.


    biubiu~


    The subtle sound of gunshots rang out, after the cement of silencers, although small, but Adriana heard clearly.


    She first looked up at Alvin on the stage and found Alvin leaning against the wall, his right hand covering his injured left arm.


    The wless white suit is stained with crimson blood, so blindingly conspicuous.


    Brenda has long been scared to hide and shiver.


    Taking this opportunity, Adriana jogged up and took Alvin¡¯s hand, ¡°Come with me!¡±


    She growled, but sensibly did not use her original voice.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Alvin looked at her with a defensive face, fine sweat stains spilling out of his painfully pale cheeks, but still distrustful of Adriana.


    ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    She nced back at Alvin and ran in toward the hall, pulling him tightly by the wrist.


    biubiu~


    Another subtle sound, Adriana turned around and found four or five people chasing this way, all with guns in their hands, as if they would not rest until Alvin was finished today.


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    The wounded Alvin was very curious about the identity of those people.


    ¡°Killing you!¡±


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know I had offended them?¡±


    Alvin let Adriana pull her towards the hall and jogged, while raising his hand to brush his gold-rimmed sses, his gentle face showing a bit of panic and confusion.


    The two trotted all the way up the stairs, but by the time they reached the second floor, there were already four people waiting for Adriana at the entrance.


    And one of them is ¡­ Ran!


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Ran a blue-colored slim suit, standing upright and straight in the doorway, across the standing posture of handsome andpelling.


    Adriana stood there with a startled pace, her slightly stunned gaze on him, ¡°The day hase after all.¡±


    She said.


    Side eye, out of the corner of the eye nced at the few killers that came up behind, they seem to have seen Ran, so no next move, just quietly standing behind to keep silent.


    ¡°Very well, the opportunity topete is now.¡±


    Ran raised his eyebrows, the pair of ink-colored Tyrannosaurus sses cover half of his face, making it impossible to see how hisplexion changed.


    Adriana ming red lips raised slightly, sweeping a nce around the six men standing, ¡°To bully the few with the many, not appropriate, right?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re dying.¡±


    Ran smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°Then it might be worth a try.¡±


    With that, Adriana pulled Alvin aside, handed him the gun in her hand, and turned around and kicked Ran directly in the face with a high kick.


    Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his body leaned back slightly, dodging her attack.


    Adriana leaned forward and nearly fell into Ran¡¯s arms, but she built up her strength and used it to get up in the air, kicked Ran in the chest with her other foot, and thennded perfectly.


    At the same time, kicked out of the two men standing aside wearing sunsses, fast and urate, directly on the root of life, the two fell to the ground screaming in pain.


    Leaning down, he picked up the pistols the two men had flung on the ground, picked them up, and fired without hesitation, hitting both men precisely in the knees.


    ¡°Ow, my leg.¡±


    ¡°It hurts, help, um~¡±


    The two men clutched their bleeding knees in pain.


    Several other people saw the situation is dangerous, immediately pointed a gun at Adriana, a side of Alvin although do not know the real identity of Adriana but know that she is saving him.


    Alvin naturally protects Adriana, shooting two people and blending into the fight with several others.


    At one point Ran and the four remaining men surrounded Alvin and Adriana and started a game.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nice body.¡±


    Alvin leaned on Adriana¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help butpliment her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not so bad.¡±


    With his back against the back, an inexplicable sense of security on the heart, Adriana lips can not help but flow a faint smile.


    I didn¡¯t know much about Alvin before, and I didn¡¯t know Alvin¡¯s real strength.


    If not for that time in the detention room Alvin descended in front of her like a god and beat up those punks, Adriana would have never had the chance to know Alvin¡¯s hidden strength.


    She looked at Ran and her nice eyebrows raised, ¡°Do it.¡±

 Chapter 346 Freeing Alvin Next

    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not like you to be eager to die.¡±


    Ran returned the question lightly.


    Adriana¡¯s fists were clenched and she threw a flying kick, which Ran seemed familiar with her routine and easily dodged, and then she threw a left hook towards his face.


    The man took her hand in hisrge grip and brought her into his arms, tightening his arms around her waist.


    A killing game suddenly turned the conversation, adding a little ambiguous color.


    Adriana frowned with some sensitivity and red at him and whispered, ¡°Ran, are you going to die? Let go!¡±


    As she spoke, she did not forget to raise her knee to kick him in the crotch, the man¡¯s right hand sped her knee, ¡°Are you trying to waste me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Adriana took the opportunity to push him away, but Ran grabbed her wrist and pulled her back with one force.


    The scene was like a waltz, more like Ran flirting with her.


    ¡°Stupid. How are you going to get out without hurting me?¡±


    He shoved the gun in his hand smoothly into Adriana¡¯s hand, and without waiting for Adriana to react, he took her hand and shot himself in the abdomen.


    Bang¨C


    Ran¡¯s gun was not fitted with a silencer, so the sound shocked several people.


    He fell to the ground in one smooth motion and ¡®passed out¡¯ from the pain.


    Adriana was stunned for a moment, looking down at the fallen man only to find that he had blinked somewhat mischievously toward her, then immediately closed his eyes and pretended to be unconscious.


    She then joined forces with Alvin to take on the four remaining men, but it was only a matter of three or two moves, easily defeating several of them.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Adriana looked at several people who had fallen to the ground and rolled in pain, either seriously injured or suffering from gunshot wounds and various hang-ups.


    She pulled Alvin and fled through the back door.


    ¡°Where to now?¡±


    Alvin asked as he ran.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana has no destination.


    ¡°Get in my car.¡±


    Alvin took Adriana¡¯s hand backwards, led her to the car and drove away.


    Driving on the wide road, Alvin took a long breath and put the car on auto-pilot, looking sideways at the woman beside him, wrinkling his brow suspiciously, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    In the course of the game, Adriana¡¯s arm was also wounded, being shed with a dagger, spilling crimson blood.


    It just wasn¡¯t clear to see under the ck suit.


    She looked down and bandaged the wound, ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too curious.¡± Raising her eyes, her clear lustrous brown pupils lit up with a slightly indifferent smile, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say, Mr. Grant?¡±


    Today¡¯s Adriana went out wearing contacts, just gaming process sses also fell off, but at least the makeup is not destroyed, not to be found identity.


    Alvin a white suit, now made full of mess, clothes stained with blood and stains, extraordinarily messy, but in no way affect his noble and gentle breath.


    The sunny and handsome face still gives a kind of white-faced schr that is gentle and affectionate.


    The familiar feeling makes Adriana¡¯s heart flutter, not a love flutter, but the excitement of reuniting after years of not seeing a close friend again.


    She so wanted to give Alvin a hug, as her weak self once did, showing a scene of shyness and cowardice in front of him.


    But now Adriana seems to have forgotten how to be a weak little girl.


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    Alvin raised one eyebrow, nodded and took out the medical kit from the storage box, ¡°Here, bandage it yourself. You are agile, you look like a practitioner, dressing wounds should not be a problem for you, right?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I think it would be more of a gentlemanly gesture on your part to help me with my wounds.¡±


    Some yfully handed the medical kit to Alvin, and body hand wounded left arm, looking at him, waiting for him to treat his wounds.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    His narrow eyes nced meaningfully at Adriana and shook his head with a smile, ¡°Good.¡±


    Lowering his head, he concentrated on treating her wound.


    Adriana looked at Alvin and noticed that he seemed to have changed and not changed much after a few years of absence.


    The only thing that was obvious to her was that the former senior had a lot of smiles, but now he has more of the vicissitudes and gloom thate with age, and less of a smile.


    He looked like a broken man who had been devastated.


    ¡°Mr. Grant is from Swoywana, what brings him to Los Angeles?¡±


    ¡°You seem to know me well?¡±


    He took the scissors and cut open Adriana¡¯s sleeve and looked at the hideous scar, the flesh turned out and was spilling blood.


    If it were on an ordinary woman, she would be crying in pain, but she actually had the heart tough?


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you, how could Ie to your rescue?¡±


    ¡°Entrusted by someone?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s question silenced Adriana for a moment, ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    ¡°How much do you want to be paid?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, leaned back against the car seat, looked ahead and said ndly, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°Your wound is serious and you need to go to the hospital for stitches or you will be left with scars.¡±


    Alvin examined the wound, cleaned the blood, put medicine on it, and then wrapped it with gauze.


    Adriana drew back her arm with slight displeasure, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Alvin froze, looked up at her, and finding a strong air of gloom running down that painted cheek, returned, ¡°For a friend.¡±


    ¡°Which friend?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat.¡± He gagged her with what Adriana had said earlier.


    Adriana bristled, feeling deeply that Alvin¡¯s attitude toward her was too defensive and cold.


    Trying to get some reliable information from his mouth seems impossible at all.


    Pointed to the intersection ahead, ¡°Stop there.¡±


    Snort¨C


    Arriving at the intersection, the car stopped.


    Adriana raised her hand and hit the doorknob, the moment she opened the door, she lurched and then turned back in slow motion, ¡°You¡¯re in danger, those people didn¡¯t get it today and will continue, good luck.¡±


    Get out of the car and close the door.


    The car window slowly lowered, Alvin poked his head out and looked at her standing outside, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to contact, why don¡¯t you leave your contact information for my future ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    She coldly rebuffed.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Such a cold attitude really made Alvin freeze for a long time, a little surprised.


    He shrugged, ¡°Thank you. If you need anything in the future, I will do my best if you ask.¡±


    Adriana smiled and turned to walk away.


    Senior, I don¡¯t need your return, because I saved you only to repay the favor.


    You saved my life once, and I remember it.


    Today, we¡¯re even.


    The unexpected situation at the Victoria Mansion attracted a lot of reporters to chase after them, but the few people sent out by Solomon quickly withdrew at the first opportunity, not wanting their presence to be known to the outside world.


    That night, Ran and a few of the men who had been left in disarray were brought back to the ind.


    The man lying on the bed opened his eyes and was met with Solomon¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 347 Don’t forget who you are

    Ran was a bit ¡®surprised¡¯.


    The woman Adriana is really a snake with a heart like a scorpion and should not be underestimated.¡±


    As his words fell, he nced at Solomon out of the corner of his eye, only to see the man sitting leisurely in his chair, quietly sipping his tea, not saying a word.


    ¡°However, it must be said that Adriana is exceptionally talented and cannot get away from your guidance and training. The people you sent out were members of the same period as her, and they all actually became defeated, and even I fell, which is really surprising.¡±


    Ran went on to add.


    ¡°Do you know what happens when you let Adriana go without permission?¡±


    Solomon put down his ss, and his cold eyes scanned Ran, disdaining his bullshit rhetoric.


    As the chief of Ran and Adriana, Solomon knows the strength of the two.


    Although Adriana performed well and was the best of the first ss on the ind, Ran was definitely the top of all the members of the ind, a true master.


    How can she take down a mere Adriana?


    The water in it is easy to guess.


    ¡°Willingly punished.¡±


    Now that Solomon has made it clear, Ran doesn¡¯t bother to lie.


    He was, well, bad at it.


    Bang¨C


    The man pped the table fiercely, bursting into a rage, ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Indignantly, he got up, pointed to his subordinate Ashton and ordered, ¡°Send it to the water prison. And inform Adriana that if she does not return Ran will be removed as an example to others.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ashton nodded and stepped in front of Ran, ¡°Please.¡±


    Ran lifted the bedding out of bed and went to the water cell with Ashton.


    Water prison, as the name implies, is a prison in the water.


    The chains that fell from the top bound hands, hanging people in the water, toes on the ground, a very cruel torture.


    Not long after Ashton left, Ran¡¯s little henchman Lynn walked in.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    The short, dark-skinned Lynn, with a pained look in her eyes, looked at him through the bars and questioned, ¡°Are you crazy, for a mere Adriana, you want to put yourself on the line?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ran was a little annoyed.


    On the ind, among the six members of the group, Lynn and Ran are the two closest, so everyone has always thought that the two are good friends.


    In fact, otherwise.


    ¡°You are my man, how can I stand by and watch you die for Adriana? She is not rted to you, and unless she is sick in the head, there is absolutely no way she wille back.¡±


    Lynn was so angry that she kicked on the iron fence.


    The words fell, the man in the water prison sharp eyes shot over, in the dim stone cave looks chilly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are, get out!¡±


    He chortled.


    Lynn¡¯s hands clenched tightly around the bars in anger, her chest heaving, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll go kill Adriana now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Dare or not, just try it.¡±


    Lynn turned around and walked out of the cave and went straight to Solomon.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m requesting to go to war to find Adriana.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Standing in front of Solomon, Lynn opened the door and said.


    Solomon, who was working on the document at hand, did not look up, but just held a pen and wrote something on the document.


    After a moment, he closed the file, sat up straight and looked at him with his arms around his chest, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I apply to fight and get rid of Adriana.¡±


    ¡°For Ran?¡±


    He hit the nail on the head.


    Lynn¡¯s eyes misfired, then she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Approved!¡±


    Solomon didn¡¯t ask much and just said yes.


    ¡­


    After Adriana escaped from the organization in Los Angeles, she had two days to rx and find a secluded ce to rest and recuperate.


    From time to time, he would appear at Victoria Mansion, waiting for Alvin¡¯s appearance.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on her limo door.


    Adriana lowered the car window and the man standing outside said to her, ¡°Ran has been put in the water prison by Solomon and specifically asked me to let you know that if you do not return to the ind within three days, Ran will die in your ce.¡±


    To put it bluntly, Ran is dead and she is free.


    At the end of the sentence, the person who came to ventte the message left.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, raised the window, and leaned back in the driver¡¯s seat to think about life.


    Helplessly reached out and rubbed her brow, things took a turn for the worse, making her feel twice as stressed.


    Ran was injured, and Solomon still wasn¡¯t going to let her go.


    It seems that Ran¡¯s little injury didn¡¯t convince Solomon at all.


    But on second thought, it is also right, Solomon that shrewd as a man, if it is easy to conceal, then he is not qualified to be a leader.


    Knock Knock-


    After sitting in the car for who knows how long, someone came and knocked on the door.


    Adriana, who was resting with her eyes closed, opened her eyes and suddenly found that the person standing outside was Alvin.


    Her heart rejoiced and she immediately lowered the car window, ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Alvin to find her after all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me for three days, shouldn¡¯t I ask you that?¡±


    Alvin changed into a silver gray suit today, the tailored suit outlines his perfect body, looks more straight and slender.


    She lifted her wrist and looked at her wristwatch time, ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock, how about treating me to dinner?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s obscure gaze looked at her without saying a word.


    Adriana continued, ¡°I guess, you shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Western food.¡±


    Alvin nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Walked around the sedan, went to the passenger side, and sat in it.


    Adriana drove straight to a starred Michelin Western restaurant.


    Once inside, Alvin handed her the menu, ¡°Order what you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Chinese and French double pine, cold roasted chicken, Marseille sea dragon king fresh soup, Marjoram salmon roll, matcha light cheesecake, and then, a steak.¡±


    Adriana looks through the menu and orders something.


    ¡°I ordered it.¡±


    When she closed the menu and handed it to Alvin, she found his unusual eyes measuring her, and Adriana realized that she had just ordered too much, ¡°I ate a little too much, I made youugh.¡±


    You know, you can¡¯t even eat the food on the unnamed ind.


    It¡¯s easy to leave the ind, so naturally you have to open up your stomach to eat a big meal.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alvin smiled a smile, the smile as once as warm as jade, like the spring breeze in March like bathing the heart.


    It ovepped with the look she remembered in her mind.


    It¡¯s still as good as ever.


    He ordered something to eat and handed the menu to the waiter.


    ¡°You saved my life, tell me, what kind of payment do you want?¡± He asked once again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to refuse, but suddenly her eyes shed, her slightly drooping eyelids blinked, she looked up at him and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me a story about you. About the person you care about most, okay?¡±


    Alvin froze, obviously stunned by her ¡®special¡¯ request.


    ¡°Your request is quite special.¡±


    Adriana spread her hands, propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin, blinked a pair of good-looking eyes gazing at the man across the table, ¡°I have no desire, but I like to hear other people¡¯s stories. I wonder if Mr. Grant will be satisfied?¡±


    The man wrinkled his brow, withdrew his gaze on her, and inclined his head to look out the window.


    Picked up the in water on the table and took a sip, hesitating to speak.

 Chapter 348 Alvin’s Story

    ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, then no more.¡±


    Adriana is really not good at forcing.


    ¡°I had a very important and significant person who, only unfortunately, disappeared two years ago.¡±


    He suddenly opened his mouth and spoke abruptly.


    The headless words made Adriana¡¯s heart tremble, and she subconsciously sat up straight, reaching out to touch her cheek, thinking that Alvin had pierced her identity.


    Who knows he continued after a moment of silence: ¡°It was a girl with a very poor life, still simple under the inculcation of a shy society, experienced many painful encounters, and finally died.


    Her death is the pain of my life.


    I watched her drive past me, leap off a cliff into the ocean, and there was nothing I could do about it. That year, I searched for her for a whole year, but there was no news.


    It is a painful process to go from being hopeful to being in despair.


    I tried to forget, but after all these years, it still doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s simply impossible to forget.


    Repeatedly at midnight, I would dream of her figure and see her covered in blood saying to me ¡®Senior, help me, senior I¡¯m in pain ¡­¡¯, it was an unpleasant memory.¡±


    Adriana was quite surprised, not expecting Alvin to tell her about the situation back then without any reservation.


    Her grip on the cup tightened a few degrees, and her pupils deepened a few degrees.


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I opened a livepany with her, thepany has just been established, she introduced an excellent anchor in mypany, the result is that she has not got a penny bonus, people disappeared without a trace.


    Since then, I have left that sad city and brought herst wishes to Los Angeles.


    This was the ce where she lived for four years, and I regret not being there for her at her most painful time, and now I just wish I could feel her in this city.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s tone is low, and when he speaks, there is always a lingering sadness between his eyebrows, which is heartbreaking to watch.


    Adriana suddenly regretted a little, regretting that she should not have asked about things that had passed.


    Let yourself and Alvin add to the sadness.


    ¡°Why did you tell your story to me without reservation?¡±


    Adriana was a little curious.


    Said, in order to round up the lie, added, ¡°I have saved many people and asked many people about their past stories, but you are one of the few who are true to the truth.¡±


    At that moment, the waiter served the meal.


    Alvin and her while eating, said: ¡°Some things cannot be said to the most familiar people, and even more so to those who are not familiar. On the contrary, with only one side of you, even if I say it, I¡¯m not afraid of youughing.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the knife and fork was slightly stunned, her gaze dully looking at the dish in front of her, before slowly moving to drop her eyes on his body.


    Alvin was cutting the steak with gentle movements, skillful and elegant.


    Pleasant to look at.


    But Adriana had a bad feeling inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ going to the bathroom.¡±


    Put down his knife and fork, got up and left.


    After a few steps out, he looked back at him again.


    His back inexplicably gave her a kind of vicissitudes of loneliness and sadness.


    Senior, I¡¯m sorry.


    She never imagined that she had once caused such a great harm and shadow to Alvin in an invisible way.


    Perhaps she should never have appeared in front of him again.


    With a sigh, he turned back and headed towards the bathroom.


    After settling her internal needs and flushing the toilet, Adriana stepped out of the women¡¯s room and stood in front of the sink in themon area and turned on the faucet to catch a handful of water and gently drained it on her cheek, trying to rinse herself with cold water to calm herself down.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she suddenly detected a hint of danger.


    By the time she returned the favor, a dagger was already at her neck.


    ¡°Lynn? What are you doing here?¡±


    Adriana saw Lynn appear, unexpectedly, but reasonably.


    Lynn on the ind and Ran two inseparable, the legendary pair of good friends.


    Now that Ran is in the water cell for her, Lynn¡¯s nature will surelye after her!


    ¡°Cut the crap ande back with me.¡±


    Lynn has short hair that hangs down over her cheeks, covering her forehead and revealing only a small, palm-sized face.


    Theplexion of those cheeks is on the white side, the features are correct and clear, although it is a boy, but there is some girl¡¯s femininity.


    So members of the group often teased Lynn, saying that he was with Ran and he was bound to be a little bit of a catch.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    Adriana was not intimidated by Lynn, propping her hands on the tform and leaning on her back in a rxed,id-back manner.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to resist. Although you are a very strong opponent, it doesn¡¯t mean I will give in. A word of advice, you¡¯d bettere back with me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s hand holding the dagger gradually hardened, as if she really didn¡¯t want to talk more nonsense to her.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Solomon had always been a man of his word, and someone had just told her about Ran, and Adriana had nned to go back.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Lynn to do it again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°But can I say goodbye to my friend?¡± She discussed with Lynn in an extremely polite manner.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lynn refused with an extremely strong attitude.


    The moment Adriana¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°I agreed to go back with you not because I was afraid of you, but because I didn¡¯t want to get Ran involved. lynn, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously.¡±


    At that, Lynn¡¯s face sank, and her eyes deepened a few points, concealing a solemn aura.


    Nose slightly red, chin slightly raised, face scowling at her, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯ve been looking at you with displeasure for a long time.¡±


    With that, she gripped the dagger with a slight force, as if she wanted to put Adriana on the spot.


    But everything had already been anticipated by Adriana, she raised her hand to hold Lynn¡¯s hand, raised her knee, and brought her knee down hard on her elbow.


    The elbow was numb with pain, the fingers loosened, and the dagger fell to the ground.


    Lynn¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t bad, and her free left hand went toward Adriana¡¯s chest, but Adriana was one step ahead of her and kicked the person straight out.


    Because of the close proximity, the force was not too strong, Lynn stumbled back two steps to stand firm, a roundhouse kick, towards her head.


    Adriana dropped back to avoid her strike, picked up the dagger on the ground, and held Lynn¡¯s wrist as her next left hook struck her, bringing her into her arms with the dagger back against her neck.


    But it was just one move that subdued Lynn.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her cool gaze stared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t measure yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not your opponent, but you can¡¯t necessarily beat me!¡±


    Lynn smiled evilly and snapped her fingers, and the next moment several ck men appeared on the side, pointing their guns at Adriana.


    ¡°Let Lynn go.¡±


    said the man at the head of the group.


    ¡°Is that so? That depends on whether your guns are fast or my sword is fast.¡±


    Adriana is not afraid at all.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±

 Chapter 349 – Signed a life and death contract

    Lynn was speechless.


    After all, her own little life is now in Adriana¡¯s hands, and she can¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of going back with you guys.¡±


    She suddenly saw someone walking towards the bathroom and, fearing that her identity would be exposed, she put down her dagger and followed them away.


    When they left, they left through the back door, and she didn¡¯t even make it to Alvin to say goodbye.


    Just looking at the man from afar, he held a cup of tea in his hand, leaning on the card seat, inclined head looking out of the window, a deep thought, looks especially gloomy and sad the whole person.


    It¡¯s heartbreaking.


    Adriana could not bear it, but she could not go forward.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I could only silently endure the heartache for Alvin and went downstairs to leave.


    That day, we took a helicopter and returned to the unnamed ind in the early morning.


    Lynn pressed her back to the base, and when she met Solomon, Adriana jawed slightly, fearlessly.


    Solomon, dressed in camouge, stood in front of her, looked at her withplicated eyes for two seconds, then suddenly raised his leg and kicked her in the abdomen.


    Adriana¡¯s body was unstable and she fell back several meters hard.


    But she is clear, ording to Solomon¡¯s strength, if it is full of force of a kick is far more than this ¡­ light.


    ¡°What, couldn¡¯t care less about you, huh?¡±


    He stepped up to Adriana, his wheat skin slightly grim and bursting with anger, ¡°Killing each other, for Alvin?¡±


    Adriana stood in front of him in pain, her clear eyes meeting his cold ones, and exined, ¡°He has done me a favor, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°In your favor?¡±


    The man did not understand when he heard her words, but instead the breath around him suddenly cold a few points, nodded, ¡°Good, very good. But I need to tell you, when you entered the unnamed ind, you signed a life and death contract, you should know what price to pay!¡±


    ¡°I want to see Harlee!¡±


    Adriana knows that Harlee¡¯s identity is not simple and it must be okay to request to see Harlee now.


    As expected, at the mention of ¡®Harlee¡¯s¡¯ name, Solomon hesitated for a moment and waved his hand to his subordinate Ashton, ¡°Send it to the water cell!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    So, Adriana did not bother to talk so much, along with Ashton went to the water prison.


    In the water prison you, she saw Ran.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Ran was a little surprised by her appearance, ¡°Don¡¯t say you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll die because of you.¡±


    ¡°What about the fact that it¡¯s so true.¡±


    Adriana shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t think the titr Ran would be such a loser, being locked in a water cell for a day?¡± Didn¡¯t Solomon like you?¡±


    She did not cry because of her current situation and sadness, but rather unusually calm and fearless.


    Ashton shoved Adriana into the water cell and put on the handcuffs, while uncuffing Ran.


    The wounded man stood beside her, hisrge palm cupping her chin and lifting it slightly upward, forcing her to look at himself.


    He said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a woman at all?¡±


    Adriana looked at him without struggling and asked instead, ¡°What is a woman supposed to be like? Soft? Cowardly? Birdlike or pretentious?¡±


    With that, he jerked his head to the side, shrugged off the restraints of his hand and said in a cold voice: ¡°Sorry, I see myself as a man in my bones. Is there anything else? Nothing hurry out, save me the bad look.¡±


    She was indeed very womanly back then, and despite the tough scene, she was in a miserable and pathetic situation back then.


    Sometimes you feel sorry for yourself.


    On the contrary, she feels that her life is now stronger and enjoys it.


    Ran¡¯s eyebrows knitted imperceptibly, and with a deep sigh, he turned and walked out.


    The sound of hooting and hollering water swirled as he and Ashton made their way to shore.


    As he left, he looked back at Adriana again and left a few secondster.


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re finally out?¡±


    Just out of the stone cave, I saw Lynn standing not far from her running towards her, a face of joyful look, facing the sunrise to give a child-like frank and lovely.


    ¡°You informed Adriana of this?¡±


    With Adriana¡¯s skills, Lynn is no match for her.


    How could Adriana havee back if she hadn¡¯t been concerned?


    Ashton saw that the two had something to say and left directly.


    Until Ashton walked away, Lynn said with a sullen face: ¡°This is Adriana¡¯s business, you have nothing to do with it, why do you want to take the me? Have you forgotten the purpose ofing here?¡±


    Ran¡¯s cool handsome face is even colder, and the biting coldness emanating from his body is unnerving.


    His thin lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Mind your own business, if you interfere with my affairs again, there will be no more of you by my side from now on!¡±


    As thest word trailed off, Ran walked right past Lynn and left.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it all for your own good!¡±


    Lynn¡¯s eyes were red with anger, and her hands were clenched together at her side, her anger unmistakable.


    Ran, who had taken a few steps away, gave a sideways nce, skimming Lynn out of the corner of his eye, ¡°No need!¡±


    Three simple words exin his attitude.


    After she was gone Lynn went straight into the water cell.


    Meanwhile, Ran showed up at Solomon¡¯s office, ¡°The Adriana Thing ¡­¡±


    He did not have time to finish a sentence, Solomon raised his hand to stop his good, ¡°I have my own decision on his matter, you do not have toe to ask.¡±


    ¡°I just want to tell you that Adriana, being a woman but being affectionate, is iparable. In other words, if that happened to you I believe you would have made the same choice as she did.¡±


    Ran said.


    Solomon, who had his head buried in the case, gave a slight lurch in his hand holding the pen, and after a moment, closed his pen cap and looked up at him, ¡°If it were me, I would also ept all the chastisement.¡±


    One sentence directly gagged Ran.


    ¡°Really want to kill her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should ask about.¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Ran was about to say something else when Solomon waved his hand, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The man stood in front of his desk for a moment, his eyes flickering slightly, and finally turned around and walked out.


    Ran¡¯s heart was heavy and somewhat mixed.


    I don¡¯t know how to face Adriana, and I don¡¯t know how to deal with the matter at hand, which is quite tricky.


    When they returned to the dormitory, Irene and Colin immediately gathered around them.


    ¡°Yah, Ran you¡¯re finally back, ve missed you so much.¡±


    Irene twisted her slender waist and walked up to Ran with her proud breasts, with a dusty look, and said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana?¡±


    Colin inquired.


    ¡°Colin, you don¡¯t like Adriana, do you? It¡¯s not enough for you to ask Adriana as soon as Ranes back.¡± Irene snickered.


    Colin bristled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, Ran¡¯s stern gaze scanned the bedroom and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lynn?¡±


    ¡°He went out long ago and hasn¡¯te back till now.¡±


    Irene said.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    He muttered, turned and darted out.


    There is no regard for the wound in the abdomen.


    After spending so much time in the water prison, he was physically overwhelmed, but did not show it.


    ¡°Could something have happened?¡±


    Irene froze as she watched Ran run away, thinking that things must not be simple.


    To know in the ind, everyone knows that Ran is indifferent people, not arrogant when ites to things, but never seen such a nervous him.

 Chapter 350 – Setting aside the relationship

    Colin stood beside her and nodded fervently, ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Go over and take a look.¡±


    The two men also chased after them.


    Not long after, Ran went to the water prison, far from the water prison heard the sound of sshing, walked in to see, they found Lynn with a dagger is ying with Adriana.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    He yelled sternly.


    Three steps forward, a handful of Lynn¡¯s cor, a look at Adriana, see her hanging, his face more and more gloomy.


    ¡°Ran, get off me, what are you doing?¡±


    Lynn struggled.


    Without saying a word, Ran carried her out, as if he was carrying a chick.


    No matter how much Lynn struggled, it was to no avail.


    Outside the stone cave, Ran loosened Lynn¡¯spels and looked down at her out of the corner of his eye, his icy gaze watching her shiver.


    Lynn skimmed, ¡°I just cleaned her up for you ¡­ ah!¡±


    Without a word from him, Ran kicked her unmercifully in the stomach with full force.


    When Irene and Colin rushed over, they saw Lynn¡¯s body fly three meters away and fall heavily on the beach, covering her abdomen and spitting out blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How did Ran turn against Lynn?¡±


    Irene and Colin were a little confused.


    ¡°Ran, for that woman, you took on me?¡±


    Lynn covered her abdomen, blood continued to spill from her mouth, and the pain was excruciating.


    The man stood in ce, like a god who ruled all beings, noble and lonely, ¡°I said, I do not need you to interfere in my affairs, Lynn, you overstep.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡±


    Lynn roared, perhaps the anger attack, actually spit out a mouthful of crimson blood.


    ¡°If I ever see you touch a hair on Adriana¡¯s head again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    A word was slowly spoken between the lips, Ran¡¯s aura was particrly bitter, like a rakshasaing out of hell.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Finally, he indifferently and contemptuously spat out a word, turned around and walked into the water prison.


    In the water prison, was bound hands of Adriana and Lynn game, in the underdog, many ces on the body was cut, serious injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that a good face is a curse, and it turns out that a good face is a curse. ran, you¡¯ve screwed me over.¡±


    Seeing Ran walk in, Adriana said jokingly.


    Ran walked up to her and scanned the wounded woman, his brow wrinkling deeper and deeper, ¡°You¡¯re hurt like this and you¡¯re still joking?¡± Adriana, I really doubt you¡¯re a man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, just forget about you and Lynn getting gay, but don¡¯t involve me in it. I¡¯m not your good gay friend.¡±


    She quickly cleared theair with Ran.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The man gritted his teeth in anger, ¡°I¡¯ll really pull your heart out and see what color it is.¡±


    ¡°Red.¡±


    She said.


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of staring at her face to face, he lost the battle, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Raising her hand, the key that appeared from nowhere in her hand, opened the handcuffs hanging from her hands.


    With her hands rxed, Adriana¡¯s body went limp and nearly fell into the water.


    Ran reached out, grabbed her in his arms and walked outside.


    ¡°Hey, save me out without permission, you want to get me killed?¡± Adriana was so weak, her body hurt all over that she almost didn¡¯t shed a tear.


    ¡°I will bear all the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, like a man.¡±


    Adriana smiled and felt her eyelids getting a little heavy, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I want to take a nap.¡± With her eyes closed, she fell asleep in his arms.


    Ran only knew that she was injured, but not that she was seriously injured.


    Carrying Adriana out of the dimly lit stone cave, he watched the blood on her ck suit stain his hands before it became clear how badly she was hurt.


    Outside, Lynn is standing with Irene and Colin.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Witnessing him walk out with Adriana in his arms, he almost didn¡¯t stare out of his eyes.


    ¡°Damn, Adriana I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°So Ran is straight?¡±


    ¡°Pissed off that I¡¯m going to lose to Adriana this time, it¡¯s upsetting.¡±


    ¡­


    The three of you are talking about one thing and one thing.


    Ran carried Adriana to the infirmary, and after a preliminary examination, the doctor said, ¡°Practical training? Do you have to be so aggressive? Everywhere hurt, simply to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Cure.¡±


    Ran is a man of his word.


    Looking at the female doctor cut open Adriana¡¯s clothes, only to find that she was already all over the body, the situation is very serious.


    Meanwhile, Solomon, who had learned that Ran had taken Adriana from the water prison, rushed over.


    Looking at the woman whose blood stained the white sheets, Solomon¡¯s face sank a few points and red coldly at Ran, ¡°You vited discipline.¡±


    ¡°Willing to ept the punishment. But Adriana is not guilty to death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to say.¡±


    ¡°There is no one I Ran wants to protect that I can¡¯t protect yet.¡±


    ¡°Self-defeating!¡±


    ¡­


    Eventually, Ran applied to receive the sentence for Adriana and was sent to the water prison once again.


    A few dayster, Adriana woke up, suffering from the pain of her superficial injuries.


    That day, Solomon came over to tell her that Harlee was here.


    Adriana showed up in the parlor, dragging her bruises, and met Harlee.


    ¡°Did you give me the mission to kill Alvin?¡±


    The day she met with Harlee, Solomon said it was an assignment from the big money, she thought about it and thought Harlee was very suspicious.


    This year¡¯s Harlee dressed in ck casual clothes, still a yboy unrestrained look, nowhere a few of the evil and untamed nature.


    ¡°Is that how you miss me Adri, all along I¡¯ve been the one who wanted to protect you the most, otherwise why do you think I¡¯m here now?¡±


    He spread his hands and raised his eyebrows with a smile.


    Adriana stood aside and looked at him with indifferent eyes, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, do you think I would have gone through all this? Step by step, carefullyid out, what do you really want?¡±


    Orco Mount he hurts Sloane, causing her to go to jail, and then Peter loses his memory and she is thrown out of Waverly.


    He then encountered a series of chases, and he came to her rescue in time to send her to the ind.


    Now because of Alvin, she is once again on the death list, only to have Harlee show up to save her once again?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not brainy enough, or are you just stupid? If everything was really done by me, I would definitely not leave such obvious evidence for you to suspect me.¡±


    The man spread his hands, as if I was innocent look.


    Adriana looked at him, her good-looking shearwater eyes shed, turned, looked out the window, and fell into contemtion.


    Since her appearance in Waverly a few years ago, her days have not been smooth.


    Having experienced a life of climaxes, there seemed to be no situation that she could not ept now.


    ¡°Say, the purpose of this time.¡±


    She got right to the point.


    Seeing Adriana again two and a half yearster, he once again marveled at the change in the woman and was extremely surprised.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of Solomon¡¯s side, so you just need to follow me.¡±


    His words seemed to be expected by Adriana, and she said nothing.

 Chapter 351 I miss you so much

    Just a contemptuous smile.


    The smile was particrly ironic and piercing.


    Half an hourter, after the handover at Solomon¡¯s side, she followed Harlee out of the base.


    As she passed the stone cave, she knew Ran was still inside.


    Adriana wanted to go in and see and say goodbye to him, but eventually followed Harlee on the ne and left.


    Some people are destined to pass through life, the future will certainly not have any contact and intersection, and why say goodbye?


    Ran¡¯s goodness to her will be hidden in his heart for the rest of his life, and will be remembered forever.


    If we meet again, it is fate.


    If we meet again, it is also God¡¯s will.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    On the ne, Adriana was blindfolded and sitting next to Harlee as she opened her mouth inquiringly.


    The heart is clear, Harlee can freely enter and leave the unnamed ind has proved his identity.


    It¡¯s just that Harlee doesn¡¯t volunteer to say, and she won¡¯t volunteer to ask.


    Because ¡­


    It is not always possible to know the result even if you ask.


    ¡°A ce where you can look forward to.¡±


    ¡°The ce that makes me look forward to?¡±


    The ce she was expecting?


    Where could it be?


    ¡­


    A year and a halfter.


    ¡°Passengers, there are 20 minutes left before the ne arrives at Waverly, please fasten your seat belts, don¡¯t move around and wait for the ne tond safely ¡­¡±


    Hearing the ne¡¯s announcement, Adriana removed her blindfold and opened her eyes, looking through the window at the ce where she had lived for more than twenty years.


    And now, four years have passed since I left Waverly.


    She never thought she would return to Waverly in her lifetime.


    Inexplicably, her heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping.


    Waverly, I¡¯m back.


    Got off the ne and walked out through exit A1.


    From a distance, a man could be seen holding a sign aloft that read ¨C Lawson!


    Yes, Lawson.


    Her current name.


    Now she is wearing a ck suit white shirt, three-sevenths of short hair dyed green wood xen gray, delicate features slightly changed to appear three-dimensional and deep contours, wearing azure pupils, giving a sense of imperiousness.


    Her body is straight, the right hand ced in the pocket of the suit pants, male look A burst.


    One can¡¯t help but feel that women are handsome and really have nothing to do with men.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, it¡¯s been a hard trip.¡±


    A group of men in suits watched Adriana walk over and immediately greeted her.


    A woman in the lead took the briefcase andputer from him and said, ¡°It¡¯s eight in the morning, would you like to go directly to the office or back to your apartment?¡±


    Adriana lifted her wrist to check the time, her icy face giving off a cold detachment.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s parked outside.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Keys?¡±


    Adriana asked, spreading her hands.


    Assistant Xia immediately handed the keys to her, ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯ve been flying all night or take a break, let the driver drive.¡±


    ¡°No need. You guys go back, I have something else to do.¡±


    Adriana took the keys and walked away,pletely ignoring the seven or eightpany executives standing around to greet her.


    ¡°What kind of person is that? Young and vigorous, directly parachuted into the post of Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°Bah, what is it, worth a few of us seniorsing over to pick her up?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Headquarters doesn¡¯t look at people very well.¡±


    ¡°The rack is quite big, tomorrow can not get the performance or get out before it is toote.¡±


    ¡­


    A group of people are the top of thepany, because received orders that a new president ising over, several of them early in the airport to wait for the meeting.


    Who knew it would be the way it is now.


    Walking out of the airport, far away, I saw a red car parked aside, pressed the unlock, the lights shed, Adriana was sure it was the car in front of her and sat directly on it.


    Start the engine, the car throttle, a roar sounded, the car like a lightning bolt shot out.


    On the way, she took out her phone and dialed a series of phone numbers, ¡°Vivian? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Ad¡­ oh no. Lawson, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Half an hourter, Alpineway Cafe, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You wait for me, I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Vivian on the other side of the phone nearly jumped up from the stool in excitement and said with glee.


    Back a year and a half ago, after following Harlee off the unnamed ind, he went to another city.


    After learning business management there, he epted an appointment to return to Waverly.


    In between, she managed to find Vivian¡¯s phone number and get in touch with her through an inte search of YY Law Firm.


    Although they had contacted Vivian a few months ago, the two had not met in person.


    Half an hourter, Adriana went to Alpineway Cafe and walked in and saw Vivian sitting at a table by the window on one side.


    She raised an eyebrow and walked over.


    ¡°Hi, beautiful? Is there anyone here?¡±


    The curled fingers tapped on the table, a low and extremely maic voice sounded.


    Vivian snapped her eyes up, looked at the handsome and handsome man in front of her, and shook her head, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s already someone else.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? There¡¯s only one cup of coffee on the table, which means your friend isn¡¯t here yet. How about, I sit with you for a while?¡±


    Without waiting for Vivian¡¯s permission, she sat directly on Vivian¡¯s other side, hands around her chest, of eyebrows clear, ¡°Beauty, have a boyfriend?¡±


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the man, Vivian was a bit baffled.


    Woodenly holding the coffee, gently sip, eyes slightly narrowed, carefully measuring the person in front of him.


    Suddenly, her movements stalled and she looked across at the ¡®man¡¯ with her eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°You are ¡­¡± her lips parted slightly and she reached out and pointed at her ¡°Mu ¡­ Lawson?!¡±


    Seeing her half-hearted response, Adriana felt that she was still very sessful in cross-dressing.


    The corners of his lips lifted slightly and he smiled gratefully.


    ¡°Finally, I see you!¡±


    Noticing that the person smiled, Vivian was almost certain of the identity of the person across the table, she was Adriana.


    It¡¯s a pity that the stupid didn¡¯t see it.


    Vivian instantly tears came out of his eyes, directly jumped over and hugged her tightly in his arms, ¡°Oooh ¡­ you are finally back, you are finally back! Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you for so many years? Do you know how much I missed you all these years? The ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    In front of Adriana, Vivian cried without any image.


    It looked like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up.


    ¡°Okay, okay, at least you are the boss of the firm, what does it look like to cry and cry?¡±


    In order to ensure that they do not show their feet, Adriana speaks all the time to maintain a male voice, extremely maic, listening to a particrly tititing, very su.


    Vivian just hugged Adriana tightly and leaned on her shoulder, with red eyes and tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s all because of you. Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these years?¡±


    Vivian and Adriana¡¯s rtionship was not that of sisters, but it was better than sisters.


    So the sudden bad news almost didn¡¯t make her cry to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there are some things I can¡¯t say. But now that I¡¯m back, you shouldn¡¯t be crying. However, you must remember that my identity is not to be known to a second person besides you. Understand?¡±

 Chapter 352 Vivian Taken Away

    Adriana¡¯s warning, Vivian kept in mind.


    Otherwise, there is a fear that Adriana will disappear once again and she won¡¯t be able to find it if she wants to.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, you let me hold it a little longer.¡±


    Vivian was overwhelmed with joy, unable to describe her emotions at this moment, only to hug Adriana tightly and not to let go.


    Bang!


    With an abrupt sound, the door of the cafe opened.


    The ss door shattered with a sound, startling many people to look over.


    I saw a man in military uniform walk in at the door, with a stern aura that came over me, and a harsh gaze on Adriana, as if to devour her.


    ¡°Chi ¡­ Edward?¡±


    Vivian was so scared that her little heart trembled and her face turned a few shades white.


    She never thought Edward would follow her?


    ¡°Have you had enough hugs?¡±


    The man walked to stand in front of the two, looking down at Vivian, and then his gaze measured the ¡®man¡¯ in front of him, timeless cold and clear, heroic.


    Edward had to admit that the ¡®man¡¯ in front of him looked really good.


    But, his woman, who dares to touch?


    Vivian froze, not understanding Edward¡¯s meaning.


    Another nce at Adriana, found her unfamiliar face, handsome and handsome, instantly understood why Edward was angry.


    In the eyes of everyone Adriana is a man, she now jumped into the arms of a man, it is impossible not to misunderstand.


    Vivian subconsciously tried to stand up, but was wrapped in Adriana¡¯s arms and looked at Edward with raised eyebrows, ¡°What is your rtionship with Vivian?¡±


    Vivian?


    Just two words made Edward¡¯s face a few shades colder.


    ¡°Vivian, you tell him.¡±


    The man is high above, all over the body with an indefinable dominance and reserve.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Vivian has been afraid of Edward, but Adriana took her hand, a little harder, as if to say: I am here, you do not fear.


    In this way, Vivian plucked up courage and said, ¡°I am only friends with you, please don¡¯t interfere with my life, let alone stalk me. It¡¯s against thew.¡±


    ¡°You speak to me about thew?¡±


    Edward¡¯s wheat-colored face muscles trembled slightly, and anger surfaced under his eyes.


    Four years have not seen, Edward more and more scenery,pared to four years ago does not seem to be much change.


    The only thing that remains the same is that she still doesn¡¯t like Edward.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, as a soldier, should know thew better. It is reasonable to talk about thew with you. Besides, Vivian and you are just friends, isn¡¯t it possible that you have the authority to interfere with the private life of civilians?¡±


    Adriana stood up.


    In front of Edward, she was a head shorter than him, but a few meters, she did not lose her momentum, and her gaze was harsh, staring at Edward.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Edward said indifferently.


    A domineering tone, amanding tone, an unquestioning attitude.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are contemptuous and she doesn¡¯t give Edward a second thought.


    Now she is not the same Adriana as she was back then, how can she still be at the mercy of others?


    Adriana¡¯s arrogant ir startled Vivian¡¯s lips slightly open, looking at him incredulously, in disbelief.


    The former Adriana is strong, but in front of the man¡¯s aura sharply reduced, can notpete with it.


    But today, she seems to have changed as a person, a powerful aura, apelling pressure, nowhere a arrogance and fearlessness.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes fell in Edward¡¯s eyes, but it was more like a love affair with a ¡®man¡¯.


    Edward¡¯s lips twitched slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say my words a second time.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, looked at Vivian lightly and raised her hand on her shoulder, ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart was racing with fear, and after a timid and cowardly nce at Edward, she was pulled away by Adriana by the hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare go!¡±


    Edward, in a fit of rage, waved his hand at a guard on the sidelines.


    The guards immediately stepped forward and blocked the path of the two men.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank, cold eyes swept at him, thin lips slightly open, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Although her tone was light, it carried a strong domineering aura that gave people an inexplicable sense of submission.


    ¡°That ¡­ you ¡­ might as well go first.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t want to give Adriana any trouble.


    She is, after all, a woman dressed as a man, not at all a match for Edward, and does not want to let her reveal her identity.


    ¡°No, you have toe with me today.¡±


    When Adriana spoke, her eyes nced at Edward, with the intention of not stopping until Vivian was taken away today.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he walked up to him and looked down at her, ¡°You¡¯re provoking me?¡±


    ¡°So what if it is.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, the atmosphere was gloomy and bizarre.


    Vivian was caught in the middle of some difficulties, and hastily pulled Adriana to protect behind her, ¡°All right, I will go back with him first, we have something to talk about.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, pulling Edward straight away.


    This time, Adriana did not chase after her, nor did she stop her.


    Looking at the backs of several people leaving, frowned, a little worried about what the rtionship between Vivian and Edward is.


    She has been away from Waverly for four years.


    Four years ago, Vivian got involved with Edward because of her business, but I never thought that four yearster, they are still in a messy rtionship.


    After a long time, there will certainly be feelings, otherwise ording to Vivian¡¯s nature is not likely to stay in Waverly.


    A man sat at the table, sipped his coffee, and left not long after.


    By the way, the money for the ss that Edward broke was also paid.


    One wanders around Waverly at leisure, getting a feel for Waverly and trying to fit in with this sad city as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, the phone in my pocket rang.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    When she answered the phone, no one was present, so Adriana asked in her own voice.


    The words fell and there was a silence on the other side of the phone.


    It was this silence that made Adriana think something was wrong.


    As he was about to hang up, the person on the other end asked, ¡°Is that you, Adri?¡±


    Is it ¡­ Alvin?


    Adriana¡¯s heart was astonished, secretly said a bad thing.


    She only applied for a cell phone card before she returned home, how did Alvin know her identity?


    The heart was puzzled, but I heard Alvin continue: ¡°I know it¡¯s you. Your phone number was given to me by Harlee, and he told me to keep it absolutely confidential, which I will do. I know you¡¯re in Waverly now, can we ¡­ meet?¡±


    ¡°How could Harlee tell you?¡±


    Yes, the new cell phone number was obtained using Harlee¡¯s ID and only he and Anne knew her phone number.


    After that is Vivian, who I just contacted.


    So she definitely believed in Alvin¡¯s words.


    But what the hell is Harlee up to?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. At first I thought he was teasing me, but with the mindset of trying, I called you anyway.¡±


    Through the phone, Adriana can clearly feel the man on the other side of the phone can not suppress the trembling voice, emotional.


    It must be hard to believe that the woman who has been ¡®dead¡¯ for many years is alive again.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll wait for you at ¡­ Hearnd Teahouse.¡±


    She nced at a teahouse off to the side, just in time to meet up with Alvin.

 Chapter 353: Tens of billions of dollars in wealth

    Since it was Harlee who told Alvin, Harlee must have had her own arrangements, and she had no choice but to obey.


    Went to the Hearnd Teahouse, ordered a cup of good Longjing, then sipped tea and quietly waited for Alvin to appear.


    Twenty minutester, the door of thepartment was suddenly pushed open, and a breeze poured into the room, whipping up her short hair.


    Adriana looked over sideways and found Alvin standing there.


    Surprised, he surveyed the room, his nted eyebrows wrinkled into his temples, his reddened eyes glittering, ¡°You ¡­ are not Adriana?¡±


    Sitting in front of him is obviously a short-haired man with auburn xen gray hair, how can it be Adriana?


    Harlee yed him?


    Alvin¡¯s hand holding the door handle of the room clenched tightly, faintly can hear the sound of bone joints, angry emotions speak for themselves.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Adriana was afraid that Alvin would turn around and leave, she got up and shouted.


    The familiar female voice is exactly the same as the one I remember.


    Alvin was suddenly stunned, pupils wide, incredulous at the ¡®man¡¯ in front of him, mute, closed thepartment door and walked past.


    ¡°You ¡­ are Adriana?¡±


    Adriana got up and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Yes, Adriana. four years no see, how are you?¡±


    She stepped forward, intending to give Alvin a hug, but Alvin resisted and took a step back. Her eyes looked her up and down, and there was confusion and astonishment in her eyes.


    That look really made Adriana a little helpless, even do not know what to do.


    Shaking his head with a sigh, the corners of his lips raised an arc, ¡°senior, that year Waverly High School, you lent me an umbre, a Winnie the Pooh umbre,ter I returned to you. You do not want, said that umbre is for me to buy. And said that boys are not suitable to use such a cute umbre. Remember?¡±


    Adriana is now a woman dressed as a man, she can¡¯t load and unload to prove she is Adriana, right?


    The Alvin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he listened to her words, and his stiff face was gradually stered with a little softness, continuing to blink with the slightly zed eyes, with a thin mist of water in the reddened eyes.


    Nodded, ¡°Yes, yes. I remember, I remember.¡±


    His clean and handsome face was filled with incredulity, and he fiercely stepped forward and took her in his arms, ¡°Is it really you? Is it really you? Why, why did you hide it from me, do you know how badly you cheated me?¡±


    Being held tightly in the man¡¯s arms, Adriana was strangled and nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I only felt a sudden burst of warmth on my shoulder, and realized with hindsight that it was him who was crying.


    The tears flowed down her cheeks onto her shirt before she could feel the warmth of them.


    Alvin¡¯s body was trembling, and his emotions were too obvious. It is this kind of him that makes Adriana feel guilty and indebted inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I have ¡­ unavoidable hardships, and I hope you can understand.¡± She said.


    ¡°Adri, you were the one who saved me in Los Angeles over a year ago, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    The sudden question made Adriana hesitate for a moment, not daring to answer.


    ¡°I knew it was you. At the time, I felt familiar and felt like you, but I thought you were dead. Today Harlee told me that you were still alive, and I was sure that the person must be you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In that case, Adriana doesn¡¯t hide it.


    Alvin released her and asked with a frown, ¡°Why do you know how to use a gun now? So good at it, who taught you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s sit down and talk slowly.¡±


    Adriana pushed Alvin away and looked at the warm, jade-like face with tear tracks, crying like a child, heartbroken.


    The two sat down and Alvin stared straight at Adriana with a hot look that made her so ufortable.


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t need to ask too much, you just need to know that my current name is Lawson.¡± Adriana told Alvin her current name, ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. I hope ¡­ you can forgive.¡±


    After falling into the sea, she had been unconscious and woke up on the unnamed ind.


    There is no presentmunication equipment there, and even if there were, it would be in a closed castle on the ind.


    There, it is not for ordinary people like her to enter.


    ¡°So where have you been these past few years? How was your life? Why are you disguised as a man? It feels like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight and changed a lot. peter he ¡­ knows you¡¯re back?¡±


    After four years of not seeing each other, Alvin had a stomach full of questions he wanted to ask her.


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You ask so many questions, I don¡¯t know which one to answer you.¡±


    Despite the slight change in her face, she still resembles her with every smile.


    Alvin shook his head slightly and frowned, ¡°Then you can say whatever you want, I¡¯ll just listen.¡±


    He interlocked his fingers and ced them in front of the table, his thumb nails sped uneasily, his gaze glittering as he looked at her, his excitement impossible to conceal.


    What is it like for a seven-foot man to shed tears in front of a woman?


    Adriana has known Alvin for many years and has never seen him this vulnerable and melodramatic, so it¡¯s clear how much love he once gave her!


    Adriana is very well deserving.


    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t want to talk about the past. But, I¡¯ve had a good time these past few years, I just have some things to do back in Waverly now, so I¡¯m appearing in front of you as a female disguised as a man. In the future, you can call me Xiaojiu, Lawson, Lawson, all are fine. But, don¡¯t ever reveal my identity.¡±


    Once again, she reiterated the specialness and importance of her identity.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Alvin nodded, knowing that Adriana had some reservations in her mind right now and that there were things she couldn¡¯t say.


    And he didn¡¯t have to ask.


    ¡± Oh, yeah. Thest time you saved me was in Los Angeles, you should have seen it. yy live streamingpany is now thergestpany in China. You are still a shareholder of thepany, but the shares have been diluted since thepany expanded. However, you are still thergest shareholder in thepany. Now, you are already a person who is worth tens of billions of dors.¡±


    Alvin saw that Adriana did not want to mention the past, did not want to tell him where she was in the past few years, and various situations, so he took the initiative to talk about him in recent years.


    Then there was: ¡°A year ago, it should be you moved half a million within your ount, but then returned in. Peter and I have investigated the situation, only unfortunately no one found out who moved that money. Shallow ¡­ No, Lawson.¡±


    He shrugged andughed it off, seemingly having some trouble getting used to Adriana¡¯s new name.


    ¡°Your foreignw firm is also doing very well now, through Vivian I met Anne and also gave the YY live streamingpany¡¯s legal affairs to your firm. It¡¯s also considered ¡­ fattening.¡±


    Alvin said with a smile.


    ¡°Senior, thank you. However, I am ashamed of the live streamingpany, I just invested the money and did nothing, no merit.¡±


    ¡°What no merit, no reward? Back then Brenda was the person you rmended over, she is very talented in live streaming, also brought out a lot of disciples, and now she is even more famous and amazing. All of this is due to you. If you and I hadn¡¯t joined forces, and if you hadn¡¯t rmended Brenda, thepany wouldn¡¯t be running so well now.¡±

 Chapter 354 – Meeting Peter

    ¡°Seniors ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, I know you may not be short of money right now. But, at the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t for thepany you invested in with me, the YY Live tform would have copsed after you disappeared. It was because of you, that was the business you wanted to do well, that I stuck around.¡±


    Alvin was adamant that he did not want to take Adriana¡¯s share.


    His passion and love, Adriana can clearly feel, and invariably more pressure.


    Lowering his head, he picked up the tea in front of him and took a light sip, ¡°Senior, you should find a wife and live a good life.¡±


    The implication is that she and he are no longer possible.


    It¡¯s better to cut off the idea before it¡¯s toote.


    A word that clearly rejects him, Alvin froze for a moment, and then suddenly raised his lips and smiled, ¡°I like you, everyone knows that. I¡¯m not going to pressure you, how you want to choose that is your business, I like you is my business.wson, through a ¡®life and death¡¯, I am clearer than ever before what I want. Naturally, I am also clear about the current situation, I will silently watch over you, as long as you are well and happy, I am the happiest.¡±


    Alvin built his happiness on the foundation of Adriana¡¯s happiness.


    The heavy feelings that pressed Adriana couldn¡¯t breathe, but she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Senior, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you. The moment I started, my life was yours, and I was willing to go through fire.¡±


    ¡°What goes through fire and brimstone? It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter, Luis and Helen, did you go see them?¡± Alvin asked.


    Poking Adriana¡¯s wounds, Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she shook her head.


    The cheeks are the unconcealed sadness breath, through a little despair and helplessness, look pitiful.


    ¡°The two kids are grown up, well behaved and cute. Helen is calm and Luis is smart, both kids ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them. Tell me about you, how have thest few years been?¡±


    The one thing Adriana could not let go of in her life was her two children.


    Many nights, she could dream of her children crying and moring for her, and every time she woke up with tears on her face.


    Many years have passed, and she still can¡¯t let go of her two children.


    There is no time when the heart does not want to go back to Luis and Helen, but ¡­ she cannot.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to hide your feelings in your heart, not daring to touch them, and not wanting to hear anyone mention the current situation of the two children.


    The fear of missing your child is like a valve, once opened, it is impossible to control.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing to do now, take you to visit YY live streamingpany. Ourpany is now not only live streaming, but also starting to package artists, create powerful singers and attack the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Really? Yeah.¡±


    Adriana happens to have nothing to do right now, so why not follow Alvin around and get a taste of what the YA live streamingpany has to offer.


    Stop by and see Brenda.


    It¡¯s been years since she¡¯s seen all the old people, she just doesn¡¯t want to show it so obviously.


    The only way to be invincible is to hide your emotions and not show your joy.


    The two went out of the teahouse and Adriana got into Alvin¡¯s car. The two walked and talked, soon forgetting all the unpleasantness and talking about something happy.


    Half an hourter, arrived at YY live streamingpany.


    Mr. Alston was waiting for you in his office.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Alvin looked to Adriana, but saw Adriana say, ¡°Then you are busy, I will go first.¡±


    ¡°Stand still. Shallow ¡­ Lawson, don¡¯t go.¡±


    He took her by the hand and tugged her hand towards the elevator. While walking, he said: ¡°Since you n to develop in Waverly in the future, you are bound to meet. We will meet in the future, so why not meet in advance? You can¡¯t hide from it.¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, thought about it, and thought Alvin had a point.


    ¡°But can you let go?¡±


    He shook off his hand and gave a look towards Alvin, who looked to the side and saw a number of people casting strange nces.


    ¡°Oh my God, our Mr. Grant is a gay?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No wonder he has not been looking for a girlfriend, it turns out that he likes men.¡±


    ¡°But that guy is really handsome, guess who attacked and who received them?¡±


    ¡°Who knows about this?¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the chatter of the crowd, Alvin scratched his head and smiled a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t care anyway.¡±


    The two got into the elevator and went straight to the office.


    Standing outside the office, Adriana swallowed a little nervously, she hadn¡¯t really been prepared to meet Peter after not seeing him for several years.


    Even more, I don¡¯t know what mood and attitude to take.


    Seeing her hesitation, Alvin lifted his arm on her shoulder, pushed open the door, and led her straight in.


    ¡°Hello? Alvin!¡±


    Adriana was frightened enough to growl in a low voice, but by then the office door was already open.


    She had to be silenced and walked stiffly inside.


    Entering the office, he saw at once the man sitting on the sofa, dressed in a treasure blue tailored suit, legs folded, sitting in azy position, with a magazine on his knees.


    Long, slender fingers gently turn the pages of the book, paying full attention to the bar.


    The sunshine came in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the beam of light fell on the man¡¯s body, gilded with a golden halo, so that the clear, deep side face hazy a few points, giving a kind of unreal beauty, more like the camera lens framed under the supermodel hard photos.


    After four years of absence, Adriana felt that Peter¡¯s handsome face had not changed a bit except for being deeper, and even the traces of age could not be seen on him.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Alvin put his arm around Adriana¡¯s shoulders, just like a brother and sister.


    Peter closed the magazine and slowly raised his eyes, ¡°This is ¡­?¡±


    The eyes wandered from Alvin¡¯s body to Adriana¡¯s and finally settled on Alvin¡¯s hand on Adriana¡¯s shoulder.


    Having known Alvin for years, even as a good brother, he would not have acted this way.


    Gentle as a man, the words and actions of graceful, elegant, in Alvin¡¯s eyes, the shoulder is hooked up with the gangster behavior, indecent.


    Today, contrary to the norm, it really surprised Peter.


    ¡°Introducing, my friend.wson.¡±


    Pointing to Adriana beside her, she said with a smile. Then pointed to Peter and introduced to Adriana: ¡°This, the president of Alston Group, Peter.¡±


    As Adriana looked at Peter, he looked at her, and their eyes met with aplicated look.


    She just stood stiffly across from him, her mind nk, her exercised professionalism gone.


    When Alvin saw that she didn¡¯t move, he raised his hand and poked her in the back.

 Chapter 355 Super Surprise

    Adriana instantly sobered up, her thin lips slightly hooked, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Alston, and when I saw him today, he really lived up to his name. I am even more handsome in person than on TV.¡±


    The polite official words flowed out, and that male characteristic maic voice was extraordinarily nice to hear.


    ¡°Lawson, nice to meet you.¡±


    Peter reached out and shook her hand.


    Suddenly raised an eyebrow, ¡°We ¡­ have met?¡±


    The feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, even in shaking hands with him with a slight familiar touch, made Peter feel very subtle.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was shocked and she secretly said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Peter pierce her at a nce?


    ¡°Maybe it was eye contact. I¡¯ve lived in Los Angeles all my life and it was my first time in Waverly,¡± she exined.


    Alvin hastily concurred, ¡°Yes, yes. We met in Los Angeles, and he came to the country for the first time today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter took back his hand, cold face full of doubts, ¡°Mr. Boone vegetarian maintenance is good, the skin is quite white, hands ¡­ very tender, the size is ¡­ not high. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Sure enough, Peter has excellent eyesight.


    At the first meeting, he seemed to be able to see what was going on with his fiery eyes.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    The heart involuntarily elerated, as if it could jump out of the throat.


    Adriana swallowed, a little nervous, rushed.


    ¡°When I first met Mr. Alston, I thought you were joking. But don¡¯t let me hear it a second time, or I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Her cheeks held an uninhibited smile, showing all the evil.


    Give Peter a warning in the middle of a conversation.


    ¡°Big brother, you usually speak in a measured manner, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Alvin patted Peter¡¯s shoulder and flirted.


    Then said to Adriana, ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t worry. My big brother means no harm. Let¡¯s sit down, sit down.¡±


    Pointing to the sofa on the side, the three sat down together.


    Alvin asked, ¡°Big brother, what did youe to see me about today?¡±


    Peter wrinkled his eyebrows, a little gloom and sadness between his eyebrows, ¡°There is still a month to go before Adriana¡¯s ¡­ anniversary. I want ¡­ to move her grave to The Alston Family Cemetery on the day of her death anniversary.¡±


    Because Peter thought he didn¡¯t know Lawson very well and thought Lawson didn¡¯t know who Adriana was, he didn¡¯t speak with any regard.


    ¡°Move to The Alston family family cemetery?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s face sank and he subconsciously looked sideways at Adriana.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and his eyes nced at Lawson and Alvin in a thoughtful manner.


    After a while, and said: ¡°At first you paid for the cemetery, soe and talk to you.¡±


    Just ament, not to hear Alvin¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°The Alston family won¡¯t allow it. Besides, you have long forgotten that person, so why disturb her peace? Brother, the past has passed and everything is gone with the wind. Now Theresa is at ¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether I remember her or not. But at least once loved and she was the baby¡¯s mommy. If the cemetery stays elsewhere, the child will be gossiped about in the future when she is older.¡±


    Peter directly interrupted Alvin¡¯s words.


    Adriana¡¯s fingers couldn¡¯t stop trembling slightly, her eyelids drooping slightly, pulling out her phone and leaning on the sofa to y with it.


    To cover up the panic inside.


    Four yearster, Peter still doesn¡¯t remember the past between them.


    I thought all the love had already dissipated with the four years of torture, but when Peter mentioned the past between the two, the heart, or will hurt.


    He said ¡®once loved¡¯ ¡­


    It was also closely because of her two children that she wanted her grave moved to The Alston Family Cemetery.


    But it¡¯s pretty good.


    As Alvin said, it¡¯s all in the past and gone with the wind.


    How he likes to toss is his business, and has nothing to do with himself.


    As long as he can be good to his two children, it¡¯s fine.


    Although she kept convincing herself, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but nce at Peter out of the corner of her eye, sizing up his face, looking at the familiar look that ovepped with her memory.


    Alvin was silent, not knowing how to answer Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Peter finished his business, got up and walked towards the outside.


    Alvin got up, stopped in ce to look at his back, and asked, ¡°What about Theresa? What¡¯s her opinion?¡±


    The question seems to be asked for Adriana.


    Peter took a step, stood for two seconds and returned indifferently, ¡°What I decide, no one can influence.¡±


    One word gagged Alvin, telling him head-on that no one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do.


    If not for his brotherly rtionship with Alvin, plus the special rtionship between Alvin and Adriana, he wouldn¡¯t havee over to make the trip himself.


    It wasn¡¯t until Peter left the office that Alvin turned to look at Adriana, ¡°You ¡­ really dropped it?¡±


    From what he had just observed, it was clear to him that Adriana had not put down Peter at all.


    Adriana pursed her lips and asked, ¡°I know you and Edward are good buddies, so I¡¯m asking you about one thing. What is his rtionship with Vivian?¡±


    Four years ago because of her own affairs let Vivian buried virginity, and thought that a few years have passed, she has long since gotten rid of Edward.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was still in a cut and dried situation.


    ¡°They? Edward should be a bit interested in Vivian. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been entangled with Vivian for so long.¡±


    ¡°But the Henderson Family is a family, so how could they possibly ept Vivian?¡±


    She was a bit guilty.


    ¡°You should take care of yourself right now. Vivian is a very smart woman and should be able to handle her.¡± Alvin suggested.


    ¡°And rightly so.¡±


    After the two sat and talked for a while, Alvin took Adriana on a tour of thepany, and under the noon meal, Adriana went back to her apartment by herself.


    She lives in the same apartment as before, just not in the same building.


    That afternoon, she strolled around Waverly to familiarize herself with thepany.


    In the evening, she received a phone call.


    It¡¯s Anne¡¯s.


    ¡°Honey, where are you?¡±


    ¡°In Waverly. why are you calling me now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I know you¡¯re back home, I¡¯ve couriered you a gift and it¡¯s outside your door now. Go and open the door.¡±


    ¡°How do you know where I am?¡±


    Adriana was a bit depressed, after all, she had just returned to Waverly and not many people knew where she lived yet.


    Knock Knock-


    As she was talking, there was indeed a knock on the door outside the living room.


    ¡°Secret.¡±


    After Anne finished, she simply hung up the phone.


    With doubts in her mind Adriana went to the door and opened it.


    But I saw a person outside the door holding a bouquet of flowers, blocking his face from seeing the person.


    She snorted augh, ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Step forward and try to pick up the bouquet of flowers.


    Who expected that the next moment the flowers were thrown aside and one person hugged her fiercely, ¡°Surprise, darling!¡±


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    Adriana was stunned and looked at her incredulously, ¡°How could it be you? Why are you back in the country?¡±


    Hasn¡¯t he been in a foreignw firm, but he¡¯s actually back now.


    Anne let go of Adriana, took her hand, and raised her eyebrows, ¡°How about it, are you surprised to see me, are you surprised? I came all the way over here to surprise you. And, from now on I¡¯ll be your little sidekick.¡±

 Chapter 356 Be your little follower

    ¡°Little follower? What do you mean?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what Anne¡¯s words meant and was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Harlee called me and offered me a pretty good position. In the future, be your little sidekick, assistant. How¡¯s that?¡±


    She patted her chest with a look of great righteousness.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t feel happy about herself, instead her face sank a few notches, ¡°Why did youe back when you were doing so well at Hale Cobb Law Firm?¡±


    And be her assistant?


    As far as she knows, Hale Cobb Law Firm now has annual revenues of over $100 million, and Anne is so strong that there is absolutely no need for her to be her assistant.


    It simply doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s wrong? I I gave up everything to be your assistant, and you¡¯re still not happy about it?¡±


    Anne patted her shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s wrong with you. At least I¡¯m now a big boss with over a billion dors, but with you it¡¯s amission.¡±


    She smiled, leaned down and picked up the flowers on the floor, pushed Adriana out of the way and walked straight into the living room.


    Adriana had met Anne long before and everything was arranged by Harlee.


    In the dark, Adriana felt that Harlee must be plotting something, but she didn¡¯t want to ask more questions and had toply.


    Because ¡­


    Back then on the ind, Harlee told her one more thing.


    That is, every person who goes to the ind will take a colorless and tasteless medicine, if you do not take the antidote in time will be poisoned and die, bleeding from the seven orifices.


    It was Obren¡¯s secret drug, and only Harlee had the antidote in her hands.


    Adriana had disobeyed Harlee and felt the poisoning herself, and since then, she haspletely obeyed.


    But Harlee didn¡¯t treat her badly and gave her the best of everything.


    Adriana didn¡¯t struggle, not really to die, but to see what Harlee wanted to do in the end!


    She turned and looked at Anne who had walked into the living room, her arms around her chest, leaning against the door frame, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t want you following me. Understand?¡±


    It is clear that he is already the president of argepany, but instead he has lowered his status to be her assistant.


    For the sake of reason, neither!


    ¡°Where do you get off talking so much?¡±


    Anne gave her a nk look, walked to the sofa and sat down, crossed her legs, took out a cigarette case from her bag and pulled out a cigarette, lit it, held it in her ming red lips and took a hard puff.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Swallowing a cloud between her lips, she eyed Adriana, ¡°What I, Anne, have decided no one can change.¡±


    ¡°Anne, stop it. You should know what I am doing this time back? You are my good girl friend, better than a sister, and have been kind to me. I am sure to meet Theresa in Waverly in the future, and I don¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between you because I am doing it.¡±


    ¡°Are you annoyed that I don¡¯t know what Theresa is? I don¡¯t care what she is, I just want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You what you? I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡±


    Without looking at Adriana, Anne got up, went straight to her bedroom, and then heard the sound of water dripping from inside.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, how are you going to change your clothes if you don¡¯t even have a curtsy?¡±


    So anxious to go to the bathroom, do not take the clothes how to change the wash.


    ¡°Hello, is this Lawson? We are **Moving Company and here is your stuff.¡±


    Just heard the elevator in the hallway suddenly rang, Adriana looked back and saw several workers in movingpany uniforms carrying over five or six boxes,rge and small.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡­¡±


    The mouth subconsciously asked a question, then looked back in the direction of the bedroom, listening to the sound of watering from inside, has understood.


    ¡°All right, you guys move in.¡±


    Helplessly shook his head, it seems that this time Anne is really determined to be her assistant.


    The movers brought the stuff in and left.


    While Anne was still in the shower, Adriana instantly dialed Harlee.


    Beep beep beep, the phone rang for a while and someone finally answered it.


    ¡°What is it?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Harlee, what the hell do you want? Anne is doing fine abroad, why do you want her toe back? Is that interesting?¡±


    Who is not good enough to let her help?


    The preference is to have a boss who is worth over a billion dors as her assistant.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t find herself unable to ept it, but because the Harlee conspiracy is too deep and she is afraid of involving Anne in the whirlwind.


    ¡°My word, you just have to do it. Adriana, I¡¯ll tell you again, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Harlee exined in a serious voice.


    ¡°Oh, it won¡¯t hurt me? Harlee, don¡¯t talk so much to the face, okay? When I was sent to the ind, it was you who gave me the poison personally, thanks to you, what are you pretending to be a big tail?¡±


    Hypocritical as hell man.


    Adriana is inexplicably disgusted with Harlee.


    ¡°Hale Cobb Law Firm, I have hired top international business management talent to take care of it, to ensure a certain ie, otherwise, all the losses I pay myself. anne follows you, I pay half a million dors a month, you think, where do I treat her wrongly?¡±


    The words and actions are enough to see Harlee¡¯s generosity.


    ¡°Yes, you said so much clearly want to say that you have done a loss-making business yourself. But ording to your nature, how can you give away so much profit? What exactly is your purpose?¡±


    This question has been asked of Harlee countless times.


    But every time she couldn¡¯t get an answer, leaving her helpless.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯ve said too much today. Remember your identity, Lawson! Don¡¯t reveal it, or else, you know the consequences.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told Anne and Alvin, how could they have known who I was?¡±


    ¡°Waverly time, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s time for you to get some rest, a hard battle starts tomorrow and I hope you¡¯re ready.¡±


    After saying that, the other party directly hung up the phone.


    Adriana looked at the string of cell phone numbers disyed on the screen, without saving the names of the people.


    This is her usual way and means now, discreetly protecting her identity.


    But, one can¡¯t help but feel angry at Harlee¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡±


    Not long after, Anne came out, wearing the robe Adriana had put in the bathroom to change, holding a towel to wipe her short hair that was dripping water.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and pointed to her suitcase, ¡°You can sleep in the east room. No wonder I was given a two-room house, so there was an ulterior motive.¡±


    She let out a sigh.


    ¡°Eh, Lawson, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying. Howe it sounds like you don¡¯t even like me? Huh?¡±


    Anne was a little upset.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°I see it there.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, whatever you say.¡±


    Adriana really can¡¯t help Anne¡¯s straightforward nature, but although her name is very kawaii, but her personality is straightforward and bold, including the attire are a few men¡¯s model.


    Having spent many years with her, Adriana knows her nature well and naturally does not take it into ount.


    ¡°All right, you hurry up and rest. There¡¯s still a lot to do tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 357 High Level Meeting

    ¡°Sleep what sleep ah, I miss you, want to talk to you good?¡±


    She went to Adriana¡¯s heel, wrapped her arm around her and rubbed it against her, ¡°Tell me, we are at least Swoywana super partners, and now that we are worth over a billion dors, we are also big bosses, can we be a bit of a partner. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What does a partner look like?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be as good as a good brother, with an irond rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Not very ironic now?¡±


    Anne: ¡°¡­¡±


    She clearly wants to express the good brother to speak of righteousness, beer jerk can not stop.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana didn¡¯t get out of her, she unhappily went to the second bedroom.


    Adriana smiled and turned to walk to her bedroom.


    Just this night, lying in bed all night without sleep.


    I didn¡¯t get any sleep until after 4:00 am.


    At six o¡¯clock, the rm clock went off.


    She lifted the bedding and got up immediately, washed up and went downstairs to run.


    Since the end of her life on the ind, she had gotten used to running every morning and hadn¡¯t let go of it for many years.


    After the morning run, I bought breakfast at the roadside and brought it back, by which time Anne was already up.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Ha~¡±


    Anne yawned and squinted at her, ¡°You have so much energy.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Adriana looked at her sleepy face and knew she must not have slept wellst night either.


    The two of them washed up and then dined, while going straight to the office.


    Fryer Group.


    It is arge foreignpany that is located in Waverly.


    This is the fourth year.


    At the beginning, no one cared about a foreignpany, who knows that in just four years, leap into Waverly top rankedrgepanies.


    ¡°Go on, get in.¡±


    Looking at the towering buildings, blue ss reflecting the sunset and the dazzling red sun, feeling the breeze on my face, I felt a passion.


    Adriana took a deep breath and walked in.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene, the secretary who had been guarding the door early, came over, gave her a slight bow, and led her inside.


    ¡°The office is on the twenty-fifth floor, I¡¯ll take you to familiarize yourself with the environment. Then thepany morning meeting at 8:30, and at 9:30 is the senior meeting held by your new appointment today. However, it is estimated that there will definitely be pressureter.¡±


    Rene, the assistant, reminded kindly.


    Adriana wore a treasure blue suit, the inside is a white shirt suspenders, just like a gentleman of thest century of the elegant style, the hands and feet between the noble and evil unrestrained frivolity.


    It is simply not possible to see any woman¡¯s charm.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was expressionless as she got on the elevator and Rene pressed the stairway level button.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator door opened, the three of them got out of the elevator, and just walked out and saw a row ofpany employees standing in the corridor.


    ¡°Okay, introduce to everyone. This is the new president of ourpany, Lawson, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene, the assistant, pointed to Anne beside her and introduced again, ¡°This is Mr. Boone¡¯s personal assistant, Anne.¡±


    ¡°Hello Mr. Boone, hello Miss Cobb.¡±


    Because several people are secretaries, uniformly dressed in waist pinching suits and short skirts, all dressed up enchanting and feminine, looking at Adriana¡¯s eyes can not hide the adoration, that look can not wait for the next moment will pounce on the same.


    Adriana looked cool, hands ced in the pockets of his pants, slightly raised forehead, said aloud: ¡°Today is my first day on the job. I¡¯ll be straightforward about my requirements, work with me Lawson, no requirements, but all food and drink is based on the perfectpletion of your work. If I see you cking off on your work, sorry, you¡¯re not wee here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    ¡°All right, do what you need to do.¡±


    Adriana never likes to say much in front of these beautiful young women, some of them there are older than her, there is nothing much to say.


    He walked into the office and took off his blue suit jacket directly, and Anne immediately followed him and hung it on the coat rack.


    Adriana gently folded the sleeves of her white shirt to her elbows, walked to the executive chair and sat down, and began to look at the thick pile of information.


    Anne and Adriana on the other side of the rtionship, although good, but in recent years contact is quite small.


    Today is also the first time to see her heroic scene, that a dry and spontaneous, not the average man can do.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    She concentrates on the information, and the information ced aside Anne will also be the first to go through it, so that the work can proceed smoothlyter.


    ¡°Er ¡­ there are still ten minutes to 9:30, the high-level meeting will start soon. ¡±


    She reminded.


    ¡°Okay, go over there now.¡±


    Adriana looks down and continues to look at the document in her hand, thest page.


    After reading it in a single nce, she closed the document and walked out.


    Anne followed the line and went to the conference room, which was empty.


    She was seated at the head of the oval round table, and on the table was an information sheet that she had brought with her when she came to Waverly and handed over to Secretary General Rene yesterday.


    ¡°Lawson ¡­ No, Mr. Boone, it¡¯s already 9:30, why isn¡¯t anyone here?¡±


    Anne originally thought that today¡¯s high-level meeting must not be held smoothly, but did not expect that just after taking office, she was given a downward spiral by these old things of the high-level meeting.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Adriana sat calmly, looking over the information on her desk.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Once again, Anne¡¯s perception of Adriana was refreshed. Once she was engaged in her work, she was so focused and dedicated that she was really surprised.


    Even, there is a little bit of worship.


    Yes, it¡¯s worship.


    Fuck, how can a woman be so handsome?


    At 9:40, the firstpany executive appeared in the conference room.


    ¡°Oops, sorry Mr. Boone, I¡¯m a little dyed at home, so I¡¯mte.¡±


    Antonio Griffin, General Manager of Purchasing, walked in and hastily apologized.


    But after the words finished sweeping a look at the empty conference room, could not help but be stunned, ¡°This ¡­ meeting was held?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Griffin, the meeting hasn¡¯t started yet.¡±


    Rene, the secretary, answered truthfully.


    Adriana gestured to the chair and said, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Antonio Griffin is slightly chubby, with arge face that appears to have small eyes and a good old-fashioned, naive look.


    Walked to the side and sat down, smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°The few old bosses of the high-level meeting are too unreliable, what time is it, why are they still noting?¡±


    Adriana, knowing full well that Antonio Griffin was being sarcastic, did not say anything and did not even look at him.


    Instead, Anne red at him, ¡°Ms. Griffin, 9:45, you¡¯re fifteen minuteste.¡±


    When she spoke, Antonio Griffin blushed and skimmed, not saying a word.


    Not long after, thosepany executives walked in one after another.


    Everyone walks in with a nce at Adriana sitting in the main seat, with different eyes, or contempt, mockery, disdain, sigh ¡­


    The set of various eyes coalesced on Adriana¡¯s body, making her a little ufortable.


    But after all, she has experience in managing apany and will not be the least bit shy.

 Chapter 358 – The new official has three fires in office

    Knowing that Rene leaned over and said in her ear, ¡°Mr. Boone, everyone has arrived.¡±


    She nodded, before closing the few points of information in front of her, got up, and looked at a full twenty or sopany executives.


    Lifting his wrist, he looked at the time, ¡°Thirty minutes past ten, good, a half hour earlier than I expected.¡±


    I already knew that these old things would not give in so easily, so I didn¡¯t hold out much hope and expect them to cooperate.


    So said, those people¡¯s faces changed slightly and began to talk.


    ¡°You are a young kid, I really don¡¯t know what you have the ability to parachute into the Fryer Group Group as president.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, you¡¯re still too young. Young man, you¡¯d better go back to Los Angeles before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Today is the board meeting, you should have called earlier to let us know, but we only just got the call.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really young.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone med Adriana.


    Adriana propped her hands on the round table, her stern gaze sweeping over each person, memorizing each one¡¯s appearance.


    After a few minutes of silence, waiting quietly for everyone to be quiet, she spoke, ¡°All done? Well, now it¡¯s my turn to speak.¡±


    She picked up the information in her hand, flipped it open, and said, ¡°Randall, nning Department, epted more than N tasks in a year, but each time did not finish first, serious procrastination. Caused thepany to lose, more than five million.¡±


    ¡°Antonio Griffin, Purchasing, during his tenure, had many bad and vague purchasing lists that varied greatly from the actual billings.¡±


    ¡°Ministry of Finance, three years ¡­ six million disappeared out of thin air. Logistics Department ¡­¡±


    Adriana took the file and went over all the records.


    The faces of all the people present sank a few shades.


    Someone shot up, ¡°Are you kidding me? You say a deficit is a deficit and embezzlement is embezzlement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, nonsense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The new official has three fires, you¡¯re just messing around.¡±


    ¡­


    In a sh, the conference room exploded, and everyone looked at Adriana with angry eyes, full of hostility.


    Adriana stood up straight, hands in her pants pockets, and looked at them with cold eyes.


    Waiting for them to keep talking and bickering, they finally got quiet after ten minutes.


    She then said, ¡°Rene, take these lists to the bosses and give them a good look.¡±


    Adriana snapped and flung something on the table.


    Rene and Anne both took the papers and handed them down to everyone, one for each person.


    Those people took the file, opened it, and the data on it really made every one of them turn pale. For a time, those people look at me, I look at you, face pig liver color.


    ¡°Today, I am here to make things clear. I¡¯ll let each of you off the hook for what happened. After all, you¡¯re all veterans of thepany and have contributed to thepany in some way, so I¡¯ll consider it a reward for you. However, from now on if I see the same thing happen again, I¡¯m sorry, not only will I not be merciful, but I will also send it to the prosecutor¡¯s office together with the information in your hands.


    So, all of the above is turned over, and you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    She had done a thorough investigation long beforeing to thepany, not to mention that she was born awyer, so she was more sensitive in some things.


    With one word, everyone was silent, caught in the crosshairs, making the crowd quite surprised.


    Once again, I was impressed with her.


    Adriana was silent for a moment and added, ¡°But the next project at Clear Bay Resort, I want everyone to work together to take it down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Clear Bay Project Alston Group is in it for the taking this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. There¡¯s the Lindsay Grouppeting as well.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also Grant Group, and severalrgepanies from out of state that are bidding. You think it¡¯s that easy to take down?¡±


    ¡­


    Those people started bashing again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana smiled indifferently, her lips pursed into a line, ¡°Good point, it¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy to take down that I have you all working together. Otherwise, do you think thepany¡¯s money is so easy to take?¡±


    ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening us? Big deal, I¡¯m quitting.¡±


    ¡°Youthful indiscretion.¡±


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you one thing. Before I joined thepany Lawson was awyer, and this is a famous barrister in Los Angeles that I tapped for a high sry. Do you know why?¡±


    She asked a question, not waiting for everyone to speak, she then added: ¡°It is because you are holding those unseemly rotten ounts in your hands that I called her over. So don¡¯t yell in front of me, want to resign, as long as you ask. I immediately agreed! Police station, I will personally drive you there.¡±


    A very shocking statement.


    Those people look at me, I look at you, scared to death.


    But someone stood up and said, ¡°What kind of ability do you have to threaten me with something? Even if we try to work together to take the Clear Bay tourist resort project, if we don¡¯t take it, you will still say we didn¡¯t work hard enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, George has a point.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just setting us up.¡±


    ¡­


    One by one, they were filled with disdain for Adriana, while at the same time fearing the information in Adriana¡¯s hands that was enough to keep them from turning over for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a promise. After the Clear Bay Project, if you want to resign, I will write a letter of responsibility to ensure that you will not be held responsible for any financial rtionships that ur after you leave.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were punctuated by a nce at her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, that concludes the meeting.¡±


    She packed her things, got up and left straight away.


    Anne nced at Adriana with some depression, and then at Rene, who was equally puzzled.


    The two men followed.


    Back in the office, Anne couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°ad¡­ Mr. Boone, what exactly do you mean? You just say that casually and that¡¯s the end of it? They will not convince you ah? Besides, you¡¯re making such a big deal out of it, aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation?¡±


    ¡°My name is Lawson and I just like to unt it like that. They have the handle in my hand, I ruffle the words out, without much ado, they themselves know what to do. As for those who secretly want to do something, feel free toe, I guarantee that ¡­ will make them cry ande to me and beg for mercy.¡±


    The domineering words shocked Anne hard.


    She nced at thepany unupied, came up to her and said, ¡°You¡¯re so handsome Lawson, I find I¡¯m in love with you, what do I do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sexually correct, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the time to joke with Anne and ced the thick information there in front of her, ¡°Hurry up and take a look at this information, we have to go over to Clear Bay this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Anne responded.

 Chapter 359 Old people meet

    At noon, the two simply ordered takeout, and after the meal it was time to binge on some more information and facts about Clear Bay.


    At 2:30 p. m., everything was ready and Adriana left with Anne for Clear Bay.


    On the road, Anne drove and Adriana kept looking at the information, deep in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This time thepetition is him, along with Alvin and The Lindsay Family. i¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    They are only one of thepetitors, and there are much stronger rivals.


    Only, with Peter so soon to go head to head, really some retreat.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Forty minutester, thelimousine arrived in Clear Bay.


    Standing on the highway, overlooking arge area, is an extremely special fortress, which is on a modest hill, with a pleasant view of the sea below.


    There is another tnd of tens of thousands of hectares along the mountains and water.


    It can be described as a tourist destination with excellent scenery, and with a little development, it is bound to attract countless tourists.


    The two walked down towards the road and just as Adriana was about to say something, she suddenly heard a call from someone behind her.


    The two men turned around and looked over.


    Then they found Peter and Theresa both came with each other.


    ¡°Oh my God, Anne is really you? It¡¯s really unbelievable. Just now I felt like you, but I didn¡¯t dare to say anything, but I didn¡¯t think it was really you.¡±


    A few years ago, Theresa has be more and more beautiful, with more familiarity between her hands and feet. The taste of women and knowledge.


    And off to the side is Peter.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s wearing sunsses and standing there with a cold face that makes it hard to figure out what he¡¯s thinking.


    Theresa swooped over and wrapped Anne in her arms, ¡°I¡¯ve really missed you, how have you been all these years?¡±


    Theresa had a conflict with Adriana, but her rtionship with Anne did not change much.


    The only thing that has changed is perhaps that there has been less contact over the years and some rustiness.


    The three of them were girlfriends when they were kids and had a particrly good rtionship, and no one expected to meet in this way today.


    Because of Adriana¡¯s past, Anne is a bit disgusted with Theresa, so she looks at her with such intimacy, and inwardly resists.


    Pushing her away, he smiled lightly, ¡°What a coincidence, to meet you here too?¡±


    ¡°Right? That¡¯s what I said too. ¡±


    Theresa took her hand, sized her up andughed, ¡°You¡¯re still as handsome as you were a few years ago, always a unisex dress.¡±


    ¡°Even more handsome is not as handsome as your husband. Look, not only is he very handsome, he¡¯s also very cold.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    Theresa¡¯s smile froze and she immediately walked towards Peter and pulled him over, ¡°Peter, let me introduce to you, this is Anne, my best friend, who I¡¯ve mentioned to you many times.¡±


    ¡°Good girlfriends?¡±


    Peter removed Peter, narrow phoenix eyes stared at Anne, the thin lips raised an arc, ¡°Up to eight or nine years without seeing each other, and still can call it a bosom friend?¡±


    ¡°Peter, we¡¯ve all been busier over the years. It¡¯s all understandable.¡±


    Theresa immediately exined, then pointed to the ¡®man¡¯ beside Anne and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Introductions. This is the new president of the Fryer Group, Lawson, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Her voice was crisp and clear as she introduced it with a proud energy, as if Adriana was more thanpeting for her glory.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Boone, you¡¯re the parachuted president of the Fryer Group? Young and talented, handsome and elegant, it¡¯s a surprise.¡±


    Theresa held out her hand, looked at her, and smiled politely.


    Adriana nced at her hand and shrugged, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve had a cleanliness problem since I was a kid and don¡¯t like to touch anyone at random.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa blushed a little embarrassed and looked at Anne breathlessly, then looked back at Peter, beaming and innocent.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, as a business man, is too ignorant of the rules.¡±


    Peter stood with a cold face in front of Adriana, looking down on her with a condescending look.


    A huge pressure came over her, causing Adriana to stop tensing up and breathing slightly.


    It was only after a long time that he slowed down and raised his eyebrows, his expression remained unchanged, ¡°Mr. Alston is so protective of Miss Lindsay, is it possible that a good thing ising? As far as I know, Miss Lindsay has been with Mr. Alston for many years, howe there hasn¡¯t been any movement? It is possible that Mr. Alston has his own heart and is not willing to be lonely, so he is greedy to dominate Miss Lindsay?¡±


    As her words fell, Peter¡¯s face sank a few shades, and the bottom of his eyes held a berserker aura.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But Adriana was not afraid at all, ¡°Mr. Alston why be angry, I am just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Mr. Boone, we met for the first time, I think I have not offended you, you need to speak so hard? Peter and I are in love and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we get married.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face was hard, for several years the most fearful thing was that someone would say the same question and make her so embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay, it¡¯s not right for you to say that. I am speaking for you, howe I have angered you?¡±


    Adrianaughed, with contempt in her eyes.


    Turn around and walk away.


    ¡°Gee, Peter, look at him, it¡¯s so exasperating.¡±


    Theresa turned around and took Peter¡¯s hand, stamping her foot in anger, tears welling up in her eyes, crying.


    If there is a message revealed: look, for you, now everyone isughing at me, you do not intend to marry me, give the world an exnation?


    ¡°Theresa, you know he¡¯s Adriana¡¯s man, BFF¡¯s man, how can you be so nice as to do it?¡±


    Over the course of a few years, the rtionship between Anne and Theresa faded, all because of those things with Adriana.


    She knew everything, and her heart grew even more disgusted with Theresa.


    At one time, she didn¡¯t like Theresa very much, and she wouldn¡¯t have been friends with Theresa if Adriana hadn¡¯t been on good terms with her.


    The first time I saw her, she turned around, and her eyes were like sharp knives shooting straight at Anne. Adri has been dead for many years, you can¡¯t talk about me like that.¡±


    There is some aggravation in the heart, always feel very innocent.


    ¡°Yeah, it just feels like Adriana¡¯s gone and you¡¯refortable stealing her man? Does it feel good to be the little mother of someone¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Anne, what do you mean? So you haven¡¯t been in touch with me for the past few years because of Adriana? Has she been chewing on you?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Theresa rushed to Anne¡¯s front and grabbed her by the wrist, not letting her go.


    ¡°You let go.¡±


    Anne shook her hand away, ¡°You think Adriana is as mean as you are?¡±


    ¡°Enough! Anne, don¡¯t forget your identity, you are now an employee of Fryer Group, and I don¡¯t want to see you dying your work for personal matters during working hours.¡±


    Adriana, who had walked away, looked back at him and said in a cold voice.


    There is a slight anger in the words.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Theresa and Peter here today.

 Chapter 360: Rivals

    It¡¯s quite a coincidence when you think about it.


    I met Peter at Alvin¡¯s yesterday when I returned home, and I actually met him again today.


    Waverly, it¡¯s still really small.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Anne answered and gave Theresa a vicious re, ¡°From the moment Adriana wasn¡¯t there, the rtionship between us was broken long ago. I didn¡¯t like you years ago, and if it weren¡¯t for Adriana, you think I¡¯d stop thinking of you as my friend? Delusional.¡±


    Her sudden flip-flop made Theresa a little stunned, not understanding what Anne was irritated by.


    But she is now disgraced in front of Peter.


    ¡°What did I have to do with Adriana falling into the sea and dying back then? It¡¯s not like I forced her to jump into the sea.¡±


    She wailed in mock aggravation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, are you disgusting? Theresa, you can¡¯t win against Adriana for the rest of your life. after all, she wasn¡¯t with Peter for four years, and he still didn¡¯t marry you? Only you are blind to look at a bad man.¡±


    In Anne¡¯s mind, Peter is the bad man and Theresa is the cheap watch.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Anne had just taken a few steps out when Peter¡¯s voice came out behind her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    A chortle was given.


    Anne subconsciously stopped and looked back at him, ¡°Mr. Alston, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Give her an apology.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is not good, the cold face holds a little bit of cold air, the harsh gaze fell on Anne, that look must wait for her to give Theresa apologies.


    Adriana, who had walked a short distance away, turned back at the sound.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The first thing you should do is to apologize.


    No matter what, the day was because of her, and Adriana didn¡¯t want Anne to be given a hard time by Peter because of her.


    And definitely won¡¯t let him bully her people.


    The two men looked at each other, tit-for-tat, and the atmosphere was tense.


    ¡°Peter forget it, I¡¯m fine. I know Anne still mes me for what happened to Adri, but I¡¯m really innocent.¡±


    Theresa pulled Peter¡¯s arm, resigned like a tearful man.


    Peter nced at her indifferently, then swept his stern gaze at Adriana, ¡°Mr. Boone is not young, but he has a big mouth. In Waverly, where do you get the right to shout?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, I was born with a lot of guts.¡±


    Adriana looked cold, that excellent makeup under the male face covered with indifferent emotions, the bottom of the eyes show disdain.


    ¡°Miss Cobb, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Leave a message and go straight away.


    The heart inexplicably a heartache, and thought Peter heart more or less have a ce for her, now seems to be but a delusional hope.


    Peter stood there, staring at the backs of the two men walking away in front of him, and somehow always felt that Lawson¡¯s figure was somewhat familiar.


    ¡°Peter, oooh ¡­¡±


    Theresa was in tears, crying as if she were a tearful person, ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°None.¡±


    Faintly dropped a word, shy of the word.


    The man lifted his feet and walked towards the front, leaving Theresa standing alone, looking so helpless and pitiful.


    She tears in the eyes, pink fists clenched, a pair of big, beautiful eyes emerged from the angry and horrific poisonous gaze.


    Anne, who was walking in front of Adriana, looked back now and then at Peter not far behind her and asked in confusion, ¡°Why is he here too? Did you meet yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Alston Group is also involved in the Clear Bay tourism resort project, and it¡¯s normal for them toe here for inspection. I just didn¡¯t expect the timing to be so opportune.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Anne sighed helplessly, ¡°Sinful fate.¡±


    Snap!


    Adriana pped her on the head, ¡°Would it kill you to keep your voice down?¡±


    So loud, afraid that the Peter following behind can not hear?


    The tilted head, out of the corner of his eye nced at Peter in the back.


    Only to see the distance of ten or so meters between him and should not hear Anne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mr. Boone is also bidding on the project?¡±


    Adriana and Anne were both walking towards the front when Peter¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was stunned and her eyebrows were raised, ¡°What, did the project bid say no Fryer Group bids?¡±


    Some wonder, ording to Peter¡¯s nature, cool and arrogant, never condescending to take the initiative to talk to people, howe he walked up to her to talk to her?


    ¡°While Fryer Group has a good track record in Waverly, bidding for the Clear Bay Project is a bit ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something, but then stopped.


    Adriana stopped in her tracks and looked at him sideways, ¡°No self-respect?¡±


    At that, Peter¡¯s lips curled up in a sarcastic way, smiling without saying a word.


    ¡°Whether it is not self-evident or not, one test will tell.¡±


    As she looked at Peter, Theresa had already walked towards Peter and habitually raised her hand to take his arm, ¡°Anne, aren¡¯t you in aw firm abroad, howe you¡¯ve be Mr. Boone¡¯s special assistant now?¡±


    Can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.


    Why would Hale Cobb Law Firm, a prestigious firm in Los Angeles, stoop to being a special assistant for apany?


    ¡°Mr. Boone is my boyfriend, can¡¯t I work with him?¡±


    ¡°What, boyfriend?¡±


    Theresa wrinkled her eyebrows and looked at Adriana¡¯s body a few times, ¡°Mr. Boone¡¯s appearance is clear and elegant, but in the end there is no man¡¯s masculinity and maturity. Howe I didn¡¯t know you liked this kind of handsome guy before?¡±


    The words came out and anyone with a clear eye could understand that Theresa was saying that Adriana was acting like a woman.


    Adriana is not angry, but Anne is a little annoyed, ¡°I can notpare to you, like Mr. Alston such an uncle model, big and good, otherwise how to meet you?¡±


    Gave her a nk look and pulled Adriana straight away.


    Bigger and better?


    Theresa¡¯s eyes twitched slightly at the corners and her cheeks shed a little unnaturally red.


    With Peter for many years, the two have never had any rtionship, whates ¡­ that what ah.


    ¡°Anne, don¡¯t go too far. You think I don¡¯t know that Adriana is dead and you¡¯re forcing all your resentment on me, but what does her business have to do with me?!¡±


    Theresa was very unconvinced and felt very aggrieved.


    The two people walking in front of them stopped in their tracks without a word of warning.


    Adriana¡¯s heart hurts, and Anne feels that Theresa¡¯s words are offensive.


    Turning back, looking at her, ¡°Yes, I have no evidence now that Adriana¡¯s death has anything to do with you. But ¡­¡± the words, looking at Peter, ¡°does it still have nothing to do with this one beside you? You have the nerve to say that you are Adriana¡¯s best friend? He killed Adriana, you are still guilty of apanying him, not afraid of nightmares in the middle of the night?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know much of what happened back then, and only found out about itter through Vivian and Alvin.

 Chapter 361: Self-recovery of Heaven

    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense.¡±


    Theresa blushed a little, ¡°Peter is innocent, it has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Heh, yeah, innocent. You¡¯re all innocent and only pretend to be innocent.¡±


    gave them a white, angry look.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to hear them mentioning the previous and said without looking back, ¡°Come on, go down and check it out. Don¡¯t waste your time on unnecessary people.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that makes sense. Bad men bitchy girls, their own heavenly harvest.¡±


    Anne gave Theresa a vicious re.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ see what she is talking about, and you do not care?¡± Theresa pulled his arm and said petntly.


    ¡°Management? How? I thought you said she was your BFF.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Theresa was speechless, not knowing how to answer.


    The eyes are slightly narrowed, angry with no words.


    The two walked in silence toward the front, went down the hill and went to the fortress to look at it.


    This side of the cottage would have been a very distinctiverge family, living not in buildings, but in wooden huts, very distinctive.


    Usually there are people whoe over to walk and look around, but they are all backward buildings without the idea of running a tour, so the number of people attracted over is quite small.


    That¡¯s why the business opportunity was identified to develop this area and create a new and very special tourist resort.


    The two walked ahead, with Peter and Theresa both following close behind.


    Only after approaching, Peter said without haste, ¡°Mr. Boone¡¯s family was not well off when he was a child?¡±


    Mo¡¯s statement blinds Adriana, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Not being tall limits your eyesight, how else would you look at a woman like Anne?¡± The man raised an eyebrow and snickered.


    He did nothing more than mock her as a child must not have eaten well, otherwise it would not have grown taller, and dislike her poor vision.


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Alston must have had a worse childhood than I did, not having studied much, right? If yournguage teacher heard you say this, probably the coffin board can not hold down.¡±


    The eyes are raised, although short of his head, but the momentum is not reduced.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, how can you say that? Peter was just joking with you.¡± Theresa rushed to stand up for Peter.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay has an ear problem? Can¡¯t hear that I¡¯m joking too?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Me what me? Eager to behave in front of me, don¡¯t you fancy me?¡± Adriana just like deep into the role of Lawson now ying the role of the dude to the fullest.


    ¡°Just you? I wouldn¡¯t choose you even if all the men in the world were dead.¡± She gave Adriana a nk look, her eyes full of contempt.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and say, ¡°Who are you, Theresa? The one you like is like this one beside you, the children are much older, people are running four old men. It is not a figure that people are good in bed, serving you happy well.¡±


    She can¡¯t say anything without talking about the bed.


    ¡°Anne, are you ashamed? You¡¯re not even married yet, why are you talking like you don¡¯t have a gate?¡±


    Who said that Peter is running four? He is clearly in his early thirties, okay?


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel shameful for stealing Adriana¡¯s man, so who are you to call me shameless?¡±


    ¡°Peter was always my fianc¨¦, how could all that have happened if Adriana hadn¡¯t stepped in?¡±


    ¡°You shut up. People¡¯s kids were born years earlier. Why do you think Peter is with you? Is it because of that ne around your neck? Don¡¯t forget, that ne is Adriana¡¯s!¡±


    In a fit of anger, she told the truth about what happened back then.


    Adriana¡¯s face changed slightly and she wanted to speak, but she felt that she was now ¡®Lawson¡¯ and it would be inappropriate to speak, so she simply kept her mouth shut.


    Theresa¡¯s heart shuddered, subconsciously looked at Peter, only to see the man looking sideways, silent, and did not seem to care about these.


    When I think of the fact that he can no longer remember his past with Adriana, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Adri is dead now, and anything you say is dead on arrival.¡±


    She sounded arrogant, as if she didn¡¯t feel guilty for Adriana¡¯s death.


    ¡°Theresa, you ¡­ are so fucking cheap! Adriana was really blind to take you as a good bestie in the first ce!¡± Even with Adriana standing right next to her, she said without a care in the world.


    This is something that has been trying to tell Adriana for a long time.


    ¡°You called me cheap?¡±


    Theresa felt disgraced and lunged in front of Anne, raising her hand and pping her.


    Snap¨C


    A crisp voice rang out and Adriana and Peter both looked back.


    Instead, she found Annending a p on Theresa¡¯s face. Theresa¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and she reached up to cover her cheek.


    ¡°Ah, you bitch, how dare you hit me ¡­¡±


    Theresa screamed hysterically, and in front of Peter did not care about the gentle posture of ady, pulling Anne, directly wrestled together.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you that¡¯s hitting, I¡¯ve held my stomach about Adriana back then, and if I don¡¯t get it back today, I won¡¯t be called Anne.¡±


    Theresa grabbed Anne by the cor and Anne pulled her hair and shot her left and right in the cheek.


    Because Anne wore t shoes, Theresastepped on high heels, and Anne had practiced taekwondo, Theresa would be her opponent?


    Peter¡¯s face gloomy down, lightly reprimanded: ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Anne, stop it!¡±


    Adriana shouted back, pulling Anne into a hug, ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not worth it for her.¡±


    In everyone¡¯s mind, Adriana is dead.


    And why hold on to the past and not let go?


    Peter took Theresa in his arms and looked at Adriana with angry eyes, saying, ¡°Mr. Boone is too indulgent with his assistant.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and smiled, raising her hand and tugging at the strap of her strappy pants in a gangly manner. ¡°Mr. Alston better take a leash with him next time he goes out, so that the domestic animals don¡¯t bite people.¡±


    He smoothly wrapped his arms around Anne¡¯s neck and tidied up her messy short hair, with all the doting in his eyes.


    ¡°You called me a dog?¡± Theresa¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen, her hair was messy like a chicken¡¯s nest, and she looked at the handful of hair that fell on the ground and was heartbroken.


    ¡°You like to be right, what can I do.¡±


    Adriana smiled lightly.


    Anne immediately added, ¡°People are divided by groups.¡±


    Theresa is a dog, and Peter is the same thing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana really came to observe on the ground today and really didn¡¯t want to waste time on fearless people.


    As soon as the person turned around, Peter said, ¡°You want to leave after beating up my people?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened, never expecting Peter to be so protective of Theresa.


    The promised to have forgotten the past, but when really facing Peter, still can not help but throb heartache, and even thumping heartbeat.


    ¡°What, hit lightly?¡±


    She turned, and said.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    The man spits out a clear,manding tone.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Peter, I¡¯m in pain, oooh ¡­ you¡¯d better not talk to him more, let¡¯s call the police.¡± Theresa feigned a pitiful posture and took her cell phone and called the police directly.

 Chapter 362 – Causes and Consequences

    The pretentious and pretentious look makes Adriana upset inside.


    The reason is because of the disgust of Theresa in her heart, there is no longer the original tolerance, immediately said: ¡°If you are not afraid to discredit the Alston Group, feel free to call the police. After all, there are no security cameras here, you started to hit people, we Anne only out of self-defense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she was the one who started it in the first ce.¡±


    Anne grunted coldly.


    ¡°You ¡­ guys bully people too much.¡±


    Theresa bit her lip with her teeth, but in the end she did not have the courage to call the police because of the identity of the other party.


    ¡°Anne, don¡¯t rely on the fact that you are Helen¡¯s godmother to be unscrupulous.¡± Peter¡¯s face was gloomy, and his cold face was one of unconcealed anger.


    Soooo, no one ever dared to provoke him.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Anne is my person. Whether now or in the future, the one beside you dare to make a move on her, I will never be polite. Only those who take care of themselves are qualified to talk about others. Don¡¯t think that you are rich and powerful, don¡¯t forget that there are people outside of you.¡±


    Adriana dropped a domineering sentence and dragged Anne straight away.


    This time, Adriana went away with Anne and left.


    Peter ¡­ actually did not speak.


    Deep as the vast ocean like deep bottomless pupils gazing at the walking away ¡®man¡¯, somehow between always feel that person to him a very close feeling, even, to him are no temper.


    Even if Theresa was bullied and hurt.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Peter, they bullied me, and you just let them go?¡± Theresa stomped her foot in anger.


    A little displeasure shed under Peter¡¯s eyes and he waved to Hank who was only about ten meters away from them, ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°The Clear Bay Project was put out to bid and was sopetitive that thepany had to take the project.¡±


    He brushed away Theresa¡¯s hand that was clinging to his sleeve and left without looking back.


    Hank came up from behind, ¡°Miss Lindsay, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    Theresa stood behind and shouted a few times, but Peter did not return, so she was angry and stomped her feet, and finally left in tears of aggression.


    The three of them went down the hill and walked on the brick paths in the fortress, looking at the busy people here, some of them nting vegetable gardens on the hillside, working hard and showing their simplicity.


    Adriana walked ahead, but could clearly feel Peter, who had been following closely behind her, making her very ufortable.


    ¡°Mr. Boone.¡±


    The man shouted.


    Stepping forward, ¡°Can I have ten minutes of Miss Jin¡¯s time? I have something I want to say to her.¡± He said in a calm manner.


    ¡°Say what¡¯s up directly.¡±


    Anne had a look of disdain.


    ¡°I wanted to ask about ¡­ Adri.¡± He answered truthfully.


    Anne subconsciously looked at Adriana with a twinkle of surprise in her eyes, while seeking Adriana¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Adriana just wanted to refuse, Anne immediately agreed.


    Adriana, who was angry and helpless, nced at her and walked away.


    When she was far away, Anne looked at Peter and asked, ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I know Adri and you are good girlfriends. But, I have forgotten a lot of things between her and me and would like to ask you about her. I wonder if Miss Jin would be willing to tell?¡±


    Peter put down the high profile, as if there is no vegetation in the high above the cold air.


    Just as Anne was hesitating, Peter pulled out a check, ¡°Here¡¯s five million, I won¡¯t let you speak for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Mr. Alston is really generous, but ¡­ I Anne is not the one whocks money. No need.¡±


    ¡°What do I have to do before you¡¯ll tell me?¡± Peter asked immediately when he saw she was leaving.


    Anne¡¯s eyes shed slightly, her arms around her chest, her critical eyes sizing him up, ¡°Adriana¡¯s dead and you¡¯ve got Theresa by your side. what¡¯s the point of knowing that now?¡±


    Peter sighed, lit a cigarette, and took a drag.


    Between the lips swallowing clouds of fog, lingering cigarette hazy his handsome face, adding a little gloomy and sad atmosphere.


    Peter made Anne think that maybe he wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought.


    He leaned on the trunk of the tree, said a moment of silence: ¡°Four years, everyone thinks she is dead, but I always feel that she is still alive. The doctor said ¡­ I had amnesia, but I only forgot about her. I went through all the videos that appeared with her in the past, trying to find the feeling I once had ¡­¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°But I tried very hard, but I still can¡¯t find any feeling, even the taste of heartache can¡¯t be felt. It¡¯s like a kind of vacancy that makes me feel empty, like something is missing, so I want to try my best to make up for it and find it.¡±


    ¡°Do you love Theresa?¡± Anne asked immediately.


    Peter¡¯s furrowed brows knitted tighter, ¡°She¡¯s just my mother¡¯s goddaughter.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hearing his words, Anne was moved.


    Suddenly, I felt sorry for Peter too.


    ¡°Back then, Adriana saved a boy in Waverly, the boy gave her a ne as a token of gratitude, threatening to find her and marry herter, she did not care. Later Theresa did not know what was going on and cried for that one ne, Adriana in order not to hurt the friendship of girlfriends, gave her.


    Adriana returned home, not knowing your identity, and gradually became attached to you, but she kept convincing herself not to get close to you, and even tried to distance herself from you. The first thing you need to do is to get the ne from the man who gave it to her, and you are the real father of her two children.


    After thinking about it, she decided to ept you. Peter, you are an asshole, you don¡¯t even tease people like this! Do you know how much you hurt her? If it wasn¡¯t for The Alston family¡¯s old man announcing that she had a billion dors in her hand, Adriana wouldn¡¯t have been chased and killed and finally drowned.¡±


    Anne still feels a little sad inside when she talks about the past.


    Even though it is clear that Adriana is still alive, the past is like a shadow that she cannote out of.


    ¡°Adriana is dead, and it¡¯s a thing of the past between you. All you need to do now is to take care of the child between you.¡±


    Anne adjusted her emotions and added: ¡°Of course, thest thing Adriana would want is for Theresa to be her child¡¯s baby mama. theresa doesn¡¯t belong to you, she¡¯s just using Adriana to get to you, and it¡¯s only your fault for being so stupid. If you hadn¡¯t saved Theresa that day on the Orco Mount, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. And she, when she went to jail, your sister nearly ruined her life.


    Peter, you The Alston family owe Adriana something that you will never be able to repay. And your daily presence with Theresa is the greatest disrespect to the ¡®dead¡¯ Adriana. You have no business loving her.¡±

 Chapter 363 – A chance encounter with two children

    Leaving thest words behind, she walked straight away.


    ¡°Adriana is alive, isn¡¯t she?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Peter suddenly asked the question.


    At those words, Anne¡¯s heart stuttered and sped up its beat.


    Then I heard the man say, ¡°A year ago, Adriana¡¯s ount had a flow of funds, but the person who moved the funds in the ount was not you. So, she must still be alive.¡±


    Anne turned around leisurely, ¡°Even if she lives, what¡¯s the point? You have already forgotten her, will not marry her, destined that you have no chance to be together for the rest of your life. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s already dead, dead for four years.¡±


    Every word was like a knife stabbed mercilessly at Peter¡¯s heart, making him feel a heart-breaking pain.


    Anne walked away, and after catching up with Adriana, Adriana didn¡¯t say anything.


    Not uninterested, because she knew Anne would be forting.


    As expected, Anne¡¯s stifled nature was revealed in a moment, and she inclined her head with a grin, ¡°You know what Peter asked me? ¡±


    Adriana steps forward without saying a word.


    She said: ¡°Peter wants to know your past, he thinks you must still be alive, and he lost his memory and forgot about you, and would love to get back to his old feelings. In fact, I think he is also quite pathetic. Deeply in love with a person, but can not find what it is like to love, quite miserable. ¡±


    ¡°Since you think he¡¯s so miserable, don¡¯t you just keep him.¡±


    ¡°You pull up to it, I don¡¯t like that style of man. The blue face is a scourge.¡±


    The two men walked awayughing and joking.


    In the afternoon, we went back to the city center together.


    Adriana and Anne both just took over the Fryer Group and had a lot to familiarize themselves with.


    For the next month, the two of them spent almost every day in the office to familiarize themselves with thepany¡¯s business.


    Directly on this day, she received a call from Vivian and agreed to meet in the evening.


    So, the three of them went straight to the bar with each other.


    In the bar, the lights are green, the music is harsh, everywhere the smell of nicotine mixed with liquor, some pungent, but rxing.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ we finally meet, so happy to see you guys, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Several people embraced each other, in a great mood, and got drunk as hell.


    In the end, Adriana was the only one left with a clearer head, dragging Vivian out and finding a car to put her in, before leaning against a streetmp post, closing her eyes and sniffing the fresh air, feeling the beauty of the quiet.


    ¡°Hello there, handsome.¡±


    Suddenly, someone poked Adriana in the arm.


    Adriana opened her heavy leaden eyelids and saw two children standing in front of her in a haze, ¡°Hmm? What do you want from me?¡±


    Because Waverly is familiar with too many people, Adriana is afraid that she will expose herself if she speaks, so she carries a voice changer with her to prevent her identity from being exposed.


    ¡°Handsome brother, we want to go into the bar, can you take us in?¡±


    The little boy said.


    Adriana was confused, dizzy and ufortable, then stood up and rubbed her eyes looking at the two children in front of her.


    At that moment, the familiar silhouette coincided with the image that I had been thinking about in my head.


    Adriana was stunned, the wine instantly faded, staring at them with wide eyes, stammering: ¡°Research ¡­¡±


    A word slowly spit out, Adriana immediately silent, do not dare to speak in.


    Rather, the body could not restrain the trembling, even the chin could not restrain the shaking.


    ¡°Handsome brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you having a hard time?¡±


    The girl asked with a frown.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice choked, immediately dense eyes, ¡°You ¡­ find me ¡­ what ¡­ matter? ¡±


    The excitement was so uncontroble that she couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.


    Stunned, he looked at the two children in front of him.


    Her beloved children, Helen and Luis.


    Four years, four years have passed, the two children are already more than eight years old, taller, and their appearance has changed a bit, but she still recognized the two children at once.


    He inherited his father¡¯s good genes, Luis handsome and handsome, even a small holiday discipline wearing a British-style jacket, but also a sense of the little prince.


    Helen wore a princess dress, tied in a ponytail, a smile reveals a cute dimple in the cheek, beautiful and charming.


    That¡¯s her baby.


    After four years of absence, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to pay attention to The Alston family after she returned to Waverly in order to get her emotions under control, much less her two children.


    I never thought that I would meet like this!


    ¡°Handsome brother, my father is drinking in the bar and we want to take him back. But he doesn¡¯t answer the phone, can you take me in? It¡¯s forbidden to be underage here.¡±


    Luis said.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana answered woodenly and shakily raised her hand to touch the child¡¯s cheek, but the two children took a defensive step back.


    She was afraid of scaring them and immediately withdrew her hand.


    Adjusting his mood, he smiled and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    So said, immediately went forward, pretending not to stand in the middle of the two, reached out and put his hand on the shoulders of the two, and said, ¡°You go in with me, say it¡¯s me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Does she look that young?


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    She smiled, as long as the two children were happy, any way is good.


    ¡°How did you guys know your dad was in this bar?¡± She asked, pretending to be curious.


    ¡°Today is the anniversary of our mommy¡¯s death, and every year on this day dad gets drunk at the bar. We ¡­ are very worried about it.¡±


    ¡°The anniversary of the death?¡±


    ¡°So you guys ¡­ grew up without a mommy?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, it¡¯s all about Daddy staying with us.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are so curious.¡±


    Luis and Helen each said a word.


    Still as a child, Luis is the older brother, but his personality is a bit more spontaneous than Helen. In contrast, Helen is a bit deeper and more mature.


    Adriana¡¯s hands on their shoulders tightened slightly, really wanting to be able to lean over and give them a big hug and hold them tightly in her arms.


    Helen, Luis, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault for missing your early years and not being able to be there for you.


    Her eyes were dense, tears nearly came out of her eyes, but she did not want to betray herself.


    A strong blinking eyes, hard and big to force back the tears.


    Taking the two children into the bar, Adriana, although not wanting to face Peter, is afraid that the two children will be bullied in the bar.


    Then he asked, ¡°Do you know which box your daddy is in?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. It¡¯s in box 888.¡± Helen said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana held the two children and walked to box 888, but hesitated to let go.


    If you don¡¯t meet, then it is, a meeting, the kind of pressed for years of longing suddenly surged to the heart, like a spurting me, can not be contained.


    Crazy to take possession of them and be by their side all the time.


    ¡°Go in yourselves, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Eventually, Adriana let go of the two children¡¯s hands so as not to reveal her identity and let them go in by themselves.

 Chapter 364 Dear Child

    At that moment, a bartender passed by, ¡°Eh, eh, eh? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Two kids came over to see Mr. Alston,¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Duke and Miss?¡±


    The bartender suddenly realized and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Alston has just left and has been gone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Luis skimmed his lips, ¡°Hum, daddy is too abominable. helen, let¡¯s go back, I told you not toe to daddy. ¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯refortable with Daddy being out all the time? What if we find you a little mom like Theresa?¡± Helen said with an expressionless face and a serious face.


    ¡°How dare he! Don¡¯t want little mommy, no one can take mommy¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy is gone, and sooner orter someone will marry Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Even if we get married, that will only be possible if we are tested.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, Luis you¡¯re so stupid, a lollipop will make you happy.¡± Helen looked at Luis with a disgusted face.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s stupid.¡±


    The two children suddenly argued, and Adriana immediately said, ¡°Go go go, brother take you to find daddy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping us?¡± The two children questioned in unison, very suspicious of her identity.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Alvin¡¯s friend and your daddy is Alvin¡¯s friend, so I know you guys. Of course it is obligatory to send you guys back. Otherwise your daddy will be worried if you lose it.¡±


    Said Adriana, pinching Helen¡¯s little face, ¡°And I know your godmother is Anne, right?¡±


    Helen looked skeptical and screwed up her little face, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Because your godmother is back in the country with me, she¡¯s over there, do you want to go and see?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure, right down the hall.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m super missing my godmother.¡±


    Helen immediately dropped her guard and, pulling Luis with one hand and Adriana with the other, ran toward the hall, saying as she ran, ¡°Handsome brother, where is my godmother? I miss her so much.¡±


    Over the years, Anne would go to see Helen whenever she had the chance to go abroad.


    But because of going too little, godmother is not very fond of daddy, meet even less, usually can only y video on the phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, run slowly. Your godmother is right over there.¡±


    Adriana was able to hold the hands of her two children and felt that she was the happiest person in the world at that moment.


    ¡°Yah, over there, I see it.¡±


    Helen let go of Adriana¡¯s hand and pounced directly towards Anne, ¡°Wow, Godmother? Godmother, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Helen, do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Helen?¡±


    The dizzy Anne felt some familiarity with the girl in front of her and froze for a long time before she realized it was Helen, ¡°Wow, my goodness, little baby, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Godmother, Godmother, Helen missed you so much. I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore.¡± Helen was ecstatic and jumped into Anne¡¯s arms,ughing and crying, ¡°Godmother, oooh ¡­ Helen misses you so much, and misses mommy too, oooh ¡­ ¡±


    Because of Helen¡¯s appearance, Anne subconsciously looked at Adriana, remembering that their mother and son had not seen each other for four years, and felt a surge of excitement.


    The wine sobered up a lot.


    ¡°Good girl, good girl, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± She coaxed Helen while looking at Adriana, caught in the middle.


    Luis inclined his head to look at the hugging pair, ¡°You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s best friend, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re Helen¡¯s godmother, so can you be Luis¡¯ godmother?¡±


    The two children whocked motherly love were extraordinarily affectionate to Anne, jumping right over and hugging each other.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s heart sank and she turned around and ran straight to the bathroom.


    That¡¯s her baby ¡­


    Her beloved Helen and Luis.


    Four years, no one knows how four years she had for her two children, no one knows how hard it was for her heart.


    Silently bear all the pain, just so that the two children can stay by Peter¡¯s side, only then can ensure the safety of the children.


    And now, as she lets go of everything, the child appears unexpectedly at her side.


    Anne in the hall looked at Adriana¡¯s back, a pang of heartache, tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Baby, what brings you guys to the bar?¡±


    She looked down at her two children, concerned.


    I didn¡¯t expect the two children to meet Adriana, but fate is simply too wonderful.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ today is the anniversary of mommy¡¯s death, daddy used to be at the bar every year at this time, we were unhappy and wanted daddy to stay with us. Turns out daddy wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Helen wiped her tears in aggravation and said pitifully.


    ¡°Uh-huh, yes.¡± Luis nodded heavily as well.


    ¡°Your mommy she ¡­¡±


    Her heart ached for her two children and she almost subconsciously said that Adriana was still alive.


    But the words stopped at the edge of my mouth.


    ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s okay, there is still godmother, don¡¯t cry.¡± Anne hugged the two children and felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    Despite his vegetarian dressing, female character, but inwardly still very fond of children.


    Especially Adriana¡¯s children, Helen grew up around her as a child, so naturally she has feelings for her too.


    Not long after, Adriana returned.


    Although she had already washed her face in the bathroom, Anne could clearly see that her eyes were red, so she must have been crying a lot.


    If you are a mother, you can certainly understand Adriana¡¯s feelings at this moment.


    ¡°Come on, take the two kids to their dad.¡± Adriana said.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Anne got up and pulled her two children dizzily towards the outside.


    Who knew that the four people just walked to the entrance of the bar, a hail of footsteps sounded, a group of well-trained people ran towards Adriana side, directly surrounded them.


    ¡°Who are you people? What do you want?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was in shock. After her experience with Helen¡¯s kidnapping a few years ago, Adriana was naturally a bit intimidated by such a scene.


    ¡°Young master, youngdy, boss asked me to take you back.¡±


    Among the group, Hank came out and looked at Luis and Helen respectfully.


    Hank was Peter¡¯s special assistant, and the moment she saw him, Adriana¡¯s heart finally fell.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I want to sleep with my godmother today.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if Helen doesn¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t go back either.¡±


    Luis took Helen¡¯s hand, and the two of them stood intimately in front of Anne, and said.


    Anne¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and looking at Adriana out of the corner of her eye, she immediately said, ¡°Go back and tell Peter that the two children areing back with me today.¡±


    Her heart went out to Adriana, knowing that she hadn¡¯t seen her children in over four years and must have missed them like crazy.


    It is better to take the opportunity to take the two children back to live for a while, to promote the mother-child rtionship.


    ¡°Anne?!¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and shook her head toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Anne doesn¡¯t listen to Adriana at all.


    On the contrary, Hank was a little depressed, immediately gave Peter a call, and two minutester Peter came towards this side.

 Chapter 365 A Rare Time

    ¡°Mr. Alston, as the father of a child do you have no sense of responsibility at all?¡±


    Perhaps because Adriana cares too much about her child, she said something without thinking.


    Peter¡¯s face sank slightly, ¡°Who is Mr. Boone to interfere in my family affairs?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Helen¡¯s godmother, and Lawson is my boyfriend, so of course I¡¯m entitled to ask questions.¡± Anne found a suitable excuse.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you being mean about? It¡¯s clearly your own fault.¡±


    Helen stepped forward and pointed at him like a small adult, ¡°Apologize to Godmother and handsome brother.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Helen and I are going back with our godmother, and I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Luis takes Helen¡¯s hand and doesn¡¯t even seem to want to go back.


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, ¡°You¡¯re still kids, what¡¯s it like to be with them?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s a double day tomorrow anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right daddy, Luis likes to be with his godmother.¡±


    Although not very familiar with Anne, he inexplicably likes the handsome brother very much. Walked to Adriana and pulled Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Luis also like handsome brother, will go back with them.¡±


    ¡°Okay daddy, I¡¯ve already reported to you, don¡¯t let grandma look for us. Bye.¡±


    Helen dragged Anne and Adriana straight away.


    Adriana was a bit hesitant and was dragged away by Anne.


    Peter stood in the same ce, looking at the distant back, actually do not know what to say good.


    Instead, the corners of Hank¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°boss, this ¡­¡±


    The biological children do not want their own father, but instead follow the unclear godmother to run away together.


    Simply ¡­ too rare.


    Peter, who was wearing a tight navy suit, stood under the streetlight and watched the departing party, but somehow he felt a familiarity with the back of the man named Lawson.


    It seems to have appeared in a dream.


    Adriana and Anne got into the car with their two children and drove straight away.


    Anne is extremely aware of the eyes to sit in the driver¡¯s seat and drive, allowing three people to sit in the back row.


    Adriana sat beside the two children and looked at the two well-behaved and cute children, she asked, ¡°Your daddy is so busy working on weekdays, who do you usually spend time with?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, of course it¡¯s Grandma, right? I¡¯m usually just fine with Helen.¡± Luis grinned, his fair skin without the baby fat of his childhood, grew up a lot, giving him a good and lovely feeling.


    ¡°What about ¡­ your aunt?¡±


    Adriana thought of Sloane, who had given her a hard time at The Alston family back in the day.


    Over the years, Adriana¡¯s greatest concern abroad was the situation of her two children, but she restrained herself from inquiring about everything that happened to them.


    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist running back to the kids.


    Now that I finally came back, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Luis and Helen in just a month¡¯s time, so perhaps the heavens had mercy on her.


    ¡°Auntie is also very good, but auntie just doesn¡¯t like mommy very much, the rest is okay oh.¡± Luis said.


    But Helen had a stern face and was a little upset, ¡°What the hell, you just like it when your aunt buys you toys, huh, so easy to be bought.¡±


    She gave Luis a nk look.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Luis beamed and simply denied it.


    ¡°Helen, does your aunt treat you badly?¡±


    Adriana knew in her heart that Helen had lived with her for four long years and that Luis had grown up in The Alston family and had a good rtionship with Sloane in any case.


    It is not impossible to say that Sloane favors Luis.


    Thinking about it, she felt a sour feeling in her heart, very sorry for Helen.


    Helen blinked her big eyes, ¡°Handsome brother, what¡¯s your name, why do I feel like we¡¯ve met before?¡±


    Helen felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity and intimacy with her from the moment she approached her.


    ¡°My name is Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, what¡¯s your rtionship to my godmother?¡±


    Helen asked with a curious inclination of her head.


    ¡°I am ¡­¡±


    Adriana was debating how to answer when she heard Anne in the driver¡¯s seat say, ¡°Helen, she¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee boyfriend ah? Handsome brother, you¡¯re really handsome oh. But, must be good to godmother oh, or I will be angry.¡±


    She held her little fist and shook it in front of her, ¡°If you dare to bully Godmother, I will beat you up oh.¡±


    ¡°And me, I¡¯ll beat you up, too.¡±


    The two children are very defensive of Anne.


    At this moment, Adriana¡¯s heart was very unhappy, both because she felt that Helen was good and understanding, but also because she felt sorry for her two children.


    Couldn¡¯t help but moisten his eyes and immediately inclined his head to look out the window.


    ¡°Hey, handsome brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Luis seemed to sense that something was wrong with her and took her hand and asked after her, ¡°Did Helen and I scare you? Oops, Lawson, Helen was just scaring you, we¡¯re super cute and warm.¡±


    He coaxed Adriana to get up and walk into his arms, ¡°Did we upset you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Adriana broke into tears and looked at Luis and Helen, ¡°My eye just got an eysh in it and it¡¯s kind of hard.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, I say.¡±


    Helenughed.


    All the way back to the apartment, a short distance between the two children actually and Adriana has be a good deal, the rtionship is particrly friendly.


    When they arrived home, Anne looked at their happy mother and son and felt that it was the happy moment she could not have asked for.


    So ¡­


    ¡°Helen, Luis, Godmother suddenly has something to do, I have to go out first, you guys y with Lawson at home, okay?¡±


    ¡°Godmother, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Godmother we will do as we are told oh.¡±


    Hearing Helen¡¯s inquiry, Anne exined, ¡°A friend just called me and asked me to go out to talk about something, you guys are ying at home now, no need to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Well okay.¡±


    ¡°Godmother return early oh.¡±


    The two children waved toward her.


    Adriana walked her to the living room door and looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but thank her, ¡°Anne thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±


    Taking a hand and patting her chest, he leaned closer and said, ¡°Cherish the rare moments, I won¡¯t be back today.¡±


    ¡°So what do you do at night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an adult, do you care? You¡¯re so talkative.¡±


    Anne mmed the door shut as soon as she could and walked straight away.


    Adriana looked at her two children with pursed lips and a happy smile on her cheeks.


    ¡°Did you guys have dinner tonight? Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Two children, one saying they were not hungry and one yelling about being hungry.


    But Adriana is still not very good at cooking, but looking at Luis covering his stomach very hungry look, heart, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make you scrambled eggs with tomatoes?¡±


    She can only cook simple dishes.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Luis was ecstatic and overjoyed.


    Helen gave him a nk look, ¡°Just know how to eat. \¡±


    She went to Adriana¡¯s side and followed him to the kitchen, ¡°Lawson, shall I help you?¡± Still the same well-behaved and understanding child.

 Chapter 366 My mommy has a mole here too

    In the past, she was always around her, mommy long mommy short calling her.


    And now they call her brother?


    Chaotic generation now.


    But what could she say?


    To see Luis and Helen is the happiest.


    ¡°No, I can do it. Go, Mom. ¡­¡±


    She a ¡®mimi¡¯ word to the mouth immediately swallowed down, holding Helen¡¯s hand slightly tightened, a big jump.


    She can keep her sanity in the face of anyone, but it is easy to reveal herself in front of the two children.


    ¡°Lawson, what are you talking about?¡±


    Helen asked, looking at her with a tilted head.


    Adriana immediately said, ¡°I was wondering what cartoons you and Luis like to watch, and I¡¯ll tune them for you.¡±


    Pulling him out, he sat in the living room and turned on the TV¡¯s children¡¯s channel, which was ying ¡°The Bear¡±, ¡°Do you guys like watching this?¡±


    Luis and Helen both shook their heads, ¡°No look.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll change the channel again.¡±


    Holding the remote control connected to the set-top box to watchwork TV, looking for a lot of cartoons in the children¡¯s channel, ¡°Peppa Pig¡±? I remember you guys especially like ¡®Peppa Pig¡¯ when you were kids?¡±


    ¡°Gee, Lawson, how did you know Helen and I liked watching Peppa Pig when we were kids?¡±


    Luis poked his head in and asked curiously.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana secretly said a stupid, but in the face of her own flesh and blood, she really can not do not change her face and heart, just did not expect so easily restrained emotions.


    ¡°Your godmother is always around to tell me about your childhood, so how could I not know?¡± She reached out and nudged the two children¡¯s noses, ¡°I also know that you were especially naughty.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re big kids now, Lawson, and I¡¯m over eight years old, so I don¡¯t watch such childish things.¡±


    Luis deted.


    Yeah, a whole four years have passed.


    The two children are now over eight years old.


    She regrettably missed the stage of growth of her two children, which will be her greatest hurt.


    ¡°Adjust yourselves, I¡¯ll cook for you first, okay?¡±


    Adriana felt a little bad, left the remote control to the two children, went straight to the kitchen and closed the door.


    Leaning against the ss door of the kitchen, Adriana looked up at the ceiling and couldn¡¯t help her teary eyes, and her heart felt hard.


    It took a while to adjust to the mood, found the ingredients in the fridge and made two dishes.


    ¡°Dinner is served. Cucumber and ham, tomato and eggs.¡±


    She will only the simplest of meals, fried dishes sold ¡­ unpleasant.


    ¡°Huh~Lawson, you¡¯re cooking really ¡­ one word, hehehe.¡± Luis covered his mouth andughed, took chopsticks and added a piece of cucumber and ate a bite, ¡°But the taste is not bad.¡±


    It was Helen who looked at the two dishes, and her white, delicate skin showed an unpredictable emotion.


    Adriana took Helen back in the day and just loved making cucumber ham and eggs with tomatoes.


    But many years have passed since then, and it must be impossible for her, a small child, to remember what happened four years ago, right?


    She turned to get a bottle of milk and poured a ss for the two children, and was about to hand it to Helen when she saw the girl raise her eyes, her stern gaze falling on her, and say in a crisp voice, ¡°My mommy only makes cucumber and ham and tomato and eggs.¡±


    The affirmative tone, theplex gaze.


    That look, far more poisonous than the eyes of adults.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart was so shocked that the milk in her hand fell to the ground with a thud.


    When facing Peter, she will panic, her heart will pound, and she will not be able to stop remembering the past.


    But in front of her own children, Adriana thought she could control everything very well, but when she really came into contact, she realized that her own flesh and blood trumped everything.


    Trying to pretend to be a stranger in front of them is as hard as it gets.


    Those who have not been mothers are far from being able to appreciate the pain of this time.


    ¡°Lawson, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Luis was unsure and looked at her blearily.


    Adriana, however, forgot about Helen, and could not recover from her panic for a long time.


    Both before and now, Helen is more mature and stable than Luis.


    Luis was born into a wealthy family and was overly spoiled and loved, but she was the only one around Helen, a single parent who matured very early and understood things early.


    Only Adriana underestimated Helen¡¯s cleverness.


    ¡°Oops, really. I just got oil on my hands from cooking, and the cup slipped off by ident.¡±


    Adriana immediately went to the bathroom to get the mop out and mopped the floor, then cleaned up the broken ss on the floor.


    ¡°Luis, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Helen went to the kitchen and served her own rice and dined with Luis, talking andughing.


    Looking at the two children as if they did not care about what just happened, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart just fell.


    After the meal, Luis went to y with Adriana¡¯s Ipad while Helen helped Adriana clear the table and then went into the kitchen and closed the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash it.¡±


    Helen said.


    ¡°No, no, I can wash a few bowls myself.¡± Adriana pulled her aside to stand.


    But Helen insisted on standing next to the sink, rolled up her sleeves, and said, ¡°Mummy taught me to be a hardworking child when I was little.¡±


    She turned back to Adriana and grinned, revealing her eight white teeth, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Buzz¨C


    Suddenly, Adriana¡¯s mind went nk and her body took a few unsteady steps backwards.


    Stunned and stunned, Helen looked at him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As a child, I knew Helen was gifted and took her for a checkup, and her IQ was frighteningly high, and she was especially fond of micro-expressions, observant, and had an amazing memory.


    Adriana thought she was just an ordinary child, but she had a pair of poisonous eyes that wereparable to the eyes of fire.


    Just meet one side and found out her identity, not some ¡­ too incredible.


    ¡°The difference between a voice changer and a human voice is still very significant, although it does not sound obvious to outsiders, but I am naturally sensitive to sound. And ¡­¡±


    Helen took her hand and pointed to two moles on her wrist and arm that were too subtle to be easily noticed, ¡°My mommy has a mole here too.¡±


    ¡°Helen, what are you talking about.¡±


    Adriana was terrified and tried to feign calm, looking at said.


    But Helen still looked calm, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, it was all told to me by an uncle named Harlee. I didn¡¯t believe it either, but now that I see you, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Adriana waspletely baffled,pletely confused as to what Harlee was trying to do.


    After four years of separation, he went to great lengths to create her and then let her disguise herself as a man, but now he has told Alvin and Helen her identity, what exactly is his n?


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Gu told me. But I¡¯m the only one who knows, the rest don¡¯t know anyone. Including Luis.¡±


    She looked at her, her almond eyes swirling with tears of excitement.


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and they flowed out.


    Helen jumped over and held her in her arms, ¡°Mommy, I knew you weren¡¯t dead, oooh ¡­ Helen missed you so much, oooh ¡­ mommy.¡±

 Chapter 367 You are all liars

    She lowered her voice and smashed her head into Adriana¡¯s arms, choking back sobs.


    ¡°Helen ¡­¡±


    At this moment, all of Adriana¡¯s pretense disappeared, squatting down to embrace Helen into her arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Mommy is sorry for you. I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    A thousand words came to my lips, but I couldn¡¯t say them, only a ¡®sorry¡¯ to express the guilt in my heart.


    Squeak-


    The kitchen door opens.


    The two looked back outside, only to see Luis with tears on his cheeks, watching the two of them shaking their shoulders incessantly and crying.


    ¡°Luis? You ¡­¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Apparently, Luis had heard their conversation.


    ¡°Liars, you¡¯re all liars, liars!¡±


    Luis was originally ying with his Ipad, but he was bored ying alone and wanted to ask Helen to y with him. Who knew that he would hear the conversation between the two of them.


    He turned around and ran.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was astonished and she immediately got up and went after her.


    Luis is over eight years old, very tall and a fast runner.


    Adriana ran from the kitchen with oil stains on the floor and almost fell when her feet slipped. When she stumbled and ran out, she found Luis already out of the living room.


    ¡°Luis?¡±


    She shouted at Luis and chased him out, suddenly her pace was halted and she stood in the doorway without response.


    ¡°Where is Luis mom ¡­ daddy?¡±


    Helen chased after her, and just as she shouted the word ¡®Mom¡¯, she saw Peter standing in the corridor, with a crying Luis in his arms.


    She immediately silenced her voice, not intending to betray her mommy.


    ¡°You, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana forced herposure and looked down at Helen, wiping the tears from her cheeks without a word, not wanting Peter to find out the end.


    ¡°Why are you bullying Luis?¡±


    Peter had a cold face, a cold face and cold eyes.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ daddy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Luis!¡±


    Luis was about to say something when Helen immediately went over and took his hand, scolding him, ¡°Luis, you don¡¯t listen at all in Lawson¡¯s house, and you¡¯re aggravated because Lawson said one thing about you? It¡¯s clearly your fault.¡±


    Gently shook his hand and blinked imperceptibly toward him.


    Being a dragon and phoenix, the two children would have had some heart to heart.


    With this little hint, Luis immediately understood Helen¡¯s meaning.


    Turned back to Adriana without speaking.


    ¡°Luis, what¡¯s wrong? Did he hit you?¡± Peter wrinkled his brow, his face particrly ugly.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not true at all.¡±


    Helen pointed to Adriana, ¡°Lawson is very nice to us, not only ying with us, but also cooking for us.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you crying about?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted together into a Chuan, in deep disbelief.


    ¡°I ¡­ us ¡­¡± Helen was momentarily speechless, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡°We just miss Mommy, oooh ¡­ Today is the anniversary of Mommy¡¯s death ¡­¡±


    Luis turned back to look at Adriana with tears in his eyes as he spoke, ¡°Helen and I miss her so much, oooh ¡­¡±


    The child has grown taller, a few meters, plus the vegetarian electronics y more contact, smart and precocious, talk is also a drop in the bucket.


    ¡°Lawson was so good to us and our godmother that I couldn¡¯t stop crying when I saw there was a picture of mommy from before.¡±


    Helen chimed in.


    After some exnation, Peter was half convinced.


    Eyes deep as if a bottomless pit, staring at people, the eyes seem to be able to suck the heart to make people feel afraid.


    Adriana was bbergasted by that look, so she said, ¡°They are still young, and sad days are easily touched.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°She just went out for something.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s face chilled a few more times, ¡°Since she¡¯s not here, I¡¯ll just lead them back.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    The two children immediately retorted.


    Peter was a little confused.


    Luis cried and rushed out, now saying how to go back with him and disagree?


    ¡°Daddy, my sister and I like Lawson and Godmother so much, we want to stay here for a while, okay?¡± Luis was the first to speak.


    With this statement, it means that Adriana and Helen have been forgiven.


    Helen immediately followed and echoed: ¡°I also do not want to go back. Although that home is very big and envied by many people, it is cold and clear without a little bit of warmth of home. Luis and I like our godmother¡¯s house, although it is small but very cozy.¡±


    ¡°You guys like it here?¡±


    Peter asked.


    The two children nodded their heads.


    Peter looked at the wall inside the corridor and wrote Lin Feng apartment, a familiar ce, a familiar name, Peter suddenly remembered that Adriana also lived here back then.


    All memory of the present vanished from his mind, if not from the video Hank found of him out and about with Adriana.


    Probably in his lifetime he could never have known that Adriana had lived here.


    The heart is mixed, a sour feeling rushes to the heart.


    ¡°Is daddy okay?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Grandma going on a trip to Europe? Auntie is not at home, so let¡¯s stay here with Godmother, okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The two children said one thing to you and one thing to me.


    Adriana would like to refuse, but his current status is Anne¡¯s ¡®boyfriend¡¯, not to mention the inner heart can not let go of the two children, naturally can not stop.


    More than anything, I hope they will stay.


    ¡°Anne loves them, let them stay for a while.¡± She said.


    ¡°Yeah daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re quick to agree.¡±


    Luis and Helen tugged on his left and right hands and kept on being cute.


    Peter was tempted to refuse, but thought that Helen had a point. His mother and Sloane were going on a trip abroad, and if he left the two children at home there would be only a nanny left to keep thempany.


    Hesitate again and again ¡­


    He finally nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Good. Just stay one ¡­¡±


    ¡°One month!¡±


    Peter wanted to say a week, and the two kids yelled heartily about a month.


    ¡°Yay, daddy you¡¯re too good.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s great.¡±


    The two children cheered and ran straight into the house without waiting for Peter to say anything, closing the door behind them.


    Inside, Luis blocked Helen¡¯s face, a gloomy face, ¡°Why did you hide it from me? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Shhh~¡±


    Helen is cautious and careful, pulling Luis to the room, closed the door and whispered: ¡°Mommy is alive who does not know, I also have an uncle told me. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but only after I met her today was I sure. I¡¯m not lying to you, I just never say anything I¡¯m not sure about.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, of course I believe you, you are my sister how can I not believe you.¡± Luis brushed away the tears on his cheeks and hummed with his mouth, ¡°Too much, in the future if you dare to lie to me again you will be finished.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too stupid.¡±


    ¡°Helen you shut up, I¡¯m your brother!¡±


    ¡°Not at all, there must have been a mistake at first, I am your sister only, I am more mature than you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still taller than you.¡±


    ¡°Is IQ measured by height? You don¡¯t even do as well in school as I do.¡±


    ¡°The total score is only two points more than me, OK?!¡±

 Chapter 368 has use

    Helen tilted her head in triumph and hummed, ¡°Two more points and I¡¯m number one, you¡¯re still number two.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, not talking to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, you don¡¯t say it, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    The two kids are in fighting mode again.


    Outside the door in the hallway, Peter watched Lawson, looking at him standing in the hallway, the light spilling onto his face, the blurred features giving a feminine handsomeness.


    His face sank, secretly chagrin: can not be single for a long time? Look at a man all feel beautiful?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been troubling youtely, I¡¯ll credit your card for living expenses.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Getting into the elevator with his assistant Hank, he asked, ¡°Have you ever met Lawson before?¡±


    Hank answered truthfully, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why do I feel like he looks familiar?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the fact that he has a popr face.¡± Hank could only make up some nonsense.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the apartment room is a warm, mother and son embracing each other, happy and smiling, but each individual face with tears.


    In the end, the goal was unanimously reached, promising to keep the secret of Adriana¡¯s identity.


    On this night, Adriana apanied the two children to bed, bathing them and telling them stories to put them to sleep.


    It was hard work, but it was a happy moment that she had dreamed of.


    When looking at the two children asleep, she reached out and brushed their cheeks, covered them with bedding, leaned over and sniffed at both of her cheeks, happiness unspoken.


    Leaving the room and walking to the living room she took her cell phone and made acall to Harlee.


    ¡°Why did you tell Helen about my identity?¡±


    ¡°Helen and Luis are your children, and for four years you thought about them like crazy, even calling their names when you were seriously ill and in aa. I only did it for your own good.¡±


    Harlee has a breezy attitude.


    ¡°Harlee, every time I asked you for four years you perfumed me. Now, will you tell me exactly what your conspiratorial purpose is?¡±


    Adriana is fed up with her current life, full of calctions and deceptions. She is like a puppet, held by Harlee¡¯s strings, so that she cannot influence her own life.


    Living a life without end.


    ¡°As I said, you just need to work honestly and I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°There are many people who can work for you, so why is that person me?¡±


    Heavy question, the man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and said slowly, ¡°Because, your name is Adriana.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana almost broke down.


    The Brenden of that year and the Harlee of the present have left her life with too many doubts and ups and downs, shattering her once beautiful and peaceful life.


    Everything seemed to be unsettled by Peter¡¯s presence.


    ¡°When is it going to end?¡±


    For what Harlee just said Adriana simply did not believe, and did not bother to exin.


    At best, it is because she is Adriana, the mother of Peter¡¯s two children, and has value to use.


    She¡¯s used to her identity being used now.


    ¡°Soon, the shortest three months, the longest six months, I will definitely give you a free identity.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you said it. harlee I¡¯ll remember what you said today.¡±


    ¡°All right, mind your own business. It¡¯s been a month since you went to Waverly, and soon it will be time to bid on the Clear Bay tourist resort project, and if you lose, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    Harlee droned on and hung up straight away.


    Adriana mmed her phone on the couch in anger.


    ¡°Bastard, bully.¡±


    Her anger was overwhelming, and her peace of mind was once again shattered by the arrival of Luis and Helen.


    Seeing the two children was like seeing two lovely angels, innocent and beautiful, making her life full of darkness a little more sunshine.


    At the same time, it makes her more and more worried about the current situation.


    After sitting on the sofa for a long time, Adriana washed up and went to rest.


    The next morning, wash and cook for the two little cuties and take them to dinner together.


    The three agreed that they must call her ¡®Lawson¡¯ at all times, otherwise they will easily reveal their identities.


    The two children were very obedient and agreed.


    After the meal Adriana took them to school.


    A few years have passed and they are in the second grade.


    Adriana was standing in front of the school, where Peter was already waiting.


    Because the two children did not bring their school bags, Adriana contacted Peter and they delivered them directly to the school gate.


    ¡°Daddy, Lawson, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, let¡¯s go to school.¡±


    The siblings entered the school hand in hand, jumping for joy in an extremely good mood.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter in a light-colored suit, three-sevenths of short hair grooming oil can be seen, the whole person exudes a different aura,pared with the handsome Adriana, but looks like a feminine look Adriana more like a creamy boy, the man next to him is a mature and stable business sess, obvious contrast, but no one loses to anyone.


    Adriana was a little surprised to hear Peter¡¯s thanks.


    The man who is like an emperor and looks down on the people will actually say thank you to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m in tune with them and quite like them, it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡±


    Adriana left a message and went straight away.


    ¡°Clear Bay Project, I advise you to let it go.¡± Peter said.


    Adriana just walked a few steps, the pace of a meal, pulling the neck tie, ruffled the short xen gray hair, a wicked smile, ¡°If I heard correctly, ten seconds ago Mr. Alston also said thank you to me. This is your thanks to me?¡±


    The man was silent.


    Adriana¡¯s lips curled slightly, ¡°I would give up Clear Bay if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Even so, facing manypanies is not your Fryer Group Group the most outstanding, where do you get the confidence to think that if I give up, you will seed?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words are sharp and well-spoken.


    ¡°But if you give up I am bound to have more chances. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Mr. Alston, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to threaten you with the kids because the twopanies arepeting. I like the children and I like them. If, however, their father is not you, I think ¡­ would be better.¡±


    Adriana really didn¡¯t want Peter to be the baby¡¯s daddy, but now everything is a fact and can¡¯t be changed.


    Once in the car, Adriana drove away and headed straight to the office.


    A busy morning, dealing with various things in thepany was quite exhausting.


    The top management of thepany was caught by Adriana¡¯s fatal evidence, and each of them dared not say anything, and could only bury their heads in the sand.


    In the afternoon, Adriana suddenly received a call from themunity property.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, someone next door to your room has broken through the home you live in, do you want toe over and take a look?¡± The property owner briefly said the situation.


    ¡°What? The renovation broke through the wall?¡±


    She had heard of simr incidents, but did not expect that they would happen to her.


    After settling her soul, she said, ¡°Okay, now I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Anne, you stay at the office while I go back to take care of some things.¡±


    Adriana instructed Anne, who was sitting in the outer room of the office.

 Chapter 369 I only know the time, not you

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead and get busy.¡±


    With Anne¡¯s permission, Adriana left the office and drove straight back to the apartment.


    Just out of the elevator, you can hear the sound of electric drill buzzing, noisy people¡¯s brains.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re back atst.¡±


    A property officer came forward and sighed repeatedly, ¡°We can¡¯t help it, and the other side to negotiate they simply do not listen.¡±


    The two walked toward the room being renovated as they walked.


    Adriana was furious and yelled, ¡°As a property owner, if you can¡¯t handle this, what do you need a property owner for? You¡¯re a bunch of losers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not us who are wasted, it¡¯s them ¡­¡±


    The property staff was very embarrassed, pointing to a man next to the workers who were renovating inside, ¡°He is the new tenant.¡±


    Adriana looked over and saw a familiar figure standing next to the wall where a door had been punched.


    ¡°Peter?!¡±


    Adriana nearly dropped her jaw, not expecting that the person who had broken through the wall of her house would be Peter.


    No wonder the property people can¡¯t do anything about him.


    The man in Waverly is famous for turning his hand to the clouds and turning his hand to the rain, the matter of a wall is not a matter at all.


    ¡°Peter, are you sick? As the president of Alston Group, you should have a littlemon sense of thew, you have broken thew now know?¡±


    What do you want to do when you break the wall of their house?


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re back just in time.¡±


    Peter was not surprised by Adriana¡¯s appearance, ¡°Luis and Helen came to your house to give you trouble, in order not to affect your quality of life, this side of the three-room apartment I have bought, slightly renovated, convenient for you to use. In addition, I will hire a nanny to take care of your food and living. The Alston family is responsible for all expenses.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and snorted augh, ¡°Mr. Alston is really domineering. The president is used to being the president, and you can be so arbitrary in other people¡¯s homes? You should at least give us a consultation, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Luis and Helen were her children, she would have unceremoniously sent Peter to the police based on his behavior.


    Huzzah-


    The electric drill kept punching holes in the wall, buzzing and deafening.


    Peter made a gesture of invitation and led Adriana out of the living room and, standing in the hallway, he said, ¡°Will you agree if I tell you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She decisively refused.


    ¡°And what do I have to tell you?¡± He said matter-of-factly.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s anger went straight to her head, ¡°Mr. Alston, Luis and Helen are Anne¡¯s goddaughters, it is the two children who have the most say, not you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the baby¡¯s daddy.¡±


    ¡°Then you ¡­¡±


    Adriana, in a fit of anger, almost wanted to say, in that case then you just take the baby back.


    But when the words came to her lips she immediately silenced them and conceded.


    ¡°Nerve!¡±


    Cursing and listening to the deafening sound, Adriana bristled, ¡°I have very valuable things at home, and if they are lost, Mr. Alston is solely responsible.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ring at him, he turned around and walked away.


    Who knows just turn around, only to hear the elevator in the corridor ding.


    The elevator door opened and Theresa stepped out from inside.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Mr. Boone? So, you live here?¡±


    Dressed in a in face dress Theresa makeup exquisite, four years of time disappeared, in her face seems invisible traces of age, still as beautiful, the bones of a little sexy.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    In Adriana¡¯s case, the rtionship with Theresa had been broken off four years ago.


    It¡¯s better to be a stranger now.


    ¡°Eh, sister-inw, wait for me.¡±


    Another person came out of the elevator and grabbed Theresa¡¯s hand, ¡°What kind of ce is this, how could my brother and Luis be here?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana looked over, only to find that it was ¡­ Sloane.


    A few years no see, she style unchanged, tied dirty braid, still a handsome ck leather jacket leather pants, painted with smoky makeup, a dude petitedy of the model.


    ¡°Who is this guy, you know him?¡±


    As Adriana found her, she found Adriana.


    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is LawsonMr. Boone, the new president of Fryer Group Group.¡± Theresa politely introduced Lawson¡¯s identity.


    Although not like Lawson, and even fought with Lawson girlfriend Anne, but because of Peter¡¯s rtionship, she must maintain ady should have the temperament.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Boone, hello~¡±


    Sloane grinned, his crimson red lips slightly raised, and extended his hand towards her.


    Her smile reminded Adriana of that night in the detention room four years ago, a nightmare that haunted her for many days Ran, unforgettable.


    ¡°Sorry, I never shake hands with people I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Coldly dropping a sentence, he walked around the two men and walked away.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    With a chortle, Sloane stepped in front of Adriana and blocked her path.


    With a lollipop in her mouth and her arms around her chest, ¡°Who do you think you are? If my sister-inw hadn¡¯t been polite to you, do you think I would have appreciated your face? I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know how to behave.¡±


    Sister-inw?


    It turns out that Theresa has been Peter¡¯s wife in the hearts of The Alston family for a long time.


    Round and round, everything seems to be back to a few years ago.


    By going back to the beginning, Adriana will never be the same again.


    ¡°I only know the times, not you.¡±


    Adriana said, in one word, with a thud, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Peter broke into her house and was already holding a lot of anger, so he really didn¡¯t want to see Sloane¡¯s disgusting face again.


    ¡°You say get out of the way? Who are you?¡±


    Sloane raised his hand and pushed it directly toward Adriana¡¯s body.


    However, her hand just touched Adriana¡¯s clothes, she was a dead hand to sp the wrist gently a break ¡­


    ¡°Ah ¡­ hurts~!¡±


    The crisp sound of bones, Sloane¡¯s painful little face pale and colorless, tears instantly came out of the eyes, the right hand holding the left hand cried.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ hurts, help brother, get her, get this bitch.¡±


    Even after being wounded, Sloane did not forget to let Peter avenge her.


    Adriana looked down at the woman sitting on her knees in pain in front of her, and the moment when she was worse than dead that night in the detention room came to her eyes.


    Sloane, everything is what you deserve.


    This is just a small lesson, if there is a next time, it is a broken arm rather than dislocation.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Boone, what are you doing?¡±


    Theresa was stunned by the scene in front of her, not expecting Lawson to hit so hard.


    Peter walked over at the sound of his voice, looked at Sloane with a grim face and gazed at her with cold eyes, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing that you can¡¯t see?¡±


    Not wanting to talk unnecessarily with Peter, she walked straight into the elevator and closed the door.


    Theresa was slightly stunned, ¡°Peter, you let him go like that?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, take Sloane to the hospital.¡±


    Picked up Sloane, got off the building by another elevator and drove straight to the hospital.


    The hospital doctor said after examination, ¡°It¡¯s just a dislocation, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s attached, nothing serious.¡±

 Chapter 370 I only like you

    After the doctor took the bone, Sloane, who was blue with pain, pulled Peter¡¯s clothes and yelled, ¡°Brother, that son of a bitch Lawson, you help me beat him to death, what is he, how dare he hit me? In Waverly, no one dares to be so unreasonable to me, Sloane!¡±


    ¡°Yeah Peter, Lawson is a little too wild.¡±


    Thinking about the unfortunate beating a month ago, Peter not only did not take responsibility for actually getting closer and closer to Lawson, she was very upset.


    Therefore, we take this opportunity to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°You usually act openly, today is a lesson for you.¡±


    Sloane is a good natured person, relying on the power of The Alston family to be arrogant and domineering everywhere, not knowing that there are people outside the world, and if his nature does not change, he is bound to suffer the day.


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless and faintly reminded.


    The words seemed to reveal his attitude and did not want to go to Lawson to settle ounts.


    ¡°Brother, what do you mean? You¡¯re siding with that man? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t marry Theresa all these years because you like men. My sister-inw said Lawson only returned home yesterday, what is your rtionship with him?¡±


    Sloane cannot ept Peter¡¯s siding with Lawson and is furious.


    ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Theresa took Sloane by the hand, ¡°He¡¯s your brother, and he¡¯s doing it for your own good.¡±


    ¡°What for my own good? I¡¯m his own sister and I¡¯m being bullied and I¡¯m just standing by? I don¡¯t have such a brother.¡±


    Her cheeks flowed with a thick shady look, ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not going to help me, are you? Then I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Shrugging off Theresa¡¯s hand, she turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Sloane? Sloane?¡±


    Theresa called out a few times, but Sloane didn¡¯t turn his head back.


    She looked at Peter helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really the same, Sloane is your sister, how can you stand by and do nothing when she¡¯s being bullied?¡±


    The angry tone of voice, invisible as if they were Peter¡¯s wife.


    Peter gaze indifferent, slyly swept a nce Theresa, ¡°Recently I will let my mother arrange a blind date for you, since you have nothing to meet.¡±


    Leaving behind a sentence, he walked straight away.


    Waverly is well known as the goddaughter of Mrs. Alston, but more people think of Theresa as the daughter-inw of The Alston family.


    ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Theresa was extremely disappointed, ¡°I only like you, can¡¯t you see the feelings I have for you for so many years? How can you treat me like this?¡±


    Peter, who had walked to the door, slowly looked back, ¡°Although I have memory loss and can not remember the previous with Adriana. But at least I can be sure that I do not like you. More than that, I don¡¯t like to be cheated!¡±


    ¡°Deception?¡±


    What deception?


    Theresa, as if she didn¡¯t understand Peter¡¯s words, pursued the question.


    But the man just dropped the word and left.


    Deception?


    Since Adriana¡¯s death four years ago, she has stayed by Peter¡¯s side in peace and quiet, without him asking or refusing.


    A month ago Anne showed up and told Peter that the ne belonged to Adriana.


    After that, Peter¡¯s seeming indifference and detachment towards her stung her heart.


    I thought it was because he was angry, but now I find out it¡¯s not as simple as being angry.


    She left that day, Peter followed Anne and Lawson to Clear Bay to visit, it is difficult to tell Peter something?


    Thinking about this, Theresa immediately took out her cell phone and made a call to Anne.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Anne on the other side of the phone had long since deleted Theresa¡¯s phone number, so naturally she didn¡¯t know who she was.


    ¡°Anne, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone was a little surprised to hear her voice, ¡°You wanted to see me for something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing can¡¯te to you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be reached if there¡¯s anything wrong, sorry I don¡¯t have time to see you!¡±


    ¡°Anne did you say something bad about me to Peter, you ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her question, the other side had already hung up the phone.


    Theresa stomped her feet, a pair of watery eyes ted with a little shady look, a hideous look shuddering.


    Fryer Group.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who has upset you?¡±


    Just entering the office, Anne noticed that she was in a bad mood and went up to ask about it.


    Because in thepany, Anne is Lawson¡¯s special assistant, so she must call Mr. Boone.


    ¡°Why else? Because the two children live in our house, so Peter bought the house next door and merged the two rooms directly without consent. It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Picked up a document and snapped it in front of himself, opened it, and went to stare at the document in front of him with anger.


    Just how can not look at the heart, the brain memories are with Peter in the past.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good? Are you stupid? If he moves in, the two kids can stay here more often. You can also see the child you¡¯ve been thinking about, isn¡¯t that actually a beautiful thing?¡±


    Anne sat with her arms around her chest on her desk and raised an eyebrow with a smile.


    ¡°You know full well that we ¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys what?¡±


    Anne knew what she was going to say and leaned down close to her and said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t know about anything else, but one thing I do know is that you are the baby¡¯s mommy and they need you.¡±


    They need her?


    Yes, as a mother, four years of being away from her children and not taking good care of them is a dereliction of her duty.


    ¡°I just ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something but then closed her eyes and leaned against the executive chair with a long sigh, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see that person.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    The office door mmed.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened and Rene, the secretary, walked in, ¡°Mr. Boone, Mr. Alston from the Alston Group is here and said he has an appointment with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Peter walked in directly behind the secretary and swept his cold eyes at Anne, ¡°Get out.¡±


    The icy attitude, themanding tone, just like disdain for their existence.


    Adrianaughed at that look and banged her hand on the table, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re in the wrongpany, aren¡¯t you? This is the Fryer Group, not your Alston Group.¡±


    Thepany is a very important part of her business.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you guys talk, we¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Anne raised an eyebrow at Adriana and smiled a slightly ttering smile.


    Pushing his secretary Rene straight out, he closed the office door.


    Peter stood upright, with a cold face like a knife sharpened with a little coldness, ¡± Sloane¡¯s matter you should not give me an exnation?¡±


    ¡°ount?¡±


    Adriana sat up straight, opened the drawer and took out one thing and ced it directly in front of Peter, ¡°Here, the tape. Take it away, take your time!¡±


    The man nced at a roll of tape sitting on the table and his face sank a few notches.


    ¡°One volume is not enough? I¡¯ll order down and send you a boxter.¡±


    She patted the file in front of her, ¡°Sorry, I still have work to do, please ask Mr. Alston to go out. And, the president of the Alston Group doesn¡¯t even blink when he lies? When did I have an appointment with you?¡±


    ¡°Qin, nine?¡±


    He bites the words extremely hard and spits them out clearly.


    ¡°Something to say.¡±

 Chapter 371 Do you know Adriana?

    After going through too much, Adriana has nothing but disappointment and despair for Peter.


    In truth, there is also heartache for the man in front of you.


    When an ident happened, Peter lost his memory, and he was also an innocent.


    Naive entangled with him for so long, after the ups and downs is his fervent pursuit, because the two added a Theresa, like a mountain that can not be crossed, so she chose to escape.


    There is also the blockage of The Alston family, which is also a gulf that cannot be crossed.


    But in the end, he was impressed by Peter¡¯s tenderness and agreed to be together.


    However, the beginning is both the end and the end.


    So maybe she and Peter aren¡¯t right together.


    Although in Adriana¡¯s heart, has long been love for the man in front of him, even love not less than Peter.


    She must also refrain from all feelings.


    ¡°Sloane is as good as she is, you don¡¯t have to do this to her.¡± He sounded slightly angry.


    ¡°What to do to her? It¡¯s just dislocated. Next time there¡¯s no measure, I¡¯ll waste her.¡± Lawson took out a cigarette case from a side drawer, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, took a deep drag, lifted his jaw slightly, and exhaled a faint cigarette at Peter, ¡°Ask Mr. Alston to go out if there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    She was already a non-smoker, but now she is in male makeup, so she is just doing it to act like it.


    In fact, the smell of smoke are revolting, smoking has not been lung.


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he took a step closer, ¡°What, on ount of being Anne and Alvin¡¯s friend, you think I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡±


    His gesture made the seated Adriana very passive.


    She got up leisurely and met him with all eyes, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    What does he want?


    Peter looked at the man close at hand, sniffing his faint breath inexplicably a familiar feeling was born, the brain swung through a few blurred images.


    D¨¦j¨¤ vu in a dream.


    Those eyes, eyebrows, face shape, are too simr to that person too.


    ¡°Do you know Adriana?¡±


    He suddenly asked.


    Adriana¡¯s cigarette hand trembled slightly, and she immediately turned her back to him, hiding her panic and pretending to be calm, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Waverly is well known for the affairsof Mr. Alston, who does not know.¡±


    Sitting in the executive chair, Adriana took a puff of her cigarette and said, ¡°If Mr. Alston came over just to tell me those funny stories, I¡¯m not in that mood to listen, and I don¡¯t want to listen.¡±


    Lifting his finger, he pointed to the door, ¡°Get out. Ahem ¡­¡±


    Because she took a puff of smoke, she didn¡¯t spit it out in time and it entered her lungs and choked, ¡°cough cough ¡­¡±


    Adriana pushed the cigarette directly into the ashtray, covered her mouth and coughed, choking on her tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I drew a piece of paper to cover my eyes, not wanting Peter to see the embarrassment.


    The man looked at her that way and wondered, ¡°Mr. Boone doesn¡¯t smoke?¡±


    A puff of smoke choked Adriana dizzy, half a day to getfortable, red eyes red at him, ¡°I always dislike smoking, recently want to learn to smoke. However, the smell of smoke is too bad.¡±


    She threw the cigarette into the trash as soon as she could, feeling really ashamed.


    Peter looked at her with a deep,plex gaze that was impossible to read.


    ¡°Is there anything else, please leave if there is nothing else. I have too many things to take care of right now, and I hope Mr. Alston won¡¯t hold me up at work, otherwise, I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    Peter used to be cold and lonely, never bothering to talk to anyone.


    And now he has changed a lot, calm, mature, there will always be an indefinable gloomy atmosphere between the brows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones about Sloane, but you¡¯ll have to buy me dinner.¡±


    The president of Alston Group is begging for food from her?


    ¡°No time.¡±


    ¡°In that case, then the Clear Bay project The Alston family will do everything they can, no matter what the cost.¡±


    Putting down a sentence, Peter turned around and walked away without looking back.


    Watching him leave until he reached the door, Adriana immediately shouted, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Clear Bay Project¡¯s strongestpetitor is the Alston Group, and if the Alston Group chooses to withdraw from the bid, the Fryer Group will have a better chance of winning.


    This is the task Harlee has given her, or she will never be able to return to Waverly.


    Waverly is her sad ce, but the two children are here and she thought she had really forgotten until she didn¡¯t see them and could care less.


    But since yesterday with the two children, she has softened her heart.


    I think the rest of my life, no matter how to apany the child, even if it is silently watching the child grow up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner and you¡¯ll give up your bid for Clear Bay?¡±


    The man stood there, silent.


    Sort of a default.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    It¡¯s just one meal, it¡¯s simply too easy.


    At that, Peter¡¯s lips could not help but emerge with some faint curvature, and the gloomy mood went with it.


    Perhaps even he didn¡¯t notice the difference in his state of mind.


    Turning around, she walked to the sofa and sat down, waiting for Adriana to serve tea.


    Squeak-


    With a soft thud, the office door opened again.


    In walks a familiar person.


    Alvin.


    ¡°Lawson, you ¡­ brother? What are you doing here?¡±


    Recently, Alvin went abroad on a business trip, just after dealing with foreign matters, he rushed back to meet Adriana, who knew that he actually found Peter in Adriana¡¯s office?


    Unbelievable ¡­.


    His heart suddenly stalled slightly, his heartbeat seemed to have missed a beat.


    Inexplicably nervous.


    How did they get together?


    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time, Mr. Alston wants to have lunch together, so we¡¯ll be together.¡± Adriana said directly.


    ¡°Dinner?¡±


    Alvin is even more unreadable.


    Walking towards Peter, he asked, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you like to dine with others? Howe you¡¯re so close to my Lawson after only one month of not seeing him?¡±


    His Lawson?


    I have to say, a sentence makes Peter inexplicably a little upset.


    ¡°Lawson is Anne¡¯s boyfriend, and Anne is Luis and Helen¡¯s godmother, and the two kids went over to stay yesterday. As a token of appreciation, it¡¯s only natural to invite him to dinner.¡±


    Just now, it was clearly the man who asked her to invite him to dinner.


    When Alvin arrived, he immediately changed his exnation.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    Alvin felt his brain was not enough, where is this going?


    The questioning eyes fell on Adriana, making her ufortable, and she immediately exined, ¡°Yes, yes, Anne is Luis and Helen¡¯s godmother, and we met yesterday, and the two children were crying and wanting to sleep with Anne.¡±


    There are some things she doesn¡¯t dare to say in front of Alvin.


    The whole boyfriend thing has always been Anne¡¯s nonsense.


    She also did not bother to exin, so ¡­ it ¡­ became a real thing in the eyes of others.


    ¡°And you¡¯re letting Luis live there with Helen? Are you crazy?¡±


    Alvin, slightly agitated, questioned.


    The words fell and felt something wrong, immediately changed his mouth and said: ¡°You and Anne can not even take care of themselves, but can also take care of big brother¡¯s children? Stop it. They are at the age of learning and need daily tutoring, you are so busy, do you have time?¡±

 Chapter 372 – Throwing Paint (above)

    ¡°I¡¯ve called a full-time nanny over, no problem.¡± Peter exined.


    ¡°And you called a babysitter?¡±


    Alvin waspletely baffled and couldn¡¯t understand what had happened when he was away from Waverly for a month.


    Adriana felt that Alvin was in a bit of a bad state and immediately changed the subject, ¡°Alvin, you haven¡¯t said what you¡¯ve been doing abroad? You won¡¯te back for a month.¡±


    ¡°The livepany is not expanding, went to see. brenda because of the excellent fame, under thepany¡¯s packaging to participate in a few variety shows, has now officially turned to the entertainment industry, and a lot of notices. The prospects are good.¡±


    Brenda is Adriana¡¯s person, and the two are partners in the LY livepany, he needs to tell Adriana.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Adriana is genuinely happy for Brenda.


    At noon, the three dined together, and after a brief meal they went their separate ways.


    Adriana returns to the office and continues to work, when someone pushes in the door.


    When I looked up, it was Alvin who had been gone for an hour.


    I knew Alvin was very uneasy about the day, who knew he still pretended to leave with Peter and then turned back.


    ¡°Alvin, what brings you back?¡±


    In order not to reveal her identity, Adriana¡¯s name for him has changed.


    ¡°Adriana, are you crazy? Have you forgotten what happened back then? What are you doing now, repeating the same mistakes?¡± Alvin¡¯s eyes were stern and his tone was heavy.


    Adriana bites her lips with her teeth, her hands involuntarily clutching the document, revealing her inner tension.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ just had an ident. Yesterday at the bar ¡­¡±


    Adriana tells Alvin about what happened at the bar yesterday and about Sloane.


    He froze after hearing this and let out another sigh, ¡°You should be clear about who you are now and some things you should learn to let go of. Between you has be the past. Four years, a full four years Peter can not remember you, and even ran around the country and abroad to find a well-known brain doctor can not cure his amnesia. You don¡¯t exist in his memory at all, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Running around the country and abroad?¡±


    Adriana was a bit taken aback.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Peter had wasted so much effort for and its previous.


    Alvin wrinkled his eyebrows, walked aside to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and sighed, ¡°In fact, big brother is quite innocent. When everyone knew you were dead, he couldn¡¯t remember you, but let Hank find all your appearances together under the surveince video. Every single band he watched carefully, before the funeral, he locked himself in his room for five days and nights without eating, drinking or sleeping, all watching the video.


    But in the end he could not remember the past, very chagrined and self-condemned, had asked me numerous times about the past between you and me. I can feel his inner sense of powerlessness and sadness.


    These four years, he was not cold to Theresa, and did not have any like, he ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it.¡±


    Adriana chortled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about his past.¡±


    Elbows propped up on the table, resting his head, eyes closed, one hand rubbing his brow, ¡°The past is in the past, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Don¡¯t want to know?N?velDrama.Org content.


    Of course not.


    From the past but now, the only person she has ever loved is Peter.


    It can be said that it was the first love that she remembered for the rest of her life, and she couldn¡¯t let go of it after picking it up.


    Four years can change a lot and make her think she has let go of Peter until the moment a man appears in front of her and it bes clear to her.


    Some people and some things, once picked up it is impossible to put down.


    The heart will pound, the cheeks will blush slightly, will recall the past, will not be able to resist looking at him more than once.


    Her heart, which has not changed in four years.


    I have been trying to restrain myself, afraid that one day the inner thoughts will be like a sh flood pouring out.


    Alvin¡¯s words are more like a sluice gate, unscrewed, all the repressed thoughts, deep love are with the swarm out, can not be restrained.


    ¡°Senior, I want to calm down for a while, you go out.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Alvin looked at her pained look and somewhat regretted saying what he had just said. ¡°I just ¡­ wanted to let you know everything.¡±


    From there, another chance to have a fair fight with Peter once more.


    This time, maybe he has a chance.


    Alvin thought about being honest, not to mention not betraying his big brother because of his feelings.


    He just doesn¡¯t understand Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Adriana did not say anything and Alvin stood for a while and left.


    After Alvin left, Adriana sat in her office for a while to calm down and kept her head buried in work until the afternoon.


    Suddenly, the office door opened and Rene, the secretary, came in and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s bad, someone threw paint on ourpany entrance downstairs in the lobby! Now it¡¯s a mess ¡­¡±


    ¡°Throwing paint?¡±


    Adriana, who was looking at the nning department¡¯s proposal with her head buried, closed the file and asked in surprise, ¡°Thepany entrance?¡±


    What age is it that people still throw paint?


    Who did Fryer Group piss off?


    ¡°You¡¯d better go down and take a look.¡± The secretary was a little anxious.


    Adriana got up and went out of the office to take the elevator downstairs.


    The hall downstairs was noisy, and many people gathered around to see what was going on.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so exciting, someone actually threw paint, what era is it?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t pay the money you owe, you will be sshed. Is it hard to say that Fryer Group is about to go bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not easy to say.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana walked over, and as soon as the people inside thepany saw her walk out, they immediately made a way.


    She went to the door and found that thepany security was following those who threw paint and tangled together, getting colorful paint on their bodies, unable to see their original faces.


    The ss of thepany¡¯s front door was also painted in an unpleasant mess, and the image was instantly lost.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adriana shouted, cold eyes sweeping those people, emitting an innate icy aura shocked several people, have stood there and forgot to move.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± She asked.


    A 6¡¯8¡å man with a yellow paint bucket in his hand walked up to Adriana, looked down at him, and raised his eyebrows disdainfully, ¡°No one sent us here, we volunteered.¡±


    Adriana looked unchanged and nced at the crowd at the entrance of thepany, each with a cell phone constantly filming and mumbling something.


    He asked the man, ¡°So, after throwing paint is it necessary to give me a good reason?¡±


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Suddenly so asked, the tall man scratched his head, ¡°the reason is ¡­¡± thought for a long time he did note up with any reason, waved his hand, ¡°what reason, I am happy, want to ssh on the ssh. What can you do to help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t help you, because, of course, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    She put her hands in the pockets of her suit pants, scanned the crowd with cold eyes, and shouted aloud: ¡°Sloane, I know you were there, and I know that you asked them toe here to vent their anger. However, as the sister of the president of Alston Group, you are not afraid of beingughed at for doing these unorthodox tactics? I thought you were a fool, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a shrinking violet. However, you can find more people to throw paint, after all, the door wall of Fryer Group building is also a bit old, just so that the president of Alston Group can help redecorate.¡±

 Chapter 373 – Throwing Paint (Medium)

    Adriana didn¡¯t get angry and waved her hand, ¡°The security department is dispersed, don¡¯t worry about it, let them ssh as much as they can. Also prepare tables and benches for them, serve them with good food and drink, keep the full video and send it to Alston Group.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    ¡°Oh my God, this man is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°So Sloane is Peter¡¯s sister? It¡¯s too wimpy, too bold to do it.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t, this is going to be a good show.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just so clever, how did she know Sloane did it?¡±


    ¡­


    The doorway eating crowd you a sentence, I say, talk.


    Sloane in the crowd was being pointed at the back and insulted, so naturally he couldn¡¯t sulk.


    The hot temper instantly ran straight to the head, from the crowd came out, ¡± Lawson, you stop! I had the paint thrown, who are you to find my brother to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°The new president of the Fryer Group is a good judge of character, and she really did it.¡±


    ¡°That man is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Sloane is a notorious yboy, arrogant and powerful because of The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    Turned around and walked a few steps Adriana raised his thick ink sword eyebrows, looked down at a pair of ck leather shoes stained with red, green, blue and other kinds of paint mixed together, unhappy skimmed his mouth.


    This life and Sloane¡¯s eight characters sh.


    Just returned to the country who did not offend, can make such a childish and reckless people, the entire Waverly can not find a second person.


    Yoyo turned around and looked at Sloane.


    She was standing with her arms around her chest, standing sideways, just like an arrogant and unbeatable arrogant look.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t get your brother to deal with it, then you wash me a little and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Her tone was t, and her nice male maic voice was extraordinarily provocative.


    Since Helen found out yesterday that she was wearing a voice changer that could easily expose the mechanical nuances of her voice, Adriana has been afraid to use it.


    ¡°You think so, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    She put down a sentence, boasting as if she could do anything.


    That look disgusted Adriana deeply, a cold nce, turned around and walked straight away.


    ¡°Hey, stop right there!¡±


    Sloane shouted, Adriana turned around, and found her running towards her, Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the signature pen in her hand was thrown towards her.


    With that ¨C


    Ah!


    A scream apanied byughter, Sloane¡¯s foot on the signwriter, the foot slipped, directly on the ground, and the ground to a close kiss.


    Colorful paint glued all over, colorful, better than clowns.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Sloane got up from the ground, looking at his shoes, pants, shirt and hands and cheeks where everywhere is paint, subconsciously wiped his face, hand touch, the face of the paint and stained some fingers of green paint, look very funny.


    The smell of paint was so strong that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and she lunged towards Adriana as if she were mad, ¡°Lawson, you bastard you¡¯re bullying me, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    trotted and pounced on Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, an innate dislike for Sloane could not be suppressed.


    Just as she approached her a meter away, Adriana lifted her foot and lifted it on her chest, Sloane leaned back andy straight on the ground, once again staining her back with paint.


    The whole person seems to have rolled from the paint inside like a circle, simply can not see the original appearance.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ is too funny.¡±


    ¡°The bitch has a heavenly harvest.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think she can do whatever she wants?¡±


    ¡­


    Onlookers took their phones and took videos and sent them to their circle of friends with various captions.


    Sloane was insulted in public, angry, from his pocket felt a folding knife, pressed the shrapnel, a cold sh, the de showed.


    ¡°Lawson, if I don¡¯t get you killed today, my name isn¡¯t Sloane!¡±


    Just the thought of being taught a lesson by him today, dislocating her arm and putting her through a torturous ordeal, is very upsetting.


    Holding a dagger, she lunged at Adriana.


    Adriana quietly looked at her, not moving, that scene scared a crowd of onlookers a gasp, and some even covered their eyes afraid to look.


    As Sloane approached, Adriana turned her body to the side, grabbed her wrist with her right hand, and raised her knee, mming her arm hard against her knee.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream, the folding knife in her hand fell to the ground, and Adriana kicked it away.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Sloane stumbled backwards a few steps before he was able to stand.


    She looked back at the crowd of onlookers around her, all of whom were pointing at her and making quite a few remarks.


    ¡°What are you guys standing around for? Why don¡¯t you throw the paint on her, hurry up!¡±


    Pointing to the few paint throwers on the side, he ordered.


    The men froze, you looked at me, I looked at you, and then carried small cans of paint towards Adriana, wanting to throw all the paint on Adriana¡¯s body.


    ¡°Be careful, Mr. Boone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s despicable.¡±


    ¡°Rampant.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shameless.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the sounding from behind, Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, helpless a sigh, turned to look at the dozen people lunging towards her, fiercely ran in the direction of Sloane, while quickly taking off his suit jacket.


    Because Sloane ordered people to throw paint at Adriana, she retreated farther back early.


    Adriana turned around, the dozen people also followed the chase, a few people throwing paint did not hit, Adriana finally ran to Sloane followed.


    Seeing this, Sloane turned and ran, Adriana¡¯s hand reached out, tugged her back and brought her in a vicious fling, throwing Sloane towards the dozen men chasing her.


    At that moment, the paint in the hands of those people had broken out, in the nick of time, she let go of Sloane, a perfect front flip, directly leaped out of a few meters away, and stood firmly.


    Only a little bit of paint was stained on her suit, and she handsomely threw the suit jacket in the trash.


    ¡°My goodness, that¡¯s too handsome.¡±


    ¡°The male god.¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­ You guys look at Sloane, it¡¯s hrious.¡± ¡­


    One person pointed to Sloane over there, the crowd turned around and looked over, only to see Sloane was poured all kinds of paint all over his face, body and head, down his hair all the way down.


    It is no longer possible to describe her misery as wretched.


    Adriana, seeing her in such a mess, didn¡¯t feel any pain at all, but just said to the guys, ¡°Hurry up and take her away, or I¡¯ll call the police to deal with her.¡±


    I thought Sloane would be enough for a while, but who knew it would be so crazy.


    A few men found her to be good at it and hesitated for a while before dragging Sloane away.


    ¡°Let go of me, you guys, let go of me.¡±

 Chapter 374 – Throwing Paint (Next)

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that vile, shameless man.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±


    Sloane kept struggling and wriggling to get out of their bonds, but with paint in his eyes he couldn¡¯t see anything and had to let himself be pulled away.


    For a while, the farce subsided.


    Apuse and des rang out all around.


    Adriana didn¡¯t care, looking at the mess at the entrance of the building, just felt a pain in her brain. Ordered: ¡°Rene, immediately contact the president of Alston Group and tell them to deal with the paint at the entrance for me at the first time, or else you will be responsible for the consequences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene nodded his head and gave Adriana a look of adoration.


    Adriana reporters those security personnel, said: ¡°Okay, hard work you guys, give you a half day off today, all go back.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Boone is wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Boone.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, President.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana returned to the hall and went straight upstairs to her office.


    Anne in the office was still buried in her work and didn¡¯t notice what was going on outside.


    Noticing that Adriana had some paint on her, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Sloane, who got a group of people toe and throw paint in front of thepany.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s nothing in this world she Sloane can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡­


    Alston Group.


    ¡°Boss, just now the secretary department of Fryer Group called and said that Miss Sloane went to the entrance of Fryer Group to make trouble.¡±


    Hank walks into the office and tells the truth about the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Miss her, she got a group of people to throw paint in front of the Fryer Group building, and the other party is now asking you to make sure you get rid of the paint by twelve o¡¯clock tonight. Otherwise ¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Or else the Alston Group¡¯s bungling will be announced to the public directly through the media tomorrow.¡±


    Clearly only Sloane¡¯s personal behavior, so that Adriana has been sublimated to the struggle between the twopanies, so that the meaning is very different.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense!¡±


    Peter heaved the folder on the table, ¡°Tell Sloane toe see me.¡±


    ¡°Missy she ¡­ heard got all over the paint, now go back to clean up to go.¡± Hank mouth corners slightly twitched, never thought that the paint thrower finally back to be thrown paint.


    It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes once I was killed in the process.


    ¡°Immediately contact home improvementpanies and hire two hundred people to clean up Lawson¡¯spany as fast as possible. And paypensation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go down and take care of it.¡±


    Hank nodded, responded and left.


    That evening, many home improvementpanies gathered in front of the Fryer Group and cleaned up the paint in a frenzy, sending outrge sprinklers for three hours to treat everything in the shortest and fastest time and make everything look new.


    Everything came and went in a hurry, if not for the paint still left on the soles of Adriana¡¯s shoes, she would really wonder if it was a dream.


    Knock Knock-


    The office door rattled.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    The office door opened and a man walked in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t look up, still looking down at the paper with her full attention.


    The man stood in front of his desk and looked at the man who was so focused and meticulous that the office actually looked that serious and elegantly handsome.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    An apology startled Adriana, and when she looked up, she saw Peter standing in front of her.


    Her eyesgged slightly, unable to conceal her surprise.


    Raising his hand, he picked up thendline and dialed the front desk inte, ¡°What is your front desk doing? Who let Peter in without an appointment? If you don¡¯t want to work, pack your things and leave!¡±


    Do you really treat the front desk as an ornament?


    In the morning Peter suddenly appeared she did not calcte, who knows now in and out of the Fryer Group Group is like entering their own vegetable garden.


    She gave a reprimand to the receptionist, making Peter inexplicably a little embarrassed, ¡°You hate me a lot?¡±


    ¡°Your sister hates me, and it¡¯s all because of you, so please stay away from me.¡±


    Adriana finished, continued to head down to deal with the task at hand, extremely indifferent attitude towards him.


    ¡°Luis and Helen are out of school. Are you going to your house tonight, or are youing back with me?¡±


    At the mention of the two children, Adriana¡¯s body stiffened, her eyes lifted and her lips opened slightly, subconsciously wanting to say ¡°to my house¡±!


    But the words came out of her mouth and she swallowed them back.


    Locking eyes with him for a few seconds, he asked, ¡°Mr. Alston, we¡¯ve met only a handful of times, and you have the audacity to feelfortable leaving your child with me? You have to understand that the godmother of the child is Anne, not me.¡±


    He is so assured with everyone else?


    Adriana can¡¯t help but wonder how Peter managed to bring up his children over several years.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his long, slender eyshes cast a row of dark shadows under the direct light of the overheadmp, making his eyes even deeper and unpredictable.


    ¡°You¡¯re Anne¡¯s boyfriend, of course I¡¯m going to talk to you.¡±


    In fact, even Peter himself does not understand why in a short period of time always feel Lawson inexplicably familiar, d¨¦j¨¤ vu, let him strands want to get closer.


    ¡°All right. For Anne¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll go with you to pick up the two babies, so you won¡¯t need to go thereter.¡±


    Adriana suddenly feels that Anne is very knowing and has given herself a lot of convenience by iming her as her boyfriend to the public.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He responded.


    Adriana finished the paperwork in her hand, followed him downstairs and drove away.


    Knock-knock-


    There was a gentle knock on the ss window of the car.


    Adriana lowered the car window and found Peter standing outside.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    She wrinkled her brow, a little puzzled.


    ¡°I forgot to put gas in my car, so I¡¯d better take your car there.¡±


    He said, without waiting for Adriana¡¯s consent, pulled open the car door and sat directly on it.


    Adriana was speechless, ¡°Wear your seat belt.¡±


    The order was given to leave directly to the school.


    The journey was wordless and when they arrived at the school gate, the two children saw them from afar and jumped straight at them.


    ¡°Daddy ¡­ Mom ¡­¡±


    Luis came close to exposing the horse when Helen pulled him back, red at him and shouted, ¡°Daddy, Lawson?¡±


    Because there are more children at the end of the school day, it is very noisy and talking is not easy to be found.


    Peter didn¡¯t care.


    Luis breathed a dark sigh of relief and looked at Adriana with a grin, ¡°Lawson, did you guyse to pick us up? Why are you with daddy?¡±


    ¡°Your daddy said to let mee over and get familiar with it, otherwise what if your teachers don¡¯t let me take you back in the future?¡±


    Adriana smiled, pinched Luis¡¯ nose and took the two children¡¯s hands, ¡°Say goodbye to your daddy and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Bye Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy bye.¡±


    The two children waved at Peter and followed Adriana away.


    Peter stood still and watched as the two children got into the car and Adriana buckled the children in apletely gentle and meticulous gesture.


    His face is slightly sunken, clearly he is the biological father of the child, by two children inexplicably abandoned, really let him very unhappy.


    Walked over towards the side, pulled open the passenger door without saying a word, and sat on it.

 Chapter 375 What is Lawson’s identity

    Adriana froze and looked at him with a cold face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a car, you want me to walk back?¡±


    The man¡¯s attitude is nd and condescending.


    ¡°Take a taxi!¡±


    ¡°I only have a bank card, no money.¡±


    ¡°You can pay by Alipay, What¡¯s App, QQ, as long as you can sweep.¡±


    Where is the reason for that?


    ¡°I have too much money, bound for fear of theft.¡±


    Peter gave a reason that could not be refuted.


    Yes, he has a lot of money, Waverly the richest, fear of theft is also reasonable.


    ¡°You can call Hank and he¡¯ll be right over.¡± Adriana just wouldn¡¯t take Peter with her.


    The two kids sitting in the back row looked at me and me at you and shrugged their shoulders.


    After letting go, Helen said, ¡°Lawson, just take Daddy, he¡¯s fine anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lawson. my daddy is a good cook, you can have him cook for you.¡±


    Luis concurred.


    Peter looked back at his children and nodded in a sort of satisfied way, ¡°I can cook.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    The atmosphere froze for a few minutes, she started the limo and left.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theresa had nothing better to do than go to the Alston Group.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter, Special Assistant Han?¡±


    ¡°The boss went to the Fryer Group on a temporary basis,¡± Hank said, not daring to hide anything because of Theresa¡¯s identity.


    ¡°To Lawson?¡±


    Theresa was deeply puzzled and wondered how Peter could be so close to Lawson when he had only met him a few times.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She nodded and left slightly disappointed.


    After walking two steps and turning back, ¡°Hank, how many years have you been with Peter?¡±


    Hank thought for a moment and replied, ¡°It¡¯s been almost twenty-three years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve been with Peter for so long. Do you know what kind of rtionship he has with Lawson? How could he be so good to Lawson when the two have only met a few times?¡±


    Waverly people know that Peter is cold man, thunderbolt, cold and lonely.


    To anyone will not be pleasant, always cold nature, such as ted frost.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa¡¯s question was exactly Hank¡¯s question, and it was really hard for him.


    Shook his head, ¡°My subordinates do not know.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t want to tell me? Don¡¯t want to tell me? Hank, I¡¯m telling you. In the future The Alston family, I am the matriarch, the matriarch of The Alston family, and I hope you will wipe your eyes and make a wise choice. You are wise, and I trust you.¡±


    In his current capacity, Peter is surrounded by only one woman besides Sloane.


    Theresa is 100% sure that she will be the mother-inw of The Alston family in the future, plus the rapid development of her father¡¯spany in recent years, which has helped her.


    Hank understood what Theresa meant and said truthfully, ¡°Miss Lindsay, I haven¡¯t figured out why, they¡¯ve only met three times, but the boss is very polite to Mr. Boone. No, to be precise, he was a little ¡­ to Mr. Boone.¡±


    Just when he wasn¡¯t sure how to describe Peter¡¯s rtionship with Lawson, Theresa asked, ¡°Like?!¡±


    He is normal man, very fond of Adriana and has children.


    Could it be that the four years have changed him and he now likes men?


    Hank¡¯s face sank, his eyes were a little wooden, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he shook his head in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on right now. hank, I know you¡¯re very capable, please help me investigate what this Lawson¡¯s identity is. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    Theresa felt it was time to buy Hank, opened her bag and took out a bank card and handed it to him, ¡°Here is $10 million, take it, and if you have any difficulties in the future just tell me and I will definitely help you.¡±


    10 million?


    I have to say that Theresa is extremely generous with her money.


    It never hurts to strike.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    The implication is that it is not needed.


    ¡°Then ¡­ is fine.¡±


    Theresa retrieved her bank card and turned to walk away.


    ¡­


    Lin Feng apartment.


    ¡°Daddy, you bought the house next door?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, the renovations are going so fast.¡±


    When the two children entered Adriana¡¯s room, they found an extra door in the wall.


    The door is open and a nce at the interior furnishings of the house over there can be seen.


    Adriana was furious and red at Peter viciously.


    Walked to the next room, looked inside with the most environmentally friendly green and formaldehyde-free paint painted walls, ced greenery, and added a lot of new furniture.


    Theyout is also very nice and decorated very nicely.


    Peter said, ¡°Luis and Helen are sometimes very disobedient, and I will live over here for this month. It¡¯s convenient to take care of the children together.¡±


    ¡°Peter, are you sick? Are you trying to be with me in a different way. Living together? Do you know that you will seriously affect my private life with Anne?¡±


    He is now a man, so he deliberately said so.


    ¡°Of course I know the needs of you young people, but don¡¯t worry, the house is very well soundproofed.¡± He exined with his face still unchanged.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Dumbfounded,pletely out of words.


    ¡°No. If you have to interfere with my life with Anne, then I advise you to take the baby away.¡± Adriana turned around straight away, showing no mercy.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    When they saw her go, the two children shouted in unison.


    At once, Adriana¡¯s feet seemed to be filled with cement, simply can not move, and do not know how to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to intrude on your lives.¡±


    Peter exined once again, ¡°This side of the room is reserved for two children. The other door of the room leads to the living room over here, and I usually lock this door to make sure it doesn¡¯t interfere with your lives.¡±


    I¡¯ll take the Clear Bay project for you as payment. How about that?¡±


    Excellent treatment.


    Even when Peter does not back down, Adriana loves both children deeply and does not want to leave her side.


    If he¡¯s helping her take down the Clear Bay Project, it¡¯s like a tiger with wings and can speed up the tasks Harlee gives.


    Thinking carefully, he nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    It¡¯s only a month, she can do it.


    Adriana nodded.


    ncing at Peter, she found that the man¡¯s eyes were deep with a slightly ambiguous look in them, which scared her to turn back immediately and go into her room.


    Heart, thumping, like a deer in the headlights, so she could not restrain her breathing slightly suffocated.


    Hands slightly clenched fists, palms overflowing with fine sweat stains, enough to illustrate her nervousness.


    How many years?


    Four years, she day by day Ran moment by moment control of the man¡¯s emotions, originally thought to have learned to put down.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.

 Chapter 376 I want you to help me teach him a lesson

    ¡°I go? What the hell are you up to? Are you crazy, letting Peter live next door?¡±


    After work Anne took a taxi back from the work at hand and found the situation at home, her eyes widened and she questioned at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°Shh~ You¡¯re going to die, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana pped her on the head, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but I really couldn¡¯t say no to the kid. Then he also said ¡­ helped me get the Clear Bay Project.¡±


    ¡°Are you a loser, does Harlee know that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I will tell him. But the Clear Bay project I will try to do my best by myself, and if Peter also goes topete, I certainly have morepetitors. He is not to be underestimated, how can Ipete with him as a novice in the mall?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Anne thought about it and could understand what Adriana had in mind.


    But ¡­


    Eyes one on Adriana, face sunk like a bitter gourd, ¡°He has Theresa with him.¡±


    Sort of a reminder to Adriana.


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡±


    Adriana, not wanting to hear any more mention of Theresa, left the bedroom.


    As he walked out, the door there also opened and Peter walked in, carrying shopping bags with a lot of ingredients in them.


    ¡°Wow even, daddy, are you going to make a big show of it today?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s so good.¡±


    Helen and Luis greeted them with great enthusiasm.


    But Adriana was struggling inside.


    While looking at Peter, the man looked at him, and the two looked at each other, each thinking about the other.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, you¡¯re home. I have something to do and I¡¯m going out first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I have something too.¡±


    After Adriana finished speaking, Anne immediately echoed, and then the two of them left directly with their bags without waiting for Peter to speak.


    The two babies spread their hands, shook their heads and did not speak.


    Peter froze in ce, his back looking a little lost.


    It should have been filled with anger, but he did not feel half of it.


    Even unable to control his emotions, he repeatedly lost control in the face of Lawson¡¯s actions, making him a bit frantic.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Helen walked up to Peter and tugged on his shirt, ¡°Daddy, do you know Lawson well?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°I heard from Aunt Theresa that you and Lawson have only met a few times, howe you are so nice to him? Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that like Lawson? Daddy?¡±


    The two children came over and asked together.


    At his words, Peter¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, ¡°He¡¯s a man.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that oh, our country allows men to be together oh.¡± Helen raised her pretty eyebrows, looked at Luis and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Luis?¡±


    ¡°Yeah daddy, we¡¯re rooting for you guys. Besides, Lawson looks much better than Aunt Theresa.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Now, go do your homework right now!¡±


    With a scolding, the two children immediately shut up and bumbled into the room.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Back in their room, the two children took out their workbooks and began to write their homework.


    Halfway through, Helen held a pencil and pinned her chin, staring thoughtfully out the window.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Luis asked, tilting his head.


    Helen looked at the closed door of the room and leaned close to Luis and said with augh, ¡°I want to find a boyfriend for Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Luis dropped his jaw in shock.


    Helen covered his mouth with a hand and growled, ¡°Keep it down, it¡¯s over if Daddy finds out, stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid.¡± Luis was resigned to defeat.


    ¡°Oops, don¡¯t change the subject. Get down to business, what do you think of the idea I just had?¡±


    Helen said with a straight face.


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Luis shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s daddy¡¯s wife and found someone else to be her husband, so we don¡¯t have a mommy in the house.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s future wife is Theresa, and he doesn¡¯t like Mommy at all. I think Mommy is so hard oh, so I¡¯m going to find her a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°While what you say makes sense, ¡­ mommy is now in a boy¡¯s outfit, are you sure you won¡¯t scare people?¡± Luis asked the core question.


    ¡°And oh yeah, let me think about it.¡±


    Helen nodded fervently, then red at Luis with a stern gaze, ¡°I warn you, you must be on a united front with me, or I won¡¯t want you either.¡±


    ¡°Helen, what are you scaring me for? I¡¯m your brother, don¡¯t go too far oh.¡±


    Luis crossed his arms, slightly raised his forehead, a look like I am the brother, you can not overstep.


    ¡°Gee whiz, I don¡¯t have a stupid brother like you.¡±


    Once again being scolded for being very stupid, Luis blushed a little hard, took a deep breath and said, ¡°No offense, no offense, I¡¯m a brother, I want to be graceful and gentle.¡±


    Reaching out, he patted Helen¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, I¡¯m going to spoil you and let you be.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Theresa, where are you now?¡±


    Theresa, who was driving, got a call from Sloane on the road and asked, ¡°What for?¡±


    This little aunt, there is nothing to call, always is nothing to do with the three treasures.


    A phone call is bound to be something.


    If it weren¡¯t for Peter, she really wouldn¡¯t be infinitely tolerant of Sloane.


    ¡°Theresa, that bastard man Lawson is bullying me. I want you to help me teach him a lesson.¡± Sloane was furious and nearly frantic.


    But things have gotten so big that his own brother must have known, but asked and did not ask.


    Her heart is cold and cold at the same time some resentment Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made such a big mess, and Peter didn¡¯te after you, but you¡¯re going after Lawson instead¡± ¡°Do you know that Fryer Group is an internationalpany, and this is just a branch of Waverly? How much will it affect your brother¡¯spany if you offend Fryer Group?¡±


    Not only Peter¡¯spany, but her father¡¯s group would also be involved if they really pissed off Lawson.


    Theresa wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid.


    A month ago, she was taught a lesson by Anne, and Peter did not hold her responsible at all. At that moment, she understood the truth that interestse first in Peter¡¯s mind.


    ¡°The Alston family is a big family and they¡¯re not afraid of the Fryer Group, Theresa, you¡¯re my future sister-inw and I¡¯m doing you a favor by letting you do your job. If you don¡¯t help me, I will definitely tell my brother about the shameful things you did in the beginning. When the timees,¡­ don¡¯t me me for turning my face away.¡±


    Sloane is not by nature a person who knows how to be grateful.


    Born in a wealthy family, the arrogant and arrogant nature, no one in sight, in Waverly can be said to be the existence of the sky is not afraid of the earth.


    It is for this reason that she can not suffer half of the aggravation.


    ¡°Sloane, you ¡­ you don¡¯t go too far. Your brother has a good rtionship with Lawson, aren¡¯t you victimizing your brother by asking me to target Lawson? If you really want me to help you, then you call your brother first.¡±


    ¡°If my brother helps me, do I need you? Help or not? Forget it if you don¡¯t help.¡±


    The other side directly questioned.


    Theresa was not given the slightest chance to think about it.


    Theresa¡¯s anger is burning, holding the steering wheel of the hand dead sp keyboard, nail caps are flooded with white paper-like color.

 Chapter 377 Edward disappears

    ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t you know in your heart how many things you¡¯ve let me do over the years?¡±


    She admitted that she had her eye on Peter, who was rich and powerful, but over the years theirpany, The Lindsay Family, has progressed so quickly that she doesn¡¯t care about the money aspect.


    But now, all she wants is Peter, whom she loves deeply, or she wouldn¡¯t have asked for anything from Sloane.


    ¡°So yeah, so many things have been taken care of, what¡¯s missing is this one thing?¡±


    Sloane doesn¡¯t relent and makes up her mind that Theresa will help her with Lawson.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±


    Theresa thought for a moment and simply hung up on Sloane.


    The rtionship between Lawson and Peter is still unclear, and if she does something wrong it might make Peter angry, she won¡¯t be that stupid.


    ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    On the road, Adriana and Anne both wandered along.


    Adriana has been calling Vivian.


    A month and a few days have passed since I saw Vivian after I came back, until Vivian was taken away by Edward, but now there is no news of Vivian.


    She asked Alvin about it and Alvin said that the rtionship between Vivian and Edward was good, so that naturally meant that Edward would not do anything excessive to Vivian.


    In that case, what¡¯s the deal with Vivian not answering her phone for a month?


    ¡°Vivian was taken away by Edward that day, and I haven¡¯t seen her until now.¡±


    Adriana sighed, took Anne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with me to the Henderson Family and then you can just say you¡¯re looking for Vivian, okay?¡±


    She herself is now a cross-dressing Lawson, and Vivian can not be too close, it will cause misunderstanding between Edward and Vivian.


    But Anne is a girl and has known Vivian for many years, so it makes sense to go to Vivian.


    ¡°Come on, drive over there now.¡±


    The two reached an agreement, walked to a parked sedan and drove directly to the Henderson Family.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in touch with Vivian for the past few years? Has she told you anything about her and Edward?¡± I heard Alvin say that Vivian had met with Anne.


    Anne sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, but she never talks about her feelings, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that Edward is a big, respectable guy in Waverly, and it¡¯s nice to be with Vivian.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Adriana was not very supportive of this, ¡°Edward is a famous family, how could he be with Vivian?¡±


    She looked sideways out the window andmented the hopelessness of life.


    Although this is a time of peace, men and women are equal, much less inferior.


    However, those famous families will still pick the right family to marry.


    In a little over half an hour, the limousine arrived at the Henderson Family.


    Anne and Adriana both got out of the car and walked to the door and rang the doorbell.


    Not long after, a servant came over, stood inside the carved iron door and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Anne, a friend of Edward¡¯s and a friend of Vivian¡¯s, heard she was here and came over to see her.¡±


    Anne said immediately.


    ¡°Oh, so. But ¡­ our young master has not been home for more than a month.¡± The maid said.


    ¡°More than a month?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised and immediately asked, ¡°What about Vivian? Is she in? Tell her I¡¯ming over to see her.¡±


    The maid eyed the two suspiciously, feeling unfamiliar, and shook her head, ¡°Not in either.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Flora?¡±


    Adriana pursued the question in a hurry.


    The maid, sensing that Adriana was in a bit of a bad state, had no intention of letting her in and said directly that no one was in the house.


    Then it went in.


    ¡°Hey, you guys open up, we really have something going on?¡±


    Anne knocked on the door one after another, but no one paid any attention to it. She was so angry that she kicked the iron door hard, ¡°What the hell, is it great to be rich? Really!¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana looked meaningfully at the familiarity of the Henderson Family and pulled Anne away.


    On the way back, Adriana called Alvin, ¡°Alvin, it¡¯s me Lawson.¡±


    Because the current identity is Lawson, Adriana in order to adapt to the current identity, not to reveal the horse, so under no circumstances will not say their former identity and name, including conversations with friends are also very careful to speak.


    ¡°Lawson, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s tone was gentle, ¡°Why did you give up calling me?¡±


    ttered.


    ¡°Actually ¡­ I just want to ask if you have been in touch with Edwardtely?¡± Edward had treated Vivian like that, so Adriana was really worried about Vivian¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°Nope. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in touch, almost a month.¡±


    Alvin thought about it and told the truth.


    ¡°A month?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart tightened slightly, growing more and more worried.


    A month has passed since west met, she has not seen Vivian nor can she contact Vivian, and Alvin has not seen Edward.


    Where the hell did those two people go?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get in touch with Vivian, and I haven¡¯t been able to since thest time. Can you call Edward for me to get in touch and ask about Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Shallow ¡­ Lawson, take it easy, I¡¯ll call and ask first.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Alvin immediately called Edward.


    A short timeter sent Adriana back to say she couldn¡¯t reach Edward.


    This made Adriana even more worried.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t get in touch.¡±


    Raised his hand and rubbed his brow, a hundred times helpless.


    Anne immediately reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be fine. edward is so powerful, since he likes Vivian, he will not treat her badly.¡±


    In the evening, the two went back to their apartment.


    ¡°Godmother, Lawson, you¡¯re finally back. Luis and I were starving if we didn¡¯te back.¡±


    Helen saw the two return and pounced on them.


    Luis took Adriana¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy is cooking today, it tastes super good.¡±


    Pointing to the sumptuous dinner on the side table, the color and aroma are just like the strength of a top state banquet chef.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see that your daddy can still cook, huh?¡±


    Anne walked over to the table, reached out and twisted a piece of roast pork in her mouth and chewed it, flirting with it.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t washed my hands yet.¡±


    Adriana gently patted the back of her hand.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Peter in the kitchen over there, but like a couple in love.


    But clearly Lawson a man so favored women, but make Peter inexplicable mood upset, a slight frown.


    Adriana stood in the kitchen doorway and turned around for a moment, meeting Peter¡¯s gaze.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The other party¡¯s hot gaze made her very ufortable, immediately don¡¯t look away from Peter.


    Some of the restraint does not know what to do.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Luis came over, his little pink face overflowing with smiles, taking her hand and dragging her to the kitchen, ¡°Lawson, my daddy is very good at cooking, you have to learn more so that you can cook for Helen and me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I really won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 378 Much like a person

    ¡°Hee hee, you don¡¯t know how to learn.¡±


    Luis pushes Adriana into the kitchen and closes the door.


    The thief looked back at Helen with a big smile.


    This scene fell on Anne¡¯s eyes, she thoughtfully examined the two children and found something fishy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And in the kitchen, Adriana stood restrainedly next to Peter, watching him move skillfully chopping vegetables, frying, carrying pots and pans with very handsome movements.


    ¡°That ¡­ you ¡­ you cook for Luis and Helen a lot?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t contain her nervousness in the face of Peter.


    I was used to being by his side, or used to having a man like that by my side, but fate has a way of getting in the way.


    Now look at his perfect side face, angr silhouette, as handsome as it was back then, ovepping with the shadow in his memory.


    Adriana thought that it was really quite good.


    It is perhaps fate that we can still see each other again.


    ¡°I cook for them when I have nothing to do. Luis and Helen are not picky eaters, but don¡¯t eat well, and I know they needpany, and I¡¯ll go back to be with them first after every job is done.¡±


    Peter was carrying the pots and pans while talking to Adriana.


    Adriana was a little surprised, not expecting Peter to be so attached to the child.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Theresa?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the baby¡¯s mommy.¡±


    ¡°What about the baby¡¯s mommy ¡­?¡± Perhaps at the bottom of her heart, Adriana did not put down Peter, when mentioning herself, she would somewhat expect to get some news about herself from Peter, so as to determine his attitude towards her.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s movements stalled and he looked down at the dish in the pot and did not respond.


    ¡°Paste up paste up.¡±


    For a long time, the man was motionless, seemingly silent in his memory, but it was the case that he had long forgotten the past between them.


    Peter sniffed the mushy smell of the vegetables in the pot, immediately started the pot and loaded the te, ¡°The rice is ready, eat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for us?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised.


    He is now a man, and Peter is only a few times, but that man of the sky is actuallying over to cook for her.


    She and Anne had been out for a while, and he had been waiting for them.


    Peter avoids talking about Adriana¡¯s past and walks out with the food.


    Adriana washed her hands, served rice, and several people sat down to eat together.


    ¡°Lawson, you try this, that, and this ¡­ special delicious oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, steamed fish is Daddy¡¯s specialty, try it too, Luis likes it too.¡±


    The two children were extra warm and intimate with Adriana, constantly giving her food and filling her bowl to the brim.


    At this moment, Adriana is in a somewhat awkward situation, after all, he is a man¡¯s identity, but also with two children not very close.


    Naive they kept pinching the food, Peter and Anne just kept watching, really ¡­ good ufortable.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ you guys don¡¯t have to give me dishes, it¡¯s your daddy who is cooking today, you should give your daddy more dishes oh.¡±


    He gave a reminder and was telling the two children that your excessive enthusiasm would reveal your identity.


    Peter bowed his head, ate in silence, and did not speak.


    The silent look, simply in his body can not see the prevailing and cold aura, and in the past the arrogant and reserved unbeatable man judged by two.


    Seems to be more silent, between the eyebrows is brushed off the gloomy breath look heartbreaking.


    Adriana pursed her lips and finally put a piece of roast pork on his te, ¡°Mr. Alston has worked hard.¡±


    The table of dishes were her favorite dishes on a regr basis, and despite the fact that four years had passed, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten them.


    ¡°Ugh, Lawson, you wouldn¡¯t have to give Daddy a dish. You don¡¯t even know that Helen and I have been eating braised pork, braised eggnt, steamed fish, crystal shrimp dumplings and that ¡­ green pepper and egg foam for three years.¡±


    Luis wanted to cry.


    Helen held the chopsticks in her mouth, biting the head of the chopsticks, shrugged, ¡°There are alsomb chops, boiled fish. These are the ones daddy never gets tired of eating on a regr basis. Only daddy oh, me and Luis are getting tired of it.¡±


    The two children kept talking.


    Peter¡¯s face was cold, a cold sweep, ¡°Food is not spoken, today you have a lot of words.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He gently reprimanded, and the two children immediately bowed their heads and ate obediently.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Peter¡¯s body, holding the chopsticks with all her strength, not knowing what she was restraining, but in any case, she couldn¡¯t even restrain a slight tremor.


    All the emotions hidden inside at this moment like a sh flood, gushing out.


    Those dishes, they were her very favorite dishes.


    Every single one of them, every single one, is not misremembered.


    She had thought that Peter had long forgotten everything, but she had not expected to remember what she liked to eat.


    Each of the four had their own thoughts, except for Anne, who was caught in a bit of a bind here.


    Eyes scanned Peter and the two children, and finally put his eyes on Adriana, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°I suddenly remembered that there¡¯s something else, you guys eat first, I¡¯ll go take care of things first.¡±


    Put down the chopsticks, pick up the bag and run straight out.


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    ¡°Godmother?¡±


    Adriana and Helen called out, Anne hemmed and hawed, ¡°I have something to do first, you guys eat first, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    After saying that, with a bang, closed the door.


    Outside the door, he leaned against the wall on one side and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s a family of four reunited together when I¡¯m mixed up in it?¡±


    She rubbed her brow, feeling a little bad.


    Suddenly, the hooked lips smiled.


    Think Peter is not so bad as imagined, maybe he and Adriana ¡­


    ncing at the closed door, he raised an eyebrow and turned to walk away.


    Anne had just left when she received an unexpected visitor to her home.


    Knock Knock-


    A man knocks on the door and the living room door opens.


    Luis looked at the woman standing in the doorway and immediately frowned, ¡°Auntie Qiao, why are you here?¡±


    He was a little unhappy.


    Today is the day that her daddy and mommy can¡¯t be together easily, and I didn¡¯t expect Theresa toe, it¡¯s really annoying.


    ¡°Luis?¡±


    Theresa smiled and pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Peter?¡±


    She called out and looked at Peter sitting at the living room table, opposite Lawson and Helen. for some reason, she suddenly felt that Lawson¡¯s silhouette resembled someone ¡­ Adriana?


    Growing up with Adriana since childhood, I couldn¡¯t be more familiar with her.


    But the man was clearly Lawson. Although there was a slight resemnce to Adriana, she knew Lawson was a man, so she didn¡¯t care.


    At this moment, perceiving the difference, Theresa¡¯s heart trembled violently, sweat all over the body.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Peter got up and asked with a clear, cold face.


    Theresa collected the shock in her eyes, withdrew her gaze at Adriana, and said with a smile, ¡°Mom said she missed Luis and Helen and asked me toe and take them back.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either, I want to stay with Mommy.¡±


    Luis would not have been as cautious as Helen and identally let slip his words.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Theresa was shocked and Peter looked puzzled.

 Chapter 379 Theresa talks about cooperation

    ¡°Yeah, I want to stay with mommy too, even though she¡¯s a godmother, she¡¯s like our real mommy.¡±


    The resourceful Helen immediately used a phrase to exin Luis¡¯ words and defuse the crisis.


    Adriana at the table over there was so frightened that her hands trembled and she almost didn¡¯t slip the porcin bowl to the floor.


    ¡°Godmother is godmother, how can you call her mommy?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered with displeasure, but the corners of her lips raised a far-fetched smile, ¡°That¡¯s not right oh, it will make peopleugh when they say it out.¡±


    Helen, who already disliked Theresa, gave her a nk look and pulled Luis back to the table, ¡°If you want to go back, you go back, I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going back either.¡±


    Two children take a firm stand.


    Such a scene, Adriana also can not say anything more, just silently sit and eat.


    ¡°You go back, I¡¯ll be next door with the kids for thest month.¡±


    Peter is usually cold in nature, but I have to say that he is 100% responsible for his children and extremely responsible.


    Let Adriana get some relief.


    ¡°A month?¡±


    Theresa panicked, looking at the two disobedient children over there, so angry that she tightened her fist and let go helplessly.


    Sighing, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay with you, or I¡¯m afraid Anne won¡¯t be able to take care of them. After all, Anne has not brought up children ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I was brought up by my godmother when I was a child.¡±


    Helen retorted in one breath, mercilessly piercing Theresa¡¯s hypocritical face.


    ¡°Avable at ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine here, you go back.¡±


    Peter said with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    She tugged on Peter¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the kids, and I¡¯m not worried about you, so let me stay here with you and cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Would you?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyelids slightly raised, shy words like gold three words slowly spit out, without any emotion, but inexplicably let Theresa cold to the bone.


    Yes, she won¡¯t.


    How can a dainty, thousand-year-old celebrity know how to cook?


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Theresa was speechless.


    Peter pulled the door open, ¡°Go back and tell her I¡¯ll take care of Luis and Helen.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯ naturally refers to Peter¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Your mom is lonely at home alone, you guys ¡­¡±


    Not waiting for Theresa to finish her words, Peter¡¯s harsh gaze shot over, ¡°She has Sloane, warn Sloane to be honest, or I will immediately arrange for her to leave the country.¡±


    The cold eyes of Peter shocked Theresa teeth bite lips, want to say something, but the words stuck in the throat, no matter how can not say out.


    Had to turn around and leave.


    The door to the room closed and Adriana put down her chopsticks, ¡°Enjoy your meal, I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    Because it is a man¡¯s attire, so a seemingly dandy nature will not make Peter suspicious.


    Half an hourter, Adriana came out of the room, the living room was already cleaned up, Luis and Helen were lying down to do their homework, she immediately went over to tutor the homework.


    As long as Peter is no longer, she will not feel oppressed and constrained.


    The following day.


    Adriana wakes up early, takes the kids out for dinner, and drops them off at school.


    When I went to thepany, my secretary Rene immediately reported the work schedule, ¡°Mr. Boone, the president of Lindsay Group asked you to talk about the project cooperation today, it is arranged at 10:00 am. In the afternoon ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana looked at the time, it was already after eight in the morning, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡±


    I¡¯ve been with Anne for many years, and although she seems to have a big heart, she is meticulous, meticulous, and does not make any mistakes in her work.


    Why are youte today?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t see it.¡± Rene shook his head.


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand.


    Took the phone and dialed Anne, the phone was off.


    Adriana just thinks Anne went out yesterday and went crazy, drank too much and is still sleeping.


    After a busy time at the office, I took Rene to a fancy tea house in the morning to meet with the president of Lindsay Group to talk about cooperation.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Lindsay¡¯s guests, aren¡¯t you? This way please.¡±


    Walking to the teahouse, a waiter led the two together to a private room on the third floor.


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay, your guest has arrived.¡±


    The waiter pushed open the door and said respectfully.


    Adriana walked in with Rene and saw the person sitting inside at a nce.


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    Today Theresa is dressed in a ck pinch-waist suit, long hair coiled on her head, simple makeup with ck earrings, dressed in a sensible and generous way, very beautiful.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Boone.¡±


    Theresa got up, walked to Adriana¡¯s front and extended her hand, ¡°Introduce myself, I am the vice president of Lindsay Group, I came over to talk to you today about the project cooperation.¡±


    Adriana removed her silver gray sunsses and nced coldly at her outstretched slender hand, ¡°Sorry, I only talk business with Logan.¡±


    He left a sentence and turned around to leave.


    ¡°My father is sick, not feeling well, and now people are in the hospital.¡±


    Logan, Theresa¡¯s father, is also the chairman of the Lindsay Group.


    Theresa didn¡¯t expect Lawson to be so unpredictable, but she couldn¡¯t let him go when she finally found a chance to meet him alone.


    Solely lied.


    ¡°Mr. Boone is a businessman and everything is in his interest, isn¡¯t it? All my words today are on behalf of Chairman Logan, you can rest assured.¡±


    Adriana frowned, after all, we havee here, and then leave is not a waste of time?


    So still turned around and walked to the mahogany chair and sat down, asking, ¡°I like to get right to the point, Ms. Lindsay might as well talk about the specifics of the partnership.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Theresa smiled, ¡°Why is Mr. Boone in such a hurry since he¡¯s making a trip.¡±


    Waving a hand at the waiter and Rene, ¡°You guys wait outside first, I have something to talk to Mr. Boone.¡±


    When Rene, the secretary, saw that his boss didn¡¯t know the sound, he understood what he meant and left with the waiter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Thepartment door closes.


    Theresa turned back, her eyesplex and dark.


    Walked to the table, picked up the steeped Longjing tea, poured him a cup, and politely delivered the Longjing to Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Boone, this cup of tea counts as my apology. Last time in Clear Bay I offended you and your girlfriend, it was my fault, here I apologize to you.¡±


    Holding a small cup of tea in both hands, he leaned forward slightly with a respectful attitude.


    Adriana leanedzily on the mahogany chair, crossed her legs, and interpreted the fop of the broad young man to the fullest. The elbow is propped on the armrest, resting on the forehead, looking at her sideways, just like an indifferent posture.


    He did not take the cup of tea for a long time, deliberately hanging Theresa out to dry.


    The smile on Theresa¡¯s cheeks became stiff and ugly as each minute passed.


    Then he straightened up and heaved his tealight on the table, ¡°Lawson, I sincerely apologize to you, what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips lifted slightly and she snorted augh, ¡°Apologize? That¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    Pointing to the azure watch on his wrist, he said, ¡°One minute and two seconds of patience, sincerity I really can¡¯t see.¡±


    Theresa never expected Lawson to be slowly counting the minutes, and felt a pang of anger in her heart, ¡°So what the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°How am I doing? This is inexplicable to ask. I had an appointment with Logan Joe Dong today, and you were the one who rushed over to talk to me about cooperation. Now ask me?¡±

 Chapter 380 – The Raggedy Building

    The unforgiving gesture, angry Theresa face slightly red.


    But thinking about what¡¯s on his mind, he finally calmed down.


    Once again, I picked up the tea and handed it to him, ¡°Mr. Boone, please forgive me for my bad attitude just now. Since you are here, why don¡¯t you taste Waverly¡¯s special Dragon Well, it tastes excellent.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes scanned the delicate white porcin tealight, paused for a few seconds, took the tea and took a sip.


    After a moment, he put down his cup and said, ¡°Say something straight, I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. ¡­¡±


    Theresa saw her drink her tea, so she epted her apology, sat down opposite Adriana, smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I came here today to discuss a personal matter with you.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    The ¡®man¡¯ attitude is as cold as basalt ice, his eyes are contemptuous, his face is full of impatience and disgust.


    That look, where is the appearance of a woman?


    Although the facial features have a few simrities with Adriana, but Adriana is a sensual and gentle woman, definitely not his current dangling look.


    So the doubts that arose yesterday were instantly dispelled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be ¡­ straightforward. luis and Helen are Peter¡¯s children ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pick up the point.¡±


    Before Theresa could say a word, Adriana gave a soft rebuke.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ good.¡±


    Even though Theresa¡¯s heart is not happy, but still restrained her anger, said: ¡°I want you to send Luis and Helen to Orchard House, two children are Peter¡¯s heart, he is very heartfelt children. The two children live in your house, not to mention the trouble you have caused, but also forced Peter also live there to go. He actually is not worried about the two children.¡±


    What she said Adriana knew in her heart.


    I have to admit, Peter was a disappointment to her back then, but the sense of responsibility andmitment to the children really touched Adriana.


    ¡°Anne is the children¡¯s godmother, the children just want to be with Anne, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡±


    Is there nothing that can be done?


    Just selfishly wanting to spend more time with my children and make up for years of forced neglect and care for them.


    ¡°You are Anne¡¯s boyfriend, Anne will definitely listen to you, Mr. Boone, please help me, Peter is my fiance, how can you bear to let us live in two ces like this?¡±


    Theresa dropped her stance and begged.


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the tea cup gave a slight pause, and then took a sip.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I put up with it? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡± She smiled ndly.


    Theugh seemed to mock Theresa, but in fact it was a satire of her own tragic and dramatic life.


    After a few twists and turns, Theresa is finally by Peter¡¯s side, the woman who has always been by his side.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Theresa was dumbfounded.


    Angry end of the tealight took arge sip of tea, indignantly said: ¡°If it were not because of you guys I would be living in two ces with Peter?¡±


    ¡°What a joke. You¡¯ve been with Mr. Alston for four years, and you can¡¯t even maintain a good rtionship with each other, what does that have to do with me and Anne? Besides, the person you love is Mr. Alston, you should ask him to go back, not me!¡±


    Adriana ced her ss on the table, ¡°If I was called today just to talk about personal matters, I¡¯m sorry, I have things to do, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Seeing that Adriana was leaving, Theresa got anxious.


    Immediately said, ¡°This time the cooperation of the development of new beauty products. You talk to my father about cooperation is 50-50 profit, so, if you can get Peter and the child back to Orchard House, how about I let 10% profit?¡±


    She reached out and made a ¡®six¡¯ gesture, a gesture of self-proimed generosity.


    Adrianaughed.


    He touched the tip of his nose and smiled with contempt at the corners of his lips, ¡°You think I¡¯m short of that little money?¡±


    ¡°Seventy percent!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Theresa: ¡°Seven point five percent at the most, no more!¡±


    It¡¯s true that Adriana is not short of money, but the investment in this partnership is huge, and seven point five percent is not a small amount. It seems that Theresa is really in love with Peter.


    She wrinkled her brow and leaned back in the tai chi chair, looking at her, ¡°I¡¯m curious, you¡¯ve been with Peter for four years, howe you¡¯re not married yet?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ us ¡­¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered, the anger on her cheeks faded, and then, like a little woman in love who has been left out, she looked down, her fingers pinching the corner of her coat, and said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Her words almost made Adriana sure of what she thought.


    At that moment, the heart suddenly a soreness flooded with a slight pain, so she was very difficult.


    Indefinable emotions, I do not know whether it is happy or sad.


    But really feel that Theresa love humble.


    Theresa kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ustomed to seeing Theresa¡¯s arrogant and domineering look, Adriana was a little ufortable.


    Finishing thest sip of tea from his cup, he got up and left.


    Walking to the door of the box, she said, ¡°Sign the contract, and I¡¯ll have him move out today.¡±


    Pulling open the door and walking out, he said to his secretary Rene, ¡°Have Ms. Lindsay sign the contract and send it to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene nodded.


    Adriana leaves the teahouse and drives back to the office.


    When I was on the road, I suddenly received an unfamiliar phone number.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, Anne is in my hands now, if you want her Rene to be unharmed you wille alone, or I will waste her!¡±


    A familiar voice, no need to think about it to know who the other party is.


    Adriana¡¯s fingers holding the phone tightened slightly, clenching the bones white at the knuckles, angry, ¡°Sloane, you were a child ying house? Is that funny?¡±


    It¡¯s just crazy.


    Perhaps in thest life and Sloane two eight characters sh.


    I¡¯ve just returned to China and yed against Sloane many times, and each time she behaved so childishly, like a child.


    ¡°Fuck you, who¡¯s ying house with you? We¡¯re on the roof of the Priasau Building. If you don¡¯te over, don¡¯t me me for being rude to Anne!¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Sloane¡¯s words fell, a sound of uh-uh came from inside, most likely covered the mouth, so you can not speak.


    But listening to the voice, we can tell that the other party is indeed Anne.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana drove to the rotten Priasau Building.


    On the way there, Rene gave her a call, ¡°Mr. Boone, Ms. Lindsay has signed off on seven point five percent of the proceeds.¡±


    ¡°Good. You go back to the office right now, drop the work in hand and find me a new apartment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As secretary, Rene didn¡¯t ask many questions, he just had to execute.


    Adriana hangs up the phone and continues driving.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness.


    Willing to sign a contract with Theresa, not because the other side is giving away profits, but to make one thing clear to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    With Peter is already in the past, not to continue to dwell on.


    After spending five years of her youth, she did not want to spend the rest of her life on Peter¡¯s body, did not want to disturb his life, as long as she knew that he was doing his duty to his two children, a father¡¯s role will give her peace of mind.


    Priasau Building.


    Parked the car, Adriana stood in the middle of the wastnd of artemisia a person high, looking at which a rotten building, there are really a few blurred shadows on the roof of the building, can not be seen clearly from afar.

 Chapter 381 You’re Dead

    But it is certain that the other party is Sloane.


    Adriana is having a hard time.


    She really, really hates Sloane, and although Sloane has done too many things to her that are worse than animals, she is, after all, Luis and Helen¡¯s aunt.


    If things are not handled well will certainly lead to unnecessary trouble, is the hot potato.


    Only upstairs, a breath of air climbed to the top of the twenty-eighth floor, her breath is not panting face is not red.


    It all came between four years of endless training to make her who she is today.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The moment she walked to the top floor and stood on the rooftop, a breeze ruffled her short hair, carrying a little of the slightly cooler air of autumn.


    On the rooftop, Anne is strapped to an exhaust pipe, surrounded by a dozen or so thugs and, naturally, Sloane.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finallye? Thisdy thought you were such a wimp that you didn¡¯t dare toe.¡±


    Sloane is still thick smoky makeup, leaning on the rooftop fence, one foot on the stone bench, constantly shaking his leg, hanging posture, mouth biting a lollipop, dude little girl.


    That¡¯s what she¡¯s talking about.


    Adriana put her hands in her trouser pockets and walked towards her, ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Let¡¯s end it here today.¡±


    She went back to Waverly not to pull hatred, but had things to deal with and did not want to add to the trouble.


    ¡°See? Twelve professional fighters, taekwondo, muay thai, sparring andbat, all of them are their strong points. You were called here today to finish you off.¡±


    Sloane put his hands around his chest and bossed him around.


    On the contrary, Anne was so scared that she kept shaking her head at Adriana, ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    There was silver tape wrapped around her mouth, gagging it, so it was impossible to hear what Anne was saying. But one thing is certain, she was trying to get her to leave and not get killed.


    Adriana was not impressed.


    Scanning the twelve fighters over there, tall, short, fat and thin, it is easy to see from the body shape that there are indeed several people who are professional fighters.


    Two fists can¡¯t beat four hands, not to mention twelve people.


    It does have some difficulty.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, you let Anne go.¡±


    Adriana ruffled the wind-blown messy bangs in front of her forehead, her voice is low and nice, extremely maic, quite a few senior voice actor feeling.


    ¡°Good. Sure no problem.¡±


    Sloane nodded, ¡°You two take her away and send her back. The ten of you stay and waste Lawson for me today!¡±


    Sloane, who has been on the road for more than a few years, has more or less the atmosphere of the jungle and boasts of his righteousness and boldness.


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The two men uncovered the rope and pulled Anne away.


    Anne kept gesturing something to Adriana as she brushed past her, but Adriana said, ¡°Go back and remember to pack, we¡¯re moving today.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Anne kept struggling, not understanding what Adriana meant, and then was dragged away by the bodyguards.


    Witnessing Anne¡¯s descent down the stairs, Adriana wasn¡¯t worried about Sloane¡¯s dastardly deeds.


    She is simple and naive, arrogant and domineering, but her words are still counted.


    ¡°How do you want to end it?¡± Adriana asked her.


    ¡°Lawson, you better die here today, otherwise it will be hard to calm the anger in my heart.¡±


    With a wild gesture, she took out a bank card from her pocket and said to the men, ¡°If any of you can waste Lawson¡¯s hand for me today, here¡¯s half a million, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    The day she had her arm removed, and yesterday she seriously injured her arm, and it still hurts.


    Hold a belly of fire can not vent, of course, to find someone to protect the good.


    ¡°Half a million? No problem.¡±


    ¡°This half a million is too easy.¡±


    ¡°You guys I¡¯m the best, half a million I¡¯m sure to take.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people said a few words, each confident in himself.


    Adriana pursed her lips, lifted her hand, moved elegantly to unbutton her suit, slowly took off her suit and threw it aside. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Leaning on the railing, Sloane squeezed the thin stick of the lollipop and was mesmerized by Adriana¡¯s dominant and handsome pose.


    ¡°Go on, what are you waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy guys, let me go first and I promise to waste her in three minutes.¡±


    ¡°What about half a million, what are you capable of grabbing from me?¡±


    ¡­


    As he spoke, ten men rushed toward Adriana.


    Adriana was calm, maintaining a straddling stance, waiting quietly for a few people toe over, when she suddenly sidestepped a punch from the first person, braced herself on one hand, and kicked a man down with a flying kick.


    Adriana took advantage of the opportunity to leap up, holding the right hand of the tie with sufficient force and threw it out, wrapped around the neck of one person, brought it to the heel, raised her foot and kicked it in the root of the life.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ shit, it hurts, it hurts ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yo, you kid¡¯s got some skills.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Pooh, I was a sparring champion ten years ago, I can¡¯t handle a skinny kid like him?¡±


    ¡­


    The remaining few swarmed her, and a few even pulled out daggers, sharp ones shing with cold light as they forced their way towards her.


    Adriana pupils shrink slightly, back a few steps, side nce at a high wall, towards that side of the run over, using the force to step on the wall, climbing two or three meters high, and then a handsome backflip, leap to the back of a few people, unawares to give a few people a few kicks.


    The hands and feet, tie strangled the neck of one person, strangled to death, an over-the-shoulder m, the pain of the man¡¯s face red.


    After a few fights, has taken down seven or eight people.


    Sloane, who was engrossed in Adriana¡¯s sharp fight, chewed the lollipop in his mouth and was furious, ¡°A bunch of useless losers who can¡¯t handle one man!¡±


    Once he lifted his ck leather jacket, he pulled out a pistol from his waist, pulled the bolt and walked towards Adriana.


    Bang¨C


    With a loud bang, the bullet flew out, but missed its course and hit the innocent hitter¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered and she was secretly lucky.


    Just now, I was preupied with a few people over here, but I never expected Sloane to repeat his trick and hit her hard once again.


    Not only does it remind her of four years ago.


    All the memories instantly rushed to mind, her eyes slightly narrowed, slightly sideways, nced at the back of the lunge of a person, the hand tie a flip, directly on the face of that person.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    One man cried out in pain, ¡°My eye.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t care, clutching her tie around her wrist and walking towards Sloane one step at a time.


    Sloane¡¯s pitch-ck gun was aimed at Adriana, her face grim with rage, ¡°Lawson, you bastard dare to bully me? You¡¯re the first person in Waverly who¡¯s ever bullied me? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead today.¡±


    As the daughter of The Alston family, she is only held in high esteem and will not be easily offended.

 Chapter 382 Moving Today

    ¡°Want to die? I¡¯ll make you whole!¡±


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s body chills appeared, striding over to the two at a distance of three meters, her pupils shrinking, keenly aware that she was going to pull the trigger.


    Adriana body leaned back, back down the moment, clearly saw the bullet from her chest twenty centimeters above the position straight through, driving a subtle airflow, floating his hair.


    ¡°Sloane!¡±


    Sloane¡¯s painful killing spree angers Adriana.


    Adriana back down, hands on the ground, with the soft waist to stand up, quickly rushed over, a grip on the gun in Sloane¡¯s hand.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    As the two men argued, Sloane pulled the trigger and fired three shots, hitting an innocent hitter on the sidelines and letting off two empty shots.


    Adriana shed her arm with a hand sh, a scream, and the gun in Sloane¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Sloane took several steps backwards, and Adriana followed her up with a high kick to the stomach.


    Bang¨C


    Sloane was like a kite with a broken string, flying two meters away and hitting the wall over there, where a stone as big as a b rolled down and hit her directly on the leg.


    A small crack of bone sounded, followed by Sloane¡¯s scream.


    Adriana is already very explosive, today¡¯s Sloane really touched her bottom line to make her so angry.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Walking up to Sloane, he looked down at her from above and said in a cold voice, ¡°Sloane, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you are a member of The Alston family. If there is a next time, I will make you pay a painful price!¡±


    The amazing figure scared a few of the fighters over there, and got up to stand around her and leap at her.


    Adriana looked back at the men with a stern gaze, hung her tie around her neck, and walked away without looking back.


    Although not tall, but thepelling pressure on the face, shocked a few people, so that they each took a few steps back to make a way.


    Leaving the Priasau Building, downstairs, Adriana saw the two men, still standing over there with Anne dumbfounded.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    She sounded indifferent.


    The two of you look at me, I look at you, and then look at Adriana in unison, and find her azure shirt stained, but unharmed.


    The tie hangs casually on the neck, the suit rests on the shoulders, the whole person is dashing and unrestrained, wearing a few impetuous and wicked, domineering.


    Then you know that she must have won, otherwise she would not havee downstairs easily.


    So did not dare to block.


    Adriana untied the rope around Anne¡¯s wrists and ripped the tape off, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    ¡°Ad¡­ Lawson, are you okay?¡±


    People have subconscious reactions in an emergency, so they subconsciously shout out herst name, and Anne would almost have shouted out her name if her sanity hadn¡¯t still been there.


    Adriana took her by the wrist, walked to the limo, shoved her in, and drove straight away.


    ¡°Whew, what a scare. Are you okay? So many people how did you get down? Adriana, you¡¯re so f*cking like a man now, handsome as hell, I¡¯m about to fall in love with you, what to do?¡±


    Speeding down the road, Adriana suddenly mmed her foot on the brake and stopped.


    Anne leaned forward, forgot to put on her seat belt, and her head almost hit the ss, ¡°Adriana you are going to run me over ¡­¡±


    She was so frightened that she held the car door and looked sideways at Adriana, but found her face was cold and all the words were stuck in her throat for a while, not daring to say anything.


    Half a minuteter, asked, ¡°What are you ¡­ looking at me like that for? Oddly scary.¡±


    With Adriana for many years, Adriana nature has always been gentle, after four years of absence, I have to say that Adriana has really changed a lot, the harsh and horrifying eyes really shocking.


    ¡°Are you afraid people won¡¯t know who I am? My name is Lawson, Lawson. don¡¯t be calling Adriana anymore understand?¡± She sighed and leaned back in her car seat, her hands on the steering wheel, her eyes forward.


    A few momentster, Adriana¡¯s tone softened a bit and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for many years, and you will call me by my first name out of habit, so to avoid revealing yourself, you must get used to my current name. Got it?¡±


    Anne skimmed her lips, ¡°Oh, well. Just now I was just too worried about you~¡±


    The whiny voice made Adriana frown and look at Anne like an alien, ¡°What are you smoking? Is it disgusting?¡±


    Anne has always been the image of a man, never pampered and whiny, suddenly that soft voice, can not help but make her sweat hair stand up, all over ayer of goose bumps.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ haha, I feel so disgusting too, hahaha ¡­ but are you really okay? So many people, how did you manage?¡±


    Anne had a face of worship.


    ¡°Come on, go back. It¡¯s a moving day.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to tell Anne about the danger and didn¡¯t want her to worry too much.


    After all, Anne was innocently involved in the strife.


    She starts the limo and leaves.


    ¡°What? Moving? Moving what?¡± Anne was confused, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it only been a month since we lived here?¡±


    ¡°I met with Theresa beforeing to see you and she said ¡­¡±


    Adriana patiently told Anne the truth about today¡¯s events and her heart, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t miss my children, I miss them more than anyone else and want to be around them. But ¡­ I don¡¯t have any possibilities with Peter. I have already dyed five years of youth and effort, I do not want to spend on him again.¡±


    ¡°So, Harlee told Luis and Helen about your identity, what does that bastard want? But now that Luis and Helen know who you are, what should they do? Won¡¯t they be sad that you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Anne understands Adriana¡¯s feelings very well and knows that she is not a hard-hearted woman and sympathizes with her good sister.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Ask them tonight, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    When she first became a mother, Adriana did not know how to take care of the child, after leaving Waverly¡¯s life was a mess, she was sad, desperate, desperate, and even once thought the child was a burden.


    It was not until the torment of each day, watching Helen grow up, that I knew what motherly love was.


    To Helen, she did her best, and if she hadn¡¯t been unable to protect Helen back then, she wouldn¡¯t have kept the baby.


    Now, she is back.


    The child will certainly not care, but everything still needs time, to be their own sessful freedom after she will certainly fight for child custody.


    Rene was very good at his job and had already found a nice house at 1:00 noon that day.


    Adriana got a movingpany to move all her stuff.


    In the afternoon in thepany to deal with official business, people have not sat down peacefully for ten minutes, the office door banged open.


    ¡°Lawson? Lawson,e out here!?¡±

 Chapter 383 Mrs. Alston comes to make trouble

    The office clear ss was crashed through with brute force and fell to the floor, shattering.


    A group of people swarmed in.


    Rene immediately stepped forward, bowed his head and said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Boone, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Adriana closes the file, gets up, and looks at the long-lost woman ¨C Peter¡¯s mother Hollie, Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston brought a group of people who were clearly looking for a fight.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is an office, there is nopensation for damaged items!¡±


    Anne, the assistant, immediately stepped forward and pointed at Hollie and yelled.


    She had never met Hollie, so naturally she did not know her identity.


    ¡°Lawson, you murderer, you broke my daughter¡¯s bones and now she¡¯s in the hospital in aa, how dare you!¡±


    Mrs. Alston was furious, pointing at Adriana and shouting relentlessly.


    Adriana looked indifferent, calm as water, and waved her hand to Rene, ¡°Go down first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Sloane¡¯s mom, huh? I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet, that daughter of yours kidnapped me today, almost tried to get me killed, and got someone to beat up our Mr. Boone, all to me and deserved it!¡±


    Anne would have held a stomach full of anger that could not be vented.


    Who knew Mrs. Alston woulde along.


    ¡°Bullshit! Almost died? I see you and Lawson are alive and well, not a single injury, how could you possibly die? Besides, although Sloane is a little bit wild, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt God, let alone kidnap you, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Mrs. Alston didn¡¯t believe for a second that Sloane would do something so unbelievable.


    ¡°What¡¯s not possible? Ask your own good daughter if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Anne roared with fire, not to mention how angry she was in her heart.


    ¡°Ask my daughter? She¡¯s in aa now, how do you expect me to ask? And who are you? Why would my daughter kidnap you when she has no grudge against you?¡±


    ¡°That Mr. Boone and your daughter still have no grievances, why do you want toe to ourpany to throw paint, but also kidnapped me? To put it bluntly, she is just a cheap ¡­¡±


    Adriana wrapped one hand around her chest, wrinkled her brow with one hand, and closed her eyes with a sigh, feeling very noisy.


    Suddenly, a crisp p sounded and she opened her eyes to find Anne already wrestling with Mrs. Alston, cursing, ¡°You old thing, why are you hitting me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adriana growled.


    In any case, Mrs. Alston didn¡¯t treat her well, but she didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, and as the eldest, she was Luis and Helen¡¯s grandmother.


    For the sake of reason, Adriana does not want to go too far.


    Reaching out and pulling the two away, he shielded Anne behind him and asked, ¡°Are you okay? Ah ¡­¡±


    I was concerned about Anne when my hair was tugged so hard that it hurt my scalp.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    She drew a breath and pushed Mrs. Alston away with a burst of anger, ¡°Mrs. Alston, what do you look like now? The mother of the president of the Alston Group, why do you look so much like a city shrew?¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing that the hair was really cut, if you were wearing a wig, wouldn¡¯t the wig have been yanked off?


    ¡°Rene, go notify the press immediately.¡±


    Not like to make a scene, she did not mind making a big deal out of it, and said, ¡°Send the office surveince video to the newspaper.¡±


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Although Mrs. Alston was angry, she still wanted to save face, ¡°If you send the video to the newspaper, I¡¯ll have my son tten yourpany.¡±


    Previously, Adriana had a bad impression of Mrs. Alston, but it was definitely not bad.


    Now she is just like no image of a noblewoman, in the end I do not know whether it is because Sloane was injured and was stimted to lose their senses.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare? You dare toe to my door and beat up my people, of course I dare to expose it. mrs. Alston, please behave yourself, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Adriana was furious.


    ¡°Lawson, who do you think you are? Compared to us, The Alston family, you are not even worthy of mentioning!¡±


    Adriana has a certain limit to her patience, and finding Mrs. Alston unreasonable, she did not want to say a word.


    Turned around and picked up the phone, dialed the internal line, ¡°Where is the security department? Hurry up and get me up here!¡±


    With a roar and a snap, he hung up.


    Mrs. Alston yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the security department? I am surrounded by capable people, do you think you can get security guards? Lawson, I tell you, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation about my daughter, I won¡¯t let you go. ¡±


    ¡°What do you want an exnation for, Sloane kidnapped my people and it¡¯s a good thing you weren¡¯t charged. What, you The Alston family have a head and a lot of power in Waverly, and you can still ignore the king¡¯sw?¡±


    I didn¡¯t like Sloane before, but I put up with it because of Peter.


    Now ¡­ Sloane¡¯s repeated offenses against the bottom line are really uneptable.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    Mrs. Alston waved her hand and indicated to the bodyguards behind her, ¡°Smash, smash all of them, and also, break his leg, I want him to pay in blood!¡±


    I¡¯ve known Mrs. Alston for a year, so maybe I don¡¯t know Mrs. Alston too well, but Mrs. Alston is really overdoing it.


    ¡°Which one of you dares?¡±


    Anne immediately stood in front of those bodyguards.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Adriana felt nothing but anger, and in that moment, she really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with The Alston family.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She gave a cold cry.


    The voice was low and mixed with a vague anger.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Mrs. Alstonughed contemptuously and pointed to the men to smash things.


    Anne tried to stop but was stopped by Adriana, ¡°Smash, let her smash, get the phone and shoot me!¡±


    Anne listened to Adriana¡¯s words, holding the phone to take pictures, who knows a man lunged, raising his hand to hit Anne, Adriana¡¯s quick eyes, a hand pulled the person to the back, raised his hand, a punch in the man¡¯s face.


    The man was caught off guard and was hit squarely in the face, falling backwards to the ground, coincidentally hitting Mrs. Alston, who fell backwards, directly onto a floor of broken ss scraps.


    For a while, the whole office was in a mess.


    At this time the security department rushed in and dragged several beaters out, but Mrs. Alston kept lying on the ground, ¡°Ouch ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get up for a long time, her hand covered her back, and then the floor overflowed with a crimson blood, staining the floor red, conspicuous and stinging.


    ¡°Blood ¡­ She¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Anne eximed.


    Adriana saw it too and immediately instructed Rene, ¡°Call the emergency number, quickly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good good.¡±


    Rene was terrified by the scene and immediately went to call the emergency services.


    Half an hourter, Mrs. Alston was put on a stretcher and taken to an ambnce.


    Adriana stood in the office, looking at the mess, the table, chairs, files,puters, all smashed to pieces.


    Anne looked at Adriana with a distressed face and asked, ¡°What now? Should we get the newspaper to expose it?¡±

 Chapter 384 How come you don’t have a throat knot

    ¡°No need for now.¡±


    Adriana looked at the entire office in disarray and felt a pang of annoyance.


    Take the clothes and the phone and leave, not forgetting to instruct Rene, ¡°Have someone clean the office immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene didn¡¯t dare to ask anything more.


    Adriana walked out of the office, he found a number of colleagues standing in the doorway, have hidden in the doorway to watch.


    Her cold eyes chilled, ¡°What are you looking at? Is the work all done?¡±


    With a question, a group of people swarmed and dispersed, each returned to their offices and started working.


    Anne knew that Adriana was in a bad mood and wanted toe out to keep Adrianapany, but she was afraid of affecting her mood, so she simply stayed in the office to clean up the messy papers.


    Adriana exited the building and drove, at breakneck speed, down the road.


    Suddenly, a car behind her kept honking its horn, signaling her to stop.


    She was first startled, as a bird of prey thought someone was going to kidnap, but when she looked carefully at the license te number of the car behind and the car brand, stopped the car.


    A Maybach came around and stopped in front of her.


    One person stepped out of the car, and it was Peter.


    Adriana leaned against the door of the sedan, arms around her chest, waiting for the man¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The man¡¯s face is cold, the whole person with a shady and appalling aura of extreme anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    ¡°Lawson, I warned you, don¡¯t rely on the fact that you¡¯re friends with Alvin and Anne to do whatever you want.¡±


    He grabbed Adriana¡¯s shirt and realized he didn¡¯t have a throat knot.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a throat knot?¡±


    As a man, the throat knot is a physical feature, before Lawson wears clothes cor is quite high, so did not pay attention.


    He so grabbed the cor, the party found a very serious problem.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with no throat knot? When I was a teenager the doctor said I had special physical characteristics and was born without aryngeal knot.¡±


    Adriana was a little disgusted and pushed him away, ¡°Mr. Alston, if this is what you wanted to ask me today, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time for it.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, you broke Sloane¡¯s leg and hurt my mother, shouldn¡¯t you give an ount of this?¡±


    Seeing that he was leaving, the man went up to pull him as soon as he could.


    But just as her hand touched Adriana¡¯s shirt, Adriana pped him directly in the face with a violent force, almost as a subconscious reaction.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were quick, and he elbowed his wrist. Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her right hand threw a punch towards him.


    The man sidesteps a punch while reaching for her wrists and controlling a hand. not to be outdone, Adriana raises her leg and kicks him in the crotch with her knee ¡­


    At that moment, Peter seemed to have anticipated what she was going to do, and immediately let go of her and took a few steps back.


    Adriananded a high kick to his chest and Peter snapped his ankle with his big palm, leaving her momentarily defeated, underdog and very passive.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    A reprimand, Adriana used the force to make a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree flip, overhead a kick away from Peter, and thennded steadily.


    ¡°Sloane is to me, don¡¯te back to me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°You hurt her, go make amends to her!¡±


    The man¡¯smanding tone.


    I didn¡¯t expect Lawson to look slim and small, but he is a good fighter.


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Apologize to Sloane?


    Are you kidding me?


    If the words came out of someone else¡¯s mouth, Adriana would be able to ept them openly, but the person who spoke said Peter, she could not help but be greatly disappointed.


    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t touch you?¡±


    Just pull open the door of the car, to sit in the car Adriana body stunned, holding the door stood there motionless.


    After a moment, she looked back at him, ¡°Peter, listen to me carefully. From now on, you and your The Alston family stay away from me, or you will not end up any worse than you did today!¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he was repeatedly provoked to the bottom line, emitting a powerful coldness that came over his body, making people feel the bone-chilling chill, such as being in the cold days of the ninth.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death?¡±


    ¡°Who is looking for death is especially unknown.¡±


    Adriana mmed the door of the sedan with a sharp, heavy thud, but Peter¡¯s car was still parked across the front, and she honked the horn fiercely.


    The man, however, did not move a muscle.


    Adriana frowned, kicked the gas pedal, thumped, and crashed straight through.


    Peter¡¯s car should roll a hundred and eighty degrees, lying directly on the ground, emitting a white smoke.


    And Adriana walked away without a backward nce.


    On the way, Adriana speedy speed on the road, like a lightning on the ground, a sh, a strong wind, whisking the autumn leaves on the ground.


    I don¡¯t know how long I drove, in any case, a long way from the city center, finally stopped the car.


    Adriana sat on the beach, in the same gazebo where Alvin had taken her, admiring the sunset and feeling a glimpse of the beauty of a tragic life.


    Jingle Bell-


    The phone kept thinking, and Adriana picked it up and looked at it, showing Anne.


    She didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.


    Not long after, the phone rang again.


    It¡¯s Peter.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    A call dropped, followed by the phone ringing again, and it was Alvin¡¯s.


    Phone after phone, ringing non-stop all the time, so noisy that she got upset and just turned off her phone.


    Sitting on the beach until dark, with the sea breeze, the bad mood was gradually soothed.


    Leaning on the post of the railing, inclined head, took out the phone and turned it on, there are many missed call alerts.


    Adriana went through them one by one, nothing more than thepany phone and Anne and theirs.


    Gently press the lock screen button and continue to sit quietly by yourself.


    After a long time, she suddenly thought of something and immediately picked up her phone and made a call to Vivian.


    The phone dialed through and a mechanical voice came from there, ¡°Hello, the user you have dialed is switched off ¡­¡±


    Still off.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Adriana was a little concerned.


    Finally, a surprising decision was made ¡­


    Get up and go back to the car and drive towards the city center.


    On the road, opened the live channel, which came to the voice of the broadcast host: ¡°Here we broadcast a newssh, ording to the new media reporter sent news, Waverly¡¯s premier Alston GroupPeter¡¯s sister Sloane and Fryer Group president had an argument, the other party broke Sloane¡¯s leg, and now Sloane is in the hospital recuperating and is still in aa. Her mother went to Fryer Group in the afternoon to question her, but she was injured again with a knife in the back, and is now also in the hospital for treatment and examination. A very shocking news triggered a lot of retweets andments from theizens, and also led to a hot debate, making that mysterious and violent new president of Fryer Group on Twitter Trend ¡­¡±


    Listening to the media¡¯s nonsense, Adriana was so angry that she simply turned off the recorder channel in a fit of rage.


    ¡°It¡¯s really rich and powerful, but it¡¯s upside down.¡±


    Adriana was exasperated.


    At that moment, Anne¡¯s phone call came in.


    Adriana connected her Bluetooth and answered, ¡°Something wrong? Speak.¡±

 Chapter 385 Falsely Accused

    Without much emotion, just coldly questioned.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, there are rumors out there that you are violent, broke Sloane¡¯s leg, and hurt Mrs. Alston with malicious intent, and now the police are investigating the case under the pressure of public opinion and are looking for you.¡±


    Come on, now the whole world sees her as the viin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now.¡±


    ¡± Huh? Why? You¡¯ve been falsely used, so many reporters are blocking the entrance of thepany, aren¡¯t you going to rify? Thepany executives have alreadye over to question, with a very bad attitude.¡±


    As Mr. Grant of Fryer Group, he is responsible for the whole body.


    ¡°In an hour, send out all the surveince videos.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and stopped thinking about the bad things.


    The clearer the clearer, she believes that the eyes of the masses, as long as the video evidence, but also to block the mouth of a long time.


    An hour or soter, Adriana got a call from Anne, ¡°What¡¯s up again?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, I passed your video to the news media, no one dared to release the video, and it failed to appear through my own means. Now the videos that ¡­ passed out were deleted and thepanywork was hacked and all the videos disappeared into thin air and can¡¯t be found at all! Now ¡­ there is no way to rify ¡­¡±


    Anne told Adriana the truth about the current situation.


    Speak carefully for fear of angering Adriana if you are not careful.


    After all, everything happened because she was kidnapped by Sloane, which triggered a series of events.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so much.¡± She felt quite a bit of guilt.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Adriana is not an unreasonable person, after all, Anne and Sloane two people do not know each other, Sloane is only to revenge themselves to kidnap her.


    She is innocent.


    ¡°Try contacting a professional hacker to help retrieve the video.¡±


    ¡°Tried and couldn¡¯t find it at all.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, a few imperceptible sighs, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I get it.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Adriana sat in the car, the house¡¯s took the phone to brush up on the news coverage ¡­


    The Fryer Group employs unknown people and is full of violence¡±, ¡°Background of Fryer Group president Lawson¡±, ¡°The new president of Fryer Group is bloodthirsty and violent and should be held legally responsible¡±, ¡°Resolutely resist violent businessmen¡± ¡­


    A series of headlines, all hostile to her.


    Although four years ago has been through a lot of simr things, but now to feel again at the beginning, it seems that the state of mind has changed a little, at least not as much as once at a loss.


    Lying on the steering wheel, bored flipping through the phone contacts, looking at the few phone numbers shown above.


    Finally fixing his eyes on the name ¡®Harlee¡¯.


    Jingle Bell-


    The sudden ringing of the phone suddenly scared her heart and liver, and the phone almost flung out.


    Looking at the phone number on it was Harlee¡¯s.


    It¡¯s so unforgiving to think about him and then the calles.


    ¡°What for, what are the instructions for the call?¡±


    Among all of them, only the most indifferent attitude to Harlee, can not say what the reason is, always do not like to be Harlee use, calcte.


    Her rejection and indifference silenced Harlee for a moment, and after a moment, softly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, being set up by The Alston family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Adriana is stubborn, unwilling to fall in front of Harlee, perhaps rebellious, so she is not willing to give in to defeat.


    ¡°I heard Anne say that you had video evidence, but it was hacked and the evidence was erased?¡±


    The other side has obviously learned all the ins and outs of the matter thoroughly.


    That kind of shipping and nning makes Adriana¡¯s heart very unhappy.


    ¡°If you know that, what¡¯s the point of asking me?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, the man was a little angry, but the words came to his lips he finally shut up sensibly, adjusted his mind and said, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, why are you so stubborn? You hate me a lot?¡±


    ¡°You have carefullyid out and nned, I am just a pawn on your chessboard, you let me live and I will live, let me die and I will die. Do you still want me to be grateful to you?¡±


    Sheughed contemptuously.


    ¡°Take care of it yourself if you want to, and call me if you can¡¯t carry it.¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy.¡±


    ¡°The only thing I care about is the interests of the Fryer Group, don¡¯t be so narcissistic as to think I¡¯m caring about you.¡±


    The other party put down a sentence and hung up directly.


    Adriana held the phone, leaned back in the car seat and closed her eyes, trying her best to suppress the anger in her heart.


    Just not long after the silence, the phone rang once again.


    It was Peter¡¯s phone.


    She just wanted to hang up, but at that moment, Adriana hesitated.


    Answered the phone.


    The phone is answered, ced next to the ear and silent.


    The other side was silent for a while, and just as Adriana was about to go hang up, the person on the other side said, ¡°Now go apologize to Sloane and my mother, and I¡¯ll clear you up right away.¡±


    He got right to the point, simple and direct.


    Adriana instantly brought the phone to her face and hung up straight away.


    It is now almost certain that the person who is secretly obstructing is Peter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although it was an early autumn day, Adriana sat in the car but could feel the bone chilling chille to her heart, almost suffocating her.


    Adriana was in an extremely bad mood.


    But she is not the same person she was four years ago, and she is not overly angry when ites to any difficulty.


    Soothe for a while and adjust your emotions.


    Drive the car and drive slowly towards the front.


    Until 1 a. m. in the evening.


    Adriana pulled over to the side of the road, took a spare set of clothes from the car and changed into them, locked the car and left.


    A very fast journey through the woods, and finally, arrived outside a vi.


    Outside the vi, she leaned against a tree, nced at the fence, wearing infrared sses, and noticed several 360-degree cameras watching all the time.


    Adriana even can not avoid, simply look at a tree overhead, leap up the tree, gently walk to the branches, directly from the branches leaped into thepound.


    This side of the courtyard happens to be a grassy area, and Adriana moves with extreme caution, weaving through the vi, looking around, and finally settling on an isted courtyard with lights on.


    There ¡­


    Maybe it¡¯s the person she¡¯s looking for.


    The courtyard was extremely quiet, there were no cameras, let alone any security personnel, and that level ofx security made Adriana a little suspicious.


    Walking to the door of the first floor lobby, Fang found the heavy door of the lobby locked.


    In this moment, she was almost sure of her suspicions.


    Vivian is in there!


    Looked at the lock ¡­


    She won¡¯t unlock it.


    Taking a few steps back and standing in the courtyard, ncing at the lights on the east side of the third floor, Adriana checked out the exterior walls and eventually climbed all the way up the pipes and into the second floor balcony.

 Chapter 386 – Tragically imprisoned

    On the second floor, Adriana wanted to enter the lobby to easily go to the third floor, but afraid that there would be a bouncer or something in the lobby, so she simply went up from the second floor to the third floor again.


    Standing on the third floor balcony, she leaned against the wall, lending her body has been prepared to professional equipment against the wall, to the window.


    At once, she had a glimpse of the bedroom and couldn¡¯t help but draw back a breath, ¡°Vivian?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adriana shouted.


    In the bedroom, simply a bed, and at the foot of the bed there is a winding chain, the end of which is chained to a person ¡­ Vivian.


    Thick shackles locked her ankles, making it impossible for her to leave.


    So she sits helplessly on the floor with only a thin pajama top on her body, her long hair draped over her shoulders and her face invisible.


    But just a side view can make Adriana clear the identity of the other party.


    That¡¯s Vivian.


    She called softly, the people in the house moved, and suddenly saw someone outside the window startled, like a frightened deer trembling.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me? Adriana!¡±


    She said.


    Vivian froze, her empty pupils gradually came into focus, then lifted her long hair, her eyes moistened, and tears instantly came out.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale?¡±


    She immediately ran to the window, and as she moved the chains rattled, she pushed open the window and Adriana climbed in.


    Vivian took her in his arms as soon as he could, ¡°mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ¡­ great, Ms. Hale, oooh ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana pushed Vivian away, sizing her up, only a month without seeing her, the whole thing was so thin and unlikeable that it broke her heart.


    After waiting for a month for Vivian¡¯s information, Adriana was very worried.


    In the past few days, she had not found any trace of Vivian even though she had secretly sent people to look for him, so she thought Vivian must be at the Henderson Family and came overte at night.


    I didn¡¯t expect to be really lucky to find her.


    It¡¯s just that if we don¡¯t meet, once we meet, we find her in such a situation, we can¡¯t help but feel a pang of pain.


    The anger was so strong that he wanted to bruise Edward to death!


    ¡°Is that how he treated you? You were held captive for a month?¡± She questioned, holding Vivian¡¯s arms.


    Vivian sniffled, couldn¡¯t stop crying, and nodded, ¡°Well ¡­ well, yes ¡­ yes.¡±


    Sobbing, unable toplete a sentence.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were misted with water, and the pain was tearing her heart out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll get you out, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    She looked down at the chains on Vivian¡¯s ankles, locked, locked to death, even by external forces are not necessarily able to get open, the only way only to get the key, or force open the lock will hurt her ankle.


    ¡°Useless Ms. Hale, useless ¡­¡±


    Vivian cried with a snotty nose and a tear, sitting helplessly on the bed, ¡°I can¡¯t get it, Edward won¡¯t let me go since he has me trapped here.¡±


    Her desperate tone wasced with a hint of meaning that Adriana couldn¡¯t read.


    Wrinkling his eyebrows at her, he asked, ¡°You mean to tell me that he did this to you more than once?¡±


    Adriana, as smart as she is, understood what was going on.


    Vivian shook her head in denial to avoid giving Adriana any trouble, with just a little twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°And lying, you think I can¡¯t see that?¡±


    She squatted down, lifted the one foot that was not on the chain, lifted the pant leg, and sure enough, the ankle hovered a faintly visible circr mark.


    Apparently it was also made by chains.


    But that wound has fallen off the blood scab, growing new flesh, obviously not at all this time to get the wound.


    Adriana was shaking with anger and mmed her fist on the bed, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    What exactly did Vivian endure during her absence from the country all these years?


    She looked at Vivian, but saw her crying like a child, pursing her lips and saying nothing.


    The haggard and frail look melts Adriana¡¯s heart.


    Standing beside her, she wrapped her arms around her, letting Vivian lean into her embrace and rubbed her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s still me, I won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Sitting on the bed, Vivian hugged her waist, held back for a while or could not restrain the emotion and bawled, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale, I¡¯m scared ¡­ I¡¯m really scared, I don¡¯t want to be here, not for a minute I don¡¯t want to be here, not even for a minute, I don¡¯t want to ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    The inhuman treatment, not to mention Vivian, even she Adriana absolutely can not endure.


    But she looked at the lock on Vivian¡¯s ankle, and the circr locking sp was so tight that there was no way for her toy her hands on it and open it, much less take Vivian right out.


    Because the sound of the chains urring will attract people from far away, I am afraid that they will be discovered without walking out of this courtyard.


    Eventually, Adriana took her phone and called the police ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, all signals are blocked over here.¡± Vivian prompted.


    Adriana nced at her phone and everything was as she said, no signal.


    Bang¨C


    Just then, the room door was opened abruptly.


    When they looked up, they found Edward standing in the doorway, along with several well-trained bodyguards.


    The moment she saw Edward, Vivian¡¯s body trembled violently, very afraid of Edward.


    Adriana moved her body to block Vivian¡¯s front and faced Edward directly, ¡°Edward, you are suspected of illegally imprisoning her and have broken thew, if you don¡¯t release her now, I will immediately notify the police and turn you in!¡±


    Raised his phone and recorded the video.


    Edward, wearing his suit over his shoulder, scanned her with indifference, ¡°Lawson? What a surprise, you found her here? You¡¯re really in touch with each other.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, I just ask you if you will let them go?¡±


    She questioned directly.


    ¡°No release, what can you do to me?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and disdainful.


    ¡°Fine, then I will reveal your ugly face to everyone and let everyone know about your unbearable and despicable tricks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are now in trouble with yourself, and you still have time to care about Vivian?¡±


    He took a step forward and stood in front of Adriana, looking down at her with eyes like an emperor ruling from on high, looking down on ants.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business, what you need to do now is to release Vivian!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ept that Vivian had been trapped here. If she couldn¡¯t even protect her own people, Adriana felt like a real loser.


    ¡°With you, who gave you the qualification? Trespassing, who do you think the police will arrest?¡±


    ¡°Mine is nothingpared to your unauthorized imprisonment of her people, not to mention that I¡¯m only here for the evidence.¡± Adriana took a step closer, her stern gaze unblinking as she looked at Edward.


    Adriana does not dare to easily strike, several years of training she boasts of good hands, but in front of Edward, but a mole, can not resist with it, if too much anger Edward, may be he will make what excessive means to Vivian, then, it is toote to regret.


    ¡°Since Anne is your girlfriend, what are you doing pestering Vivian?¡±


    Edward¡¯s tone was slightly cold, but it was clear from his words that he was jealous and afraid of losing Vivian, which is why he imprisoned her.


    But no matter what, Vivian is a human being, and using such despicable means can never be tolerated.

 Chapter 387 Harlee’s grandfather

    ¡°Edward, do you really love Vivian?¡±


    Adriana got right to the point and said, ¡°If you really like her, how about we have a fair fight?¡±


    With him hard, there is no chance of winning, now you can only win with wisdom.


    Edwardughed as the words fell from his lips.


    From the cigarette case to pull out a cigarette, lit, slowly smoked up, thin smoke shrouded his face, looks rigid face hazy a little, but his hot eyes but unblinking stare at Vivian, seems to want to see through her mind.


    ¡°Why should I promise you?¡±


    The man flicked the cigarette ash, ¡°Now Vivian is mine, what is the need topete with you? You are not qualified. In my eyes, you are just an ant. It¡¯s easier to kill you than to step on an ant.¡±


    The arrogant words, the forced aura, really have a few shock.


    ¡°Lawson, you go.¡±


    Vivian was very sad to see Adriana leave, and even very eager to leave with Adriana.


    But she is very aware of Edward¡¯s power and does not want to involve Adriana, perhaps everything is fate.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana knows that Vivian doesn¡¯t want to drag herself down, but she still gets inexplicably angry listening to her words.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. The only thing you really like about Vivian is that you will spoil her to your bones, not tether her as you do now. What do you treat her like? A pet?¡±


    The breath of violent anger was born leisurely, unable to restrain the anger in his heart.


    ¡°You broke into the Henderson Family, and I haven¡¯t even gotten to you yet, and you¡¯re screaming at me?¡± Lawson, do you really think I dare not touch you?


    Again, the same words were said, and Adriana heard them twice in one day.


    But this time, Adriana did not impulse, but looked back at Vivian, reached out to touch her forehead, but thought that he is now a male body, if and Vivian look more intimate between will harm Vivian.


    Solely, withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Okay, as long as you let Vivian go, I won¡¯t have any contact with her in the future. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the nonsense? Get out!¡±


    Edward has little patience and doesn¡¯t want to talk much crap to her.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Adriana clenched her fist in anger, nced back at Vivian and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    After one sentence, she didn¡¯t say anything and just walked away.


    Walked resolutely, did not look back.


    From the side yard, all the way to the main gate of the public house, Adriana was fast, afraid that if she slowed down a bit, she would regret it.


    Until she walked far away, got into the car and ruthlessly closed the door, she mmed the phone aside as if in anger.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Slumped over the keyboard, Adriana felt a deep sense of powerlessness, extremely helpless, but did not know what to do.


    In the end, if it wasn¡¯t for her own fault, she would never have ended up in this position today.


    Vivian, I¡¯m sorry.


    To Vivian, she owes an immense debt.


    It took a while to calm down before she made acall to Harlee.


    ¡°Figured it out? Willing to let me help you?¡±


    When the call was answered, Harlee was a little surprised.


    Adriana pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions before saying, ¡°I want to ask you to help me save someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s being held captive by Edward at the Henderson Family, and I can¡¯t save her.¡± Adriana felt more helpless than ever and had no choice but to beg Harlee for Vivian¡¯s sake.


    After saying that, the two kept a moment of silence.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Just when she thought Harlee wouldn¡¯t help, the man across the room spoke, ¡°Go to the Soto family and ask for my grandfather Quintin, he¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Looking for your grandfather? Why can¡¯t you just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward¡¯s status is different. If you don¡¯t approach my grandfather personally, the matter is very difficult.¡±


    ¡°So if I meet your grandfather, he¡¯ll definitely help get people out?¡± Adriana expressed less trust.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Although Adriana didn¡¯t understand Harlee¡¯s intentions, she did as she was told and spent the night in the car, then went straight to the Soto family¡¯s old house early the next morning.


    Harlee sent her the address and Adriana bought some gifts on the side of the road to go to the Soto family.


    The Soto family is in the outskirts of ake, a mansion vi, opulent and extremely luxurious.


    Dingdong-


    She rang the doorbell and stood outside the carved iron door.


    Not long after, an old man in a tuxedo and white gloves with silver hair came out, ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adriana.¡±


    She is now a male, and the other person is asking if she is Ms. Hale, obviously knowing her current identity.


    ¡°Hurry in, the old man is waiting for you in the hall.¡±


    The butler uncle¡¯s attitude was very kind, very different from the expected attitude.


    Tap Kan smiled sarcastically and followed Uncle Butler into the hall.


    In the lobby, an old man in Tai Chi clothing was eating breakfast, apparently not long after returning from his morning practice.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, sorry foring maybe too early and interrupting you into breakfast.¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s not too early, it¡¯s already after 8:00.


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s Adriana, hurry up ande over hurry up ande over.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto got up and walked up to Adriana, smiled kindly and patted her shoulder, ¡°Well, this male attire is gant and handsome.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Soto¡­ you ¡­ know me?¡±


    I thought the Soto family is a big family, the Soto family people must be indifferent to her attitude, but I did not expect such enthusiasm, enthusiasm makes her a little uneptable.


    At one point, I even wondered if I had some kind of intimate rtionship with the Soto family that I didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Of course, I know you, Harlee often tells me about you. Come on, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet,e and have some.¡±


    Therge palm gently covered the position of her back, keeping a close distance but not losing. The status said to her: ¡°Knowing that you areing over, specially let the kitchen prepare a lot more things, see if there is anything you like.¡±


    Adriana took one look at the sumptuous breakfast on the table and, somewhat ttered, stepped back, put some distance between herself and Old Mr. Soto and said politely, ¡°Grandpa Soto, thank you for your kindness, ttered. It¡¯s just that ¡­ I came over today to ask you to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what we have to say after dinner, I think, you should not refuse me, a bad old man, right?¡± He crossed his arms and waved one hand, pointing to therge hall, ¡°Such a big mansion, only I am alone every day, quite lonely, you cane often in the future ah, sometime.¡±


    Adriana waspletely confused.


    Listening to his words deeply felt the other party¡¯s attitude towards her beyond the usual rtionship between people should have.


    Then he was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°Why is Grandpa Soto so ¡­ affectionate to me?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto smile convergence, look serious, and then the words a meal, nodded and said, ¡°You ¡­ just just, one day you will know.¡±


    He walked over to the table and sat down, beckoning to her, ¡°Girl,e here, have breakfast with the old man.¡±

 Chapter 388 I’ll give you five million

    Adriana stood there for a long time without responding.


    The old man raised his eyebrows, ¡°No? Then I won¡¯t save your friend.¡±


    The words sounded a bit arrogant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡±


    As soon as she heard that Vivian without a shot, Adriana immediately went over and sat across from him, picking up chopsticks to dine.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, can the Fryer Group thing be handled?¡±


    While dining, Old Mr. Soto asked a question.


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks gave a beat and her eyelids lifted slightly, ¡°Grandpa Soto, you know that too?¡±


    Old Mr. Sotoughed, ¡°The whole of Waverly is now in the news about the Fryer Group, who could not know?¡±


    Adriana was slightly embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make youugh.¡±


    ¡°Eh, young people still need more experience, this matter is not a matter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I think we had more difficulties when the Soto family started thepany than we do now ¡­¡±


    The old man spoke eloquently and had a pleasant and rxed conversation with her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in the air, and she was not defensive about Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°About saving your friend, of course it¡¯s no problem. However, there is a condition.¡± After theughter, Old Mr. Soto made a condition.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    But where you can, you certainly do your best.


    He got up, walked to the living room, returned with one thing and sat across from her.


    ¡°Here, this is Edward¡¯s sister Flora¡¯spany, and I¡¯m asking you to take thispany over now.¡± He pointed to the piece of information on the table.


    A major gamingpany, LOC Ltd.


    Back in Waverly, she knew something about Waverly and knew that Flora had started apany that was very good.


    But now she is suddenly asked to buy the Henderson Family¡¯spany, which is really a bit of a surprise.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, just do what you¡¯re told. Remember, there is no free lunch.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto curbed hisughter and said seriously.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. As long as you save Vivian, I will promise you.¡±


    ¡°Go back and wait for the news.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Soto.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back from the Soto family¡¯s old house, Adriana was in a fog, feeling as if everything was a dream, and it was all a bit unbelievable.


    I can¡¯t figure out why Old Mr. Soto was so kind to her.


    Is it possible that Harlee likes her?


    So the old man sees her as his future grandson-inw?


    Filtered through all the scenarios that can be thought of, and there is only this one possibility.


    She wanted to call and ask Harlee about it, but when it came to her feelings, she couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, there are some things to say that are undoubtedly asking for trouble.


    At noon that day, back at the office, seeing a bunch of reporters at the door, Adriana entered the building from the basement and went back to the office.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re back, where have you been all night? I was scared to death.¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s return, Anne¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, give me a report on the day.¡±


    Adriana took off her jacket and immediately sat down at her desk and started to work full time.


    ¡°Yesterday The Alston family¡¯s people attacked Fryer Group in a big way, plus those untrue negative gossip was reported in a big way, which affected thepany¡¯s situation. Today the stock opened, all the way down, manypanies have withdrawn their cooperation, the impact is great, even ¡­ public. Security Bureau people are looking around for you, want to arrest you to the police station to ept the investigation.¡±


    It¡¯s outrageous that those who are working together are deliberately not reporting on The Alston family.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana answered and went to work.


    That kind of rxed calmness, as if everything is not in the eye.


    But the emperor is not in a hurry, Anne can not rest assured, ¡°Mr. Boone, what are you busy with? Now the reporters have been blocking the outside of thepany, thepany executives have been asking you to respond to this matter, you should give some response ah?¡±


    What does it mean to sit silently without any reaction?


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, we¡¯ll get a response in the morning.¡±


    She flipped through the documents, her eyes unblinking as she gazed at their contents, and responded perfunctorily.


    ¡°Qin ¡­ forget it, no matter, since you said you have an idea, then I will listen to you.¡±


    Anne can¡¯t do anything about Adriana and knows that Adriana has always been a very opinionated person.


    Who knows that Anne left the office before thepany executives barged into the office, ¡°Mr. Boone, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°This matter of yours has directly affected thepany situation, don¡¯t you think you should exin a little bit to the public?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, tell me what great things you can achieve by being young and impetuous? I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the chairman.¡±


    ¡­


    Three or fourpany executives stood in front of Adriana and questioned her.


    Because several executives have a certain share in thepany, they care extraordinarily about thepany¡¯s profitability, and if there is a slight disadvantage, they will jump to their feet in a hurry.


    Adriana sat calmly at her desk, looking at the papers on her desk, flipping through them quietly, as if she couldn¡¯t hear the men talking.


    Then write your name in the bottom right corner of the signature in a dragon¡¯s eye.


    Bang!


    Suddenly one person pped the table hard, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Lawson what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    ¡°What the heck, we¡¯re going to jointlyin to headquarters about you.¡±


    ¡­


    nning, marketing, publicity and personnel department of several senior jumped in anger, that look can not wait to point the finger pointed at Adriana to Adriana¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you want toin, go ahead, I will not stop you.¡± Adriana is calm and collected, smiling ndly.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Several people are angry and blue, but they can¡¯t do anything about her.


    Adriana saw that several of them could not be quiet, and thought that if they did not give a statement today will not want to work quietly. So she said, ¡°I Lawson how to do things is not your turn to dictate.¡±


    ¡°But you are seriously affecting thepany¡¯s interests.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to get us killed? Or do you want thepany to go out of business?¡±


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Now that I am the decision maker of thepany, I don¡¯t need to consult you on any decisions. Get out!¡± Her tone was icy.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana tone aggravated, stern eyes shocked several people you look at me, I look at you, and finally did not dare to speak, the gray head left the office.


    When everyone left, Adriana put down her signature pen, reached out and rubbed her temples, and let out a long sigh, it was really one wave after another.


    ncing at the cell phone sitting on the table, she picked it up and dialed a number, and when it was connected, she said, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Adriana, what are you pushing for? I am so busy every day, take some time to volunteer to help you and you are still on the head?¡±


    Listening to the man¡¯s voice over there, the corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, crying andughing.


    ¡°No obligation, I¡¯ll pay you for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? My appearance fee is very expensive, usually one million to start.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five million!¡±


    She is generous with her money and seems to have no concept of money.

 Chapter 389 Rescue Vivian

    ¡°Tsk ¡­ got rich in foreign countries.¡±


    ¡°No bullshit, I can¡¯t see you between 6:00 p. m. ¡­¡± Adriana didn¡¯t say any more of thetter words, but the other side could feel her harsh breath through the phone.


    ¡°Well, well, soon, soon.¡±


    ¡­


    Huzzah-


    As I was working, my phone vibrated.


    Adriana put down the task at hand and looked at the caller ID disyed on her phone screen, a string of unfamiliar phone numbers.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Luis, where are you now? I can¡¯t see you so much I miss you.¡±


    Luis¡¯s voice came through the phone, and Helen¡¯s voice could still be heard speaking, ¡°Mommy, I miss you too. Where are you? I want toe and look for you.¡±


    Listening to the voices of the two little munchkins, Adriana¡¯s heart was fluttering.


    Some difficult to rub the hair, emotions can not control some irritation, ¡°baby, Mommy now ¡­ have things can not leave. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to get a job.


    Smart little kid who actually managed to find her phone number.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then mommy, you can¡¯t lie to us oh.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, Mommy loves you yo, and Helen loves Mommy yo.¡±


    Listening to the voices of the two children, Adriana¡¯s depressed mood instantly improved.


    At 6:00 pm, as promised, I met a mysterious figure and the two had a great conversation that didn¡¯t end until muchter.


    She had just returned to her new ce and before she could open the door, she received a phone call, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re out? Where are you now?¡±


    Adriana was thrilled to see the familiar phone number, never expecting the Soto family to act so quickly and get Vivian out in such a short time.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Lawson, I¡¯m in ¡­ I¡¯m in my rental house and I¡¯m scared ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯lle over now.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana immediately went downstairs and drove all the way to Vivian¡¯s house as fast as she could.


    Vivian lived in her apartment after she left that year, and then the apartment expired quite expensive, so she moved.


    I found Vivian¡¯s house in an ordinary neighborhood, knocked on the door, and the person inside opened the door only after a long time.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    The moment I opened the door, the wretched Vivian saw Adriana the moment she jumped straight over, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ms. Hale thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you I really don¡¯t know what I would have done, oooh¡­ ¡­¡±


    A disheveled Vivian clung to Adriana, crying like a child, with no image to speak of.


    Adriana¡¯s heart ached for her, and she hugged her and smoothed her back, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, no one will bully you anymore.¡±


    Vivian had already been bullied, and it was impossible for it to happen once and not again.


    When they entered the living room, they sat on the sofa and Vivian cried one after another, as if she wanted to cry out all the aggressions she had received in the recent period.


    Adriana kept handing her tissues and said soothingly, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s over, don¡¯t think about it anymore. As for your YA Law Firm, you should leave it to Jenkins, and then you can stay with me. I still need apetent person to help me out. And with Anne around, we can both protect you.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were red and swollen and she kept sobbing.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She took a tissue to wipe her crying red eyes and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, what kind of swollen eyes? Learn to be stronger, understand?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. But ¡­ I¡¯m still a little uneasy about what to do with YY Law Firm?¡±


    When Adriana was forced to leave thew firm to her and Jenkins, they have been taking the firm seriously. After four years of hard work, the firm is now on the right track, and now that she is leaving, Vivian is worried that Jenkins will not be able to manage it alone.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen, you can check it out when you have time, what are you afraid of? Besides, Jenkins has a delicate mind, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hear you Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Call me Lawson.¡±


    Adriana corrected, fearing that Vivian might identally reveal her identity.


    ¡°Pack up your stuff ande stay at my ce.¡±


    Edward is what kind of person Adriana is not sure, but Edward definitely will not rest easily, Adriana certainly can not let Vivian alone in a dangerous ce.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Vivian nodded and took all the important things with Adriana, and went straight to Adriana¡¯s new ce.


    The new home, the room door just opened, Anne is nestled on the sofa to watch the news, found Vivian appeared, happy to jump over, ¡°Oh my God, Vivian? You are finally back, happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Sister Anne? I missed you too.¡±


    Vivian hugged Anne with a happy and joyful smile.


    Face on the gloom swept away, no longer see the party that gloomy sadness breath.


    ¡°Gee let¡¯s see, what injuries do you have? Where have you been for the past month? I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Anne didn¡¯t know anything about Vivian at all, and suddenly asking such a question made Vivian a bit baffled.


    Subconsciously inclined head to look at Adriana, but saw Adriana shrugged, mysterious smile, meaning that Anne simply do not know anything.


    ¡°I went out to y, but I¡¯m back now. And oh, I also n to work with Ms. Hale, no, with Lawson, then we can see each other every day.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really great.¡±


    The two walked hand in hand to the sofa and sat down, chatting feverishly.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana smiled gratefully, dragged her luggage and put it in another room, then walked out to chat with some little sisters.


    Thest time the three of them were together was four or five years ago, and now they were finally able to reunite and talk for a whole night.


    Finally, they each went back to their own rooms to sleep.


    Early the next morning.


    The three of them go to the office together.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, are you sure you want to go through the main entrance of thepany? Can¡¯t you see there are a lot of reporters there?¡± Anne reminded Adriana.


    ¡°Yes, those reporters have tough and sharp questions, you¡¯d better go through the basement.¡±


    After a night of adjustment, Vivian was in a much better mood and had some understanding of Adriana¡¯spany, so she came to work with the two of them early in the morning.


    As for YY Law Firm, Vivian has already called Jenkins to let him know.


    ¡°Sooner orter, you have to face it.¡±


    Adriana drove to the front of the office and stopped the car, instructing, ¡°Anne go park the car.¡±


    Vivian just came to the office today without knowing anything, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.


    As soon as the two got out of the car, the reporter over there spotted her with a sharp eye.


    ¡°Lawson, where¡¯s Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Look guys, Lawson is here.¡±


    ¡°Lawson what do you think about the beating? You can go to jail for intentionally hurting someone.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a vendetta against The Alston family?¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana and Vivian two just walked out of the car, the group of journalists carrying long guns swarmed over, the two surrounded by the water.

 Chapter 390 – A strong dragon can’t overpower a local snake

    ¡°I heard that Miss The Alston family broke her right leg, you as a man hitting a woman, why so shameless?¡±


    ¡°The Fryer Group is no match for the Alston Group, and you are hurting The Alston family so squarely because of a business struggle?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston just came over to ask you about what happened, and you actually hurt someone with a weapon, that¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters chattered on and on.


    Adriana stood expressionless in front of the crowd, maintaining herposure, ¡°Which of these many questions do you want me to answer?¡±


    ¡°With such an arrogant tone, do you not have a deep self-reflection on the things you have hurt?¡±


    ¡°People like you just rely on the money and power to be great, you should investigate yourpany thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Beating even women, no bottom line at all.¡±


    ¡­


    The group of reporters kept on raging at Adriana, not giving Adriana any chance to speak.


    At that moment, a siren sounded off to the side.


    Woochie Woochie ¨C


    A call was made and the police car pulled over.


    The scene caused the crowd to have a sideways nce over, only to see the police car came down several uniformed, aggressive police towards this side


    ¡°Move over.¡±


    The police officer in the lead shed his police card and said.


    Everyone immediately pushed aside to either side to make way for ane, and carried a camera constantly camera.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adriana ruffled her short hair, the posture of a kind of yboy arrogance, untamed, not put the police officers in the eyes.


    ¡°Someone called the police and said you deliberatelymitted a murder, pleasee with us to the police station.¡± The policeman in charge waved his hand and said to the two young policemen behind him.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Adriana gave a soft chortle, ¡°Would the officer please tell me who is suing me for murder?¡±


    ¡°Say what you have to say at the police station.¡±


    The officer had a cold face, showing an iron face.


    It was Vivian who stepped aside and immediately said, ¡°Hello officer, I am Mr. Lawson¡¯s personalwyer Vivian, if you don¡¯t make it clear, we have the right not to cooperate with you.¡±


    Once heard that thewyer, the police wrinkled his eyebrows, is a little unhappy, said: ¡°Everyone knows that he Lawson injured The Alston family Miss Sloane, resulting in a fracture, is now hospitalized. Subsequently, his mother came to thepany ountability and was injured by sharp objects, intentional murder. You must cooperate with us to the police station investigation.¡±


    ¡°So, sir, did The Alston family call the police or did you just hear about it?¡±


    There is a fundamental difference between the two, and Adriana, as awyer, naturally understands the situation.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston has reported the matter to the Public. Security Bureau has filed a case, pleasee with me to the police station.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana nodded and looked at Vivian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    That kind of bashful and immodest, so that the reporters saw it can not help but a burst of nonmittal.


    ¡°What is it that is so arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re rich, you¡¯re great, and you¡¯re so arrogant when you hurt someone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shameless, a social tumor.¡±


    ¡°Better yet, jail her for a few decades.¡±


    ¡­


    Under the eyes of many journalists, Adriana was taken to the police car.


    Twenty minutester, the news that Adriana had been taken away by the police spread throughout Waverly and was known to everyone.


    And at that moment, the police officer interrogating Adriana handed her a cell phone, ¡°Mr. Alston wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have the right to refuse.¡±


    Once she heard about Peter¡¯s call, she didn¡¯t even want to listen.


    ¡°Hmph, illiterate!¡±


    The police officer grunted coldly, put the phone down heavily on the table, and asked, ¡°Say, how did you hurt someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have the right to remain silent until my personal attorneyes.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have a personalwyer at all, and she doesn¡¯t need one, otherwise she would have let Viviane along just now. Now she is just stalling for time.


    Knock Knock-


    The door to the interrogation room rang.


    The police officer opened the door, looked at his colleague standing in the doorway, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The colleague stood next to the policeman and said something in his ear.


    The police considered for a moment and said, ¡°All right, let people in.¡± After saying that, waved at the colleague who made the statement, ¡°Come out first.¡±


    Several people walked out, and then someone pushed a wheelchair in, with a person sitting in it, with his leg in a cast and his straight leg dangling over the wheelchair.


    Adriana looked at the man and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Sloane?¡±


    She was speechless, and the moment she saw Sloane enter she was more disgusted than seeing a fly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The ghost of a woman, in the end, does not know what she wants.


    Sloane waved a hand at the man pushing her, signaling the man to leave.


    For a while, she and Adriana were the only ones left in the interrogation room.


    She leaned back in her wheelchair and grinned, ¡°Lawson, I told you not to fight me, you can¡¯t fight me.¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana licked her lips with the tip of her tongue, a thoughtless and helpless gesture.


    But in Sloane¡¯s eyes, he acted handsome with a little charm, very provocative.


    Patted his head, really confused, actually by Lawson this dead man to confuse.


    Sloane felt like he was going crazy.


    ¡°Hey, thisdy is giving you face when she talks to you, do you hear me?¡±


    Sloane, who is used to being arrogant, is treated as a guest in front of everyone, and everyone looks up to her, except Lawson, who treats her with contempt, which she cannot ept.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind and deaf, so say something.¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at the other side, really did not want to look at Sloane for a minute more, think this woman is simply unreasonable.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Sloane, it wouldn¡¯t have happened so much.


    ¡°You ¡­ bastard!¡±


    She reached out in anger and pped the armrest of her wheelchair, ¡°Hey Lawson, you hurt my mom and you hurt me. Now my mother has already charged you to the police, if you do not exin to the police, you have to go to jail. ording to thisdy¡¯s understanding of thew, you have to ¡­ go to jail for five, six, seven or eight years at the very least.¡±


    Looking at Lawson¡¯s dandy and unrestrained appearance, it seems to be the kind of uneducated gangster teenager, so she deliberately scared Adriana.


    But Adriana felt the irony of her words, but didn¡¯t want to take it, ¡°Five years or ten years, does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blind, I hinted at you with good intentions, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Why do I look at you more like you¡¯re here to make an impression? Thest time I beat you up was light, right?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Lawson, I warn you. Although you are the president of the Fryer Group, but in Waverly we The Alston family speak only have weight, strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake truth you should understand. So don¡¯t try to be strong in front of thisdy, it¡¯s not good for you.¡±


    She rattled on for half a day and really baffled Adriana, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She ¡®I¡¯ for half a day, but did not say a word.


    Adriana raised her hand and brushed her hair in front of her forehead with her long fingers,pletely defeated by Sloane. Simply close your eyes and lean back in your chair and don¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 391 Talented Polytechnic Man

    ¡°I actually just came over to tell you that if you¡¯re willing to apologize to me and hang out with thisdy in the future, I¡¯ll drop the charges against you.¡±


    She made a spurt-inducing remark.


    It fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, making her head spin and not wanting to take on the unreasonable Sloane, who remained silent.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re deaf I¡¯m talking to you you didn¡¯t hear me?¡±


    She was so angry that she stomped her foot, who knew that when that injured foot moved, tears of pain spilled out instantly, ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts like hell.¡±


    Squeak-


    The door to the interrogation room opened and an officer came in and uncuffed Adriana¡¯s wrists and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, you can go now.¡±


    Relieved, Adriana stood up, not surprised, as if everything was expected.


    She moved her arms and legs and pursed her lips.


    It was Sloane who was unnerved, pulling the cop and asking, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    The police, not knowing Sloane¡¯s identity, ignored him and simply walked away.


    Adriana walked over, hands propped on the armrests of her wheelchair, suddenly close, with a little manly evil wild, unrestrained a smile, ¡°said you stupid, are insulted the ¡®stupid¡¯ word. Please next time you kidnap people not so openly, and also, go back to warn Peter, that little means do not take out show, really ¡­ very ¡­ not upscale.¡±


    His sudden approach, a magnified handsome face engraved in her pupils, nervous Sloane breath a choke, actually some blushing.


    It wasn¡¯t until the ¡®man¡¯ disappeared into the interrogation room that she shouted, ¡°Hey Lawson, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    Adriana walked out of the police station and Anne, Vivian and Alvin all rushed over to the entrance of the station.


    ¡°Lawson, are you okay?¡±


    Alvin walked over, that warm face shining with worry.


    ¡°Phew, scared to death, Lawson you should have told me earlier if you had an arrangement, you scared the hell out of me.¡± Anne walked up to her and punched her on the shoulder with her small fisted hand.


    Vivianughed, ¡°It¡¯s good to be out.¡±


    Adriana stood there and looked at the three men with a look of some relief, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana shrugged her shoulders andughed openly.


    As early as Sloane called her, Adriana was already recording on her cell phone, a professional reaction as awyer.


    It is also fortunate that because of upational disease, so she has developed the habit of recording on her cell phone, otherwise there is really no way to turn around this time.


    In the case of those saved recordings and videos deleted by hackers, she naturally has a way to deal with them.


    ¡°Alvin, why are you here too?¡± Adriana asked.


    ¡°Thepany has been busytely, I¡¯ve been running both at home and abroad, and I finally came back today when I had some free time. There¡¯s another news for you, Brenda is back too.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Brenda? That¡¯s pretty good, she¡¯s going to be in the country from now on?¡± Adriana asked.


    When Brenda and she also went through a lot of things, her mommy drowned in an ident, her dad died in a car ident, and now the culprit has not been found.


    I also lived with her for a while, and it¡¯s nice to see someone I know now that I¡¯m back.


    ¡°Well, this time back on the intention of the future are in the country to develop, no longer go.¡±


    A few people exchanged pleasantries for a while, Adriana said, ¡°All right then, you all go back, I still have something to do today, I¡¯ll buy you dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Senior, then I¡¯ll trouble you to give Vivian and Anne a ride back to the office.¡± Adriana said to Alvin.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    After a few people separated, Adriana got in her car and turned on the news on her phone.


    The news headlines were apparently dominated by him and The Alston family.


    The Alston family kidnapped the innocent, Mr. Boone heroic rescue¡±, ¡°The Alston family thieves shouting to do thieves, deceive the public¡±, ¡°Mrs. Alston fell down and injured falsely used Lawson armed assault¡±, ¡°Explosive news, The Alston family a group of theatrics ¡­


    After she was taken to the police station, someone uploaded all those videos and recordings to the Inte, which spread virally and soon became widely known.


    At this time would have been pushed to the forefront of the limelight, much attention, once any wind blowing will attract the attention of countless people.


    Thements below the news were even more stinging.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a bunch of keyboard warriors, spraying Lawson when there is no truth, out of the truth is the wallflower.¡±


    ¡°The Alston family are all drama queens, right? They kidnap people¡¯s girlfriends and even take a backhanded shot at them.¡±


    ¡°Too shameless, could it be that Sloane likes Lawson and is jealous of Anne, so she kidnaps Anne?¡±


    ¡°It must have been a love triangle that started the war of the century.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing what those eaters said, Adriana snorted, thinking that these people are really brainy and can actually brainstorm a drama bubble drama of love triangle.


    Turning off the news, she called, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll take you to lunch.¡±


    An appointment was made and Adriana rushed to the meeting ce.


    After waiting in the box for a while, finally waited for a man dressed in a ck shirt, wearing ck rimmed eyes polytechnic man walked in.


    ¡°Hey, Adriana?¡±


    Adriana, who was ying with her phone, blushed, ¡°Call me Lawson!¡± she reiterated once again. ¡°Colin, howe you still look the same after years of not seeing you?¡±


    Colin, the master hacker Colin, nicknamed Colin, who was in the same group as them on the unnamed ind that year.


    It was the first time in several years that Adriana reached out to Colin, and it was a little humbling to say the least.


    ¡°Gee, I¡¯m just a tech guy, you don¡¯t want to be too hard on me, right?¡±


    He brushed the frames of his old ck sses and sat across from her, clutching hisptop.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of holding yourptop every day when you go out?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, theputer is my lifeblood, how can I be tired?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a wife when you have aputer?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Can a wife be as interesting as aputer?¡±


    Colin¡¯s words left Adriana speechless, not knowing how to respond.


    This is the hacker, the typical technical geek, interested inputers interested in women ¡­ can not raise a half interest.


    ¡°Deserve to be single for life.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but spit it out.


    She had just finished spouting off when Colin answered a phone call, only to hear him say an address and then hang up after a few answers.


    ¡°You have friendsing over?¡±


    Adriana was a little curious.


    He smiled bitchily, ¡°Guess.¡± That frowny look made Adriana really guess.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, order in when your friend arrives.¡±


    Adriana poured a cup of tea and handed it to him, asking, ¡°By the way, what are you going to do in the future? You¡¯re not going to stay at home every day, are you? It¡¯s a pity that you are so talented.¡±


    ¡°People like me are dashing around for a day, so where¡¯s the fuss.¡±


    The two men joked andughed.


    But anyway, Adriana thanked Colin from the bottom of her heart for this one, otherwise she would have been in deep trouble.


    The two talked happily, not much time box door pushed open, a wearing a ck trench coat, wearing sunsses, short hairbed greasy handsome man walked in.

 Chapter 392 – Handsome Man

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    The man walked in and coughed, his eyes falling on Adriana¡¯s side.


    Adriana looked at him and wrinkled her brow, her face slightly sunken, then stiffened and stood up, looking at him with clenched fists, looking a little nervous.


    ¡°Oh, you guys talk you guys talk. I¡¯m done for the day, I have things to do today and have to go to Laos, Adriana see youter see youter.¡±


    Colin saw the man walk in, clutching hisptop with a bitchy grin and walked around the man, ¡°You guys take your time, hahaha.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Closed the door and went straight away.


    At this moment, only Adriana and the man were left in the box.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to let me sit down?¡±


    The person opened his mouth, his voice was extremely seductive and provocative.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    Adriana is incoherent.


    The man stepped in front of her, he took a step forward, Adriana moved back a step, and finally leaned against the wall of thepartment, unable to retreat.


    The man propped his hands on the wall on either side of her head and looked down at her, his thin lips raised in a meaningful smile, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be given a reason for leaving me on the ind so ruthlessly back then? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adrianaughed awkwardly, nervous and even breathing a little raw.


    ¡°Ran, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    She could never have imagined that Ran would appear in front of her, that the two would meet again after more than a year, and in such an awkward way.


    This Colin, actually betrayed her.


    It¡¯s really ¡­ excessive.


    ¡°Heh, and you know my name?¡±


    The man took off his sunsses, revealing those deep, good-looking blue pupils, and used them to pick up her chin, ¡°How many years has it been? Almost two years, evaporating, if Colin hadn¡¯t told me your whereabouts, would you want to hide from me for the rest of your life?¡±


    Frowning, measuring her a man¡¯s appearance, ¡°tsk ¡­¡± smacking his lips, shaking his head, ¡°what attire, ugly dead. A good woman, hard to make themselves the same as men, appetizing.¡±


    With that, he got up and walked to the seat where Colin was sitting earlier and sat down.


    Dropping his sunsses casually on the table, he picked up the untouched cup of tea and took a sip, ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I ¡­ I¡¯ve only been back a month or so.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s nervous heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    Back then on the ind, Ran suffered too much pain for her, but also because of her defection and suffered the punishment of water prison, beaten by Solomon.


    Even on the way out Ran was still locked up in the water cell.


    Adriana was filled with guilt, thinking that she would never see Ran again in her life, so that the guilt in her heart would be deeply hidden and forgotten.


    It¡¯s just that God knows it¡¯s only been two years since we met again.


    ¡°I heard that you are now in charge of the Fryer Group?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Awesome, more than a year has not seen a lot of changes, ah, no wonder you can not be found all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You what you?¡±


    The man twirled a te of dried fruit on the table and smashed it towards her, saying, ¡°You n to never see me again? I tell you, for you to suffer so much, you have to give me back, otherwise it¡¯s not over with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then since you are here, from today onwards, all food, clothing and amodation in Waverly are on me.¡± Adriana smiled, hearing Ran¡¯s words and knowing that the man with a spontaneous nature didn¡¯t care that much about what happened back then, her hanging heart fell.


    ¡°Count on you to have some conscience, not wasting my feelings for nothing.¡±


    Ran chanted, picked up the menu on the table, nced at it, rang the call bell, and waited for the waiter toe in and then he casually ordered some Western food.


    Then sat down with Adriana and the two of them talked about the sky and the earth.


    But there was only one thing that made Adriana most curious, ¡°Ran, how did you leave the ind back then?¡±


    Irene, Lynn and Colin, the three of them did not make any mistakes, so they could leave when the time came. But she and Ran both made a fatal mistake, and ording to the rules of the ind, there is only one way to die.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what Harlee used to get away with her, and likewise doesn¡¯t know how Ran got away.


    Originally, I wanted to ask about Ran after meeting Colin today, but I didn¡¯t know that Ran suddenly appeared just like a ghost.


    ¡°A mere ind can trap me, Adriana, don¡¯t you underestimate me too much?¡± His eyebrows lifted gently and he would smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°What if something is wrong?¡±


    Adriana is not afraid of Ran¡¯s immodesty, but she is most afraid of his immodesty.


    Seeing that he looked at her with a serious face and asked without expression, Adriana¡¯s head went nk and she silently took a sip of her tea without answering.


    ¡°If something is wrong, you little heartless one no longer cares.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°You care? That¡¯s good, it¡¯s not in vain that I suffered so much.¡±


    ¡­


    The two talked for over two hours at the dinner table and seemed to have endless things to say.


    In the afternoon, Adriana apanied Ran around the sights and sounds of Waverly, and was finally dragged to a movie by Ran.


    ¡°Have you got it wrong? Taking me to a horror movie?¡±


    Adriana is really going crazy, since she grew up not watching horror movies, he actually brought her to the cinema to watch horror movies, also really drunk.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re too hunky to want to see you as a birdie.¡± Ran said with a smile.


    That smile, highly infectious, lips slightly hooked, revealing a row of white shellfish teeth, smile seductive and charming, through a little provocative handsome.


    ¡°Count on you.¡±


    Adriana was speechless and turned around to get popcorn and Coke.


    After waiting for a few minutes to enter the scene, because it is a horror movie, most of those who came to watch are couples. Cold movie, so not many people see, many empty seats in the inner court.


    The two sat in thest row, waiting for the movie to start when the two then concentrated on watching the movie.


    The plot is average, the pace is average, just some scary sound effects and suddenly zooming pale faces with shrill, piercing screams, so Adriana felt very boring.


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    Suddenly, a shot popped up with a horrific shot of bleeding eyes, scaring Ran into hugging Adriana, ¡°Scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Ran like an alien, seeing his scared look, he first froze for two seconds, then tilted his head andughed, ¡°Ran, are you going tough me to death? Haha, you are actually afraid of horror movies, haha ¡­¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since Adriana hasughed with such gusto.


    Even the voice reveals the original sweet girly voice.


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    Ran¡¯s face was drawn long, and every now and then nced at the horrific ghostly figures on the big movie screen, gagging in fear.


    ¡°There there, there, that¡¯s hrious.¡± Adriana hid her lips andughed, leaning forward and back.


    Ran face sank, a kick in front of the empty chair, angry on the spot to leave the seat.


    ¡°Hey, you guys keep it down, let¡¯s not let people watch the movie anymore?!¡±


    The person watching the movie was a little upset andined.

 Chapter 393 – Good Friends

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand apologetically and got up to chase after Ran who was leaving. Seeing him walking with the wind and extremely fast, she shouted, ¡°Wait, why are you running so fast?¡±


    The man ignored her and walked straight outside the mall, waiting for Adriana in the za.


    Adriana came after her, and when she saw Ran¡¯s embarrassed look, she thought of his wimpy appearance just now, so different from the cool, noble, self-proimed Rex he used to be.


    Then you can¡¯t help but smile again.


    Suddenly, the man a side nce, harsh gaze swept over, ¡°Adriana, youugh again believe that I am not finished with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notughing, not anymore.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, held her breath, held her face red, and finally ¡­


    With a snort, she covered her stomach andughed out loud.


    Theughing point is very low, but Adriana usually does notugh so unimaginatively. It seems hard to imagine that a man as stalwart as Ran would be afraid of horror movies.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Sheughed for a moment when the man suddenly came forward and wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and she stood motionless, as if the world was frozen, surrounded by a pale, only she and he.


    Feeling his breath and heartbeat, Adriana blinked her eyshes, ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    She struggled and tried to push Ran away, but the man¡¯s strong arms were like steel and concrete, and could not be moved at all, making her feel powerless.


    ¡°My goodness, what a basher.¡±


    ¡°Is there any mistake, handsome men were so few, have you considered the feelings of older women left?¡±


    ¡°So hot, but it¡¯s really too manly.¡±


    ¡°The man in the ck trench coat is too handsome, the domineering president.¡±


    ¡°That sub short handsome man must be a subject, tsk ¡­ imagine the picture just feel ¡­ not too ¡­ spicy eyes. ¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to some of the people around her talk, Adriana suddenly realized that she remembered that she was a daughter.


    Now Ran hugged her, reckless please, simply push her to the fire pit ah, too ¡­ disregard the image of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really too f*cking sensational, for the first time I feel that men and boys are so well matched.¡±


    ¡°No God, how can our femalepatriots who don¡¯t have male friends live?¡±


    ¡°I like that little handsome guy.¡±


    ¡°Ch, what eyes, clearly the one with eight abs is the most handsome type of man, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, what if I like both?¡±


    ¡­


    A number of nymphomaniac girls on the side with their cell phones kept filming and talking about it.


    Adriana bit Ran hard on the lips in anger, restrained her voice and said in a manly voice, ¡°You¡¯re going to die, no shame, are you?¡±


    Ran raised his hand, his fingertips gently rubbing his lips, his eyelids slightly drooping as he looked at the blood on his fingers, and said, ¡°What a little fox. What are you afraid of, who knows you?¡±


    After saying that, he wrapped an arm around her neck, ¡°Come on, take me to your house.¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Adrianajust retorted, Ran wrapped his arm around her neck, nearly strangling her to death, so Adriana had to nod, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, take you there, take you there.¡±


    Take you to hell!


    The two got in the car, disregarding those people chasing after them to take pictures, got in the car and went straight to ¡­ Lin Feng¡¯s apartment.


    There was the apartment she had just returned to find, and because Peter kept chasing after her, she moved out directly, but didn¡¯t check out because her contract hadn¡¯t expired either.


    Now that Ran is here, it¡¯s just right to stay.


    ¡°So you live here? You¡¯re used to living in such a small apartment?¡± Ran asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana said as she opened the door.


    The door was opened and the two walked in. Ran stood in the living room and surveyed theyout of the room and frowned, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re staying here?¡±


    Looking at the empty, although there are signs of having lived, but not ¡­ too unreal.


    ¡°Of course ¡­ has lived.¡±


    Adriana smiled, extremely perfunctory.


    Click-


    At that moment, the door that opened between the two rooms opened and a man came out and stood there looking at Adriana and Ran.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, meaningful gaze swept at Adriana¡¯s side of Ran, his eyes held a little dangerous air.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Peter you ¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Peter?¡±


    Ran let go of Adriana, stepped in front of Peter, the two of you look at me, I look at you, although not a word, but Adriana can clearly feel the smoke of lightning and fire


    It seems like an invisible war.


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    Adriana immediately stepped forward and pulled Ran, fearing he would reveal her identity.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Ran gave a cold nce, ¡°You¡¯re living with him. Live with him?¡±


    The man¡¯s face sank, extremely displeased.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana immediately denied it.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter answered and added, ¡°Luis and Helen are here, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to bring people in casually.¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ Peter, what does it matter to you what friends I make and what people I bring with me?¡±


    Adriana angrily could not resist a retort.


    ¡°Helen and Luis are both very positive in their three views, you should not mislead people.¡± Peter chilled an icy face and reminded.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adrianaalso wanted to say something, but saw Ran wrapped his arms around Adriana and kissed her thin lips ¡­


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s head suddenly an image shed, fast but hard to catch, but he knew clearly that the memory was about Adriana.


    The man bore some resemnce to Lawson in front of him, so much so that the moment he watched Ran lean down, his eyes narrowed slightly and he pulled Adriana into his arms, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He stared at Ran with cold eyes, his face showing a cold air.


    ¡°Heh, funny thing Mr. Alston said, what are we doing that you can¡¯t see?¡± Ranughed with contempt.


    ¡°Lawson is the man!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with men? Can¡¯t you see that I just like men?¡± Ran didn¡¯t expose it, so he went along with Peter¡¯s words.


    Peter¡¯s wrinkled brow deepened a few more points, looked down at Adriana standing beside him, and asked, ¡°You volunteered?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, of course not.¡±


    Adriana subconsciously shook her head, no matter what the situation was, she didn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of, not even if that person was Ran.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting. what¡¯s Lawson to you that it¡¯s your turn to defend her?¡± Ran wrapped his arms around his chest, calm and collected.


    ¡°If I, Peter, want to manage, there is nothing I can¡¯t manage.¡± His arrogant and domineering statement was quite manly.


    Even Adriana felt that Peter was very manly at this moment.


    ¡°That depends on whether you have that qualification or not!¡±


    Ran hated it when someone provoked him and raised his foot to kick Peter.


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Step aside.¡±


    With that, he raised his hand and wrist against his kick, while his right elbow struck him hard on the leg, and the two wrestled together.

 Chapter 394 – Birth Mother’s Death Anniversary

    He punches, he kicks; he dodges, he steals ¡­


    The two are on par, with deadly moves of the game, and no one is giving way to anyone.


    Bang Bang ng ¨C


    Without a few rounds, the living room was a mess, a messy mess.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you guys, stop!¡±


    Adriana did not want to see the two fight and was furious.


    ring at Peter, he said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Stop it.¡±


    Stepping forward and pulling Ran, he said, ¡°They have children at home, you will disturb the lives of two children!¡±


    Adriana was really pissed off and said she would bring Ran over here to rest, but who knew that Peter hadn¡¯t left yet.


    ¡°Lawson, Luis and Helen are waiting for you.¡±


    Seeing Adriana about to leave, Peter spoke up.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and she stood still for two seconds in silence before she said, ¡°Anne is the godmother of the two children, so why wait for me?¡±


    She was a little helpless and really worried that if Luis and Helen couldn¡¯t keep their secret, everything would be over.


    But the good thing is that the two children are more than eight years old and have some self-control.


    ¡°I have an important matter that I need to take care of tomorrow, and it coincides with the kids¡¯ weekend, can you ¡­ help me with the kids?¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was calm and natural, as if there was no such thing as Sloane and Mrs. Alston between them.


    ¡°Who am I to help you with your child, your child has nothing to do with me. Besides, you The Alston family are so fond of touching, in case the child also touches me, I won¡¯t be able to wash myself in the river when I jump into it.¡±


    This is a statement that Adriana herself has no bottom.


    The child has no rtionship with her, she knows perfectly well in her own heart, just do not want to expose too much suspicious information in front of Peter.


    ¡°Helen says she¡¯s known you before, is very close to you, and just wants to hang out with you on the weekends. If Mr. Boone feels bothered, I can pay a gratuity.¡±


    His angr cold face with a little sadness, softly said: ¡°10 million, trouble you to stay with the child for two days.¡±


    In any case, Lawson is the president of Fryer Group, not short of money but most afraid of dy, how can he volunteer to help?


    ¡°10 million, Peter, your mother and Sloane are acting together, and you are pushing behind the scenes, causing the Fryer Group stock to plummet and lose more than 10 million, and now you¡¯re taking a mere 10 million to send off the caller?¡±


    Adriana ced her hands in the pockets of her western pants, with a faint smile at the corner of her lips, ¡°You set me up and now you¡¯re begging me?¡±


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    Peter denies it.


    ¡°However, I will make up all the losses of yourpany, what do you think?¡±


    He added.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana was even more puzzled and secretly spected, could it be that he already knew her identity?


    How else would she go out of her way to have her take care of two children?


    Although willing to take care of Luis and Helen, Adriana wanted to know the reason more than anything else.


    ¡°Give me a valid reason.¡±


    She said.


    The man¡¯s good-looking face is covered with gloom because of her words, thin and moderate lips pursed, pondering for a moment, said: ¡°The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of the child¡¯s mother, tomorrow I will move the child¡¯s mother¡¯s grave to the Alston Group cemetery, in order not to let the two children touch the scene, can only trouble you.¡±


    In other words, Peter will move the tomb tomorrow, and the two children tomorrow happens to rest will certainly stick to Peter, so will let the children know the matter of moving the tomb, he was afraid that Luis and Helen touch the scene, sad and sad.


    Sloane and Mrs. Alston are in the hospital, the two children are not entrusted, and Helen wants to y with him, Peter has no choice but toe to ask her?


    In that case, it barely makes sense.


    ¡°I hope Mr. Alston will keep his promise.¡± Adriana left a sentence, turned around and left.


    Ran¡¯splex eyes shot a nce at Peter and followed Adriana out of the room.


    Peter stood there and watched the two men leave, with an indefinable meaning in his heart.


    But in any case, Lawson sort of agreed to his terms.


    Walking out of the neighborhood, Ran¡¯s arm naturally rested on her neck, ¡°Tell me, what kind of affair did you leave behind back then?¡±


    ¡°What the heck, don¡¯t you talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The baby is there, what am I talking nonsense about?¡±


    Ran¡¯s tone was hard and seemed a little angry.


    The inexplicable anger made Adriana a little confused, and with the benefit of hindsight, she understood why he was angry.


    Suddenly sheughed and said, ¡°Now you know, I¡¯m not married to Peter, but I¡¯m the mother of two children.¡±


    She raised the thick ink sword eyebrows drawn by the eyebrow pen, ¡°So, you can break off those undeserved thoughts about my existence.¡±


    ¡°Woman!¡±


    He inexplicably said two words, each of which seemed to squeeze out of his teeth.


    ¡°What ¡­ Ran? Hey, Ran, can¡¯t you hear me? What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, only to see Ran jogging all the way out of the neighborhood, and by the time she chased him out there was no one left.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the game?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She immediately gave Ran a call, but the phone was already off when she called.


    Just in the apartment she noticed that Ran did not look very good, and she did not expect to be angry.


    But it¡¯s good, some things are not toote to know now.


    In the evening, back to the new home, Vivian and Anne two sitting at the dinner table eating small dishes and drinking a little wine chatting, Adriana bored also came over.


    The three best sisters chatted together untilte at night before resting.


    The next day, Adriana gave herself two days of rest.


    Early in the morning people are still in a drowsy sleep, they are woken up by a phone call.


    ¡°Hmm? Who is it?¡±


    Adriana asked as she fumbled with her bedside phone and answered the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Peter.¡±


    Peter?


    Hearing the familiar three words, Adriana¡¯s closed eyes opened instantly, immediately reached out and touched her neck to make sure she was wearing a voice changer before she felt at ease.


    Because it is easy to let down your guard when you are resting, Adriana is afraid of exposing her identity so she will not wear a voice changer during the day, but she will definitely wear one at night, just in case.


    She was secretly d that she had made a wise and wise decision, otherwise she would have revealed her true identity by now.


    ¡°Are you calling for something?¡±


    ¡°Luis and Helen have woken up, can youe and pick them up?¡± After the other party finished, he immediately added, ¡°Anne is a woman, it¡¯s inconvenient to contact her, so I have to bother you.¡±


    The implication is that although Anne is the godmother of two children, she is a woman in the end, and it is not appropriate for him as a man to contact other women frequently.


    Then we had to contact him.


    ¡°Okay, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Orchard House.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and sat on the bed for a while before getting up, washing up and making a casual dress to make sure that no one would recognize her as a daughter before she was satisfied.

 Chapter 395 Lawson is the man

    Just look at the chest around a wrap, there is some heartache for their own chest, it is so miserable.


    Having to wrap up in a wrap every single day in order to dress up as a man really made her a little worried about shrinking.


    An hourter Adriana appeared at Orchard House.


    Standing at the door and ringing the doorbell, Malia, the maid, came out and asked with a smile, ¡°Is that LawsonMr. Boone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee inside, sir, our husband is waiting for you inside.¡± Several years have passed, Malia as good as before, but with the passage of years, Malia has been gray at the temples, showing the vicissitudes of the posture.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but feel that the years push people to grow old, no one can hide from the passage of time and the ravages of the weather.


    Walking into the vi, looking at the familiar ce, despite not having seen it for four years, everything was still the same as it was in memory, unchanged.


    Only a few trees against the wall have grown a lot, and I remember when I left that year was still a small sapling.


    ¡°Sir, Mr. Boone is here.¡±


    Walking into the hall, Malia said to Peter respectfully.


    ¡°Yah, Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, Lawson you¡¯re finally here, making Luis so anxious.¡±


    The two children were happiest when they heard that Lawson had arrived, excitedly jumping towards Adriana, ¡°Wow, Lawson, you look so handsome today.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, Daddy said you¡¯re going to stay with Luis and Helen for two days, oh really?¡±


    Helen and Luis were asking questions, and the children looked as if they had a hundred thousand questions to ask you.


    Without waiting for Peter to speak, the two children had already pounced on him.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Your daddy had mee over to keep you guyspany today.¡±


    Adriana leaned over and looked at her two children, reaching out to rub their heads and looking at the children who had grown so tall.


    ¡°Lawson, auntie and grandma are not at home, so why don¡¯t you y with us at our house today, okay?¡±


    Luis smiled and took Adriana¡¯s hand, begging.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ not quite right.¡±


    Adrianaughed and shook her head, she was just responsible foring over to pick up the two children today and hadn¡¯t thought about taking care of the two children at Orchard House, wouldn¡¯t that ¡­ be too embarrassing.


    ¡°Oh, Lawson, just say yes. You used to take care of me when Godmother Anne was busy.¡±


    Helen is very smart, because Lawson¡¯s appearance will make people suspect his identity, so Helen told everyone that Lawson was Anne¡¯s boyfriend a long time ago, but also her very approved godfather.


    It¡¯s just not ¡®married¡¯ yet, so it¡¯s called ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t you like Luis? Just stay. Do you know that we are in second grade and have a lot of homework, you have to help us with our homework.¡±


    Luis took her hand and kept spooning.


    Being begged by two children like this, Adriana instantly lost her temper and didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    At this time Peter came over, ¡°Or you¡¯d better stay, it¡¯s convenient to have a maid here to wait and take care of them. After they finish their homework you can go out and y.¡±


    Peter suggested.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adriana thought it made sense and nodded, ¡°Okay, then ¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, follow me to the door, I¡¯ve got little gifts for you.¡±


    The original small gift intended to go to her home and then give the two children, but who knows was dragged to stay at Orchard House, so it is better to give them directly.


    ¡°Wow even, a gift? It¡¯s really great.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, so happy, I¡¯m going to see what presents.¡±


    Luis and Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and the mother and son ran towards the door.


    Peter stood in the living room and watched the three of them cheer, and at that moment, his eyes shed slightly, and he had a weird illusion that this was the happy family.


    Avable ¡­ Lawson is the man!


    Not long after, the three returned, carrying oversized toy boxes in their hands.


    Luis¡¯s gift was arge Transformer and Helen¡¯s was a super set of Variety Barbies.


    ¡°Wow even, I love Transformers so much, thanks Lawson.¡±


    ¡°I like Barbie too, but Lawson, I¡¯m a big boy now, so next time send me a t te.¡±


    Helen has not liked Barbie since she was a child, feeling that it is too childish.


    ¡°Helen, don¡¯t make a scene, it¡¯s a token of Mr. Boone¡¯s appreciation to buy anything, you can¡¯t be too picky. That¡¯s not polite.¡±


    Peter came over and said patiently to Helen.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Helen nodded, grinned, and looked back at Adriana and Luis with a mysterious grin.


    That smile, in turn, made Peter look a bit confused.


    ¡°You guys go up first, I have something to say to Mr. Boone.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°Okay ta.¡±


    ¡°Come on Luis.¡±


    The two siblings held hands and went upstairs.


    Peter and Adriana were the only ones left in the hall.


    ¡°Just say what¡¯s up.¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, ced one hand in her trouser pocket, tossed her short hair with the other, and tried to make herself look as masculine as possible.


    Do not let Peter find any clues.


    ¡°Do you know Adriana?¡±


    The sudden question made Lawson a little confused.


    He vaguely remembered that he had asked the same question before, but Helen was now telling everyone that Lawson had been in love with Anne for a long time, and Anne was close to Adriana, so it was unlikely if Lawson didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Awareness. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t know each other before?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Alston asked me toe over today to be cross-examined, then I¡¯ll leave now. The reason I made time for the children is that Anne asked me toe over, and the second reason is that the young master likes the two children. Not because your measly $10 million made my heart flutter.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were blunt and frank, making Peter a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Boone misunderstood, I was just curious.¡±


    At that, Adriana snorted lightly, ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, advise Mr. Alston not to be so curious. Is there anything else? I¡¯ll go upstairs if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    When he finished, he walked around Peter and went straight upstairs.


    The person just took two steps, who expected a tight wrist, and was dragged back by Peter, ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    His sudden touch sent a tingle through Adriana¡¯s body like an electric shock, causing her to jolt, as if she had stepped back in time a few years.


    Inexplicable familiarity and beauty assaulted the heart, unable to forget the good that once was.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She asked while looking down at Peter¡¯s hands, forgetting to struggle.


    She was not the only one who felt different, but also Peter.


    The moment he touched Lawson, a subtle feeling swept through his organs in a sh, tugging at his heartstrings, making his heart beat faster, inexplicably tense and throbbing.


    Avable at ¡­


    Lawson is the man!


    Raising his eyes, he met Lawson¡¯s blue pupils, and Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed as he let go of her and looked away, coughing gently to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you, are you and Ran ¡­?¡±

 Chapter 396 – A Wrongful Friend

    ¡°Ran? What happened to us?¡±


    Adriana is unsure.


    Yesterday at the apartment, she and Ran also did not have anything, right, suddenly have this question, do what.


    The man narrowed his eyebrows, his probing eyes sizing her up, pulled out his phone and held it up, the screen pointed at Adriana, and there was a picture of her and Ran kissing.


    It is the picture of the man who forcibly kissed her in the square outside the mall after watching the movie yesterday.


    So ¡­


    Is Peter wondering about her orientation?


    ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ with Ran ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what your rtionship with Ran is, but I hope you don¡¯t influence the two children¡¯s trivial problems.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana¡¯s exnation, Peter dropped a sentence and walked away with a big stride.


    ¡°What trifle? I don¡¯t have anything with Ran.¡±


    Adriana wanted to cry and had an urgeto beat Ran up.


    He was good, kissed her and then walked away, and now the world suspects her of orientation problems, even if it is like now, and Peter patiently exined will not believe.


    Not only him, but I¡¯m afraid no one will believe her exnation anymore.


    In the morning, I did homework with the two children, and then yed with toys with them, but they had a good time ying together.


    The maid cooked a meal at noon, and the three of them yed in the yard for a while after lunch.


    After not seeing her for a few years, Adriana was really happy to have the opportunity to spend time with her children once again and was somewhat grateful for the opportunity Peter gave her.


    After putting the two children to nap at noon, she had nothing to do but go downstairs to watch TV.


    Although she wants to see more of every corner of this familiar ce and feel the atmosphere of the past, but everywhere is full of memories, Adriana does not dare to open the door of memory, afraid that she will not be able to control the emotions suppressed in the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Missy is back?¡±


    Just as Adriana was watching TV, a voice came through from outside.


    Adriana looked back and saw a man pushing a wheelchair with Sloane in a cast.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can we say that it¡¯s an injustice?


    You were in the hospital, why did you suddenlye back?


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Sloane was bored in the hospital, so he wanted toe back and see the two bears, after all, it was the weekend.


    Who knew that today the living room saw a man sitting on the couch ¡ª-Lawson?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    With a cold face, she turned her wheelchair with both hands and slid up to Adriana, ¡°You came to see me?¡±


    ¡°Self-righteous.¡±


    Adriana nced at her and continued to watch the news channel, showing current events.


    ¡°Hey, Lawson, did you hear what Miss Ben said to you?¡±


    She spoke to Lawson in a good-natured manner, only to be treated with indifference by him, much to Sloane¡¯s dismay. ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    In her day-to-day life, she was the woman who was held in the palm of people¡¯s hands, the jewel of The Alston family, countless people fawned over her, howe Lawson didn¡¯t give her any face?


    It frustrated her a bit.


    ¡°Ask your brother about that.¡±


    Adriana leisurely picked up her coffee and took a sip, her eyes fixed on the TV, a look begrudging Sloane.


    ¡°In my brother¡¯s absence, I, Sloane, am in charge of this house.wson, stand up!¡±


    She pped the table and looked like the perfect little dude princess.


    ¡°Sloane, what do you look like? A girl, dressed up every day, where is a little girl¡¯s gentle and noble? Born into a wealthy family, you should cherish the life you have now instead of squandering the happiness you have, not knowing how to cherish it at all!¡±


    Adriana was really a bit helpless and spoke bitterly.


    Sloane was a little confused, staring nkly at the man in front of him, suddenly feeling a little surprised.


    Since childhood, countless people have been looking up to her, she said one anyone dare not say two, in addition to the somewhat indifferent and thin-hearted big brother.


    He, Lawson, was kind of the first person to speak to her like that.


    ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Her eyes shed, ¡°So what do you think a thousand-year-olddy should look like?¡±


    ¡°Knowing, generous, gentle and polite.¡±


    Three words came out slowly from her mouth, making Sloane¡¯s eyes light up as she listened and murmured, ¡°Well-educated? Generous? Gentle and polite? No one has ever said that to me before.¡±


    She said, wrinkling her brow, ¡°No, if every thousand-year-olddy lives as one won¡¯t it be meaningless?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Leaning back on the sofa, he swept his contemptuous eyes and did not speak again.


    There is a great sense of ying the piano to the cow.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, Lawson, if you don¡¯t talk to me again do you believe that thisdy will beat you to the ground?¡± She raised her fist.


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s ink-stained sword eyebrows were raised.


    ¡°Ch, when I¡¯m stupid, it¡¯s not looking for death topare with you.¡± Sloane gave her a nk look, his eyes helpless and frustrated.


    If she hadn¡¯t kidnapped Anne that day and been violently beaten by Lawson, she wouldn¡¯t have broken her bones.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Adriana responded and continued watching TV.


    ¡°By the way, Lawson, what are you doing at my house?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, can you not always ignore thisdy?¡±


    ¡°Gee, what¡¯s so great about a news story?¡±


    ¡°Hey Lawson do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, thisdy is breaking your!¡±


    ¡­


    Sloane kept talking, as if there are endless words to say to Adriana, but Adriana always ignored, angry Sloane pointed to the maid aside and ordered: ¡°immediately cut off the electricity for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Alston.¡±


    The maid nodded and immediately cut off the electricity in the living room.


    Adriana, somewhat helplessly, lifted her feet and crossed them on the low table, leaning back on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    Rather sleep than take care of Sloane.


    ¡°Lawson, is thisdy talking to you? You big man!¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has been dead for many years, so miss it and go to him.¡± Adriana could not bear it and teased.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ people dead let me where to find, bastard!¡±


    Sloane muttered, and then asked, ¡°You broke my bones, are you going to give me an exnation for this?¡±


    ¡°ount?¡±


    Not to say that here Adriana does not want to count, since it is here, she has something to say. ¡°You and your mother have been smearing my image all over the world, making mypany incur serious losses, are you responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°Responsible for what? Now everyone knows that I kidnapped your girlfriend and said I like you, so I can¡¯t even find my boyfriend, you should be responsible for this.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What sophistry?


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a boyfriend? If you ask, there will be a queue of those whoe to your door.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to be like that, huh?¡±


    Sloane smoothly came, then cheeks slightly red, added: ¡°like you, handsome and can fight, hormonal boyfriend, that can protect me ah.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re looking for a boyfriend?¡±


    Adriana turned around and pointed to a few bodyguards standing outside the hall, ¡°See, you just want a bodyguard. You can take turns pampering those guys.¡±

 Chapter 397 – Taekwondo Instructor

    ¡°You ¡­ are shameless!¡±


    Sloane, exasperated by the man in front of her, pushed her wheelchair aside to the elevator, got in, went upstairs, and returned to her bedroom.


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the bedroom door close, she was so annoyed.


    Squeak-


    The door to the room opened and Sloane pushed his wheelchair from the bedroom into the hallway and said to Adriana, who was sitting in the hall, ¡°Lawson, how about ¡­ I pay your tuition, and when my leg gets better you teach me to fight¡­ . no no no, teach me sparring, taekwondo orbat, OK?¡±


    The corner of Adriana¡¯s lips on the first floor twitched and did not speak.


    Sloane on the second floor continued: ¡°Your fighting look is really super manly and handsome, I really admire, so can you teach me ah? That way I can definitely gain a fan base in the future.¡±


    Adriana still doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Hey, I know you¡¯re busy and are the big boss of the Fryer Group. I¡¯ll give you money, one million an hour, OK? Let¡¯s settle on time?¡±


    Sloane since childhood is very fond of fighting, to the kind of good hands of the people is to worship to not to see that day on the rooftop Lawson easily took down a lot of people, she simply worshiped.


    ¡°Then how about the weekend, don¡¯t you have the weekend off? Youe to my house and teach me, okay?¡± Sloane asked persistently.


    Weekend?


    Her house?


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as if in thought, some ghostly light emerged under the eyes, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really? Hahahaha, Lawson you¡¯re too nice. Then it¡¯s a deal, weekend haha, I¡¯ll give you two days over the weekend ¡­¡±


    ¡°Two million will do.¡±


    ¡°So little? It must be five million at any rate, right?¡±


    They, The Alston family, are not short of money.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t care much about the money, but thought that if she came over to Orchard House on weekends to teach Sloane Taekwondo or something, she could take the opportunity to spend time with her children and also let them learn Taekwondo to strengthen their bodies and protect themselves.


    How could Adriana have said yes to Sloane if not for this reason?


    In the evening, before dinner, Peter came back.


    Sloane was having fun with the two children, and as she watched the three of themughing and talking, Adriana¡¯s hatred for Sloane was loosened for the first time.


    Perhaps, she is not bad to the bone, just doing things to people.


    But as long as Sloane is nice to Luis and Helen, the past can be put to rest.


    ¡°Lawson, look, the thousand paper cranes that auntie folded for us, yeah? I can¡¯t learn it for a long time.¡± Helen is a girl, though grown up, but still has some childish nature, quite like crafts.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Helen, you¡¯re so stupid. Come, let brother teach you.¡±


    Luis snatched the confetti from her hand and Helen immediately chased after her, ¡°Luis, stop right there and give me back my confetti or I¡¯ll beat you up, believe it or not?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Sister, brother has always given way to you, you can¡¯t go overboard oh.¡±


    ¡°Luis, you¡¯re only a few minutes older than me, so what makes you my brother? We grew up together in our mother¡¯s tummy.¡±


    ¡°With the fact that I see the world a few minutes more than you do.¡±


    ¡­


    Two children chasing and ying, happy and beautiful, is the life that Adriana envies most.


    She did not expect to see her two children so happy one day, which made her really happy.


    ¡°Yah, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, daddy you¡¯re back?¡±


    The two children immediately greeted Peter when they saw him return, but Peter just looked at the two children indifferently and went straight upstairs.


    ¡°Luis, Daddy¡¯s not happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not happy these days of the year.¡±


    As the two children spoke, their eyes fell on Adriana, who was sitting on the couch, and walked towards her.


    Helen said, ¡°Lawson, did you see that Daddy was sad, and do you know why?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shimmered and she certainly understood why.


    Luis immediately said, ¡°Because Daddy thought our mommy died four years ago, he is sad every year at this time and always locks himself in the house for days.¡±


    The two children sang in unison.


    Suddenly, Sloane sighed, ¡°What the heck, obviously all simply forgot that woman Adriana, actually still can be sad for so long, really doubt whether he really forget or fake forget.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The two babies said in the same breath.


    Sloane deted his mouth, ¡°You two little heartless, I did not say anything bad about your mother, for nothing to hurt you.¡±


    She grunted and walked away.


    It was Adriana who subconsciously looked up at Peter who had gone up the stairs and felt a bit ufortable.


    Yeah, didn¡¯t she already have amnesia, why would she remember her past?


    Still sad?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand the reason for this.


    When Sloane and Peter returned to their respective rooms, Luis and Helen waved their hands at the maids, ¡°You guys go out first, I want to whisper to Lawson, noing in oh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss, young master.¡±


    The maids nodded and all withdrew.


    The two children looked at each other with a smile, then embraced Adriana¡¯s front, hugged her, one took one of her hands and whispered, ¡°Mommy, daddy is so poor oh, you go up to see him.¡±


    ¡°Yes mommy, although daddy did not know to cherish you before, but he lost his memory, but also very poor Oh. Helen although there is daddy¡¯s anger, but still good heart to him.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, every year at this time daddy is really miserable.¡±


    ¡°And ah, if you do not identify with Daddy, then when will Luis and Helen see you?¡±


    The two children, you and I, talking from the heart, listening to Adriana a heartbreak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your aunt told me toe here every weekend and ask her to practice taekwondo, so I can see you all every day. However, you are only allowed to call ¡®Lawson¡¯ from now on, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to see your mommy if you reveal yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s warning, the two children immediately blushed and nodded their heads, ¡°Lawson, Lawson,¡± and kept calling out.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can see Mom every weekend from now on ¡­ Hey, Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Helen is happy too.¡±


    Three people hugged each other tightly, Adriana hugged them, a sense of happiness, just feel the whole mood much better, but some inexplicable heavy.


    Because she was worried about what she would do if she didn¡¯t see her two children in theing days.


    ¡°Lawson, go up and see Daddy, please.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go ahead and go ahead.¡±


    Luis and Helen both pulled Adriana up the stairs, dragged and pushed Adriana to the door of Peter¡¯s room, knocked on the door for her, and then ran down the stairs in a thieving manner.


    Standing at the corner of the stairway, Helen and Luis made a cheering gesture towards her and ran offughing.


    Squeak-


    The door to the room opened and Peter looked at him with a sad face, ¡°Is Mr. Boone leaving?¡±

 Chapter 398 Can you add a What’s App

    Go?


    ¡°Er ¡­ right, yes.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, so she followed his words.


    ¡°Why should Mr. Boone be in a hurry? Why not stay and have dinner together? You¡¯ve had a busy day and it¡¯s not appropriate to leave now.¡± Peter lifted his wrist and looked at his wristwatch time, 5:30 p. m.


    Then he said, ¡°Thirty minutes to dinner, you are waiting for a moment? By the way, there is a Clear Bay project to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Clear Bay Project?¡±


    Adriana was puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to be in the bidding?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s something else.¡±


    Peter said.


    Then walking towards the side, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Adriana followed him into the study with him.


    In the study, several years have passed, theyout has not changed, everything is the same as before, so Adriana feels extraordinarily familiar, everywhere full of memories, beautiful but also full of sadness.


    Peter stood at his desk and took a copy of the information and handed it to her, ¡°I¡¯m not going to bid on Clear Bay, but this information will certainly be useful to you. Here you go.¡±


    Adriana took the information and looked at it. It was all about the background of some Clear Bay residents and the concept of the design of the tourist resort project.


    It was the same as handing over all of the Alston Group¡¯s previous preparations for the Clear Bay Project to her.


    So ¡­


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°Why did Mr. Alston treat me ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were dark and uncertain, his handsome face was covered with vicissitudes, he turned and walked to a floor-to-ceiling window, stood still, sighed and said: ¡°Since Luis and Helen¡¯s mother died, the two children have rarely seen them so happy. As a father, I can give fatherly love but I can¡¯t rece their mother.


    And you and Anne are very good to them, and the children love you. The maid called me today to say that the two children are extraordinarily obedient and well behaved with you. So I don¡¯t have any other requests, I just hope you cane and spend more time with Luis and Helen in the future.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pupils shrink slightly, looking down at the heavy information in her hand, her heart is even heavier.


    I always thought Peter was a thin-hearted man, but it turns out that for children, he can really do this selfless.


    ¡°I ¡­ and Anne are very fond of Helen and Luis, and Helen used to y with Anne when we were in Los Angeles before, and Anne used to pick her up in Los Angeles. Perhaps the child is quite affectionate and attached to us.¡±


    Adriana was a little d that Anne was Helen¡¯s godmother, and that Anne had a good rtionship with Helen and Luis during the years when she was no longer there.


    If not, he Lawson¡¯s identity is now really embarrassing.


    ¡°I did my research about my mother and Sloane, I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you.¡±


    The man turned, looked at her, and said, ¡°Ask me anything you want, and I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    Peter usually has very little control over Sloane, so he doesn¡¯t believe that Sloane would do something like that, let alone that his mother would actually use Lawson falsely because she dotes on Sloane.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana raised the information in her hand, ¡°These are the best returns, but Mr. Alston is better to control Sloane properly, otherwise ¡­ one day she will nt her heels.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded.


    The atmosphere was slightly awkward as the two men looked at each other speechless.


    Adriana touched her nose, ¡°That ¡­ then you are busy, I will go down first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone?¡±


    Seeing him about to leave, Peter called out, ¡°Can you add a What¡¯s App?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s App?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Adriana pursed her lips and nearlyughed out loud.


    She never thought that Peter would have the day to ask for the What¡¯s App.


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    Instinctively want to refuse, but a sh of light, immediately turned around and handed the phone over, ¡°I¡¯ll sweep you What¡¯s App code it.¡±


    Why not add it?


    In any case, Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App will have the two children¡¯s dynamic, although not involved in the process of two children growing up, but at least can feel something.


    However, Adriana was wrong.


    What¡¯s App friends through, she immediately entered Peter¡¯s circle of friends, the results ¡­ a nk.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, why don¡¯t you have a circle of friends?¡±


    She added her friend just to see the dynamics Peter posted and read about the past of the two children, who knew that ¡­ fell for it.


    ¡°I never post dynamics.¡±


    The man returned, raising his hand to his phone, the screen pointed at Adriana, ¡°Isn¡¯t yours nk too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, I¡¯m like you, I never send friends.¡±


    Not sending?


    She is a little man dressed as a man, how dare she send a friend circle?


    With a sarcastic smile, he turned around and went downstairs.


    In the evening, the family of five dined together.


    ¡°Here, Luis, don¡¯t you like fish, have some more, and Helen, your roast pork, have some more too.¡±


    At the dinner table, before Adriana could add food for the two children, Sloane had already given the two children dishes, with a gentle look.


    Luis looked at the dishes in the bowl, ¡°Aunt ah, since childhood you will only pinch these two dishes with Helen and me, I ¡­ am so tired of eating ah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah auntie, I don¡¯t want to eat either.¡±


    Helen nods her head.


    Both children served the dish into Sloane¡¯s bowl at the same time.


    She was unsure, ¡°Didn¡¯t you used to like it a lot?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Mommy loves to eat.¡±


    The two children spoke in unison, then Helen added, ¡°We don¡¯t want Mommy now, we¡¯re fine with Godmother and Lawson, so don¡¯t eat that dish anymore.¡±


    Adriana held her chopsticks with a slightly firm grip, bowed her head and ate without speaking.


    Because, she really did not know what to say.


    Instead, Peter¡¯s secretive eyes shed and he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good to forget.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, here you go. Let me tell you, my brother¡¯s cooking that is absolutely first-ss, you try it.¡± Lawson stuffed the bowl of dishes into Lawson¡¯s bowl.


    Because she never eats from other people¡¯s bowls.


    Lawson nced at her, then at the children, and, noticing the expectant looks of the two children, bowed his head and ate the dish.


    At that moment, it was Sloane¡¯s eyes that shed a little incredulity.


    After dinner, Adriana yed for a while and then said to Luis and Helen, ¡°Be good, you must behave at home, okay? I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can I stay?¡±


    As soon as they heard that Adriana was leaving, the two children couldn¡¯t let go and immediately came up, hugging Adriana¡¯s thighs tightly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Booneing over tomorrow? Why don¡¯t we rest here for the night?¡± Peter suggested.


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯lle over tomorrow, tomorrow.¡±


    She is now a woman dressed as a man, much inconvenience, of course, can not stay.


    Adriana told the two children toe back tomorrow, and they spared her.


    Adriana spent two days of the weekend at Orchard House, with Sloane constantly pestering her, but nothing too much, so that¡¯s fair enough.


    When we returned to work on Monday, the finance department tallied thepany¡¯s losses and sent the bills to Alston Group in person.

 Chapter 399 Involved in the game industry

    That afternoon, Anne came into the office and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, thest time Sloane¡¯s world caused thepany to lose $360 million, the Alston Group reimbursed it all.¡±


    She handed over the bill and said, ¡°Peter is so nice all of a sudden, it¡¯s not like ¡­ found something, is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, whatever.¡±


    She said so, but Adriana knew in her heart that Peter was doing this mostly because of the two children. He went to great lengths to make up for the conflict between The Alston family and her and Anne, to avoid escting the conflict and affecting the children.


    So that time when they met in Clear Bay, Peter didn¡¯t do anything too much to Anne, even though he made sarcastic remarks.


    I think it was because Theresa was there and Peter was just ying along.


    ¡°And this is the business proposal for LOC¡¯s entry into the Southwest, see what you can do?¡± Anne got Flora¡¯s specific proposal in her hands somehow.


    Adriana looked at the program and had some headaches, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at the game industry either, wait until I go back and ask Alvin.¡±


    When the Soto family old man saved Vivian gave the condition is to let her destroy Flora¡¯spany.


    She had a good rtionship with Floraback then, but it was because of that one time on the Orco Mount that Flora¡¯s words almost ruined her life.


    Adriana, while not holding a grudge, cannot forgive Flora for her arbitrariness and what her brother Edward did to Vivian!


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Flora¡¯s side of things. Then don¡¯t give Vivian too much workload, although she is here, but her focus is still on the YY Law Firm side, give her a separate office, she can handle thew firm.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But will there be any objections to letting others know?¡±


    Anne was a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s mypany, I¡¯m in charge. Get down there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The reason for keeping Vivian around is to protect Vivian. Adriana has no intention of allowing Vivian to make any contribution to the Fryer Group.


    On the contrary, YY Law Firm has nothing to do with her now, but it was transferred to Jenkins and Vivian, who are also expected to take care of thepany.


    In the afternoon, Adriana contacted Alvin after finishing the work at hand and asked to meet.


    Western Restaurant.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying you¡¯re buying LOC? That¡¯s Edward¡¯s sister Flora¡¯spany, you should know it well.¡±


    Alvin listened to Adriana¡¯s words and felt a little ridiculous.


    Adriana, however, had a calm and rxed posture, sipping her coffee and waiting for Alvin to calm down, said: ¡°I know you and Edward are brothers, of course, you want to leak the information or not, it does not matter to me. I came here today to talk to you about the operation and development of the gamepany. As you know, Fryer Group has many industries under its umbre, but it is not involved in online games.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, no matter what you do I will not stop you or betray you. But LOC has reached a mature stage of development, you are just a fledgling, how can youpare with each other? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Alvin genuinely wants what¡¯s best for Adriana.


    Adriana understood his mind, ¡°I understand your feelings. But as long as I want to do something, there is nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Adri, you ¡­ are too stubborn.¡±


    Exasperated by Adriana, Alvin couldn¡¯t resist calling her by her real name.


    ¡°The first day you met me, I was like this.¡±


    Adriana said as the phone sitting on her desk rang, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going out to take a call.¡±


    Picked up the phone and walked out of the box, right at mealtime, there was some noise outside, she took the phone and went to themon area of the bathroom to answer the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, Edward came to see Vivian just now.¡± Anne reported.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully, you protect her personal safety while I¡¯m away, and by no means let that bastard see Vivian. understand ¡­¡±


    Adriana was talking when suddenly her eyes boggled and she looked at the scene in front of her and didn¡¯t react.


    ¡°Leonidas, good boy, wash your hands after going to the toilet oh. Otherwise it is very dirty and dirty, not allowed to eat oh.¡±


    In front of the washstand stood a stylish and beautiful woman holding a cute little munchkin with fair cheeks, who was more than a year old and had just learned to walk.


    Hayley?


    ¡°Mr. Boone?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Adriana drifted back to the phone and said to the other side.


    Anne was in the clouds, ¡°I¡¯m done ah.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Adriana said to the person inside the phone while looking at the scene in front of her.


    Suddenly, one person squeezed past her and walked directly in front of Hayley, ¡°Hurry up and go, I told you not to be so mboyant, just came back can you do things more calmly? Hayley I warn you, if the people of The Alston family find out, all the ns are all over.¡±


    A familiar voice, even after another few decades Adriana can clearly who that voice is.


    Brenden?


    Her heart trembled with some surprise.


    But afraid of being discovered by them, but then thought that he is now a ¡®man¡¯ naturally not afraid of being discovered, so leaned against the sink, answered the phone and kept saying: ¡°Okay, I know, what else to say?¡±


    Anne on the other side of the phone waspletely confused, ¡°What the hell are you up to?¡±


    This side, a side of Hayley grunted, ¡°afraid of what, bright and back sooner orter to be known.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, poop, dirty hands ¡­¡± the baby slurred this.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Brenden chortled, lowered the duck-top hat he was wearing, and walked away with his son Leonidas in his arms.


    Hayley walked past Adriana, drew a few tissues to wipe her hands, and muttered, ¡°Not only do I want to be honorable, I want to be honorable as The Alston family Seventh Lady! Hmph!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    She muttered and threw the tissue in the trash, not noticing Adriana who was on the phone.


    It was not until they left that Adriana hung up the phone and returned to the box.


    The words of Brenden and Hayley kept reverberating in my head¡­ they were back and what were they going to do?


    Brenden, four years ago you so use calcting, despicable means, now ¡­ is the time to pay back.


    ¡°Lawson, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Alvin called out a few times, found no response from Adriana, raised his hand and waved it in front of her eyes.


    ¡°Huh? No no no, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana immediately returned to her senses and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the game, so I just came to ask you. But then ¡­ forget it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    She suddenly thought of someone and thought it would be better to seek him out for some things.


    After the meal, Alvin went back and Adriana, walking alone and idle on the road, reached out to someone with the phone, ¡°Colin? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, calling me so soon? Miss me?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, just kidding kidding.¡± Colin hemmed and hawed and asked in all seriousness, ¡°There must be something wrong with calling me now.¡±

 Chapter 400 Adriana’s true identity

    ¡°I, I guess, want to invest in a gamepany and need ¡­ you toe over and help.¡±


    ¡°SHIT, don¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re going to hire me over as president?¡±


    ¡°Right. Just the thing.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha ¡­¡±


    A maniacalugh came from across the room, ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡±


    Colin is already a genius, so many years have been at home and not home has shown that he is not an ambitious person, perhaps just want to break through in the field ofwork.


    But Adriana feels that this kind of talent is not used for nothing.


    ¡°You have three days to think about it, and if you can¡¯t show up at Waverly, I¡¯ll have Ran contact you.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, Adriana, that¡¯s not funny haha, knowing that I¡¯m most afraid of Ran.¡±


    ¡°Where so much nonsense, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    ¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Colin looked at the string of phone numbers disyed on his phone and smiled.


    Immediately, he called one person, and when the call was answered, he said, ¡°Mr. Soto, Adriana has contacted me.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Harlee hooked her lips in satisfaction, ¡°A good talent, you still know toe to you.¡±


    ¡°So what do I need to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?!¡±


    Harlee¡¯s three simple words caused Colin to blush and immediately nod, ¡°I know. But ¡­ Ran has contacted Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Well, everything is going ording to n. But Ran is very ambitious, so watch out for him and don¡¯t make any mistakes. Also, put out a message to Theresa, telling her the true identity of Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Soto.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Colin immediately booked a flight to Waverly.


    Over there, Adriana knows nothing of the intrigue, but Waverly is bound to be a shock again.


    On the way, Adriana are thinking about the purpose of Brenden and Hayley back home, but thinking about it, she in the end also did not understand what Brenden want.


    One thing is clear, however, and that is inevitably ¡­ against The Alston family.


    Adriana is disgusted with The Alston family, but Luis and Helen are now with The Alston family and she will not let Brenden¡¯s n seed no matter what.


    Meanwhile, The Lindsay Family Vis.


    Theresa sat in her room, working on thepany¡¯s case while dialing Peter¡¯s phone.


    Because yesterday was the anniversary of Adriana¡¯s death, every year those days Peter mood are not good, Theresa at first will go to see him, but also know Peter¡¯s attitude, simply no longer Adriana anniversary of a few days to invite Peter upset.


    ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter ¡­¡±


    A dozen calls were made, each one with the same mechanical voice.


    Theresa was frustrated and mmed her phone on the table in anger.


    Dingdong-


    Suddenly, an email newsletter came to my phone.


    The Shocking Secret of Adriana


    The title of the newsletter, only a nce immediately attracted Theresa¡¯s attention, put down the file in his hand and opened the phone¡¯s email, looking at the message on it.


    It is a few photos, the photo is clearly Lawson, another sheet is Adriana.


    The following sentence is attached, ¡°Four years ago Adriana crashed into the sea and did not die, four yearster she reappeared as a woman dressed as a man in the identity of Lawson, and Anne and Vivian have be her right-hand man.


    Thud ¨C


    After reading the message, Theresa¡¯s fingers trembled and the phone fell on the table, scaring her three souls and making her stand up from the chair at once.


    ¡°How is that possible? How is it possible?¡±


    Theresa covered her mouth and paced around the room, deep in thought.


    ¡°Lawson is Adriana? Adriana is Lawson? How can this be?¡± She almost went crazy, originally thought Adriana was dead, who knew that Adriana was still alive.


    No wonder every time I see Lawson feel very familiar, no wonder AnnCefrea outside the business so well done but also willing to do Lawson¡¯s followers, no wonder Luis and Helen so fond of Adriana.


    All because Lawson is Adriana and Adriana is Lawson!


    ¡°Ah!!! Adriana, you bitch, you¡¯re still alive, you¡¯re actually still alive, why?!¡±


    In a fit of rage, she whisked all the papers andputers on the table to the floor and dropped them with a crackling sound, kicking theptop a few times in anger, venting her anger.


    ¡°Bitch, bitch!¡±


    Theresa is emotional and drowning in anger.


    She waited for four years for Peter topletely forget about Adriana and then marry her. Adriana died, and she thought it was impossible for any love interest in the world topete with her for Peter.


    Now it seems that it was all in her head!


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let her get away with it, no!¡±


    Theresa picked up the phone, hesitated and called Sloane, but after the phone was dialed she immediately hung up, her eyes empty and godless, murmuring: ¡°No, Sloane is a big mouth, if she knows that Lawson is Adriana, she will definitely tell Peter first. ¡­ If Peter knows Lawson¡¯s true identity, everything will be over. So ¡­¡±


    She bit her lips with her shell teeth and her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°So make sure to get rid of Lawson before Peter learns her true identity!¡±


    Thinking about this, Theresa only felt weak, fell into a chair, as if she had been drained of strength, the whole person was wasted.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana ¡­ you are so shady!¡±


    She clutched the phone tightly, nail caps sped on the phone screen, too hard nails are flooded with paper-like pale.


    Meanwhile, ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    Adriana sneezed and wrapped her clothes tighter, ¡°It¡¯s a little chilly going into autumn.¡±


    When she returned home, Vivian sat on the sofa and wiped her tears. Anne was soothing Vivian, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Lawson is here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. Is crying going to solve the problem?¡±


    Adriana walked over, ¡°Vivian, Edward is an asshole, so why are you afraid? Since you can¡¯t escape, you should face up to this moment, if not here to grieve and shed tears.¡±


    ¡°I know, but ¡­ but I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, tomorrow I¡¯ll go with you to meet Edward, confront Edward and rify your rtionship.¡±


    On the way back, Adriana thought a lot about it and felt that if Vivian was allowed to hide for the rest of her life it would not be a solution at all. Now she had a lot of things to deal with and could not protect Vivian for the rest of her life, so it was still necessary for Vivian to solve the rtionship between her and Edward by herself.


    Have to go face Edward.


    ¡°See him? I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Vivian sat on the sofa with her hands around her knees and her chin on her knees in a pitiful, heart-wrenching manner.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Haven¡¯t you seen the most horrible ones?¡± Adriana sighed, helplessly.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know, if you guys didn¡¯t tell me yesterday I¡¯d still be buried in the dark about everything.¡± Anne red at Adriana, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me with you that day to save Vivian? If I had, I would have set fire to the Henderson Family and let that shameless man bully Vivian to death!¡±

 Chapter 401 You are Adriana

    The grumpy Anne was furious when she learned about Vivian yesterday and threatened to go to Edward on the spot, but was held back by Adriana.


    Adriana did not tell Anne is worried about her hot nature, but can not stand Vivian every day sad and tears, Adriana also can not exin, so I had to tell the truth.


    ¡°Just you can!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°Things always work out, all get an early night.¡±


    ¡°What about you, what are you and Peter going to do?¡± Anne suddenly asked.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened, her pace paused, and after two seconds of silence she lifted her feet and walked away, ¡°My business is none of your business.¡±


    The next day, Adriana had just gone to the office when Anne came in and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, Theresa is here.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Adriana was baffled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, as a partnerpany, yourpany is very unwee to me?¡± Because Fryer Group has cooperation with Lindsay Group, Theresa can freelye and go to Fryer Group.


    She walked in and flirted.


    Anne and Adriana forgot about each other, then Anne stepped back, ¡°I¡¯ll get you guys a cup of coffee.¡±


    Adriana put down the work in her hand, leaned on the executive chair, raised her eyebrows and looked at Theresa, ¡°Miss Lindsay suddenly visit, what do you want?¡±


    Adriana would not believe that she had nothing better to do than toe to her office at 8:30 in the morning.


    Theresa walked to the desk, hands propped up on the desk, body slightly leaned forward, slightly narrowed eyes to carefully look at Adriana, the face, face, eyebrows, every ce, as long as carefully observed, will find and Adriana is very simr.


    She suddenly smiled, ¡°Mr. Boone, how much did you pay for your contacts?¡±


    Theresa grew up with Adriana and of course knows that Adriana¡¯s eyes are dark brown, while Lawson¡¯s eyes in front of her are azure.


    Although it gives a sense of deep, three-dimensional features, like a mixed-race child, but a closer look, but also all the illusion of makeup sense.


    Hearing Theresa¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s face flushed and one side of her eyebrow raised, ¡°I wonder what Miss Lindsay means?¡±


    Her heart thumped and a bad feeling came over her.


    Perhaps she had discovered her identity from the moment she entered the office, if not, how could she have said that?


    Theresaughed, snorted lightly, then threw back her head andughed, ¡°Adriana, Adriana, tell me, how did youe back after I tried so hard to get you to disappear from Peter¡¯s presence. Hmm? Four years ago you were lucky not to die, so you should not be back. But you lost because you have no self-awareness and you came back to steal Peter from me, right? This time, I tell you, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Theresa has always been a straightforward nature, basically can¡¯t hide things, and her hatred for Adriana is so strong that it is outrageous.


    If it wasn¡¯t for thete hour yesterday, she would have contacted Adriana directly.


    That¡¯s why I held back until early in the morning and came to Fryer Group immediately after I woke up.


    Adriana was not surprised that she guessed the identity.


    After all, her true identity is known to many people, just curious which one will be like Theresa revealed the news.


    She sighed softly, ¡°Are you suffering from persecution paranoia?¡±


    ¡°So, you admit that you are Adriana?¡±


    Theresa stays close to the core issues.


    ¡°So what if I am, so what if I¡¯m not, Theresa, do you really think you¡¯re going to be my match?¡± Adriana was a bit helpless, although she hated Theresa, but did not want to fight with her swords.


    I didn¡¯t expect that someone had actually informed her of her true identity, and looking at Theresa¡¯s stance, she was again dering war with her.


    ¡°Heh, funny. adriana, although I don¡¯t know which rich man you have hooked up with to sit as the president of Fryer Group, but I guarantee you with my life that this time, you will lose.¡±


    Theresa mmed the table and put down a sentence in a self-proimed domineering manner.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and spread her hands, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Theresa responded and escaped to dump a contract on the table, ¡°This beauty product coboration, we end here.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay didn¡¯t read the contract? Needpensation for breach of contract yet.¡±


    ¡°Compensation ispensation, we at The Lindsay Family are not short of money.¡±


    ¡°OK, as long as you¡¯re happy. Eight times the breach of contract, no problem as long as you pay. I¡¯ve given Anne full authority to handle this matter, and you¡¯ll have a direct line ofmunication with her.¡±


    ¡°Eight times?¡±


    Theresa froze, her eyes staring straight at Adriana, ¡°Isn¡¯t that double?¡± She picked up the contract and flipped it open with a huff, lifting the paper with a whirring sound.


    Finally, on the penultimate page, I saw the contract notes, and it was indeed eight times the amount of liquidated damages!


    ¡°You ¡­ you fooled me?¡± Theresa¡¯s temples jutted out in anger, ¡°Aren¡¯t you too shameless? You can do whatever you want just because you and Anne arewyers? There is a use attached to it: Party B can unterally cancel the contract at any time at the time of cooperation and withdraw all funds.


    In other words, Fryer Group can cancel the contract anytime, anywhere, and as often as you like.


    ¡°Trick you? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    From the beginning of cooperation with Lindsay Group, Adriana has no intention to cooperate with Lindsay Group sincerely, after all, Lindsay Group is dependent on Alston Group, while Fryer Group is only a branch of Waverly, its head office strength Rex, is not the same level of opponents.


    ¡°Adriana, you!¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face turned red with anger, clutching the contract tightly, almost not vomiting blood with anger.


    In contrast, Adriana had an indifferent look, and the more indifferent she was, the more angry Theresa became.


    With a bang, he pped the table fiercely, ¡°Count on you, eight times the breach of contract, isn¡¯t it just 80 million? I¡¯ll take it all for the dogs!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you much for the dog.¡±


    Adriana ruffled her hair on her forehead and smiled seductively.


    After all, the Lindsay Group pays out more money to the Fryer Group, and it doesn¡¯t go into her pocket, so it¡¯s none of her business.


    ¡°You you you ¡­¡±


    Theresa white cheeks vaguely trembling, pointing at her to say something, but suddenly felt dizzy and swollen, hand immediately held the table, do not speak.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ve signed it all, let¡¯s just keep working together.¡±


    Because her head was a little dizzy, Theresa calmed down for a while, thinking that $80 million was not a small amount, and if her father knew about it, he would definitely not spare her.


    And she certainly won¡¯t take advantage of Adriana in the heat of the moment.


    So, grumpily, he took the contract and left.


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay, take care of yourself.¡±


    Adriana said with a smile.


    Clutching the contract, Theresa pulled open the office door and walked out, and was greeted by Anne, who approached with coffee, and said, ¡°Ms. Lindsay, want to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Theresa let out an angry curse.


    ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Suddenly scolded, Anne was very upset, especially looking at Theresa on a stomach of anger, so a lift a foot, a kick in her ass.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Theresa was unprepared, her body slumped forward, and she was caught off guard by the fall.

 Chapter 402 Bidding

    ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t give me that fucking face! I didn¡¯t have to deal with you that time in Clear Bay, but you¡¯re still mad at me, right?¡±


    ¡°Anne, are you going to die?¡±


    As the current female president of Lindsay Group, although she is the vice, she is all the rage in the day-to-day.


    Who knew that Anne would bully me again and again?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I die or not, Theresa, so keep your mouth shut or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡±


    Anne was in a good mood today, who knew that Theresa suddenly got angry with her and just pushed her, spilling all the coffee in her hand and soiling her work uniform.


    Can she not be angry?


    Theresa got up from the ground, looked around and found no one there, her pale face eased a bit.


    ¡°Anne, are you still a woman? If you do it again, do you believe I will send you to jail?¡±


    It is really too abominable, the same woman, she repeatedly bully her, it is uneptable.


    Especially since the three used to be best girlfriends, and she ended up falling back on Adriana, leaving her upset.


    ¡°Well, if you have the guts to send me in, ah.¡±


    Anne is not afraid at all, after all, she is a barrister and knows thew very well, ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want with Peter behind you, what do you think you are? Peter is just losing his memory now, if he remembers one day, you will still be kicked out of The Alston family of that cheap bastard.¡±


    Her words were so heartbreaking that Theresa was furious.


    Naive now in the Fryer Group, is their territory, even though how aggrieved can only break the teeth to swallow.


    ¡°Show your tongue, Anne, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Theresa flung her sleeves, got on the elevator, and walked straight away.


    Looking at the closed elevator door, Anne gave a nk look and muttered, ¡°What the hell, do you really take yourself seriously?¡±


    Looked down at the stained coffee stains on his body, a nest of fire.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and change your clothes?¡±


    Behind her, Adriana came over at some point and covered her lips with a smile, ¡°Tell me about you, when will the hot temper change? You offended her, is not asking for trouble.¡±


    From what I understand about Theresa, she will not give up.


    ¡°Afraid of what? I¡¯m a barrister, you¡¯re a barrister, and you¡¯ve got Harlee to cover it, afraid of her a Theresa?¡±


    Anne was dismissive.


    Stuffed the coffee mug into Adriana¡¯s phone and turned to go to the dressing room to change.


    Adriana looked grave, between the eyebrows can not melt the gloomy air, the heart of the hidden things always can not be relieved.


    It is not as straightforward and cheerful as Anne¡¯s nature.


    In the afternoon, Colin returned to Waverly, where Adriana personally received him and gave him a task.


    Colin looked at a bank card sitting on the table and was a little confused, ¡°You mean to be a dumpster fire?¡±


    Adriana smiled lightly, ¡°How can you say that? It is clear that you are given room for self-development. You have a great talent, you will be smarter and better at marketing than me. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡±


    He picked up the thin card, could not help but smack his lips, ¡°only a while not see, you can be full of president model, this set of words that is called a beautiful.¡±


    After being teased by him, Adriana gave him a nk look, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Poured a ss of red wine for him, ¡°The next thing will be hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Boss you¡¯re wee, I¡¯m your most loyal employee now, can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    ¡°Colin, if you¡¯re talking nonsense do you believe I¡¯ll kick you?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding, haha.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colin waved his hand and smiled bitchily.


    A few dayster.


    Clear Bay Project bid meeting.


    Anne and Adriana both arrived at the bidding venue on time, found their seats and sat down.


    Anne came up to Adriana and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, this time our bid will be sessful, I am 100% sure.¡±


    A winning look.


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t even have that kind of confidence, where do you get it?¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me.¡±


    Anne flirted.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How can you be so articte and still be a leftover after all these years? Hurry up and find someone.¡±


    ¡°Ch, one lives free and easy, why do you need to find a date.¡±


    ¡­


    Two people chatting in the interval, the venue one after another came to several majorpanies.


    Waverly¡¯s Lindsay Group, Alston Group, Fryer Group, etc., as well as many out-of-town real estate majors, are also in the running.


    It makes Adriana feel the pressure.


    In less than half an hour, the venue was already filled with people.


    Coincidentally, Adriana had Theresa sitting on her left and Peter on her right.


    This position of sitting makes Adriana feel twice as tormented.


    Shouldn¡¯t Peter be sitting with Theresa?


    ¡°Mr. Alston, didn¡¯t we agree not to bid on this?¡± She was the first to speak up to break the awkward air.


    The bidding meeting began with the host holding a microphone and a burst of official rhetoric from above, while people below chatted or looked at their phones or listened quietly.


    All of you are from bigpanies and seem to be quite sure about the bidding.


    But Adriana used to be aw firm, and switching to real estate made her very passive and stressed.


    ¡°What do you think the outside world will say about this kind of government tender project if The Alston family doesn¡¯t participate?¡± Peter said helplessly.


    With that, Adriana understood.


    It must be that he came over to bid with a less than ideal proposal and attempted to make a show of it.


    The way the two were talking andughing fell on Theresa¡¯s eyes, and she plucked out a very unpleasant look, ¡°Shame on you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling shameless?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice suddenly erupted from the quiet venue.


    Startled, Adriana looked sideways at Anne beside her and frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At one time, everyone looked sideways and their eyes fell on Anne¡¯s body, invariably bing the center of attention.


    Anne was furious and red viciously at Theresa, ¡°All ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish a sentence, Adriana took her arm, ¡°Okay, you go out first.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Just get out!¡±


    Anne was a little angry and felt that Adriana should have spoken up for her but didn¡¯t squeal.


    In this case, Adriana can not say anything, can only watch Anne leave the field.


    The bidding session continued and Theresa sat over, beside her, smiling towards her, ¡°Mr. Boone, are you sure about today¡¯s bid?¡±


    Adriana leaned back in her chair, her legs ounted for, ying with a ring she wore on her finger, ¡°And you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certainly sure of that.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s lips raised in a thick smile, can not hide the joy.


    ¡°Good luck with your heart.¡±


    Adriana certainly won¡¯t argue with her, it¡¯s all a waste of words.


    The bidding session began step by step, with bids being sung sequentially in a firste, first-served order.


    While Adriana was quietly listening to the singer on stage, she suddenly heard a person¡¯s name.


    Ran!

 Chapter 403 Alleged Theft

    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, nced sideways at the venue and finally, saw the man wearing sunsses directly behind her.


    When she saw him, he saw her.


    Removing his sunsses, he gave her an evil smile and said in a small voice, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    Adriana never expected Ran to be the president of the Oblurg Group, which is a powerful group and was heard to be the biggest enemy of this bid.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie if you can?¡±


    ¡°Ran, you ¡­!¡±


    She took a deep breath in exasperation and turned back, not bothering him.


    But the man behind her could not be quiet, the toe of his leather shoes kept kicking her stool, so she could not even be quiet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With Anne¡¯s previous experience, Adriana spoke very quietly, afraid of attracting the attention of those people.


    But both Peter and Theresa noticed something uplicated between Adriana and Ran.


    Theresa different look between the two people to measure a circle, if thoughtful, eyes obscure.


    Peter¡¯s contemptuous and despicable gaze swept over the two men, and then stopped looking at them both.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Ran replied gracefully.


    ¡°Sick!¡±


    Adriana cursed and turned back to do a good job.


    ¡°Okay, next is the construction budget from WaverlyFryer Group.¡± The caller opened the bid document submitted by Fryer Group and called for bids.


    ¡°He cheated!¡±


    As Adriana was exining, someone suddenly stood up, ¡°Mypany seriously suspects that Fryer Group is suspected of stealing mypany¡¯s bids.¡±


    The person who spoke was a Waverly family, Shi Real Estate, and the owner of the property is said to be a cousin of Lindsay GroupLogan.


    Adriana¡¯s brow knitted and she nced down at Theresa, only to see her lips raised in triumph, eyebrows raised and a faint smile.


    It is as if a superior person is proud of his posture.


    The bid jury opened Shi Group¡¯s bid file and Fryer Group¡¯s bid file onto the big screen, and everyone took a look at it and couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath.


    ¡°Gosh, it really is exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you see Shi Group¡¯s price point is one point higher than Fryer Group¡¯s, so obviously it¡¯s Fryer Group who copied and then changed the price tag.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ As is, Fryer Group trusts the president is still a real tofu.¡±


    ¡°Joke.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of discussion and a wait-and-see attitude towards the bidding.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, what is your exnation for this, please?¡± The caller inquired.


    Adriana is calm and unchanged, ¡°The clearer the better, I don¡¯t need any exnation.¡±


    ¡°Yoo-hoo, this kid is really arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Young people are still young after all.¡±


    ¡°Who has not been young and frivolous? Haha, it¡¯s that arrogance that makes people look unhappy.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°This ¡­ that temporarily rest and start again in half an hour.¡±


    Halftime pause.


    During the break the owners of Adriana and Shi Real Estate were called over and the bid reviewer said, ¡°At the prices shown on your construction budget ns, they are almost identical, the ns have not even been changed. So, do you need to make any additions or have any evidence that the proposal is yours?¡±


    ¡°What is there to add? He¡¯s a brat with no experience in managing apany at all, how can he be capable ofing up with such a good n?¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, the owner of Shi Group said contemptuously.


    Adriana looked calm, ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t get the evidence for a while, but soon I¡¯lle up with it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Mr. Hall of Hai Shang Groupughed loudly, ¡°If you can¡¯t produce evidence, you can¡¯t. What is your attitude? What¡¯s the use of dying? It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    ¡­


    After negotiating in the office for a while, we couldn¡¯t get any result at all.


    Eventually, after discussion, it was decided that the bid would be postponed and a new round of bidding would be opened.


    ¡°What? What the hell? We can¡¯t let us suffer along with them because of the problems of their twopanies, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, it¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous, infuriating and abominable!¡±


    ¡­


    Most of the owners were very unhappy with the oue of this leaked bid.


    Individuals left the stage withints, but Adriana was calm and collected, although the heart of anger but did not show too obvious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Howe there¡¯s a leak of the mark?¡±


    When the meeting was adjourned, Peter asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana replied with a smile, her gaze falling on Theresa, who was on the sidelines, ¡°The clearer the better, what¡¯s there to worry about. People are doing what they are told, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Theresa lifted her hand with red dyed nails, gently ruffled her long curly hair and walked away with a sexy waist, ¡°Mr. Boone, good luck.¡±


    She said as she walked.


    When she got to the side of the aisle and stood there waiting for Peter to walk past, she smoothly stopped Peter¡¯s arm and the two walked together.


    Bang¨CContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the chair she was sitting on was kicked hard.


    Adriana turned around, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    What a ghost, what the hell?


    I thought Ran had already left, but I didn¡¯t know that he hadn¡¯t.


    Since she didn¡¯t leave, she had something to say, ¡°Ran, are you out of your mind? You left without a word, and now you¡¯re suddenly in the Clear Bay Project bid, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Public bidding, you ask me why not ask the bidding office.¡±


    He shrugged, took a cigarette out of the box, lit it, took a silent drag, came up to Adriana¡¯s heels and exhaled a light puff of cigarette smoke towards her cheek, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a surprise, a pleasant surprise?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The sudden question made Adriana a little confused.


    ¡°Hmm? Was she counted?¡±


    He raised his forehead slightly and nced at the empty seat beside Adriana, meaning something.


    Says Theresa.


    ¡°Are you so interested in women¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m only interested in you.¡±


    Ran exined.


    Listening to his words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but give him a white look, ¡°I used to think that you were cold in nature and gossipy, but now it seems that you are ¡­ sulky!¡±


    On the unnamed ind, Ran¡¯s nature is known to everyone, aloof and reticent.


    Except for Lynn, the small man who was with him, almost everyone could not say a few words to him.


    Adriana got up and walked towards the outside, ignoring the fingers and strange looks thrown by the bosses of the majorpanies who were bidding.


    Ran leisurely got up, followed by wearing a Korean fashion army green trench coat, lining the whole popr field powerful, handsome iparable.

 Chapter 404 You will definitely bid?

    ¡°People will always be. ¡±


    He sounded a little deeper.


    At that moment, Anne, who was guarding the door, came over and confronted Adriana with a direct question: ¡°What¡¯s going on, I heard them say that ourpany is suspected of giarism?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°SHIT, it must be that bitch Theresa who did this, there won¡¯t be anyone else but her. I¡¯ll go and settle the score with her!¡±


    Anne, who has a fiery nature, stomped her feet in anger and tried to go to Theresa.


    But it was pulled by Adriana, ¡°Anne, what are you doing? Doing things is about evidence, you go over there now with no evidence, how can you prove it?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She was momentarily speechless.


    Adriana immediately calmed her down and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Theresa, but there are some things that can¡¯t be rushed slowly. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Anne shook off Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°I knew there was no room for sand in my eyes.¡±


    With that, she ran off in a huff.


    ¡°Anne? Anne? You¡¯re back?¡±


    Adriana shouted a few times, but Anne didn¡¯t even look back.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡±


    Adriana was chagrined.


    Anne is still a calm person and has a certain patience in dealing with people. Otherwise, the foreign Hale Cobb Law Firm would not be doing well.


    Why is it that when ites to Theresa¡¯s affairs, her emotions are always out of control?


    ¡°I think she¡¯s doing a good job, pretentious bitches should be cleaned up.¡±


    Ran took a drag on his cigarette and interjected.


    Adriana looked at the departing Anne and didn¡¯t say anything else, instead she turned to look at Ran, ¡°You should know that this time I am determined to win the Clear Bay Project, can¡¯t you just give in?¡±


    ¡°Aspire to win?¡±


    The thick inked sword eyebrows on one side of the man rose slightly, took a puff from the cigarette that was about to burn out, threw the butt in the trash can, and said lightly, ¡°Even without the Oblurg Group, you are sure you can take down the Clear Bay Project?¡±


    From the way he looked at Adrianaand the way he spoke, it was easy to see that Ran didn¡¯t trust Adriana at all.


    ¡°Peter has opted out, and if you do too, I¡¯ll have a good chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°How big? Fifty percent? Sixty? Or ny percent?¡±


    The man ced his hands in the pockets of his windbreaker, raised his eyes to gaze into the distance, and after a moment his gaze fell back on her body, wrinkling his eyebrows: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have a 100 percent chance of winning, don¡¯t be so sure. I, Ran, never do anything I¡¯m not sure of.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll definitely bid?¡±


    Adriana thought Ran would be merciful, but now it seems that won¡¯t be the case.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    An affirmative answer.


    ¡°Okay, in that case, fair y.¡±


    Adriana said with thin lips.


    Her thick, long, curly eyshes blinked, her eyelids drooping slightly, the sun¡¯s nting light, such as butterfly-winged eyshes cast a row of dark shadows on the cheeks, adding some tantalizing charm.


    Women¡¯s makeup, sensual, generous, gentle, noble.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When women dressed as men, evil, arrogant, yboy, yuppie.


    Ran stared at her eyes deepened a few points, can not stop the eyebrows raised, secretly feel: women handsome up, really no man what matter.


    ¡°I believe in your ability.¡±


    He looked at her and added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, how about treating you to a lunch? I believe, you won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Now that she has said that, Adriana has no reason to refuse.


    The two of them went to a nearby Chinese restaurant and ordered some random lunch.


    Because thepany¡¯s bid was leaked and used of giarism, Adriana had something weighing on her mind and little appetite.


    It was Ran who ate and drank and feasted.


    Suddenly, he put down his chopsticks, clinked sses with her and said, ¡°Oblurg Group has opened a branch in Waverly, and soon I will be serving over here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised.


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯te, how tiring to have an extrapetitor.¡± Adriana held her wine, tilted her head, and took a light sip.


    ¡°Waverly, the first tier city of Swoywana. Representing a symbol of status and position, Oblurg Group wanted to grow into Waverly years ago, but the timing just wasn¡¯t good.¡±


    He said, rising leisurely, his bony hands like jade holding a goblet and gently swaying the liquor, and walked behind Adriana.


    With one hand on the wine, one hand propped up on her seat, leaned over, close to her cheek, and took a breath into her ear, pretending to be ambiguous, ¡°Thinking differently, you have an extra strong ally, a hundred benefits but no harm.¡±


    ¡°More detractors is more like it.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have the heart to joke with Ran, drained her ss of red wine, got up and said, ¡°Take your time, I still have something to do at the office, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Who knows, just as she got up, her phone rang.


    ¡°Which one? What, Anne was sent to the police station? Okay, okay, okay, I got it,ing over now.¡±


    A sudden phone call made Adriana anxious, ¡°This Anne, why is her temper so explosivetely?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go over there with you.¡±


    Ran put down his ss, picked up his trench coat, and followed her out.


    Because of the alcohol, the two had to take a cab straight to the police station.


    Just walking in, I saw Theresa walking out of the police station.


    Face to face, each stopped to look at the other, eyes full of smoke and fire stone.


    ¡°Congrattions, you got what you wanted and finally sent her to the station.¡±


    Adriana taunted.


    Theresa carried the LV limited edition bag in her hand, lifted her hand and lifted her long hair, nced at Ran beside her with a self-proimed charm, and smiled charmingly, ¡°How can you say that? The actual fact is that people don¡¯t offend me, so who asked Anne to be a bitch and pick a fight? Since there is nothing to do, I can only be a man and send her to the bureau.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, for better or worse, was once a ¡­ friend.¡±


    Then said: ¡°Do not be too desperate, leave a line in front of people to meetter.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d rather not see it!¡±


    Theresa¡¯s sentence blocked Adriana¡¯s speech, not knowing how to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, grown up good looking women are poisoned, and should be avoided.¡± Ran long arms, brotherly arms around Adriana¡¯s shoulders, led her into the bureau around Theresa.


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    Behind her Theresa called out.


    Adriana¡¯s pace stopped abruptly, but did not speak, just stood quietly waiting for her to speak.


    ¡°Some things, since they are past, are past tense, and it is best not to break the existing peace, which is not good for anyone.¡± She uttered a warning.


    The intention is to make Adriana not to face Peter with her real identity and not to rekindle her old rtionship with Peter.


    Without answering, Adriana walked straight into the police station and asked about Anne.


    One of the officers in charge of Anne¡¯s case said, ¡°What are you Anne?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m her boyfriend. Yes, boyfriend.¡±


    She is now known as Lawson, well known as Anne¡¯s boyfriend.

 Chapter 405 Mediation between the two sides

    ¡°Miss Lindsay reported the murder, we retrieved the surveince video of the scene and saw Anne chasing Miss Lindsay¡¯s car, hitting it several times along the way and nearly injuring her. Now the other party filed awsuit, you either mediation, or hurry to find awyer. ¡±


    The police briefly said the cause and effect.


    Listening to the police, Adriana was furious, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Inside.¡±


    The police took her there, and Adriana walked to the detention room and saw Anne sitting alone in a corner, and although she was in a worrying situation, she leaned back in her chair and crossed her legs, apparently looking like nothing was wrong.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Anne!¡±


    She growled.


    Anne heard the sound, looked up, and saw Adriana at once.


    Getting up, he smiled and walked over to the bars of the detention room and looked at her, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Was it fun? Happy? Nowe in is not quite happy ah? I told you several times, do not do things impulsively, you are awyer yourself, do things about the consequences, you do not know?¡±


    She red at him, ¡°You know it¡¯s a special time for thepany, can¡¯t you behave yourself? What do you want to do now that Theresa has you by the balls?¡±


    She was scolded by her head, Anne skimmed her lips, ¡°I know I was impulsive today, but I really can¡¯t get used to seeing Theresa¡¯s shameless look. I¡¯m telling you, if it were anyone else, I could put up with it, because I¡¯m not familiar with it so it doesn¡¯t matter. But Theresa, she is the one we grew up with when we were kids, look how perverted and psychologically twisted she is now, I can¡¯t stand it if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson!¡±


    To put it bluntly, in the end, it is in her heart to treat Theresa as a friend, but Theresa¡¯s series of actions make her hold a grudge and cannot let go.


    Adriana sighed, understanding what Anne meant.


    ¡°All right, stay honestly inside and reflect on your reflections. I¡¯ll handle the rest. Have the police contact me in time if you need to.¡±


    She droned uneasily.


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I knew you cared about me the most.¡±


    Adriana turned and walked away, Ran followed her, and as the two exited the police station together, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty serious situation, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡±


    There was no way out except to go to Theresa.


    Although she was awyer, Anne didn¡¯t know which tendon was wrong today and did something so retarded. When she was caught in the act, it was hard to turn around.


    They took a taxi back to the Chinese restaurant and Adriana looked at Ran and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s part ways. When you get to Waverly, I¡¯ll give you a reception.¡±


    Ran looked at the time on his wristwatch and gave a slight jaw, ¡°Okay, bye. Call if you need anything.¡±


    The two men each got into their own cars and left separately.


    After parting ways, Adriana took the lead and went back to the office to take care of thepany¡¯s business.


    Thepany¡¯s top management held an emergency meeting on an ad hoc basis.


    Vivian saw Adrianaing back and immediately reported the situation to Adriana.


    Instead, she looked at the pile of papers on the table and said in a cold voice, ¡°No go.¡±


    ¡°But the ¡­ executives have gone to the conference room and are waiting for you.¡± Vivian was a little anxious and knew that the situation was now tricky.


    Although she was in thepany, she was the first to follow up on Adriana and Anne¡¯s side of things.


    ¡°If you like to wait, just let them wait all the time.¡±


    Adriana never fights unsure battles, now there are more important things to deal with, where is the time to meet those people?


    After being busy at the office for a while, Adriana contacted Theresa.


    Who knows a series of two calls Theresa did not answer, it is clear that in the face, this time Anne can really be nted in her hands.


    She left her phone on the table with a little headache.


    ¡°Vivian, when is Edwarding back?¡±


    Thest time we agreed to take Vivian to meet Edward and settle things between Edward and Vivian. Naive the next day Edward said he had something to do and left first.


    Things had to be put on hold until now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll go out first. You deal with the high level side by yourself first.¡±


    Now that the situation is uncertain, Adriana will definitely not go to meet those people easily.


    Busy at work for a while with the task at hand, then made a phone call and made an appointment.


    After leaving the office and meeting with a mysterious person, he went to Theresa.


    Lindsay Group.


    Standing at the entrance of the building, Adriana looked up at thergepany building and felt a sigh of relief.


    Many years have passed since thest time I was here.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    She was standing in a daze when someone suddenly called out.


    As soon as Adriana turned around, she saw Peter standing behind her.


    The sudden appearance took her by surprise, ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard Anne was in the police station, so I came over to ask.¡±


    Peter a ck suit, outside with a blue and white id trench coat, his body shape is walking clothes rack, dressing thin off the meat, just like walking on the catwalk supermodel.


    ¡°News travels fast, you know all about it.¡±


    She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Anne has been good friends with both Theresa and Adri for many years and doesn¡¯t want to see any conflict between them.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to talk to Peter much, but somehow I can¡¯t keep my mouth shut, and suddenly a sentence came out without thinking.


    The man collected his eyebrows, slowly hung his head, and said, ¡°Because, she should not want to see such a day.¡±


    ¡°She? Adriana?¡±


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart shuddered, indefinable meaning came to mind, and suddenly felt a tingle, as if electrocuted.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up together.¡±


    Just as Adriana froze, Peter spoke up.


    She nodded and followed him in, just in time to drill a hole.


    If he came alone, maybe Theresa would not appreciate the face and turn him away, but if Peter was there, it would definitely be different.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Mr. Boone.¡±


    When the two walked into the building, the receptionist seemed to already know the identities of the two, and with a respectful salute and a please gesture, led them to the elevator and directly to Theresa¡¯s office.


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay, Mr. Boone and Mr. Alston are here.¡±


    Pushing open the office door, the reception addressed Theresa.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Theresa closed the file and got up and walked away from her desk.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Theresa smiled when she saw Peter, and could not hide the joy in her eyes.


    But when she saw Adriana behind Peter, her eyes chilled a bit more, ¡°Mr. Boone, what do you want?¡±


    Since he is still a female impersonator, it means that now Peter does not know Lawson¡¯s true identity.


    Theresa does not want everyone to know that Lawson is Adriana, so she wants such a person to disappear forever and be forgotten.


    Adriana put her hands in the pockets of her suit pants and looked up at her with a smile, ¡°Anne did something wrong today and came over to apologize to you.¡±

 Chapter 406 Did you win against me?

    ¡°Yeah? An apology?¡±


    Theresa stood with her arms around Peter¡¯s chest and surveyed him, ¡°Mr. Boone is empty-handed, is this the right attitude to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Theresa.¡±


    Peter called out and said, ¡°You and Anne are friends after all, this ¡­ is not very good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not good?¡±


    Theresa turned around and walked to the sofa, sat down with her legs folded, looked to the side with her head in exasperation, and muttered, ¡°Anne has always treated Adriana as a friend, as a best friend, not taking me seriously at all, so why should I take her seriously? You don¡¯t know what happened yesterday, she was determined to kill me, I¡¯m not that much of a saintly bitch. She wants to kill me, how can I ¡­¡±


    Seo turned back to Adriana with a stern look, ¡°Yung her!¡±


    Her meaning is clear: she wants to put Anne behind bars.


    ¡°She¡¯s Luis and Helen¡¯s godmother. It¡¯s hard for me to exin to the children when you do that. Besides, the child will have a stigma against you.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, Peter had already spoken, walked up to Theresa and said in a calm tone.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too selfish?¡±


    Theresa was so angry that she stood up, raised her hand and poked her chest, and said, ¡°For four years, you have clearly seen how I feel about my two children, and Anne treats me like that, isn¡¯t it because she is the godmother of the two children, so she is reckless? You as my fiance, do not consider for me?¡±


    If Peter had interceded for Anne in private, she could have epted it, except that Adriana was present today.


    After four years, she didn¡¯t want to be a disgraceful defeat for Adriana once again.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    Peter asked.


    Adriana listened to the two men chatting over there, and she was not anxious, leaning leisurely against the desk, her arms around her chest, her eyes falling on the gently shaking toes of her shoes, thoughtfully remaining silent.


    ¡°Follow the legal process, of course. Isn¡¯t she Anne awyer, I¡¯d like to see what she wants to do to excuse herself.¡±


    The words are sharp, with a hard edge in the words, always looking at Adriana when she speaks.


    ¡°Stop it. Anne is Lawson¡¯s girlfriend, and you and Lawson still work together ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    No matter how Peter spoke, Theresa¡¯s attitude was firm, ¡°This time I will make sure Anne goes to jail and will not let her go!¡±


    It was so hard to find an opportunity, how could it be easy to let go?


    Peter persuaded a few times and found that Theresa was greasy.


    The cold face cold a few points, harsh gaze stared at her, and finally, he lightly pursed thin lips pulled, want to say something, but suddenly turned to leave.


    ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    Theresa called out to the man, but the man walked away without looking back.


    Didn¡¯t even look at Adriana as she walked past him.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Obviously, angry.


    Snapping-


    The moment she waited for the office door to close, Adriana raised her hand and pped it gently, apuding her. ¡°Tsk ¡­ a good hand of cards yed thin. Theresa, you still haven¡¯t changed after a few years.¡±


    Still so foolish.


    ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    Theresa almost shouted her real name in a fit of anger, but when she thought that she was in thepany and was afraid that there were ears on the wall, she immediately changed her tone and said, ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t be arrogant and domineering in front of me. This time I¡¯ve made up my mind to make Anne suffer.¡±


    At the end, that ruthless look red at Adriana and added, ¡°At all costs!¡±


    Adriana propped her hands on the edge of the table, her fingers slightly tightened, still a little worried, I must say.


    After all, Anne is not too young, if really in jail, that life will add a stain that can not be wiped off.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Sheughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Theresa couldn¡¯t read the chill in Adriana¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Laughing at your ipetence, of course.¡±


    She shrugged and continued, ¡°Your real opponent is me, but you can¡¯t do anything about me, so you can only find Anne and get angry. Is this what you think you can do? In my case, it¡¯s just ipetence.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you say that again?!¡±


    Theresa was furious at her words, her entire facial muscles trembled slightly, her face bursting red with anger, and she couldn¡¯t wait to go up and strangle Adriana to death.


    ¡°From five years ago to now, have you ever beaten me? It¡¯s just a defeat under the hand. Neither Peter nor Anne can win their hearts, what does that mean? It means you have a problem with your character.¡±


    One is a man and one is a former BFF.


    It¡¯s just that every single one of them is not in her favor, so why not consider considering the reasons?


    ¡°Get out, get out!¡±


    Theresa was furious and pointed at her.


    With a nce, he found the cup on the table, copied it and smashed it towards her, yelling hysterically, ¡°Get out, Lawson, I told you to get out, did you hear me?!¡±


    The cup arced in mid-air and smashed straight towards Adriana.


    She dodged with a sh of her body.


    Bang¨C


    With a crunching sound, the mugnded on Theresa¡¯s desk and smashed on top of herptop, spilling coffee all over the keyboard, and the mug shattered in response.


    ¡°So angry? Theresa, you¡¯re not worthy to be my opponent! There is still a long way to go, we¡¯ll see!¡±


    Leaving the words behind, he ignored Theresa¡¯s insulting voice behind him, pulled open the office door and walked straight away.


    Who knows, just walking down the corridor, he saw Peter standing at the entrance of the elevator.


    It seems that ¡­


    Waiting for her.


    She subconsciously swallowed, gathered her emotions, and took a big step towards him, ¡°Mr. Alston wants something?¡±


    Peter was looking down in thought when he heard footstepsing.


    Turning back, he saw Lawson walking toward him.


    The man frowned with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help with Anne.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Anne had nothing to do with you, and I know you did your best.¡±


    She really did not expect that Peter would approach Theresa to intercede for Anne after she was imprisoned.


    Very amazed and incredulous.


    ¡°Anne is Luis and Helen¡¯s godmother, as I should be.¡±


    The man¡¯s cool appearance is already a few years ago is the thing.


    Peter is now extraordinarily approachable and grounded when he speaks to him, and can even be described as down-to-earth.


    But when he faced Theresa, his face always brushed off the coldness, chilling.


    Adriana had some self-doubt, could it be that he had already found out who she was?


    Ding¨C


    Elevator doors open.


    The two men walked in.


    In the elevator, the two men were on either side of each other, looking ahead, and the sudden silence felt a little awkward.


    Adriana raised a hand to ruffle her short hair and said, ¡°How have Luis and Helen been doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peter responded, ¡°Just making a fuss about you going over to teach them taekwondo, I said to find them a teacher, the kids didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana gave an oh and lost it.


    There was another moment of silence until they reached the first floor and the two exited the elevator, the man walking behind her.

 chapter 407 a little …… cute

    The silence makes Adriana very ufortable.


    So simply speed up and leave, so as to ease that awkwardness.


    ¡°Do you have time to go to Orchard House this weekend?¡±


    Suddenly, Peter asked the question.


    At the word, Adriana pace a meal, suddenly stopped and turned back violently ¡­


    At this moment, Peter, who was lowering his head, also did not pay attention, and at once hit her body, Adriana an unstable directly fell down, at that moment she subconsciously pulled his blue and white id trench coat, then the inertia of Peter also ripped off.


    ¡°Well!¡±


    The moment she fell down, Adriana¡¯s head hit the ground hard and fell dizzy and closed her eyes, secretly drawing a breath.


    But when he inhaled, he found some difort, opened his eyes, and actually found Peter pressed against her. Lips, so dead on her lips.


    Quiet, eerie quiet ¡­


    The two people stared at each other with wide eyes, and the two looked at each other with astonishment in their eyes.


    Thud, thud ¨C


    The heart is beating faster and the pulse rise and fall all over the body is so obvious.


    After four years, the man once again kissed her lips, originally thought it would be repulsive, even disgusting. But when she really felt the warm lips, she was deep in memories, somewhat greedy and nostalgic for this feeling.


    She blinked her eyshes, and her long, thick eysh feathers gently teased the man¡¯s cheeks like a wiper, also tugging at his heartstrings.


    Peter stared down in awe at the man in front of him, fair and good-looking face, without the masculine breath of a man, but with a feminine than a woman is beautiful.


    The frown is brushed off the gloomy air, like a wounded moose, poor heartbreaking.


    Lips and lips together, he seemed to be electrocuted, an inexplicable throbbing, a small abdominal heat, actually have a feeling?


    Since losing his memory four years ago, he had no feelings for any woman and even suspected at one point that he had a functional disorder.


    ¡°Get up and move!¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away as soon as she could, raising her hand to wipe her mouth.


    When I looked up, I found that many people around me kept taking pictures with their cell phones and talking about it.


    ¡°Holy shit, isn¡¯t that Lawson the one who was exposed kissing a man the other day?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, such a handsome man is actually a sufferer?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ tyranny, good men are spoiled by Lawson.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Peter didn¡¯t marry Ms. Lindsay for a long time, it turns out that he likes men.¡±


    ¡°The big news of the century, Mr. Alston is bent!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Peter, please stay away from me in the future!¡±


    Adriana roared, swept a nce around those who gathered around, some here and there retorted: ¡°I have a girlfriend, you do not talk nonsense.¡±


    Raising her hand to wipe her lips, she walked out of the hall with a huff.


    Peter stood in ce, eyeing his fading back, fleeing in haste, looking surprisingly a bit ¡­ cute?!


    He actually used the word ¡®cute¡¯ to describe a man?


    Peter thinks he¡¯s really crazy!


    Back in her car, Adriana started the sedan and headed straight to the police station.


    On the way, her mind was swirling with the scene that just happened in the first floor lobby of Lindsay Group, which disturbed her thoughts and nearly crashed into the car in front of her several times.


    Jingle Bell-


    The phone rang.


    She didn¡¯t even look at it and immediately answered the phone, ¡°Which one ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, are you ashamed? It¡¯s okay that you hooked up with Peter before. Four yearster, everyone knows you¡¯re dead, and now you¡¯re back for what? You have the nerve to keep hooking up with Peter, are you done with that? Shame on you!¡±


    Theresa was furious, thinking about that time she took the contract and made a deal with Lawson, giving her several percent in profit to stay away from The Alston family, which is now ridiculous to think about.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I can¡¯t believe she teased me again.


    ¡°Does it matter to you whether I¡¯m done or not? Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, even if I fuck Peter now, what can you do with me? Or do you want to go in front of Peter and tell him who I really am? Oh, I guess, you definitely don¡¯t have that courage.¡±


    Adriana said with disdain.


    She didn¡¯t mean to do it, and she felt aggrieved, but Theresa called and scolded her.


    It irritates her.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still a Jenkins and Thelma in Waverly, and then, not to mention Luis and Helen. if you ever go near Peter again, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    At the sound of her words, Adriana mmed on the brakes and the sedan came to a stop.


    Long fingers tightly clutching the steering wheel, with a burning fire in his eyes, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m warning you, if you touch Luis and Helen, I¡¯ll bury your entire The Lindsay Family with you! Remember what I said, and you will do it!¡±


    Bang¨C


    She hung up the phone and flung it aside.


    Lying on the steering wheel, Adriana closed her eyes, her mind couldn¡¯t help but think of Luis and Helen¡¯s appearance, their happy andughing faces made her heart ache.


    For a long time, she sat up and adjusted her emotions before driving to the police station.


    At the police station, meet Anne.


    ¡°Well, am I allowed to go out now?¡±


    Anne¡¯s face was so expectant that Adriana looked a little haunted.


    ¡°Sorry, it didn¡¯t go so well.¡±


    From the time Peter was denied when he opened his mouth to ask Theresa for a favor, she knew she shouldn¡¯t go to Theresa because there was no chance of that happening.


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Anne¡¯s face shed with a little loss, but looking at Adriana¡¯s bad face, she immediately smiled, ¡°Oh, what a big deal. I I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this before, just to get a good feel for it.¡±


    ¡°Anne, I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was already feeling a little guilty, and seeing Anne¡¯s feigned heartless smile conked her heart even further. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll be in there for a few days, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you out soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a chance to take a few days off, it¡¯s cool.¡±


    She grinned, not looking sad at all.


    Adriana nced at the other girls in the detention room, either bowing their heads or sobbing silently, causing her heart to sour and sympathize with Anne.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡±


    Dropping three words, she turned around and left.


    Stay a little longer, I¡¯m really afraid that I will not be able to bear to mess up the situation.


    After leaving the police station, Adriana sat in her car for a while.


    Calcting the time, there is only half a month left before the next bid, she does not have much time left.


    Adriana left the re-nning of the bid to thepany, and shepletely took the reins.


    Time passed day by day, thepany has been busy, but only thepany¡¯s president Lawson could not see.


    At the same time, Colin¡¯s side of the gamepany is also in full swing.


    After the opening, Adriana went to take a look, did not stay much and left directly.


    Because Colin worked, she was very relieved, and the initial recruitment of thepany was much better than she had expected.

 Chapter 408 Brenden Wins!

    The day before the bid, Lawson went to thepany and looked at the construction budget drawings of several groups, and finally settled on Group C.


    Group leader Abraham.


    ¡°Abraham here¡¯s the construction budget for your group, use this. You¡¯lle with me to the bid meeting tomorrow.¡±


    Adriana barked at him.


    The next day was the bidding day.


    Early in the morning, Abraham and Adriana drove to the bidding venue.


    Thepanies arrived one after another, there were many people on site, each turned in their electronic products, and the venue was strictly confidential.


    But this time when she entered the meeting, Adriana scanned around and found Peter, Theresa and otherpany bosses, but didn¡¯t see Ran.


    The meeting started slowly ording to the program.


    Adriana was sitting leisurely, as if she was not interested in the design.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this bid won¡¯t work?¡±


    Peter, who was sitting next to him, came over and asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you can make it, if you can¡¯t, forget it.¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°I did my best anyway.¡±


    The hanging look is extremely disdainful.


    Especially Abraham, the budget team leader sitting next to her, nced at her contemptuously, to be as disgusted as possible.


    I feel from the bottom of my heart that a dude like Lawson is simply not fit to be in charge of the Fryer Group.


    ¡°The following is the bid from Shi Real Estate.¡± The caller opened the file, followed by the Fryer Group¡¯s bid.


    The singer looked at the bidder and his face sank.


    Can¡¯t help but look sideways at the bidding judges, ¡°These ¡­ two copies are exactly the same again ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ what the hell? Are these two on a collision course?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of funny, it¡¯s ridiculous, hrious.¡±


    ¡°Stirring up bids, a rat turd ruins a pot of soup.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd bemoaned the situation and secretly talked about it.


    Adriana stood up and asked the owner of Shi Real Estate, ¡°When did you get the construction budget?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    The owner of Shi Real Estate gave her a nk, rather dismissive look.


    ¡°How is it not rted to me? Yourpany has repeatedly bumped bids with us, don¡¯t you think there is something fishy? So it¡¯s necessary to properly investigate the theft of the bids.¡±


    Adriana really don¡¯t believe it, can¡¯t find out who is behind the backroom dealers.


    ¡°And what proof do you have?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Adriana yanked Abraham to his feet, ¡°This is our engineering budget department, and the engineering budget drawings are from his hand! You should have kept the original, you tell us. ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me? Me?¡±


    Abraham did not expect Adriana to grab him, his face a little ugly, ¡°I ¡­ Mr. Boone, this ¡­ this, you are not making it difficult for me? ¡±


    ¡°Difficult for you? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to say when I ¡­ have something that wasn¡¯t even in my budget.¡± He frowned and lowered his head, not daring to look directly at Adriana.


    ¡°Shhh, so it really is Lawson stealing the bids.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a despicable tactic.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t, this is going to be a good show.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Not in your budget?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question and Abraham nodded.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The crowd jeered, but Shi Real Estate¡¯s TheoMr. Hallughed wildly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to find a scapegoat now, do you? Mr. Boone is so young, he must be afraid to take the me for his wrongdoings, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hall, are you saying that this has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Adriana pressed on.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, how can it have anything to do with me. To say that there is a rtionship, it is also the victim.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I see that you are indeed a victim. ¡±


    Her words a beat, contemptuous smile, ¡°hurt by your own retardation, theft once the bottom of the mark is even, you still y up?¡±


    With that, she looked at the bidding judges above and said, ¡°I have a video to show.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to? What video do you want? Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s a bidding venue? What¡¯s all the fuss about.¡± Shi Real Estate¡¯s boss¡¯s face turned a little reluctant.


    Peter, who was silent, said slowly, ¡°Since someone stole, it should be thoroughly investigated and rectify the crookedness.¡±


    The Alston family said in the end in Waverly has a head of the task, many people have let The Alston family a few points.


    He asked for it, and the bidding jury naturally would not refuse.


    Adriana handed up a sheet instantly and it was yed on the big screen.


    The first paragraph is Shi Real Estate boss and Abraham¡¯s private meeting of a few continuous photos, and can even clearly see the boss of the sea Shang to Abraham¡¯s bank card process.


    The second, a photo taken by a miniature camera installed at thepany Adriana, was taken after Abraham met with the owner of Shi Real Estate.


    He meets Adriana and discusses the bids with Adriana.


    Because the distance was very close, it was recorded together with the sound. And then Adriana said used this bid, after Adriana left he immediately gave Theo a call.


    Under several cameras, even the cell phone number is clearly visible, it is Theo¡¯s phone, then it is he said to Theo: ¡°Mr. Hall, Mr. Boone has confirmed to use my construction budget, you can rest assured. No problem.¡±


    ¡­


    A few clips were yed and all the people in the audience were surprised.


    They all thought Adriana was young, so they thought she was the one who would use the clumsy tactic of stealing the bids.


    I don¡¯t know that this is not the case.


    She looked at Abraham and smiled, patted him on the shoulder, then made a ¡®shoot¡¯ gesture toward the owner of Shi Real Estate in a handsome gesture.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. shi Real Estate really knows how to y, now it¡¯s drawing fire.¡±


    ¡°What a no-brainer, stealing the mark twice, just messing with things.¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    ¡­


    While everyone was ming Shi Real Estate owner Theo, Adriana looked at Theresa who was sitting on the sidelines, ¡°Ms. Lindsay, surprise, surprise?¡±


    Adriana filed a police report on the spot against the bid jury.


    After waiting quietly for ten minutes, Theo and Abraham were taken away directly by the police.


    It took a while for the rowdy venue to quiet down.


    ¡°The next bid was from Aclurg Group.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened subconsciously in surprise at the mention of the Aclurg Group.


    Because Brenden was very close to the old boss of Aclurg Group back then, there must be some kind of amazing conspiracy. And after several years of silence, Aclurg Group suddenly came out of nowhere.


    It is then after Brenden¡¯s return to the country to revive, is really incredible.


    Her eyes shot around and eventually, in a corner, she spotted a person ¡­ Brenden!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter found her face is not right, followed her line of sight to look over, found a person wearing a hat with his head down, then also did not find any clues.


    Finally, the public evaluation of bids began, and the jury allowed several goodpanies to exin and answer questions.


    ¡°Next, let Brenden, a representative of the Aclurg Group, exin ¡­¡±


    When Brenden was mentioned, many people sighed for a while.


    ¡°Brenden? Hasn¡¯t he been missing for years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, why would you suddenly go out and still be at Aclurg Group?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡­


    A crowd of people were talking, very surprised and shocked by Brenden¡¯s appearance.


    And Adriana clearly found Peter after hearing Brenden appeared, actually ¡­ not shocked at all?!


    Has he, already found out?


    But it¡¯s normal to think about it, Peter has been aware of Brenden¡¯s existence for so many years, but never intended to get rid of him, it already exins his attitude.


    And how can you be surprised?


    Just, the most unexpected thing for Adriana is ¡­


    The bid resulted in Lindsay Group losing, Fryer Group losing, and Peter giving way to Adriana, so theirpany¡¯s bid was too high and they also lost.


    Ran¡¯s Oblurg Group bizarrely didn¡¯t show up.


    As a direct result the final winner is Aclurg Group, aka ¡­ Brenden wins!

 Chapter 409 – Raylan in trouble

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Aclurg Group won?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Mr. Alston, when did this Brendene back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, how could he rece Aclurg Group, could it be that you are about to acquire New Feng, so you are giving New Feng a chance to emerge?¡±


    ¡°As expected of the president of Alston Group, this is a great tactic.¡±


    ¡­


    After the meeting, the bosses of variouspanies flocked over and struck up a conversation with Peter.


    But Peter¡¯s face is cold, like a thousand years of unbroken ice, only let people close to feel the cold air.


    So, after each said a few words without getting an answer from Peter, they left and threw themselves into Brenden¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Alston is making a triumphant return from his years of hibernation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, where have you been all these years?¡±


    ¡°What a beautiful hand you yed today, you and Mr. Alston, uncle and nephew together, invincible.¡±


    ¡°Did you, The Alston family, secretly acquire the Aclurg Group? Why else would you be bidding on behalf of New Feng?¡±


    ¡­


    Those mall bigwigs havee forward to congratte and praise.


    The surface look of reverence and worship, but in reality, they are all secretly prying into the situation to facilitate better cooperationter.


    ¡°I heard that Brenden disappeared for many years, why is he suddenly back?¡±


    Adriana asked as she stood next to Peter and the two looked back at Brenden, who was surrounded by a crowd not far away.


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    He gazed intently at Brenden, who was not far away, and replied somewhat perfunctorily.


    ¡°He¡¯s your Uncle, you wouldn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Adriana did not believe Peter¡¯s answer at all, but because of her current identity as Lawson, many questions could be asked with impunity.


    ¡°Enemies!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was a bit unpleasant and he turned away.


    Watching his back, Adriana stood deep in thought, specting on what attitude Peter had towards Brenden.


    ¡°Oh, after all the effort, you didn¡¯t take Clear Bay Project in the end, tsk ¡­ congrattions oh.¡±


    Theresa, who was sitting on the sidelines, waited for Peter to leave before she made a sarcastic remark about Adriana.


    It seems that only seeing her unhappy can satisfy the pleasure of revenge in her heart. The feeling of revenge.


    Adriana leaned on the table, not even looking at Theresa, ¡°Even so, Lindsay Group did not seed. It can be said that ¡®the chicken is not stolen,¡¯ this time there is Shi Real Estate¡¯s Theo boss in the detention room to apany, I think Anne will not be alone.¡±


    ¡°Even if you pull a scapegoat, there¡¯s no downside for me.¡± Theresa¡¯s indifferent attitude.


    ¡°To have or not to have, it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Adriana left ament, got up, and left straight away.


    Just a few steps away, I heard people passing by talking ¡­


    ¡°Do you know why the Oblurg Group didn¡¯t participate?¡±


    ¡°The Oblurg Group is strong and participatedst time, howe they didn¡¯te this time instead?¡±


    ¡°I heard there was a problem at Oblurg Group headquarters, and that Ran is now embroiled in awsuit.¡±


    ¡°What kind ofwsuit? Who dares to go against him?¡±


    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. It¡¯s not just that the Oblurg Group¡¯s hotel has multiple people with food poisoning, tsk ¡­ this thing is estimated to be exposed this afternoon. When the consequences are unimaginable.¡±


    ¡­


    On hearing this, Adriana¡¯s heart was in shock and she was a little worried about Ran¡¯s situation.


    The most worrying thing about the food industry is the poisoning problem, which couldruin the whole Oblurg Group if things get too big.


    Someone already knows at this point, but the dy in exposure out, it is clear that someone suppressed the news.


    So it¡¯s also enough to show how important things are.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was secretly thinking about it when she was jostled aside and she hit the table, hurting her back.


    ¡°Blind, walking without eyes?¡±


    Adriana got a little annoyed and cursed.


    A group of people passing by turned around, and among them was Brenden.


    In that moment, Adriana stood up straight and looked at Brenden with a critical eye, ¡°Mr. Alston?¡±


    Since Peter is in charge of the Alston Group, people in the industry refer to him as ¡®Mr. Alston¡¯, and Brenden, formerly a vice president of the Alston Group, has been referred to as ¡®Mr. Alston¡¯. Mr. Alston¡¯.


    After four years of absence, Brenden¡¯s style remains unchanged.


    A few simrities with Peter¡¯s face, handsome, with a short beard, adding a little mature sexy and yuppie atmosphere.


    Under that slightly curly short hair, it looks more youthful and handsome.


    Brenden has a strong body, a tailored suit to show a slender body, it is like the image of a super handsome uncle from the secondary manga.


    Leaving aside his ruthlessness, one must admit that Brenden is a beautiful man.


    Compared to Peter, it is hard to tell the difference.


    ¡°Is this ¡­ Lawson? Mr. Boone?¡±


    Brenden stepped out of the crowd and looked back at the bosses, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll talk to youter sometime.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Mr. Alston you¡¯re wee.¡±


    ¡°Then Mr. Alston, you go ahead and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, goodbye, goodbye.¡±


    ¡­


    Several real estate owners said hello to Brenden and all left.


    Adriana watched them leave, just in time to see the entrance to the venue, Theresa walked up to Peter¡¯s heels, reached for the man¡¯s arm in the usual way, and the two walked away together.


    The man and the woman are a match made in heaven, that kind of match.


    ¡°Mr. Boone knows Peter well?¡±


    Brenden followed Adriana¡¯s line of sight and nced back to find Theresa and Peter in the doorway.


    ¡°Friends.¡±


    Adriana replied casually.


    Then asked, ¡°I heard that Mr. Alston had been away for many years, why did he suddenlye back?¡± She was curious to know the reason.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The man ced his hands in his pockets and smiled evilly, ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to be very interested in me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in you. However, very interested in the Clear Bay Project in your hands.¡±


    Adriana got right to the point and said directly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Her words made Brenden feel a little surprised, stretching his tone andughing, ¡°Mr. Boone is really interesting.¡±


    Adriana took out a business card from inside her suit pocket and handed it to Brenden, ¡°This is my card, Mr. Alston keep it. I believe that you will contact me in a very short time.¡±


    Before leaving, standing at his side, Adriana whispered, ¡°Clear Bay¡¯s project, when ites to difficulties, I will definitely lend a helping hand.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The man smiled, a flicker of light in his dark, ink-like eyes.


    Adriana didn¡¯t answer his words and walked straight away.


    Walking to the entrance of the venue, Adriana got into her car.


    Start the limousine went directly to the police station, now this time to the police station, there must still be a good show.


    Outside the police station.


    Adriana sat in the car and waited quietly for a long time. Finally, ady came out of the police station holding her child, crying with sadness, red and swollen eyes, pitiful.


    When the woman stepped out, Adriana lowered her window, looked at the man and called out, ¡°Mrs. Hall is it?¡±


    A call, is crying woman crying abruptly stopped, looked at her, the aggrieved face gradually became hideous twisted, then holding the child, angry lunged towards her, ¡°You, it is you. It was you who sent my husband to prison, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 410 Going to Floedan

    Adriana was not surprised by the woman¡¯s move, pushed the door open and walked out, and when she saw her lunge, she raised her hand and took hold of her wrist.


    ¡°Mrs. Hall don¡¯t get angry, get in the car, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Mrs. Hall¡¯s body is fat, because it has been at home with the children, to look a little bloated face dull yellow, a proper housewife.


    Seeing the man in front of him is overwhelming, he does not dare to make a move.


    Look at him suspiciously, unsure.


    Adriana once again said: ¡°My identity needs no further introduction, Fryer Group President Lawson. your husband is Shi Real Estate boss Theo. he repeatedly set up ourpany, nearly ruined ourpany¡¯s honor, you are smart, which is right and wrong you also understand. ¡±


    Noticing that Mrs. Hall was a little wary and defensive of her, Adriana simply stood in the doorway and spoke to her.


    ¡°The Fryer Group has no animosity with Shi Real Estate, but has some subtle ties to the Lindsay Group. If you want your husband to get out, give this a listen. It¡¯s guaranteed to help you.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to ruffle her hair in front of her forehead, pretending to be an evil gesture, and interpreted the image of a male child to the fullest.


    Handing her a USB, ¡°Go back and take a good look at it. If you have any questions and needs, just ask me, I will definitely help you.¡±


    Mrs. Hall was bewildered, and was so angry with Adriana that she wanted to start a fight with him, but she didn¡¯t know that she was threatening to help her.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have no enmity with your husband, so of course I won¡¯t harm him, but some people want to pull him as a scapegoat. I¡¯m not trying to help you, but I don¡¯t want to see some people sitting on theirurels.¡±


    Adriana got into the car, closed the door and looked at her with her head poking out, ¡°If you need anything call me at Fryer Group and wait for your good news.¡±


    Start the sedan engine, throttle to the end, straight fly out.


    Back to the office.


    Vivian immediately came to her to report the work problem.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, the top management of thepany is quite critical of you now, and they are very unhappy that you stood up at thest senior management meeting.¡±


    ¡°They also said eye joint report you, that you are not doing your job and do not take thepany seriously.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, if you don¡¯t say something, the executives are really going to make a scene.¡±


    ¡°Also now the internal staff is on edge and some people are starting to resign.¡±


    Vivian told Adriana all about some of the circumstances.


    Adriana leaned on the executive chair and closed her eyes to fake sleep, ¡°Got it. Inform the human resources department, but anyone who resigns, approve it directly and pay an extra month of sry aspensation.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This ¡­ Mr. Boone, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Not to mention thepany¡¯s internal senior management and staff, even Vivian at this moment also can not see what the hell Adriana is up to.


    She doesn¡¯t say what she thinks either, so who can know.


    Adriana listened to Vivian¡¯s words, a little helpless, opened her eyes and looked at her, ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to be suspicious of thepany, and I am also self-doubting. I¡¯m tired of being asked to manage thepany when I don¡¯t have any experience. And to let me manage those who left? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have enough heart.¡±


    Everyone questions her, and from time to time she questions herself.


    Only she knows the grievances in her heart.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Vivian skimmed her lips, wanting to say something.


    My heart also aches for what happened to Adriana.


    After a long time, she asked again, ¡°Where is Anne? She¡¯s been in for half a month. Last time I went to see her, she had lost a lot of weight.¡±


    ¡°Almost there, almost there.¡±


    Adriana sighed, feeling very guilty about Anne.


    So much so that many times when I went to the entrance of the detention center, I didn¡¯t have the courage to go in and visit her.


    ¡°You go and get me a ticket to Floedan right now, the sooner the better.¡± Adriana instructed.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Vivian left the office and booked the flight as Adriana had instructed.


    And at the same time.


    Alston Group headquarters.


    Hank walked into the president¡¯s office and reported to Peter, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s something wrong with the Floedan division, and you still have to go over there and take a look at it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was clear and cold as he flipped through the documents while asking.


    ¡°Hotel gas explosion in Floedan kills.¡±


    ¡°Did you investigate what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter put down the signature pen, cold and gloomy face with some stern atmosphere.


    Hank¡¯s eyebrows tightened and he immediately said, ¡°There was a problem with the Oblurg Group¡¯s hotel catering, and they are diagonally across the street from our hotel. Probably the Oblurg Group suspected that our people had made a mistake, so they deliberately retaliated, causing a gas explosion in our hotel and causing a human death.¡±


    ¡°Book your tickets immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, The Alston family old house.


    The Atrium Parlor of The Alston family, where Old Mr. Alston and several of the family elders gathered.


    In the center of the hall stood Brenden and Hayley, with baby Leonidas beside them.


    Old Mr. Alston looked at Brenden with cold eyes and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Do you still know how toe back? Are you here to die? Is there something you should tell me?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s narrow eyes microwaved as he dropped to one knee and thumped in front of Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been hiding everything from you all these years. In fact, Aclurg Group is thepany I founded, because you value Peter, always indifferent to me, so I did everything secretly, in order to prove to you my ability. This time, the Clear Bay Project bid, I spent a lot of effort, but the effort is not to be missed, I finally took the Clear Bay project. So ¡­ that¡¯s why I dare toe back to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston asked grimly.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have to lie to you.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, did you do the Orchard House home invasion four years ago, and did you kidnap Adriana?¡±


    That time four years ago, Peter and Brenden engaged in a life-and-death struggle, as anyone in The Alston family knows.


    But because it was a family affair, the family scandal could not be publicized, so all the news was blocked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Brenden kneels with his head bowed and his figure penciled in.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s all Peter¡¯s fault for framing me!¡±


    Brenden shook his head, ¡°For years, he has been in control of the Alston Group and has wanted it for himself for a long time. I was his biggest threat, how could he tolerate my existence? So he ndered me everywhere, creating false information that I had been in and out of Eskon¡¯s stic surgery hospital many times, just to make you think I wasn¡¯t Brenden, so that you could get rid of me. He had one n that didn¡¯t work and another one that did. He kidnapped Adriana, created a fake murder case and even sent someone to Orchard House to assassinate her and then med it all on me.


    That day, you believed Peter¡¯s words and sent people after me, and I had nowhere to hide, so I just absconded abroad and didn¡¯t dare toe back until now.¡±


    ¡°A load of nonsense, if that¡¯s the case, why do you dare toe back now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I see that you are not from my The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡­


    Several uncles were very suspicious of Brenden¡¯s identity.


    Brenden, however, pulled the child next to him, ¡°Dad, this is my child, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can do a paternity test with you. You will certainly be able to know if I am your biological son.¡±


    He looked down at Leonidas beside him, a wry glint in his eyes.


    Turning around and passing away, no one noticed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Okay, just take the boy for a blood test.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, and that would also prove Brenden¡¯s identity.¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t youe back earlier? Why have you chosen toe back now?¡±


    ¡­


    After all, there are people who are suspicious of his identity.


    Brenden looked sad, ¡°Peter has been chasing me all these years, I have been hiding everywhere, it was easy to bring my wife and children to grow up, when his pursuit of me has ckened, only then did I dare toe back. Dad, uncles, you need to make a decision for me in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, your identity is still unclear, how can you make the decision?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been so many years since it happened.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we do the paternity test first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Brenden, you¡¯re talking about those after the paternity test.¡±


    Several uncles and Brenden¡¯s brother chimed in.


    Old Mr. Alston, who was sitting on top, kept a sullen face and was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Okay, in that case, let¡¯s do the paternity test first.¡±


    In Old Mr. Alston¡¯s mind, both Brenden and Peter were not easy to deal with.


    He defends himself against everyone.


    Naturally cautious.


    When everyone agreed to Brenden¡¯s proposal, the corners of his lips lifted in an imperceptible curve and he smiled mysteriously.

 Chapter 411 Paternity Test

    ¡°Call the family doctor.¡± Old Mr. Alstonmanded.


    The housekeeper immediately called the family doctor, drew blood on the spot and sent it to the hospital for the fastest expedited treatment.


    ¡°Master, the hospital said that the fastest and fastest expedited processing will take six hours to produce the results.¡± The butler reported truthfully.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston nodded, ¡°Brenden, what do you and her ¡­ call it?¡± Pointing to Hayley, not knowing her name.


    ¡°Hayley.¡±


    ¡°You and Hayley go back to your room for now and rest and wait for the results.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s supposed return to his room to rest was an attempt to ce Brenden and Hayley under house arrest so they wouldn¡¯t tamper with the paternity test.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After the two left, Old Mr. Alston added, ¡°Go and block all electronic signals from the old mansion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the master.¡±


    The butler immediately went to order.


    The few people sitting in the hall nodded rather approvingly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about Brenden¡¯s identity, and today there¡¯s closure.¡±


    ¡°The Alston family has arge family and must not make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone gathered at The Alston family to chat while waiting for the results.


    At the time of dinner, the hospital test results were delivered.


    Everyone put down their dishes and their eyes were on Old Mr. Alston, looking at the paternity report he was holding.


    Each has a thought in mind, each has a thought.


    Old Mr. Alston wrinkled his brow and handed the identification report to Ben, ¡°You read it.¡±


    All eyes scanned Brenden and looked at Ben, waiting for the result.


    Brenden clutched Leonidas¡¯ hand tightly, unable to hide his nervous look.


    ¡°Ben, hurry up and read it, don¡¯t sell it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Waiting anxiously, hurry up and give a result.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re so nervous, you¡¯re not really not rted, are you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh, bro, there is no blood rtionship,ter to see the results will not know.¡± Brenden face stiffened and smiled.


    All of them are quietly waiting for the result.


    Butler Ben opened the identification result report, looked at the following identification result disy and read, ¡°The probability of blood rtionship is 50. 99%, determined to be a grandparent-grandson rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    Brenden secretly relieved, scared pale he swallowed, let go of Leonidas hand, nervous palms are sweating.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston took the document and nced at it, looking meaningfully at Brenden, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Stupid, punk!¡±


    He cursed.


    Brenden blushed, unsure, ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at least Peter¡¯s Uncle, even your nephew can count you out, tell me if you¡¯re a loser.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Brenden was startled, but listening to Old Mr. Alston¡¯s words, the frightened look disappeared instantly, and was reced by an unconcealed joy.


    ¡°Dad, my son has embarrassed you.¡±


    He bowed his head and pretended to be aggrieved.


    Several uncles and Brenden¡¯s brother have looked at the identification results and a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s really true.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Peter the boy is not small in ambition.¡±


    ¡°Phew, good thing I didn¡¯t fall for that kid¡¯s trick, otherwise I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Peter small holiday discipline, but the means is poisonous. Big brother, this thing is not to me Brenden, can only show that Peter wolf ambition.¡±


    ¡­


    Bang!


    Old Mr. Alston pped the table hard, ¡°How dare you! As long as I am Leroy, that boy will not be in charge of the house!¡±


    ¡°But The Alston family now has thepany in his hands, and it¡¯s not easy for you to take power now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right big brother.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it is better to keep quiet for now.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people began to discuss it.


    Old Mr. Alston lifted the goblet in front of him, took a drink, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pull him down any way I can get him up.¡±


    Sighed, big palm clenched, said: ¡°Today¡¯s matter, all people must not make a sound.¡±


    He nced at Hayley and Leonidas beside Brenden, and suddenly felt aggrieved by his grandson and son, so he added: ¡°Pick a date and give Brenden and his daughter-inw a make-up wedding, and take this opportunity to bring his grandson to the world.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Dad.¡±


    ¡°Son quickly thank grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for your trouble.¡±


    Brenden was grateful and the most excited was Hayley, who had worked so hard for years to finally take the position of seventh wife of The Alston family.


    The smile on his cheeks could not be hidden, even holding Leonidas¡¯s hand could not restrain the trembling.


    And Brenden was equally excited and ecstatic.


    Four years of nning, today finally pulled back a te.


    Peter, it¡¯s been four years, I¡¯m ready, are you ready for the battle?


    ¡­


    This side of a shocking wave staged, the other half is the calm before the wind rises.


    Floedan, night.


    ¡°Ran, where is it?¡±


    Arriving in Floedan, Adriana made a phone call to Ran.


    ¡°What, miss me?¡±


    Ran¡¯s flirtatious voice came over the phone.


    Listening to his tone of voice, Adriana suddenly felt that she really did not need to make a trip to Floedan personally, people are clearly not at all.


    She actually came all the way over to make a trip.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Hilton Hotel in Floedan,e pick me up ¡­¡±


    Adriana was talking when she suddenly saw two peopleing out of the hall, and that person was no other than Peter?


    ¡°How did you ¡­ you get here?¡±


    She hung up the phone and looked at Peter very unexpectedly, and felt that the world is really wonderful, big and yet small.


    The two met in the morning at the bidding venue and actually met in the evening at the Hilton Hotel in Floedan.


    Unavoidably ¡­ is too karmic.


    Peter was also surprised to see Lawson, standing in front of him, lifting his wrist to check the time, 7:00 p. m. ¡°You came to Floedan for something?¡±


    ¡°I asked it first, shouldn¡¯t you answer my question?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Came over to meet a friend.¡± Peter replied perfunctorily.


    Adriana smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m also meeting a friend.¡±


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Peter is smart as hell, ording to his understanding, Lawsonte at night suddenly is now Floedan, in addition to meeting with Ran, there can not be anyone else.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you ¡­.¡±


    For some reason, being guessed by him, Adriana was a little upset inside.


    She walked around Peter toward the inside, but Peter pulled her wrist.


    Inertia made her fall backwards and into Peter¡¯s arms in a particrly ambiguous position.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you a little too close to Ran?¡±


    Even if Lawson denied it, Peter could be sure that he was meeting with Ran.


    The tone was a little gloomy.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is ridiculous, what does it matter to you who I am close to or not?¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly as she surveyed the handsome face of the man in front of her, ¡°Is your liver so hot that you are not satisfied with your desire? Do you want me to buy you a little intable beauty online to satisfy your physical needs?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Don¡¯t you have TheresaMs. Lindsay? Sensible, generous, elegant, decent, with a beautiful body, graceful and charming. Don¡¯t tell me that she doesn¡¯t satisfy you.¡±

 Chapter 412 – Male and female?

    Adriana left no stone unturned to mock him.


    Peter¡¯s face was even colder, and he grabbed her by thepels and gently mentioned her, bringing their cheeks closer together, ¡°Lawson, has anyone ever said you¡¯re like a woman?¡±


    That feminine face, nice eyebrows, sexy vermilion lips, how to look like a woman.


    If it were not for that evil and unruly naughty look, dressing up as a woman would not have been suspicious.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed and she forgot to struggle in fear.


    Peter added, ¡°You provoke me more than a raw, senseless doll.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana pushed him away, feeling a little wicked, ¡°I don¡¯t have that fetish of yours!¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Peter came closer once again, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about that thing between you and Ran? I warned you, why didn¡¯t you listen!?¡±


    Because the despicable things Ran did to his hotel made Peter very suspicious of Ran¡¯s character.


    When he found out that Lawson was very close to him, a nameless fire came to his heart and he was inexplicably angry.


    ¡°Nuts, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Adriana was so angry with him that she didn¡¯t even know how to retort.


    ¡°Did you not know, or did you intentionally avoid it? Hmm?¡±


    He was suddenly unrelenting.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with your brain? If you¡¯re sick, go get treated, don¡¯t go crazy on me.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana tugged at her suit and distanced herself from him before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me or don¡¯t me me for getting into it with you.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Peter faintly dropped two words and left.


    Before walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and said with a sideways nce on his handsome face, ¡°If you still frequent Ran, don¡¯t see Luis and Helen again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll mislead people.¡±


    ¡°On what grounds, Peter, are you being too overbearing. What does it matter to you if I make friends? You are too presumptuous.¡±


    Adriana was exasperated, thinking half a day did not figure out what Peter was actually stimted.


    ¡°With your unholy rtionship with Ran, you have no business meeting Luis and Helen.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone sank slightly and he walked straight away.


    It seems to be quite agitated.


    Get a suite in the hotel and check in.


    Not long after going inside to rest, Ran¡¯s phone call came.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The other side asked.


    ¡°Room 1021.¡±


    Gave the address, the other party hung up the phone, not long after someone knocked on the door of the box.


    She pulled the door open and looked at Ran standing in the doorway, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    As soon as I saw Ran¡¯s face, I inexplicably remembered what Peter had just said, so I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have any conflicts with Peter?¡±


    Ran was a bit baffled by the inexplicable question.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Come in and sit down.¡±


    Pointing to the sofa in the hall, ¡°How are things at your hotel being handled?¡±


    ¡°You know all about it?¡±


    ¡°Joke, who in the circle doesn¡¯t know? You can suppress the news as much as you want, but once the word spreads, someone will always know.¡±


    Adriana made tea and gave him a cup of tea, ¡°Did you investigate, who was the backroom maniptor?¡±


    The man leaned back in his seat, holding the cup of rich and mellow Mao Jian, took a sip and said quietly, ¡°Who else can it be but your despicable and shameless ex-fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the teapot stiffened slightly, thinking about Peter¡¯s distaste for Ran and the possibility that perhaps he might have actually done such a thing.


    But there was one more thing that made her very curious.


    ¡°How did you mess with Peter and let him count you out like that?¡±


    ¡°Recruiting?¡±


    Ran raised his eyelids slightly and nced at her, ¡°Miss, you are at least a famous barrister, can you speak with some responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t mess with him?¡±


    Adriana touched the tip of her nose, puzzled.


    ¡°For the sake of him being your ex-fianc¨¦ and the father of your child, how could I possibly do anything to him?¡±


    His helpless look confused Adriana a little.


    ¡°What, Peter wouldn¡¯t have told you about my ckmail?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, as if to say: Guess what?


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, the president of the Alston Group is actually suing people behind their backs, it¡¯s unbelievable. But I¡¯m not afraid of anyone, Ran.¡±


    The mouth of a defiant posture, but his handsome and peerless face is hard to hide the gloomy air, full of sad clouds.


    Adriana sat across from him and asked, ¡°Tell me, what is the situation, maybe I can help you.¡±


    She was a serious person and spoke rather seriously.


    Ran leaned back on the sofa and yed with the delicate baster cup in his hand, ¡°So, you came all the way to Floedan to help me?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Heh, can¡¯t see that.¡±


    Ran jerked up and sat down next to her, moving a few points closer, ¡°This time you¡¯re nning to make up for the favor owed to you by unnamed ind back then?¡±


    Other than that excuse, Ran couldn¡¯t think of any other reason for Adriana to make the trip.


    ¡°Can we not mention the past?¡±


    Back then on the unnamed ind, Adriana did owe Ran a debt of gratitude that kept her in mind for many years.


    She thought she would never see it again in this life.


    Now that we¡¯ve met again, she¡¯s looking for a chance to repay the favor.


    Holding the teapot, he poured him another cup of tea and said, ¡°I never like to owe people favors.¡±


    ¡°Since you say so, I really won¡¯t let you help me. This favor, you owe it to me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Ran put down his tea, got up, gathered his trench coat, and walked away in a big way.


    ¡°Hey, Ran, what are you walking away from before the words are spoken?¡±


    Adriana got up and went after him, and the moment Ran pulled open the door, she tugged on his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t go! You ¡­¡±


    She was about to say something, between her eyes slightly skimming, suddenly found the man standing in the doorway of the suite across the ¡­ Peter.


    Peter¡¯s obscure eyes looked at Ran, then at Adriana, and finally fell on the white, jade-like fingers she was tugging on Ran¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, Mr. Boone?¡±


    Peter side of the thick eyebrows slightly raised, smile extremely mocking, ¡°Now the wind and waves, Mr. Powell by many media closely watched, pay attention to the image.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your trouble Mr. Alston, I talked to my ¡­¡±


    Ran leaned over and looked at Adriana at his side, raised his arm around his neck and smiled uninhibitedly, ¡°Sweetie pie, why pay attention to image?¡±


    Sweetie?


    ¡°Who¡¯s your little sweetheart?¡±


    Adriana was viciously chilled by Ran and was so angry that she stamped her foot hard on the back of his foot, ¡°Want to die.¡±


    She red at Ran with a fierce look in her eyes, and stepped on Ran without pain, clearly in anger, but in Peter¡¯s eyes it was more like flirting.


    His dark obsidian eyes shed with a cold light, ¡°Mr. Boone¡¯s girlfriend is in jail, but you are here to have a boyfriend, you are really free to live. Don¡¯t you feel disgusted to have both men and women?¡±


    The white and clean cream boy gives a fresh and uplicated sense of sight.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to actually ¡­ have such an uncouth private life.


    Male and female?


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, never imagining that one day someone would say she was a woman of both sexes.

 Chapter 413 – The door is cracked

    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to exin when Ran reached out and covered her mouth, ¡°Mr. Alston is joking. Lawson is my man and it¡¯s not for you toment on whether it¡¯s disgusting or not. After all, not everyone can understand those things between men ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before the end of hisst word could fall, Adriana elbowed him hard in the stomach, ¡°Ran, would it kill you not to talk?¡±


    It was already very bad to be misunderstood, but who knows Ran actually added fuel to the fire.


    Is she shameless?


    ¡°Whew ¡­ Scarlett cat how can you be so mean? I haven¡¯t seen you this unbridled in bed either.¡±


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re saying that again, who¡¯s talking to you ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Adriana and Ran were still confronting each other when the man over there tightened his fists, pulled the door open and mmed it shut.


    The sound resonated throughout the corridor, scaring Adriana¡¯s heart and soul.


    Staring nkly at the closed door of the room, Adriana could not tolerate it anymore.


    A hand picked up Ran¡¯s cor, the domineering president model full of throw him on a side sofa, a foot on the sofa, pointing to his face, ¡°Ran, if you continue to bullshit outside, do you believe me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, what are you doing?¡±


    The man raised his right hand and gently brushed away her long, slender fingers, with an evil, provocative smile at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Waste you!¡±


    Adriana gritted her teeth in warning.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes shed and he raised his arm around his waist and brought it into his arms, ¡°Might as well try?¡±


    Squeak-


    A subtle sound rings out, startling Adriana.


    When she looked sideways she found Peter standing in the doorway, phone in hand, staring nkly at the two people on the couch over there, his face grim and twisted.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, looking down at her posture with Ran both, subconsciously to push Ran away.


    Naive he wrapped his arms around her waist and wouldn¡¯t let go!


    ¡°Your Lawson ¡­ is away on a social call with a client. Back to you guys to connect him to the video.¡±


    Peter held the phone and spoke to Luis and Helen on the other side of the phone, but his eyes stared unblinkingly at Adriana as if he could put a hole in her.


    Took a few steps back and closed the door with his hand.


    Bang¨C


    This time, his force was so great that the whole room trembled, and the mural hanging on the wall tilted violently at once, dropping a screw.


    Squeaky-


    Before Adriana could react, a voice so subtle that it was imperceptible kept ringing.


    She looked around, in search of the source of the sound.


    Ran raised his hand and pointed to the door.


    Adriana looked over, and it dawned on her that the whole door cracked open, and then ¡­ fell to the ground with a boom.


    The sudden situation scared Adriana and her little heart kept trembling.


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    She was so angry that she kicked him hard in the leg, ¡°Are you done, are you satisfied now? Was that fun?¡±


    ¡°Hiss, you heartless dead woman, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m just testing Peter? Although he has lost his memory, at least it shows that he still cares about you. How else could he be angry?¡±


    He rubbed the knee that was kicked teng, a face of aggression,pared with that rigid face, extremely incongruous.


    ¡°Trying? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re deliberately trying to make peace.¡±


    Adriana was really angry with Ran, her temples bursting, pulled his clothes, stepped on the door panel and walked to the door, pointed outside, and said, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Lawson, you¡¯re just being insensitive.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana suppressed the anger in her heart and said in a clear bite.


    Turning, he walked into the room and tried to close the door, only to find the door panel at his feet.


    I had no choice but to walk in and call the customer service department on andline.


    Not long after, the customer service people came and Ran had left.


    ¡°Oh my God, how did this happen?¡±


    The customer service department was stunned.


    Adriana rubbed her nose in embarrassment and babbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, guys? The door fell off when I gently closed it?¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ huh, sorry, sorry, let¡¯s change a room for you, OK? You wait a moment wait a moment.¡±


    With the concept of customer as God, the other side did not pursue so much.


    After all, they are customers with status and position.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, help me change a room and charge me directly for the damage on this side.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you wait a moment.¡±


    The customer service manager immediately contacted the customer on the first floor, found a room, sent up a room card and handed it to him, ¡°Sir, recently near the holiday, the hotel is full, there is only onest room left. It¡¯s diagonally opposite.¡±


    ¡°Diagonally?¡±


    Adriana is speechless in a hundred ways, even in this situation can live next door to Peter?


    Damn karma.


    With no room avable, Adriana had no choice but to stay in the suite next to Peter¡¯s.


    After cleaning up in her room, she poured a ss of wine and walked out to the balcony to enjoy the colorful night view of Floedan.


    Standing on the balcony, opened the window, blowing the night breeze, feeling the bright white moon sprinkling the silvery gray moonlight, with the chill of autumn.


    The wind was slightly cool, but not cold.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just in a bit of a bad mood.


    ¡°Hotel sound instion is not good, I am a light sleeper, I advise you to change the room.¡±


    Just when she was in deep thought, suddenly the voice of a person rang in her ears.


    Adriana inclined her head to look over and found Peter standing on the balcony immediately next to her?


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What does it mean?


    ¡°Sick!¡±


    The meaning of Peter¡¯s words is already clear, is to say that she and Ran two will do something at night, naive hotel sound instion is not good, so want her to change the room, so that his ears clear at night.


    She turned around and walked toward the living room.


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    Peter called out and Adriana stopped and looked at him with a tilted head, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something but then stopped, his cold face showed a little embarrassed look.


    ¡°How do you like Ran?¡±


    Hesitating again and again, he finally asked with a flourish.


    I do my own thing Peter will never have to show a timid side, today in the face of a man, he actually some ¡­ difficult to say.


    ¡°Who says I like him?¡±


    Nonsense, something that doesn¡¯t exist?


    ¡°Did ¡­ he force you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes flickered with shimmering light and his nerves tensed up.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    This brain circuit is really invincible.


    There was a piece of ss between them, and if not for that, Adriana would have walked up to him and thrown the ss of red wine directly in his face.


    Idiot!


    She grunted and went back to the living room, went into the bedroom and didn¡¯t bother toe out again.


    Lying on the bed, he fell asleep in a short time.


    In the middle of the night, Adriana suddenly woke up, tossed and turned and could not sleep, so she put on a windbreaker and went out on the balcony to blow the wind.


    She has been suffering from insomnia since a few years ago.


    Rarely can you sleep through the night.


    I would always wake up suddenly in the middle of the night and then I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Therefore, they often take sleeping pills to aid sleep, resulting in little sess and harm to the body.

 Chapter 414 How long have you been in this situation?

    ¡°Well ¡­ mmm ¡­ bang bang ¡­¡±


    She was sipping her wine when she suddenly heard a subtle sounding from her.


    At first, I thought it was the sound of a man and a woman turning over and screaming, and when I raised my hand to close the window, I suddenly noticed that something was wrong with the sound.


    The head poked outside the window and listened with open ears, still with the sound of whirring through.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ ah!¡±


    The soft cry of the stoic and low voice is clearly a man¡¯s voice and is Peter¡¯s.


    ¡°Hello, Peter? Peter, can you hear me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in the air and she called out towards the other side.


    ¡°Peter? Did you hear what was said?¡±


    She shouted again, loudly, especially clear in the still, silent night.


    But there is still no response.


    ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    A hunch that something must have happened.


    Adriana immediately walked out of the room, went next door, knocked on the door, knocked for a long time, and shouted, ¡°Peter? Open the door? Peter?¡±


    She shouted and knocked on the door while not forgetting to reach for her cell phone and dial Peter¡¯s phone number.


    Squeak-


    The door of the room aside opened and out came the fat man in his pajamas, ring at him, ¡°Nuts, what are you doing in the middle of the night? Let people sleep?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head in apology and had no choice but to return to the room and contact Customer Service to exin the situation.


    Not long after, the other party came up with the room card.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Sir?¡±


    ¡°Next door is my friend, seems to be sick, you hurry up and give me the room card.¡±


    Adriana was overly nervous and directly grabbed the room card from the customer service agent and swiped it into the room.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    She shouted and turned on the light in the room.


    As expected, Peter was nestled in a corner of the living room, his whole body shaking ufortably and in a very bad condition.


    Adriana secretly said no, and immediately walked over.


    ¡°Peter? What¡¯s wrong with you, Peter?¡±


    Hands cupped his face, gently patted, found that the temperature of his body is very cold, with ced in the nine cold days frozen for several hours, cold to the bone.


    ¡°Call the emergency number.¡± Adrianamanded.


    ¡°No, no need.¡±


    Peter, who still had a shred of sanity, shook his head, clutched Adriana¡¯s hand tightly, and said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s useless, the old problem. You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t speak smoothly, ¡°Get her out.¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, sighed, and finally said to the customer service manager, ¡°Then go out first, he¡¯s old, he¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, okay. Then you guys must contact me first if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°OK, please.¡±


    The customer service manager took one step and three steps back and walked out, vaguely worried about the situation inside.


    It seems to be afraid that that person will die in the hotel.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    Adriana was shocked by Peter¡¯s appearance and pulled him up, ¡°Hurry up and get up and go lie down on the bed.¡±


    Since Peter did not want to let anyone know about his situation, she could not insist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Peter waved his hand, covered his head with one hand, the whole person¡¯s face was red with pain, and his forehead was green with the warp, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    One shrugged off Adriana.


    She stood aside, quietly watching Peter curled up, hands sped tightly to his head, painful face, clenched teeth, painful look, really made her feel doubly heartbroken.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there any medicine?¡±


    She nodded on one knee in front of Peter, worriedly inquiring about the situation.


    ¡°No, no ¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? How long have you been in this condition?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­ doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    After he finished, he drew back a breath in pain, gritted his teeth, and squeezed out a few more fragmented words from his teeth, ¡°Four ¡­ more than four years ¡­ ago.¡±


    ¡°Over four years?¡±


    Adriana carefully recalls that four years ago Peter also did not have any idents.


    In addition to ¡­


    The one that fell off the cliff.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ well ¡­ cold ¡­ hot, so hot, so hot ¡­ ¡±


    The man¡¯s body was just cold like basalt ice, but it was a moment¡¯s work and feel hot are some torment. ¡°Unbearable, it¡¯s too hot, it¡¯s too hot.¡±


    Hearing him murmur, Adriana reached out and touched his forehead, and sure enough, it was burning hot and warm.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    The body is suddenly cold and hot, how can you stand it?


    When you think about the four years that Peter has been suffering from a strange disease, it hurts for a while.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    She took his hand and yelled, ¡°I told you to get up, did you hear me?¡±


    That roar, in turn, made Peter suddenly calm for a while.


    Stunned, she looked up at the man in front of her, ¡°What do you ¡­ you want ¡­ well ¡­ to do?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, I told you to get up, can¡¯t you hear me.¡±


    Adriana took him by the arm and dragged him into the bathroom, then turned on the shower and set it to cold water, ¡°You take a good rinse here.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    The burning skin, suddenly touching cold water, he froze and shivered.


    Adriana has known Peter for many years and has never seen him in such a state of disarray.


    Now look at him pitifully, like a wounded lion, hiding in the dark alone licking his wounds, aplex heart.


    Picked up the phone and clicked on the search engine, ¡°What happened to the body being hot and cold?¡±


    Determine the search.


    As a result, most of the content presented below is about colds, fevers and the like.


    It¡¯s not at all like Peter¡¯s situation.


    Adriana suddenly thought of a person, Zac.


    But on second thought, Zac and Peter are good brothers, if Peter¡¯s problem has been four years old, then certainly Zac is aware of it.


    Zac may also be at his wits¡¯ end, and Peter was just now reluctant to call a doctor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because this problem is really untreatable.


    H-


    The cold water from the shower kept flowing, dripping down Peter¡¯s body, wetting his suit, his wet hair drooping over his cheeks, a stream of water stains sliding down his cheeks.


    He still kept murmuring, ¡°Hot ¡­ is too hot.¡±


    Adriana was so helpless that she had to take the air conditioning remote control and adjust the cold air to keep cooling down.


    ¡°You wait, it will be coldter.¡±


    She stood in the doorway and said to Peter.


    The temperature dropped a little bit, Adriana was wearing a thin shirt, shivering in the cold, but also can only be hidden.


    Now into the autumn, the already chilly, and now turn on the cold wind, you can imagine how cold.


    She was freezing and shivering, shrinking, and came up to Peter, squatting down and asking in a soft voice, ¡°Better?¡±


    Peter anxiously tugged at his hair, ¡°Hot, or hot ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hot? What should I do then?¡±


    She reached out and touched Peter¡¯s body, despite the cold water dripping from her arm, but her palm touched his skin, which was still hot.


    ¡°What the hell is going on.¡±

 Chapter 415 Adri, don’t go

    Adriana was puzzled and simply could not cure his current situation.


    ¡°Whew ¡­ so cold, so cold ¡­¡±


    Peter suddenly hugged his shoulders and shrunk into a ball, ¡°Cold ¡­¡±


    She immediately stood up and turned off the shower.


    Peter curled up and nestled in the corner, his pitiful appearance provoking pity.


    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±


    He kept murmuring, his entire lips pale, his face haggard, looking somewhat mentally dazed after being tortured.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    She reached over his forehead to probe the temperature, that is, a touch, Peter felt a warmth, greedily hugged her hand, and then flung his arms down into her arms, hugging her tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    It turns out that Peter was definitely not lying.


    His body was cold, cold as if a warmless corpse, cold and appalling.


    ¡°What the hell is going on, Peter, say something?¡±


    The man in the arms for warmth, in the past, so cold and reserved existence, and now the wretched appearance can not be associated with the usual him.


    After four years, Adriana thought she would forget him and the feelings she once had, but after meeting Peter she realized that the man turned out to be that charming.


    Big enough to keep her thinking about it day and night and unable to forget it.


    Memories echo in the mind and linger, only to be more remembered over time.


    So much so that he is now close, Adriana actually did not have the courage ¡­ no, should say she could not push him away.


    The man held her waist tightly and rubbed himself against her body, even as he kept trembling and shaking like a sieve.


    Adriana held her hands up stiffly, not knowing what to do, and finally slowly let them down, gently hugging him and running them down his back, soothing, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t be coldter, it¡¯s not cold anymore.¡±


    Held him and gave Peter an excessive amount of his temperature, which I thought would work, but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    He was still frozen stiff, his teeth chattering, his nostrils murmuring something.


    ¡°You wait for me a moment.¡±


    Adriana could not stand it anymore and immediately got up and went to the bedroom to get a quilt and covered him in it, hugging him, ¡°Will this be morefortable?¡±


    The bedding was wrapped around both of them and instantly warmed up a bit.


    Adriana turned the bath light back on, casting down, the temperature instantly came up, the heat of her forehead began to slowly flow fine sweat stains.


    ¡°Hot.¡±


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief and shook the bedding with difficulty.


    ¡°Cold, cold ¡­ don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    The man closed his eyes and muttered.


    Adriana heard his words clearly, but the ghost really did not struggle, hard to hold on, until finally caused a great deal of sweat, almost can not stand, before pushing Peter away, stood aside.


    The man copsed into the bedding, eyes closed,pletely unconscious.


    But even so, she could feel his body cold and hot at times, and was tortured very poorly.


    ¡°Hot, so hot.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana opened the bedding, put cold water in it and turned on the air conditioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­ it¡¯s so cold I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana wrapped him in the bedding again, turned on the bath light and adjusted the air conditioning temperature.


    So, week after week, Adriana was busy.


    It was only when his temperature finally normalized that Adriana dragged him to bed, but dripping wet, Adriana was afraid he would catch a cold easily, so she took off all his clothes.


    She leaned over and tucked him in.


    Standing up and shaking his stiff waist, he took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡± nced back at Peter and saw that he was doing a little better before he was ready to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    As soon as Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand, Adriana was unstable and copsed on the bed.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t go ¡­ Adri ¡­ don¡¯t go ¡­¡±


    The man pulled her, but his eyes stayed closed and his mouth was hard with Adriana¡¯s name.


    Shey on her side of him and almost forgot to get up.


    Dumbfounded looking at the man close at hand, some inexplicable heartache for him.


    In fact, Peter is not wrong.


    To be wrong, it is wrong that he lost his memory, but that is not the result he wanted to get.


    ¡°Adri ¡­e back,e back? Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go ¡­¡±


    He murmured Adriana¡¯s name.


    Word for word.


    Shouldn¡¯t he have forgotten about Adriana, howe he was chanting Adriana¡¯s name when he was unconscious.


    ¡°You remember Adriana?¡±


    She moved to lie beside him, pressed against the top of the bedding. Looking at the sleeping man, she whispered a question.


    ¡°Remember, remember ¡­ how could ¡­ forget ¡­ Adri¡­ back¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri¡­ where are you?¡±


    ¡°Adri ¡­ you don¡¯t want to die ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, who the hell are you? What¡¯s my rtionship to you?¡±


    ¡­


    His thoughts were confused and he was talking a lot of nonsense.


    In vain, Adriana was so excited and thought Peter remembered her, only to find outter that men don¡¯t remember anything at all.


    Maybe it was just aa and the subconscious mind remembered her name.


    Adriana looked at him, the well-defined features, three-dimensional and full, thick eyebrows like ink, long and thick eyshes, eyelids closed, but the eyes are not honestly twitching from time to time, his sexy lips tugged, his mouth was talking some nonsense again.


    A faint scent erupted between her nostrils and hit her face, still a familiar smell that made Adriana flutter.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    She called out forgetfully, reaching out her long, slender fingers to gently cover his face, tracing the contours of his face, ¡°What has happened to you after all these years?¡±


    ¡°So noisy, sleep.¡±


    The man yanked the bedding violently and smoothly took her into his arms and covered her with the quilt.


    The action is done in one fell swoop.


    If she hadn¡¯t just witnessed Peter¡¯s body getting hot and cold, she would have thought Peter was acting.


    ¡°Hey, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    The man spoke weakly.


    Adriana listened to the raspy, low voice, as if it were the raspy, rotten-wood sound of a cello in disrepair.


    She got really quiet and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Look at him, intending to wait until Peter is quiet and she is going.


    Who knows, it is this trip, tormented most of the night Adriana exhausted, soon fell asleep.


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but I had several dreams, which wereplicated and varied.


    She rolled over restlessly and suddenly subconsciously realized how she had fallen asleep?


    Suddenly opened his eyes, into the eyes is Peter that a magnified face.


    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Adriana lifted the bedding and instantly rolled out of bed and stood beside it.


    The speed is extremely fast, and the whole process takes less than a second.


    The man leaned on the head of the bed, the bedding covered up to the position of the abdomen, he held a book in his hand, quietly watching. ¡°Yesterday, it was you who saved me?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t save you. You carried yourself over.¡±


    She would like to save it, but the medicine is not a doctor, and she is not a doctor, there is nothing she can do.


    Peter closed the book, a slightly whitened pale face emerged with a smile of relief, ¡°Sorry, yesterday must have taken you as ¡­¡±

 Chapter 416 Sleeping Together

    I want to say that I think of him as Adriana, but then I silence myself.


    After a few seconds of silence, he added, ¡°Anyway, I should make sure that I didn¡¯t do anything to you. This is something that I will not say to the public, and by andrge, it will not affect your rtionship with Ran.¡±


    ¡°Feelings? Ran?¡±


    Adriana looked at the ceiling speechlessly, feeling that this life with Ran things are considered to be too much.


    ¡°Our business is none of your business.¡±


    She skimmed her lips, ¡°Since you can¡¯t die, rest well. I ¡­ and Anne certainly don¡¯t want Luis and Helen to die without a mommy and a daddy at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She left a message and walked away.


    Peter looked at his back, his mind was all about opening his eyes and seeing a feminine looking man lying in front of him who looked more like a woman.


    At that moment, he could not restrain his heart from thumping, and the whole person was a little uneasy.


    But no matter what, he has a bottom line and won¡¯t put his hands on a man.


    So I had to sit up, take the book, and force down the evil thoughts in my mind that I shouldn¡¯t have.


    Damn!


    He flung the book onto the table with a slight fury, rubbed his temples and shook his head, trying to forget the scene that happened that day in front of the Lindsay Group building.


    But no matter how hard you try, you simply can¡¯t forget.


    Adriana returned to her room, closed the door and leaned against the door panel. She put her hands behind her back and took a deep breath, unable to calm her emotions for a long time.


    After four years, she once again shared a bed with Peter.


    It feels very subtle and strange though.


    But Adriana ultimately felt that she and Peter were not a good match.


    ¡°And you know toe back?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out in the room, startling her for no reason.


    The body shuddered violently, raised his hand to cover his chest, defensively poked his head inside to see, and suddenly found Ran sitting in the living room?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    She subconsciously looked at the door of her room, puzzled.


    A man in a trench coat, posture elegantly sitting on the sofa, ying with the phone, the right elbow propped on the armrest of the sofa resting on the head, quite leisurely.


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking how you got in?¡±


    Her words provoked a disgusted look from the man, ¡°A mere hotel door lock, it can still stop me.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Having said that, what else could she say.


    ¡°What, are you nning to rekindle old feelings so soon?¡±


    The man asked as he lifted up his suit and tucked his phone inside his pocket.


    ¡°What ¡­ what old love is rekindled, there is no such thing.¡±


    Ran is too shrewd, and nothing seems to escape him.


    ¡°How did you know I was next door?¡±


    Adriana moved her muscles, shook off her somewhat stiff arms, walked across to him, and sat downzily.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure, but I could tell by the way you reacted when you came in.¡±


    He smiled wickedly, ¡°It seems you have an old love for him. But as far as I know he is now with a Theresa¡¯s woman, or your bestie. Oh, no, I should say ex-best friend.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Adriana really does not want to talk about the past.


    Waved a hand, signaling Ran to stop talking.


    Looking sideways out the window, his gaze flickered, his mind shed through some past events, and suddenly sighed, not wanting to fall back into memories.


    Then said: ¡°How are you handling the matter of the hotel? Go, apany you to the hospital to see those people, perhaps I can help you solve. But then, I have a request.¡±


    Ran was a little skeptical, ¡°You can do that?¡±


    That means, not believing Adriana has that ability at all.


    Then added: ¡°If you can finish it, I will promise you anything as long as you ask. As you know, things are very serious now, and despite my extreme pressure, it doesn¡¯t help. It¡¯s still being exposed.¡±


    Yesterday afternoon the news has not been exposed, since Ran said so, I think the news has been exposed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Adriana smiled, and her eyes were filled with an unconcealed look of delight.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±


    Got up and went to the bathroom, brushing his teeth while reaching for his phone.


    I just opened my phone and found a dozen missed calls on it, all from Ran and Theresa.


    And the phone was on silent, so I didn¡¯t hear anything.


    She hooked her lips in a smile and looked at the missed call showing Theresa¡¯s name and smiled in satisfaction.


    Then, look through the news.


    Originally I wanted to take a look at Ran¡¯s news, but who knew that I would turn to an unexpected surprise at once.


    Theresa of Lindsay Group deliberately retaliated against Fryer Group and allegedly stole the bid¡±, ¡°Shi Real Estate¡¯s boss stole the bid and the maniptor behind the scenes was actually Theresa of Lindsay Group¡±, ¡°Shi Real Estate¡¯s Theo was used and became the conspiracy¡¯s The truth of the Fryer Group¡¯s bid loss is ¡­¡±.


    News media people publish news with a variety of eye-catching headlines.


    Adriana clicked on a random news item, and in addition to a fewpany photos, there was a group of people pulling a banner in front of the Lindsay Group.


    The banner clearly reads: Theresa is despicable and shameless, using the owner of Shi Real Estate as a shield.


    Theresa, you return my husband.


    Lindsay Group is despicable, breaking business rules and setting up my husband!


    ¡­


    It seems that Theo¡¯s daughter-inw has some pretty good tactics and a bit of brains.


    In addition to the Lindsay Group news, she saw a food poisoning at a Ran-owned hotel and a gas explosion at another hotel.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but sigh,munication is advanced, things are exposed too much, it¡¯s scary to watch.


    At that moment, the caller ID popped up on the phone, Theresa¡¯s call.


    Adriana looked at the phone, her cheeks smiling even more.


    Gurgled and rinsed his mouth again and hung up straight away.


    When she went to Theresa in person earlier, she was the one who didn¡¯t give face and wasn¡¯t going to let Anne go.


    This time, how could she make it so easy for Theresa?


    Anne is in detention for a few days at most, but if Shi Real EstateTheo¡¯s wife continues to make trouble, the Lindsay Group will have to endure a lot more than that.


    ¡°Want to y, do you? Theresa, I¡¯ll y along.¡±


    The USB she handed to Theo¡¯s wife that day contained some evidence of the agreement between Theo and Theresa. She had gone to a lot of trouble to get it.


    Adriana walked out of the bathroom in a good mood, having seeded in her n.


    Looking at Ranzily lying on the sofa, with his eyes closed, Adriana walked over and sat on the sofa leaning down over him, looking down at him, ¡°Thepany is in a mess, and you are still in the mood to sleep?¡±


    The man closed his eyes and said helplessly, ¡°Things have happened, it is difficult for me not to live?¡±


    ¡°All right, get up and go eat, then go to the hospital together to see those poisoned patients. By the way, remember to contact a few reliable media peopleter. ¡±


    ¡°What do you call a reporter for?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking nonsense? As the big boss of the hotel, you don¡¯t go to the hospital to visit the sick after what happened, do you want to be sprayed to death?¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and then went to paint a costume, a simple attire that hid the look of her eyes.


    Short hair, slightly chubby cheeks, blue pupils, a mole on the side of the nose, cross earrings on the ear, everywhere filled with the man¡¯s evil posture.

 Chapter 417 – Just like her

    The eyes were also temporarily made into inner double eyelids through a special technique, which at first nce was a single eyelid. The narrow eyes, the corners of the eyes slightly upward, but there are a few seductive charm.


    A feminine and handsome man.


    When she came out, Ran looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but spit, ¡°Tell me about you, it¡¯s not hard to sleep with your makeup on every day?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Adriana gave a nk look, she certainly found it hard, very hard.


    But if you don¡¯t wear makeup, it¡¯s easy to see who she really is.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana gathered everything and headed for the door.


    While opening the door of the room, he said, ¡°What do you want to eatter? I remember you like to eat ¡­¡±


    ¡°Like to eat you!¡±


    Ran walked over, his arm naturally resting on her shoulder, flirting with boredom.


    ¡°Get the hell out of the way.¡±


    Adriana scolded lightly in anger.


    Turning back, he walked out of the room, but coincidentally found Peter standing in the doorway.


    His gloomy face, filled with aplex look, but also allows people to clearly find the glimmer ¡­ of disgust in his eyes.


    So, just now Ran¡¯s words were heard by Peter again.


    Adriana once wondered if Ran was intentional, every time in front of Peter always have to make an ambiguous gesture, so that people believe that the two of them are good friends.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, not bothering to exin.


    ¡°Wanted to call you down to join us for breakfast.¡±


    Peter hesitated for a second and said.


    ¡°Sorry, I have an appointment with Lawson, breakfast is of course for both of us ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, together.¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to finish, Adriana agreed.


    Originally, she was very resistant to Peter, but after what happenedst night, Adriana felt a bit sorry for Peter.


    Thinking that Peter must have had a very miserable time all these years.


    The love of her life, no matter how cold-blooded she is, she can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Lawson, it¡¯s not appropriate to bring another man ¡­ with us on a date.¡± Ran ruffled her short aoki xen gray hair, and raised his hand to show ambiguity.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana inclined her head, and her stern eyes held a few warnings.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Can can can, sure. Just kidding.¡±


    Ran was not good at going against Adriana¡¯s wishes and smiled uninhibitedly, ¡°Mr. Alston, together?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything and left straight away.


    ¡°Ran, do you want to die.¡±


    After seeing him leave, Adriana whispered a warning to Ran, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you if you talk nonsense again.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still care about him.¡±


    The man looked down at her with an inquisitive smile passing between his eyebrows.


    The moment Peter turned back to the elevator, he saw the posture of Lawson and Ran, who had one hand on Lawson¡¯s shoulder, looking down at him with a smile on his face.


    One look is only between lovers.


    Heart, thumping.


    Inexplicable tension with a little despondency, vaguely mixed with the kind of as if ants pinched the general micro pain.


    It made him ufortable.


    Therefore, withdrew his gaze.


    Adriana closed the door and walked with Ran both towards Peter.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and the three walked in.


    ¡°Chinese restaurant, or Western restaurant.¡±


    The hotel¡¯s dining section Chinese and Western food, each on a different floor. peter asked.


    ¡°Chinese food.¡±


    ¡°Western food.¡±


    Adriana and Ran both have different opinions.


    When Ran¡¯s words fell, he received a sharp look from Adriana. He immediately surrendered, ¡°Okay, as you wish. Chinese food.¡±


    Peter chose the floor number ording to the prompt map on the wall inside the elevator andmented, ¡°Mr. Powell is quite spoiling Mr. Boone.¡±


    Favors?


    Only between rtives and lovers is described as spoiling.


    Peter used this word to describe the rtionship between Ran and Lawson, it is clear that it is believed that the rtionship between the two of them is a good friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, my Ran¡¯s people are naturally spoiled by me.¡±


    Ran followed Peter¡¯s words, and deliberately wrapped his arms around Adriana¡¯s neck and brought her into his arms. That look, at first nce is a good brother, but in the two of them, it is worth making people think.


    ¡°I heard that back then Mr. Alston also had a fianc¨¦e that you were very fond of. What was her name ¡­ Adriana?¡± Ran had nothing to find.


    A word of silent warning was given by Adriana¡¯s hand on his waist with a hard twist.


    The man just nced at it and ignored it.


    Peter¡¯s face was gloomy, and a sense of sadness that could not be brushed away emanated from his good-looking brow. ¡°Yes.¡±


    A simple one-word answer that doesn¡¯t seem to want to say much.


    Ran knew exactly what Peter meant, but pressed on, ¡°I heard that the wife died? Oh, yes, or you The Alston family people are responsible for it?¡±


    Click-click-click-


    There was a subtle bone-jarring sound from the elevator.


    Peter¡¯s fists were clenched, and his cold face was covered with unconcealed anger.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Ran, what does Mr. Alston¡¯s family business have to do with you, meddling.¡±


    Despite looking away, Ran was warned again.


    But Adriana¡¯s mind was still very interested in this and was curious to know how Peter would answer.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The elevator was quiet for a long time, several people each with their own thoughts.


    A few secondster Peter¡¯s thin lips lightly opened, just a word, only to hear a ding, the elevator doors opened.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    Peter said and stepped out.


    After he walked out first, Adriana took advantage of the short gap to raise her hand and point at Ran, ¡°Ran, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you if you¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°What are you angry about? Don¡¯t tell me that these things don¡¯t interest you.¡±


    Ran lowered his head, moved closer to her and reached out to poke her in the head, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me, I know your little mind better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ are toozy to care about you.¡±


    Adriana stepped out of the elevator, followed by Ran.


    The three went inside the Chinese restaurant.


    The waiter came over, handed over the menu and asked, ¡°Three, what would you like to eat?¡±


    The menu was handed to Peter and Ran, favoring Adriana, who was sitting inside, to be ignored.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    Ran and Peter called for the menu to be handed to her at the same time, in unison.


    Adriana looked at the two menus in front of her with a slightly embarrassed look on her face.


    Raising a hand to block the menu, ¡°No need.¡±


    She looked up at the waiter and said, ¡°One dunking ¡­¡± She was tempted to say dunking bun, because it was her favorite.


    But afraid that Peter will find out the end, immediately the mouth said: ¡°Soybean milk, skin egg thin meat porridge, crispy doughnut.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The waiter took note and looked at Peter and Ran again, ¡°You two, what are you having.¡±


    ¡°Same as her.¡±


    ¡°Same as him.¡±


    Once again, Ran and Peter spoke in unison.


    Two people abruptly raised their eyes and looked directly at each other, eyes filled with a horrific ughter breath, a silent war filled with smoke and breath.


    The waiter looked suspiciously at the three men and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Okay, then, everyone, please wait.¡±

 Chapter 418 – Am I that kind of villain?

    A quick nce reveals that the waiter is mentally second-guessing the rtionship between the three men.


    Adriana¡¯s long fingers touched her nose, picked up the cup in front of her and poured a ss of in water, drinking it alone.


    What the hell?


    Don¡¯t be so embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Alston and Lawson have only known each other for a short time, how does it look like the rtionship ¡­ is very good?¡±


    This is from Ran, and the implication is spective.


    Peter also poured himself a ss of in water, picked up the ss, took a sip, and slowly put the ss down.


    Eyelids slightly raised, the pair of obsidian-like eyes looked at Ran, then at Lawson, ¡°He is Luis and Helen¡¯s ¡­ godfather, so to speak. Of course ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was drinking water, heard Peter¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t stop gagging and spitting out the water in her mouth.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the body was turned sideways in time, otherwise it would have been sprayed on the table.


    Pulling out a few tissues to wipe his mouth, he kept coughing.


    I can¡¯t help but bellyaching, how did it change from ¡®Lawson¡¯ to ¡®Godfather¡¯?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Peter frowned, concerned.


    Adriana waved the hand holding the tissue, ¡°Nothing, nothing, choking.¡± Choking cheeks scarlet, the white skin flushed with red, it gives a feminine and confusing beauty, through the daughter-like delicate.


    At that moment, her look was breathless and she fell into it.


    Peter panicked.


    Snapping-


    The waiter came over and ced several tes of crispy doughnuts on the table, and the crisp sound interrupted Peter¡¯s deep thoughts.


    He came back to his senses and was put in an extremely bad mood by his uncontroble actions just now.


    Immediately turn back and stop looking at Lawson.


    I always felt that the man was full of magic, as if the deep valley blooming demon a poppy, brilliantly eye-catching and quenched poison, just a nce, will sink.


    Silently chucked a crispy doughnut and ate it quietly.


    Several people looked at each other speechless, the atmosphere embarrassed in embarrassment.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Alston, what are you doing here in Floedan?¡±


    Adriana spoke up, intending to break the awkwardness.


    Unexpectedly, this sentence is even more embarrassing.


    Peter chewed the doughnut in his mouth, moving like a Confucian, even the way he ate was so elegant and good-looking, like royalty, exuding nobility everywhere.


    ¡°Come over and check out Floedan¡¯s hotel.¡±


    Peter said unapologetically, but his eyes burned into Ran.


    Adriana was eating her doughnut with her head down, not noticing the unusual atmosphere, and asked, ¡°Where is your hotel?¡±


    Although I had been with Peter before and knew that the Alston Group had many properties under its umbre, I did not notice that they had a hotel in Floedan.


    ¡°The Powells¡¯ hotel¡¯s diagonally across the street.¡±


    As Peter¡¯s words fell, Adriana did not swallow a mouthful of doughnut and choked violently.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Reaching up to cover her mouth, she looked at Peter and Ran with wide eyes, ¡°What? The Asnana Hotel? The one with the gas explosion?¡±


    She drifted back to the news message she had just seen while brushing her teeth.


    Said the Powells Hotel had food poisoning, followed by a gas explosion at the Alston Group Hotel, most likely a business rivalry between the twopanies.


    So, it¡¯s Peter and Ran?


    Which is why she so coincidentally met Peter in Floedan?


    This ¡­


    Not too ¡­ incredible.


    This time when Ran¡¯s hotel went down and Peter¡¯s hotel went down at the same time, there was a deliberate act of revenge in anyone¡¯s eyes.


    Yesterday, I talked to Ran and heard his tone seem to confirm this.


    I didn¡¯t care at the time, but I didn¡¯t know that the situation was actually more serious than I thought.


    ¡°I read the news, and the outside world is saying that there is retaliation and suppression by your twopanies.¡±


    Adriana found Peter and Ran both looking at each other with stern eyes, and knew that the two of them were in a fight.


    Solely put the word out.


    Then added: ¡°Both you Ran, or you Peter, are business veterans, categorically impossible to make such superficial and thoughtless false usations. So, you don¡¯t think this matter exists ¡­ catnip?¡±


    As an opponent, Ran did not think carefully about this matter, but Peter knew that there must be a conspiracy in between.


    But, after investigation, it turns out that Ran did do it!


    ¡°Tell me about it?¡±


    Peter looked at her sideways and listened quietly to her analysis.


    ¡°First of all, as far as I know, both Ran¡¯s Hotel and your Asnana Hotel have been established in Floedan for a long time, and both are doing good business. But the Chu River is very clearly divided. Suddenly something happened to Ran Hotel, followed by something happened to Asnana Hotel, and the fingers are pointing at each other, making everyone think that the other side is responsible for it. But are you guys that stupid?¡±


    Adriana spread her hands and pointed at the two of them.


    Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his strange eyes surveyed Peter.


    At first the Powells werepeting for the Clear Bay Project and suddenly something happened to the hotel that directly affected theirpany¡¯spetition for the Clear Bay Project, so he intuitively thought it was Peter¡¯s doing.


    But he, indeed, did not do anything.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter raised an eyebrow and pulled out a photo from his suit pocket, ¡°I wonder if this man Mr. Powell recognizes?¡±


    The photo was left on the table, Adriana and Ran looked over, and he found out that the person in the photo was ¡­ Lynn?


    Ran¡¯s little henchman!


    Our people investigated, and although the other side destroyed the surveince, it was still identally caught on camera.


    Adriana was baffled and looked to Ran, ¡°Really?¡±


    Ran¡¯s back tingled at Adriana¡¯s disgusted look, and he was a little annoyed, ¡°What are you looking at me for, am I that kind of viin? I didn¡¯t even know about this!¡±


    It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Whether you know it or not, Lynn is your Ran¡¯s person. And whether it¡¯s directly rted to you or not, you need to be responsible.¡±


    Peter was the first to speak.


    ¡°What about our hotel? Food poisoning, it really has nothing to do with you?¡± Ran was very upset in his heart.


    Peter¡¯s lips were slightly hooked, ¡°I, Peter, never bothered with that kind of unorthodox tactics.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I testify.¡±


    At this moment, Adriana is probably subconsciously sided with Peter and thoughtlessly testified on his behalf.


    All at once, Ran and Peter eyes have looked over, the eyes make Adriana like a needle.


    ¡°That ¡­ Anne has known Mr. Alston for a long time and is always chanting around me, so I trust Peter.¡±


    She made up a haphazard excuse to excuse Peter.


    ¡°Traitor.¡±


    Ran took a sip of the soy milk and was full of dislike for Adriana.


    I think she is the white wolf that can¡¯t be raised.


    ¡°Now that the truth is out about Peter¡¯s Asnana Hotel, it¡¯s time to consider what to do about it. In the meantime, I think Mr. Alston should help Mr. Powell a little.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Peter cast a puzzled look.


    She went on to say: ¡°Ran hotel ident, and deliberately someone threw out information, saying that your hotel viciouspetition, produce retaliation, it can be imagined is to let you snipe, and then the mastermind behind the scenes to enjoy the benefits of the fishermen. The main purpose is to set you up, Ran is just being used as a pawn. Do you think that you can really sit back and do nothing?¡±

 Chapter 419 – A Smile to Kill the Grudge

    ¡°To put it another way, Ran¡¯s hotel is the innocent, and he is the one who is unlucky enough to be set up because of you. Therefore, you should not be ountable to Ran, but the loss of the Alston Group hotel still needs to bepensated by Ran. The most important thing is that Mr. Alston you also have to join with him to find out the mastermind behind it. For one thing, Ran can have a head to settle ounts with that person, and for another, Mr. Alston you also find the real culprit behind the scene and break off your worries.¡±


    Adriana gave a clear and understandable analysis of the situation at hand.


    Deftly turn a dry spell into a good one.


    Peter and Ran listened to her analysis and then forgot about it twice before their eyes finally fell on her, ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Ranughed, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the king? Respectfully, respectfully.¡±


    After that, he said to Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston, there are no eternal enemies and friends in the business world, only eternal interests. Now that the truth is out, I hope we can have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Lifting a cup of soy milk, he clinked sses with him instead of wine.


    So the two men clinked their sses and thenughed off their grudges.


    Who expected Ran to add, ¡°All for Lawson¡¯s sake, of course.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Powell mean that I am a small person?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, just kidding, just kidding. Just saying we Lawson are smart.¡±


    Ran tilted his head and smiled.


    Watching the two finally stop hating each other, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell.


    She looked down and ate her lean pork porridge with skin and eggs, her nice eyes shed and she couldn¡¯t help but prompt, ¡°When did Mr. Alston¡¯s Unclee back?¡±


    She sidetracked in telling Peter that this time the killer behind the scenes is most likely Brenden.


    After all, the Alston Group was safe and sound for several years, and Brenden came back with problems.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s the biggest problem.


    Peter is thinking about this time, listening to her words can not help but a smile, did not answer.


    But,prehended her meaning.


    After finishing his meal, Peter drew out a tissue to wipe his mouth and looked sideways at Adriana.


    Adriana, who was drinking her porridge with her head down, always felt a strong line of sight falling on her body, making her a little ufortable, and when she looked up, she met Peter¡¯s dark, ink-like pupils.


    The hot eyes, with some indefinable meaning child.


    ¡°Next ¡­ Asnana Hotel will trouble Mr. Boone to take care of the matter for us.¡±


    ¡°What? I ¡­ I handle? On what grounds?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t figure out what Peter was trying to do.


    He raised his forehead slightly and looked at Ran, ¡°The advice is yours, and you are very close to Mr. Powell, so it is best to leave it to you. Otherwise, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll have a disagreement with Mr. Powell on the follow-uppensation.¡±


    After saying that, he dropped the tissue, got up and left.


    As he walked away, he said, ¡°The head of Asnana Hotel will contact youter.¡±


    As he walked away, Ran cast an icy re, ¡°Lawson, aren¡¯t you a little biased, huh? I¡¯ll pay for the damage to their hotel, but do I have to pay for my hotel?¡±


    ¡°People have clear evidence that it was Lynn who did it, so you shouldn¡¯tpensate? Besides, it is not yet known who the person behind the maniption of your hotel is. Maybe it has nothing to do with Peter in the slightest. Isn¡¯t it? At least, you don¡¯t have any evidence until now. If I don¡¯t say so, how can I calm Peter¡¯s anger? If he gives the evidence to the media, the Powells will lose even more.¡±


    At the very least, Adriana is absolutely trusting Peter, because Peter categorically could not make such despicable means.


    Not in the mainstream, he can not see.


    ¡°Perk up, it¡¯s not biased towards Peter!¡±


    The man nced at her and was extremely upset.


    Bang¨C


    Adriana put the cup down on the table, got up and left, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, I¡¯ll call Peter now and you¡¯ll take care of it yourselves. Make it look like I owe you guys.¡±


    She came all the way over here to help Ran, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be satisfied.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, just kidding with you.¡±


    Ran sighed and immediately went after him.


    The two walked to the front desk to pay the bill and were told that Peter had already settled the bill.


    After leaving the hotel, one person contacted Adriana saying it was from Asnana Hotel.


    Ran went over there with Adriana to take care of it.


    The gas explosion killed two people and injured six others in a situation so serious that it led to the hotel being temporarily closed as a direct result.


    After Adriana talked to the person in charge, she asked about the damages andpensation.


    The other side said that they need to wait for the final results of the police, if the hotel is directly seized, this time Ranpensation will be big.


    Leaving Asnana Hotel.


    Adriana walked beside Ran and reminded: ¡°Lynn¡¯s nature has not changed at all. He is your most powerful assistant, advise you, better be well-trained. Teach, otherwise ¡­¡±


    Thetter words Adriana did not say.


    She still remembers when she was on the unnamed ind, Lynn stabbed her because of Ran, narrowly missing her death on the unnamed ind.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What, you think I¡¯m taking the opportunity to impeach Lynn and get back at him for targeting me back then?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    He wrapped an arm around Adriana¡¯s neck, ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel pressured by the fact that you¡¯re so smart.


    As she was walking, Adriana stopped in her tracks, and Ran stopped and looked at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hawk-like eyes looked at his hand on her shoulder and frowned, ¡°Can you stop hooking up? Don¡¯t you know that men and women don¡¯t get along?¡±


    A stern warning.


    Ran was stunned, smiled sarcastically and withdrew his arm, ¡°This is not to treat you as a brother? At least together through life and death. Right?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.


    Thest Clear Bay Project, you did not participate, the most direct beneficiary is Brenden. this time your hotel matter 80% and he has inseparable connection. You can follow this clue to investigate. As for the food poisoning that urred in your hotel, it is estimated that the Food and Health Bureau will not easily let go, and it is possible that your hotel will also be closed.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, need you say?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not a good look.


    Ran saw her face sink and immediately surrendered, ¡°Okay, you say.¡±


    ¡°I was trying to tell you that those people lying in the hospital are the best clues, so you can send someone over there to keep an eye on them, but it¡¯s best not to get caught by those people. I wanted to go to the hospital with you, but I have to go back to Waverly now, I still need to deal with Anne¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ so smart, howe I didn¡¯t realize you had the potential of Sherlock Holmes before?¡±


    Ran actually did think about this, but just kept thinking about the problems with Peter¡¯s hotel, so he didn¡¯t think about it that much.


    ¡°It¡¯s pacifying those patients that¡¯s the tricky part. You ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to say something when her phone rang.


    Pulling out her phone and looking at the caller ID, it was Theresa¡¯s call, she shrugged, ¡°Okay, I should get back.¡±

 Chapter 420 Consultation

    She reached out and stopped a cab, got in, waved to Ran, and left straight away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Master, go to Hilton Hotel.¡±


    She needs to go back and pack her baggage before heading to the airport.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The master answered, a step on the gas straight to the Hilton.


    Adriana looked at the phone that was still ringing and the corners of her lips lifted up in a curve before she answered the phone.


    ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±


    She asked knowingly.


    ¡°Adriana, did you tell Theo¡¯s wife to make trouble at my office?¡±


    After she finished her sentence, Theresa just growled at her.


    She snorted at the sound of her voice, ¡°That¡¯s a nder. At best, I only told Mrs. Hall, who is at least Theo¡¯s wife and should have the right to know. It¡¯s not easy for a woman to bring up a child, and it really hurts me to watch.¡±


    ¡°You shut up, what heartache people? You¡¯re obviously taking the opportunity to take personal revenge!¡±


    ¡°So you think so, what else do I have to exin? Is that what your phone call streak is telling me?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Theresa was so angry that her brain hurt, she sighed and said, ¡°What the hell do you want before you let Theo go?¡±


    Theo is his father¡¯s cousin, and now that something has happened Theo¡¯s wife has flipped out ande over to make trouble, and she can¡¯t get Theo out of the police station, Theo¡¯s wife is naturally more aggressive.


    It is nowpletely expected and out of control.


    I had no choice but to call Adriana and beg her to let her go.


    ¡°Why should I let Theo go, when I can¡¯t even put her behind bars for what she did to the Fryer Group, even losing the Clear Bay Project?¡±


    Adriana thought it was hrious that Theresa was talking.


    ¡°You are shameless! You¡¯re the one who sent Theo to jail, and you let Theo¡¯s wifee to mypany to cause trouble, did you do it deliberately?¡±


    ¡°You know clearly, the mastermind is you, you are naturally responsible for what happened, how do you me me for it? I used to know that you were a nuisance, but now I find that you have the skill of reversing ck and white, and you have improved a lot.¡±


    She mocked mercilessly.


    ¡°Okay, Adriana, I don¡¯t want to talk to you that much. I¡¯ll drop Anne¡¯s case on my side immediately, can you drop thewsuit against Theo?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Adriana nods, dly epting.


    ¡­


    Waverly, Police Department.


    When she got off the ne, Adriana was the first to arrive at the police station.


    Inside the police station, Vivian had arrived early.


    Theresa¡¯s side has been released.


    Seeing Adriana, she immediately came up and said, ¡°Anne I¡¯ve released you, shouldn¡¯t you release Theo?¡±


    She was furious.


    Adriana nced at Theresa, but walked over to Anne¡¯s side.


    In the past, Anne was dressed to the nines, but now it¡¯s only been half a month since she¡¯s been seen, and her despondent appearance is simply heartbreaking.


    Walking over and looking at her, Adriana¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of intolerance and she hugged her and said soothingly, ¡°There, there, finally out.¡±


    Lowered his voice and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not getting you out sooner, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, what a big deal.¡±


    As Anne spoke, her eyes flushed and she cried with resignation.


    Vivian immediately went forward to wipe her tears, ¡°Mr. Boone also worried badly during the few days you were in there, and now it¡¯s great to see you out.¡±


    In the end, even a strong heart can be aggravated after encountering things.


    Although Anne had suffered, she had never spent so much time in prison. How can you not be aggrieved when you can¡¯t eat or sleep well inside, and you¡¯re in a muddle every day with nightmares.


    Adriana let go of her and watched her eyes tear up, her thumb gently over her cheek wiping her tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just so happy.¡±


    Anne pretended tough heartlessly.


    It¡¯s the way she cries andughs that makes Adriana even more distraught.


    Turning around, he took out a contract from his briefcase and ced it in front of Theresa, ¡°Sign the contract, I¡¯ll release him right now.¡±


    Theresa had suffered a loss, and now when she saw Adriana take out the contract, the whole thing was not good.


    Alert and defensive, he picked up the contract and nced at it a few times, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to release Theo, how do I know you won¡¯t go back on your word? Sign the document, promise that you won¡¯t hold Anne legally responsible in the future, and let her go immediately.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, taking the heart of a viin for the heart of a gentleman.¡±


    Theresa grunted coldly and signed the contract with a huff.


    Thinking that there is certainly no foul y here.


    After signing the contract, she handed it to Adriana, who read the signature and then handed the document to Vivian.


    Went to talk to the police, withdrew the legal pursuit of Theo, and the police released Theo.


    Theo¡¯s wife was also waiting at the door and was overjoyed to see Theoe out and hugged him, ¡°Honey, honey, you¡¯vee out, I was so scared when you were inside. My son missed you too.¡±


    Theo looked embarrassed, nced at Theresa and Adriana, tugged his lips, and put his arm around Mrs. Hall, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Theo with extremely mixed feelings was used by Theresa, naturally did not want to talk, and of course was sent to prison by Adriana is even more angry.


    How could I be in the mood to talk to Adriana?


    Anne¡¯s civil liability was coordinated, but criminal liability is still being pursued, and Adriana took money to fight up and down to clear the casepletely.


    ¡°Theresa, you¡¯re so mean. Next time, don¡¯t let me meet you again!¡±


    Anne pointed at Theresa and gave a warning.


    Theresa raised her eyebrows in disbelief, ¡°So what, with you, what else can you make waves?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, take Anne back and get some rest.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to see Anne talking to Theresa, otherwise that irascible nature doesn¡¯t know what dangerous things wille out of it.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Vivian nodded, ¡°Anne, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my sentence.¡±


    Anne did not want to leave, and wanted to fight with Theresa, the momentum, want to be able to half a month of aggression all on Theresa to be enough to vent their anger.


    ¡°Anne, go back.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face sank and she gave a light rebuke.


    To everyone, it seemed that she, Fryer Group, had lost the bid because the bid was not good enough, but only Adriana knew exactly what was going on.


    God knows, to save Anne, she really lost a lot this time.


    ¡°I ¡­ her, huh, Theresa, just you wait and see.¡±


    Anne was so angry that she flung her sleeves and left after Vivian.


    For a while, Adriana and Theresa were the only two people left in the hall.


    Adriana looked at the woman standing in front of her with a charming look, ¡°Theresa, you lost the first game of thepetition. In the future, you will lose even worse. I warn you once again, do not presume to do anything against my people, because the consequences you will not be able to afford.¡±


    Leaving her words behind, she walked straight away without waiting for Theresa to say anything.

 Chapter 421 Working with Brenden

    ¡°Hey, Mu ¡­ Lawson, stop right there!¡±


    Theresa went after her and tugged on her sleeve, ¡°Let me ask you, did you already know that Theo was conspiring with that Lee Whathyun person from yourpany? You deliberately did not say anything because you wanted to lose the face of Shi Real Estate at the bidding venue, to make things bigger and to put Theo in jail. So that you could use Mrs. Hall to make me look bad?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tone was slightly sullen, and she looked at her hand clutching her sleeve with disgust.


    Theresa bristled, seemingly invisible and a little intimidated by Adriana¡¯s scowl, and snapped and let go of her sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to find out.¡±


    Adriana smiled contemptuously.


    After losing the first bid, she knew there was a traitor in thepany, and the first person she suspected was Theresa, and after some investigation, she was right.


    However, there is no conclusive evidence, so we can only use the second bid to stow the evidence.


    She knows that Theresa is the one who will not stop until she gets what she wants.


    After the sess of the first bid theft, the bidding office openly rebid, Fryer Group still may have a chance of sess, then Theresa will certainly steal the bid for the second time.


    So Adriana took the trouble to send someone to secretly investigate the matter specifically and secretly umte evidence.


    And while all thepanies were redoing their bid proposals, she hired a professional to secretly do a new construction budget proposal.


    The bid was imminent and thepany had several new designs from Abraham¡¯s group, none of which Adriana liked, but knowing Abraham¡¯s rtionship with Theo, she went with Abraham¡¯s design.


    Only then can a trap be set up for Theresa to jump into.


    Because, the first stolen bid does not have sufficient evidence to sit on the other side of the theft of the bid.


    Only after Shi Real Estate and Fryer Group made their bids public in the bidding room, and the bids of bothpanies were identical, could Shi Real Estate be proven to have stolen the bids.


    And have strong evidence to send Theo and Abraham to the police station to build a case.


    Then after Theo went into the police station to tell the truth to Theo¡¯s wife, her wife will certainlye to Theresa to ask for someone, Theresa can not save Theo, will onlye to beg her.


    At that time, Theresa¡¯s bargaining chip was inevitably Anne.


    She will definitely take Anne as a way to save Theo.


    Going round and round, going to great lengths, Adriana is only trying to save Anne first.


    Unexpectedly underestimated the ability of Theo¡¯s wife, I did not expect that she is also a ruthless person, the matter of Theresa made such a big deal, and seeded in making the Lindsay Group lose face and lose a lot of money.


    Sheughed smugly, ¡°So don¡¯t show your underpaid IQ, it¡¯s not enough to qualify.¡±


    When he finished, he turned around and tried to leave.


    Theresa took a step in front of her and blocked her path, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it hard to say that you still want to make an issue of Abraham?¡±


    Suddenly it urred to her that Abraham and Theo were both in prison, but this time she only rescued Theo alone, and one Abraham.


    But ¡­


    ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, Abraham has no family in Waverly, and he can¡¯t threaten me at all.¡±


    Theresa had a smug look on her face, ¡°Although I said I lost, but giving Anne a lesson is the best.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I¡¯m d you¡¯re satisfied. After all, it¡¯s your father¡¯s business that the Lindsay Group has lost face, and it¡¯s your father¡¯s money that has been lost in the stock crash, not yours.¡±


    Adriana had a sneer on her lips.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Adriana did not bother to say anything to Theresa, reprimanded, Theresa ghostly really let aside.


    Suddenly, she felt that Adriana¡¯s aura had changed greatly after a few years of absence, and she was so different from her a few years ago that it made her feel intimidated.


    Especially when looking directly at her, her clear, watery eyes release a hawk-like sharpness that gives her the creeps.


    Adriana got out of the police station.


    Back in the limo, I picked up my phone and turned on the secondary card that had been turned off earlier.


    The secondary card is a cell phone number she got only a few days ago, and not many people know her cell phone number from front to back.


    But this cell phone number has only been used three or four times in total.


    Dialed a series of cell phone numbers with the secondary card in mind.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang for a while, and then someone answered.


    ¡°You finally called me?¡±


    On the other side of the phone is a man¡¯s voice, the voice is extremely maic very good, very familiar, but let Adriana lifelong memories.


    Adriana reached up and squeezed her neck, swallowed and moistened her throat, and said in a feminine, feminine voice, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Alston, I hear you¡¯ve won the Clear Bay project.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all because of you. If you hadn¡¯t provided the construction budget, how could I have taken the Clear Bay project?¡±


    ¡°The Powells¡¯ Eskaria Hotel was your doing?¡±


    She went straight to the point.


    ¡°This time, I am determined to win the project, there is no possibility of any mistake, and will never allow the existence of apany whose strength is equal to mine. the Powells, nor can they!¡±


    So, this time, it was really Brenden who was responsible for the ident at Ran¡¯s hotel.


    Adriana took a deep breath, closed her eyes and leaned back in the car seat, guilty.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She was about to say something when the other side spoke up and interrupted her, ¡°I just did a small reckoning, it didn¡¯t make a scene, and it wasn¡¯t too extreme.¡±


    ¡°But I have heard that the Powells have suffered heavy losses and the hotel may be closed at any time. the Powells have many hotels under their umbre and you are undoubtedly cutting off all their hotel properties by doing this. The whole body will be affected by one hair, and in the age of the Inte, information is transmitted very quickly, you will not know?¡±


    A problem with any one hotel in a chain can affect the entire hotel¡¯s business when it is exposed online.


    Although Brenden thinks it only affects one of his hotels, in fact, if this matter is not handled properly, it could directly affect the entire hotel chain of the Powells Group.


    ¡°Why, do you know Ran well? By the way, I don¡¯t know yourst name until now?¡± Brenden said with great curiosity: ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You better take care of the Powells, or I¡¯ll find you a very unreliable coborator.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°You came back to Waverly after a few years of disappearance, didn¡¯t you want to be at the top of the Alston Group? Brenden, what youck now is talent. I can help you, but if you don¡¯t take care of the Powells, our partnership will stop at Clear Bay.¡±


    She revealed a lot of information with onement.


    After a moment of silence, the other party asked, ¡°Who the hell are you? You went to a lot of trouble to give me the best construction budget for Clear Bay Project and asked to work with me. But you haven¡¯t shown up until now, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 422 Wedding Invitation

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. When I gave you the Clear Bay construction budget proposal, I said this time it was a coboration. And your current partner is Lawson of Fryer Group. go to him to talk about cooperation, just fine.¡±


    ¡°Lawson? Why him?¡±


    Brenden vividly remembers Lawson handing him a business card after the sessful bid, saying he would definitely approach him about working together.


    At that time, I thought Lawson¡¯s words were a pipe dream, but I never thought that today this mysterious woman would let him contact Lawson!


    It seems that Lawson didn¡¯t give him his card by ident that day.


    ¡°Lawson saved my life back then, and this is a way to repay the favor.¡±


    ¡°So why do you want me to deal with the Powells Hotel again?¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you have too many questions. If you are willing to work together, take care of the Powells Hotel, if not, the Clear Bay Project will be our first andst coboration.¡±


    She punctuated her words and then simply hung up the phone.


    The call was disconnected and Adriana instantly turned off the phone¡¯s secondary card.


    Leaning against the car seat, she reached out and rubbed her aching head, feeling doubly tired.


    In the second bid, she found several small trustworthypanies to do the budget and choose the best solution.


    But because she needed to rescue Anne, she had to use Abraham¡¯s scheme as bait to lure Theresa in, so naturally the scheme she had privately designed herself could not be ced in her ownpany.


    After thinking about it, she gave her proposal to Brendenanonymously, with the goal of working with Brenden on the Clear Bay Project.


    There are two reasons to seek his cooperation.


    One is toplete the task given to her by Harlee, to take down the Clear Bay Project, although only half the chance of cooperation after thepletion of the task, but the task is not a failure.


    The second is to take the cast to Brenden, deliberately close, secretly learn more of his secret actions, so as to figure out the real purpose of his return to Waverly, and in the future may be Peter¡¯s biggest helper, together with the defeat of Brenden.


    Or, umte the opportunity to take out Brenden himself and avenge himself.


    When he returned a few yearster, Adriana knew he would go to the Aclurg Group.


    After some research, he really went to Aclurg Group after returning to China.


    Adriana knew that Brenden had gone to great lengths to get a good proposal.


    That¡¯s why she took the advantage and took the proposal to talk to Brenden about cooperation.


    In half a month, Adriana worked very hard to n, and although it was tiring, it was very rewarding, and it was a triple win.


    One, keep half of the project rights of Clear Bay; two, close to Brenden for future revenge to create opportunities; three, sessfully rescued Anne.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Brenden to calcte Ran¡¯s hotel and make Ran lose a lot of money.


    This is something she did not expect.


    The heart feels doubly guilty.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, half a month of nervous tension, racking her brain toy a game, really hurt half of the brain cells.


    The next days can finally take a breather and rest.


    The biggest rivals in this bid were Ran and Peter.


    Peter gave a perfunctory bid because of her, which is the same as giving up the opportunity to bid.


    Ran was set up by Brenden and thepany had a big ident and was directly removed from bid participation by the bidding office.


    So strong enemies do not have, natural victory.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a mixed blessing to have taken the Clear Bay Project this time.


    When New Feng openly cooperates with Fryer Group, she doesn¡¯t know how to exin to Ran and Peter.


    After sitting in the car for a while, suddenly the phone rang.


    Lifting the phone and looking at it, it was Brenden¡¯s call.


    I guess, it is to talk about cooperation.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    He habitually speaks to the other person in a male voice.


    Knowingly ask for their identity.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, I¡¯m ¡­ Brenden.¡±


    Listening to his voice, he seemed a little helpless.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Alston? What a surprise, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually call me.¡±


    Adriana pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    The other party seems to be very reluctant, the phone call for half a day did not speak.


    After holding it for a long time, he spoke, ¡°Are you free tomorrow to talk about a cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Clear Bay Project?¡±


    ¡°Knowingly.¡±


    Brenden teased with irritation.


    If Lawson didn¡¯t know he wasing to work with him, how could he have given him his card after the meeting at the bidding venue had adjourned?


    ¡°Ohhhh, Mr. Alston is not in a bad mood, you should be happy that Clear Bay Project got it.¡±


    ¡°I would naturally be happy if I did not work with yourpany.¡±


    How could he be happy when he shared the general project rights after the cooperation?


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not right for Mr. Alston to say that. There are still many opportunities for cooperation in the future, and it¡¯s good to have mutual benefits. Besides, it took me a lot of effort to get you to cooperate with me.¡±


    He deliberately reminded Brenden.


    Brenden hesitated for a few seconds and asked, ¡°So that means the mysterious woman behind it, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, this can¡¯t be said. I have a gentleman¡¯s agreement with her and I can¡¯t break the rules.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tomorrow morning, youe to Aclurg Group.¡±


    ¡­


    Hang up the phone.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Adriana clenched her fist, and her hanging heart finally fell.


    In the evening, we went back and took Anne and Vivian to a bar for a night of partying, releasing the mood and helping Anne to clean up.


    Anne seemed to suffer a lot in there, drank a lot in the bar, and then cried like a child.


    Several people were crazy until 3:00 in the middle of the night before they went back.


    The next day, Anne didn¡¯t wake up, and Vivian and Adriana didn¡¯t have the heart to wake her up.


    All went to thepany.


    In the morning, Adriana took Vivian to the Aclurg Group to meet Brenden again.


    In the conference room, she finally met Brenden after a long wait, ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you, you¡¯re a busy man.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Sorry, there was a video conference earlier.¡±


    ¡°Understand understand.¡±


    ¡­


    The two sat down together in an official manner to talk about some cooperation matters and smoothly signed the cooperation project.


    Brenden intentionally or unintentionally offered Adriana another olive branch, with the intention of working with him on a long-term basis.


    Adrianaughs it off, and the implication in her words is that she is thinking about it.


    ¡°Here, on the eighth day of next month, my wedding, I hope Mr. Boone will take the time to enjoy it.¡±


    Brenden handed her a pair of invitations and ced them in front of her.


    Adriana was a little surprised, ¡°A wedding invitation? You¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Aren¡¯t you already with Hayley and have a child?


    Besides, there is a Beatrice over in Los Angeles, so howe she is getting married again?


    Adriana opened the invitation and it clearly said Brenden the groom and Hayley the bride?


    ¡°My wife and I haven¡¯t given her a decent wedding in the years we¡¯ve been together, and when wee back my dad insists that we have a big wedding to make up for it. When the timees, Mr. Boone don¡¯t break the promise.¡±


    Brenden speaks with a glowing presence, as if he has a sense of superiority.

 Chapter 423 – With Peter, there is no other!

    Adriana looked at him, then at the invitation.


    One hand on the desktop, there is a tap, as if in thought.


    The wedding tookce at the WaverlyAsnana Hotel, owned by The Alston family.


    The Alston family is hosting a grand wedding, and will certainly be hosting a lot of people.


    In this way, it is clear that Old Mr. Alston has re-admitted Brenden and Hayley has be the seventh wife of The Alston family?


    Heh, now that¡¯s a bit interesting.


    Hayley¡¯s painstaking efforts have paid off.


    It¡¯s just that when Brenden kidnapped her and sent someone to Orchard House to murder Luis and Helen, all these things The Alston family old man knew and was extremely angry.


    How could Brenden be suddenly forgiven in a short period of time?


    Brenden is in opposition to Peter, and everyone in The Alston family knows it.


    Now that Old Mr. Alston has epted Brenden, there are two possibilities.


    One, Old Mr. Alston forgave his seventh son, Brenden, hoping that Brenden would make up with Peter and build the Alston Group business empire together.


    After all, it is his own son, and it is not impossible to forgive him.


    Then, the second possibility is very dangerous.


    That is, Brenden returned to Old Mr. Alston by extraordinary means, while most likelyying a very unfavorable game against Peter.


    Think carefully.


    If things go badly for Peterter, it will indirectly affect Luis and Helen.


    By then ¡­


    The result is not yet known, but she is somehow a chill down her back.


    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Alston. The Clear Bay Project must have won Old Mr. Alston¡¯s heart, otherwise why would he have made such a big wedding party?¡±


    She asked in a sideways manner.


    ¡°All thanks to that mysterious woman. mr. Boone knows that woman very well, I hope to introduce her, when the three of us work together, we will definitely have great achievements.¡±


    Peter said rather confidently.


    His words separated Peter from a thousand miles away, and already showed his attitude.


    The Alston family, with him there is no Peter.


    With Peter, there is no other!


    Although Adriana had expected, but things suddenly happened so quickly, really let her surprised.


    At the same time, Adriana wondered if Brenden had taken the Clear Bay project to the delight of Old Mr. Alston, wouldn¡¯t he in effect be a huge problem for Peter?


    ¡°I trust Mr. Alston¡¯s vision.¡±


    ¡°Good cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Pleasant!¡±


    ¡­


    Left Aclurg Group.


    Vivian drove and Adriana sat in the back with a gloomy face and a puzzled face.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re too good. Can you tell me how you took down Clear Bay Project? It¡¯s really too impressive.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about a hot potato?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What hot potato? Why don¡¯t I understand it.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand if I told you, drive.¡±


    ¡­


    On the same day, the news reported that Aclurg Group¡¯s newest partner was the Fryer Group, and that the two groups would be working together on the Clear Bay Project.


    Once the news was reported, everyone knew about it.


    But for half an hour,pany executives kepting to congratte Adriana while apologizing for the dismissive attitude they once had towards her.


    It was all a lot of boasting and praise, which made Adriana herself sick.


    The unexpected and sudden surprise impressed all the executives of thepany.


    Adriana immediately convened a senior-level meeting to calm thepany¡¯s naysayers and questions about her ability to run thepany.


    The most regrettable is the resignation of the group of seniors, after hearing the news are to return, but was decisively rejected.


    When the high-level meeting was over, Adriana returned to her office.


    Just as she walked in, Vivian immediately came over to her and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, just now Mr. Alston, Mr. Powell and Ms. Lindsay all called.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, all as expected and nothing unexpected.


    Waiting for her to sit in the executive chair, she picked up her phone and looked at the missed calls from five or six people, more than twenty passes.


    Ran and Theresa are the ones who y the most!


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    Adriana let out a long breath, ¡°Vivian, get me a cup of coffee.¡±


    She ordered and sat in the executive chair, looking up at the ceiling with despair in her eyes.


    Although all things are conducive to their own development, but invariably, to Peter and Ran have added a lot of trouble, she ¡­ really does not know how to face those two people.


    Although this time even without her help Brenden, with Brenden¡¯s ability can also return to The Alston family.


    But Brenden¡¯s return to The Alston family was so fast that it surprised her.


    There must be her unshirkable ¡®help¡¯ behind it, but I also hope to borrow this time topletely take Brenden¡¯s trust, and it¡¯s not in vain that she went to all the trouble.


    A momentter, Vivian brought in coffee.


    Adriana was alone with her coffee, and although she was relieved of the pressure from the Clear Bay Project, she was even more stressed.


    A person standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, thinking carefully about theyout of the future.


    At that moment, the office door rang.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    She said without looking back.


    The office door opens and Vivian is about to remind Adriana, but Peter interrupts with a raised hand.


    Vivian had to walk out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When no one spoke for a long time, Adriana said with some displeasure, ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    ¡°You went to all the trouble to get me to drop the Clear Bay bid in order to help Brendenunch a simultaneous vendetta against the Lindsay Group?¡±


    The familiar voice of a man.


    When Adriana turned around, she saw Peter standing behind her.


    The gloomy face, no visible angry breath, but bizarrely through a faintly sad look, inexplicably burned Adriana¡¯s heart.


    He¡¯s right.


    Peter deliberately put water in the Clear Bay Project by agreeing to her request.


    This did allow her to help Brenden out and get back at the Lindsay Group.


    But she also had apelling reason.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered, she looked down at the toe of her shoe and sighed, ¡°If I said, not so. Would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Faith!¡±


    He was decisive.


    Adriana was bbergasted.


    It was a surprise to see the man in front of me with fascination.


    Suddenly, he smiled, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    If she were an outsider, she would not have believed the rhetoric.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe it as long as you say so.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude was clear.


    Instead, it was that kind of attitude that made Adriana a little difficult to exin.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She stammered and could not say anything for a long time. She raised her eyes and met Peter¡¯s eyes full of expectation, which made her pressure multiply.


    Walking away from Peter and sitting on the sofa, he said in a cold voice: ¡°You should never have trusted me in the first ce. I have nothing to do with you other than being Luis and Helen¡¯s ¡®brother¡¯. Besides, how can you attend to your feelings for the children between the interests of thepany.¡±


    In other words, even if he is the ¡®older brother¡¯ in the mouth of the two children, he will still choose to side with Brenden.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Under Peter¡¯s eyes was an unconcealed disappointment.


    Because, if he were to bid, the Clear Bay Project would be a sure thing.


    The information he put together that day at Orchard House was given to her, and there was a very detailed budget in there, so to speak, and taking the project Peter helped most of the way.

 Chapter 424 Good luck getting what you want

    Adriana was so guilty that she couldn¡¯t look at Peter.


    There was a long silence before I said, ¡°I did not deliberately suppress the Lindsay Group, I just took the opportunity to try to save Anne. the rest was done by Mrs. Hall alone, outside of my expectations. As for Brenden ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    When ites to Brenden, Adriana doesn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Suddenly, it urred to her that a few years ago, Brenden had kidnapped her with the intention of killing her and her two children, and at that time, Peter told her that he was in full pursuit of Brenden.


    But in fact, Brenden is living it up in Los Angeles.


    He, who had lied to her.


    At this moment, what is the need for her to feel guilty?


    When you think about it this way, your mind is much less stressed.


    Brenden is also a member of The Alston family, and working with him is an opportunity that countless people want. By following him, I can also bring the Fryer Group to the next level. Why not?¡±


    A word slowly spoken.


    Peter¡¯s face, which was covered in gloom and despondency, was instantly tinged with a little anger and a stern air.


    The two men stared at each other from a distance of several meters, seemingly a silent contest, and no one conceded defeat.


    After a while, Peter¡¯s thin and thick lips emerged with a sneer, ¡± Good luck getting what you want.¡±


    Gone.


    ng-


    The sound of a door mming was enough to indicate the man¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh, her bad mood getting worse.


    At that moment, the phone on the desk rang again.


    She got up with a huff, walked over, and answered the phone directly.


    ¡°Adriana, how shameless of you to coborate with Brenden?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, there was Theresa¡¯s abusive voice.


    Adriana, who had been holding her anger, finally couldn¡¯t hold back now and mocked, ¡°I want to be shameless, and you¡¯re the one to judge? Are you taking yourself too seriously.¡±


    ¡°I just learned that Peter let the water out of the bidding meeting because of you, and you, now defecting to Brenden? Do you believe that I will tell Brenden your true identity? Let your n all ruined.¡±


    Theresa, angry at losing the Clear Bay Project and causing so much damage, seems determined to drag Adriana down with her.


    She can¡¯t get it, and she doesn¡¯t want Adriana to get it.


    ¡°Sure, you go tell Brenden now. if you¡¯re not afraid of Brenden¡¯s current wife Hayley telling Peter who I am, go ahead, I promise I won¡¯t stand in the way.¡±


    She knew that Brenden¡¯s wife was Hayley, and with The Alston family inviting everyone, there was no way Theresa didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ you ¡­ really think I can¡¯t do anything with you?¡±


    ¡°The truth is, you just can¡¯t do anything with me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°You are so mean and lowly, how could Peter look at a woman like you? A scourge that willst a thousand years!¡±


    ¡°Heh, why does that sound more like you¡¯re talking about yourself?¡±


    Adrianaughed sarcastically and continued: ¡°In my opinion, you have time to talk nonsense why not hurry to grasp the rtionship between you and Peter. Don¡¯t get dumped again, then don¡¯t cry with me. Do the math, you¡¯ve been around Peter for more than ten years. Youthful young girl to the old leftover girl, not afraid of being dumped will not be able to marry?¡±


    ¡°Adriana! Say it again? Do you believe I will tear your mouth apart?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Theresa hates it when someone says these things in front of her, invariably tearing open her wounds and rubbing salt in them, which hurts so much that she suffocates.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you have that ability, I will apany you to the end. ¡±


    Adriana disdains the call, hangs up and tosses it aside.


    Sitting in the executive chair, Adriana yed with her phone in boredom, thought about it and called Harlee.


    Beep beep beep, the phone rang several times, no one answered.


    She hung up, put the phone down, and closed her eyes.


    At that moment, the phone rang again.


    She looked at the phone number on it, which was Harlee¡¯s, and answered it immediately.


    ¡°Congrattions, good ability, beyond my expectation. There is progress.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s congrattory message from a thousand miles away.


    But Adriana listened, how ironic.


    ¡°I¡¯ve aplished your mission, now isn¡¯t it time to let go and set me free?¡± When Harlee¡¯s request was for her to return to Waverly and go to the Fryer Group to take down the Clear Bay Project.


    Now the project is not taken 100 percent, but still half of the project ownership.


    ¡°Only half finished, and you¡¯re qualified to make conditions with me?¡±


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Adriana was upset and not in a good mood towards Harlee.


    ¡°What, are you upset because you offended Peter by working with Brenden?¡±


    Harlee seems to be the interpreter in her mind, understanding what she is thinking in a single sentence.


    It¡¯s a terrible feeling to have your mind nakedly pierced.


    ¡°What are you talking about Harlee, do you really think you are omnipotent and can prate anyone¡¯s mind? What arrogance!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But your emotions already say it all. Four years of experience, you are still a waste in the end, rotten wood cannot be carved!¡±


    Harlee leaves no stone unturned and blows her out of the water.


    Adriana stormed, holding back her emotions, and asked, in as chipper a mood as possible, ¡°So what else do you need me to do exactly?¡±


    ¡°I need you at ¡­¡±


    The other party paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Work with Brenden to suppress Peter!¡±


    Working with Brenden to suppress Peter?


    Such an order shocked Adriana to no end!


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why, you just need to carry out the order.¡±


    ¡°Harlee, shit!¡±


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t hold back a yell.


    ¡°You have the right to remain angry, but remember toplete the task I gave you. The initial task is to pull Peter down as the president of Alston Group!¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    Adriana made it clear directly what she had in mind.


    If Peter is pulled from his position as president of the Alston Group, Brenden will be the one to seed him.


    If Brenden stood at the top of The Alston family, it would be Peter who would be miserable, along with Luis and Helen.


    She said angrily, ¡°There is no way I would ever put Luis and Helen in any kind of danger!¡±


    ¡°You have to remember that even if you are not the one carrying out the mission today, there will be someone else.¡±


    Harlee finished and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the people who drove you to your death in the first ce were The Alston family, so what reason do you have to refuse? As for Luis and Helen, I will naturally protect their well-being. The only thing I can guarantee is that Peter won¡¯t die, but I need to get him out of The Alston family!¡±


    ¡°I need reasons!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, all you need is to be clear about who you are and who you work for! The rest, you don¡¯t need to know!¡±


    ¡°Harlee, I ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­ hello, Harlee? Harlee?!¡±


    Looking at the cell phone screen has been hung up, Adriana anger straight to the brain, a rage directly to the phone on the ground.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    The phone rolled around on the ground a few times, falling to pieces and scattering parts.


    She let out a feeble sigh, always feeling like a puppet tied up, never having the freedom of opportunity or choice.

 Chapter 425 Deep in the Tiger’s Mouth

    Before, hamstrung by Brenden, then on the ind, and now swayed by Harlee!


    She was covered under a wide, and could not break free no matter what.


    Adriana didn¡¯t see Ran for some time after this incident, and he didn¡¯t answer her calls to him.


    The man, it seems, disappeared out of thin air.


    But saw Ran on a news report.


    The Ran Hotel matter was sessfully resolved, those who were poisoned customers received reasonablepensation, but also an employee of the Powells¡¯ hotel came forward, saying that he had been fired from thepany because of a big fight with customers, discontent, so revenge to vent their anger.


    Then he poisoned the ingredients while he was still able to go in and out of the hotel, causing poisoning to the customers and causing big trouble to thepany.


    Adriana, the Powells Group, has filed awsuit against that one employee and will face legal liability.


    Although Adriana knows that is the staff to stand up and take the me, but I think it must also be paid handsomely to be willing to carry the responsibility and be the gun.


    Peter has been in contact with her too little since that time.


    Even on weekends when she went to Orchard House to teach Sloane taekwondo and spend time with her two children, Peter avoided seeing her.


    It seems to be deliberately staggered with her time.


    Mrs. Alston is discharged from the hospital and is very unhappy to see her, but after some persuasion by Sloane, she is able to resolve her differences.


    A month or soter.


    The Alston family¡¯s UncleBrenden grand wedding.


    Asnana Hotel.


    Early in the morning, before people got up, I received a call from Alvin.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Her habitual address.


    ¡°Still not up?¡±


    Listening to Adriana¡¯szy voice, Alvin could be sure that Adriana was not up yet.


    ¡°Well, thepany was fine and I gave myself a break.¡±


    Adriana rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Brenden¡¯s wedding today, aren¡¯t you going?¡±


    ¡°Go, of course go, how can you not go?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you pack up, I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered, hung up the phone and got up to wash up.


    In therge home, Anne and Vivian had gone to work, leaving her alone in the house.


    Stealing a half day of leisure, she had a rarezy sleep.


    While brushing my teeth, I received a call from Colin, ¡°Adriana, half of the tasks you exined have beenpleted. Thepany has sessfully hit the market and has managed to prate the Southwest development. Although thepany has benefited meagerly, but also severely suppressed the Henderson Family, Edward¡¯s sister Flora¡¯s LOC gamepany.¡±


    ¡°Ooooooooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Adriana was brushing her teeth and couldn¡¯t speak very clearly.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Adriana rinsed her mouth and said, ¡°I say very good, keep doing it. Even if it doesn¡¯t make money, we have to kill LOC and build it as hard as we can. It doesn¡¯t matter how you spend the money.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, big sister, your money fell from the sky?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s costing me money anyway, just get there.¡±


    This crackdown on LOC was at the request of Old Mr. Soto, who was Harlee¡¯s grandfather. His meaning is naturally Harlee¡¯s meaning.


    Harlee bullied her like that, and she had no ce to vent her anger, so she had to let Harlee¡¯s money suffer.


    She must spend as much money as she can to calm her grievances.


    The other party smiled and hung up the phone.


    Adriana packed up and went downstairs.


    When he stepped out of the neighborhood, he saw Alvin standing at the entrance of the neighborhood. The well-mannered man was wearing a white suit and a khaki brand trench coat, which made his whole personality outstanding and more energetic.


    ¡°Good morning, senpai.¡±


    Adriana smiled and said hello to him.


    Alvin leaned against the car door, looked Adriana up and down, shook his head helplessly, ¡°Look at you, the more you dress up, the more masculine you are now. I don¡¯t even recognize you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana looked down at herself in a suit, with a ck tweed coat and ck boots, the whole person in ck attire, handsome.


    ¡°This is good, look at you will feel solid, and then do not want to look at me, then how good.¡±


    She flirted andughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, it¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to say.¡±


    The two got into the car and went to a breakfast ce for dinner.


    Alvin handed her a bank card, ¡°Here, more than four years, YY live streamingpany ie. You are the major shareholder, this money should have been given to you long ago.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been helping out at thepany all these years, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°The start-up capital you took, thepany n you participated in, the personnel you rmended and screened. This money, you must take it. The password is your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Adriana could not pretend to be generous and still epted the money, after all, there are many ces that need money in the future.


    ¡°This time, you have to be careful Brenden. i know you are deliberately cooperating just to ¡­¡± he swallowed back the words and then said, ¡°So, one must take care of one¡¯s own safety, or I don¡¯t mind stopping you from going deeper into the tiger¡¯s mouth like this.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s meaning is clear enough, that is, he knows very well that Adriana is working with Brenden in order to get close to Brenden and start revenge.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alvin knew what happened a few years ago, and based on his knowledge of Adriana, how could he not know what Adriana was nning?


    Adriana spooned up one of the chaos and blew on it, but at Alvin¡¯s words she stalled and forgot to even blow on it.


    The eyes are sore, a sourness rushes to the heart, the emotionse inexplicably.


    When you think about it, all the people don¡¯t understand her behavior, only Alvin understands her and understands her.


    Even Vivian and Anne didn¡¯t understand her behavior and only superficially thought that working with Brenden was just for the Clear Bay project.


    It is best to have someone who understands her and cares for her silently, giving her support and care.


    She, a strong nature, but this is a weak woman, tough nature will also have the moment of restraint.


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Adriana did not dare to raise her eyes, afraid that her emotional outbursts were discovered by Alvin.


    The two had breakfast and it was already 10:00 am.


    Got in the car and drove to Asnana Hotel.


    The opulent luxury five-star hotel gathers luxury cars in front of the door, a red carpet to the curb paved to the hotel lobby entrance, the entrance gathered various entertainment reporters, gathered to photograph the social celebrities in full costume.


    That scene,parable to the grand award ceremony site, the atmosphere ispletely different from the minute.


    Alvin, however, drove slowly and pulled over to the side of the road, sitting leisurely with Adriana in the sedan, watching the people making their entrance over there.


    ¡°What do you think Brenden¡¯s purpose is ining back this time?¡±


    Alvin asked.


    Adrianaughed, ¡°What else but to covet the headship of The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°So you worked with Brenden and Big Brother didn¡¯t say anything? He didn¡¯t suspect a thing about your identity?¡±


    Adriana shook her head and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°No.¡±


    Not one iota.


    The mood that was not so bad was actually a little sad after Alvin asked this question.


    Maybe it¡¯s been too much to think about, just because I don¡¯t want to be sad.

 Chapter 426 A Kindly Reminder

    Alvin seemed to notice the change in Adriana¡¯s mood, and the sad look made him a little ufortable.


    Immediately change the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s go, get off.¡±


    The two got out of the car, crossed the street to the Asnana Hotel across the street, stepped on the red carpet and entered the hotel lobby in front of the limelight.


    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Boone, it¡¯s an honor to take time out of your busy schedule to attend my Mo¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Just walking to the wedding reception venue on the second floor, Brenden standing at the entrance walked over with Hayley in tow.


    ¡°Hayley, this is Mr. Boone and this is Mr. Grant.¡±


    Brenden introduced Hayley.


    Hayley, who was dressed in a wedding gown and beautifully dressed, smiled brightly and extended her hand towards Alvin and shook it, ¡°Hello Mr. Grant, hello Mr. Boone.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, a hundred years of happiness.¡± Adriana blessed.


    This is naturally an absolute heartfelt wish, but can only see Hayley¡¯s own destiny to be a good match.


    ¡°May you grow old together.¡±


    Alvin also said a blessing.


    Brenden smiled brightly and was in a good mood, ¡°We have a lot of friends here today, so don¡¯t mind if we don¡¯t entertain well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston is joking. We¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Adriana smiled and followed Alvin into the venue.


    From time to time, he also looked back at Hayley, who was standing next to Brenden, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.


    Hayley is really too obsessive, and I don¡¯t know why she fell for Brenden and had to be with him, and actually had a baby.


    Four years ago has been investigating Brenden, there is ample evidence to prove that Brenden has multiple stic surgery suspicions, how is it that the child born with Old Mr. Alston is a blood rtion?


    Adriana was still wondering why, but now she realized that Old Mr. Alston agreed to let Brenden go back to The Alston family because he had a DNA test with Hayley¡¯s child Leonidas, which confirmed the rtionship, before he epted Brenden.


    It seems that Brenden¡¯s return to The Alston family had little to do with her Clear Bay project.


    With this in mind, Adriana¡¯s guilt-ridden heart was gradually released.


    ¡°Alvin, do you think the Powells will attend an asion like today?¡±


    Since thest Clear Bay Project, Ran haspletely disappeared, not answering the phone or making contact.


    Even her personal visit to Floedanthe Powells¡¯ headquarters failed to locate Ran.


    I guess I don¡¯t want to meet with her anymore.


    Mostly because of the Clear Bay project, because Brendenid hands on the Powells¡¯ hotels, making Ran angry and feeling that she was responsible.


    ¡°Not necessarily. the Powells and the Alston Group basically don¡¯t do much business, so who knows.¡±


    Alvin answered truthfully.


    Adriana nodded, thinking that there was something to be said.


    ¡°Lawson? Uncle Grant?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I knew you guys woulde over.¡±


    As the two were walking, two small children pounced on them, and Adriana saw that it was Helen and Luis.


    ¡°Why are you guys here too?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s gloom cleared away and she looked at the two children in a good mood, ¡°No ss today?¡±


    ¡°What the heck, it¡¯s the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the weekend.¡±


    The two children reminded.


    Adriana then remembered that it was indeed the weekend and had forgotten about it.


    ¡°Lawson? What are you doing here alone?¡±


    At this point, Sloane walked over, still dressed in a cool and handsome outfit, wearing ck studded denim, ck boots, and a ponytail, handsome.


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, Sloane inclined his head to look behind her and found no one there, and wondered, ¡°Your girlfriend Anne didn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. There¡¯s more going on at the office, she¡¯s at the office.¡±


    ¡°So capable?¡±


    Sloane¡¯s inexplicable words carry a sour taste that is hard to understand.


    Adriana didn¡¯t care and took the two kids, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go y on the side.¡±


    It is enough toe over today and follow the gift.


    Followed by the two kids into the elevator, then Alvin followed, and just as the doors were about to close, Sloane squeezed in.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s too boring down there. I¡¯ll go y with you guys in the garden on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s your Uncle¡¯s wedding today, don¡¯t you need any help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right aunt.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, what do you need my help for? I¡¯m not a subordinate.¡±


    Helen and Luis said this to get rid of Sloane, but Sloane wouldn¡¯t leave, so they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    A few people went up to the top floor, went to the rooftop and took a walk in the rooftop garden. The two children pulled Adriana to the hanging chairs over there and a few sat together.


    Luis and Helen were so sticky that they couldn¡¯t stop asking her questions.


    The rare reunion of mother and son, Alvin is not good to interrupt, so he had to stand aside alone and blow the wind.


    Instead, Sloane stood aside, looked at Adriana, and asked, ¡°I heard you worked with me, Uncle, on the Clear Bay Project?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Sloane smiled, eyes shing, and warned, ¡°I might as well tell you that Brenden is no good, you better watch out for him, and be careful that one day he¡¯ll y you for a fool.¡±


    Known Sloane for many years and always had a hostile attitude towards her.


    Suddenly one day turned towards her, kindly reminded, but made Adriana a little ufortable.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    But ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me so much, what does it mean to tell me this?¡±


    Adriana was puzzled.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Sloane pursed his lips and skimmed, ¡°You¡¯re my master now, I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯ll die too badly and then no one will teach me taekwondo.¡±


    That¡¯s a good reason, a good reason.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, who told you toe up here?¡±


    Suddenly, an unpleasant voice sounded.


    Several people looked over at the sound of the voice, and suddenly found Peter appeared not far away.


    This is the second time Peter has been seen since the Clear Bay Project bid.


    Thest time I saw him, he went to her office.


    The two men broke up and never saw each other again.


    ¡°Daddy? I¡¯m ying with Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, do you want toe over and join us?¡±


    The two children called out to Peter.


    But it was clear from the fact that Peter called his two children by their names that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Come down with me.¡±


    He said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Hey, brother, what¡¯s your attitude? Can¡¯t you see Lawson is here?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sloane, who knew nothing about the conflict between Peter and Adriana, waved towards Peter, ¡°It¡¯s not like you toe over and say hello.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank, ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°No, what are you talking about?¡±


    Sloane was not happy, ¡°No matter what, Lawson is my Taekwondo teacher, if in ancient times, he is my master. You shouldn¡¯t give three points of face to my master when you see him? That would be you not giving me face.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this?


    Peter swept a nce at Adriana and said in a shallow voice, ¡°I can find you the number one taekwondo master in the country to be your teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not rare.¡±


    Sloane waved his hand and subconsciously nced back at Lawson, ¡°This person, right, has to match the eye, do not fight, do not know each other. You see, I¡¯ve done this with Lawson several times before turning from enemy to friend. You can find me a Taekwondo instructor casually, not even into my eyes.¡±

 Chapter 427 – Kiss Me

    ¡°Well, Auntie is right, Lawson, you can teach us for free as Auntie¡¯s coach too.¡±


    ¡°Yes daddy, you are too domineering and have to control what your aunt does.¡±


    Helen and Luis agreed in quick session.


    Peter¡¯s face became even more gloomy, ¡°Since when did the three of you unite as a front?¡±


    Surprisingly, it was for an unrted outsider.


    ¡°Because Lawson is nice, of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°See, both kids say Lawson is good. Brother, you should stop messing around and go do what you need to do.¡±


    Sloane waved his hand with a disgusted look, a bit of an expulsion order.


    Peter¡¯s face is gloomy like ink, quite embarrassed, cold face swept a nce at Adriana, turned around and walked away.


    Adriana¡¯s lips curled slightly and said nothing.


    A few people were having fun on the rooftop, and halfway through Adriana had an internal emergency and went downstairs to the bathroom.


    Who knows that out of the bathroom will be a person directly dragged wrist, led into a side of the staff lounge.


    The hotel was super busy today and the lounge was empty.


    The man brought the door of the room with one foot and pinned Adriana against the door panel.


    ¡°Lawson, I¡¯m warning you. You already have Anne and Ran, what, it doesn¡¯t satisfy you and now you¡¯re hitting on Sloane?¡±


    Adriana, who had been shaken by Peter¡¯s dizzy brain, heard Peter¡¯s words and could not help but jaw smacking, ¡± What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, you stay away from Sloane. She¡¯s not just any girl!¡±


    ¡°She ¡­ she ¡­ poof ¡­ hahahahaha!¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh at Peter¡¯s words, and her smile was so open and unrestrained that she couldn¡¯t stop.


    Finally, a bellyache fromughing.


    ¡°Very funny?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face went cold at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s too funny.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrianaughed so hard that tears came to her eyes, thinking that Peter was simply baffled that he thought she was hitting on Sloane.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I couldn¡¯t look at Sloane even if all the women in the world died.¡±


    She stifled augh and said in a serious manner.


    ¡°What, am I from The Alston family so unappealing to you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and his knife-sharp, cold face was written with great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, right.¡±


    Adriana finally stopped smiling.


    Adjusted his emotions and gazed ndly at Peter, ¡°Sloane or you, I can¡¯t look at either.¡±


    ¡°So, you chose to work with Brenden on Clear Bay Project and what about him struck your fancy?¡±


    As if this matter could not be turned over to Peter, he questioned aggressively.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Adriana eyes shing, really can not think of a reason, suddenly, under the eyes of a little cunning, she raised her eyebrows and said: ¡°because Brenden mature, sexy, very manly.¡±


    Anyway, didn¡¯t Peter think she was unisex? She found this reason very reasonable.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m pretty inferior to Brenden?¡±


    He rested his hands on her shoulders with slight force, clutching them with a deadly grip, squeezing her shoulders with raw pain, almost feeling as if the bones were going to break.


    It is good that she is not as delicate and fragile as before, otherwise she would not be able to resist hooting through.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Her disgusted eyes looked Peter up and down, snorted lightly, reached out and poked his chest, ¡°no two flesh all over, long ¡­ with a small handsome man, a little manly not ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana opened her eyes and talked nonsense, but she said a stalwart man as a small handsome man, and the man¡¯s face was blue and white.


    He was unable to vent his anger, and he leaned in with a kiss to seal the deal.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes widened and she thought Peter must be crazy.


    She is now a girl dressed as a boy in boy¡¯s make-up, and Peter can actuallyy his mouth on her?


    Is this crazy?


    ¡°You let go!¡±


    With a violent effort, she pushed Peter away, lifted her sleeve to wipe her mouth, and said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know that I am a man?¡±


    Peter, who had been pushed away, froze and looked at the ¡®man¡¯, his mind conjured up a scene where he had just kissed her on the lips, secretly chagrined.


    But the lips were uncontrobly licking their lips, and there seemed to be some ¡­ Anne taste.


    Heart, thump, thump, thump, deer.


    It is clear that they are a little nasty just now, but he really kissed the ¡­ man?


    He felt he must be sick.


    But in front of this good-looking ¡®man¡¯ in front of him, Peter can not pull down his face, can only stiffen his head, teasing: ¡°What, you think I fancy you? I just think that your mouth is constantly noisy, very annoying. This time is a warning, next time, I will find someone to sew your mouth shut!¡±


    After saying that, he carried Adriana away, pulled open the door and walked out.


    After a quick look around the venue, I found Theresa.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Peter?¡±


    Theresa, greatly perplexed, followed Peter upstairs and into Peter¡¯s exclusive suite.


    The moment she just walked in and the room closed, the man stepped in behind her and waited for her to turn around and see Peter, startled.


    Reaching out and covering his chest, he took a long breath, ¡°Phew ¡­ Peter, you scared the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    The man looked down at her andmanded.


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    The man¡¯s suddenmand made Theresa feel a little out of her mind, unable to understand exactly what he meant.


    ¡°I told you to kiss me, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Once again, he heaved his tone andmanded.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±


    Theresa couldn¡¯t stop her heart from thumping, looking at the man in front of her, who she had loved for many years and begged for, and suddenly proposed such a condition, she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Peter, really ¡­ is it really okay?¡±


    She was nervous, hands clutching the dress uneasily, blushing face, white teeth tightly biting the red lips, a delicate look to be picked up.


    Peter, however, did not have a single mood swing.


    Seeing Theresa wheedling, her face became even more embarrassed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say my words a third time.¡±


    He squeezed every word out almost through his teeth.


    The cold look scared Theresa¡¯s little heart trembling, but the heart could not hold back the excitement.


    Step forward, hands around his waist, slowly stand on tiptoe, eyes closed, slowlye up ¡­


    Little by little, closer and closer ¡­


    Peter wrinkled his brow and looked down at the woman close at hand, sniffing the rich perfume emanating from her body, which was extraordinarily unpleasant.


    Especially the ming red lips, quite harsh, so that Peter¡¯s heart to resist the psychology.


    At the moment when she came close to a kiss, he pushed her away, ¡°Sorry, I suddenly remembered something I had to take care of.¡±


    Ruthlessly, he pushed the woman aside, pulled the door open and walked straight away.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the room closed and Theresa, who had crashed against the wall and was leaning against it, looked back at the closed door in disbelief, her hands sped together, ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    She stomped her feet in anger, not understanding what Peter really meant.

 Chapter 428 – Compare height

    Inexplicably, she shouted at her toe over and kiss him, and then pushed him away like a nervous wreck.


    What the hell do you want?


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, her good-looking eyes flooded with a trace of anger, while suddenly remembered Adriana, there are a few suspicions. The pupils of the eyes slightly sunk, the bottom of the eyes brewed with a strong ughter atmosphere.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Damn it, it must be that bitch, it must be her.


    Can¡¯t even think of anyone but her.


    She took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and pretended to be calm.


    Turning around, he pulled open the door and left the suite as well.


    And at that moment Adriana went up to the rooftop, ignorant of the little episode that happened between Peter and Theresa.


    ¡°Yah, Lawson, you¡¯re finally here, been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, just now I waspeting with Luis to see who could recite poems, can you testify for me? He just cheated.¡±


    Helen snitches.


    Luis immediately retorted unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m the older brother, and I let you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Huh, not as smart as I am is not as smart as I am, and put gold on your face.¡±


    Adriana smiled with relief as she listened to the two children¡¯s amusement.


    In the past four years, what I missed most was my two children, and now that I see them growing up and bing so knowledgeable and studious, I feel that all the hard work and effort in the past was worth it.


    Although, she is full of guilt for her children, at least she has chosen a superior living environment and learning conditions for them.


    ¡°All right, all right, we should go down to dinner.¡±


    She held the two children and Sloane, who was on one side, immediately said, ¡°Lawson, you said you had something to dost week and didn¡¯te to our house, isn¡¯t it time for you toe this time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Lawson, you haven¡¯t been to our house in half a month.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    The two small children pulled Adriana and begged.


    Adriana was so helpless that she wanted to refuse, but she wanted to spend time with her children, so she had to agree, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I¡¯m sure that if she had followed her to Orchard House today, Peter would have chosen the escape route again to avoid it.


    But it¡¯s good, out of sight is out of mind.


    Her mind recalls the scene where the man suddenly kissed her on the lips in the lounge just now, and actually some of her cheeks burned and her heart beat faster.


    ¡°Lawson, why are you blushing?¡±


    Helen was meticulous and noticed something unusual about her.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, ¡°Did you?¡±


    That¡¯s when Sloane came over, ¡°Holy shit, Lawson, you don¡¯t have a fever, do you?¡±


    She reached out to touch Adriana¡¯s forehead, but Adriana pped her paws away, ¡°I think you¡¯re being. Slut! Let¡¯s go, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    The two children were dragged away.


    Sloane stood back, red at her, and cursed, ¡°Lawson, damn you, thisdy gave you face, didn¡¯t she? What a top!¡±


    She muttered under her breath and followed along downstairs anyway.


    At noon, guests dined while the wedding ceremony took ce on stage.


    Coincidentally, Adriana had just taken her seat when she saw Jenkins not far away.


    Although I had asked Vivian about Jenkins after returning home, I hadn¡¯t spoken to Jenkins yet, after all, it was her brother and I was eager to ask.


    Naive, the current status does not allow.


    At that moment, she suddenly found a girl dressed in a dressy, gentle temperament came up to Jenkins, smiled towards him, and then sat down.


    When you take a closer look, who else could that person be if not Flora?


    Adriana had a cup of tea in her hand, took a sip, and was caught off guard by the scene.


    Choking violently, he coughed.


    Alvin, who was sitting next to her, was immediately concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is everything okay?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adriana drew a tissue to wipe her mouth while pointing at Flora not far away and asked, ¡°Why is Jenkins so close to her? Don¡¯t tell me Flora has her eye on him?¡±


    Jenkins is a straightforward techie, and Adriana can¡¯t imagine Flora actually being that close to Jenkins.


    Vivian actually didn¡¯t tell her at all.


    Alvinughed and shrugged, ¡°Falling flowers have no love.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you ¡­ of course it¡¯s Jenkins, who has no feelings for Flora.¡±


    He almost missed the mark and said Adriana¡¯s brother, but the words came out and he immediately changed his mind.


    ¡°Oh my God?¡±


    Adriana raised a hand to rub her temples and patted Helen and Luis, ¡°Your uncle, go over and y with him for a while.¡±


    Although she was away for four years, Jenkins is indeed the uncle of two children, a status that cannot be changed.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luis.¡±


    Helen and Luis got up and walked over towards Jenkins.


    At one point, she and Alvin were left alone at therge table. Taking advantage of Sloane¡¯s bathroom break, she approached Alvin and asked in a whisper, ¡°Does Edward know about this? And oh, that¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, shouldn¡¯t you show something?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Alvin immediately interrupted her.


    ¡°Flora and I broke off our engagement a long time ago, and now she is free to find whoever she wants. Besides, it¡¯s not like Flora has been in love with Jenkins for a day or two, and Edward certainly knows that.¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana felt a pain in her brain.


    It is good that Jenkins has self-awareness, otherwise, really like Flora, simply not possible.


    ¡°As long as she knows herself. ¡±


    Lunch, after using it, Adriana sat in the hall bored, but the two children were attracted to the fun of everything on the stage, no one followed out.


    She was happy to be alone.


    Just as she exited the hotel and was walking around the hotelpound, one person approached her.


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    It¡¯s really been a long time.


    I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to take the initiative to find her. ¡°Finally I see you, I feel the need to have a good talk with you.¡±


    Edward is a soldier, although wearing a silver gray suit, but gives a feeling of standing stiff. Perhaps it is because of the habit of military standing posture.


    But it has to be said that the man in front of a few meters, stocky, and with Anglo-American Rex outline of his features gives a harsh edge, but handsome enough to make people don¡¯t open their eyes.


    He, only in front of Peter will be more than a little soft, except for Peter that big brother and a few brothers, to whom are cold as ice.


    Different from Alvin¡¯s gentle like jade, different from Zac¡¯s casual breezy, different from Peter¡¯s high cool and noble.


    ¡°With you?¡±


    He asked with a cold face and disdain.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana was really amused by his cool and wild look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified, so what are you doing standing in front of me again? To look like you¡¯re taller than me? More handsome than me? Or stronger than me?¡± She nced at him disdainfully, then looked away from her face.


    Edward likes Vivian, and Vivian is close to her. She is now in male attire and is naturally treated as a love interest by Edward.


    He was silent, slightly jawed, as if a high and dominant aura, so that Adriana was very angry.


    She was so angry that she stepped on a flower belt, and at once, she was taller than Edward.

 Chapter 429 You, not yet worthy!

    Edward indifferently hooked his lips, ¡°Looking short and looking for presence like that?¡±


    In one sentence, it blows Adriana out of the water.


    But she is a girl, with a height of one meter seven is not short, plus the inner height shoes, at least one meter seventy-four. Butpared with Edward, still a lot shorter.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Adriana spread her hands and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as you, but Vivian still didn¡¯t choose you? Not to mention that you were born into a family, the Henderson Family could not ept Vivian, just look at what you did to Vivian is not worthy of Vivian.¡±


    A linguistic battle that Edward lost.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then Adriana said: ¡°Although Vivian was born in a small family, not a higher education graduate, only a smallw firm, but she is practical andpetent, down-to-earth, kind-hearted and simple. This alone is enough.


    You are different, you are in a high position, with a strong aura inherent in your body, everywhere you go is the supreme existence, is worshipped as a guest. Instead of saying you are not good enough for Vivian, Vivian is not good enough for you. The gap between you is too big, so, I implore you to stay away from her. If you can¡¯t give love, don¡¯t hurt!¡±


    Edward¡¯s face showed a hawk-like chill, ¡°The woman I want, there¡¯s no woman I can¡¯t get yet. This time you begged the Soto family to step in and save Vivian, but the next time ¡­ won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    He gave a warning with his words.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t figure out what Edward wanted, and asked helplessly: ¡°So, what do you want to do? Want to be with Vivian? Marry and have children with her?¡±


    ¡°A biological child? She¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    The man¡¯s indifferent tone and out-of-the-way look made Adriana feel sick.


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    She repeated what Edward said and reached out and poked him in the chest, ¡°Edward, who do you think you are? The emperor that all people look up to? Are you taking yourself too seriously? You¡¯re not good enough, but you still want to provoke Vivian, you say you¡¯re not a bitch? I¡¯m Lawson, if you touch Vivian again, I¡¯ll be your enemy. Even if it¡¯s all I have!¡±


    When Vivian had provoked Edward because of her, Vivian had endured so much suffering, how could she not be heartbroken?


    Although Vivian is not a rtive, the deep affection has long been more than a rtive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you today to hear you brag. Just a warning, don¡¯t think that just because you let someone set up a gamepany, I don¡¯t know that you are behind it. If you don¡¯t like me, you can juste at me. What do you count when you deliberately suppress Flora¡¯spany?¡±


    It turns out that Edward came over to see her because of Flora¡¯s business.


    Opened the gamepany, although no one knows that the boss behind it is her, but just check it can be known.


    With Edward¡¯s strength, it is not unusual to find out so quickly that the mastermind is her.


    ¡°Good, then I will tell you today. Vivian is the person I Lawson will protect with my life, if you dare to touch her, first pass me before.¡±


    Adriana said it with conviction.


    But those words fell on Edward¡¯s ears, but heughed contemptuously and turned away.


    ¡°You, not yet worthy!¡±


    As he turned away, he dropped a message.


    Adriana was so angry that she was almost angry with herself.


    Asshole!


    Simply a scumbag, and I don¡¯t know how Edward can be such an asshole.


    How could a gentle man like Alvin make such friends?


    ¡°Oops! Mom, what are you doing? Why do you want money again? Didn¡¯t I already give you a lot of money?¡±


    When Adriana was standing alone in the doorway and sulking, a voice suddenly came from the side, very familiar.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed and she walked around the greenery and nced over to see none other than Hayley with Thelma.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t want your mother now that you¡¯re rich? I raised you a wolf for nothing. Isn¡¯t it just asking you for half a million? Is that a lot? The Alston family is so rich, how could they treat you badly, not to mention that you gave birth to a big fat son for The Alston family.¡±


    Thelma is still as unreasonable as ever, using Hayley, who has just married into The Alston family, as a cash cow.


    ¡°I just gave you a millionst month, this is only a few days ah? Thelma, I tell you, do not give me trouble, you do not have money to ask Jenkins to ask for it. Is it too much to ask me for money every day?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you dead girl, isn¡¯t your brother still unmarried? He has to save his money for the wedding. I¡¯ve worked hard to bring you up, what¡¯s wrong with a little money?¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t ¡­ either.¡±


    Hayley and Thelma were still arguing about something when Adriana turned around and walked away.


    Looking at therge Waverly, I can¡¯t help but feel that things are different.


    Looking back on leaving The Hale family, it was nine years ago.


    Thelma, who was like a shrew in the past, has also aged, with graying temples and a mellow face.


    Looking at the simple dress and attire she was wearing just now, I think Hayley¡¯s big wedding today, Thelma didn¡¯t even make it in.


    The Alston family is so facetious that they are afraid that Thelma will make a scene.


    Hayley is her only daughter, and she was not even invited to the wedding, which is really saddening.


    If Thelma had given her a little more motherly love and affection when she was little, perhaps she would now be raising her as if she were family.


    Naive, Thelma does not know how to be satisfied and grateful, leaving Adriana really helpless.


    In the afternoon, Adriana returned to The Alston family along with Sloane and Luis and Helen.


    Mrs. Alston was away, back at the old house, supposedly busy with Brenden and Hayley¡¯s affairs.


    Adriana thinks that Peter must not have told Mrs. Alston what happened back then, otherwise, why would Mrs. Alston willingly help Brenden with the wedding dinner?


    At The Alston family, an afternoon was spent with Sloane and her two children, teaching them taekwondo.


    In the evening, the two children were a little tired and went to bed early after washing up.


    Sloane, on the contrary, has been watching TV in the living room.


    Adriana put the two children to bed before going downstairs.


    Looking at Sloane still watching TV, I was about to say hello to her and leave, when I saw Peter walking in from outside the hall.


    ¡°Brother? You¡¯re back?¡±


    Sloane leaned back on the couch, saw Peter return and said hello, pointed to Adriana standing on the stairs, and said, ¡°Lawson¡¯s here.¡±


    Peter¡¯s pace was slow and he looked up and saw Adrianaing down the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Sloane, get some rest, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Adriana said hello to her and walked right around Peter.


    The two rubbed shoulders, and she didn¡¯t spare a single nce.


    Peter was stunned for a second and turned to follow, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡±


    The two walked out of the hall.


    ¡°No need for a ride, I¡¯m driving myself.¡±


    Adriana turned down Peter.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the nonsense!¡±


    The man said with some displeasure, and then took her hand towards the sedan, directly shoved the person into the sedan, he went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, drove the car, and left.

 Chapter 430 Who’s on top and who’s on the bottom?

    Adriana looked at him, ¡°Are you funny? I¡¯m driving myself, how am I going to use the car tomorrow when I¡¯m parked here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send your car over.¡±


    ¡°Much ado about nothing.¡±


    ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    Peter said.


    Listening to his words, Adriana pursed her lips and did not say anything.


    The car slowly drove out of Orchard House and drove slowly on the road, which was very quiet and deserted on both sides.


    Already in the depths of winter, the cold wind whistling, hunting.


    Night, darkness without five fingers, dark and borderless above the sky can not see any stars, and no moon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say, why don¡¯t you say it?¡±


    Adriana was the first to speak up and break the silence.


    The man did not say anything for a long time, just silently drove the car, and the car was slow ¡­parable to a snail.


    ¡°I heard that ¡­ you met with Edward this morning?¡±


    He thought for a long time and struggled to find a topic.


    Adriana was a bit depressed, so she was looking for her to ask some irrelevant things?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry with me because of the Clear Bay Project? What do you want from me now?¡± Adriana gets right to the heart of the matter.


    The man¡¯s hands gripping the steering wheel tightened slightly, ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Not really? You think I can¡¯t see that? But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m working with Brenden. Everyone knows that. Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s been a day or two against Theresa, so whether you¡¯re angry or not has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Consider that Peter is angry because the Alston Group has let the bidding slip, giving more opportunities to the Fryer Group.


    But she ended up working with Brenden¡¯s Aclurg Group, and used Shi Real EstateTheo¡¯s wife to set up the Lindsay Group at the bidding meeting.


    That¡¯s why Peter doesn¡¯t talk to her.


    ¡°Why are you going against Theresa?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Snort¨C


    Suddenly, the man parked the car in the middle of the road and did not go.


    Inertia made Adriana¡¯s body leaned forward and was pulled back by the seat belt.


    After she sat down, she tilted her head and looked at Peter with some anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I have nothing to do with you Peter, don¡¯t you think you care too much? What am I to you, and what are you to me? Isn¡¯t that taking yourself too seriously.¡±


    This was sent to Edward in the morning and to Peter in the afternoon.


    People are divided into groups, and things are gathered together, he and Edward are really the same way.


    ¡°You hate me that much because of Theresa?¡±


    Peter¡¯s racing mind thought of something and said.


    Adriana had some trouble keeping up with him and always felt that the conversation was dead.


    The bull¡¯s-eye words made her brain spin.


    Seeing his silence, Peter was actually a little anxious and added: ¡°I have no rtionship with Theresa at all, she is only my mother¡¯s goddaughter, and I have never imed her as my fiancee to the public.¡±


    ¡°But again, you didn¡¯t rify your rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°If I rify my rtionship with her, you¡¯ll treat me the same way you treated Ran?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this?


    How can we chat when we are not in the same channel at all?


    ¡°What is my rtionship with Ran?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s a question you know better than I do.¡±


    ¡°Clear your sister!¡±


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t help herself and felt that Peter was psychotic, and she was so angry that she exploded in foulnguage.


    ¡°I¡¯m just friends with him!¡±


    Saying that, Adriana was a little upset in her heart and red at him questioningly, ¡°You mean you don¡¯t like Theresa, what, have you changed your preference to men now? You can¡¯t stand Adriana!¡±


    Mostly Adriana also did not expect that one day she actually eat their own jealousy.


    At the mention of Adriana, the man¡¯s pair of eyes shed, ¡°Adriana she ¡­¡±


    He looked back, looked ahead, kept his hands clutching the steering wheel, and wondered what he was thinking.


    After a while, he spoke, saying: ¡°I always feel a very familiar aura in you, and when I see you, I think of her. I can¡¯t remember the past between her and me. All the memories are from what I saw on the video, as if it was a movie, and the memories are not that deep.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re using me as a substitute?¡±


    Adriana pursued the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Peter, as smart as he is, will actually be dumbfounded by the question one day, not knowing how to answer.


    Perhaps even he himself is confused.


    ¡°Adriana her ¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to say something else, but suddenly his hands covered his head, and the pain caused him to hold his head backwards and forwards.


    Adriana¡¯s brow knitted, startled by his appearance, ¡°Hey, Peter, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    Not much contact with Peter, but Adriana always felt that there must be something wrong with Peter.


    Last time in Floedan, his body was cold and hot at times, and this time he has a headache, what is going on?


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The man just said it hurt and said nothing else.


    ¡°Let me rub it for you.¡±


    In her anxiety, Adriana had forgotten that she was now in male attire and reached out to cover Peter¡¯s temples, rubbing them gently for him.


    One down, one up, one down again.


    Very good control of rhythm and force.


    Peter, who was still in a lot of pain, instantly felt much better, and the pain was not as heartbreaking as it was just now.


    He looked up and his eyes met Adriana unannounced.


    Two and two forget each other, each withplex eyes.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like to like someone?¡±


    Perhaps Peter didn¡¯t even think that he would be so interested in a man.


    Careful recollection, from the first time to see Lawson to now only three months only, he would have developed a strong interest in him.


    ¡°Like a person?¡±


    Adriana tilted her head, thought about it, and replied with a very serious attitude: ¡°If you see it, your heart will pound, and if you don¡¯t see it, you will think about it like crazy.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Adriana thought about it again, remembering everything she had done with Peter before, but found only suffocating pain. ¡°Nothing more.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to mention the past again.


    Abruptly, withdrew his hand, ¡°All right, you go back, I want to walk alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dark and not very safe.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana wanted to pull open the door to get off, Peter was inexplicably nervous and dragged her back, Adriana was unstable and fell directly into the man¡¯s arms.


    The distance is so close, looking at his magnified handsome face, Adriana can¡¯t stop her heart from racing, it seems that through the shirt can feel the temperature between him.


    She looked a little ¡­ obsessed.


    For more than four years, he has never forgotten this memorable man.


    ¡°Lawson, you and Ran, who¡¯s on top and who¡¯s on the bottom?¡±


    The moment before, the two seem to nce at a million years of love to look at each other.


    The next moment ¡­


    It was so sudden, so unexpected to ask a question that revealing.


    Let Adriana just feel subtle and beautiful atmosphere instantly disappear into nothing.


    Her face sank and she swept her cold eyes at Peter, ¡°Guess what!¡±

 Chapter 431 – Talking about cooperation

    Pervert!


    Holding the seat, Adriana sat up straight and quickly opened the door.


    In that instant, the zing cold wind of the open wilderness hit her face, blowing a cold whoosh, she shivered with cold, wrapped her clothes tightly and got out of the car.


    Bang, a loud bang, viciously closed the car door.


    After two steps, Adriana took a step, turned around and walked back, knocking on the ss window.


    The man in the car lowered his window and looked at her.


    Adriana leaned over and said, ¡°You ¡­ better hurry up and see a doctor since you¡¯re not feeling too well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    Peter was a little surprised.


    She suddenly realized that it was not appropriate for her to say these words, and immediately changed her tone, ¡°Luis and Helen are without their mommy, and if you die, they will be the most pitiful ones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Or else.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, wrapped her trench coat tighter, and walked away.


    On this day, it was too cold in the middle of the night.


    But no matter what, she didn¡¯t want to share a car with Peter again.


    Ta-da-da-da


    After walking a long way, Adriana always perceived a strange sound behind her, and turned around to see that Peter had followed her at some point.


    ¡°What are you following me for?¡±


    Adriana was really tossed around by Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with you being alone.¡±


    Her tone was slightly deep, and her concern for her was evident in her words.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around her chest, looked away with a somewhat helpless sideways nce and pursed her lips, ¡°The people who need your attention are Theresa, Luis and Helen, not me. Do you understand?¡±


    She knew in her heart that Peter¡¯s soft attitude and deliberate closeness to him was all because she was Adriana.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to suffer the wounds she has already suffered.


    She was afraid it would hurt.


    ¡°I just ¡­ came by to talk to you about a partnership.¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, Peter hesitated for a few seconds, seemingly making considerations, before finishing a whole sentence.


    ¡°What kind of cooperation?¡±


    Seeing Peter finally normal, Adriana Fang was not so resistant.


    ¡°Fryer Group is not just a Clear Bay Project, we can work on other projects ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing to work with between you and me.¡±


    A month ago, Harlee herself told her that the next step was to pull Peter out of his position as president of the Alston Group.


    Adriana is uncertain, not knowing what to do.


    But ¡­ is not willing to get too close to Peter right now. , ,


    The closer she gets, the more it will only make it impossible for her to get at Peterter.


    ¡°Peter, from the beginning, I chose Brenden. you and Brenden are destined to be rivals, and I am not destined to work side by side with you. In terms of resources and strength, you are no match for Brenden, and what¡¯s more, Theresa and I are already rivals, so what other possibilities do you think we have to work together?¡±


    Waverly, as everyone knows Theresa is Peter¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    She turned against Theresa because of the Clear Bay bid, which is well known to all.


    With so many things happening, how could she possibly continue to work with Peter?


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    No more words.


    Adriana is gone.


    He did not go after it.


    After watching Adriana walk a long way, Peter turned around, went back to the car, and turned the car around to go back.


    Adriana walked alone on the road, blowing the cold wind, shivering incessantly, but there was something hidden in her heart, she just wanted to take a walk alone.


    Suddenly, the phone in my pocket rang.


    Pulled out his phone and looked at the caller ID on it, Harlee.


    She cried andughed.


    Is it hard to be spied on by him?


    Just separated from Peter, and he¡¯s calling?


    ¡°How are you doing on the mission you were asked to carry out?¡±


    Harlee gets right to the point, without a word of nonsense.


    ¡°It takes time to do anything. If you¡¯re that capable, what else are you asking me to do?¡± Adriana teased without good humor.


    ¡°Adriana, there are less than three days until you are poisoned again, soe to Motril and get the antidote, though.¡±


    Harlee prompted.


    Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered and she subconsciously swallowed at the thought of the drug taking effect, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    The other side did not speak again.


    Then it¡¯s okay.


    Adriana hung up the phone straight away.


    When I got home, it waste and Anne and Vivian had gone to bed early.


    The next day, in thepany, Anne busy with the work in hand, went to the office and asked again, said, ¡°Harlee called, said there is a very urgent matter, need you to go there in two days.¡±


    Adriana buried her head in her work, ¡°Got it.¡±


    The next day, she still did not have any schedule.


    Anne came over once again and asked, ¡°Mr. Boone, there¡¯s still one day left, Harlee¡¯s side is rushing, so it should be really urgent. Do you want me to book a ticket for you?¡±


    ¡°Since when do I need you to make decisions about my affairs?¡±


    Adriana growled with sudden anger.


    The fire in her heart instantly dissipated as she raised her eyes, a pair of scarlet bloodshot eyes met Anne¡¯s panicked eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A little agitated and unable to control her emotions, she sighed, ¡°Go and book me a ticket.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Anne booked the tickets.


    The tickets are for that afternoon.


    Adriana went to the airport alone and picked up her ne ticket while Anne and Vivian were both at work.


    At the same time, sent a message to Anne, ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport, leave thepany to you and Vivian, hard work.¡±


    Message sent.


    Adriana turned her phone off and looked at the two tickets in her hand.


    One flight to Motril and one flight to Floedan.


    Looking at the two tickets, eventually, tore up the one Anne had ordered and threw it in the trash.


    ¡°Dear fellow travelers, the flight from Waverly to Floedan ¡­¡±


    An announcement alert sounded in the lounge, and Adriana took her ticket through security and onto the ne.


    Arriving in Floedan, it was already thetter part of the night.


    Adriana got off the ne and took a taxi to the Eskaria Hotel.


    The Eskaria Hotel is the Powells Group¡¯s hotel in Floedan and was thest hotel to be poisoned.


    Adriana gets a room, enters it to rest and turns on her phone.


    The phone suddenly buzzed and kept vibrating with alerts.


    It was all callsfrom some Vivian, Anne, Harlee and others.


    Adriana didn¡¯t even bother to look at it and simply ignored it.


    Turned over one person¡¯s cell phone number and edited a message: Eskaria Hotel, room 993, waiting for you.


    Once the text message was sent, Adriana turned her phone off again.


    One went to the bath and put hot water in it and took a hot bath.


    The morning light is bright, Fang just sleepy, she changed into a pajamas into the nest to sleep.


    This sleep,y down and fell asleep.


    This is often the case with her, she doesn¡¯t fall asleep easily at night and only gets sleepy during the day.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the person on the bed suddenly wailed.


    Perhaps she was asleep, Adriana herself did not even notice.


    It was only when the pain became more intense that she gradually woke up, reaching out to cover her head and sping it in a death grip, her brain swelling with pain and confusion.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    It has been a year since thest toxic episode.

 Chapter 432 Poisoning

    At that time, Harlee had long given her a special colorless and odorless drug as a way to control her.


    But the first few times, she was already disheartened by life, so Harlee told her to do whatever she wanted, and she just did it.


    So she had to go to Harlee when she was sick.


    But this time, Adriana didn¡¯t want to.


    Don¡¯t want to be at the mercy of others.


    A life is short, she is nowhere in life is not a bump in the road, this time, she wants to try, want to try to try to get through.


    It was only the sudden onset of pain that showed her what painful suffering was.


    That night, she witnessed Peter¡¯s pain, and this time, she was sick, all by herself.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡±


    That kind of explosive pain in the brain in bursts, sometimes slow and sometimes sharp, sometimes long and sometimes short, no pattern at all, Adriana with amazing perseverance, strong to hold on.


    The pain passed after a full hour of pain.


    She was lying on the bed, sweating profusely, her hair soaked with sweat and drooping messily over her sweat-covered cheeks.


    Breathing heavily, staring up at the ceiling with eyes wide open, chest heaving.


    All the time in the heart to feel that a wave of pain, until after the painpletely removed, she smiled.


    The voice changed from small to loud, and finallyughed almost maniacally.


    Laughing, she cried, hugging the bedding and covering her head, bawling, ¡°Liar, liar, all liars!¡±


    Adriana felt so cheated by Harlee, and really thought it would hurt like hell, but it turned out to be just an hour of pain.


    She could endure and endured.


    This made her feel tired of living under Harlee¡¯s control for the past few years, only to realize in the end that it was a scam.


    After crying for a while and adjusting her emotions, she was refreshed and in a good mood, feeling that no one would be able to influence her life once the pain was over.


    After a long time, she got up and went to the bathroom, holding back the exhaustion after the pain, and turned on the hot water to take a shower.


    However, Adriana is wrong ¡­


    Bang¨C


    With an abrupt sound, Adriana suddenly fell to the ground, holding her head in her hands and rolling on the ground in pain.


    ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ well ¡­ help ¡­ help ¡­¡±


    She thought that the pain of an hour had passed and that a new life and hope would be ushered in.


    Who knows that the pain is phased, the second time came more rapidly, as if a knife stabbed into the body, being held by the hilt, twisted and stabbed into the body as if, the pain is almost speechless.


    Adrianay on the floor, not feeling the coolness of the floor at all, with her hands on her head, bumping the floor over and over again.


    ¡°It hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ oooh ¡­ it hurts too much ¡­ ¡±


    In therge bathroom, she rolled around alone, feeling the pain that wanted to crack, spreading from her head to her chest and then to her abdomen.


    She held her hand over the wound, scratching her heart in pain.


    Fingernails can¡¯t help but scratch at their own bodies, painful pale faces, two ears tingling.


    Two hourster ¡­


    Ran appears at the door of Adriana¡¯s suite.


    Looking at that one message from Adriana on his phone screen, God knows how long he struggled before he chose toe over and see her.


    Raising his hand, he wanted to knock on the door.


    Hesitate for a moment to put it down.


    Then it was raised and lowered again.


    It was a while before he finally reached out and knocked on the door.


    Knock Knock-


    The door of the room rang, and there was no response from inside.


    He knocked on the door again, ¡°Lawson? Open the door.¡±


    No one said yes.


    Ran looked at his phone screen time, just after 10:00 am.


    ¡°Did it go out at this point?¡±


    He took the phone and dialed Adriana¡¯s number, and a mechanical voice came from the phone: ¡°Hello, the user you have dialed is switched off, please dial againter.¡±


    yed twice in a row, both times.


    He frowned, his face slightly sunken, a little displeased.


    Another heavy knock on the door, still no one opened the door.


    With suspicion, Ran went downstairs to the lobby reception desk and investigated the Adriana room in his capacity as president.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, customer number 993 did not check out.¡±


    ¡°So is she still in the room?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know about that one.¡±


    ¡°Give me the secondary card.¡±


    He ordered, took the room vice card from the front desk, went upstairs, swiped his card and opened the room.


    Walked in then scolded, ¡°Adriana, do you want to die? y ¡­¡±


    Walked to the bedroom, looked at the bed no one, a sound, the sound of water in the bathroom.


    He was furious, but he also had the degree of a gentleman, did not go to the bathroom, just scolded, ¡°So in the bath, no wonder not open the door.¡±


    The heart secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and thought Adriana had just had an ident.


    He walked to the couch in the living room and crossed his feet on the low table, then picked up a bag of dried fruit from a te and passed the time munching on it.


    ¡°Mmmm ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    As he was eating, he suddenly heard the faint sound of wooing in the bathroom, and with his manly alertness, he thought something indescribable was happening in the bathroom.


    Instantly, he was on pins and needles, immediately stood up and walked behind the bathroom door, listened carefully, inside or intermittent voice, ¡°Pain ¡­ um ¡­ ah¡­ ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ran deep three-dimensional profile dark clouds, lips pursed into a line, not to mention how angry.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Angry, the bag of dried fruit in his hand directly into the trash can, turned around and left.


    Bang¨C


    There was a sudden muffled sound, followed by Adriana¡¯s voice, ¡°It hurts, ah, help, it hurts ¡­ help ¡­¡±


    The sound, full of pain, ispletely devoid of the pleasure of a woman when she enjoys it.


    Ran¡¯s body stiffened, his pupils shed, and he immediately turned and walked to the bathroom door and knocked, ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    No one answered inside.


    Ran finally couldn¡¯t resist, twisted the handle and walked in.


    At once, the scene in the bathroom made him stand there in a daze, not knowing how to react.


    On the bathroom floor, Adrianay naked, sometimes curled up, sometimes straightening her legs, struggling and writhing.


    Her hair was dripping wet and drooping on the floor, and her messy hair covered half of her face, but it was possible to see her dripping lips, and the blood marks on her chest, neck, and abdomen.


    Streaking, overflowing blood stains, deep Adri, shocking to the eye.


    Ran has known Adriana for many years, and in his mind, that woman has always lived so elegantly and sensually, and there is no way that she could appear in such a mess now.


    And at the moment, Adriana¡¯s look burned his heart.


    ¡°Help, help!¡±


    Adriana covered her chest with one hand and reached out with the other, her five bowed fingers scratching the floor, her nails scraping against the floor with a harsh sound.


    Ran woke up with a start and stepped forward, pulling a towel over her body and picking her up, ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! It hurts ¡­¡±


    Adrianay between Ran¡¯s arms, her pale, bloodless face, her eyes open to look at the person in front of her, but a blurred shadow.


    The pain swept through her body, and Adriana was too alive to bear it.


    Suddenly, the pain intensified like a zing fire, destroying her body and mind, Adriana¡¯s hands clenched Ran¡¯s arm in pain, and she bit down hard on his arm.

 Chapter 433 Pain

    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Ran winced in pain, his face twisted in a grimace, ¡°Fuck, what the hell is going on?¡±


    He held back the pain, the pain of the forehead blue warp ripples, the face red.


    But instead of being angry at Adriana at all, her heart is breaking with pain.


    A curse from him brought Adriana¡¯sx pupils into focus, and her body trembled and spasmed with pain. There were a few seconds of rity, she looked at Ran, her voice as thin as a swimmer said: ¡°You finally came? I ¡­ I ¡­ hoo ¡­ thought ¡­ you weren¡¯ting back.¡±


    Perhaps the first half of the sentence are used up all the strength, so that the second half of the sentence is said in fragments.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Ran couldn¡¯t bear to look at Adriana¡¯s miserable state.


    Feel her body keep shaking as if she is going to die.


    ¡°No, no ¡­ um ¡­ ah?! It hurts, it hurts!¡±


    Suddenly, another burst of pain, a mountain of sweeping momentum, her hands sped Ran¡¯s arm, screaming in pain, hissing, as if the deep valley of the wolf who lost his beloved son and hissing neck.


    Chest heaving violently, Adriana felt herself out of breath more inhtion less, difficult to express in words. ¡°Ran, kill me ¡­ kill ¡­ me. I I ¡­ beg you ¡­¡±


    The pain, the pain was unbearable and made her life worse than death.


    Adriana was a little sarcastic, thinking that Harlee was cheating on her, but she didn¡¯t realize that it was true.


    He really poisoned himself, a kind of poison that makes her unable to take anything into ount and just want to die.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Ran could not empathize, but he felt her pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, right now.¡±


    He got up and carried Adriana out of the bathroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless ¡­ This poison is colorless and tasteless, useless ¡­¡±


    Adriana said with as much strength as she could muster.


    At the word, Ran stopped walking, looking down at the bony woman he was holding in his arms, his heart, faintly throbbing.


    It was the first time since he was a child that he really felt the taste of pain.


    Watching Adriana lying in his arms, her head dropping helplessly, tears slowly sliding down the corners of her eyes, her forlorn and pitiful appearance stung his heart.


    Adriana¡¯s lips opened and closed, like a swan on the verge of death in the dark mourning.


    He stretched out his blood-stained arm, which kept trembling, like a sapling being wrecked and swayed in a storm, with the possibility of snapping at any time.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Ran leaned over to her ear and listened carefully to her disembodied voice.


    I vaguely heard, ¡°¡­ medicine ¡­ drink ¡­¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say, Adriana, can you fucking speak up for me?¡±


    Ran got angry and burst out with a hysterical bang.


    Carrying her to the bed, he put her down and covered her with bedding.


    Muttering, ¡°SHIT, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    At this moment, Ran is nervous, fearful, scared, panic under his whole person is chaotic, and his hands can not stop trembling.


    An inexplicable cone of pain made him tremble a little, as if he was afraid that the woman in front of him, who was too weak to breathe, would die immediately.


    Just the thought that she might die at any moment was too much for Ran to bear.


    Picking up the medicine on the table, he looked at it and saw that it was sleeping pills.


    He then realized what Adriana meant.


    ¡°Okay, you wait, you wait for me to pour you water.¡±


    Ran put down his medicine and immediately went to get water.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Adriana¡¯s eyes are as if stiff. As if, her eyes wandered a little and fell on the table, looking at the bottle of sleeping pills to assist in sleep.


    I don¡¯t know where to get the strength to reach out and take away the pill bottle, unscrew the cap, and pour out an unknown number of pills, swallowed hard.


    At that moment, Adriana didn¡¯t know what the medicine really tasted like.


    Because, the entrance down are rich to the sickening smell of blood, but she can not spit out, because there is no strength.


    ¡°Adriana, the water ising.¡±


    Ran poured a ss of water and walked in. The moment he raised his eyes, he saw the medicine bottle dumped on the brown bedside table at the head of the bed and a few white pills scattered on the table.


    Then there was Adriana, who was lying in bed in pain, unable to open her eyes.


    Thud ¨C


    The cup slipped from his hand onto the carpet, bounced back up, rolled to the floor and shattered with a thud, spilling water stains all over the floor.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?!¡±


    The heart, a sudden tightening, seems to be strangled breathing, even the heart is painful spasm like.


    Ran pupils dted, three steps and two steps rushed to Adriana¡¯s front, hands sped her shoulders, shaking her body, ¡°Adriana, you hear me? How many pills did you take, you spit it out? Spit it out do you hear me?¡±


    His voice was louder than a bang, almost a roar out.


    ¡°Stop screaming and let me rest for a while.¡±


    Suddenly, the lying woman¡¯s mouth let out a cry, the sound was very small, but Ran miraculously heard very clearly.


    After hearing Adriana speak, he moved his hand, tense to the point of trembling, off her shoulder and propped it on the edge of the bed beside her.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    A secret sigh of relief, he closed his eyes, the tension could not be released.


    Tick-tock-


    A burning on the back of his hand, he slowly opened his eyes, he suddenly found an extra ¡­ tear on the back of his hand.


    Ran froze, raised his right hand mutely, brushed his eyes, and found that they had actually overflowed with tears at some point.


    I remember thest time I cried, it was at my mother¡¯s funeral.


    It seems like it¡¯s been ten years since that year.


    So, once again, tears are surprisingly because of a ¡­ irrelevant woman?


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He cried andughed, ¡°Adriana, how true!¡±


    Looking at the sleeping woman on the bed, Ran dressed her in a bathrobe, called a special car and took her to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Waverly, Fryer Group


    ¡°I ask you, where is Lawson?¡±


    Harlee stood in front of the two, looked at Vivian and Anne, and questioned them angrily.


    ¡°She, didn¡¯t she go to Motril, I saw the phone message alert that the ticket was picked up.¡±


    Anne exined.


    ¡°But she¡¯s not there now!¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face was grim with anger and he brushed off the papers on his desk, ¡°Useless piece of shit!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Anne wanted to exin something, but when she saw Harlee¡¯s imposing and fierce appearance, she was too frightened to speak.


    As the man walked outside, he said, ¡°Get me Adriana right away, by any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Anne nodded, too frightened to breathe.


    After the others left, Vivian stood in front of Anne and asked, ¡°Anne, who is this person? Howe I haven¡¯t seen him before?¡±


    Anne shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, in any case it¡¯s someone we don¡¯t dare to offend.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s talking to Ms. Hale and them ¡­?¡±

 Chapter 434 A Life of Freedom

    Anne looked back at Vivian, blushing hard, and sighed, ¡°Better hurry up and find Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The city-wide search for Adriana over here has rmed many people.


    Some people are happy and some are sad, but it is only the circle that knows that Adriana disappeared and no one is very concerned.


    Peter stayed up all night and sent his forces together to search for Lawson.


    ¡­


    The pain, like being crushed by a car, painful weakness, do not want to move.


    Adriana slowly opened her eyes, into a warmly decorated room, pink theme, flowers on the table, even the bed is pink.


    Very girl style, as if a small princess room.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Seeing Adriana awake, Ran breathed a long sigh of relief, the haggard face with dark circles under the eyes, even on the chin are open scruff he, the whole person rxed a few points


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana was lying in bed and knew without thinking that Ran had saved her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ran inquired with a cold face.


    Adriana looked at his worried look with gratitude and guilt. Tilting her head, she looked at the window on the other side and let out a sigh.


    Now that it has happened, some things have to be faced.


    ¡°Things start from ¡­ five years ago. At that time I was doing well in Los Angeles, and that day my best friend got engaged and I rushed back. At the engagement ceremony, I saw his fianc¨¦, Peter ¡­


    The team is assigned to be the president of the Fryer Group and is tasked with taking down the Clear Bay Project, but Anne is sent to the police with evidence that she intentionally hit Theresa with her car, which constitutes murder.


    Theresa refused to let go, so I had to save Anne in my own way and also cooperate with Brenden, but only to give him a false pitch, in order to gain Brenden¡¯s trust. I just didn¡¯t think Brenden would secretly go after yourpany.


    I know you were angry, so you ignored me for over a month.


    This time when I was poisoned, Harlee asked me to go to Motril, but I chose toe to Floedan. in fact, I was afraid to die, so I wanted to exin to you before I died.¡±


    She recounted all the events of the past few years, as if telling a story, to Ran.


    The man did not listen to it, but after listening to it, he was more distressed by the woman in front of him.


    ¡°So, you knew Harlee had poisoned you, and when the deadline came, you didn¡¯t go. It wasn¡¯t because you weren¡¯t afraid of death, but you wanted to give yourself a free life so badly that you refused Harlee. wanted toe over and survive the poisoning alone, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana blinked her eyshes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just looking at the window over there.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A breeze swept through the courtyard, rolling up the sagging leaves.


    Suddenly, the cloudy sky has fallen a piece of snowkes, sprinkled, with the wind rolled, fluttering to the ground.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    Seeing the snow, Adriana instantly in a better mood, pointing out the window, even the voice speaks with a little bit of joy.


    Ran looked in the direction she was pointing, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s snowing. The first snow of the year.¡±


    The snow was beautiful, but Ran¡¯s heart was heavy.


    ¡°Ran, I so want to go see the snow. Is that okay?¡± Adriana looked back, her smile serene.


    After removing her makeup, she regained her original look of Adriana, giving a sweet and lovely look of the little girl next door.


    It made a ripple in Ran¡¯s calm heart.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Because Adriana sleeping pills to eat more, sent to the hospital to wash the stomach, coupled with the pain of that day¡¯s attack, the destruction of her entire body no strength.


    Ran got her a wheelchair, carried her in it, and wrapped her in her own thick ck down coat.


    ¡°My God, how to make it look like a handicapped person.¡±


    She smiled.


    ¡°The doctor said your lungs are severely injured and your body is severely overdrawn, so you need to rest well in bed, so it¡¯s better not to walk.¡±


    Ran put the ck and white checkered scarf around him again, ¡°Here, wrap it up, I don¡¯t want to be serving a little woman with a cold and fever.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, ¡°Is it that fragile.¡±


    She smiled, and he smiled back.


    After being fully equipped, Ran pushed Adriana, who was wrapped up like a dumpling, out of the living room.


    Adriana realized that this was a simple courtyard that she couldn¡¯t imagine, a simple house made of bricks, but it really gave a super warm and nice atmosphere.


    The courtyard is paved with green bricks, the left side of a growing sycamore tree for many years, the trunk is very thick, enough for two people to hug. The bare trunk of the tree only three or two yellow leaves swaying with the wind, wavering.


    Standing on the steps, Adriana looked up at the gray dome above the fall of snow, she smiled happily.


    Got up and walked down the steps with feeble steps.


    ¡°Eh, Ad¡­¡±


    Ran reached out, called out, but saw Adriana smiling happily like a child, and he couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt.


    Adriana stood in the courtyard, drenched in snow, spread out the palm of her white hand, and let the icy cold snowkes fall inside her palm, the transparent ice crystal snowkes slowly melted, and finally melted into a drop of water.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Ran, you know, I really haven¡¯t seen snow in years.¡±


    On unnamed ind and Motril, there is no snow to be seen at all.


    That¡¯s why she was happy as a child when she suddenly saw the snowkes.


    Ran stood there, eyes unblinking, looking at Adriana, the moment everything seems to be in slow motion, calm in a beautiful and happy, people sink and can not help themselves.


    A youthful vitality pervades the meditation, her whole person seems to be ted with ayer of soft light, breathtakingly beautiful.


    After a while, Ran turned into the house, not long walked out, holding a hat and walked to her, put it on for her, ¡°just y, can not pay attention to health? If you get sick again, the young master will have to babysit you for a few days. Do you know?¡±


    ck beret, men¡¯s version.


    But Adriana wears but there is no sense of incongruity, but more than twenty years old, she has more than a little girl sense, good-looking so that people can not move their eyes.


    ¡°Ran, look, it¡¯s snowing so hard.¡±


    Adriana took his hand, spread it out, and joined it with hers, so that a small andrge palm began to follow the snowkes. It was silly, but this day is a wonderful memory that Ran will never forget.


    This moment was the best day he had ever felt in the first half of his life, iparably rxed and free.


    Even the breath smells like Anne.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold and too windy, hurry back.¡±


    Ran said, leaning down and picking her up.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Adriana only felt lighter and was picked up. He subconsciously grabbed Ran¡¯s clothes and was then transported to sit in his wheelchair.


    Spoiled her into a pretentious little princess.


    ¡°Not so much, I¡¯m just weak right now.¡±


    Adriana was a little helpless.


    ¡°Very to the point. A girl should spoil herself into a princess.¡±

 Chapter 435 Counterattack

    Ran said, trying to push her back into the house.


    But Adriana immediately said, ¡°Can you sit here for a while, I want to see the snow.¡±


    Sitting under the eaves and no snowkes, it is just the right time to drown your sorrows.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran responded.


    Into the house, not long after taking out a heater, ced between the two, he moved a stool, sitting aside.


    Adriana saw him like that and was a little curious, ¡°How did you get a house like this when you¡¯re so rich?¡±


    How could a simple, almost humble house be a ce for someone of Ran¡¯s wealth to live?


    ¡°This ¡­ was my grandmother¡¯s house. It¡¯s been empty since they passed away, and I have peoplee over from time to time to clean it and have nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯d say so. It¡¯s really quite good. By the mountains and water, a good ce for leisure and retirement.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    Ran looked at her sideways, ¡°Then when you and I are too old to walk we can stay over together.¡±


    At the end, feeling that the words were a bit ambiguous, immediately added a sentence, ¡°to be neighbors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly no problem.¡±


    She leaned back in her wheelchair, wrapped her down jacket tighter, and sighed, ¡°Luis and Helen are already nine years old. In a few years¡¯ time, they will be grown up. At that time, they will have their own lives and worlds, and they won¡¯t be able to care about me.¡±


    That said, Adriana is somewhat grateful.


    Thankfully, her two children¡¯s birthdays came just after she returned to Waverly, giving her the privilege of spending her ninth birthday with them.


    ¡°I should say sorry for what happened at the Eskaria Hotel.¡±


    Adriana then added.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t even put it on my mind a long time ago.¡±


    Heughed it off.


    When he first met Adriana and learned that she had two children, at that moment, for some reason, Ran couldn¡¯t ept it.


    But after a month or so of settling down, he finally epted it.


    Naive, and he is not eptable to be betrayed, so when he learned that Adriana coborated with Brenden, and it was Brenden designed to set up his hotel, and caused him to miss the opportunity to bid.


    Ran is naturally angry and feels betrayed by Adriana.


    Until that day Adriana sent him a message and asked to meet, he was torn for hours before going.


    ¡°Anyway, wrong is wrong. So, when we go back to Waverly, I¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    The two men looked at each other with nd smiles.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ going to do about the poisoning?¡±


    Ran was curious to know, so he asked.


    Adriana¡¯s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled and said, ¡°Let it be.¡± Then shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, and I don¡¯t want to suffer that kind of pain again.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±


    He asked again.


    Adriana fell into silence, staring into the distance, watching the snowkes drifting down as they swirled and then drifted to the ground.


    Her red lips slightly open, ¡°Naturally ¡­ kill a blood road, encounter God to kill God, encounter Buddha to kill Buddha.¡±


    The implication was clear: she was going to start fighting back, resisting.


    Intended to fight Harlee!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    Ran spoke without thinking.


    ¡°Really? Thanks.¡±


    She is weak and if someone is willing to help that is naturally good.


    Once a year, this time, she survived the pain that prated her bones and suffocated her, and having experienced it once, she would rather die than experience it again.


    After spending a few days over here, she and Ran returned to Floedan.


    Adriana¡¯s body is repaired and nothing is visible except those scratch marks on her body.


    So, she bought a ticket directly back to Waverly.


    ¡°You really want to go back? The doctor said your body needs a good rest, at least a month.¡± Although those are hidden injuries, but the poisonous attack once, burned the internal organs, or need to slowly repair.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    He changed his attire and returned to his ¡®manly self¡¯.


    In the morning, Adriana bought her ticket and got on the ne.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana took a sideways nce and looked puzzled, ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Thepany had nothing to do and asked me to go to Waverly to survey and then prepare for the newpany.¡±


    Ran stretched out his right hand, index finger pulled the sunsses down in front of the tip of his nose, revealing two good-looking eyes, looking at Adriana, with a wicked smile.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t gone to open apany yet, congrattions on what?¡±


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    It was 6:00 p. m. when we arrived in Waverly.


    The two of them walked out of the airport talking andughing, who expected a line of people standing at the entrance of the hall.


    A group of bodyguards dressed in suits and wearing sunsses aura in front of a man standing in a purple suit, his short hair slightly curly, wearing a pair of Tyrannosaurus sunsses, covering half of his face.


    But his handsome face can be vaguely seen from his features.


    Adriana looked at the man, her pace was set, and her whole face went bad.


    After Adriana told Ran all about her past, he immediately set about investigating the man named Harlee. Naturally, he was no stranger to the person standing in front of him.


    Harlee!


    Having seen Adriana¡¯s horrific look of pain that day, Ran has no love for Harlee.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Harlee called out.


    The voice was husky, gloomy, with a touch of sadness.


    Take a step and walk towards Adriana.


    Instead, Adriana removed her sunsses and looked squarely at the man in front of her, her thin lips raised indifferent smile, ¡°Mr. Soto, when did you visit Waverly, howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    She looked as if the scene in the Eskaria Hotel that day had never happened.


    It kept her well hidden.


    Harlee, although annoying, has taught her a lot about being human.


    He said: people, not to be joyful, will be easy to be caught in the hands of people.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Harlee was incredulous and looked her up and down, left and right, with an inquisitive look in her eyes that could not wait to put a hole in Adriana¡¯s body.


    ¡°Mr. Soto, you lied to me again, and this time, I won¡¯t trust you again.¡±


    Adriana smiled slightly on one side of her lips, put on her sunsses, and walked past him with an air of pushing a small suitcase.


    Ran¡¯s long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, sweeping over Harlee¡¯s body, the eyes that concealed a murderous aura, extremely harsh.


    But Harlee didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°What do you mean? You mean there¡¯s no reaction at all?¡±


    He went after her and took Adriana by the hand, not resting until he got the answer he wanted.


    The moment his hand touched Adriana, Adriana was disgusted and shook it off, ¡°Do you see anything wrong with me now?¡±


    She spread her hands, pretending to be rxed.


    The ces that hurt that day were the head, chest, and abdomen.


    The scratch marks in the show hair are invisible, and the scratch marks on the body cover the clothes even more invisible.


    She had a thinyer of makeup on her cheeks, giving the impression that she looked great and was not easily noticed, so Harlee looked at her like she was nothing at all.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Harlee got angry and sped her hands on Adriana¡¯s shoulders with some annoyance.


    How much Adriana suffered that day at the Eskaria Hotel, and how much she hates Harlee now.

 Chapter 436 – I’m worried about you

    Looking at him like that, a burst of anger straight to the brain, a hand raised, a p, full of force, fiercely pped on Harlee¡¯s face, ¡°Go!¡±


    She growled.


    But that p, too much force, the injured body and notpletely recovered, the body stumbled backwards, almost fell.


    Ran¡¯s quick eyes, healthy steps forward to wrap his waist, creating an illusion of ambiguity.


    It is not at all obvious that Adriana almost fell down just now.


    She looked sideways at Ran, without just a word, just a look, Ran could feel what she meant.


    A p,nding hard on Harlee¡¯s cheek, he took a few steps back, incredulously raising his hand to cover his face, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He was a little angry.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Adriana let go of Ran¡¯s hand and walked over to Harlee, ¡°You¡¯ve lied to me and used me for so many years, this p, doesn¡¯t it feel like too little.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Harlee wanted to say something else, nced at Ran standing aside, all the words swallowed back into her stomach. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at the Fryer Group.¡±


    He turned around and walked away.


    A line of bodyguards bowed respectfully to Adriana, ¡°Mr. Boone.¡±


    Then all followed Harlee and left.


    After watching them walk away, get into their cars and leave.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Adriana Fang just raised her hand and rubbed her temples, where the pain was unbearable.


    It seems that you can¡¯t get angry easily now, and once you do, your head hurts.


    Adriana knew that it was the aftermath of the pain she had suffered that day at the hotel and needed to be repaired slowly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ran helped Adriana and left.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    On the way, Ran asked.


    Adriana thought about it and didn¡¯t know where to go.


    Now that Fryer Group has Harlee, he must know where she lives too.


    So, Adriana just wants to be quiet and still.


    ¡°Go get a room.¡±


    ¡°Good, it just so happens that I don¡¯t have a ce to stay either.¡±


    The two of them took a cab and went to Asnana Hotel.


    The hotel is owned by Alston Group.


    When she got back to her room, Adriana closed the door and was just lying on her bed when there was a knock on the door.


    She got up, walked out, opened the door, and looked at Ran in the doorway, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The two entered the room, Adriana was not very wary of Ran, after all, the two were in the same dormitory for those two years on the ind, no big deal.


    She lifted the bedding andy down in it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s hard?¡±


    Ran sat on the edge of the bed and raised his hand to her forehead, checking the temperature, ¡°You¡¯re running a fever?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Adriana was unaware of it.


    I touched my forehead, it was hot, and I really had a fever.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just get some fever reducerster.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if they are all like you, buying their own medicine for minor illnesses and pains, won¡¯t the hospital have to close down?¡±


    Ran snapped.


    Got up and walked away to make a phone call to the family doctor.


    ¡°You rest for a while, I told the family doctor about your situation and wille to your hometer for a consultation.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to be so polite with me.¡±


    Ran sat on the edge of the bed and habitually took out the cigarette case from his suit pocket to smoke a cigarette, but thought about Adriana¡¯s health and took the cigarette back.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯ve never told anyone about me. You, for one, are the first.¡±


    Adrianay back on the bed, thought about it, and said, ¡°I hope, you will keep my secret.¡±


    The man was a little surprised, ¡°Can I assume that I am a special being in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s answer was crisp and quick.


    Back then in the unnamed ind, when the mission, Ran in order to save her, rather than his own injury, although in the end was Solomon found the truth.


    But at least Ran was kind to her, which touched her.


    Knock Knock-


    Not long after, there was a knock on the room door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door, it should be the doctoring over.¡±


    Ran got up and walked out, pulling open the door, only to find that the person standing in the doorway was no other.


    Surprisingly, it is ¡­ Peter.


    His face was suddenly covered with clouds of gloom, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Peter nced at him and pushed the door straight in and walked to the bedroom.


    Looking at Adriana lying on the bed, sweeping the bedroom, everything was as usual, so there was not so much nonsense. Walked up and said with concern: ¡°These days, where have you been? Do you know we¡¯ve been looking for you?¡±


    Men¡¯s concern, btedly.


    Adrianaughed bitterly in her mind, ¡°Mr. Alston¡¯s words are strange, shouldn¡¯t Ms. Lindsay be the one you care about, howe it¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, you ¡­¡±


    Peter was about to say something when he noticed Ran walk in.


    He looked back at him, ¡°Mr. Powell, I have some personal business to talk to Mr. Boone, can you excuse me?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Just as Peter¡¯s words fell, Adriana interrupted her directly.


    ¡°Ran is my man, what¡¯s the need to recuse yourself? If there¡¯s a real need to recuse yourself, it should be Mr. Alston, you. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    At this moment, Adriana, like a hedgehog who has suffered a lot, covered with thorns, anyone who approaches will be pricked by her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for the past few days, have you been looking for Ran?¡±


    Peter was inexplicably angry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Adrianay back on the bed, smiled, and then said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Alston, I¡¯m tired and want to sleep.¡±


    Since that day, Adriana¡¯s entire body has been too weak.


    Even though she survived that day, but the bone-chilling pain is only clear to her own heart.


    A few days have passed, her body is still as weak as ever, she can¡¯t raise her spirits at all, she gets sleepy easily, her head hurts easily, and even her chest hurts when she gets angry.


    Ran consulted a doctor and said it was an after-effect.


    Peter stood by the bed, looking down at the ¡®man¡¯ lying resting on the bed, his thick ink sword eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    The thin lips stammered for a long time, the words held in the heart finally came out.


    He found it unbelievable himself.


    Because, he was facing a ¡®man¡¯, no less.


    That delicate situation exceeds the brotherly feelings with Edward and Alvin, and only he knows the status quo.


    ¡°There are plenty of people who worry about me, not you.¡±


    Adrianay on her side on the bed with her eyes closed and answeredzily.


    Ran seemed to sense Adriana¡¯s mind and immediately stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Alston, can¡¯t you see Lawson doesn¡¯t want to see you? Please get out immediately.¡±


    He gave a direct order of eviction.


    Thinking about the fact that he, Peter, has been held in high esteem for many years, and countless people look up to him, and today someone wants to throw him out, how could he not be angry?


    ¡°Luis and Helen have a fever.¡±


    He spoke suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana immediately rolled over and sat up from the bed, a little worried.


    But that moment, two men instantly cast a look over, one suspicious, one disgusted.


    Especially since Ran¡¯s disgusted look seemed to give Adriana a shot in the arm to make her clear about her current state, she immediately coughed and said, ¡°That ¡­ Anne is very worried about Luis and Helen and must be very anxious if she knows that the two kids have a fever. I¡¯ll turn around and give Anne a word so she can go check on the kids.¡±

 Chapter 437 Just Friends

    ¡°They want to see you.¡±


    Peter Road.


    Adriana leaned over the bed, her face not looking too good, and raised a hand to ruffle her short hair, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see. ran, send the guest.¡±


    When she finished, shey down on the bed and rested with her eyes closed.


    Let Peter say anything else, she does not answer.


    Eventually, Peter left.


    Ran stood by the hospital bed, watching the woman whose eyes were closed behind his back gradually open her eyes, and his heart ached.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get some rest or how else are you going to face Helen and Luis?¡± said Ran, patting her on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my room first.¡±


    Ran ced a cup of hot water by her bedside and left.


    When the door was closed, several bodyguards came to the door, he immediately ordered, ¡°This is the ce, keep a good guard, no matter whoes over today can not go in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Powell.¡±


    Several people nodded repeatedly before Ran went back to his room to rest.


    Not long after, Sloane arrived.


    ¡°Is Lawson in there?¡±


    ¡°Noment.¡±


    ¡°Cut, do you know who I am? My brother is Pet¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter who you are, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, you guys.¡±


    Sloane threatened with some anger.


    But I heard the bouncer say with a cold face, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me us for really going too far.¡±


    She huffed and puffed and left.


    Not long after, Harlee arrived as well.


    Again, they were chased away after some pestering at the door.


    Afterwards the family doctor came over to see Adriana and let in instead.


    An hourter, there was another person at the door.


    Alvin.


    The bodyguards still refused, but a voice was heard from the suite, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Alvin pushed the door open and walked in.


    Just walked in and found Adriana walking out draped in a down jacket, sitting pale on the couch, smiling weakly towards him.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Alvin stalled in his movements and looked incredulously at the woman in front of him, ¡°Adri, how did you ¡­ get yourself into this mess? What the hell happened?¡±


    Inexplicably missing for several days, meet again to make himself into such a mess, how can he not be distressed?


    Walking up to her, he raised his hand and ced it on her forehead, ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re running a fever?¡±


    Sure enough, the hand touched on to find her forehead temperature was high, really feverish.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. A family doctor hase to see me just now, and gave me a fever-reducing injection, so I should be fine in a while.¡±


    Adriana was not impressed.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re hiding something from me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A hunch that Adriana must have some big secret she¡¯s hiding and not telling her.


    Adriana raised her hand and rubbed her brow, a little tired, ¡°Senior, we are just friends, there are some things you shouldn¡¯t interfere too much.¡±


    She knows that Alvin is concerned about her, but at the same time Adriana doesn¡¯t want Alvin to interfere too much.


    Because, once involved in some things, it is not so easy to get out of it.


    ¡°Adri, you know I¡¯m interested in you ¡­¡±


    Alvin was so anxious that he almost spat out some of his heartfelt words, but was red back by Adriana with a stern look.


    He choked on his words.


    Adriana immediately said: ¡°Alvin, from the very beginning I said that it was impossible between us. Not in the past and not in the future. You can stop thinking about me. If you say yes, we can still be friends, if not, we don¡¯t even have to be friends.¡±


    Her words were very decisive and heartless.


    Alvin¡¯s pupils flickered, ripples under his eyes, with some sadness, like a wounded moose, the sad eyes are enough to sting Adriana¡¯s heart.


    He was stunned for a moment and nodded, ¡°Good, good, very good.¡±


    It just says four words.


    But Adriana clearly saw his hands clenched slightly at his side and, seemingly with the utmost courage, turned away.


    With the sound of the door closing, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    Alvin left, Adriana leaned on the sofa alone and closed her eyes, slender like green fingers rubbed her brow, feeling very tired.


    Alvin had wasted too much time on her already, and she didn¡¯t want to spend unnecessary time on Alvin on her.


    In the evening, Adriana was lying in bed resting, who knew that the person justy down, the phone rang.


    She nced at her cell phone number, it was Alvin¡¯s, and wondered why she was calling her again.


    Adriana subconsciously wanted to hang up, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to, so she answered the phone.


    ¡°Al¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you a friend of the owner of the phone? He had a car ident, you hurry over for a moment.¡±


    The sound of urgent talking came from the section of the phone.


    ¡°Car ident? How ¡­¡±


    She just wanted to ask about the details, but considering that it was the doctor who called, it was not good to ask too much, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll go there right away. Which hospital are you?¡±


    ¡°Waverly Hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana immediately got up from the bed, changed her clothes and left the suite.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Who knows, people just walked to the elevator entrance, a voice came from behind, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    It¡¯s Ran.


    ¡°Alvin had a car ident, I had to go over there to check it out.¡±


    Adriana tells it like it is.


    ¡°What¡¯s your hurry? Look at yourself still dragging your illness to see others?¡±


    He walked to Adriana¡¯s heel, tall body blocked the dim light, shrouded in his body a thinyer of starbursts, looking extraordinarily clear and elegant, adding a little hazy beauty.


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll go over and check it out.¡±


    Ranmanded in a cold voice.


    Adriana gave him a disdainful nk look, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Stubborn and stubborn.¡±


    He muttered and didn¡¯t say another word, but chose to go with her to the hospital.


    On the road, Ran drove while muttering sullenly, ¡°Think of this young master who is usually happy and at ease, but now he is actually reduced to being a driver for you.¡±


    Shook his head, a little exasperated.


    ¡°You can do the passenger side and I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Adriana replied mechanically, without any emotion.


    ¡°Get out of the way, your sickly look, let you drive, I¡¯m in a hurry to throw in the towel?¡±


    The words are spoken with a bit of casual and bantering meaning, very grounded.


    Adriana elbows propped on the car door, chin, thoughtful look at Ran, ¡°on unnamed ind, you are notoriously cold and arrogant, how only a year and a half of time not seen, found you ¡­ how rambling? ¡±


    You should know that his cold and arrogant look, like a proud peacock, tail can be up to the sky.


    She was more used to the Ran of that time, but she found it a little hard to get used to the fact that he had suddenly be easy-going.


    ¡°Yeah, why be cold and proud at that time?¡±


    The corners of his angr lips lifted in a curve, smiling to himself.


    No one knows why, only he knows.


    At first he was mercilessly thrown to the ind, depressed mood all day, living in a frozen world, unable to untie the knot, the whole person is on the verge of emotional copse.


    It is only when I see Adriana that my emotions are relieved.

 Chapter 438 Car Accident

    Because he could feel from Adriana the kind of swan on the verge of death to make the sad cry, and he was too simr.


    Thenter left the unnamed ind, he gradually came out of the shadows.


    Not long after, the car arrived at the hospital.


    The two asked at the front desk, immediately after the situation, went up to the resuscitation room, but found a hot body, waist-length hair slightly curly woman standing at the door of the resuscitation room, very sexy and flirtatious.


    ¡°Who is that guy?¡± Ran murmured.


    Adriana walked over and looked at the figure which was somewhat unfamiliar, but in the end had a slightly familiar aura.


    The sound of footsteps startled the woman, who slowly turned around and was somewhat restrained and surprised to see two men walking over.


    It¡¯s Brenda.


    I have to say that Brenda has changed so much after a few years of not seeing each other.


    In the past, she had a head of dark, thick straight hair, giving a sense of cleanliness, but I did not expect the image to change dramatically after a year in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°Are you ¡­?¡± She asked proactively.


    Not even aware of Adriana¡¯s identity as a cross-dresser.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re friends of Alvin¡¯s, I¡¯m Lawson and he¡¯s Ran,¡± Adriana introduced herself briefly.


    ¡°Brenda,¡± she said sinctly, with more than a little indifference in her words, extending her hand to shake the two men¡¯s, showing maturity in her speech and demeanor.


    But more than that, it made Adriana feel that after she became a star, in addition to her aura changed, she also began to carry her identity.


    ¡°How¡¯s Alvin?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thoughts shed through her mind and didn¡¯t look deeper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, the doctor said he was drunk and drove, hit the guardrail on the side of the road overturned and fell into the ditch.¡±


    Said a sigh, ¡°Ugh, you say Alvin did not drink much before, howe he drank like a drunk and drove?¡±


    Listening to Brenda¡¯s words, Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, and a slight look of weakness shed under her eyes.


    What she said to Alvin this afternoon may have irritated him.


    After waiting for a while in front of the emergency room, Alvin was wheeled out.


    Several people immediately came forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is Alvin doing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is Alvin serious? Will it leave any disability?¡±


    It was Ran who leaned against the wall with his arms around his chest, looking over in silence.


    The doctor shook his head and waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a slight bone fracture and a mild concussion that will require hospitalization for a while, the rest are superficial injuries, which is rather fortunate. In the future, ah, remember, do not drink and drive, the next time will not be so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the doctor is right, thank you very much.¡±


    Brenda nodded repeatedly and when she saw the nurse pushing someone out, she immediately greeted her, ¡°Alvin? Alvin are you okay?¡±


    Alvin is in aa.


    Brenda went with the nurse pushing the bed trolley to the ward over there.


    Adriana¡¯s puzzled eyes nced over Brenda for a moment before she understood the situation.


    Brenda¡­ like Alvin?!


    When you think about it, Brenda was by her side all the time, and then after she and Alvin set up a live streamingpany, Brenda came over to help without saying a word.


    Four years have passed since that year, and it¡¯s not unreasonable to say that this day has be love.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Suddenly, someone disliked her shoulder and asked curiously.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Adriana walked towards the elevator entrance, ¡°Go back.¡±


    ¡°This is going back? Aren¡¯t you worried about Alvin?¡±


    ¡°With a beautiful woman at my side, I¡¯m not adding to the mess here.¡±


    She does hope that there will be a future between Alvin and Brenda.


    If Brenda is still the same timid and timid, mediocre girl is unlikely, after all, the identity does not match.


    But Brenda a few years in the live world is famous, good voice, singing also, after turning to the entertainment industry, poprity soared, if a few more years of polishing may be a big hit, then, with Alvin can also match.


    When the two went back, it waste, and each rested early.


    Early the next morning, Adriana¡¯s fever had subsided.


    Just went downstairs for dinner, then drove to the hospital, bought nutrition and went upstairs.


    Knock Knock-


    At the door of the ward, there was a knock on the door.


    Brenda opened the door and smiled gently when she saw her, ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re here? It¡¯s rare that you find time in your busy schedule toe and see Alvin.¡±


    ¡°I should.¡±


    Adrianaughed and carried her things into the ward, seeing Alvin lying on the bed with a cold face, to the point where she felt the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.


    He, who is angry?


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, any better?¡±


    With the aim of not being calcting with the patient, she walked up to Alvin and asked.


    ¡°Luckily, it can¡¯t die.¡±


    Alvin spoke gloomily and even kept his head tilted to look out the window, even a stingy look.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t die, rest well, don¡¯t drive drunk and kill yourself, the god of death won¡¯t spare you next time.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to stay, ¡°Brenda, I¡¯ll take care of Alvin if he¡¯s not feeling well, I¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re leaving?¡± Brenda felt the atmosphere was a little awkward, but still asked in a hostess manner.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something going on with thepany.¡±


    Adriana left a message and walked away without looking back.


    The moment she closed the door, she heard Brenda in the hospital room questioning Alvin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Lawson friends? Why do you look upset?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    His attitude was slightly cold.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows indifferently and turned to walk away.


    Standing at the entrance of the elevator waiting for the elevator, ding, the elevator opened and Adriana walked up.


    After getting off the elevator and just walking to the hospital inpatient lobby, I saw a familiar person with a woman in his armsing to meet me.


    It¡¯s ¡­ Brenden!


    But the woman he was holding beside him was not Hayley, but ¡­ his previous wife, also the Twitter food blogger Beatrice, Chinese name Juliana.


    When in Los Angeles is Beatrice deliberately approach her, with her as a friend, to get so much information told Brenden, which led her to be Brenden used for so long.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a stern aura shed through them.


    When she saw Brenden, Brenden also saw her, and his body stiffened violently, letting go of Beatrice and walking up to her, ¡°Mr. Boone, what a coincidence, what are you doing here?¡±


    He never thought he would run into someone he knew early in the morning in a ce like a hospital.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°A friend had a car ident and came over to check it out. Uh huh, and this is?¡±


    Adriana pointed to Beatrice, who was standing beside him, and asked knowingly.


    ¡°She ¡­ she is ¡­¡±


    Brenden nced at Beatrice and seemed torn about how to introduce her.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Adriana tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Mr. Alston no need to be embarrassed, all men, I understand I understand.¡±


    Walked up and patted him on the shoulder, moved closer and whispered, ¡°You and Ms. Hale are just newlyweds, so you have to be careful not to set yourself on fire.¡±


    After saying that, he raised an eyebrow towards him and smiled, ¡°As a friend, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

 Chapter 439 Are you afraid?

    At that, Brenden¡¯s face showed pig¡¯s liver and smiled perfunctorily in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Boone is also a man, he should be more understanding.¡±


    ¡°Understand understand, of course understand, mypany still have some things to go first.¡±


    Adriana nodded with him, nced meaningfully at Beatrice, saw his hand uncontrobly over his stomach, could not help but frown, withdrew his gaze and left.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    Brenden immediately added.


    When Adriana was a little farther away, Beatrice bristled, ¡°Brenden, look what you¡¯ve done? Who am I going to talk to about my grievances?¡±


    Adriana, although she could not hear the conversation of the two people behind her raw, but through the reflection of the ss door, saw the pair clinging together behind.


    Until she got back to the car, Adriana leaned against the sedan still thinking about a problem.


    Brenden has always been close to Beatrice, but chose to have a child with Hayley, whom he doesn¡¯t like at all, and to get married.


    Marriage, for one thing, gave Hayley a certain status, but most importantly, gave their son a bright identity ¨C The Alston family heavy grandson.


    I heard that Hayley¡¯s child Leonidas had a DNA test with Old Mr. Alston andpared that they were indeed rted, but from the beginning to the end Brenden and Old Mr. Alston did not do DNA.


    Could it be that there is something fishy here?


    She was thinking about it when the ringing of her cell phone suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    Picking up her phone and looking at the screen with Harlee¡¯s name disyed, she frowned in disgust and was rather irritated, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    She questioned in a cold manner.


    That day in Floedan she hurt like hell, how much pain she felt that time, how much she hated Harlee.


    ¡°Come to the office.¡±


    Harlee instructed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, tossed it aside and drove straight to the office.


    Fryer Group, Office of the President.


    Just pushed the door and walked in, there was a pile of information smashed in her face, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose? Tell me, what is this situation?¡±


    Harlee sat in the executive chair, poking the pile of information in front of her in exasperation, questioning in a cold voice.


    Adriana stood at the spot, indifferent nce at the tumblending scattered around the information, the above clearly shows the big words ¨C investment list.


    She had seen all this information, the various expenses of the new gamepany over there.


    ¡°Is there a problem? You don¡¯t have eyes to see it?¡±


    Adriana put his hands in his western trouser pockets, putting the dude hanging around in the best way possible.


    ¡°The gamepany over there has used tens of millions of dors in start-up capital, which can be said to be quite arge scale, so why is the subsequent consumption so high? You can¡¯t make ends meet, just to get back at LOC? How can you do such a thing as killing eight hundred enemies and losing a thousand?¡±


    Harlee, dressed in a posh suit, was in a rage, pping the table one after another, his face red with anger.


    Seeing him angry, Adriana is not only not afraid, but feels very good.


    ¡°the Soto family senior only said that I should suppress the LOC group and acquire theirpany, but did not say how much to invest. What¡¯s more, the amount of money spent is what I Lawson earned for yourpany, what are you not willing to do? If you don¡¯t like me, just remove me, won¡¯t we all be happy and rxed?¡±


    She pulled the tie on her neck, walked straight to the low table and picked up a ss of water, leisurely walked to the sofa and leaned on it, legs crossed on the low table, posturezy through a little domineering model.


    The man¡¯s breath is evident in the way he moves his hands and feet.


    Harlee¡¯s chest heaving with anger at her look, her fists clenched, she snapped to her feet and walked up to her, pointing at her and questioning, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately getting back at me?¡±


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Adriana looked down at the cup of boiling water, smoking lightly, she blew gently while shaking her head, took a sip and said, ¡°It is clear that you are making things difficult for me.¡±


    She spread her hands, ¡°You gave me more than a year of training in business management, also took me to take care of thepany, but so short, I am not gifted, you are simply deliberately difficult. To put it bluntly, you are too much money for me to build for you, I¡¯ll just make it happen for you.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s name is a reference to thepany¡¯s name. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to be able to get you to pay for the poison you gave me, Harlee, but don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±


    She pretended to be rxed, not wanting Harlee to see any clues.


    Harlee¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she walked over to Adriana¡¯s side and brushed the cup out of her hand.


    Snapping-


    The cup fell to the ground, should be broken, very hot boiling water scattered on the floor, floating up a light smoke, slowly rising.


    Adriana looked at her hands with some hot water on them and pulled out a paper towel to wipe the water stains from her fingers.


    Deliberately dropping the tissue on Harlee¡¯s shoe, ¡°What for? Forgot to take your medication early in the morning? Do you need me to call 999 for you?¡±


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The man was enraged and stuck a hand on her neck, ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s breathing was slightly suffocated as her neck was tightly stuck to the main, and her whole body was in pain, as if she was going to die in the next moment, which inexplicably offended her bottom line.


    Tilting her head, looking at Harlee, her lightly pursed lips pulling out an arc, she lifted her foot and kicked him hard in the leg, ¡°That depends on whether you have that qualification!¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    With a swift kick, she caught Harlee off guard and winced in pain, releasing her.


    Harlee red angrily at Adriana, wrinkled her brow, and said with hatred, ¡°Do you know I¡¯m helping you?¡±


    ¡°Help me? Help me die early?¡± ¡°Harlee, what exactly is your purpose?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stand up and walked up to Harlee¡¯s face, her harsh, horrifying eyes staring at him unblinkingly, ¡°You always threatened me with the poison you gave me before, but now I¡¯m not poisoned at all, how else are you going to threaten me? Hmm?¡±


    That kind of biting look made Harlee¡¯s face particrly ugly, his brow twisted into a Sichuan character, took a few steps back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you freedom when you seed in acquiring the LOC gamepany.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana suddenly smiled.


    The smile was conspiratorial and chilling.


    She suddenly reached out, hands over thepels of his suit, for him to straighten the cor, pursed her lips a smile, ¡°Do not be so nervous, teasing you. You see I can work for you to eat and drink, I would love to.¡±


    Go?


    She¡¯s not going to leave just yet.


    Great revenge has not been repaid, would not it be a pity to go?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that I would leave when the Clear Bay Project officially opens? Let¡¯s keep our promise.¡±


    ¡°What, you want to stay and get back at me?¡±


    His eyes were slightly narrowed, and a cold light appeared under his eyes.


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±

 Chapter 440 Pregnant

    ¡°Afraid? The word ¡®fear¡¯ has never been in my Harlee dictionary.¡±


    The man slowly hung his head, hands in the pockets of his pants, slowly walked to the floor window, looking at the ss overflowing with water mist, blocking the view out of the window, he looked even colder, ¡°Do not y tricks with me, do not forget that I can kill Luis and Helen just by lifting a finger!¡±


    When ites to Luis and Helen, that¡¯s Adriana¡¯s life, it¡¯s like killing her in general.


    The aura was all over the ce, emanating a cold aura, like a ghost-faced rakshasa that crawled out of hell.


    ¡°If you dare to touch Luis and Helen, I promise to burn with you!¡±


    That¡¯s the bottom line for her.


    The man slowly turned and looked at her, pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°Really, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    He walked around the couch, went to the hanger by his desk to take off his tweed coat and scarf, and walked out.


    That scene, Adriana slowly closed her eyes, angry clenched into a fist of bones at the white, clicked.


    ¡°Harlee, Harlee!?!!¡±


    She called his name, the way she could have eaten Harlee up!


    After Harlee left, Vivian walked in, looked at the mess, and then looked at Adriana, and felt a bit sorry for her.


    Just now outside the door heard the sound of arguing inside, what is the situation, she did not dare to ask.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, are you ¡­ okay?¡±


    She asked Adriana as she picked up the papers on the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, angry standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking through the windows covered with water mist outside the scene, that a burst of snow, a short period of time after the snow has not yet melted, looking at the eyes can still vaguely see piles of white snow.


    Bang¨C


    Just as she was drowning in pain, a dull thud suddenly sounded in the office.


    Adriana jerked her head back and found Vivian actually on the floor.


    She stepped forward, ¡°Vivian? Vivian? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Gently shaking, Vivian did not wake up, she immediately shouted, ¡°Annee in,e in.¡±


    She let out a cry of rm, and Anne rushed in immediately at the sound of her voice, seeing at once the unconscious Vivian in Adriana¡¯s arms.


    Somewhat worried, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Take it to the hospital first.¡±


    The two men called 120 and escorted Vivian to the hospital.


    In the hospital Vivian was awake, had all the tests and was lying on a bed in a drip.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, Anne, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you from your work.¡±


    She said with some guilt.


    Adriana stood in front of her and looked down at her with cold eyes, ¡°What is going on? Why didn¡¯t you say something if you weren¡¯t feeling well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I fainted yet.¡±


    She skimmed her lips, a little helpless.


    ¡°You lie down and rest for a while, I¡¯ll go check your test results, they should be out soon.¡±


    With that, Adriana left the room and walked out, leaving Anne in the room with Vivian.


    She took the various test reports, took a look at them, and couldn¡¯t help but have a slight re in her eyes, ¡°Positive?¡±


    Pregnant?


    This silly girl, she doesn¡¯t even know she¡¯s pregnant?


    After Adriana took the test results to the gynecology department and saw the doctor, she asked, ¡°Doctor, why did this suddenly faint?¡±


    The doctor looked at several examination reports, brushed the frame of his sses, frowned and asked, ¡°Are you her husband?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your wife is more than two months pregnant, with this obvious anemia and low blood sugar, plus malnutrition, who¡¯s going to get dizzy if she doesn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°More than two ¡­ months?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen much pregnancy vomiting from her?¡±


    ¡°Some people have a mild reaction to pregnancy vomiting, while others vomit from pregnancy until the day they give birth. It¡¯s impossible to say. However, your wife still needs to go back and take care of it.¡±


    ¡­


    In the consultation room, Adriana asked all the questions before returning to the room.


    When they walked in, Vivian and Anne both looked back at her at the same time and said in unison, ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Adriana looked grave, closed the door, took the report and walked to the bed and handed it to Vivian, ¡°Pregnant.¡±


    The smile on Vivian¡¯s cheeks froze instantly, ¡°Sh¡­ what? Pregnant?¡±


    Obviously, if a pregnancy does ur, the child must be Edward¡¯s.


    ¡°Shit, are you kidding? Vivian, are you a pig?¡± Anne stood up in a sh, doubly incredulous.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Adriana reprimanded, ¡°We live under the same roof, don¡¯t you know that too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, I don¡¯t see her having a reaction to the pregnancy.¡±


    Anne spread her hands and expressed her helplessness.


    Both eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s body at the same time, seeing the woman holding the ultrasound sheet, looking at it again and again, tears in her eyes.


    Then as soon as he dropped the test results on the floor, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t have this baby.¡±


    It¡¯s Edward¡¯s baby, and she can¡¯t have his baby no matter what.


    Adriana and Anne both looked at each other without words.


    ¡°The doctor said you are anemic and have low blood sugar, you first rest for a few days, no need to go to thepany. As for the baby ¡­ you think about it yourself, if you really don¡¯t want it, take advantage of it. I will make arrangements for you and send you away from Waverly temporarily.¡±


    Otherwise if Edward knew about it, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°What do you want, Edward, that bad man¡¯s child, can¡¯t have it!¡±


    Anne yelled out loud.


    ¡°Not afraid of being known, you can make your voice a little louder.¡±


    She red at Anne warningly.


    Anne immediately silenced her voice, ¡°Oh, get used to it get used to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you stay here and take care of Vivian, I¡¯ll have the case changed to say ¡­ you¡¯re pregnant.¡± He pointed at Anne.


    As a good girlfriend, Anne certainly knows Adriana¡¯s intentions, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s good to avoid letting Edward that scum know, the consequences will be very serious.¡±


    Vivian has not spoken, leaning on the head of the bed, curling her legs, arms around her knees, burying her head and wondering what she is thinking.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but think of herself when she saw her pitiful appearance.


    I can¡¯t help but to enlighten her, ¡°Vivian, you can have a child at any time. But this is not the right time for this child toe, think it over. After all, the father of the child is not an ordinary person.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana patted Anne¡¯s shoulder and instructed her to take good care of Vivian, then stopped by to see Alvin again, and saw Alvin talking with Brenda in the hospital room, and did not have the heart to disturb, and left directly.


    Back at the office, everything fell into ce.


    Instead, I received a call from Alston Group in the afternoon, asking to meet and talk about cooperation.


    Alston Group, at first thought, is Peter¡¯s.


    Adriana refused outright.


    In the evening, she called Ran and made an appointment to meet.


    In the restaurant box, she looked at Ran sitting across from her, her face a little heavy, and sighed, ¡°Ran, looking for a favor.¡±

 Chapter 441 – Miscarriage

    Ran held a ss of red wine, incredibly raised one side of his sword eyebrow, and smiled evilly, ¡°Rarely, you can still beg.¡±


    Adriana nced at him and said faintly, ¡°Harlee.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t investigate this person, I will.¡±


    He wondered what kind of person Harlee was that could eat Adriana through and through and put her through so much pain.


    Every time I recall her painful appearance that day, I feel a tug at my heart.


    ¡°To be able to seek you out is bound to want the most deeply buried information, and I¡¯m sure you have that.¡± She raised her ss and clinked it with his, only to have Ran snatch it from her hand.


    Just see the man put down the wine ss, took a ss, poured a ss of in water and put it in her hand, ¡°The body has not recovered, what wine to drink? Just in water.¡±


    He made Adrianaugh and cry, ¡°I¡¯m not that pretentious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a woman, entitled to pretensions.¡±


    After saying that, he probed and leaned forward a few points and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°I heard that Alston Group approached you about cooperation and you refused?¡±


    Adriana, who was drinking in water, stalled in her movements, then proceeded to take a sip of in water and slowly put down her ss, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    Ran¡¯s long fingers yed with his tall ss, tensing his handsome face, ¡°I know a lot of things, but there are too many things I want to know but have no way of knowing.¡±


    Adriana ignored his mncholy and emotion, ¡°Okay, you can eat by yourself, I have to go back.¡±


    Without Vivian and Anne in thepany, there are a lot of things she needs to handle, and she can¡¯tpletely ignore them.


    People just got up, she suddenly thought of something, ¡°By the way, do you have any other city, rural kind of quadrangle mansion?¡±


    ¡°There is. Wasn¡¯t the ce you went tost time great?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, forget it.¡±


    She suddenly remembered that it was rumored that a woman who had had a miscarriage was not allowed to go to someone else¡¯s house.


    The quadrangle that Ran said meant so much to him was even less necessary.


    ¡°Besides that ce, there¡¯s another ce that hasn¡¯t been lived in for years.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m doingter, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    She is also not in Waverly for several years, it is simply not good to find some suitable ce, why not leave it to Ran to handle more appropriate.


    After a few days of peace, Adriana hospitalpany run both, every day is busy.


    Vivian also finally made up her mind that she did not want the baby.


    But Adriana was afraid to let Vivian have her surgery in Waverly and wanted to take her somewhere else.


    After all, there are times when more is better than less, and if Edward knows that Vivian miscarried the baby, he may make a mess of things.


    Since today and tomorrow are weekends, Adriana rescheduled to tomorrow and took Vivian to Floedan and made an appointment for an abortion.


    I agreed with Sloane to teach her taekwondo over the weekend and took the opportunity to spend the weekend with my two children.


    But Vivian¡¯s business is quite important, and Adriana is worried that she will not be able toe back in one day for sure, so shens to stay with the kids on Saturday and send Vivian to Floedan on the weekend.


    ¡°Lawson? Hee hee, Lawson, you¡¯re here atst.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, it¡¯s been a long time, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    Adriana had just driven up to Orchard House and got out of the car when the two kids pounced on her, excited.


    Seeing their happy faces, Adriana was happy too, ¡°Come, look what we bought for you.¡±


    From the trunk, he took out several hand bags, ¡°Here, Luis yours, this is Helen¡¯s little princess, two sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes each.¡±


    ¡°Wow even, Lawson is so nice.¡±


    ¡°It was so much fun.¡±


    Luis and Helen received the clothes and shoes and couldn¡¯t stop talking with joy.


    Being in a rich family, they are not at all short of clothes and shoes, but the meaning is different.


    Because it was bought by Adriana.


    That¡¯s their real mommy.


    The two children looked at each other and in the direction of the hall, and when they saw that no one was there, the two children looked at Adriana with red eyes, ¡°Mommy, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t bought anything for us in years.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They both spoke with some excitement.


    Adriana was so scared that her heart hung in her throat and immediately made a gesture of silence, ¡°Shh~ keep it down, if others know it will be over.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ why can¡¯t you let Daddy know who you are?¡±


    Luis pressed on relentlessly.


    His question made it a little difficult for Adriana to know how to answer.


    Reaching out, he rubbed his head, ¡°Luis, when you grow up, you¡¯ll understand, okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Luis, where do you get all the questions. Let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    Helen entered the hall with glee, carrying her super favorite shoes and clothes in one hand and holding Adriana in the other.


    When mother and son walked down the hall, they saw ¡­ Sloane, Peter, Mrs. Alston, and ¡­ Theresa sitting in the hall!!!?


    She, actually, was there.


    ¡°Lawson? You¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    The moment Sloane saw Lawson walk in, he immediately stood up from the couch and walked over.


    Eyes on the two children to measure a circle, unhappy frown, ¡°Hey, you are at least my master, thisdy gave you the wages, how do you buy things for the two children not for me?¡±


    She¡¯s not happy.


    Yes, very unhappy!


    Adriana¡¯s contemptuous eyes swept over, ¡°If you want to buy it, go to your boyfriend, I don¡¯t have money! Are you still practicing taekwondo? Hurry up and change your clothes!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Being disliked by her, Sloane rolled his eyes, answered and went upstairs to change his clothes.


    ¡°Ch, a girl who hangs out with a guy all day.¡±


    Mrs. Alston disliked Lawson because of the tangle with Adriana and then after she was hospitalized with a ss ball.


    As soon as he saw himing, he said to Theresa, ¡°Theresa, I told you that Lawson is not a good person, stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°Okay Godmother, I¡¯m old enough to know.¡±


    Theresa pursed her lips and smiled sweetly.


    It was as if they were a happy and harmonious family and she was just an outsider.


    ¡°Okay then, you guys y, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    Mrs. Alston did not treat ¡®Lawson¡¯ well, got up and went upstairs.


    After seeing her leave, Theresa put her arms around her chest, just like The Alston family in charge of the mistress of the posture, ¡°Sloane asked you toe, you really have the nerve toe? Lawson, this person na ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Theresa seemed to want to make a sarcastic remark about Adriana, but was gently reprimanded by the man sitting on the sofa like a mountain, ¡°The visitor is a guest, no nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hm, Peter, you ¡­ you know full well he bullied me before.¡±


    Pissed off, he stomped his feet in front of him.


    ¡°That¡¯s your fault in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    Theresa was furious when she heard Peter¡¯s words and looked at Adriana¡¯s eyes with anger, ¡°Lawson, it¡¯s just as well that I have nothing to do, so why don¡¯t you also teach me Taekwondo?¡±

 Chapter 442 – Arranging a blind date

    ¡°Forgive me for not being able toply.¡±


    Without looking at Theresa, Adriana walked over to the couch and sat down straight away.


    At that moment, Peter cast a deep eye over, ¡°Thank you for buying clothes for the two children.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s not like I bought it, it¡¯s all from the godmother of the two children.¡±


    Not wanting to expose herself, Adriana says Anne bought it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right Peter, you think too well of Lawson.¡±


    Theresa sat beside Peter, her eyes unblinkingly fixed on Adriana.


    It was only recently that she learned that Adriana had be Sloane¡¯s master and was teaching her taekwondo every week that she came along.


    If not, there is no telling what Adriana will y.


    She is always on the defensive against Adriana.


    Peter swept a sideways nce at Theresa, frowned, seemed a little displeased, and then looked at the ¡®man¡¯ standing opposite, ¡°Lawson, you sit first.¡±


    He got up leisurely and walked toward the upper floor, saying to Theresa as he went, ¡°Theresa, youe up with me.¡±


    Theresa raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Peter in surprise and uncertainty.


    With an exasperated look at Adriana, she responded, ¡°Okay, Peter,¡± and got up and walked over towards Peter.


    For a while Adriana was left alone in therge living room.


    She raised her eyebrows and walked to the sofa and sat down as if nothing had happened, the maid handed over a cup of coffee, ¡°Mr. Boone, your coffee.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Lawson took the coffee and sipped it alone.


    Not long after, Luis and Helen both ran down and gathered around her, chatting with her and having a good time.


    And at that moment, in the study.


    Peter stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, with his back to Theresa, and did not speak for a long time.


    That kind of silence made Theresa¡¯s heart go up and down, stuttering, confused about what Peter meant.


    ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a blind date for you, do you want to go?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s lips were slightly parted, and she was about to say something when she heard Peter speak about a blind date for her.


    At that moment, Theresa¡¯s eyes widened and she looked incredulously at the man standing in front of her, ¡°Peter, what did you say? A blind date? Ohhhh ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t suppress a sarcasticugh, feeling that Peter¡¯s words were like a joke that was mercilessly striking her.


    Slowly stepped away and walked to stand behind him, ¡°Who in the whole of Waverly doesn¡¯t know about my rtionship with you? Have you considered my feelings now that you¡¯re asking me to go on a blind date?¡±


    Theresa cried andughed, feeling like the ultimate clown.


    In the absence of Adriana back, everything Rene unharmed.


    But now that Adriana is back as Lawson, Peter actually has to distance himself from her.


    I really don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy that bitch has put into Peter.


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, looking out through the vapor-stained ss window, his face clear and cold, ¡°It is because of concern for your feelings that it is so. Theresa ¡­¡±


    He called out softly and turned around leisurely, those dark, bottomless, deep eyes falling on Theresa¡¯s body, ¡°You¡¯ve invested too much time in me to get anything in return. Even if it¡¯s many more years, it¡¯s still the same.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Theresa pursed her lips, speechless.


    When he fell off the cliff on Orco Mount, Peter was in aa and took that opportunity to find Obren¡¯s people to help Peter seal his memory, but what he doesn¡¯t remember is just a scene with Adriana, but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t remember the past with her.


    Peter has long since turned his back on her, and has tolerated her by his side all these years, but only because of Mrs. Alston.


    She is Mrs. Alston¡¯s goddaughter, so even if Peter has an opinion, he can¡¯t bring it to the table.


    I didn¡¯t expect that today he would ¡­


    ¡°The person introduced to you has a good identity and is right for you. I did get to know him as a person ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it ¡­¡±


    Theresa shook her head with a slight rise and fall of emotion, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anyone but you. peter, you know how I feel.¡±


    ¡°Knowing it or not knowing it is no reason for you to stay with me.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face chilled for a few moments, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times over the years, explicitly and implicitly, that you should see reality clearly.¡±


    His tone increased a few notches.


    Theresa looked at him and suddenly felt some soreness in her eyes and blinked, trying to see clearly the thin-skinned man standing in front of her.


    The corners of his lips held a little sneer, ¡°Oh ¡­ see reality clearly?¡±


    Yes, she is just too naive.


    Suddenly, the smile on his lips became stiff and then disappeared into thin air.


    Theresa took a deep breath and said: ¡°Okay, Peter, I promise you to leave you. But ¡­ blind dates are exempt, I Theresa can not take the turn to find a date on a blind date. There are plenty of people who like me.¡±


    ¡°Peter, is there anything else, if not I¡¯ll go out.¡±


    She pretended to smile easily, clear and watery eyes like a crystal ball, giving a clean and transparent feeling.


    Without waiting for Peter to speak, Theresa left the study.


    Every time, whenever Peter pulled away from her, Theresa would address him as ¡®Peter¡¯, while in front of people, she would address him as ¡®Peter¡¯, in order to deliberately keep the intimacy in front of people, so that everyone would think that she and Peter has sat down everything between her and Peter.


    Theresa out of the study, closing the door at the moment, the simple smile on the cheeks instantly tinged with some ruthlessness, like a viper spitting letters, creepy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning around, standing in the hallway, I could see Adriana sitting in the first floor lobby, chatting happily with Luis and Helen and Sloane.


    A burst of jealousy rushed to the forefront of my mind.


    In the morning, Adriana took the three of them for a morning of taekwondo practice.


    It was almost time for dinner, and the three of them went into the lobby, panting with exhaustion, to rest while Adriana took a phone call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anne?¡±


    She stood in the courtyard and took a few steps in the direction of the east side, as if she was worried that someone had heard her call.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, Vivian ¡­ Vivian she¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    ¡°What? Bleeding? What did the doctor say and how is the baby in her belly?¡±


    ¡°It says the fetal image is unstable and it¡¯s two months old, so if it¡¯s aborted it needs to be operated on as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know, you and Vivian pack up and book a flight for this afternoon right away.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana let out a long breath and sighed, ¡°Howe it¡¯s bleeding?¡±


    Shaking his head helplessly, he turned around and walked towards the hall.


    When her people entered the hall, a person appeared behind the greenery next to the position where she was standing just now, with a venomous and cold smile on that delicate face.


    ¡°Miscarriage? Bleeding?¡±


    Theresa picked up her phone and made a call, ¡°Check ¡­ for me.¡±


    ¡­


    Near lunchtime, a group of people gathered in the dining room to eat, and because Luis and Helen were livening up the atmosphere, it didn¡¯t seem awkward.


    After the meal, Adriana apanied Luis and Helen, and Mrs. Alston didn¡¯t treat ¡®Lawson¡¯ well, so she went straight upstairs.

 Chapter 443 – Despicable means

    Peter went to the study to rest, but Theresa eagerly poured a cup of coffee for him and knocked on the door to bring it to the study.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m leavingter, see you¡¯re so busy to make you a cup of coffee.¡±


    Theresa walked into the study and closed the door, a little shade shing across that smiling innocent face.


    Peter, who is buried in his office, crackled his fingers on the keyboard, his eyes unblinkingly looking at the documents on theputer.


    ¡°Put it here, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    He said coldly.


    Theresa¡¯s eyes flickered and she looked a little flustered, ¡°I have freshly ground coffee, it won¡¯t taste so good when you drink itter. You try it, it won¡¯t dy your work.¡±


    Delicate hot gold white porcin saucer holding a carved cup, filled with a full cup of coffee, in the room with air conditioning still looks like a cigarette curl.


    The dizzying heat hazed Theresa¡¯s face, which held a wry smile.


    Peter frowned, stopped the work at hand, swept a sideways nce at Theresa, while a deep gaze at the cup of coffee, thoughtful end up, ced in front of the lips, blew the air.


    Thump thump thump ¨C


    With each subtle movement of Peter, Theresa¡¯s heartbeat could not be restrained from beating faster, her heart hanging in her throat, so nervous that she forgot to breathe.


    The eyes were fixed straight on the cup of coffee he was holding, with vague expectations.


    ¡°Theresa ¡­¡±


    The man suddenly sends down his coffee and his narrow phoenix eyes fall on her, ¡°What¡¯s the feud between you and Lawson?¡±


    It¡¯s Adriana again!


    Hearing Peter mention ¡®Lawson¡¯, Theresa¡¯s face chilled for a few minutes, ¡°No. Oh, Peter, it¡¯s hard to give you a cup of coffee, you do not taste. Hurry up, drink it and I¡¯ll go back, so it¡¯s a way to say goodbye to the past.¡±


    Since she said so, Peter could not resist.


    I had to drink the coffee cleanly and then put the cup on the cup holder, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m still busy with something, you go out first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you get busy then.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s smile grew more and more enigmatic as she turned and walked out, closing the door behind her.


    At that moment, standing in the doorway, she looked at the man working inside through the doorway and said, ¡°Peter, after today, you will belong to me, Theresa, and no one can take you away from me!


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly a sound, scared Theresa¡¯s face changed.


    Turning back to Sloane, she gave her a nk look, ¡°Don¡¯t you walk with a voice?¡±


    ¡°Gee, I¡¯m to me for being a thief.¡±


    Sloane teased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Theresa walked around her and walked away.


    Downstairs, Theresa went to the bathroom, closed the door, and opened her phone to look at the time on it.


    Thirty minutes past twelve.


    She bought the most overpowering and powerful drug, the effect of the drug can take effect in ten minutes, twenty minutes will be enough to the extreme.


    Watching the time pass on the phone screen, for her every moment is torturous.


    Listening to theughter of Adriana and Luis in the hall outside, God knows how jealous Theresa was.


    Both four years ago and now, she lost to Adriana.


    This time, Theresa had to recognize reality, which is why ¡­ came up with this despicable tactic.


    Ten minutester.


    Theresa took a look at the ss mirror in the bathroom, organized her hair, painted the most sultry fiery red lipstick, pursed her lips, boasted of her flirtatious style and threw a wink at the mirror, put away the lipstick and went out of the bathroom then went upstairs.


    Knock Knock-


    Knock on the door of the study.


    Peter¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed the door open and walked in just in time to catch a glimpse of Peter tugging at his tie with what appeared to be some anxiety.


    Theresaughed it off and once again set a dejected and despondent cheek as she walked up to him, ¡°Peter, that ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯ve thought about it and I¡¯ve decided¡­ ¡­ to go on a blind date. But ¡­ I¡¯m a little scared, can you send me?¡±


    She took his arm and shook it.


    ¡°You go on a blind date and ask me toe with you? Not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°What is not suitable ah, are you to introduce me to people, of course you have to go ah, after all, you have to help me to keep watch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with the work at hand.¡±


    ¡°Peter, you just said that my life is important, and now you won¡¯t put down your work for me?¡±


    Theresa let go of him as soon as she could, pretending to sulk and droop her cheeks.


    In the end, Peter could not withstand Theresa¡¯s softness and, naturally, more guilt towards her.


    After all, Theresa has been with him for more than a decade, and Peter, even if his nature is cold, is certainly not a thin-hearted and cold-blooded person.


    ¡°Okay, just give me three minutes.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then thanks Peter.¡±


    Theresa was ecstatic and waited quietly on the sidelines, her hands nervously interlocked, her fingertips tapping on the back of her hand once or twice.


    Three minutester, Peter shut down hisputer, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two walked out of the study together, talking andughing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall, was facing in their direction and had a good view of the two men¡¯s speech and behavior.


    At that moment, Adriana felt that the handsome man and woman burned her eyes.


    She immediately lowered her eyelids and stood up, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today, I have some things I need to take care of this afternoon, you guys study well at home, okay?¡±


    She suddenly felt she shouldn¡¯t be here, ruining the happiness and beauty of someone else¡¯s family.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Lawson, are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Can we y a little longer?¡±


    Luis and Helen both begged him.


    Instead, Sloane sat on the sofa, his feetzily crossed on the low table, a lollipop in his mouth, watching ¡®Lawson¡¯, silent.


    ¡°Good boy, I really have something to do. But I can promise you guys that I¡¯ll take you to eat good food in a couple of days, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Not going to lie?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Adriana smiles and agrees.


    After rubbing the heads of her two children, she walked straight away.


    ¡°Lawson, what are you doing?¡±


    The person had just taken two steps when she heard Peter calling out to her.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Adriana turned back with an indifferent look on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡±


    Peter asks.


    Adriana¡¯s contemptuous eyes looked Peter up and down for a moment, disdainfully withdrew her eyes, picked up the trench coat from a side hanger, put it on, and walked straight away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Peter knew she was leaving and said immediately.


    When she heard that she had to give Adriana a ride, Theresa immediately got nervous and pulled her lips, just as she was about to refuse, she heard Adriana say, ¡°No, I¡¯m driving the car.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right Peter, you send her back, what about her car.¡±


    She tugged on Peter¡¯s sleeve, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and see me off, I have to get my hair der and then go meet the guy you rmended, otherwise I¡¯m afraid no one else will see me.¡±


    In the interval when Theresa was pulling Peter to talk, Adriana had already gotten into the car, started the limo and left.

 Chapter 444 Took a pill

    Peter¡¯s brow knitted, ignoring Theresa, grabbed his clothes and keys, and headed straight for the garage.


    Theresa, though dissatisfied in her heart, did not show too obviously stomped her foot in anger, followed her and got into Peter¡¯s car together.


    The two cars slowly drove out of Orchard House and sped down the road one after the other.


    Adriana, who was driving in front of her, looked at Peter, who was following her, through the rearview mirror, and felt more and more irritated by the thought of him and Theresa together.


    However, she just speeded up, the man behind her also followed the speed.


    She elerated again, and the people behind her were in hot pursuit.


    ¡°Ah, Peter, don¡¯t be so fast, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m scared ¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the snow on the road melted, but in the depths of winter, the car is too fast is really worrying.


    The most important thing is that Peter has been drugged and now is the best opportunity, how could Theresa miss it?


    It¡¯s a quick thirty minute trip from Orchard House to the city center.


    Theresa kept trying to persuade Peter to slow down, but the man had no intention of stopping.


    A hundred times, she could only not quite shake her head, ¡°Peter, I can¡¯t, I¡¯m going to throw up, you stop ¡­ stop.¡±


    Snort¨C


    The limo stopped, and Peter looked with clinging eyes at the one that disappeared into traffic, looked at Theresa with some displeasure, and asked, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°I can, I¡¯m going to throw up.¡±


    Theresa pushed the door open and immediately got out of the car and stood on the side of the road.


    ¡°Vomit, vomit ¨C well ¡­¡±


    Dry heaves for half a day, see Peter did not rush over, she directly with the hand into the throat to induce vomiting.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ h ¡­¡±


    The day¡¯s lunch was vomited up as it was, and she deliberately got it on herself.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    A bottle of mineral water was handed over, Theresa was a little surprised, a calcting look surfaced on her lowered cheeks, then lunged towards Peter, ¡°Vomit ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Vomited something into his pants ¡­


    Instantly, Peter¡¯s face was hard to see the extreme, the whole person¡¯s expression tightened, not to mention how irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Peter, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    She shook her head and immediately pulled out a tissue from her bag and wiped the stain on her pants for him, then pointed across the room and said, ¡°Peter, my clothes are dirty too, let¡¯s go to the hotel over there and get a change of clothes first.¡±


    Peter was in a bit of a bad mood, and his cleanliness disorder was totally uneptable for him to get stains on his body.


    Theresa used this to her advantage, dragged Peter to the hotel, got a room, and said to customer service, ¡°Could you please go get me a suit that fits my husband?¡±


    Handed her over to Customer Service and took Peter upstairs.


    In the elevator, Peter tugged at his cor in annoyance, his mood looking a bit agitated.


    Theresa, however, sputtered, ¡°It¡¯s been thirty minutes, why hasn¡¯t there been any movement?


    Could it be that the weather is too cold?


    The drug does not work well?


    When we got to the room, Theresa swiped her card to open the door and pulled Peter to the bathroom, ¡°Peter, hurry up and wash up,ter the customer service department will send you clothes, I will hand them in for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter grimaced and went into the bathroom.


    He, it seems, can¡¯t stand the sickening feeling of vomit on his body at all.


    Bang¨C


    The bathroom door mmed heavily and Theresa walked out in anger with her cell phone, calling from the hallway and lowering her voice to question, ¡°Jack, what¡¯s wrong with you, why isn¡¯t that medicine working for you?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, it must work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, it¡¯s been half an hour and you don¡¯t see any effect at all.¡±


    ¡°You gave a grain to eat? s, that medicine one grain is an hour to have an effect, two grains is ten minutes to take effect ¡­¡±


    So, she was mistaken?


    Theresa was secretly chagrined when a phone call came in. She hung up, answered the iing call and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lindsay, it¡¯s been found out. The person who is pregnant is Anne.¡±


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    Theresa was a little baffled.


    Anne had been with Adriana for so long since she came back, and as far as she knew, Anne didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at all, so how could she be pregnant?


    Instead, the Vivian ¡­


    I heard that with Edward is tangled up in it, a while ago quite a big deal.


    ¡°Long hair or short hair?¡±


    ¡°The long hair.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    With a satisfied smile, she hung up the phone and looked at it murmuring, ¡°Adriana, aren¡¯t you capable? This time, y nice with you.¡±


    Then holding the phone, he flipped out a cell phone number, edited a message and sent it out.


    When I returned to my room, the bathroom still had more than the sound of pattering water in it.


    Theresa anxiously around the room, and finally a sh of light, she went to the wine cab to take down a bottle of red wine to start, poured two sses of red wine, and then put down a pill in a ss of wine.


    Looking at the small bottle in her hand with only thest pill, she hesitated for a moment and poured that one pill in.


    Sting La La-


    The medicine falls into the cup and the bubbles dissolve.


    There was a click and the door to the room opened.


    The sudden noise frightened Theresa three souls lost seven souls, looking back at the man who came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, immediately carrying a ss of wine up, ¡°Peter, it¡¯s cold, drink some wine to warm up. The housekeeping department has gone to buy clothes for you, and will soone over.¡±


    Peter mood is a little irritable, see the wine will not do he thought, tilted his head and drank, and then said: ¡°beforeing has helped you to meet someone,ter I will not apany you to see.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Theresa pretended to be helpless and skimmed her lips, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that just now.¡±


    Peter ignored Theresa, walked to the table, poured himself another ss of wine and took a few sips to pass the time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the hospital.


    Adriana rushed to the hospital and went straight to the ward, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is she okay?¡±


    When Anne saw Adrianae in, she immediately stood up, shook her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just bleeding. The doctor has already seen it and is hanging a needle.¡±


    Vivian was lying in bed asleep, and Adriana couldn¡¯t be bothered, so she said, ¡°Then you can leave after this bottle of drip is hung.¡±


    No matter what, the body is the most important thing.


    ¡°Why not just have the surgery at this hospital and be done with it?¡±


    Anne felt that things were not necessary at all to be so troublesome.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, just in case. In Waverly, if Edward does not know anything, it is okay, if once he knows, I am afraid that can not hide.¡±


    The Soto family helped mest time, so I was able to escape from the clutches of the clutches, but it is enough to be lucky once, not every time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? He Edward can¡¯t ignore the king¡¯sw even if he¡¯s powerful.¡±


    Anne was not sure of Edward¡¯s identity and naturally did not fear his strength, muttering again, ¡°Or else we would just have the surgery now.¡±

 Chapter 445 Interception

    As her words fell, Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°If you have the surgery now, then toss it out of town?¡±


    Sighed, then said, ¡°I want to arrange for her to go directly to Los Angeles after recuperation over there, otherwise ¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t break free for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Vivian was awake when Adriana and Anne spoke, but just kept her eyes closed.


    When she heard Adriana say she was going to Los Angeles, she sat up immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there, alone, I want to be with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Adriana walked over to her and sat by her bed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Go there for a while ande back next year, Vivian, you are still young, you can¡¯t spend all your time here, it will only waste your time, do you understand?¡±


    Edward can afford to y, because he has the capital, but Vivian can not.


    ¡°But I¡¯m all alone in Los Angeles, too.¡±


    Vivian is used to being in Waverly, and suddenly she has to go to Los Angeles.


    Reluctance to separate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Adriana reached out and rubbed her hair, ¡°Anne and I will go back to see you, not to mention that ourpanies are both in Los Angeles. We¡¯ll both go back when we¡¯ve taken care of everything in hand, and we¡¯ll get together then, okay?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s sickly cheeks showed a little bitterness, nced helplessly at Anne, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be back there then too, so it¡¯s better for you to go there, at least we¡¯re relieved.¡±


    Anne followed suit and calmed Vivian down, fearing that she might have a psychological burden.


    ¡°The flight is at 4:00 p. m. Anne and I will pack first and leave when your drip is done.¡±


    Go to Floedan first, so that you can take care of her there for a few days.


    Adriana thought so.


    At 3:10, the three of them arrived at the airport. Anne helped Vivian and Adriana pushed two suitcases and walked into the waiting hall.


    H-


    Suddenly a clutter of footsteps sounded, and a group of people walked up to the three blocking their way.


    ¡°Ah, who are you?¡±


    Seeing this kind of situation, Vivian¡¯s face turned slightly white with fear.


    Anne immediately put her in her arms and soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here with Mr. Boone.¡±


    Adriana slowed her pace, stopped, scanned the bodyguards blocking several people, and knew it must be Edward¡¯s people.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Shemanded in a cold voice.


    ¡°Where do you want to take my woman without my permission?¡±


    A familiar piercing voice sounded ghostly, like a ghost in the dark, chilling.


    The three turned around and saw Edward, dressed in a suit with a ck cloak, stepping on his boots and walking towards them in an imposing manner.


    Vivian¡¯s face grew paler and paler, and the scene before her made her shiver with fear.


    So snuggle up tightly in Anne¡¯s arms, too scared to squeal, just a pair of trembling hands pulling Anne tightly.


    ¡°Heh, what is Mr. Henderson doing here?¡±


    Adrianaughed, her smile was icy, ¡°Since when did you start restricting your freedom in life? Is it possible that you¡¯re not the only one in Waverly anymore?¡±


    They had just arrived at the airport, and the decision was made on the spur of the moment in the afternoon, so how did he know?


    Is it possible that someone has been sent to follow?


    That doesn¡¯t make sense, if they had been sent to follow, they would have known about Vivian¡¯s pregnancy.


    Adriana can¡¯t figure it out after thinking about it.


    Edward walked over, nced coldly at Adriana and walked straight towards Vivian, standing in front of her in a condescending manner.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    When Anne finally saw Edward, she protected Vivian like a fried hedgehog.


    ¡°What, carrying my seed and taking it away like a whisper?¡±


    His eyes were slightly narrowed, and he wasn¡¯t even going to beat around the bush.


    On the side are people catching a flight at the airport, seeing this scene have gathered around, stopping to watch, or taking pictures with their cell phones.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, you have to talk about evidence, we don¡¯t recognize the dirtyundry for nothing.¡±


    Adriana let go of the suitcase and stepped in front of Vivian, blocking her.


    ¡°Evidence?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward was very upset about the man standing in front of him, but because of the public ce, he did not get angry, just hooked a finger towards the person next to him, and then a bodyguard handed over an ultrasound report.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t know if you took Anne¡¯s name as a cover?¡± Lawson, you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    He flung the ultrasound sheet directly in Adriana¡¯s face, with a few wild carnage in his words.


    Adriana frowned and took the report form, wondering how in the world Edward knew about it.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson is joking, it¡¯s not like a report card can tell you whether or not you¡¯re pregnant. With your power, the entire waiting hall is full of women, and you can ¡®impregnate¡¯ whoever you point to. After all, you have a lot of power, so what¡¯s the big deal about a fake report.¡±


    She didn¡¯t let it go at all.


    The words fell, Edward¡¯s cheeks on the fierce smile instantly stiffened, an angr face cold a few points, with the winter¡¯s cold breath came to the face, said in a deep voice: ¡°Lawson, you are looking for death?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m looking for death or not, but I know you¡¯re doing it!¡±


    She reached out and pointed a short distance away, ¡°See that over there, the WaverlyGloucia Newspaper¡¯s reporter, live on the air. I¡¯d like to see how you want to take Vivian away in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°Anne, take Vivian to check the tickets.¡±


    Adriana stared straight at Edward and barked orders at Anne.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Anne wrapped her arm around Vivian and went towards the ticket counter to check the tickets. Several bodyguards in front of her blocked her way and Anne immediately let go of Vivian and lifted her foot towards several people and kicked them a few times.


    She is a real expert in taekwondo and has been a ck belt since a few years ago, so she has no problem taking down a few bodyguards.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, that hurt.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way, or I will not be polite to you.¡±


    ¡­


    Anne took down two bodyguards and roared.


    Because Edward did not give the order, the bodyguards did not dare to fight back.


    She just led Vivian towards the ticket gate.


    Edward raised his eyebrows and smiled contemptuously, ¡°Lawson, how dare you touch my woman? If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you don¡¯t know how powerful I am.¡±


    His shoulders jerked up and the trench coat draped over his shoulders fell, and the bodyguard standing behind him immediately caught it and stood aside.


    Edward lifted his wrist and untied the sleeve of his shirt, making a move to cross her.


    Adriana had a headache and knew very well that she was no match for Edward, so she could only secretly hope that the two over there would hurry up and check out.


    ¡°Dear passengers good afternoon, the flight from Waverly to Floedan is malfunctioning and will be dyed for three hours, please be patient ¡­¡±


    Fault?


    A three-hour dy?


    Listening to the radio, Adriana,pletely defeated and furious, red at Edward and said angrily, ¡°For Vivian, you are really despicable!¡±

 Chapter 446 Helpers

    How did it happen that the one that broke down was Waverly to Floedan?


    It can be imagined that the person behind the secret operation is not Edward who else can be?


    ¡°Lawson, who are you to shout in my face?¡±


    Edward steps forward and raises his hand to take Adriana by the cor, but the next moment Adriana is yanked behind and blocked by a man!


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, if you want to touch my Harlee¡¯s people, don¡¯t you have to go through my permission. Hmm?¡±


    Harlee, who descended from the sky like a god, sneered at Edward and said, ¡°You should understand the truth that you have to see the master when you beat the dog.¡±


    Edward was a little stunned, not expecting Harlee toe over so quickly, ¡°So Lawson is yourpdog?¡±


    ¡°Some people are not even worthy of a dog!¡±


    Harlee does not let Edward in any way, the two are evenly matched, standing together that aura makes people feel pressure.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and was d that Harlee had arrived just in time, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    Vivian and Anne came back through the checkpoint because the ne had a malfunction.


    ¡°Lawson, take them both in the car and go first.¡±


    Harlee turned back to Adriana and instructed.


    ¡°Leave Vivian, or none of you will leave!¡±


    Edward waved his hand and the bodyguards immediately stepped forward and blocked their way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, it¡¯s easy to get hit in the face, Mr. Henderson.¡±


    Harlee smiled indifferently and seemed to be stalling for time.


    When he and Edward looked at each other, although there were no words, but the two men¡¯s stern gaze seems to be brewing a brutal war, everywhere filled with the atmosphere of war.


    Huzzah-


    A phone vibrates.


    Edward¡¯s phone rang.


    He took out his cell phone and took a look at it, and the name disyed on the screen made his face sink, extremely ugly.


    Turning around, he answered the phone, ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Edward¡¯s entire handsome face appeared cracked, angry face burst red, raised his eyes, that a cold mane swept towards Vivian, meaningful nce at her, ¡°Vivian, do not want to escape!¡±


    Put down a sentence, a flip of the sleeve turned around and left.


    He left and the group of bodyguards followed, and order was only restored to the airport at once.


    Adriana just saw a lot of security guards around the side, must have just found that the situation is not right so they all came around, just know Edward and Harlee¡¯s identity, so they do not dare to easily go forward.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t even look at Harlee, said thank you, pushed her suitcase and followed Anne and Vivian out of the waiting hall.


    Now that the ne is dyed, they can¡¯t leave even if they want to.


    Only other options are avable.


    ¡°Wow even, that scene just now was pretty scary, right?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, but Mr. Henderson is really handsome, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why do I think Mr. Soto is more handsome?¡±


    ¡°The best-looking one is Mr. Boone of the Fryer Group, who is not very tall and is protecting that woman, which is really super manly.¡±


    ¡°Nymphomaniac!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    There was a frightening scene that did not attract muchmotion.


    Edward left quickly, presumably because Harlee had already contacted the Henderson Family, or perhaps the Henderson Family had seen these things on the news.


    What the hell is going on who knows, Adriana is toozy to ask.


    Walked out of the terminal, went to the parking lot, got into the car and was about to close the door when a hand poked through and blocked the door. ¡°Lawson, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Adriana sat in the driver¡¯s seat and inclined her head at Harlee, who was standing outside the car, ¡°What do we have to talk about? Isn¡¯t the talk already over.¡±


    Yesterday at thepany, all that should be said has been said.


    She¡¯s taking care of the Fryer Group right now, and the rest will take time.


    Bang¨C


    With a dull thud, she closed the door, started the car engine and wanted to leave.


    ¡°I can help you send Vivian away.¡±


    Outside the car, Harlee¡¯s voice prated.


    Adriana¡¯s movements stalled and wrinkled her brow, pondering.


    A few secondster, she turned the car off, lowered the window, looked at the man standing outside the car, and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Conditions.¡±


    An old fox like Harlee, who has no interest in helping Vivian, never believed he would have the kindness to do so.


    ¡°The condition is that you take good care of Fryer Group and just finish what Old Mr. Soto instructed you to do.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Adriana agreed without a second thought.


    Eventually, Adriana got out of the car and Harlee¡¯s bodyguard got in and took them away.


    Looking at the sedan fading away, she was a little uneasy, ¡°Can you really be sure Vivian¡¯s safe?¡±


    ¡°You think I, Harlee, can¡¯t even protect one person?¡±


    Harlee looks sideways at Adriana, who is standing beside her.


    The cold wind hunted, blowing her messy hair, freezing the white cheeks are flushed, she shrunk her neck, seems a little cold.


    The man removed the gray scarf from his neck and ced it around her neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana took a few steps backwards defensively, but was yanked back by Harlee, ¡°What are you running for, I¡¯ll just put a scarf on you. It¡¯s too cold, if you catch a cold, who will take care of Fryer Group?¡±


    ¡°The weasel pays homage to the chicken.¡±


    No good intentions.


    The movement of tying her scarf paused, puzzled eyes shot Adriana a nce, Harlee grunted, not bothering to exin, and did not bother to exin.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, take you to eat hot pot in the evening?¡±


    ¡°No time.¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°And what attitude does Mr. Soto think I should treat you with?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed a little cold chill, looking at the cabing aside, reached out and waved.


    The cab stopped and she got right in and closed the door.


    It¡¯s just that the cab hasn¡¯t left yet.


    And then, the car window slowly lowered, the gray scarf thrown out,nded on the ground, was blown by the cold wind rolled a few times on the ground, and finally wrapped around a side tree trunk.


    The cab sped away, Harlee watched the departing cab, and looked at the scarf, walked over and leaned over to pick it up from the scarf.


    Back downtown, it was still early and Adriana went straight to the Fryer Group to take care ofpany business.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    The man took a soft breath, raised his hand to rub the painful cone of the temple, and slowly opened his eyes.


    Looking at the suite¡¯s decor and furnishings, Peter¡¯s eyebrows furiously wrinkled and he immediately sat up.


    It is this movement, the bedding ripped off the body, a sudden burst of coolness surrounded the upper body, chilly.


    Looking down, she was not dressed, and there was a person sleeping beside her, although her cheek was sideways to the other side and her messy hair covered her face, but it was vaguely distinguishable that that person was ¡­ Theresa!


    ¡°Well ¡­ Peter, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    The woman woke up and rolled over,zily closing her eyes, revealing her thin smooth arms around his waist, muttering, ¡°Can you sleep a little longer, I¡¯m so tired of letting you toss and turn.¡±


    Bed?

 Chapter 447 – The owner of the necklace

    Theresa?


    Him?


    With just one nce, Peter understood what had happened.


    He frowned carefully thinking about what happened, only remembered that after drinking wine he seemed to be burning like a hot fire as hot and unbearable, then went to the bathroom and kept taking cold showers, when Theresa rushed in and hugged him ¡­


    Then ¡­ doesn¡¯t remember anything.


    Theresa, lying on the bed, was not asleep at all and had been quietly waiting for Peter¡¯s next move.


    But for a long time, the man did not have any reaction.


    She could not help but curious, opened her eyes, but at that moment and his sharp gaze collided, flooded with cold pupils give a kind of cold as to the ice cer, inexplicable scruples and fear.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Before she could react, the man suddenly reached out and stuck the main of her neck with a slight force, ¡°You counted on me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    The sudden diforting from her neck caused her breath to choke and she couldn¡¯t stop coughing, ¡°Well ¡­ no ¡­ I didn¡¯t ¡­ I didn¡¯t. ¡±


    Subconsciously shaking her head, but despite struggling with the edge of death, Theresa still did not dare to touch Peter¡¯s bottom line, so she had to endure the pain of her neck almost being crushed, and said with difficulty: ¡°Yes ¡­ I¡¯m sorry Peter¡­ ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I just love you too much. Ahem ¡­ I¡¯ve been with you ¡­ for so many years, can¡¯t you see that I ¡­ only have you in my heart ¡­ Well ¡­ so painful, you let go of me ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, where the hell did you get that ne?¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was low as he questioned.


    ¡°Which ¡­ which ne?¡±


    Theresa put her hands on the back of his hands and kept snapping his fingers, but she couldn¡¯t break his fingers at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y crazy with me, Theresa, I have limited patience!¡±


    What he could not stand in his life was betrayal and calction, in this time, Theresa in his heart all the near disappearance of everything.


    The only thing left is her unfailing affection for him for over ten years.


    But it all started with that one ne.


    A month or so ago, Anne said the ne was Adriana¡¯s, Theresa denied it, and Peter didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Now it seems that all is not so simple.


    ¡°That ne is mine, I¡¯ve been wearing it since I was a kid ah, Peter, I¡¯ve exined it to you so many times, why don¡¯t you believe it ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    The man again increased the force, a pair of ck as ink pupils without any trace of temperature, once again asked: ¡°Last chance, tell the truth!¡±


    Themanding tone, the unquestionable attitude, together with his pair of temperatureless eyes, everywhere released a message that if she dared to tell a lie, she would surely die a miserable death.


    Theresa had trouble breathing from the click and her eyes were red, but she held her tongue.


    Peter increased the force between his fingers and asked, ¡°That ne was Adriana¡¯s, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell the truth!¡±


    The man suddenly roared.


    ¡°Well ¡­ help ¡­ Peter ¡­ well ¡­ ¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Peter was on the verge of a rage, choking Theresa unable to breathe, her red eyes overflowing with tears, seeming to feel the breath of deathing on, her mind nk.


    Couldn¡¯t care about anything at this point, just nodded haphazardly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Adriana¡¯s. It¡¯s hers, hers ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    After getting the answer he wanted in his heart, Peter¡¯s obsidian-like eyes opened slightly, and with a flip of his palm, he directly threw her to the ground along with the bedding.


    Theresa, who hadnded, rolled several times on the floor in a mess, rolled out of the bedding, andy on the floor in her thin pajamas, coughing frantically.


    Peter got up, went straight to the bathroom and came out a few minutester, sweeping a nce at Theresa, who was lying on the floor breathing constantly, seemingly weak and limp.


    He grabbed his brand new clothes from the bedside table and put them on, then walked straight away.


    Even a look is begrudged to Theresa, regardless of her death.


    At that moment, lying on the floor looking at the ceiling, Theresa watched out of the corner of her eye Peter leaving, I thought he would go resolutely, but who expected him to stop his steps.


    Theresa¡¯s heart rejoiced, thinking that perhaps there was still a chance that Peter would not be so hard on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever set foot in Orchard House again, or I¡¯ll make your Lindsay Group disappear from Waverly!¡±


    The unexpected sentence let Theresa¡¯s eyes burning hope instantly cooled, tears in the corner of the eyes in Peter¡¯sst word at the end of the moment also followed out of the sockets.


    The coolness on the carpet swept over the whole body, but not as much as a millionth of the coldness in the heart.


    ¡°Peter, thirteen years, thirteen years of longevity in exchange for such heartlessness on your part?¡±


    She reached out and pulled the bedding, wrapped it around her body, covered her head, then burst out with a swan¡¯s sad cry before dying, whimpering: ¡°How about lying to you, so what if the ne is not mine? Is it not true that I love you? Ah~~ bastard, Peter, I hate you ~~~~!¡±


    Cold, seeping into the bones of the cold almost froze her heart, but that fragile heart again because of Peter¡¯s few words and was shattered.


    Feeling the fury he had just shown her, therge palm wrapped around her neck, with just a little more force, she would have lost her life today so.


    The feeling of death was that clear and made Theresa really fearful of Peter.


    Fear.


    And then vaguely more than a few moments of hatred.


    ¡­


    Peter walked out of the hotel, although he felt sore, especially somewhere, but his bad mood still made him not in the mood to go to the hospital to see a doctor, just want to find someone to drink.


    Walking to the limo, he nced back at the hotel as if he could see Theresa through the thick concrete wall.


    Damn, how strong a drug did that woman give him that could make him sore all over, which shows the dominance of the drug.


    Pull open the limo door, get in the car, and drive away.


    On the way, a call to Anne went unanswered.


    He then drove off the streets and ended up unknowingly in front of Fryer Group Inc.


    Peter looked at the blue ss wall of the building with the Fryer Group logo on it, sighed, parked his car and went to the office.


    The Alston family and the Fryer Group also work together, so the front desk didn¡¯t stop Peter.


    Took him straight to the president¡¯s office.


    After knocking on the door and hearing a voice inside, Fang pushed the door open and said, ¡°Mr. Boone, Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana is buried in her work, as soon as she heard it was Peter, she was a little puzzled, wondering what this man was doing here all of a sudden.


    When I looked up, I found that he had walked in.


    The secretary turned and went out, taking the door with her.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what¡¯s up?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have a good attitude.


    The day he came back from Floedan, Peter went to her and she didn¡¯t give a good face as well, and Peter was a little angry that day.


    When he came over again today and faced with his cold words, Peter was a little embarrassed and said weakly, ¡°I ¡­ came to see Anne.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not in.¡±

 Chapter 448 I’ve done nothing

    Adriana returned the question and continued to keep her head down on her work.


    With a perfunctory attitude that made Peter think she was pushing back, he walked over to the couch and sat down, ¡°I can wait.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the contract stiffened and inclined her head to look at him, her red lips raised in a sarcastic way, ¡°Feel free.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Like to wait slowly, as long as you have time, happy.


    Anyway, Anne went to Floedan.


    When she thought of him and Theresa at Orchard House today, talking andughing in pairs, she somehow felt a bit of revenge.


    Then ¡­


    Peter just waited for Anne.


    Time passed, Adriana read the document very carefully and devotedly, and even forgot the time.


    Peter sat alone on the sofa, and every now and then the secretary brought over a cup of hot coffee, then nodded politely and walked out.


    He drank several cups of coffee in a row and watched the time pass for a full two hours.


    Night shrouded, Waverly a colorful, neon, the streets are full of traffic, congestion on the road car lights formed a beautifulndscape.


    But still can not change the man¡¯s good mood, but inexplicably make him some mood gloomy.


    ¡°Can you tell me a little bit about Adriana¡¯s past?¡±


    The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and fell into silence.


    After a moment, opened his mouth and said to the ¡®man¡¯ who was in office.


    Adriana held in the signature pen, is a cooperation project on the document of the dragon fly, the pen vigorously signed his name, thest ¡®Ad¡¯ the word of that point has not fallen, then heard the man¡¯s words, can not help but froze.


    Her eyes shed, she slowly dropped her pen, dotted it a bit, closed the file and set it aside.


    Then picked up a side thermos, took a sip of hot water, and indifferently said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know best about her, howe you came over to ask me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s before or after amnesia.¡±


    Peter was silent for a while and spoke in a quiet voice.


    It seems that it was in response to ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ words that Peter came to realize that he had never known much about Adriana.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana closed the lid of the thermos and let out a chortle, ¡°You don¡¯t even know people, and you have the nerve to say you like them? What¡¯s more, there is no longer Adriana in this world, so you should forget it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t forget.¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°have always felt that there is such a person in the heart, carefully recalled, but the memory is limited to those yed out on the surveince video, very limited. But always feel empty, lost something like ¡­¡±


    That¡¯s a terrible feeling.


    Adriana listened to Peter¡¯s words, there was no reason for a stabbing pain in the heart, some inexplicable heartache.


    ¡°Adriana is a thing of the past for you, why do you have to let yourself go?¡±


    After she finished, Peter didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Adriana looked at the time, a full two minutes passed before the man opened his mouth and said quietly, ¡°I owe her an ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯.¡±


    These words, seemingly addressed to ¡®Lawson¡¯, seem to be muttered to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything.¡±


    Adriana thoughtlessly picked up on it.


    Seemingly, from the heart.


    Peter turned around slowly, his dark eyes looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯, but saw ¡®Lawson¡¯ raised his eyes and met his gaze.


    His eyebrows knitted, he raised his hand to his lips and coughed, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that ¡­ Anne back yet?¡±


    Misced his eyes and went back to sit on the couch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say she wasing back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s away on business.¡±


    Adriana stood up and looked at Peter with a stifled smile.


    Seeing his defeated look, angry the whole face is not good, she could not help butugh.


    Butughing, Adriana¡¯s cheeks welled up a little pale and she raised her hand to point at Peter, ¡°You ¡­ have a nosebleed?¡±


    Immediately walked over and stood in front of Peter, watching blood dripping out of his nose, blood dripping down on the treasure blue suit, leaving a ck mark.


    Adriana immediately took out some tissues and handed them to him, ¡°Wipe it off quickly, huh? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Since thest time she witnessed Peter¡¯s painful night in Floedan, she has been looking into Peter¡¯s situation, only Peter¡¯s identity is different from normal people, so some information is quite hidden, and she can¡¯t find out.


    So much so that now watching Peter have a nosebleed will follow the tension.


    The man mumbled and took the tissue and stuffed it on his nose, plugging the blood.


    However, five or six tissue paper nest into a ball can not resist the flow of blood, a few moments of work is stained with blood.


    Adriana got nervous, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get nosebleeds before?¡±


    Just a nosebleed, Peter only felt a stream of heat and fishy smell gushing out of his nose, and could not feel any pain, so he was not that nervous.


    Shaking his head, ¡°No.¡±


    H H-


    Adriana sat on a low table with a box of tissues, facing Peter and handed him a dozen pieces of paper, ¡°Hurry up and cover it, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter refused outright, ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡±


    Then he leaned his head back on the couch, holding the paper and plugging his nostrils.


    As a result, what was originally a bleeding nostril on one side eventually became a bleeding nostril on both sides.


    Adriana looked everywhere there was blood, finally could not help it, a pull Peter, ¡°with me to the hospital, I do not want you to die in mypany.¡±


    Seeing her seemingly somewhat angry, Peter finally stopped refusing and followed her downstairs to the hospital.


    All the way to the hospital the bleeding did not stop.


    Then it was the doctor who helped to stop the bleeding and did a series of tests.


    Bleeding quite a lot, Peter¡¯s body is a little weak, sitting on the hospital bed, not talking.


    Not long after, a doctor sent over the test results.


    Adriana immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with him, why does he have so much nosebleed?¡±


    Peter also looked at the doctor and waited for the results.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Look at the strong body of a big man to eat enhanced function of the drug, but also overdose? Thanks to just a nosebleed, next time also overdose, maybe small life can be taken in.¡±


    The doctor threw the test results at Adriana.


    Adriana looked at the data report and didn¡¯t understand it, and saw thest test result that said: ¡°Erection and length enhancement medication overdose. The X-function drugs for erection and length were overdosed.


    ¡°This time there is no danger, hang some dropster and you will be fine.¡± The doctor dropped a sentence and left.


    Adriana looked at the examination report in her hand, her face darkened and darkened, turned to look at Peter, raised the examination report in her hand, and all that came to her mind was the image of him and Theresa having a fling.


    Pissed off and on fire.


    Flinging the checklist directly in his face, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re a real yer.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ you misunderstood.¡±


    Peter looked embarrassed and finally realized that his body aches and nosebleeds were the result of an overdose of medicine.


    But for some reason, when he saw ¡®Lawson¡¯ angry, he was actually a bit vain and wanted to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything ¡­¡±

 Chapter 449 – Pay for my wine

    He exined, only to speak in a somewhat lower voice and with less breath.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What else do you have to say when the evidence is right in front of you? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Adriana grunted and walked straight away.


    ¡°Lawson, I really didn¡¯t ¡­ you listen to me ¡­ Chin ¡­¡±


    Peter called out a few times, ¡®Lawson¡¯ head did not return to go, he sighed, holding the examination report in his hand directly into a ball and threw it into the trash.


    It¡¯s really damned, not enough to make things happen.


    All should have thought of this long ago.


    Overdose, nosebleeds, and hospitalization.


    The point was made known to Adriana.


    Peter felt disgraced.


    Unbeknownst to me, the one who is most angry at the moment is Adriana.


    Originally, watching Peter¡¯s nosebleeds flowing non-stop, she was vaguely worried, afraid that because of a fatal problem in some aspect of the body.


    After all, the TV shows are too much, those cancer patients are not all bleeding after the cancer, she admitted that she was overly worried and therefore overthinking.


    But who could have known that his final test results would be an overdose of drugs in that area.


    That gas ¡­


    Indescribable.


    Driving, speeding all the way down the road.


    The phone kept ringing with Peter¡¯s number on it, and Adriana didn¡¯t want to answer any of them.


    Finally parked along the river, oney in the car seat and was quiet for a while.


    Once the mood stabilized she called Vivian and Anne, who were already on their way to Floedan, and Rene was unharmed on the highway, so Adriana was relieved.


    In the evening, there is nothing to do but go to the bar and drink.


    Listening to the deafening DJ in the bar, Adriana swayed to the rhythm and released her mood with a drink.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hot girl, just want to have some fun with you, what¡¯s the point of pretending to be innocent? Who woulde here with a nice girl?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, who says good girls can¡¯te? Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    ¡°I will not roll, what can you do to me!¡±


    There were two people in the back who kept arguing, a situation somon in bars that Adriana didn¡¯t care.


    Holding a cocktail, she looked at the brightly colored liquor, which was beautiful, and the dreamy color lit up her bad mood with a hint of color.


    Leaning over, she was about to drink when someone suddenly bumped into her behind her, spilling all the cocktails in her hand andnding on her pants, wetting them.


    In the winter night, the pants are wet and the whole person feels cool.


    Adriana was in an even worse mood.


    cing the ss on the bar with a thud, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who hit it?¡±


    Looked back at the past, only to see three or four men surrounding a girl with smoky makeup, the girl¡¯s features look somewhat familiar.


    Who else could it be, if not Sloane?


    The world is really small, even a drink can meet acquaintances.


    At the same time she saw Sloane, Sloane saw her and came straight over, ¡°Ha, Master, you¡¯re actually here? Quickly save me, this bastard teased me.¡±


    The man image of Sloane in front of her to y a small woman, but the Adriana to a bad chill.


    She swept a displeased nce at Sloane¡¯s hand clutching her shirt tightly and brushed it away without moving.


    Then asked, ¡°Which one of you just hit me?¡±


    Obviously, not going to care about Sloane.


    ¡°Yoo-hoo, herees a tough guy, know who the little master is?¡±


    The head of a small yellow hair reached out and pointed to his nose, a dazzling cool and wild look, hating to be able to cattle flying.


    Adriana looked away disdainfully, ¡°Pay for my drink.¡±


    ¡°Bah, his grandmother, pay for your wine, and do not look at who you are, in front of the little master ¡­ ow, shit, it hurts ¡­¡±


    The man cursed arrogantly, however before he could finish his sentence he was punched in the face by Adriana, ¡°Keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°You dare to hit our boss?¡±


    ¡°No eyes, we¡¯re from the Green Dragon Society, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Give me the fight.¡±


    ¡­


    The little yellow hair who was beaten with a nosebleed pointed at Adriana, and with amand, the remaining three men pounced towards Adriana.


    The fists and legs are nothing in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    But it was a few hand up fist down, three people have fallen to the ground, or cover the face, or cover the stomach, or rub the head, wailing.


    Adriana was annoyed as hell and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Wow, Master, you are simply super handsome.¡±


    Sloane looked stunned, the whole person fell . Slipped, think he just used those moves flowing, handsome simply can not find the words to describe.


    ¡°Bastard, you wait for me, I will call someone toe and beat you to deathter.¡±


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    ¡°What a point of bad luck, meeting a master.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people helped the yellow hair, who was called the big brother, to leave the bar in a shy manner.


    Sloane, on the other hand, sat next to Adriana and smiled heatedly, ¡°Lawson, what are you doing here? Want to drink ah, is not in a bad mood ah? How about I buy you a drink today?¡±


    Adriana was still in the mood for a drink, but once she heard Sloane¡¯s words, she lost her mood.


    Get up, leave a thousand dors, and go straight away.


    ¡°Hey Lawson? What do you mean, you don¡¯t give me face?¡±


    ¡°You stand still.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving me just now.¡±


    ¡°Master, can you wait for me.¡±


    ¡­


    She clung to Adriana and followed her from inside the bar to outside the bar.


    In a warm bar with lots of people and high temperatures, it was suddenly cool to walk out.


    Adriana gathered her coat, wrapped it around her body and walked towards the limo.


    Sloane immediately trotted up and blocked her, saying, ¡°Lawson, I¡¯m calling you, can¡¯t you hear me? I order you to stand still as my Missy of The Alston family!¡±


    With a scolding, Adriana did stop in her tracks.


    She looked at Sloane with indifferent eyes, a little snicker shed under her eyes, ¡°The Alston family Missy?¡±


    Nodded, ¡°Good, Miss Alston, do you have anything else?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Sloane reached up and touched his nose, thinking for a moment that he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he stepped forward and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m just so bored, keep mepany.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, no time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have time? I know you¡¯re busy, and I can pay you for it. Tell me, how much is an hour?¡±


    ¡°Nerve!¡±


    Adriana thought Sloane was out of her mind and brushed her off, pulling open the limo door and going straight up.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    She had just closed the door when Sloane banged on the limo door one by one, and Adriana lowered the window and asked impatiently, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You left me here, what if theye back and beat me upter?¡±


    ¡°Are you a pig, you can¡¯t drive back?¡±


    ¡°Talking crap, can I get a DUI like you? I just want to tell you, youe down and let¡¯s take a taxi back. It¡¯s not good to get caught driving drunk.¡±


    Sloane rambled on and on.


    Adriana suddenly realized the problem.


    Then get out of the car and lock the door.

 Chapter 450 I want to be friends with you

    She walked to the road and stopped a car, who knew that just as she got in, Sloane got in.


    Adriana looked at her lifelessly, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The thin lips are slightly open, sweeping a nce at Sloane¡¯s innocent face, thinking that she is a girl and the aunt of two children, so do not want her to encounter anything outside.


    Then he instructed the cab driver, ¡°Go to Orchard House.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Lawson, I knew you were the best.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Why do I look like you¡¯re not in a good mood, did you run into something?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I watched the news today and found Edward picking on you? That scum merchant, so fowl . Beastly.¡±


    ¡°You saved me today, thank you. I¡¯ll buy you dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all alone today? Where¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡­


    Along the way, Sloane was like a talking robot, getting no answers, but having endless words, talking and asking.


    It is always a constant rambling.


    It hurts Adriana¡¯s brain to hear it.


    But still, he endured the boredom, closed his eyes and leaned back against the car seat to rest.


    In a short time, we arrived at Orchard House.


    Sloane pushed open the door and got out of the car, ¡°Lawson, I¡¯m here, bye.¡±


    Adriana ignored it, ¡°Go to the Cosharia Road** neighborhood.¡±


    She said to the cab driver.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The cab driver nodded and turned around to go back.


    When I got home, it was very, veryte.


    Sooo, there was always Anne and Vivian in the house, and today she was alone, now looking very quiet and forlorn.


    Wash up and go to bed early. Bedtime.


    Early the next morning, she called Vivian first thing, and then Ran.


    She was relieved to make sure that Ran there had escorted Anne and Vivian to the hospital and arranged for the surgery.


    Dragging her tired body, Adriana finished packing, walked to the door, pulled it open and was about to walk out when she was startled by the man who suddenly appeared at the door.


    ¡°Early in the morning, are you sick?¡±


    Looking at Peter who suddenly appeared in the doorway, Adriana had a look of seeing a ghost.


    The man was wearing a blue and white checkered trench coat, with a ck scarf tied around his neck, wearing gloves, and a stylish dress code lined with a good-looking skin that was exceptionally handsome and confusing.


    ¡°Bringing you breakfast.¡±


    Peter carried the thermos box, handed it to Adriana and said in a gentle tone.


    Bringing her breakfast?


    Adriana looked down at her attire, also a trench coat with men¡¯s boots, tied with a gray striped scarf, with a men¡¯s beret, where you can not see a little bit of a woman¡¯s appearance.


    So, Peter serves breakfast to a man again?


    ¡°No need, you¡¯d better save it for your girlfriend.¡±


    Adriana raised a hand and gestured for him to move aside.


    But Peter didn¡¯t move a muscle, ¡°I ¡­ just exined to you yesterday ¡­¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to exin, between you and Theresa has long been logical, besides, between men and women to take those things to add some love is also quite good. What are youing over here to exin to me? What is my rtionship with you?¡±


    She looked at Peter and found him somewhat puzzling.


    In fact, the deeply puzzled people are not only Adriana, but also Peter, because he himself does not know why he was in a bad mood after seeing ¡®Lawson¡¯ angryst night.


    So get up early this morning, drive out and ghost to his house downstairs.


    Solely bought breakfast up.


    ¡°We ¡­ count ¡­ friends?!¡±


    Query sentence.


    Because he himself is not sure.


    ¡°Sorry, not really.¡±


    Adriana mmed the door shut, walked around Peter and left.


    ¡°Then why are you angry?¡±


    Looking at ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ back, Peter asked.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was slow and stopped, slowly turning to look at him, ¡°Angry? Which one of your eyes saw me angry? It doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    When she finished, she left.


    Peter stayed behind her.


    The two got into the elevator.


    When the elevator door closed, Adriana looked at Peter, who was standing behind her with a sad face, through the wall that looked like a reflective mirror, and her eyes sank a little deeper.


    ¡°Peter, what the hell do you want?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He used to keep pestering, but now he is in a man¡¯s attire, why does he still keep pestering?


    ¡°I want to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    A word t out choked Adriana, and she felt herself almost choking on her own saliva.


    Be a friend?


    The words actually came out of Peter¡¯s mouth, it was a groundbreaking first time, she felt that she must have heard wrongly from her tinnitus.


    Could it be that Peter was not hallucinating, and how could he say such childish and unconventional things?


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Peter frowned and stood by his side, inquiring.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You stay away from me.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, leaned over the elevator, distanced herself from him, and said solemnly, ¡°Peter, I think that there is something wrong between us. I told me straight away that I am very normal in my sexual orientation, so please mind me a little farther away, or you will be misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°What about you and Ran?¡±


    He has found out countless times that ¡®Lawson¡¯ has an abnormal rtionship with Ran, and he has the audacity to say that his orientation is normal?


    What a load of crap.


    ¡°Ran ¡­¡±


    Adriana touched her nose, thought about it, and disliked it back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me and Ran? Even if we have something, it¡¯s between me and him. You just need to remember that I don¡¯t have anything to do with you.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The elevator arrived at the first floor and the door opened.


    Adriana took the lead.


    Like avoiding the gue jogged out of the neighborhood, took a cab to the bar, and then drove back to the office from the bar entrance.


    All along the way, Peter kept popping into her head, thinking that if this went on for a long time, Peter would definitely find out her true identity.


    Although he lost his memory, but some feelings will not be forgotten with the loss of memory.


    Peter puts himself down to get closer again and again, making Adriana very insecure.


    Back at the office, it was another hectic day.


    In the morning, Rene, the secretary, came in with the day¡¯s itinerary.


    ¡°High-level meeting in the morning, then a meeting with Lindsay Group at 10:00 for a partnership appointment, and Mr. Alston of Aclurg Group at 3:00 in the afternoon.¡±


    Listening to the full schedule, Adriana felt a pain in her brain.


    ¡°Howe you have a partnership with Lindsay Group again?¡±


    There is already a conflict with Theresa, and it is reasonable to say that the twopanies should not be working together, so what does it mean now?


    ¡°It¡¯s like this Mr. Boone, yesterday the president of Lindsay Group personally called to talk to you about cooperation and sincerely apologize to you.¡±


    Rene exins the situation.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Logan?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s dad?


    What is this way?


    ¡°No see.¡±


    Knowing Theresa too well, Adriana said, ¡°Starting today, the Fryer Group is not epting any cooperation with the Lindsay Group.¡±


    With all the things on her te, Adriana was too busy to be distracted by an additional Lindsay Group.

 Chapter 451 Cooperation

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rene nodded and turned to go out.


    Adriana finished the task at hand, held a meeting with thepany¡¯s top management, talked about thepany¡¯s ns for further development, and returned to the office.


    Who expected that the person just walked in and found Peter sitting in the office.


    Adriana was nearly driven mad by the haunted man.


    She stood directly in front of the office, not even entering, and shouted to the secretary department, ¡°Where is the person? Tell the security department toe over.¡±


    Then with a scolding, Rene, the secretary minister, immediately trotted out and looking at Adriana in a fury, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mr. Boone?¡±


    ¡°Who let this man in?¡±


    Pointing to Peter, who was sitting in the office, he questioned.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Mr. Gu.¡±


    Rene said with some difficulty.


    Mr. Gu, Harlee.


    This bastard, what does he want?


    Adriana took a deep breath, calmed her anger, and waved her hand, ¡°Go down.¡±


    She walked in and closed the door, ¡°Mr. Alston, what can I do for you?¡±


    Looking for her can find Harlee¡¯s side, it¡¯s really ¡­ interesting.


    ¡°Came over to talk to you about a new project.¡±


    Peter put the cooperation book on the low table and said.


    Adriana took off her jacket and hung it on the hanger, tugged at the tie around her neck, walked over, sat across from him, picked up the coboration book and flipped through it a few times.


    ¡°Shampoo partnership program?¡±


    She closed the file, dropped it in front of Peter and said, ¡°Nowadays, users are very dependent on the choice of shampoo and are more picky in terms of results. Instead of doing a shampoo project you might be better off choosing another beauty project.¡±


    ¡°Not also.¡±


    Peter begs to differ with her.


    ¡°Yeah? Tell me about it?¡±


    Since Harlee introduced the person, Adriana could not directly kick him out, so she listened patiently to the project he brought over.


    In fact, it is notpletely unpromising to work with him on the shampoo project.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana wants to pull away from Peterpletely.


    In the end, it is not clear what Harlee intends to do.


    ¡°There is an old herbalist living in the mountain vige of Floedan with very great research results in this area, if webine our efforts to take this project down, market it and promote it to enhance the user experience, it will definitely achieve results you didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    He said it with conviction.


    But Adriana knows Peter, do anything without 100% put me, Peter must not put too full of words.


    ¡°So, you already have a preliminary direction and have such great confidence in your project, so whye to me? Your The Alston family has arge family, so if you were to take over the project alone, wouldn¡¯t you be making a lot of money?¡±


    He¡¯s throwing an olive branch.


    Adriana just didn¡¯t want to take it.


    Making more money for the Fryer Group is not hers, and she doesn¡¯t want to work that hard yet, much less watch Harlee get that high.


    ¡°I want to take you with me to do it.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter really has a good eye, choose us Fryer Group, you will not regret it.¡±


    When Peter¡¯s words fell, Adriana bluntly refused, who knew that before she could finish half of her sentence, she was interrupted by Harlee who barged in.


    He directly supported the coboration between the two.


    And said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lawson and Mr. Alston have a great rtionship with each other, even the cooperation has taken the initiative to seek us Lawson.¡±


    Heughed and stood in front of the two, smiling with a spring in his step.


    Instead, the moment Adriana saw Harlee, her whole face sank.


    She was tempted to say no, but since Harlee said so, there was nothing more she could say.


    ¡°Okay, since it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡±


    Peter took out two documents directly from the briefcase and asked ¡®Lawson¡¯ to sign them, as if he was afraid she would backtrack.


    ¡°Mr. Gu, I think this project ¡­¡±


    ¡°The project is great.¡±


    Harlee once again interrupted Adriana¡¯s words and patted her shoulder meaningfully, ¡°Do well and work with Alston Group, our Fryer Group will definitely go further.¡±


    Fryer Group is a branch of Waverly, even if it does not choose to work with Alston Group, there are still endless projects, but he has to work with Peter.


    Finally, under Harlee¡¯s coercion, Adriana finished signing the contract, put down her pen, and looked at Peter with no good grace, ¡°Is there anything else for Mr. Alston?¡±


    Peter does not speak, as if in thought.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t keep you, I have a lot of work to take care of. Take care, no see you off.¡±


    She gave a direct order of eviction.


    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    Peter was not unable to read people¡¯s minds, and it was clear that ¡®Lawson¡¯ and Harlee had something to say to each other, so he collected his things and left directly.


    ¡°Rene, give a ride to Mr. Alston.¡±


    Harlee walked to the office door and instructed.


    Closing the door, he returned to his office.


    The moment he turned around, he was greeted by Adriana¡¯s sharp eyes, shooting straight at him as if he could stare a few holes in his body.


    Adriana ced her hands in the pockets of her suit pants, leanedzily on the sofa leaning, her right foot resting on her left foot, shaking her boots, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Tell us your n.¡±


    She would be very interested to know what Harlee¡¯s ultimate n is.


    The man walked to Adriana¡¯s side, hands on her shoulders, at that moment, with her head down, Adriana¡¯s eyes shed a cold awning, hands a push, with fifty percent of the force, directly pushed away Harlee.


    Instead of pushing away, you should open him with a hard punch.


    ¡°Harlee, let¡¯s talk terms.¡±


    Adriana stood up, looked at Harlee, who stumbled backwards several steps, and said, ¡°I need to talk to you about the sry.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, little fox, it hurts to get down.¡±


    Harlee smiled instead of being angry, reached up and rubbed the spot on her chest, muttering, ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve had a good few years of practice.¡±


    The contract with me has less than a year to run, and thirty percent of the shares of WaverlyFryer Group will be yours when it¡¯s done.¡±


    Thirty percent?


    What is that concept?


    Others don¡¯t know, but Adriana is well aware.


    It is undoubtedly a pie that fell from the sky.


    ¡°Reason.¡±


    Adriana found it hard to believe.


    But having known Harlee for several years, she knows that Harlee is not a good liar except for his poisonous mind, so naturally she will believe his words.


    Moreover, since he said it, he will not just empty words, naturally need to sign a contract.


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    His clear face was tinged with a little confusion, and he raised one side of his thick eyebrows, ¡°Of course I like you, I like you. Therge Fryer Group, as a bride-price, is good?¡±


    Harlee stepped forward and raised her hand to pick her chin.


    But before her hand touched Adriana¡¯s chin, she pped it away, ¡°Get out! Thirty percent of the shares of WaverlyFryer Group, I ept it. But take Fryer Group as a bride price, you can not, like you such a sinister viin mixed in the world, identally get killed that day do not know, I think it is better to keep you as a burial.¡±

 Chapter 452 – Forgive me

    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    The original perfect face held an evil gangster¡¯s smile, but in hearing Adriana¡¯s sentence, the smile instantly disappeared into nothing, the whole poprity of the field are cold a few points.


    ¡°You look like such an annoying face, it¡¯s not even normal not to hate you.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around her chest and didn¡¯t have a good look for Harlee.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He got up and walked to his desk and began to deal with the piles of documents, ¡°If you have something to do, please give me an order, I will not apany you if there is nothing.¡±


    She has a lot of things to deal with right now, so she doesn¡¯t have time to spend with Harlee.


    Whatever Harlee wants, it doesn¡¯t matter to her, as long as Ran can investigate Harlee¡¯s true identity in the shortest possible time, it¡¯s fine.


    Adriana bowed her head to handle the paperwork, Harlee stood aside, stood by the office bookshelf for a moment, pretended to open a book, and said, ¡°Latest mission, after taking down LOC Corporation, then take on Lindsay Group.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re buying the Lindsay Group?¡±


    Although Adriana really hates Theresa, even a little bit, it is not so bad that she is now going to buy herpany.


    The acquisition of Lindsay Group is equal to directly break the back of Logan and Theresa, they ¡­ will have no way out.


    A few times with Lindsay Group, the fight to the no harm, but really let her down, but some do not want to.


    ¡°Theresa stole your man, isn¡¯t it normal to go after her?¡±


    Harlee said it with a light heart.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she carefully analyzed the meaning of Harlee¡¯s words, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re giving me the opportunity to get back at Theresa.¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    He closed the book and put it on the shelf, slender fingers crossed the rows and rows of books on the shelf, and finally casually pulled out a book and walked to the sofa and sat down leisurely, slowly reading it.


    While looking at it, he said, ¡°The people under my Harlee do not need much emotion, only obedience.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, what identity are you ying and what identity am I ying when you say that?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Harlee remained nd and said in a slow voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what identity you and I have, just remember that I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt me? That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life, and Orco Mount almost didn¡¯t get me killed that time. Do I have to thank you for your mercy?¡±


    Orco Mount on Harlee gave Sloane a bullet in the body, which did not kill Sloane but put her in jail and nearly ruined her innocence.


    That time, she hated Sloane.


    But the hatred for Sloane is not as great since we know that the killer behind it is Harlee.


    Harlee lifted her eyelids, swept Adriana, her eyes fixed on her, then lowered her eyelids without speaking.


    That unfathomable look, Adriana can not guess what it means, simply do not guess.


    ¡°Remember to turn around and bring the contract, I¡¯m not going to saddle up for you without signing it.¡±


    Thirty percent of the Fryer Group, of course, she would not refuse.


    Not to mention 30 percent, even if it is 50 percent, she also dare to take it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­


    After a busy morning, Adriana took time to go to the hospital.


    Alvin had a car ident that day, and she felt guilty, and it was not good to turn a blind eye.


    Carrying fruit to the hospital, to the floor of the inpatient department, just out of the elevator saw a group of reporters blocking the entrance to the ward.


    ¡°Brenda, did you choose to stay with Mr. Grant?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Mr. Grant for many years as a YA live streamingpany artist, did you fall in love with him long ago?¡±


    ¡°Can The Grant Family, arge and powerful family, ept a ywright like you?¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Grant annul his marriage to his ex-fianc¨¦e Flora earlier because he liked you?¡±


    ¡­


    One question followed another, all of which wereced with news about Brenda and Alvin.


    Adriana stood there frozen, feeling that she had appeared at the wrong time, so, turned around and left.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw Peter, who had appeared at some point, also carrying a fruit basket, and seemed to being to visit Alvin.


    ¡°Coincidentally.¡±


    She said.


    Peter looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ and swept another nce at the scene over there, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to havee at the right time.¡±


    The two turned in unison and stood at the elevator entrance waiting for the elevator toe down, waiting for the doors to open and the two walked in.


    ¡°How is Brenda¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Grant?¡±


    In the elevator, Adriana took the initiative and asked for information.


    After all, it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been with Brenda and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on between them.


    Many things happened around Brenda back then, which once made her and Peter doubt Brenda¡¯s identity, but for so many years Brenda was quiet and lived a very normal life, which also dispelled her heavy doubts about Brenda.


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°Brenda doesn¡¯t deserve Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Identity issues.¡±


    His answer was the same as four years ago, when he was specting about Brenda¡¯s identity, and Peter then said that this person¡¯s identity was too clean.


    It is the overly cleanliness that makes people feel fishy.


    ¡°You¡¯re too suspicious.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    ¡°You can¡¯t guard against people.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    She asked Peter a question that baffled him.


    The flickering eyes fell on her body for a moment and shook his head, ¡°Not really.¡±


    Getting the answer, Adriana was in a somewhat silent mood.


    There was always a feeling that there was some ambiguity between her and Peter.


    Although I would like to disconnect from this person and never have contact with him again, I am too deeply entangled to do so.


    Exiting the elevator, she went straight to the parking lot, ignoring Peter along the way.


    ¡°Buy you lunch at noon?¡±


    Peter called out behind her.


    ¡°No time.¡±


    ¡°You got a problem?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with Brenden.¡±


    She gagged Peter to death with one sentence.


    Unaware of ament that caught Peter¡¯s interest, he walked quickly to Adriana¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Have you and Brenden known each other for a long time?¡±


    He looked at Adriana with a slightly inquisitive look in his eyes.


    ¡°Not really, just met. But in the future, he and I are bound to be partners, then naturally we can also call ourselves friends.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s official answer.


    ¡°There are no eternal friends in the mall, only eternal interests.¡±


    ¡°So, you and I also just have an interest in maintaining the rtionship between us.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter denied it outright.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Adriana took some interest, opened the back of the car, put the fruit basket inside, closed the door and leaned against the car door with interest and looked at him, waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Familiar.¡±


    He answered without thinking.


    After thinking about it for a moment, his deep eyes glowing with a ghostly luster, he slid the knot in his throat and continued, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I went to feel inexplicably familiar. If I didn¡¯t have selective memory loss, perhaps I would have thought I must have seen you somewhere before.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve seen it or not. The point is ¡­¡±


    Adriana inclined her head and waved toward a person not far away, ¡°Hi Miss Lindsay, your fianc¨¦ is looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 453 Two people quarrel

    Not knowing the state of Theresa¡¯s rtionship with Peter and desperate to get rid of Peter¡¯s entanglement, she babbled on.


    Peter turned around, and sure enough, he saw Theresa standing not far away.


    The two looked at each other from a distance, and although they could not see each other¡¯s eyes, Adriana could actually find the kind of coldness and detachment that had arisen between the two of them.


    ¡°Did you guys ¡­ have a fight?¡±


    Adriana looks at the hrity with an unconcerned and high-minded attitude.


    Theresa stood in ce for a few seconds and then walked towards this way, her makeup exquisite, she smiled warmly at Adriana, ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Just passing by. Then you guys talk, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Adriana seized the opportunity, pulled open the limo door, got into the car and left.


    The car was extremely fast and seemed to have some hasty escape.


    Not knowing how far she had gone, she pulled over to the side of the road, closed her eyes and leaned back in the main driver¡¯s seat to rest.


    Peter ¡­


    A man she could not forget but could not get close to.


    Every time a man¡¯s close to him, will let her heart like a dead heart has ignited a star fire, but wait until she sees the reality, and then want to pull away from him.


    As before, there was a glimmer of hope for Peter, until yesterday at the hospital when I learned that he and Theresa used such a fierce drug when they were ying in the water, and only then did I learn that he and Theresa were both having a good time.


    ¡°Adriana, can¡¯t you be a little morepetitive?¡±


    She reached out and pped her hand on the steering wheel and honked the horn.


    Adriana feels that she has no talent, can restrain everything, but can not restrain that kind of deep marrow emotion.


    Especially when faced with Peter, can¡¯t do it ruthlessly.


    But perhaps it was the feeling that there was a gap between Peter and Theresa and the two of them were not as close as she thought, leaving her holding the bag until yesterday when she witnessed everything and was truly desperate.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She stayed alone in the car for a long time, until her secretary Rene¡¯s phone call came in, informing her not to forget to talk to Brenden about the cooperation in the afternoon, then she picked up her spirit, organized herself and found a restaurant nearby for dinner.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    After Theresa watched Adriana drive away, she stood awkwardly in front of Peter, not expecting that she had onlye to see a doctor because her neck was too painful after being vigorously stuck by Peter¡¯s main neck, and not expecting to actually meet Peter here.


    ¡°Peter ¡­¡±


    She called out.


    The voice was hoarse beyond recognition, so low that it was impossible to hear her clearly.


    ¡°I ¡­ am sorry, yesterday was my bad.¡±


    Theresa had tried to speak as loudly as she could, but her voice was still very deep and coarse.


    Peter turned his back on her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That ne ¡­ I did not have time to exin to you. The first thing that I did was to give her some help. Adriana was very grateful, but had nothing to give back to me, only to say that the ne as a token between the two, a good bosom friend for life.


    Who knows that time I wore the ne in a western restaurant for dinner, I met you suddenly appeared in front of me, pulling the ne around my neck, and then the eyes shone with excited starbursts, saying that I was the person you had been looking for for a long time.¡±


    Theresa words a meal, swallowed, moistened the pain of the throat, then said: ¡°At that moment I was a little confused, do not know what happened. Later, I gradually understood that you were good to me because of the ne, but at that time I had already fallen.


    Peter, I never believe in love at first sight, but at the moment I saw you I finally understood what love at first sight means, I fell in love with you and couldn¡¯t help myself. So I selfishly kept the secret and didn¡¯t tell anyone. Including ¡­ Adriana.¡±


    She told all the story with great sincerity.


    It is not known how much truthfulness there is.


    ¡°You know I hate lies!¡±


    Peter turned around and his sharp eyes fell on her body, the pupils with a good cold light seemed to be able to shoot straight into the depths of her mind and see into her disguise as if.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She bowed her head, tears falling like rain, ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, Peter, I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, I just want ¡­ to wish you well. I wish you happiness. But Adriana is dead, I hope you don¡¯t fall into the painful shadow of the past, you shoulde out as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business.¡±


    Peter¡¯s gaze is gloomy and his words are devoid of any emotion.


    ¡°Good. But ¡­ Peter, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    The man coldly dropped a sentence and walked directly towards his sedan.


    ¡°I found ¡­ Adriana¡¯s ¡­ sister.¡±


    Seeing how determined she was to go, Theresa raised her voice with difficulty and said loudly.


    At the word, Peter¡¯s pace was a beat, stiffened in ce, the fruit basket in his hand should fall, the fruit inside also broke through the bag, scattered all over the ce.


    ¡°What do you mean? You found Adriana¡¯s sister? Isn¡¯t she an orphan?¡±


    Peter turned around and took three steps forward, sping Theresa¡¯s shoulders with his big palms, unable to contain his excitement.


    The slightly hard hand sped Theresa¡¯s shoulder pain, but can only die to endure the pain, not dare to squeak.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not right to say that. Actually, it was just an idental finding of a girl who looks very, very much like Adriana, who is younger than Adriana, perhaps perhaps a long-lost sister.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s words do not stand up to scrutiny.


    Peter¡¯s face sank for a few moments and he immediately waved her off, ¡°What is this plotting and scheming again? Get out!¡±


    Theresa looked incredulously at the man in front of her, the pair of good-looking eyes did not blink, but the eyes were welling up with tears, crystal shimmering and pitiful.


    ¡°Peter, you are too much, I just read that you are crazy about Adri, otherwise why would I find a woman simr to Adri and tell you about it?¡±


    Turning around in exasperation, he wiped his tears while trotting off to the hospital.


    Peter stood there alone, looking at the back of that side walking away, and murmured, ¡°A woman quite simr to Adriana?¡±


    The mouth says refuse, do not see, but there seems to be a voice in the heart constantly chanting: see, must see.


    Perhaps that person is the Adriana herself, the one you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night?


    Peter even had a hint of illusion.


    ¡­


    Aclurg Group.


    Adriana arrived at the Aclurg Group with her secretary Rene.


    Since Vivian and Anne were out of town, Adriana had to bring Rene along.


    Adriana and Rene waited in the conference room for a while before they saw someonee in.


    Is it Brenden and ¡­ Hayley?!


    Why is she here too?


    ¡°Mr. Boone, wait a long time.¡±


    When she entered the conference room, Brenden walked up to her and shook her hand, politely.


    ¡°We just got here, too.¡±


    Adriana paid a smile and looked sideways at Hayley standing next to Brenden, ¡°Mrs. Alston, hello.¡±

 Chapter 454 Bastard Brenden’s Plan

    Hayley was wearing a white tweed coat, and her long ck hair was lined with an age-defying but simple and clean feeling.


    Although it has been more than four years since we left, Hayley has not changed much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Boone, but I¡¯m d to meet him today.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston is joking.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her hand and sat leisurely in her chair, her gaze asionally falling on Hayley¡¯s body, looking up and down, as if in thought.


    But this scene fell on Brenden¡¯s eyes, but there is a different taste in the heart.


    ¡°Mr. Boone looks familiar, haven¡¯t we met before?¡±


    Hayley also looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ always felt that this person is very familiar, but that a face is unfamiliar.


    ¡°I¡¯m just this popr face, and that¡¯s what people who have seen me say.¡±


    She smiled back.


    ¡°Hayley, go pour Mr. Boone a cup of coffee, what are you doing sitting there.¡±


    Brenden patted her on the shoulder and instructed.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Hayley jawed slightly, very obedient to Brenden¡¯s orders.


    After watching her walk out, Rene also retreated.


    Brenden crossed his fingers in front of his belly, leaned back in his chair, deep pupils surveyed ¡®Lawson¡¯, flirting: ¡°It is said that Mr. Boone¡¯s nature is flirtatious, men and women can eat. You don¡¯t also like Hayley, do you?¡±


    He was invisibly releasing something in one sentence.


    Adriana, who is as smart as she is, can¡¯t hear the meaning of Brenden¡¯s words.


    She propped her elbows on the armrests, rubbed her chin, and showed the ¡®manly¡¯ gangster in her hands and feet, smiled evilly, ¡°Like it or not, but I Lawson is not as lucky as Mr. Alston.¡±


    Fingertips nudged on the chin, secretly pondering what Brenden¡¯s rtionship with Hayley really was.


    ¡°This woman na, like clothes. Do you think so?¡±


    Brenden tilted his head with a smile and raised an eyebrow toward her.


    ¡°Ohhhh, really? I, Lawson, was born small and I don¡¯t know if some of my clothes fit.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit, try it to know.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a disservice to my reputation as Lawson to take away someone¡¯s good name?¡±


    ¡°We are all brothers, our own people, no distinction between you and me.¡±


    At the end of the day, it was already obvious that she was throwing an olive branch at her, except that the words made Adriana feel sick and sympathetic to Hayley at the same time.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that so? Then you have to ask your sister-inw if she agrees.¡±


    Adriana kept a bad smile on her face, catering to Brenden¡¯s words.


    At that moment, Hayley walked in, carrying a cup of coffee, and asked, ¡°What are you guys talking about, asking me if I agree?¡±


    She brought the coffee to Adriana, ¡°Mr. Boone enjoy, freshly ground, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s to your taste.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw for your hard work.¡±


    Just now, she called ¡®Mrs. Alston¡¯, but after the explicit and implicit conversation with Brenden, she called ¡®sister-inw¡¯, and her intention has been made clear.


    ¡°Mr. Boone really knows how to talk.¡±


    Hayley smiled gently and walked towards Brenden and sat down.


    ¡°Hayley, the cooperation of the new project will be left to you, when the timees, you will contact Mr. Boone directly.¡±


    Brenden instructed Hayley.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    At that moment, Hayley¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement as she looked at Brenden.


    As she watched, the smile on her cheeks stiffened and then slowly disappeared.


    ¡°You said ¡­ told me to approach Mr. Boone directly?¡±


    I heard them talking when I came in just now, saying something about my sister-inw agreeing to disagree, and now Brenden is saying this.


    Although Lawson has not been in Waverly for a long time, it is well known that Lawson is a flirt, a man of both sexes, and yesterday he even grabbed a woman with Edward at the airport.


    What does it mean to push her on Lawson now?


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s long, bone-like fingers tapped the seat vice, and his stern eyes scanned Hayley.


    That look, like an ancient emperor, amand to obey ten thousand people, not to disobey.


    Adriana sat across the table and quietly watched the two of them make eye contact, and despite some things in in sight, she didn¡¯t show too much, just reveling in who ¡®Lawson¡¯ is now, taking that ¡®all-gender¡¯ The man of flirtation is interpreted to the extreme.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Lawson straightened his clothes, got up and walked out.


    Hayley and Brenden were the only two people left in the conference room for a while.


    Hayley got up indignantly, pointed at Brenden¡¯s face, and directly questioned: ¡°What do you mean? You know that Lawson is a bad man and a woman, and she¡¯s a flirt, and you¡¯re pushing me on her?¡±


    Looking at the man she loved, Hayley¡¯s eyes were filled with despair and terror, incredulous that Brenden had acted so ruthlessly.


    Is it ruthlessness, or is it a case of doing whatever it takes to get what you want?


    He has just returned to China, and his roots in The Alston family¡¯s old house are not yet secure, so in order to enlist the old man as soon as possible, he actually let her use her as a bargaining chip?


    ¡°Did I tell you the day I married me that I was a man who only cared about profit? Did you tell me to stay by my side willingly? Hayley, I¡¯m on shaky ground and the Fryer Group is incredibly strong, we need to enlist Lawson.¡±


    With that, Brenden reached out and tugged Hayley¡¯s hand, pulling it to his side, but Hayley stood motionless, the sharp eyes staring straight at Brenden.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    His tone was softer, and he held her hand with a slight effort, dragging Hayley into his arms and sitting on hisp.


    Brenden reached out and gently rubbed her lips, ¡°Hayley, you and my son are all I have with me now, if you don¡¯t help me, who will? Besides, he, Lawson, is only momentarily interested in you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Hayley brushed his hand away, ¡°Brenden, what do you take me for? He likes women, you can find one for him, why me?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ he¡¯s got his eye on you.¡±


    Brenden didn¡¯t look Hayley in the eye, but reached out and tossed her hair behind her ear, twirling it around her fingertips, and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a big-picture, open-minded person, and my body is just a shell, but it¡¯s your mind that I like. Holy, beautiful, no one can rece it.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ can ¡­ can ¡­ but then how am I ¡­ going to face you?¡±


    Hayley, who was moved by Brenden¡¯s three words, slowly hung her head, bowed her head, pinched her fingers uneasily and muttered in a small voice.


    ¡°Silly girl, you are my Brenden¡¯s. Even if you have something with Lawson, but your heart ¡­¡±


    A slender finger nodded at her chest and smiled wickedly, ¡°It¡¯s still mine, and it can only be mine.¡±


    ¡°Oops, you¡¯re so bad Brenden, I¡¯m going to get mad ¡­~¡±


    The pouting voice carries a touch of girlish childishness.


    Adriana, who was standing in the doorway, listened to the conversation between the two word for word and couldn¡¯t help but feel creeped out.


    In order to enlist the Fryer Group, Brenden actually put Hayley out as apanion, but Hayley that idiot can actually agree.


    But when you think about it, it all makes sense.

 Chapter 455 Love at First Sight for Brenden

    When Hayley liked Brenden, although it was love at first sight, but more or less is also the Alston family power hefty solid family background.


    Now with Brenden, if she can help Brenden consolidate her position in The Alston family, then she will be the matriarch of The Alston family in the future.


    For that vanity, Hayley is naturally willing to pay.


    It just has to be said that she is too superficial and stupid.


    Brenden kind of heart like a snake man, eyes only profit, if there is a day he is sitting in the Alston Group head of the day, will still tolerate her just Hayley?


    Not to mention that there is a Beatrice behind Brenden.


    That day at the hospital, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Beatrice would have been pregnant.


    This shows that Hayley still knows nothing about it.


    Adriana turned around and went to the bathroom, and returned to the conference room a short timeter.


    ¡°Lawson, what took you so long to get here, you¡¯ve been waiting for you for a while.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just entered the conference room when she noticed that Hayley was the only one left in the room and that Brenden¡¯s spot was empty and the person had left.


    Listen to Hayley¡¯s ambiguous and pretentious name, the flesh of her body a jolt, can shake off a ground of goose bumps.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad, people call you Lawson, and you call me sister-inw?¡±


    The whispering tone, let Adriana brain to make up a picture: the ancient Yi Hong Yuan entrance, those in thin tight dresses, outlining the delicate body of women waving handkerchiefs, entertaining the lord of the kiln.


    That posture, that tone, and Hayley a child.


    However, in the end, it is less of the dust and vulgarity, more delicate and lovely.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Adriana smiled awkwardly, ¡°So what should I call you?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me ¡­ Hayley.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and said.


    ¡°Oh, Hayley, Hayley is so good, so good.¡±


    Adriana secretly sighs, but still has to apany Hayley to y the game.


    The corner of her eye twitched slightly, expecting that someone must be watching him in the monitoring room at the other end of the camera.


    For example, Brenden.


    So the y is done to the end, reached out and took Hayley¡¯s hand, leaned over and sniffed on the back of her hand, ¡°Well ~, Hayley maintained quite well, hands like soft razor skin like gtin, not at all like a person who has given birth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ is it.¡±


    Hayley forced a smile, her body reaction was a bit stiff, in order to tter ¡®Lawson¡¯, so she deliberately showed the wind. The ¡®Lawson¡¯ once began to molest her, so that her timid nature instantly exposed.


    As a woman with a normal outlook, in the end, it is not possible to flirt with a man other than Brenden. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing.


    Not to mention she¡¯s not good at it either.


    Hayley drew back her hand, took the contract over from the table and handed it to him, ¡°Lawson, Gaki asked me to give you the contract and you¡¯ll be in charge of this project with me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and smiled, took the contract and pulled a stool away to look through it.


    Who knows, as soon as she opened the contract and looked at the items inside, her face became embarrassed for a few minutes.


    Another research and development project for hair growth and hair care shampoo.


    Exactly the same as Peter¡¯s.


    So, Brenden and Peter have already started to grab the project?


    How does this make her feel?


    Caught in the middle of a dilemma.


    ¡°Mr. Alston took a piece of me at Clear Bay Project, considered me a brother, and came to me first with a new project, so of course I had to sign.¡±


    Without thinking, she picked up a pen and signed her name on it quickly.


    ¡°Lawson, you¡¯re a real boozer.¡±


    Hayley watched him sign and bent her beautiful eyes with a smile.


    ¡°Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll send the contract to Gaki, wait for me a moment.¡±


    She raised the contract in her hand and said.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Adriana held the other contract and pped her on the buttocks flirtatiously, putting the nature of a flirtatious male on perfect disy.


    Hayley was a little ufortable with her actions, a hint of rawness shed across her face, and finally squeezed out a stiff smile and twisted her way out of the conference room.


    Adriana left the contract on the table, propped her elbows on the desk, rested her head, and closed her eyes in deep thought.


    Anyway, it is a shampoo project, who did not say clearly what the situation, she signed or not depending on the mood, anyway, the loss of money is also Harlee responsible.


    She was fine with that.


    But she is more willing to work with Brenden, so that she can gain Brenden¡¯s trust and get his next n.


    Half a dayter, she got up and went to the bathroom once again, standing at the sink in themon area, turned on the tap and rinsed her hands, rubbing them fiercely, as if to wash away any stains.


    I don¡¯t know, that really is just pulling Hayley¡¯s hand, ying the game to their own disgust.


    After a while, when he returned to the conference room, Brenden and Hayley were there, he said, ¡°Mr. Boone, I was supposed to invite you to dinner tonight, but I had a temporary matter that needed to be taken care of, so I had to let Hayley apany you.¡±


    As he spoke, his hand over Hayley¡¯s waist pushed her slightly harder into Adriana¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hayley, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯ve done wrong, I hope Mr. Boone doesn¡¯t mind.¡± He added.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Mr. Alston is joking, joking. Then ¡­ you go ahead and get busy since you have something to do.¡±


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but now there was no reason and no suitable excuse, so she had to take the hot potato Brenden threw at her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get busy then.¡±


    Brenden is gone.


    As she was leaving she gave Hayley a meaningful nce, giving her a look that signaled something.


    Hayley drops her face and doesn¡¯t squeal.


    After Brenden disappeared into the office, Adriana looked sideways at Hayley, who immediately squeezed out a smile, ¡°Lawson, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t ¡­ we go out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°Go? Where to?¡±


    This is a question that makes Adriana also a little difficult.


    After she asked a rhetorical question, Hayley immediately blushed and was even more unsure of how to answer her words.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to mypany.¡±


    In the end, Adriana had no choice but to take Hayley downstairs with Rene and go back.


    Rene drove and she both sat in the back.


    Adriana closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, Hayley sat on pins and needles and squeezed her hands, wondering what she was thinking.


    ¡°Lawson? Lawson? Are you asleep?¡±


    She called out a few times, but Adriana didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Hey, stop the car.¡±


    Seeing that ¡®Lawson¡¯ seemed to be asleep, Hayley barked amand at Rene.


    The car stopped immediately.


    Hayley pushed open the limo door and said to Rene, ¡°Miss Hendricks, it urred to me that I have something to do today, you remember to tell your Mr. Boone that I will apologize to herter.¡±


    After saying that, he got out of the car, heavily closed the door and fled.


    Adriana¡¯s closed eyes opened up, looking through the rearview mirror at Hayley who ran away, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    What a mess, if really pressed Hayley on her side, is really a trouble.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, are you awake?¡±


    Rene is an afterthought.

 Chapter 456 Rushing to Floedan

    ¡°Drive.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car drove slowly and went straight back to the office.


    Adriana was busy at the office untilte at night, before going home.


    In the evening, I received a call from Ran saying that Vivian¡¯s surgery had been scheduled and that she would have an abortion tomorrow.


    Adriana was a little uneasy, so shebought a ticket early the next morning and nned to fly to Floedan.


    Because thepany still has a lot of things to do, Adriana got on the ne and pulled out the small table, set up theputer and began to work on documents.


    So much so that she did not even see who was sitting next to her, until the moment the steward reminded the ne to take off and let put away things, Adriana suddenly realized that the man sitting next to her was ¡­ Peter?


    ¡°How is it you?¡±


    She snapped herputer shut and frowned at him, ¡°I have importantpany documents here, do you count stealing ourpany secrets?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m considered a confidentiality thief, then you¡¯re a leaker.¡±


    Peter leaned back in his seat and handed her a pair of eye masks, ¡°It¡¯s better not to work on the ne.¡±


    Adriana looked at the blindfold he handed her and didn¡¯t take it, instead asking, ¡°You followed me?¡±


    How else could they be on the same flight?


    ¡°Stalking you? What do you think you have of value for me to stalk? Don¡¯t forget our new contracted project is in Floedan, I happened to go over there to check it out, found you on the ne, and switched ces with someone.¡±


    This, he answered truthfully, and there was really no suspicion of stalking.


    After hearing Peter say this, Adriana thought it made sense.


    ¡°New project ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something, frowned and thought about it, and said, ¡°Does Brenden know?¡±


    The man leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed, and when he heard her ask, hezily opened his left eye and nced at her, ¡°You have signed a contract with Aclurg Group, do you think Brenden knows?¡±


    He spoke grimly and seemed to be very upset about her working with Brenden.


    It was Adriana who fell into embarrassment.


    Thought Peter didn¡¯t know it, but I didn¡¯t think he already knew it.


    Adriana pulls the thin nket over her body instead and sleeps with her eyes closed.


    The ne took off while traveling smoothly afterwards.


    From here to Floedan, it¡¯s a several-hour flight, enough time for her to get some sleep.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and Peter didn¡¯t initiate the chatter.


    The two just fell asleep in peace with each other.


    Suddenly, the smoothly flying ne swayed violently and with great magnitude, waking up many people.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ scared the hell out of me, what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Was sleeping, how did that happen.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t encounter any danger, will you?¡±


    ¡°Scared to death.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd is talking, the cabin was quiet instantly noisy, many people poking their heads to look ahead and back, greeting the stewardess, asking about the situation.


    ¡°Passengers, Floedan sudden rainstorm, generating strong convection, now unable tond, please be patient ¡­¡±


    The flight attendant calmly exined the situation for everyone, but the ne was bumpy and in constant circling, which really made her sweat for everyone.


    ¡°Can you rely on it, why is it so bumpy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to crash, is it?¡±


    ¡°Strong convection? Will it instantly disintegrate the ne and will we die?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    ¡­


    The passengers in the cabin were all tense and had difficulty calming down their emotions.


    Even Adriana woke up and nervously reached out and sped the handrail tightly, having trouble controlling her fear and panic.


    It¡¯s scary.


    Suddenly, the ne swooped downward, so fast that it scared the crowd with a scream.


    Adriana did not dare to squeak, clutching the armrest tightly, closing her eyes and waiting for the verdict of death.


    Although I have flown numerous times and encountered the same weather conditions, I still could not ovee the psychological barrier and fear of facing such situations.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Suddenly, a hand gently covered the back of her hand, holding it and soothing her, ¡°I encounter this often, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words and feeling the warmth of his hand, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart slowly fell.


    Tilting his head to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ afraid to do the ne.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to go back and forth if the distance wasn¡¯t too far.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lawson, the titr Lawson, to be afraid of flying.¡±


    Peter pursed his lips and smiled, and a doting look actually emerged under his eyes that was clearly visible.


    That look, the tenderness that only a woman can show, made Adriana¡¯s heart thump, secretly thinking: could it be that he already knows her identity?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon, she dismissed the unsupportable idea again.


    So, silently drew back his hand, not wanting her to think that Peter was actually ying ambiguous with her a ¡®man¡¯.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you have signed a contract with Brenden and are also working on a shampoo project? You¡¯re doing quite well as you intended.¡±


    Peter talks to her and tries to distract ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°It was Harlee¡¯s idea to work with you, and it was my idea to work with Brenden. There¡¯s no conflict.¡± Adriana gave him a nk look.


    nking ¨C


    There was a strange noise from the ne, it sounded as if the ne was about to disintegrate, a horrible and creepy noise that irritated Adriana.


    ¡°Holy shit, I want to get off the ne, I want to get off the ne, it¡¯s horrible.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you guys okay or not?¡±


    ¡°When will it be safe to arrive at Floedan Airport?¡±


    ¡°Ah, help, is dying.¡±


    ¡­


    Originally Adriana can still ept the bumps and shakes of the ne, who knows suddenly a strange noise, the fusge violently shaking, scared her face followed a few white.


    Subconsciously pulled the hand on the armrest that Peter was carrying, but did not notice his move.


    Instead, he nervously clutched his hand and asked in a whisper, ¡°Something isn¡¯t really going to happen this time, is it?¡±


    She still has too many things left to do and doesn¡¯t want to die yet.


    The point is that Peter is also on the ne, and if both die, Luis and Helen will have no mom and dad.


    The man¡¯s narrow Danfeng eyes shed a stream of light, his gaze fell on the hands sped together, actually found ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ hands so white and delicate, like a woman¡¯s hands.


    Gives a kind of feminine handsome, with a little frail, provoking people drooping.


    Peter has always hated sissies, but for some reason, he is not averse to ¡®Lawson¡¯ at all.


    ¡°Sit over here.¡±


    The man spoke gently.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adriana froze, is at this point, the ne and a violent shudder, she was scared tight nerves are about to break, subconsciously side, a sudden jump into the arms of Peter.


    Across the armrest, lying tightly on his chest, burying his head, hands clutching hispel, shivering with fear.


    It¡¯s horrible.


    Although we have encountered strong convective weather before, but not as scary as this time, Adriana¡¯s little heart can not bear some.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡®Lawson¡¯ suddenly approached, Peter¡¯s body stiffened, handsome face shed some strange look, and then the angr lips raised an arc, a smile of relief.

 Chapter 457 Aircraft in Distress

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    The fusge kept trembling, sometimes swooping, sometimes climbing, so frightened that the crowd could not help but scream out.


    Adriana was already scared, listening to the screams of those people became even more fearful, could not help but snuggle in his arms, did not dare to squeak.


    Peter looked down at the ¡®man¡¯ in his arms, sniffing the faint body fragrance emanating from ¡®his¡¯ body, and inexplicably felt refreshing and smelled very good.


    Thinking carefully, he thought about what Waverly had recently said about Lawson, the unisex, flirtatious, women¡¯s friend, and dude.


    They are obviously derogatory words, but for him they don¡¯t care.


    Holding her like this, I don¡¯t know how long it took for the ne to finallynd safely ande to a smooth stop.


    ¡°Phew~ scared the hell out of me, finallynded safely.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too scary, the roller coaster ride.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a heavy rainstorm, you can¡¯t even see the people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an umbre, what should I do?¡±


    ¡­


    The ne stopped because of the rainstorm, but the passengers all remained in the cabin.


    The frightened and pale Adriana listened to the flight attendant reminded that it was safe tond, and her hanging heart fell.


    After her breath had settled, she opened her eyes and suddenly realized she was lying in Peter¡¯s arms.


    At that moment, her whitened cheeks were tinged with a little scarlet and embarrassment.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    She coughed softly and slowly pushed Peter away, not even having the courage to look at him.


    Look directly away from the face to the other side, raised his hand to chat slightly some messy hair, ¡°Ahem ¡­ that ¡­ just now ¡­ thank you. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Better now?¡±


    Adriana was struggling to exin, but Peter didn¡¯t care and was concerned about her instead.


    Adriana turned around and her lustrous blue eyes met his dark ink ones, feeling his hot gaze that made her feel like she was on pins and needles.


    ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Stretching out her right hand and covering her right cheek, in a direction Peter couldn¡¯t see, Adriana frowned with tightly closed eyes and a disgusted look on her face.


    It¡¯s really ¡­ stupid.


    Just now actually hugged so tight, too humiliating.


    ¡°What, that¡¯s embarrassing?¡±


    Adriana subconsciously opened her eyes and found a magnified handsome face in front of her, with a slightly evil smile and a hint of bad taste.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He suddenly approached, Adriana pupils widened, reflexively leaned back, trying to distance from him.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know your Lawson¡¯s hobbies, why are you embarrassed now? Could it be that you really have something in mind for me?¡±


    His gangly bad smile, everywhere reveals a message, that is: you cane, I will not refuse ~


    Adriana blushed and snapped her palm on his head, pushing away the handsome human face with force, ¡°Get lost, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you hug so tightly just now?¡±


    The man sped her hand back into his own and flirted with it.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I just thought I was going to die and was scared.¡±


    Adriana threw her hand away, trying to shake off the man¡¯s palm, but who expected that the hand seemed to stick to her hand, simply can not shake.


    ¡°Get out of the way, I want to get off the ne!¡±


    She stood up in a sh, looking down at Peter with cold eyes andmanding.


    Peter, unimpressed, reached out and pointed outside, ¡°How do you walk in a rainstorm?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Not to mention the rainstorm, even if it is hail she also had to get off the ne.


    Just the thought of Peter and Theresa ying that extreme game between the two of them, taking the pills so much, made her feel a pang of nausea.


    Bypassing Peter, Adriana removed her suitcase and walked out in line.


    Good thing every trip is customary to bring an umbre, otherwise there is really no way to go out, after all, face makeup, wearing contacts, if drenched in heavy rain, there is no telling what will happen.


    In case Peter finds out the true nature of her, she will regret too much.


    Stepped out of the cabin, held the umbre and walked down.


    People just walked to the road not a few steps away, suddenly someone came over and grabbed her umbre, held it above her head, and put one arm around his shoulders.


    ¡°Hey, you ¡­¡±


    She looked up and saw Peter, and wondered, ¡°Where¡¯s your luggage?¡±


    He nced slightly sideways, indicating the stewardess over there. Adriana looked over, only to find the stewardess over there with a flowery face looking over to help Peter push his luggage.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and went backhanded to grab the umbre.


    But her strength is not as strong as Peter, let a few struggles did not take away the umbre, but let the beans of rain drenched clothes.


    ¡°If you move, you¡¯ll get all wet. I at least helped you on the ne, how can you turn the other cheek?¡± The man sped her shoulders and led her towards the front.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adriana also stopped struggling, fearing that the rain wouldter wash off the makeup on her face.


    H


    Heavy rain, like pouring, a hazy mist of water obscured the vision and reduced visibility.


    I didn¡¯t message Anne and Ran when I came over today, and I guess no one woulde to pick her up.


    Moreover, the road is full of water, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so easy to walk.


    As expected, out of the station entrance, to the hall to send the luggage, walk to the door outside the hall and stand, outside all the people in a hurry to take the car, but there is no car.


    The water on the road is already five centimeters high, water drops fall, sshing out a blister, the rain can be imagined.


    ¡°How do you n to go?¡±


    Peter asked, standing beside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Adriana teased in a good-natured way.


    The manughed instead of being angry, ¡°There¡¯s no car at all from here to downtown Floedan, and it¡¯s a heavy rainstorm, are you sure you want to wait here all the time?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but looking at the rows of eager passengers standing at the door, she had to remain silent.


    Seeing this scene, the man smiled with satisfaction.


    Not long after, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the driver immediately walked down, holding an umbre, opened the door of the car, to receive Peter into the car.


    Adriana hesitated for a few seconds and followed along in the car.


    Closing the door, she brushed the water stains from her body andmented, ¡°It¡¯s such a nuisance with all this rain.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Peter seemed very satisfied with this timely rain.


    ¡°Go to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to the Asnana Hotel.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Peter interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She refused outright.


    ¡°It¡¯s a stormy day, the tenants are full, and you think there will be an empty room left for you?¡±


    ¡°Heh, so the Asnana Hotel has it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Come on, people are the boss, people say what they want.


    In the end, Ihad to choose to go to Asnana Hotel with Peter.


    As expected, Peter was telling the truth. She had just arrived at the hotel and found a number of people gathered in the hotel lobby, all of whom seemed to be stranded travelers.

 Chapter 458 – Troubled Peter

    With the stormy weather, flight dys and some outright cancetions, there are naturally more people staying at the hotel.


    She was secretly d she had agreed to Peter, otherwise it would have been hard to tell.


    I can¡¯t ask Ran to help her get a room in his hotel because there¡¯s no ce to stay, that¡¯s not good.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed to have to bother Ran with Vivian¡¯s affairs, which were already a problem.


    Having gotten the keys, Adriana got into the elevator with Peter and went to the top floor.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t asked what you¡¯re doing in Floedan this time?¡±


    In the elevator, the man asked.


    Adriana said perfunctorily, ¡°y.¡±


    ¡°Edward¡¯s here too.¡±


    Peter reminded.


    Seems to have anticipated the purpose of ¡®Lawson¡¯ Floedan from early on.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was shocked, and she secretly said a bad thing.


    Then, as an afterthought, I remembered that Ran was with Vivian and the girls, and my hanging heart fell.


    The man stood sideways in front of her, looking down at her, ¡°One Anne isn¡¯t enough? What about Ran?¡±


    Peter¡¯s long fingers tugged at ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯pel and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°So many people, can we y?¡±


    Obviously, there was a misunderstanding.


    But even if it is a misunderstanding, Adriana can only y hard to get.


    He hooked his lips and smiled indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not something Mr. Alston needs to bother with.¡±


    Contemptuous eyes looked Peter up and down and sarcastically said, ¡°It¡¯s always the turn to be like some people who have a fit body but are ipetent and have to rely on drugs to maintain it. Tsk ¡­ has a physical appearance in vain, I¡¯m afraid the body has long been hollowed out.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Being taunted with ipetence seemed to have touched someone¡¯s bottom line, as he held her down against the elevator wall, his stern eyes looking askance at him, ¡°Can you do it, do you want to try?¡±


    ¡°Just you? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to satisfy me.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, Adriana pushed him away.


    The man tackled her hands with his backhand, leaned down, and bit her lip, ¡°Lawson, are you provoking me?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    A move that angered Adriana, her knee snapped up and kicked him in the crotch. The man seemed to have anticipated her move and snapped her knee with one free hand.


    In this way, Adriana¡¯s left hand is empty, angry fire, do not want to think, raised his hand, a straight p on the face of Peter.


    Snap¨C


    There was a crunching sound, the sound was especially clear in the elevator.


    Ding¨C


    Elevator doors open.


    The two are in an intimate and ambiguous posture, which is evocative.


    Peter¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, Adriana was stunned for a moment, slightly a piece of her head, and looked at the five or six people standing outside the elevator, surprised eyes looking at the two of them, almost eyeballs zed out.


    ¡°What are you looking at, haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±


    She pushed Peter away and walked to the elevator door with a coaxing sound.


    Those people quickly moved out of the way, and she just walked out in a big way.


    Peter followed suit and went out.


    ¡°Phew ¡­ what a great picture.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you can¡¯t find a boyfriend, they all y up on their own.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no God¡¯s justice.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, no bottom line at all.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the chatter behind her, Adriana was ashamed to be seen.


    Took the room card and swiped it, opened the door and walked in. When I wanted to close the door, one person suddenly shed in.


    Looking at the face that made her a bit annoyed, Adriana¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Peter, what the hell do you want you?¡±


    The man tugged at the tie around his neck, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t satisfy you, how do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    He wanted to try it out on his own.


    Listening to his words, Adriana felt like she was almost going crazy.


    Subconsciously stepped back and said in a cold voice: ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying, first of all, I don¡¯t want to know, and secondly, you¡¯re not the kind of man I Lawson likes.¡±


    It¡¯s Ran¡¯s fault. That time I took Ran to the movies, he actually kissed her in the za after leaving the theater, and it was posted on the Inte.


    Then there was the time he and Peter came out of the Lindsay Group, fell and unintentionally kissed, which was also exposed on the inte.


    Plus she imed to the public that Anne was his girlfriend.


    So let everyone think she is a unisex ¡­ pervert.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what kind do you like?¡±


    Peter pressed on, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me with your little body you can still get Ran down there!¡±


    What he said was so revealing and shameful that Adriana blushed as she listened.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must!¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Ran for me, naturally, willingly, but you Mr. Alston hall seven-foot man, also really willing?¡±


    In order to stimte Peter to hurry up and leave, she gathered enough courage to step forward and walk in front of Peter, raising her good-looking jade fingers to gently rub the short scruff born on his chin, ¡°If you are willing to do the same, I might as well think about it.¡±


    Seeking: It¡¯s already bad enough cold, he should also turn around and go away.


    Who knows, but Peter said ¡­


    ¡°Well, give it a try.¡±


    Peter answered without thinking.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Good for you!


    Her eyes turned as she looked at Peter, shing with surprised starbursts, then immediately withdrew her hand and turned toward the bedroom.


    As he walked away, he said, ¡°You want to try? I won¡¯t give you a chance. I Lawson only like strong and healthy men, you have be so weak, do not see. Get out of here or I¡¯ll ¡­ youter!¡±


    Before her words could be spoken, she suddenly felt a lightness in her body and the next moment she was thrown on the bed.


    The sudden urrence made Adriana¡¯s brain boggled and short-circuited instantly.


    The man stood by the bed, looking down at her, his eyes all hostile, ¡°Lawson, do you believe that I will yter so that you can not get out of bed?¡±


    Damn it, saying he can¡¯t over and over again?


    A man can¡¯t stand it!


    ¡°Yeah? Then let¡¯s try.¡±


    Adriana, cornered by him, lifted her foot and kicked him directly in the stomach, sending the man back a few steps and stumbling to stabilize himself.


    She took the opportunity and rolled out of bed, but saw that Peter had reached out to greet her, Adriana raised her hand to block and kicked her right foot again.


    Peter¡¯s left hand directly held her ankle and pulled back, Adriana leaned forward and nearly fell, but in time a cartwheel, kicking a foot, to break free of Peter¡¯s hand,nding firmly.


    ¡°Quite small, with good hands. Hmm?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like some people, long and sturdy, muscr, still not a hollow.¡±


    She brushed the non-existent dust from her body, and between the corners of her eyes she noticed that Peter had once again struck out, wanting to take her by the arm.


    Adriana took a few steps back, assumed a fighting stance and said, ¡°Mr. Alston, if you dare to take another step forward, believe me or not, I will cancel all cooperation with your Alston Group?¡±


    If she really fights, she is no match for Peter.


    Besides, when fighting, if she identally reveals herself, won¡¯t she lose all her work?

 Chapter 459 Invitation to dine together

    Sure enough, it worked.


    Peter withdrew his hand, stood up straight, looked at him, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s eat together, it¡¯s always okay, right?¡±


    Lowered his posture, deliberately trying to ease the stiff rtionship between the two.


    ¡°Reluctantly.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head in agreement.


    Because, there are still some things she needs to find Peter, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.


    With that, Peter took his cell phone and dialed a phone number and asked the other party to send food over.


    The two sat on the couch in the living room, keeping opposite sides, across a table, as if that was the way to feel safe.


    ¡°Edward ¡­ does he have a favorite woman?¡±


    Adriana leaned on the sofa, pretended to take out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff.


    Although the unpleasant smell made her feel nauseous, she forced herself to continue swallowing and making a skillful gesture.


    The image of a ¡®man¡¯ is portrayed in a more vivid image.


    ¡°Vivian.¡±


    Peter answered directly, but those eyes were unblinkingly fixed on ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    The mind seems to be wrestling with a problem.


    He thought he had absolutely no problem with his own orientation, and was not interested in any man, but why every time he was near ¡®Lawson¡¯, he was inexplicably attracted, as if there was a great magic.


    Faced with ¡®him¡¯ will be heart racing, will not be able to help but look more, and even want to get closer.


    That feeling seems to be innate.


    Despite many attempts at restraint, I still couldn¡¯t suppress the inexplicable feelings for ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    Even recalling just biting ¡®his¡¯ lips in the elevator just now felt soft, glutinous, with a hint of sweetness.


    Thinking about it, Peter thought he was really crazy.


    Reaching up and rubbing her temples, she tried to keep her eyes away from Adriana.


    Really single for a long time, look at men feel eyebrows!


    But that day when I found Theresa and felt her seduction and initiative, there was no reaction, so why?


    Zac said that he had never reacted to anyone before, but only when he met Adriana did he have a huge physical reaction.


    Then Adriana was gone, and he really didn¡¯t have any need for thirst and desire.


    Instead, it was Lawson¡¯s presence that made him find something different.


    It was a subtle feeling, and ¡­ a bad one.


    ¡°If Edward likes Vivian, why doesn¡¯t he just marry her and go home?¡± Adriana asked curiously, not noticing Peter¡¯s burning gaze.


    ¡°How could the Henderson Family, a powerful family, let Vivian marry there?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words make sense and are the biggest problem right now.


    Adriana took another puff on her cigarette, and was really ufortable with the smell of smoke, slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, and then threw the butt into the ashtray and twisted it out.


    ¡°Can¡¯t marry Vivian, so he just dominates her? Edward is really too much, because of the rich family, strong background can bewless?¡±


    Her heart ached for what Vivian was going through, but she didn¡¯t know how to appease the poor little woman.


    ¡°He¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±


    Peter exined, as if he didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand Edward.


    ¡°Not as bad as I thought?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question and couldn¡¯t help but smile contemptuously, ¡°People are divided into groups.¡±


    A sentence blocked Peter¡¯s mouth.


    Get up and walk to the suite¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out at the pouring rain pouring down, the rain crackling on the ss windows, whirring, raindrops on the ss windows slowly sliding down, hazy vision, can not see the courtyard.


    Adriana sighed leisurely, wondering if Vivian was in surgery at this moment, and wondering how things were going now.


    ¡°ying cards?¡±


    Suddenly, Adriana looked back at Peter and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Edward was in Floedan, call him over and y mahjong together, how about that?¡±


    She wanted to give Vivian more of a chance, but didn¡¯t know how to talk to Peter, so she found ame excuse.


    ¡°Want to get Vivian out as soon as possible, I can help you figure out how.¡±


    Peter prated the mind of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana seemed to see hope and naturally would not be foolish enough to refuse.


    Now I just hope Vivian can leave safely.


    ¡°You must tell me exactly what your rtionship with Vivian is, and Vivian¡¯s child, is it yours?¡±


    The man¡¯s deep gaze fell on ¡®Lawson¡¯s body, waiting for her answer.


    At that, the corner of Adriana¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, thinking that Peter really has a problem with his brain circuit, and actually have such an odd idea.


    ¡°No.¡±


    How could it be hers?


    She¡¯s the real deal, a real woman.


    ¡°You like Vivian a lot?¡±


    Peter seemed a little undeterred and continued to press the issue.


    ¡°Like.¡±


    Adriana answered truthfully.


    But the words fell and found that Peter¡¯s face is not very good, so I know he has a misunderstanding, immediately exined: ¡°That kind of like, just a kind of appreciation, and not male love like.¡±


    With such a statement, Peter¡¯s face instantly turned cloudy.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    With that, Peter got up and walked out, ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana responded and watched Peter walk out of the suite.


    Waiting for the moment when he closed the door, Adriana followed quietly, pulled it open and listened to Peter dial the phone in the hallway.


    He paced back and forth in the hallway as if the call had been answered and said, ¡°I remember Floedan has the Henderson Family business and I need you now ¡­¡±


    He gave a few instructions and hung up the phone.


    Adriana heard Peter¡¯s words clearly and knew that he was giving Edward a hard time and was trying to move the tiger away from the mountain and keep his word.


    She immediately called Ran, ¡°How¡¯s it going, is Vivian¡¯s surgery done?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done, it went very well, now the person is a little weak, hanging water.¡± After that, Ran asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here in Floedan, but I don¡¯t have time to go there now. When Vivian wakes up, whatever you do, make sure you send her away in the shortest possible time.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll take this favor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of writing it down, when are you going to pay it back?¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to pay it back?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    The hardest thing to repay is the human debt.


    If it weren¡¯t for Vivian¡¯s unique situation, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Ran, or anyone else, for that matter.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t pay it back, you can consider giving your body to me. Although you are mediocre looking, I can ept it reluctantly.¡±


    He said it in a serious way, as if he really disliked Adriana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get in your way, you¡¯ll have to.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone with a sad sigh and wondered where Edward was now.


    She took her phone and made another call to Anne.


    At that moment Peter and the waiter from the hotel department came in pushing the food cart.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She went to the bedroom and closed the door, ¡°Anne, take good care of Vivian for me, and you¡¯lle back after you safely escort her to Los Angeles, okay?¡±

 Chapter 460 – Never Leave Vivian Alone

    ¡°No need for you to exin, I do things you still do not rest assured, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, from now on, don¡¯t leave Vivian every inch. now Edward is in Floedan, you have to keep Vivian safe, otherwise people are missing, next time you don¡¯t know when you can find Vivian.¡±


    She was really worried about Vivian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Got it Adri, don¡¯t worry too much. You take care of yourself too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care, just be safe yourselves.¡±


    ¡­


    She hung up the phone and walked out of the bedroom to the smell of delicious food.


    I have to say, the fresh aroma is really tempting, but there is no appeal to her at all.


    ¡°Come over for dinner.¡±


    Peter waved to Adriana, ¡°There¡¯s no telling when the rainstorm will stop outside, and several of the main roads are flooded and impassable for cars, so there¡¯s no way to leave now.¡±


    He told ¡®Lawson¡¯ the truth about the current situation, intentionally in stabilizing her.


    Adriana nced out the window and the pouring rain formed a curtain that obscured the view and made it impossible to see ahead.


    How could Vivian leave in this bad weather, when it was hard to move an inch?


    It was a difficult time for Ran.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She responded and walked over to the table to dine with both Peter.


    The man picked up the sober and poured a ss of red wine for her, ¡°Some things go with the flow, don¡¯t force it. But one thing I promise you, within a month, I guarantee Vivian¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°A month?¡±


    Adriana was overjoyed, not expecting Peter to be willing to help her.


    This should be considered the best case scenario.


    ¡°But I have a request.¡±


    He added.


    At that, Adriana¡¯s face instantly sank a few points,zily raised her eyelids and gave him a nk look, ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    ¡°Come with me to that old Chinese doctor and talk about cooperation.¡±


    He held a goblet in his hand, his long fingers gently shook the red wine, took a light sip and said.


    Adriana listened to his words without answering directly, but picked up a fork and cut the steak, filling her mouth with a slow chew, savoring the juicy and delicious steak.


    Although it is said that there is no appetite, but that bite of top quality steak into the belly, the excellent taste still evoked the cravings in the belly, could not help but eat a few more bites.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t hold back anything good.¡±


    Adriana muttered, ¡°As long as you can safely escort Vivian out of the country, I promise you everything.¡±


    The most difficult problem now is the matter of Vivian, other than that, everything is not a problem.


    ¡°Also, can you find a way to get me to Vivian?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Peter refused in one breath, ¡°The weather bureau issued a rainstorm warning, there will be heavy rainfall behind, the road surface water is serious, it is not possible to say what will be the situation behind. You should honestly stay here now, including Vivian, can not leave for the time being.¡±


    Bang!


    Adriana pped her fork on the table and said angrily: ¡°Then what? Although the rainstorm outside is incessant, but Edward therefore can not leave Floedan, how can you guarantee Vivian¡¯s safety? Unless youe with me now to find Vivian, I personally watch her to believe you!¡±


    Although just repeatedly admonished Ran and Anne, but Adriana in the end coveted Edward¡¯s power, dare not underestimate.


    Peter thick ink sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a nce at the window of the rainstorm, soft voice: ¡°Do not make a scene, life shall not be child¡¯s y.¡±


    That sentence was quite heartwarming. Adriana was harboring fire in her heart and was anxious to get to Vivian, but hearing Peter¡¯s words instantly extinguished the burning anger.


    With a helpless sigh, ¡°So be it.¡±


    Edward and Peter are good brothers, a Vivian, it is not so much for Edward to turn against Peter, so as long as Peter asked, Edward should be released.


    That¡¯s what she thought to herself.


    The two sat across from each other and ate in silence, no one speaking.


    Finished with the meal, Adriana put down the knife and fork, heavy heartedly went to the window, looking at the rain non-stop heavy rain road has umted a lot of water, even the sewer mouth are constantly gushing upward.


    The drainage system is not ideal to the extent that water umtes heavily.


    Now the rain is too heavy, there is no trend to stop, this situation does not know how long it will continue.


    ¡°Do you know how to y chess? Come here and y chess with me.¡±


    The man thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°Not in the mood.¡±


    She rejected it outright.


    ¡°In this kind of weather, even if the Fryer Group copses, it will be difficult for you to go back. It¡¯s better to settle down and wait slowly.¡±


    His words still make perfect sense.


    Adriana thought about it and finally reluctantly responded.


    Peter called the front desk and in a short time a waiter brought up the chess board.


    The man pointed to the board and asked, ¡°You choose first, white or ck?¡±


    Adriana has no interest in ying chess, except that Jenkins liked to y back then, so she watched and learned some of the basics.


    ¡°Shirazi.¡±


    She picks up the white piece and ces it straight in the very middle of the board.


    The man followed with a ck piece, and Adriana yed another white piece directly and quickly, without thinking at all.


    ¡°Fickle.¡±


    The man muttered silently.


    ¡°Love to y or not to y.¡±


    Adriana teased and continued to y.


    As expected, it was only a few moments of ying against Peter, and he was already killed in battle.


    Angry, she threw the pieces in her hand on the board, ¡°No more, I won¡¯t, it¡¯s not fun.¡±


    Now all I can think about is Vivian¡¯s departure, so I¡¯m still in the mood to y chess with Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man, why don¡¯t you have any character at all?¡±


    The man raised his eyes, a disgusted look thrown over.


    Adriana gave him a disdainful nk look, ¡°What does it matter to you, Mr. Alston is not too broad-minded?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter held a ck piece in his hand, looked at her expressionlessly, shook his head, just like a ¡®rotten wood can not be carved also¡¯ look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me so much, and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    She got up, went to the window, looked at the rainstorm non-stop, couldn¡¯t help a sigh, ¡°Howe it suddenly rained heavily? Peter, can you call and ask Edward where he is?¡±


    Unable to determine Edward¡¯s exact location, Adriana was still unsure.


    I was afraid that the scum-like man would go after Vivian.


    ¡°y a serious game of chess with me, and I¡¯ll y.¡±


    The man spoke slowly and leisurely.


    Adriana snapped back and a harsh gaze shot straight at her, ¡°You fight, and I¡¯ll y chess with you. Otherwise, no deal.¡±


    Peterughed at her words and snorted lightly, ¡°You¡¯re begging me, and this is your attitude?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    When he said that, Adriana thought it made sense.


    Raised an eyebrow, cheeks shed a little embarrassed breath, but still pretended to be calm, ¡°fight or not to fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Why does it sound as if you¡¯re spooning with me?¡±


    Peter flicked his thumb and the ck pieces in his hand flew into the g box, he slowly took his phone and dialed Edward¡¯s number.

 Chapter 461 – Owing Peter a Favor

    It seems that in order for ¡®Lawson¡¯ to hear him on the phone to Edward, and deliberately turned on the amplified sound.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone dialed out and beeped a few times before Edward answered the phone, ¡°Brother, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter held the phone and looked sideways at ¡®Lawson¡¯ and spoke to Edward on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s in Floedan, a little business to take care of.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in Floedan too? What a coincidence. Where are you, I¡¯ming over to you now.¡±


    Peter deliberately trolled Edward¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital now, don¡¯t youe, Floedan heavy rain, difficult to travel.¡±


    The mention of the word hospital, Peter clearly found ¡®Lawson¡¯ immediately eyes slightly open, the whole person trembled a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured? Why are you in the hospital? I¡¯m going over there now to take a look.¡±


    Peter followed his words, wanting to take the opportunity to see what was going on.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little personal matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and just put the phone on the table, Adriana had already walked up to him and looked at him unblinkingly with strange eyes, ¡°Edward is in the hospital?¡±


    Her brain buzzed and she intuited that Edward must be with Vivian now, otherwise how could he be in the hospital?


    ¡°No, I have to go find Vivian now.¡±


    Either way, it¡¯s time to go see Vivian.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Peter steeply raised his voice and frowned at her, ¡°Want to go out and die?¡±


    He got up, tugged Adriana by the arm, dragged her over to the floor-to-ceiling window, pointed out the torrential rain, and questioned, ¡°Look, look, look at the whole street without a single person on it? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to get yourself killed if you go to Vivian now?¡±


    The bean-sized raindrops thundered on the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the raindrops quickly slid down, converging into a stream and trickling down.


    Adriana looked outside, the streets that used to be filled with cars were gone, not to mention the pedestrian traffic.


    Because the rainstorm hit, the ground water gradually rose, some vehicles kept moving forward, and finally were stopped by the police.


    Because the next several culverts are full of water, there is no way to pass.


    Adriana got anxious, ¡°What should we do? Just wait?¡±


    In a fit of anger, she flung Peter¡¯s hand away, ¡°You want to wait, wait yourself. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Vivian was entangled with Edward because of her. If she ignores it now, how can she face her?


    ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Peter chortled.


    Adriana gave him a look, turned around, packed her things and went straight away.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Peter took three steps forward and blocked the doorway, ¡°Stop it, all right? It¡¯s impossible to walk outside, can¡¯t you see the water on the road is already half as deep as a wheel?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know what the hell the weather is, how can it rain so much, once in a hundred years.


    Adriana took a deep breath and calmed her emotions, ¡°I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but I¡¯m worried about Vivian, she ¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me, what do I count as?¡±


    The man¡¯s abrupt question asked Adriana herself was baffled.


    Him?


    What is he?


    How does that sound some ¡­ meaningless?


    ¡°You ¡­ we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and replied somewhat sheepishly.


    ¡°Yes, it is because we are friends that I can¡¯t watch you get killed.¡±


    ¡°What to die? You give me to get out of the way, okay? It¡¯s just water on the road? And not a flood, you crazy ah!¡±


    Adriana is really convinced.


    In a fit of rage, she reached out, pulled Peter away, and grabbed the door.


    ¡°Lawson? Lawson, stop right there!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Floedan Hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, Vivian is the one I¡¯m guarding now, don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡±


    In the ward, Ran blocked in front of Vivian, his icy gaze on Edward standing in front of him, a bitter cold air.


    Anne sat on the edge of the bed, hugging Vivian, and kept reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Vivian clutched Anne¡¯s clothes tightly, buried in her arms, and now and then a pair of timid eyes looked at Edward, not daring to meet his eyes.


    Edward gathered the trench coat draped on his shoulders, walked around Ran, gazed at Vivian sitting on the hospital bed, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Vivian, how long are you going to hide, hmm? My child, do you need to ask my opinion if you want to remove it?¡±


    ¡°Who said the kid was yours? That kid is ¡­ is Mr. Boone¡¯s.¡±


    Vivian was afraid to admit it, so she just said the kid was ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯.


    When her words fell, three people looked over, strange eyes looked at her heart panic.


    Anne is a mouth corner of a wild twitch, think Vivian this silly girl is brain burned?


    Now everyone knows that she is Lawson¡¯s real girlfriend, and now that Vivian is pregnant with Lawson¡¯s baby, she, the real ¡®girlfriend¡¯, is still here to guard Love rival?


    Isn¡¯t it a bit unjustifiable?


    ¡°Yes, the baby in her belly is Lawson¡¯s. Edward, are you that happy to be a father?¡±


    Anne looked up slightly and met Edward¡¯s cold, cold eyes.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, narrow eyes shed a cold awning, mixed with unfathomable meaning child, just a look are making people shudder.


    ¡°I can prove it.¡±


    Ran ced his hands in the pockets of his pants, raised his eyebrows, and his yful eyes fell on Edward¡¯s body, ¡°The Henderson Family¡¯s eldest son, isn¡¯t he a cuckold who is still unwilling to let go? Do you think, is it you who are cheap or ¡­¡±


    ¡°My woman, cuckold me. vivian, where did you get the confidence that I would let you go? It seems that what I said to you before was all for nothing. Hmm?¡±


    The entire ward, the atmosphere is tense, confrontation between the two men do not give way to each other, but can be evenly matched, to make the victory more elusive.


    Can¡¯t decide who will be the winner at the end.


    ¡°Ran, get out of the way!¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was expressionless, and a gun appeared in his hand at some point and was ced against Ran¡¯s forehead, mercilessly.


    The cold muzzle of the gun, aimed at Ran¡¯s head, was a terrible feeling, yet incredibly familiar.


    He raised his hand leisurely, his long fingers flicking away his pistol, ¡°Mr. Henderson, are you challenging my boundaries?¡±


    A word from the thin and thick lips slowly spit out, invisible with a little harsh breath, as if the next moment the two will open a fight.


    Vivian clenched her lips and turned pale with fear, but also knew she could not drag anyone else down.


    ¡°Stop! Mr. Powell, Anne, you go out first, I want to talk to him.¡±


    She gathered enough courage to sit up straight and gently leaned on the head of the bed, pulling the bedding over her body and pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Anne called out with some unease.


    Vivian shook his head, took Anne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There are some things you can¡¯t escape from, it¡¯s better for me to handle it myself. Believe me, I can definitely handle it.¡±

 Chapter 462 – Vivian in trouble

    Believe?


    Anne is naturally not convinced.


    But I think Vivian is right, there are some things to avoid simply can not solve the problem.


    After hesitating for a moment and looking at her determined look, he nodded, ¡°Come on, Mr. Powell, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    She walked toward the door of the ward.


    Ran frowned, but thought that as long as he was guarding the door, Edward would not be able to take anyone away.


    Solely agreed to do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard at the door, call me if anything happens.¡±


    He barked uneasily at Vivian.


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡±


    Vivian said thank you.


    Ran jawed slightly, his sharp eyes scanned Edward, stepped around him and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    At one time, only Edward and Vivian were left in the ward of Wakuda.


    The little woman sitting on the bed was tugging the bedding with her hands restrainedly and uneasily, tilting her head to look at the other side, not daring to look directly at Edward.


    It seems that the innate timidity, scruples, fear.


    In short, there is instinctive fear of that man.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t even dare to look at me now?¡±


    He put away the gun, walked over to Vivian, raised his hand and cupped her chin, breaking it gently and forcing her to look at himself.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    A sudden pain in the jaw, Vivian drew back a breath and looked at him with trepidation, ¡°Chi ¡­ Edward, what do you want? I told you, the child is not yours, and I don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re not going to let me go until you do?¡±


    Vivian felt that the person she was most reluctant to face in her life was Edward, and she didn¡¯t understand how she had provoked this god.


    So much so that now life has be a bad, she was open-minded nature gradually be gloomy, low, despondent, and even feel that life is a shadow.


    ¡°Leave you alone?¡±


    The man snickered, ¡°You were the one who took the initiative to mess with me in the first ce, and now you want me to let you go. vivian, do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Something absolutely impossible, how could he let her go?


    ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t have anything at all, in the first ce I just wanted to find Flora and wanted her to prove it for Adriana. But you ¡­ you ¡­ you actually just ¡­¡±


    She clenched her red lips with her teeth, wanting to say something.


    ¡°So what about me?¡±


    The man leaned over, the angr, bitterly cold face with a little yfulness.


    Snap¨C


    She reached out and pped the back of the man¡¯s hand hard, ¡°Edward, get out of my way!¡±


    Perhaps because of too much fear, in turn, Vivian became fearless, the momentum steeply pulled up a few points, ¡°I said, the child is not yours, if you force me again ¡­¡±


    She said, she did not know where to find a folding dagger, pressed open the de, against her neck, ¡°I will die for you to see!¡±


    It¡¯s no big deal, just get over it.


    She deliberately scares Edward, trying to get him to make concessions.


    This look, the man first froze, a little panic shed under his eyes, and then heughed out loud, ¡°With a dagger to scare who? Do you dare?¡±


    Pointed to the ward, ¡°This is right here in the hospital, you can die as you please, I promise to get you the fastest time to medical attention.¡±


    A word said lightly, fell on Vivian¡¯s ears is a joke and sarcasm, seems to be mercilessly mocked, let her feel like a clown.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯ve been pestering me so hard, do you love me?¡±


    She asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Love? Do you think ¡­ you deserve it?¡±


    The actual words sear her heart deeply.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. The world sees you as high and mighty and all-powerful, but in reality, you don¡¯t even have the ability or courage to marry a woman you like, and you can onlye here to torment me? What a pity.¡±


    These are the words Vivian has been holding in her heart for a long time.


    If she hadn¡¯t been forced to, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to say it.


    But Edward was going too far, treating her like a human being.


    A bunch of cathartic words, but every sentence hit Edward¡¯s heart, making his face be more and more embarrassed.


    Standing still, his hand squeezing her chin tightened, and a good-looking face became hideously twisted for a few moments.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try that again.¡±


    A short sentence, almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    Each word was used with all the force and appalling eyes that seemed to devour her alive.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. If you don¡¯t dare, please don¡¯t mess with me, okay?¡±


    It seems very sure that Edward would not dare to marry her.


    ¡°Just want to marry me that badly?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and asked rhetorically.


    It¡¯s been many years since I met Vivian, but she has never made such a request.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Vivian, do you think you have that qualification? Your Vivian¡¯s home owes me a life, and you think I will marry you? Let me tell you, not only will I not marry you, I will make you pay the price in blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the grudge of the previous generation, why do you want to impose it on me? I¡¯ve exined to you many times, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Mentioning the ¡®one life¡¯, Vivian¡¯s emotions suddenly came up, red-eyed and emotional, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to be like this, I didn¡¯t want to, either.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As she spoke, she wept, brushed Edward¡¯s hand away, grabbed the bedding and covered her cheeks, and cried.


    ¡°What are you crying for? The dead are others, the living are you, you are aggrieved on. However, you remember, in this life, I can not marry you, and will not let you have a good time. Didn¡¯t you say that the grudge of thest life? Since you want to leave, I will make it possible for you. But your mother, I heard that she is not well, I recently received her to recuperate elsewhere ¡­¡±


    The threatening words made Vivian¡¯s body startled and she forgot to even cry.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What the hell do you want to do? That¡¯s my mother, she¡¯s innocent, you can¡¯t ¡­ do this!¡±


    Reaching for his sleeve, he kept shaking his head, pleading.


    ¡°Now you know you¡¯re afraid?¡±


    Edward smiled contemptuously and pushed her away, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to escape? I¡¯ll give you a chance, go ahead, I promise not to stop you.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked straight away.


    ¡°Edward, don¡¯t you go, you can¡¯t go.¡±


    The moment she saw him turn to leave, Vivian¡¯s eyes were filled with panic and she reached out to tug him, but because of that lunge, her whole weight was unstable and she fell straight off the hospital bed.


    Poof-


    A muffled sound, she fell all over the pain, people fell heavily, head knocked on the floor, painful dizziness.


    But Vivian has no time to care, ¡°Edward, you don¡¯t go, I beg you to let my mother go, okay? I¡¯m not going, not going ¡­ not going.¡±

 Chapter 463 Save the child

    On the ground, woefully creeping over, pulling his pant leg, tears came out of his eyes, ¡°No more, I really don¡¯t want to go ¡­¡±


    Three words kept murmuring out of her mouth ¡®no more¡¯.


    Edward stood with his back to her, his handsome face covered with cold intent giving a suppressed and cold air.


    After gazing ahead for a few seconds, he slowly said, ¡°The child, whose is it anyway?¡±


    Deadly question, scared Vivian face more pale, eyes flickering turned, white shellfish teeth can almost bite the lips to bleed.


    ¡°The child is ¡­ is ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Suddenly, there was a guilty pain in her abdomen and she let out a soft cry, ¡°Mmmm ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    The moment I reached up to cover my abdomen and lowered my head, I suddenly noticed a stream of heat gushing out between my legs, staining the blue and white striped hospital gown red.


    ¡°Blood ¡­ blood ¡­¡±


    Vivian was really shocked by the sudden scene. She had bleeding the day before and didn¡¯t expect to bleed again today.


    At the sound of his voice, Edward immediately turned around and looked down at the woman lying on the ground, his gaze instantly noting the crimson, blinding blood between her legs.


    His pupils suddenly shrank, a little panic shed under his eyes, and immediately squatted down to pick her up, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid ~¡±


    Getting up, he lifted his foot and kicked open the door, walked out and stood in the hallway shouting, ¡°Doctor, doctor? Someone¡¯s bleeding over here.¡±


    His reaction startled Vivian, and also caused Anne and Ran, who were guarding the door, to follow him.


    ¡°Edward, asshole, what the hell did you do to Vivian?¡±


    Anne stood in Edward¡¯s way and questioned.


    Edward gave her a cold-eyed sweep, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    When he walked around her, he saw the doctor approaching, ¡°Quick, hurry up and get her to the operating room.¡±


    Leaning into Edward¡¯s arms, Vivian¡¯s ear was pressed against his chest, and the tremors in his chest cavity from his loud talking reached her ears clearly.


    Vivian looked at him and seemed to notice the man¡¯s nervousness and concern, which made her emotions inexplicablyplicated.


    Clutching his clothes tightly, weakly murmured, ¡°Edward, help me ¡­ save the child ¡­ I want the child ¡­ ¡±


    Although Adriana and Anne had been urging her not to keep the baby, in Vivian¡¯s subconscious mind, she had always cared very, very much about the child in her womb.


    She was raised by her mother alone, and in a single-parent household, what she craved most was a warm family.


    She went to Los Angeles alone, alone over there, and what she craved most was affection, so with a child suddenly in her belly and a little life, how could Vivian bear to take it away?


    Edward ced Vivian on the operating table and looked at her eyes full of longing, his thin lips slightly opened and wanted to say something, but was pushed out by the doctor, ¡°Sir, you go out first, we are going to perform the operation.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The operating room door closed and the lights came on.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward stood in the doorway, looking at a door in front of him, as if he could see Vivian lying in the bed inside.


    His emotions were mixed, and he didn¡¯t even know what to do.


    At that moment, one person tugged his clothes fiercely, ¡°Edward, are you still a man? Vivian is a woman, and you dare to do it?¡±


    Anne, with a hot temper, pointed at his face and questioned.


    ¡°Not me.¡±


    Three words of exnation, the tone of voice calm with a little helplessness and despondency, gloomy look, turned and walked to the side of the stairway, draw a cigarette silently lit, quietly smoked up.


    The words Vivian asked him earlier echoed in his mind, ¡°Will you marry me? If you dare to marry me, I dare to marry you!¡±


    At the same time, another voice sounded ¡­


    ¡°Edward, she deserves to die, and she must die, and she must pay!¡±


    The two voices kept circting next to his ears, making him more and more agitated, a cigarette in his mouth, making a few puffs, but it was a few moments of work to finish a few cigarettes.


    The aisle is filled with rising cigarettes, long unable to dissipate, the rich nicotine breath not only did not lift his heart to worry, but to make him more and more irritable.


    ¡°Edward, what did you just promise me?¡±


    Ran came over, picked him up by thepels and lifted him up, ¡°If anything happens to Vivian, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    ¡°Not finished? Ran, she Vivian and Lawson two hooked up, you will not be jealous?¡± The manughed sarcastically, with contempt in his eyes.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Sudden words, Ran brain instantly short-circuited, did not understand what the meaning.


    But looking at his face, it was clear what he meant.


    It is now well known that Lawson is a man and a woman, Anne is Lawson¡¯s girlfriend and Ran is Lawson¡¯s boyfriend.


    Now there is a Vivian mixed in, which will naturally make people misunderstand.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business to be jealous or not, but I will do what I promised ¡®Lawson¡¯. edward, you better pray Vivian is okay, or I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    He let go of his hand and shook Edward off.


    The man stumbled a few steps and stood firm, asking rhetorically, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to great lengths to get Vivian to miscarry, and now that she¡¯s bleeding, isn¡¯t that just what you want?¡±


    That¡¯s something Ran can¡¯t argue with.


    Several people waited quietly in the hallway for the results.


    Not long after, the doctor came out.


    Said: ¡°The patient has had an abortion, everything went well, just go back and rest.¡±


    Before Edward arrived, Vivian had already taken the medicine, so the baby had to be removed.


    Hearing that the child was gone, Edward¡¯s face sank a few points, and his tightly knitted brows didn¡¯t seem to have been stretched at all.


    The nurse wheeled Vivian out and Anne and Ran followed, escorting Vivian back to the ward.


    Vivian, lying on the trolley bed, was pale, and her whole body was dizzy under the anesthetic, but her eyes were looking at Edward standing not far away through Anne who was in front of her.


    The two looked at each other from a distance, the distance gradually pulled away, and the two were heavy-hearted, each with their own thoughts.


    Eventually, Vivian closed her eyes and tears came out of the corners of her eyes.


    Edward stood still and watched the man enter the ward, but did not have the courage to follow him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Adriana had already left the hotel, draped in the raincoat she had bought from the vendor at the entrance, and walked out.


    Pouring rain fell, hitting her face, raw and painful.


    She stood on the side of the road, waiting for passing traffic, but there were very few vehicles and the water was already above her ankles.


    ¡°No car at all, when do you want to wait?¡±


    Peter followed, standing beside her, questioningly.


    ¡°What are you doing following me, Peter, you like to meddle that much?¡±


    Seeing himing, Adriana waded through the water again and took a few steps towards the front, distancing herself from him, not wanting Peter to stand too close for fear that the rain would wash away the makeup on her face, revealing her original appearance and being noticed by him.

 Chapter 464 Nearly Exposed

    ¡°You stand still!¡±


    The man stepped forward and took her by the hand, ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t make me do it!¡±


    Peter pointed to the perimeter, ¡°Look, the water has flooded up, there is no car at all, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you!¡±


    She yelled loudly.


    Pocket phone rang, the phone wrapped in a waterproof bag, and not so much as to get into the water.


    Looking at the phone screen showing Ran¡¯s number, Adriana immediately answered, ¡°Ran, what¡¯s the status?¡±


    ¡°Vivian has had an abortion and is resting now. edward is there, but don¡¯t worry, with me here, he won¡¯t take anyone away. But it¡¯s raining so hard outside right now that the flights are stopped, so I can¡¯t send her away.¡±


    The bean-sized raindrops crackled on the raincoat, very noisy, even the other side spoke, she sounded a little difficult.


    But luckily it was loud enough that she could barely hear it clearly.


    ¡°Okay then, you help me guard, make sure you don¡¯t let Edward take Vivian!¡±


    Now that Vivian has finished the surgery, she is relieved.


    Without the child, there is less of a bond between Edward and Vivian, and not so much that Vivian will have too many unbreakable entanglements with Edward in the future.


    The child is innocent, but it is the greatest misfortune to be born in that situation.


    She put away her phone and inclined her head to look at Peter, and at that moment, he found the man¡¯s unfathomable eyes staring at her.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped and she said something bad.


    Immediately turned around and jogged all the way back to the hotel.


    Fear of staying a little longer, the face of the makeup will be all gone, and then it will bepletely exposed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the suite, Adriana locked the door behind her, went to the bathroom, washed up, changed her clothes and put on makeup.


    Until the moment the personzily lying on the sofa, the hanging heart finally fell, really scared to death.


    When you think about it, you did just get a little impulsive and almost exposed your identity.


    Next time, never do that.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice.


    Adriana closed her eyes andzily replied, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Don¡¯t want Peter toe in.


    The phone on the table vibrated and Anne¡¯s name was disyed on the screen of the phone.


    She immediately answered the phone and asked, ¡°How is it? Is Vivian okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, Edward is gone. Just ¡­ Vivian she seems to be in a very bad mood, if I guess correctly, a bit regretful to take the child, right?¡±


    Anne told Adriana the truth.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow at her words, ¡°I understand, Vivian has been particrly eager for affection before, it¡¯s all to be expected. Anyway, this child cannot be kept now. You should stay with her.¡±


    Edward has gone, and her hanging heart has finally fallen.


    It must be Peter¡¯s side to create trouble for Edward seeded, and also seeded in distracting Edward.


    ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s not the right time for that kid at all, Vivian is too emotional and silly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s in a bad mood, so watch what you say and do in front of her. When the rain stops, arrange for her to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana was relieved when she hung up the phone.


    The knocking at the door did not stop, Adriana felt that she should thank Peter and simply got up, walked to the door and opened it, looking at Peter standing at the door, she did not mean to let him in, ¡°Mr. Alston, what do you want from me?¡±


    The man standing in the doorway also changed his clothes, ck sweater, coat a gray tweed coat, short hair blowing a good look, light can be seen, very handsome,parable to the type of man.


    ¡°How is Vivian¡¯s matter being handled?¡±


    Manly taste.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of, thanks to you, to say the least.¡±


    ¡°And by thank you, you mean turning me away? Lawson, how much do you hate me?¡±


    He sounded a bit forlorn, and there was some confusion and resignation in his despondency.


    ¡°Dislike is dislike, and it¡¯s not to the point of dislike. Between you and I is just a partnership, but there are many men I work with, it is difficult to like every one of them?¡±


    The poisonous Adriana dropped a sentence, and when he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, she asked again, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, don¡¯t disturb my sleep!¡±


    She closed the door with a bang, shutting the man out directly.


    Back in her room, Adriana had nothing to do, so she opened herptop and started working.


    Now the person is in Floedan, but he can still hold video conference with people in thepany to deal with work.


    By the time everything was done it was already evening.


    Adriana got up, went to the window and looked at Floedan under the night, as the rain lightened up.


    Her nervous heart gradually fell, as long as she waited for the rain to stop, she could go find Vivian.


    After a break, the rain finally stopped at 8pm.


    Adriana went downstairs for dinner and had just gone to the Western restaurant when Peter appeared in front of her.


    She held her knife and fork, cut her steak, and without looking at him, asked, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±


    ¡°Dining.¡±


    Saying two words is the same as not saying them at all.


    This, Adriana heard with a smile.


    Then continue to dine with your head down, not in talking, the silence of the vacancy, are inclined to look out the window neon bright.


    ¡°The rain has stopped, when do you n to leave?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Peter spoke up and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as the water recedes.¡±


    She an insomniac, when to sleep is the same, on the contrary, tired themselves lying down to fall asleep, that is what dreams are made of.


    ¡°When will youe with me to meet the old herbalist in the vige?¡±


    He came to Floedan to talk about the project cooperation, who knew that there was a heavy rain, which affected the work progress.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Adriana paused, her eyelids lifted slightly, looking at Peter, ¡°Don¡¯t you just go over there yourself, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m working with you and all you have to do is pay for it? Or do you think The Alston family can¡¯t put up that kind of money?¡±


    Peter held his wine and sipped it while watching her.


    ¡°You were the one who begged for the cooperation in the first ce, and I had nothing to do with it. Of course, if you want to cancel the cooperation, you are always wee to do so. Don¡¯t worry, with the rtionship between us, I will definitely not charge a breach of contract.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    ¡°The rtionship between us, what rtionship?¡±


    The man propped his elbows on the table, holding his wine, leaning forward slightly, hisplex eyes watching her, waiting quietly for her answer.


    ¡°Partnerships.¡±


    The very official answer, like a pot of cold water instantly doused the little bit of fantasy that remained in the man¡¯s heart.


    Adriana made quick work of it, eating a steak and a pasta dish before pulling out a few tissues to wipe her mouth and getting up to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Alston eat slowly.¡±


    She¡¯s gone.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    The man suddenly called out and she stopped walking, turned around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do we ¡­ know each other?¡±

 Chapter 465 Do you know me

    Thump, thump-


    Adriana¡¯s heart was racing, she couldn¡¯t stop gulping, and even her eyes were shimmering a little.


    What does that mean?


    It is not possible that the impulse to go out in the afternoon to look for Vivian, was wet by the rain makeup, so that he found the end?


    She stood nervously, her mind turning a hundred times in just a moment.


    ¡°Awareness.¡±


    Adriana nodded back.


    She clearly found that when her words fell, the man¡¯s hand holding the wine ss obviously tightened a few points, and his handsome face changed color a few points.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a past life thing.¡±


    Adriana added immediately afterwards, as if all the words were deliberately flirting with Peter.


    She hooked her lips in a smile and walked away.


    Left alone Peter, face gloomy like ink, raised his ss of wine and drank it all.


    At that moment, the cell phone he had ced on the table rang.


    Looking at the name disyed on the phone screen, it was Theresa¡¯s.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Peter, do you remember what you were told yesterday?¡±


    Theresa asked.


    Naturally, she was talking about the woman who looks a bit like Adriana.


    ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±


    Seems to be in a bit of a bad mood, and he seems to be talking a bit mean.


    ¡°That person is also in Floedan now, if you want to see, I can ask her toe to you.¡± Theresa hesitated a bit before adding, ¡°If ¡­ you don¡¯t want to meet, I guess you won¡¯t have a chanceter. Because she ¡­ has to leave the country first thing tomorrow morning. In the future, then will not be back.¡±


    Peter¡¯s originally firm heart was surprisingly a bit loosened after hearing Theresa¡¯s words.


    Adriana?


    The woman who lives only in the memories left by the surveince video is the one he thinks about day and night, but can¡¯t see again.


    But it is also his lifelong regret.


    Theresa suddenly said so, and Peter¡¯s thin, thick lips pursed into a straight line, hovering on the edge of seeing and not seeing.


    ¡°Well, Peter, I see what you mean. In that case, it¡¯s better not to see each other anymore. After all, Adri is no longer there, and there is no need for you to see her again. I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡­¡±


    Theresa spoke very slowly and said she was going to hang up, but she waited for a long time without hanging up.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t wait to hear back from the other side of the phone.


    She sighed with some regret and took the phone to her eyes, wanting to hang up the phone.


    ¡°Where is she in person?¡±


    Just as Theresa was extending her thumb, she heard Peter¡¯s words and immediately withdrew her hand, with a smile of satisfaction under her eyes that she couldn¡¯t hide, with a hint of calction.


    ¡°Go wait for her in the hall, she¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Theresa hung up the phone.


    After that, a call was made to the woman, ¡°Now you are ready to go, and I hope you will not let me down. This time is a step up to the top, if you miss it, you will lose this opportunity forever.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, thank you, I will not fail you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, wait for you to behave.¡±


    Theresa smiled gratefully and looked at the hung-up phone, the smile on her cheeks gradually chilled a few points.


    ¡°The good show is starting, I wonder if Adriana is ready?¡±


    She immediately made another call to Adriana, the phone rang for a while the other party did not answer, Theresa thought Adriana would not answer the phone, who knows that there came Adriana¡¯s voice, ¡°call what is the matter?¡±


    Once she saw that it was Theresa¡¯s phone, Adriana wanted to hang up at first, but thought about the orders Harlee had given her that the next step was to acquire the Lindsay Group.


    At that moment she had mixed feelings.


    The ghost answered the phone.


    ¡°Of course I miss you, my good sister.¡±


    She speaks with that kind of smugness that makes people chill.


    Adriana lifted a hand to ruffle her hair on her forehead and said with little patience, ¡°If calling means making small talk with me, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time. You¡¯d better get to the point.¡±


    The tone and attitude are almost the same as Peter¡¯s.


    The resemnce between the two made her heart quite upset and her face turned a few shades colder, ¡°Adriana, oh no ¡­ should call you ¡®Mr. Boone¡¯, the person most people in this world know is Lawson, not Adriana. You say, if one day, someone has taken your ce, what to do?¡±


    Provocation, naked provocation.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows tightened and a chill shed under her eyes, ¡°Theresa, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Twenty minutes from now, Asnana Hotel lobby, you can go down and have a look, there will be a surprise.¡±


    She said a beat, and added: ¡°not to go can regret it, miss the big show, regret for life, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Ther¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, but Theresa had already hung up the phone.


    She held the phone, her eyebrows knitted together, and always had a bad feelinging to her mind.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What is Theresa up to this time?


    She stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down on the outside, watching the gradual appearance of many pedestrians on the highway, then knew that the road water must be gradually receding.


    She wanted to take a taxi and leave, but when Theresa¡¯s words came to her mind, her silent heart couldn¡¯t help but be curious to know what was going on.


    After twenty minutes of tormenting Adriana, she gathered everything and pulled the door open, ready to go out.


    When I opened the door, I saw Peter walking out from next door.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±


    Peter looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana returned perfunctorily.


    Without too many words, the two got on the elevator together, pressed the button for the first floor, and the elevator doors closed, slowly going down.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Adriana stood beside Peter and couldn¡¯t stop asking.


    It seemed vaguely like Peter was choosing to go downstairs now, could it be because Theresa had also called Peter?


    I always felt that Theresa must have something to do with the matter.


    ¡°Go down to ¡­ and meet a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face sank and she murmured thoughtfully.


    Could it be that the big show Theresa just mentioned has something to do with Peter?


    The man was not talking, and Adriana could not ask any more questions.


    The two men stared forward and remained silent.


    Ding¨C


    The downward elevator eventually stopped on the first floor and the doors opened.


    Peter stood unmoving, seemingly waiting for Adriana to go down first.


    Adriana stepped out and Peter saw her walk away before walking out.


    The woman walking in front of her walked slowly to the hotel lobby, deliberately slowing her pace in order to wait for the ¡®big show¡¯ that Theresa was talking about, holding her cell phone and pretending to be making a call.


    And at this moment, the hotel lobby appeared a girl wearing ck high-waisted pants, with a whitece. Silk bottom, coat a khaki windbreaker girl, her neck tied with a red scarf, wearing a beret, slightly curly long hair draped and hanging, shoulders carrying a shoulder bag.


    Simple dress, look d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    And what shocked Adriana the most was the woman¡¯s face ¡­


    Not far away looking over, that person actually looks exactly like her ¡­!


    To be precise, it is exactly like Adriana.


    The resemnce is unmistakable, both in face and behavior.

 Chapter 466 Another Brand New Adriana

    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    As Adriana was stumped, a voice suddenly sounded behind her.


    Adriana frowned, turned around, watched Peter dazed and disoriented towards the woman, a pair of eyes staring straight at the woman who looked even younger than Adriana, the bottom of her eyes were full of incredulity.


    The girl pulled the shoulder bag straps with both hands and smiled at Peter, revealing nice dimples, the whole person is full of aura and simplicity.


    ¡°Peter, hi, my name is Sandra. nice to meet you.¡±


    Boldly opening her way to chat, she extended her hand and took the initiative to shake Peter¡¯s hand, seemingly not at all intimidated by the noble man in front of her.


    Sandra?


    The girl¡¯s bones exude a temperament that is identical to that of the former Adriana.


    Peter¡¯s gaze was deep, a pair of imprable eyes stared deadly at Sandra, and then slowly dropped his head, his gaze fell on her pair of white as green onion fingers.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, he extended his hand, his tone hoarse and with a slight trembling voice.


    ¡°You ¡­ are not Adriana?¡±


    Peter asked tentatively, seemingly with a hint of anticipation.


    ¡°Adriana? Who¡¯s Adriana? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Herrge, good-looking, watery eyes are lustrous with rity, like a crystal ball immersed in water, crystal clear.


    That look is clean and doesn¡¯t make anyone feel suspicious.


    She will even be fascinated by her distinctive aura.


    Adriana stood aside, holding the phone¡¯s hand vaguely trembling, eyes unblinkingly looking at Peter and Sandra, who were just five meters away from her.


    Inside a burst of excitement and anger, more indeed inexplicable sadness, disappointment.


    In the deepest part of her heart, there is something she cares about that is slowly being lost, giving her a taste of some pain.


    Very unpleasant.


    This is Theresa¡¯s ¡®big show¡¯?


    Looking at Sandra, no matter the shape or appearance, and her are the same, as if a mold carved out of the same.


    A deliberate imitation.


    Peter could not see it, but Adriana could see it at a nce.


    It¡¯s really ¡­ a lot of effort.


    ¡°Hey, this handsome guy, how are you? Are you a friend of Mr. Alston¡¯s?¡±


    Sandra inclined her head and her eyes fell on ¡®Lawson¡¯, who was on the side, with a curious face.


    So asked, Peter turned around and found that ¡®Lawson¡¯ had been standing around and had not left.


    His heart stuttered, inexplicably born a little weakness and panic.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ going to Vivian?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes sh slightly, and suddenly a smile, that smile is as evil as possible, step in front of the two.


    Scrutinizing eyes looked Sandra up and down and snorted augh, ¡°Tsk, a woman from there who actually looks exactly like Adriana.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze, looked at Peter, reached out like a brother and put a hand on his shoulder and asked, ¡°When you see a woman you like, do you have a fluttering feeling? You can¡¯t cherish the lost and found?¡±


    After a few words, Adriana herself was a little disgusted with herself.


    The words are full of acetic acid, when did she care so much about Peter?


    Peter¡¯s body stiffened and his face was a bit embarrassed, knowing that ¡®Lawson¡¯ was being sarcastic, but he just couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise for half a day.


    Just a pair of deep eyes looking straight at ¡®Lawson¡¯ and then at Sandra who looks exactly like Adriana in front of her.


    The heart of the minute excitement can not be restrained, would like to go forward to embrace, but simply do not have the courage.


    Or, always feel theck of a little something feeling.


    ¡°What are you talking about? My Theresa said Peter was her friend and was out of money. Let mee over and send some money.¡±


    Sandra inclined her head, grinning, revealing a row of white good-looking teeth, smile innocent, simple to the extreme.


    She took off one side of the shoulder strap, opened the shoulder bag, took out the money clip from it, pulled out five hundred dors, hesitated to hand it to Peter, but finally pulled out five hundred again and counted it, ¡°No, here you go. I only have a thousand dors, temporarily lend you. Remember to pay me backter.¡±


    Reaching out, he slipped the money to Peter.


    That look, pure and innocent, simple in a silly and straightforward.


    Peter looked at the thousand dors in his hand in a daze, his mood wasplicated to the extreme.


    ¡°A thousand dors? Are you sure that¡¯s enough? Beauty, this is a five-star hotel, the minimum cost of staying one night is a thousand. You take a thousand, are you sure it¡¯s enough?¡±


    Fake naivety?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sandra suddenly froze, the pair of good-looking eyes shed a hint of panic, but it was a fleeting moment and then disappeared into nothing.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°How do I know how much a five-star hotel costs a night?¡± Theresa said Peter had no money, so I gave it away.¡±


    Sandra bristled, ¡°Hey, Peter, do you need it? If not, give it back to me.¡±


    She spread out a pair of white jade-like hands, one hand over the left side of the shoulder bag strap, tilted her head to look at Peter, looking for him to ask for money.


    That look, the sky is not afraid, frank and cute.


    Even Adriana thought the woman named Sandra looked like a college student starting out in society.


    Peter?


    Alston Group¡¯s executive director, sitting on a mountain of gold, and now she a little girl actually took a thousand dors to hand Peter, andvishly told everyone that she was aware that Peter had no money, so she lent him a thousand dors.


    Adrianaughed.


    There is a little bit of sourness in the smile.


    Because ¡­


    Peter slowly folded the thousand dors and stuffed it into his suit pocket, ¡°Thanks, really no money, urgent.¡±


    He¡¯s ying along with Sandra.


    Knowing that the woman in front of him was not Adriana, he was still willing to y along with her.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart felt like pins and needles, flooded with pain.


    ¡°Coming over sote, have you eaten?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter asked while looking down at her pants, which were all wet because of the rainstorm.


    Now it is also a cold winter day, talking with cold air in the mouth.


    Although it is Floedan temperature is a little higher than Waverly, but it is limited.


    ¡°Your clothes are wet,e up with me and I¡¯ll take you to change.¡±


    Peter stepped forward and took Sandra¡¯s hand directly, without looking at ¡®Lawson¡¯ beside him, and walked straight away.


    Just like that, the real Adriana was left out to dry.


    ¡°Eh? Hey Peter, let go of me, what are you doing? I¡¯m not going up there with you to change my clothes. I have to go to work.¡±


    Sandra stopped and shook off Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you don¡¯t know any rules, pulling and pulling, what kind of talk is that? Really!¡±


    Looking at Peter with a disgusted face, he wrinkled his brow in displeasure, ¡°How could Theresa know such a rude man like you?¡±


    She finished, beamed, turned around and walked away.


    Peter saw her leaving, his handsome face shed with panic, and immediately chased after her, wanting to reach out and take her hand, but suddenly stopped, and instead went up a step, blocking her way in front of her.

 Chapter 467 Don’t you go away

    ¡°Sandra, I heard you¡¯re going abroad?¡±


    Peter questioned bluntly.


    Sandra clutched the strap of her duffel bag with both hands, looked at Peter and nodded, ¡°Well, yeah. I have to work thest night of my shift tonight and I¡¯m leaving the country tomorrow. Howe Theresa even told you about this? It¡¯s too unreliable.¡±


    Sandra has a disgusted and contemptuous attitude towards Peter between the lines.


    Peter, who enjoys the ttery of countless people, is ustomed to the ttery of all the people, and is used to the horses and horses, and in the face of such a simple girl as Sandra, he actually has some interest.


    I don¡¯t know if it was her simple aura that attracted him, or if it was the face that looked exactly like Adriana¡¯s.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re going abroad tomorrow and you¡¯re still working part-time today?¡±


    He trailed off.


    All the attention was on Sandra¡¯s body and had already left the ¡®Lawson¡¯ on the side behind.


    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t work part-time? I grew up in an orphanage, the situation in the orphanage is very bad these years, and the director does not get much relief money, those children are really poor, I want to earn more money to change their lives, and not let those children suffer.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her straightforward nature seemed unguarded against Peter, and told him her life in a nutshell, selling it by the way.


    Fortunately, Adriana knew that everything was premeditated and nned by Theresa, otherwise, she really thought that this girl Sandra would be the most innocent girl in the world.


    This shows that the girl is either really very innocent and really doesn¡¯t know anything, or she is a superb actress and can almost pass for real.


    Adriana herself, actually gave birth to a slight sense of crisis.


    ¡°You went out to work just for the children in the orphanage?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°What else? I actually can¡¯t let go of those children in the orphanage at all, and I wouldn¡¯t want to leave if I wasn¡¯t forced by the situation.¡±


    She spoke with her head bowed, the sunny smile disappeared and was reced by an air of sadness and gloom.


    The frustrated look looked churlish.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­ you don¡¯t have to go abroad.¡±


    He remembered Theresa saying that Sandra would be leaving the country tomorrow.


    Now that we¡¯ve met, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about it.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Sandra snapped her eyes up, starry-eyed with expectation.


    ¡°I have a friend who owns a charity, and if I tell him, all problems will be solved.¡±


    ¡°Just you, Peter, don¡¯t tease. You even have the nerve to ask me to borrow a thousand dors, how could you possibly have friends that rich?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s pink face was filled with disdain.


    ¡°Uh huh, don¡¯t believe me? Then you give me an hour and I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡±


    ¡°How do you prove it?¡±


    ¡°You directly say what is the name of your director and where is the address of your orphanage, and within an hour, I will certainly let you receive a call from your director.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not boxing me in, are you?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, we¡¯ll know in a minute.¡±


    Peterughed.


    That cold face from the heart of the smile is so sincere, so Adriana are feeling some long-lost.


    At this point, Peter¡¯s attention shifted to ¡®Lawson¡¯ and knitted his brows in suspicion, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    It sounded as if her presence was a light bulb that was affecting him and Sandra.


    Adriana swallowed, as if to wash away a slightly sour heart.


    A smile emerged from the corners of his lips, bitter and self-deprecating, ¡°Adriana is my friend, and it was a bit of a surprise to suddenly meet a woman who looks so much like her.¡±


    ¡°Adriana? How is it Adriana again? Do I look like Adriana?¡±


    Sandra asked with big Katsura-like eyes and an innocent look on her face.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Like, like a lot. It¡¯s like a mold, like the same thing.¡±


    ¡°So, huh?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s little face instantly copsed with a look of displeasure, ¡°So Theresa asked me toe to you because I look like your friend?¡±


    She stared at Peter with cold eyes, ¡°So you can afford to stay in a five-star hotel, not that you don¡¯t have money at all? Are you fooling me? Give me back my money!¡±


    A surprising operation!


    Sandra knew that there was someone behind her named Adriana who looked exactly like her, and instead of being d for it, she was upset.


    ¡°Sandra, no ¡­ I ¡­ am in a real hurry for money.¡±


    Peter exined in a haunted way.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s pretend strong heart finally could not hold up, ¡°Peter! You ¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter looked sideways at ¡®Lawson¡¯ with a bewildered look.


    Adriana pursed her lips and held back the coolness that rushed to her heart, nodded and snorted, ¡°Good, very good, congrattions. Congrattions~!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say except to say congrattions.


    She, for one, is a great sess!


    Adriana turned her face away and walked away without looking back.


    ¡°Lawson? Lawson?¡±


    Peter chased two steps, stopped, stood still and watched the person¡¯s departure, but somehow found her back that familiar, familiar with the despondency and sadness.


    It made his heart seize, some hard to feel.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s wrong with your friend, is he angry?¡±


    Sandra can¡¯t seem to understand the situation that has suddenly happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind him.¡±


    Peter hesitantly withdrew his gaze, but could not help but nce at the distant ¡®Lawson¡¯, a heart of seven.


    ¡°It¡¯s winter now, it¡¯s cold,e up with me, I¡¯ll ask the customer service department to send you a new set of clothes, it¡¯s not toote for you to change and leave afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Going up with you? Peter, would you be a big bad guy?¡±


    Sandra looked defensive.


    Seeing her like that amused Peter, he smiled warmly, ¡°Your friend is Theresa, what do you think I can do to you? She knows you came to me, and if something happens to you, she¡¯ll be the first to let me go. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Sandra nodded fervently, ¡°Yeah oh, that makes sense.¡±


    The man knew she minded him holding her hand, so he reached out and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, as if he were an extremely polite gentleman.


    The two turned around and walked towards the elevator, which happened to stop at the first floor. They entered the elevator, pressed the button for the top floor, and the elevator closed.


    At that moment, Adriana turned back and looked at the hotel lobby, which was empty.


    Her heart, too, followed the empty.


    The eyes were stunned at the two people who disappeared in front of them, and suddenlyughed.


    Adriana, are you out of your mind?


    Didn¡¯t you have your heart set on not wanting that man to haunt you?


    Now that you¡¯ve finally stopped pestering, howe you still can¡¯t let go?


    At that moment, her cell phone rang.


    Adriana pulled out her phone and saw Theresa¡¯s name jumping on the screen.


    She hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and answered the phone.


    ¡°What, so anxious toe to me to inquire about news? Or are you anxious to see me sad and in tears?¡±


    Without waiting for Theresa to speak, she took the initiative.

 Chapter 468 – Attracted to Sandra

    Although lost, lost a mess, but the momentum can not lose.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear your words. At least, it means you¡¯re heartbroken, doesn¡¯t it? Adriana, do you really think you¡¯re going to be a match for me? Let me tell you, Peter has long forgotten about you, the only remaining memories between you are on the limited surveince videos, and that¡¯s all Peter remembers about you. So, now a new girl to rece you, with Peter¡¯s longing and desire for you, he will treat that girl well. I believe that my innocent and lovely Sandra will have Peter¡¯s liking soon.¡±


    Everything was in her n.


    ¡°Yes, if that is true, then I am bound to feel happy for you, but at the same time I can only pity you. You can¡¯t get Peter¡¯s love, so you found a substitute for me. If I were you, I would be ashamed of myself and have no face.¡±


    She was unrelentingly sarcastic.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    He was furious and momentarily speechless.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to me, I¡¯ve lost to you so many times, what¡¯s the difference? However, what I am looking forward to is, if one day, Peter brings Sandra home, let Luis and Helen call her ¡®mommy¡¯, at that time, will you be heartbroken? Heh heh heh.¡±


    Sheughed mercilessly.


    Seems to know exactly how to hit and irritate Adriana.


    The original calm heart was struck to the core by Theresa¡¯s words.


    Needless to say, what she said was what Adriana was afraid of.


    She really fears that there will be a day when she will be sad and desperate.


    ¡°Yes, if there really is that day, there are you with me heartache, I have earned it. But, more than that, I should be grateful to you, I should be free at that time, then I can resume my own true identity. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Who are you fooling Adriana, although I don¡¯t know what you mean bying back now with a false identity, but let me tell you, unless you resume your Adriana identity now, after waiting for some time and Sandra gets the likes of Peter, you will be nothing. Adriana, don¡¯t act in a Adriana, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re superior, what you have now is what others have given you. Take a look at yourself in the mirror and see what you have besides Harlee. Both YY Law Firm and your foreignw firm Hale Cobb Law Firm are doing poorly, except for a YY Entertainment Company that works with Alvin.


    But these,pared to my Lindsay Group, is far from.


    I tell you, you will never be able to surpass me in your life, and will always and forever be just a poor wretch without a father or mother. But then, put before, Peter will pity you, but now Peter more pity is the orphan Sandra.


    Sooner orter, he will forget about you!¡±


    The enemy is hurt by a thousand, and the self-loss of eight hundred, this kind of trick only she Theresa can think of.


    Adrianaughed instead of being angry, ¡°But what can I do, without Peter there are still people to protect me. Look at yourself, now you are a jealous woman, in addition to a stomach of intrigue, what have you gained? On the contrary, it is pathetic to stay by Peter¡¯s side for more than ten years and get nothing,pared to the more should be pitied yourself.


    So, put away your hypocritical sympathy, more pity poor yourself. At least you and I used to be girlfriends, I¡¯m not going to fall on my sword.


    But I see that Sandra has excellent acting skills and amazing tactics, you¡¯d better think more about your own back road. Don¡¯t wait for the day you be someone else¡¯s stepping stone, and still stupidly don¡¯t know it!


    Theresa, tell me, what else would you do but move a rock and drop it on your own feet?¡±


    Adriana burst outughing softly.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ you ¡­ I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get cocky, I ¡­ beep beep beep¡­ ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the other party had already hung up the phone.


    Theresa was furious and mmed her phone on the ground, stomping her foot a few times in anger, hating the phone to pieces.


    God knows, if it wasn¡¯t for her extreme tactics that led to Peter¡¯s anger, she wouldn¡¯t have taken Sandra, a pawn, out so quickly anyway.


    What Adriana said was her biggest concern.


    Sandra is too smart and obedient, which in turn makes her feel insecure.


    Because this kind of obedience, give people a good and clever people is the most difficult to control, because they are good at acting, always give themselves to wear a false mask, so that people can not figure out their minds.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s most dangerous.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Floedan, Asnana Hotel.


    Adriana hung up her phone, the smile on her face instantly disappearing.


    Eyes straight at the elevator, the body seems to be drained of strength, the whole person disheveled a few points.


    Powerlessly, he turned around and walked to the sofa, sitting dully.


    It¡¯s always bad when your mind is muddled and you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.


    Sandra?


    Peter?


    Just now, she clearly saw from Peter¡¯s eyes the moment he saw Sandra, his eyes released the light.


    The image of that moment is fixed in the mind and lingers for a long time.


    But so, it also means that the rtionship between Peter and Theresa is not good, otherwise, how could Theresa put a time bomb on Peter¡¯s side?


    So, that day at the hospital checkup, Peter overdosed most likely not by herself but by Theresa who drugged her?


    If you put it that way, it seems to make sense.


    ording to Peter¡¯s nature, he must have been furious and made him say or do something very bad to Theresa, forcing Theresa to have no choice but to let Sandra out.


    It also means that ¡­


    Peter on her, and feelings.


    Having figured everything out, Adriana¡¯s mood did not get soothed, but became worse.


    Adriana¡¯s mind was haunted by the past with Peter, and everything tugged at her heartstrings, making him feel a little heartbroken.


    It is difficult to let go of the emotion.


    I thought she wouldn¡¯t be sad anymore, but now it seems that¡¯s not the case.


    After four years, she gave herself a new identity, was trying to start a new life for herself, but now facing Peter, but found that really can not do.


    Adriana got up, turned around and walked to the door of the hotel lobby, paused at a pace and walked again in the direction of the elevator, she wanted to go upstairs to see what was going on.


    I was afraid that something might happen between Peter and Sandra.


    But walking to the elevator, the elevator came down, inside came out five or six hotel residents, and then three or so people walked into the elevator, but she stood in a daze at the elevator door.


    ¡°Are youing in? It¡¯ll still fit, it won¡¯t be overweight.¡±


    A young guy inside the elevator said.


    Adriana shook her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°No, no sit, no sit.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The elevator doors closed and the elevator slowly went up, first floor, second floor, third floor ¡­


    The floor number jumped on the floor light on the button, the smile on Adriana¡¯s face stiffened, she bit her lips with her teeth, after a few tangles and struggles, turned around, elerated, and ran out of the hotel like a flee.

 Chapter 469 – Adriana who lost her soul

    Heavy rain stopped, and a flurry of drizzle, mixed with the cold winter wind hunting, cold to the bone.


    This bizarre weather, so cold days actually so heavy rainstorm, too abnormal.


    Standing at the side of the road, I do not know if the wind is too cold, blowing her too cold, or the heart is too cold, freezing her straight shiver, hands around the chest, wrapped tightly in a windbreaker.


    A cab came by, she reached out and waved, pulled open the door and got in.


    ¡°Master, go to Waverly Hospital.¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head and look at the Asnana Hotel building.


    It seems that through the thick walls, you can see Peter and Sandra sitting in the presidential suite.


    The whole person¡¯s soul is lost.


    Sitting in the cab, she looked out the window at the neon shing, colorful, memories back to nine years ago, she and Peter first love, for money, for Peter to have children.


    The time between the past and the present is fast and yet slow.


    After so many years of going round and round in one person, you end up back at square one.


    ¡°Guy? Guy? Here we are, time to get off.¡±


    The cab driver called out a few times, Adriana finally cleared her eyes and pulled out of her memory, pulling out a hundred dors and shoving it to the cab driver, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for it.¡±


    Push the door and get out of the car and walk into the hospital.


    Shaking his head and waving away the messy memories in his head, he took out his cell phone and called Ran.


    ¡°Ran, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Ward two-three-zero-two on the twenty-third floor of the inpatient unit.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana immediately went upstairs.


    He found Vivian¡¯s ward on the twenty-third floor and saw Ran standing in the doorway from afar.


    She walked over and looked at the handsome, hard type of man in front of her, a familiar face thatforted her.


    Despite the smile, Ran, as smart as he is, noticed Adriana¡¯s haggard, forlorn eyes with just a nce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He wrinkled his brow and asked.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°Me? Not much, probably didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    He hit the nail on the head.


    People who are too smart to get along with can be very stressful.


    Because you can¡¯t lie, once you open your mouth, you¡¯re bound to be caved in.


    She smiled bitterly, ¡°Ran, can you please stop interrogating me like a prisoner? It¡¯s very stressful.¡±


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man¡¯s face chilled for a few moments, as if he would not rest until Adriana gave a reasonable answer.


    ¡°I ¡­ am fine. Just anxious toe over and see Vivian. how is she doing and when did Edward leave?¡±


    Adriana changes the subject.


    The effect was very sessful.


    Ran sighed and said: ¡°Edwardpany seems to have had an ident, gone. But Vivian is not in a good mood after the miscarriage, the whole person closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, not saying a word. It seems ¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it, Ran, thanks. It¡¯s gettingte, so hurry back and get some rest, I¡¯ll treat you to dinnerter.¡±


    She thanked Ran from the bottom of her heart.


    Without him, this time Vivian would have been miserable.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered, pushed the door open and walked in, Anne saw hering and immediately got up, ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Ran knows her true identity, so there is no need to deliberately conceal it, it is all her own people, she is very relieved.


    ¡°Anne, hard work.¡±


    Walk up and give Anne a big hug.


    ¡°What¡¯s the word? Vivian is also my friend, okay?¡±


    She teased.


    With a relieved smile, Adriana walked over to the bedside, looked at Vivian, whose back was turned to her, and turned back to Anne and Ran, giving them a look to go out for a moment.


    They both looked at each other and the two of them walked out of the ward.


    Adriana pulled over apanion chair, sat on it, and softly asked, ¡°Did you want to keep the baby? Are you ming us?¡±


    She once had the same tangled feelings as Vivian, so she can especially understand Vivian¡¯s feelings.


    Vivian, who was lying on the hospital bed, moved, slowly turned around, looked at Adriana and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just that as I felt the baby slowly peeling away from me, I regretted and wanted to keep it. I felt so cruel, why did I let an innocent little life go before it could see the colorfulness of the world?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, I understand how you feel, but silly girl, you are still young, that child is Edward¡¯s, you really can¡¯t have children. Understand?¡±


    She reassured Vivian with a long speech, ¡°If Edward is good to you and willing to marry you, or even if he is willing to give you money and not torment you, I agree that you should have the baby, because with Anne and me, we will help you take care of the baby together.


    But you guys are in a bad situation, Edward is so much of a jerk, and you¡¯ll just be a thread that will be cut forever if you have another kid.¡±


    Adriana herself has experienced too much, some things are more clear than Anne and Vivian are to see.


    She is not willing to let Vivian and Anne repeat the path she has taken.


    As girlfriends, like brothers, she must be responsible for the two girls who did not grow up.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good. But I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She sucked her nose and cried in aggravation.


    Adriana looked at it with pain in her heart.


    Pulling out a few tissues from the bedside table, she wiped her tears and soothed her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s over. Want to have children, you¡¯re still young, you can have them anytime.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, I know.¡±


    She nodded with red eyes, then bit her lip with her shell teeth and gazed at Adriana with red eyes, ¡°Ms. Hale, I ¡­ don¡¯t want to go, I want to go back to Waverly.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thick eyebrows shed and her face sank a few notches, ¡°It¡¯s easy to leave now. Andter you can get rid of Edward, perhaps you stay abroad for a few years, when Edward¡¯s novelty is over, you will never have contact with each other again.


    He is the eldest son of the Henderson Family, and in a few years he will definitely get married, and after you leave, he will also start a family, and after that you wille back, and naturally you will not be bothered. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    All the back roads, Adriana has already helped Vivian to figure out.


    Who knew Vivian was firm and shook her head, ¡°No, Ms. Hale, I¡¯ve thought this through. I¡¯m not leaving, I won¡¯t leave, and I¡¯m not going to leave.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Such a firm attitude made Adriana¡¯s heart puzzled.


    ¡°Because ¡­ my mom is still in Waverly. came back in the first ce because I thought I could take care of my mom, and I couldn¡¯t leave for her sake.¡±


    ¡°You can get mom to go to LA, huh?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s useless . Edward strength is outstanding, even if I hide to the end of the earth, what is the use? Escape can not solve the problem, I ¡­ just want to face it frankly.¡±


    Frankly facing Edward¡¯s threats, living a life worse than death, but having to linger for the sake of his mother.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    There is some truth to Vivian¡¯s words.


    Everyone has their own way of choosing life. Vivian chose the life she wanted, and Adriana, although she was her best friend, could not influence her decision and choice, but could only respect it.

 Chapter 470 Vivian is not leaving

    ¡°Well, think about it and don¡¯t go.¡±


    Once again, she was sure.


    In that case, Adriana can¡¯t say anything else.


    Nodding, he sighed, ¡°Okay, since you have already made your own choice, then I¡¯ll listen to you. However, if you encounter anything in the future, remember to make sure to tell me in time.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know, Ms. Hale. thank you, having you and Anne there is my greatest blessing.¡±


    She smiled bitterly.


    After chatting with her, Adriana came out and looked at Anne sitting on the bench by the door, talking to Ran all the time.


    The two had a great conversation.


    She was a little embarrassed to interrupt.


    ¡°You¡¯re out? How was it, what did Vivian say?¡± Anne was clear, inquiring.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°She said it, wants to go back to Waverly.¡±


    ¡°Still want to go back ah? Is stupid, brain bag? How can you suddenly change your mind, it really is ¡­.¡±


    Anne skimmed helplessly and let out a sigh.


    ¡°Come on, she is not a child, what she wants to do must be after deep thought, don¡¯t think so much about it.¡±


    Patted her on the shoulder and calmed her down.


    We should be able to leave early tomorrow morning.


    Since she wants to go back, arrange to go back to Waverly and then let her rest at home.


    It¡¯s always more convenient at home than at Floedan.


    Although there are ces to stay, no matter what the ce is, it is not as good as being in your own home.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. What about you? What are you going to do?¡±


    Anne looked at her and asked.


    Adriana was also wondering what the hell she was supposed to do.


    Originally it was to escort Vivian out of Floedan and out of the country. Now that she¡¯s not leaving, is she going back to Waverly with Vivian?


    Suddenly, Peter¡¯s words rang in her mind. Peter asked her to meet the old Chinese doctor with him to talk about the shampoo development program.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet, you go back with her first, both remember to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh good.¡±


    Anne grinned.


    She looked at Ran, who was sitting leisurely on a bench in the hallway, alone, with his head down smoking a muffled cigarette.


    Adriana walked over, snatched the cigarette from his mouth, turned around and walked to the trash can, twisted out the starburst and threw the cigarette into the trash can, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the no-smoking sign on the wall, with those big eyes that don¡¯t spotlight?¡±


    Ran moved and leanedzily on the seat, looking at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if Edward said something to Vivian, or if there was any threat to Vivian, otherwise, why did he suddenly change his mind and stay in Waverly?¡±


    A word of warning to Adriana and Anne.


    But the next moment, Adriana said, ¡°Respect her choice, since she wants to stay.¡±


    She knows Vivian¡¯s nature, generally can not keep a secret, but if it really kept a secret, then it will not say it.


    So even if they go to ask, they can¡¯t ask a question.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, now that things are taken care of. Isn¡¯t it ¡­ time for you to buy me dinner?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled badly, full of immodest eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Adriana was a bit bummed that the n was a mess. If she had known that Vivian didn¡¯t want to go abroad, why would she have made the trip to Floedan?


    At first it was to avoid Edward, but I never thought he would still know their whereabouts.


    Adriana still doesn¡¯t know exactly where Edward got their information, unless someone tipped them off or he sent someone to follow them secretly.


    But Adriana felt that the incident was more like someone leaking information.


    After meeting Ran for dinner, he took him out of the hospital and found a ce to eat at Floedan.


    Because of today¡¯s rainstorm, many stores are into the water, in cleaning, so much so that the two have searched for more than half an hour, and finally saw a restaurant.


    And walked in.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    When the waiter saw the two, he asked politely, ¡°Two guests, are they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, upstairs please.¡±


    The waiter made a guarded gesture of ¡®please¡¯ and led the two upstairs, ¡°This way.¡±


    Pointed to the window side of the position, that will create an appearance of a lot of people to the customersing and going in front of the store, attracting more people toe to eat.


    However, it was the waitress¡¯s casual pointing, Adriana looked in the direction she pointed and couldn¡¯t help but stare in amazement.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence, handsome, you¡¯re here for dinner too?¡±


    Sitting over there by the window is none other than Peter and ¡­ Sandra.


    Adriana froze, the corners of her lips raised a few imperceptible curves, secretly sarcastic, the world is really small, dinner can be met.


    But it¡¯s normal to think that Sandra was looking for Peter and didn¡¯t eat.


    Ran guarded Vivian also did not eat, and because of the rainstorm, many ces are closed.


    The restaurant is on high ground and has not been affected at all.


    Otherwise, it would not have been possible to meet here.


    ¡°How does that person ¡­ talk to you ¡­¡±


    Ran grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand, and before the end of the word ¡®you¡¯ could fall, he immediately changed his tone, ¡°So simr to Adriana? No, to be exact, it¡¯s the same person!¡±


    It¡¯s incredible.


    He saw Adriana did not have much emotional change, and thought about that time in the hospital found her face is not very good, I think she should have known a long time ago.


    ¡°Is that so? I thought it was simr too.¡±


    She smiled bitterly, unable to hide the sad look.


    ¡°Since you guys are here too, why don¡¯t you eat together.¡± Peter stood up and pointed to the seat beside him.


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but before she could say anything, she heard Ran nod his head in agreement, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Saying that, he directly tugged Adriana¡¯s hand and walked towards Peter.


    Adriana pressed in the card seat next to Peter sitting, Ran is sitting next to Sandra, interested in looking at the woman in front of him, extending his hand, ¡°Hello beautiful, introduce yourself, my name is Ran, I do not know the name of the beautiful ¡­? ¡±


    ¡°Ran? What a nice name. Hi, I¡¯m Sandra, nice to meet you.¡±


    Sandra gives a sense of familiarity, sitting with Ran, not at all intimidated by the man¡¯s innate cool look.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Ran surveyed Sandra, arms around his chest, leaning on the card table, his gaze fixed straight on her, ¡°Has anyone ever said you look like a friend of mine?¡±


    Sandra, who was eating tripe with her head down, raised her eyebrows, ¡°They said it, that I look like a woman named Adriana. But I¡¯m me, I¡¯m unique, I don¡¯t want to look like her.¡±


    Her glistening lips nibbled on the head of chopsticks in a sweet and lovely gesture.


    Ran shook his head, ¡°Fair point. But ¡­ beauty, you¡¯ve had stic surgery?¡±


    He inclined his head, moved a few points closer, and even raised his hand to cupped her chin and broke her face, sizing her up very rudely.


    ¡°Oops, what are you doing? Peter, your friend is too rude.¡±

 Chapter 471 Sandra has a facelift

    Sandra pushed Ran away, frowning in exasperation, ¡°Who said my whole face, nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no? The chin was cut, the nose was padded, the eye corners were opened, and the apple muscle was filled. Tsk ¡­ proper ¡­ artificial beauty ah.¡±


    Ran said with a disgusted face, looked down at his hands, rubbed his index finger and thumb, looked at the powder on his fingers, and shook his head, ¡°Oh my God, how thickly did you apply this powder? Your family cosmetics set does notst a week, right?¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Listening to Ran¡¯s poisonous words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh.


    I used to know that Ran cold, a look of strangers do not enter, I did not expect a few years of time not see, he is still cold nature, but some poisonous tongue.


    But more talkative than before.


    His words attracted Peter and Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a facelift?¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t know much about stic surgery, and he doesn¡¯t know.


    But if it¡¯s like Ran says, the problem isn¡¯t so simple.


    If it is a coincidence that Adriana resembles, it only means that it is fate, but if all aspects are processed, it is premeditated.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Sandra panicked a little.


    It was the first time Adriana had seen her panic since she had met her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been whole.¡±


    She put down her chopsticks, pursed her lips, and slowly hung her head, ¡°Five years ago, a fire in the orphanage, my face burned in order to save people, and with Theresa¡¯s financial support, I had cosmetic surgery. In fact,¡­ I really don¡¯t want to admit these things. I am a girl after all, if people know that I have stic surgery, they will definitelyugh at me.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s voice was full of emotion and her eyes were glistening with tears, and I felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Oh, Theresa paid you to get a facelift, so she made you look like Adriana?¡± Ran looked at the hrity and said to Peter with a smirk, ¡°This, it¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±


    Adriana heard that Sandra had betrayed Theresa so quickly in order to save herself?


    It¡¯s really interesting.


    The proper farmer and the snake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, went to the hospital is the doctor to help do the stic surgery and repair, has done many, many times surgery. That kind of feeling, I never want to be in the experience again.¡±


    She shook her head, sniffled, and reached up to wipe the tears from her cheeks.


    Peter¡¯s cloudy face gave birth to a few cold, burning gaze at Sandra, and eventually the angry breath under his eyes gradually dissipated, pulling out a few tissues to hand in her, ¡°Sorry, should not ask you before.¡±


    His action shocked Adriana, her jaws smacked at Peter, thin lips slightly open, some words came to the throat, and finally swallowed.


    Looking at the beer sitting on the table, Adriana directly picked up a bottle of easy-open beer, pulled open the pull ring and tilted her head to drink.


    Every move she made, even a look did not escape Ran¡¯s eyes, some inexplicable heart.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you don¡¯t really think this woman is Adriana, do you?¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the can of beer and drank it with Adriana.


    ¡°Waiter, chopsticks, ah, why haven¡¯t you brought the chopsticks over yet? One more dozen of beer.¡± For the first time after four years, Adriana could not control her emotions and looked slightly grumpy.


    ¡°Coming,ing. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    The waiter brought over two sets of bowls and chopsticks, and then brought over a dozen beers.


    Adriana leaned over, carrying a few cans of beer and cing them in front of Ran, ¡°Drink with me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ¡­?¡±


    Peter clearly felt that ¡®Lawson¡¯ was in a bad mood and felt a bit baffled.


    ¡°What does it matter to you? You don¡¯t think we¡¯re in your way here?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice was raised and she said unhappily, ¡°Since we are not satisfied, let¡¯s just change our seats.¡±


    With that, she got up and was about to leave.


    Peter took his hand as soon as he could, ¡°Stop it, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve got that going on, let go.¡±


    Adriana was unforgiving and stared at him with a fierce re, her eyes filled with unconcealed anger.


    ¡°Are you angry because just now I did not send you to Ran? Sandra came over to me, cold winter day, her pants are wet, not changed the clothes easy to catch a cold, so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Not waiting for Peter to finish his sentence, Adriana yelled again, raising the decibel level a few more points.


    Very angry!


    Sandra?


    Her name is Sandra, and the two have met for just over an hour now, and they are actually calling Sandra so intimately.


    Very good, very good!


    Adriana carried her beer to the table that was only a walkway away from his table, ¡°Waiter, menu.¡±


    She yelled out.


    Ran sat mute on the card seat, half-heartedly did not respond.


    This is the first time in as long as I¡¯ve known Adriana that I¡¯ve seen her emotions out of control.


    Everything, all because of Peter.


    It seems that in her heart, she has never let go of the man in front of her.


    ¡°Then you guys take your time and I¡¯ll go over and keep Lawsonpany.¡±


    Ran smiled, carried the wine and sat down.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra pursed her lips and pretended to look like I didn¡¯t know anything.


    Peter, on the contrary, had some mixed emotions, seeing Lawson angry, obviously because of him, at that moment, he seemed to be able to feel that ¡®man¡¯ care for him.


    Yet somehow inexplicable.


    The heart is mixed, with a little joy, and some incredible.


    ¡°Peter, am I affecting your rtionship with your friend?¡±


    Sandra held her chopsticks and poked at the te with a look of innocence and bewilderment.


    ¡°Think more, eat.¡±


    Peter forced a smile, took chopsticks and held pancetta for her, ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Peter.¡±


    ¡°In the future ¡­ don¡¯t call me Peter. you can just call me ¡­ Peter.¡±


    ¡°Peter? Is that okay? Isn¡¯t that inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, from now on we¡¯ll call you Peter. peter? huh, quite a nice name then.¡±


    The two of them were talking andughing with each other.


    On the contrary, it seems that Adriana and Ran two people enough cold, the atmosphere is weird in an awkward way.


    Ran looked at Adriana sitting across the table, shook his head, just like a hate its indisputable look, ¡°I thought you had improved a lot, but now it seems that you are not as calm as when I first met you.¡±


    It seems that everyone on the ind is idle and talkative.


    Adriana is also quiet on the ind and doesn¡¯t like to talk.


    Now there is more talk, a lot of open-mindedness, but I did not expect to have even the basic ability to control their emotions.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana looked at the menu while making small talk with Ran, ¡°I¡¯m a ¡­ very unproductive person.¡±


    Holding a pen, as if in a bad mood, he sketched one after another on the menu.


    The waiter standing by the side took a look at the menu and hinted kindly, ¡°This handsome man, this restaurant promotes CD-ROM action, thrifty, the two of you ordered too much to eat.¡±

 Chapter 472 – Angry Adriana

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? ¡±


    Adriana finally stopped writing, no longer continue to sketch on the menu, randomly crossed out some dishes, ¡°hurry up and serve.¡±


    There are many side dishes, even after crossing out many of them, there are still quite a few.


    When the waiter saw that he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and turned around and left.


    Ran held up his beer and clinked it with her, ¡°Drink, a drunkenness is the answer to a thousand sorrows.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, using wine to dispel sorrow is more sorrowful.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    The two men raised their cans and sipped their drinks, but at the same time inclined their heads to look at the two men over there, who coincidentally were also looking at them both.


    The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Each withdrew their eyes, should eat, should drink.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Ran put down the can of beer, looked at her, and asked.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Theresa is provoking you, and with your nature, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to sit back and do nothing.¡±


    Ran leaned forward slightly, leaned over the table, and lowered his voice to Adriana.


    ¡°So tell me, what do I do?¡±


    What to do?


    She doesn¡¯t even know it herself.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask me that, but you should ask yourself. When you came back, you Lawson is this kind of identity, you should have known that there would be such a day. Cover up or not, eventually you have to make a choice.¡±


    While the two were talking, the mandarin duck pot was already being served.


    Side dishes were delivered one after another.


    Adriana picked up a te of vegetables, did not go out of her way to pour a te of vegetables into the pot, looking at the swirling broth, she sighed, her eyebrows knitted, the moreplex the emotions.


    ¡°The soup isn¡¯t even on yet.¡±


    Ran took the te out of her hand and set it aside, the way he was really worried that Adriana would drop someone else¡¯s te.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that.¡±


    Adriana nced at the two people over there, feeling a bit obtrusive, so she sidled up to bring the direction inside and said, ¡°How about it, went to Waverly the other day and the newpany was chosen there? When will it open?¡±


    ¡°There is no ce for the time being, but ¡­ there is a ce near your Fryer Group that is not bad, if you buy that side and use it as apany, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Next to mypany?¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°That¡¯s not mine.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is or isn¡¯t, proximity is best.¡±


    ¡°But I will leave one day, so don¡¯t let me sway your choice ofpany address.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s forter.¡±


    Adriana finished and pointed to the mandarin pot soup that was already churning, ¡°ce the dish, the pot is open.¡±


    They had just ced the food on one side, and Peter and Sandra had already finished eating on the other side.


    ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t have to see me off, I can go back by myself.¡±


    Sandra smiled at Peter and waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you. It¡¯s toote and it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone.¡±


    Peter walked to her side and went downstairs with her, not forgetting to say, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, just call me Peter from now on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little ufortable. How about I call you Peter?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Whatever you like, as long as you like it.¡±


    The two walked not far from each other, and the sound of their voices fell on Adriana¡¯s ears word for word, eliciting a wave of annoyance from her.


    Ran took a good look at her, ¡°Fickle.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two of them ate and drank at the same time, perhaps because Adriana was in a bad mood and ordered another bottle of white wine, which she drank up all by herself.


    Eventually, copsed in a drunken stupor.


    ¡°Why is she so drunk?¡±


    Ran had just walked out of the restaurant with Adriana when he met Peter head-on.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Ran nced coldly, a little displeased.


    ¡°She¡¯s staying at the Asnana Hotel now, and I¡¯m taking him back.¡±


    Peter stepped forward to pick the man up from Ran¡¯s arms.


    Ran put one arm around Adriana¡¯s waist, pulled her arm over his shoulder with the other and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Loose ¡­ let go, Ran ¡­ I¡¯m ufortable and want to throw up.¡±


    Adriana stumbled and pushed Ran away, stepped aside, held on to a tree, and threw up over there.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    Dry heaves for a long time, hooting and hollering.


    Seeing this, Peter turned around and walked to the hot pot restaurant, asked the waiter for a cup of warm water, walked over to ¡®Lawson¡¯ and handed it to her, ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Adriana was too dizzy to notice who was standing next to her and took a sip of the warm water and rinsed her mouth.


    It took a while before he stood up and rubbed his brow with his ufortable hand, ¡°Ran, my head is so dizzy, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Peter immediately held her up, ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Peter?¡±


    Just because she was dizzy didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you, go ¡­ to your Sandra, don¡¯t be in my way here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Peter held her wrist and didn¡¯t let go.


    Although it was a rhetorical question, he was almost certain of his attitude.


    ¡°Jealous? Ohhhh.¡±


    She waved her hand andughed mockingly, ¡°Are you overthinking this Peter, you really do feel good about yourself. You were like this before, and you¡¯re still like this now, just as annoying, no change at all.¡±


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    Ran frowned, sighed helplessly and stepped forward, ¡°You¡¯re drunk!¡±


    In prompting her, revealing her identity.


    ¡°You let go of him!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he brushed Ran aside, grabbed ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ arm and questioned, ¡°You knew me before? Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ Lawson of course!¡±


    Adriana dizzy, but subconsciously know their own identity, found themselves talking revealing, a fierce wit, the whole person woke up a lot of wine.


    ¡°Anyway, I know Adriana and I still don¡¯t know your virtues? Stay away from me, you¡¯re a bad man and don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    She pushed Peter away with force, but because her brain was dizzy, she couldn¡¯t stand up at all, and all of a sudden she jumped into Peter¡¯s arms, the whole person hugged him, and the posture ¡­ was ambiguous to the extreme.


    The two kept tangling, Ran¡¯s face was gloomy like ink, extremely embarrassing.


    Walked over and grabbed Adriana by the hand, ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    Not at all frugal.


    Like a chicken, he carried Adriana straight to the side, hailed a cab and left.


    Peter stood in the same ce, looking at the two who had left, with aplicated expression.


    Ran took Adriana to his own hotel and sent her straight to his exclusive suite before throwing her into bed.


    Adriana was groggy and fell asleep in bed.


    This sleep, I thought it would be a long time, did not think two hours of wine woke up.


    I opened my eyes, sat up, raised my hand and rubbed my drowsy, aching head, got up and walked to the living room, where I found Ran watching a basketball game.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± She walked over and sat downzily beside him, leaning back on the couch with her eyes closed and rubbing her temples.

 Chapter 473 Adriana Drunk

    ¡°Awake so soon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to get two hours of sleep a day, insomnia, can¡¯t sleep at this time of day.¡±


    She treats Ran as a friend and talks about everything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been like this?¡±


    Ran never knew Adriana had insomnia, ¡°I know a very good doctor I can refer you to.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ve seen many doctors and taken many medications, it doesn¡¯t work at all.¡±


    Adriana was not impressed.


    ¡°But if you keep doing this, can your body take it? Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day you will die suddenly?¡±


    He was a little worried about Adriana¡¯s health.


    ¡°Dead? To die long ago. After leaving the unnamed ind, I only had at most four hours of sleep a day, many times two hours, and still made it through.¡±


    As she spoke, Adriana¡¯s thoughts cleared up quite a bit.


    It¡¯s just a big headache.


    Leaning back on the couch, she looked up at the ceiling, ¡°Ran, what do you think is the point of me now? I don¡¯t even know where my life is going anymore. The first time I lived, I gave birth to Peter in order to cure Jenkins, then I went abroad, and when I came back, I met Peter and was subject to Brenden.


    Then fell into the sea, waiting to wake up on the unnamed ind, two and a half years of life and death of the devil training, how many times almost did not die on the ind. It was easy to get through, but it was another year-long frenzy of learning.


    Every day, every day, I am so tired that I can¡¯t breathe. I often ask myself, what is the meaning of my life? Why is life so bad for me as an orphan? Shouldn¡¯t one person have enough to eat and the whole family is not hungry?


    I am very tired and would like to live a simple life, such as a person who has nothing to travel, take a break, find a job that does not earn a lot of money but is very easy, how good it would be.¡±


    She let out a long sigh and seemed to be a bit talkative because she was drunk.


    Ran as a man, but because of the family conditions, so life is not difficult, but listen to her a woman has so much energy, really heartbreaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you, was it Harlee who sent you to unnamed ind?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, who else but him?¡±


    When ites to Harlee, Adriana has nothing but hate in her heart.


    Deeply hated that beastly man.


    ¡°But you know what? It takes a very, very high price and a certain amount of strength to get into unnamed ind, and not just anyone can get in.¡±


    Ran¡¯s words provoked a snort ofughter from Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Harlee is doing me a favor. It¡¯s just a way to train me to be a pawn. I¡¯ve had a bad life, growing up longing to be cared for, and then growing up really being cared for all the time. Like a kite flying in the sky, always being led by the nose.¡±


    ¡°I investigated what you asked me to investigate. harlee¡¯s identity is not any problem, is the Soto family¡¯s son, but as far as I know should be the Soto family¡¯s eldest son Rnd¡¯s child, but Rnd and his wife died early, he was alone by the Soto He was taken care of by the Soto family housekeeper and attended a civilian school. It was not until a few yearster that the Soto family senior Quintin took him back to school and then out of the country.¡±


    Ran words a meal, cross-legged knock on the sofa, sideways looking at Adriana, said: ¡°the Soto family is full of talent, even if they are looking for a pawn, will not find a person without any connection. You, there must be a certain use value, or your identity background is very unusual. Otherwise, all things simply do not make sense.¡±


    An analysis, interspersed with too much mystery, sobered Adriana¡¯s drunkenness for the most part.


    Sitting up straight, he looked at Ran incredulously, his pupils slightly shrunken, ¡°You mean ¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with my identity background? Or do I have a rtionship with the Soto family?¡±


    ¡°I prefer the first option. I think if you are rted to THE Soto family, he, Harlee, would not be guilty of doing something so hard-hearted to you.¡±


    Thest time Adriana was sick in the hotel, the painful look was engraved in his mind and could not be forgotten.


    ¡°My identity?¡±


    Adriana never thought about herself.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to look for your biological parents, and perhaps, a lot of information cane from you.¡±


    She thought carefully about Ran¡¯s words, and they were not without merit.


    The people who appeared in unnamed ind, every one of them has an unusual identity background, only she is the most ordinary person.


    Moreover, Harlee can freely enter and leave the unnamed ind, it is more than enough to show that the strength of his behind the scenes has reached an unimaginable level.


    If he had any blood rtionship with Harlee, Harlee would not have been able to poison himself.


    Even repeatedly all calcte her, can be described as despicable and shameless.


    Now listen to Ran so an analysis, Adriana really want to go to look for Thelma, to find out what their situation was back then.


    ¡°However, I think you¡¯d better think it through. Some things are just a secret, but they are also a trigger, and once you solve the mystery of your identity, there is a good chance that everything will not be as simple as it is now.¡±


    The seriousness of his serious attitude, said Adriana heart a thud.


    Could not help butugh, ¡°You do not scare me, into it, I am timid.¡±


    The mystery of those origins she really had not thought about, but then repeatedly happened to herself there are too many things that had to make her start to reflect on her identity.


    It¡¯s just that many times she didn¡¯t want to face it.


    Today it just so happens that Ran said it, so it also made her even more determined to start looking into her own identity.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a way.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ran patted her on the shoulder, smirking.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana looked at him with anticipation, pondering what must be a good way to surprise him.


    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯m not rich enough to be able to support you, but it¡¯s still possible. At least it will get you rid of everyone and let you live the life you like. As long as you want.¡±


    Her face, full of anticipation, sank a few shades after hearing Ran finish word for word.


    ¡°Me? You? Ridiculous.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and couldn¡¯t stop a smile.


    ¡°What, look down on me?¡± Ran was rather aroused by Adriana.


    At least she didn¡¯t have an emotional retort, which means there¡¯s still hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just made it very clear, a simple life. It is the kind of ordinary people, ordinary identity and work, nine to five every morning, the family can sit together in the evening for dinner, watch TV with the children, tutoring homework. That, that¡¯s what I want. You ¡­?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Can¡¯t give me that.¡±


    ¡°If I could give, you would dare to marry?¡±


    Ran presses on, seemingly bound to know an answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    She got up, went and poured herself a ss of warm boiled water and gulped it down, ¡°No way, I don¡¯t have that chance either. I¡¯m a mommy to two kids now, and even if I can¡¯t be with Peter, I have to watch over my two kids in silence.¡±

 Chapter 474 – A woman whose mouth is not her heart

    ¡°You still like Peter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ran rarely serious, and even more rarely will ask those love affairs.


    Adriana walks slowly to the window with a ss in her hand and one hand in her trouser pocket, gazing into the distance, deep in thought.


    For a long time, she said, ¡°Like it or not, there is no result between him and me, no future, and no possibility.¡±


    ¡°A woman who talks out of turn. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re working with Brenden for? Isn¡¯t it because you want to take the opportunity to get close to Brenden so that you can pry sideways and help Peter silently? If I were you, I would go and tell him that I am Adriana, I like you, let¡¯s be together. That way, your family will be together, its happy, how wonderful?¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand Adriana¡¯s brain circuit.


    ¡°Its joy? How wonderful is that? I¡¯d like that.¡±


    She took a sip of water, her eyebrows wrinkled deeper, couldn¡¯t stop recalling the past, ¡°When I was with Peter, my life was on the line. You think, for the so-called ¡®love¡¯, I still have the ability and courage to try? I am a woman, very timid, do not want to live so tired. Maybe over time, slowly let go.¡±


    There is a kind of love, hidden deep in the heart, want to express, but no courage.


    Adriana did not have a strong background to back her up, she was born strong, so she chose to stay with Peter.


    But did not enjoy a day of happiness and fun, but what they face are step by step calctions, nearly died.


    Since then, she has seen everythingpletely.


    ¡°The wine has sobered up and everything has been put in perspective. I¡¯m not right for Peter, and it would be nice if he had a good choice, as long as it would be good for Luis and Helen.¡±


    She was always torn inside.


    Want to possess, but do not have the courage and ability, can only watch, see him and Theresa seem to be some love, will be jealous.


    How many times she faced Peter and wanted to tell him that she was Adriana, but found that Peter had forgotten all about her, and was heartbroken and a little disappointed at the same time.


    ¡°You say you, still do not hurry to find the object, in vain to cause a peach blossom debt. alvin like you like to die, you do not like me, can consider alvin ah, how that kind of good man also want to refuse?¡±


    Ran thought about it and couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°Senior ¡­ I can¡¯t match. He is very clean, like a round of bright white moon, or a Tianshan snow lotus, holy and invible. He is also Peter¡¯s brother, you think, I do not let him fall into the realm of unkindness and injustice.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ In that case, it seems that I am the right person for you. How about I take you in. Can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll be the richest woman, but certainly give you everything you want, how about that?¡±


    Once again, he took the opportunity to express his feelings to Adriana.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be friends. Crossing the line we have no friends to do.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, without dy.


    ¡°Bummer!¡±


    He lifted his feet and crossed his arms on the low table, his arms around his chest, his posturezy andfortable, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, I don¡¯t want to get married. Looking for a woman, facing the daughter-inw¡¯s ramblings every day, that day must be a gloomy one.¡±


    Ran¡¯s words fell, Adriana a sharp look swept over, ¡°Ran, if next time you dare to make such boring jokes, our friendships ¡­ stop here.¡±


    ¡°Heartless woman.¡±


    He collected his feet, got up, and brushed the folds on his clothes, ¡°All right, it¡¯ste, I¡¯m going back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still light, why don¡¯t you get some sleep? I can¡¯t sleep anyway, so you go rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ran turned around and went into the bedroom, closing the door without flirting, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unseemly to me while I¡¯m asleep.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She coldly threw a word, her posture high and cold, full of imperial models.


    With that a man dress, there is no sense of incongruity.


    Ran closed the door, that moment, the smile on his face instantly disappeared, reced by a despondent look.


    Ran went to bed, Adriana was bored and alone with her phone, swiping it in boredom.


    Watching, she was tired, but still couldn¡¯t sleep, so she found sleeping pills and ate some.


    When she woke up, the sunlight fell on her face, the blinding light made her a little ufortable and she immediately sat up.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Ran walked in with his breakfast, ¡°Clean up and eat.¡±


    Adriana picked up the nket she was covered with, most likely because she had just fallen asleep and Ran had covered her with it.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    She got up and went to the bathroom, washed up and walked out.


    Ran took the mini pill bottle sitting on the table, looked at the empty contents with no markings on the bottle, and asked, ¡°Sleeping pills?¡±


    She said she had Ran insomnia and thought it must be the sleeping pills.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded indifferently, looking at the sumptuous breakfastid out on the table andmenting, ¡°So much, can we finish eating? I ate a little too much yesterday, and I still can¡¯t digest it.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, I¡¯ll take you to meet someer.¡±


    Ran looked serious, his face slightly sunken.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Adriana asked while sitting on the sofa, holding chopsticks, holding a dumpling, sucking on the soup, licking her lips and savoring the fresh and delicious taste.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    He staged it.


    Adriana, who happens to have nothing to do now, agreed.


    After the meal, the two left the hotel together.


    Get in the car and leave.


    On the road, Adriana sat in the passenger seat and watched the sedan drive slowly as she spected ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not going to take me to the doctor, is it?¡±


    Told him about the insomnia, so he took her to the doctor?


    ¡°An okay doctor who should help you.¡±


    Huzzah-


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone rings.


    Anne¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Anne, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Vivian is missing, I just went to buy breakfast and when I came back the person was gone.¡±


    ¡°What? Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, she instructed Ran, ¡°Go to the hospital, Vivian is missing.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran turned the car around and headed for the hospital.


    Asked, ¡°Could Edward have done this?¡±


    ¡°Edward doesn¡¯t care enough to steal a chicken and a dog.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t know much about Edward, but as a soldier, he was a man of integrity, which is saying something.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not really possible to say what Edward¡¯s mindset is when ites to Vivian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone I can trust in Floedan, can you check the tickets for me to see if Vivian has purchased a ticket or a high speed train, moving train or something to Waverly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll order someone to check it out now.¡±


    Ran while driving, while taking the phone to call a person, put on the Bluetooth headset, after ordering things, Adriana hanging heart also gradually stabilized.


    ¡°Vivian said yesterday that her mommy is still in Waverly, so she shouldn¡¯t be far away.¡±

 Chapter 475 Vivian is missing

    When the two arrived at the hospital, Anne immediately came over and said, ¡°I just checked the security camera, Vivian left by herself, Edward hasn¡¯te since he left yesterday.¡±


    That¡¯s when the call came from Ran.


    He answered, nced at Adriana and said, ¡°Found it. vivian bought a ticket and went back to Waverly.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was immediately unpleasant and she said angrily, ¡°What does she want? Just go back, what¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, don¡¯t you have to go with Mr. Alston to talk about the project? Just ignore it, I¡¯ll go back to her. It¡¯s good to know where her mommy lives too, she won¡¯t go anywhere else but there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead. anne, work hard, turn around and give yourself a break and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Anne put on her backpack and went straight away.


    Looking at her distant back, Adriana suddenly remembered Anne¡¯s previous statement that Harlee had asked her toe back as her sidekick at a high price and would give Hale Cobb Law Firm a certain amount of iepensation.


    Harlee went to a lot of trouble, why exactly?


    Once again, Adriana felt that her identity really needed to be properly investigated.


    Over here, Anne had just left when Adriana¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Peter¡¯s phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day,e with me to see the old herbalist, there is no time to be dyed, otherwise if Brenden gets ahead of you and shortcuts you, the project will be ruined.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care about the sess or failure of the project.


    Although it is tempting to refuse, and embarrassed.


    Then they had to agree.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯ve taken up a lot of your time over thest few days, thanks. I have to go over to Peter to check out the project with him, and then I¡¯ll be back in Waverly. contact me at Waverly then and buy you dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s missing a meal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. If I don¡¯t want to eat, I happen to save it.¡±


    ¡°You think too much, a meal is notcking, bute what may.¡±


    The two separated at the hospital and waited for a while before Peter drove over and she got into the passenger side.


    The car started slowly and went away in the dust.


    On the way, Adriana asked rhetorically, ¡°Howe you haven¡¯t seen Sandra?¡±


    ¡°I was on my way to pick her up and came to pick you up first.¡±


    Peter looked ahead and answered while driving.


    Adriana, who was in a good mood, listened to Peter¡¯s words and instantly felt terrible to the extreme.


    It was only yesterday that we met, but once we met, we couldn¡¯t separate?


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, you and Sandra just met and you¡¯re like glue? Do you think of her as Adriana, or do you like her?¡±


    The question, no matter how you ask it, smacks of acetic acid.


    Peter tilted his head and gave her a look, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me.¡±


    She looked out the window with a somewhat sheepish inclination of her head.


    ¡°Sandra is from Floedan, her old home is quite close to the old herbalist¡¯s house, so let here over as a guide, it mighte in handy.¡±


    ¡°Since you are here with the old Chinese doctor to talk about a cooperation project, don¡¯t you know his home address?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but tease out ament.


    Snort¨C


    The man who was driving steeply hit the steering wheel to pull the car aside and turn off the engine.


    Turning sideways, he looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ sitting in the passenger seat and knitted his sword brow, ¡°Why do I get the feeling you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t tell me that you have eyes for me.¡±


    Peter inexplicably felt a surge of anxious tion as he spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say that you didn¡¯t want to admit it before, and now you see that I¡¯m interested in other women, so you sincerely expose it?¡±


    When Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, he followed up with a question.


    ¡°I used to know you only as amorous, but now it seems you are self-absorbed.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze and looked ahead, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Minmin told himself a thousand times in his heart not to dwell on Peter¡¯s personal affairs, everything is fine with him.


    But every time she sees Peter flirting with another woman, she will be inexplicably annoyed.


    The man¡¯s gaze did not blink, looked for a long time, the side of his lips raised an arc, smiled.


    Then slowly start the sedan.


    Adriana sat in the passenger seat, not even looking at Peter.


    At that moment, his phone rang and Peter answered it, ¡°Sandra?¡±


    A name, with tenderness and ambiguity, makes people involuntarily float.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone, turned the car around, and turned back.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Adriana was a little unsure.


    ¡°Sandra said she went to the bar temporarily to get her paycheck, and I went over to pick her up.¡±


    Peter seemed to give all his tenderness to the woman named Sandra.


    Originally, the tenderness should have belonged to Adriana, but now it is given to another woman who resembles her.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was rather ufortable and stuck in her throat.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    She said suddenly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I said stop!¡±


    She inclined her head and red at Peter with sharp eyes, ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Peter was stunned for a moment and pulled over to the side of the road.


    Adriana pulled open the door, got out of the car right away, and mmed it shut with a heavy thud.


    It was a scene that Peter could not understand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lowered the window and leaned down to look at him, ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡±


    That look, just like a little daughter-inw aggrieved look, cross look are angry, and definitely because of Sandra¡¯s matter angry.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, although the cooperation project with you is from the ir Group, it was Harlee who forced me to sign. I think it is better for you to go to the old Chinese doctor with Harlee personally. I still have some business in mypany, so I won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    Adriana dropped the words, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Lawson? Lawson?¡±


    Peter called a few times, not ¡®Lawson¡¯ turned around, but the lonely back made him a heartbreak.


    Turned off the car, pushed the door and got out, and went after it.


    ¡°You stand still.¡±


    He raised his voice and yelled, and Adriana really stopped in her tracks.


    Standing in ce, quietly listening, next to the ears in addition to the zing cold wind whistling past, it is the sound of tiny footsteps closer and closer.


    Adriana stared ahead at the cars speeding by on the highway, and she cursed herself for not being able to fight.


    I said I would ignore it and not get angry and furious about him, but when I really faced it, I still couldn¡¯t restrain my emotions.


    Women are afraid of moving. Emotion, really moving. Emotion, want to restrain are not so easy.


    She couldn¡¯t do it in waves, nd as water.


    He came around to Adriana, ¡°Sandra she ¡­ I know very well that she is not Adriana, but ¡­ I just want to feel something. Once, I left a lot of regrets about Adriana, and I want to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re taking your guilt over Adriana and nning to make it up to Sandra?¡±


    That¡¯s ridiculous.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the only way to let go of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Instead of making substitutes and emotional outbursts to a woman you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s better to make up for all the guilt you feel for Adriana to Luis and Helen.¡±


    She finished, gathered the cor of her trench coat and looked away, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about your business, it has nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 476 Pulling and pulling is humiliating

    Bypassed Peter and took a step away.


    However, a moment after brushing against him, Peter took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana was a little irritated, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being embarrassed by pulling and tugging on the street?¡±


    ¡°I, Peter, never live because of what others think.¡±


    He gazed unblinkingly at Lawson, ¡°Lawson, are you a man or a woman?¡±


    Peter¡¯s hand cupped on her chin, gently rubbing her skin, smooth and fine, not at all like a man with the raw feeling of scruff after picking.


    Adriana¡¯s heart trembled and said a bad word, ming herself for Sandra¡¯s presence and revealing too much of her emotions.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can a man be as interested in you as a woman?¡±


    Hearing Peter finish his sentence, Adriana secretly relieved, brushed away his hand, said coldly: ¡°Sorry, I have Ran and Anne is enough. You? I can¡¯t even get a turn in line.¡±


    Standing on the side of the road, she saw a cab just in time, she waved her hand, stopped the cab and sat on it, ¡°To the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cab started slowly and pulled away from Peter.


    Adriana sat in the passenger seat and watched through the reflection mirror as Peter kept facing her direction, his gaze eerie until the person dwindled to invisibility.


    What a crazy person to think of going with Peter to see that old Chinese doctor and make a fool of himself.


    Secretly cursing himself, he took his phone and booked the nearest flight to fly back to Waverly.


    Who knew that people had just arrived at the airport when they received a phone call from Brenden.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what¡¯s the call about?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in Floedan now. i¡¯ming to Floedan with Hayley to see the old herbalist this morning, you¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°You were at the airport?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I was there.¡±


    She got on the phone with Brenden and found each other.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, sister-inw.¡±


    She shouted politely.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brenden was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Yeah Lawson, why are you alone at the airport?¡±


    Adriana calls Hayley her sister-inw and Hayley calls him ¡®Lawson¡¯, the meaning of which is self-exnatory.


    ¡°Oh, I ¡­ sent someone to the airport. You¡¯re going to see the old herbalist now?¡±


    ¡°Peter is already one step ahead of me. If we don¡¯t go now, the form will be lost if he takes it.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana originally wanted to go back to Waverly, and since Brenden and Hayley wereing over, she might as well free up her time to stay over here for a few more days.


    Harlee will arrange someone to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, and her presence or absence will not affect the normal operation of thepany.


    Walking out of the airport, a limousine appeared at the entrance, and the driver stepped out of the car and stood in front of the three, bowing, ¡°Mr. Alston, Mrs. Alston, Mr. Boone.¡±


    The driver opened the passenger door, and without waiting for Adriana to step into the passenger seat, Brenden had already stepped forward, got into the car and closed the door.


    That move, not to mention Adriana and Hayley, even the driver was a little surprised, a look of surprise, eyes wandering over the two Hayley and ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    The unfathomable eyes, inexplicably let people see some mockery of the meaning of children.


    The driver opened the door to the back seat, ¡°Mrs. Alston, Mr. Boone, please.¡±


    Adriana looked embarrassed, well aware of Brenden¡¯s attitude, but did not expect him to make it so obvious.


    She pretended to be a gentleman and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Sister-inw, get in.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hayley gave a token smile, gathered her tweed coat and got into the car, followed by Adriana.


    Bang, the limo door closes.


    The driver went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, started the car and slowly departed.


    Inside the carriage, Brenden took the initiative to speak, ¡°Did Mr. Boonee to Floedan to meet with Peter?¡±


    He sounded a breeze, without any hint of shame for wanting to push Hayley to ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°Seen, I also heard that he has gone to meet with the old herbalist, if you gote now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also tricky.¡±


    Previously Adriana had always supported Peter, even for coborative projects, and she was worried that Brenden would make all the noise and ostracize Peter in The Alston family.


    But at this moment, Adriana truly hoped that Brenden would arrive at the old herbalist¡¯s home as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Hayley, you just said you weren¡¯t feeling well, are you okay?¡±


    Brenden changed the subject and looked back at Hayley with a look that indicated something.


    ¡°Hmm? Hey, it hurts a bit, and it¡¯s a little hard. My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past two days.¡± Hayley was stunned for a moment, then reached out and covered her stomach, making a painful face.


    The y is so obvious that it makes Adriana understand Brenden¡¯s meaning at a nce.


    ¡°Well, in that case ¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, then Ninth Brother, please apany Hayley to see the doctor, I will go there immediately now, or else the project will fall into Peter¡¯s hands. At that time, the consequences will be unthinkable.¡±


    Adriana just wanted to say that Brenden should apany Hayley to the doctor, but Brenden obviously already knew what ¡®Lawson¡¯ was going to say and cut her off, blocking her path.


    ¡°Is this ¡­ appropriate?¡±


    Brenden is also too scum, deliberately pushing Hayley to his side, that Hayley is also foolish, when really believe Brenden.


    Stupidity is ¡­ unmatched.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Hayley is her adoptive mother¡¯s daughter, Adriana wouldn¡¯t have even bothered with the matter.


    But no matter what, Hayley and she grew up together, she can never watch Hayley continue to fall deeper into the fire.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Hayley is my wife, and she¡¯s never been well, so I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving her to someone else. I¡¯ll just trouble you.¡±


    His words fell, not giving Adriana any chance to speak, and immediately instructed the driver, ¡°Stop the car at the roadside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    The limo stopped and the driver hurriedly got out and came over and pulled the door open for both of them, ¡°Mr. Boone, Mrs. Alston.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Does she have a choice?


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my sister-inw to the hospital, and I¡¯lle over to youter.¡±


    Adriana got out of the car and stepped out.


    When she turned back, Hayley hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet, as she came to the front and clearly saw Hayley and Brenden both talking through the front windshield.


    But as for what was said, Adriana couldn¡¯t hear.


    Hayley got out, closed the door, and the driver circled back to the main driver¡¯s seat and drove away.


    So, she and Hayley were left alone on the highway.


    Hayley wore gloves, tugged at the scarf around her neck, wrapped herself tightly, and looked at Adriana with an awkward smile, ¡°Lawson, let¡¯s just stop the car and go back.¡±


    ¡°Go back? To where? Don¡¯t you have a stomachache, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first.¡±


    The hot potato, left in her hands, is really hot.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how the rest of the y is going to y out, but there is one thing she has to do to make Hayley see Brenden for who he really is.


    Thinking about it, he walked up and gave her a wicked smile, ¡°Hayley, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you¡¯re looking better and better.¡±

 Chapter 477 – Brenden’s reckoning

    In front of Brenden, she addressed a ¡®sister-inw¡¯, Brenden is not, she will call ¡®Hayley¡¯, just the change in address, it is enough to exin her thoughts.


    Secretly passing her little thoughts.


    Walked up to her, reached out, naturally wrapped his arm around her waist, showing a gangly bad smile, ¡°Mr. Alston said you are not well, let¡¯s go, take you to see.¡±


    The moment her hand touched her body, Hayley¡¯s body stiffened with obvious restraint and resistance.


    But she endured it.


    ¡°Lawson, I suddenly feel ¡­ that my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt very much anymore, and it should be an old problem. Can you take me to a hotel and get a room, I want to lie down and rest for a while.¡±


    Hayley was gesturing to ¡®Lawson¡¯ about something.


    All are smart people and know each other¡¯s minds.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Just as well.¡±


    The two hailed a cab, went to the Asnana Hotel and went directly to her suite.


    The time was just about noon, and she called the catering department to deliver lunch, along with four bottles of wine.


    ¡°Here, have some wine, it¡¯s too cold to warm up.¡±


    At the table, Adriana poured a ss of wine and handed it to Hayley.


    Hayley shook her head, ¡°Lawson, I have a weak stomach and I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, are you rejecting Lawson? Lawson only likes good women.¡± She raised her deliberately thickly drawn thick ink sword eyebrows, smiled evilly, her handsome face was as demonic as possible, charming and seductive.


    ¡°Lawson, I ¡­ that ¡­ okay.¡±


    She pursed her lips, took the wine, clinked her ss with Adriana and tilted her head to drink it.


    One cup, two cups, three times ¡­


    The two people finished four bottles of red wine, until finally Hayley thumped on the table, Adriana put down the goblet in her hand, and then the goblet of red wine poured in the trash can at her feet.


    And at this moment, the garbage can has been filled with a lot of red wine.


    Get up, carry Hayley to the bed and cover her with bedding.


    Suddenly, she stopped the movement in her hands, then slowly undressed her until only her underwear remained. When the clothing, only for her to cover the bedding, creating an ambiguous scene.


    Everything is done, he Fang took a long breath of relief, ¡°It¡¯s really ¡­ hard to get!¡±


    It never urred to me that I would have to deal with Hayley by pretending to be a man.


    Brenden is also really enough of an asshole to trade his woman for a great future, this Hayley is really stupid too much.


    She thought again and again, and finally dialed a phone, and when the person there answered, she looked back at Hayley, who was sound asleep on the bed, and lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Immediately give Brenden and his son Leonidas a paternity test, the sooner the better. Be sure to keep it confidential.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Boone, I¡¯ll get on it now.¡±


    Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Adriana hung up the phone.


    Leaning against the window, he looked at Hayley lying asleep in bed and shook his head, somewhat helplessly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Hayley wouldn¡¯t have met Brenden in the first ce.


    In the end, he fell deeply in love with Brenden and could not extricate himself, then chased him to Los Angeles and finally got together with Brenden.


    She has gone to great lengths to marry Brenden, coveting Brenden¡¯s face and the position of seventh wife of The Alston family.


    Now she has really be the seventh wife of The Alston family and got everything she wanted, not knowing that she was just a pawn, dispensable.


    Brenden, on the other hand, never loved her at all!


    ¡°Scum!¡±


    Adriana was furious.


    She waited quietly, and not a single call came in from Brenden.


    It¡¯s been four and a half hours since Hayley was with her and Brenden is really very relieved that ¡®Lawson¡¯ is unconcerned about her wife!


    She took the time to call Anne, who had already found Vivian.


    Vivian went back to their rental house.


    Adriana was relieved to know that Vivian was safe.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, hiss ¡­ hurts!¡±


    The person on the bed rolled over, rubbed her temples in pain, andzily opened her eyes.


    The purpose is ¡®Lawson¡¯ that gangly bad smile, showing the evil atmosphere.


    ¡°Hayley, awake?¡±


    She reached out and gently ran her hand over her face.


    ¡°Chin? Lawson? You ¡­ me ¡­ us?¡±


    Her face flushed white and she violently ripped the bedding away and looked at herself naked, instantly understanding what was going on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy with me? Could it be that I have not satisfied you?¡±


    She pretended to be a man and said something that molested a woman, even she was sick to her stomach.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hayley was obviously unprepared and looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ with wide eyes, watching as tears came to her eyes and weeping, pulling the bedding over her head.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to see her sad and didn¡¯t bother to respond.


    Got up, put on his clothes, walked to a sofa, pulled out a box of cigarettes, silently lit a cigarette and took a few puffs.


    It took a while for Hayley to adjust her emotions, get up, take her clothes and put them on, look at the clump of tissues on the floor, and ept everything.


    ¡°Lawson, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, don¡¯t worry, with me, you won¡¯t be treated badly. But ¡­ I am curious, you are Brenden¡¯s woman, he went to great lengths to push you to me, and you actually agreed?¡±


    Adriana leaned on the sofa, Martin boots cocked on a low table, a hand holding a cigarette, lips swallowing clouds, a dignified man¡¯s breath, the man¡¯s arrogance is evident in his hands and feet.


    ¡°You ¡­ you know all about it?¡±


    Hayley doesn¡¯t seem to be very deceptive, or perhaps ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ aura is too powerful and she¡¯s a little intimidated.


    ¡°I, Lawson, am a selfish man, and the woman I have used, I do not want anyone else to use again. So, between Brenden and me, you must choose one. Either, stay with me and I will give you glory and wealth, or, get out will Brenden¡¯s side, I Lawson does not need unfaithful ve girl.¡±


    Her words were clear, and Hayley naturally understood what ¡®Lawson¡¯ meant.


    Hayley stood in front of the couch, head down, not saying a word, hands tugging tightly at her shirt, not daring to speak.


    It is as if a pupil who has made a mistake is too frightened to speak in the face of the teacher¡¯s questioning.


    Adriana flicked her cigarette ash and asked again, ¡°Well then, let me ask you. Do you love Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ love.¡±


    She was incoherent and terrified.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know, a woman who loves her husband deeply, how did you manage to apany another man to bed? Aren¡¯t you afraid Brenden will think you¡¯re dirty?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh ¡­¡±


    As Adriana spoke, Hayley burst into tears, choking and sobbing, cowering on her shoulders, aggrieved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to, I never wanted to betray Gaki. I loved him and only him, and I was willing to do everything for him.¡±


    Raising her eyes, she looked at Adriana with red eyes and choked back a sob.


    ¡°I heard Brenden had an ex-wife, Beatrice, right? They¡¯re divorced?¡±


    Adriana took the opportunity to ask all the doubts in her mind.


    ¡°Yes, his ex-wife¡¯s name is Beatrice and she¡¯s abroad. But she couldn¡¯t have children, so Brenden divorced her, and we got married and stayed together.¡±


    Hayley tells it like it is.


    ¡°Ex-wife, divorce just because you can¡¯t have kids. Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day Brenden will kick you out after he¡¯s done using you?¡±

 Chapter 478 What if the baby is not Brenden’s

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. We have kids, I¡¯m Leonidas¡¯ mommy, he wouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle and exined one after another.


    Rather than exining to Adriana, she was reassuring herself, giving a perfect exnation for all the doubts in her mind.


    ¡°What if the baby is not Brenden¡¯s?¡±


    All things are possible.


    Now, for example, she and Hayley have nothing going on, just creating an illusion that Hayley thinks something is going on between them.


    If Leonidas is really not Brenden¡¯s child, then ¡­ is the most dangerous thing.


    ¡°Impossible, the child I gave birth to in October, who is the father of the child, how can I not know?¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    ¡®Lawson¡¯ pressed the cigarette in the ashtray, got up, picked up the jacket from the sofa leaning, put it on, straightened the cor, and said: ¡°All right, I still have things to deal with. Today¡¯s words are a whisper between you and me, if you tell Brenden this, she will definitely suspect your loyalty, and then, a Leonidas will not be able to solidify your rtionship. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana left the hotel without a backward nce.


    This time, she kind of gave Hayley a wake-up call and kind of made her think about life.


    Let¡¯s hope she doesn¡¯t make the same mistake again.


    Today, facing ¡®Lawson¡¯, Brenden asked her to be hispanion.


    If there is another Zhang San Li Si tomorrow, Brenden will also ask her to apany him, then what is the difference between her and a woman who sells herself?


    Adriana had just gotten downstairs when she received a call from Ran.


    The man asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Asnana Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me where you are, I¡¯ll be right across the street.¡±


    Ran hung up the phone and Adriana was not good enough to leave straight away.


    After all, Ran¡¯s hotel is only 500 meters away from the Asnana Hotel of the Alston Group.


    She sat in the hall for a while, and not long after, Ran arrived.


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry toe over, something wrong?¡±


    She had nothing better to do than to sit on the sofa and leisurely read a magazine.


    ¡°Check it out.¡±


    He drove over and jogged all the way in, breathing heavily.


    The sudden remark made Adriana a little puzzled, but followed by the fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She put the magazine down and got up to look at Ran.


    ¡°Sandra, I found out what her identity is.¡±


    ¡°What status?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Her name isn¡¯t Sandraat all, and she wasn¡¯t raised in an orphanage. Her real name is Leanna, a distant cousin of Theresa¡¯s. She had a car ident before, so she got a facelift. But the investigation showed that she was in a car ident five years ago, which is not long before you fell into the sea and had stic surgery.¡±


    Ran told Adriana the truth about the information he had investigated.


    In fact, Adriana didn¡¯t expect Ran would actually find someone to investigate Sandra specifically for her sake.


    And to know so much information in one day and one night is truly remarkable.


    ¡°So, five years ago Theresa had already saved herself a backhand?¡±


    Adriana ced her hands inside the pockets of her suit pants, pacing around and wandering, thinking carefully and deeply, ¡°Then ¡­ if so, back then if Peter had not lost his memory and forgotten me, it is likely that this Leanna had appeared five years ago? ¡±


    ¡°Leanna¡¯s car ident was not an ident, but a man-made one. After that car ident, Leanna¡¯s parents died and she was left alone. theresa took Leanna in, so she was subservient to Theresa. I looked into the situation at that time, and it just so happened that someone in the police department knew the real story and said that the killer behind it was a man named Tatum. And Theresa and Tatum two close rtions, so this thing may be Theresa contributed to. The most important thing is that Sandra matched Theresa¡¯s womb and did a womb transnt for Theresa.¡±


    Adriana even Ran has his own intelligencework, but did not expect him to be so amazingly capable that he could investigate so much information in a short period of time.


    It really made her jaw drop.


    ¡°Uterus transnt? If so, then it must be that Theresaknew first that she and Sandra had a womb match, and in order to get Sandra to agree to a womb transnt, Theresa had a very poisonous heart and calcted Sandra!¡±


    Ran¡¯s face instantly fell, ¡°This woman is so toxic.¡±


    ¡°Sandra¡¯s existence is not a coincidence, and it makes sense that she would be used by Theresa. Whatever story Sandra has behind her, it doesn¡¯t change anything. Also, even if you take the real information and tell Sandra now, do you know what the consequences will be? It will only make her go off the deep end, deep into hatred, and finally put all her heart and soul into Peter. At that point, that¡¯s what will be most dangerous.¡±


    Thinking about what Adriana said, Ran agreed, ¡°There¡¯s something to be said for that.¡±


    He said, frowning and giving Adriana a hard look, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. I came over here to tell you to be careful and watch out for Theresa. that¡¯s the point.¡±


    It was with this in mind that I came to remind Adriana, but I was confused by her three words.


    ¡°Also, what I¡¯m trying to say is that when you and Alvin were being chased back then, are you sure it must have been someone from The Alston family and not someone Theresa was looking for?¡±


    Ran woke up the dreamer with a start.


    Adriana¡¯s pupils were wide, incredulous, and a cold chill rushed up her spine.


    She slowly lowered her eyelids, carefully remembering the events of four years ago.


    At that time, Peter lost his memory and The Alston family approached her and gave her a billion to leave Peter.


    At the same time, the news was released to the public so that everyone would know that she had a billion dor check from The Alston family. The huge check invites risk and makes many people think about it.


    Adriana only remembered when she fell off the cliff, those people approached her for money, so the habitual perception that those people just knew that she had a billion dor check and came to ask for money.


    The Alston family was thought to be the ones who indirectly put her to death and did not think otherwise.


    Now Ran was reminding her.


    When you think about it, it¡¯s not the first time Theresa has tried to put her to death.


    That time she chose to leave with Helen in order to leave Peter, when she was chased in an out-of-town hotel, and if Peter had not arrived in time, both she and Helen might have died.


    The person behind that one was Theresa.


    If the first assassination is not sessful, there will still be the possibility of a first one.


    In other words, it is likely that Theresa was responsible for thest cliff fall?


    Think carefully.


    Adriana felt weak and fell down on the sofa.


    Propping his elbows on his knees, he dragged his forehead and closed his eyes, not wanting to talk.


    The day Harlee asked her to buy the Lindsay Group, she thought she and Theresa had been best friends for a while, so she wouldn¡¯t be driven to extinction, but now that she thinks about it, Theresa is the one who wants her dead at every turn, and she actually has concerns.


    ¡°Lawson, are you okay?¡±


    Ran, sensing that Adriana was not in a good mood, sat beside her and soothed her, ¡°It¡¯s good that at least you still know everything before it¡¯s toote.¡±

 Chapter 479 Preynia Mountain looking for old herbalist

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯m going to take a trip to Preynia Mountain now to see the old herbalist. Peter and Brenden are over there taking over the new recipe for the project, I have to go check it out.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to think about what happened before, nor does she care to think about it that much.


    As for Theresa, there were some things she really wanted to ask her in person.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Let¡¯s go, my car is at the door, I¡¯ll take you there. Anyway, mypany is fine now and I don¡¯t need to take care of it.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders, as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°And who is in charge of yourpany?¡±


    Adriana was a little curious.


    ¡°My brother.¡±


    ¡°You have a younger brother? Not afraid of usurping power?¡± She teased with a wry smile.


    ¡°Usurpation of power or not, it¡¯s all a matter of time.¡±


    He got up and walked out, and Adriana, listening to the clouds, followed suit.


    An hourter, Adriana found them at the bottom of Preynia Mountain by locating them with BrendenWhat¡¯s App.


    In a quadrangle in the innermost part of the mountain vige.


    Today the entrance to the quadrangle is extraordinarily busy. Together with Ran¡¯s car, there are already three cars parked in front of the old herbalist¡¯s entrance.


    In addition to the old Chinese doctor in the vige is quite famous, who has a small illness and pain are over to see the doctor, naturally seems extra lively.


    Adriana and Ran both got out of the car and walked in.


    Just inside, I saw Brenden and Peter and Sandra, three people sitting on a stone bench in the courtyard, in front of a few cups of cold and even hot water, sitting expressionlessly, looking at each other speechless.


    ¡°Peter, look, Lawson and Ran are here.¡±


    They had just walked in when Sandra noticed them and pointed at them both to Peter.


    The first one is Peter, the name is an affectionate.


    Adriana¡¯s mind wandered back to what Ran had just told her about Sandra and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for her.


    A pawn who is being used without knowing it.


    Seeing ¡®Lawson¡¯ing over, Brenden got up and looked behind him, ¡°You¡¯re here? Where¡¯s Hayley?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Hayley ¡­ oh no, sister-inw is a little tired and is resting in my room.¡± He deliberately made the words ambiguous.


    ¡°What? Mr. Alston¡¯s wife is in your room you?¡±


    Sandra didn¡¯t know whether to be falsely naive or truly innocent, and brought her very cryptic words to the surface.


    Brenden¡¯s eyes narrowed and a sh of danger passed.


    Looking back at Sandra, she smiled politely, ¡°Hayley is my ninth brother¡¯s sister-inw, she had him take her to rest just now because she had a stomach ache.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so.¡±


    Sandra rubbed her forehead and smiled awkwardly.


    Then, with his head bowed, he approached Peter and asked in aughing voice, ¡°Peter, you¡¯d better stay away from Lawson in the future, I¡¯ve heard that this man is a man of both sexes, so disgusting, so shameless. Notorious person, you will also tarnish your reputation with him.¡±


    ¡°Who is Miss Sandra talking about?¡±


    She thought her voice was small, but it fell on Adriana¡¯s ears without a word.


    She raised an eyebrow in interest, walked towards Sandra, sat down next to her and reached out towards her cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a defensive look on her face, she tilted her neck back and pulled away from her, ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t you touch me!¡±


    ¡°So afraid of me? What, is it possible that I have a virus on me? You don¡¯t let me touch it, I still want to touch it.¡±


    Adriana deliberately reached out and pinched her cheek, ¡°What to do now, you¡¯re dirty too.¡±


    ¡°Get lost, you bad man, bastard, pervert!¡±


    Sandra jumped up at once and ran to hide behind Peter, pulling Peter¡¯s sleeve tightly, ¡°Peter, can you keep him away from me?¡±


    She had a disgusted look on her face, disliking Adriana to the bone.


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows, nced at Lawson, thin lips slightly open, was about to say something, but heard Adriana said: ¡°Oh yes, I forgot to tell you, your Peter and I ¡­ can have an affair. You ¡­ better stay away from him, don¡¯t get your hands dirtyter.¡±


    The ¡®Lawson¡¯ really portrayed the gangster in the best way possible, which made Sandra have a vicious chill.


    She leaned forward slightly, reached out and blocked her hand next to her mouth, lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°You Peter have a special fetish too, I don¡¯t know if you can satisfy it.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, stop it. sandra is still a little girl, don¡¯t you scare him.¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and let out a soft scolding.


    ¡°It¡¯s really protective of the calf.¡±


    Ran is not satisfied with Peter¡¯s words, walked to Adriana¡¯s side and sat down, took out a cigarette and lit it, took a few puffs and exhaled a cigarette in Sandra¡¯s direction, ¡°Your Peter has slept with more women than you know female ssmates, I advise you, or stay away from him, don¡¯t be sold without knowing it when the timees. ¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Ran is very toxic.


    Adriana has witnessed his poisonous words, and now listening to him she feels that this man is simply too dark.


    ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t listen to them, sit down, I¡¯m here, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peterforted Sandra.


    Adriana listened with some displeasure, ying with the car keys in her hand, deliberately pretending to be careless, will Brenden in front of a ss of water flicked over, a ss of water all spilled on Peter¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Oops, sorry, shaky hands didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    She gave an oops and inclined her head to look at Peter, but didn¡¯t have half a mind to get up and help him wipe the water stains on his pants.


    ¡°No harm, leather pants, not much impact.¡±


    Peter reached out and brushed the water on his pants, looking at ¡®Lawson¡¯ with a smirk, as if to say, your little mind, you think I don¡¯t know?


    When the n didn¡¯t work, Adriana got a little frustrated and got up and left.


    ¡°old Mr. Suarez is seeing the vige people and is not receiving guests. You¡¯d better not go in.¡±


    Peter gave a kind reminder.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was slow and she nced back at Brenden, and when she saw Brenden nod, she simply turned back.


    At the bottom of the mountain, the temperature is lower, the body is permeated with a chill, cold people shivering.


    ¡°Then you guys wait here while I go to the car.¡±


    Freezing to death, she would not want to apany them to suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Ran got up and followed him.


    ¡°Sandra, you go with Lawson, it¡¯s too cold here.¡±


    Peter was a little worried that Sandra couldn¡¯t take it alone, got up, took his scarf off, and tenderly put it on the woman¡¯s neck.


    Delicate and spoiled at heart.


    Adriana¡¯s heart sank and she immediately turned her face away, not wanting to see the scene in front of her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked out of the courtyard just as one of the people watching inside came out.


    It¡¯s a young guy.


    Adriana stopped him, ¡°Hello brother, let me ask you something? I heard that Dr. Suarez is very good, does he cure insomnia?¡±


    The young guy was very naive and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I just have a bit of a headache ande to him from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so? Well, do you know where Dr. Suarez used to work?¡±


    ¡°Before, huh? I think he was at Waverly Hospital in Floedan. I heard that he was the head of the hospital at that time, so he was very good.¡±


    He spoke while Adriana drew out a cigarette and handed it to him, following him in conversation.


    From there, they asked a lot of personal things about Dr. Suarez and got to know him better.

 Chapter 480 I want to marry him

    After chatting for a while, the young man looked at thete afternoon and left.


    Adriana looked back at Ran and muttered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen Dr. Suarez yet? Are you going to spend the night here?¡±


    How cold would it be to spend the night in the mountains when it is freezing cold?


    Adriana felt that Brenden and Peter were not sensible enough, and in turn made here here for nothing.


    I thought it would only take a moment to get back, but with the way things are going, it¡¯s not that easy to get back to Floedan.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long, they¡¯re already inside.¡±


    Ran leaned leisurely against the door frame, pointed inside, and spoke.


    ¡°Going in?¡±


    Adriana gave him a look, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier.¡±


    Bypassing Ran, Adriana walked into the courtyard, and the stone table over there was no longer upied.


    ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t sell the secret recipe, so go away.¡±


    Adriana had not even entered the hall when she heard Dr. Suarez¡¯s mid-toned voice inside, with a touch of impatience in his words.


    ¡°Dr. Suarez, you have been practicing medicine all your life, healing people, and even though you are now retired you are still treating people in the vige for free, just to benefit more people with your own efforts. If you sell your form to us, it will help more people who need help. You ¡­¡±


    Before Peter could finish his words, there was Dr. Suarez¡¯s voice again, ¡°Hmph, rhetoric! You are all businessmen who see only profit. I will sell you the prescription, and you will only take the prescription and produce the product and sell it at a high price under my name to make profit from it.¡±


    He said it in a nutshell.


    ¡°Mr. Suarez, although the herbal form you developed is very sessful and has helped many people for free. But again, the people you help are limited, there are so many people in the world who need your form, but some of them don¡¯t even know about your existence and the existence of your form. Don¡¯t you feel sorry?¡±


    Then Sandra persuaded old Mr. Suarez.


    ¡°This Sandra is quite articte.¡±


    Ran, who was standing beside Adriana at some point, said with a smirk.


    Adriana kicked her hands in her pockets, looked coldly down the hall at the two incandescent lights, andmented, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be normal for a woman who lies without blinking to be able to talk.¡±


    ¡°From the tone of your voice, are you not jealous?¡±


    Ran arm dislikes Adriana¡¯s shoulder, flirting.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She nced at him with cold eyes, ¡°He and I are already in the past tense, and even if we can¡¯t let go, we must learn to let go. In the future ¡­¡±


    The words came out in a beat, her brow twisted slightly, a faint sadness surfaced between her brows, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana lifted her steps and walked in.


    ¡°I told you, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t sell the form, get out.¡±


    Adriana had just walked in when she saw Dr. Suarez waving his hand, full of concealment and anger, rushing Brenden and the others.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Chen.¡±


    She walked up to Dr. Chen, ¡°I¡¯m Waverly rushed over here and learned that you have superb medical skills and want you to help me look at my illness.¡±


    As soon as she heard that Adriana was here to see a doctor, Dr. Suarez¡¯s cold face instantly eased up, ¡°Okay, you sit down. Tell me, what is your condition?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and looked sideways at Brenden, Peter and Sandra standing by, ¡°Excuse me, please get out, I¡¯m here for a visit and need to protect my personal privacy.¡±


    After she mentioned it, Dr. Suarez immediately nodded, ¡°Please go out and don¡¯t disturb me to treat ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahahahaha~, handsome brother, so many handsome brothers.¡±


    Naive Dr. Suarez did not say a word, a discordant voice suddenly intruded.


    A few people turned around and saw a young girl in a pink down jacket bouncing in under the dim lights of the courtyard.


    The girl is in her early twenties, tied with two ponytails, no makeup, in features, not excellent looks, but belongs to the durable type.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, are they your friends? So handsome, I like it so much.¡±


    The girl walked up to Brenden, grinned, pointed at him and said, ¡°Handsome uncle, so manly.¡±


    Then he went back to Ran, ¡°Hee hee, Dad, this friend of yours is so high and mighty, the overbearing president.¡±


    Moved his body and nced at ¡®Lawson¡¯, ¡°Well ~ look quite white, quite handsome, is ¡­ too thin, a bit of a pussy, little handsome ~¡±


    Finally standing in front of Peter, a pair of eyes stared straight at him, then released a strange light with a little surprise and fondness.


    Suddenly, she jumped and put her hands together, ¡°Wow, Dad, he is so handsome oh, type of man yeah. The main thing is too handsome, and the aura is also powerful. Dad, I want to marry him, I want to marry him, okay~¡±


    Brenden: Where¡¯s the crazy guy from?


    Ran: this crazy, a little ¡­ appreciation level?


    Peter: handsome to marry?


    Adriana was the only one among all the people who looked calm, as if everything was under control.


    Because just chatted with the vige boy for a while to hear, Dr. Suarez wife can not give birth, so when young adopted a small child, a few months ago suddenly went crazy.


    Although he was a doctor, he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Eliza, stop it.¡±


    Dr. Suarez looked at Eliza and sighed, shaking his head helplessly, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t know them.¡±


    Several people took a few steps back with defensive faces, seemingly not wanting to deal with Eliza, thinking she was a crazy person and not to be messed with.


    It was Adriana who had some starry eyes and looked at her and said, ¡°Eliza, hello. My name is Lawson, you can call me ¡­ Lawson from now on.¡±


    She extended her hand in a friendly manner and shook her.


    Eliza stood in front of Peter with her hands together in the same position, but just inclined her body, looked at Adriana, skewed her lips and asked, ¡°Do you know this handsome brother?¡±


    Adriana gave Peter a meaningful look and nodded, ¡°Acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    Eliza looked at Peter with joy and then shook Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Lawson, hello, my name is Eliza, the people in the vige call me Evalyn.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    How could you not see that she was stupid?


    Isn¡¯t it clear-headed enough to know that she knows Peter and is willing to be friends.


    ¡°Why is it called Evalyn?¡± So corny.


    Ran hands around the chest, leaning against a wall, a rare curious question.


    ¡°Because I am stupid and two, so they call me Evalyn. I think ¡­ sounds good.¡±


    Eliza smiles as she introduces the origin of her name.


    The crowd was in turmoil and a few ck lines slid down their foreheads.


    Brenden: It seems to be a real fool, no problem.


    Ran: Say you¡¯re stupid, you¡¯re still happy on.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter: ¡­


    Sandra: Idiot!


    Instead, Adriana smiled, ¡°Evalyn, nice. The person is as simple as her name.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Dr. Suarez shook his head with a sigh, propped his hands on the table, and slowly sat down.


    It seems that I feel tired because of Evalyn, but I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Eliza, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go eat. This day also do not know where you wild to y.¡±

 Chapter 481 – Marrying a wife for a recipe

    ¡°Hee hee, Daddy, I¡¯m not hungry, I want to be here to watch my handsome brother, my daughter wants to marry him.¡±


    She foolishly walked up to Dr. Suarez, took his arm and gently shook it, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you always worried that I can¡¯t get married? I like him, will you let him marry me?¡±


    The words and actions were like those of a 12 or 13 year old.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ Mr. Alston is lucky. Hmm?¡±


    Ran hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°A trip to Floedan to gain two women is really admirable.¡±


    As his words fell, Peter¡¯s sharp gaze swept over, without speaking.


    Adriana kicked Ran in the leg, ¡°How¡¯s that for talking.¡±


    ring at him, he signaled him not to talk nonsense.


    Ran wrinkled his brow and kept his mouth shut.


    ¡°Eliza, be good, your mother is busy in the backyard, go find your mother. Daddy has patients to see over here.¡±


    Dr. Suarez is extremely patient when ites to Eliza.


    It¡¯s obvious that he dotes on Eliza.


    ¡°No, no, Daddy, I have to be here to watch my handsome brother, otherwise what if he runs away.¡±


    Eliza beamed and stood there with her eyes looking straight at Peter, unblinking.


    ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    At that moment, a woman came out of the backyard, the wife of Dr. Suarez.


    Asked, ¡°Eliza what are you making a fuss about?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ mom, I like that handsome brother, I want to marry him. Daddy won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Eliza jumped into her mother¡¯s arms and cried all at once.


    ¡°All right, take her to dinner.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Suarez¡¯s temper came up.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Eliza stomped her foot, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry him.¡±


    Mrs. Suarez also loves her children and was very distressed to see Eliza like this, so she said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want your herbal form with all his heart? As long as he is willing to marry Eliza, we will give him the form. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as our daughter is happy.¡±


    Rash decisions, absurd in the extreme.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Dr. Suarez mmed the table and yelled, ¡°Get to the back room!¡±


    ¡°Wow~ Daddy, you yelled at me, oooh~¡±


    Eliza cried even more.


    ¡°Look at you, what are you yelling at a child. As a doctor, you can¡¯t even cure your own daughter, and every day a serious doctor for others, quack!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you say that again?¡±


    Dr. Suarez was on fire, and his face was red with anger.


    The original Eliza was a hidden pain in his heart, and being ruthlessly uncovered will only hurt more.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana shook her head and waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    She made a suggestion, and several people followed without a word of warning.


    Stepping out of the courtyard, the bickering and crying continued inside.


    Adriana sighed and stood outside the courtyard looking in, feeling sympathy for Evalyn¡¯s ordeal.


    And then, raising an eyebrow at Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston, aren¡¯t you eager to take the form? Now is a good opportunity, do you want to consider it?¡±


    The words sounded, a few times mocking, a few times serious.


    Peter could not figure out what ¡®Lawson¡¯ meant by his words.


    ¡°What are you talking about, how can Peter marry a fool?¡± Sandra stood up and retorted.


    ¡°So excited, is it because you are afraid that a fool will steal the position from you? Or have you just met with Mr. Alston not two days ago and you are thinking of Mrs. Alston¡¯s title?¡±


    Ran holds out for Adriana.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to say more, said to Ran and got into the car.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, wait.¡±


    She had just walked a few steps away when Brenden¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    Adriana paced and said to Ran, ¡°There is a family hotel in the vige, you go and book a room, you won¡¯t go back tonight.¡±


    ¡°I think you are stupid, this nook and cranny vige, can have a hotel? Ridiculous!¡±


    Sandra thinks Adriana is simply talking nonsense.


    ¡°Superficial.¡±


    Adriana smiled contemptuously and ordered Ran again, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up, there will be no room if you gote.¡±


    You should know that Dr. Suarez¡¯s reputation is known from Floedan to Waverly, and it has spread far and wide.


    Every day, peopleing to see him are lining up, a situation that naturally gives rise to another industry.


    It¡¯s no surprise that some families see the opportunity to get a homestay.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over there first.¡±


    Ran responded and drove off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, too.¡±


    Peter gave Adriana a meaningful look and walked away with Sandra.


    At one point, Brenden and Adriana were left alone.


    The two got into Brenden¡¯s car, and inside, Brenden was silent for a moment.


    Leaning on the driver¡¯s seat, the right hand casually resting on the steering wheel, ten fingers tapping the steering wheel once or twice, as if thinking.


    ¡°If you have something to say Mr. Alston might as well say it straight.¡±


    Without even thinking about it, I knew what Brenden was going to say.


    ¡°The form in Dr. Suarez¡¯s hands has to be taken down no matter what. You should know that the form is very important to me.¡±


    Brenden confesses.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know if your wife is important or the form is important?¡±


    Adriana held a cigarette in her hand, the car window left a gap, pretending to take a puff, but did not pass the lungs and spit out.


    She disliked cigarettes very much, but since she was dressed as a man, she had to make this move.


    The words fell, looking ahead Brenden¡¯s gaze deepened a few points, contemptuous smile, side nce at her, ¡°Mr. Boone nature flirtatious, suddenly a serious question like this, really surprised me.¡±


    After saying that, there was silence for two seconds, and the two looked at each other, he continued, ¡°Women are like clothes, only interests are eternal.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cigarette fingers tightened slightly, and the anger under her eyes flickered away, and she tilted her head andughed, ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m relieved to have Mr. Alston¡¯s word. I¡¯ll take care of the recipe.¡±


    ¡­


    The only family hotel in the vige, Ran had booked two rooms.


    Then it is also thest two rooms.


    When Adriana and Brenden came over, they heard Sandra stomp her foot and mutter in displeasure, ¡°What a shitty ce, there are only a few rooms. It¡¯s winter, where can we stay?¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t say that. You and Mr. Alston are too distinguished for such nooks and crannies to amodate you.¡±


    Ran is relentlessly sarcastic with Sandra.


    Peter had a difficult look on his face, ¡°Boss, is there no hotel around?¡±


    The boss shook his head and gathered the clothes on his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, and the sons and daughters-inw of all the families are going back to their viges for the New Year. Usually, all the families vacate their children¡¯s rooms to make hostels, so when ites to New Year, there will be no room.¡±


    ¡°Peter, what do we do then?¡±


    Sandra looked outside in the dark, through the light shining in the hall, you can vaguely see the snowkes outside, with the fierce cold wind fluttering.


    It¡¯s so cold, do you want to go back?


    ¡°See you guys are also quite difficult, or ¡­ thisdy you night with my daughter-inw to amodate a night? They are four men two a room, anyway, you also know. See if you can make do with it?¡±

 Chapter 482 – The Raggedy King

    The boss said and added: ¡°My daughter-inw sleeps alone, the room is big, I let her sleep on the floor, you sleep on the bed. But I have to say well, a room still has to be one hundred and fifty.¡±


    The sophisticated owner sits on the ground.


    In that case, it will have to be so.


    After Sandra made the arrangements, Brenden said to Ran, ¡°Mr. Powell, I have some business matters to discuss with you, why don¡¯t we stay in one room today?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to refuse, Adriana and Peter responded with an unspoken voice.


    Several people looked at each other, each with their own calctions.


    Brenden lived with Ran to free up the opportunity for Adriana to discuss the form with Peter, and Adriana had just that in mind.


    Peter is unwilling to live with Ran and Peter in the same house, ¡®Lawson¡¯ is undoubtedly the best choice.


    After each entered the room and looked at the bed in the room, several people were baffled.


    Ran¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°SHIT, only one bed?¡±


    He had a mental image of Peter sleeping in the same bed with Adriana, and turned around and headed outside at once.


    ¡°Lawson,e with me!¡±


    He stepped out, saw Adriana, who was standing in the doorway, also dazed, and yelled.


    Peter looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ and saw her with a difficult look on her face, wrinkling her brow as she looked around the room, not knowing what she was thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, what are you so nervous about? Those who don¡¯t know still think Mr. Boone is your woman.¡±


    Brenden teased.


    It was that one sentence that made Adriana blush slightly, afraid of revealing something.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Lawson is unisex? If she sleeps with Mr. Alston, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be bestial at night, and then she won¡¯t be able to redeem Mr. Alston¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Ran found a ¡­ very reasonable reason.


    At that, the corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly.


    Although the outside world has now passed him off as a near pervert, but no doubt it is a protection for her, quite good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to say anything, Peter said back.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Are you trying to be slept with by me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t mind. She¡¯s mine, and the only person to sleep with is me.¡± Ran was tongue-tied, bringing things to the surface that he was ashamed to say.


    Put Adriana in an awkward situation, not to mention ¡­ bashful.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana red at him, took a step, and walked straight into the room.


    Peter¡¯s expression changed slightly, holding a light smile on his face as he looked at Ran over there, and followed him into the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Ran was furious and kicked the door panel in a fit of rage.


    And at this time, standing in the room Adriana looked at the room is not big, guilty of worry, simply take off the shoes a lift the bedding directly into the.


    That look, crude and sloppy.


    ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t shower?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was twisted with a sword brow, somewhat unable to ept the scruffiness of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    Adriana leaned over the bed and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s a big man doing taking a shower every day, not washing.¡±


    The main thing is that it is not convenient to take a shower.


    Her body is wrapped in cloth every day, any ce do not dare to reveal, for fear of being found abnormal.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I just wanted to talk to you today about the form.¡±


    Adriana returned to the topic and wanted to talk about the recipe as quickly as possible, after all, it is not convenient to talk about this during the day.


    If we can negotiate within an hour, we might be able to switch rooms with Brenden and share a room with Ran.


    Peter sat on a single sofa, looking at ¡®Lawson¡¯ with a stern face, his eyes always with a few hints of dislike.


    For a man with a cleanliness disorder like him, it is impossible to ept a man who does not bathe or wash his feet.


    Not to mention the psychological torture of sleeping under the same roof.


    Adriana took a nce at Peter¡¯s expression, her eyes shed slightly, her heart gave birth to a n and sighed, ¡°Winter is too cold, I usually take a bath once every three or two months. I can¡¯t understand what those people who take a bath every day are thinking. Not afraid to wash off ayer of skin on the body?¡±


    ¡°Three ¡­ three months?¡±


    Peter¡¯s good-looking eyebrows raised upward, the eyes are full of incredulity, the face that has always been calm and unhurried cracked a few fine lines.


    Moved in the chair with a few stiff moments.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Adriana nodded, stretched out a foot, probed towards him, saw Peter¡¯s face of resistance and copse, she instantly withdrew her foot, put her hands around her ankle towards her nose and sniffed, ¡°Well ¡­ the smell is not too bad, not too smelly.¡±


    LOL-


    Suddenly, the single sofa chair was moved, Peter miso stood up, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯d better go sleep with my Uncle, suddenly remembered something to discuss with him.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    Adriana looked confused, ¡°No, I¡¯m still talking to you about the recipe, huh?¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    He got up, pulled the door open and left.


    ¡°Hello, Peter? Peter?¡±


    Adriana stood up and held out her hand to call out a few times, however Peter walked away without looking back.


    Let¡¯s go~


    So hurried and so determined to go.


    Adriana¡¯s outstretched hand stiffened in mid-air, then slowly shook it, couldn¡¯t help but skim and muttered, ¡°What the hell, just want to diarrhea you, so big reaction?¡±


    She sighed helplessly and reached for her forehead, regretting somewhat that she should have known to talk about things after they were settled.


    At that moment, Ran walked in, ¡°Why is he gone?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrianay back on the bed and nced at him, ¡°Not exactly what you wanted.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really do something to him, did you? I saw that he didn¡¯t look too good just now.¡±


    Ran is a little confused.


    ¡°Sleep your, where so much nonsense.¡±


    Adriana lifted the bedding and got up, ¡°I¡¯ll go next door and check.¡±


    Got up, put on his shoes, and walked out.


    Went next door and knocked, Brenden came over and opened the door, Adriana gave a look towards him and Brenden walked out.


    Adriana stood in the room, closed the door, and heck, found Peter already in the bathroom taking a shower.


    The bathroom door is a simple kind of translucent frosted ss.


    Adriana stood outside, looked over, and immediately withdrew her gaze with just one nce.


    Even with Peter in the past, she had never seen him bathe, let alone now.


    After standing in the room for a while, Peter came out in his bathrobe, towel in hand, wiping his hair.


    The moment she saw Adriana in the room, she suddenly frowned, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Originally, he was extremely nice to Adriana.


    But he has never cared about Adriana personal hygiene issues, listening to Adriana said she bathed once every three months, it ¡­ began to some diaphragm.


    Adriana sat on the sofa chair, legs folded, fingers crossed on the abdomen, said aloud: ¡°Now look, want to take the form is not so easy thing. I have a good idea, Brenden has just returned to the country, and you Uncle, why not this time we, three people cooperate. This way, The Alston family is the biggest winner, and I can also get a share of the pie, what do you think? The Alston family is a very important part of the family.

 Chapter 483 – Hugging the Beauty

    Then she added: ¡°If, for example, you now go to fight for a form, it will certainly cause the old man to be unhappy. Most importantly, you are in a high position in The Alston family, facing Uncle you should be tolerant, or take the initiative to cooperate. That¡¯s the way to win the heart of Old Mr. Alston. Isn¡¯t it better?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter seems to have a hard-on for Brenden and is reluctant to work with him.


    This is something Adriana knows in her heart, only now she needs to gain Brenden¡¯s trust and must find a way around it.


    ¡°Mr. Alston don¡¯t be in a hurry to say no. Even if you work with me, it¡¯s still a 50/50 split. How about if I have my five points and half with Brenden? Otherwise, you¡¯re making it difficult for me to be in the middle. As you know today, you are not the only one who is fighting for the form, The Alston family, there are others. The best way to get the form nowadays is to get it.¡±


    Adriana analyzes the current situation.


    ¡°So, everything is waiting until we get the form.¡± He wiped his hair and replied perfunctorily.


    ¡°If the three of them don¡¯t work together, how will they take the form so easily?¡±


    ¡°Brenden sent you to me?¡±


    He asked, Adriana froze, thought for a moment and nodded, ¡°Yes, he asked me toe. You should know that he is the son of Old Mr. Alston, since he took the initiative to ask for peace with you, if you do not give some face, how can you justify Old Mr. Alston¡¯s side? I think it¡¯s better to work together to win this matter. I think it¡¯s better to work together to get it. It¡¯s also my way of making up to you for what happenedst time.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s grip on the towel wiping his hair slightly stalled, resting the towel on his neck, frowning and thinking, ¡°Okay, I promise you. However, there is one thing you need to promise me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll certainly do my best.¡±


    ¡°In the future, before you go to Orchard House, you must take a shower or ¡­ don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her face sank, an inexplicable fire ran straight to her head, got up and walked to him.


    She took a step forward and Peter took a step back to avoid it.


    ¡°So disgusted?¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and touched her lips, ¡°touched me so many times, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me. Don¡¯te near me if you haven¡¯t showered in the future.¡±


    Peter¡¯s rare embarrassment and embarrassment, and even a strong dislike for Adriana.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adriana nodded, deliberately carrying her cor, while walking towards the outside, sniffed her clothes and deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t bathed for three months, there¡¯s no smell.¡±


    Three months?


    Peter¡¯s face was cracked, as embarrassing as eating a piece of shou.


    Took the towel and wiped his mouth, then wiped it vigorously again.


    Thinking about his intimate encounter with ¡®Lawson¡¯ in the hotel that day, a sweat pulsated.


    In terms of severe cleanliness, Peter really can¡¯t ept people who don¡¯t like cleanliness, especially ¡­ who don¡¯t bathe for three months!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook a jolt, a turn into the bathroom, opened the shower ¡­


    Adriana came out of the room, saw Brenden, raised her hand in an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°The deal is done, but this time it¡¯s with Peter, you, the three of you. Now it¡¯s time to get the recipe with the cooperation of Ding.¡±


    ¡°How will it be distributed?¡±


    He pursued the question.


    Adriana snorted, ¡°You are all The Alston family, do not count too clearly for your benefit. After all, after apse of more than four years you are back, suffer a loss ¡­ is bound to be a blessing.¡±


    Patting him on the shoulder, he turned and went to another room.


    Pushing the door open, Ran was already lying on the bed.


    Adriana closed the door, walked over to the bed, and with a lift of the bedding, ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Trying to freeze me to death?¡±


    Adriana pointed to the air conditioner, ¡°It¡¯s already on thirty degrees, go ask the owner for another futon.¡±


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    Count on you.


    Three dayster.


    On the way home to Floedan, five people came and six people went back.


    Adriana looked at Eliza, who had followed Peter to the car, and shook her head with a sigh, without speaking.


    In the end, Dr. Suarez had no choice but to relent and give Eliza to Peter, but let ¡®Lawson¡¯ be Eliza¡¯s temporary guardian.


    Because Dr. Suarez took her pulse and knew that she was a woman dressed as a man, he was very relieved for her.


    It¡¯s just that Eliza is going back with Peter and only needs to stay for three months.


    Three months is not a long time, not a short time, but Dr. and Mrs. Suarez couldn¡¯t help but cry when they left.


    In the car, Ran looked at the two cars in front of him and muttered in his mind, ¡°Why do you think ¡­ Dr. Suarez asked Peter to take Eliza for three months? Do not think, a little abnormal?¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, it doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that the form is in hand, and the other things are Peter¡¯s responsibility. If you can think of it, Peter may not think of it.¡±


    All are intelligent people, except Sandra are human, it is impossible not to have any spection.


    ¡°But then again, Peter looking for the form is also the first time toe to the door, and Dr. Suarez is also a normal person, it is difficult to still pinch the finger that Peter wille?¡±


    Ran thought left and right, some do not understand.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think too much about it. Rather everything is just us overthinking, Evalyn looks pretty simple, don¡¯t call people Eliza all day, it¡¯s hard to hear.¡±


    Adriana disliked him, Ran Fang nodded.


    After things were done, a few people had lunch at Floedan and bought tickets back to Waverly in the afternoon.


    Adriana also officially said goodbye to Ran.


    As the New Year was approaching, Ran naturally would not go to Waverly and would meet again after the New Year.


    Arrived in Waverlyte that night.


    Anne came over to pick up the ne.


    Brenden took Hayley back, and Peter took Sandra and Eliza both back, so to speak, to embrace the beauty.


    Adriana is the only one who is rxed.


    ¡­


    ¡°Vivian, although I don¡¯t know why you went to work for Lawson at Fryer Group Group, but since you¡¯re his secretary, can you ask her to keep her hand up and stop suppressing Flora¡¯spany?¡±


    Anne and Adriana had just returned to the apartment and were standing in the doorway when they heard voices inside through the half-buried door.


    Adriana¡¯s hand on the doorknob gave a slight beat as she listened quietly to the person inside.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about Flora.¡±


    Vivian sat on the couch with her head down, seemingly without the courage to look directly at Jenkins.


    ¡°How can you do nothing about it? Everyone knows that Lawson likes you, and if you speak up for Flora, he will definitely not continue to suppress LOC.¡±


    Jenkins¡¯ decibel is raised, vaguely revealing some anger.


    ¡°Jenkins, wake up will you, behind Flora is Edward, the LOC has a problem, it should go to Edward for help, not me.¡±


    Mentioning Edward, Vivian¡¯s emotions fluctuate greatly.


    Suddenly raised his eyes, a pair of sharp and chilly eyes red at Jenkins.


    ¡°Edward ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    Jenkins was out of breath.


    Adriana pushed in the door and walked in, ¡°Didn¡¯t have the courage to go to Edward and let Vivian beg me? Oh, Jenkins, is it the wrong ce to try to win your sweetheart¡¯s heart?¡±

 Chapter 484 Inquiring about Adriana

    Adriana knows that Flora likes Jenkins, but whether Jenkins likes Flora or not she is not sure.


    But Jenkins came to beg Vivian about Flora, but not to Edward, so it is clear that he is afraid of Edward.


    He, like Flora.


    Adriana can feel that Jenkins likes Flora, but does not dare to show too obviously, only wants to help Flora in silence, probably because he knows that The Hale family can not afford to marry the Henderson Family Missy.


    He was afraid of Edward to the bone.


    ¡®Lawson¡¯ and Anne suddenly returned, Jenkins frowned slightly, slightly flustered face shed a little restrained look.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    He called out, hesitantly walked up to her and said, ¡°Lawson, can you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    Adriana threw the briefcase in her hand directly on the table, took off her trench coat and rested it on the sofa, sitting on the sofa with herzy legs folded, sweeping her cold eyes at him, ¡°Why should I let LOC go and what qualifications do you have to talk to me?¡±


    Jenkins is her brother, the son of her adoptive mother.


    Adriana has always been fond of Jenkins because in The Hale family¡¯s extended family, Jenkins is the only one who treats her well.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that one day Jenkins would actuallye begging her for Flora¡¯s business.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Although Jenkins is the president of YY Law Firm, it is a far cry from the Fryer Group.


    He will naturally have a few humble moments in front of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    Tipping his head to look at Vivian, he seemed to be waiting for Vivian to speak up and ease the embarrassment for him.


    ¡°Go back, I can¡¯t possibly promise you that.¡±


    Adriana put down a sentence, and then added, ¡°Unless, you have a good reason!¡±


    Anne and Vivian subconsciously looked at Adriana, and then their eyes slowly fell on Jenkins¡¯ body.


    ¡°Enough reason?¡±


    Jenkins was a little confused as to what reason would be considered sufficient.


    Seeing his hesitation, Adriana asked, ¡°Do you like Flora?¡±


    ¡°Like.¡±


    Jenkins hesitated for a moment and returned.


    Sure enough, he really likes Flora.


    Adriana immediately said, ¡°the Henderson Family is rich, high status, I advise you to recognize yourself, early break should not have thoughts.¡±


    And not to mention the Henderson Family¡¯s background strength, single Edward that poor character, Adriana felt that Jenkins simply can not marry Flora.


    If you know the story has no ending, why do you insist on it again and again?


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Jenkins most taboo is between him and Flora, Adriana touched his scales, so much so that he was slightly humble in front of her, but now with an inexplicable anger.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana slightly jawed, a decent light smile on her handsome face, her right hand slightly raised in a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Mr. Hale, please.¡±


    Sending guests.


    Jenkins was in an awkward position, his hand tightening on his briefcase, his gaze falling back on Vivian as he stared at Adriana.


    Finally withdrawing his gaze, he walked away without a word.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Jenkins had just reached the living room door when she heard ¡®Lawson¡¯ call out.


    He took a step and turned slowly, his probing gaze directed to ¡®Lawson¡¯, ¡°Mr. Boone what is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying to get me to let Flora go ¡­¡±


    Adriana got up, walked over to him, locked eyes with him for a moment, and walked around him, ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    The sudden change of attitude and the mystery of ¡®him¡¯ made Jenkins a bit puzzled.


    Followed him out and stood at the end of the hallway of the apartment, looking through the window at the snowkes drifting outside, Adriana said quietly, ¡°I want ¡­ to ask you something about Adriana.¡±


    At Floedan, Ran reminds her that there may be a big secret behind her identity.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Ran reminded her, she only had asional wild guesses and did not take them seriously.


    But now all sorts of thingse one after another, but let Adriana think there must be something wrong with the identity.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Jenkins¡¯plexion changed slightly, and his eyes were obscure.


    ¡°To be precise, it was to ask your mother something about Adriana.¡±


    Adriana finished and added, ¡°You should know that Anne was my girlfriend and we both knew Adriana, and although she passed away, I want to help her find her mother. This is ¡­ Adriana¡¯s st wish¡¯.¡±


    That was all she could say to gain Jenkins¡¯ trust.


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes burned into him, as if trying to peer through her eyes to find out what was going on in her mind.


    When Adriana saw him deep in thought, she said, ¡°Contact me when you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    The words fell and went straight away.


    Entering the living room and closing the door, Anne and Vivian looked at her and asked in unison, ¡°What did you want to talk to him about?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have told her the truth, would you?¡± Anne asked again.


    ¡°Nothing, just advised him to stay away from Flora.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t tell the truth and was worried that if they knew too much it would lead to more trouble.


    ¡°Vivian, how are you feeling? Feeling better?¡±


    She walked up to Vivian and asked, ¡°Has Edward asked you for anything else in thest two days?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    Vivian wanted to say something, and her folded hands tightened slightly, ¡°No, didn¡¯t look for me.¡±


    Her subtle facial expressions and body changes fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes, allowing her to pierce through the difference, ¡°No, that¡¯s good. Take a good rest in thest few days and return to work when you are well.¡±


    ¡­


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana spent thest three days on official business, because the trip to Floedan had overwhelmed a lot of work, so she had to work hard.


    Seeing that today is already the 24th day of the lunar month, the night of the festival.


    Thepany took all annual leave.


    Buzz-


    The phone on the table vibrates and rings, interrupting Adriana who is fully engaged in her work.


    She answered the phone while flipping through her papers, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Boone, today is a holiday, can I ¡­ go back to spend the holiday with my mom?¡± On the other side of the phone, Vivian said.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem. Thepany is already closed today, so you don¡¯t have toe back if you go back, spend a good time with your aunt and uncle and say hello for me by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Boone, you and Annee with me to my house for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Mr. Boone I¡¯ll go back and prepare the good food first, you guyse togetherter.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Adriana put down the file, leaning on the executive chair, looking at the phone screen, frowned and thought, then called Anne.


    ¡°Anne, have you investigated what you were told to investigate?¡±


    After returning to Waverly a few days ago, Adriana clearly felt that Vivian looked gloomy and was hiding something in her heart, so she asked Anne to investigate secretly.


    ¡°As you said. Vivian should be threatened by Edward, I was not quite sure before, but just saw Edward and Vivian arguing in the street, I was standing far away to hear not too clearly, but vaguely heard ¡®do not hurt my mother¡¯ or something. ¡±


    Anne told Adriana the truth about the two days of tracking.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana sighed softly, raised her hand to rub her brow, and added, ¡°It¡¯s holiday night, so let¡¯s dine together at Vivian¡¯s tonight.¡±

 Chapter 485 Harlee’s Gift

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    Anne readily agreed.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get something to go over together after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana took her phone, opened the What¡¯s App, found the What¡¯s App group ¡®Three Musketeers¡¯ and edited a message: [Happy holiday night, wishing Helen baby and child Belle a happy new year and happy every day~]


    It was very early with the two children added What¡¯s App, because of the fear that Peter found out, so the chat is very subtle.


    She sent another red packet of $200.


    But in a second, the What¡¯s App group alerted: The red packet you sent has been snatched up by Helen and Luis.


    Dingdong-


    Group Information Tip.


    Luis: [Hm, I¡¯m not happy, why am I only 2 dors?


    Helen: [hahaha ~ I am the best lucky oh, 198, hahaha ~]


    Luis: [The other person doesn¡¯t want to talk to you and throws a dog at you ~] picture.


    Lawson: [Pfft~Luis, you don¡¯t have a good hand.


    Adriana teased, then quickly edited the content: [holiday night, prepared gifts for you, will be delivered to you by 18:00, be sure to be happy oh].


    Helen: [Lawson, can you spend New Year¡¯s Eve with us?


    Luis: [I want to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with you, too].


    Adriana looked at the words of the two children, the heart is quite unpleasant, immediately said: [I am busy with work, can not leave. Well, no more, the secretary came to report work.


    She pulled a random excuse and put away her phone.


    Even though she knew her two children would be devastated, Adriana didn¡¯t dare say much.


    Because talking too much will make the children sad.


    She had already picked out two gifts in the morning, and it was almost time for the delivery man to arrive while they were both at dinner.


    Knock-knock-


    At that moment, the office door rang.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She said.


    The office door opened and a man walked in.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s white cheeks instantly clouded over, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Very unwee for Harlee.


    Harlee, dressed in a white trench coat, walked in, closing the office door with her hand. Clutching a delicate ck box in her hand, she walked over to her desk and pushed the box in front of her.


    ¡°Still at the office for the holidays? Not going home for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Harlee asked.


    Adriana nced disdainfully at the exquisite high-end ck box, ¡°Just about to leave, what¡¯s up?¡±


    The idea was born the moment Harlee appeared.


    ¡°My grandfather asked me to invite you and go to dinner with the Soto family.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s voice fell, the office door was pushed open again, ¡°Hahahaha~Lawson, what are you doing? Peter asked me to ask you toe with him.¡±


    Eliza came running in with a bounce and a yell.


    ¡°Wow, there is a handsome brother, yeah?¡±


    Upon seeing a handsome man in a trench coat, Eliza immediately padded over, ¡°Handsome ¡­¡±


    The words came to a screeching halt as she stumbled and took a few steps backwards, identally overturning the ck box sitting on the table.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The thud scared her and she shuddered so hard she couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her stern eyes looked at those two with a few probing intent.


    ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s intuition.


    Harlee smiled wickedly and inclined her head to look at Eliza, ¡°Where did that little girle from, why so timid?¡±


    Eliza¡¯s face was white, her hands hanging at her side sped the table, she shook her head and said warily, ¡°I know you.¡±


    Four words, slowly spoken.


    Adriana and Harlee¡¯s faces suddenly changed drastically, and the atmosphere suddenly froze.


    ¡°You ¡­ you you are ¡­ the male lead in the ¡°Underworld Marriage¡±, that devil, ah~ so scary, so scary ah~¡±


    She waved her hands and jumped on Lawson at once, ¡°Lawson, you have to let him go, it¡¯s scary, he¡¯s a big bad guy.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    After she said so, Adriana found that Harlee really had some resemnce to the male lead in the web series ¡°Underworld Marriage¡±.


    The party thought Eliza knew Harlee, but it was a farce.


    Her hanging heart fell.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Evalyn don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana soothed Eliza and said to Harlee, ¡°Sorry, I have a date tonight and can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°It was my grandfather¡¯s idea to let you through.¡±


    Harlee exins.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s even less reason for me to go over there.¡±


    Adriana stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any dealings with your grandfather, and I have no reason for you to go to your house for New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    It¡¯s ridiculous as hell.


    ¡°Are you nning to spend the holiday night at Orchard House?¡±


    As we all know, a trip to Floedan Peter brought back a silly woman to identify as his sister.


    Since she came to Adriana, she wanted Adriana to go to Orchard House for the holiday.


    Adriana leaned over, picked the box up off the floor, turned back, and looked at Eliza, ¡°Evalyn, today¡¯s holiday, a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow even, it¡¯s so delicate and beautiful, is Lawson really giving it to me?¡±


    Eliza was ecstatic.


    Harlee is the only one with a chilly face, holding back her anger and still maintaining a decent smile.


    ¡°Well, take it.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care about what Harlee sends.


    Nasty people, even if it is sent to the gold mountain will be revolting.


    ¡°Hee hee hee, Lawson is so nice. I¡¯m going home then, I¡¯m going home to see what the present is, hehehe.¡±


    Eliza seemed to like the gift so much that she ran out of the office with it in her arms.


    Since Eliza came to Waverly, Peter has arranged for a maid to stay with Eliza 24 hours a day and a dedicated driver, so she is not worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I¡¯m sending you?¡±


    Adriana lifted her eyelidszily, ¡°Does it matter.¡±


    She got up, grabbed her trench coat and scarf from the hanger, walked around Harlee and left.


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    He clutched Adriana¡¯s wrist, ¡°A toast?¡±


    There is a slight threat in the words.


    Harlee, angry.


    Adriana¡¯s body was stopped and stood still, slowly turned around and looked at him calmly, ¡°Did you eat less? Do you mean that you want me to thank you for your kindness?¡±


    A cold snort came out between his nostrils and he violently shook off his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be here with me , disgusting.¡±


    Walked out of the office and went straight to the garage to drive away.


    At this time the phone rang, Adriana scanned the phone number and immediately pulled over to the side of the road, ¡°The DNA results are back?¡±


    A long time ago Adriana was suspicious of the rtionship between Brenden and Hayley, and a few days ago had Brenden¡¯s DNA checked with Leonidas, and now received a call, roughly the result.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, the identification results are in. Brenden is not rted to Leonidas ¡­.¡±


    ¡°There is no blood rtion? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Very sure, I got a reliable person to check it out, there will be no problem.¡±


    The people on the other side were very confident.


    ¡°This matter, must not be announced to the public, remember to keep it confidential.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and let out a long sigh, leaning back in her car seat and staring ahead, deep in thought.

 Chapter 486 Brenden’s Trickery

    Brenden and Leonidas do not have any blood rtionship, and it is said that Brenden can return to The Alston family because the old man did a paternity test with Leonidas.


    Since Leonidas has a rtionship with the old man, it must mean that the child is the people of The Alston family.


    More than a year ago in Los Angeles saw Hayley pregnant, Hayley no problem, the problem must be the child.


    Where do childrene from?


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s sons, in addition to Brenden, are third uncle Archie and fifth uncle Raymond.


    But either case, it is absolutely impossible to have a rtionship with Peter and his brother Jimmy, because his brothers and Old Mr. Alston are grandchildren, if his two children and the old man to test DNA, the value will be lower.


    A quick nce reveals the problem.


    Brenden is too smart to be so stupid.


    So Leonidas is either the child of third uncle Archie or fifth uncle Raymond.


    Thinking about this, Adriana just felt a chill down her back and the cold air whooshed upwards.


    Brenden, that¡¯s terrible!


    The poor thing is Hayley, who loves Brenden, but has fallen victim to Brenden¡¯s struggle.


    At that moment, her phone rang again.


    It was Anne¡¯s phone call, roughly a date to go to Vivian¡¯s house for the holidays.


    She answered the phone, agreed on an address with Anne, went to the mall to buy gifts, and then set off for Vivian¡¯s house.


    Vivian¡¯s mom is from Waverly, which is a short distance away, but also takes over an hour to travel.


    Vivian¡¯s home.


    Knock Knock-


    In the kitchen Vivian and her mother were busy with the ingredients for the holiday night, when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s a knock at the door.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s after four o¡¯clock, could it be your friending over?¡±


    Vivian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible yeah.¡± Putting down the celery in her hand, she wiped her hands on her apron, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Walking to the door, Vivian pulled it open, ¡°You guys can count on ¡­¡±


    A sentence ended abruptly when she saw the person standing in the doorway, her whole body stiffened, and after two seconds of staring at the person in front of her, she raised her hand violently and closed the door.


    There was a thud and the sound startled Vivian¡¯s mother, ¡°Vivian, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not a knock on our door, it¡¯s across the street.¡±


    Vivian stood behind the door, looking flustered and frightened.


    Immediately took out his phone and edited a message: [Get out! If my mother sees you, I will never forgive you in my life!


    A message was sent out and Vivian stood there, hearing a cell phone message beep from outside.


    When no one responded and there was no knock on the door, her hanging heart fell.


    Moved to the kitchen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your friend? It¡¯s four o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t hee? Why don¡¯t you call and ask.¡± Vivian¡¯s mother instructed.


    ¡°Oh, oh, good, good.¡±


    Vivian was nervous, her heart hung in the air, and she took her phone and dialed Adriana.


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, a knock at the door sounded together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door!¡±


    Vivian subconsciously went to open the door, but Vivian¡¯s mother pulled her wrist, ¡°You hurry up and call, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    ¡°Mom, no, I¡¯ll go, I ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish a sentence, Vivian¡¯s mother had already walked around her and walked out.


    In that instant, her brain exploded with a buzz and she immediately followed.


    Vivian¡¯s mother pulled open the door and looked at a man standing in the doorway wearing a ck trench coat, a gray scarf, a straight figure and a superb face, and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Excuse me, you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, hahaha ¡­ mom, this is ourpany colleague, Sam.¡±


    Without waiting for Edward to speak, Vivian said.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sam,e on in.¡± Vivian¡¯s mother was very hospitable and weing.


    Edward cold a face, standing in the doorway, condescendingly looking down on the two, his gaze fell from Vivian¡¯s body to the woman in front of him with white temples and in dress, his thin lips slightly open, ¡°My name is ¡­ Edward.¡±


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mother frowned and tilted her head to scrutinize the young man in front of her, finding that his eyebrows were extraordinarily simr to the one she had imprinted in her mind.


    ¡°What is your ¡­ rtionship with Robert?¡±


    Intuition must have something to do with it.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯ll scare my colleagues.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heartstrings were tense and she tried to exin, but Edward looked at her coldly, grunted contemptuously, and said to Vivian¡¯s mother, ¡°Robert, it¡¯s my father.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Robert ¡­ Robert is ¡­ your father?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s face was pale, her lips twitched unconsciously, and the whole person was in a state of panic and shock.


    She stumbled and took a few steps backward, but Vivian held her up so she could stand still.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    Vivian was so shocked by her mother¡¯s reaction that she immediately let go of her and walked up to Edward, shouting angrily, ¡°Edward, are you sick? Isn¡¯t it enough to torture me alone? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Is it enough to torture you alone, Vivian, you are just a cheap life, you are not too proud of yourself.¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold face is like frost, and his body exudes an overpowering chill.


    ¡°What did you say Vivian, what did he do to you?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mother heard something fishy and took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Tell mom, what did he do to you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, no, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. ¡­¡±


    Vivian shook his head, unwilling to tell her the truth.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Adriana and Anne both sped along wildly, only to find a car following behind them all the time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that back there?¡±


    Anne noticed that Adriana had spotted the car but was slow to react.


    Then asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Adriana withdraws her gaze and concentrates on driving.


    A pang of annoyance washed over her, wondering what Harlee meant by following her all the time.


    The shadowy spirit.


    An hour and a halfter, finally arrived in town.


    Adriana took Anne lightly and found the neighborhood where Vivian¡¯s mother lived.


    The area is decorated with lights and the sound of firecrackers all around, a strong New Year atmosphere, which makes people inexplicably warm.


    ¡°What a hoot.¡±


    Anne sighed with emotion.


    ¡°Hurry up, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock, if it¡¯ste I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to eat dinner.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    Woochie woochie¨C


    The ambnce burst into the neighborhood, shing its lights, and stopped in front of a building in front of it.


    The car stopped, the paramedics immediately jumped from the car, carrying the stretcher towards the building and ran over.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s on the sixth floor, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°David keep up.¡±


    ¡­


    The group ran while talking.


    Anne didn¡¯t pay attention, but couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°Who¡¯s got a problem here, it¡¯s the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Sixth floor!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    She shoved the gift box in her hand into Anne¡¯s and followed it all the way up at a trot.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Anne murmured with a dumbfounded face, and suddenly dawned on her, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sixth floor the floor where Vivian lives? In the afternoon ¡­ Edward also pestered her toe, it is difficult to ¡­ shit, something big happened.¡±

 Chapter 487 Vivian’s mother is seriously injured

    She also felt that things were not good and ran up in the wind.


    Old house, no elevator, only walk-ups.


    When Adriana and Anne both ran upstairs, they heard a hysterical hissing voice ¡­


    ¡°Mom, talk to me, Mom, hold on, hold on, the doctors areing, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    A familiar voice, Vivian¡¯s.


    ¡°Families, please give way, give way.¡±


    Immediately after said doctor spoke again, ¡°Your mother¡¯s situation is very serious can not be dyed, hurry up and get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ doctor please you guys, my mom is my only rtive, please you guys must save her ok?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s attitude was so humble that she cried out for them to save her mother.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best, we¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    ¡°Weak breathing, quick, oxygen!¡±


    ¡°Aortic bleeding, quick, stop the bleeding!¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s heart seized up, and going up to the sixth floor, she called out, ¡°Vivian, you ¡­¡±


    She walked up the stairs while inquiring about the situation, and when she saw the man standing on the stairs, Adriana¡¯s face instantly froze.


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    Although she had expected Edward to appear here, the moment she really saw Edward, Adriana couldn¡¯t restrain the panic inside.


    What is going on?


    ¡°Make way, the patient¡¯s condition is urgent and cannot be dyed.¡±


    A nurse came over and pushed Adriana away, and the people behind her carried the stretcher carefully and hurriedly down the road.


    Adriana¡¯s body was pressed against the wall, her gaze fixed on the bloodied woman on the stretcher with the oxygen mask.


    The kind eyebrows, so affectionate and familiar, the mind vaguely echoes the woman¡¯s bright smile.


    But now she is in such a state?


    ¡°Edward, is this the result you want?¡±


    Vivian roared hysterically, raised her hand and mmed him mercilessly on the face, ¡°Satisfied? Get out when you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    Leaving a sentence, Vivian turned around with tears in her eyes, looked at Adriana the moment she brushed past her, pursed her lips helplessly and ran on.


    ¡°Vivian, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Anne, who came close behind, looked at her and asked, but Vivian was already running down the stairs.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and follow them.¡±


    Adriana droned on.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Anne dropped what she was holding in ce and darted downstairs.


    Adriana, on the other hand, stood still, her angry and icy gaze unblinking as she looked at Edward.


    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡±


    She gritted her teeth as if every word had been squeezed out of her teeth.


    Edward stood on the highest step, hands in the pockets of his pants, looking down at Adriana with a calm expression, his thin lips slightly open, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Heh, irrelevant? Good one irrelevant.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s anger, suppressed in her heart, rising fire straight to her head, making her lose her mind at once.


    ¡°I can forgive you for what happened between you and Vivian, but you shouldn¡¯t implicate an old person in everything. She, for one, is innocent.¡±


    She spoke slowly and bitingly, her heavy steps slowly taking her up the stairs until she was standing in front of Edward, ¡°Edward, you should pay the price.¡±


    Although standing in a lower position than Edward, but she does not lose the momentum, the aura is not lost to him.


    ¡°With you?¡±


    The man¡¯s thin lips gently spit out two words, shy words like gold, but the words are full of disdain for Adriana.


    ¡°Yes, with me!¡±


    The words fell, her right hand cold light appeared, a dagger flew towards Edward.


    At this moment, Adriana has lost her mind, and even said with a sense of indignation.


    Because she knew that Vivian and Edward had a lot of trouble with each other because of her. She didn¡¯t know that it was just a trigger and had little to do with her.


    ¡°No self-respect!¡±


    Edward blocked her arm with his left hand, easily blocking it, while throwing a punch at Adriana.


    Highly skilled fighters, striking fast, hard and urate.


    Adriana made a great effort to dodge his punch sideways and held it in a smooth grip, holding the right hand of her arm straight across.


    She was so fast that Edward was not expecting it, his pupils shrunk, and at the moment the dagger cut his skin, he kicked Adriana off.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Edward was careless and gullible, but thest kick stored enough force to kick her directly off the stairs, as if a kite with a broken string, flying far away and then falling.


    Adriana stared straight at Edward, her eyes tinged with scarlet, hating herself for not being able to kill him.


    Bang¨C


    Falling hard, Adriana did not feel the pain, but insteadnded on softness.


    ¡°Ad¡­ Lawson, are you okay?¡±


    People subconsciously call out each other¡¯s real names, but fortunately Harlee reacted in time, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Adriana got up from him, but couldn¡¯t straighten up in pain because of a hard kick to the abdomen from Edward.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Harlee was distressed to see her face pale, reaching over her abdomen, her cheeks floating with a painful distorted look.


    ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡±


    She clenched her teeth and raised her eyes to look at Edward, his wrist was cut, spilling crimson blood, flowing down his ck sleeve to the back of his hand, snaking down, dripping down the fingertips to the ground, staining the ground red.


    ¡°Edward, it¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Adriana, concerned about Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s safety, brushes Harlee off and leaves downstairs.


    Harlee stood her ground and looked up at Edward standing on the steps, ¡°Lawson is not someone you can mess with, stay away from her. Otherwise, the Soto family will not spare you.¡±


    ¡°Lawson is from your THE Soto family?¡±


    Edward has been more curious about Lawson¡¯s identity, he also had secretly investigated, but the identity is very clean, really can not see any situation.


    It was that clean identity that made him suspicious.


    ¡°Yes or no, you need to stay away from her.¡±


    Harlee walked away with a warning in a heavy tone.


    Adriana followed out of the neighborhood and drove to catch up with the emergency vehicle in front of her.


    Inside the car, Anne saw that Adriana did not look too good, always wrinkling her brow and looking like she was in vague pain, and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Edward is back with Vivian, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    When I called Anne in the afternoon, Anne said Vivian was arguing with Edward, and I didn¡¯t expect her toe back with her.


    Adriana was oblivious to her concern, Anne knew Adriana was angry and exined, ¡°They split up after the fight, so ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re not to me for this.¡±


    Adriana drove steadily following the car in front of her, murmuring, ¡°I hope auntie must Rene unharmed, otherwise this year ¡­ designated can¡¯t be passed.¡±


    Vivian has been through so much and has suffered so much, the pain is in her body and the pain is in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    Hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Vivian¡¯s mother was admitted to the resuscitation room.


    Vivian and Adriana¡¯s group stood outside the resuscitation room hallway waiting anxiously.


    When she saw Vivian crying, Adriana was so distressed that she stood beside her and said, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t worry, your aunt will be lucky.¡±

 Chapter 488 Vivian’s mother dies

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Vivian leaned on Adriana¡¯s shoulder and sobbed uncontrobly, her tears flowing like broken beads.


    ¡°Fuck, Edward, that scum, can do whatever he wants because of his status? How not to go out and get run over to die!¡±


    Anne was very angry, but she could not sway Edward and was no match for him, so she could only curse a few words to vent her anger.


    ¡°This matter will not pass easily, don¡¯t worry, I will give you justice.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mother happened so big, Adriana is overwhelmed with self-me, will not easily let Edward go.


    ¡°With you ¡­ this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, sobbing.


    Others are not clear about the situation, but she is very clear.


    Everything is just the grudge of people in thest lifetime.


    If it is true that it is rted to Adriana, then it is also her unintentional intrusion into the Henderson Family, sheep into the mouth of the tiger, looking for a dead end.


    As she was talking, she raised her hand to wipe her tears when she suddenly realized that Edward had walked out of the elevator at some point and wasing towards them.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian came out of Adriana¡¯s arms and red angrily at Edward, ¡°Who told you toe? Isn¡¯t it enough to put my mother through this, Edward, what more do you want.¡±


    Despite the overwhelming anger, Vivian restrained her emotions and did not dare to explode.


    Because, loud noises are prohibited in the hospital.


    Her mother was in surgery.


    As her voice fell, several people looked toward Edward.


    Edward ced his hands in his trench coat pockets and looked indifferent andplicated.


    Faced with Vivian¡¯s scolding, he ignored it and just stood quietly without saying anything.


    ¡°Stop it, there¡¯s something to talk about when your mother is done with her surgery.¡±


    Adriana gave Edward a sharp look and put her hands on Vivian¡¯s shoulders to calm her down.


    ¡°You¡¯re a scumbag, people are hurt, why are you stilling over?¡±


    When Anne saw Edward, she was furious and lunged towards him, but Adriana pulled her back, ¡°Stop it, you¡¯re in surgery, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Anne¡¯s fists clenched in anger and she shook off Adriana with a fierce hand.


    After waiting anxiously for more than half an hour, the door of the emergency room opened.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor how is my mother?¡±


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°How did it turn out?¡±


    ¡­


    Several people went over and gathered in front of the doctor nervously and full of expectation to follow up on the situation.


    The doctor looked dejected as his eyes surveyed Vivian and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we did our best.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were heavy with tears, and she asked in a voice so hoarse and faint that they couldn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡°The patient injured his aorta and lost a lot of blood. You, I am sorry for your loss.¡±


    The doctor finished hisst sentence and walked around them.


    That one sentence seemed to overwhelm thest straw in Vivian¡¯s heart, her body went limp and she looked towards the resuscitation room, shouting hysterically, struggling one after another, lunging towards the operating room, ¡°Mom, Mom, Mom, you can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The doctor who hadn¡¯t gone far stopped, looked back at Vivian and said, ¡± Your mother asked us to pass on a message to you before she died.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Vivian froze and forgot to cry.


    ¡°Your mother said that the sins are cleared and that you need to live well.¡±


    The doctor frowned and repeated the phrase, seemingly not understanding what it meant, and walked away.


    Vivian stood mute, watching the doctor¡¯s back, immersed in that one sentence, her gaze gradually wandering to Edward¡¯s body.


    Everyone was in a fog, but she and Edward were the only ones who knew.


    Suddenly, her eyes went ck and she copsed.


    ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Doctor, doctor ¡­¡±


    She gave a shout, Edward immediately ran over, quickly pushed Adriana away and ran directly to the resuscitation room with Vivian in his arms.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re going to be fine.¡±


    Edward murmured as he ran.


    ¡°Edward, you scum, put down Vivian,¡± Anne chased after him.


    Adriana and Harlee were frozen in ce.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think there¡¯s something fishy about it?¡±


    Harlee walked up to her and said.


    Adriana gave him a sideways nce, ¡°So what if it is, so what if it isn¡¯t, ultimately it won¡¯t clear Edward of being the murderer.¡±


    She lifted her steps and followed.


    Vivian was examined and was sent to the ward with a hangnail because she was weak and unconscious.


    He woke up midway through the day, pulled the hangnail straight out, went to the morgue, and flung himself at Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s side, weeping and ranting and wailing.


    Adriana stood on the side, seeing Vivian¡¯s appearance, heartbroken, but did not know how to guide.


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone rings. It¡¯s Luis, and she refuses to answer it.


    Then Helen called and she refused to answer.


    Sloane¡¯s call came, and she hung up again, a little impatient, so she just turned her phone off.


    She thought that they were calling her over for the holiday night.


    In the morgue, echoing Vivian¡¯s cries, each cry and wail is so conical.


    This one was by far the most memorable holiday night Adriana and Anne have ever had.


    Vivian fainted again halfway through.


    This time the fainting did not wake up for a day and a night.


    Adriana, Anne, and Edward stayed with them, and Harlee left because of a temporarymitment.


    Afterwards, take care of the aftermath.


    Vivian behaved calmly, not crying or crying, hiding her emotions in her heart.


    Even when Edward was around all the time, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day Vivian¡¯s mother wasid to rest that Vivian said to Edward, ¡°My mother¡¯s funeral, please leave.¡±


    Edward apanied three days and three nights, seemingly without sleep, his eyes were flushed with scarlet blood, his chin was born with green scruff, and the whole person was haggard.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward looked at her, his thin lips lightly opened, and was about to say something when Vivian pointed at him and yelled, ¡°Get out, I told you to get out, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    She was clutching a cup, a thermos that Adriana had just handed her.


    Vivian threw it directly at Edward, only this time Edward did not escape and was hard hit on the head by the thermos and then nged to the ground.


    His face was slightly sunken, his eyelids slightly drooping, ncing at the thermos on the floor and then at Vivian, he turned and walked away.


    On this day, Vivian stood in front of the tombstone all day, and Adriana and Anne stayed with her all day.


    It was not until nightfall that they took Vivian back with them.


    On the way, Adriana received a phone call.


    It¡¯s Sloane¡¯s.


    This is the tenth call she has made.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Answering the phone, she asked.


    ¡°Lawson, what¡¯s wrong with you, what do you mean you haven¡¯t been answering your phone calls?¡±


    The call was just answered when I heard a rant from the other side.


    ¡°I have something.¡±


    She returned with displeasure.


    ¡°My brother has been arrested to the bureau, you hurry back.¡± Sloane said.


    Adriana doubts, today is already the 28th of the lunar month, soon to be the New Year, with the identity of Peter is the president of Alston Group, who dares to move the earth in the head of the year?


    ¡°Your brother was arrested, you should have told Old Mr. Alston, not me. Was it a wrong number?¡±

 Chapter 489 Theresa is here

    Adriana is a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°Eliza¡¯s mom and dad were seriously injured and hospitalized, and now they¡¯re biting back, saying my brother injured them and stole the hair growth shampoo form.¡±


    On the phone, Sloane spoke anxiously.


    ¡°Evalyn¡¯s mom and dad are seriously injured in the hospital?¡±


    Adriana initially felt that old Mr. Suarez promised to give the recipe and let Evalyn go back to Waverly with Peter on the problem.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Who is Peter?


    The Alston family future heir, only a few people in Waverly can shake his position, why now old Mr. Suarez call the police, the police can take Peter away?


    ¡°Gee, anyway, hurry up ande back, you¡¯re the only one who can help my brother prove it now.¡±


    ¡°Where are you Uncle, what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    Together with Brenden in the vige, he could not have been unaware.


    ¡°I Uncle people are not in the country, something went out, can not contact.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and knew in her gut that Brenden had something to do with it.


    While this was going on, another call came in.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Strange phone number.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Brenden.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, is something wrong?¡±


    Just Sloane called, and he called immediately, inevitably because of Peter¡¯s business.


    ¡°Want to ask you to do me a favor, how about it?¡±


    Brenden opened up with Adriana, not wanting to hide, ¡°You should have heard about Peter.¡±


    ¡°So, want me to help you testify against Peter together?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re smart. Just the thing to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to make me promise you. But isn¡¯t Mr. Alston going to give something?¡±


    Even if Brenden didn¡¯t call, Adriana knew Brenden would definitelye to her.


    Ran and her one heart, naturally will help her, and Sandra will help Peter, but with Sandra¡¯s current status, even if out to exin will not count.


    ¡°Mr. Boone is a fastidious man, if you have any conditions, just tell me, I will do my best to fulfill them.¡±


    Once she heard Lawson¡¯s willingness to agree, Brenden was naturally willing to meet her conditions.


    ¡°Conditions, I guess, haven¡¯t thought about it yet, let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, waiting to hear from you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and Anne came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana gripped the screen of her phone, her gaze deep, ¡°It can be a big or small thing.¡±


    She turned around, looked at Vivian sitting on the bed in a gloomy mood, sighed, didn¡¯t know how tofort Vivian, so she said to Anne: ¡°Stay here with Vivian, persuade her to go back to the city for the New Year and try not to be here.¡±


    Looking around therge house, Adriana¡¯s heart was also quite upset, ¡°Touching the scene, when will she get out of it?¡±


    With a very worried look at Vivian, Adriana turned around and left.


    Just walked out and saw in the hallway, Harlee was leaning against the wall smoking.


    She said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    She left the keys to her car with Anne and could only do Harlee¡¯s car.


    The man dropped his cigarette, twisted out the starburst and followed him out.


    On the way, Harlee asked, ¡°In such a hurry to get back, something happened?¡±


    Just by looking at Adriana¡¯s face, I knew something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    Adriana ignored Harlee and leaned against the passenger side to rest with her eyes closed.


    The sudden death of Vivian¡¯s mother was also a shock to Adriana, who always thought she was the cause of the incident.


    There is no way to get past the heart of the matter.


    In the past few days, Vivian¡¯s mother took care of the aftermath herself and did not have a good rest at all.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Harlee couldn¡¯t ask too many questions, took a nket from the back and put it on her body, and turned up the air conditioning before starting the car and leaving.


    It was already noon when we arrived in Waverly.


    After Adriana separated from Harlee, she went back to her apartment alone.


    When she got home, she called Colin right away.


    ¡°Yo, howe little Adri gave up calling me?¡±


    Colin flirted bitchily on the other side of the phone.


    Adriana was not in a good mood, not in the mood to joke with him, while saying: ¡°Immediatelyunch a full-scale attack on LOC. Hack the other party¡¯s website first, and let¡¯s talk about the restter.¡±


    Seeing her very serious attitude, Colin instantly got serious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why do you suddenly want tounch an attack?¡±


    ¡°No need for a reason, do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, got it.¡±


    ¡°Also, I want all the information on Edward and his family. Details, the more details the better.¡±


    ¡­


    Hanging up the phone here, Colin immediately gave Harlee a call, ¡°Mr. Gu, Adriana asked me to make a full-scale attack on LOC and hack the other party¡¯s website.¡±


    Harlee looked unchanged, unperturbed, as if everything was expected.


    ¡°Do what she says.¡±


    ¡°Also, she wants Edward¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t hang around after the call to Colin, sat at home for a while, then called Hayley and agreed to meet at a certain cafe in half an hour.


    Adriana packed her things and headed out.


    Who knew that they would run into Theresa and Sandraright after they left the house?


    ¡°Mr. Boone, where are you nning to go with this?¡±


    Theresa, dressed in a khaki cashmere jacket, carrying a limited edition Hermes bag, and on high heels, stood in front of her with a raised eyebrow and a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to see Peter at the police station?¡±


    ¡°Peter is at the police station?¡±


    Adriana knew the purpose of Theresa and Sandra¡¯s visit, which must have been because of Peter, and she pretended not to know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Brother Peter is at the police station?¡±


    Sandra was surprised and immediately said, ¡°Eliza¡¯s parents called the police and said Peter injured them, took Evalyn hostage as a threat, and took the shampoo form.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to gather the ck and white checkered scarf, calm and rxed, ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate, this 2019 New Year is going to be spent in the police station.¡±


    Pursing her lips, she walked around them and walked away.


    It seems that they do not care about their words and intentions.


    ¡°You stand still!¡±


    Seeing that she was leaving, Theresa yelled and walked in front of her with her heels thumping, blocking the way, ¡°You and Ran were with Evalyn¡¯s parents that day, why didn¡¯t you testify for Peter?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Sandra with me, just find her.¡±


    Adriana replied back.


    Theresa nced at Sandra out of the corner of her eye, her face scarlet with anger, ¡°She ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    I stammered for a long time, but did not understand.


    Finally, she said, ¡°Sandra looks like you ¡­¡± Here, Theresa subconsciously changed her words, ¡°She looks like Adriana, do you think her words can be evidence? I¡¯m afraid no one will believe her even if she¡¯s not living at Orchard House.¡±


    The two resemble each otherpletely, and outsiders are bound to think that Sandra is Adriana, the mother of two children, so how can they believe her words.


    ¡°So, you¡¯vee to beg me?¡±


    Adriana was not angry or furious, and asked in a good mood.


    ¡°What are you begging for? Aren¡¯t you and Brother Peter friends, isn¡¯t it only right to help him out?¡± Sandra, tugging at her arm, her tone slightly sullen, with a slightly questioning attitude.

 Chapter 490 Paternity Test Results

    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking askance at the hand on her arm, her gaze stern for a few moments.


    The look shocked Sandra, she seemed to be electrocuted retracted her hand, ¡°That ¡­ you are friends.¡±


    He spoke again.


    ¡°You are just a little girl who is new to the world, what do you know? In this world there are only eternal interests, no eternal friends. peter is in jail for me, no half damage, no half benefit, why should I help him.¡±


    As for helping Peter or not, Adriana has already weighed in her heart.


    Brenden has just returned home andunched an attack on Peter, convincing old Mr. Suarez to frame Peter in a short period of time, which shows his unusual tactics.


    Adriana felt that this was a good opportunity to give Peter a wake-up call.


    ¡°You ¡­! Adriana, you don¡¯t feel too desperate?¡±


    Theresa was furious, with a rich anger flowing between her eyebrows and a hideous look that could not wait to eat Adriana.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana smiled indifferently, ¡°Are you really stupid or fake naive, Peter is the president of the Alston Group, if you look at Waverly can calcte his Peter can have a few people, The Alston Family can not fish out Peter, you think I Lawson have the ability? You are too high on me.¡±


    ¡°But you can testify for her.¡±


    Sandra added.


    ¡°I have a contract with Peter for form cooperation, and as long as the contract is taken out, my words don¡¯t count at all. Understand?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She swept her gaze at the two men and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    A sudden overpowering aura shocked the two, the two unconsciously stood to the left and right, making way for ane.


    Adriana left just like that.


    ¡°Lawson, would Peter still believe you if he knew you were turning a blind eye to him?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t gone very far when Theresa¡¯s voice sounded behind her.


    Adriana took a step and walked away after a second of silence, without saying a word.


    Go out the door, stop a car and go straight to the cafe.


    I waited for a while in the cafe before I met Hayley.


    Today Hayley is wearing ckce. Silk bottom, knee-high riding boots, coat a treasure blue trench coat, hair draped earlobes, right ear wearing Chinese red tassel earrings, painted with delicate makeup, but is full of gas, very good-looking.


    ¡°Lawson.¡±


    Seeing ¡®Lawson¡¯, Hayley showed a slightly unnatural look, as if what happenedst time in Floedan was still fresh in her mind and she couldn¡¯t help but blush a little.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Adriana gestured to the card table across the room, ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Feel free.¡±


    She put on a calm smile.


    She hadn¡¯t met with ¡®Lawson¡¯ since that time and was a little nervous about meeting him again.


    ¡°Waiter, one cappino and one tiramisu.¡±


    Adriana snapped her fingers toward the waiter and ordered.


    The waiter nodded and went to the bar.


    Hayley sat with her legs together, her bag on herp, some restrained hands holding the bag carrying handle, nails scraping around on the bag, not daring to look directly at ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and Adriana didn¡¯t say anything either, just held her coffee, tilted her head and looked out the window without saying a word.


    The awkward atmosphere made Hayley more and more nervous, even her breathing missed a few beats.


    Hayley kept her head down, lifting her eyelids now and then to look at the demure man across from her, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask in a whisper, ¡°Lawson, did youe over to see me about something?¡±


    ¡°I am ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something, took a few sips from her coffee and said, ¡°I missed you after a few days of not seeing you.¡±


    ¡°Think ¡­ miss me?¡±


    Hayley shellfish teeth lightly bite the lower lip, that face shy posture, like a pure girl, head down, eyes involuntarily look left and right, very uneasy.


    ¡°So, call you over and see you.¡±


    Adriana pretended to be calm, but in fact a bad chill inside, think they are really crazy, flirting with women, that feels terrible.


    ¡°Lawson, I ¡­ I¡¯m a family man and I want us to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you say Brenden?¡±


    Adriana hummed softly imperceptibly, ¡°The man who can give you away with his own hands, you think can give you a happy future?¡±


    The fatal question, Hayley¡¯s cheeks are still slightly red instantly a white, even the eyes are frozen a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, do you like Brenden as a person with him or do you like his money?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hayley wanted to say something, Adriana immediately continued: ¡°I like truthful women, more like. The woman who loves money, because that kind of woman ¡­ is the most real. This society, materialistic, who does not love money? I also love money.¡±


    She guided Hayley through the process, hoping to get her to speak her mind.


    ¡°I ¡­ I like The Alston family for the money and of course ¡­ like Brenden.¡±


    Her voice was low and mosquito-like.


    ¡°Like him, like him enough to give everything for him? You willingly have children for him and fawn over other men for him?¡±


    Adriana steps up to the te.


    Hayley finally realized that something was wrong with Adriana¡¯s words and frowned at her, ¡°What do you ¡­ mean?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m asking you if you want to be with me.¡±


    Adriana looked at her and asked her opinion in a serious manner.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Lawson don¡¯t be ridiculous, I¡¯m on good terms with ¡­ Gaki.¡±


    After saying that, as if worried that Adriana wouldn¡¯t believe it, she added, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Looking at her loyalty, deep love Brenden attitude, Adriana for a moment do not know what to say to good.


    ¡°So Leonidas is Brenden¡¯s son?¡±


    Adriana crossed her fingers and rested her elbows on the table, staring at the woman across from her.


    ¡°What do you mean, of course my child is Brenden¡¯s child.¡±


    Hayley, who was timid and blushing a moment ago, was instantly furious, her eyes sparking and ring at her, on fire.


    Her attitude was clear that she did not know whose child it was.


    Adriana to find the matter thought-provoking.


    Taking out a document from a backpack to the side, he handed it to her, ¡°Might as well take a look at this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Hayley asks about the contents of the file folder while reaching for the papers.


    But Adriana held down the file bag and said, ¡°I must warn you before opening it, be prepared, because this matter, even if you know it now, will have to rot in your stomach and not tell anyone. Especially, Brenden!¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ what?¡±


    Her eyes were slightly stagnant, her face was pale, and even her outstretched hand couldn¡¯t help but shake a little.


    ¡°Remember!¡±


    With a warning, Adriana pushed the paperwork in front of Hayley¡¯s face.


    Although Thelma and Hayley had gone too far, she was given this life by Thelma after all.


    Had it not been for her, Hayley would not have met Brenden.


    She must not turn a blind eye to this matter.


    Hayley¡¯s heart thumped, looking at the document in front of her, her outstretched hand shrank, hesitated for a moment and then reached out and opened the document.


    Inside heck a paternity test.


    After reading a thin page of the report, she frowned, swept a nce at the end of the results, eyebrows instantly wrinkled deeper.

 Chapter 491 – Five Million

    Bang!


    She violently pped the identification report backwards on the table, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    The voice drew up and roared.


    This cry hard attracted a lot of attention.


    Hayley¡¯s eyes shed slightly and she red angrily at ¡®Lawson¡¯, ¡°Lawson, what do you mean by that? Do you think I¡¯m going to believe you with this falsification?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question, picked up her coffee and took a sip, watching the waitere over to serve it, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Your coffee and dessert.¡±


    The waiter put the stuff down and turned around to leave.


    Adriana squarely spoke, ¡°What reason do you think I have to lie to you?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Hayley thought about it and felt that ¡®Lawson¡¯ had a point; she really didn¡¯t have any reason to deceive herself.


    If Lawson likes her alone, this point simply does not make sense.


    Lawson is a man and woman to eat, surrounded by men and women ring fat, handsome and handsome, what kind of have, notck of her a Hayley.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to why you investigated Gaki and why you told me the results of your investigation. You are partners!¡±


    The sharp questions were really difficult for Adriana.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°One, because Adriana is my friend, and I know very well what happened between you. If she knows, she will definitely help you too. Two, because ¡­ Brenden is not good enough for you. With Brenden, you will always be the fool who is used. You also know that I Lawson amorous and flirtatious, and a beautiful woman like you deserves to be cherished.¡±


    Adriana put away the documents in front of her, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and do the DNA test yourself, but I¡¯ll say it up front: you know better than I do what Brenden is, and you know better why he¡¯s hiding it from you and using you. You are just a pawn, if Brenden finds out that you know the truth, then you will not only lose the value of this pawn, but also be a time bomb, then, he will get rid of you.


    Brenden, people who will do anything to get what they want never nt a bomb around. Do you understand?¡±


    She was word-for-word.


    Although Hayley does not want to face the truth, but now the heart is also half cold.


    ¡°Beatrice, you should know this person exists, right?¡±


    Adriana saw that she was depressed, frustrated and disheveled, and knew that she desperately did not want to believe it, but in her heart she already did.


    ¡°Yes, how could I not know.¡±


    She smiled bitterly and took a sip from her coffee, ¡°His ex-wife. No, I should say Brenden¡¯s most valued woman.¡±


    ¡°So, you know all about it?¡±


    Adriana originally thought Hayley knew nothing, and it seems that not everything is unknown.


    In that case, things are much better.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, your New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Adriana took out a small, delicate ck gold velvet box and ced it in front of her, ¡°Happy New Year in advance!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Hayley was a little surprised.


    ¡°Take it. Women, remember to be kind to yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana got up and left.


    When he came to her side, he stopped, raised his hand on her shoulder and patted it, although he did not speak, but it was worth a thousand words.


    Hearing her footsteps fading away, Hayley seemed to have been drained of energy, and sat down on the sofa with a sigh of relief.


    The eyes stared unblinkingly at the small box, then picked it up, opened it, and a piece of paper was ced inside.


    When she opened it, Hayley was stunned.


    It clearly says ¡­ 5 million!!!


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Hayley¡¯s heart was racing, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel ted and throbbing.


    In all these years, no one had ever cared so much about her.


    Even Brenden has a mediocre attitude towards her.


    God knows how desperate he was when Brenden pushed him to Lawson¡¯s side, but Brenden threatened her with the position of ¡®Seventh Lady¡¯ of The Alston family, and she had toply.


    She nced at the paternity test that was not taken away from the table and suddenly understood something.


    Before she thought Brenden was with her because she was pregnant with his child, but now she realized that Brenden was with her because she was pregnant with The Alston family¡¯s child.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So whose child is ¡­ the child of The Alston family?


    And who was the man she slept with that day, if not Brenden, when she was so drunk?


    Hayley looked at the check in her hand again, with a strange shimmer in her eyes.


    And Adriana, who had walked to the entrance of the coffee shop, deliberately stopped and nced at Hayley, who was sitting over there, with the corners of her lips slightly raised, raising a triumphant smile.


    Out of the cafe, she strolled alone in the street, feet in the not yet melted snow, creaking, against the hot cold wind, cold shrunken neck.


    She was frustrated and unhappy, and always felt a troubled heart that could not be melted.


    Adriana walks and arrives at the hospital.


    She suddenly remembered that Alvin had been in a car ident that day and was injured and is still in the hospital.


    There has been so much going on in thest few days that I forgot about it.


    She did some shopping and went to the inpatient unit.


    Out of the elevator, the point saw a number of bodyguards in the corridor, which must have been arranged to avoid the press.


    Walking to the door of the ward, the bodyguard stopped her, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Lawson, Alvin¡¯s friend.¡±


    No sooner had she said that than the door to the ward opened and one person ran out, covering her cheek and choking on a sob, ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana immediately stepped aside and realized that the person who ran out was none other than Brenda.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ bullying people?¡±


    Adriana walked in and looked at Alvin, who was standing with his back to the door, and seemed a bit rattled.


    She was a little surprised that a man as gentle as Alvin would actually argue with Brenda.


    ¡°Ad¡­ Lawson?¡±


    Alvin was a little surprised to see Adriana. It seemed like they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.


    ¡°How are you doing now, is your leg better? How long did the doctor say you¡¯d be in the hospital?¡±


    Adriana put down what she was holding and looked at his injured leg and was worried, ¡°How old is he, can you pay more attention to driving in the future?¡±


    She refused Alvin that time, but who knows Alvin drove back and crashed into a tree in the roadside green belt, injuring his leg.


    ¡°Little ident, little ident.¡±


    Alvinughed awkwardly.


    ¡°By the way, Brenda likes you, it¡¯s been all over the mediately, you wouldn¡¯t have turned her down, would you?¡±


    Thest time I visited Alvin in the hospital, Brenda was there and the entrance was filled with reporters.


    News of Alvin and Brenda has sincee to light.


    Alvin gave Adriana a rather thoughtful look and poured her a ss of warm water, ¡°Lawson, you should understand what I mean. The only person I like is you ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Just as Alvin¡¯s words fell, there was a strange sound from the doorway.


    Both of them looked sideways and found that Brenda didn¡¯t know when to turn back, holding the phone in her hand and falling directly to the ground.


    At that moment, Adriana was speechless, unable to defend herself.

 Chapter 492 – Stay Away From Me

    Now outside the rumor mill, said she ¡®Lawson¡¯ men and women are not taboo, can be attacked can suffer.


    Now it is considered to bepletely sat down.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ Alvin, you let me down so much¡­ ¡­ woooo ¡­¡± Brenda cried out in pain and turned to run out again.


    ¡°Hey, Brenda, let me exin. Jan ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to go after her, but Alvin yanked her back, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin, it¡¯s fine this way.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, you¡¯re crazy, Brenda she ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s warm jade-like face cooled down and said very seriously, ¡°You know what I think, never changed. Today is also considered topletely break Brenda¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. alvin, I also want you to break off all thoughts of me.¡±


    Adriana shook off his hand, ¡°I see that your leg is almost healed, the day after tomorrow will be the New Year, you also hurry back. I have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She has always wanted to keep her distance from Alvin, but nay, Alvin was injured, and it was impossible for her not toe and see.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, stop right there, I have something to say to you!¡±


    Behind him, Alvin shouted a few times, but Adriana didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and went straight away.


    Adriana returned home, it waste, and after resting at home for a while, she called Anne, who said Vivian didn¡¯t want to leave and just wanted to be at home.


    Adriana was so helpless that she had to let Anne go and stay with Vivian, and she could only go there on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Knock Knock-


    In the evening, Adriana ordered takeaway at home, someone knocked on the door, she thought the delivery, opened the door only to see that the person standing at the door was ¡­


    Sloane, Luis and Helen.


    ¡°Lawson, what the hell, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone when I talked to you?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, Daddy¡¯s in detention right now, can you go see him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you¡¯re the only one who can help him now, so just go.¡±


    Three people, you and I, listening to Adriana¡¯s brain hurts.


    She had her own ideas about Peter, but who knew that Sloane would actuallye over to her with her two children.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Adriana opened the door and let the three in.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Adriana got a bunch of snacks from the fridge, ¡°Luis, Helen, you guys have some snacks.¡±


    ¡°No, I just want Lawson you to help my dad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dad is alone in detention, can¡¯t he only spend this year in the police station?¡±


    Luis and Helen came towards her and rubbed themselves against her, leaving Adriana helpless.


    The two young children had never asked her for anything, and this time they came to ask her for a favor because of Peter, and Adriana was in a bit of a bind.


    ¡°Lawson, usually my brother treats you well, this time you can¡¯t just sit on the sidelines?¡±


    Sloane did not have a good attitude, still the same bossy, arrogant look is very unpleasant.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about Peter.¡±


    Adriana said then looked at the two children and exined, ¡°You The Alston family¡¯s ability you know very well, now The Alston family can not get out of people, there must be big people behind, do you think I can really do it?¡±


    Among the several people who went to Dr. Suarez, only ¡®Lawson¡¯ was not very close to Peter.


    Brenden is Peter¡¯s nominal Uncle, a rtive, and speaks out of turn.


    This matter, he is the originator, but can be blinded by everyone.


    ¡°And oh yeah.¡±


    Helen nodded and said to Luis, ¡°We can¡¯t make it too difficult for Lawson.¡±


    ¡°What the heck, how will she know if she doesn¡¯t try?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The two children argued.


    Adriana had a bit of a headache and had to say, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go to the police station and check it out.¡±


    For the sake of the two children, she should go over there even if it¡¯s just for the sake of the show. ¡°But, I¡¯m going to the police station, you can¡¯t follow me there, after all, you are The Alston family, it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, I knew I had the right guy.¡±


    Sloane smashed his small fist into Adriana¡¯s shoulder andughed.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother with Sloane and went straight out, followed by the three men.


    On the side of the road, she stopped the car and went to the police station.


    It waste in the day and there were only people on duty, so Adriana took a lot of trouble to meet Peter.


    In a separate detention room, Peter leanedzily on a single sofa alone, reading a book.


    Single sofa ¡­


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she whistled through the bars towards the people inside, ¡°Mr. Alston is so elegant.¡±


    A side officer unlocked the detention room and Adriana stepped inside.


    The man instructed, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t be found out, I can¡¯t exin.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said a thank you.


    ng-


    The iron fence is closed and locked.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Peter raised one side of his eyebrow, his gaze sizing her up, ¡°Come to see the joke?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She leaned against a wall and looked down at him with her arms around her chest, ¡°You¡¯re inside, your little love. She¡¯s in a hurry.¡±


    Adriana stepped forward and approached Peter, but the man stood up from his chair in a sh and took a few steps back, his defensive eyes on him, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    That resisting look, with a look of disgust in the eyes.


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what it meant at first, but as an afterthought she remembered the time she said she hadn¡¯t bathed in over a month, and Peter became incredibly disgusted with her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dislike me so much?¡±


    She was in a good mood, and suddenly gave birth to flirtation, forcing a few steps closer and whistling towards him, ¡°Mr. Alston, you were so ambiguous with me before, what are you hiding from now?¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    A slightly unnatural look appeared on Peter¡¯s handsome face as he held a book between the two, ¡°Lawson, stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°I digress!¡±


    She said, deliberately pulled her clothes, sniffed the smell on it, ¡°just a few months without a bath, the smell is not big, really, you smell.¡±


    Said the corner of the scarf to Peter¡¯s face, the man pushed back at once, straight into the wall, ¡°I said ¡­ you leave me alone!¡±


    He gritted his teeth, his forehead vaguely visible green scripture riot.


    Although Adriana is more than one meter seven, butpared with Peter is still a head.


    She nced at the bed on one side, lifted her foot to adjust the bedding, stood on the bed board at the edge, reached out and propped her hand next to Peter¡¯s cheek, looking at him in a wall-to-wall manner with an extraordinarily ambiguous posture, ¡°I think this is fine.¡±


    In the past, Peter was cold and arrogant, always calm and collected when things went wrong, calm and rxed.


    But Adriana suddenly finds it funny that he has a severe cleanliness disorder.


    The man stiffened his neck, the back of his head pressed against the wall, distancing himself from him, his pupils ring slightly, ¡°I warn you again, stay away from me, or else, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    One word, seemingly squeezed out from the teeth yes, iparable disgust.

 Chapter 493 Peter’s fight

    ¡°You¡¯re not wee? How¡¯s that for nonchnt, huh?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and exhaled gently toward his cheek with a teasing look.


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    The man shields his breath, only to feel that Adriana even breathes with a smell that makes him diarrhea.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    She got off the side of the bed and stood in front of him, padding her feet, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He seemed unable to ept Adriana¡¯s approach, raised his hand and pushed hard, Adriana was caught off guard and fell down, subconsciously reaching out and tugging, directly grabbing his clothes.


    The two just fell straight down on the bed, him on top, her on the bottom.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The moment Adriana fell, the man was on top of her, and they were stacked on top of each other like that.


    Peter¡¯s forehead smashed against Adriana¡¯s lips, knocking them raw.


    It hurts ¡­


    Adriana jerked backwards in pain, ¡°Peter?!¡±


    She pushed the man away and raised her hand to feel her lips, which were actually bleeding.


    Smashed down by his head, touching his teeth and breaking the skin of his lips hard.


    ¡°Who told you to sleep in my bed? Get down here!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Peter stood up, a handful of Adriana¡¯s cor, is so hard a tug, want to want to throw Adriana out.


    Adriana held her breath and kicked him in the stomach, ¡°Bastard, I came over to see you, what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    ¡°No need for you to see it!¡±


    ¡°Your ex-fianc¨¦e and Sandra begged me toe, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me not toe.¡±


    Adriana sought a reason against her will.


    ¡°Get out, my business is none of your business!¡±


    Since he knew that Adriana was not hygienic, Peter did not dare to get too close to the man in front of him, even though he was attracted to him.


    Cleansing disorder is to a certain extent like the feeling of a dense phobic when he sees a dense object.


    Touching unclean things will feel creepy, inexplicably give birth to a feeling of bad chills.


    ¡°You say more?!¡±


    Adriana stood in front of him with a sullen face and a cold questioning voice.


    Peter gaze on her crimson lips, which overflowed with beads of blood, some guilt, suddenly the momentum sharply reduced, ¡°that ¡­ your lips bleeding, wipe.¡±


    He pulls a tissue out of his pocket and hands it to Adriana.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana red at him, turned around and walked away.


    After walking a few steps, she stopped and said, ¡°Since you like the feeling of the detention room, then 2019 you will stay well in the detention room!¡±


    Then, as if in anger, he kicked the iron fence several times.


    The officer came over and opened the door. Adriana pulled out a pile of money and slipped it to the officer and left.


    Walking out of the police station, Sloane, with Luis and Helen guarding the door, was the first to meet them and asked, ¡°How is it, how is it, what did the police say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what does it say?¡±


    ¡°Can Daddye out?¡±


    ¡­


    The three men asked with anticipation.


    Adriana was on fire and reached up to point to her lips, ¡°Peter hit it!¡±


    Throwing down the word, Adriana went straight to the car, closing the door with the words, ¡°Don¡¯t be talking to me about Peter.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The car door was mmed hard and the dust was gone.


    Helen and Luis looked at me, I looked at you, shrugged their shoulders, a very helpless look.


    Adriana had no intention of visiting Peter, and if it weren¡¯t for the pleas of both Luis and Helen, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have gone.


    Who knew it would actually end up like this.


    As the car was driving down the road, Adriana received a call from Colin, ¡°Adri, what you asked us to investigate has been investigated. The information has been sent to your email, you can go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Good work, Colin. it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, Happy New Year!¡±


    ¡°Same fun, same fun.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana went back to the apartment.


    I just walked to the entrance of the apartment and saw a familiar figure.


    Brenden!


    What a time toe.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what a coincidence, how did I meet you here?¡± She asked knowingly.


    ¡°I came to see you exclusively.¡±


    ¡°Looking for me? What is the matter?¡±


    She sized up Brenden, a ck trench coat with a silver-gray suit inside, tied with a tie, dressed in a human-like manner, looking like a mature uncle and giving a yuppie vibe.


    But everywhere there is a cold atmosphere.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you invite me up for a cup of tea?¡±


    Brenden pointed upstairs, and Adriana had no reason to refuse, leading him upstairs.


    Upstairs, Brenden sat on the couch in the parlorable and Adriana poured him a cup of tea and ced it in front of him, ¡°Is this about Peter?¡±


    She was straightforward and didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with Brenden.


    The man leaned on the sofa, legs folded, sitting in azy and arrogant posture.


    ¡°I want to hear your terms.¡±


    Since Brenden asked, he was sincere in his desire to work with Adriana.


    Adriana thought about it, turned around and poured herself a cup of tea, sniffed the curl of smoky Longjing tea, and took a light sip, ¡°Mr. Alston¡¯s target is Peter, and my ¡­ target is Edward.¡±


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    Brenden holding the tea slightly stalled, thoughtful, ¡°Edward background is strong, the family is rich, you are a little bit to hit the stone with eggs.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Adriana sat across from him, ying with the obsidian string on her wrist, and said arrogantly: ¡°It is well known that Peter¡¯s brothers are Edward and Alvin, and I am Alvin¡¯s friend, so I can let Alvin do nothing about this, so if you want to deal with Peter, you must break his right arm, otherwise you think Edward will stand by when life and death are at stake. You think Edward will stand by and watch when life and death are at stake?¡±


    Brenden thought ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ analysis made perfect sense, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about what you said. But Edward is really not a good master to deal with. Also, I¡¯d like to know why you¡¯re having trouble with Edward?¡±


    ¡°Vivian is Anne¡¯s best friend, my secretary. The person I Lawson wants to protect, who dares to touch, I will definitely be its enemy.¡±


    She said, with a deep sigh, ¡°Vivian¡¯s mother died, just a few days ago. The culprit was Edward, and you think I would stand by and do nothing?¡±


    This reason is very reasonable.


    As a friend, one¡¯s friend is hurt, indeed will not ignore it.


    ¡°You are very righteous as a friend, I appreciate that.¡±


    Originally Brenden still had a hint of defensiveness towards Adriana, but thest Clear Bay Project, and this time Peter¡¯s affair, if Adriana could all be on his side, it would already indicate the attitude of the other side.


    The business world is like a battlefield, there are no eternal friends, only eternal interests.


    Now they just need to join forces strongly, and will inevitably go their separate ways after the deed is done.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Brenden asked her.


    Adriana looked down, blew on the scalding tea and took a sip to moisten her lips, ¡°I should be asking you that.¡±


    ¡°Peter is a business genius and his strength should not be underestimated. He is developing the Alston Group in the open and manipting many secret industries in the dark. If you want to get rid of him, you must first drive him out of The Alston Family, and then uproot his industries and the forces behind them one by one, in order topletely remove the tumor.¡±

 Chapter 494 The Alston family master request

    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, because the head down to drink tea, so Brenden could not see her change of expression.


    ¡°Again one thing I¡¯m curious about, why do you hate Peter so much?¡±


    ¡°Heh, think about it differently, what originally belongs to you is snatched away by others, you will agree?¡±


    He meant what he said about the Alston Group.


    Brenden believes in his heart that he is The Alston family ¡®Brenden¡¯, and that what Peter has now should be his.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Adriana nodded in agreement.


    Extending his cup, he said, ¡°In lieu of tea, I¡¯ll drink to you. May we, together, have a good time.¡±


    ¡°Good cooperation!¡±


    In the evening, after sending Brenden away, Adriana opened her mailbox, downloaded the information, and checked all the information about Edward, including the family information.


    Although the information is not veryplete, but after reading Adriana was also shocked by Edward¡¯s strong background of strength.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that I really won¡¯t be Edward¡¯s opponent, and it¡¯s as hard as heaven to get Edward down.


    But, Edward¡¯s parents are in business, so why not use this as a breakthrough, as long as it can be done, it will definitely break Edward¡¯s back.


    At that time, how could he, a politician, interfere with her in the business world?


    That is ultra vires!


    The following day.


    Adriana woke up on her cell phone before she even woke up.


    Many What¡¯s App messages on the phone were sent by Theresa, Sandra, Brenden and others.


    None of it is about the Alston Group.


    Adriana opened her phone and looked at the relevant news and information.


    Peter¡¯s attempted murder to seize the form¡±, ¡°Alston Group¡¯s hypocrisy exposed¡±, ¡°The filth behind Alston Group¡¯s mour! Peter took a dumb girl hostage to seize the secret form¡±, ¡°Alston Group¡¯s stock fell¡±, ¡°Alston Group¡¯s hotel explosion followed by another storm¡± ¡­


    One thing after another, one thing after another, all of them are news about Alston Group.


    Adriana lost sleep watching the news.


    I was uptest night and didn¡¯t fall asleep until 6am, but now I¡¯m awake after just over an hour of sleep.


    The whole person is not in a very good mental state.


    Raised his hand and rubbed his brow, leaned on the bed and let out a long sigh, only to feel exhausted.


    Knock Knock-


    Before she could get up, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Adriana got up and went to look at her dress code in front of the mirror. Because of her status, she basically slept with her makeup on and felt like her skin was in bad shape.


    After ruffling her short hair in front of the mirror to make sure everything was okay, she put on her pajamas and went out.


    Stood in the doorway, opened the cat¡¯s eye and looked outside, it was The Alston family!


    Knock Knock-


    The knocking on the door continued.


    Adriana stood behind the door and pulled it open after a moment of hesitation, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    She deliberately pretended not to recognize it.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, hello, I¡¯m Leroy, head of The Alston family.¡±


    Leroy introduces himself.


    No one else knew Leroy, but Adriana knew him all too well.


    Back then, Leroy gave her a billion dors to leave Peter, and the matter was a sensation, so to speak, a move to make her a street rat everyone shouted.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Including the one that fell into the sea, Adriana still doesn¡¯t know if Theresa did it or Leroy did it.


    ¡°Something wrong with Old Mr. Alston?¡±


    Adriana originally fair skin, he deliberately smear ck, in the chin also touched some ck powder, at first nce, manly breath.


    Except for the throat problem, it is almost impossible to see any problem to.


    But as a man, some people are born without a throat knot.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, are you going to let the old man stand at the door and talk to you?¡±


    Behind Leroy stood a butler, still the same man from four years ago, who seemed to be loyal and very much in use to the old man.


    Adriana attitude indifferent, contemptuous smile, ¡°do not want to stand at the door, why do not you wait a little longer, I go in to change clothes, and then find a cafe or tea house, it is not umon.¡±


    As her words fell, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face visibly sank a few notches.


    The dark national face then appears more gloomy like ink.


    He changed his expression unpredictable, Adriana knew he was angry, but did not know what he was thinking inside and did not specte.


    ¡°The old man came over today is Peter¡¯s matter wants your help. I think you should have heard all about him, the police said that there is not enough evidence in this matter, and you need to provide evidence.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston is concise and doesn¡¯t want to talk too much.


    Adriana never imagined that Old Mr. Alston would one daye to her door and ask for her, and was ttered.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±


    She decisively refused.


    ¡°I heard that Peter has cooperation with yourpany on shampoo, if you don¡¯t step in to help, aren¡¯t you afraid that your Fryer Group will be pulled down? Even if Fryer GroupRene is unharmed, your cooperation will be regarded as invalid.¡±


    As expected of the old man, speak from a different starting position.


    Adriana didn¡¯t change her mind just because he said, ¡°Old Mr. Alston is threatening me?¡±


    She asked a rhetorical question, but Old Mr. Alston¡¯s deep, bottomless eyes glowed with a shining light, but he was silent.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°You can ask me to help you. But Old Mr. Alston should know that there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, young people are just quick.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words certainly revealed what was on her mind, and Old Mr. Alston then asked, ¡°Go ahead, what are your terms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that The Alston family has a partnership with LOC, and I¡¯ll grant you that as long as you withdraw the partnership.¡±


    ¡± LOC?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston wrinkled his eyebrows slightly, resting on the cane tap hand tightened, looking back at the butler beside him, between the two eyes exchange seems to be releasing some message.


    ¡°LOC is the Henderson Family¡¯spany, Mr. Boone is trying to get The Alston family to offend the Henderson Family? ¡°Old Mr. Alston knew in a second that Adriana had an axe to grind with the Mr. Alston knew in a second that Adriana had an axe to grind with the Henderson Family.


    Besides, he was known to him beforeing here.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question without unnecessary nonsense, and when she didn¡¯t see Old Mr. Alston answer, she said, ¡°Since Old Mr. Alston is not sincere, please go back.¡±


    She turned around and went inside.


    ¡°Young man, other than that, you can mention other conditions.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston lowered his posture.


    Adriana took a step, looked back at him, and added, ¡°The Clear Bay project, give me all of it.¡±


    This is inevitably not promised.


    Perhaps Old Mr. Alston also did not expect ¡®Lawson¡¯ woulde up with such a ridiculous answer, and suddenly his face was gloomy and embarrassed, ¡°Humph, frivolous, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes, young and wild. Unfortunately, Old Mr. Alston no longer has the capital to be wild.¡±


    Adriana closed the door with a bang and rejected the old man outright.


    After returning to the room, Adriana took her cell phone and made acall to Harlee first.


    ¡°Xiaojiu, good morning, what¡¯s wrong with calling me so early?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Harlee¡¯s tone was gentle.


    ¡°Did you have your hands in the back of the matter with Peter?¡±


    Adriana has a growing sense that something is fishy.


    Although Brenden is said to be deliberately screwing Peter, it is not so bad that everyonees to her for help and asks her to step in to save Peter.


    And said something about her words that would get the police to let people go.

 Chapter 495 Hidden Forces Behind

    It¡¯s not that simple once you hear it.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to get close to Brenden and gain his trust, this is your chance. Besides, the hidden power behind The Alston family is simply beyond your imagination. You think that The Alston family is you imagine in the unbeatable? This time, not only me, Brenden, there is a hidden force deep in which seems to be testing the strength of The Alston family, The Alston family people in order to hide themselves, can only find you to solve, because you are behind the Fryer Group Group. In short, things are definitely not as simple as you think.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Hidden forces? Did you ¡­ find out who it is?¡±


    Before Adriana thought it was just a simple matter, but if there is really a party behind the forces pushing, then Peter ¡­


    Is he, will he be in danger?


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out. But it must have something to do with a few of the big families over in Atror.¡±


    ¡°Will Peter be in danger?¡±


    Adriana wants to know this right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to say.¡±


    Harlee did not give an absolutely urate answer, and Adriana was unsure and a little worried.


    Hanging up the phone, she went back to bed wrapped in her bedding and pondered the recent events.


    She didn¡¯t expect Harlee to see what she was up to so easily, and I¡¯m afraid Alvin should have understood what she was up to as well.


    This time, she was bound to make Brenden pay.


    As for Edward, everything is still in the nning stage.


    Thest two days of the year-end, Adriana can¡¯t do anything now and ns to go to the mall to buy something to go to Vivian¡¯s house and spend the New Year with her.


    The sudden death of her mother must have been too much of a shock for her.


    Adriana packed up and left with her men¡¯s backpack.


    When I walked to the neighborhood, I received a phone call.


    It¡¯s Jenkins.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked, standing on the curb with her trolley case.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, don¡¯t you want to know about Adriana¡¯s past? I can ask my mom to tell you about Adriana¡¯s past, but can you let go of LOC?¡±


    Jenkins pleaded in a humble manner.


    Yesterday Adriana had Colin attack the LOC website, and today LOC should bepletely down.


    If not, Jenkins would not havee to her.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s mother died, did you know that?¡±


    Adriana asked instead of answering.


    ¡°What ¡­ her mother died? How is that possible? What are you talking about, I met her mother a while ago.¡±


    Jenkins doesn¡¯t believe what Adriana says.


    ¡°It happened a few days ago, and you, as Vivian¡¯s friend, didn¡¯t know anything about it. Also, the murderer who killed Vivian¡¯s mother was Edward!¡±


    She really thinks Jenkins is confused, but now her identity is restricted and she can¡¯t face Jenkins in her real identity.


    ¡°No. ¡­ is not possible.¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t ept it, ¡°Edward is a cold person, but he would never do anything to hurt people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to exin too much, followed by, ¡°Jenkins,e to your senses, the Henderson Family will never be something you can climb above.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she simply hung up the phone.


    Walked to the side of the road, stopped a car, ¡°Master, go to ¡­ snort ¡­ bang!¡±


    Adriana was looking down to remove her shoulder bag, who knew that suddenly an ear-splitting brake sounded, followed by the cab being hit hard.


    The car shook violently and Adriana hit her forehead hard on the front car seat.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts, how do you drive.¡±


    The driver seemed to be slightly injured and looked at the one car directly in front of him and cursed.


    Adriana shook her head, pushed open the cab door, and stepped out.


    Heck, I found out that the person who came out of the other car was actually ¡­ Flora.


    After returning to China, except for seeing Flora on TV, this was the first time I met her head-on.


    Bang!


    The other party got out of the car, viciously threw shut the door, bypassed the driver who pointed at her face and cursed angrily, walked directly to Adriana¡¯s face, removed the ck gloves, and the ming red lips opened slightly, ¡°You are Lawson!


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Adriana ced her hands in the pockets of her trench coat and looked down with cold eyes at the woman in front of her.


    Several years have not seen, that innocent and lovely person has be mature and stable, but invisible but a few more ir.


    As we were talking, another car pulled up and several men in ck came down from inside the car and gathered around her.


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­ what is your situation, I ¡­ I am innocent, it¡¯s not my business, I¡¯ll go first. ¡±


    The driver got into the car, dropped Adriana¡¯s things on the ground and drove off in a huff.


    Even the front of the car crashed and did not dare to im.


    ¡°Green day, Miss Henderson is not going to kidnap?¡±


    Adriana took out a cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, barred a few puffs, and exhaled a puff of smoke towards Flora, showing the man¡¯s evil image to the fullest.


    ¡°Bastard, you¡¯re the one who got someone to hack my website? Do you know how much damage you have caused to mypany? How despicable and shameless.¡±


    Flora is furious, sharp eyes on Adriana unblinking, that look can¡¯t wait to kidnap Adriana, a severe hanging beating can not be eliminated.


    ¡°That¡¯s mean and shameless?¡±


    Adriana flicked her cigarette ash, ¡°Your brother killed a man, I have called the police to deal with it, but to this day your brother is still atrge. You the Henderson Family, are you very honorable?¡±


    After the incident, Adriana reported to the police, the police heard the other party is Edward, evene not.


    At that time Adriana quietly called the police and did not tell Vivian.


    Eventually no one from the police came and the matter was dropped, and she did not mention it in front of Vivian.


    That¡¯s what makes her most angry!


    ¡°What are you talking nonsense, my brother is not that kind of person at all, don¡¯t think I will believe you just because of what you said in a few words.¡±


    Flora pointed at her, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Lawson, there are two options for you now, one, stop the attack on mypany¡¯s website immediately and pay somepensation, or two, take your life to pay for it!¡±


    Her words were so arrogant that Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel that Flora had be much more hostile after a few years of absence.


    ¡°Is there a third one?¡±


    She yfully smiled, the charming and feminine face with the innate demonic aura, very seductive.


    But that look fell on Flora¡¯s eyes, but was mocked, ¡°The girly look, no wonder men and women are all over the ce, it¡¯s really disgusting.¡±


    Adriana, with her cigarette between her fingers, nced at a trash can and flicked the butt in with unerring uracy from a great distance away.


    She pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°Flora, all this has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t mess with me! If something happens, let your brothere to me!¡±


    Everything has nothing to do with Flora, and she certainly doesn¡¯t hate Vivian¡¯s mother just because she¡¯s dead.


    The attack on LOC was a previous promise to Old Mr. Soto, and she had to deliver.


    ¡°My brother? Ohhhh.¡±


    Flora ruffled the bangs on both sides and smiled contemptuously, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether you¡¯re worthy or not!¡±

 Chapter 496 You’re too stupid, I’m afraid you’ll get hurt

    ¡°Flora, I gave you a chance, don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Adriana gave a final warning.


    ¡°No self-respect!¡± Flora smiled contemptuously, did not want to talk more nonsense with Adriana, beckoned, a group of bodyguards walked towards Adriana, the momentum, it seems to kidnap him.


    Adriana side of the eyebrows raised, side face, the corner of the eye skimming to the side of the people gathered around. The wind is clear, whipping up her hair in front of her forehead, flying with the wind, adding a few evil carnage.


    ¡°Give me a hard time to clean up ¡®him¡¯!¡±


    Flora gave the order, several bodyguards greeted up.


    Adriana looked at those people with a slight sh of disdain in her eyes.


    A few people swarmed over, Adriana calmly, raised his hand and pulled off the neck tie wrapped around his hand, a sweeping kick, several people fell down.


    The two men standing on the right side of the room froze, yelled, and lunged towards her with their fists clenched. Adriana flung her right hand, and the tie in her hand was poured with force, snapping at the face of one man, causing him to wail.


    And then, a right hook that smashed into the face of another man.


    ¡°Are you pigs? Give me a go!¡±


    Flora stomped her feet in anger and stood watching the battle, anxious.


    A man at the head of the group, with a dagger in his hand, stabbed towards Adriana. At that moment, Adriana saw very clearly, but she did not dodge.


    Pfft¡­


    A subtle sound, but Adriana did not feel the pain, tilted her head to look over, only to find that Harlee did not know when toe over and help her block a knife.


    That stab went straight into Harlee¡¯s abdomen!


    ¡°Harlee, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Harlee to block the knife for herself and lifted her foot to kick the man away and hold him up, ¡°Who told you toe over here?!¡±


    She was furious.


    Harlee had her hand over the wound and forced a smile at her, ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Adriana swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    Can she say she just wanted to take that cut?


    ¡°Mr. Gu ¡­¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t expect a halfway house, and her men identally injured Harlee!


    Snap!


    She pped the bodyguard who stabbed Harlee in the face, ¡°Are you a pig, I told you to deal with Lawson, I didn¡¯t tell you to hurt anyone else!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ Miss, I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±


    The bouncer bowed his head and apologized.


    Woochie Woochie ¨C


    At that moment, the sound of a police car was heard not far away.


    ¡°The police areing, run.¡±


    ¡°Run.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over if you get caught!¡±


    ¡­


    The group of bodyguards fled in fear, but were eventually surrounded by the police.


    Harlee was taken to the hospital, Adriana and Flora, and the group of bodyguards were taken to the police station to make a statement.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve said all I need to say, Flora is suspected of murder and I¡¯m suing her. There is surveince at the entrance of the subdivision, you can call up the surveince.¡±


    After Adriana finished her statement, she requested that Flora be charged.


    That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t fight back when she saw someone move a knife at her.


    She just wants to take evidence as a way to convict the Henderson Family people!


    But who would have known that Harlee would just appear out of nowhere and help her block a knife.


    This cut will not only leave her in debt, it will also affect a lot of things. If Harlee doesn¡¯t hold the Henderson Family ountable by then, and the two families settle, she¡¯s wasting her efforts!


    Flora, who was interrogated on the other side, did not expect things to get so big, and cried and cried when she was scared by the police.


    That¡¯s when Edward arrived.


    Adriana had finished her statement and looked at Edward, the corners of her lips lifted in a curve, ¡°Mr. Henderson, we meet again.¡±


    Edward¡¯s hostile, cold as ice eyes stared at her and grabbed her by the cor, ¡°Lawson, you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±


    Adriana was calm and collected, her eyelids dropping slightly as she looked at his hand clutching her cor and pointed to the surveince on the side, ¡°Mr. Henderson, a public assault in the police station? Could it be that you want toe in here and keep Florapany?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Edward¡¯s temples jutted out in anger and he let her go, saying in a cold voice, ¡°You think you can do anything to Flora with your little tricks? You¡¯re delusional!¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll see for ourselvester.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and brushed her cor, smiling as she left.


    Walking to the policepound, Adriana took her cell phone and called Colin, ¡°Colin, immediately save the security footage from the entrance to the Waterside Terrace Apartments, immediately, immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    Although Colin didn¡¯t know exactly what Adriana meant, he knew the situation was serious when he heard her very serious tone.


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana looked back at the police station with some ruthlessness appearing on her face.


    Edward, the fun has just begun!


    Vivian¡¯s mother lives in an old neighborhood, there is no surveince, the police said there is not enough evidence, but now the evidence is conclusive, you think you can easily get rid of it?


    ¡­


    At the police station, Edward met with Flora.


    Flora jumped into Edward¡¯s arms, ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother, take me out quickly, I¡¯m scared inside.¡±


    Although Edward thinks Flora is doing something ridiculous, he can¡¯t bear to me her.


    Raised a hand and smoothed her back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the police now, you stay here for a while.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? Can I get out today?¡±


    She looked up, teary-eyed, at Edward.


    ¡°Silly girl, I am your brother, can still let you suffer inside?¡± Rubbed her head, thumb finger wiped the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, how adult, and not afraid to be ashamed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    She beamed with a look of resignation.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go ahead and ask for information.¡±


    Edward knew that Flora had hurt Harlee, who was a member of the Soto family and was so powerful that he was on par with the Henderson Family, maybe even better.


    After offending the Soto family, things are not so easy to settle.


    Quite tricky.


    When I went to talk to the police officer who was handling the matter, he said truthfully, ¡°Miss Henderson brought a group of people to assault Lawson, which is a criminal offense, and she also openly let people with knives to hurt people. Someone on the other side was injured and is now being identified by a doctor, if the injury is serious, the consequences are unthinkable. The other side has just made it clear that they want to go through the legal process, and the news of this matter has a great impact on the Henderson Family, and the impact on Miss Henderson is self-evident. You¡¯d better find a way to settle this privately!¡±


    After understanding the situation, Edward watched the surveince and instantly prated the mind of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    He knew that ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ body was fully capable of blocking that sh, but she didn¡¯t move, and it seemed clear that she wanted to take the sh.


    Who knew Harlee would show up.


    Now ¡®Lawson¡¯ is trying to ruin the Henderson Family¡¯s reputation by doing this, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to get the Henderson Family¡¯s old man to step in.


    ¡­


    Adriana left the police station, returned her luggage to the Waterside Terrace apartment, and then took a taxi to the hospital.


    At the hospital, she met Harlee, who was seriously injured.


    The doctor did his stitches and Adriana asked how he was doing: ¡°How is he doing? Is he okay?¡±

 Chapter 497 You’re Not Alone

    ¡°The patient¡¯s life was great, one centimeter short of stabbing the abdominal aorta, then he was really finished. Although the small intestine was injured, but nothing serious, just blood loss shock. Now it has been treated to save his life. The follow-up needs to be well rested.¡±


    Listening to what the doctor said, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, it was good to be okay.


    When I walked into the room, there was no one there because Harlee hadn¡¯t notified any of her family.


    He was unconscious and in a drip.


    Adriana pulled the escort chair, sitting next to him, looking at his pale face, but inexplicably some mixed feelings.


    All along, she thought Harlee was not a good person, even within her own cklist.


    I didn¡¯t expect that situation he would actually swoop over and block the knife for her without fear of life or death.


    Although that stab wound on him will affect the change of time, but Adriana can also feel his attitude towards himself.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Harlee opened her eyes at some point and found Adriana sitting on the edge of the bed with her head bowed in deep thought.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Adriana drifted back to her senses, found Harlee looking at her with a smile, and asked, ¡°How does it feel, does it hurt especially?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Pain or no pain, men do not easily show it.


    ¡°Harlee, why did you block the knife for me? Not afraid of dying? Do you know that the doctor said if the knife was a little off and stabbed your abdominal aorta, you would be dead!¡±


    She had palpitations.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine if the Soto family would have killed Harlee if she had died trying to save her life.


    ¡°For you, not afraid to die!¡±


    He said without thinking.


    ¡°Ah, what?¡±


    Adriana nced over her shoulder, still feeling very surprised despite hearing his words.


    ¡°I said, for you, I¡¯m not afraid to die!¡±


    Harlee repeated it, raising the decibel a few points, but it seemed his body was too weak and he kept frowning as he tugged at the wound when he spoke.


    ¡°This joke is not funny, those who don¡¯t know think you like me and are confessing.¡±


    Adriana snickered and smiled bitterly.


    There is quite a bit that can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Yes, like it. If there is anyone I like the most in this world, besides grandpa, it¡¯s you.¡±


    He confessed.


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and she looked at him incredulously, murmuring, ¡°Since when did I be a hotmodity?¡±


    Hearing her words, Harleeughed along.


    A faint smile, lightly pulling the corners of the lips, but gives a feeling of closeness and softness.


    That smile is intriguing.


    Anyway, Adriana can¡¯t read too well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to you about something.¡±


    Adriana said, ¡°I wanted to take the knife myself and then use it as evidence to sue the Henderson Family, but this time you were injured and I don¡¯t know if you will be held responsible or if the Soto family will agree. After all, as far as I know, the Soto family and the Henderson Family have some business dealings.¡±


    As she spoke, she let out a soft sigh, somewhat agitated and helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what business cooperation the Henderson Family has with the Soto family, I will cooperate with you. Not only me, but also grandpa, will definitely agree with you.¡±


    Harlee took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°You are never alone, you have me behind you, you have the Soto family.¡±


    The sudden burn on the back of her hand made Adriana a little uneasy.


    Looking over at Harlee, his eyes slowly wandered to his hand holding hers, his good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly, he gave an awkward chortle and retracted his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand now. Come back to the Soto family with me tomorrow night and you¡¯ll understand everything.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? The Soto family?¡±


    Adriana blinked, her brain seemed to be a muddle, and for the first time she felt a bit baffled. ¡°You¡¯re still injured and lying in a hospital bed, and you¡¯re still thinking about going home for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to meet Thelma, she has one more thing of yours somewhere that you need to get back.¡±


    Harlee said.


    ¡°Thelma?¡±


    Adriana listened more and more confused, stunned look at him, pulled the corner of the lips, half a long time also did not say a so.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Later on the Soto family and the Henderson Family wille over, it¡¯s not convenient for you to be here, it¡¯s better to leave first.¡±


    ¡°Avable at ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do what I promised you.¡±


    He was referring to thewsuit against the Henderson Family for intentional infliction of injury.


    Adriana¡¯s mind was a mess, and although there was a hint of something strange rising in her head, she immediately dismissed the jumbled thoughts in her head.


    Hesitantly, he left the hospital.


    Standing in the hospitalpound for a while.


    Finally, I took my phone and flipped through it to find Thelma¡¯s number.


    For the first time after four years, she reached out to Thelma with some ¡­ nervousness.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    When the call was answered, Adriana said only one word.


    Suddenly, I don¡¯t know what to call the other person.


    Over there, after all, is the adoptive mother who raised her.


    ¡°Is it Adriana?¡±


    The other party only said four words, Adriana body shuddered, the phone fell straight down, but she reacted quickly, a catch again.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ that, how do you know who I am?¡±


    Adriana coughed a few times to hide the embarrassment and weakness inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in person. Youe back, I have no one at home right now.¡±


    Thelma said.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana took the phone and couldn¡¯t help but turn around and look back at the inpatient building, as if she could see Harlee lying in the hospital room through the thick walls.


    How does Thelma know who she is?


    And why would Harlee tell Thelma?


    After not seeing Thelma for a few years, Adriana naturally went to see her again, carrying some gifts.


    The Hale family¡¯s door, she has not been back for almost a decade.


    Ten years ago when Jenkins became ill, she sold out and took a million dors to Jenkins, then survived the pregnancy, had the baby and left Waverly.


    The child is now nine years old.


    The old ce, Adriana can still be found in the neighborhood, just time has passed and the house is much dpidated.


    Adriana breezed up to the third floor of the old house and knocked on the door.


    Knock Knock-


    But three times, someone immediately pulled open the door.


    Inside came out an old woman with gray temples and wearing a green and gray coat, looked up at the ¡®young guy¡¯ in front of her, a moment of confusion, and came to her senses, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Adri, right?¡±


    She stood by the door and took her things from her, ¡°Juste, why are you bringing things?¡±


    Three hundred and sixty degree reversal of attitude.


    Ten years ago, she had no ce in this family, and lived a miserable life as a cow and a horse every day.


    Even hated Thelma for a while.


    But the years are wasting away, more hate, but also in the passage of time gradually forgotten.


    Seeing Thelma again, Adriana¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings, indescribable sorrow and heaviness.


    Thelma put her things aside in the foyer and looked at Adriana still standing in the doorway and couldn¡¯t help but stare, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Come in.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered and walked in.


    Found that ten years of time at home has not changed much, the sofa changed, the TV changed, everythingyout has not changed.

 Chapter 498 Harlee’s sister

    Adriana sat down on the couch and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they alling back to stay with Hayley and my brother?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are all young people, they don¡¯t care about me. They bought me a new house, but I¡¯m just a wife, ying cards, what else can I do? I don¡¯t feelfortable living with them.¡±


    Thelma poured a ss of water, handed it to Adriana, surveyed her and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years, I didn¡¯t recognize you.


    ¡°Hayley and my brother don¡¯t know who I am, you ¡­ must help me keep it a secret.¡±


    Adriana looked at her and said with some embarrassment.


    Can¡¯t really figure out why Harlee would tell Thelma who she is.


    Thelma stood in front of her, looking at her with a kind and amiable gaze, a gentleness that Adriana had not seen since she was a child.


    She turned around and went into the bedroom.


    A good half dayter came out again, walking out with arge red scented bag in her hand and handing something to Adriana.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Adriana looked at her, a little puzzled.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know who you are, here, just take a look.¡± She shoved something into Adriana¡¯s hand and sat down next to her, her eyes unblinkingly staring at Adriana, ¡°You, ah, since childhood, are a poor child with a hard life.¡±


    Having been ustomed to Thelma¡¯s sharpness and brutality, her attitude suddenly swung around, making Adriana a little ufortable.


    Adriana opened the scented bag and pulled something out of it.


    Jingle Bell-


    Something emits a crisp ringing sound, pull it out and see that it is a long life lock.


    Gold!


    Other families have silver long-life locks, while this one is gold.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow in suspicion, tilted her head at Thelma and asked, ¡°Is this mine?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say she was a found child?


    That era lost a child is most likely the family does not have money to raise children, how can there be a solid gold long-life lock?


    A series of questions drifted through Adriana¡¯s mind, leaving her puzzled.


    ¡°Back then I picked you up and you had this long life lock on you.¡±


    Thelma exined.


    Adriana took the long-life lock and looked at it, there was no difference at all, but it was engraved with a ¡®Gu¡¯!


    At that moment, her pupils shrank slightly and her brain exploded in a buzz.


    ¡°This ¡­ this is mine?¡±


    Adriana waspletely confused.


    ¡°Is it, I do not know, only that I picked you up when I already had it on my body. Specifically, you have to go back and ask Gu Gongzi.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu? Harlee?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face became even more gloomy, looking at her with suspicion, ¡°Harlee told you about my identity? How did she get in touch with you? How did he know you had something of mine in your possession? And, did he, did he threaten you to do anything?¡±


    For Harlee, Adriana has always been on the defensive.


    Even now that the real face has gradually emerged, Adriana is still worried that everything will not be Harlee¡¯s game, or whether it is an borate n.


    Thelma shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t say anything, Adriana knew it was unlikely that she would want to ask Thelma anything more.


    Since this, she didn¡¯t linger much.


    Just know that there are many things that Thelma must know and just doesn¡¯t want to tell her.


    He took a bank card and put it on the table, ¡°Here¡¯s some money, enough for your usual use.¡±


    The moment that bank card was taken out, Thelma was surprised.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing with this? Take it back, I can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Thelma smiled, and with a kind smile, slipped the bank card into Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°All these years, I owe you.¡±


    The more she said that, the more suspicious Adriana¡¯s heart became.


    Squeak-


    While Thelma was talking, the door to the living room was suddenly pushed open.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you many times, you should note to thepany anymore, I ¡­¡±


    Hayley pushed open the door and yelled, but suddenly she saw ¡®Lawson¡¯ sitting in the living room of their house.


    This ¡­


    It was simply more unexpected than winning the lottery.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, what are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    Hayley¡¯s jaw dropped and she walked up to the two men on her heels, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    At the moment she appeared, Adriana had already retrieved her bank card, so Hayley only saw the gifts sitting by the door.


    ¡°Hey, what are you yelling about, Mr. Boone came over to discuss something with me, what are you yakking about?¡±


    Thelma, who just now had a gentle, virtuous and kind face, instantly reverted to her usual spirited image.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to Mr. Boone yet.¡±


    She reprimanded.


    Hayley was on cloud nine and couldn¡¯t figure out why ¡®Lawson¡¯ was here, she just looked at ¡®him¡¯ and arched her back woodenly, ¡°Mr. Boone, sorry, didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    Adriana stood up and gave Hayley a cold nce, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, I just came to see your mother. All right, it¡¯ste, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After she finished, she walked straight away without looking back.


    Thelma and Hayley didn¡¯t follow suit.


    At the moment she closed the door, Thelma¡¯s voice came from the room, ¡°You dead girl, to yourpany to point money what is wrong, for nothing to raise you so big.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you just gave you the money before and you¡¯re done gambling again. How much money can I give you to withstand you making so much!¡±


    ¡­


    The sounds inside continued.


    Adriana stepped down the stairs, looking at the long life lock in her hand as she walked.


    Despite her reluctance to admit everything, the truth hase to the surface.


    She ¡­ is from the Soto family, Harlee¡¯s sister!


    The thought had crossed her mind a long time ago, but at the time it only seemed absurd.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that I think about it, Harlee seems to have known all along.


    The meeting took ce upstairs at the YA Law Firm that year, and I¡¯m afraid it was a carefully nned ¡®chance encounter¡¯ with Harlee.


    Not long after walking, the phone rang.


    It¡¯s Hayley on the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, that ¡­ you ¡­ you didn¡¯t say anything to my mother, did you?¡±


    Hayley must have had time to call him after the fight with Thelma.


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, I¡¯m just going over to see your mother. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m Adriana¡¯s friend, and since I¡¯m back in Waverly, I have to go over there for good reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, that¡¯s right. Then ¡­ I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Hayley hung up the phone in one fell swoop, hanging up in a hurry as if she was worried that ¡®Lawson¡¯ would say something else to her.


    Adriana took a taxi back to the Waterside Terrace apartment and was getting ready to get out and pack her bags to go find Vivian and the others.


    Who knew that several people with uplicated identities appeared right in front of the apartment and seemed toe over very early.


    Seeing her appear, she immediately came over.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Boone, please?¡±


    A man at the head of the group asked.


    Adriana sized them up, ¡°You guys are ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson asked us toe over. We¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time, could youe with us?¡±

 Chapter 499 Peter in danger

    The other party made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, and his attitude was still polite.


    With the flurry of events in thest few days, more people have beening to see her Adriana every day.


    The good thing is that near the New Year, thepany has less things to do, and it is still considered easy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Otherwise she could really get busy.


    ¡°Sorry, I have things to do.¡±


    She politely declined, walked around them and left.


    ¡°Mr. Boone what¡¯s the hurry, it¡¯s not toote to see the video before you go.¡±


    With that said, the man took his phone and yed a video that was on a certain floor of a home in a neighborhood.


    The name of the neighborhood is also engraved below the floor number sign.


    Hers is the neighborhood where Vivian is located.


    Adriana took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and nodded in exasperation, ¡°Good, very good, count on your guts!¡±


    She was furious, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    Now many things are mixed together, so she has no time to divide. She has no time to spare.


    If she doesn¡¯t go there now, Anne and Vivian will be in danger.


    Adriana was anxious and followed them to the car while editing a text message to Colin: ¡°Go to 301 on the third floor of the **district immediately and help me take care of those two girls!¡±


    Not long after, the phone vibrated.


    She nced at her phone screen, it was Colin¡¯s message: [Guaranteed to finish, no need to worry.


    When she got Colin¡¯s message back, her hanging heart fell.


    Also edited a pre-send email to Ran with a pre-send time of two hours.


    The content writes the license te number of the car with some content.


    The car drove slowly and finally arrived at the Henderson Family House.


    Adriana got out of the car and followed a few people into the public house.


    This is the third time I¡¯ve been to the Henderson Family, and although I¡¯m not familiar with it, I do know the generalyout.


    In the lobby, Edward sat on the sofa, crossing his legs, just like a high emperor like noble model, everywhere emitting a forced noble and noble air of cool.


    Adriana saw him and hooked her lips in a smile, ¡°Edward, your meanness is outrageous.¡±


    She walked over and sat down nonchntly on the couch across from Edward, asking in a superior manner, ¡°Go ahead, what do you want to talk about? Getting me to let Flora go?¡±


    ¡°I just like talking to smart people.¡±


    Edward said indifferently, ¡°Let Flora go, and I¡¯ll keep Anne and VivianRene unharmed. Otherwise ¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else? Otherwise what do you want?¡±


    Adriana is not afraid of Edward, rather she thinks this kind of person is a jerk to the core and doesn¡¯t understand how Peter can have such friends.


    ¡°Killing Vivian¡¯s mother and now trying to kidnap Vivian and Anne as hostages to hold them hostage. Wouldn¡¯t you feel ashamed to look at who you are and do the things you do.¡±


    Adriana really can¡¯t do anything about Edward.


    She is limited in her own ability, but what happened back then was rted to her, and it all started because of her, which harmed Vivian.


    ¡°What happened to Vivian¡¯s mother was just an ident.¡±


    Edward exined.


    This is probably the first time Adriana has heard Edward¡¯s exnation, but she doesn¡¯t believe a word of it.


    ¡°ident! ident! Heh~¡±


    She repeated the two words and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Half a yearter, bloodthirsty licked his lips, ¡°real ident or not, fake ident, I have my own ideas in my heart. But, you don¡¯t need to talk to me about Flora, I won¡¯t give up half of it!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the mouth is quite hard.¡±


    Edward smiled contemptuously, pulled his lips, and was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang.


    Pulled out his phone, got up and walked away, took a call, ¡°Say.¡±


    Adriana sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t hear what the other person was saying, but heard Edward ask in a heavy tone, ¡°You mean there¡¯s no room for solving Peter¡¯s matter? Have you found out who the person behind it is?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of losers! Keep investigating for me, and get the man out by whatever means you can.¡±


    He finished his sentence and dropped his phone with a bang!


    Adriana¡¯s mind echoed Edward¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but think deeply about who the person behind the scenes was that was going to set Peter up.


    As Harlee said, The Alston family power is certainly not as simple as it seems, otherwise it would not be possible to make thepany so big.


    She suddenly felt that this time she was afraid that things would be beyond expectation.


    And it is likely that Brenden has some connection to one of Atror¡¯s families.


    If Peter goes to jail, the heir to The Alston family will most likely be Brenden, and he will be the biggest beneficiary!


    There is also the possibility that Old Mr. Alston has no intention of rescuing Peter!


    Brenden that year and Peter between the trouble, and they investigate the information shows that it is likely that this Brenden is not the real Brenden.


    But Old Mr. Alston epted Brenden home this time, and the child Hayley had did have a blood rtionship with Old Mr. Alston.


    If we consider the matter with the mind of Old Mr. Alston, we will think that all the evidence of Peter¡¯s investigation of Brenden was false.


    Including those few points powerful stic surgery hospital provided Brenden frequent hospital video and information, Old Mr. Alston will also think that Peter faked.


    In this way ¡­


    Old Mr. Alston will then think that Peter deliberately set Brenden up in order to devour the Alston Group?


    So, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s real reason for staying put is not to hide his power, but rather to take the opportunity to logically uproot all of Peter¡¯s real power and roots in the Alston Group on top of his hidden power?


    Oh no!


    Adriana suddenly felt that Peter was in too much danger!


    Bang¨C!


    A sudden sound, scared Adriana a big jump.


    She looked up at Edward, only to see the man¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on her.


    He must have been too distracted by what he was thinking just now and didn¡¯t hear Edward speak, so he was angry.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    She asked carelessly.


    At the same time, took out his cell phone from his pocket, looked through the cell phone numbers, and finally his eyes rested on top of Ran¡¯s number.


    ¡°Let Flora go and I¡¯ll give Vivian a substantial amount ofpensation.¡±


    Edward repeated again what he had just said.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true that rich people have such a simple and straightforward way of solving things.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and edited a text message to Ran while talking to Edward: ¡°How much are you going to pay inpensation? One hundred million, two hundred million, or your entire the Henderson Family?¡±


    Fingers on the keyboard quickly edited a few items and sent them out.


    Putting away his phone, he looked at Edward and asked, ¡°Thinking about it?¡±


    ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t get mad at me or you¡¯ll pay far less than that.¡±


    Edward¡¯s patience ran out and there was nothing good about it.


    Adriana put away her phone and looked at him coldly, ¡°Mad, how dare I be mad in front of you Mr. Henderson?¡± He lifted his feet, unimaginative feet stretched out to the table topzily cocked.


    ¡°Then I might as well tell you that I will definitely not rest on myurels about Flora. If you dare to touch Anne and Vivian, I guarantee that I will drag you to the bottom with me even if you die. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡±


    Between words and actions, full of men¡¯s gangsterism, and the arrogance of not admitting defeat.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 500 – Kidnap Her

    Edward a cold smile, like a hellish shura like eerie seepage.


    But Adriana is not afraid, leisurely rise, ¡°Yes or no, time is the best witness.¡± The eyes did not blink at him, the corners of the lips always held a smile that seemed to be absent, ¡°Mr. Henderson still something, nothing I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    There was no point in continuing the conversation for Flora¡¯s sake, but Adriana could only stall for time and give Colin more chances to keep those two people safe.


    H-


    She got up to leave, but after taking three or five steps, a group of bodyguards came over and surrounded her.


    The front of the line did not scare Adriana, it seems that everything is expected.


    ¡°Is Mr. Henderson nning to y hardball?¡±


    She looked back at Edward and took her phone and opened an app while saying to him, ¡°I¡¯m curious, if I have to go, how do you n to keep me?¡±


    ¡°Scrap you! How?¡±


    He lightly said that he controls the life and death of her people, but said so carelessly.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson is really ruthless, with just a few of them, they also want to waste me, is not too underestimated me.¡±


    ¡°Self-defeating!¡±


    Edward put down the cup in his hand, stood up, and walked towards her side as well, ¡°Tie her up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henderson!¡±


    The surrounding bodyguards responded in unison with an appalling array.


    Adriana, however, took the phone to the few people, then suddenly turned the phone lens to Edward, ¡°Hi, old iron, long time no see. Today to introduce a friend, this one, is Waverly¡¯s famous the Henderson FamilyMr. Henderson¡­¡±


    She opened her phone live and turned on the full video function.


    Including what Edward said just now, all of them were recorded.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on live.¡±


    ¡°What about this, Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡­


    A group of bodyguards immediately stopped, eyes on Edward, waiting for him to give the order.


    A man did not expect ¡®Lawson¡¯ to follow the rules, a hand to grab her phone, Adriana quick to see, immediately took a few steps back, and he pulled a safe distance, ¡°Mr. Henderson do not get angry ah, but just to take you on a live, why make a killing? How to make a killing.¡±


    Although it is a flirtation, but the situation on the spot has described the current situation.


    ¡°Lawson, you¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    Edward was furious, had not been counted for many years, he held a stomach of fire nowhere to vent.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Waved a hand, signaling the bodyguard toe forward.


    ¡°Yo, Mr. Henderson, is this a killing spree?¡±


    Adriana said it with a smile, but more or less with a few scruples.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At that moment, a muffled voice rang out from outside.


    All eyes shed towards the door, only to see a group of people walking in the door, surrounded by two hale and hearty old men wearing a ck and white suit.


    A younger, older man in a ck Nakayama suit is the one Adriana has met, the Soto family, Old Mr. Soto.


    The other Adriana has not met.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, why are you ¡­ here?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face changed slightly, not expecting the old man toe over suddenly.


    Adriana saw that the situation was not too good and immediately turned off her phone live.


    Just now, I opened my cell phone live, but I just want to spread Edward¡¯s every move to the Inte as fast as possible, for self-preservation.


    Who knew that Old Mr. Soto and the Henderson Family wereing.


    Edward¡¯s father took a deep-eyed look at ¡®Lawson¡¯, then walked towards Edward, raised his hand, and pped Edward¡¯s face hard, ¡°Bastard, what are you doing?!¡±


    A p on the wrist that caught Edward off guard.


    To Adriana¡¯s surprise, too.


    The situation suddenly shifted and Adriana looked back at Old Mr. Soto and found him looking at herself with a kind smile appearing on his benevolent face, which was very warm.


    Waving towards her, ¡°Little Nine,e here.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto.¡±


    At first Adriana was skeptical of her identity, but now everything that happens seems to confirm one thing.


    She, is Harlee¡¯s ¡­ sister!!!?


    Adriana walked towards Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Grandpa Soto, what brings you here?¡± She asked knowingly.


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Lawson, with his good looks, much better looking than you old man.¡± Old Mr. Henderson looked at Old Mr. Soto with his hands behind his back and teased.


    ¡°Hahahaha, your boy is much more ruthless than you in striking.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto nced at Edward and said to Old Mr. Henderson, ¡°Xiaojiu is one of our the Soto family, if anything goes wrong, the friendship between our two families for many years wille to an end.¡±


    This statement, a few jokes a few true, each heart is very clear.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped as she listened to the two old men speak in silence.


    Everything is waiting for Old Mr. Soto to im.


    ¡°What are you standing there for, and apologize to Mr. Boone.¡±


    Mr. Henderson received his father¡¯s stern gaze, so he gave Edward another hard kick, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Edward clenched his fists, when has he ever been in such a mess?


    Seems like the dark night star-like eyes shing starburst,plex eyes gazing at ¡®Lawson¡¯, said: ¡°Grandpa, Flora ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Before Edward could finish his sentence, Old Mr. Henderson yelled, ¡°That stupid girl Flora hurt Harlee, and he¡¯s still lying in the hospital on New Year¡¯s Day, and instead of going to offer your condolences, youe over to find out about Lawson? Don¡¯t you have a brain?¡±


    The old man¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, and his face turned red.


    Pointing at Edward, he added: ¡°Apologize to Mr. Boone immediately, and thene with me to visit Harlee in the hospital!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson ordered the attitude.


    Edward has spent many years with his grandfather and has hardly ever seen him so angry, so he knows that things are not as simple as he thought.


    Reluctantly, he apologized to ¡®Lawson¡¯, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana looked down, ying with the cigarette in her hand, clothes indifferent attitude, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Whatever rtionship one has with Old Mr. Soto, one will not be able to stop easily in this matter!


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Edward gasped at the speech, holding a red face.


    Old Mr. Henderson hated it and walked towards Edward and kicked him in the leg once again, ¡°What kind of soldier have you been all these years, didn¡¯t you eat at noon?¡±


    That kick went down with such force that a look of obvious pain shed across Edward¡¯s face.


    It was a sh, but it didn¡¯t escape Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Boone, I was reckless earlier.¡±


    He said one word, almost from his teeth, with resignation written all over his face!


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford it. Just don¡¯t take advantage of your grandfather¡¯s absence one day and sneak me to death.¡± Adriana grunted coldly and looked at Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Grandpa Soto, thank you for today. But I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    No unnecessary nonsense.


    Or maybe it¡¯s been running away from something.


    ¡°Xiaojiu, wait for me.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto turned to follow Lawson and the two walked out.


    In the lobby of the vi, Old Mr. Henderson, with his hands behind his back, circled around Edward several times, burning with anger, ¡°You bastard, do you know who you are provoking? He, Lawson, is a member of the Soto family, and you¡¯ve been confronting him repeatedly, are you tired of living?¡±

 Chapter 501 Descendants of the Soto family

    ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t be angry.wson¡¯sst name is Qin, who can know he is from the Soto family? Don¡¯t say Edward, even I don¡¯t know it.¡±


    Mr. Henderson interceded on Edward¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°Shut up! You can¡¯t even teach your son well, and you¡¯re justified!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson yelled, ¡°Thest time it happened, Lawson approached Old Mr. Soto, and Old Mr. Soto personally approached me to ask you to let the Vivian woman go. With this you can know that the rtionship between Lawson and Old Mr. Soto is very shallow. Tell me about you, you can¡¯t even see this character rtionship, what else can you do?¡±


    He pointed at Edward and scolded him angrily, ¡°And what¡¯s up with Vivian¡¯s mother? You didn¡¯t even say anything after such a big incident, your wings are hard. You¡¯re so tough!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, that incident was an ident.¡±


    Edward exined.


    ¡°idents? A few more idents and you¡¯ll be collecting my corpse.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson blew his beard and red in anger.


    ¡°Hurry up ande with me to the hospital to see Harlee!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson red at him and shook his head, ¡°Unconscious thing.¡±


    They walked out of the vi and Old Mr. Soto¡¯s car had already left.


    Adriana naturally took Old Mr. Soto¡¯s car and went back together.


    Inside the car, Adriana sat in the back with Old Mr. Soto, who looked sideways out the window without speaking.


    It seems to be waiting for Old Mr. Soto to speak first.


    ¡°You, for one, are not curious about my presence? I am here just for you.¡± Old Mr. Soto saw that Adriana did not speak, and he took the lead.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Adriana calmly returned three words.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve guessed yourself?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pursued the question.


    At the mention of this, Adriana slowly lowered her eyes, her good-looking eyebrows knitted and then stretched, and raised her eyes to look at him, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know, when did you know who I was?¡±


    That¡¯s the point she was most puzzled about.


    ¡°When?¡±


    The old man¡¯s legs were folded, leaning against the car seat, his hands on his knees, his pale hands tapping gently.


    Then eyeing forward, his eyes became dark, ¡°When you came back to Waverly five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago?¡±


    Adriana thought about it, and that¡¯s when Harlee approached herself five years ago.


    So Old Mr. Soto knew his identity for a long time, but just didn¡¯t admit it publicly?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She inclined her head to look at the old grandfather beside her with white temples and an affectionate smile, feeling that he gave an extremely amiable and affable feeling to the people.


    ¡°Why are you only now nning to tell me this?¡±


    Despite the facts before her, Adriana was reluctant to ept the reality and preferred to go for a DNA test.


    Without real evidence in front of her, she would not easily believe it.


    ¡°Two and a half years of extreme training, one and a half years of business management training, Harlee is training you step by step. Without her, you would still be the same pathetic little woman. In the beginning, ording to my n, you were at least five years of extreme training, but Harlee felt sorry for you and took you away behind my back.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto told Adriana everything truthfully and without reservation.


    ¡°Heartbroken?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed a little mockery, ¡°Giving me that kind of medicine, making my life worse than death, sure it¡¯s heartache, not trying to hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, to harm you, you would have died long ago, still alive now?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto tilted his head and smiled, ¡°people who enter the unnamed ind will take that drug, but we have the antidote. The day Harlee asked you to go to Eskon was to ask you to get the antidote, and you ended up going to Floedan. For this, Harlee felt guilty for a long time.¡±


    Listening to Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words seems like an understatement.


    But God knows how much she had to endure the torture of life and death.


    For a while, it was impossible to ept all the facts.


    ¡°Do you know how Harlee treated himself that day when he knew that you were suffering?¡± Old Mr. Soto seems to see that Adriana mood is not happy, and added: ¡°He to punish himself, hard ¡­ just, the past is not mentioned.¡±


    The old man wanted to say something, turned sideways and looked back at the car that followed him.


    Changing the subject, he asked, ¡°What are you going to do about Flora?¡±


    ¡°Will you agree to whatever I do with it?¡±


    Now the injured person is Harlee, the words are in the hands of Old Mr. Soto, if the Soto family gives up the responsibility, then all is lost.


    ¡°Girl, I know Vivian is your friend. But ¡­ I want you to think twice before you act. You are a descendant of my THE Soto family, and I can¡¯t possibly leave you alone. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Without waiting for Old Mr. Soto to finish his sentence, Adriana immediately shouted to the driver.


    The car stopped at the side of the road.


    Adriana immediately pushed open the car door, got out and stood by the door, she said in a cold voice: ¡°I don¡¯t care if I am from THE Soto family or not, that is all in the past tense. For the first 23 years, you ignored me, and for thest 4 years, you did it for me without my consent. You think that¡¯s what I want, but it¡¯s not, Mr. Old Mr. Soto, listen carefully, my name is Adriana, and I¡¯ve been called Adriana all my life, and I have no father, no mother, no rtives, and I don¡¯t im anyone as my rtive for no reason!¡±


    She spoke with a beat, and her expression became even colder, ¡°You helped me today, and I bear it in mind, in the future, your the Soto family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with me. Please don¡¯te to me again!¡±


    There was a thump, a dull mming of the door, and Adriana turned around and left.


    Old Mr. Soto always knew Adriana¡¯s true identity, and Adriana didn¡¯t have to y games in front of him.


    Too many things happen in one day, and all alone she suddenly has a loved one.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy, but right now she doesn¡¯t want to go back to the Soto family, much less ept the Soto family.


    At the same time, itdoes not believe that it is really the Soto family.


    Naturally, they could not ept the reality that she was from the Soto family just because of a few words.


    That night, Adriana went to the hospital, met Harlee, exchanged pleasantries with him and left.


    On her way out, she took a hair she took from Harlee for a quick DNA test.


    It only takes 6 hours to know the results.


    So she offered a high price to appraise it as fast as possible.


    Back at Waterside Terrace, she suffered for those few hours, but yed it cool and watched the TV show waiting for the results.


    It was just a long, short couple of hours, and Adriana had no idea what the TV show was about.


    The mind is a mess.


    Midway through the day, Colin called her to check in, so Adriana told Colin to wait over there for her toe over tomorrow.


    It must be because Old Mr. Soto came out, and Edward did not dare to do it easily.


    Meanwhile, she contacted Ran this afternoon and asked him to look into the Nourishing Hair Form incident, and Ran happened to call.


    ¡°Ran, what do you say to the situation then?¡±


    Adriana was very nervous about the results of the survey and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Eliza¡¯s parents and Eliza are now under 24-hour police protection and no one is allowed to approach them, allegedly by order of their superiors. Both Brenden and the Soto family were involved in this incident, but the Soto family and Brenden were on the same side, targeting Peter, while the Alston family stood by and did nothing, leaving Peter ¡­ in a passive situation. Peter  was moved. But ¡­ ording to my understanding of Peter, he is wise and resourceful, in the Alston Group as the head of the family for so many years, it is impossible not to cultivate their own forces.¡±

 Chapter 502 – Compensation of 300 million

    He spoke a beat, thoughtful thought, then said: ¡°If there is no mistake, Old Mr. Alston as a wall, seems to want to take this opportunity to follow the vine to find out the power behind Peter. It is a pity that Peter has not moved until now.¡±


    So far, that¡¯s all that¡¯s happened at Ran Investigations.


    Adriana raised her hand and rubbed her brow, sighing, ¡°2018 is not really a smooth year, the end of the year, things are getting tricky.¡±


    ¡°This time, I don¡¯t suggest you stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Ran expressed his opinion and thoughts.


    Adriana does not think so, but Adriana situation is tense, she really lost her head for a while.


    ¡°I hope, you can help me.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Adriana added: ¡°It¡¯s hard to get close to Brenden, I can¡¯t give up halfway. This time is enough to show that the strength behind Brenden is amazing, I have to get close to him.


    Here¡¯s the deal, Ran, you do what I tell you to do ¡­¡±


    Adriana had no choice but to think of another way to instruct Ran before hanging up.


    Tomorrow is the New Year, if Peter does note out, Luis and Helen two children are not destined to live a peaceful New Year.


    She felt stressed for the first time.


    In the evening, I received another call from Edward, and the other party¡¯s attitude was obviously much softer.


    ¡°Tell me, what will it take to leave Flora alone?¡±


    ¡°I have given you an offer today, can¡¯t you forget it?¡±


    Adriana thought carefully, knowing in her heart that even if the Henderson Family paid the price, Vivian would not get any benefit.


    If Edward is sincerely willing topensate, she is not unlikely to consider it.


    ¡°Although Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s death was an ident, I¡¯m willing to pay 100 million as long as you¡¯re willing to leave Flora alone.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    One hundred million is an astronomical figure for the average person.


    Even the YA Law Firm now has a total revenue of just a few million a year.


    But now that Flora is the one sitting in the police station, how can Adriana let go so easily?


    ¡°Minimum 300 million and sign a contract to never pick on Vivian, or I permanently reserve the right to pursue Flora for intentional injury.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Vivian, Adriana wouldn¡¯t have gone to this length, she just had no choice.


    ¡°Three hundred million? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me so much crap, you have one night to think about it, if you don¡¯t agree, I will pursue it to the end.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Lawson, count on you!¡±


    At the other end of the phone, Edward¡¯s temples were bursting with anger, and he kicked over a side table, huffing and puffing.


    Eventually, he agreed, ¡°Okay, three hundred million.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there¡¯s a contract to never pester Vivian!¡±


    ¡°You withdraw the appeal Flora, and I¡¯ll sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    Adriana agreed, and the other party hung up the phone.


    She then made another call to Vivian.


    On the other end of the phone, Vivian was depressed and in a very bad state.


    ¡°Vivian,e over here tomorrow for New Year¡¯s Eve, it¡¯s easy for you to get touchy-feely at home.¡±


    Adriana soothed softly.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I want to be at home with my mom.¡±


    Vivian is firm.


    Adriana thought about it and could understand her feelings, so she told her the result of the negotiation with Edward.


    After saying that, there was a good silence for a while, and finally choked up and said hoarsely, ¡°Good, good. As long as he said yes.¡±


    ¡°OK, send money to your ount tomorrow, and afterwards, I want you to leave Waverly and go over to Los Angeles for a break.¡±


    With so much going on at Waverly, Adriana wanted Vivian to get away for a while and soothe her mind.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Get an early night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡­


    One night, Adriana is still sleepless, all the things squeezed in the mind, already insomnia, now it is more difficult to sleep.


    Seeing that it was already five or six o¡¯clock in the morning, Adriana had to get up and drink a few sses of red wine before going to sleep.


    At 8 a. m., Edward¡¯s call came, impatient for her to go to the police station to negotiate the release of Flora.


    Adriana impatiently answered the phone and said she would be thereter.


    After lying in bed for a while longer, he grumbled and rushed to the police station.


    New Year¡¯s Eve, everywhere with lights and colors, as far as the eye can see a bright red, the cloudy sky drifted down scattered snowkes, flying with the wind, reflecting the red, is very beautiful.


    Such a New Year, the atmosphere is strong, everyone passing around cheerful, smiling faces, children holding fireworks in their hands, apanied by a firecracker sound followed by the sound of children¡¯sughter.


    It¡¯s warm and weing.


    Adriana wore men¡¯s studded boots, blue jeans with a small leather jacket, wrapped in a ck and white check scarf, with a duck tongue hat, as a brutal teenager¡¯s style.


    She looked up at the falling snow in the sky and closed her eyes to feel the beauty of everything.


    Ice crystal snowkes drifted down on her face, flushed with coolness, and then melted.


    The look of Luis and Helen echoed in my head, and even ¡­ Peter.


    ¡°Brother, are you crying?¡±


    At this time a cute little kid ran over and took her hand and shook it, ¡°Today is the New Year oh, must be happy, brother, give you a candy cane.¡±


    That little kid smiled, with a cute pear swirl at the corner of his mouth.


    Stuff her with a candy and run away.


    Adriana looked down at the candy in her hand, smiled, and plucked open the icing, arge white rabbit milk candy.


    It¡¯s the taste she loved as a child.


    Chewing on a milkshake, Adriana stopped a car and went to the police station.


    In front of the police station, she saw Edward and the Henderson Family senior.


    ¡°I called you at 8:00, it¡¯s 10:00.wson you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Edward looked at his wristwatch time and could not suppress his angry expression, but was reprimanded by the old man halfway through his sentence.


    His face instantly embarrassed a little, coldly grunted, handed her the contract, ¡°This is the contract, already signed. Three hundred million I will transfer to the ount you specified within a day.¡±


    Adriana nced at the contract he handed over and didn¡¯t take it.


    Deliberately slowed down the tone, ¡°Then wait for your three hundred million to transfer to the ount after talking about the rest of it.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    Edward all hostile, the whole person as in the ice cer, just a look at people are cold to the bone.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you don¡¯t believe in Edward¡¯s words, but you should believe in my words as a bad old man. As long as you release Flora, I will transfer the money to your designated ount within two hours.


    Now is the New Year, the major banks have been on holiday, we still contacted the bank president temporary overtime to deal with the matter, you see ¡­¡±


    The Henderson Family old man has a calm attitude, but after all, he is a man who has experienced the world and carries an innate majesty all over his body.


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, I Lawson has always been a careful man of my word, not that I do not trust you, but ¡­ my principle of doing things has always been the same. You can first order someone to transfer money, I promise, I am here with you for these two hours.¡±


    At this point, Old Mr. Henderson could not say anything else.

 Chapter 503 – Spending New Year’s Eve with your child

    Adriana gave Edward her bank ount number so that he wouldn¡¯t contact Vivian alone and have any foul y.


    And then, went to the police, and after some begging Adriana met Peter in the detention room.


    In the past, the scenery is unlimited, cold and arrogant man walking everywhere seems to bring a halo, attracting attention.


    And now that he is in jail, his style is not diminished, still shiny and handsome.


    Knock Knock-


    She raised her hand and knocked on the bars, leaning against them with her arms around her chest, looking at the people inside, ¡°How does it feel to spend New Year¡¯s Eve in a detention cell for the first time?¡±


    The man¡¯s legs are folded, leaning on the arm of the single sofa, flipping through the book in his hand, his posture is leisurely and rxed.


    Not at all the wretchedness of a prisoner.


    Only someone in his position could still have a single room in prison, with a single couch and books for him to read.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Seeing Lawson, Peter closed the book and walked up to her, his good-looking thick eyebrows wrinkled slightly, with an imperceptible sadness flowing between his brows.


    ¡°Can I ask you one thing?¡±


    His tone was calm, and his narrow, phoenix eyes swirled with guilt.


    The sudden seriousness made Adriana a little ufortable, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°After all these years Luis and Helen have been spending New Year¡¯s with me, I really can¡¯t be with the kids today, and Anne has a good rtionship with you and the kids, I hope ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something, something difficult to say.


    As a father, he has self-recrimination for not being able to spend the New Year with his children.


    ¡°You want me to spend New Year¡¯s with the kids?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s calm, unruffled eyes suddenly blossomed with starbursts, even with a touch of longing and excitement.


    Spending New Year¡¯s Eve with baby and Helen?


    It was something she had only dreamed of, but because of her status, Adriana didn¡¯t even dare to imagine it.


    Now that Peter has taken the initiative, she is naturally happy.


    ¡°But can you ¡­¡±


    The man lifted a hand to ruffle his short hair, hisplex eyes ncing over Adriana, ¡°Can you shower and dress before you pick them up.¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly.


    Come on, this hurdle can not be passed.


    ¡°So clean how do you stay here? You probably don¡¯t understand the situation in the detention room. Don¡¯t look at you here quite clean, when you¡¯re not here, you sleep on that bed may not have taken a shower for hundreds of days, and the ce where you¡¯re standing may be the ce where others pee. And ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed them all!¡±


    Not waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Peter immediately interrupted her, ¡°The floor ¡­ has been mopped ten times.¡±


    Adriana was speechless and gave him a thumbs up, ¡°You can, just you can!¡±


    ¡°And!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Help me ¡­ send a bouquet to Adriana at The Alston family cemetery for me, will you?¡±


    The man hesitated for a long time, and finally also said it.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    The mention of those two words, Adriana heart thumped, heart followed a few tight, eyes panic to look elsewhere, afraid that Peter found the end.


    ¡°That kind of thing ¡­ is still your own to do, how can I do it for you. Besides, you The Alston family so many people, looking for who can not, but looking for me.¡±


    It turns out that after all these years in Peter¡¯s heart, she has always been the one who has not been put down.


    ¡°Every New Year, I take my children to see her, and the two children spend New Year¡¯s with you, so you happen to go together.¡±


    This is an ungrateful request.


    Peter also knew something was wrong, ¡°Count me as owing you a favor.¡±


    Instead of saying anything, Adriana asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask how I didn¡¯t testify for you? To prove that you didn¡¯t rob the form by force?¡±


    Peter had known for a long time that she would not help testify, but kept it to himself.


    The man looked at him, those obsidian eyes were extremely prating, as if they could prate Adriana¡¯s mind.


    After a moment, he asked, ¡°Is there a cigarette?¡±


    Adriana took a cigarette out of her pocket and handed it to him, then thought better of it and handed Peter a whole carton of cigarettes.


    She doesn¡¯t like to smoke and packs a pack of cigarettes every day because women disguised as men need a suit in ce to avoid being noticed.


    The man took the cigarette, lit it, took a deep puff, and the thin, thick, sexy lips exhaled a faint smoke that draped his face, hazing it for a few minutes.


    Set off the whole person gloomy, sad.


    In all the time she had known Peter, she had never seen him like this.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Adriana, somewhat reluctantly, pursued the question again.


    The man¡¯s long, slender fingers held a cigarette, then held it to his lips, ¡°Asking or not asking doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    As he spoke, his evil Danfeng eyes kept staring at Adriana before adding, ¡°You have your reasons for not helping, naturally.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    The words were too much for her to take.


    ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Adriana was about to say something when Edward came over, with a police officer beside him, holding the keys.


    Walking up to her and opening the bars, Edward stepped inside, and Adriana hesitated for a moment to go in as well.


    ¡°Eh, who are you, you can¡¯t go in!¡±


    The officer stopped her.


    Adriana stood there, her indifferent eyes looking at Edward with meaning.


    Edward had a request for her and did not refuse, just waved towards the officer, who then left.


    Adriana went to the single couch and sat down at length, holding the book ¡°Psychology¡± that Peter was holding earlier.


    He actually reads such books?


    ¡°You all came over today to mediate about Flora?¡±


    Peter was smart enough to make a good guess.


    Adriana crossed her legs, dangling, book in herp, flipping the pages leisurely, and didn¡¯t answer Peter¡¯s question ¡­


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    When ites to Flora¡¯s problem, Edward¡¯s face is as dark as the bottom of a pot, as if he has suffered a great deal of aggression, but can only endure it and cannot vent it.


    Adriana¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly to catch a glimpse of his expression.


    ¡°Three hundred million dors for a human life, Mr. Henderson, you¡¯ve earned it.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana took it in stride, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this is not going to go away.¡±


    Although she promised Edward, three hundred millionpensation, butter she will do everything she can to make Edward pay the price.


    This time the injured person is Harlee, yesterday afternoon Old Mr. Soto words although not finished, but between the lines is to let her give up to hold Flora responsible.


    She was too weak to fight against the Henderson Familythe Soto family and had to submit.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean she gives in.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    Edward called Adriana¡¯s name, suddenly hooked his lips a smile, that smile bitter cold deep meaning, smile hidden knife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that with the Soto family covering you, you can do whatever you want. In case you fall into my hands one day, you will die a horrible death.¡±


    Edward many years of smooth sailing, has never been calcted by anyone, who knows nted in the hands of a sissy, really let him annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be that day.¡±


    Adriana lightly returned a sentence, without any tone, but gives a kind of contemptuous and despicable meaning child.


    She flicked through the pages, the whirring sound extraordinarily clear in the cramped detention room.


    ¡°A life, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 504 – Jealousy turned over

    Peter looked at Edward, ¡°Your identity is sensitive, don¡¯t do things too openly.¡±


    As a good brother, he advised.


    Mentioning this, Edward¡¯s anger subsided and he took out a cigarette and lit it, taking a silent puff, ¡°It was just an ident.¡±


    He held a cigarette in one hand, propped up in hisp with one hand, his obscure eyes staring at the floor, and sighed as if nothing was wrong.


    Peter was in the detention room, not quite sure what was going on outside, but heard something.


    Edward is his brother, Lawson, although we have not known him long, but I think he is a good person.


    This is something that he can not intervene.


    The three of them were so deadlocked, no one was talking.


    ¡°Atror¡¯s several great families, who have you sinned against?¡±


    After a long silence, Adriana flipped through the book while saying, ¡°There are people behind this incident, determined to make you go to jail.¡±


    As her words fell, both men looked sideways toward her.


    There seemed to be some surprise, surprise how she would help Peter.


    I don¡¯t want to leave them without a daddy. Although not wanting to help you, but for the sake of the two children, can not stand by.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    As the words fell from her lips, another voice rang out.


    Peter declined.


    In that moment, Adriana¡¯s face instantly clouded over, ¡°OK, that¡¯s me making a fool of myself.¡±


    It sucks to have a hot face on a cold ass.


    Adriana got up and mmed the book on the single couch, seemingly venting her frustration.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Peter immediately asked, ¡°So ¡­ Luis and Helen ¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that not necessary? You find someone else.¡±


    Adriana was furious.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better send Sandra to stay with the baby.¡±


    As Peter said this, Adriana was already walking to the door.


    She stopped at a pace and kicked the iron fence in anger, saying angrily, ¡°Peter, did you do that on purpose? It¡¯s not enough to find a copycat to disgust yourself, now you want to disgust the child?¡±


    Other things Adriana can put up with, but this is something that will not be tolerated.


    ¡°You¡¯re so excited?¡±


    Peter¡¯s probing eyes looked Adriana up and down, pupils slightly shrunken, that look intriguing.


    She turned, walked up to Peter and looked down at the man in front of her.


    Looking at him up close, he found that his chin had been born with ayer of green scruff, and his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    Even the normally smooth skin has be dull and haggard for a few minutes.


    Adriana¡¯s heart seized, some do not bear.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Both kids at least call Anne a godmother, do you think I can put up with that.¡± She was furious and used Anne as an excuse.


    Peter looked at her, his eyes scrutinizing her body, before slowly standing up.


    The man is very tall, looking down at her, the good-looking eyes just look at her like that will give a kind of eye to send the charm.


    The atmosphere has changed steeply, actually let people feel some ambiguous atmosphere.


    Adriana¡¯s back was shivering, she always felt that Peter¡¯s eyes were unfathomable, could it be that he already knew her identity?


    ¡°Sure it¡¯s not a case of jealousy turning over?¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face flowed into a light smile as he looked at her, ¡°So using the baby as an excuse, is that it.¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart wavered and took a few steps back, ¡°Self-important.¡±


    As soon as she turned around to leave, Peter tugged her hand.


    At that moment, Adriana was pulled by him, inertia turned to look at him, but saw Peter frowned, reflexively withdrew his hand, and then the hand that was tugging her wrist actually wiped on the clothes.


    That look ¡­


    Be as disgusted as you want to be.


    Adriana¡¯s face went green!


    Slowly raising his head, the pair of eyes flooded with anger met Peter, forcing out a smile, ¡°Disgusting?¡±


    Peter stiffened and shook his head.


    Heart and mouth are not the same!


    Adriana¡¯s heart was not happy, and a few flirtations were born in her heart at once.


    Walking towards him, deliberately closing the distance between them, Peter subconsciously backed away, ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡±


    It is clearly meant to be disgusting and does not want Adriana toe near.


    But the words came out to give an ambiguous and unclear meaning of an immediate vition.


    ¡°I¡¯m stilling over here, so what?¡±


    Adriana forced him into a corner, the man had no way to retreat, she reached out and clutched Peter¡¯s cor, brought it forward, padded his lips and kissed him gently, like a dragonfly pointing at water.


    Everything happened in just a moment.


    Peter¡¯s face was pig-faced as he pushed Adriana away, ¡°Get out! Vomit~¡±


    He brushed his sleeve and wiped his lips, his mind came up with the image of the ¡®man¡¯ in front of him who hadn¡¯t bathed for months and had lice in his hair, and suddenly his body tingled, a kind of nausea was born from within, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit.


    People with cleanliness disorder can¡¯t stand sloppy people.


    ¡®Lawson¡¯ said he hadn¡¯t showered in months, and Peter believed it.


    Clearly admire ¡®Lawson¡¯, but I did not expect her to be at all clean, inexplicably want to get close, and very repulsive, struggling with the edge of rejection and proximity.


    It was extremely torturous inside.


    Edward¡¯s eyes went straight.


    Finally, I understand that the rumors are not false.


    Lawson is a man and a woman, dominating Anne and thinking about Ran and Peter!


    Suddenly, he looked at ¡®Lawson¡¯ with a bit of disgust in his eyes, and a bit of contempt in his eyes towards Peter.


    Complicated imagese to mind, Peter and ¡®Lawson¡¯ together, who attacks and who suffers?


    ¡°How do you feel about the leek-vored buns I had this morning?¡±


    Adriana was in a good mood when she saw him gagging ufortably and holding his face red.


    ¡°Lawson!¡±


    Peter propped his hand on the wall and leaned over for vomit, sideways, his stern gaze ring at her, ¡°Get out, I told you to get out, can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±


    Seems to be really angry, speaking when the forehead veins are bursting high.


    Adriana skimmed her lips and shrugged, ¡°Gee, who hasn¡¯t eaten buns with leeks and eggs? Oh, by the way, I woke up toote today and rushed over, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth.¡±


    She said, she reached out and covered her mouth, took a breath and smelled herself, ¡°Well, not to mention, it really smells, bad breath is very bad. I remember not having bad breath before.¡±


    She said as she walked toward the outside.


    That serious-looking joke made Peter believe it and immediately went into the detention room bathroom and vomited furiously.


    Adriana heard the sound of vomitinging from the detention room and couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.


    Walked to the police station lobby, found a seat and sat down, and waited for a short time before receiving a transfer message on my phone.


    Edward and Old Mr. Henderson came over, smiled and asked, ¡°The money has been transferred, do you see if Flora can ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana walked up to the police andmunicated with herrade police officers and they brought Flora out.

 Chapter 505 Flora apologizes

    In one night, Flora was in a mess, very different from Peter, who was also in the detention room.


    Her eyes were red with aggression, but her eyes were ring at Adriana with venom.


    If eyes can kill, Adriana must have died a thousand times.


    ¡°What are you doing frozen,e here and apologize to me.¡±


    Adriana did not look good at all, but it was not directed at Flora, but deliberately done to Edward.


    ¡°On what grounds? I just don¡¯t!¡±


    Flora¡¯s fists clenched in anger, aggrieved eyes heavy with tears.


    ¡°By my word, you will have to spend this year here.¡±


    Adriana was condescending and deliberately took on a ¡®get-it-done¡¯ attitude.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Lawson, don¡¯t go too far. The contract was signed, the money was transferred to you, so shouldn¡¯t you be a bit more measured in what you do.¡±


    Edward was very protective of Flora, pulling her behind him.


    ¡°Portion? Okay, you¡¯re telling me about proportion. Then I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±


    She pointed to the contract on the table, ¡°This contract was signed by you and Vivian. During this period, you kidnapped Vivian, ced her under house arrest, and repeatedly assaulted her. Vivian was imprisoned, repeatedly vited. You have killed her mother. Do you think 300 million can heal the pain in her heart? If I could, I would give you double the money and pay you back in the same way, would you!¡±


    Adriana became more and more excited, her voice was loud and her eyes were red with anger.


    ¡°I consider her as my own sister, do you think this matter will be settled, Edward, you dream!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, and her dark, knife-edge eyes stared straight at him.


    Old Mr. Henderson listened to ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ words and saw no rebuttal from Edward, so he knew it was true.


    ¡°Edward, how many ridiculous things have you done?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson followed suit and got angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m ridiculous?¡±


    Edward looked over at Old Mr. Henderson with an angry look on his face, more than a feral frown between his eyebrows, and his voice suddenly rose, ¡°And do you know who her mother is? It¡¯s Kenya, Kenya!¡±


    After saying that, he pushed Adriana away and ran out in a huff.


    ¡°Kenya? Surprisingly, it¡¯s Kenya?¡±


    The anger on Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face faded instantly and was reced by disbelief and shock.


    Adriana only realized that this matter is not as simple as she thought.


    No wonder Vivian repeatedly stressed that she had nothing to do with it that day.


    ¡°Grandpa, who is Kenya? Is there any rtion to my brother?¡±


    Flora knew nothing about it and was equally confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Boone ask you to apologize? You should apologize to Mr. Boone for doing such a ridiculous thing. ¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson ignored Flora¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Why should I apologize to him when he hacked my website, I don¡¯t want to.¡± She yed up herdy temper and wouldn¡¯t apologize to Lawson.


    ¡°Thepany is thepany¡¯s business, now it¡¯s the matter of your beating, it can¡¯t be mixed up. Besides, you are just guessing, there is no real evidence, that is all empty talk. Hurry up and apologize, do you want to spend New Year¡¯s Eve here this year?¡±


    The old man hit the nail on the head.


    Although Flora ims that ¡®Lawson¡¯ hacked her website, but there is no evidence, otherwise she will definitely call the police.


    Flora beamed in exasperation and red at ¡®Lawson¡¯, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, all right! Hmph!¡±


    A cold grunt, aggrieved baba turned and ran away.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and signed the mediation form, took care of everything and then followed Old Mr. Henderson out of the police station.


    Walking in the policepound, the zing cold wind whistling past, the icy wind scraping in the face stinging pain.


    Adriana sped up to leave, but Old Mr. Henderson called out to her.


    ¡°Mr. Boone?¡±


    ¡°Well, is there anything else for Old Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Adriana stopped and looked back at him.


    Although he disliked Flora and Edward, he still had little resistance to Old Mr. Henderson.


    Dressed in a Tang suit, the old man hands behind his back, the neck tied with a red scarf, wearing presbyopic sses, white spots at the temples, even the beard is white, people must show the vicissitudes of old age.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t interfere in Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s affairs, I will personally handle this matter. This matter, which is internal to our family, can be said to be a family matter. I know that you and Vivian have a good rtionship, Edward that boy is a bastard, but young people are not immune to impulsiveness and frivolity. I hope you can forgive him.¡±


    He stopped and stood in front of Adriana, ¡°It is better for the wronged to be united than to be united. In Waverly, The Alston family, the Soto family, the Henderson family, The Grant family, the four families, only by embracing the group can we mutually benefit and win. Now is the time for you young people, look at the long term, do not count on the immediate gains and losses, when the loss is greater.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s bitter words seem to be for Adriana¡¯s benefit, but in reality they are just an excuse for Edward to mediate the conflict between the two families and maximize the interests of both.


    It must be that Old Mr. Soto has told Old Mr. Henderson about her background, but it looks like she is a male or female should be kept secret.


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson is worrying too much, the Soto family has nothing to do with me. I only do what I want to do and what I should do. Unless, you can give Vivian a reasonable ount on this matter of Vivian¡¯s mother, all is forgiven.¡±


    Adriana finished and left.


    Old Mr. Henderson looked at her back and added, ¡°Leave the Soto family, you can¡¯t make waves on your own.¡±


    A very real statement that ms Adriana¡¯s heart heavily.


    But she didn¡¯t care.


    Leaving without looking back.


    Because her car was at Vivian¡¯s old house, she had to go to the office and take thepany car.


    After lunch, she went to Orchard House.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re here?¡±


    When Lawson arrived at the manor, the maid opened the door, ¡°Little Master and Little Miss are waiting for you.¡± Saying that, the servant called out to the hall, ¡°Little Master, Little Miss, Mr. Boone is here.¡±


    Hearing the maid¡¯s shout, the sound of two children cheering erupted inside.


    ¡°Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Lawson, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    The two children ran wildly all the way to her and hugged him, overjoyed.


    ¡°Happy New Year Lawson, I loved the gift you gave mest time. But you weren¡¯t there on holiday night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s a shame.¡±


    The two children talk about you and me.


    Adriana looked at them both in a good mood, and all the gloom was swept away.


    Raising his hand and brushing the two children¡¯s heads, ¡°Your daddy said he might not be able toe back this year, so he asked me to apany you for the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Is Daddy going to be okay?¡± Luis asked, looking up at her, worried.


    Helen worried, ¡°I¡¯ve read all the reports on the news, daddy in detention for a few days, grandpa gave thepany¡¯s internal affairs to seven uncles to handle, daddy came backter I¡¯m afraid there is no real power in his hands.¡±


    Luis and Helenpared to the two, although Luis was born more than half an hour earlier, but Helen and Adriana together through a lot of hard times, understand earlier.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t expect her little holiday discipline to understand so much.


    Relieved but also heartbroken little girl.


    ¡°Helen, you¡¯re still a child, what you need to do now is to study hard. You don¡¯t need to get involved in adult matters, understand.¡±

 Chapter 506 Mrs. Alston Hits Helen

    Helen is only nine years old this year, but has a surprisingly high IQ, so naturally she will know a little more than children her age.


    ¡°Learn what ah, the second year of the book I have finished reading, but I have ate birthday with Luis, than the age of the same age is one level lower, if not daddyst month to discuss with the teacher to skip a grade matter, I am still in the second grade squatting.¡±


    Helen was a bit sullen.


    ¡°You are still small, skip a grade to the fourth grade you must sink your heart to learn. Can not be high-minded and arrogant know?¡±


    Adriana persuaded bitterly.


    ¡°Lawson, Helen and I talked about it, and after we finish our junior year we¡¯re going to bust out the high school entrance exams.¡±


    Luis added.


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana was speechless, ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll talk about the studyter, go inside. We still have to discuss things with your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, you¡¯d better hurry up and take us away, there¡¯s one inside that looks exactly like you ¡­ ah, what are you hitting me for?¡±


    Luis identally slipped up and Helen pped him lightly on the head.


    ¡°What nonsense. That¡¯s a fake that looks exactly like our mommy. I don¡¯t want to see her, and Aunt Theresa brought her to Orchard House for New Year¡¯s Eve! That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Helen muttered.


    ¡°You guys mean Sandra?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Sandra to be here.


    The two children nodded their heads.


    At that moment, another staggering voice came from over there.


    ¡°Lawson, why are you here, are youing to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with us?¡± Sloane was so excited, he ran to her, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my mom has the kitchen prepare a lot of good food today, Theresa and Sandra are here, let¡¯s join them.¡±


    She tugged Lawson and headed toward the living room.


    Adriana seemed unustomed to Sloane¡¯s familiarity and quietly drew back her wrist and said, ¡°I went to see your brother and he asked me to take Luis and Helen back to spend New Year¡¯s with Anne.¡±


    ¡°Yes aunt, I¡¯m going to my godmother.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm, I¡¯m going to find my godmother too, I miss them.¡±


    The two children grinned.


    ¡°Lawson, that¡¯s The Alston family¡¯s child, and who are you to take someone away without my godmother¡¯s word.¡±


    In the hallway, Theresa, wearing a purple corseted skirt and a silver-gray cashmere shawl, spoke coldly and proudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, they are Peter¡¯s big brother¡¯s children, you say take them away?¡±


    Sandra helps Theresa dislike ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    The two can be described as sisters in arms.


    ¡°Who are you, a fake, to talk to me Lawson? Besides, ording to the generation, I have to address her as ¡®Godfather¡¯.¡±


    Luis gave Sandra a nk look, with contempt and disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Theresa, Luis and I are old enough to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with whom and where we want, it¡¯s all up to us. Also, the ground you are standing on now belongs to me, The Alston family, and there is no ce for you to talk!¡±


    Helen speaks more sharply, and every word is heartbreaking.


    Hearing Theresa¡¯s anger run straight to her head, her angry eyes narrowed slightly, but still not quite sure if the two children knew the true identity of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°Helen, how are you talking? How many times have I told you, she is my goddaughter, watch your attitude!¡±


    Mrs. Alston was not very friendly to Helen.


    It is not the first time that Adriana finds out that Mrs. Alston does not like Helen, perhaps because Helen is more partial to herself, so Mrs. Alston does not like her very much.


    ¡°Since she is your goddaughter, she should be addressed as ¡®Auntie¡¯, why does she still want to be called Auntie? To put it bluntly, she is still coveting my daddy and wants to be my little mother with Luis? Now that you can¡¯t win my daddy¡¯s heart, you¡¯ve found a fake and want to take his ce, or do you want two daughters to serve one husband?¡±


    Helen dislikes Theresa and Sandra so much that she speaks harshly.


    ¡°Helen!¡±


    Adriana knew Helen was smart, but didn¡¯t expect her to bring these words to the forefront and inevitably anger Theresa and Mrs. Alston.


    The main thing is how can ¡®two women serving one husband¡¯e out of the mouth of a nine-year-old girl!


    ¡°Unrestrained, how do you speak?¡±


    Mrs. Alston wore a ck velvet cheongsam with gold thread embroidery and a fox fur shawl of the same color.


    Long hair polished and coiled at the back of her head, delicate makeup slightly heavy, stretched out her hand with dyed ck nails and pointed at Helen, cursing angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t see it, you¡¯re deliberately condoning it! You know that my daddy can¡¯t forget my mommy, and you condone these sultry women to hook up with my daddy!¡±


    Helen seems to be in a deliberate fight, and is not intimidated by a furious Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Good you wild girl, as a child with that wild bastard mommy of yours, no upbringing at all, today I do not clean you up, you do not know who is in charge of this family. malia, go get me the familyw!¡±


    Mrs. Alston came down the steps on her high heels and stood in thepound, her chest heaving with anger.


    Theresa had a smile in her eyes, but she went to Mrs. Alston and pulled her in front of her, ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t be angry, Helen is a child who speaks without fear. You also know that she wandered around with Adriana when she was a child, so it is inevitable that she is neglected, you will not be able to correct the child¡¯s wild nature for a while, you have to give her more time.¡±


    This, at first nce, seems to be afort to Mrs. Alston, but in Mrs. Alston¡¯s ears, it is inevitably harsh.


    Just the mention of Adriana makes her extra angry!


    ¡°Get up! And give time? That woman has been dead for five years, and I can¡¯t even teach a wild girl in five years. If I can¡¯t teach a wild girl well in five years, it only means that she is just like her wild mother, unrepentant!¡±


    Mrs. Alston growled, inclined her head to look at Malia who was standing aside and yelled, ¡°Standing around waiting to die? Can¡¯t you hear me when I tell you to take the familyw?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, what are you doing?¡±


    Sloane knows that Lawson loves children and doesn¡¯t want her mommy to give Lawson a bad impression by beating her child.


    But deep down she hates Adriana but not Helen.


    The child is innocent.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Mrs. Alston has been irritated by Peter¡¯s affairstely, just like the grass that withers inte autumn and needs only a little spark to start a fire in an instant.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m Helen¡¯s brother. If there¡¯s anything you need to do,e at me.¡±


    Luis broke away from Adriana¡¯s arms, walked over to Mrs. Alston, looked up and said, ¡°Daddy said I¡¯m a big boy and have a ce in this family, I forbid you to hit Helen, hit me if you want.¡±


    The little man, with just a few words, moved Adriana.


    Her children are all really well.


    ¡°Luis, you are also angry with Grandma along with that wild girl, aren¡¯t you? Look, you bring all kinds of evil into the house, you¡¯re a good kid, she¡¯s brought you down.¡±


    Mrs. Alston cursed one after another.


    ¡°Helen is right, why did you hit her, don¡¯t you know what Auntie Theresa has in mind? After all, Helen and I are daddy¡¯s daughters, she wants to be our little mother must not ask our opinion?¡±

 Chapter 507 beaten many times

    Luis hardly ever gets into arguments with Mrs. Alston on a regr basis, except in the case of Helen.


    This time, both children disobeyed her, which only made her more angry.


    ¡°Good, good, good, all wings are hard. You can¡¯t control it now, can you? See if I don¡¯t teach you two a good lesson today!¡±


    Mrs. Alston was so angry that her brain hurt, but she couldn¡¯t resist the two children who kept adding fuel to the fire.


    Adriana quietly watched what was happening in front of her, she wanted to see what Mrs. Alston was going to do.


    Not long after Malia brought the cane whip and handed it to Mrs. Alston, ¡°Madam, the young master is not here and will be angry if he finds out. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since when is it your turn to speak for a subordinate? Get out of the way!¡±


    Mrs. Alston, holding the cane whip, pushed Luis away and went towards Helen.


    Theresa is choking and sobbing, and Sandra is not concerned.


    She walked toward Lawson and Sloane stepped forward to stop her, ¡°Mom, Lawson is still here, will you stop?¡±


    ¡°What is Lawson? He is not in charge of my The Alston family¡¯s business.¡±


    A stern gaze red at Sloane, ¡°Let¡¯s not? If not, I¡¯ll beat you too!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you ¡­¡±


    Sloane bristled, finally yielding to the mother¡¯s majesty and standing timidly aside.


    ¡°You mother-born, motherless bitch, see if I don¡¯t teach you a good lesson today!¡±


    Mrs. Alston pointed at Helen and growled.


    Undaunted, Helen brushed Adriana¡¯s hand off her shoulder and walked over to Mrs. Alston, looked at her, and asked brittly, ¡°I have a mother-born, motherless bitch? But I heard my daddy¡¯s grandmother died young, too.¡±


    The implication beyond the words is known to all.


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s temples burst with anger, holding the hand of the cane whip are shaking, raised his hand, a cane whip towards her down.


    ¡°Helen, look out!¡±


    Luis, at some point, scurried out and pushed Helen out of the way, trying to block the punishment for her.


    However, Luis closed his eyes and waited for the pain toe, but found that he did not feel the pain for half a day.


    It was only when she looked up that she found her own mommy standing out and catching the vine whip with her empty hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston, child abuse?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    Mrs. Alston hand with a strong, found that simply is not ¡®Lawson¡¯ opponent, struggling for half a day to no avail, ¡°you let go, let go, you can not hear.¡±


    A roar.


    The atmosphere was tense, everywhere with the smell of smoke and war, the tense atmosphere as if the next moment will suddenly explode.


    Adriana¡¯s obscure gaze was fixed on Mrs. Alston without saying a word or letting go of her hand.


    The aura of coldness emanating from her body invariably makes Mrs. Alston feel a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Lawson, you let go, this is my The Alston family¡¯s business, it¡¯s not your turn to interfere!¡±


    She jumped in anger.


    ¡°Seeing Mrs. Alston¡¯s familiar technique, she hasn¡¯t beaten Helen much over the years, has she?¡±


    Every time she thinks about it, Adriana¡¯s heart hurts.


    I thought The Alston family would treat Helen well if they didn¡¯t like themselves, but who knew Helen¡¯s nature was so stubborn.


    ¡°She disobeyed me, and I deserved to beat her.¡±


    Mrs. Alston retorted.


    ¡°So, how many times did you actually hit her?¡± She asked in a slow, word-for-word voice.


    ¡°She beat Helen many times, Helen never told daddy, and the maids at home didn¡¯t dare to say anything. helen also didn¡¯t let me tell daddy, saying she was afraid it would affect their mother-daughter rtionship.¡±


    Luis stepped forward and told Adriana the truth about the situation, ¡°It was my fault for not protecting Helen.¡±


    Look, what a sensible girl, with her own principles and bottom line.


    Adriana was distraught.


    ¡°Many times?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand clutching the rattan whip clicked, the bones were white, the cheek muscles trembled vaguely.


    ¡°Hollie, with Adriana gone, you can do whatever you want with the kids, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she stepped forward and grabbed her fox fur shawl, gritting her teeth in a warning, ¡°From today onwards, if you dare to touch a single hair on Helen¡¯s head again, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    After saying that, he waved off Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston, wearing high heels, was unsteady on her feet and nearly fell.


    Fortunately, as soon as Theresa held her hand, she pointed at Adriana with some displeasure, ¡°Lawson, she is Peter¡¯s mother, you treat her like this, Peter will not let you go!¡±


    She knows who Adriana is, yet she still ys games with her.


    ¡°To let me go or not to let me go, that¡¯s between me and Peter, it¡¯s your turn to interfere?¡±


    Adriana scowled at Theresa and Sandra¡¯s body, ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to solidify your position. You¡¯ve found a top fake and you¡¯re not afraid that one day it will be real? You¡¯re the only one who can do something stupid like losing your wife and losing your army.¡±


    ¡°Helen, Luis,e with me.¡±


    Adriana took the two children by the hand and headed outside.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Mrs. Alston pushed Theresa away and looked at her aggravated look, heartbroken.


    ¡°Sandra is the woman Peter brought back from Floedan, and has nothing to do with Theresa. Helen and Luis are my grandchildren, whether they are beaten or scolded, they are the family business of The Alston family.¡±


    So Mrs. Alston didn¡¯t know that Sandra knew Theresa or that Sandra was rmended to Peter by Theresa?


    Adriana cried andughed.


    But there was no concern for their family affairs.


    Looking down at the two children, he said without looking back, ¡°It is Peter¡¯s intention to take the two children to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with me. If you are not satisfied, go to your son.¡±


    He walked step by step towards the entrance of the vi.


    ¡°Butler Tian, tell someone to stop her! I¡¯ll see who dares to spill their guts in my The Alston family!¡±


    At Mrs. Alston¡¯smand, the bodyguards in the courtyard gathered around and blocked Adriana¡¯s way.


    Since Brenden sent someone to Orchard House that year to arrange the assassination, security at Orchard House has been beefed up quite a bit.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing, Lawson is already the ¡®godfather¡¯ of the two children, everyone outside knows that. My brother has a good rtionship with Lawson, so it¡¯s not a big deal to let her take the two kids together for New Year¡¯s Eve. You¡¯re making a big deal with Lawson now, and when my brother finds out that you¡¯re having a conflict because you want to beat the kids, do you think my brother will not be angry?¡±


    Sloane was exasperated by his own mother, ¡°If you keep messing around like this, I¡¯m going out with Lawson for New Year¡¯s Eve too.¡±


    ¡°You shut up, The Alston family can¡¯t keep you, can you? You¡¯re all about Lawson, what¡¯s he good for, huh? Who in Waverly doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s a man of both sexes, and that he¡¯ll go for anyone? You¡¯re at least the daughter of The Alston family, and you like to stick it to him? You¡¯re not a good girl!¡±


    Mrs. Alston was furious.


    The two young grandchildren do not know how to behave, but even her own daughter, who was raised by herself, is also towards Lawson, she can not be angry.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lawson is my master! Don¡¯t you order around, like a psycho.¡±


    Sloane¡¯s angry beak retorted, but no one noticed that her ears were slightly red, and the blush under her eyes was a sh of girlish shame.

 Chapter 508 Visiting Peter

    ¡°Lawson, although Brother Peter and you have a good rtionship, but the child is The Alston family, you casually take away, it is not good. This big New Year, we do not want to call the police, or you can spend New Year¡¯s in jail.¡±


    Sandra, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, muttered.


    Adriana¡¯s grip on the baby tightened slightly, and she turned to look at Sandra, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s a very kind name.


    Previously addressed as Peter, now directly change the name to Brother Peter.


    ¡°If you want to call the police, I¡¯m not stopping you.¡±


    She took out her pocket phone, ¡°Just in time to charge Mrs. Alston with child abuse. The Alston family will be in the headlines again tomorrow when Mrs. Alston and Peter are in the same cell.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s liver trembled with anger, and suddenly she felt a little breathless, reaching up to cover her chest and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Godmother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Malia, hurry up, go get the medicine, my mom is having a heart attack, hurry up.¡±


    ¡­


    The people over there are in a mess.


    Adriana took one indifferent look, took the two children and left.


    Luis and Helen looked back at the fallen Mrs. Alston as they walked, somewhat distressed, but did not turn back to look at her.


    The two children are, after all, children, who have been looking forward to spending New Year¡¯s Eve with their mother for many years, and naturally do not dare to turn back.


    I¡¯m afraid that after the grandmother takes her medicine and recovers, she won¡¯t let them go.


    Once in the car, the two children sat in the back and asked, ¡°Mommy, if you make Grandma mad, you¡¯ll have even less chance to go back to The Alston familyter.¡±


    Helen bowed her head, ¡°I should have known I wouldn¡¯t have said those words earlier.¡±


    ¡°Helen, it¡¯s none of your business, Theresa was supposed to think that way.¡± Luis took Helen¡¯s hand andforted.


    Then asked Adriana, ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Adriana turned back, looked at the two children, and whispered, ¡°At all times, I am your ¡®Lawson¡¯, or ¡®Godfather¡¯ too. Got it?¡±


    ¡°s, I don¡¯t know when daddy will know your identity, daddy is smart and confused, stupid.¡±


    Helen beamed, disgusted with Peter.


    ¡°Lawson, where are we going for New Year¡¯s Eve tonight?¡±


    Luis pursued.


    ¡°Your daddy said for me to take you both to the Alston Group Cemetery to buy a bouquet of flowers for your ¡®deceased mommy¡¯.¡±


    With that said, Adriana gave a lightugh.


    What is it like to send flowers to your own tombstone?


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ you said yes?¡±


    Helen¡¯s bad mood was swept away and she couldn¡¯t help but snort augh.


    ¡°Better not, it¡¯s weirdly oozing.¡±


    Luis followed suit.


    ¡°Then ¡­ better not go.¡±


    Adriana thought about it and thought the two kids had a point.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What is the meaning of sending flowers to your own tombstone during the New Year? Unlucky, unlucky!


    ¡°I want to go see Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I want to go, too.¡±


    Two children suddenly asked to see Peter.


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but she looked at the two children through the rearview mirror with longing and expectation, she was also very reluctant.


    So they went to a restaurant and ordered a big, hearty dinner and sent them to the police . Bureau.


    Three people went to the police station.


    Adriana saw Peter in the detention room after using her contacts to get through.


    He had nothing to do, lying in bed reading a book, free andfortable, but happy.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy? Helen and I came to see you.¡±


    The door to the bars of the detention room opened and the two children ran in spontaneously, hugging Peter directly.


    ¡°Daddy I miss you so much, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Baby also want to well miss you oh, you are alone in this person is not a good lonely wow.¡±


    The two children hugged Peter, one wrapped his arm around one side and asked with immense heartache.


    Peter¡¯s slightly haggard face swept with a contented smile as he chatted gently with his two children.


    The little tenderness is given to the children.


    Showing a loving fatherly look.


    It also warms Adriana¡¯s cold heart a little bit.


    She stood outside, not speaking.


    After a while, Peter said to the two children, ¡°You guys go out first, I have something to talk to Lawson about.¡±


    The two children turned around and walked out in a very understanding manner.


    Adriana watched the two childrene out and instructed, ¡°Sit on the chairs over there for a while and don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Helen.¡±


    The brother and sister stepped aside.


    Adriana stood outside the iron fence, her dark, bottomless eyes sweeping over Peter as she walked in and closed the door.


    He put his hands in the pockets of his small leather coat, his head down and his steps slow as he walked up to Peter.


    It was only when she saw his pair of leather shoes that she stopped in her tracks, her eyes slowly lifted to meet his smiling face.


    Stared at him for a few seconds, nuzzled, tongue gently licked the lips, that look a few untamed, a few wild.


    Suddenly, raised his hand, pped the ground, directly on Peter¡¯s face!


    The p, which was loud and clear, was especially clear in the quiet and silent detention room, but could not cover the constant sound of firecrackers outside.


    New Year¡¯s Eve, outside the joyous, everywhere, lights, lights, fireworks, the sound of firecrackers one after another, did not stop.


    ¡°Lawson?!¡±


    Peter¡¯s punched cheek was turned sideways, his lips pursed into a line, his face burning with vague anger.


    He grabbed Lawson by the cor, ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°I seek death!¡±


    Adriana held Peter¡¯s cor with her backhand and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Helen is the child that Adriana raised, although she is not here now, but the child also has your blood on her, how can you let her suffer so much? I thought you took good care of the child, but I didn¡¯t think that in your The Alston family, you could just beat her up as you please? She is just a nine-year-old child, can you live up to your own conscience!¡±


    On the way, Adriana held her anger, but did not show it in front of the two children.


    Since Peter said he had something to say to her, it was a good opportunity to talk to him properly.


    Pushed by Adriana, Peter dropped to the bed and stared at him nkly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Peter, Anne is Helen¡¯s godmother, and now Helen says she wants to live with Anne for a while, and I hope you¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Previously Adriana felt that she trusted Peter too much and therefore didn¡¯t care much about the child.


    Who knows this time personally felt Helen¡¯s aggression, she heartily felt for that little girl.


    ¡°Who hit Helen?¡±


    Peter asked instead of answering.


    ¡°Who? Oh.¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look away andughed, ¡°Who do you think dares to hit Helen in The Alston family, do you really not know, or are you afraid to admit it?¡±


    She lifted her foot on the bed, propped her left elbow on her knee and leaned down to look at him, ¡°I repeat, I will look after Helentely, she can go back when she wants to, if not, I will keep her with me.¡±

 Chapter 509 A Family of Four

    For the first time, Adrianafelt that the identity of ¡®Lawson¡¯ was an eyesore, and she had to hurry to regain her daughter¡¯s body and stand in front of everyone with the identity of Adriana.


    This is the only way to have a chance topete with Peter for child custody.


    Her daughter, who could not tolerate half-hearted aggression.


    In the previous four years, Helen had suffered a lot following her, and now she didn¡¯t want her child to suffer any more aggravation.


    ¡°Helen is my child, I will naturally take care of it.¡±


    Peter looked serious and did not back down.


    ¡°You will take care of it? Yes, in the eyes of everyone on the outside, you are a smart businessman and a loving father, but behind the scenes your mother repeatedly beats Helen and you don¡¯t even know about it. Peter, are you worthy?¡±


    Adriana reached out and pointed at his face, her outstretched index finger slowly curling up as the sentence trailed off.


    Huzzah-


    The phone in my pocket vibrated.


    She retrieved her feet, stood upright and answered the phone, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, this is Plor Smua Restaurant, your order has arrived. May I ask where you are?¡±


    The delivery man¡¯s inquired.


    ¡°Throw it to the dogs ¡­¡±


    As Adriana was talking, she suddenly noticed someone outside and subconsciously tilted her head, only to find Helen and Luis standing outside at some point.


    Looking at theirplicated expressions, Adriana was a little distraught.


    She knew that the two children loved Peter from the bottom of their hearts and could not see Peter suffering inside.


    Taking a deep breath and sighing, he immediately changed his tone and said, ¡°Wait at the door, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, turned around and walked out.


    Helen and Luis walked in and Helen asked, ¡°Daddy, what did Lawson say to you?¡±


    Peter frowned at Helen, ¡°Did your grandmother hit you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Helen shook her head.


    ¡°I want you to tell the truth!¡±


    He aggravated his tone, seemingly harshly ming Helen, but in fact venting his own ipetence in taking care of the child.


    Luis stood aside and said weakly, ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t like Helen very much and beats her a lot. i tried to tell you several times, but Helen threatened me and wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Helen, standing aside, touched her nose and searched for a moment: did she?


    She reached out and tugged at Luis¡¯ sleeve and asked, ¡°Luis, you hu ¡­¡± before she could finish a sentence, she was yanked over by Peter.


    Peter¡¯s brow wrinkled deeper, taking Helen¡¯s hand, silently hanging his head, ¡°Helen, Daddy¡¯s sorry.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Reaching around her, he held her in his arms, ¡°Daddy is busy with work every day and neglects to take care of you, forgive daddy.¡±


    Helen sat on Peter¡¯sp and looked at her father, who used to be high in the clouds like a god who ruled over all beings, and was distressed, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana came in from outside, carrying a pile of food boxes, and this was the scene that caught her eye.


    The heart is sore, but I do not know what to say good.


    The eyes also followed the wetness.


    ¡°Dinner is served.¡±


    Adriana walked in and ced arge stack of lunch boxes on the table.


    ¡°How did you get it in?¡±


    Peter was a little surprised.


    ¡°Lawson, can we ¡­ have dinner here with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Luis also wants to stay here with daddy, so you stay with us, okay?¡±


    The two children went to Adriana¡¯s side, one tugging at a hand, begging and pleading.


    Adriana knew they wanted them to sit together as a family of four for a reunion, and Adriana didn¡¯t want that.


    Raised his hand and looked at his wristwatch time, it was already 3:00 p. m. If you finish eating ¡­ almost 6:00 p. m. you should be able to make it to Vivian¡¯s house.


    She couldn¡¯t resist the begging of her child, so she agreed.


    Peter saw that he agreed, smiled gratefully and beckoned towards the police officers, who very much made eyes to send over a few chairs, and several people sat down together and began to eat.


    Despite Peter¡¯s different status, he was treated extremely well here, except that Adriana had ordered too many meals and the table was too small to fit.


    Solely the rest of the pocket of food carried out, handed to the police officer guarding the door, ¡°Comrade police work hard, we bought just the right amount of extra, you also eat some.¡±


    The officer looked at the bag Adriana was carrying, which read ¡®Goskington Restaurant¡¯, one of the best restaurants in Waverly, and said to be pricey.


    He said a thank you and carried his stuff to find his brothers to eat with him.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve shift is already hard, so it¡¯s better to eat and drink as you should.


    Adriana turned and walked in, several people with bowls and Helen carrying drinks, one for each, ¡°Daddy, Lawson, Luis, this is our first year together, I¡¯m very, very happy, Happy New Year to us!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Happy New Year oh, and I wish that in theing year Helen will understand and call me a brother.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, just wait, it¡¯s definitely not possible.¡±


    The two children started a daily bickering Alston Group.


    Peter sat next to Lawson, looked at the bottle of hot drink in front of him, opened it, and clinked sses with him, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Men don¡¯t talk much and are not good at talking.


    There are only two words that are extraordinarily heavy.


    Adriana looked at theughing children and the heavy-faced Peter, her heart was full of mixed feelings, and somehow she felt that this feeling was what she had been dreaming of and looking forward to every day.


    Although it was spent in the detention room, it was still very good.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m with Ed ¡­¡±


    The four were eating when a voice rang out at the door, and several people turned around to find Alvin, Edward, and Zac standing at the door.


    Peter¡¯s brother.


    They were carrying a bunch of stuff in their hands, and even a couple of folding tables and wine.


    The attitude must be toe over to spend this special New Year with Peter.


    ¡°Lawson, what are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s hand, carrying the stic bag, tightened slightly as his gaze nced over Peter and Adriana.


    ¡°Hello Uncle Grant, Uncle Chi, Uncle Zac.¡±


    The two children were very understanding and stood up to say hello to several people.


    ¡°Gee ¡­ Lawson, what are you doing here? You¡¯re on good terms with my big brother.¡± Zac ran in, grinning and snickering.


    Edward was in a good mood, and once he saw ¡®Lawson¡¯, he was in a terrible mood.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Peter being here, he would have turned around and left.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Peter got up, looked at them and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a New Year, why all the fanfare?¡±


    ¡°Look at what you said, you are our big brother, of course we can¡¯t let you suffer this kind of aggravation here. I don¡¯t know why your brain is missing a string, you can get out with a word, but you have to squat here. What, the detention room makes people feel at home?¡±


    Zac talks out of tune.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Edward thinks Zac talks a little too much, has no qualms about Lawson, and has no control over his mouth.


    Zac shrugged, ¡°What are you afraid of, Lawson has a good rtionship with his big brother.¡±

 Chapter 510 I said she’s my mommy

    ¡°Would it kill you to say one less thing.¡±


    Edward disliked it again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue, set the table, since we¡¯re here let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Alvin limped and ced the table in the center, then Zac went and got some stools.


    After a while of busyness, the cramped detention room was already packed with people, albeit just enough to make it seem extra crowded.


    ¡°Brother, look what good wine we have brought you.¡±


    After a few people sat down, Zac set up disposable sses and poured a ss of wine for everyone except, of course, the two children.


    ¡°I make wine from my own winery, how does it taste.¡± Zac is more open-minded and cheerful, and the atmosphere is much more lively when otherse.


    Peter picked up the ss and tasted a ss, ¡°Tastes good, howe I haven¡¯t seen you take it out before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, good things should be brought out only at special times.¡±


    ¡°You kid, still so buttoned up.¡±


    Peter shook his head helplessly with a smile.


    On the contrary, Alvin looked at Adriana sitting between Zac and Peter, he just wanted to sit with Adriana, but Zac and Peter they had already sat down, he could not say anything.


    His pupils are obscure, head down with a ss of wine, emotions are somewhat dull, and he drank a ss by himself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you all talk,e on,e on, raise your sses, today is 2018, thest day, let¡¯s raise our sses and drink and have a good time for thest day!¡±


    Zac¡¯s character could not see the atmosphere sink, immediately stood up and yelled a few times, driving the atmosphere.


    Several people clinked their sses, each with a different look on their face, each with their own thoughts.


    Then he drank his ss of wine.


    Put the cup, take the chopsticks and eat up, several people chatted freely in the sky, but avoided talking about work matters.


    Mostly because there is ¡®Lawson¡¯, an outsider, so it¡¯s all being kept secret.


    Adriana didn¡¯t mind, and ate a little with them. As she ate, she suddenly noticed Alvin looking up at her from across the room.


    Adriana frowned, looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of blooding out of your nose.¡±


    The two children stood up in a sh, pointing at Adriana and yelling, and suddenly all eyes were on Adriana.


    She raised her hand and touched her nose, and sure enough, it was bleeding.


    After looking down, even the disposable bowls were filled with crimson blood.


    ¡°Lawson, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Peter looked aghast and immediately pulled out a tissue from his pocket and handed her a piece of paper.


    But Adriana nosebleeds quickly, a paper is but a blink of an eye all stained with blood.


    ¡°Zac, hurry up and show her.¡±


    Peter was a little worried about the state of ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    Zac nodded and immediately reached for Adriana¡¯s hand, but Adriana was quick to shake his hand off and stood up angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you being mean about, I¡¯m giving you a medical appointment.¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t have the good sense to growl.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need you to see it!¡±


    Adriana refused, but as she spoke the blood from her nose was staining the tissue and lying down her nose and into her mouth, making her mouth full of blood from the offering and spilling out of the corners of her mouth.


    The situation is very serious.


    ¡°Lawson, what are you hiding from?¡±


    Peter inexplicably gripped his heart, pulled her and said, ¡°Zac is the director of the city hospital, he is little known in the medical profession, you let him take a look.¡±


    ¡°You let go, Peter, my business is none of your business!¡±


    Adriana is afraid that her identity will be revealed.


    Of course she knew that Zac was a doctor, and it was because she was too aware of Zac¡¯s medical skills that she didn¡¯t dare let him check her pulse.


    Once the pulse is checked, the truth that she is a daughter¡¯s body will certainly be discovered.


    By that time, all is lost.


    ¡°Mommy, will you stop it and let Uncle Zac take a look at it for you!¡±


    Just as the other side was bickering, Luis suddenly shouted.


    All at once, everyone looked toward him.


    ¡°Luis, what did you just call it?¡±


    Peter looked back at him and questioned incredulously.


    ¡°Nothing, daddy, he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Helen immediately spoke perfunctorily to Peter, trying to fool him.


    ¡°I said she¡¯s my mommy!¡±


    ¡°Luis, shut the hell up!¡±


    Helen red at Luis and yelled, but Luis looked at Helen with exasperation, ¡°She is my mommy, why do you keep hiding it from daddy? Now that Sandra is living in Orchard House, do you want her to really be our little mommy?!¡±


    ¡°Daddy he¡¯s not good enough for Mommy, not good enough, you know?!¡±


    Helen was furious, pping a heavy hand on the table, furious.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Peter moved away from the stool behind him and looked at the two children with almost dull eyes, then looked back at the ¡®man¡¯ beside him.


    Adriana¡¯s brain buzzed open, a chaos, do not know how to react.


    Alvin did not expect her long-hidden identity to be revealed now.


    Edward didn¡¯t expect that the person who yed him for a fool would be Adriana?


    Everyone suddenly fell silent, and as Peter looked at Adriana, Adriana looked at Peter.


    The blood from her nose was still dripping from where she was lying, dripping down onto the ck and white checkered scarf around her neck.


    Time seems to be fixed at this moment, the two look at each other, a nce of a million years.


    While the ¡®man¡¯ was quiet, the curious Zac took Adriana¡¯s hand and covered her pulse for just a few seconds before discovering her identity.


    A man¡¯s pulse beats and feelspletely different from a woman¡¯s.


    He is gifted in Western medical attainment and a genius in Chinese medicine.


    Whether ¡®Lawson¡¯ is male or female, he will know everything just by checking his pulse.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a woman?¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes widened and he murmured.


    That one sentence was extraordinarily clear in the silent detention room.


    Like a heavy bomb, it blew everyone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana? Are you really Adriana?¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana, first with a surprised face, and then with a fake gloom, clutched her hand, ¡°If you are still alive, why did you lie to me? Why, Adriana, how long are you going to lie to me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Back from the dead¡¯ people suddenly unravel their identity, Peter is surprised and happy, but also a little angry.


    He had too many memories of Adriana in his head, except that those memories were constantly reying the surveince video from which they were seen.


    He knew that once he loved Adriana, so he was eager to find that kind of thinking like crazy love, but a few years have passed, he only knew that there was such a person living in his heart, but he did not know ¡­ what it was like to love.


    Adriana lifted her sleeve to wipe the blood from her nose and waved him off as soon as she could, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She just wanted to refuse to admit it, but on second thought, the person who initially made her disguise as a man was Harlee, who gave her a highly toxic drug at the time, bullying her so that she would only die if her identity was revealed.


    But that time when the drug kicked in, she survived worse than death.


    It proved impossible to die.


    So at the moment, whether she admits her identity or not doesn¡¯t affect anything.


    She was tired of pretending to be a man for a long time, so she simply shook off Peter¡¯s hand, pulled the voice changer off her clothes and threw it on the table, answering him in a woman¡¯s voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Adriana, now you know? But, what does that change?¡±


    After saying that, holding a scarf over his nose, his eyes fell on Luis and Helen¡¯s body, thinking that Luis was sullen in the end.

 Chapter 511 – Alvin the Lonely

    No, or rather Luis is hell bent on her being with Peter.


    And Helen had just said that Peter was not good enough for her.


    Apparently, Helen has never wanted her to be with Peter all along.


    That child is hiding something in his heart, and even though he says ¡°Daddy¡±, he is not very close to him.


    Growing up since childhood, four years alone, five years in The Alston family, living quietly and carefully, in the end, left a lot of shadows on Helen¡¯s psyche.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, let¡¯s go.¡± She waved toward the two children.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Helen graciously walked towards her, but Luis stood still, looking at her with a miserable and pitiful gaze, ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t you forgive Daddy? Do you know how hard it has been for him these past few years?¡±


    Alvin stood aside, looked at the ss of wine on the table, smiled bitterly, silently picked it up and drank it down.


    In the cold winter months, a ss of wine cold, into the belly after gradually burning, but can not cover the cold heart.


    Whether before or now, he kept that hot love for Adriana all the time, but Adriana never gave him any chance.


    No, it should be said that there was once that opportunity in front of him, only he did not cherish.


    If you miss it once, you will never have it again.


    His hands rose and fell, and the whole time he was drinking he was staring at Adriana with unblinking eyes, only, unfortunately, the woman didn¡¯t look at him.


    Alvin slowly lowered his eyes and walked towards the outside, lost in thought.


    Limping, limping, limping, walking likepared to the time of arrival, the pace are much heavier, back to give people inexplicable despondency, loneliness, despair!


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Edward called out and immediately followed.


    After two steps, he turned around and grabbed Zac by the cor, ¡°Go, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Uh, hey, Edward you big man, you want to strangle me to death? Cough cough ¡­ you don¡¯t tug on my tie, strangled!¡±


    The voices of several people are getting farther and farther away.


    Helen saw this scene, bowed her head, and pulled Luis out with some frustration.


    After walking a long distance, she let go of Luis¡¯s hand with a burst of anger, ¡°Why did you betray mommy? Didn¡¯t we agree to keep it a secret in the beginning?¡±


    Luis skimmed, ¡°Helen, I know you don¡¯t like daddy, but he¡¯s lost his memory. He¡¯s always been nostalgic about Mommy, and if you don¡¯t tell the truth, Daddy will never have a chance to make it up to Mommy. Understand?¡±


    ¡°So you betrayed mommy on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve wanted to tell Daddy for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Heck, Luis, I hate you!¡±


    Helen was angry and turned around and left.


    Zac and Edward on the side of the two children¡¯s conversation at a nce, it suddenly dawned on them that the two children know everything.


    ¡°Eh, I heard you were counted by Lawson, er, no, I should say Adriana now.¡±


    Zac disliked Edward¡¯s shoulder and smiled with a frown, ¡°How does it feel to be counted by a woman? I heard that your sister even found a group of people to fight with her, but actually did not win. You say this Adriana, missing these years where to go, back to the whole person changed too much.¡±


    ¡°Would it kill you not to talk?¡±


    These things are originally Edward heart headache, originally by the sudden jump out of the ¡®Lawson¡¯ calctions, the heart is very upset, and now only know Lawson is actually Adriana.


    It¡¯s the woman he once despised!


    God knows, it was like a 10, 000-point st, making it difficult for him to speak and disgraceful.


    And at that moment, somewhere inside the detention room, a storm was brewing.


    In contrast to everyone¡¯s shock, Peter was by andrge the most calm one, that look, more like a long time to know her identity in general.


    ¡°Why do you keep hiding it from me?¡±


    Peter stood in front of Adriana, looking at her face that had some simrity with her memory, his voice with a few choked and hoarse, ¡°Although I lost my memory, but you still remember.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana smiled, a smile that did not reach her eyes.


    ¡°I remember, of course I remember. Remember how you were humiliating, how heartless, how thin-skinned, how mocking and bludgeoning.¡±


    She licked her lips lightly and sighed, ¡°I remember every little bit of the past. The few good things are like a stone thrown into the deep sea, so vast that it appears that the stone is iparably small, even so small as to be negligible.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly raising his eyes, his cold eyes gazed at the man in front of him, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary to remember such feelings?¡±


    ¡°So, you like Ran?¡±


    Everything that happened with Adriana in the past, Peter has forgotten.


    But he remembers everything that is happening now, and he knows every flirtation and intimacy between Ran and Adriana.


    I thought he and Ran were the uneptable kind of people to be with. Sex. Love, but now I realize that I was foolish.


    ¡°Noment!¡±


    Adriana dropped four words, withdrew her gaze, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t go!¡±


    The man walked over and hugged her from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder with his eyes closed, ¡°Don¡¯t go, okay? I know that in the past I was a jerk, heartless, treated you badly, and even hurt you. But can you ¡­ give me a chance? Come back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, please let go. I haven¡¯t had a shower in months, aren¡¯t I afraid I¡¯ll be sick to my stomachter?¡±


    Adriana grimaced sarcastically.


    ¡°Enough, stop it, I know you¡¯re deliberately disgusting me. I also know you¡¯re deliberately lying to me.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know Lawson well, but Peter inquired through multiple channels and knew Adriana quite well.


    Naturally, I know she¡¯s not a sloppy little woman.


    ¡°Give you a chance?¡±


    Adriana thought that the exposure of her identity would put her in an incredibly awkward position, but that proved not to be the case.


    She was calm, collected and collected.


    Turning around, his crystal-clear gaze looked at Peter, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°And then ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s somber face gradually becameplicated and obscure.


    Sheughed softly, ¡°Peter, do you know what it¡¯s like to love someone?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s question brought Peter to silence once again.


    She slowly raised her hand and took his hand and ced it on his chest, ¡°Did you feel the pounding heartbeat? Did you feel the pain of the slight choking of your breath?¡±


    The man felt it with his heart, and the unsettled handsome face gradually returned to calm.


    No!


    No?!!!


    From the surprise of knowing that she is Adriana just now to the silence now, it is just a few minutes.


    But now the unruffled heartbeat tells him that he is very calm and collected.


    Faced with the ¡®back from the dead¡¯ of the love of his life, he should be showing a rapid heartbeat, unusual excitement, or ecstasy.

 Chapter 512 Maybe I can get my memory back

    But now all signs show that he still does not feel his love for Adriana.


    The pair of ck crystal-like pupils stared at Adriana, calm eyes gradually changed, like a wounded deer, through the misery, sorrow, panic, anxiety.


    Peter had mixed emotions,bining a thousand emotions with one, but not the kind of love that made his heart pound in the heart sprout.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    He looked at Adriana quietly, his mind echoed with all the images of Adriana, but none of them allowed him to find that feeling of immersive beauty and happiness.


    Only because of his memory loss, all his memories can only be maintained by the unclear images on the monitor.


    ¡°What, don¡¯t know what to say?¡±


    Adriana asked in a calm tone.


    She had a smile on her lips, a faint smile that gave him a great irony and blow.


    ¡°Peter, one can only look forward, not live in memories. And you, who are not even qualified to live in memories, how can you talk about love? Are you worthy of it?¡±


    When saying this, Adriana is unusually calm, the pair of shear water eyes clear and crisp, no waves, than any time in the past are nd.


    But her fingertips, hanging at her side and trembling slightly, betrayed her.


    The reaction of Peter¡¯s expression only shows how cleanly andpletely this man has forgotten her and how much it stings her heart.


    The woman¡¯s face has been holding Adri¡¯s smile, showing a look of indifference, but when her words fell, a magnificent turn, smile scattered, tears instantly dense her eyes.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    The man behind him called out.


    Adriana took a step and tilted her head slightly, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Can ¡­ walk with me through the ces we have walked before? Maybe I can get my memories back.¡±


    He had walked with Adriana in a handful of ces, but Peter had memory loss and couldn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°Have you ever seen a normal person wield a knife and hurt themselves.¡±


    Adriana walked away, quickly, but at a pace that seemed a bit hurried.


    Peter watched her back until she disappeared when he subconsciously took two steps after her, but then stopped and stumbled and fell into his chair.


    That back, unprecedented frustration and helplessness.


    For Adriana, the past is a painful and unforgettable scene.


    She doesn¡¯t want to remember, doesn¡¯t want to remember.


    Peter¡¯s heart is steeply empty, as if something is gradually passing, ufortably tight, with a cone of pain.


    Yet it is not so obvious.


    After sitting alone for a long time, he took his cell phone and dialed Hank, ¡°Come and take care of it immediately, I need to go back.¡±


    ¡°boss, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    There was something else Hank wanted to say on the other side of the phone, and he had already hung up.


    That¡¯s when Edward and Zac walked in.


    ¡°Peter, are you crazy? In the few days you¡¯ve been in the detention room, the wind has risen outside, those people in Atror who are eyeing you have already made their move, you go out now, all the work is lost before.¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t know about Peter¡¯s n, but Edward knew all about it.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Peter got up and headed outside.


    Edward stopped him, ¡°What are you doing, going after Adriana? You¡¯ve lost your memory, she hasn¡¯t! The fact that she has been back home for so long, spending time with you as ¡®Lawson¡¯ without telling you the truth, already shows her attitude. What¡¯s the point of you clinging to it any longer?¡±


    He did not want to see his brother in the mud, and did not want to see him dying in the emotional whirlwind.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    Peter ignored Edward and shot his icy eyes at Zac, ¡°Are you a loser, didn¡¯t you say you could develop a medicine to restore your memory in a year¡¯s time, how long has it been?¡±


    A fire at the city gate is a cmity to the fish in the pond.


    Zac skimmed innocently, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not busy with a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If you treat me as a brother, take my advice and don¡¯t act so rashly. If you give in for a few more days, you will be able to uncover the force behind Brenden and know which family of Atror the other party really is. At that time, only then can the right medicine to eradicate the scourge.¡±


    Edward to Peter can be worried about, ¡°Brenden back, you two are bound to fight a you and me, now Old Mr. Alston obviously favor you Uncle, you are at a disadvantage, all forces are eyeing you, take advantage of you into the police station all kinds of falling stones. You can only create a look of no way out, in order to take advantage of the opportunity to counterattack, a move to control the enemy.¡±


    He walked up to Peter and added, ¡°We spent months nning this and you¡¯ve forgotten?¡±


    ¡°What, your n for a few months? Why don¡¯t I know?¡± Zac looked confused.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The two men spoke in unison.


    Zac skimmed his mouth and touched his nose, remembering with hindsight that they had been summoning him recently, but he was too busy falling in love to repeatedly refuse.


    That¡¯s why it was forgotten in the corner.


    ¡°Get out of the way, I want to get out!¡±


    Edward took the trouble to say a lot of words, Peter just faintly returned six words.


    He was so angry that his brain hurt, he immediately stood aside, ¡°Okay, you go out, as long as you go out, we brothers have nothing to do!¡±


    Peter, who had taken steps to the door, stopped and returned with a tilt of his head, ¡°I¡¯ve been wrong once and don¡¯t want to be wrong a second time.¡±


    He¡¯s gone.


    Edward was so angry that he kicked the iron fence, ¡°Sex makes you wise!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡±


    Zac leaned against the wall, hands around the chest looking at Edward, ¡°with the strength of a single bachelor what qualification to say that big brother sex makes wise? This is called the power of love. You? It is estimated that when my son will y the sauce, you are still single.¡±


    ¡°Zac, do you want to die? Do you believe I will sew your mouth shut with a needle and thread?¡±


    Edward held a fire, listening to Zac¡¯s words could not wait to get him to death.


    Zac immediately covered his mouth, a defensive face jumped to the side, ¡°Hey hey hey, you are in a bad mood can not be angry at me, I am honestly ah, you are not single by strength of the diamond king of the fifth? I really have not seen like a woman will actually put others under house arrest, wild abuse, that will only push people further and further away.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He roared, like a raging lion in the jungle.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I don¡¯t understand, you do, you do!¡±


    Zac immediately conceded, nodding his head repeatedly and finally said, ¡°You know you¡¯re still a single dog? Know shit!¡±


    After saying that, a slip of smoke ran away, the speed of thieves, fearing that Edward caught a violent beating.


    Peter did not wait for Hank toe, people chased out, but by now Adriana could not be seen.


    Only Alvin stood alone in front of the police station, leaning against a tree trunk in front of the door, with a cigarette in his hand, smoking silently against the cold wind and relieving his sorrow.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adri?¡±


    Peter walked over and asked.

 Chapter 513 – Give Dad a chance

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Alvin rarely smokes, if not in a bad mood.


    ¡°Which way?¡±


    Peter is full of Adriana, which will not care about other, at this time also can not take into ount the mood of Alvin.


    From before to now, Alvin¡¯s attitude towards Adriana is very clear to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    His long, jade-like bony fingers held the butt of his cigarette and flicked the ash, ¡°The person was gone when I came out.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s mind is still on what Adriana said when she came out of the policepound just now and saw him ¡­


    ¡°Senior, I know your feelings for me haven¡¯t changed over the years, but I hope you can forget the past, face your life now, find a girl who likes you, and live a good life.¡±


    Adriana stood in front of him and looked at him, ¡°I know I owe you a lot and I probably won¡¯t be able to pay it back in this lifetime, but I¡¯ll do what I can to make up for it.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t forget the guilt and remorse on Adriana¡¯s face as he ruefully returned, ¡°It¡¯s my business to like you, and I don¡¯t want to put any pressure on you.¡±


    ¡°When you find the girl of your choice, I don¡¯t have any more pressure.¡±


    Adriana looked up at him and pursed her lips, ¡°Happy New Year, Senior.¡±


    Then stepped aside and led Luis and Helen away.


    Alvin was so engrossed in what Adriana said that he couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    For a long time, by the time he was calm and chased out, Adriana had already left with the children.


    Peter looked around for a few moments and then walked across the street towards the other side of the road.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Alvin suddenly called out.


    This time, instead of calling ¡®big brother¡¯, he was called by his first name.


    Peter¡¯s steps came to an abrupt halt and he looked at him sideways, listening quietly.


    ¡°If you love, please guard her well, if not, giving up is also a kind of fulfillment. Five years ago I said that if you don¡¯t cherish her, I won¡¯t care about our brotherly love. This time, I will not give up the chance to fight for it.¡±


    His words were, by andrge, a deration of war on Peter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter listened to his words without expression, turned around and walked away.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mommy, where are we going? Don¡¯t we need to go to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you sure you don¡¯t want to give Daddy a chance?¡±


    Helen and Luis both sat in the back of the limo and spoke to Adriana.


    Adriana drove slowly, and the ground was icy and unsafe after heavy snowfall on a cold day.


    ¡°No hospital, let¡¯s go to sister-inw¡¯s house for New Year¡¯s Eve, OK?¡±


    Adriana looked in the mirror and saw that her nose was no longer bleeding.


    It just got all messy and she needed a change of clothes.


    Adriana originally wanted to go back and change into a woman¡¯s clothes, but thought there is Brenden side, she needs to continue to maintain their male identity, so also dare not reveal.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying it again, don¡¯t call me a woman in front of others, okay?¡±


    Faced with two children, Adriana was helpless.


    Betrayed by her own son, what can she do?


    Is it hard to beat it hard?


    Thinking about this, Adriana could not help but feel sorry for herself.


    Many things were handled by her as a man, and now that her identity has been revealed, I¡¯m afraid that soon everyone will know her identity.


    So she had to take care of everything without those people knowing.


    With that, she picked up her phone and sent a voice message to Alvin, ¡°Senior, please tell those friends of yours not to expose my identity, including Peter!¡± Remember, it¡¯s a must not to expose my identity!


    Just after the message was sent, a voice message came in.


    ¡°Okay, I will instruct them. However, you must take good care of yourself. brenden is cunning, I worry that you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±


    Putting down her phone, Adriana took the wheel with both hands, turned a corner, and walked a short distance ahead to the Waterside Terrace Apartments.


    When they got out of the car, the two children held Adriana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mommy, you ¡­¡±


    Luis shouted Mommy again, the angry Adriana immediately cold eyes swept over, ¡°I repeat, do not expose my identity, if you dare to call me ¡®Mommy¡¯ again, I will throw you to your daddy. Do you hear me?¡±


    She deliberately threatened.


    ¡°Hm, got it, Lawson!!!¡±


    Luis bristled and said as he walked away, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me with Daddy.¡±


    Upstairs, Adriana cleaned her face, put on makeup again, changed her clothes, stood in front of the mirror and looked at it, a proper handsome young man, not losing any of the men.


    God knows, in order to look more like a man, Adriana at that time deliberately will eat themselves to gain ten pounds.


    It is to be able to hold up the suit and look not too skinny.


    ¡°Go go go, it¡¯ste, it¡¯ll beteter.¡±


    Adriana saw that the time was already 4:30, and she was so anxious that she immediately dragged the two children outside.


    Who expected, just pull open the door, you will see a door god standing at the door ¡­ Peter!


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Luis and Helen both called out in unison.


    Adriana instantly blushed and looked at him, frowning, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I knew where she lived so quickly.


    ¡°Luis, Helen, you guys go inside. I have something to say to you ¡­ mommy.¡±


    Peter also received a call from Alvin, asking him to keep her identity a secret.


    For this reason, Peter deliberately called Edward and Zac and warned them again and again before being reassured.


    Fortunately, the people in the police station are all brothers, otherwise, Adriana¡¯s identity is evenpletely exposed.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    The two children looked at me and I looked at you, turned and walked inside, closing the living room door.


    After closing the door, Luis thief lying on the door panel, listening to the outside movement with his ears.


    Helen¡¯s strange eyes surveyed Luis and joined the ranks of the eavesdropping wall.


    And whispered, ¡°Mommy, make sure you hold the line, don¡¯t promise Daddy, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Helen, what the hell are you doing? Shouldn¡¯t a family be close, why do you want to keep Daddy and Mommy apart?¡±


    Luis is not happy, tugging at Helen¡¯s sleeve and ring at her angrily, ¡°What are you going to do with me when Daddy and Mommy are separated?¡±


    ¡°Ch, I¡¯m sure to follow mommy ah, you like daddy so much, you follow daddy ah.¡±


    Helen shook off his hand, beamed, and gave him a white look without good grace.


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m your brother!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my brother, not just half an hour more than I was born?¡±


    ¡°Let alone half an hour, or half a minute, I¡¯m your brother too!¡±


    ¡°Just no, no!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­! Hum, I do not bother with you, you such a small child, with you to lower my IQ. After all, I am a brother, bullying my sister is not appropriate.¡±


    ¡°Luis, I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t say you¡¯re my brother every day! Let me tell you, when mommy finds a better husband and has a baby, I will be the older sister. Who still recognizes you as a stinking brother.¡±

 Chapter 514 A lifetime to make up for it

    The two men standing outside looked at each other, and before they could say a word, they heard two children arguing in the living room.


    Adriana let out a sigh and knocked on the door, ¡°Helen, Luis, what are you arguing about?¡±


    ¡°No noise!¡±


    These two words are said in the same breath.


    The two kids in the living room, you red at me, I red at you, then huffed and puffed and went to sit on the couch.


    Outside the living room, through a door, Adriana slowly turned and looked at Peter with a bemused expression, ¡°Mr. Alston, I don¡¯t think we have anything to say to each other.¡±


    At least with her there is nothing to say now.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter was dumbfounded.


    ¡°In the past, I caused you a lot of harm, but now that I¡¯m back, why can¡¯t you give me a chance? We already have Helen and Luis, and they are innocent.¡±


    In the past thirty years, Peter has never stooped so low, and Adriana is the first one.


    ¡°Innocent?¡±


    Adriana smiled lightly, ¡°You were the one who gave me two million to have the baby in the first ce, and when you took the baby away, howe you didn¡¯t say the baby was innocent?¡±


    At that time would not think that the child is innocent, but now talk about the child is innocent, do not feel ridiculous.


    ¡°You ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    More than once, Peter didn¡¯t know what to say to Adriana, or maybe he had a thousand words in his heart and didn¡¯t know how to say them.


    ¡°Adri, the memory loss was just an ident, Zac is already working on a treatment n for my condition. Soon I will be able to regain my memory, give me some time.¡±


    He exined rather helplessly.


    ¡°Does it make sense?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to give him any chance at all, and despite the existence of such a person in her heart, Adriana knew that no hope existed between the two.


    Whether it was The Alston family¡¯s rejection, Theresa¡¯s interference, or her fear of The Alston family¡¯s people that made her give up on this trepidatious rtionship.


    ¡°We¡¯re all adults, there¡¯s no need to dwell on the past. You, not only have Theresa, and Sandra, you should cherish them. As for me, since I have forgotten, it is God¡¯s arrangement, there is a destiny but no separation, no matter how much you dwell on it, there will be no result.¡±


    She ced her hands in the pockets of her ck trench coat, looked sideways at the corridor, and said in a shallow voice, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it, nothing wille of it. But, about Helen ¡­¡±


    Speaking of Helen, Adriana had just the thing to say to him.


    I¡¯ll go to The Alston family as Adriana to talk to you about child custody after I¡¯m done with things. Since your The Alston family doesn¡¯t like Helen, she can follow me. After all, it¡¯s my child.¡±


    ¡°Having to split the kids up? I know that I was negligent about Helen, and I will reflect on it. It¡¯s just that the children are still young and this will cause them no small psychological shadow.¡±


    ¡°But you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Peter gently lifted his hands, interrupting her words and moved a few minutes closer to her, ¡°Can ¡­ I hold you?¡±


    A sentence that he was silent for a while before he mustered the courage to say it.


    That look seems to be really afraid that Adriana will refuse.


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    As expected, the woman refused dryly.


    Without dy.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows lightly wrinkled, and then stretched, but between the eyebrows always swirled with a strong sense of sadness, can not be brushed away.


    He lightly pursed his lips, his deep eyes gazing at her, his thin lips slightly opened, then closed, then slightly opened again.


    This was repeated several times and finally came to a calm.


    ¡°Is there anything else? No I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Adriana saw that he had nothing to say and did not want to dy too much.


    Knocking on the door, she said to the two children in the living room, ¡°Luis, Helen, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The children¡¯s voices came from inside, the living room door opened, and the two children asked, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, have you talked? Are you nning to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together this year?¡±


    Luis is always interested in setting up Adriana and Peter together.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Vivian¡¯s sister-inw this year.¡±


    She rubbed Luis¡¯ head, ¡°Say goodbye to your daddy and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Luis blinked his big watery eyes, looked at Peter and then said to Adriana, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is so poor all by himself, can you take him with you to Vivian¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s house for New Year?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was just about to say no when Peter agreed.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s mother just died, is it appropriate for you to go to her home for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± Adriana had no choice but to tell Peter the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to be as quiet as possible.¡±


    A statement that clearly illustrates Peter¡¯s attitude, his stubborn desire to spend the New Year with Adriana.


    But Adriana is a little angry about it.


    ¡°My identity is very special now, you always follow me I will expose my identity!¡±


    She has been working hard to gain Brenden¡¯s trust, and she doesn¡¯t want to lose it all.


    ¡°What makes you say that? Could it be that you have some unspeakable secret?¡±


    He took Adriana by the arm, ¡°You¡¯ve been approaching Brenden a lottely, are ¡­ trying to gain his trust? So that you can better protect me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and shook off Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Can you stop being so self-righteous? Yes or no, that¡¯s my business, please don¡¯t interfere, okay?¡±


    Extremely restrained emotional rant, but the words are full of anger.


    With that, Adriana pulled the two children towards the elevator.


    Luis turned back and called out reluctantly, ¡°Daddy.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let go, but I¡¯m heartbroken.


    Helen just looked back at Peter and withdrew her gaze without saying anything.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and the family got into the elevator.


    Adriana pressed the button of the first floor, the elevator slowly closed, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell down.


    Breathe a soft sigh of relief.


    Just then, a foot poked in, and the induction elevator immediately opened.


    Peter walked in and stood in front of the three, his back to them.


    He pressed the door close button and closed the elevator.


    I may not be a good father, but I¡¯ll try to be a good husband. adri, in the past, I knew you only existed in my memory, and I always thought you were really gone from me in that ident. Now I know you¡¯re alive, and that¡¯s all that matters.


    One year, I can¡¯t move you, I will use two years.


    One year, I can¡¯t remember you, I¡¯ll take five, eight, or even longer.


    Even if it ispletely forgotten, but as long as once loved, I will try to find that taste of love, and the feeling of thumping heartbeat.


    Just ¡­¡±


    This word, slow and smooth, but extremely tender.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator arrived on the first floor and rang.


    Peter said unhurriedly, ¡°You are still alive, and I will spend my life making up for it as long as I can see you.¡±

 Chapter 515 – Reunion of the big night

    The heartfelt words from the heart.


    Peter knew that Adriana was alive and happy, but could not find the emotion of deep love to the bone in the face of her.


    Yet he knows he has always been dedicated to his feelings.


    He will try to get everything back.


    The elevator door opened and Peter took the first step out, followed by the three.


    Walking to the courtyard, Adriana got into a car and Peter immediately followed her.


    Adriana, who was buckling her seat belt, looked up and saw Peter sitting in the back through the rearview mirror of the car.


    Her body stiffened and her expression was helpless as she looked into the mirror and locked eyes with the man looking at her in the mirror.


    ¡°Are you done with this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, but it doesn¡¯t end.¡±


    ¡°Go down!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and gave an immediatemand.


    ¡°No more!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Peter, I say again, get down!¡±


    She put her hands on the steering wheel, just like that, tilting her head and looking in the rearview mirror, her voice sharp and harsh.


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not going down, are you? Then I¡¯ll go down!¡±


    Adriana reached down and unbuckled her seatbelt, pushed open the door and walked straight down.


    Seeing this, Peter immediately pushed open the car door and walked down, circling around, wanting to walk to Adriana.


    And Adriana, anticipating his move, immediately got into the car, closed the door, started the gas pedal, and left in a huff.


    Fast, steady and urate, it left Peter directly behind by a long way.


    Through the rearview mirror, Adriana nced at Peter¡¯s figure as it shrunk and then blurred until it disappeared.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t you give Daddy a little chance?¡±


    Luis beamed and climbed from the back to sit on the passenger side.


    He is now nine years old and is allowed to sit in the passenger seat.


    ¡°Although Helen and I have a little fight at home, I don¡¯t want to be separated from her. I want our family to be together, to be harmonious, happy and wonderful.¡±


    Luis can understand what Helen is thinking right now, but everyone¡¯s position is different and he would prefer to have a family of four together.


    The children¡¯s words seemed to hit home even more than Peter¡¯s. Adriana pondered, swallowed, and sighed as if nothing had happened, ¡°Luis, I know you want us to be together, but adult things are not something you children can understand.¡±


    ¡°How can I not understand? Daddy has failed you for many years, Helen and I both know that. All these years though you were away, but Helen and I knew you were still alive. We watched over Daddy for you and were relieved to tell you that he didn¡¯t have any women around at all, except Theresa and this Sandra who came out of nowhere.¡±


    He held up his little hand and swore.


    ¡°Luis, you shut up!¡±


    Helen, sitting in the back row, red at him in exasperation, ¡°Daddy and Mommy have their own ideas and opinions, it has nothing to do with you, you stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°Helen, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You two be quiet, I¡¯m driving.¡±


    Adriana made a random excuse to silence the two children.


    Suddenly, she realized that her rtionship with Peter would really affect not only the two of them, but also the children.


    It affects the rtionship between Helen and Luis.


    Helen has always felt for her and thought more from her standpoint.


    Adriana is relieved but feels heartbroken and guilty about Helen.


    ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Eve, and I want us to have a good New Year¡¯s Eve together. Then you guys remember to me that your Aunt Vivian¡¯s mommy just died, you must be quieter in her house, no loud noises, and take more care of Aunt Vivian¡¯s mood. Understand?¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t matter if they were just three or four years old, but they are nine years old.


    There are some truths they should understand.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Luis got it.¡±


    The road was icy and Adriana drove slowly, arriving at Vivian¡¯s neighborhood at 5:30, with several phone calls from Anne on the way.


    She took the children again to buy a lot of things in the supermarket next to the neighborhood.


    She was thest customer to buy something as the owner was preparing to close for New Year¡¯s Eve and closed the door.


    They also gave both children a lollipop each.


    Knock Knock-


    ¡°Vivian, open the door.¡±


    Helen called out.


    ¡°Here we go, here we go.¡±


    Anne¡¯s voice came from inside, pulling open the door and looking at the two children, ¡°Wow, Luis, Helen, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, Godmother, good New Year.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year, Godmother, today Helen is spending New Year¡¯s Eve with you, okay?¡±


    The two delightful children have inherited good genes from their mommy and daddy, and are not only smart and clever, but also absolutely outstanding in appearance.


    Little festival discipline can not hide the handsome handsome and innocent cute.


    Anne came out and hugged the two children, ¡°Happy, happy, of course happy, finally I can spend the New Year with my son and daughter. ¡±


    Leading the two children inside, she introduced them, ¡°This is Colin, your mommy¡¯s friend, named Colin.¡±


    Colin is sitting on the couch with hisptop on hisp, crackling away at his keyboard.


    When he saw the two children, he put down hisputer, brushed the frames of his sses and waved at them, ¡°Helen? Luis? Hahaha, I¡¯ve heard of you two for a long time, finally we meet.¡±


    ¡°Hello Colin.¡±


    ¡°Colin, this is ¡­¡±


    Luis walked over and saw a series of white numbers or letters on the ck screen as if they were jumbled up in a constant jump.


    Pointing to the screen, his eyes lit up, ¡°Oh my God, Colin you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ hahahaha.¡± Colin followed andughed, pulling Luis to sit on hisp, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell uncle that you know this too?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I did when I was very young.¡±


    Luis said smugly.


    Helen on the side gave him a nk look, ¡°Gee, I didn¡¯t teach you that.¡±


    ¡°You can do it too, Helen, I can¡¯t believe it. Come here, let uncle see what you can do.¡±


    Colin was immediately excited, greeted the two small children, three people gathered in front of theputer, as if they had found a new world, fully engaged, each of them interested in.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana shrugged at Anne, ¡°Colin is just right to be the master of both of them.¡±


    Anne nodded with great approval, ¡°That makes sense, I thought so too. ¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    Adriana asked Anne, heard a noise from the kitchen and immediately put down the pile of gift boxes in her hands and walked towards the kitchen.


    While walking, she whispered in Anne¡¯s ear and asked, ¡°How is she feeling? Better?¡±


    ¡°Much better, and slowlying out of the shadows. Pretty strong, just don¡¯t know inside ¡­¡±


    Anne didn¡¯t say more than that.


    She has not experienced the same thing, and naturally cannot empathize.


    Just heartbroken for that girl.


    Vivian, who met with Adriana abroad, has a good rtionship with each other and is considered a good friend.


    When she encountered this kind of thing, Anne watched with a pang of heartache.


    The heartache is overwhelming.


    Adriana patted Anne¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard two days for you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, just so she can be in a better mood.¡±

 Chapter 516 Peter cooks

    Anne doesn¡¯t care about anything else, she just hopes Vivian can get over the past and slowlye out of the shadow, that¡¯s the best.


    Knock Knock¨C


    Adriana had just reached the kitchen door and hadn¡¯t had a chance to walk in when she heard a knock on the door outside the living room.


    Adriana took a step and looked back at Anne, ¡°Your friend?¡±


    ¡°Where do I have friends in Waverly?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Anne spread her hands, nced at the three people ying in front of the table, shook her head helplessly and smiled in relief.


    She went to open the door and Adriana followed.


    ¡°Mo ¡­ Peter? Harlee, what brings you guys ¡­ here?¡±


    Anne was shocked and nearly dropped her sses looking at the two men standing in the doorway.


    Why did theye to Vivian¡¯s house?


    ¡°Daddy? Uncle Gu?¡±


    ¡°Haha, daddy, you¡¯re here? Uncle Gu why are you here with daddy?¡±


    Helen and Luis were both attracted by the sudden appearance of two people at the door.


    Get up and walk towards the two men.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, boss!¡±


    Colin put down hisputer and gave a very polite shout to the two men.


    Adriana, who was surprised by the appearance of the two, listened to Colin¡¯s call, and her face sank a few degrees, and her eyes swept back and forth between Colin and Harlee a few times, ¡°boss? You guys ¡­ you guys¡­ ¡­¡±


    Adriana held out her hand, pointed at them, and swallowed the words that came to her lips.


    The most idiotic person is her.


    I thought Colin was trustworthy, but I didn¡¯t realize he was under the orders of Harlee.


    Not only do they know each other, but they are also superior and subordinate.


    She pursed her lips, inexplicable anger was born.


    I didn¡¯t expect Harlee to be so resilient, she was injured yesterday and was actually discharged from the hospital today with her injuries.


    Is this ¡­ still human.


    However, because of this, Adriana felt she hadrgely underestimated Harlee¡¯s strength.


    Or maybe Harlee is overly hiding her strength in front of her.


    Ling Ling gaze nced at a few people, turned around and went directly into the kitchen, closing the door with a bang.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Vivian watched Adrianae and forced a smile, but didn¡¯t stop.


    Among several of them, the only one who can barely cook is Vivian, the others can¡¯t cook at all.


    Adriana came up and sniffed the chili back in the stir-fry pan and couldn¡¯t help butpliment, ¡°It smells so good, I didn¡¯t know you were quite good at cooking.¡±


    Gradually found Vivian out of the shadow of grief, Adriana hanging heart only fell.


    Vivian picked up a book from the side and handed it to Adriana, ¡°Do you think I really know how to cook?¡±


    Adriana looked down at the book in her hand and couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°A book of food? Well, it would be nice to follow this book.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s nice to have something to eat.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care much about how the meal was, it was New Year¡¯s Eve and she naturally wanted to spend time with Vivian, after all Vivian¡¯s mother had died suddenly, such a shock is simply unbearable to the average person.


    ¡°Actually, I know you all came over to keep mepany because you were worried that I was in a bad mood. mr. Boone, thank you.¡±


    She gripped the spat and paused in her stir-frying of the rice, gazing at the dish with its curling smoke, and said.


    ¡°My identity ¡­ has been revealed by Luis, and now Edward and several of their brothers know about it. In front of them, you don¡¯t need to be called Mr. Boone either. However, in front of others still need to keep some secrets.¡±


    Adriana is now most worried about Brenden if she knows her true identity, all the previous pavement will be abandoned.


    And the five million she gave Hayley was not just to keep her handy and give Thelma a little retirement money, but also to hopefully buy Hayley off and make her work well for her.


    ¡°Known to them?¡±


    Vivian was surprised and looked back at her, ¡°So ¡­ Peter, does he know?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here, right in the living room.¡±


    ¡°The living room? Then I ¡­ I don¡¯t have anything here ¡­ ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mind exploded, ¡°They¡¯re spending New Year¡¯s Eve here? But I didn¡¯t prepare anything, what will they eat?¡±


    ¡°You go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll find someone to take over your shift now, you take a break.¡±


    Harlee is injured and can¡¯t move, but you Rene is fine!¡±


    From the time she came in, Adriana had barely given Peter a word.


    When he suddenly asked him to cook, Peter was naturally willing to do so.


    Immediately stood up and walked towards her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go cook. Then ¡­ can you help me with the hand?¡±


    The pleading attitude, with a bit of churlish grief.


    ¡°Do it or leave!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was extraordinarily cold, not showing him any mercy because of the presence of outsiders.


    ¡°Do it, of course you do it. As long as you¡¯re happy, do whatever you want.¡±


    The man nced sideways, looked at the kitchen, and walked in.


    Adriana was standing outside the living room, at that angle where she could just see inside the kitchen.


    Only Peter patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder and said something to her, then Vivian took off her apron.


    The man tied his apron, turned to wash his hands at the sink, and when he looked up, he met Adriana¡¯s eyes in the living room.


    He hooked his lips and smiled wickedly, with a look of insatiable joy.


    Adriana¡¯s face immediately cold, turned and walked to the living room, walked in front of Harlee, hands around her chest, turned back and nced at Colin who was ying with the two children, ¡°There are some things, should you not exin?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, he¡¯s hurt, can you ¡­¡±


    Anne was a little worried when she saw Harlee¡¯s pale face and heard about his injury.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She gave a soft rebuke.


    There is no room for sand in his eyes, much less for Harlee¡¯s deception.


    It¡¯s family or not, but from start to finish it¡¯s all under his control, being yed for fools, and for a time it made her hate him intensely.


    Last night, Adriana, who was already suffering from severe insomnia, felt even more incredible after learning about the DNA report.


    The DNA test she went for at a high price, with both Harlee¡¯s.


    Late at night, news came from there.


    They are rted by blood, brother and sister!


    Brother and sister!


    Alone for 27 years, she was a lonely orphan who grew up hard and suffered from pain and hardship.


    She thought that she could go through life and die in peace.


    But life has taken many twists and turns, leaving her exhausted.


    Just as she begins to doubt her identity, Harlee takes the knife for her, telling her implicitly of the rtionship between the two.


    Until that one appraisal arrived in her email ¡­


    Adriana can¡¯t be quiet at all!


    Herst name is Gu, surprisingly?

 Chapter 517 – Uncle

    She is a child of the Soto family!


    Others must be overjoyed to find their loved ones.


    But Adriana finding her loved ones is beyond sad and ridiculous.


    Ridiculous spent two and a half years on the unnamed ind living a life that was worse than death, she developed a hatred for Harlee, ridiculous year and a half of intense business management training, she hated and appreciated Harlee.


    The one pill that nearly took her life at thatst momentpletely shattered all her gratitude and goodwill towards Harlee.


    Truly hated this man.


    Who knew that the ensuing results would show ¡­ that it was her brother?


    A brother who has gone to great lengths to hone her into a strong woman has sent her to unnamed ind training, which few people around the world can enter, at great expense.


    She didn¡¯t even know what emotion or attitude she should take to face Harlee.


    ¡°Harlee, don¡¯t think that just because you took a knife for me that I will forgive you and ept you.¡±


    She shook her head in a very firm manner, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You go back and tell Old Mr. Soto that there is no need toe back to me, there is no way I can go back with you. As for the Fryer Group, since it says that it is apensation for me, I ept it with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    Anne doesn¡¯t understand a word Adriana says.


    Harlee sat on the sofa, nced at Adriana, withdrew his gaze, looked down and took out a cigarette from his pocket, pulled one out, lit it with difficulty with a lighter, then frowned with pain, took a puff with a cigarette in his mouth, and exhaled a smoke ring from his lips.


    After a long silence, he said, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept it for a while, but no matter what, you are the Soto family, you always have toe back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat what I just said, and you don¡¯t have to say it again.¡±


    Everyone in the room is Adriana¡¯s beloved, best friend, she doesn¡¯t have to hide anything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Luis and Helen who snapped out of their surprise and slowly walked up to the two, Luis asked, ¡°You ¡­ are Mummy¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you an orphan, howe you¡¯re from THE Soto family again?¡±


    Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and was confused.


    Harlee held back the pain in her abdomen and raised her hand to gently rub Luis¡¯ head, ¡°Your mommy was the Soto family¡¯s lost child many years ago, and your grandfather searched with me for many years to find her. She is my sister, I am your uncle. Call me uncle.¡±


    Luis and Helen naturally understood Harlee¡¯s words, but the ¡®uncle¡¯ was stuck in their throats and never came out.


    ¡°Mommy, is it true?¡±


    The two children asked in a heartfelt way.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, tilted her head to the side, turned and then turned around and walked out onto the balcony without saying anything.


    Silence.


    This is the best proof.


    Luis looked at Helen, and the two children looked at each other, their eyes fell on Harlee at the same time, and then walked together to the balcony.


    Colin and Anne ate a super unbeatable melon, very unexpected.


    He closed theputer, got up and walked over to Harlee and sat down on his butt.


    Old sofas are spring sofas, stic, this tonnage pressed down, the sofa bounced and involved Harlee¡¯s wound.


    Harlee¡¯s face turned green as she red at him with a shady gaze, ¡°Colin?!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, sorry, sorry, idental ident. boss, no wonder you always ask me to help Adriana silently, so he is your sister ah?¡±


    Anne was in a state of shock for a long time.


    The mind is probably exactly the same as Colin¡¯s, understanding with hindsight why Harlee is helping Adriana.


    Vivian listened to the story, although she knew all the circumstances , but could not be happy.


    Looking back at Adriana standing on the balcony, her heart aches for her, but she doesn¡¯t know how tofort Adriana.


    Solely turned around and went back to the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, she closed the door and looked at Peter, who was busy chopping and stir-frying vegetables with skillful movements, and asked, ¡°Have you ¡­ thought about how to face Adri?¡±


    The sudden question,ing from Vivian¡¯s mouth, surprised Peter a little.


    Carrying the pan, he shook it, stirred the pan of garlic shoots, then put it down and turned sideways to continue chopping the lentils on the counter.


    After a long time, he said, ¡°Do what I can to give her the best.¡±


    ¡°You once took away the Hale Cobb Law Firm that she had worked so hard to establish, hurting her so deeply that she nearly died. This time, I hope you are not failing her. She may be very young, but she has lived a more pitiful life than anyone else, and has experienced more than anyone else her age.¡±


    Vivian is dedicated to the good of Adriana.


    Although the two are subordinate rtionship, but nine years, the rtionship between the two has turned from friends to bosom buddies, like sisters.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The man was cutting vegetables, suddenly put down the knife, stood up straight, looked down at the lentil shreds on the counter, and never spoke again.


    Seeing this, Vivian could not say anything.


    Asked: ¡°Today there are quite a lot of people, we all can not cook, you can only work hard. I¡¯ll help you with the hand. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡­


    On the balcony, Adriana looked out the window with mixed emotions as her two children came over and took her hand, ¡°Mommy, are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Actually, isn¡¯t it great that you were able to find your own family? Why be unhappy?¡±


    Helen and Luis stood left and right, concerned.


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Not unhappy, just a little hard to take in for a while.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s parents were killed by an enemy when he was very young, and now it seems that she has no parents even if she has found them.


    After standing on the balcony for a while, she chatted with the children and everything was already packed up over there.


    In the dining room, arge round table was set up and the chairs were arranged, and Anne and Vivian began to serve the dishes one by one.


    Colin helped clear the dishes and pour drinks and beverages.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something to forget because it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    The understanding child keptforting Adriana, who was very relieved.


    Vivian does not have a father, thisrge three-room house is only Vivian¡¯s mommy all year round, so the home is also decorated with a small Buddha Hall.


    Now that her mommy has died, she is also offered on the table.


    Several people went in to offer incense and worship before eating, before sitting down to eat at the table.


    Peter sat next to Adriana, followed by the two children, Anne, Vivian, Colin and Harlee.


    Because of Harlee¡¯s abdominal injury, she could not eat at all, and this time she came over just to apany Adriana for a real reunion dinner.

 Chapter 518 New Year’s Greetings

    For the sudden appearance of the ¡®brother¡¯, Adriana is very unustomed, but see him sitting awkwardly can not eat, and from time to time also a painful and injured expression, but also some heart can not bear.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can eat, or you¡¯d better go back to the hospital?¡±


    She never could bear to ask.


    Adriana had extremely mixed emotions, arguably the worst New Year¡¯s Eve dinner in so many years.


    Although it is the most lively, but the mood is the mostplicated.


    Peter, Luis, Helen, Brother, BFF ¡­


    All the people close to her were around, but they didn¡¯t make her feel happy.


    ¡°No harm, just watch you eat.¡±


    Harlee was a little lonely and had to pull out a cigarette, light it, and smoke it silently.


    Adriana wanted to stop, but the words came out of her mouth and she didn¡¯t bother to say them.


    Peter knew about Adrianaand Harlee¡¯s rtionship from Edward, but initially only knew it was ¡®Lawson¡¯, but never thought ¡®Lawson¡¯ was Adriana!


    Although very shocked, but no more incredible than the ¡®back from the dead¡¯, so that his heart missed for five years of the woman suddenly returned and shock.


    On the table, there were dishes that Adriana usually likes to eat, Peter pinned a piece of braised pork, pig¡¯s feet, steamed fish for her, and small bowls filled with rice piled up in small mountains.


    ¡°Since the boss can¡¯t drink, let¡¯s drink a little bit, it¡¯s the New Year, I wish everyone good luck in theing year.¡±


    Colin felt the atmosphere was a bit dull and took the initiative to liven it up.


    ¡°Everyone is getting younger and younger next year.¡±


    ¡°May we all be happy and well with those we love and those who love us.¡±


    ¡°I wish my uncle and sister-inw, godmother, and Uncle Gu ¡­ a lot of money and a better career.¡±


    ¡°Helen wishes you all the best of luck.¡±


    Everyone spoke, except for Adriana and Peter, who didn¡¯t say anything.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone put their eyes on the two, Adriana was ufortable by their eyes, gently coughed, ¡°My greatest blessing is to wish each of you ¡­ happy, joyful and carefree.¡±


    Adriana does not have too many requirements, just like the ordinary life, simple, happiness is good.


    ¡°My Blessings ¡­¡±


    Peter held the wine, his deep eyes stared at Adriana without blinking, ¡°I wish Adri all the best and be the simplest and happiest person.¡±


    Because of Peter¡¯s words, the topic suddenly became heavy.


    Colin gave a chuckle, ¡°Drink, drink, drink, and Happy New Year!¡±


    The crowd raised a ss, Harlee also clinked the ss, a symbolic sip of drink to moisten the lips, and did not dare to drink.


    Everyone at the table had their own thoughts and ideas, so much so that the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Colin was livening up the atmosphere a few times, but ultimately failed.


    So much so that the dinner was spent very quickly and ended hastily in half an hour or so.


    After collecting the dishes, Anne and Vivian washed the dishes in the kitchen, Luis and Helen watched the New Year¡¯s Eve party, and Peter and Harlee both sat together with expressionless faces.


    Adriana could tell that Harlee and Peter had a lot to say, but because the timing was not right, no one squeaked.


    ¡°That ¡­ time iste, I have some things to do, so I¡¯ll go back to Waverly.¡±


    Colin said goodbye to all of you.


    Adriana didn¡¯t stay because she knew Colin did have a lot of things to do and it had been a lot of trouble to keep him here all day and night since yesterday.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you down.¡±


    Adriana followed him down the stairs.


    Standing in the neighborhood¡¯s parking lot, Colin looked back at Adriana and gathered his clothes, shivering from the cold wind.


    ¡°Adri, actually Mr. Soto is really devoted to you.¡±


    He was serious for a rare moment, ¡°The reason I was on the unnamed ind was ordered by Mr. Soto to protect you on the ind. Maybe he didn¡¯t give you the way you wanted, but he had the best intentions.¡±


    After that, Adriana hands in the trench coat pockets, looking at the dim street lights not far away, the strong cold wind ruffled her hair.


    ¡°On the unnamed ind, you got close to Ran and Lynn tried to kill you a few times, so guard against her. This person ¡­ is dangerous.¡±


    After saying that, Colin pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose and pulled open the limo door, ¡°Okay, what¡¯s said is said, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Well, take your time on the road and call if you need anything.¡±


    Adriana stood by and watched his car pull out of the neighborhood¡¯s parking lot.


    It was cold outside, with brilliant lights all around, sparkling fireworks and deafening firecrackers, even the air was filled with a smell of firecrackers.


    She loves that smell because it gives her a strong sense of New Year¡¯s festivity every time.


    Darkness does not see the sky of the night sky suddenly fluttered with snowkes, with the wind have fluttered, flip drift down.


    Adriana stood under the dim streetlight, looked up at the snowkes, and sighed long and unexpectedly ¡­


    Meanwhile, upstairs in the lobby.


    ¡°You saved Adri back then?¡±


    Adriana is not there, Peter¡¯s whole aura is cold, just like a do-not-approach attitude.


    ¡°The world says you¡¯re a business wizard, but in my Harlee¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re no better than that.¡±


    Harlee had a cigarette in her hand, her face slightly pale and sickly frail.


    The fingertips flicked the cigarette ash, then said, ¡°Adriana is alive, you can¡¯t protect her, and after Adriana¡¯s car ident, you can¡¯t find her. peter, what qualifications do you have to stay with her?¡±


    Both five years ago and now, Harlee has never been supportive of Peter being with Adriana.


    He felt that Peter was not at all good enough for Adriana.


    Peter did not speak.


    Harlee saw that Peter was not paying attention, and he did not make a fool of himself, got up and went downstairs.


    It was gettingte and it was time for him to go back to Waverly.


    Bang¨C


    The living room door closed and there was instant silence.


    ¡°The New Year¡¯s Eve party is not good at all, it¡¯s getting less and less interesting. I¡¯m not going to watch it, I¡¯m going downstairs to see mommy.¡±


    The New Year¡¯s Eve party is performing a skit, which is boring and not Helen¡¯s type.


    With a bored sigh, she got up and went downstairs.


    Seeing Helen gone, Luis raised an eyebrow and looked at his daddy.


    Get up, silently walked to sit next to Peter, small arms pinned on the knee, looking at Peter, ¡°Daddy, you have given thepany¡¯s affairs to Uncle Hank to take care of these five years, always three days to go abroad, iming business trips to the outside world. You¡¯re always out of the country, iming to be on business. Where did you go? And oh ¡­¡±


    The child¡¯s voice stopped abruptly and he looked back at the kitchen, hearing Anne and Vivian chatting inside, so he lowered his voice and approached Peter, asking in a low voice, ¡°You obviously knew Mommy¡¯s identity a long time ago, so why did you y games with Mommy? I also asked me to tell mommy that grandma often beats Helen, is it because you want to use Helen to y the affection card to trick mommy into returning to our home early?¡±


    In fact, there were only a few times in total, a handful of times, most of which were just to scare Helen.

 Chapter 519 – Three birds with one stone

    Peter looked at Luis sitting next to him, wearing a ck vertical striped suit, the fair and delicate face is very much like Adriana, especially the eyes and nose are especially like.


    He smiled faintly, ¡°You worry less about the adults¡¯ affairs.¡±


    ¡°Ch, what I less worry about? I but every day to apany you acting, cheating mommy cheat Helen, I¡¯m so tired OK.¡±


    Luis shifted his hips and moved a little closer to Peter, tugging on his arm and asking after him, ¡°If you¡¯ve been hiding it for so long, why did you let me deliberately ¡®reveal¡¯ my mommy¡¯s identity in front of you today? Is it because of Uncle Ran, or because of Uncle Grant, or ¡­¡±


    The child¡¯s little brow was knitted, looking up at the ceiling, stroking his chin in thought, ¡°Because of Uncle Harlee? You couldn¡¯t have known that Mommy was from the Soto family?¡±


    A series of questions asked Peter cried andughed.


    Shaking his head, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know your mommy was from THE Soto family.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He reached out and pinched Luis¡¯ nose, smiling helplessly.


    ¡°Oh, then I understand, you must have thought that uncle liked mommy and felt that my mommy was too sought after. So you deliberately let me reveal mommy¡¯s identity so you can pursue her openly.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, it¡¯s more than that.¡±


    The kid seems like detective Conan, one hand around his chest, the other hand on the chin, analysis: ¡°You circled around, got yourself into the police station, then deliberately put a smoke bomb, confuse everyone, make people think you deep desperate, just want to test mommy, see if she will be nervous about you, and then determine your ce in her heart. Right?¡±


    He pointed his little finger at Peter, as if he had a winning hand.


    Faced with the children¡¯s dissection, Peter was a little surprised that he was right.


    Peter¡¯s faint smile made it clear to Luis that he must have guessed correctly.


    He shook his head and let out a sigh, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too much of a thief. Not only are you taking the opportunity to test Mommy¡¯s attitude toward you, you¡¯re also testing Uncle Uncle and Great Grandpa¡¯s attitude. Three birds with one stone! That¡¯s so bad!¡±


    ¡°What three birds with one stone?¡±


    In the kitchen, Anne came out, saw them chatting happily with father and son, and asked carelessly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, Dad just asked me to say an idiom about an animal.¡±


    Luis grinned and defused the dilemma with a witty grin.


    ¡°That¡¯s two birds with one stone too, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, yes, yes, yes, two birds with one stone, two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°How did you go to school, you kid?¡±


    Anne snapped, then put the dishes on the table into the fridge one by one, and finally went back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Shhh!¡±


    Peter made a gesture of silence, signaling him to keep his mouth shut.


    Luis shrugged, ¡°Whether I say it or not, one day Mommy will know, and then you¡¯ll be finished. The most important thing is that now your baby girl is very unsupportive of you being with mommy oh, and there are so many people who don¡¯t support you being together, what should we do?¡±


    He hid his lips with a smile, a look of mockery of his own father.


    Thinking about this, Peter raised his hand and rubbed his brow, leaned back on the sofa and sighed, did not speak.


    At that very moment, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He pulled out his phone and looked at it; it was Hank¡¯s call.


    Got up and walked out to the balcony and answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it has been found out that Atror has been silently supporting Brenden¡¯s people is really the Griffin family, the first of the four big families, and they are now doing ck deals on the cruise ships in the port of Duling. Guess who else Brenden has with him to work with the Griffin family?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Peter spared no words and did not want to guess.


    ¡°Solomon! One of Harlee¡¯s inner circle!¡±


    Hank told Peter the truth.


    The Griffin family will see Brenden as an enemy, and then Brenden will be burned, and it will be difficult not to die.


    Solomon is one of Harlee¡¯s trustees, so if we take this opportunity to strike, we can not only provoke Brenden and Harlee, but also cut off the powerful support behind Brenden. The first time I saw him, I was able to get him to do it. The first five years of trading with Brenden were the Griffin family looking for someone to trade with instead. The Griffin family is the family behind the deal.


    Although through the phone, I could feel Hank¡¯s slightly excited and adoring tone of voice.


    Immediately after, he said, ¡°As you ordered, fifty A-ss assassins are already lurking inside, waiting for an order to kill not only the Griffin family and the Soto family¡¯s young master, but also Brenden.¡±


    Peter stood on the balcony and looked down just in time to see Adriana and Harlee both standing under the streetlight, talking about something.


    Helen stood by the two watching, squeezing the snow globe.


    ¡°Withdraw everyone immediately.¡±


    He spat out two words in a breezy manner.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Hank was very confused, ¡°Since we know that the people who have been secretly supporting Brenden for the past few years are the Griffin family, we can¡¯t miss the opportunity. As far as I know, this time they delivered a surprisinglyrge amount of goods, which shows that the Griffin family trusts Brenden very much. If thisrge transaction is sessful again, it willy the foundation of trust between Tang, Mo and Gu. When the timees, it won¡¯t be that easy to disintegrate the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    Peter was very clear that the way Hank said it was excellent.


    Only, right now he doesn¡¯t want to do that.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Hank was reluctant to give up and asked once again, ¡°The opportunity is too good to miss, think twice.¡±


    ¡°If this operation is sessful, Solomon will definitely die. He, now, cannot die!¡±


    Hank and Peter are like brothers, Peter naturally trust Hank, see him so stubborn, so patiently exin again.


    ¡°He is just a pawn, not important. But if the Soto family, Brenden, and the Griffin family, join forces, they won¡¯t give us a chance to live!¡±


    ¡°Do as I say, no more nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Because Adriana? I¡¯ve heard whispers that Harlee is Adriana¡¯s real brother. Adriana is from the Soto family!¡±


    In this way it is well understood why Peter did so, because he did not want to see Harlee die.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sort of a default.


    Hank, on the contrary, looked like he hated it and let out a long, angry sigh, ¡°Boss, are you crazy? Or did Adriana put some kind ofpulsion on you? Five years ago because of her, you secretly handed over thepany to me to take care of, you go to apany ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hank, you¡¯re talking too much today! Go get yourself punished with 20shes!¡±


    Peter finished his sentence and hung up the phone directly.


    Putting away the phone, his gaze fell not far from the window, looking at the brother and sister still chatting, Peter¡¯s eyes sank a few points.


    ¡­

 Chapter 520 the Soto family Miss Value

    And at that moment, the atmosphere between Harlee and Adriana, who were standing on the side of the road, also appeared to be stagnant.


    ¡°How much are you hiding from me? As far as I know, not everyone can go to the unnamed ind. But you can easily get in and out of unnamed ind, I would like to know, besides Colin, who is still your man, Irene, Scar man? Or my instructor Solomon?¡±


    At the very least, she could rule out Ran and Lynn.


    Lynn is Ran¡¯s person, and Ran¡¯s family is well established and unfathomable in strength, so naturally it will not be someone that Harlee can control.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Grandpa meant, to have them protect you.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Harlee body is a little weak, leaning against a streetmp post, holding a cigarette, lowering his head, his voice slightly weak, ¡°but ¡­ grandfather intended to let you stay there for five years.¡±


    ¡°Five years?¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly, finding it hard to believe, and said, ¡°Two and a half years of training is the lower level, five years is the intermediate training course, and only after the full eight years is it considered a special level. At that time, there is a chance to get an invitation to FE, then a strict screening andpetition, and those who sessfully stay until the end can enter FE.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing it only wanted me to stay for five years, if Old Mr. Soto had meant for me to be there for eight years, I would have thought you wanted to send me to FE!¡±


    Although it is obvious sarcastic words, but Harlee not angry instead ofughing, ¡°FE is not just anyone can enter. Those whoe out of there are A-ss killers, and many families around the world can¡¯t get a spot even if they pay a high price!¡±


    ¡°From the tone of your voice, the Soto family is by andrge quite a lot.¡±


    Why else do you have a smug attitude?


    ¡°Not much, ten.¡±


    The weather is a little cold, Harlee tugged at his clothes as he spoke, wrapping himself tighter. I know sending you to the unnamed ind without your permission will make you angry, but I really want what¡¯s best for you. You are the Soto family, sooner orter you have toe back. But in the business world, how many youngdies have sacrificed their happiness for a business association. I just want to make you someone of value so that you don¡¯t end up as an appendage to the deal.¡±


    His heart was all for Adriana.


    It¡¯s just a pity that many times their so-called good, not everyone can ept.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Adriana turned sideways to the road and watched the fireworks firecrackers ¡®chirp¡¯ up into the sky in the neighborhood across the road, apanied by a thumping explosion, blooming a colorful flower, very beautiful.


    But again beautiful, are only fireworks splendid a moment.


    Like life, it is a few short decades.


    So, she wants to choose the life she wants to belong to.


    ¡°Five years ago, I might have wanted to make myself rich and be the most sessful and wealthiest woman. But after going through too much, I¡¯d rather live an uneventful life. Leisurely and rxed, the years are quiet.¡±


    Turning back, looking at Helen who was ying with the snow and squeezing the snowman, she showed her mother¡¯s kind and doting smile, ¡°With Helen and with Luis, I am content.¡±


    ¡°But theirst name is Alston, and they have the blood of The Alston family in their veins! How can you possibly take back custody of them if you don¡¯t go back to THE Soto family, on your own?¡±


    As she said this, Harlee¡¯s voice rose a few notches.


    Seems to want to keep Adriana awake a bit.


    Harlee¡¯s words seemed to sink into the sea, and he couldn¡¯t wait for any response from Adriana, much to his chagrin.


    The two men looked at each other, their eyes were sharp.


    ¡°Five years ago, Peter was suppressed by all the forces and Old Mr. Alston¡¯s interference, so he was tied up and couldn¡¯t protect you because he couldn¡¯t take care of himself. In all conscience, I can understand. But now after five years, he has not grown any, and is still the same man who is not skilled enough to protect you, do you still n to stay with him until old age?¡±


    Harlee squeezed the butt of her cigarette with both fingers, and with a hint of ruthlessness, warned, ¡°Stay away from Peter, The Alston family¡­ won¡¯t be gone from Waverly for long. You go back to the Soto family as soon as possible, then take back custody of the two children, and from then on, cut ties with Peter!¡±


    These words, not a reminder, but a warning and an order!


    There was no intention whatsoever to ask Adriana¡¯s permission.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve been pushing me to work with Brenden?¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°The Soto family is now working with Brenden, your personal grudge with Brenden must be put aside for now. Brenden is already suspicious, and only a fool like Peter would be fooled by you!¡±


    He took up the stance of being a brother and yelled at Adriana.


    Although the sound was not loud, it drew a sideways nce from Helen.


    The two realized that something was wrong, Harlee immediately lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°On the 16th of the first month, the Soto family will hold a grand banquet and will announce your identity as Miss the Soto family in public. I came here today to inform you, so you can be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Are you too arrogant, Harlee, or is the whole the Soto family arrogant when you say I should go back?¡±


    Adriana was exasperated, always being led by the nose, it was a terrible feeling.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already done a DNA test? That identification is the best reason. I the Soto family can¡¯t be left to wander!¡±


    The old Harlee used to be yful and yful in front of her, looking like a dude.


    Now a sudden change, overbearing, that arrogant stance really has a few deterrent effect.


    ¡°Yes, as you said, I am one of THE Soto family and have my value. How can you possibly let me go until you have squeezed me dry?¡±


    Adriana took out a box of cigarettes from her pocket, a little annoyed and suddenly wanting to smoke to relieve her boredom.


    Who knew that just after smoking a cigarette, Harlee pped the cigarette on the ground, ¡°You are a girl, what do you look like smoking!¡±


    A sudden p on the hand, caught off guard by the pain, startled Adriana.


    Looking down at the cigarette on the ground, it rolled a few times then stopped next to the snow, the card white rolled paper was wet with water marks.


    Adriana¡¯s other hand cupped a silver windproof lighter, clutching it tightly, the bruises on the back of her pale, in hand particrly pronounced.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not like that?¡±


    She reached out and poked Harlee in the chest, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say I was a girl when you left me on the unnamed ind and made me sleep with men all day? Why didn¡¯t you say I was a girl when you made me dress up as a man and go in and out of the men¡¯s room all day?¡±


    Adriana tongue licked her lips, ¡°Now you tell me that I am a girl, do you think that I have been pretending to be a man for a long time and have forgotten who I am? Or are you worried that in half a month¡¯s time I will be the well-known Miss Gu, and that one word or action will disgrace your the Soto family!¡±


    Others have found their loved ones, roughly like a child who has been wronged and suddenly rewarded with a piece of candy, overjoyed, sweet heart, full of happiness.

 Chapter 521 – Assigning Rooms

    But she found her rtives, but she had a sense of having entered the wolf¡¯s den.


    Defensive, appalled, resistant!


    This is what is really on her mind.


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    She was angry, a pair of good-looking shearwater eyes swirling with dense water mist, but the depths of those pupils exude irony and self-deprecation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Adri, you don¡¯t deserve it! My name is Adriana, it was, it is, and it will be!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t give a damn what the Soto family thinks.


    What they call good is always mixed with various interests.


    Dropping the words, she turned and walked over to Helen¡¯s side, pulling her along, ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    ¡°I am your brother! Whether you admit it or not, you have the blood of the Soto family in your bones, and it will never change!¡±


    He was so emotional that he stood up straight from the pole and roared.


    That moment, pulled the wound, the pain he frowned.


    When I raised my hand and put it over my abdomen, a sense of dampness reached my palm.


    After watching Adriana enter the small area and disappear out of sight, he lifted his hand, which was stained with blood.


    Harlee looked up and inadvertently saw a familiar figure standing in front of the upstairs window.


    He gently sped his hands together, grunted coldly, and turned toward his car.


    ¡­


    In the small area, Helen took her hand and stopped in the hallway.


    The little girl looked at her and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, do you really want to go back to the Soto family? Can you take me with you?¡±


    Just now Harlee and Adriana¡¯s words, she heard everything in her ears, just then did not speak, and did not want to intervene.


    Helen¡¯s words made Adriana¡¯s heart feel quite bad.


    She raised her hand and brushed Helen¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Helen, your daddy really loves you, why don¡¯t you want to follow daddy?¡±


    She was curious to know why.


    ¡°You worked so hard to bring me up alone when I was born, and when I came back Daddy didn¡¯t protect you, you disappeared for five years and Daddy didn¡¯t even know you existed. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s qualified to love you. But then, I think Uncle Grant, Uncle Ran are quite good, is a good choice it.¡±


    Adriana, who was in a gloomy mood, listened to the little girl¡¯s words and almost didn¡¯tugh in anger.


    ¡°What do you know, you little kid, nonsense, no big and no small.¡±


    Adriana flicked her on the head, ¡°You need to focus on your studies now, and don¡¯t give me any more ideas, okay?¡±


    There¡¯s really nothing you can do with two kids.


    Smart is smart, but it must be used in the right way.


    ¡°Hiss, that hurts. I¡¯m telling the truth, all right.¡±


    Helen said the more energetic, took her hand, while walking up the stairs, while analyzing, ¡°Uncle Grant, former music professor, gentleman, very romantic cells, you and he together will be able to live a happy and uneventful life. Well, this is what you want. In the case of Uncle Ran, he is evil and unrestrained, and belongs to the evil demon type of man, of course, with him, life is full of surprises all the time, and that kind of man must be very dedicated to the rtionship. I¡¯ve done a lot of calctions for him and Uncle Grant in my horoscope.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped walking.


    Standing on the steps, looking at Helen, ¡°I know you are very smart and your IQ is already that of a child of 12 or 13 years old age, but you need to study hard now, where can you have so much mind to study this?¡±


    The children are suddenly older, leaving Adriana somewhat unable to keep up with the children¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Helen skimmed her lips and didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Complimenting you Uncle Grant and Uncle Ran like a flower, is it hard to believe they bribed you behind your back?¡±


    Adriana snickered.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Helen was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°What do you mean? A real bribe?¡±


    She was just guessing, and she actually hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Uncle Grant said let me say more good things about him, he taught me to y the violin. uncle Ran can do a lot, what taekwondo, sparring, parkour, racing, street dance, hacking, detective study ¡­¡±


    Helen said a serious, but also stretched out his left hand, a finger counting, the left hand is not enough, reced with the right hand.


    That frame, a big kind of two hands can not count over the meaning.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to listen to her continue to praise Ran, and went straight upstairs and left.


    ¡°Hey, mommy, wait for me.¡±


    Seeing Adriana running away, Helen immediately chased after her.


    Back in the room, Anne and Vivian had already finished washing up.


    Several people watched the New Year¡¯s Eve until 12 o¡¯clock, gossiping and chatting, the atmosphere was not bad, except for Adriana and Peter who did not talk much.


    ¡°At night Anne and I and Helen, the three of you ¡­ and the sofa and the second bedroom, assign yourselves, quilts and all.¡±


    Vivian also did not want to get involved in Peter and Adriana¡¯s business, and directly arranged a room for herself to rest, dragged Helen and Anne to their rooms.


    ¡°Er ¡­ hello ¡­¡±


    Adriana called out, and the three of them, running fast as thieves, had gone back to their rooms and closed the door.


    Helen wanted to say something else, but was directly covered by Vivian, whispering to her not to get involved in things between adults.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Luis yawned, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy too, I¡¯m going to bed. But daddy, mommy, I¡¯m old enough to have personal privacy, so you guys should go out and get a room to sleep in.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s house is three bedrooms and one bathroom, but it is veryrge, with tworge bedrooms with bathrooms, and both have one-meter eight beds.


    Luis is creating opportunities for Peter and Adriana with every word he says.


    Peter nodded cooperatively, ¡°Luis has been sleeping alone since he was a child and is not used to others sleeping with him.¡±


    In that case, what else can Adriana say?


    After all, this side is not a poor country, there are still hotels nearby.


    She got up and went out without saying a word.


    Seeing this, Peter immediately got up and followed him.


    Bang¨C


    The living room door closes.


    Adriana turned around and saw Peter, lips slightly open, was about to say something, but all the words came to her lips and swallowed back.


    Vivian¡¯s house is not very big, and it is really impossible to sleep with many people.


    She is also guilty of not bothering with Peter.


    Seeing her turn her head and go downstairs, Peter immediately took out his phone, edited a message in a group and quickly sent it out.


    Downstairs, Adriana walked over to her limo and pulled open the door.


    Peter then went to the passenger side and pulled the door open.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana red at him, ¡°Peter, are you done?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t drive over and happened to run into Harlee and came with him.¡±


    He had his hands on the car door, and as he spoke, he had already gotten into the car.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana is in no way to take him, but see the time is veryte, finally helpless to get into the car, put on the seat belt, and drive slowly away.


    The two sat in the car and the atmosphere was somewhat strained.


    Peter reached out and clicked on the music, a soothing tune slowly yed, the gentle melody seemed to soothe the irritability for a few moments.

 Chapter 522 Only one guest room

    ¡°Are you going back to the Soto family?¡±


    Peter, sitting in the passenger seat, saw Adriana¡¯s silence and took the initiative to speak up, breaking the silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs, just mind your own business.¡±


    Adriana is focused on driving with her eyes forward.


    It waste at night, the road was icy and a little slippery, so she drove very carefully.


    But more than that, he really didn¡¯t want to pick up Peter.


    Things are very tricky right now. One Harlee is already annoying her immensely, and having Peter¡¯s business in the mix makes it even more annoying.


    On the 16th of the first month, the Soto family will not be able to keep her identity once they hold a party.


    Before Adriana can get over the sudden surprise, no, recognition scare, she is threatened by Harlee once again.


    If, on the day of the party, the Soto family announces that Lawson is Adriana and Adriana is a descendant of the Soto family, then ¡­ her previous efforts will have been in vain.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Peter, seeing her silence, inclined his head and looked inquiringly.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    The little woman in the old days spoke more and more coldly, making it a little difficult for Peter to adapt for a while.


    ¡°If ¡­ I can get my memory back, is there a chance between us?¡±


    Peter never gave up and kept trying to figure out what to do.


    When she didn¡¯t say anything, she added, ¡°The doctor said that if we could spend more time with you and walk through the ces we used to walk, it would help restore our memories.¡±


    Adriana stared ahead, asionally tilting her head to see where there were hotels on both sides of the road, unaware of his words.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Peter¡¯s question dyed waiting for a reply, so some anxious, ¡± You ¡­ should not really like Ran?¡±


    Snort¨C


    Suddenly, the smooth and even speed forward car suddenly stopped.


    The woman inclined her head and red at him with sharp eyes, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    The attitude of cold as basalt ice, between the lines with cold and ruthless.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°The hotel is here.¡±


    Peter wanted to say something else, Adriana disliked it and took the lead in getting out of the car and walking to the Ginza Boutique Hotel down the road.


    The man inclined his head and there was a real hotel on the side of the road.


    He raised an eyebrow, his eyes shed with a strange starburst, got out of the car and followed him.


    Trailing Adriana, the two entered the hotel together and at the front desk, Adriana said, ¡°Get two rooms.¡±


    The receptionist smiled sarcastically, ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s only one room avable right now.¡±


    ¡°A room?¡±


    Adriana was surprised and nced back at Peter, ¡°Then you stay here, I¡¯ll go to another hotel.¡±


    With that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Sir, all the nearby hotels are full, and we still just had a tenant check out, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be a single ce to stay.¡±


    A kind reminder from the receptionist.


    ¡°Not even one? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t believe it at all.


    ¡°Yes, this year our side of the tourism project is developing well, many people with their families areing here to travel for the New Year, the rooms have long been booked on the 28th.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The reception beauty then said, ¡°You two friends in one room is not just right.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t like to share a room with a man!¡± Adriana¡¯s tone was stern.


    ring back at Peter, he tossed the car keys to him, ¡°Here are the car keys, go find the room yourself.¡±


    ¡°Check in for me.¡±


    Adriana handed her ID to the receptionist.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an ID card, I can¡¯t stay.¡±


    Peter looked dejected, ¡°As you know I came back from detention today and my stuff is still pressed in the police station.¡±


    With that said, the receptionist had already registered the room number with Adriana¡¯s ID card and gave it back to her.


    Adriana looked at the ID card in her hand, hesitated for a moment, and handed it to him, ¡°Here, take mine and bring it back to me in the morning.¡±


    Saying that, he picked up his room card and went directly to the elevator entrance in the lobby, pressed open the elevator and walked in.


    Peter looked at the ID card in his hand and left.


    Adriana had a busy day, but after returning to the guest room and taking a shower, she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    Rummaging through the apanying men¡¯s backpack, he found the box of sleeping pills and shook the bottle, which was empty.


    ¡°No more?¡±


    Remember that the sleeping pills that were prescribed only a short time ago are now gone as well.


    She threw the bottle into the trash and stood there looking at the medicine bottle thatnded in the trash with a slight frown.


    Very early on, insomnia worsened and I could sleep only by virtue of arge amount of medication.


    It appears that a drug-resistant reaction has now urred.


    With the air conditioning on, she idly started a bottle of red wine and sat on the single sofa with herptop in her arms to work.


    Not long after, knock knock knock-


    There was a knock on the door outside the room, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Adriana shouted, got up and walked over, opening the door, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±


    Looking at Peter standing outside the door with a lot of snowkes still falling on him, his ears and cheeks flushed from the cold.


    ¡°The hotel is full, your ID card I can not use,e over to return to you. But I¡¯ll keep the car keys, I¡¯ll just settle for one night outside.¡±


    He hands Adriana his ID card, turns around and walks away.


    There is no lingering or hesitation.


    Adriana poked her head in and watched as the man entered the elevator and disappeared.


    The party looked down at their ID card and turned around and went inside.


    The ID card will be put away, Adriana inadvertently a side nce, through the ss window found outside has been floating goose feather snow, asionally mixed with a strong cold wind, as if a ghostly miserable cry in the dark and borderless night.


    Snow, it¡¯s snowing hard?


    She walked over and stood by the window.


    By coincidence, I saw Peter walk out of the hall, get into the car and close the door.


    ¡°Is this a n to spend the night in the car?¡±


    Adriana think Peter is really crazy, not to mention that in the car to sleep must open the window, the cold days, and drifting snow, even if he is open air conditioning that the car¡¯s fuel is not enough to consume.


    This is thepany car, thepany requires clean and tidy, so there is not even a nket on it.


    Thinking about this, she was vaguely worried.


    But on second thought, what does it have to do with her?


    Adriana felt that she was a mediocre person, so she turned around and sat back on the couch, hugging herputer and working on her work.


    After finishing almost, it was already three o¡¯clock in the middle of the night, but she was sleepless and could only brush up on boring TV shows.


    But the bubble y does not appeal to Adriana, but rather clutters her quiet thoughts.


    From time to time, I look out the window with my head on the side, and the snow seems to have never stopped from that moment until now.


    On the windowsill, a thickyer of snow has umted in a short period of time.


    She got up and went to the window, where the light inside the car was still on.


    He hasn¡¯t left yet.


    At that moment, the car door opened and Peter stepped out, running into the hotel with something in his hand.


    Adriana¡¯s mind wondered, he came up?


    As he was thinking about it, the man came running out of the hotel lobby again.


    Only then did she see that Peter was holding what should be a thermos.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she finally changed her clothes, took her room card and walked out.


    When she went downstairs to the lobby, the beautiful woman at the reception desk was ying a game and asked when she saw her, ¡°Sir, are you still awake?¡±

 Chapter 523 Fever

    Adriana was stunned and paid a smile, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did youe down to pick up your friend? Gee, if I may say so, you should have let him sleep with you long ago, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have gotten him a fever.¡±


    She held her phone in her hand and muttered as she yed the game.


    ¡°He¡¯s got a fever?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart jumps up and down, inexplicably a little nervous.


    ¡°Yeah, he just came in and got hot water and asked if we had any fever reducers. How can we have this stuff in our hotel oh. Oops, oops ¡­ quickly push the tower ah, grab what head ah ¡­¡±


    The beauty holds the phone and ys very much.


    It was Adriana who seemed a little unquiet at this moment.


    Walked out of the hotel, walked directly to the limo and knocked on the door.


    The car window slowly lowered, the man lying in the driver¡¯s seat, cold holding his dder, curled up very suffocating lying.


    ¡°Why are you down here?¡±


    Peter sat up.


    ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯lle down and get something, you open the trunk.¡± Adriana pointed to the trunk and suddenly noticed that there wasn¡¯t any heat in the car and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the air conditioning on?¡±


    ¡°Out of gas, ah ¡­ Ah-choo!¡±


    Peter very casually took a piece of paper and wiped his nose, and then threw it in a storage box to the side.


    It was that casual movement that Adriana realized the box was stuffed with paper.


    ¡°The trunk is open, hurry up and take it up, it¡¯s pretty cold down there.¡±


    Peter reminded Adriana.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She answered, went to the back and opened the trunk, and found it empty, nothing.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and she closed the trunk.


    Turned around to go back, but looked back at the car, seems to be some uneasy Peter.


    But still, with a stiff upper lip, he walked towards the hotel.


    Not a few steps, she froze in her tracks, and raised her eyes to look at the snowy sky, the cold wind was bitter, pounding on the face blowing people straight shiver.


    Turning back, he walked over to the limo again and knocked on the door, ¡°Come up with me.¡±


    The window slowly came down, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, if you don¡¯t want toe, forget it!¡±


    She dropped a line and left.


    ¡°Come,e,e at once.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows smiling, under the eyes swirling with a touch of starburst, as if through a few cunning of the sess of the scheme.


    Get out of the car and drop the lock.


    trotted in after Adriana.


    The two walked through the lobby and got into the elevator.


    On the way up, Peter saw Adriana with both hands empty and asked, ¡°Did you ¡­ deliberatelye down to see me?¡±


    ¡°Making a fool of yourself.¡±


    Adriana stared ahead, not even ncing at him standing beside her.


    But suddenly it urred to me that I didn¡¯t take anything, it seemed easy to make people ¡®misunderstand¡¯, so I had to exin, ¡°I have something in the trunk, but I drove the wrong car, it¡¯s thepany car, remember wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, misremembered ¡­ can understand, can understand.¡±


    The man nodded his head fervently, ¡°Achoo!¡±


    He sneezed, Adriana immediately wrinkled her brow, but held back and said nothing.


    The elevator door opened and the two walked out, to the end of the hallway, swiped their cards and entered the room.


    Once in the living room, Adriana pulled out a box of pills from her duffel bag, ¡°Drink it.¡± Handing Peter the medicine, she turned around and poured him another ss of water.


    Disposable white cups with curling hot air.


    Peter was a little surprised, but didn¡¯t take the cup, instead he looked at Adriana, ¡°You, are concerned about me?¡±


    Bang¨C


    She threw a ss of water directly into the trash along with the disposable cup, ¡°Forget about not drinking.¡±


    Words and actions are very ruthless, including the coldness between Adriana¡¯s eyebrows, are permeated with a few detachment and indifference.


    Peter looked at the cup thatnded in the trash can, his heart sank a few points and put the medicine on the table, ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡±


    He went to the sofa in the living room andid down directly on it, with his feet on the side of the sofa, very casually.


    Although it was a verymon action, but somehow it made Adriana feel his sad emotions.


    Heart, a slight tightening.


    Can¡¯t help but look at the trash can, suddenly feel like they are doing something ¡­ excessive?


    Adriana raised her hand and touched her cheek, nced at the man on the couch with his eyes closed and pretending to sleep, finally put her body down and went to pour him a ss of water and put the medicine and water on the table, ¡°Drink the medicine, then you go to your room and sleep.¡±


    The man did not move and did not react.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, I¡¯m talking to you, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    She was a little impatient and raised her foot and kicked his leg, her tone of voice aggravated a few points.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s hard for me.¡±


    The man closed his eyes, rolled over, curled up with his legs facing the direction of the back of the sofa, and continued to sleep.


    Adriana clearly saw him cowering with his shoulders, freezing and shivering.


    ¡°I told you to drink the medicine and go to bed, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    For some reason, seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s inexplicable temper came up and she walked up and tugged his arm, ¡°Get up!¡±


    The man was pulled up stiffly by Adriana, leaning on the sofa and opening his eyeszily, ¡°Adri, can you let me sleep, I¡¯m really struggling.¡±


    said, sitting and leaning back on the couch, and fell asleep again.


    It was then that Adriana realized that Peter might really be extremely ufortable.


    Sitting by his side, he reached out and touched his forehead, the temperature was scalding high. ¡°Hurry up, drink the fever-reducing medicine.¡±


    She sat next to Peter, reached for the box of pills on the table, plucked open the tin and picked out two pills, ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡±


    Adriana reached up and broke Peter¡¯s cheek, making him open his mouth.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t like to drink medicine.¡±


    The man instinctively shook his head, really did not like to drink the medicine, hand raised, waved away Adriana¡¯s hand, and the pills fell to the ground.


    ¡°Peter, will you stop it, I¡¯ll let you drink the medicine.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s temper got the better of her and she tugged on his arm, so hard that the man fell directly into her arms and fell asleep again on herp.


    ¡°Get up, Peter, you get up!¡±


    Such intimacy made Adriana¡¯s heart resist, subconsciously pushing the man away, and he just slid off herp, hitting his head hard on the ground, and the whole thing rolled to the ground.


    Fortunately, there are nkets on the ground, otherwise ¡­ think about it all hurts.


    Peter¡¯s look startled Adriana and she got up to help him, ¡°Come on, go to bed.¡±


    It is clear that the body is hot, but he is still shivering from time to time freezing.


    Adriana had to help him up because she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I want to sleep.¡±


    Peter muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re all burnt up like this, if you don¡¯t drink the medicine you want to be burnt up?¡±


    Angry roar, but that anger venting is like a punch in the cotton, the face of the unconscious people simply can not y any role.


    I had no choice but to hold him from behind, dragged him into the bedroom, took a lot of effort to drag his jacket and tucked the man into the bedding.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Adriana tired of the atmosphere straight gasping, think Peter really look at his body just right, but actually heavy as hell.


    Covered him up, turned around and ready to get his medicine again, who knew the man tugged her, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

 Chapter 524 A Deal

    A mutter with closed eyes, the man obediently yanked her on the bed, lifting the bedding and hugging her, snuggling into her neck, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m so cold, so cold.¡±


    Adriana is angry and helpless, several times to break free, but by the man¡¯s deadly hold, simply can not struggle a little.


    So I had to let him hold it like that.


    Within moments, the sound of a man¡¯s even breathing came from beside him.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, stretched, and then frowned slightly, stretching her brow again.


    Sideways, looking at the man close at hand.


    Several years have not seen, he is no longer the young man who was frivolous, even theplexion than then, but also darkened a few points, but wheat skin and his image, but added calmness and fortitude.


    Adriana looked at him, so close, her heart couldn¡¯t help but thump faster, couldn¡¯t restrain the emotional tension, her cheeks were scarlet.


    The man hugged her, his head resting on her arm, a very dependent look.


    The breath breathing between her nostrils sprayed thinly between the nook of her neck, tickling and tingling.


    Adriana looked at the green scruff growing out of his chin, like a few curiosity more like inexplicable affection, so she subconsciously reached out long fingers over his chin long, touching the protruding scruff.


    Hard and a little bit solid.


    The long and slender jade fingers brushed against his cheeks, to the bottom and up,nding on his temple position, looking at the sleeping him have been wrinkling his brow, seems to have brushed away the worry.


    Adriana¡¯s fingertips slowly moved over andnded on his brow, gently rubbing it, probably trying to smooth out the frown, more like to brush away his heart¡¯s worries.


    But the slightly cool hand touched his hot forehead, Adriana¡¯s thoughts instantly clear a few points, immediately pushed away Peter, the white and moving. The face of the emotion also cold a few points.


    Got up, walked to the living room, took the medicine and warm water and walked to the bedroom and ced the items on the bed.


    Taking the pills, he broke Peter¡¯s mouth and stuffed them in unceremoniously.


    ¡°Well ¡­ suffering ¡­¡±


    The man whimpered, his brow twisted into a ¡®Chuan¡¯ character.


    ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, whisking Peter up and cing the water on his lips, the man slowly opened his eyes to try the bitter taste in his mouth and took a big sip of water in a very good manner.


    ¡°Drink the medicine and get some rest.¡±


    Putting the water on the table and gently setting Peter down, he found that the man had awakened, hisplex eyes staring at her unblinkingly.


    Adriana was ufortable by his look, her cool cheeks could not see any expression.


    Get up and go.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Adri!¡±


    Peter grabbed her wrist once more and pulled her into his arms with a strong tug, ¡°You still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Question sentence.


    But that was the tone of certainty.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is really feeling good about himself. It also happens to mean that you Rene are unharmed, in that case, you sleep well.¡±


    Adriana reached out and pushed against his chest to push the man away, but Peter took her other hand, ¡°Today is the day of 2019, I have a New Year¡¯s wish, will you grant it to me?¡±


    It is clearly that mature and sexy face, but when saying that sentence gives an inexplicable sense of sadness, like a wounded king of the jungle, do not want to be seen his pain, trying to hide, but still unintentionally reveal a pathetic look.


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s refusal was crisp.


    ¡°My New Year¡¯s wish is for you to spend one day with me, just one day!¡±


    Peter pulled her in a deadly, begging manner, but didn¡¯t give Adriana any chance to refuse.


    ¡°Too extravagant.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s bewitching shearwater eyes swirled with watery waves, and the corners of her lips lifted in a cold arc.


    ¡°Okay, then ¡­ for one night!¡±


    He took a step back.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why? Cough cough ¡­ mmm ¡­ pain ¡­¡±


    Perhaps the fever is too severe, Peter¡¯s body is very hot, his face is red, his body is weak, he speaks with a few patient weakness of the false.


    ¡°I already have a boyfriend, and sharing a room with you will be misunderstood.¡±


    Adriana exined calmly, ndly without looking like she was talking again.


    Peter¡¯s grip on her hand tightened slightly and his pupils sank as he gazed at her, ¡°You really like Ran?¡±


    ¡°What does it matter to you if you like it or not, Mr. Alston is in the mood to take care of himself and me.¡±


    Adriana shook off his hand and said condescendingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m thinking of you today by letting you stay here. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll die this winter and Luis and Helen will have no daddy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter propped his elbows on the bed to support his upper body and looked at her with a slightly pained expression.


    When he heard Adriana¡¯s words, he seemed to run out of energy andy helplessly on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Adriana, can we make a deal?¡±


    Peter changed his tone abruptly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±


    Adriana was somewhat interested in what he had to say.


    ¡°Walk with me, walk through any ce we¡¯ve ever been, be with me on every asion, be with the kids, we¡¯ll be a family of four and really spend six months together, okay?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t dare to look Adriana in the eye when he spoke, and kept staring at the lights on the ceiling. As the words fell, he looked at Adriana with a vague expectation in his heart before he inclined his head.


    ¡°What does ¡­ mean?¡±


    His humble request surprised Adriana.


    My mind suddenly recalled the time in FloedanAsnana Hotel when he had a sudden attack in the middle of the night and the situation was really horrible.


    Today, she said something else that had to make her think deeply.


    Could it be him ¡­


    ¡°I know it¡¯s been hard for you all these years, but how are Luis and Helen not miserable? I¡¯m so ashamed of you guys and I just hope you give me a chance to make up for it. Just six months. At that time, I will give you a certain amount ofpensation.¡±


    ¡°Compensation? What do you think I need right now? Or are you going to take your The Alston family¡¯s family fortune to make up for it?¡±


    The moment of sympathy and doubt and then heard Peter¡¯s words, dissipated, followed by the heart of the rising anger.


    Doing so many things wrong, and now saying that you can make up for it?


    Those wounds, when it is really money can heal.


    The answer is obvious ¡­


    No way!


    ¡°No, those aren¡¯t the ones you want.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was t and unruffled, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take Helen away? Promise me the conditions, then you can take Helen away.¡±


    ¡°When ¡­ is serious?¡±


    I have to say, Peter¡¯s words are really tempting.


    Not bad for a businessman, very good at picking up people¡¯s hearts and knowing what she needs instead of taking something insignificant.


    ¡°You¡¯re thewyer, you draft the documents, and the contract is the best evidence of that.¡±


    Peter kept looking at Adriana and saw that she was somewhat relieved by her internal choice, then said, ¡°You have the whole the Soto family behind you, as long as you sign that contract, The Alston family can¡¯t disown it.¡±

 Chapter 525 Testament

    From the moment she revealed her identity, Adriana thought she would one day confront Peter over Helen¡¯s custody.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Peter to take the initiative and even directly agree to let her take Helen.


    For her, it was the best news of the new year.


    Avable at ¡­


    Six months of ying games with him?


    Adriana always felt that Peter had the intention of giving an ount of the aftermath, which made her feel suspicious.


    ¡°What if I refuse.¡±


    She asked after a moment¡¯s thought.


    The many on the bed, a faint smile surfaced on his reddened face, as if he was winning, ¡°You have no reason to refuse.¡±


    Attacking people is something Peter is very good at.


    His cunning calctions annoyed Adriana, and even repelled her a little.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to make an appointment.¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t like Peter, she had no reason to refuse.


    She was already thinking about how to get Helen back from The Alston family, and since Peter had given the word, she certainly wouldn¡¯t turn it away.


    ¡°All ears.¡±


    ¡°One, no physical contact; two, no interference with each other¡¯s private lives and boyfriends ¡­¡±


    Said Adriana, with some hesitation, adding, ¡°Or, girlfriend. Three, I sleep on the bed and you sleep on the floor.¡±


    Familiar routines.


    Adriana had also brought it up when she went back to Orchard House with Peter a few years ago.


    As Peter listened to her, a voice seemed to swirl around in his head again, making him shake his head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say yes?¡±


    After she finished, she couldn¡¯t wait for Peter to speak for a long time and thought he had refused.


    ¡°No problem, as you wish.¡±


    The man who drifted back to his senses nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered and looked at him with all eyes.


    That nce was extremelyplicated, each with its own thoughts.


    After a few moments, she turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    In the living room, Adriana was eager to sleep, feeling very tired, but lying on the couch with no sleep.


    Thepany got up, walked to the window, through the dim light of the roadside looking at the sky flying snow, interspersed with colorful fireworks blooms, everywhere full of New Year¡¯s atmosphere.


    This was the first time I spent New Year with Peter.


    Very special, memorable and unforgettable.


    The temperature inside the room is high, the cold wind outside, the ss is dense with water mist, blocking the view.


    Adriana raised her hand, her long fingertips danced on the ss window, and a few momentster a lifelike cartoon character appeared on it.


    A short-haired woman, draped hair, wearing a nice floor-length wedding dress, holding a bouquet in her hand, nked by two small flower girls on the left and right.


    The drawing is so rough that you can¡¯t tell who it looks like.


    ¡°You want Helen and Luis to be your flower girls at the wedding?¡±


    A voice suddenly sounded behind her, and Adriana, startled, looked back to find Peter standing in the bedroom doorway, dragging his frail body.


    Her face is slightly sunken, her left hand naturally over the ss, a gentle stroke, there is nothing, only the water stains remaining in her palm slightly cold.


    ¡°Get up for what? Get some rest if you¡¯re sick. ¡±


    Adriana, with a cool face, walked over to the couch and sat down, carrying herptop on herp, connected to the hotel¡¯s wi-fi to watch TV.


    The quiet room resounded with the sound of bubble y and not too awkward atmosphere.


    Peter wrapped up tightly, most of the body has not recovered, still some cold, shivering and walked to sit next to Adriana.


    ¡°What are you looking at, is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Descendants of the Sun, you wouldn¡¯t know it if I told you.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen it.¡±


    Peter responded and looked down at the pill at his feet, remembering that it was this medicine on the bedroom nightstand just now.


    He leaned down and picked it up, cupped it in his hand and yed with it, reminiscing.


    I was trying to think about what happened between me and Adriana after I entered the room, but after a while, I only remembered some vague memories.


    Throw the pills in the trash.


    I was about to withdraw my gaze when suddenly my pupils shrank slightly and I stared at the medicine bottle in the trash can.


    Reach out and pick it up.


    Looking at the name and efficacy on the medicine bottle, Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°You ¡­ have bad insomnia?¡±


    I remember the time when Floedan went to Dr. Suarez¡¯s house and she saw him about her insomnia.


    At the time, I thought it was a deliberate attempt by Adriana to approach Dr. Suarez to talk about the hair growth form.


    Now it seems that she does have serious insomnia.


    The box was marked with 72 capsules, but the date of manufacture was three months ago.


    ¡°asionally.¡±


    Adriana leaned back on the sofa, nced at the pill box in his hand, indifferently returned a sentence.


    The flickering gaze was a little faint.


    ¡°asionally?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    This brand of sleeping pills is a prescription drug, which cannot be bought in pharmacies at all, but only inrge hospitals, and how canrge hospitals sell them in bulk?


    Apparently, she had been to a doctor within three months and had taken a surprising amount of sleeping pills during the short period of time.


    Raising his wrist, he looked at the time, as if it was already five o¡¯clock.


    And Adriana was sleepless.


    All that has been said is the best.


    Peter threw the bottle into the trash can, got up and poured a ss of water for himself and by the way for Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m almost recovered, you go to bed. It¡¯s alreadyte, rest early.¡±


    Adriana gaze light, that white cheeks seem to never see the joy and sorrow to.


    Took the water, took a sip, held it in his hand to warm his palm, ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°So you ¡­¡±


    Peter is about to say something when Adriana realizes, as an afterthought, that she has inadvertently left her mouth open and exposed her insomnia.


    Immediately closed theputer, got up, finished the ss of water, turned around and went back to the bedroom.


    The bedroom door mmed shut, separating the two.


    The man stood there, like a statue of a, deep gaze let people can not see what he was thinking.


    After a long moment, he came back to his senses and looked at the notebook on the sofa, his eyes lit up and the corners of his lips pulled out a curve.


    Sat down, picked up Adriana¡¯sptop, opened it, and the screen showed: please enter your password!


    He smiled mysteriously, ten fingers over the keyboard crackling a burst of tapping, the screen suddenly turned into a blue screen, on which popped up numbers plus subtitles, mixed with symbols.


    Not muchter, it opened.


    This password, too simple.


    An hourter, Peter put down hisptop, got up and walked to the bedroom door and gently unscrewed it.


    There was no reaction from the woman on the bed.


    Peter just walked in reassuringly, went to the bed, squatted down, and inclined his head to look at the woman sleeping with her eyes closed.


    That palm-sized small face, delicate features, despite an ident five years ago all forgotten.


    But he spent another five years remembering her, her smile, her hands, her eyes.


    At this point, the woman on the bed rolled over and stretched her legs to bounce the bedding on her body, probably because she was a little hot.


    Seeing her with her back to herself, her legs pressed against the bedding, sleeping in a casual position.


    Peter couldn¡¯t help himself.

 Chapter 526 Lying to me

    He reached out and pulled the bedding for her, tucking in the corners, before he extinguished the bedroom light and walked out.


    As the door to the room gently fell, the dark night, the little woman on the bed opened her eyes ¡­


    Early morning, seven o¡¯clock.


    On the morning of the first day of the New Year, to wee the New Year, the sound of firecrackers outside has not stopped from five o¡¯clock until now.


    Adriana didn¡¯t sleep for a while at all.


    Finally struggling to get up, he washed up in the bathroom before walking out.


    ¡°Up?¡±


    Peter stood at the window, listening to the slightest sound, and looked back at her with clear eyes, ¡°Adri, good morning.¡±


    A ¡®good morning¡¯ is owed for five years.


    Good Morning~


    A simple and casual phrase that makes Adriana inexplicably feel somewhat ambiguous.


    ¡°Pack up and go to Vivian¡¯s house.¡±


    She said in a cold voice.


    The man stood there, looking her up and down, and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°On the 16th of the first month, the Soto family will hold a banquet, and your identity will be announced to the media at that time. You are a daughter, after all, paper can¡¯t cover the fire, so why not put down all you have and face it openly? So many people already know your identity, do you think Brenden is so smart that he won¡¯t know?¡±


    Pointing to a side table, ¡°I¡¯ve prepareddies¡¯ clothes for you, change.¡±


    Following the direction he was pointing, Adriana looked over and there were several brand new women¡¯s outfits on the table.


    Inner . Clothes, autumn clothes, warm clothes, sweaters, down jackets, scarves, knitted hats.


    It can be said to be fully prepared.


    Adriana, with a tangle in her heart, said, ¡°No.¡±


    Carrying a man¡¯s shoulder bag, he packed his things and walked away.


    Peter is a close second.


    Out of the hotel, standing at the front door of the hotel, there was a bitter cold wind whistling, cold wind like a knife, scraping the face pain.


    Looking around, therge town, silver, snow-capped, deep snow on the ground, the world of snow and ice is beautiful and wless, like walking into a fairy tale.


    ¡°Sudden snowstorm, all departments are on vacation, naturally no one to clear the road. So ¡­¡±


    Peter pointed to the street in the distance, ¡°Not to mention that the car is out of gas, now it is simply impossible to drive. We even walk back to ¡­ is very difficult.¡±


    And pointed to the sidewalk on one side.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana took a look and her little face instantly dropped.


    Thick snow, almost knee-deep, difficult to walk.


    Here is two or three miles from Vivian¡¯s house, think about walking over ¡­ she suddenly some despair.


    ¡°On the first day of the year, Luis and Helen were both at her house, so naturally we had to go.¡±


    Adriana lifted her foot to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Peter pulled her back and handed her the box he had been carrying in his hand, ¡°Change, or else your clothes will be all wet by the time you walk to Vivian¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Boots.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Once heard the boots, Adriana is not pretentious to do, took it over and opened the box, which was ced inside the soft rubber ck disposable boots.


    No, shoe covers to be exact.


    It works well.


    Both of them put on their shoe covers and stepped in the snow, one step at a time with great difficulty.


    The two were very quiet all the way, and no one spoke.


    It was Adriana who slowed down her pace as she walked, and Peter noticed that she had fallen behind and looked back at her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you walking?¡±


    Adriana stood in the snow, holding a ball of snow in her hand and squeezing it into a snowball.


    Pressing down one by one, the snowball gets tighter and tighter, but Adriana¡¯s shadowy expression makes it a little creepy to watch.


    Especially with his eyes fixed on him unblinkingly, he shouted, ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Peter answered, and before the end of a word could fall, Adriana took a snowball and smashed it directly into his face.


    Fast, hard and urate!


    And of course, it hurts.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    The man reached out in pain and covered his face, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Lying to me?¡±


    She murmured, lifted her feet, and stepped in the snow with a crisp, crunching sound.


    It took a dozen steps to get to Peter, eyes slightly narrowed, looking at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t find a hotel? Didn¡¯t you say you had no ce to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ yes, you also listen to the hotel front desk ¡­ snap!¡±


    Peter pale and feeble exnation, Adriana pped him directly on the face, stored enough force, hit the raw pain.


    ¡°Exin my ass! You and the receptionist are simply in cahoots, saying that there is no ce to stay, who are you fooling? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    She leaned over, lifted her feet, ripped off the soft boots that covered her shoes, and smashed them directly into his arms, ¡°Take your stuff and get as far away from me as you can!¡±


    Because she hadn¡¯t slept all night, Adriana¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t very clear, so she didn¡¯t think much of the things Peter had prepared for her.


    But now that I think about it, all the malls are closed and he has prepared all his clothes and shoes in just over two hours.


    If you don¡¯t have your own power and connections, how can you get brand new brand new clothes on New Year¡¯s Eve?


    How dare you lick your face and tell her that there is no ce to sleep!


    Adriana feels like a really big idiot, being mercilessly consumed with sympathy by Peter!


    The woman was furious, and Peter couldn¡¯t care less, even though he felt his face hurt.


    He turned and followed up, ¡°Adri, let me exin, I ¡­¡±


    Peter tugged on her sleeve, Adriana¡¯s pace lurched, her stern eyes fixed on his hand tugging on her arm, and she frowned, ¡°Let go.¡±


    At the sound of his voice, the man seemed to be electrocuted and quickly withdrew his hand.


    ¡°I know that¡¯s bad ¡­, but I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear your bullshit. Say one more word and either you get out or I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Adriana left a message and left in a huff.


    Just like a little daughter-inw who was angry Peter followed pathetically, and did not dare to say anything more, just followed her quietly.


    Ouch. ¡­


    Peter reached up and touched his nose, and was hit impartially on the bridge of his nose by the snowball Adriana pinched just now, and it hurt like hell.


    Then reached out and touched the cheek she had hit, and it was hot and sore.


    It was just two days of being pped by her twice.


    Peter is a bit ¡­


    ¡­


    More than forty minutester.


    But it is just a few miles, originally a quick walk back, but because the snow is very thick, it took as much as forty minutes.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you¡¯re back atst.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, my sister-inw cooked dumplings today.¡±


    ¡°There was a snowstorm outside and you walked back?¡±


    Several people asked them one by one.


    Adriana removed the scarf from her neck and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s so snowy, I guess it¡¯s hard to even think about going back to Waverly.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? After all, it¡¯s vacation time now, so it¡¯s good to stay here for a few more days.¡± Anne walked up to Adriana, raised her eyebrows and smiled, nced at Peter out of the corner of her eye, and gestured something to Adriana with deep meaning.


    Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°Eat!¡±


    When I walked into the kitchen, they had already made arge pot of dumplings.


    It is customary here to eat dumplings on the first day of the New Year.


    By noon, the snow had stopped.


    The relevant departments were out in force and started clearing and plowing snow on arge scale.

 Chapter 527 – Three wives and four concubines

    Waverly, The Lindsay Family.


    ¡°Theresa, are you really going to let me work at the Lindsay Group?¡±


    Sandra is ecstatic, not expecting Theresa to let her go to the Lindsay Group.


    Although the Lindsay Group is not as good as the four Waverly groups, it is at least argepany with a promising future.


    Theresa sat in front of the dressing table and drew her eyeliner in the mirror, saying as she did so, ¡°Although I saved you from the car ident back then, you also transnted your womb to me. Maybe it¡¯s fate, I didn¡¯t expect the womb to be a good match. I have been recuperating my body for so many years, and the doctor said I am fully able to conceive. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Sandra ¡­¡±


    She drew the corners of her eyes, closed the eyeliner, and looked at Sandra through the mirror, ¡°If you have any requests in the future, just ask, I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Sandra, who was a little taller than Theresa, looked at her and simply smiled, ¡°Theresa, I just want to be a dink for the rest of my life, it doesn¡¯t matter if I want a uterus or not, as long as you can get you pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Silly sister, why are you so silly.¡±


    Theresa turned around, took a bank card from the drawer, shoved it into Sandra¡¯s hand, and asked, ¡°Do you ¡­ like Peter?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she shook her head hastily, ¡°No no no, big brother Peter ¡­ Mr. Alston is Theresa¡¯s man, how dare I covet it. I am now doing everything ording to your instructions, never dare to have second thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Theresa hid her face and smiled, ¡°What are you so nervous about, Sandra, you and I are not sisters, but we are better than sisters.¡±


    Pulled her to the bedside, sat down, a sincere look, said: ¡°Sister is not so careful person. Men, three wives and four concubines is normal, you and I, now just firmly grasp Peter¡¯s heart. At that time, I will be the big one, you will be the small one, and you will have all the glory and wealth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ not ¡­ good, right?¡±


    Sandra looked a little flustered, trembling in front of Theresa.


    Theresa raised her hand, her long nails lifted her chin, and her bright eyes surveyed her, ¡°This face of yours is a copy of Adriana¡¯s face. With this face, Peter will dote on you. But if it was in the past, you could have no worries, but now that Adriana is back, you should understand the truth of superiority and inferiority.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯m a fake ¡­¡±


    Listening to her words, Theresa¡¯s face was cold, ¡°True or false, false or real, who is the real one and who is the false one? I¡¯m telling you now, only the one that remains, the unique one, even if it¡¯s fake it¡¯s bound to be true!¡±


    A statement that has quite a ring to it.


    Sandra is not stupid, how can she not understand Theresa¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Theresa, I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Sandra shook her head like a rattle, ¡°You are deeply in love with Mr. Alston, if I secure the position will be very bad for you, I can not do so. Sister, you are my life saver, I can¡¯t repay you for the rest of my life ¡­¡±


    Sincere words, slightly choked with a few tears, eyes holding tears, looking at people very touching.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too stupid.¡±


    It must be said that the extraordinarily ¡®simple¡¯ Sandra speaks without fear, but it is because of this unrestrained mouth that Sandra can say what is in her own mind.


    Theresa believes it and feels that Sandra is truly grateful to her.


    Then he said: ¡°What you have to do now is to pull Peter¡¯s heart together, solidify your position in Peter¡¯s heart, and leave the rest to me. The Alston family is a very important part of the family. As long as I have the child of The Alston family, I will certainly stabilize my position. Then you and I, sisters, will really be blessed together.¡±


    So, after all is said and done, the reason Theresa is so relieved with Sandra is because Sandra transnted her uterus to Theresa after that car ident.


    Nowpletely devoid of reproductive functions, such a woman, even if she pulls a Peter, will never be able to gain a foothold in The Alston family.


    And Theresa, as long as she is anchored in The Alston family, her little one Sandra, in or out, is not likely to be her opponent.


    ¡°Sister, you are so kind.¡±


    Sandra was moved, weeping, a hug Theresa, ¡°You do not worry, I know how to do. The distinction between true and false lies in the fact that when the real is gone, the false will naturally be true.¡±


    As she spoke, Sandra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her clear crystal-like pupils shed with a bit of gloom and cold.


    The eyes suddenly became frightening.


    Intriguing.


    ¡°Okay, you have a good time in thest few days, after the mall opens you go buy some new clothes, and after the Lantern Festival you can go to work at thepany.¡±


    Theresa gently pushed her away, ¡°Women, you must know to dress yourself well.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you are so good to me.¡±


    ¡­


    After the blizzard, several people stayed at Vivian¡¯s house and could not leave.


    That night, Adriana slept with Helen, Vivian with Anne, and Peter and Luis were both kicked out of the house and went out to stay in a hotel.


    The next morning, the sun came out, the snow cleared almost, the highway ess.


    The group was ready to leave.


    On the way out, the group went downstairs.


    Adriana, on the other hand, stayed behind, pulled Vivian and barked a few words at her.


    ¡°Vivian, I know how hard it must be for you right now, but your mommy¡¯s lifelong wish is for you to have a better life and doesn¡¯t want you to feel bad along with it.


    Besides, people can¡¯te back from the dead, you think about it.


    I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t bring Edward to justice on this matter on my own, but I got the most out of it for you. He took 300 million aspensation and promised not to harass you from now on.


    The money will be transferred to your bank card in a few days, so keep it. You will definitely use it yourselfter.¡±


    Adriana looked at her sad and pitiful appearance, heartbroken, hugged her, smooth her back, sighed, ¡°We are still young, the future is still a long road, must look forward. You know what?¡±


    Adriana has always treated Vivian as her own sister, and naturally, she is iparably affectionate and concerned.


    Now when I see her sad and pregnant look, how can I not feel bad.


    Vivian quietly hugged Adriana, leaned in her arms, closed her eyes and choked up, ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Sister Anne, I wouldn¡¯t know where to go from here.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re best friends for life, always there for you. you don¡¯t have to go to Fryer Group anymore, and as for YY Law Firm, you say hello to Jenkins and he won¡¯t have a problem with it. Treat yourself well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    The two separated, Adriana looked at her and raised her hand to wipe the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, be strong. Don¡¯t hang out with Edward in the future, or I¡¯ll really get angry.¡±

 Chapter 528 – Time is running out

    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what Vivian¡¯s rtionship is with the previous generation of the Henderson Family, but in any case, staying away from the Henderson Family is the best option.


    It is best to avoid further idents and not to contact the party again.


    After bugging Vivian, Adriana went downstairs.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Anne?¡±


    Looking at Peter standing in front of him, but the two children are missing with Anne.


    Surrounded by a look around, actually even the car has been driven away?!


    This Anne, it¡¯s really killing me.


    ¡°She went ahead with the kids, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Peter pointed to the side, the Adrianapany car.


    That day outside the hotel ran out of gas, and only yesterday after the snow was cleared and traffic resumed, he went to fill up and brought the car back.


    ¡°Get in the car and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter walked over and opened the passenger door with an extremely gentlemanly attitude.


    Adriana didn¡¯t have any choice but to get in the car.


    Start the limo and leave.


    On the way, Adriana¡¯s eyes were closed and she was silent.


    Peter skimmed the woman beside him from time to time out of the corner of his eye and asked, ¡°When do you n to confess your identity ande back with me?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Still not paying attention and pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°This time we¡¯re going to the Salt Lake Vi as a family of four, not back to Orchard House.¡±


    He was worried that Adriana had a mental image of Orchard House and would not want to go back, so he offered to change the ce.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk after sixteen.¡±


    Adriana returned coldly.


    There is no hurry to announce her identity yet, there is still at least half a month left, she needs to deal with the matter at hand.


    Otherwise all the previous ones would have been in vain.


    ¡°If you have time to worry about me, you might as well worry about yourself. After the stock market opens on the eighth day of the first month, aren¡¯t you worried about The Alston family stock hitting a record low?¡±


    Snorting augh, ¡°Old Mr. Alston is now strongly supporting Brenden, I see your position is in danger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    For some reason, Adriana said so, Peter heart can not hide the joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m just worried that The Alston family will go bankrupt and you¡¯ll fall too far, and then you¡¯ll t out drag your two kids down with you.¡±


    Adriana kept her eyes closed, her scarf spread out and hitched to her body, lying with her eyes closed on the passenger side and talking.


    ¡°The matter about the form has been resolved, and a press conference will be held in a few days, and by then all negative news will not be broken.¡±


    Peter wins.


    No, to be more precise, I should say that everything is under control.


    Adriana slowly opened her eyes and gave him a sultry look, then slowly closed them again without speaking again.


    An hourter, arrived in Waverly.


    Anne is waiting at the curb of the trade building.


    Peter stopped the car, ¡°Today is the second day, you also have nothing, you might as well take the two children to y together. I still have something to do, I¡¯ll borrow your car for a while and send it to youter.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a car yourself?¡±


    Adriana sat up, somewhat displeased.


    ¡°I have a temporary matter to deal with.¡±


    Peter said, sort of justifying it.


    ¡°You can just contact Anne directly when you turn around.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana got up, put on her scarf, pushed open the car door and left.


    There did not seem to be any reluctance to allow Peter to meet her again with the excuse of borrowing a car.


    Inside the car, Peter watched as Adriana got into Anne¡¯s car and drove away.


    He then took out his phone and made a call to Zac, ¡°Where are you now? Okay, I¡¯ming to you now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone he went straight to the hospital.


    At the hospital¡¯s director¡¯s office, the man pushed the door in, closed it smoothly and walked in.


    ¡°Yo, big brother, what brings you here?¡±


    Zac looked at him with a bad smile, ¡°these two days with Adri look much better? What happened to your nose on ¡­? It¡¯s all bruised, you didn¡¯t get hit, did you?¡±


    He came over yfully.


    ¡°What a lot of nonsense.¡±


    Peter walked to the sofa and sat down, and said in a cold voice: ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling very badtely, the pain was regr before, andtely it¡¯s been hurting. The medicine you gave me, it¡¯s not working.¡±


    He sounded serious.


    Zac also understood the seriousness of the matter, put away his plodding air, went to sit next to him, took his hand, and took his pulse.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    His eyebrows twisted abruptly, ¡°How can this be? This ¡­ body of yours won¡¯tst long at all, huh?!¡±


    For Zac¡¯s shock, Peter seemed extremely calm.


    Pulled out a cigarette, lit it, took a hard drag, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I asked you to contact Mr. Mathew, have you done so? He is one of the top talents in the medical field, you ¡­¡±


    As he said that, Zac suddenly felt something was wrong, ¡°Could it be that Mathew told you that you don¡¯t have much time left? How did he, what did he say, how long do you have?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyelids droop slightly, clip the cigarette butt to the ashtray flicked the ashes, ¡°Up to ¡­ six months.¡±


    For five years Peter had people doing research on his body so that he could develop medicines that could save his life.


    However, his body examination did not reveal any problems, but just a lot of conditions, the body is sometimes cold and hot, headaches are killing him, and his body is getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡°Is it because of Theresa?¡±


    Zac, being a doctor, was very perceptive, ¡°Ever since Theresa overdosed you on that drug years ago, your health has been in an instant decline.¡±


    Peter gave a slight jaw as an acquiescence.


    That kind of medicine is very domineering, taking over will certainly trigger a series of side effects.


    Peter over the years, the body is not as good as a day, overbearing powerful aphrodisiac did not let him die on the spot is also considered good.


    ¡°How did that happen.¡±


    Zac shook his head slightly, took out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table, followed by smoking, ¡°I have not been able to figure out, five years ago after you fell off the cliff why you suddenly got this inexplicable disease, as if a virus, in the erosion of your internal organs, but with a variety of drugs are useless. Check also can not find out, really fuck strange.¡±


    ¡°There are so many things you can¡¯t think about, you can only face reality. I came here today to ask you to prescribe some medicine for me, just to control the headache. By the way, is there any medicine that is better for curing insomnia? Get me some.¡±


    Peter seems to be unconcerned about his physical condition.


    Despite Zac¡¯s shock, he didn¡¯t have much of an emotional turmoil.


    Maybe it¡¯s the fact that five years of facing your body¡¯s problems every day has taken its toll.


    But that day, when Mathew told him that he had only six months to live, he first felt a strong urge to ¡®recognize¡¯ Adriana in a way that was not very deliberate, and then ¡­ rounded up thest bit of his selfish desires.


    With her, the family reunion, even if it is half a year or, on the asion or.


    He didn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°SHIT, you¡¯re losing sleep again now?¡±


    Zac stood up in a misty voice, feeling that Peter¡¯s body was simply wasted.


    ¡°Adriana. she, should have bad insomnia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, her. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll get you some medicer.¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to tell Alvin and Edward, how long do you want to keep it to yourself, until you die? I¡¯m afraid that one day you really die, they know that I know not to report, most probably will kill me to let me bury you.¡±

 Chapter 529 – Working Undercover

    Heartless flirtation, but Zac¡¯s eyes swirled with water, it was very difficult.


    After all, Peter is his brother since childhood, better than family, how can it not be difficult?


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it when I get a chance.¡±


    Peter finished smoking a cigarette, held the butt down in the ashtray and twisted it out, got up and said, ¡°Give me the medicine, I¡¯ll go first, there are still a lot of things to deal with at hand.¡±


    ¡°Deal with what ah, you are a person who is dying, so busy for what? No, no give. Unless about a few of us brothers to eat together. In the past, it was a few of us together for New Year¡¯s Eve, today for the sake of Adriana¡¯s return let¡¯s not bother. But you have to make it up to us.¡±


    Zac was adamant.


    Peter thought about it and thought he had a point, so he agreed.


    On this day, the two children yed with Anne.


    Adriana had an appointment with Hayley this afternoon.


    Still at the same coffee shop as thest one.


    Adriana sat there and ordered a cup of coffee and waited quietly for Hayley, but in ten minutes or so the familiar figure walked in.


    She walked in wearing a mink fur coat and sat across from her, dressed up like a broaddy.


    ¡°Lawson, good New Year.¡±


    She smiled sweetly and blushed when she faced Adriana.


    I think I thought I had slept with ¡®Lawson¡¯ and that¡¯s why I was so shy.


    ¡°Well, have you had a DNA test?¡±


    Adriana got right to the point and asked directly.


    At the mention of this, Hayley¡¯s smiling face instantly tightened up and she said to the waiter, ¡°Atte.¡±


    Turned his head, looked across at the ¡®man¡¯ and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, the child ¡­ is not his.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m curious, who from The Alston family have you still been with?¡±


    Adriana sat up straight and stared at her without blinking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hayley seems at ease with ¡®Lawson¡¯ and tells it like it is, ¡°There was just one time when I got drunk and said I had sex, and that was the first time. In Los Angeles. But I clearly remember being with him, so how could I have someone else¡¯s baby?¡±


    She was aggrieved in her heart.


    Adriana is not 100% trust Hayley¡¯s words, but from the change in her facial expression, it should not be a lie.


    Think carefully.


    I think Brenden is really scary.


    ¡°I called you here today to tell you something.¡±


    Adriana drank a ss of water and was adjusting herself, not forgetting to say, ¡°You¡¯d better be a bit prepared, it may ¡­ be hard for you to ept.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What? You ¡­ you ¡­ want to marry me?¡±


    Unrealistic ideas floated in Hayley¡¯s head.


    That thought made Adriana¡¯s eyes flicker, and she felt even more like if she were to tell the truthter, Hayley would blow up and be so angry she would want to kill her.


    ¡°Madam, yourtte, be careful of the heat.¡±


    The waiter came over, put down thette, and left.


    Hayley¡¯s expectant eyes looked straight at her and never moved away.


    The hot gaze stared at Adriana a little uneasy, swallowed and said, ¡°Actually ¡­ I am not any Lawson, nor am I a man. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Lawson? It¡¯s not a man either? Then ¡­ that ¡­ is what?¡±


    ¡°Adriana! I am Adriana!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Adriana plucked up the courage to tell Hayley directly.


    Bang¨C


    As expected, Hayley was furious.


    The eyes as big as copper bells stared at her unblinkingly, reaching out and pointing at her face, his hands shivering with anger.


    ¡°Say that again? Who ¡­ are you?¡±


    Her anger was all expected by Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m Adriana, but in disguise. That day at Floedan, you were drunk and nothing happened to us. I knew you would be angry ¡­ can ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    As Adriana continued to exin, Hayley suddenly fell into the card table, covered her face with her hands and cried.


    The crying was so sudden that it broke Adriana a little.


    ¡°Hey, you ¡­ what are you crying about? I know it was wrong of me to lie to you, but Hayley I really did it for your own good. Many years ago I told you that Brenden is not worthy of your reliance, but you refused to listen to me. Look at it now ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Adriana was only halfway through her sentence when Hayley growled, interrupting her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Drawing a tissue to wipe the tears on his face, wailing and crying for a long time.


    Adriana wanted to exin a few times, but didn¡¯t say anything when she saw how much she was crying.


    It took her a long time to collect her tears and stop choking.


    The coffee was sipped at the end, and as she drank, she red at Adriana, the sharp eyes with a touch of grief and exasperation.


    Bang¨C


    The coffee cup was ced heavily on the table and the cup spilled out.


    ¡°Adriana, how can you do this? And, what were you doing at my mom¡¯s house that day?¡±


    questioned indignantly.


    When it came down to it, Adriana felt she had nothing to hide, ¡°I was an orphan back then, and your mother adopted me. Recently I was confused about my identity and the Soto family got involved, saying that I was a member of the Soto family. I went to your mother¡¯s house that day to get a long-life lock that I carried around with me as a child, which had ¡®Gu¡¯ engraved on it, but even that didn¡¯t prove that I was from the Soto family. So I had a DNA test done with Harlee and the results ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it very bluntly, perhaps not wanting to face the issue of her birth.


    Shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Soto family?¡±


    Hayley looked at her with red eyes and was puzzled, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°On the sixteenth day the Soto family will hold a banquet, and you will understand then. I am willing to tell you because I have never treated you as an outsider, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have told you about Brenden.¡±


    With Hayley, Adriana¡¯s attitude was straightforward.


    After all, we grew up together as children, Hayley bullied her or scolded her, that is all in the past.


    ¡°Then what do you mean by giving me five million? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind, don¡¯t you just want me to work undercover for you, do you really think five million can buy me? Adriana, you also underestimate me too much, huh?¡±


    She stood up in a sh, huffed, picked up her handbag and red at her, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Then the people left.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, skimmed her lips and smiled faintly.


    I thought that was the end of it, but I received a call from Jenkins the next day.


    Two people made an appointment to meet.


    Still in the same cafe where she met Hayley yesterday, Adriana booked a booth and sat inside, waiting quietly for Jenkins.


    After a while, he finally came.


    Knocked on the door and walked in.


    Jenkins a formal dress, jacket ck tweed coat, carrying a briefcase, with ck rimmed sses, just like a professional barrister¡¯s aura.


    He stood there, staring nkly at Adriana, examining her carefully up and down, then stepped in, leaned over and looked again.

 Chapter 530 A Family

    Adriana shivered at his look and pointed to the card table across the room, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Adri? Is it really you?¡±


    She spoke to Jenkins in her original voice and the man blushed and brushed the frame of his sses, ¡°It¡¯s really you? You¡¯re alive?¡±


    Jenkins hugged her and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Adri, you know, back then I really thought you were dead, I never got out of the shadows, I didn¡¯t think you were still alive. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    He was so happy as a child that he just about jumped up and down with joy.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re hugging me too tight, are you going to strangle me.¡±


    Adriana cried andughed, pushing him away.


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes were red with excitement as she put down her briefcase and sat across from her, ¡°Adri, where have you been all these years, why are you dressed as a man? How did you end up in the Fryer Group and what is your rtionship with Harlee? I heard Hayley say that he is your real brother and you are a child of the Soto family?¡±


    A series of questions, like a hundred thousand reasons, kept asking.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she took a sip of her honey grapefruit tea, ¡°Brother, which one is better for me to answer you with so many questions?¡±


    Harlee is her real brother, but Jenkins is the brother she grew up with as a child.


    A twenty-year rtionship, which she naturally will not forget, will still feel close to Jenkins when she sees him again.


    Because that time to now, Jenkins has never changed his feelings for her, always treating her like his own sister and treating her the best.


    ¡°There is no hurry, answer one by one. Even if you talk for three days and three nights, I will stay with you.¡±


    A heart-warming phrase, Adriana is very touched.


    ¡°In fact, the car ident five years ago was just an ident, then I was saved by Harlee, he took me to live abroad all the time. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the Soto family. I was dressed as a man because I didn¡¯t want to be recognized, but in a few days the Soto family will hold a banquet and my identity will be revealed to everyone. So, there¡¯s no point in pretending any longer.¡±


    Five years of a life worse than death were told in a few words by Adriana.


    The thing about the unnamed ind was supposed to be a secret, not to be known by them, and Adriana passed it by, not wanting to talk about it.


    The two sat and talked with Jenkins for quite some time.


    From childhood to more than nine years ago, then to five years ago, then tost year, this year ¡­


    They talked back and forth for hours.


    From the cafe to the restaurant until the end of lunch.


    ¡°After all that talk, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡± After the meal, the two left the hotel and stood by the road, Jenkins said, ¡°Hayley doesn¡¯t hate you anymore, she says she knows it¡¯s wrong, she just doesn¡¯t want to bow down in front of you. You know, she has been high-minded since she was a child and can¡¯t see herself as inferior to you. Five years ago Peter was so crazy about you, she was upset that she wanted to hook up with Brenden and ended up in a whirlwind. After several years, she has also grown up and understands many things about herself. I hope that you will not me her and give her a chance.¡±


    At that, Adriana pursed her lips and smiled lightly.


    Theugh came from the heart, really happy.


    ¡°Brother, in your heart I¡¯m that petty?¡± Sheughed and opened her arms to give her a big hug, ¡°No, you are all my family.¡±


    Every move she made startled Jenkins.


    I thought there would be a gap between them after years of not seeing each other, but I didn¡¯t expect Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him to remain unchanged.


    Jenkinsughed along, ¡°Yes, family, family.¡±


    Leaning on his shoulder, Adriana¡¯s cheek smile gradually faded, thinking of that time to meet Thelma at The Hale family, always feel that Thelma is still hiding something.


    What made her feel weird was Thelma¡¯s attitude.


    I don¡¯t know if Thelma knew she was from the Soto family and was secretly warned by the Soto family, or if Thelma had been ying games all these years?


    If it was the former, she could understand.


    If thetter is the case, then this person is hiding too many secrets.


    ¡°By the way, my mom said for you toe home sometime and sit with the two kids.¡± Releasing Adriana, he looked at her with a clear, moist smile.


    ¡°Well, will go sometime.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s gettingte, so hurry up and go back. It¡¯s pretty cold this year.¡± Jenkins opened the car door for her and watched her get in.


    Adriana got into the car, closed the door, started the sedan and was about to leave when she suddenly pressed down the window, propped her elbow on the window and poked her head in, ¡°Brother, I forgot to remind you to stay away from the Henderson Family, they are not for you to think about.¡±


    Jenkins converged his eyebrows and nodded with a somber expression.


    The attitude ¡­ is somewhat perfunctory.


    But everyone has the right to make their own choices, and although she calls Jenkins a brother, she can¡¯t influence his life.


    With the windows up, Adriana drove away.


    Along the way, Adriana was more rxed than ever, as if she was wearing a mask that gave her a great psychological shadow.


    The Hale family is now on good terms with her, which warms her heart a bit.


    Just thinking about the Soto family¡¯s attitude and the way they would behave half a monthter gave Adriana a bit of a headache.


    Harlee had called her over the past two days, asking her more than once to make time to meet with Old Mr. Soto, and Adriana had repeatedly refused, really not wanting to meet with Old Mr. Soto.


    Or simply not ready to go back to the Soto family.


    Back at home.


    Adriana opened the door and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like she could rx a little.


    As a result, I saw an unexpected guest sitting on the living room couch.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    With a cold face, she changed her shoes in the foyer.


    ¡°Mommy, daddy came over to see you. He said he wants to dine with us today, okay?¡±


    Luis walked over to Adriana¡¯s side and grinned.


    The actual fact is that Helen is very high and cold lightly snorted, ¡°want to chase back mommy are not a little bit good attitude? The daddy is also too perfunctory.¡±


    Anne was the only one who silently returned to her room, leaving space for the family of four.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook today and make you guys something delicious. Okay?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter said.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s nice.¡±


    Luis was so excited and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, daddy¡¯s cooking is so good, you¡¯ll love it.¡±


    Adriana is a little confused by the two children, one makes a strong effort to set the two together, one is very opposed to the two together.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to let Luis ¡­ spend some time with Hank.¡±


    Peter sort of consulted with Adriana.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to take care of Peter, but when it came to her children, she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡°Hank? Why?¡±


    What is the purpose of suddenly giving the child to Hank to raise? Adriana always felt as if Peter was hiding something from her.


    ¡°Luis has lived in a privileged environment since he was young and his nature needs to be honed and sharpened. I¡¯m morefortable with him following Hank around. This is the right age to learn and grow.¡±


    ¡°The learning and growing stages require a mother and father to be there, and you leave him with Hank?¡±

 Chapter 531 – A knife’s mouth and a bean curd’s heart

    Adriana clearly disagrees.


    ¡°So what do you mean ¡­ you¡¯reing back to stay with Luis?¡±


    Adri¡¯s smile emerged on the man¡¯s timelessly cold face.


    Adriana, with the hindsight of being counted by Peter, skimmed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    ¡°What if youe back, then Luis will be at home from now on. If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll send Luis over to Hank.¡±


    Peter sounded like he was informing Adriana, not asking for her opinion at all.


    ¡°Daddy, what am I going to do when you send Luis there?¡±


    Helen walked up to Peter, ¡°I can¡¯t let go of Luis.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re giving up on Daddy? You¡¯re always trying to find a new boyfriend for your mommy, and sooner orter you¡¯ll have to separate from Luis when the timees.¡±


    After the man finished, he looked at Luis fervently and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Luis, intelligent and resourceful, immediately agreed, ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Luis, who was wearing a blue id suit with a tie around his neck, nodded in a serious manner and said seriously, ¡°Helen, if you don¡¯t like me and Daddy, you have to get used to it as soon as possible. Otherwise, one day you will be separated from us and will definitely cry.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Helen was at a loss for words, not knowing how to retort, and looked at Adriana for help.


    Adriana immediately looked away and looked elsewhere, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I need to sleep, you guys y.¡±


    Flee the battlefield and head straight for the bedroom.


    Seeing this, Peter followed.


    Adriana was about to close the door when Peter stuck one foot in, she couldn¡¯t close the door and looked back to find him following her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    Peter pushed the door open hard, squeezed in, and closed it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The little womanzily walked over to the dressing table in the bedroom and sat down, with a stern face, ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    ¡°This is for you, it should work for you.¡±


    The man walked up to her and ced the white medicine bottle on the table, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what your condition is, I asked, and with proper conditioning, the insomnia can be cured.¡±


    Adriana nced at the bottle on the table, not realizing that Peter had found out about her insomnia that day in the hotel and actually bought her the medicine himself.


    ¡°Take it away, I can¡¯t use it.¡±


    Adriana pulled out another vial from her pocket and ced it on the table, deliberately next to the bottle of medicine Peter had brought, ¡°Ran sent it to me, imported medicine.¡±


    She was intentionally irritating Peter.


    Surprisingly, Peter smiled instead of being angry, ¡°It¡¯s good, willing to buy you medicine means that you care about you. What do you want to eat tonight? I bought the ingredients to make it quickly.¡±


    Previously, Peter was very much against her close rtionship with Ran and the two of them.


    This time, uncharacteristically, nothing was said?


    Adriana couldn¡¯t figure out what Peter meant and didn¡¯t bother to look into it.


    ¡°Do whatever you want, I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    With Jenkins two in the hotel after dinner has been two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, busy for a while to rush back, now four or five o¡¯clock time, her stomach has not digested the food yet.


    So indifferent attitude, it is obvious through the detachment.


    Didn¡¯t even want to bullshit with Peter.


    Peter knows what he means, but pretends not to know.


    Walked to the bed and sat down, ¡°Is the contract ready?¡±


    ¡°What contract?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused and immediately remembered that it was about Helen¡¯s custody, ¡°How am I supposed to trust you?¡±


    Feel that there is no trust established between the two now.


    Worried that after living with Peter, in case he is eaten up, will not ¡­


    But that was before, and if it were now, it would not win Peter, but at least it would not put itself at too much of a disadvantage.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Peter asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She lowered her head, hesitated a bit, and then said, ¡°I can promise you, but you need to meet my first three conditions. And the most important ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man waited quietly for her terms.


    ¡°You must ¡­¡±


    When the words came to her lips, Adriana looked at him with a flickering gaze and looked away, ¡°Nothing.


    She wanted to ask what was going on with Peter¡¯s headaches and hot and cold spells at the Asnana Hotel earlier.


    ¡°I promise you. But, not now.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°The day of the sixteenth.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen?¡±


    Peter gazed at her with a hint of inquiry in his eyes and smiled readily, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    On the 16th day of the first month, the Soto family will announce that she is the heir of the Soto family and everyone will know about it.


    Adriana has no power behind her and does not want to go to the Soto family, which is why she agreed to start a formal engagement with him on the 16th day of the first month.


    After the talk, the room fell silent again for a moment.


    The atmosphere was one of formality and awkwardness.


    ¡°You rest for a while while I ¡­ go prepare dinner.¡±


    The man gets up and leaves the bedroom.


    Because of the New Year, the sound of firecrackers continued every day, and Adriana really did not sleep.


    Even the bottle of medicine that you went to get yourself was only avable in the morning.


    Adriana felt very poor mental state, poured two sleeping pills from the bottle and swallowed them directly raw, theny down on the bed and slept.


    Knock Knock-


    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but there was a knock on the door outside.


    Adriana Fang woke up with a groggy brain.


    ¡°Have you slept, it¡¯s time to get up and eat.¡±


    Peter, wearing an apron, stood by the bed, looking at her with a soft face, ¡°Cooked everything you like to eat, get up and eat some.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ sleepy and don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    With the medication, Adriana was finally able to get some sleep and really didn¡¯t want to get up.


    Peter looked back at the dressing table, the one vial had obviously been moved, and knew that Adriana had drunk the medicine.


    ¡°Then you sleep and eat when you wake up.¡±


    Peter pulled the bedding for her and covered it.


    That¡¯s what left.


    Peter walked out of the room, closing the door with a small sound, but Adriana¡¯s closed eyes opened.


    Through the window, looking at the early lights, the lights are gorgeous, some mixed feelings.


    Having left The Alston family far away back then, she is now willing to make a sham deal with Peter in order to take custody of Helen.


    Adriana was helpless.


    Whether it¡¯s the Soto family or The Alston family, she doesn¡¯t have an absolute power struggle, she just goes around the bend.


    Not long after, the smell of food came from outside.


    You can smell it through the door.


    Grunt-


    The stomach is indisputably singing an empty city.


    Adriana rolled over and looked over, only a faint light could be seening through a closed door.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t get up.


    Because she didn¡¯t know what mood to face Peter in, or maybe she wasn¡¯t mentally prepared for it.


    Lying in bed, Adriana idly yed with her phone, swiped Twitter, and watched the negative gossip about The Alston family with great interest.


    At this time the door knocked and Mu Anne walked in, ¡°Want to get up for dinner? It¡¯s sote.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°What are you pretending for? Peter and the two kids are gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡±


    Adriana inclined her head and looked at the living room, it was indeed empty, even the sound was gone. ¡°It¡¯s better if they go back, finally a little quiet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a knife¡¯s mouth and a bean curd¡¯s heart. Still can not understand you.¡±

 Chapter 532 Another Identity

    Anne knows Adriana well enough to know that she is the one who is cold on the outside, but has a good heart.


    ¡°What did Peter say about knowing who you really are?¡±


    Gossiping, Anne sat on the edge of the bed with a curious look on her face and took Adriana¡¯s hand, begging, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    Adriana gave her a nk look, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked you yet, did you already know about my rtionship with Harlee? Otherwise, why would you be willing to promise Harlee to help me? You are at least the big boss of Hale Cobb Law FirFuck, why do you have toe work for me.¡±


    Never understood why, but Adriana couldn¡¯t bear to me Anne.


    You know, you are not even a match for Harlee, let alone Anne.


    ¡°No, no, no, really, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Anne raised her right hand, ¡°Heaven and earth, I really don¡¯t know. But Harlee asked me toe over and help you, and gave me a lot of money. Besides, I¡¯m tired of taking care of thepany for so many years, so I want to give myself a break.¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked abruptly serious, ¡°I just want to tell you that now that it is known that you are from the Soto family, there may be others from the Soto family to help you in the future. I may have to go back to Los Angeles before long, and thepany there is also short of people to manage.¡±


    ¡°Anne, thank you.¡±


    Adriana held Anne¡¯s hand with a touched face, ¡°It¡¯s been really hard for you alone since thepany was founded until now. But I would prefer you to take Vivian abroad now, you know how she is, you really can¡¯t let her stay at home.¡±


    Edward¡¯s affairs always made Adriana uneasy and felt that if Vivian continued to stay, she would definitely still be entangled with Edward.


    Because of Edward, Vivian lost an unborn child, and her mother died as a result.


    Adriana had to keep Vivian away from whatever entanglements they had in the past.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯ve always looked up to Vivian as my best friend. But there¡¯s something I have to say.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Anne wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°What? You said.¡±


    ¡°Actually, everyone has a life, as in thest time we took her to have an abortion, Vivian had some regrets afterwards . Even though we started from a good ce for her, it¡¯s not all understandable and I¡¯m worried that too much interference from you will backfire.¡±


    Anne is also straightforward in nature and understands Adriana¡¯s feelings, but feels that what Adriana is doing is not very good.


    If Vivian wants her to interfere, it is naturally good. If Vivian does not want Adriana to interfere in her private affairs, then everything Adriana does will feel like meddling.


    Adriana did not retort, a frustrated sigh, ¡°you said I know, I thought about standing by, but Vivian¡¯s life is pitiful, how can I not be heartbroken. In the future ¡­ her things I will respect her ideas and choices.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Vivian is indeed very poor now that she is alone. But if you ask her to follow me to Los Angeles now, it¡¯s not sure she¡¯ll agree.¡±


    Anne was really worried that Vivian wouldn¡¯t go to LA.


    In Waverly if you continue to tangle with Edward, the person who will suffer is definitely her.


    ¡°Go back and ask her what she wants.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Adriana woke up early in the morning, turned on her cell phone and opened the other number in her phone that had been off.


    And then turn up Brenden¡¯s cell phone number.


    Holding the phone, hesitated for a long time, or dialed the other number.


    When the call was answered, without waiting for Adriana to speak, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°You finally got around to calling? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Mr. Alston, what¡¯s the good news about contacting me so urgently?¡±


    When she first contacted Brenden as a mystery woman, she negotiated a partnership over the phone and provided the best bid for Clear Bay, helping him take the Clear Bay Project.


    At that time, he was told to contact ¡®Lawson¡¯ and work together.


    Now that ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ identity is about to be revealed, she still has an identity she can use.


    ¡°Naturally, I have a new project to work with you on.¡±


    Brenden was very impressed with the ¡®mystery woman¡¯ and then added, ¡°And to thank you for helping me with the Clear Bay Project.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you said Clear Bay Project ¡­ I¡¯m calling you this time because I want to tell you that that ¡®Lawson¡¯, is not reliable.¡±


    Adriana has studied voice acting before, so she can switch between various voices at will and with ease.


    Naturally, there is no worry about mistakes.


    ¡°Unreliable? How so?¡±


    Brenden was suspicious.


    ¡°ording to reliable sources, some people say this Lawson is a woman disguised as a man, the real identity is mu what? Adriana. heard, before with you and Peter quite close. You don¡¯t know that, do you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice had a slightly questioning tone to it.


    ¡°What? Ad¡­ Adriana?!¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°I ¡­ tsk ¡­¡± he sighed as if there was a sigh, ¡°Really? I have been very suspicious of Lawson¡¯s identity, always feel that this person d¨¦j¨¤ vu, is having people investigate, just found some clues, no real evidence yet.¡±


    ¡°Heh. You can¡¯t even recognize your old acquaintances, Mr. Alston, I doubt your strength. If that¡¯s the case, how do you expect me to continue trading with you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice is very steady and deep, with a bit of ruthlessness in the workce that is not easily perceived.


    On the other end of the phone, Brenden had a moment of silence before saying, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what to call you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me per se?¡±


    ¡°You can just call me ¡®Amber¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Amber? Very nice name, looking forward to meeting you.¡±


    ¡°I have no reasonable exnation for what happened to Adriana, and I doubt very much that she saved my life once, whether it was a deliberate arrangement or a conspiracy.¡±


    Adriana bites back.


    What we need to do now is naturally to gain Brenden¡¯s trust, re-establish trust with another identity, and onlyter can we learn more information.


    ¡°Amber, the matter was an oversight on my part. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to exin so much to me. You should know that you were given a Clear Bay Project because of your ability. As for Adriana, although I hate people¡¯s calctions, there are reliable rumors recently that Lawson is from the Soto family. If that¡¯s true, she still has some use.¡±


    The words of ¡®Amber¡¯ over here lurched, leaving Brenden more than a little puzzled.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°First determine this person¡¯s position and value before saying anything else. Also, I warn you, if you unite with Adriana to count me alone, then ¡­ the consequences will be your own!¡±


    ¡°Amber, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Brenden was about to say something else when there was already a disconnect on the other side.


    Holding the phone, Brenden¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he fell into deep thought.


    This woman named ¡®Amber¡¯, who is she?

 Chapter 533 Threats

    With a sideways nce, helooked at the special assistant beside him, Jaime.


    He ordered, ¡°Immediately check for me if there is a woman named ¡®Amber¡¯ with a strong background.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Jaime turns to leave.


    Peter yed with his phone and stood in the courtyard, pacing back and forth.


    ¡®Lawson¡¯ was from THE Soto family, and he had heard about it, he just didn¡¯t care that much.


    After all, he had direct dealings with Harlee, and ¡®Lawson¡¯ had been working for the Soto family¡¯s Fryer Group.


    So Lawson¡¯s close rtionship with the Soto family was expected, and he wouldn¡¯t be too surprised to learn that Lawson was a descendant of the Soto family.


    Just never thought Lawson is actually Adriana!


    That ¡­


    On the day of Floedan, Hayley was with ¡®Lawson¡¯ both in the hotel ¡­?


    His pupils deepened for a few moments and he immediately gave Hayley a call, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°At my mom¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Come back immediately, speed!¡±


    His phone call, with a cold tone, scared Hayley so much that she left immediately and went straight home.


    Brenden home.


    Situated in the Jing Yang Court senior vi area, it is located in the first building in the south and is a three-story vi townhouse.


    Although not as grand as Peter¡¯s Orchard House side, but is also absolutely top decoration, the atmosphere of luxury.


    Brenden has designed everything from the materials used in the design of the vi down to the small garden on the side of the vi.


    That¡¯s why his vi looks particrly different, not knowing that it was designed and built by his own hands in his early years.


    Hayley hurried back in style, parked the car in front of the vi, and trotted into the house.


    Seeing Brenden sitting on the couch in the living room , he gasped and asked, ¡°Brenden, what did you call me ¡­ for?¡±


    Nervousness, trepidation, fear.


    It is Hayley¡¯s mood at this moment, or in her case Brenden has always been afraid.


    Especially in recent years, his character has be more and more violent, making her very scrupulous.


    The man sat gracefully on the sofa, holding a magazine in his hand, and although he did not look up at her, he exuded apelling aura.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    He never looked up and spoke in a deep voice.


    Hayley was inexplicably nervous and stood across from him with her bag and high heels, asking weakly, ¡°Brenden, calling me back in such a hurry, is there something big going on?¡±


    Snap¨C


    The man closed the book and dropped it on the low ss table with a crisp sound.


    He slowly raised his eyes, crossed his fingers and propped his elbows on the couch, ¡°Lawson went to your mother¡¯s house years ago?¡±


    ¡°Huh? He? Oh, I ¡­ I don¡¯t really know.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s heart thumped and her little heart almost jumped out of her throat.


    ¡°Not sure or don¡¯t want to talk about it? Hmm?¡±


    Thest word has a long ending, with a slight threatening implication.


    ¡°I was ¡­ I mean I¡¯m not really sure what he was looking for my mom to do. I asked Mr. Boone and Mr. Boone wouldn¡¯t talk to me. My mom said he just visited her with his stuff and then asked something about me.¡±


    Hayley was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t breathe, and the fingernails holding her handbag tightly pinched the leather bag¡¯s carrying handle.


    I thought: Brenden suddenly asked this question, could it be that he knows something?


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was eerie, and his thick, ink-dyed eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°Did I ever tell you that ¡®Lawson¡¯ must tell me first if there¡¯s any movement?¡±


    Hayley nodded, ¡°Said ¡­ said that.¡±


    Too nervous to even speak smoothly.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    The man looked at him, his expressionless face gradually ted with ayer of cold frost.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hayley bit her lip with her shell teeth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The man angrily pped the couch, got up, and walked up in a healthy manner, grabbed Hayley by the hair, ¡°Are you afraid to talk, or do you f*cking know that Lawson is the woman, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ it hurts, help, it really hurts, Brenden you let go!¡±


    It seems that Hayley has seen a lot of such scenes, and was not scared out of her wits by his sudden move, but protected her hair and begged for mercy, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about? What Lawson is a woman? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Say it again?!¡±


    The force in the man¡¯s hands increased, pulling Hayley¡¯s scalp painfully.


    She held back the pain, ayer of tears spilling from her eyes, ¡°How could Lawson be a woman, he gave me money back, said he liked me and asked if I wanted to follow him. Said you didn¡¯t love me at all.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s half-truths confused Brenden, and he stopped tugging hard on his hair and shook her off.


    ¡°She asked if you wanted to follow him? Heh, kind of interesting.¡±


    Brenden lifted his suit with one hand and crossed his arms, rubbing his chin with the other, as if in thought, ¡°fuck, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m being yed by this woman.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hayley was thrown to the ground by him and fell to her knees, stifling a choked sob, ¡°That¡¯s all Lawson said, I ¡­ I didn¡¯t dare say to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid, or do you n to follow that wild man?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t, we both have a child, how could I leave.¡±


    She shook her head and tears fell like rain.


    The man¡¯s gaze was awe-inspiring, he grabbed her cor and brought her forward, ¡°Hayley, listen to me clearly, you were the one who rushed to marry me, now we have a child, if you dare to have second thoughts about me, I will let you never see your son!¡±


    Apanied by the words, he pushed hard, Hayley was pushed a stumble.


    Brenden got up and left, the sound of his pace fading away.


    Hayley¡¯s sobbing voice disappeared, and the hands propped on the ground clenched together, slightly zed eyes more than a little ruthless.


    Brenden, you¡¯re still trying to threaten me with my son after all, aren¡¯t you?


    How could I possibly let you get away with it!


    Liar, bastard!


    ¡­


    On this afternoon, Adriana was running.


    Back for so long, Adriana has been busy with a variety of things, dyed, so the exercise is also less, the body is also slowed down a lot.


    Then take advantage of the gap immediately fitness exercise.


    At that moment, the phone suddenly rang.


    Take a look at the phone, it is an unfamiliar phone number.


    ¡°Hello, which ¡­ bit?¡±


    A ¡®bit¡¯ the end of the word has not finished, then heard the other side of the plea for help, and suddenly that word stuck in the throat.


    ¡°Lawson, save me save me, save my mom and dad.¡±


    Evalyn?


    ¡°Evalyn, where are you now? Take it easy and talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Lawson, those police withdrew the protection of my mom and dad, just now came a group of people took my mom and dad away, you quickly help me.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Floedan, the old home of Preynia Mountain.¡±


    ¡°You call the police right now.¡±


    ¡°The police have been called, the police came to understand things and left.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take it easy, I¡¯ll get there as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana stood on the curb, pondering Evalyn¡¯s phone call, the whole time her thoughts were not confused at all, she didn¡¯t look like a fool at all.


    Looking at the phone screen, it clearly shows the fourth day of the month.


    Rememberst time Peter said he would hold a press conference tomorrow, howe today Chen¡¯s father and mother were kidnapped?

 Chapter 534 – Accompanying a play

    Adriana didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately made a call to Peter.


    ¡°Why did you give up calling me?¡±


    After the phone was connected, a man¡¯s warm voice came from the other side.


    ¡°Evalyn¡¯s mom and dad were kidnapped, did you do it?¡±


    When they returned from Floedan, they brought Evalyn back with them, but after the incident of ¡®Peter robbing the hair growth form¡¯, Evalyn was taken back to Preynia Mountain to stay with Chen¡¯s father and mother.


    This time it happened suddenly, and Adriana always felt something strange.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man answered very calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying! If people weren¡¯t kidnapped by you, you would be surprised and not so calm now. Peter what do you really want?¡±


    Adriana was slightly agitated.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man on the other end of the lineughed softly, ¡°Yes or no, does it matter to you? In other words, what do Evalyn¡¯s parents have to do with you that warrants your anger with me over them?¡±


    Peter was puzzled.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless for a moment, thinking that Peter¡¯s words were not without merit.


    Chen¡¯s father and mother had nothing to do with her, so why should they interfere in their affairs?


    ¡°Is it hard to say that you¡¯re worried because you think the person who kidnapped them will be me?¡±


    ¡°Get lost and make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone at once.


    Thinking about it, I always feel that this Evalyn body has many problems, suspicious.


    So I decided to make a trip to Floedan.


    Finally, I have not seen Ran for a long time, and I can also meet with Ran.


    With her mind made up, Adriana went back, packed her things, bought her ticket, and went straight to the airport.


    Who knew that the party arrived at the airport, saw a person walking down from the car in front ¡­ Peter?


    When she saw him, he saw her.


    ¡°Coincidence.¡±


    The tall man was wearing a ck and white checkered trench coat, wearing sunsses, which covered the good-looking Danfeng eyes, but could not cover the angr and three-dimensional face.


    He is the most dazzling presence when he stands in the crowd.


    The fashionable male modelparable to street photography, handsome with a little high and cool and noble, just like a noble prince.


    ¡°You followed me?¡±


    Adriana walked up to him and questioned in an unfriendly manner.


    ¡°On the 16th day of the first month, the agreement between you and me will take effect. Do you think that I have any reason to follow?¡±


    His cold eyes, when looking at Adriana, swirled with a warm smile, and let people can not understand the depth of love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to go to Floedan.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    At those words, Adriana¡¯s taboo eyes shot him a look, turned and walked away.


    The two bought the most recent tickets and went in and checked in and boarded directly.


    Because the time was staggered, the two were also separated by location.


    But this time, no one changed seats.


    It was dark until we arrived in Floedan.


    When the two got off the ne, Peter saw her pushing her suitcase and went up to her, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana coldly refused.


    The man reached right out and squeezed the trolley case, and Adriana reflexively withdrew her hand, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Unhappily questioned, but saw the man reveal a wicked smile after a sessful scheme.


    She hummed softly, not speaking, and walked forward inrge strides.


    The airport exit, not far from the crowd a man dressed in military green trench coat came over, in the light of the illumination, the man earrings flooded with a little star, set off the demon face through a few wild.


    Adriana walked over and opened her arms.


    The man opposite ruffled his forehead bangs, demon charming hooked lips a smile, very polite a hug.


    ¡°Stay with the show.¡±


    Hugging Ran, Adriana padded up and whispered in his ear.


    ss dark as ink eyes shed, gazing at Peter three meters away, a little stream of light shed under his eyes, ¡°No problem.¡±


    The two voices are very small.


    And then each let go of the other and stood still.


    ¡°Good New Year.¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow, snapped his fingers, and a man holding a bouquet of blue sirens stepped forward, handed the flowers to Ran, nodded, and turned to leave, disappearing into the crowd.


    Ran cradled arge bouquet of flowers in his arms, ¡°Here, Happy New Year.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was slightly sunken, a few ck lines slipped in front of her forehead, looking around, almost reaching out to cover her face, ¡°What are you doing? I am now a woman dressed as a man, you let others misunderstand, you know.¡±


    ¡°Gee, when did I, Ran, ever care what other people think? Besides, you¡¯re just a woman, people can misunderstand as much as they like, you won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh.¡±


    A very grounded exnation.


    Adriana skimmed, suddenly felt a chill down her back, and then remembered Peter standing behind her.


    Solely, epted the flowers, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ran reached out and rubbed her little head.


    The two of them are in an intimate position, which makes people think.


    Peter¡¯s face sank and sank, so he had to look away sideways and just pretend to see nothing.


    ¡°Yo, Mr. Alston, good New Year.¡±


    Ran walked up to Peter and reached out to shake his hand, ¡°What brings you to Floedan, not a little visit to Floedan¡¯s hotel?¡±


    ¡°I had nothing to do and came over to take a look.¡±


    Peter smiled back.


    The two stand together, one cold and lonely, one evil and wild, the great difference in appearance but give people different visual enjoyment.


    Such handsome men, standing together, casually a shot, you can take as a screensaver to use.


    Not to mention Adriana, dressed in a ck trench coat and riding boots, dressed as a woman.


    A short head of green wood xen gray hair, fluffy and slightly curly, small face deliberately smeared a few points, wheat skin healthy and through the taste of mature men.


    Three people standing together, is andscape.


    ¡°Oh my God, those three guys are just so handsome.¡±


    ¡°s, that short man is good looking, just too dark.¡±


    ¡°Still the man in the army green trench coat is the most handsome.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, clearly the man in the ck and white checkered trench coat has the most temperament.¡±


    ¡°SHIT, it can¡¯t be gay, how to give flowers to men?¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the chatter around, the corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and immediately looked back at the two men, ¡°Go or not? No, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Standing here is a torment.


    Who knew that Ran, the psycho, had a bouquet of flowers for her?


    Do you think she is a man dressed up not obvious.


    The three walked out, Adriana walking alongside Ran and Peter walking behind.


    At this time, one person came forward and walked towards Peter, only to see Peter raise his hand and give a slight wave.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man in the suit hesitated for a second, then walked straight into the airport lobby as if nothing had happened.


    Walking to the curb, Ran opened the car, ¡°Get in.¡±


    said to Adriana.


    Peter behind him also followed and said, ¡°Came suddenly, no one came to pick me up, I wonder if ¡­ can rub a free car?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Adriana and Ran spoke almost simultaneously.


    The words fell, he two you look at me, I look at you, no tacit understanding.

 Chapter 535 The kidnappers are the Soto family

    Peter didn¡¯t wait for them to say anything else, let go of the trolley case, sat directly in the back and closed the car door.


    Ran¡¯s expression was subtle as he looked at the lone trolley case left on the floor and smiled.


    Carried the case in the trunk, returned to the car, started the car and left.


    Although he was in Floedan, he knew roughly everything that was going on in Waverly.


    It was interesting to see how Peter and Adriana got along.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, where are you going?¡±


    Ran understood what Adriana meant and naturally knew what to do.


    I was surprised when Peter said, ¡°Wherever Adri goes, I go.¡±


    Adriana, who was dressed as a man, grimaced and bristled, wanting to angrily dislike Peter, but on second thought, she swallowed her words back into her stomach.


    said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Ran¡¯s house, and you¡¯re going with me?¡±


    ¡°As long as Mr. Powell is okay with it, I¡¯m okay with it.¡±


    Peter looked down and yed with his phone, his fingers crossed over the screen, not knowing what software he wanted to open.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯tck anything but a cook.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, I happen to be good at it.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    He gave Ran a vicious re, the look as if to say: are you a pig?


    ¡°Mr. Alston with ten fingers can cook?¡±


    This is something that Ran is not really sure about.


    ¡°Will not do, go to your house once to cook, you will not be clear.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran readily agreed, ¡°But let¡¯s be clear, if you don¡¯t cook well, I can¡¯t keep you in my house.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Adriana raised her hand on her forehead, pretending not to hear anything.


    I thought Ran would be the strongest teammate, but now I know it¡¯s a professional who sends heads.


    ¡°Adri, is that why you came over here, Eliza?¡±


    Ran asked.


    Ultimately, now that we know each other¡¯s identities, it would be too false to address ¡®Lawson¡¯.


    ¡°I always felt something was wrong with Evalyn, but I couldn¡¯t say what was wrong, so it was better toe over and see for myself. I called you at that moment and you had someone go over to investigate, what was the result?¡±


    Adriana called Ran before she left from Waverly and asked him to send someone over to investigate.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news yet.¡±


    ¡°Keep checking.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Peter, who was sitting at the back, spoke quietly, ¡°I can give you a clue.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana tly refused.


    Don¡¯t want to talk to him too much.


    Mostly because in Vivian¡¯s home county, she was cheated by Peter, her heart still can not let go, not willing to forgive Peter.


    ¡°Mr. Alston might as well talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    Adriana had just told Ran to give him full cooperation, and now she could not help but feel that Ran was cooperating with Peter.


    Much to her chagrin.


    The man grinned, revealing eight white and neat white teeth, his smile provocative, ¡°It¡¯s never wrong to listen.¡±


    ¡°Eliza, a genius in the medical field, graduated from the University of Traditional Chinese Medicine at the age of 18, was bailed out of graduate school abroad, and then disappeared for a few years. Last year returned home, lived in the vige for a few months, and suddenly went crazy. It is said that he went to the mountains to collect herbs and came back in a trance, demented. But for a while at Orchard House, as far as I could see, she wasn¡¯t dumb, more like she was acting dumb.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were a great wake up call for Adriana.


    When Eliza called her at that time, she spoke in a very normal manner, and it was impossible to see which point was crazy.


    Thinking about this, I can¡¯t help but remember the time when Eliza met Harlee at the Fryer Group.


    She always felt something odd, and now it seems that something must have been omitted.


    ¡°Where is she in grad school?¡±


    ¡°Cefrea, Phdelphia.¡±


    ¡°Phdelphia?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped, and suddenly an unrealistic thought popped up.


    That is, Eliza¡¯s ¡®madness¡¯, is it possible that it has something to do with Harlee?


    When Harlee took her abroad to study business management also in Cefrea, Phdelphia. ording to one of Harlee¡¯s assistants who was abroad at the time, Harlee knew a female student who was studying in the country.


    Studying medicine.


    All sorts of situations make Adriana feel deeply confused, her thoughts are confused, and she is even thinking about things that don¡¯t make sense.


    If Harlee really knows Eliza, then ¡­ his smart people will certainly think about the business opportunities of hair growth form, how can be full of care about the matter of the form?


    Besides, the world is so big, how is it possible that Harlee offends people she knows?


    She shook her head slightly, feeling a bit incredulous.


    More than half an hourter, arrived at Ran¡¯s private vi.


    After seeing the luxurious European style vi, Adriana came in and saw the pure modern Chinese style decoration, which is elegant, retro and unique.


    ¡°Ran, I can¡¯t believe you like this style of decoration, it¡¯s nice. There is a kind of deep mountain hermit kind of cozy. It doesn¡¯t fit in with your ¡­ ah.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist flirting.


    Ran is usually a coffee drinker, but she was really surprised when she looked at the tea table of golden wood set up in the living room.


    ¡°In the midst of the downtown, back to the quiet.¡±


    Ran made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Have a seat and make you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was the first to be seated and Peter sat quietly beside her and asked, ¡°You like Chinese style?¡±


    ¡°I just like money.¡±


    She returned it very perfunctorily and without going out of her way.


    The small face that was covered with surprise instantly sank, and the smile was gone.


    Ran said to Adriana while making tea, ¡°Eliza¡¯s matter is just for me and Mr. Alston to investigate. Thest few days of blizzard weather have made it difficult to move an inch in the mountains without clearing the roads.¡±


    ¡°Ran¡¯s right.¡±


    Peter chimed in.


    It is rare for two people to agree.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s the one I came over to see.¡± Adriana tly refused.


    Peter frowned slightly and did not speak again.


    A momentter, slyly said, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Peter, my business has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t forget who you are. Also, you came over here to cook, what are you doing sitting here? If you don¡¯t cook, please leave.¡±


    Adriana growled in an unhappy mood.


    Ran immediately said, ¡°Where is the kitchen, with all the ingredients and everything.¡±


    The meaning is obvious, you go cook.


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless, unable to see the joy or sorrow, and got up, ¡°Good.¡±


    Turned around and went straight to the kitchen.


    The person had just walked to the kitchen when he received a phone call.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°boss, people have been found, kidnapped the Suarezs couple is the Soto familyHarlee. but they sent people are A-ss experts, although the other party was wounded but all escaped. the Suarezs couple has been rescued.¡±


    The other party informed Peter of the situation one by one.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on the Soto family movements, I don¡¯t want third party people to know about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter put away his phone, looked back at Adriana sitting in the living room, frowned slightly and let out a sigh if nothing else.


    The Soto family are Adriana¡¯s rtives and have always wanted Adriana back, although Adriana¡¯s attitude towards the Soto family is now unclear.

 Chapter 536 – Hijacking the Suarezs

    But Peter didn¡¯t want to affect the image of the Soto family in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    After all, after more than 20 years of loneliness, he finally found his family.


    And why cut off the little bit of beauty in her heart?


    Just ¡­


    This time it was hard to convince the Suarezs to testify on his behalf so that the press conference could go smoothly tomorrow.


    Now Harlee has hijacked the Suarezs, trying to break his back, trying to make him irrefutable in front of the public, and taking the me to the end.


    I¡¯m afraid that the mastermind behind this will be Brenden in addition to Harlee!


    After thinking for a while, Peter withdrew his thoughts and turned to open the refrigerator and took out the ingredients inside to prepare for cooking.


    The living room.


    Adriana nced back at the kitchen, then red back at Ran, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I asked you to cooperate with me, what are you doing?¡±


    Ran made tea while exining, ¡°You have two children with Peter, and sooner orter you need to face him head on. adri, running away won¡¯t solve anything, you should face yourself.¡±


    Ran, though, likes Adriana and is willing to go along with Adriana.


    But the authorities are the only ones who see things differently than Adriana.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She swallowed her words and didn¡¯t know how to answer his words.


    Ran has a point.


    Some things should always face up to face, avoidance really can not solve any problems.


    ¡°I know everything you said.¡±


    Her tone was weak as she took a sip of her tea, ¡°I just haven¡¯t figured out how to face it yet.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thoughts were a bit confused and she waved her hand in annoyance, ¡°Forget it, I didn¡¯te here today all because of the Evalyn thing. As you know, my identity is finally clear. the Soto family, Harlee is my brother. Keep asking me to go back, what do you think this thing should look like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about you. This the Soto family ¡­¡±


    Ran was about to say something when his phone suddenly rang, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you find the person?¡±


    Ran spoke to the person on the other side of the phone and asked.


    Adriana, sitting across from Ran, couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the other side of the phone was saying, only that he looked gloomy and hung up the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Looking at Ran¡¯s face, Adriana vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Ran put his phone down and gave her a look, ¡°the Suarezs were rescued, the kidnappers had a nasty fight with their rescuers and got away.¡±


    ¡°Got away? Who did that?¡±


    Adriana is a little curious.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran¡¯s chin lifted slightly and nced at the man in the kitchen who was busy.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Adriana was quite surprised, ¡°The people he saved?¡±


    If that¡¯s true, she misunderstood Peter.


    ¡°Peter saved the Suarezs, that means he has no enmity with the Suarezs at all. Tomorrow The Alston family is going to hold a press conference and most likely bring the Suarez family to testify, if the Suarezs are taken away now is to break Peter¡¯s back and put him in a desperate situation?¡±


    Thinking about it, Adriana thinks this is extremely likely.


    It seems that he misunderstood him.


    ¡°There are a million possibilities for everything, use your brain more.¡±


    Ran raised his hand and nudged his head with his long index finger, reminding Adriana.


    Holding the baster pot, he poured her another cup of clear tea, ¡°What were you going to say, the Soto family?¡±


    He shook his head, picked up the baster cup, lightly sipped a mouthful of tea, ¡°the Soto family water is deep. However, what shoulde eventually wille. You just need to remember, ¡®water can carry the boat can also cover the boat¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything?¡±


    Adriana was helpless.


    Looking back at the kitchen, I heard the sound of da-da-da chopping vegetables from the kitchen, the knife work is skilled, quite a bit of home cooking.


    Turning his head to look at Ran, he came over and whispered, ¡°I came over to discuss something with you.¡±


    Ran held his cup, propped one hand on the carefully carved out table of goldenrod, and raised an eyebrow, looking at her with interest, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I know you have an intelligencework under your hands, so ¡­ can I borrow it for personal use.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be missing out on the honorarium.¡±


    Adriana feels that she needspetent hands now.


    Anne and Vivian can help, but they are limited and can¡¯t help with many things.


    For example, investigating private matters and helping out with tricky things is simply not something a girl can do.


    Before that, I took Colin as a good friend, but I didn¡¯t expect that Colin was actually Harlee¡¯s person.


    It really surprised her.


    ¡°Trust me that much?¡±


    ¡°The only person I can trust now is you. Among the few people who came out on the unnamed ind, you are the only one who is trustworthy as my friend in life and death. Besides, even Colin is one of Harlee¡¯s people, who do you think I can trust besides you?¡±


    Adriana felt quite defeated.


    In terms ofworking, the avable people are very limited.


    ¡°By the way. I¡¯ve always heard that top talent in FE is very hard toe by. Can you get a few of them for me?¡±


    Having said that, it urred to me that Harlee said the Soto family was only four people.


    She immediately shook her head and said instead, ¡°One, just one will do.¡±


    Stretching out his right hand, he put up a finger and spoke weakly.


    ¡°FE? You don¡¯t have a big mouth.¡±


    Ran gave a slyugh, ¡°Every year in the first month is when FE members are chosen, maybe this year you can have a chance. But FE members are not something that anyone can take away if they want to.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, otherwise I can find you? Anyway, I don¡¯t care, you must get two people for me, and also, lend me one of your intelligencework people. Thanks haha.¡±


    Whether Ran agrees or not, whether he says yes or no, Adriana takes it as a yes.


    As the two chatted, they did not notice Peter¡¯s take a pair of gloves on the table.


    At that moment, Peter, who was standing in the kitchen preparing the food, caught the two men¡¯s conversation.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    After more than half an hour, dinner was ready.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, where is it?¡±


    Peter walked out and asked with a bemused look, not offended by the cheerful conversation between Adriana and Ran both.


    ¡°That way.¡±


    Ran pointed over there and Peter shot a cold look over, ¡°Serve the food and eat.¡±


    Four words, not asking for his consent, but in a tone ofmand.


    Ran¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he put down his baster cup, stood up, moved his muscles, and walked to the kitchen.


    Looking at the several dishesid out on the counter, it was a surprise to see such a sumptuous dinner made in just one hour.


    ¡°Home cooked food? Six dishes and a soup? Mr. Alston, I can¡¯t tell, good ability.¡±


    These words are full of praise, every sentence is the heartfelt words.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about what Adriana likes.¡±


    He cautioned.


    ¡°All the ones she likes?¡±


    Ran was a little surprised, ¡°It seems you know a lot about her, I thought you said you had amnesia, but you still have a good memory.¡±


    Peter, who was untying his apron, gave a cold sweep, ¡°You talk a little too much.¡±


    ¡°Gotta get off my chest.¡±


    The two of them went to the dining room with their dishes and Adriana washed her hands and came over to serve the rice.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 537 Lynn is here

    Ran prepared a bottle of wine and the three were seated.


    Peter sat on one side and Ran and Adriana sat across from each other, talking andughing more like a couple.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face showed a few raw, silently picked up a tall ss to fill himself a ss of wine, and drank up.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, how boring is it to drink alone? Come on, it¡¯s easy for three people to get together, it¡¯s also fate, let¡¯s go one.¡±


    Ran did not seem to like the atmosphere dead, so he raised his ss and drove the atmosphere.


    Peter did not refuse and raised his ss.


    The two men looked at Adriana at the same time, she was a little embarrassed, so she also raised her ss, and the three of them clinked a ss.


    For dinner, the three men were silent.


    No, I should say that the two are silent, Ran is responsible for driving the atmosphere, but Peter and Adriana two silent, do not answer the conversation.


    Eventually, he gave up the struggle.


    Dinner ended hastily.


    ¡°Malia, take charge ande clean up the dishes.¡±


    After the meal, Ran was really embarrassed to let Peter cook and wash the dishes, so he asked Malia to clean up the dishes.


    Adriana stood aside and lifted her wrist to check the time, ¡°Uh huh, it¡¯s early. ran, got a minute? How about treating you to a movie.¡±


    This attitude, there is absolutely no intention to discuss with him.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran readily agreed.


    And then, he looked back at Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston, that ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you both.¡±


    Not waiting for Ran to finish, Peter directly blocked his words.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯m going out with Ran to watch a movie, are you sure you want to be a light bulb? Or are you really insensitive?¡±


    Adriana teased in a good-natured way.


    But Adriana also did not expect, in the past the scenery of the man high cold arrogant, now actually willing to apany her and Ran two to watch a movie together?


    What the hell was the thinking.


    ¡°So, you two are nning to pack the house?¡±


    Peter looks like I don¡¯t understand anything, pretending to be confused and looking at the two.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯m sure we can¡¯t pack the house.¡±


    Ran said.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t pack the house, I certainly have the right to go to the movies.¡±


    He returned it faintly.


    Adriana, furious at his words, nced sideways at Ran, but heard him say, ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston is not without reason.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Am I looking for you as a favor or as a help?


    She began to doubt herself.


    ¡°Young master, a guest has arrived.¡±


    A servant suddenly walked in and stood in front of Ran, saying respectfully.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Ran is concise.


    ¡°Lynn.¡±


    ¡°Lynn?¡±


    Adriana blushed slightly, and every time she thought of Lynn there was an inexplicable sense of defensiveness.


    Her subtle movements fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, and his pupils shrank slightly, as if in thought.


    She was afraid of Lynn.


    This LynnPeter have some understanding, in the unnamed ind with Ran two inseparable. Once because Ran, want to get rid of Adriana.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Ran, your grandfather, why I call you are not answering the phone? Thisdy ¡­ who this ah?¡±


    Lynn walked in, wearing a ck down jacket, jeans, and an orange little-girl model knit cap with a ball of pompoms on top.


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, a woman?


    ¡°Who are you? Look a little familiar, we know each other?¡±


    Lynn walked up to Adriana and looked at him in his attire, naturally assuming she was a ¡®man¡¯.


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, she immediately reached out her hand and took Adriana¡¯s hand with a self-effacing look, ¡°Hi, introduce yourself, I¡¯m Lynn, Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Hey, what kind of friend are you of his? I¡¯ve heard of this Mr. Alston, haven¡¯t really met you.¡±


    I have to praise Adriana¡¯s make-up art, which isparable to disguise art.


    So much so that so many people didn¡¯t get suspicious when they saw Adriana.


    ¡°Oh, hi, my ¡­ name is Lawson.¡±


    Adriana thought about it, since Lynn does not know her true identity, it is better not to reveal her identity for the time being.


    ¡°Lawson? Oh, you¡¯re the ¡­ huh huh, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, nice to meet you.¡±


    Lynn wanted to say that she was a woman of both sexes, but then swallowed her words.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly and said nothing.


    The eyes kept falling on Lynn¡¯s body, which was incredible.


    Lynn was the very, very t. woman she had ever seen. The breasted woman with boyish features and her very male pronunciation made it easy for people to misunderstand.


    Just ¡­


    She was very puzzled, before on the unnamed ind clearly saw Lynn was with a throat knot.


    Now it¡¯s actually disappeared, how on earth did it do that?


    ¡°Mr. Alston, my name is Lynn, hello. It¡¯s better to hear a hundred times than to see you, you are really handsome in person.¡± Lynn politely extended her hand to shake Peter¡¯s hand.


    But her hand outstretched for a long time, Peter also did not pay attention to her, only raised a hand on Adriana¡¯s shoulder, one hand swinging the phone, ignoring.


    The smile on Lynn¡¯s face faded and then became rigid.


    She looked at Ran with some displeasure, and Ran just shrugged and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Lynn grunted, ¡°Mr. Alston is really ungrateful, this is my fianc¨¦¡¯s house, what are you posing for?¡±


    ¡°Since you are a fianc¨¦, then we¡¯ll talk about it when you get married.¡±


    He responded.


    Adriana was a little unsure.


    How does he not get along with Lynn?


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Lynn stomped her foot in anger, but could do nothing about Peter, ¡°Hey Ran are you blind, can¡¯t you see he¡¯s bullying me?¡±


    Because now is a daughter dress, Lynn in front of him extra casual indulgence, more like a little girl who does not know what to do, nothing will be pampered with him.


    Ran bristled, ¡°Lynn, stop it.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t make a scene, it¡¯s clear that he bullied me!¡±


    Lynn anger, hanging at the side of the fists clenched tightly, sharp cold eyes gazing at Peter, the next moment, suddenly shot, clenched fist hand towards Peter¡¯s face swung over.


    Adriana was shocked, but Peter clutched her fist with his empty hand and kicked her horizontally. Lynn let out a whoop, and the next moment, the slim Lynn flew straight out like a kite with a broken string.


    Bang¨C


    People heavily flung to two meters away on the ss low, the ss should be broken, the ss scattered scraps of ground.


    She covered her abdomen in pain, propped her elbows on the floor, and did not get up for a long time.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, no matter what, she is my person, Lynn, and you are going too far. Besides, she is a woman.¡±


    Ran¡¯s face went a few shades colder.


    ¡°Woman? Boobs t like an airport, didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, his expression was indifferent, the tone was as if he was saying how the weather was today.


    Ran thin lips slightly open, words stuck in the throat, do not know how to say.


    With a sigh, he turned and walked over to Lynn, ¡°Nonsense, the visitor is a guest, how can you do it?¡±


    With a soft rebuke, he raised his hand to help Lynn up.


    Adriana nced sideways at Peter and whispered, ¡°You have a grudge against her?¡±

 Chapter 538 Raylan’s Fiancee

    Peter raised his eyebrows slightly and did not speak.


    ¡°I thought you said you never hit on women?¡± Adriana wondered a little.


    ¡°Are there any women here besides the maids.¡±


    One word gagged Adriana.


    The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, looking at Lynn who was in pain over there, there was no reason for some pleasure.


    When the unnamed ind this Lynn can not let her suffer a lot, here is still anxious.


    No wonder she was so hated at first, it turns out Lynn is a woman, or Ran¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    It is a woman who dares to love and hate.


    Adriana appreciates, but still can¡¯t like Lynn.


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦, can¡¯t you control that? He bullied me in your house and you just watched?¡±


    Lynn was furious.


    Ran subconsciously nced back towards Adriana and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯ every day, I never said yes to that.¡±


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    Lynn covered her abdomen with her hand and stomped her foot in anger, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Peter now, can you not change the subject.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a guest.¡±


    ¡°Not only am I a guest, but I¡¯m also your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ forget it, I don¡¯t have time to fool around with you. Go back if you¡¯re okay.¡± Ran had a bit of a headache.


    ¡°I will not go back, I will stay with you today. No, I¡¯ll stay with you all the time. Uncle gave me permission and said I can stay here all the time.¡±


    Lynn tilted her head and made a deliberate face.


    That look is very different from the one on the unnamed ind with the fury.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel: are they all theatrical, so good at disguise?


    Instead, they look like fools, always being yed.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay here tonight?¡±


    Seeing the two over there ¡®flirting¡¯, Peter elbowed Adriana gently, leaned over and whispered a question next to her ear.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze and red at Peter, wanting to say something but feeling that his words were not without merit.


    Since Ran has a fianc¨¦e, it¡¯s not really appropriate for her to be here.


    This is the gentry, more often than not marriage is not their own choice, most of them are inclined to business alliances.


    In this way, it will bring benefits to the family.


    ¡°Ran, it¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Peter was extremely cooperative and stepped aside, carrying Adriana¡¯s trolley case, to leave.


    ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    Ran subconsciously called out, and realized that Lynn was present, immediately changed his mouth, ¡°Lynn is here, it does not matter, here so spacious still can not amodate you? It¡¯s gettingte, where do you want to go.¡±


    With that, Ran walked up to Peter and grabbed the trolley case from him.


    Peter did not let go, the two men carried the puller above, each with force, face to face, eyes clear and cold, as if in a secret contest, who refused to admit defeat.


    Click-


    A crisp sound, suitcase trolley should be cracked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°Let go!¡±


    Striding over, he pushed the two away, ¡°Can you not get mad at my trolley case.¡±


    Sigh, looking outside the night iste, ¡°Forget it, stay overnight today, tomorrow we are leaving.¡±


    She asked in a familiar male voice.


    ¡°Ran, help me arrange the room with Peter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran nodded, ¡°Malia, take Lawson and Mr. Alston to the guest room on the third floor.¡±


    The servant, who was standing looking on the touching side, nodded and walked up to the two men, ¡°Mr. Boone, Mr. Alston,e up with me.¡±


    The two followed the maid upstairs.


    In a moment, Ran and Lynn were the only two people left in the hall.


    Lynn¡¯s belly cramped with pain, pulling Ran with one hand, aggravated, ¡°Why won¡¯t you even help me?¡± It was infuriating.


    ¡°Who is Peter that you dare to make a move on him? It¡¯s good enough that he didn¡¯t get you killed.¡±


    Ran gave her a nk look, ¡°No self-respect.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the heir of Alston Group? What¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s not a piece of crappared to you.¡±


    Lynn grunted coldly and disdainfully.


    ¡°Trash? Heh, you better disabuse me of that idea right away, or you don¡¯t know when you¡¯re going to get killed. ¡±


    What a childish idea.


    He did not dare to easily offend Peter, Lynn is a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I just have you to protect me.¡±


    Lynn grinned, ¡°Whatever works, as long as no one steals you from me.¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly and he gave her a meaningful look, then did not speak again.


    Upstairs, Adriana is lying on her bed ying with her phone, a little bored.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    She thought it was Ran.


    When I opened the door, the person standing in the doorway was Peter, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The words, with a slight note of defensiveness.


    ¡°Luis and Helen videoed me and said they happened to miss you and wanted to see you.¡±


    Peter took the phone, walked around Adriana, went straight into her bedroom, and handed her the phone.


    Adriana closed the door, afraid to reveal her identity on the video with the childrenter, and it would be bad if Lynn knew.


    She didn¡¯t want to get into unnecessary trouble.


    Taking the phone from Peter¡¯s hand, the child there immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re with daddy, where are you guys, why don¡¯t you take me and Helen with you?¡±


    ¡°Geez Luis, where did you get all that talk, get out of the way, I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but watch the two kids gabbing over there.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why aren¡¯t you in bed? Have you been reading a book?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Mommy, what kind of books are you reading now that you¡¯re on vacation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, Helen¡¯s right.¡±


    The two children were lying on their backs, elbows propped on the bed with their chins propped up,ughing and smiling at the video.


    ¡°Although you are on vacation, school will start soon, you should prep well, understand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter stood by, listening to the three of them chatting, and smiled in relief.


    The handsome face is filled with a look of insatiable satisfaction.


    The three of them chatted for a while and hung up the video.


    Adriana handed the phone to Peter, ¡°Okay, the call is done, should you get out.¡±


    She¡¯s giving the eviction order.


    The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana opened the door to the room and gazed at Peter with an icy gaze, not giving her any chance to exin at all.


    The man¡¯s face sank and he turned to walk away.


    Silence returned to the room.


    Knock Knock-


    It was only two minutes before the door was knocked on once again.


    Adriana happened to be standing in the doorway, thinking about things, and annoyed, she pulled the door open and yelled, ¡°Why are you ¡­ Ran again?¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, think I¡¯m someone?¡±


    The ¡®who¡¯ is obvious, who else can there be but Peter.


    Adriana leaned on the door frame and looked at him with her arms around her chest, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Guarding the door and not going to let me in?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You have a fianc¨¦e, you should respect yourself.¡±


    Adriana is talking about this very seriously and seriously.


    Before not knowing the rtionship between Ran and Lynn, he mistakenly thought that the two had the same fetish, who knew that Lynn was a woman.

 Chapter 539 Lynn comes back from the dead

    The t not tter breasts, and the neutral look and voice mislead her.


    Now that she knows about their rtionship, Adriana of course wants to keep some distance to avoid being misunderstood.


    She is a woman, naturally she understands more about women¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The man snorted and shook his head, ¡°I came over to tell you that MotrilFE will open its headquarters in two days, and then it will be a lottery to gain admission. You, do you want to try?¡±


    Because FE graduates a limited number of people each year, not everyone can get in and seed in getting a staffing spot.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow? You have time?¡±


    Lynn is now pestering Ran, who really doesn¡¯t always have the time.


    ¡°Naturally, there is.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll apany me on this trip?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ran nodded, ¡°All right, get some rest early, I¡¯ll take you guys out tomorrow when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Ann.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran left, Adriana returned to the room, looking at the time is not early, coupled with the recent really did not have much good rest, so took a few sleeping pills early to sleep.


    Late at night, all is silent, only the cold wind that hunts from time to time still stirring.


    At this time, the back window of a room on the second floor was opened, a slim figure skillfully climbed from the second floor window to the third floor, leapt, climbed the third floor railing, slightly force, climbed up.


    Pushed open the sliding door of the small living room on the third floor and walked in, smoothly found the room where ¡®Lawson¡¯ was located, unscrewed the door handle and tiptoed in.


    Closing the door, she spun her fingertips and a cold light shed.


    Walked over to the bed, reached out, and a dagger was ced against the neck of the person sleeping on the bed, ¡°Adriana, go to hell!¡±


    Lynn¡¯s hand was so strong that she wanted to get rid of Adriana, but the hand on the bed silently clutched her wrist, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Adriana, I told you to let go, can¡¯t you hear me? Ran can¡¯t look at anyone but you with such tender eyes. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I won¡¯t be called Lynn ¡­ ah!¡±


    As her words fell, the man on the bed jammed her neck, held Lynn¡¯s knife-wielding hand in his left hand, and with one force, stabbed her directly in the heart.


    And then threw the person directly to the ground with a thud and a muffled sound.


    Snapping-


    The light is on.


    Lynny on the floor, painfully covering the wounded wound, jaws dropped as she looked at the man in front of her, ¡°How ¡­ are you? Not Adriana¡¯s room?¡±


    She had asked both Adriana and Peter for their rooms from Maliast night, there was absolutely no way she could be mistaken!


    The man¡¯s face was cold, stepping in front of her, squatting down, his big palm stuck to her neck, ¡°Very surprised?¡±


    Her right hand squeezed her neck with fierce force, ¡°Yesterday¡¯s warning was not enough? Since you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll make it happen for you!¡±


    He had anticipated that Lynn would make a move on Adriana, so after everyone had gone to bed yesterday he came to Adriana and begged her to switch rooms, ying the rascal.


    If not, Peter couldn¡¯t imagine how it would have ended when Lynn showed up after Adriana fell asleep on sleeping pills.


    Click, click, click-


    The neck was pinched by Peter clicked, Lynn face red, pupils flushed with blood, struggling constantly, the wound gush of blood overflowed, as if away from the water of the fish, dying struggle.


    ¡°Well ¡­ you ¡­ cough ¡­ not ¡­ can ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    At this moment, the door of the room pushed open with a bang, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Ran barged in, looked at Lynn lying on the floor, and the knife in her heart, and instantly understood.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, can ¡­ give me a face and let her go!¡±


    He is not a fool, it is clear that this is Adriana¡¯s room, and the presence of Lynn here in the middle of the night is the best indication.


    Not to mention that the assassination of Adriana was not the first time it was done.


    ¡°To your face? Ran, who do you think you are?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face showed a stern look, a gloomy face like a hellish rakshasa, terrifying.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ thin ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Lynn felt unable to breathe at all, the whole person¡¯s mind was nk, looked at Ran, reached out towards him with a faltering hand, shouted with difficulty, but could not make a sound.


    The atmosphere is tense and Lynn could die at Peter¡¯s hands at any moment.


    In the nick of time, Ran stepped forward and pulled the knife out of Lynn¡¯s chest, stabbing her deep into her left hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Quiette at night, a knife sharp scream cut through the night sky, in the scraping cold wind in the night looks particrly harsh.


    ¡°Is that enough, Mr. Alston? Give me a chance, I¡¯ll teach Lynn a lesson and there will never be a next time!¡±


    Ran¡¯s almost beguiling attitude.


    On the floory crimson blood, and the room was suddenly filled with the rich smell of blood.


    Peter¡¯s angry pupils gradually regained theirposure, let go of Lynn, got up leisurely, took out a square towel from his pocket and wiped the blood from his hands, and then dropped the towel on the ground.


    Said in a deep voice: ¡°Adriana is the person that I, Peter, will protect with my life, if there is a next time, she will not be the only one to die!¡±


    The implication is that the Kramer will do the price of death.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Alston, I owe you one, there¡¯s room next door, you can go rest.¡±


    Ran instructed, carrying Lynn and darting out of the room and down the stairs.


    Because of themotion in the room, many servants got up, and Ran immediately ordered, ¡°Go clean up the room, quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Ran carried Lynn to the car and went straight to the hospital.


    One hourter.


    Hospital VIP ward.


    The Kramer family arrived at the news and were distraught to see Lynn lying pale in her hospital bed.


    ¡°Lynn, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mr. Kramer had a distressed look on his face.


    When Mrs. Kramer saw that Lynn¡¯s lips were colorless, her whole body was weak, and her hands were still bandaged, she burst into tears, ¡°Lynn, what happened to you, how did you be like this in just one night?¡±


    The parents in the ward chattered on and on, and then the couple looked back at Ran, who was standing off to the side.


    ¡°Ran, what the hell is going on here?¡±


    Ran sat on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand and a gloomy face, ¡°Lynn tried to kill Peter¡¯s baby¡¯s mother, if I hadn¡¯t stepped in in time, what you would have seen now would have been Lynn¡¯s corpse.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr¡­ Mr. Alston? Ouch, how can this kid make a move on Mr. Alston¡¯s woman?¡± Mrs. Kramer sighed, furious yet heartbroken for Lynn.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was Mr. Kramer who calmly asked, ¡°The mother of his child?¡±


    ¡°Adriana! Lynn tried to kill her again and again, and Peter knew all along that it was a pure fluke that he spared Lynn this time.¡±


    Even Ran was a bit surprised, originally thought Peter would not give him this face.


    I didn¡¯t think it would actually close.


    Ran got up and threw his cigarette in the ashtray and twisted it out, ¡°I advise you to deal with this matter, otherwise, you the Kramer will be followed by disaster.¡±

 Chapter 540 Don’t let Adriana know

    After saying that, he left.


    When I got home, it was going to be dawn.


    Ran went to the third floor, saw the original Adriana sleeping in the room still two lights, walked in, saw Peter standing by the window, holding a cigarette in his hand, do not know what to think about.


    ¡°I am responsible for what happened just now, Mr. Alston, if you do not mention the conditions, I will certainly agree to it, as apensation.¡±


    He put down his stance and was too little humble in front of Peter.


    The man at the window took a drag from his cigarette and said slowly, ¡°Adriana has always considered you a friend, and this is how you take care of her?¡±


    ¡°So you knew yesterday that Lynn had found out who Adriana was and would go for it?¡±


    I have to say that Peter is amazingly perceptive.


    ¡°Save for a rainy day.¡±


    Peter turned and looked at him, ¡°Domestically, I don¡¯t want to see Lynn again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±


    Ran breathed a long sigh of relief, it was good enough to save Lynn¡¯s life.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Peter thought for a moment and added, ¡°I don¡¯t want Adri to know about this.¡±


    He is not good at showing it by nature and has done things he doesn¡¯t want Adriana to know.


    In the end, there are not many days left, and it is better to be unattached.


    Thinking about it, Peter actually regretted asking Adriana to do so.


    He should be more ruthless with Adriana, more ruthless, the only way to cut off all thoughts, even hatred, that Adriana has for him.


    ¡°You and Adriana are at an impasse, and wouldn¡¯t it be better if she knew about it that she would inevitably ease your rtionship.¡±


    Ran really doesn¡¯t understand why Peter is doing this.


    His questions went unanswered, and Peter didn¡¯t seem to want to answer his questions.


    After a long moment of silence, Fang said, ¡°It¡¯ste, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you rest.¡±


    Ran went out.


    ¡­


    Early morning.


    Adriana washed up and came downstairs. In the living room, the maids were busy, and Peter and Ran were both sitting on the sofa watching the morning news.


    That scene made Adriana a little surprised, confused how Peter and Ran two people can sit together so harmoniously ¡­ watch the news.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She was in a good mood and walked over to find someone missing and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Lynn?¡±


    The maids¡¯ faces changed slightly at the mention of Lynn, but Adriana didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°The Kramer family had a temporarymitment and she went back early in the morning.¡±


    Ran immediately opened his mouth to exin, and then looked aside as the cook came over, and said, ¡°Breakfast is ready, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The three of them sat at the dinner table and once again the atmosphere made Adriana feel a little treacherous, somehow feeling that something seemed wrong, but could not say what was wrong.


    ¡°Now that Dr. Suarez has been saved, what¡¯s next for Mr. Alston?¡±


    During the meal, Ran asked a question.


    Peter quietly ate his breakfast, saw Adriana¡¯s favorite soup dumplings and put two of them on the te in front of her.


    Rambling back, ¡°Tomorrow is the press conference, and I¡¯m taking them back to Waverly.¡±


    Said Peter, his eyes fell on Adriana, ¡°What about you, do you want to go back together? You came over for the Suarezs, they were saved, you should also be at peace.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go back.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and took a sip of her milk, ¡°There¡¯s still a bit of business to take care of.¡±


    Having made an appointment with Ran to fight for a spot at Motril¡¯s FE, she certainly couldn¡¯t pass it up.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man responded and said nothing more.


    After the meal, the three packed up and prepared to go into Preynia Mountain to meet the Suarezs when they suddenly had a visitor.


    Just in time to bump into each other head-on in the courtyard.


    ¡°Ran, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Mr. Kramer came over and nodded his head, ¡°Mr. Alston, I already know what happenedst night, it¡¯s Lynn¡¯s fault. My wife and I have only one daughter, so she has been spoiled since she was a child, which is why she is spoiled with an arrogant nature. The son does not teach the father¡¯s fault, I today ¡­¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Peter listened to Mr. Kramer¡¯s words and immediately looked sideways at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, I left my wallet upstairs, please help me get it.¡±


    The tone of voice, like a sudden realization.


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as her eyes nced over several people, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Woodenly responding, he turned around and went upstairs.


    After watching Adriana walk into the living room, Peter looked back at Mr. Kramer and said in a cold voice, ¡°Lynn did this, and she¡¯s going to pay for it.¡±


    Mr. Kramer immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Alston is extremely right.¡±


    Dressed in a suit and wearing a gray scarf, Mr. Kramer¡¯s temples are graying, and despite his age, he still exudes the majesty of a business veteran.


    But that aura in front of Peter but instantly disappeared into nothing, humble to the dust.


    He turned around and took out something from a purple box held by Mrs. Kramer, opened it with shivering hands, presented the box to Peter and said, ¡°This is a Warring States double dragon head-articted jade vessel, extremely rare, one piece is collected in the National Museum, while this one is handed down from my ancestors, which can be considered a rare treasure worth a lot of money. I love antiques all my life, and this is one of my favorite antiques. As an apology, I now give it to you in the hope that Mr. Alston can turn a dry spell into a good one.¡±


    Although a small piece of jade, but the value is inestimable.


    Mr. Kramer has a certain reputation in the business world, so naturally the things he takes out will not be cheap.


    Naive ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not a gentleman to take away from others, and besides, I don¡¯t really like antiques.¡±


    Peter declined.


    His gaze is cold, his hands are ced in the pockets of his pants, the natural stern and majestic linger around, inexplicably give a sense of oppression.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the side, not wanting to pay him any attention.


    Mr. Alston has sent word that he doesn¡¯t want to see her in the country.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yes, yes, yes, yes, I will keep it in mind and send Lynn abroad as soon as possible and promise not to let Mr. Alston see Lynn again.¡±


    Mr. Kramer sighed and looked up and brushed the sweat stains off his forehead.


    It is clearly the ninth cold day, cold to the bone, his forehead actually seeped with fine beads of sweat.


    Mrs. Kramer nodded in response, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, as long as we can release Lynn, whatever we say.¡±


    She elbowed Mr. Kramer and scolded him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Mr. Kramer received the reminder and immediately handed the rare antique in his hand to Ran, ¡°Ran, please give this to Mr. Alston, but make sure he epts it.¡±


    Only when he receives it, he will be relieved.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    That is his ancestral antique, just give it away, the heart is dripping blood.


    Ran frowned, and seeing Mr. Kramer¡¯s look of pain, he said, ¡°Nothing is as important as Lynn, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it. You guys go back first.¡±


    Mr. Kramer and Mrs. Kramer were a little disturbed, looking at the man standing to the side, not knowing what he meant, but not daring to harass him too much.


    Turn around and leave.

 Chapter 541.

    At that moment, Adriana also came downstairs, looked at what he was holding and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s this?¡±


    Ran looked at the object in his hand, closed the lid and held it in his arms, smiling faintly, ¡°Nothing, Mr. Kramer wants to find Mr. Alston business cooperation, send some small gifts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s shady three words made Ran¡¯s heart mutter.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She said.


    The three got into the car, Ran put the antiques in the trunk of the sedan and drove away.


    There were no words along the way.


    At the North Side intersection, Peter¡¯s man came by, he got out and got into another car. ran followed and got out and handed something to Peter.


    ¡°Mr. Kramer said he will send Lynn out of the country as soon as possible. From now on, she will never be seen in the country.¡±


    Ran is also a very good-looking person, this time if not because of Lynn¡¯s matter, he will definitely not be so humble in front of Peter.


    The man sat in the car, silent.


    The assistant on the passenger side came over and took things from Ran¡¯s hands.


    After that, weeach got into our cars and headed towards Preynia Mountain.


    Adriana is still in a car with Ran.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, ncing at Ran who was driving, ¡°How much longer do you n to lie to me?¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Ran pretended to be unaware.


    Pretend not to know anything.


    ¡°When Peter inexplicably asked to switch rooms with me yesterday, I felt something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t think much of it. When I found out Lynn wasn¡¯t there today, I was just wondering, but the presence of the Kramer family was the best indication.¡±


    Obviously, Peter was aware that Lynn would go down on herte at night, so he asked to change rooms, for her protection.


    This silent protection does not want her to know at all.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is warm, but a burst of sorrow, I can not say it is happy or sad, but ultimately the mood is veryplicated.


    ¡°Since you know all about it, there is nothing to hide.¡±


    The man shrugged and looked at the car that was walking in front of him and sighed, ¡°What Peter said, won¡¯t let me tell you, what can I do.¡±


    ¡°Lynn is full of murderous intent towards me every time, and this time, I really should thank him. I went to bed early yesterday, took sleeping pills, and this time they worked for me, I went to bed all early and I didn¡¯t even know what was happening next door. Without Peter, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    Thetter words Adriana did not say, but Ran heart also understand.


    He was filled with guilt, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry. I was responsible for what happened this time, after all, you were living in my house and I wasn¡¯t on my guard against Lynn, who I didn¡¯t know had found out who you were. ¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Lynn doing?¡±


    Adriana did not me Ran and immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°She ¡­ was seriously injured, and I abolished her left hand. I think ¡­ will be honest from now on.¡±


    Ran is so smart that he considered the importance of the right hand at the moment of striking, so he could only waste her left hand, otherwise there is no way to ount for it in Peter¡¯s ce.


    A left hand for a life, it¡¯s worth it.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank slightly and she did not speak.


    Perhaps she was also a little surprised.


    When she saw Mr. Kramer, Adriana knew it was not simple, but she did not expect it to be more serious than she thought.


    ¡°Lynn is vengeful, and I¡¯m afraid things are not over.¡±


    Although I can¡¯t say that I know Lynn 100%, but after being on the unnamed ind for so long, she still has a certain understanding of Lynn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to keep an eye on her.¡±


    Even if the Kramer family didn¡¯t take something into ount, Ran did.


    After all, Peter has spoken, if you see Lynn ¡­ again I¡¯m afraid the Kramer family will suffer.


    Others do not understand Peter¡¯s power, but he knows it well in his heart.


    At that point, it would seem ¡­ uneconomical to flip with The Alston family for the sake of the Kramer family.


    But the Kramer family and the Powells are family friends, so it¡¯s not a good idea to sit back and do nothing.


    He is in a difficult position, so he will naturally take care of these things in a thoughtful manner.


    After an hour or so, wearrived at Preynia Mountain.


    Meet the Suarezs in the Suarez family.


    ¡°Ya, handsome brother, you¡¯re here, hahaha ¡­ Evalyn missed you so much.¡±


    A few people had just gotten out of the car when Eliza saw Peter and jumped towards him in ecstasy.


    The man had a cold face from the beginning to the end, giving a kind of coldness that rejects people from a thousand miles away.


    But Eliza hugged Peter as if she didn¡¯t see it.


    Peter¡¯s cool and handsome face emerged with a formic light smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    He took a red envelope out of his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    ¡°Ya, red packet yeah, hahahaha ¡­ thank you handsome brother.¡±


    Eliza was so happy that she turned and ran into the house, yelling, ¡°Mom, Dad, handsome brother gave me a red envelope, so happy.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Adriana stood in ce, her eyes sizing up Peter, and more and more she felt that she could not understand Peter.


    The Suarezs in the living room heard the noise and came out of the living room.


    When he saw Peter, he immediately walked up, ¡°Mr. Alston, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,e on,e on in,e in and sit down. Without you this time, ah, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me and Old Chen.¡±


    The Suarezs were extremely nice to Peter.


    Peter looked back at Ran and Adriana, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them walked in together.


    Peter said, ¡°I heard that old Mr. Suarez is an excellent doctor, I wonder if you know anything about insomnia?¡±


    Just after sitting down, Peter asked a question.


    ¡°Insomnia?¡±


    old Mr. Suarez subconsciously looked at Adriana, because thest time he came, Adriana had asked questions about insomnia in his ce.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m an internist, and I¡¯m not superb at either cardiology or neurology.¡±


    old Mr. Suarez told us the truth.


    In that moment, Peter¡¯s eyes, which glittered with hope, were instantly dimmed with obvious disappointment.


    ¡°However, I have a friend who is very good at insomnia.¡±


    old Mr. Suarez added after a moment of silence, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°This ¡­ estimate is not very good to find.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°not to mention that he is in the deep mountains of Lantau Mount in Tibet, the mountain is steep, strange rocks, and often heavy snow closed mountains. It is difficult to inquire about him alone. There are very few people there, it is difficult.¡±


    That meant telling Peter that he had limited information and only knew that his friend was at Lantau Mount.


    But Lantau Mount is so big, and he doesn¡¯t know the exact location.


    Peter was silent and did not speak again.


    Adriana, who looked at him from the side, immediately said, ¡°old Mr. Suarez, are you taking Evalyn with you on this trip to Waverly?¡±


    ¡°She? Ouch, we¡¯re just going over there to help Mr. Alston as a witness, and we¡¯ll be back tomorrow. It¡¯s too much trouble to take her with us.¡±

 Chapter 542 Plan

    The Suarezs are not nning to take Eliza with them.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered thoughtfully, ¡°Then how about ¡­ having Evalyn with me, I¡¯ll be in Floedan for the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s pretty good, that¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Dr. Suarez nodded and asked Eliza, ¡°Eliza, do you think it¡¯s a good idea? With you Lawson, how about it?¡±


    Eliza skimmed her lips, thought about it, and nodded expressionlessly.


    The Suarezs then followed Peter and left.


    Adriana got in the car with Ran and Eliza and headed back to Floedan.


    Because Peter went directly to the airport, the three of them went their separate ways directly in the middle of the journey.


    On the road, Adriana sat in the back row with Eliza and, seeing her silence, asked, ¡°Evalyn, where were you when you called me yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee ¡­ Lawson, did you get someone to save my mom and dad? I haven¡¯t said thank you to you yet.¡±


    Eliza has a cheerful look, always with a silly energy, giving people a silly feeling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, why did you suddenly be stupid?¡±


    Talking andmunicating with Eliza, it¡¯s all very normal, you can¡¯t tell how silly it is.


    ¡°I ah? My dad said I just suddenly became very silly and stupid one day, and I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She shook her head and pulled out the red envelope from her pocket, therge red envelope Peter had just given her.


    Very thick.


    I¡¯m not sure how much money I¡¯ll get. muma~, it¡¯s great, I can buy a lot of food.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she surveyed Eliza¡¯s every move, vaguely thinking she was just ying dumb.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fools sometimes have a moment of normalcy in their thoughts, and these aremon urrences.


    But she was the first to know to call her for help when her parents were in the middle of a kidnapping, which is not something a fool could do.


    Adriana had doubts in her mind and didn¡¯t bother to continue asking.


    Took her straight to Ran¡¯s house.


    After a haphazard lunch, Ran bought tickets to Motril in the afternoon and was able to get passports for Adriana and Eliza through his channels.


    The trio boarded the ne overnight and arrived in Motril at 7am the next morning.


    Because of the time difference, it was just after nightfall over here.


    The three of them found a hotel nearby to check in.


    Ran has one room and Adriana and Eliza share a room.


    When you bring someone out, you are responsible for them, and Adriana is afraid that Eliza will be lost.


    ¡°Evalyn, you stay here and watch TV while I go next door and talk to Ran about something.¡±


    Adriana said to Evalyn.


    ¡°Hee hee, Lawson ¡­ No, Adriana, you go ahead, I can do it alone.¡±


    Before Adriana was dressed as a man, Eliza thought she was a man.


    This time out Adriana regained her daughter¡¯s body, so shealso told Eliza.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded, turned away, went next door, and knocked on the door.


    A short whileter, the room door pulled open and Ran saw Adriana at the door and immediately pulled it open, ¡°Come in.¡±


    This side of the temperature is higher, Ran just took a shower, wrapped in a bath towel, revealing a robust pectoral muscles, wet hair dripping down the water droplets, along the neck across the chest, wheat skin added some seduction, very provocative.


    Although several people have been in the same room on the unnamed ind for two years.


    But that afterwards everyone came out fully dressed after bathing, naturally without such an embarrassing scene.


    Her gaze flickered slightly, a little ufortable.


    ¡°That ¡­ you go and get dressed, I¡¯ll be inter.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho ¡­ shy?¡±


    Ran snickered, ¡°Acting like a woman in front of me in women¡¯s clothing? Are you the type to be shy.¡±


    Snickered and teased.


    But he obediently went into his room and found a shirt to change into.


    But it was two minutes, and he immediately said, ¡°Come in, it¡¯s already changed.¡±


    Adriana walked in at this point.


    ¡°I came over just to ask, is it day or night that you¡¯re talking about the FE campaign slot?¡±


    ¡°At night.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Tomorrow night?¡±


    Adriana thought about it and said, ¡°Then that way we can still hang around tomorrow. In that case, I have a n ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile SwoywanaWaverly.


    A press conference was held as scheduled and ended sessfully.


    The Suarezs rified for Peter and exined that they were threatened by someone at that time and they had topromise.


    And said that the man who rescued them from the mountain was Peter¡¯s man, or he paid for them to see the doctor.


    Eventually evidence was produced again to sit on the matter.


    Originally, this matter had been settled.


    When the party was about to end, The Alston family and Brenden showed up.


    Peter stood up, a strange gaze fell on the duo, with a vague idea in mind.


    ¡°Friends of the press, today you are all here, I happen to announce something. Because Peter alone to manage thepany is very hard, so from now on, will be The Alston familyBrenden as the vice president of Alston Group, to assist Peter together to manage thepany ¡­¡±


    The sudden information, although expected by Peter, was not expected that the old man would actually talk about it at the press conference.


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, are you doing this because the Alston Group¡¯s stock has been slidingtely?¡±


    ¡°You asked Mr. AlstonUncle to assist because you think Mr. Alston is still young and can¡¯t manage thepany well?¡±


    ¡°Is this a delegation of power to the two and let thempete individually ?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Alston, are you testing the ability of the two men to pre-select the heir to The Alston family?


    ¡­


    The reporters were sharp-tongued.


    Old Mr. Alston just smiled sardonically and said nothing.


    Brenden and Peter were then both interviewed for a while before calling it quits.


    After the two left, they were on the negative floor of the hotel.


    Since there were no more reporters, each one took off their disguises and didn¡¯t have to put on a show.


    ¡°Uncle, congrattions on your return.¡±


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, looked at him and smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Peter, before it was you and I together to take care of thepany, now juste back to help you. Don¡¯t have any psychological burden. By the way, I heard that Adriana is also back.¡±


    He deliberately mentions Adriana.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s face was cold, and he stepped forward, close to Brenden, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Uncle, I warn you, whether it¡¯s Adriana or The Hale family, if you dare to touch a hair on their heads, I will never let you go soft because you are my ¡®Uncle ¡® and be merciful to you.¡±


    Five years ago, he did a lot of things wrong.


    Now, Peter is all he has and will not let himself take another wrong step.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t win me five years ago, and now, you still can¡¯t win me.¡±


    On the scheme, Brenden is decidedly smart, the man who ns.


    At that time, Peter was only in his twenties, how could he be a match for him?


    After five years of training, Peter is no longer the weak man, and naturally he is not afraid of Brenden.


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Brenden lifted a hand and stroked the beard on his chin with a yful smile.


    Peter walked around him to his coupe, got in, started the engine, and took off in the dust.

 Chapter 543 Test

    Brenden, who was standing in ce, raised his hand and pulled the tie around his neck, his eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed at the flying shadow, the corners of his lips raised in an arc, ¡°Peter, five years ago you were no match for me. Five years ago, you are still not my opponent.¡±


    Peter drove off and made a trip to the hospital to meet with Zac.


    In the hospital, Zac was veryfortable in his white coat, lying on the sofa and sleeping back.


    Because of the beginning of the year, there are few people in the hospital, and he is stealing a half day of leisure.


    The office door closed with a subtle sound that startled Zac, who turned around to see that it was Peter, and immediately sat up, sleepless.


    ¡°Brother, what brings you here?¡±


    He got up, reached up, rubbed his sleepy eyes and stretched.


    Peter cold a face, walked to the sofa and sat down, ¡°You ¡­ are a master of love, I want to ask you one thing.¡±


    There is one thing in Peter¡¯s mind to think about can not get the answer, can onlye to Zac to solve the problem in mind.


    ¡°Shit, what¡¯s the matter you say straight ah. Make the mysterious, make me tremble.¡±


    From knowing Peter until now, decades of friendship, but never seen Peter so serious to ask him things.


    Inexplicable panic in the heart.


    ¡°Adriana¡¯s identity as you know, she ¡­ me ¡­ us ¡­¡±


    Peter is not a subtle person, but at this moment mentioning himself and Adriana¡¯s matter, really do not know how to continue.


    The stammering look drew augh from Zac.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not just to ask if it¡¯s better for you and Adriana both to be together or not together.¡±


    Zac as his brother, although not his belly, but also know a little about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re still deeply in love with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Zac asked him.


    ¡°Love?¡±


    Peter wrinkled his brow and carefully recalled the past, but the memories appeared disconnected.


    He doesn¡¯t remember anything from five years ago, but he knows more than anyone else about Adriana¡¯s every move five yearster.


    Although not find once that hot love, but after another five years, his heart for that woman, as if back to the old days.


    He sighed suddenly, ¡°Can you understand the pain of missing memories?¡±


    Those who have not felt it will never know what kind of pain it is.


    You know you have a lot of memories with the person you forgot, but when you think about it, the memories are a nk.


    It¡¯s powerless and painful.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Zac went aside to take a le bottle of red wine, but then thought of Peter¡¯s health and went to pour him a cup of hot tea.


    Putting it in front of him, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I am a doctor and have seen countless patients of all shapes and sizes. The pain of memory loss is something I know, although I can¡¯t possibly feel it.¡±


    He looked at Peter and sighed, ¡°Forget it or not, forget it, since the past is the past tense. You are now ¡­¡±


    At this point, Zac wanted to say something, but his heart ached.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a situation, in my opinion ¡­¡±


    Zac spoke again, ¡°Can you be sure what feelings Adriana has for you? If the remaining love is not over, you should be more ruthless, let her forget you, let go of you, hate you. Maybe that¡¯s the only way she won¡¯t feel bad on the day you¡¯re not there. If she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you, you two can be strangers to each other.¡±


    This is the advice given to him as a brother.


    So here¡¯s the question ¡­


    Peter was bbergasted.


    How does he know if Adriana has feelings for him?


    In thest few days together, he found that Adriana had little affection for her, but more rejection and resistance.


    One thing was confirmed though, she didn¡¯t like Ran.


    That day at Ran¡¯s house, overhearing the conversation between the two, Peter did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you don¡¯t know anything, are you?¡±


    Looking at his expression, probably really do not know, Zac a thieving smile, ¡°I have a method to test, her feelings for you. Want to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Testing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, test it. One test and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°How do you try?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡±


    Zac walked up to Peter, leaned down close to his ear, and muttered in a low voice.


    At that, Peter¡¯s expression changed and he pushed him away, ¡°Get out! No way!¡±


    ¡°Shit, Peter, get it straight. How do you know what her attitude is towards you if you don¡¯t? You don¡¯t have much time left, and when you leave two kids behind, what will you let her do? There are times when you have to break off, only then can you not hurt the people you want to hurt. Besides, five years ago, you really made Adriana suffer a lot. ¡±


    ¡°So now I¡¯m going to make her suffer for another six months?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not, if you do well, she might find another favorite and have a new love, so what are you?¡±


    Zac speaks with a set of words and a head of steam.


    Peter sounds like he has a few points.


    ¡­


    The following day, night fell.


    MotrilSilinya Stadium.


    The stadium isrge enough to hold 30, 000 people, but there are only a few 2, 000 people on site, but there are as many as 10, 000 security personnel around.


    The people who came here are either rich or noble, it is called a rich exchange, each individual is worth a lot of money.


    All are some of the ranking figures on the rich list, there are even some mysterious real sense of the rich, never on the rich list, simply because they are distinguished status, do not want to be known by outsiders.


    ¡°Oh my God, outside the parking lot is full of luxury cars, inside the row is even bigger.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°Only about two thousand people, actually more than 10, 000 security, awesome.¡±


    She felt it from the bottom of her heart.


    If Ran hadn¡¯t brought her here, perhaps she would never have seen such a spectacr row in her life.


    She looks a little small byparison.


    ¡°What you saw was only the open sentry, there are more hidden sentry and disguised people lurking around.¡±


    Ran whispered in Adriana¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Long insight.¡±


    Adriana nodded and nced back at Eliza, relieved to see that she was being followed by two security guards.


    Those two were deliberately hired to look after Eliza.


    ¡°Look who it is.¡±


    Adriana was thinking about it when Ran elbowed her and pointed to the right at entrance B3.


    The bright as day indoor stadium, with a transparent bulletproof ss roof, is extremely private and secretive.


    A beam of light was cast down from the top, falling on each exit, and the visitor could be seen very clearly.


    Adriana looked over and at a nce saw a familiar figure from the crowd ¡­ Brenden.


    Of course, he had one other person with him ¡­ Harlee.


    ¡°All here?¡±


    This was unexpected, but she hadn¡¯t expected both Harlee and Brenden to show up.


    They are here, will Peter he ¡­ be here too?


    She muttered in her mind.


    With this in mind, she nced left and right.


    Suddenly a voice rang out behind him, ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    A familiar voice that prates to the marrow of your bones.


    Even if only one word can hear who he is, let alone three words.


    Looking back, as expected, it was Peter.

 Chapter 544 – Stay away from me

    ¡°Peter?¡±


    She looked at Peter, toote to speak, when one of them walked over quickly and put his arm directly around him.


    ¡°Ad¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Theresa knew that Motril was buzzing today and came over too.


    But who would have known that I would meet Adriana here.


    She¡¯s still all dressed up in women¡¯s clothes.


    Peter gazed directly at Adriana, sizing her up.


    Aoki xen gray short hair blowing the popr look of the moment, delicate cheeks painted with light makeup, white cheeks especially red lips sultry.


    The slender woman wore a ck bottom shirt, leggings, knee-high heeled riding boots, a gold velvet slim-fitting trench coat and gold tassel earrings in her ears.


    Long body,petent and calm, umon temperament, giving a domineering imperial model.


    Adriana nced at the two men, her eyes fixed on the arm that was wrapped around Theresa, and then turned, saying to Ran, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two just walked away.


    Peter frowned and squinted coldly at Theresa, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Theresa¡¯s gaze remained on Adriana¡¯s body, stunned and disturbed by her out-of-this-world looks and attire.


    ¡°When I heard you wereing to Motril, I bought a ne ticket and came along.¡±


    She smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    The man spat out a few words coldly.


    Theresa was startled by that look and reflexively withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Peter, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    He left a message and walked away.


    Theresa, who was standing in ce, stomped her foot in anger, ¡°Hmph, Adriana, you bitch ¡­ is not right.¡±


    As an afterthought, he remembered that Peter had just seen Adriana standing in front of him, with no expression of surprise or surprise at all.


    That is to say ¡­


    They¡¯ve already met?


    This thought made Theresa more and more frightened.


    ¡°Peter ¡­ you wait for me ¡­.¡±


    Theresa took three steps forward and pulled Peter along, ¡°Peter, why have you changed your attitude towards me so much?¡±


    I was upset and wanted to ask the reason.


    Peter nced at the two people walking away from each other over there, his face slightly sunken, ¡°Theresa, I warned you to stay away from me, don¡¯t you understand.¡±


    For five years, she had been a guest in the house as her mother¡¯s goddaughter, and Peter could not say anything.


    When Adriana returned to the country, Peter was in love with her because he wanted to test Adriana¡¯s attitude.


    But as it turns out, Adriana didn¡¯t have any reaction to him and Theresa going in and out of the house in pairs.


    As far as Peter is concerned, Theresa has lost her value and naturally does not need to y with her.


    Thest time she drugged him and nearly killed him, that time, he was moved to kill.


    But thinking about using Theresa many times, I gave up.


    ¡°Is it because of Adriana?¡±


    Theresa was reluctant and kept asking questions.


    Peter¡¯s gloomy, ink-like face did not have any color shift, turned around and walked away.


    ¡­


    Over there Adriana and Ran both fell in and just sat down, Peter took a seat next to her.


    ¡°What are you doing sitting here, shouldn¡¯t you be sitting with your prettydy?¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly and teased.


    For some reason, the man¡¯s ck face actually raised a smile at the corners of his lips when he heard Adriana¡¯s words, ¡°Adri is jealous?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston has always been so self-absorbed?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re concerned about me.¡±


    The man smiled instead of anger and asked, ¡°You came all the way over here topete for a spot?¡±


    He changed the subject.


    Ran heard Adriana talking to Peter, although mixed feelings, but not good to bother.


    Because of Lynn¡¯s matter up to now are owed a favor to Peter.


    ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Alston, mind your own business.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words are sharp and reveal her indifference and resistance to Peter in every sentence.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    At that moment, Harlee saw several of them, came this way, and stood there, gazing at Ran, and then at Peter.


    The handsome face is clear and cold for a few minutes, ¡°What I warned you, forget again?¡±


    She was repeatedly warned to stay away from Peter.


    Adriana was very dismissive and kept her rustiness towards anyone, ¡°Why should I listen to you.¡±


    Her eyes wandered and looked at Brenden behind Harlee, and said to Harlee, ¡°You know very well that I have an unholy grudge against Brenden, yet you have all kinds of cooperation with him. Do unto others as you would have them do unto you, you should understand this.¡±


    ¡°What I did before was out of line, and I hope Ms. Hale will give a chance and will let me ¡­


    Without waiting for Brenden¡¯s words to speak, Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Why should I give you a chance?¡±


    Raising his wrist, he looked at the time, ¡°The bidding opportunity will begin soon, so please stay out of my way.¡±


    Harlee knew that changing Adriana¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t be done in a hurry, ¡°Well, I¡¯lle find youter when it¡¯s over.¡±


    After saying that, he went to the B section with Brenden both and sat down.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ the next days Waverly quite lively, it seems that the newpany preparation needs to speed up, or else not in time for the interesting scene, that is called regret.¡±


    Ran flirted, in a good mood.


    He has never been a fan of hrity, but always felt that Waverly must be very lively next.


    The big show was staged and he was really sorry if he wasn¡¯t there.


    If you miss it, there is no next time.


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Adriana disliked it with no good grace, ¡°By the way, where is Eliza?¡±


    ¡°I had someone go with her, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Peter, who was sitting next to him, was a bit puzzled, ¡°What are you doing here with Eliza?¡±


    It¡¯s not right to have Eliza over in a ce like this.


    ¡°Is that fool here too?¡±


    Theresa, who was sitting next to Peter, poked her head in with a curious look.


    As soon as her words fell, three people looked at her sideways in unison, each with a stern look in their eyes, making Theresa tormented.


    ¡°Nosy.¡±


    Peter did not have a superfluous expression and slowly spat out two words.


    ¡°Being so mean to a delicate youngdy, aren¡¯t you afraid of chilling her heart?¡±


    Although Adriana told herself a hundred times not to ask anything about Peter, she couldn¡¯t help but interject as she listened to the two of her talk.


    After saying that, there was some remorse.


    Peter gave Adriana a meaningful look, but did not speak again.


    Instead, Theresa clenched her hands together, cold eyes nced viciously at Adriana, eyes slightly narrowed, there is a calction.


    Not long after, the special party was opened.


    First, the host stood in the center of the stadium to speak, surrounded by super HD screen switch to the center of the venue, you can clearly see everything in the center of the stadium field.


    After the speech, it was a few super singers singing.


    The scene turned into a concert in an instant, shining with bright lights, colorful, just the scene in addition to the song but not so many fans shouting, rtively silent.


    The performance was followed by two dances.


    The dance will officially begin after the dance.


    ¡°Good evening, friends and guests, today is the 10th anniversary of FE and I am honored to see you all at the anniversary meeting ¡­¡±


    The live hostnguage is English, the trantion of the three countries is tranted on the big screen, and most of the people from other countries bring their own trantors.

 Chapter 545 – Fierce Competition

    So there is nonguage barrier.


    After some exnation of the history of FE, the moderator began the main topic, ¡°This year¡¯s FE graduation season only a few hundred people graduated, there are four levels of A, B, C, D distinction, limited ces, naturally fiercepetition. Therefore, under discussion, this year we opened the rush mode. Next, we will give each person a keypad to choose the number from 1-1000, and each person will have two chances to choose. But we only have one hundred people, which means that there are nine hundred empty numbers, and if you choose the right one, you can directly take away people, and if you hit the number, it will not be included in the statistics. Thest one left, the highest bidder will win. However, the biggest surprise today is that there will be two lucky people who can take away two people for free. There are more than 2, 000 people on the site today, but there are 987 participants, I wonder who will be the lucky winners today?¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice fell, the venue was abuzz with excitement.


    seemed very unhappy with the way things were done this year.


    As in previous years, it was to let FE members choose the Lord, this year it became a buyer¡¯s race and many lost their advantage.


    After all, it is still easy for people with great power to buy some people in advance.


    ¡°Is thepetition so fierce? I think ¡­ will I have no hope ah?¡±


    Adriana feels really not that lucky.


    You should know that the people who appeared in the unnamed ind in the first ce, except for their special group, the rest of the members of each group are highly elite talents to enter the unnamed ind.


    Graduated from the unnamed ind, the sessful entry into FE personnel, divided into four levels of ABCD, D level naturally the lowest, into FE three years to graduate, ABC three levels into FE is five years to graduate, and to rounds ofpetition topete for the level of high and low.


    The A grade must be the king of kings and an all-rounder.


    This kind of top technical talent is naturally extremely sought-after.


    In a short time, the keypads were handed out to everyone, and at the host¡¯smand, each person began to enter the number they had in mind.


    Adriana, Peter, and Ran, one keyer for each of the three.


    Each entered the number.


    When the emceedy took the keyer from them, Adriana sighed, ¡°Guess it¡¯s not very likely.¡±


    She was not hopeful.


    ¡°Here¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°I picked it out for you.¡±


    Ran and Peter both spoke in unison.


    The words fell, the two men looked at each other and their eyes shed slightly.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Since Luis betrayed her identity, Peter¡¯s overly obvious attitude towards her has left her ¡­ at a loss.


    Theresa on the other side gritted her teeth in anger.


    But still pressed down the heart of the anger, smiling coquettishly, ¡°Peter, Mr. Powell for Adri selected, your number if you won can give me? I¡¯m a girl, I need someone around to protect me, otherwise it¡¯s more dangerous.¡±


    A whole lot of pouting words were said, with an extremely gentle, almost whiny attitude.


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless as he eyed the center of the stadium and said in a cold voice, ¡°I picked it for Adri.¡±


    He said a sentence directly blocked Theresa¡¯s mouth, choking her for a long time can not say, huffing pursed lips, hands clutching the number te, and finally sight around Peter to look at Adriana, sharp gaze like a knife, hate to be able to Adriana to a thousand cuts.


    Adriana clearly sensed her anger, but begrudged her a look.


    Not even looking, just looking ahead and waiting for the host to announce the results.


    Time passed, every minute was a long wait, and Adriana was a little anxious.


    Because she really wanted to take two A-ss killers this time, but ¡­ always felt that there was little hope.


    As luck would have it, as the drawn number cards were called out one at a time, she, Ran, Peter, and no one guessed.


    It¡¯s hard to guess an A-list person number and actually bump the code with four people.


    Only four people can bid, and the highest bidder wins.


    Adriana had thought a small few million would take an A-lister, but it turned out ¡­ she was too simple.


    The starting price of D grade are 20W, C grade 50W, B grade 100W, A grade 200W.


    Although the starting price of A-grade is 200W, the bids start at 20W once.


    Adriana opted out after only two price increases.


    ¡°Okay, bid #795 A is now at 890W and goes to the gentleman in section B, row 5, seat 9, who else is bidding?¡±


    A round of shouting, the price has been as high as 890W, although the A-ss personnel can create more value, and signed a 10-year start, but Adriana felt some expensive, they gave up.


    Adriana was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Do you want me to bid for you? This one can definitely be taken down.¡± Ran said.


    ¡°No need, can¡¯t afford to keep it even if I want it.¡±


    She shook her head.


    At that moment, a silent Peter said, ¡°I heard that the two lucky winners today are A-grade, and all ten years are free. Don¡¯t be in a hurry, maybe that lucky winner is you.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Adriana nced at him, ¡°Mr. Alston, can you not say such cool words.¡±


    It¡¯s distracting to listen to.


    Time passed, Adriana was not interested, because everyone¡¯s cell phone was taken away after entering the venue, so they could only sit dry.


    Another half hourter, when she was ready to leave, the host began announcing today¡¯s lucky winner.


    ¡°So, which two people will be the lucky winners of today¡¯s full house? Let our staff spin the numbered ball.¡±


    The host shouted, and the whole audience held expectations and was vaguely nervous.


    The staff shook the numbered ball, ¡°From the A section, okay, turn the number.¡±


    The h number ball rolls and then two balls pop out.


    The host took out the numbered ball and looked at it, ¡°Number 26, who is number 26 in the A section?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We are the A-zone.¡±


    Adriana was a little ted and suddenly remembered that she was number 27, so number 26 is ¡­ ¡°Peter?¡±


    At the thought of it being Peter, Adriana¡¯s face instantly drops.


    ¡°Wow, Peter, you are so lucky, can you share this luck with me? I want it.¡±


    Theresa took him by the arm.


    Peter refused in a cold voice, ¡°I told you, it was chosen for Adri.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    Adriana refused with her mouth, but something was on her mind.


    ¡°With Luis and Helen at your ce from time to time, I¡¯ll be relieved to have someone to protect you.¡± Peter exined.


    At the mention of the child¡¯sfort, Adriana wanted to refuse but ran out of reasons.


    Then came the second lucky winner, or the A section, as the rolling number ball came out, the first number was 2, Adriana excited little heart thumping, because their row is 2 at the beginning, a total of only 8 people, there is still hope.


    ¡°Ran, if that lucky person is you, you¡¯ve got to give it to me.¡±


    Adriana looked at Ran with a look of anticipation.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ran smiled lightly.


    At that moment, a sigh of relief erupted around the room, and Adriana looked sideways at the big screen in the center of the venue, where the caption read: 27 in A.


    Her own?


    ¡°Oh my God, really? So lucky!¡±


    Adriana was as ecstatic as if she had been lucky enough to win the lottery.


    stood up and greeted the host of the meeting.

 Chapter 546 – The Luck of the Draw

    The host looked in her direction and went on to say, ¡°Beautiful girl from number 27, do you think your luck is just that? Then let me tell you, not only did you get a free ten-year contract for A-level personnel, but you were also fortunate enough to snag Giovanny, an exceptional all-rounder whose performance has been NO. 1 within five years, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°What woman is so lucky?¡±


    ¡°Shit, Giovanny? I¡¯ve heard of it, when a $50 million deal for a year didn¡¯t even take the guy away from FE.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the price of this Giovanny for one mission is five million to start with, and about ten years is at least ten figures to start with.¡±


    ¡°This woman is really a blessing from a previous life.¡±


    ¡°I heard Giovanny never takes orders from anyone, so howe he was taken away for free today?¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of chatter around the room.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath as she listened to their words, side-eyeing Ran closer and asking in a whisper, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true. You¡¯re so lucky this time, so lucky that I think you¡¯re simply cheating.¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he leaned closer to Adriana and asked in a whisper, ¡°Honestly, do you know the people behind FE?¡±


    ¡°Roll, do you think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Adriana red at him.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re too lucky.¡±


    The man looked at her incredulously, looked up and down, and said thievishly, ¡°Otherwise, how about I pay ten figures for you as a person?¡±


    ¡°Ten figures?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled with little stars, ¡°Really? If you add one more hundred million, I¡¯ll sell it to you!¡±


    Hearing that amazing added figure, Adriana felt like she was about to get rich.


    The sky is falling.


    It would be a real fool not to sell.


    Of course we have to sell!


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Ran nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to you first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Adriana was beyond excited, although it was safe to carry a No. 1 around, it was the money that made her feel most securepared to a huge ten-figure fortune.


    She simply felt so lucky.


    You must have done something good in your past life, otherwise how could you be so lucky?


    I didn¡¯t expect Peter to hit the nail on the head.


    However, her excitement didn¡¯tst long~


    ¡°FE prohibits private transactions and has the right to unterally cancel the contract and cancel participation in FE activities for life.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter nced sideways at her, ncing at her with a nd gaze.


    ¡°Just seal the man¡¯s mouth, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana was not impressed.


    ¡°Giovanny never takes orders from anyone.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ better forget it.¡±


    Adriana bristled, bemused, looked back at Ran and shrugged.


    In this regard, Ran is also helpless, because Peter said those things he had also heard, not to scare Adriana.


    ¡°Peter, you see Adri got the lucky one, so can I have yours?¡±


    Theresa looked at Peter with an expectant face and couldn¡¯t help but pout.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes shed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said?¡±


    ¡°What? I ¡­ mean FE personnel can¡¯t deal privately?¡± Her small face sank a few points, a little frustrated, and suddenly, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°You just arrange people around me and count them as the tasks you set up, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not qualified enough.¡±


    The simple four words slowly spat out are absolutely fatal to Theresa.


    The evening was finally finished at 2am and Adriana and Peter went to sign the contract with FE and gave Peter¡¯s A-list staff to Adriana as well.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°I thought it said no private deals?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re my baby¡¯s mommy.¡±


    Peter looked bashful, of eyebrows lightly raised, ¡°So, enough.¡±


    When they left FE, they did not take people with them, those who would then report to the door themselves.


    Adriana got super lucky today, the whole person is immersed in the luck can not help, the mood is also a lot better.


    It was Theresa who saw Adriana¡¯s ¡®smug¡¯ look and couldn¡¯t help but say sarcastically, ¡°Big material, small use, Giovanny, in your hands is a waste.¡±


    How could Adriana not hear the words full of acetic acid?


    But in a good mood today, Theresa can say anything she wants without getting angry, ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to punch someone in the face.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Theresa¡¯s little face turned green with anger.


    Later, Adriana realized that she had thought too simply.


    Someone like Giovanny would never do something as trivial as helping someone with their face.


    Adriana¡¯s dream came true as she wished, and with the A-list person Peter gave him, she was really lucky to have two A-list talents forever.


    The whole person is a little floating.


    ¡°Adri, I need to talk to you.¡±


    Suddenly someone called out behind them, and several people turned around at the same time to see Brenden and Harlee approaching.


    Harlee walked up to her, nced at the rest of the group, and then said to her, ¡°Come with me, I have something to say to you.¡±


    The man took her aside, and Adriana, though reluctantly, would not do it again to the face of everyone down.


    ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush and is not very friendly to Harlee.


    The two walked to the other side of the road, Harlee scanned warily at the men standing across the road and lowered her voice, ¡°Can Giovanny give me that?¡±


    Open the door and keep it simple and brutal.


    Everything was as Adriana expected, and it sounded so ironic that she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been to quite a few FE events, how could you not know that private transactions can¡¯t be prohibited?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I had the nerve to tell her some.


    ¡°Of course I know that. But I¡¯m your real brother, you just Giovanny to me, FE will have absolutely no problem with it.¡±


    He had already thought of everything and was just waiting for Adriana to say yes.


    ¡°Sure, so how much are you going to pay me?¡±


    Adriana looked indifferent, hands ced in the trench coat pockets, cold eyes, the bottom of the eyes are full of mockery and disdain.


    ¡°I am your brother, I gave you all the Fryer Group shares, a Giovanny, you have the nerve to ask me for money?¡±


    He was somewhat moved to anger.


    ¡°You are my brother, what do you have to do with me? At best, we have the same mother, but she is long gone, and now you are talking to me about affection? I¡¯m sorry, I was withdrawn and cold-blooded as a child, and I still am. Affection doesn¡¯t mean anything to me!¡±


    Hypocritical man, something to take the affectionate rtionship.


    It¡¯s sickening to listen to.


    Even though Harlee had done all those things for her benefit, Adriana didn¡¯t buy it at all and always felt that Harlee made her dislike her.


    Even if she is wounded for her, it can only increase a few good feeling value, can not change anything.


    ¡°Adriana, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Harlee was angry, the handsome and clear face emitted a coldness, cold as basalt ice.


    ¡°Giovanny starts at five million for one mission, and at least ten figures for ten years. However, everyone knows Giovanny is amazingly capable, so if you want to buy, you can. Give me eleven figures and I¡¯ll say yes, otherwise, no deal. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know where Harlee got the courage to negotiate a deal with affection.

 Chapter 547 Excessive

    ¡°You ¡­ Adri, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far?¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t expect Adriana to be so ambitious as to ask him for so much money.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much? It¡¯s nothingpared to you.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Harlee, there is a long road ahead, but I want you to stay out of my sight and I can pretend that what happened before never happened. If you and Old Mr. Soto are bent on pushing me, don¡¯t me me for turning the other cheek.¡±


    After a lifetime of being constrained by others, Adriana feels tired and now just wants to live a quiet life, free from constraints is the best.


    But that was all a luxury, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have wanted an A-lister to keep around.


    It is only because of them that she can ensure that she is not threatened.


    ¡°You ¡­ Adri, you¡¯re messing around.¡±


    He sighed, and the tone was like an elder¡¯s reprimand and helplessness to the younger generation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t always talk to me with the identity that you are my brother. The DNA test results recognize you, but I don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Harlee has known her identity for a long time, but how about identifying with her, but instead took her to the unnamed ind to experience a few years of life and death of the devil training.


    It is not for her to defend herself and exercise her body, but for her to grow up as soon as possible and be the most useful and powerful person in the Soto family.


    When all is said and done, it¡¯s because she has some use.


    More likely because of the rtionship between her and Peter, otherwise ¡­ Adriana feels the Soto family would not even look for a mediocre her back in the Soto family.


    ¡°There is no cure.¡±


    Harlee was exasperated.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the phrase I wanted to give you.¡±


    With these words, Adriana turned around and was about to leave.


    Harlee saw this and pulled her back, ¡°Adri, what the hell do you want? On the 16th day of the first month, the Soto family held a banquet, you are the main character, grandpa called you many times and asked you to go back, why didn¡¯t you go back? You even pulled him outter, what do you mean? Are you childish?¡±


    With a sigh, he added: ¡°You should face the reality, it is useless to escape.¡±


    ¡°The reality is that I just want to be left alone to live my own life.¡±


    Adriana put her hand over the back of his hand clutching her sleeve, broke his fingers one by one, and met his eyes with a little coldness, ¡°So please leave me alone. There will be no result between Peter and me, and I will not bring any value to you the Soto family.¡±


    ¡°The Soto family needs him to be a mere Peter?¡± You are overestimating him.


    ¡°Really, then I¡¯m even more curious, what did you seek me out for again?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question, then smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to do everything you can to make up for what you owe me because I¡¯ve been missing for many years and now you¡¯ve finally found me. However, there is no need to do so. Because it was mom who abandoned me, and it had nothing to do with you guys.¡±


    Breaking hisst finger with force and shaking him off, Adriana turned and walked away.


    Before the Harlee can not talk about full like, now it is more dislike, even some hate him, hate the whole the Soto family.


    I don¡¯t understand what they are trying to do.


    ¡°Did he give you a hard time?¡±


    Just after walking over, Peter stood in front of her, his tone gentle with a questioning meaning.


    It is not difficult to feel Peter¡¯s concern for her.


    Naija Adriana did not ept it, scanned him coldly and walked around him to Ran, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Eliza is still waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran nodded, his eyes ncing over and over Peter and Harlee before following Adriana out.


    ¡°Peter, Adriana doesn¡¯t even like you, so why the hot face?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The man reprimanded, retracted his gaze on Adriana and walked towards the opposite side of the road.


    Standing in front of Harlee, he said in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get any ideas about Adriana, and if you make a move on her, I¡¯ll make your whole the Soto family pay.¡±


    ¡°With you?¡±


    Disdaining Peter¡¯s strength, heughed lightly, ¡°The good show between The Alston family and the Soto family has just been staged, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    With that, he was about to leave.


    Just two steps away, he suddenly turned back, ¡°The Alston family is now in internal and external trouble, the hearts and minds of the people are not united, what can you do to fight with the Soto family?¡±


    Obviously, it¡¯s about the infighting between Peter and Brenden.


    This is what makes Peter feel very tricky.


    ¡­


    Huzzah-


    Adriana and Ran hadn¡¯t gone very far when their cell phones vibrated.


    Pulled out the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar phone number, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    She asked as soon as she answered the phone.


    Now at 1:00 or 2:00 in the morning, calling her in the middle of the night is bound to be something.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Ms. Hale, Eliza¡¯s been kidnapped.¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone spoke to Adriana with some urgency.


    ¡°What do you mean, Eliza was kidnapped?¡±


    Adriana looked at Ran in a daze and murmured to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°Where are you now and how long has Eliza been missing?¡±


    ¡°In the middle of Berlin Road, Eliza was missing half an hour ago. At that time, we were afraid that you were worried, so we searched for a while first, but we didn¡¯t expect to find it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over there now.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and briefly told Ran about the situation, and the two immediately headed out to find Eliza.


    ¡°Eliza has no rtives over here and doesn¡¯t know anyone, much less offend anyone. So ¡­¡±


    In the car, Ran concentrated on driving, while Adriana sat aside and analyzed the situation at hand.


    She inclined her head and nced thoughtfully at Peter, ¡°So, an acquaintance did it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind came up with a few faces, roughly a guess in her mind.


    ¡°Not only did Theresae over today, but Harlee and Brenden as well.¡±


    Ran shared a look with her and said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say Peter was there?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for Peter to do that, for reasons of reason and reason.¡±


    Not only he thinks so, I am afraid that even Adriana is thinking like this, but did not say it.


    Adriana smiled without saying anything, kind of acquiescing to Ran¡¯s idea.


    Leaning on the car seat, looking out the window into deep thought, ¡°three people is already a big target, where so easy to find? It¡¯s just a pity that Giovanny still has to be arranged around me in a few days, otherwise he¡¯d be out and about, and I believe he¡¯d be able to find traces in minutes. ¡±


    Then a top of the list, if there is no hard strength, will not be at the top of the list for five years.


    Adriana was a little curious about who Giovanny really was.


    ¡°You say, am I a little too lucky today? If I didn¡¯t have any interactions with FE, I would even suspect that the other party is suspected of cheating.¡±


    She told the truth about what was on her mind.


    This matter, not only she thinks so, I am afraid that many people feel that there is something fishy.


    ¡°Unlucky for so many years, the turn should also be your turn.¡±


    Ran had a cigarette in his mouth and his hands on the steering wheel, smoking and flirting at the same time.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to be said for that.¡±

 Chapter 548 Disappearance

    Adriana thinks Ran has a point.


    Jokingly, Adriana quirked her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°I think that it¡¯s time to put the message out to Harlee.¡±


    She had always suspected a rtionship between Harlee and Eliza, and now was the perfect opportunity to do so.


    If you can let Harlee take the opportunity to find Eliza first, then ¡­ some things are bound to be exposed.


    Her deep eyes nced at Ran and they looked at each other without speaking.


    Halfway through the day, Adriana withdrew her gaze and made a phonecall to Harlee.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang for a while before Harlee picked up, ¡°Adri, have you figured out that you¡¯re willing to give me Giovanny?¡±


    He also had Giovanny on his mind.


    For some reason, when she heard his words again, Adriana felt the irony and a cold feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Eliza is missing, Ran and I don¡¯t have any contacts over here, can you help me find someone?¡±


    She opened up and didn¡¯t hide anything.


    ¡°Eliza is missing?¡±


    The other side was silent for a few seconds.


    Although it was only a few brief seconds, it invariably revealed the other party¡¯s deep and dark thoughts. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to find it now.¡±


    ¡°Well, call me if you hear anything.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to him and just hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, the news of Eliza¡¯s disappearance spreads around Motril.


    This is an insignificant demented woman, but rmed a lot of people and forces.


    A certain hotel.


    Peter knocked on the door of Theresa¡¯s room.


    The woman saw him suddenly appear in front of her, a face of joy, dressed in pajamas, her clothes as thin as cicada wings, arousing the imagination.


    She straightened her proud breast, her white cheeks tinged with a little scarlet, ¡°Peter, why are you here?¡±


    Why did you suddenlye over, could there be something wrong?


    Peter ced his hands in his suit pockets and his cold eyes looked down at the woman who was showing off in front of him, ¡°Did you kidnap Eliza?¡±


    Although it is a question, it is a definite tone.


    Theresa¡¯s body stiffened and the smile on her face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ Peter, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°How long do you n to act.¡±


    Man Theresa has some anger.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the past, the charming and handsome face is what she misses day by day, but now that face adds a few cold, contemptuous, disgusted look, but let Theresa cold heart.


    ¡°And just because I don¡¯t like Adriana, you think I kidnapped Eliza?¡±


    She got angry too.


    With a stern face, she clenched her pink fist in anger, ¡°You always have only Adriana in your eyes, when can you have me?¡±


    ¡°I can ignore whatever you want to do to anyone, but if you dare to hurt Adriana again ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, the pair of narrow Danfeng eyes narrowed slightly, the depths of the pupils released a ghostly awning, ¡°No one in this world can save you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Theresa smiled instead of being angry.


    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been in the business for a long time.


    She smiled like a flower, a red face covered with a calcting meaning child.


    Tiptoeing a few points closer to him, ¡°Either you have feelings for me, or you are afraid of the one behind me. Do you think I really don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Theresa finished, found that Peter looked slightly changed, the contour of the European and American, deep features of the face is still as clear, handsome, confusing.


    Then continued, ¡°With me, I can help you do a lot of things. Peter, others are not clear about the power behind me, but you are very clear, I think ¡­ you should think more about it.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face chilled as he pushed her away and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Ah! ¡­ Peter, don¡¯t you go,e back! Peter? Peter, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Although Theresa, who had fallen to the ground, was in a mess, she could not see any sadness on her face, but more of a shadowy and terrible viciousness.


    She clenched her fists, ¡°Peter, you¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Take the phone and dial a number, ¡°Where is the person now?¡±


    The other party said something and Theresa immediately barked, ¡°From now on, you do this ¡­¡±


    After a long while, hanging up the phone, Theresa clutched the phone, her sexy red lips raised a hideous smile, ¡°Peter, it¡¯s all because you forced it~¡±


    ¡­


    Remote basement.


    Eliza had been kidnapped for two or three hours, but the other side just put her in a small dark room and did nothing.


    That¡¯s why it made her even more fearful and scared.


    Blindfolded, she could not see anything, and the darkness made Eliza incredibly nervous.


    Squeak-


    The silent darkness suddenly rang out with a subtle perceptible ng.


    It¡¯s the sound of the door opening.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Eliza asked warily.


    Bang, da, da, da-


    As the sound of the door closing fell, there was the sound of leather shoes on the ground.


    Each click sounded like a tight beat, leaving her heart hanging tightly.


    ¡°Speak up, who are you? Who the hell is this?¡±


    Eliza knew that this person was inevitably not the group that kidnapped her, but more like the state of the mastermind behind it when it appeared.


    ¡°What exactly was your purpose in deliberately approaching Adriana?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was particrly clear in the quiet room.


    But just one word allowed Eliza to distinguish the person¡¯s voice, ¡°Gu ¡­ Harlee, what are you doing here?¡±


    rm bells went off in Eliza¡¯s mind, never expecting that the first person to appear in front of her was not her kidnapper or Adriana who came to her rescue, but Harlee!


    ¡°What, now you don¡¯t act crazy in front of me?¡±


    Harlee paced up to her and ripped off her blindfold, and the intense glow of the incandescent lights burned her eyes.


    Eliza immediately closed her eyes and took a moment to rx before opening them to look at the man standing in front of her.


    Her small face was pale and extremely alert and defensive, ¡°In the eyes of everyone I Eliza is a madman, what more do you want from me? Didn¡¯t you say that you would let my mom and dad go as long as I acted crazy and foolish for the rest of my life? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you were the one who kidnapped my parents that day! If you make me angry, I¡¯ll make everything you¡¯ve done public, and I¡¯ll drag you to the bottom even if I die!¡±


    Eliza was furious, mentioning the pain that her mother and father had innocently endured, her heart bursting with anger, her eyes welling up with scarlet blood as she stared at him.


    The man paced up and down infront of her, his tall figure elongated in the incandescent light, like a demon of the night looming over Eliza.


    He pulled out a Swiss Army knife from his pocket, pushed the button and popped out the sharp de, which shed cold in the light.


    Walking up to Eliza, he held the dagger and brushed it across her face, ¡°If I kill you now, no one will know about that, will they?¡±


    ¡°Harlee, you¡¯re a demon? Why do you have to do this? Isn¡¯t torturing me enough.¡±

 Chapter 549 Concealment

    Eliza looked at him with aggravation, her eyes flooded with tears, choking on a swallow, ¡°Why, why did I look at you in the first ce? Harlee, you had imed to love me, is this what you call love?¡±


    The thing she regrets most in her life is that shemet Harlee and fell in love with him.


    Harlee¡¯s hand holding the dagger paused, face gloomy a few, one knee slightly bent, half squatting in front of her, ¡°If not love, you would have been a corpse now, will still keep you until now?¡±


    His tone intensified a few points, with a strong sense of anger, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your so-called bullshit sense of justice, we would still have made it to the end, wouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Eliza sobbed in anger, her voice choked and hoarse, ¡°You¡¯re the one who ruined everything.¡±


    Sucking in her nose, Eliza continued: ¡°We are past tense, love or not will be forgotten with the passage of time. As long as you don¡¯t go too far, I will keep that incident in my heart forever. But just please don¡¯t hurt my mom and dad, okay?¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to believe you?¡±


    The man walked behind her and untied the ropes that trapped her in the chair, then led her to a side bed and sat down, his gaze slightly tender, ¡°Eliza, I¡¯d love to believe you, but you have to give me a reason.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ said that as long as you don¡¯t hurt my mom and dad, I will pretend to be crazy for the rest of my life, even if one day I really say it, no one will believe it. Because ¡­ everyone has decided that I am crazy.¡±


    Eliza¡¯s teary eyes looked at him, through the dense watery mist in the eyes, the more beautiful the man was like a crown, so that people could not move their eyes.


    She fell because of his stunning face.


    ¡°That seems to make sense.¡±


    The man raised his hand over her chin, gently squeezed it, and leaned down to kiss her lips ¡­


    ¡°Well ¡­ Harlee, what are you doing, let go of me!¡±


    Eliza pushed Harlee away and got up to leave, but just two steps away she was yanked back onto the bed.


    It was not Harlee who was tugging her, but the rope that had been silently tied around her wrists at some point, with the other end tied to the post at the end of the old-fashioned bed.


    The man bullied his way up and pressed against her, his long, slender fingers gently tracing her contours, ¡°Eliza, I miss you, don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡±


    ¡°Harlee, it¡¯s over between us, please don¡¯t do this again ¡­¡±


    In the beginning, if you know his true identity before you fall in love with him, you will not have any illusions about his noble status.


    But when falling in love can not help but gradually set aside the clouds, found his identity, then ¡­ repent toote.


    The man ignored her resistance.


    ¡°¡­ Harlee you go away, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t do this ¡­¡±


    ¡°So eager to reject me? Hmm?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Harlee ¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t~¡±


    ¡°Eliza you are still in love with me, don¡¯t deny it!¡±


    ¡­


    Five hundred meters away from the basement of the road side of a car parked, if you look closely you will know that the car has stayed for more than half an hour.


    Inside the car, Adriana listened to the sounding from the other side and reached out to turn off the speaker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Ran tugged on her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Maybe we can still hear something valuable.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you ¡­ think you should respect personal privacy, which is not ¡­ any different from live streaming of real people.¡±


    The unpleasant sound made Adriana blush and find it impossible to continue listening.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can see it anyway!¡±


    Ran grinned and suddenly noticed Adriana blushing and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°What, are you shy?¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of the way!¡±


    Adriana punched him in the chest, reached out and turned off the wire, and not onlymented, ¡°It seems I underestimated Harlee. that time Harlee met with Eliza, she reacted greatly, but I didn¡¯t care. Who knew there were so many untold secrets between the two. What do you think ¡­ Eliza is covering up for Harlee?¡±


    At that time, knowing that Eliza was missing, Adriana and Ran were desperately trying to trace the whereabouts, although very nervous but in a y.


    I learned that Harlee wasing over when I came to Motril.


    Adriana and Ran were suspecting Harlee and Eliza¡¯s rtionship, so they had long installed a miniature wiretap and cell phone location on Eliza.


    Tonight even if Eliza is not kidnapped, she ns to conspire a kidnapping case with both Ran.


    Who knew that they were preempted and invariably made whole.


    But what was unexpected was that Eliza¡¯s cell phone was thrown halfway down the road, breaking the trail.


    They informed Harlee as nned and asked him to find someone in order to give him a private contact with Eliza and thus know the secret rtionship between them.


    Although this time did not hear too much useful information, but also get the truth that is not known.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s identity is now Adriana¡¯s real brother, a fact that cannot be changed, although Adriana will not necessarily ept it.


    This is a difficult question for Adriana, she really does not know what to do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, we don¡¯t know the specifics yet.¡±


    Adriana decided that for the time being, she could not rm the snake.


    After another half hour or so, Adriana received a call from Harlee saying that she had found Eliza.


    The two drove there and met Eliza in the back room.


    Adriana and Ran both nced at the messy bed almost subconsciously, but both unspokenly acted as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Adriana, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    When she saw Adriana, Eliza jumped over and hugged her, crying in a very aggressive manner.


    Before Adriana dressed as a man, Eliza¡¯s father knew her daughter¡¯s identity, I think Eliza also already knew her daughter¡¯s identity, so a few days ago she changed back from male to female, Eliza is not very surprised.


    Just change the name to ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana lifted a hand to smooth her back, looked at Harlee, and asked, ¡°Did you find out who kidnapped her? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    The results of his investigation showed that the person who kidnapped Eliza was indeed Peter.


    ¡°How could it be him?¡±


    Apparently, Adriana wasn¡¯t convinced.


    Harlee seemed to notice that Adriana was not satisfied with his findings, so she pointed outside and said, ¡°Those guys are still out there, just go ask.¡±


    Adriana gave Ran a look, and Ran walked out, and then heard Kiriwa¡¯s howl of pain from outside.


    A few minutester, Ran walked back and said to Adriana, ¡°Well, the other side said they were Peter¡¯s people, and this really has something to do with Peter.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed slightly and she led Eliza away.


    After each returned to the hotel, Adriana put Eliza in ce and just walked out to find a man ¡­ Peter in the corridor at the door.

 Chapter 550 Does Adriana like you?

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes nced away and she turned around to go back to her room.


    ¡°I came to tell you that Eliza¡¯s kidnapping had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Peter followed her with an expressionless face, exining in a calm tone, without any emotional ups and downs.


    Walking to the door of Adriana¡¯s room, the little woman looked back at him with a more indifferent look, ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining to me? Yes or no I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°Whether you want to know or not is your business, whether you should exin or not is my business.¡±


    He¡¯s a little stubborn.


    Adriana snorted, ¡°So now that the exnation is done, isn¡¯t it time for Mr. Alston to go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Five words, although very calmly slowly said, but inexplicably more than a little sad and helpless air, causing Adriana tough.


    ¡°I believe it.¡±


    She nodded heavily and spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe!¡±


    ¡°So what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to kidnap Eliza.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course I know.¡±


    How could Adriana not know?


    Despite the fact that after meeting Eliza, the kidnappers said that Peter had kidnapped her, neither Adriana nor Ran believed them at all.


    The mastermind of the kidnapping is either Theresa or Brenden, but definitely not Peter.


    He and the Suarezs have a good rtionship, more life-saving grace, the Suarezs also relieved Peter, in reason, there is no motive for the crime.


    ¡°So, having said that, shouldn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    She turned, pushed the door open and stepped inside, and was about to close it with her hand, when Naive Peter stuck out a foot and blocked the door, ¡°Adri?¡±


    Peter called out.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have much patience with him, her face was as cold as it could be.


    ¡°You ¡­ got Giovanny in FE, this night is not destined to be peaceful, you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He kindly hinted and did not exchange the woman¡¯s thanks, cold as the exquisite face of Xuan ice even a smile, cold so Peter some heartache.


    Bang¨C


    The room door closed, Peter stood outside, handsome face sank a few points, adding a few sadness in vain.


    He wondered what would be the best way to face Adriana when time was running out.


    Peter thought about it and took a step away.


    Knock Knock-


    Knocked on the room door, not long after someone came to open the door, ¡°Who ¡­ you want?¡±


    Ran was wearing pajamas, sleepy-eyed hezily looked at the person standing at the door with a surprised look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock, can¡¯t you let someone sleep?¡±


    The man nced at him, pushed the door straight in and stood in front of him, looking straight at him, ¡°Does Adriana like you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Ran froze as he closed the door, extremely incredulous, ¡°Shit! You came over in the middle of the night to ask this?¡±


    It is not too inexplicable.


    ¡°Peter, have you taken the wrong medicine!¡±


    What¡¯s wrong with your brain?


    Ran thought he must be hallucinating, reached out and pinched the flesh on the back of his hand, some pain.


    ¡°Let me ask you, does Adriana like you?¡±


    The man¡¯s timelessly cold face could not see a trace of emotion, making people feel a bit inexplicable, the most inexplicable is the words he asked.


    It is obvious that I stayed up until the early hours of the morning, so I could easily sleep for a while, what is crazy? I can¡¯t believe I came over to ask this kind of question.


    Ran gathered his pajamas around his body and wrapped his arms around his chest, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Adriana if she likes me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s gloomy face gradually cracked, tense some embarrassment, ¡°I dare not, she ¡­ will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, then found the man¡¯s face unpleasant and raw to hold back the smile, up the face red.


    ¡°Is there something you Peter wouldn¡¯t dare to do in this world? Do you want tough me to death.¡±


    He shook his head, turned and walked aside, and from the wine cab, took down a bottle of wine, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Peter hesitated for a second and simply returned a word, ¡°Good.¡±


    So the two sat in the room early in the morning and pushed and pushed and talked.


    But it was mostly Ran talking, with Peter having a chat.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    As we were drinking, the sound of fighting and brawling suddenly came from outside.


    Ran put down the ss, miso stood up to go out, but heard the man said slowly: ¡°Giovanny hase, not your turn to go.¡±


    ¡°What? So soon? Didn¡¯t they say it would take a few days to recognize the owner? No, I have to go see Giovanny.¡±


    Ran could not resist the adoration of Giovanny in his heart, pulled open the door and walked out, and saw a man in a trench coat and mask at the end of the corridor, and he struck quickly, but in three or two strokes he took down several people.


    And then, not moving like a pine, standing at the door of the room, hands behind his back, his face expressionless.


    He walked over with some interest and looked at Giovanny, but saw the man whose height was head to head with him give him a cold sweeping nce and raised his hand to lower the duck-top hat he was wearing, without saying a word.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Giovanny?¡±


    Very good hands, but not very tall.


    As expected, the size of the martial arts practitioners is indeed worrying.


    Giovanny: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wearing a duck-tongued hat and mask, only a pair of dark eyes were revealed, and nothing could be seen.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Want to follow me to hang out? You won¡¯t be treated badly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡­


    Whatever Ran said, he was silent.


    ¡°He¡¯s mute.¡±


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Ran turned around, surprise covering his good-looking face, ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s mute?¡± Retracting his gaze, he looked again at Giovanny, only to see him finally respond and nod his head.


    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ too bad, a waste.¡±


    It was a bit of a surprise, who would have known that the man with unparalleled skills would actually be mute, what a shame.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    Ran a strong look at Giovanny, full of interest in him, but let Peter heart some upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Ran¡¯s brain instantly short-circuited, but instantly understood Peter¡¯s words, pretending to arrogantly incline his head, raised his eyebrows, ¡°not to tell you.¡±


    With that, he turned around and walked away.


    It was only when he reached his room at the other end of the corridor and wanted to close the door that he realized that a person was following him and he didn¡¯t even know it.


    ¡°Giovanny? What are you ¡­ following me for? Mo is not really nning to follow me in the future ¡­ ah!¡±


    Click-


    Ran¡¯s room door closed, the sound of banging and fighting came from inside, Peter was standing leisurely on the side of the stairway diagonally opposite, took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it silently.


    Between swallowing clouds with a frustrated sigh, lingering diffuse cigarette obscures his deep silhouette, but it adds a few mncholy feminine, handsome unlike the look.


    The fight in the room did not stop, from time to time came Ran¡¯s screams, but Peter was expressionless.


    Five minutester, the room door opened.


    Giovanny nced at Peter and walked straight to the other end of the corridor and stood guard at the door of Adriana¡¯s room.

 Chapter 551 – Nose-to-Nose

    Peter then entered Ran¡¯s room, looked at the man lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling with a look of despair, and asked, ¡°Does Adriana like you?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were wide and unblinking, as if he were a dead man with no breath of life.


    Yet hearing Peter¡¯s voice, his eyes twitched and fell on him, ¡°Giovanny¡¯s your man?¡±


    He then felt something was wrong.


    How could Adriana be so lucky to get the luckiest spot in FE when she has no dealings with FE?


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Peter, with his cigarette between his fingers, was brief and concise.


    ¡°Shit, Peter, we at least just had a drink, you reach out and do not smile, is this a little too much?¡±


    Ran was lying on the ground, and although he was eager to get up, ¡­ it hurt.


    It hurts everywhere.


    This time is really a deep appreciation of Giovanny¡¯s strength, despite the other party¡¯s reservations, but also let him scare to the extreme.


    Peter stared down at Ran without a word, waiting for him to answer.


    For a few seconds of confrontation, Ran did not speak, as if he had no intention of answering him.


    Peter said nothing, turned around and left.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Ran called out, ¡°Don¡¯t you look for Giovanny, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say ¡­¡±


    Ran, who had been tidied up in submission, rolled over on the ground as if he were a four-legged octopus, flipped over violently, and then propped his hands on the ground for a long time before struggling to get up, stumbling over to Peter and saying, ¡°Adriana can like me? If she liked me, we would have gotten married a long time ago. Do you have any brains? Emotional intelligence has been eaten up by intellectual intelligence, right?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°You like him?¡±


    Peter asked rhetorically.


    Ran, already suffering from the aftermath of Giovanny¡¯s lecture, shook his head gently and took a step back, ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that, it¡¯s my right to like women.¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Peter stepped forward.


    Ran immediately took a few defensive steps back, ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer! I¡¯m telling you, if you look for Giovanny again, I¡¯ll tell Adriana everything about you!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ are barely worthy of her.¡±


    Peter looked him up and down, said meaningfully, and then turned around and walked away.


    Ran blinked, seemingly unperturbed by the shock.


    Peter said, ¡°I don¡¯t stop ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At 11:00 a. m., Adriana, who relied on sleeping pills to sleep well, woke up naturally, washed up and went to Ran¡¯s room and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Ran, go down to dinner.¡±


    Adriana shouted.


    No response inside.


    Adriana knocked again, and it took a while for the room door to open.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you see how I can still eat in this condition?¡±


    Inside, a man came out and stood in front of Adriana, pointing to his face with a desperate, lifeless look.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and she frowned as she took a good look at the man standing in front of her and was stunnedwhen she was sure it was the Ran she knew.


    Blink long eyshes, the thick eyshes like butterfly wings in the light cast a row of dark shadows, hiding the pupils in the amazement.


    ¡°Did you go and plow someone¡¯s ancestral grave yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, what ancestral tomb!¡±


    ¡°How can you be beaten like this if you didn¡¯t dig up someone¡¯s ancestral grave?¡±


    She tilted her head a few points closer, curiously looking at his face, all that came to mind was the handsome and peerless look of yesteryear.


    But now it¡¯s really a bruised nose.


    The left eye is bruised and swollen, only open a slit, the right eye is swollen like a bread, covered with spots of blood, purple as if painted, the eyes simply can not open.


    The face is nothing, but the right half of the face is all swollen, the corner of the lip and blood crust, swollen like an egg swallowed in the mouth.


    If we hadn¡¯t known Ran for many years and were familiar with his facial features, Adriana would have thought she had mistaken him for someone else.


    ¡°Not yet ¡­¡±


    Ran just wanted to say that he was beaten by Giovanny, but suddenly behind Adriana appeared the man who had given him nightmares ¡­ Giovanny!


    Like a ghost like a ghost, like a walking ghost,e without shadow and go without a trace.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes swept, all the words to the mouth and Ran swallowed back raw, ¡°fall, fall.¡±


    He exined.


    However, because of the severe swelling of the cheeks, the speech was slurred.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but think that Ran must have been beaten upst night when he went to pick up a girl.


    ¡°Come on,e on, don¡¯t move, take a picture for a souvenir.¡±


    She flirted heartlessly.


    You know, in the old days on the unnamed ind can not be less by Ran lesson, and she is not Ran¡¯s opponent, only be bullied part.


    This time must have provoked some expert, otherwise how could he be beaten even his own mother did not recognize?


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Ran was furious and felt that Peter and Adriana were simply ¡®not a family but a family¡¯, both heartless things.


    Yelled.


    Naija Adriana was not angry, walked up to him, wrapped her arms around his neck, held up her phone and clicked a few pictures.


    A person¡¯s heart aggrieved, but do not dare to scream, can only aggressively say: ¡°Adriana, if you dare to send my photos to others, I will not be finished with you!¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s not over!


    Just a thought in my mind.


    Now that Adriana has Giovanny by her side, he has already established how strong the power behind Peter is.


    The little woman in front of you can only be held in your heart.


    Even though it used to be so held up ¡­


    But that was from the heart, and now it¡¯s still from the heart, but with some ¡­ awe.


    Shivering, trembling, and walking on thin ice.


    That¡¯s probably how he¡¯s spending time with Adriana now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are good brothers, I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Adriana grinned, looked at his face and sighed, ¡°What to do, I said I¡¯d take you down to dinner, but now I really don¡¯t think I can.¡±


    She smashed her mouth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid people will treat you like a monkey.¡±


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The man gritted his teeth.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m teasing you, I¡¯m teasing you, but really this face of yours is soical that I don¡¯t want tough.¡±


    The first time I saw Ran¡¯s innocent look, she immediately collected a few points, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going to tease you. eliza got up early, your two people have been with her, we will not go down to eat.¡±


    She truly felt Ran¡¯s face was unrecognizable.


    A call was made to customer service to have the meal brought up to the room, and five or six hard-boiled eggs were instantly ordered.


    After bringing them in, Adriana took the eggs and peeled the shells and sat next to him, ¡°Roll them in eggs to reduce the swelling.¡±


    ¡°Count on you to have some conscience.¡±


    Ran sat there and Adriana took the egg and rubbed it for him, who knew that the slightest touch would make him squeal in pain.


    ¡°I gently gently ¡­¡±


    Adriana was careful, not daring to use any force at all, and Ran had to hold back.


    That¡¯s when Adriana got to the point, ¡°Who the hell was that? It must be a master to beat you up like this. It was after five when I got back yesterday, what did you go to do?¡±

 Chapter 552 Giovanny hit

    By the time to project, Ran should be injured in the morning.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Ran sighed and was afraid to say something.


    ¡°That person ¡­ Mo is not you can not afford to offend?¡±


    Adrianaalways felt that things were not as simple as she thought, and Ran spoke vaguely, almost as if she was sure of what Adriana had in mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Ran really doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Adriana saw that he had a hard time talking about it, and it was not good to ask more questions.


    The slow reduction of swelling with eggs for him was very effective.


    Originally intended to return to the country today, because of Ran¡¯s dy, also did not return.


    In the afternoon, Ran was resting in his room when Adriana left and immediately made a phone call to Peter.


    Because she rejected Harlee, much less Brenden, the only person she could think of was Peter.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    When the call came through, she asked directly.


    ¡°Room.¡±


    ¡°Which hotel, I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    ¡°Philia Hotel 2308.¡±


    ¡°2308?¡±


    Adriana looked up and saw that the room in front of her was 2308, and the hotel she was in was the Philia Hotel.


    With curiosity, Adriana raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    But in two seconds, the door to the room opened and the person standing inside was Peter.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Adriana had a curious look on her face.


    Instead, Peter appeared calm and at ease, pulling open the door of the room and standing aside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She hesitated, and figuring she had something to ask him, she walked in.


    Peter closed the door and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Well, ate with Ran.¡±


    The mention of Ran, Peter¡¯s face is extremelyplicated, but only eyelids slightly drooping, did not say anything.


    ¡°By the way, I came over to see you for something. Ran was beaten up yesterday, and I want you to help me find out who did it.¡±


    Although she knows that the person is likely to be untouchable, but Ran is after all her friend, really can not sit back and watch.


    In the past, she was not as capable as others, but now she has a top FE talent Giovanny by her side. If she knows who her opponent is, she may be able to help Ran take revenge.


    By the way, try Giovanny¡¯s real strength.


    She mulled it over so innocently in her mind.


    The next moment I heard Peter say, ¡°Giovanny hit it.¡±


    ¡°What? Giovanny? Isn¡¯t he ¡­ still in FE?¡±


    It seems that Peter moved to this side of the hotelst night, otherwise how can he know everything?


    ¡°Giovanny is a godsend and has been around you for a long time, only you didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Peter gazed deeply at the small woman in front of him and patiently exined.


    ¡°Why did Giovanny hit him?¡±


    Adriana is still most curious about this question.


    ¡°Ran is going to sneak into your room in the middle of the night, and Giovanny probably ¡­ thinks he¡¯s the bad guy.¡±


    The crowning reason seems to make sense.


    ¡°This look?¡±


    She frowned in deep thought, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find Giovanny and ask him to apologize to Ran, it was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Ran is her friend from birth to death, this matter should give Ran a justice.


    Seeing her turn and walk away, Peter asked, ¡°You care about him a lot?¡±


    ¡°We are friends.¡±


    Adriana gave a sultry step.


    ¡°Giovanny does things my way, and his job is to protect you and do things for you. But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll listen to you on everything.¡±


    Fearing that Adriana didn¡¯t know about the contract signed yesterday, Peter added: ¡°It¡¯s clearly written in the FE contract yesterday. Besides, if Giovanny doesn¡¯t show up, no one can find him.¡±


    Although the words are a bit pompous, Adriana knows that Peter has a good point.


    It left her a little helpless.


    ¡°Got it.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Adriana responded and walked away.


    Peter walked with her to the door and looked at Adriana walking down the hallway and he instantly asked, ¡°Would you care so much if it was me who was hurt?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana stopped in her tracks and stood still without looking back.


    But there was a momentary pause, and she was gone.


    Not a word, not even a stingy look.


    Peter¡¯s pupils darkened for a few moments, very hurt, but did not say anything and turned back to the room.


    The next day.


    Adriana and Ran departed for Waverly, while Eliza followed two of Ran¡¯s bodyguards back to Floedan¡¯s hometown of Preynia Mountain.


    After a few days of dys, it was already the eighth day of the first month when we arrived in Waverly.


    When Adriana returned home, Anne and Vivian sat down together to make dumplings.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back atst. Hey, isn¡¯t this Mr. Powell? Pfft ¡­ did you hit a telephone pole with that face on your night walk?¡±


    The two had just entered the living room when Anne and Vivian stood up.


    Anne looked up at Ran¡¯s face andughed, not even a little girly.


    ¡°Anne, how do you talk.¡±


    Vivian elbowed her in the arm and leaned over to whisper, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Mr. Powell is not looking good? Shh~¡±


    Ran¡¯s self-proimed flirtation reached out and lifted the hair on his forehead, coughing softly to defuse the embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯ve found out about this.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making dumplings today?¡±


    Adriana walked over, somewhat curious.


    ¡°This is not to know that you areing back, we are going to go abroad in a few days, we gather a day less a day, and afraid to eat outside the authentic dumplings, so they made a little.¡±


    Anne exined.


    Vivian pursed her lips, did not say much, her cheeks are hard to hide the haggard and vicissitudes.


    Adriana knows Vivian is considered a hard girl, first lost her children, and then her mother died one after another, she is naturally hard to bear in her heart.


    ¡°OK, then let¡¯s help with you.¡±


    Adriana tapped Ran on the shoulder, ¡°Come and help along.¡±


    Vivian learned to roll dumplings at home with her mother years ago, and several people helped to wrap the dumplings, which was quite fast.


    At noon, several people stir-fried a few dishes, dumplings, and enjoyed a beautiful meal.


    In the afternoon, Adriana went straight to the office.


    Thepany had a backlog of work because it was away from the office for a few days.


    Thepany has started to work on the sixth day of the first month, and employees are taking their ces one after another, so she naturally has more work on her hands.


    Ran drove her to the office in Adriana¡¯s car, and after sitting in her office for a while, he said, ¡°Okay then, you work first, I have to check out the newpany.¡±


    ¡°Go over there now? Then go ahead, I¡¯ll visit your newpany when I¡¯m done. By the way, when do you n to open? Do I have to prepare a big red envelope.¡±


    Adriana snickered.


    ¡°Of course there is no escape.¡±


    Ran smiled and raised the car keys in his hand, intending to slip away in her car.


    Because Adriana is now in thepany, she needs to remain as ¡®Lawson¡¯ until her true identity is announced.


    In the afternoon, after being busy for a while, there was a knock on the office door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Adriana spoke as she looked down at the paperwork at hand.


    ¡°Hey Lawson, when did you get back, and why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice rang out, listening to the tone seemed quite cheerful and in a good mood.


    Adriana nced up and it was Sloane.


    Continuing to look down at the paperwork, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Did youe over for something.¡±

 Chapter 553 – Truly Wrongly Paid

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about you.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sloane walks up next to Adriana, arches his back, props his elbows on the table, rests his chin, and looks at her with a tilted head.


    ¡°What is it?


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed as she thought to herself: Could it be that she knew she wasn¡¯t Lawson?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she leaving?¡±


    ¡°She? Who?¡±


    Adriana was baffled by the words in the clouds.


    ¡°Of course ¡­ oops, what kind of decent guy are you pretending to be with me, really!¡±


    She pped her on the chest, pretending to be pouting and whining with her voice, saying some confusing and meaty words.


    Adriana questioned herself for a while, what kind of animal did she do? What did she do to make thedy in front of her lose her virginity? Fuck?


    ¡°What ¡­¡±


    She stammered and asked Sloane, a little short of breath.


    ¡°Gee, Lawson, what the hell!¡±


    Sloane pped her hard on the shoulder again and pulled his voice, ¡°It¡¯s just that you broke up with Anne and she¡¯s leaving the country now? I came over to tell you, don¡¯t be sad, there is no grass at the end of the earth, why do you need to love a single flower. Right?¡±


    Deliberately keep close to her, elbow dislike her shoulder, the rather deep eyes and that like a mimosa smile, immediately let Adriana understand a few points.


    ¡°That ¡­ you ¡­ may have misunderstood.¡±


    Adriana feels the need to tell Sloane who she is now.


    ¡°Misunderstand what? Lawson, you don¡¯t understand me, or are you just ying dumb with me! I just like ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    She was about to make her thoughts known to ¡®Lawson¡¯ when suddenly the office door pushed open.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay, you can¡¯t ¡­ not go in, there are guests in Mr. Boone¡¯s office, you don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    The secretary made one effort to block Theresa, but she pushed her away, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Oops~¡±


    Rene, the secretary, was unsteady on his feet and nearly fell over, but luckily he held the door in time.


    Adriana stood up, looked at Theresa with eyes full of hostility and disdain, and waved her hand, ¡°Rene, you go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Boone.¡±


    Rene nodded and turned to walk out, closing the door behind him.


    Theresa¡¯s feet on high heels, wearing a slim long down jacket, long hair pulled behind the head, two strands of curls hanging from the side of the ear, lined with ck tassel earrings extra bright.


    Even the delicate makeup also has a few more sexy and atmospheric.


    Only those eyes were filled with anger, sweeping a nce at Adriana before her gaze settled on Sloane with a snort, ¡°Sloane, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you, what are you doing here?¡±


    If Theresa was with Peter, she would at least call her ¡®little aunt¡¯, but now she speaks in a rather harsh tone, which makes Sloane very upset in her heart.


    ¡°Do not like to cling to my brother every day, it is difficult that now there is more Sandra no ce for you?¡±


    She left no room for sarcasm.


    ¡°Sloane, you ¡­¡±


    Disliked by Sloane, Theresa¡¯s heart is very upset, originally that day in Motril because of Eliza¡¯s matter angered Peter, Theresa has been so resentful of Adriana,e over to pick a fight.


    I never thought I would meet Sloane here.


    She didn¡¯t dare to offend Sloane, after all, she was still looking forward to getting married to Peter.


    Theresa pursed her lips, walked to a side sofa, put down her bag, sat leisurely, legs folded, hands on her chest, looked at the two people over there with good grace and said, ¡°Sloane, do you know who is standing in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Sloane yelled, pping the table with one hand in anger and ring at her angrily, ¡°Theresa, are you picking a fight!¡±


    Not to pick a fight, what does it mean to speak in a shady way.


    Adriana raised her hand and touched her nose, thinking that Theresa was just deliberately stirring things up, just to tell Sloane her true identity and stir up anger between the two.


    Solely, it is better to say it yourself.


    ¡°Sloane, I actually ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lawson, you shut up, I¡¯m going to ask Theresa now what she really wants and if she still wants to marry my brother.¡±


    Sloane interrupted Adriana with a wave of his hand and walked over to Theresa, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have taken a shine to Lawson and moved on, would you?¡±


    She wrinkled her eyebrows, looked Theresa up and down, and stared at her with a few gloomy eyes, as if she was looking at a love interest.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, fancy Lawson?¡±


    Theresa nced at Adriana and covered her lips with a smile, ¡°Sloane, you are so naive. Do you know who ¡®Lawson¡¯ really is? She¡¯s a woman, dressed as a man, and you can¡¯t tell?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, what woman dressed as a man, are you doubting my intelligence?¡±


    She exploded with anger and some displeasure.


    ¡°Of course your intelligence is fine, because you are not the only one who has been cheated.¡± She lifted the curls at her temples, twirled them around her fingertips, and said with interest, ¡°For the sake of our good rtionship, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, and save you the trouble of being left in the dark. She is Adriana!¡±


    said, immediately adding, ¡°Luis and Helen¡¯s real mommy!¡±


    That means, probably afraid that Sloane can¡¯t remember who Adriana really is the same.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Sloane looked astonished, and suddenly a cold snort came out between his nostrils, ¡°What a joke, Adriana has long been dead, I¡¯m afraid even the ashes are gone now.¡±


    When everyone knew that Adriana fell into the deep sea and died, how could she still be alive.


    She might believe it if she said it was someone else, but to say Lawson was Adriana was categorically impossible.


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Sloane to be so persistent, and despite the unpleasant words, she knew her fiery character and didn¡¯t want to continue hiding it, so she said, ¡°I, that¡¯s Adriana.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Adriana?¡±


    She looked back at ¡®Lawson¡¯ and mmed a fist into her chest, ¡°Lawson, when did you have fun fooling me with Theresa¡¯s wolf.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    The truth was told and she didn¡¯t believe it.


    There is no cure.


    ¡°Who told you I was dead?¡±


    Adriana stopped pretending and conversed with her in her characteristic, very nice female voice, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to exin to you, but I didn¡¯t have the right opportunity.¡±


    A familiar voice, although many years have passed, Sloane can still hear her voice.


    The smiling face gradually gloomed, ¡°Are you ¡­ really Adriana?¡±


    He came a few minutes closer and looked at her carefully, as if he could not yet ept the sudden reality.


    Adriana¡¯s brow peaked in awe, and slowly hung her head, pursing her lips, ¡°Theresa is telling the truth.¡±


    From the beginning, Adriana also did not want to deceive Sloane, just that she needed to conceal her identity and did not say so.


    Instead, she now finds with the benefit of hindsight to cause unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Maybe ¡­


    It¡¯s pretty serious.


    ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Sloane grabbed her by the cor and yanked hard, his anger rising.

 Chapter 554 – Playing the Rough

    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana cold eyes sweep, under the eyes of the displeasure of the look, ¡°I am not Adriana are not deliberately hidden from you, and why do you need this attitude?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She shoved her away, Sloane¡¯s body involuntarily took a few steps backward, only to be able to stand firmly.


    Listening to her familiar woman¡¯s voice, even though thest time he heard her voice was five years ago, Sloane could hardly forget it.


    She, really, is Adriana?


    She was so angry that her face turned red, she reached out and pointed at Adriana, full of anger, ¡°What is not deliberate? Adriana you don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you female version of the male version is deliberately seducing me, and then lead me to fall for revenge on me!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s head hurts from the overly aggressive words, and she raises her hand to brush her forehead, not wanting to deal with it.


    ¡°Not saying anything? Adriana, Adriana, you bitch, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Sloane had never been teased before, and now that she was in Adriana¡¯s hands, she was so angry that she felt disgraced.


    The eyes around the office swept a nce, finally looked at the vertical hanging clothes rack, stride over, leaned down to pick up the hanging clothes rack towards Adriana jumped.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy, Sloane? Stop it!¡±


    Seeing that she had the appearance of madness, she immediately stopped it, but at this time Sloane was angry and heartbroken, and at the same time hated Adriana to the extreme.


    Carrying the end of the hanging clothes rack, he swept it across to her desk.


    Whirring, thundering, banging ¨C


    All the papers andputers, keyboards and cups on the table were swept to the floor by him, and it was a mess.


    That¡¯s it, it seems not enough, Sloane again raised the hangers and hit Adriana, wanting to beat Adriana up every minute to relieve the anger.


    Adriana took a step back, looked at the oing sweep of the vertical hanger, and clutched it with her bare hands, ¡°Sloane, have you made enough of this?¡±


    ¡°No, of course I didn¡¯t make enough of a scene. I¡¯m not only going to make a scene today, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!¡±


    Sloane had never imagined that this would be the case.


    When it was hard to fall in love with Harlee, but once Adriana stirred up, she and Harlee broke up.


    Now she likes ¡®Lawson¡¯ who appeared out of nowhere and is like an enemy to her, but who knows ¡®Lawson¡¯ is actually Adriana.


    An inexplicable sense of shame crushed Sloane, making her emotionally broken as well, and she directly disregarded her image and made a scene in the office.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, this is apany, don¡¯t me me for calling security to kick you out if you dare to make a scene again!¡±


    She gave a straightforward warning and didn¡¯t want to bother talking to Sloane.


    Theresa, who started it all, sat on the sofa with great interest and saw the scene over there and was in a good mood.


    ¡°Warning you, Adriana you bitch, it¡¯s either you or me today!¡±


    The pampered Sloane has always been held in high regard and hardly dared to be bullied, but Adriana provoked her again and again.


    This time, she was cheated again. How could she bear such a shame?


    She tugged hard on the vertical hanger, but she was no match for Adriana.


    Adriana pushed back, and Sloane fell to the ground without any image, falling on all fours.


    ¡°Ah, Adriana, I¡¯m going to kill you, kill you!!!¡±


    Sloane, who had already broken down, got up like a madman and lunged directly towards Adriana, using his arms and legs to teach her a lesson.


    She spun around, and after a momentary spiral, Sloane found herself wrapped in a scarf, tightly strangling her hands and unable to struggle.


    Adriana squeezed the scarf, cold eyes skewed at Sloane, ¡°If you want to be crazy, go out and be crazy, don¡¯t spill your guts here!¡±


    She picked up the phone on the table that had luckily not been swept off the floor and dialed the inte, ¡°Get the security people up here!¡±


    I hung up after the order.


    Sloane jumped up and down in anger, ¡°Adriana, let me tell you, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t beat you, you¡¯re good at it. From now on, Waverly will have you without me and me without you!¡±


    ¡°Talk to me when you¡¯re that good.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Adriana said indifferently.


    ¡°Then let go of me, let go of me if you have the guts, I¡¯ll fight you one on one!¡±


    She kept struggling, lifting her legs to kick Adriana, but Adriana dragged her to stand with her back to the desk and pinned her body to the desk, so that Sloane could resist and struggle to no avail.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah~ Adriana I told you to let me go, did you hear me?¡±


    Sloane is not willing to be subordinated, shaking his body vigorously, hysterical hissing, that look like a patient suffering from insanity.


    Snapping-


    A round of apuse rang out from the side, Theresa pped her hands and apuded, and continued to record the video with her phone, ¡°Tsk ¡­ she is at least Peter¡¯s sister, you treat her this way, not afraid of offending The Hale family?¡±


    After that, she pressed her phone screen and sent the video directly to Sloane¡¯s mother, ¡°I¡¯ve sent the video of you bullying Sloane to my godmother, Adriana, I¡¯m going to sit back and wait for a good show and see how you respond.¡±


    It was worth the trip, today is not in vain.


    Knock-knock-


    The office door knocked, and then the head of security pushed in, ¡°Mr. Boone, you called me ¡­¡±


    The security chief wanted to ask about the situation, but looking at the mess on the ground, he understood what was going on and waved his hand, ¡°Go get the people out of here.¡±


    At a word ofmand, several security guards stepped forward and dragged Sloane towards the outside of the office.


    ¡°Ah, you guys let go of me, let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill her, I¡¯m going to get Adriana!¡±


    She kept struggling, bouncing her legs and shouting in a voice that broke a little, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m not finished with you, wait, you wait!¡±


    Witnessing Sloane being led out, Adriana looked at the mess on the ground and was head over heels.


    The security chief and the secretary who walked in gathered up the papers and things on the floor and didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions.


    Adriana¡¯s icy pupils nced over at Theresa, ¡°Are you done reading? Get out when you¡¯re done!¡±


    After several years, Theresa¡¯s nature has not only not changed at all, but has be even more aggressive. At first, I really misjudged this kind of person as a friend.


    After all, there were other people in the office, and Theresa felt humiliated when Adriana pointed her finger at her face.


    The mocking smile that swept up her lightly made-up cheeks was instantly curtailed, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t think you can be reckless just because you have the Soto family to back you up. Do you think I, Theresa, am really afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°So with this free time to talk nonsense with me why don¡¯t you bother to pull your Peter, beware of being hooked by Sandra and losing your wife.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re jealous?¡±


    Theresa asked a rhetorical question.


    That got a snort ofughter from Adriana, ¡°If self YA can cover up your unwillingness to worship, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Very bluntly sarcastic Theresa is no match for her.

 Chapter 555 – By the Way

    What happened in Motril Theresa took to heart, and even sealing Peter¡¯s memory didn¡¯t stop Peter from liking Adriana.


    I have to say that Adriana¡¯s words, though hard to hear, were true and stung her heart for no good reason.


    It exposes the ugliness of her psyche.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t get cocky, we¡¯ve only just begun. Who will win and who will lose is yet to be seen, one day I will make you kneel in front of me and beg me.¡±


    She gritted her teeth in anger, and her pupils red slightly, so she looked repulsive.


    Stepping on high heels, ttering out of the office.


    ¡°Mr. Boone, why does Ms. Lindsay address you as ¡®Adriana¡¯?¡±


    Rene, the secretary, looked at her in confusion and bewilderment.


    Adriana looked at the papers they had collected, and was suddenly annoyed, ¡°You¡¯ll seeter. You guys pack up first, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Boone. i¡¯ll have the tech department check yourputer to see if there are any problems.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded, grabbed her jacket and left the office.


    Because the sedan was driven away by Ran, she had to choose to take a cab to leave. As a result, the cab did not wait, and a ck Maybach sedan stopped in front of her.


    She frowned slightly and subconsciously tilted her head, only to see the ss of the car slowly descending, the person inside looked at him sideways, ¡°Where to? I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    The man sitting inside the car ¡­ Peter.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Thinking about what had just happened between her and Sloane in the office, Adriana had no desire to see Peter.


    Avoiding is more like it.


    Walking towards the back of his sedan, just in time to see a cabing, she waved and the car stopped.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana pulled open the limo door and got in.


    ¡°Master, go to East New Road ¡­¡±


    She closed the door while giving her address to the cab driver, only to find the door being yanked shut.


    Before she could look sideways at the situation, she suddenly found that the cab sank and there was an extra person beside her.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Peter took her hand, which was pulling on the door of the car, into his left hand, got in the car and closed the door smoothly.


    ¡°My car is out of gas and I can¡¯t drive.¡±


    Peter¡¯s handsome and beautiful face emerged with a nice and unobtrusive light smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to East New Road!¡±


    Adriana exined in a cold voice, her wheatplexioned face full of resistance in that changed costume.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana red at him, rather helplessly, lowered her head and drew her hand back from his, ¡°Let go.¡±


    The slender, soft and somewhat cool hand suddenly withdrew, the hand was empty, and Peter¡¯s heart followed the empty.


    ¡°Master, drive.¡±


    Peter gave a word of advice to the cab driver, who started the sedan and drove slowly.


    Adriana looked away from Peter and out the other side of the window.


    ¡°Luis and Helen miss you, when do you n to visit?¡±


    Peter looked at her and said.


    ¡°No go.¡±


    The little woman decisively refused.


    ¡°Ouch, so you are two people. Hey, let me tell you, my mother-inw and I also quarrel twice a day. But this couple to live, the end of the bed and quarrel, do not take it too seriously, the day still needs to go on, right? The point is that for the sake of the children also have to go back. In how to say the child is innocent, you can not ignore the child. In the end, it¡¯s a piece of meat that fell off your body.¡±


    The cab driver saw the two silent faces did not speak, could not help but open his mouth to persuade and.


    ¡°Yes, what big brother said makes sense.¡±


    Peter smiled warmly and nodded rather approvingly.


    ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s for sure, I¡¯m over here, I didn¡¯t have many fights with my mother-inw at home.¡±


    Said, he looked through the rearview mirror towards the back, and said: ¡°But this woman is still very good to coax. When the mood is bad, you take her to see a movie, buy clothes, cosmetics, ah, jewelry flowers or something, very good coaxing.¡±


    ¡°Well, good. Try itter.¡±


    Peter chimed in.


    On the contrary, Adriana had a cold face and remained sullen and silent.


    The cab drove for a while, and Adriana said, ¡°Master, stop in front.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cab stopped at the location designated by Adriana.


    Peter got out of the car and held the door for her as Adriana walked out before he closed the door.


    The little woman didn¡¯t even look at Peter, so she walked towards the front, and he followed closely behind.


    ¡°What are you doing following me?¡±


    She turned back, her face clear and cold.


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have the cash.¡±


    Peter really does not have cash, because just now the car ride was paid by Adriana.


    Hearing his words, Adriana was furious and immediately took out several hundred dors in cash from her bag and gave it to Peter, ¡°Here, take a taxi.¡±


    Peter¡¯s thick eyebrows raised slightly, looked at the money she handed over, hesitated for a few seconds, reached out and took it, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll pay you backter.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Leaving two words behind, she turned her head and left.


    Flyscore Building.


    Adriana gave Ran a call.


    After asking for the address, I entered the building, walked through the lobby to the elevator and pressed the up button.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and she stepped in, only to turn around and find that Peter had followed her in.


    ¡°Peter?!¡±


    She looked aghast, and her face was as ugly as it could be.


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter, with a smile on his face, stood by her side, letting her move how angry he was not angry.


    ¡°You have fun following me all the time!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you, I just stopped by.¡±


    ¡°By the way?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, took a deep breath, her lips opened slightly to retort, but the words came to her lips and swallowed back, ¡°Yes, by the way, by the way.¡±


    She¡¯s going to see Ranter and see how else he can stop by.


    There were several people in the elevator, each pressed the elevator floor, and then went down one by one, and finally only Adriana and Peter were left.


    And the floor number is shown on the 32nd floor.


    With a good jump of the floor, ding ground, stopped at the 32nd floor.


    Adriana got off the elevator and Peter followed in silence.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Just as he stepped out of the elevator, hesaw Ran standing in the hallway.


    Because Adriana used eggs to help him get rid of the bruises and swelling, it was not too obvious, and with the sunsses on, it gave the impression that everything was normal.


    Adriana walked up to Ran and with one turn looked at Peter, ¡°And say it wasn¡¯t stalking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Ran, too.¡±


    Peter put his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and responded in a natural manner.


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed and she slowly looked sideways at Ran, waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Looking for ¡­ looking for me?¡±


    The sunsses-wearing Ran¡¯s eyes swiveled, nced around at the two men, and finally settled on Peter, ¡°Yes, looking for me. This is not Flyscore Building a fewpanies moved out, in order to facilitate the opening of newpanies, it is temporarilynded in Flyscore Building. Peter came over to talk to me about cooperation, talk about cooperation.¡±


    As the saying goes, ¡®take the short hand, eat the soft mouth¡¯.


    Ran has been holding a grudge against Peter since Lynn angered him by killing Adriana.


    Plus in Motril, he was thoroughly aware of Peter¡¯s power and was vaguely somewhat scornful.

 Chapter 556 Fair Play

    Adriana is so smart that his shing eyes have already betrayed him.


    I just don¡¯t understand when Ran and Peter two actually together, when the rtionship is so good?


    ¡°OK, then you guys talk, I¡¯ll wander around and see for myself.¡±


    Adriana said indifferently and walked around Ran towards the front, strolling around various ces.


    ¡°Is this a n to go after Adriana publicly?¡±


    After Adriana had walked away, Ran looked at Peter and asked.


    The man stood pensively, his gaze kept falling on the small woman¡¯s body in the distance, without saying a word.


    Default is the best answer.


    Ran suddenly sighed, looked back, also looked at Adriana,mented: ¡°I Ran so hard to see the woman is actually the mother of your Peter¡¯s children.¡±


    Raised an eyebrow, quite a bit of helplessness.


    Not because he dislikes Adriana, but because Adriana is the mother of Peter¡¯s two children and he has fewer opportunities to pursue them.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were dark and thoughtful.


    Suddenly, he looked at Ran, ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t have a fair fight.¡±


    ¡°A fair fight?¡±


    Ran was quite surprised, his eyebrows knitted together and he looked at him with an extraordinarily strange look.


    Never thought Peter would actually say that.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± He didn¡¯t seem too convinced, so he asked a follow-up question.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Peter took out a cigarette, handed one to Ran, took out a cigarette himself and lit it, and smoked it silently by himself.


    The two men stood by the railing, one hand holding a cigarette, the other idly resting on the railing.


    His thin lips gently open, a faint cigarette spurts out between his lips, dazzling the sight, and even not far from the figure also became blurred a few points.


    What was said to Ran was naturally true.


    After a few days of deep thought, Peter figured it out.


    If her days are numbered, why bother with Adriana when it would be better to give her a chance to find her true love and not be sad when he leaves?


    As for the child ¡­


    ¡°But Helen and Luis are her children, and you are capable of handling a rtionship with two children?¡±


    Peter inexplicably said, instantly making Ran confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re trying to say that if Adriana were ever to be with me, I¡¯d have to deal with her issues with the kids?¡±


    Ran gradually understood, but always felt that Peter was a bit weird today.


    After thinking about it, he smiled lightly, ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s the same whether there are children or not. I do not have so many worldly ideas, if she is really willing to say yes to me, the child is naturally not a problem.¡±


    He said, he smoked a cigarette fiercely, the cigarette starbursts brightly, curling up light smoke to hide the despondent look on his face.


    ¡°All that talk is bullshit, as long as you still like Adriana, how will I have a chance?¡±


    Ran is a loner by nature, but at this moment in front of Peter is a bit presumptuous. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never understood why you weren¡¯t able to protect Adriana five years ago when you were so powerful. or did you not really love her at all at that time?¡±


    Referring to five years ago, Peter¡¯s eyes darkened a little, ¡°Five years ago ¡­¡±


    Slowly hanging his head, looking out through the ss window, overlooking half the city, although the streets are very busy with traffic, but can not fill the empty space in Peter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ipetence.¡±


    His sudden words, Ran thought it would lead to his heartfelt words, but did not expect to finally spit out only two words.


    Ipetence?


    So how could a man of great depth feel ipetent?


    For a moment, Ran didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    It¡¯s just that the mind keeps wondering what the rtionship is between Peter and FE.


    If you say he is the head, naturally, it is impossible, after all, his young age does not match the date of the creation of FE.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯m out of here. ¡±


    Peter stood for a while and realized that as long as he was here, Adriana was reluctant toe over, intentionally distant, and there was no point in him staying on if he did.


    Standing up straight, he threw the cigarette butt into the trash can and turned to walk away.


    As he walked away, he said, ¡°My words just now count, give you a fair chance topete, if you win, I will withdraw.¡±


    He pressed open the elevator and stepped inside.


    Ran stood sideways, facing the direction of the elevator for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At this time one person tapped him on the shoulder, ¡°What fair chance topete, what are youpeting for?¡±


    Adriana suddenly came up behind him and seemed to hear what Peter had just said.


    ¡°No, nothing, work stuff.¡±


    He certainly would not tell it straight in front of Adriana and casually lied.


    Ran raised his eyebrows and smiled, pointing to his newly chosen branch address, ¡°How¡¯s that going? From today onwards, the Powells¡¯ branch will be located in Waverly, so I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? I can take care of you? I am from the Soto family, but have no intention of returning to the Soto family.¡±


    Adriana honestly did not intend to meet the Soto family.


    ¡°You won¡¯t go, and Old Mr. Soto and Harlee will agree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their business to agree or disagree, not mine.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do back there?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step, it¡¯s hard to say right now.¡±


    Too many things have happened recently, with twists and turns and storms, she can¡¯t make a good choice, she can only take one step and see what happens.


    Adriana¡¯s face is gloomy, as long as the thought of these tricky things feel very helpless, do not know what to do.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to run away from this and follow Anne and Vivian to Los Angeles to hide, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it does have that idea.¡±


    Adriana nodded and nced at him out of the corner of her eye, ¡°I¡¯d like to, but you think THE Soto family would give me a chance?¡±


    That¡¯s just delusional.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s buy you dinner.¡±


    Two people left Flyscore Building directly by car, and at this time one person came out from a hidden ce, looking at the direction they left, the eyes deepened a few points, invisible more than a few of the color of grief.


    This afternoon, Adriana was busy in thepany, people have not left thepany, suddenly an unexpected guest appeared in thepany.


    Adriana was already in a sullen mood when Sloane messed up at the office in the morning, but the moment she saw Harlee appear, she became even more upset.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    She cold eyes, nced at the instant to withdraw her gaze, continue to work with their heads down.


    ¡°Grandpa asked me to find you, he¡¯s waiting for you at the Asnana Hotel for dinner.¡±


    The man walked in and stood in front of Adriana rying the words of the old man.


    ¡°Sorry, no time.¡±


    Decisive refusal, without dy.


    ¡°Adri, I know that what happened to you in recent years has left a lot of shadows on you, and maybe you hate me in your heart, but I¡¯m doing it all for your own good. I ¡­¡±


    Harlee propped her hands on the desktop and leaned down to look at Adriana, who was halfway through her sentence when the little woman suddenly raised her eyes and shot a pair of dark, sharp eyes straight at her, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She held a ck signature pen in her hand and tapped the paper on her desk, ¡°I¡¯m working on my work, I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    The sudden strong pressure on Harlee, let him to the mouth on the words and swallowed back, hesitated a few seconds when really walked to the side of the sofa to sit down.

 Chapter 557 Treating you well

    ¡°I heard that Sloane and Theresa came over to pick a fight today, do you need me to help you with that?¡±


    He was quiet for no more than a minute and started asking questions again.


    Adriana signed her name on a document she had finished reading, snapped it closed with a little movement, and it was easy to see that it was tinged with some negative emotions.


    ¡°It is necessary to tell you again that although we are rted by blood, it does not mean that I will recognize you as my brother, so I do not need you to interfere in my affairs.¡±


    With a full tenth of a warning.


    The chat between the two was instantly filled with fireworks.


    Since sending Adriana to the unnamed ind a few years ago, she has be more and more repulsed by him, much to Harlee¡¯s own frustration.


    ¡°Adri, I just want to help you.¡±


    Harlee exined, there was more than a little helplessness in her words, and her tone was humbled a bit.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Two simple words straight back.


    She ced the document on her right hand side, took another one off the pile on her left, opened it, and continued reading.


    Harlee saw her concentrating on the paperwork and could not be bothered, so she sat quietly on the sofa and waited for the time to pass.


    As we watched half an hour pass, Adriana had no intention of stopping the work at hand.


    Harlee hesitates for a moment and continues to wait.


    An hour passes.


    He finally couldn¡¯t be patient and got up and walked over, ¡°Grandpa has gone to Asnana Hotel now, it¡¯s inappropriate to make him wait for us as an elder.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t fit, don¡¯t wait.¡±


    Adriana replied without raising her head.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    These words instantly ignited Harlee¡¯s fire, and she raised her voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re being naughty with me, he¡¯s our grandfather after all, do you have any sense of elders and children in your eyes?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand tightened as she held the document in her hand and raised her hand to turn a page, her desperately stoic appearance giving the illusion of bemusement.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Harlee saw that she didn¡¯t answer, she became even angrier and reached out to yank the contract out of her hand, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? You can ignore me, but you can¡¯t treat grandpa like this!¡±


    At this moment, Adriana may not even know how important her grandfather is in Harlee¡¯s mind.


    He is a person who attaches great importance to family, since the loss of his parents, there is a grandfather doting on him to make him extra cherished.


    So for many years Harlee has treated her grandfather with respect.


    Adriana sitting at the table spread her hand slightly, the tiger mouth has been cut by the sharp edge of the folder to a gash.


    Only because Harlee just yanked too hard and too fast.


    The blood from the offering spilled out and trickled down the tiger¡¯s mouth to the heart of his hand, staining it with a crimson bloodstain.


    That¡¯s when Harlee saw it too.


    He twisted his brow, some panic, immediately that walked around the table to her and lifted her injured hand, ¡°Adri, brother sorry you, I just did not mean to ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get out of here!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s long-held anger burst into mes, pushing Harlee away, her bloodshot eyes ring at him, ¡°What the hell do you want? Did I not make myself clear? I don¡¯t want to repeat this for the second time!¡±


    ¡°But the fact that you are still in the Fryer Group shows that you are still hesitant.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s words made her chest rise and fall, and her long fingers tapped the table, suppressing her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t think you can buy me off by giving me a little share of the Fryer Group? Isn¡¯t that a little too naive!¡±


    Adriana has other reasons for staying with thepany, otherwise she would have left long ago.


    Although the Fryer Group could bring her great benefits, that was never what Adriana was looking for.


    Pulled open the drawer and took out a document from it, ¡°Here is the Fryer Group share transfer agreement, back to you! From now on, please don¡¯t bother me again.¡±


    He unceremoniously flung the share agreement in Harlee¡¯s face, pushed him away and walked straight out of the office.


    When he opened the door, he saw Old Mr. Soto standing in front of his office.


    Adriana subconsciously rushed forward and immediately stopped herself when she saw the old man.


    The two men looked at each other with different expressions.


    When she saw that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, Adriana said, ¡°There¡¯s something you can say right here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did that little bastard Harlee piss you off?¡±


    The old man in taiji clothing was ying with a string of beads in his hands, his hands behind his back, smiling amiably toward her as he walked into the office.


    ring at Harlee, ¡°Why are you making Adri angry again, how are you being a brother?¡±


    Without asking for a reason, Harlee reprimanded, obviously toward Adriana.


    But this tactic was immediately seen by Adriana, and she didn¡¯t buy it.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Harlee walked up to her grandfather very respectfully, then walked up to Adriana, ¡°Adri, I was too impulsive just now, I apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana held the door with one hand and ced the other in her pocket, her face clear and cold to the extreme.


    Old Mr. Soto went to the sofa and sat down, leaning back, one hand on the armrest, one hand ying with a string of beads, not angry and dignified manners invariably give people a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Get over here, both of you.¡±


    He said.


    Adriana hesitated, only to see Harlee¡¯s eyes unblinkingly looking at her, the attitude is that she does not want to go over.


    Very helplessly, he walked over to the old man, and Harlee followed him.


    The assistant guarding the office door closed the door.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    The old man waved his hand.


    The two sat across from each other.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed and her tightly knitted brow revealed her irritation, ¡°Old Mr. Soto just say what you want, I like to get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto tilted his head andughed, patting his leg, ¡°You¡¯re a child with the same temperament as your mother.¡±


    He stared at Adriana with cloudy but shining eyes for a moment and said, ¡°Tell me, why don¡¯t you want toe back with me?¡±


    Why?


    When faced with the question of Old Mr. Soto, Adriana did not know how to answer.


    The instinctive resistance of the heart does not need a reason at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason.¡±


    A short and concise answer, one more word is a luxury.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s words fell, she clearly heard the old man let out a long sigh, tapping his fingers on his knee once or twice, as if in thought.


    ¡°Girl, I know that the year caused you a lot of damage, but ¡­ I am for your own good. Girl, the world you see in your eyes is beautiful and colorful, but the reality is cruel and not as simple as you think. I think ¡­ when you reach my age you should be able to understand me.¡±


    He sighed, the face covered with vicissitudes is full of helplessness and emotion.


    ¡°Adri, grandpa has good intentions, maybe the process is not eptable to you, but when you experience more in the future you will be able to understand how good grandpa is to you. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 558 Protecting the Child

    Harlee chimed in.


    Listening to their grandparents and grandchildren sing a double act, even though it was all for their own good, Adriana did not feel happy, but rather felt like invisible pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m used to being alone, and I just want to live my life the way I want to.¡±


    She decisively refused and stood firm.


    ¡°Girl, we the Soto industry Pang family, if youe back, what you want I will give you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Old Mr. Soto put the word out directly.


    Giving her everything is the biggest promise of all.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and her eyes glittered, ¡°the Soto family has many children, I don¡¯t see the point of having to go back. old Mr. Soto, I¡¯m doing fine now and I hope my peaceful life will not be disturbed by you.¡±


    Pointing to the office, ¡°Fryer Group from today I will note back. What you the Soto family has, I don¡¯t want.¡±


    The original stay in the Fryer Group is to help Peter, because Harlee has always regarded him as an enemy, Adriana fears that Harlee will secretly attack Peter.


    Before scare Harlee, now Harlee and Brenden two strong team, Peter will be more and more precarious.


    Of course, more because of the two children, after all, Peter is the father of the children, if you die, in the children¡¯s side can not exin.


    ¡°Well, my words are done.¡±


    Adriana got up, didn¡¯t even look at Old Mr. Soto, and left.


    Walked resolutely, without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    The person had just walked a few steps away when the old man chided.


    Adriana¡¯s steps lurched and she nced slightly sideways, out of the corner of her eye, ¡°What is it?¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Old Mr. Soto slowly stood up and put his hands behind his back, spinning a string of beads between his fingers, ¡°The Soto family and The Alston family are enemies of the world, Luis and Helen are your children, even if you do not return to the Soto family, the children will definitely not be allowed to Even if you don¡¯t go back to the Soto family, that child must not stay in The Alston family.¡±


    Slowly walk to Adriana, dark face with a few stern and innate aura, pressed Adriana.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but gulp at the sudden harshness of the man¡¯s aura, but in the end, she was a person who had seen the world, and she yed it cool andughed it off, ¡°What does Mr. Old Mr. Soto mean by that? What does it matter to me if the Soto family and The Alston family are feuding? Myst name is Hale, not Soto, and it was, is and will be ¡­!¡±


    Can¡¯t hide the fox¡¯s tail?


    The good thing is that she wants to get Luis and Helen back, but the bad thing is that she wants to use the two children as pawns to control The Alston family.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Harlee got up, walked up with healthy steps and said coldly, ¡°How do you talk to grandpa!?¡±


    Faced with Harlee¡¯s reprimand, Adriana instantly sulked, ¡°What attitude do you want me to speak with?¡±


    She pursed her lips and ced her hands in the pockets of her trench coat, her eyes clear and cold, ¡°I¡¯m not selling smiles, there¡¯s no need to tter each and every one of you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Me what me? I said it loud and clear.¡±


    Without waiting for Harlee to put in a word, Adriana retorted, bypassing him and leaving directly.


    Pissed off from thepany, downstairs and walked to the parking lot, sat in the car, and suddenly found two more people in the car.


    She looked back at the two men and couldn¡¯t help but frown, stunned by the bitter cold look in both of their eyes.


    One wore a duck-tongue hat and mask, leaving only a pair of eyes; the other also wore a hat, but revealed a white face looked very clean, there is a sub-college elder¡¯s gentle breath.


    ¡°Who are you guys at ¡­?¡±


    ¡°His name is Giovanny.¡±


    ¡°Giovanny calls me Aaren, and you can just call me that too.¡±


    Brief enough to introduce yourself.


    Adriana dropped her guard, secretly relieved, and looked at Giovanny, ¡°Did you hit Ran?¡±


    Giovanny sat straight, arms around his chest, gazing unblinkingly at Adriana, and heard her question with a faint nod.


    ¡°Shit, when did this happen, Giovanny, you¡¯re not interesting enough, you¡¯re not taking me with you to such a fun event, it¡¯s not interesting.¡±


    Aaren tugged on Giovanny¡¯s arm, and in return Giovanny gave him a cold, ice-like re.


    That time back to thepany, the car was parked properly, also locked, they silently got into the car, and Giovanny easily beat Ran into that look, so you can see the FE walk out of the A-ss king strength is not to be underestimated.


    Adriana always feels as if she has found a treasure.


    ¡°Do you have a ce to stay?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re staying at your house.¡± Aaren said.


    ¡°Staying at my house? It¡¯s not appropriate for a man and a woman to share a room.¡±


    ¡°What is inappropriate? Don¡¯t worry, our brother and I will definitely not affect your normal life.¡± Aaren patted his chest, standing guarantee, and added: ¡°Besides, we came over is responsible for protecting you, how can we protect your safety if we are far away?¡±


    Listening to their words Adriana knew in her heart that they should have known something about Motril¡¯s identity from before she came.


    There was just one thing she was curious about.


    ¡°Why are you guys so good at Mandarin?¡±


    Aaren raised an eyebrow and grinned, ¡°Giovanny and I are both from my own country.¡±


    With that, Adriana sort of understood it all.


    I just think I was too lucky to get two top FE yers for free at Motril.


    Too lucky, will that ingredient be stored fake?


    That¡¯s the deadly key.


    ¡°Giovanny, I now have a new assignment for you.¡±


    Adriana took her phone and flipped out a photo and handed it to Giovanny, ¡°Your job now is to protect these two children.¡±


    Giovanny¡¯s eyes flickered, and instantly withdrew his gaze without speaking.


    ¡°Let me do such a small thing as protecting the children, you let Giovanny go there is really a cannon to hit a mosquito big material.¡±


    Aaren is very jovial in nature.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank, ¡°First of all, you need to understand one thing, this is a mission, I¡¯m not bargaining with you. Secondly, they are my children and may be in danger recently, I want you to protect them around the clock.¡±


    The Soto family has never been kind-hearted people, and Adriana doesn¡¯t trust them at all.


    Not only that, but also to beware of their secret tampering.


    ¡°Luis, Helen. they are Peter¡¯s children, with him, why should I, Giovanny, go?¡±


    Aaren was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes darkened for a few moments, remembering what happened five years ago, her trust in Peter was no longer 100%.


    Looking at the two children¡¯s bright sunny smiles on the phone, melting her heart, but that frown is tinged with an inexplicable sense of sadness between the brows.


    ¡°Protecting the two children is your biggest role.¡±


    Adriana looked at Giovanny and said again.


    The man sitting around his chest moved to get out of the car, closed the door with a bang and left.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    People with high ability are so cool?


    ¡°Heh heh heh, don¡¯t you mind haha, Giovanny is actually mute and can¡¯t talk.¡± Aaren exined.


    ¡°Mute?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, not expecting that the man with amazing abilities would actually be mute.


    Looking at his back as he left, I couldn¡¯t help but feel what kind of perseverance caused his current status and ability.

 Chapter 559 Full Day Lectures

    Adriana took Aaren back to the neighborhood and arranged a hotel for him.


    ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t I say I would stay at your house? How am I going to protect you now that you¡¯ve put me in a hotel?¡±


    Aaren skimmed her lips, seemingly with some reluctance.


    ¡°Men and women are different, living in the same room is inconvenient, you wait for me to arrange your amodation in the next two days before talking. You will stay here first.¡±


    Suddenly, Adriana felt that finding two bodyguards was still a bit tricky, and it was inconvenient in terms of food and amodation.


    However, it is possible for Aaren to give her a full-time driver.


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    He was quite helpless.


    ¡°By the way, we will meet every day at five o¡¯clock in front of the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Aaren frowned, a look of resistance.


    ¡°Naturally, I was taken to training every day, two hours in the morning and two hours in the evening.¡±


    Although the body is now good, but Adriana always feel that she still need to be more powerful, if not in the current environment there are many shorings.


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s words, Aaren looked desperate, ¡°Training? Please, little brother I am so easily out of the suffering, you let me deep in the wolf¡¯s den again ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡±


    Not waiting for him to finish, Adriana instantly stern face.


    Then, pursing his lips and smiling, he patted his shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be treated badly. By the way, I know that each member of FE has their own special skills. What skills do you have?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t say, professional and technical problems I certainly have ah, and more than one.¡±


    Aaren exined with a smile and some smugness.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°And ¡­¡±


    He held out his hand and worshipped his fingers and said his skills.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows in some surprise and instantly revealed a bright smile, ¡°Aaren, the n has changed. I¡¯m not working every day now, so from tomorrow onwards, give me lessons all day.¡±


    ¡°WHAT? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Aaren was so frightened that her whole body jumped back a step, ¡°Are you trying to empty my body? ¡±


    He sped his hands to his chest, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m weak.¡±


    The cheerful nature of the look is quite pleasing.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Get some rest early and call me tomorrow.¡±


    On the way over just now, the two had exchanged phone numbers.


    In fact, Adriana knew in her heart that even if the numbers were not exchanged, both Aaren and Giovanny would have her phone number.


    This is basicmon sense as an FE member.


    When I got home, Anne and Vivian were both watching TV.


    Adriana walked over and chatted with the two, then went back to her room on the pretext that she was tired.


    Because the Soto family interfered in her affairs and disrupted all her ns, Adriana now wants to leave Waverly, but she is afraid to do so because of Helen and Luis¡¯s two children.


    Having already missed five years of growing up with them, she won¡¯t be too far away from them in the days ahead even if she doesn¡¯t promise to stay with Peter.


    Just ¡­


    Now that she has given up going to the Fryer Group, she can alsopletely regain her identity as a daughter, so does she need to find something to do for good?


    One lies alone in the room for a while, contemting the recent events and ns for the future.


    Now the YY live with Alvin is doing quite well, but there are some conflicts with Alvin, and Alvin¡¯splicated feelings for her are telling Adriana to try not to have too close contact with Alvin in the future.


    Otherwise it will still be a cut and dried situation.


    As for the suppression of Flora gamepany, because she left Fryer Group, and know Colin is Harlee¡¯s people, Adriana will instantly lose trust on Colin, also no longer involved in the new gamepany things.


    Anyway, the gamepany to pay for the money is moved from the Fryer Group, and eventually Harlee will take over.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she manages or doesn¡¯t manage.


    Knock-knock-


    As Adriana was leaning back on her bed with herputer, looking for something, there was a knock on the door.


    Vivian pushed in the door and walked in.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I ¡­ want to see you about something.¡±


    She spoke with some hesitation, closed the door and walked to the bed and sat down.


    Adriana closed herptop and set it aside on the bedside table. Looking at her mncholy face, I could tell something was on her mind.


    ¡°Vivian, did something happen to you?¡±


    She knew Vivian too well and would not havee to her if she had not encountered something on her mind.


    Vivian¡¯s head is bowed, hands restlessly sped, one thumb scraping the nail cap of the other thumb, preupied.


    Adriana reached out and took her hand in hers, ¡°I¡¯m more like a friend than a sister to you, and I treat you like my own sister. All, if anything happens, you must tell me first. Understand?¡±


    Painstakingly enlightened.


    I¡¯m afraid Vivian has something on her mind that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about.


    ¡°Ms. Hale ¡­¡±


    She called out, biting her lip, ¡°That ¡­ money, money although you have transferred to me, Edward also verbally promised you will note back to me. But I¡¯m still a little uneasy.¡±


    From the very beginning, Vivian has never been at ease with Edward.


    She was afraid of the man, and the fear that emanated from her bones wrapped around her and almost suffocated her.


    ¡°Vivian, in fact, I shouldn¡¯t have asked about what happened between you and Edward. But you know, how do you know how to handle some things without asking?¡±


    There must be a reason why Vivian is worried.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She stammered, a few times wanting to say what was on her mind, but then swallowed the words.


    Slowly drawing back his hand, he sighed, ¡°Ms. Hale, it urred to me that I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll get busy and talk to youter.¡±


    Get up and leave the room.


    That back, slightly seems to be in a hurry.


    Adriana is so smart, how could she not see that Vivian was trying to hide it?


    Since she won¡¯t say, Adriana can¡¯t ask more questions.


    But it does not mean that the matter will stand by and do nothing.


    Ding¨C


    The phone rings.


    A What¡¯s App message pops up on the screen.


    Click on it and it¡¯s Peter¡¯s.


    [Did you sleep?


    Peter edited only three words.


    This seems to be the first time since adding Peter as a friend to send her a message from her cell phone.


    Other people don¡¯t know Peter, but she also said that she has some understanding of Peter and knows that Peter is not a person who likes to send messages to chat with his cell phone.


    If there is something, you will call directly, no contact without anything.


    It was as if the extra chat software on his phone didn¡¯t fit in with him.


    After staring at the phone screen for a while, Adriana hesitated a little, but pressed the lock button and put the phone on the bedside table.


    Ding¨C


    But in a few minutes¡¯ time, the phone rang again.


    It¡¯s still Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App.


    [I know you must be awake.]


    Adriana stared at the phone message and froze.


    Peter knew she had insomnia, so she went to bedter.


    Ding¨C


    Another message came through.


    Adriana, a little annoyed by the ringing, put her phone on silent and flung it on the table with a snap.


    Continue ying with yourputer, pondering new business opportunities and wondering what you should invest in next.


    A former attorney, she now has a stake in the Hale Cobb Law Firm in Los Angeles and a stake in Alvin¡¯s YA live streamingpany.


    Even though she had nothing to eat or drink, Adriana did not feel any sense of security.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 560: Picking up Helen

    ¡°Phew~ No rush.¡±


    After checking the information for a while, Adriana got a message that there was no rush for the time being, let¡¯s wait for a while and see.


    Put down theputer, Adriana Fang picked up the phone.


    Open your phone and look, there are ten days of What¡¯s App information on it, all from Peter.


    I know a good counselor, I can introduce you to him when I have time.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luis and Helen will start school in a few days, so why don¡¯t youe and spend some time with the kids and go to the yground together?


    [I already know about Sloane. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on her and won¡¯t let her go to yourpany and cause trouble again.]


    [Giovanny is your man, why did you arrange toe and take care of Luis and Helen? What about you?


    [You ¡­ are so reluctant to chat with me?


    ¡­


    For someone who doesn¡¯t like typing messages on her phone, Adriana wondered what the hell Peter had in mind to send so many messages.


    Looking at one question after another, quite a bit of headache, but do not know how to answer.


    The eyes swept back and forth on those words for a few moments, and finally settled on the PeterWhat¡¯s App avatar.


    It was none other than Luis and Helen¡¯s photo.


    A photo of two children in the poolside gazebo at Orchard House.


    It is true that a son looks like his mother and a daughter looks like her father.


    Buzz¨C


    Suddenly, the What¡¯s App video came on and the abrupt sound really startled her.


    It was Peter who called in the What¡¯s App video.


    Looking at the jumping image, Adriana hesitated and was about to leave the phone aside and let it ring wildly, when she identally answered it.


    Over the video, Peter is supposed to be sitting in the study.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d answer the video.¡±


    Over the video, Peter with gold-rimmed sses, a refined look but more than a few literary elegance.


    Mostly, he is working on documents, otherwise he is rarely seen wearing sses.


    But it must be said that the timeless cold look with a pair of sses looks approachable, more handsome and handsome.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was going to say that she was going to hang up and just identally hung up the phone.


    But since I answered, there was no point in talking so much about it, so I asked, ¡°How are Luis and Helen doing these days? Have they studied for the second half of the year?¡±


    After Adriana asked, she found that Peter just looked at his phone and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°What to watch ¡­¡±


    ¡°I just found it surprising.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°The two kids are nine years old, and this is the first time we¡¯ve talked about the kids¡¯ schooling after five years.¡±


    The two have been strangers, even with two children, and will not discuss anything too much on the issue of children.


    The child is already nine years old, and it is hard not to surprise Peter when the two suddenly talk about learning.


    ¡°I have always been indebted to my two children. That¡¯s why I agreed to your contract.¡±


    She agreed to spend six months with Peter, not for any other reason, but because she wanted to make up for a vacant and wonderful childhood with her two children together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Want to ask you to have lunch with the kids tomorrow at noon, and you can take ¡­ Helen away in the afternoon.¡±


    Peter thought again and again and felt that he already owed Adriana so much and did not want to add any more burdens to her for the rest of his life, so he might as well let her take Helen.


    The future life of each well, and not to let her add to the sadness after their own death.


    Adriana froze and looked at Peter on the screen for a long time without speaking.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t figure out why Peter was willing to give Helen to her.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want it?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, his thin and thick lips raised a smile, ¡°Is it because you are afraid that Helen¡¯s presence will dy your search for a date?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She instinctively wanted to curse, but the words changed at the end of her mouth, ¡°There is this idea. But thankfully Helen is a girl, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Peterughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Put the phone on the desktop, a moment of silence gap, pull a cigarette from the cigarette case and light it, take a drag, ¡°Have you thought about what kind of man you want to find? If you don¡¯t consider me, you should at least tell me, at least when my son calls ¡®daddy¡¯ with other men before I have to see if that person has that qualification.¡±


    He said this with a smile, but fell in Adriana¡¯s ears invisible more than a little sad and sad.


    ¡°Alvin is okay, and Ran is good. However, Helen likes Ran quite a bit, so I would consider it.¡±


    Adriana was sleepless and happened to pick up the video, then each had a few words against their will.


    As expected, as Adriana¡¯s words fell, Peter¡¯s face immediately darkened a few points, holding the cigarette fingers slightly hard, the butt is pinched deformed.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    It was a while before he squeezed out two words in a raw voice.


    Clip the cigarette to the ashtray flicked the ashes, ¡°He is a man with a fianc¨¦e, not afraid of his feet on two boats?¡±


    ¡°The heart of a viin is the heart of a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Rushing to protect him before they¡¯re together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Besides, I¡¯m already the mother of two children, and it¡¯s generous of him to ept me.¡±


    After chatting with him for a couple of minutes, Adriana found it quite uninteresting and even a bit distracting, and hung up the phone.


    Leaving the phone behind, Adriana felt extra refreshed, so she poured a ss of water and drank her medicine and went to sleep.


    The next morning at five o¡¯clock, on time, appeared in front of the neighborhood, and Aaren was already waiting at the door.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Ha~¡±


    Aaren yawned, ¡°You are my master, whatever you say. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Followed Aaren both did warm-up exercises, then ran for two hours, came back and had some breakfast at the roadside, by the way, brought breakfast for Vivian and Anne.


    When she entered the living room, which was empty, Adriana called out, ¡°Anne, Vivian, dinner is ready, I bought you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Well, here ites.¡±


    In the bedroom, Anne muttered.


    It was Vivian who came out of the bathroom, looking slightly haggard, forcing a smile, ¡°Ms. Hale is so early, why are you sweating?¡±


    ¡°Well, out for a run. You guys eat, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Adriana went back to her room, washed up, changed her clothes, went downstairs, and drove straight to Orchard House.


    Yesterday Peter had promised to let her leave with Helen, so of course it was good since that was the case.


    She wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to say no.


    On the way, Adriana made a phone call to Peter.


    This was the first time I called Peter after my identity was revealed.


    The phone was dialed, and after only one ring, the other party answered.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Two seconds of silence, no one said anything.


    Adriana frowned slightly, and when she couldn¡¯t wait for Peter to speak, she had to ask, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°You came to Orchard House?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to take Helen, and I¡¯ming over to get the baby.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together at noon first, and we¡¯ll talk about other thingster.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Adriana hangs up the phone and appears outside the Orchard House vi half an hourter.

 Chapter 561 – Quarrel

    Because of a big fight with Sloane at thepany, Sloane hated her, and Adriana was notfortable going in now, so she waited outside.


    Shortly after, Helen and Luis both ran over wearing ck cartoon down jackets.


    Little girl wearing a knitted hat, running up the hat on the fluffy ball wiggle, very cute, but Luis speed quickly jumped into her arms, hugging her, ¡°Wow, Mommy, you finally changed back to yourself today, so beautiful ah.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you look good today. Still lookfortable like this.¡±


    The two children stood in front of Adriana and carefully looked at Adriana, who was wearing a white slim-fitting down jacket, knee-high riding boots, a ck beret, and light makeup, giving her a kind of clear and uplicated beauty.


    Very nice to look at.


    Adriana pursed her lips and reached out to pinch the cheeks of her two children, ¡°Mommy¡¯s Helen and Luis are also very pretty and handsome today.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, Mommy, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Good New Year oh mommy.¡±


    The two children, each holding one of her hands, stood joyfully beside her and chatted with her.


    Behind Peter walked at a very fast pace, a blue white striped suit tailored to fit, lining his sturdy and hard, straight and slender.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Coming?¡±


    Peter stood in front of her, the corners of his lips raised in a curve.


    ¡°Peter? Peter, where are you going, can Ie with you?¡±


    Just as the family of four was standing together, suddenly Sandra from inside the vi came running over.


    When she saw Adriana, she looked surprised, ¡°How do you ¡­ you look like me ¡­ Oh, you¡¯re Adriana?¡±


    Sandra, although the surface of a surprised look, but the calm under the eyes betrayed her.


    Perhaps, early on she knew that Adrianawas still alive, or perhaps she knew very well that ¡®Lawson¡¯ was Adriana.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say you were dead, howe you¡¯re still alive?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What are you babbling about?¡±


    Luis scowled and frowned at her, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be reckless just because you have the exact same face as my mommy.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to do by keeping this woman around all the time.¡±


    Helen gave Sandraa nk look.


    It was Adriana who nced contemptuously at Sandra and then at Peter, and said nothing and nothing, but to the two children, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Turning and pulling open the car door, she let the two children sit on it, she got into the main driver¡¯s seat and closed the door.


    Peter withdrew his gaze, his face slightly displeased, ¡°What are you doing following me? Go back!¡±


    ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t she your ex-wife? I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s still alive!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should pry into.¡±


    Peter lifted his steps and walked towards the limo, but was pulled by Sandra, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, since Adriana is still alive, what do you mean by letting me stay at Orchard House?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes are a few obscure, indifferent brush away her hand, ¡°If you stay, stay, if you want to go, go.¡±


    When you analyze Peter¡¯s words carefully, you probably still want to keep her at Orchard House.


    What does it mean to just keep her living in the vi and not doing anything?


    Sandra is not a stupid person and clearly senses that Peter must have something to hide from her.


    The man walked to the passenger side, pulled open the door and sat up.


    The car started slowly and departed.


    Inside the car, Adriana didn¡¯t look at Peter and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Instead, the sharp eyes of the two children shot straight at Peter.


    Luis bristled, ¡°Daddy, what are you doing leaving that bad woman at the vi? Hum, what a flirt, one Theresa left and another Sandra.¡±


    ¡°Ch, I have long said that daddy is not good enough for mommy, you still can¡¯t see that?¡±


    Helen sat behind Adriana, hands on the driver¡¯s seat, cold eyes red at Peter, angry white eyes rolled.


    Peter is the one who has a mouth to feed.


    To be precise, it is a heart hiding something, but feel misunderstood also nothing.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Adriana, who was a driver for a rare asion, inquired.


    Now that she no longer works for the Fryer Group, she¡¯s a free agent, so it¡¯s no big deal to spend some time with the kids.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Helen going to be at your ce from now on, going together to buy clothes for the baby.¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Adriana did not reply, but drove in the direction of the city center anyway.


    ¡°Daddy, what did you say? What Helen is going to be at Mommy¡¯s ce?¡±


    Luis is astute enough to notice that something is wrong with the meaning of that statement, ¡°Did you and Mommy make up, or are you nning to let Helen stay with Mommy and I with you?¡±


    Peter nced sideways, looked at Adriana with a taboo gaze, and said slowly, ¡°From today on, Helen will be with your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Great, hehehe, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Helen wrapped her arms around Adriana¡¯s neck from behind, ¡°Mummy, Helen is so happy to finally be with you, so happy, so good.¡±


    Cheering, happy, not at all because there will be the possibility of losing Peter as a daddy and sad.


    That happy look stung Peter deeply.


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you guys even have to ask me about such things? What do I do?¡± Luis had a stern face and was instantly angry.


    ¡°Oh, Luis, what are you so angry about? You grew up with daddy when you were little, isn¡¯t it good that you are still with him now? Besides, you are the eldest grandson of the Alston Group, and the Alston Group family business is still waiting for you to inherit it.¡±


    Clearly more than nine years old, should be the age of y, but understand everything.


    That kind of intelligence, in the end, I do not know whether it is good or bad.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    Luis sped his hands together in exasperation.


    Adriana nced through the rearview mirror at Luis, who was looking out the window with his head tilted and his mouth beaming with anger.


    Inexplicably, there is some sourness in the heart, ¡°Luis, mommy is in Waverly and not leaving, you can go live there whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°So can I always live with you and Helen?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°Still not okay! Why can¡¯t you and Daddy just be together? Daddy obviously likes you a lot, and if you give him a chance, he¡¯ll definitely show something, but you won¡¯t turn back. Mommy, you are really so selfish!¡±


    Luis felt aggrieved in his heart.


    He was looking forward to a family reunion, but it never worked out the way he wanted.


    ¡°Daddy is not good enough for Mommy at all! Do you know how hard it was for Mommy when I was with her in the past?¡±


    Helen retorted.


    Luis immediately said, ¡°But at that time daddy didn¡¯t even know you existed.¡±


    ¡°What about five years ago, when it wasn¡¯t Theresa that killed Mommy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when Daddy lost his memory and didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Luis red angrily at Helen, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want us to be together as a family?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I want Mommy to be happy more than anything else.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think daddy won¡¯t give mommy happiness? How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to try, look at Theresa leaving and Sandraing over, what¡¯s so reliable about someone like that!¡±


    The two kept arguing, and neither one gave in because of Adriana.

 Chapter 562 – Buying clothes

    Snort¨C


    Adriana mmed her foot on the brake, ¡°Have you two had enough of arguing?¡±


    She looked back at the two children and growled, but the words went out with some regret.


    Looking at the two well-behaved and lovely children, every one of them is for her own good, can¡¯t help but a sour heart.


    Why is that?


    When she couldn¡¯t see the child, she thought that since she appeared as ¡®Lawson¡¯, she wouldplete Harlee¡¯s mission and leave.


    But when she met her two children, the unbreakable love in her bones for them disrupted all her ns.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Luis, Helen, a thousand wrongs are bad for daddy, but everyone has their own choice, so we respect your mommy¡¯s idea, OK?¡±


    He turned back, looked at the two children, and said soothingly, ¡°But no matter what, we¡¯re all family.¡±


    The two men¡¯s words calmed a verbal battle.


    Silence returned to the car.


    Adriana was so irritated that she didn¡¯t speak all the way to the city center.


    Stopped at a mall, the four got out, Adriana holding Luis on her left hand and Helen on her right, the three mothers were very amicable.


    Peter followed closely behind, apanying Adriana to buy clothes for the children.


    He is only responsible for the checkout and carrying things.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Adriana picking out clothes for her children, watching them try on the clothes, then looking left and right, andmenting on them, it was really a kind of ¡®family¡¯ warmth and harmony.


    It is a beauty that Peter has not felt for many years.


    At that moment, a different life made him experience a different kind of happiness.


    Peter looked at the three mothers, the corners of his lips could not help but rise, and he did not even know he was smiling.


    That smile, from the heart, but with a few hidden sourness.


    After shopping for children¡¯s clothing and buying clothes for the two children, Peter carried arge bag and pointed to the women¡¯s clothing in front of him and said, ¡°Go shopping and also buy you a few pieces of clothing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy, we¡¯ve bought them all, and we haven¡¯t bought you any clothes yet.¡±


    ¡°Come on, mommy, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    The two children said as they pulled her along.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No, Mommy has clothes to wear.¡±


    Rejection from the heart.


    Peter tent to his left hand a couple of paper carrier bags he was carrying, walked to Adriana¡¯s side and took her hand, ¡°Here, look.¡±


    And so Adriana was dragged into the women¡¯s clothing brand store.


    ¡°Wee, is the gentleman picking out a dress for his wife?¡±


    The store assistant came up and asked about it.


    ¡°Yes, help me pick out some clothes that will fit her.¡± Peter instructed.


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    The shopper took a look at Adriana¡¯s figure and went over to pick out her dress.


    It was Adriana who had a stern face, ¡°I said I don¡¯t need to buy clothes, I have them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like daddy bought the clothes you have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    On this matter, Luis and Helen have a rare unity of opinion.


    ¡°This way pleasedy, this way are thetest clothes, you ¡­¡±


    The shop assistant pointed to the new clothes over there, and before she could finish her sentence, Adriana walked out of the store, and Luis and Helen immediately went after her.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you go.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me, Mommy.¡±


    Three people left, Peter went over and took a look at the new section over there, ¡°This one, this one, this one, these three, and the one over there, all packed.¡±


    In the many years since the sale of clothes, the first time to encounter such a generous big money maker, the shopper¡¯s eyes are bright, immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, I will immediately pack for you.¡±


    You should know that these clothes add up to more than a million, her monthlymission is a considerable amount of money.


    Peter swiped his card at the front desk, put the clothes in his hand together here, and wrote down the address, ¡°At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, deliver the clothes to this address.¡±


    There is a phone number under the residence address, and the notes are very detailed.


    ¡°Yes, sir, we¡¯ll be sure to deliver it on time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter took care of that and then went after the three of them.


    At noon, a private room was booked in a Chinese restaurant, and the family of four dined together.


    ¡°Look, what do you want to eat, order it yourselves. Today is Mommy¡¯s treat.¡± Adriana took the menu, sat between the two children, looked at it, and chose a few nutritious dishes.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ordering, he handed the menu to Peter, who randomly chose a few dishes and handed them to the waiter.


    Because it is a high-end private Chinese restaurant, there are sofas and TVs set up on the side. The two children were a little bored waiting for the food to be served, so they went to sit and watch TV.


    ¡°Hey, Helen, is your name Naughty? Why do you grab everything from me?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to always watch some messy tech space show, it¡¯s not good at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, you little brat?¡±


    ¡°Ch, it is clear that you are not interesting.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana was about to stop the two kids from chattering, when Peter said, ¡°They¡¯re all like that at home. Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re used to it.¡±


    At his words, Adriana shut up.


    Just two people sitting dry, there is nothing to talk about, but the atmosphere is unusually awkward.


    ¡°I bought the house above your house in your name, Helen is living with you, Luis will not be used to it, so recently I n to let Luis live there too. They are still young and need a transition process.¡±


    Peter took the initiative to speak up and break the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°So ¡­ your mom¡¯s side is okay with it?¡±


    She was happy to have her two children living with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. How much is the house, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    In her current financial situation, she doesn¡¯t need Peter to buy her a house.


    ¡°I bought it for my two kids, I¡¯m their daddy, it¡¯s all the right thing to do.¡±


    Such a reason gave Adriana no way to refuse and had to ept it.


    Knock Knock-


    As the two were talking, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Helen, who was watching TV, jumped up, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Cheerfully ran over and opened the door to see, ¡°Hee hee ¡­ Uncle Ran you are here, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    The man standing at the door was Ran!


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana looked at the man holding a bouquet of bright roses at the door and subconsciously looked at Peter, who shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Hee hee, Mommy, I¡¯m the one who asked Uncle Ran toe.¡±


    Helen walked in holding Ran and looked up at him, ¡°Uncle Ran, you just send a bouquet of flowers? It¡¯s too ¡­ low, right?¡±


    Ran, wearing a ck trench coat, with short textured hair and silver cross earrings, stood in front of Adriana, his eyes nced at Peter, and seeing him silent with his head down, he handed out the flowers in his hand, ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Blue wrapping paper tied with a bouquet of blooming bewitchingly gorgeous red roses, dotted with a sky full of stars, sprayed with water droplets falling on the drawing board, crystal clear and shiny, very beautiful.

 Chapter 563 – Vomiting Blood

    Luis put down the remote and walked over, ¡°Uncle Ran, are you trolling?¡±


    Ran raised his hand, nodded at Luis¡¯ chin, and smiled evilly, ¡°Your mommy is single now, I call this an open and honest pursuit.¡±


    Said the man, shooting his gaze at Peter, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say so, Mr. Alston?¡±


    It seems to throw the question to Peter.


    Peter raised his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and nodded, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    An awkward situation, Peter was in an embarrassing position, but also what he had promised, what else was there to say.


    Ran shrugged andughed it off, shoving the flowers into Adriana¡¯s arms, ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but she felt that Peter had recently rekindled his rtionship with her, but he was still in trouble with Sandra and Theresa, and even allowed Sandra to live in Orchard House.


    Solely, took the flowers, leaned down close, sniffed the flowers, ¡°Well, it smells good. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Just like it.¡±


    Ran¡¯s heart dropped when he saw Adriana ept the flowers.


    Walk over to Peter and sit down.


    ¡°Would you like a drink for lunch?¡±


    tapped Peter on the shoulder and asked.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter responded with gusto.


    Not long after, the food was served and the waiter brought over a few bottles of wine.


    Adriana apanied the two children to dinner, peeling shrimp for them, talking andughing.


    Peter sat down with Ran and clinked sses with a tall ss in his hand, all eyes on the three people opposite.


    ¡°Do you count that as tacit approval?¡±


    Ran asked in a whisper as he raised his wine and took a sip.


    ¡°What do you think.¡±


    Peter looked away from the window and raised his red wine and drank it.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your choice, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°How can you trip over the same ce once and have it happen a second time.¡± Peter snorted augh, his smile piercing with heartache.


    Holding up the soberware, he poured Ran a ss of wine and another for himself.


    He went on to say, ¡°When did you get so close to my son and daughter?¡±


    ¡°When can you not know?¡±


    Ran doesn¡¯t think Peter doesn¡¯t know anything, he¡¯s obviously asking questions.


    The two men smiled at each other and raised their sses to drink.


    Soon, the two children were full and ran to the side to watch TV.


    Adriana sat there looking at the two men drinking, she could not say anything, mainly because she did not know what to say, so she simply said, ¡°You two take your time to eat, I will watch TV with them for a while.¡±


    So, Peter and Ran both talked less and drank more.


    In a short time, the two drank six bottles of long-vintage red wine, and Ran threw up once in the middle.


    Finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore, ¡°No more, no more, no more.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Adriana advised.


    Peter justughed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°All right, Adri, you and the kid take Ran back first.¡± He said.


    ¡°Daddy, what are you going to do?¡±


    Only Luis cares about Peter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I called Sandra and she¡¯sing over to pick it upter.¡±


    ¡°Hm, it¡¯s so annoying to move around and find Sandra.¡±


    Helen was angry and tugged Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana and Helen walked up to Ran and Helen picked up Ran, ¡°Uncle, can you walk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Ran stood up, burped, and followed Adriana as they walked away.


    Before leaving, Luis nced meaningfully at Peter and pulled his lips, wanting to say something.


    For a while, the only sound echoing in therge private room was the sounding from the TV.


    Peter sat there and watched the rest of the wine in the sobering machine, poured it into the quilt, and drank it, one ss after another.


    A person did for a while, the depths of the deep, bottomless eyes always contain a sadness that people can not read.


    Pulling out her cell phone, she called, ¡°Come pick me up, Goskington Restaurant 302.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Zac appeared in the box.


    Looking at the leftovers on the table and the seven empty bottles of red wine sitting on the table, he burst into a rage.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re crazy, do you know you can¡¯t drink?¡±


    Zac walked over and stormed over to the table, brushing away the empty bottles, which fell to the ground and broke with a thunderp.


    Peter sat dizzily in his chair, clenched his teeth, and propped his hand on the table with a slight clench, a little harder.


    But the next moment leaned down violently and hooted and hollered at the trash can beside him.


    First some filth, and then spit out is the crimson blood!


    ¡°Drink, drink to death you forget, know you are dying, but still a strong drink, I am afraid you are looking for death!¡±


    Zac stood there motionless and yelled a few words, smelling the pungent smell and did not bother to go over.


    Thud ¨C


    Until Peter fell to the ground, he found something wrong, immediately walked over, only to find that the garbage cans are actually crimson stinging blood donations.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Peter? Peter? You fuck wake up ah, do not scare me ah?¡±


    Zac immediately took his pulse and made sure he was okay, then immediately carried him downstairs and drove him straight to the hospital.


    In the hospital, emergency treatment was done, the stomach was pumped, and the patient was admitted to the ward, and only then did the patient turn to safety.


    Hanging water Peter opened his eyes, into the eyes of a white, nostrils filled with the smell of sterile water.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to have to give you artificial respiration.¡±


    Zac sat in the escort chair and watched him without blinking.


    ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡±


    Peter sat up, looked at the needles stuck in the back of his hand, and didn¡¯t struggle.


    Just a mournful sigh, ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve been hospitalized? I remember thest time I was hospitalized was a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you sound like you want to stay a few more times?¡±


    Zac said with disdain.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to stay a few more times, but God doesn¡¯t give the opportunity.¡± Time is running out, and it¡¯s unlikely that I¡¯ll be able to stay more than once.


    ¡°Knowing that your body is not working, you still drink, I think you are making a fool of yourself! Tell me, who are you drinking with?¡±


    Zac questioned in quick session.


    If I knew it was those brothers who took Peter to drink, I must have gone to give them a burst of beatings.


    ¡°No one, it¡¯s just that I want a drink.¡±


    ¡°What else do you have to hide from me? Is it because of what happened to Adriana.¡±


    He hit the nail on the head, seemingly feeling that for Peter, the only thing he can¡¯t worry about now is Adriana.


    Peter was silent, silent for a while without speaking.


    When he spoke again, he said, ¡°Go and get me in touch with a reliablewyer, preferably one that has no ties to YY Law Firm.¡±


    YY Law Firm is doing well now and has a wide range of contacts in Waverly.


    But Peter doesn¡¯t want it to be known.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just go do it.¡±


    Zac looked at him in confusion for a moment before he ¡®oh¡¯d¡¯ and went to get awyer.


    Thirty minutester, thewyer appeared in Mo¡¯s hospital room.


    Peter looked up at Zac, ¡°You go out first.¡±


    ¡°Me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Get out when you¡¯re told to, where¡¯s the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±

 Chapter 564 Lying

    Zac gave him a nk look and waited outside the ward.


    The people inside don¡¯t know what to talk about, anyway, the dangling water is gone, Peter directly and rudely pulled out the syringe himself.


    After another half hour had passed, thewyer came out.


    Zac stood guard by the elevator and when he saw thewyering and they entered the elevator together, he asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Thewyer, who was close to Zac as a brother and had no intention of hiding it, said two words directly, ¡°The will!¡±


    ¡°A will?¡±


    Zac was stunned, not expecting this to be the case.


    In fact, from the time Peter asked him to find awyer, the heart vaguely made this guess, just do not dare to think about it.


    After going down to the first floor and seeing off hiswyer, Zac stood outside the clinic building and smoked a few quiet cigarettes by himself.


    A few times in between, he reached for his cell phone to call a few brothers, but finally held back.


    Left the hospital to buy Peter a little white porridge, sent back to the ward, ¡°You drink hurt your stomach, drink some clear porridge.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter did not refuse.


    ¡°If you want to keep yourself alive for two more days, don¡¯t be drinking, I¡¯ve told you many times. Your internal organs are badly injured now, and if you drink alcohol you will only speed up your death.¡±


    The words of warning didn¡¯t make Peter¡¯s color change, but rather made Zac¡¯s own heart flutter with fear and pain as he followed.


    After all, they are brothers who have been born together, so how can they not be heartbroken when they see him in such a state.


    ¡°Sometimes I really feel useless, clearly a doctor, but I actually can¡¯t even save you.¡±


    Zac kicked his foot on the nightstand in anger and guilt.


    Feeling ipetent, as a doctor can not save Peter, can only watch him being tortured by the disease but can not do anything.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, and don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±


    Peter still felt dizzy, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    Look outside the day is not early, Peter is also toozy to go back now, simply lying in the hospital, quiet for a while, but also a rare.


    And at that moment, Adriana was standing in the new house.


    The house was bought by Peter and was being built above the one she was living in.


    I just didn¡¯t expect the house to have been renovated long ago.


    She looked at Hank, confused, ¡°When did the house start being renovated?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since you moved downstairs and you¡¯re already working on renovations.¡±


    Because of the special instructions to the renovation of the people, as long as the people downstairs they stop the renovation.


    And Adriana that a while time, every day busy as a gyroscope, also did not notice that there are renovations upstairs.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be living in this house for long.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±


    Adriana is unsure.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes shed slightly, pointing to therge bags of those clothes ced on the floor, ¡°This is what boss asked me to send over, all the things you bought this afternoon. There are also some household items already prepared, you can move in directly.¡±


    Adriana looked at the ce where there were fully two dozen hand-held paper bags of clothes, walked over, nced at them, and realized that they were clothes from the same brand store that she had looked at when she was shopping in the mall with Peter in the morning.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    Hank spoke in a somewhat hesitant tone, ¡°Went out with Sandra.¡±


    The tone of voice was clearly hesitant, more suspicious of lying, but Adriana thought it was likely because Peter was hanging out with Sandra, so Hank didn¡¯t dare to say it in front of her.


    Hearing Sandra¡¯s name, Adriana¡¯s face instantly sank, pointing to the clothes in front of her, ¡°Please take all these clothes away, I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart is slightly cold, always feel that she has given Peter a chance, but this person does not know how to cherish, really let her disappointed to the extreme.


    ¡°Boss said that if you don¡¯t want these clothes, feel free to dispose of them, even if you throw them in the trash.¡±


    Hank passed the word to Adriana, ¡°I have some business to take care of, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Turn around and leave.


    It was at this point that Anne and Vivian and Luis and Helen all came up and looked at the newly renovated house and immediately ran in and took a look at each room.


    ¡°Wow, gosh it¡¯s exactly the same as my room, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Mine is exactly the same, nothing has changed.¡±


    The two children looked for a while, then surveyed the living room, ¡°Although the house is much smallerpared to the vi, but I think it is very warm oh. The house there is too big, cold and clear, not interesting at all.¡±


    Helen beamed andmented.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you feel like there¡¯s no mommy, right?¡±


    Luis hit the nail on the head.


    Instead, Anne stood beside Adriana, her hand on her shoulder, and tsked, ¡°It looks like this is a renewed pursuit of you.¡±


    ¡°I think Peter is still good to you, Ms. Hale, do you want to think about turning back to be with Peter for the sake of your two children? After all, the children are still young, can you bear it.¡±


    Vivian and Adriana both have different positions and locations, so they consider things from different starting points.


    She lost a child, her mommy died, and now she¡¯s all alone.


    Nature craves more affection.


    And Adriana was hurt by love and ill-fated, naturally in the treatment of Peter¡¯s matter also cold a few points.


    Even though there is a hot heart, but the face of Peter again and again to let her down, will also be cold heart.


    Especially today in the hotel box, Ran in front of his face to send flowers, Peter actually did not say a word.


    At that moment, she clearly hoped so, but when Peter really did not speak, she was still vaguely unhappy in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about my own affairs. But instead, you guys, when do you n to leave?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    ¡°We, huh? We¡¯ll talk about it in a while. You¡¯re not going to kick us out now, are you?¡±


    Anne looked sideways at Vivian and gestured a look toward her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, is it hard for us to annoy you here?¡± Vivian chimed in.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? I was trying to ask what you guys were going to do, but I really didn¡¯t mean to kick you out.¡±


    No matter what time it is, Adriana will never kick them out.


    Just wanted to ask about the situation.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ teasing you, we just want to stay.¡±


    Anne patted Vivian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Her mommy¡¯s three sevens haven¡¯t passed yet, so she¡¯ll leave after that.¡±


    In fact, she and Vivian knew about Adriana and wanted to wait until after the banquet of the Soto family on the 16th of January.


    And after the banquet it happened to be her mommy¡¯s sangeet, bumping into each other, so she nned to stay.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. Otherwise when you are gone, you will rarely be able to visit your aunt¡¯s grave.¡±


    Adriana took Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°Come back oftenter.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Several people dined together in the evening and called Aaren over.


    At the dinner table, Adriana said to Aaren, ¡°From today on, you will live upstairs.¡±


    While eating, Aaren asked, ¡°How many rooms are upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Two houses open up and inside there are four more bedrooms, a study and a gym.¡±

 Chapter 565 Boarding

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine, no problem.¡±


    Aaren is thinking that now that Luis and Helen are staying over here, Giovanny shoulde over as well.


    But he took into ount what Adriana also took into ount.


    Adriana then gave the two rooms upstairs directly to Giovanny and Aaren, and she was responsible for staying with the children every day and putting them to bed beforeing down.


    That night, the atmosphere was much more lively because of the addition of the lively Aaren and the two children to the family.


    Aaren hid her identity from both Vivian and Anne, saying straight out that she said Adriana had recruited her toe and take care of the two children, and did not say her true identity, which Adriana also helped to cover up.


    At night, the two children went to bed and Adriana arranged the room for Aaren, only to find that Giovanny was sitting on the sofa in the living room at some point.


    It reallyes and goes without a trace.


    Adriana was startled by him and raised her hand to cover her chest, ¡°Could you please say something next time when you suddenly appear? People scare people to death, understand.¡±


    It was really scared to death.


    Giovanny is still sitting straight on the couch with his arms around his chest and his face expressionless.


    No, there was only a pair of cold eyes, and the one face could not be seen because it was covered by a hat and a mask.


    ¡°Your room is also arranged upstairs, you and Aaren will be responsible for protecting the two children now. When my best friend leavester, Aaren will live downstairs and you will live upstairs.¡±


    Speaking of Vivian and Anne, Adriana suddenly thought of something, ¡°By the way, with Aaren around recently, you don¡¯t have to worry about the kid¡¯s side. I¡¯ll give you a task.¡±


    Giovanny looked up at her with dark eyes like ink, waiting for her to say more.


    ¡°Check out Trey for me ¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll write it down for you.¡±


    Adriana went to the study, got a pen and paper, wrote down the names and handed them to Giovanny, ¡°Kenya¡¯s rtionship with the Henderson Family and the rtionship between Edward and Vivian for the past five years. I want you to find out in the fastest way possible.¡±


    Then, handed Giovanny a bank card, ¡°password six one, the money inside you first use.¡±


    Definitely enough money to use.


    Giovanny doesn¡¯t speak, he just nods his head.


    Take the stuff and go straight away.


    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s veryte, do you want to rest and rest and rest tomorrow ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Giovanny had already disappeared.


    Adriana bristled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so efficient.¡±


    ¡°Well, you get used to it, he¡¯s been ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A sudden cool breeze beside her, apanied by a person speaking, scared Adriana shuddered, turned around, and kicked Aaren in the leg, ¡°What the hell are you doing? I¡¯m scared to death.¡±


    Just now I was surprised by the sudden appearance of Giovanny, and now I am surprised by Aaren.


    I always feel like I¡¯m scared to death of Giovanny and Aaren before I even get to know them well.


    The winter, I do not know where Aaren got ice cream, holding the ice cream gnawed two mouthfuls, grinning, ¡°Hey, hey, you do not mind ha, we are specially trained, used to walking without sound. This is not a small sound good work, not easy to be discovered.¡±


    It was a serious and well-spoken statement that Adriana had no words to refute.


    ¡°Go to sleep, and don¡¯t forget to train tomorrow morning.¡±


    Adriana went downstairs, went back to her room, idly opened herputer and looked at it, checking out some news about YY Live.


    It must be said that in just a few years, Brenda has made a name for herself in the live streaming world and now has saved a lot of resources and has transformed into a big star.


    On Alvin¡¯s rmendation, he also entered the entertainment industry, taking up notices and participating in reality TV shows, which were well received.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but feel that Brenda is also considered to be a blessing in disguise.


    Netflix confesses to Mr. Grant¡±, ¡°Netflix anchor openly pursues Alvin¡±, ¡°Mr. Grant is chased, rejects outright¡± ¡­


    There are also quite a lot of simr news.


    Posting news is thest few days.


    Adriana has never paid attention to the current news, today I was bored and clicked on the news and saw it.


    Before Brenda like Alvin, she has long seen, just did not expect now by the journalists and a lot of hype.


    Brenda is an inte anchor, but she is valuable because she is a good person and treats Alvin well.


    Naive Alvin simply does not ept it, and this is what gives her the most headache.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day.


    Adrianastill followed Aaren to training and then returned to the neighborhood, when Adriana suddenly noticed that the neighborhood seemed to have been strengthened in every way.


    Previously, the security guards were very casual about peopleing in and out, but today became a lot more vignt.


    She didn¡¯t care and returned home with her breakfast.


    I went upstairs to call Luis and Helen for dinner, went to Giovanny¡¯s room and knocked on the door, but no one answered, and when I opened the door, no one was there.


    After dining with the children, Adriana took them to the library to buy books and y with them at home.


    In the afternoon, the two children went out with Aaren.


    Adriana thought it was a simple outing, but when she called Aaren to ask where the kids were, she found out that they had gone to see Ran.


    Ran found the apartment in Waverly at the speed of light, a short distance from her neighborhood.


    Adriana was relieved to have two children with him.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    She had just hung up when Vivian entered her room, alerting her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vivian shook her head.


    Adriana took her phone and slipped on her slippers and walked out of the bedroom, only to see Harlee and Old Mr. Soto standing in the living room.


    She blushed and frowned, not quite ready to talk.


    ¡°Vivian, what do you want to eat tonight? Let¡¯s go to the supermarket and buy something to eat.¡±


    Anne pulled up an excuse and took Vivian out with her, closing the living room door behind her.


    For a while, there were only three people looking at me and me looking at you.


    Except for the bodyguard who is silent and trying to pull down his presence on the side.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked directly and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s because of what happened before, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have anything to tell you.¡±


    She really did not want to dwell endlessly with them on the previous matter.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Another sigh of relief from Old Mr. Soto.


    Harlee looked at Adriana and sat on the couch without saying anything.


    ¡°Girl, ah, I know you have a dislike for me, and I me me for not telling you in time for what I did back then. But ¡­¡±


    He let out a sigh, ¡°I know that back then you are haunted by things, but also let you eat a lot of suffering, that is all grandfather wrong. Grandpa now knows the mistake, just want to find a way to make up for it. I¡¯m already in my seventies, do you want to see me spend the rest of my life in repentance?¡±


    With these words, Old Mr. Soto dropped his stance and lowered his voice in front of Adriana.


    The sudden change in attitude took Adriana by surprise.


    More than that, I don¡¯t know how to respond.


    All the things on the ind, Harlee poisoned her, all the things at the time of the poison, and the year on Orco Mount Harlee shot Sloane, The Alston family did everything to her, all like a knife, in her heart fiercely cut and shed, bloody wounds, overflowing with blood, painful heartbreak.

 Chapter 566 Explanation

    How could she let go of everything so easily?


    It was Harlee¡¯s fault, but Old Mr. Soto also had a hand in it.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t think she should go back to the Soto family.


    At least, she has her own reasons for not going back.


    ¡°I came here today to ask you, how in the end will you return to the Soto family?¡±


    The old man saw that she was silent, soft and hard, and seemed to have exhausted his patience to the extreme, not wanting to be nagging.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you guys what it would take to be willing to stay away from me and not bother me.¡±


    That¡¯s what Adriana wants to know most.


    ¡°Adri, aren¡¯t you being naive? From the time you were with Peter, to meeting Brenden, Ran, Edward, which of these things existed not because of your identity? Do you really think that with your simple identity, Peter would have sought you out to give her a child back then?¡±


    Harlee relented, stood up, and yelled.


    At that, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows narrowed slightly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Heart a tight, suddenly a bad feeling of foreboding.


    ¡°More than nine years ago, you were with Thelma, Jenkins had cancer and needed surgery, and someone found you having a baby with Peter and ended up giving you $2 million. Didn¡¯t you ever think about why you gave birth to Peter¡¯s baby? Didn¡¯t you think about why Peter picked you? Also, why did Peter prefer your BFF Theresa when he didn¡¯t like anyone?¡±


    The sessive questioning, word for word, fell on Adriana¡¯s ears and gave no small shock.


    What is it?


    She had never thought about it before.


    But now that I think about it, I think Harlee has a point.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence, nothing to get worked up about.¡±


    She pretended to be calm, a breezy look.


    But the hands that couldn¡¯t help but clutch together betrayed her soul.


    Adriana got nervous and scared.


    If you think about it ording to Harlee, you just feel that everything is so creepy and frightening.


    But Peter had said that she liked Theresa because of the ne.


    Supposedly, it was because of that one ne that the misunderstanding arose.


    ¡°Can you convince yourself if you exin?¡±


    Harlee asked rhetorically, ¡°You saved a boy over ten years ago, was that boy Peter?¡±


    All at once, Adriana¡¯s brain exploded into chaos.


    The dumbfounded brain did not know how to answer Harlee¡¯s words.


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡±


    Her eyes twinkled, and she turned around abruptly and poured herself a ss of water to drink.


    But the cups ced on the water fountain were full and overflowing before she noticed.


    Picked up the ss and took a sip of water, which was actually cold and icy.


    She found out that she had long been nervous that she didn¡¯t even know which was the water valve for hot or cold water.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it in a hurry. In fact, you can sit down and let grandpa talk to you about what happened in our family twenty years ago, and perhaps, it will be beneficial to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Adriana rejected Harlee¡¯s offer and turned around, staring at him with cold eyes, ¡°I told you very clearly that I don¡¯t want to go back to the Soto family, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°The Soto family is so prominent in the business world that even if you don¡¯t go back, your days will not be peaceful. Those who want to pull you in, those who want to kidnap you, those who threaten you, those who threaten Luis and Helen, there will be countless.¡±


    Harlee told Adriana about the importance of the matter.


    ¡°What do I have to fear with Giovanny around?¡±


    She smiled contemptuously and went to sit on the single sofa, in a somewhat annoyed mood, and took a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table, lit it, and took a drag.


    Although very dislike smoking, but this moment really want to smoke a cigarette, forcing themselves to calm, more want to cover up the inner panic.


    ¡°Giovanny¡¯s amazing abilities are well known to everyone. But a man¡¯s life is long, and he cannot have one pair of eyes on all three of you.¡±


    A proper threat.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, this technique to sounds a lot like your style.¡± Adrianaughed.


    ¡°Adri, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Harlee was angry and wanted to refute something, only to see Old Mr. Soto raised his hand to interrupt him and looked sideways at Adriana, ¡°Girl, you should listen to your brother to tell you about the past. I think you should know very well what kind of people he The Alston family is. The Alston family is a group of people who have been together with you for a long time, but also with the woman named Theresa. When you had the car ident, if it is correct, it was Theresa who did it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? This you all know?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°If I¡¯m right, even without Theresa, you would have arranged a car ident like this one to hoodwink the world. Wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    If it were in the past, Adriana would have been led by their noses, but this is not the past, Adriana is no longer that silly little woman.


    How is it possible not to know what they are thinking?


    ¡°Hahahahaha.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto smiled instead of being angry, ¡°It seems that my Quintin¡¯s granddaughter is very smart and really looks like me.¡±


    Laughing brightly, he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re right. But that doesn¡¯t take away the fact that Theresa did it to you. If it weren¡¯t for Theresa, if it weren¡¯t for Peter, you wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much at all.¡±


    Harlee is always leading in all sorts of ways,rgely to get Adriana to remember Peter.


    But Adriana remained sober, notpelled by their words, still thinking calmly said: ¡°Where are so many ifs? If there really are ifs, I just want to say that if you had known that I was Adriana and took me to the Soto family, there would not have been everything afterwards.¡±


    So, what¡¯s the point of talking about that now?


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head with a sigh, helpless with Adriana, ¡°Tell me about you, why are you so stupid?¡± He patted his knee and inclined his head to look at Adriana, his whitened eyebrows wrinkled, and sighed again, ¡°Harlee, tell her what you know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±


    Harlee nodded, walked over to Adriana, removed the white porcin mug sitting on the low table, and sat directly across from Adriana, keeping just under a meter between them.


    ¡°Adri, the Soto family has been feuding with The Alston family since decades ago. At that time, both families were brothers, butter they broke up for many reasons and even became enemies. I think that there are some things you already know. The Alston family is responsible for the death of our mom and dad.¡±


    Mentioning the death of histe father and mother, Harlee looked pained, with scarlet blood in his eyes, his hands clenched into fists, unable to suppress his heart¡¯s angry emotions.


    ¡°Who exactly did they do, do you have any proof? From the legal point of view, you can say that The Alston family did it without any evidence, so you can say you are falsely used and defamed!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Adriana, don¡¯t think that because you¡¯ve been awyer for two days that you can see no one else.¡±

 Chapter 567 Past Events

    The old man was moved to anger.


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words just now was furious, and for the first time he was angry with Adriana.


    Adriana knew she was out of line in front of the two by talking like that, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking on the matter. If it is your firm belief that someone from The Alston family was the mastermind, why didn¡¯t you call the police and ask for justice?¡±


    ¡°Of course we called the police. Back then, The Alston family was so strong that we, the Soto family, could hardlypete with them and sent the culprit to jail only to be released anyway!¡±


    The old man stood up, looked straight at her with anger, and growled.


    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Do you think it was us who didn¡¯t want you? Never told you, you were taken away from the hospital after you were born, and after that your mother and father searched for you for many years without any news. Immediately after the two met with misfortune, even your brother was missing for months before we found it. He was thrown off a cliff by The Alston family, and was found dying, and if the vigers hadn¡¯t saved him by chopping wood on the mountain, I¡¯m afraid he would have died!¡±


    Ament poked Harlee¡¯s sore spot, and he bowed his head, hung his head, and did not speak.


    Adriana was sitting on the couch at an angle that was facing Harlee, but she couldn¡¯t see his face and didn¡¯t know what his mood was.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face was red with anger, and he was panting hard and didn¡¯t speak again for a long time.


    ¡°Grandpa guessed that you were taken away as a child and The Alston family had something to do with it. These years the Soto family has not given up looking for you, every year in the matter of looking for you have spent countless human and financial resources, but did not expect that the people of The Alston family so early on to focus on you. Deliberately let Peter y the game to get injured, so that you save him and give you a ne, only Theresa¡¯s appearance is an ident. But it does not affect the n to move forward. Although the ne was taken by Theresa, he The Alston family still sought you to give birth to their children. Even without Jenkins¡¯ cancer, you will be forced to go nowhere because of Thelma¡¯s gambling debts to loan sharks to pay everything back, and will also fall into the pawn of The Alston family.


    Haven¡¯t you noticed that since you had your baby, The Alston family has tried to suppress you and keep you out of The Alston family¡¯s doors? That¡¯s what The Alston family people are after! To make you give birth to a child for The Alston family, and then threaten you with the child. And then threaten the Soto familyter!¡±


    Harlee seems to be very clear about these things, thinking clearly and analyzing everything that is going on.


    Adriana truly doesn¡¯t want to hear what they have to say.


    But at the moment, they are frothing, trembling, immersed in panic and unable to extricate themselves.


    If ¡­


    Everything is as Harlee and Old Mr. Soto said, everything she is experiencing is the work of The Alston family, so Peter is also involved?


    It was indeed The Alston family who approached her to have the baby, only that she knew nothing about it at the time and only learned the truth a few yearster.


    If that¡¯s the case, Peter is the one who caused her so much pain?


    Without the calctions of The Alston family, her life would have taken a very different course?


    Adriana only felt a chill down her back, even her heart was flooded with coldness, as if it had frozen, cold and painful, as if a knife cut.


    Why is that?


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered, despite the panic in her heart, but still pretended to be calm.


    ¡°Adri, you are incorrigible!¡±


    Harlee reached out and pointed at her, exasperated by her.


    Perhaps because of too much anger, pulled the wound are painful, he covered his abdomen backwards, ¡°If you are not my Harlee¡¯s sister, I will risk my life to save you?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That day Flora brought someone to hurt her, and Adriana didn¡¯t expect Harlee toe to his rescue without thinking about it.


    She knew for sure that Harlee was not ying games that day.


    Because the Henderson Family didn¡¯t care to work with Harlee on the y, and the hospital doctor¡¯s word was more believable.


    His injuries were so severe that he was only a centimeter away from dying.


    ¡°You want proof, don¡¯t you? Okay, I will give you the proof at the banquet on the 16th day of the first month.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto dropped a line, seemingly not wanting to talk to Adriana much, and simply walked away.


    Watching his grandfather leave, Harlee looked back at Adriana with a tender and helpless face, ¡°Adri, I am your brother, even grandfather in this world is not as good as the blood rtionship between you and me. Don¡¯t say I won¡¯t harm you, even if you want my life now, I will give it to you.¡±


    He pulled out a dagger, took Adriana¡¯s hand and put it in her hand, broke her fingers to hold the hilt, and then stabbed it viciously toward his abdomen.


    Thud ¨C


    Adriana reacted in time and threw the dagger on the ground, ¡°Are you crazy, what are you doing? Do you know that you are not yet healed, this knife will kill you!¡±


    She was furious.


    Harlee saw her stand up, emotional, he also stood up and yelled, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good! Adri, don¡¯t be naive, okay? Do you know why you are in this situation? If it wasn¡¯t for the deliberate revenge of The Alston family, how could Mom have thrown you away right after she gave birth to you? Or do you think that the Soto family couldn¡¯t feed you!¡±


    I have to say, Harlee¡¯s words make sense.


    The Soto family back then was not as powerful as the Soto family now, but it was not so powerful that it could not feed a little yellow girl.


    Adriana was stunned in ce, staring at Harlee with dull eyes, and for a while there were no words to refute.


    It seems that all the previous indifference, resistance, detachment, are copsing at this moment.


    Harlee saw her flinching, before walking up to her, lifting her hand to cover her cheek, clear eyes trembled slightly, pupils covered with a thinyer of water mist, ¡°I know what happened on Orco Mount back then made you remember it for the rest of your life, but brother was too eager at that time, just wanted to make you remember The Alston family. That day in the prison, our men were just about to do it when Alvin came.¡±


    He slowly shook his head and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°On the unnamed ind, everyone has to take that drug. But that drug will bepletely eradicated by taking the antidote for four consecutive years, and there will be no harm to the body.


    I was worried about you and Peter getting back together before I tried to get you to show up at Waverly as ¡®Lawson¡¯, but I didn¡¯t have you under too much control. Your friends Anne, Vivian, Alvin, they all know who you are, including your children. You know why? Because I want you to forget your old unpleasantness and at the same time keep your distance from Peter!


    I just really didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid, stupid to survive the onset of the drug alone. The good thing is that it was the fourth year, not so much that you would die, if you really died that day. I had already thought about it at that time, I will apany you to die together!¡±


    He jerked his head down and closed his eyes.


    Adriana clearly saw two tears fall.


    At that moment, she had mixed emotions, her mind was in a mess, and she didn¡¯t even know how to deal with the rest of her life.


    Where do you go from here and what choice do you make?

 Chapter 568 By the people of The Alston family

    And how to face Peter!


    ¡°You go away, I want to be alone.¡±


    Adriana turned around, went into her room and closed the door.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept it for a while, and I¡¯m not asking you to rush into it now. You get some rest and think about it yourself, I ¡­ brother waiting for your news. Sister, you are the closest person in the world to me, I only wish you well!¡±


    Harlee stood outside the door and spoke to Adriana through the door in a long, persuasive voice.


    Not long after, the sound of the door closing sounded outside.


    Adriana knew Harlee must be gone.


    She sat dumbfounded for a long time and finally pulled out her cell phone and made a call.


    ¡°Giovanny, I know you can¡¯t talk, you just need to listen to me. Help me find out what happened to the Soto family RossRnd and his wife Courtney twenty-seven years ago, the year Courtney became pregnant and gave birth. It must be as recent and as detailed as possible. About Kenya, you can put it down for now.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana hung up the phone and edited a text message content: [the Soto family of Rnd and his wife Courtney twenty-seven years of affairs].


    The message was sent, and Adriana was thinking, ¡°What about people like Giovanny, who, despite his ability, can¡¯t talk?


    But on second thought, it wasn¡¯t something she needed to worry about.


    With one day to go before the students start school, Adriana takes her two children to school early to register.


    The school was packed and bustling with people. Adriana brought her child to the elementary school for the first time to register for her child and was actually somehow subtly excited.


    Perhaps this is an innate feeling of motherhood.


    ¡°Mommy, fourth grade registration is over there, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, just go and pay.¡± Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and Luis followed closely behind.


    Luis grinned, ¡°Mommy, why do you have to make the trip yourself when you can have the maidse over to help pay for it?¡±


    ¡°You guys skipped a grade to fourth grade, how can I feel at ease, can I note over to see?¡±


    Adriana was worried.


    After all, the two children were bornte, in the second half of the year, and should still be attending school in the second grade, but because the two children are so gifted, skipping grades to the fourth grade, Adriana is ultimately a little uneasy.


    After a busy morning at the school, paying the money, and then taking the children around the school and visiting the children¡¯s school, Adriana could not help but feel: ¡°You guys are really too happy, when Mommy was little the yground was still dirt, the school only had three floors, and one ss was packed with 80 to 90 students, where are you guys so happy? ¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, mommy, you were all twenty years ago then, can¡¯tpare oh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The three mothers walked around the school, chatting as they went, and even a few students met them and thought Adriana was their sister.


    But Adriana gave birth to them earlier, plus the skin has been fine and smooth, as if ageless baby face, naturally will not let people think that is the mother of two children.


    After wandering around the school all morning, I went back.


    Walking out of the school, Adriana clearly saw Peter in a side car, getting out anding this way, but Adriana got in the car with her child and left straight away.


    Over the course of thest few days, Peter had called and messaged her, but Adriana hadn¡¯t even bothered.


    Because after Harlee told her the truth that day, Adriana was really unprepared and didn¡¯t know how to ept the current scene.


    In the afternoon, I walked the kids to the park, ate and watched a movie.


    When we got home the two children went to bed early.


    Adriana Fang went back downstairs and gave herself a wash before returning to her room and standing alone on the balcony lost in thought.


    Huzzah-


    The phone vibrates.


    It seems that for some time she has been repulsed by Peter, and now she listens to the vibrating sound and thinks that it is Peter calling.


    As it happens.


    Taking a look at the phone, Peter¡¯s name jumped on the screen.


    Adriana didn¡¯t hesitate and just hung up.


    Buzz¨C


    A vibration, What¡¯s App message pops up on the phone screen.


    [Look out the window, I am.]


    There are only five words.


    Adriana subconsciously nced back at the rest area on the downstairswn, and sure enough, there was a man in a trench coat standing under the streetlight, seemingly with a cigarette in his hand, the smoke ring up and down.


    [I have something for you,e down.]


    Peter¡¯s message came again on his phone.


    Adriana only returned two words, [No.].


    Turned off the phone, drew the curtains and got under the covers.


    Just sitting down, the phone rang again.


    This time it wasn¡¯t a call from Peter, but a text message from Giovanny: [Look at the email.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was astonished, and immediately understood that it was Giovanny who had investigated the results.


    Just this speed is too fast, but it is only a week¡¯s time, actually has been investigated to more than twenty years ago.


    The first thing Adriana did was to turn on herputer and log into her email, which contained several emails.


    There are several spam messages in the missed emails, group emails, only one from Giovanny with the title ¡°Twenty-seven years ago ¨C the Soto family¡± in the title.


    Moving the mouse andnding on the email, Adriana could not hide her excitement. After a few seconds of hesitation, her left hand could not help but clench together and click on the email.


    The entry is a photo, a very old-fashioned photo, even the clothes they wear are extremely dated.


    But I have to say, Rnd and Courtney both look good, male handsome female beautiful.


    Adriana feels that she does not look much like Courtney, the only simrity is the innate white skin, are very white kind of people.


    Below you will find a brief biography of both Courtney and Rnd, as well as Harlee¡¯s date of birth.


    The next one is Courtney is living in the hospital waiting to give birth, in order is Courtney was pushed into the delivery room, and then the next one is Courtney and Rnd hugging and crying picture.


    The camera of that era will emit a strong light, so it is not yet possible to take pictures of children who have juste out.


    Then there are photos of police officers gathered around the delivery room, presumably taking statements.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What follows is that Rnd and Courtney both keep posting ads and looking around for her whereabouts.


    In the aftermath is a distant photo of Rnd and Courtney being brutally murdered.


    I actually saw the child in the photo, and ording to the grade level, that child should be Harlee, along with a few people I don¡¯t know, including Old Mr. Soto!!!


    Adriana looked at the photo and froze, her eyes unable to stop twinkling.


    And then pull the content to the bottom, it clearly shows the people of The Alston family were arrested into the police station, and underneath is another picture of the people of The Alston family were released from prison.


    She waspletely nonplussed.


    With a bang, closed theptop.


    Messy, messy.


    With her mind in a tizzy, Adriana panickedpletely.


    Heart, one by one tightened up, the whole person fell into a violent panic and helplessness.


    She has always felt that her fate was unlucky and that God had treated her unfairly.


    Mom and Dad were cruel enough to give up on her.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t know until now that this was not the case, not really.


    All of this happened because of the actions of The Alston family.

 Chapter 569 The Truth

    Why?


    Why is this happening? Why?


    Adriana was chilled, a chill down her back, she hugged her shoulders, rubbed her arms one by one, and couldn¡¯t get herself warmed up for a long time.


    In the end, she walked helplessly to the living room, took down a bottle of red wine from the wine cab and returned to the room, drinking alone.


    Pulling open the curtains, he found that snowkes had fallen outside.


    And there is still a person standing under the street light, despite the distance is a bit far, but can still find that figure is so familiar.


    He, not yet gone.


    A ss of wine into the belly, can not be a solution to the heart of the sorrow.


    Adriana drank a few more sses, but in three or two shots, a ss of wine was finished.


    She was dizzy, talking about going to the living room to get the wine, but walking, she walked out of the living room, took the elevator downstairs and walked to the small area.


    Slip on slippers, wear a thin sweater, and even leave your jacket at home.


    Standing in the open air, the cold wind was bitterly cold and snowkes were flying all over the sky, falling on her hair, shoulders and neck, shivering with cold.


    One step, one step, go over there.


    The man wore a trench coat, one hand ced in the pocket of the suit, one hand holding a cigarette, leaning on themppost, dim light, snowkes flying, his clothes flying, is very beautiful a painting.


    But how could Adriana be in the mood to enjoy a beautiful painting?


    Stumbling and stumbling, he walked up to Peter and grabbed him by the cor.


    The man is looking up at the sky, contemting.


    The little woman suddenly appeared, so his heart was immediately happy, but looking at her all drunken, wretched appearance, suddenly face gloomy down.


    ¡°Why are you wearing so thin?¡±


    Peter disregarded the cor that she grabbed, and instead put the windbreaker over her body and gathered it together, ¡°It¡¯s cold, you wear less, easy to catch a cold.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t struggle and let him wrap her in the trench coat.


    The eyes unblinkingly looked at the handsome and peerless man in front of him, with a well-defined face, deep features, handsome like a man who came out of a picture scroll in the English style.


    A knitted brows, a smile, a hand are deep into the bone.


    Naive, it is such a man that she can not love and suffer.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Peter saw that Adriana was a little out of sorts and asked with concern.


    Adriana raised her hand, her fingertips trembling slightly, over his cheek, her index finger rubbing his contours, her eyes moistening a little.


    Swallowing, she asked, ¡°Was it a conspiracy when you appeared before me with injuries neen years ago?¡±


    At the abrupt question, Peter frowned and shook his head, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Ten years ago, you approached me with two million dors to give birth to a child for you, why was it that I was the one you chose in a sea of people?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand clutching his cor tightened a little, unable to suppress the tension with each of Peter¡¯s mood swings.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Answer me, answer me, huh?¡±


    Although Peter was silent for only a few seconds, it seemed like centuries to Adriana.


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    The same answer as the previous question.


    Peter didn¡¯t cheat on Adriana, he really forgot.


    There are all the memories of Adriana, all forgotten.


    With an ident a few years ago, forgotten cleanly andpletely.


    Unbiased, only forgetting her Adriana.


    ¡°Really, all the memories of me you have forgotten. So let me ask you again, did Rnd and his wife Courtney of the Soto family kill you, The Alston family? Did The Alston family carry away their newly born child twenty-seven years ago?¡±


    These are questions that Peter could not have been unaware of.


    He was a few years older than her, and the most promising heir to The Alston family, wise, intelligent and gifted.


    In the mall, everything is nned, this kind of man can not be ignorant of his family¡¯s affairs.


    Adriana expected that Peter must know.


    If he still says he doesn¡¯t know, then he must be lying.


    Despite having some wine, the head is a little groggy, but the thoughts are as clear.


    Peter converged his eyebrows, hesitated in this question for a few seconds, his thin lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    A simple answer that is concise.


    No otherwise, admit it truthfully.


    Adriana jerked her eyes up to meet his gaze and abruptly stiffened, ¡°What did you say? Yes?¡±


    Unbelievably wide-eyed, unblinking look at the man in front of him, kept shaking his head.


    How did this happen?


    How can this be?


    Just at the moment when Old Mr. Soto and Harlee told her the truth, she kept telling herself that it was all fake and a lie.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This matter has nothing to do with The Alston family.


    But now even Peter himself has admitted it.


    At this moment, Adriana does not know how she should react, but she really feels the feeling of her heart like a knife.


    The heart seems to be a sharp knife, one by one cut, blood dripping,nguage is not enough to describe the pain there.


    She shook her head, extremely resistant to the truth.


    The slow motion, as if a slow-motion y.


    ¡°So it was The Alston family¡¯s idea to get close to me neen years ago? Was getting me to have a baby part of your calctions?¡±


    Why is that?


    Adriana had her hand over her heart, tearing her heart out in pain.


    The drunkenness that was still slightly intoxicating is now gone.


    Why?


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    Even though Peter didn¡¯t understand why Adriana looked like this, he heard what she said and could rte to everything.


    Just a few of Peter¡¯s own surprises.


    He stepped forward and took her hand, ¡°Listen to my exnation. It¡¯s not what you think, Adri, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Adriana yelled, ¡°What¡¯s it like if it¡¯s not like that? Peter! Peter! Peter!!!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and called his name, her hands hanging at her side clenched tightly together.


    The chest rose and fell in anger, and finally suppressed the anger in his heart, his harsh eyes red at him, and his tone was calm and low: ¡°Stay away from me, and don¡¯t let me see you from now on! Never!¡±


    Adriana turned around and walked away.


    Peter stepped forward and took her hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to my exnation?¡±


    The little woman turned back, her scarlet bloodshot eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Exnation? Sorry, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    The matter hase to this, there is no need to exin.


    How could Adriana still have illusions about him?


    Only now did she realize that Peter had never loved her, but it was just a deliberate conspiracy.


    When you think about it, you still have feelings for him and how ridiculous, howical.


    Whew¡­


    The cold wind whistles, like theugh of thete night spirits, eerie and seeping.


    For Adriana, it was more like a relentless mockery of her, of how stupid and naive she was.


    ¡°Adri, regardless of the past, but the feelings I have for you now are real.¡±


    Peter walked up to her and blocked her way, taking her hands and gazing at her withplicated and painful eyes, ¡°The feelings for the two children are also true.¡±

 Chapter 570 – A Big Misunderstanding in Heaven

    Snap¨C


    Adriana struggled out a hand and pped him hard across the face, ¡°Shut up! What¡¯s real? It¡¯s all fake, what I saw was all fake. You are all liars, all liars!¡±


    She was trembling, because the movement was so great that the trench coat draped over her shoulders fell to the ground, and Adriana staggered back a few steps, stepping on the clothes, but was unaware of it.


    ¡°From the moment I was born I fell into the machinations of your The Alston family. Until I grew up, got married and had children, all were firmly in your hands. Even the existence of Luis and Helen was a deliberate act on your part.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, her voice hoarse from the extreme pain, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s true? Which thing is true?¡±


    Think carefully.


    I used to think that my life was incredibly bad, but until now I realized that it was not so bad, but everything was under the control of others, and Peter was also the one who made the ns.


    It was also the person behind the scenes who yed her for a fool.


    Seeing her mood swings greatly, her eyes were bloodshot, dense tears swirled, and even clearly felt her non-stop trembling body, Peter heart gripped with pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adri, maybe everything is as you say. But those are the past tense, and we should let go of the past.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    She shook off Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°In this life, it is you, The Alston family, who have caused me so much pain, and you, The Alston family, are my sworn enemies. Peter, I admit that I loved you, but at this moment, my love for you is as deep as my hate is strong.¡±


    ¡°Well~¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry and immediately reached out and covered her mouth, not wanting to expose her soft side in front of Peter, letting her shoulders cower incessantly, sobbing and holding back her tears to keep them from spilling out of her eyes.


    Pain, heartbreaking pain deep into the bone marrow, spread to the limbs and bones, like ants gnawing on the general, pain near spasms.


    Such a look of despair was something Peter had never seen before.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled and his hand went out, Adriana took a few steps back at the sight, he stepped forward and she stepped back.


    Solely, the man stood still, ¡°Adri ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Peter¡¯s eyes lifted and nced behind him toward Adriana, immediately taking her into his arms and spinning her around in a quick circle.


    Bang¨C


    A gunshot, cut through the silence of the long night, but soon drowned in the ghost-like cold wind.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s body went limp and she fell into Peter¡¯s arms, unable to resist a cry.


    Peter sensed that something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    She smiled coldly, her red lips hooked up, blood stains spilling from the corners of her lips, ¡°Peter, is this ¡­ what you call ¡®love¡¯?¡±


    She slowly raised her hand and spread out her palm.


    The palm is filled with crimson blood, and even in the extremely cold weather of ice and snow there is a faint light smoke.


    Peter pupils suddenly shrink, the right hand in her back touched, he found a wet back, lifting his hand to see, has been full of blood.


    She, shot.


    ¡°The truth is out, no ¡­ need to hide, so the life and death situation let me block the gun for you ¡­? Oh, Peter, I really see through you. Back then, I was too stupid.¡±


    Even though she was injured, Adriana felt that no injury was as painful as the heartache she felt at this moment.


    Back then, she was really too stupid and naive.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, the man is taken care of.¡±


    At that moment Aaren ran over, still holding a dagger in his hand, the glittering de stained with blood.


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s pale face, she asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Peter¡¯s long, narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡±


    Handed the man to Aaren and handed him the car keys.


    Aaren carried Adriana and ran towards the outside, brushing against Peter for a moment, Adriana looked at Peter weakly, her lips smiling even more, and then slowly lowered her eyelids.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the dim light, the tears that slowly slipped from the corners of her eyes were extraordinarily crystal-clear, shimmering with starbursts, and extraordinarily striking.


    Peter stood still until he heard the car engine start outside and then he turned around.


    ¡°Come on out.¡±


    Faintly, he said and turned around.


    At that moment, a person not far away came out and looked at him with an indifferent smile, ¡°This is not even dead? What a pity. However, I really did not expect that you would even dare to risk your life for Adriana.¡±


    At that moment, Adriana was standing with her back to the door, while Peter was standing opposite Adriana, facing the entrance to the neighborhood.


    Harlee had almost arrived at his vi after leaving Adriana¡¯s house, when he received a temporary message that someone was trying to get at Adriana, and he rushed over first.


    Only he hadn¡¯t had time to finish the man off, who had already fired.


    Just when he was worried, but found that Peter to lightning speed and Adriana changed positions, hard to carry the shot.


    Just never thought that today actually came two sets of people, one set of people against Peter, and one set of people against Adriana.


    The man who wanted to kill Adriana wore a gun without a silencer, and when the gun went off, it startled the four sides.


    The man who wanted to strike at Peter also subconsciously fired a shot, but the shot was blocked by Adriana.


    Aaren showed up first and killed the man who shot Adriana, and Harlee knocked out the man who shot Peter.


    ¡°Mr. Soto, what about this man?¡±


    Colin stepped forward and inquired.


    Harlee said without looking back, ¡°Take it away and ask carefully who sent it.¡± Dare toy hands on his sister, will not tolerate.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Colin nodded and instantly carried the man and left.


    Harlee stood in front of Peter with a cold smile on her lips, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why don¡¯t you exin to Adriana?¡±


    That moment just now was really a big misunderstanding in the sky.


    Originally Adriana stood well, suddenly held by Peter, a hundred and eighty degrees of rotation, the two positions switched, she was immediately shot.


    A fool can see that it was Peter who ¡®did it on purpose¡¯ to let her take the bullet.


    How could Adriana not see that.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you want to see happen?¡± Peter responded indifferently.


    Harlee¡¯s smile froze and she collected herughter and stood in front of him, facing him with a sharp gaze, and warned in a deep voice, ¡°You have self-awareness. From now on, stay away from my sister, or I, Harlee, will never let you go easily!¡±


    Leaving a message, Harlee turned around and left.


    The next moment, Hank came out and stood in front of Peter with a respectful bow, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. The other side came more than one person, I fell into the tiger diversion scheme, willing to receive punishment.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out who the other party really is. Deal with the scene, don¡¯t leave any traces.¡±


    Peter did not get angry, because this situation he should have been aware of, only because of the personal feelings with Adriana let him deep into it, has long forgotten to see the surrounding environment.

 Chapter 571 Asking for clarification

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    Hank took the order and immediately went to take care of the rest.


    Peter looked down, looked at the trench coat on the ground, leaned down and picked it up, fingertips gently rubbed the clothes, seemingly feeling the residual warmth that lingered on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Brushed the snowkes on his clothes, shivered, dressed without disdain, and left the spot.


    He just didn¡¯t notice it himself, he was standing in a position where the ground was already overflowing with blood, leaving crimson blood with every footprint he took.


    In the end, they were all cleaned up by the people Hank got over, leaving no traces.


    Leaving the neighborhood, Peter called Zac and asked him to meet him at the hospital.


    When he took a taxi to the hospital, Zac sent him directly to the operating room. Looking at his injured arm, he couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily, ¡°Peter, do you want to die? A few days ago, you drank until your stomach bleeds, and now you¡¯ve got a gunshot wound? What¡¯s wrong, you think you have a big life, right?


    With surgical forceps in his hand, Zac removed the bullet directly from his wound without injecting him with anesthesia.


    Snapped and dropped the bullet on the te.


    Peter clutched the sheet with one hand, teeth clenched, and saw that the bullet had been taken out, the hanging heart fell.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, he hooked his lips with a pale face, ¡°Can¡¯t die. People who came through the gunfire, this injury is nothing.¡±


    Lying on the operating table, Zac did his suturing, but still worried that it would be painful, he was given a local anesthetic.


    While stitching, he asked, ¡°Who did this? How dare they do it to you, don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    ¡°It was just an ident.¡±


    It was clear that Peter did not want to talk to him much about the matter.


    ¡°I say big brother, can you take good care of your body, don¡¯t not love your life every time, okay? Originally there were not many days left, you are really want to rush to beg for death?¡±


    Zac really can¡¯t help Peter, and heartbroken and helpless.


    Naive no matter how to persuade, Peter did not listen, what else can he say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to itter.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to my ass, your life is all your own making, who can be med? If we are not brothers, people like you, I will never save.¡±


    As a healer, Zac has his own principles, that is, a person who is bent on death is never to save.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Since the search for death, that save will also beg for death, why bother to save?


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ncing at Zac and seeing that he had stitched up the wound, Peter said.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re tossing yourself around blindly and you won¡¯t let me talk about it?¡±


    ¡°I want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Jing ¡­?¡±


    Zac was confused, suddenly reacted, found that Peter did look preupied, nodded, ¡°Okay, you lie down for a while.¡±


    He put down his surgical scissors, took off his disposable gloves, and walked out.


    Inside the operating room, Petery alone on the operating table, his eyes unblinkingly looking at the instruments on the side, and then slowly closed his eyes.


    Lightly fluctuating eyelids seem to say that he is not sleeping at all, but just closing his eyes and staring, as if in thought.


    Recalling the scene that happened with Adriana today, Peter¡¯s heart gradually became cold, cold he could not stop himself shivering.


    There are some things that he should ask for rification.


    Get up and get out of bed and walk out of the operating room.


    In the hallway, Zac clutched a cigarette and smoked it silently. When he saw Petere out, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on out here?¡±


    ¡°Take me to The Alston family old house.¡±


    The tone ofmand.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Now!¡±


    After getting Peter¡¯s order, Zac lifted his wrist to check his wristwatch time, it was already two o¡¯clockte at night.


    If you choose to go to the old mansion at this time, could it be that something big has happened?


    But looking at Peter¡¯s gloomy, ink-like face, he also knew that something big must have happened.


    On the way back to the old the Atkins family home, Peter called Aaren, ¡°How is she ¡­ doing?¡±


    Adriana has been shot and wounded, and Peter is eager to see it, but he knows that Harlee must be with Adriana at this time, and Adriana would prefer not to see him.


    So ¡­


    Might as well not see it.


    ¡°Out of life threatening condition and under observation in hospital, she threw us all out and didn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, contact Giovanny and keep a good watch on her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Over here, Peter had just hung up the phone when Hank¡¯s call came in.


    Peter answered at once, ¡°Did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got it. Two groups of people, one wave sent by Missy and one wave from the Atrorthe Griffin family.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and set it aside, frowning in deep thought.


    Sloane, it¡¯s her again.


    One is Adriana, one is his own sister, things are really tricky for him.


    Just what is the Griffin family¡¯s intention in making a sudden move at this time?


    I¡¯m afraid that behind this matter is less than Harlee and Brenden two secretly push to help, otherwise the Griffin family¡¯s hand is not to reach Waverly to.


    The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    In the middle of the night, Peter arrived at the old house of The Alston family.


    Ben opened the door and was surprised to see him, ¡°Young master, why are you back now?¡±


    ¡°Ben, get Zac a room to rest in. I¡¯m going to see Grandpa.¡±


    Peter is also helpless about himself, because the past but some things have been forgotten, but those things about the Soto family, grandpa must know.


    Instead of asking someone else, why don¡¯t you start from your grandfather¡¯s side?


    ¡°Young master, the old man has fallen asleep.¡±


    Ben exined with some difficulty.


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes swept and said in a deep voice: ¡°Get up when you¡¯re asleep!¡±


    There was no doubt about the attitude, the look seemed to want to meet with Old Mr. Alston no matter what.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll ask now, and you wait in the parlor for a while.¡±


    Ben said respectfully, then looked at Zac and said, ¡°Mr. Cobb,e with me, I¡¯ll send someone to arrange a room for you.¡±


    ¡°No need, you go to the old man first, and I will rest when hees.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that became.¡±


    Ben trotted off to the atrium.


    Peter and Zac both walked in slowly.


    Because of the cold winter and thete night of snow, the wind was bitterly cold and shivering.


    Peter¡¯s aura was icy cold and seemed to have the words ¡®Do Not Approach¡¯ in big letters on his face.


    Rather, that bewildered look made Zac worried, ¡°What is going on? Why did youe to see the old mante at night? You know that this is a critical period, you and Brenden two atmosphere of saber rattling, the slightest inadvertence will set fire to themselves. Now The Alston family, seemingly calm and quiet, but in fact the wind is rising.¡±


    He was really worried that Peter¡¯s wrong step was thend of the abyss.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of myself.¡±


    Peter responded indifferently.


    ¡°Oh, you damn fart, what since the appropriate, the ghost to believe you.¡±


    If it is set aside in the past, Zac to him that is called awe, but found that Peter is sick, know that time is not much, good temper, so Zac speak also hardened a few points.


    At the end of the sentence, a harsh gaze was shot at his body.


    Zac inclined his head and instantly winced at the appalling look in Peter¡¯s eyes and grinned, ¡°Hey, big brother, I just care too much about you.¡±

 Chapter 572 Announcement of identity

    ¡°Just mind your own business.¡±


    Peter returnednguidly.


    Hearing him say that, Zac bristled, ¡°I¡¯ve always been in charge, if not, I would have told a few of them about you.¡±


    The reason why he has kept it hidden until now is really because he listened to Peter too much.


    ¡°If one day they know I¡¯m hiding it from them, I guess it¡¯s too much to eat.¡±


    Zac raised a hand to gather the hood of his down jacket and let out a sigh.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±


    ¡°What about tomorrow, the Soto family will announce Adriana¡¯s identity to the public, do you think she will go back to the Soto family?¡±


    Speaking of Adriana, Peter¡¯s eyes darkened for a few moments and he was silent.


    ¡°The Alston family has been feuding with the Soto family for two generations, and how I feel that if Adriana goes back to the Soto family, there really won¡¯t be any results between you and her.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly realized that there was no one beside him.


    Zac stopped in his tracks and looked back to see Peter standing in the same ce.


    That a cold face and did not see the angry look, but more than a few mncholy sadness.


    ¡°I ¡­ big brother, I said not say what is wrong?¡±


    Zac scratched his head and looked confused.


    Peter gave him a look, faintly withdrew his gaze, and walked past him.


    The two of them went together to the parlor in the atrium, and after waiting inside for a while, Ben finally came over, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Young master, the old master wants you to go to his bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded and walked outside as he instructed, ¡°Take Zac to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Ben slightly jawed, then smiled at Zac, ¡°Mr. Cobb, it¡¯s hard for you to apany the young master to run, I¡¯ll take you to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Really a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡­


    Old Mr. Alston bedroom.


    Peter stood by the bed and looked at Leroy lying on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, what are you doing here if you¡¯re not at home sleeping?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston, draped in a heavy coat, leaned against the bed and looked at him sideways.


    Habitually, he picked up the pair of walnuts on the table and yed with them in his hands.


    Peter nced at the person waiting on the side, signaled a look, and that person walked out of the room and closed the door.


    ¡°Ten years ago, you were the one who ced Ben with me, including finding someone to have a baby, which Ben also picked. Finding Adriana, was that your intention?¡±


    He is used to being straightforward and fearless, even in the face of the imperious people in charge of The Alston family.


    Old Mr. Alston was ying with the walnuts, his eyelids lifted slightly, and the shining eyes fell on him.


    After a moment¡¯s pause, he continued to y with the walnuts and withdrew his gaze with a sigh, ¡°So many years have passed, what is the point of suddenly mentioning this?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Peter continued to press the issue.


    ¡°s, you are now grown up and out of control. I can still move, if I can¡¯t move one day, you won¡¯t even give me food?¡±


    The steeply stern voice was rather unpleasant.


    But Peter didn¡¯t care, ¡°You already knew that Adriana was from the Soto family?¡±


    There is a deliberate avoidance of the topic and the fact that the Soto family¡¯s double death decades ago was directly rted to The Alston family.


    Peter knew about these things but never gave them much thought.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day he learned that Adriana was from the Soto family that he realized it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston knew he couldn¡¯t hide, so he admitted it.


    ¡°So, getting Adriana to bear my child was also a means for you to engineer revenge against the Soto family?¡±


    ¡°What tactics? Do you know what he the Soto family did to me The Alston family back then?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston, who had been calm and collected, was angered by Peter¡¯s remark and red at him with some irritation and fire.


    ¡°To say so is to admit it.¡±


    Peter sulked, smiled to himself, and turned to walk out of the room.


    He came over today only to ask for proof of one thing, this thing the old man admitted, all the things ringing together, then do not need to ask more.


    In the gazebo of The Alston familypound, he stood alone beside the plum tree, enjoying the garden full of blooming bewitching plum blossoms, the flowers standing against the wind with a natural pride, defying the wind and cold.


    That toughness made Peter feel that he was not even as good as a winter plum.


    Clutching a cigarette in his hand, holding his lips, taking a drag, his lips exhaling a faint smoke ring, and then blown away by the wind.


    At this time Zac has fallen asleep, Peter is not good to disturb him again.


    We took a car in the garage and left The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the hospital.


    Adriana was lying on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling with her eyes open, unblinking, as if she were a person who had lost her life.


    The door to the room pushed open and a man walked in, pulled out the escort chair and sat down.


    ¡°Adri, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, but some things are the end and the beginning. You¡¯re about to have a brand new life, and no one will bully you. You just need to be yourself.¡±


    Harlee was heartbroken to see Adriana¡¯s heartbroken face.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thin lips lightly opened and said only two words.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, there¡¯s no need for you to contribute to the banquet tomorrow, grandpa will personally handle it. Originally, he nned to announce something at the banquet, and since you¡¯re not going, he¡¯s not going to announce it to the public. It¡¯s good that you know.¡±


    The mystery caught Adriana¡¯s attention and she inclined her head, asking, ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°Just ¡­ forget it, you don¡¯t need to know, take good care of yourself. aaren and Giovanny are here with you, I¡¯ll go back first. There are still some things at hand that I need to take care of.¡±


    Harlee got up and looked at her with a warm smile.


    Reaching out, he ruffled her hair, turned around and walked away.


    So the buried secret was never told to Adriana, not knowing whether it was really unimportant or intentionally concealed.


    Adriana was in a terrible mood.


    What happened within a few hours turned her life upside down, and the results were too much for her to ept.


    So much so that the pain in her body is now drilling, only to remind her that everything is not a dream, if it is really happening.


    A few hourster, the Soto family banquet began.


    All the people there were rich and famous, but there was no one from The Alston family.


    Adriana was also absent due to injury.


    At the party, Old Mr. Soto announced the true identity of Adriana in front of the media, saying that she was not dead, but had gone abroad to study and would return to the Soto family in a few days to take over the Soto familypany and be the manager.


    Once the news broke, it was a shock to all sides.


    Waverly exploded into a frenzy, with various news stories apanied by eye-catching headlines making their way into the top news rmendations.


    In just two hours, it has already be the number one on the Twitter Trend list.


    Former YA Law Firm Ms. Hale is actually the Soto¡¯s granddaughter¡±, ¡°Peter¡¯s baby¡¯s mom is actually the Soto¡¯s granddaughter¡±, ¡°The Soto and Alston Group have been feuding for a long time, where should Adriana go? Adriana, who died in the sea five years ago, has returned to be the Soto¡¯s granddaughter! ¡­


    News such as this dominates the rmendations page of news software, obviously.


    Adriana took her phone, swiped the news, nced at it, and tossed it aside, not bothering to look at it again.

 Chapter 573 Back to the Soto family

    During this time, Adriana was injured and both Anne and Vivian were in the hospital with her or taking care of the two children.


    This also dyed their ns to go abroad.


    Adriana rested in the hospital for half a month before being discharged.


    During this time, Peter actually did not have to visit Adriana, really broke her heart again and again.


    So much so, that no trace of emotion is left behind.


    Only every day she dreamed of Peter, of that man by her side, sleeping with her.


    Every time Naive opened his eyes, there was no one beside him.


    She repeatedly asked Aaren if anyone came in and out of the room after she fell asleep, and the answer was no.


    Adriana mentally mocked herself for her dead heart.


    It is clear that such a man, even if there is love, should also be cut off.


    Because Adriana used special medication to speed up the healing process, she was able to move around freely after being discharged from the hospital without adding too much stress to herself.


    ¡°Things are packed, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vivian and Aaren helped Adriana carry her things, and Anne went to Adriana¡¯s side to support her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that spoiled. ¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She brushed Anne¡¯s hand away, ¡°It¡¯s not that much of a stretch, I can walk on my own.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m worried about you. Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Anne grinned, pulled Adriana with her, and several people left the ward and took the elevator down one floor.


    Waiting for them to walk outside the door of the first floor lobby, they stopped in their tracks.


    Looking at the scene outside, one can¡¯t help but jaws smacking.


    Eight Maybachs were parked in the open area outside the lobby on the first floor, and a dozen men in suits, wearing sunsses and white gloves, lined up side by side in unison.


    There were a number of reporters who were blocked from a short distance and took pictures one after another.


    The battle was particrly grand, with great fanfare, attracting a lot of attention to take pictures, making Adriana fall into the spotlight for a while.


    Old Mr. Soto and Harlee approached.


    ¡°Are you better, girl? It¡¯s grandpa¡¯s fault for making you suffer. ¡±


    Old Mr. Soto walked up to Adriana and smiled kindly and amiably, ¡°Grandpa knows that you have just recovered, so he has prepared a light and nutritious lunch for you in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa knows you are discharged from the hospital today, so he specially prepared and rushed over to take you home.¡±


    Harlee chimed in.


    The old man was dressed in a thick Tang suit and wore sses, giving him a very affable feeling.


    And Harlee is dressed up today, her hair is well-groomed, her blue suit is extraordinarily handsome and radiant.


    It seems to have been dressed up to wee her home.


    Not far away stood several other men men.


    Old Mr. Soto waved toward them, and the men came forward.


    ¡°Come, girl, let me introduce to you. This is your Uncles. and this is your eldest uncle¡¯s son, your cousin, he, he, and he, are your cousin cousins. You ¡­¡±


    The old man warmly introduced Adriana to the strangers he was meeting for the first time, hoping to foster a rtionship between them.


    But Adriana looked at those people, did not give birth to a little good feeling, but feel very resistant.


    Sinking a face, not willing to y along, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m a little tired and want to go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°s, well, well, it¡¯s grandpa¡¯sck of thoughtfulness. You still have injuries in your body now, hurry back.¡±


    The old man nodded and greeted Harlee as she went over to support her.


    Adriana, however, took Anne¡¯s hand as soon as she could, ¡°I¡¯m used to living over at the apartment and won¡¯t be going back for a while.¡±


    He refused Old Mr. Soto in public and brushed him off.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face sank, and some streams of light shed under his eyes, ¡°Adri, any time you pander to me is fine, but today you muste back to the Soto family with me.¡±


    This time is different.


    The Soto family publishes Adriana¡¯s identity to the public, and if Adriana returns to her apartment today just after being released from the hospital, it would be a denial of the fact that she is back with the Soto family.


    Then the Soto family has lost a lot of face in Waverly.


    ¡°Adri ah, you see grandpa hase to pick you up, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be grumpy, you as a junior can¡¯t disobey it.¡±


    ¡°Arge family came to pick you up, how can not brush off the face of the old man, if not, how can we the Soto family still see people in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was either ming Adriana or discussing the face of the Soto family.


    Adriana felt a headache listening to which questions.


    Looking at those people also feel hypocritical to the extreme.


    If I were to go back to the Soto family, I would still have to deal with these people every day.


    It¡¯s exhausting to think about.


    But ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    As much as Adriana wanted to refuse, there was no turning back now, and if she didn¡¯t go back to the Soto family, then there was no guarantee for both Luis and Helen.


    If it was in the past, she might not care about everything.


    But now that she knows the truth, how can Adriana sit back and wait?


    ¡°Adri?!¡±


    The person who is most happy about Adriana¡¯s return to the Soto family should be Harlee.


    He smiled in relief and walked up to hug her, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally willing toe back.¡±


    Adriana was a little ufortable with Harlee¡¯s sudden hug and frowned, ¡°That hurts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, it hurts you. Forgot, forgot you had an injury.¡±


    Harlee immediately sent Adriana away and took her hand to the car.


    A group of people also got into the car, a clear Maybach slowly started, followed closely by the departure of the.


    Top luxury cars, lined up in rows, drive down the streets of Waverly, forming a uniquendscape.


    After half an hour, we arrived at the Soto Residence.


    The Soto is built on a wide and majestic area near theke. Although it is not as luxurious and noble as Orchard House, the restrained Chinese style decoration is no less luxurious and more elegant.


    Entering the vi, in the center is a striking musical fountain with two dragons ying pearls.


    Because of Adriana¡¯s appearance today, all the servants and house servants in the vi gathered together, side by side in several rows, standing on either side.


    Adriana was apanied by Old Mr. Soto and Harlee by her side.


    The old man took her hand, walked to the fountain pool, turned to look at the servants, and said, ¡°To introduce to you all in a grand manner, this is Adriana, the daughter of the oldest three, Harlee¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°Hello Miss!¡±


    The sound of the flush, high-pitched and loud, invisible through the momentum.


    ¡°Listen to me clearly, from today onwards, all give me put smart, from now on Adri said what you do, not to disobey, or you will have to look good!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!!!¡±


    Dozens of servants bowed respectfully and agreed in a loud voice.


    ¡°Well, well, what are you freezing for, it¡¯s cold, Adri just came out of the hospital, it¡¯s better to go inside and talk.¡±


    To one side, a woman warned.


    Adriana knows that person, the Soto family boss¡¯s daughter-inw, has a certain status in the Soto family, except for Old Mr. Soto, she and her husband speak with the most authority.


    But that man gave Adriana the first impression that it was not a good thing.


    Adriana can only turn a blind eye and try to be as good as she can.

 Chapter 574 Meet and Greet

    ¡°Okay, Harlee, you take your sister to her room first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa,¡±


    Harlee nodded and said to Adriana, ¡°Adri,e with me.¡±


    He took Adriana by the hand and waved at Anne and Vivian, ¡°Come along, you guys.¡±


    Anne, Vivian and Aaren, all three followed together.


    ¡°Over there is an artificialke, belonging to our family¡¯s private. The vi in front of grandpa and the eldest family live, the second uncle and his family are in the vi in the west, and the rest of the uncles have moved out to set up their own business. We live in this vi behind grandpa, the vi has a sky garden, is the best set. Grandpa specially reserved for you.¡±


    Harlee held Adriana while talking to her.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I envy you.¡± Vivian sighed from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Adri, you have suffered so much and finally found your home, I believe you will be happy in the future.¡±


    Anne is happy for Adriana.


    Only Aaren skimmed, ¡°This kind of big family, living is not a good thing. Maybe a word is a conflict. Instead of living in such a ce, Ms. Hale¡¯s own small apartment is morefortable.¡±


    He said a word to Adriana¡¯s heart.


    Adriana also likes the quiet life and doesn¡¯t like so many people living together.


    Not to mention that although she returned to the Soto family, she did not feel much affection.


    At that moment in the hospital, Adriana even felt the hostility from those people.


    To know the appearance of a her out of thin air, will naturally affect the interests of others issues, once touched the interests of others touched the scales, how can like her?


    ¡°Who dares!¡±


    Harlee took a step and raised her voice, ¡°In the Soto family, no one would dare to bully Adri with Grandpa around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it for what it is.¡±


    Aaren, of course, would not allow it.


    Even though Harlee is the young master of the Soto family, he is not half afraid and terrified.


    In terms of strength, Harlee is not necessarily better than Aaren.


    But they are also each different.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go to my room to rest.¡±


    Adriana was toozy to listen to their incessant arguments.


    ¡°Okay, Adri, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Take Adriana into the vi, go up to the second floor, ¡°I live here, this is your room, one wall away. Just call me if you need anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Helping my friend set up the rest, please.¡±


    Entering the room, Adriana closed the door directly.


    Looking at the bedroom decoration, pink, heart-shaped princess bed, to the ceiling hanging down the pink curtain tent, even the cabs, dressers, curtains in the room are pink and white, or pink color scheme.


    Extremely girlish, but everywhere there is a childishness.


    I have to say, well-dressed, beautiful and gorgeous, but not for her style.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana sighed, said nothing, took off her shoes andy down on the bed, closed her eyes and rested under the covers.


    She is a quiet person by nature and does not fit in with the lively the Soto.


    Although she said she was lying down to rest, Adriana was not at all sleepy, just lying in bed and thinking about the recent events.


    It was noon before someone came knocking on the door, ¡°Adri, are you awake? It¡¯s time to go over to dinner. Grandpa and the others are waiting for us in the dining room.¡±


    It¡¯s Harlee.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Adriana answered, got up and went out, following Harlee all the way to the front room.


    A table was added to therge dining room, and because of therge number of people, two tables were set up.


    Old Mr. Soto, Harlee, the family of Uncle and Aunt, and Adriana, Anne, Vivian, and Aaren, these people dined at a table.


    But lunch wasn¡¯t asplicated as Adriana thought it would be.


    She hadn¡¯t recovered from her serious injuries, so she wasn¡¯t allowed to drink, but only with some light meals.


    After the meal, the crowd came over to chat with Adriana and also gave gifts.


    Since Adriana had just returned to the Soto family from the outside, they, as elders, naturally had to give a gift when they met.


    The eldest uncle sent a pair of bracelets, the second uncle sent a ne, several uncles sent a car, bags, etc., are some expensive luxury goods.


    There is nothing that Adriana likes.


    It¡¯s all a walk-through of gifts and meet-and-greets, which Adriana has to deal with even though she doesn¡¯t like it.


    After lunch, the party broke up.


    Adriana went up to Old Mr. Soto and said, ¡°Old Mr. Soto, I¡¯m really not used to being here, and I want to go back to my apartment.¡±


    In the beginning, Adriana had no intention of stayingwith the Soto family.


    The willingness to return to the Soto family with Old Mr. Soto is another way of acknowledging her status as ady of the Soto family.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you want. I also know that you must not be used to it if you suddenly move in here. Here¡¯s the deal, from now on youe over once a week for dinner ande to see this lousy old man of mine.¡±


    Adriana was surprised when Old Mr. Soto let go of her mouth.


    Originally I thought he would not agree, but I never thought he would agree so quickly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana answered the call.


    ¡°But when do you girls n to change your tune? Hmm?¡± Old Mr. Soto looked at her and tilted his head with a smile, ¡°All havee back, from now on is the Soto family people, can¡¯t bite a ¡®Old Mr. Soto head¡¯ name, right?¡±


    His kind words, on the contrary, made Adriana hold her tongue.


    I pulled my lips, wanting to call out ¡®grandpa¡¯ but didn¡¯t do so for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that.¡±


    Seeing her expression of embarrassment, Old Mr. Soto did not force her to do so.


    He took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to her, ¡°Take this card, I will deposit your pocket money on time every month in the future. Since you are my Quintin¡¯s granddaughter, you should not be treated badly.¡±


    A bitter words, but there are a few elders.


    ¡°No, I ¡­ can support myself.¡±


    Adriana refuses outright, unustomed to the charity and gifts of others.


    Being used to being independent since childhood, Adriana did not spend much in her daily life and saved a lot of money, so of course she did not want to spend Old Mr. Soto¡¯s money again.


    First of all, not close to him, and secondly, also the character is not used to.


    ¡°What, are you thinking that Grandpa is giving less money?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not then take it, where so much nonsense.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto took Adriana¡¯s hand and shoved the money into her hand, ¡°A girl should be kind to herself, buy cosmetics, add new clothes, use them any way you want, as long as you are happy.¡±


    The meaning of this statement seems to be spending money to please Adriana.


    Adriana looked at the bank card in her hand and raised her eyebrows, her heart mixed.


    I can¡¯t help but wonder if they had found her ten years ago when Jenkins had cancer, would they not have had to give Peter a baby for $2 million?


    So would there not be all these things that happenedter?


    ¡°And this, the vi bought for you, go over there when you are free.¡± Old Mr. Soto put a real estate certificate on the table, ¡°It¡¯s in your name. Knowing that you like peace and quiet, I bought it for you on purpose. And your car, let Harleee with youter, buy whatever car you like. We, the Soto family, can afford it.¡±

 Chapter 575 – Estranged Affinity

    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s attitude towards Adriana can be described as extremely generous and generous.


    It is a happiness that Adriana does not dare to ask for and it is not easy toe by.


    But after the real arrival, Adriana did not feel the sweetness and beauty of happiness in the fantasy.


    Instead, it adds too much pressure and burden.


    ¡°Thanks ¡­ thanks.¡±


    Adriana is not good at expressing gratitude, and it was hard enoughfor these two words toe out of her mouth to Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, have Harlee drop you off, take some time to see what cars you like and buy them if you want.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto waved his hand and turned to go upstairs, ¡°I¡¯m tired after a busy morning, so I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest for a while.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto left and Adriana turned around and walked away.


    The bank card in his hand was ced on the table before he left, and he did not mean to take it away.


    Anne, Vivian and Aaren followed closely behind.


    Instead, Harlee packed up all the real estate certificates, bank cards, and those gifts from those people and ordered them to be sent to her apartment.


    When they left, Harlee and Adriana were in one car and the other three were in one car, all escorted by a driver.


    ¡°Adri, are you still not going to admit us?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Harlee seems some do not understand, more like helpless and humble, ¡°you can know so many years I look for you to find how hard? But who could have known that you were my sister when I was a ssmate? If I had known you were my sister at that time, I would not have let you suffer so much.¡±


    When Harlee also disappeared for a few years, school was veryte, and repeated a grade, Harlee was originally more than two years older than her hard is the same grade with Adriana.


    ¡°Where are the ifs?¡±


    She leaned against the car seat and closed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, take a nap first.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±


    Harlee was heartbroken, ¡°Adri,ter I will make up for the mistakes I have made with my actions. I will protect you well when Mom and Dad are away.¡±


    He chattered on and on, and Adriana closed her eyes and pretended not to say a word.


    As she talked, Harlee herself felt that there was no point in talking about it, so she didn¡¯t say much.


    In a short time, arriving at the apartment, several people went upstairs.


    But Adriana was standing in the doorway of the first floor waiting hall, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m already home, you go back.¡±


    Harlee was turned away directly, with no intention of letting him into the house at all.


    Harlee pursed her lips, some words came to her lips or swallowed them, ¡°Then, call me if you need anything, rest well at home.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly, not even feeling the need to say one more word.


    Harlee, who had turned to leave, did not take a few steps, but immediately turned back and walked again to Adriana, warning, ¡°Remember, do not contact Peter again, he is not a good person. You were stupid before because you didn¡¯t know anything, now since you see clearly what he is like, you have to stay awake at all times.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She responded perfunctorily.


    She said, ¡°Even if Harlee didn¡¯t remind her, she would never have any more dealings with Peter.


    Not worth it.


    She stood in a position where she could see Peter standing in the small area that day, it is there, the man holding her a turn, for him to block a shot.


    It turns out that the human heart is so ugly after the truth is unraveled.


    Adriana could never understand how Peter could bear to let her, a woman, take the bullet for him.


    If that day hit the heart and die.


    How would he react?


    Back at the apartment, Adriana simply tidied up and went back to her room.


    In the afternoon, the two children were released from school and Adriana stepped in to pick them up from school.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to be hospitalized for half a month to appear in front of the school and actually meet Peter.


    She got out of the car and saw him standing aside, leaning against the door of the car and smoking a cigarette.


    The two eyes met unexpectedly and Adriana raised her hand to lift her forehead bangs, stepped on her high heels and walked straight to the school entrance, blending into the crowd of parents.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    But a few momentster, one person appeared at his side.


    Who else could the speaker be but Peter?


    Adriana was desperate for Peter, not even looking at him, and even more stingy, not saying a word, ignoring him.


    Mostly in the mind has already cklisted such a person.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Seeing that Adriana did not speak, Peter called out again.


    It¡¯s just that the name calling has suddenly changed.


    She used to be called Adri, but now she is Adriana.


    I don¡¯t know, in Peter¡¯s mind never so close to anyone, and only to Adriana will change the name.


    It also shows the status of Adriana in his mind.


    ¡°The children¡¯s grandmother has not seen the two children for a while, some miss, can I take them back today?¡±


    Peter has a humble attitude and seems to be consulting with Adriana.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, but gazed straight ahead at the campus and did not look at him.


    Peter kept looking sideways at Adriana standing beside him, feeling the coldness of her body, although he knew she must be under a lot of pressure in her heart, but did not know how to soothe.


    ¡°I ¡­ then when are you going to let the two kids back in?¡±


    He asked again.


    The words fell, Adriana did not speak for a long time.


    After a moment of silence, the little woman raised her hand to ruffle the bangs on her forehead and looked at him with a tilted head, ¡°They are my children, my home is naturally their home. Still heading back there?¡±


    ¡°So ¡­?¡±


    Peter, by andrge, did not understand what Adriana meant.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows slightly, her gaze indifferent, ¡°The birth of two children in the first ce are your The Alston family¡¯s scheme, after many years, the truthes out, you think I have any reason to let the children back? I took two million from you at the beginning, I¡¯ll pay you back ten times.¡±


    ¡°An agreement was signed between us.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana ming red lips hooked up a sarcastic smile, ¡°Mr. Alston did not forget my identity? I am awyer, that kind of uwful agreement is not protected byw at all, and there is no point in taking it out.¡±


    This problem was discovered back when Adriana signed the contract.


    It¡¯s just that there was a real shortage of money, and there was no choice but to make such a choice.


    Now that we know the truth about everything, how can we still let two children be pawns in the hands of The Alston family?


    Her words fell, and she did not wait for Peter¡¯s anger.


    The man just pursed his lips and smiled, then moved to face the school gate and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°In a few days the child¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday, can you let the child go back to see then?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, the child was brought up by the child¡¯s grandmother for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Adriana got angry and raised her voice with a cold face, but suddenly drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    She realized that her voice was quite loud and immediately eased her emotions and whispered, ¡°The child¡¯s grandmother single-handedly brought up the child, yet she has been violent to the child countless times. But precisely because of her rtionship with you and the child, I did not do anything!¡±

 Chapter 576 See you in court

    ¡°At first it was agreed that Luis and Helen you take Helen, why suddenly change your mind now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your mind, Mr. Alston¡¯s mind is not clear?¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    While the two were talking, the school bell rang.


    Adriana nced at him indifferently, ¡°In the future, the child does not need you toe and pick it up, otherwise we will see you in court.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, why must we make such a situation?¡±


    Peter, though heartbroken, is more helpless.


    ¡°You know the reason better than I do. But, Mr. Alston, I should warn you. I have been practicingw for many years, and I have won numerouswsuits with a 98% win rate. What¡¯s more, I have plenty of evidence in my hands, so if you want to steal the child from me, you have no chance of winning.¡±


    He used to have a pretty good attitude towards Peter, and even once thought about trying to stay together with Peter for the sake of the kids.


    It was not until everything surfaced that Adriana could no longer bear, much less ept, Peter.


    Especially from the moment of birth by The Alston family calctions, all the way down to pawns, and even by Peter to carry the gun.


    Just the slightest remembrance makes my heart ache.


    Uneptable.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Peter frowned and turned to leave.


    Walk aside, get in the car and close the door.


    Hank, who was sitting in the main driver¡¯s seat, nced at his boss through the rearview mirror and immediately asked, ¡°Still not picking up the young master and young miss today?¡±


    ¡°No answer.¡±


    Peter took a cigarette out of the box and held it. Into the lips, open the silver engraved windproof lighter to light, and took a hard puff.


    ¡°The old man and thedy¡¯s side can no longer be stopped. For half a month they have repeatedly wanted toe to pick up the child, and you have stopped it for half a month. If you can¡¯t pick up the child again today, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not easy to exin there.


    ¡°Get ready and go get awyer.¡±


    Peter instructed.


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡±


    Puzzled, Hank asks as an afterthought, ¡°You¡¯re fighting Ms. Hale for custody of the kids?¡±


    His question was not answered by Peter.


    Hank then understood what it meant, ¡°Okay, I will contact the bestwyer in the country.¡±


    ¡°Thiswsuit, I¡¯m going to make Adriana ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mummy, hee hee, Mummy, are youing to pick me and Helen up?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ mommy, Helen misses you so much.¡±


    The two children had just walked out of the school when they saw Adriana standing at the door, and the two children hugged her with great joy.


    ¡°Good boy, mommy is fine today just in time to pick you up. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Adriana took the hands of her two children and walked towards her limousine.


    Luis looked up and around, ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddying to pick us up today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, howe I haven¡¯t seen Daddy?¡±


    Although Helen has always been a little disappointed in Peter, but together for a long time she is still very attached to Peter.


    I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a month, so I miss you a little.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked down at Helen and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, daddy is just not good to mommy. But Daddy is still very good to me. Hee hee.¡±


    She grinned.


    Hearing Helen¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, smiling lightly without saying anything.


    After getting in the car, Adriana took her two children home.


    At home, Vivian has cooked a meal and the family is sitting together for a meal.


    After the meal, Adriana sent the children upstairs and had a tutor take the two children to do their homework.


    Aaren kept both children safe the whole time.


    ¡°Good boy, study well with the teacher Oh, Mommy is going downstairs, so I will not disturb you.¡±


    Adriana rubbed the heads of her two children, kissed them on the cheeks, and left.


    Although she is now in fourth grade, her children are learning a lot and Adriana has to keep both of them in school.


    The foundation must be solid in a society of superiority and inferiority.


    Downstairs, Adriana had just sat down when she received a phone call.


    Alvin?


    The phone screen shows Alvin¡¯s phone number.


    She hesitates slightly, it seems that she has not contacted Alvin for a while, and even her injury is not known to Alvin.


    The reason why Adriana did not contact Alvin is because of Alvin¡¯s current rtionship with Brenda.


    If Alvin can ept Brenda, then they are together is also a good choice, but The Grant Family is one of the four Waverly families, I think Brenda is not very eptable.


    But no matter what, she can no longer be tied to Alvin.


    Naive long time no contact, suddenly came a call, she can not refuse.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Pressing the answer button, she called out.


    ¡°Adri, where are you now?¡± Alvin asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with you, do you have time?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ is good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll meet you at Gapryae Road tea Bar.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana hesitated slightly, but simply packed up and went to find Alvin.


    Half an hourter, Alvin was found in the tea bar booth.


    Half a month without meeting, Alvin did not imagine that glowing, but bearded, the whole person haggard wretched, scruffy look, gold-rimmed sses behind a pair of good-looking eyes are covered with bloodshot, the eyes are godless.


    It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve had a huge blow, and it¡¯s heartbreaking to see how devastated you are.


    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flinched in disbelief.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Alvin smiled bitterly and took a sip of his tea, ¡°What, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    That smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, with a strong sense of sadness and sarcasm, as if in mockery of themselves.


    In recent times, Adriana has too many things of her own to take care of herself, so she didn¡¯t care about Alvin¡¯s affairs, only that she didn¡¯t expect to see him for just over half a month, but he has actually changed so much?


    Incredibly, he went up, walked across to him and sat down, ¡°Senior, what the hell happened to you ¡­?¡±


    Something major must have happened, otherwise Alvin is not at all the kind of person who easily admits defeat and is disheveled.


    I smelled the strong smell of alcohol when I walked in just now, ¡°How much have you been drinking?¡±


    She was almost certain that Alvin must have been drinking all day.


    Otherwise the body is not so heavy with alcohol.


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­ burp ¡­¡±


    Alvin smiled andughed and suddenly burped, his cheeks flushed with an unnatural redness, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m so tired, so tired, what should I do?¡±


    The man propped his elbows on the table, dragging his chin, his eyes confused looking at Adriana, ¡°Do you know how Ie over every day now? Since the car ident, I¡¯m in the hospital, every day is like a year, I miss you ¡­ a lot.¡±


    Adriana knew Alvin as a refined, gentle and gentle man, never this unimaginative, simply not like Alvin.


    So Adriana was certain that she must have been drunk and intoxicated to have called her.


    For a moment, Adriana¡¯s heart seized up, some hard feelings.


    ¡°Seniors, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    He waved his hand, ¡°Let me talk, okay?¡±

 Chapter 577 I don’t like her

    Interrupting Adriana¡¯s words, Alvin took a sip of tea from his baster cup, then heavily ced the cup on the table, ¡°Did you make up with Peter? Why else would you not contact me? Also, did you treat me as a friend? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when something so big happened? You¡¯re from the Soto family, the Soto family¡¯s child, but I still saw it on the news.¡±


    Saying those words, Alvin drunkenly squinted his eyes, his expression pained yet with that piercing smile at all times.


    Although it was self-deprecating, it was also a blow to Adriana.


    She slowly hung her head, ¡°Senior, I know there are some things I should tell you, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t have time to tell you because so many things happened recently. In fact, I know about you and Brenda, she is a nice girl, you can also consider it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Brenda to me!¡±


    At the mention of Brenda¡¯s name, Alvin suddenly became angry and brushed the ss off the table.


    The cup fell to the ground and shattered with a sound, sshing crumbs everywhere.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and looked straight at Alvin, always feeling that things were not as simple as she thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She asked.


    Alvin sat on the tai chi chair, then leaned back, head resting on the leaning, closed his eyes and wondered what he was thinking about.


    Adriana was a bit baffled, not to mention confused about what Alvin was thinking.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    Called softly.


    Alvin raised his hand, pointed to Adriana and sighed with his eyes closed, ¡°Brenda, I don¡¯t know what kind of person she is, she actually won the old man¡¯s affection and is now forcing us to get married.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her, no, no!¡±


    Alvin was in pain.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Adriana is a person who hase through, and naturally knows that emotional matters are not forced, so Alvin is now faced with The Grant Family forcing the marriage.


    ¡°Senior, you can talk to your family if you don¡¯t like it, some things can always be solved.¡±


    She spoke soothingly.


    ¡°How do I fix it?¡±


    He sat up in a sh and looked at Adriana with a cold smile, ¡°I still have a brother, you know?¡±


    ¡°Your brother? Of course I know.¡±


    How could Adriana not know that.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a reason my brother hasn¡¯te back after all these years abroad, he¡¯s sick, cancerous, and is having a bone marrow match. It was such a coincidence that the bone marrow match was simr to Brenda¡¯s, so in return, my parents let her marry Brenda!¡±


    Alvin is a very stubborn person.


    His family used to let him inherit the family business, but Alvin stubbornly went to college to be a music professor.


    Later also because Adriana and choose to return to The Grant Family, but finally ¡­ Adriana almost came together with Peter.


    And that¡¯s all that happened with Alvin.


    In this regard, Adriana is really grateful and guilty to Alvin.


    It¡¯s just that love is not the way to repay someone, but other than that Alvin is well clothed and well off, and Adriana naturally has no way to repay him.


    ¡°Have you tried trying with Brenda?¡±


    She asked tentatively.


    Alvin shook his head, covered his face with one hand, and did not speak for a long time.


    Although Adriana could not see Alvin¡¯s expression, she knew that he was a man of love and hate, and was loyal to his feelings, thus making it very difficult for Adriana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love her. When faced with someone I don¡¯t like, I¡¯d rather be single for the rest of my life than be with her.¡±


    The persistent answer.


    Adriana was in a bit of a bind.


    She sighed and looked sideways out the window, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Senior, we are really simr. You are faithful to your feelings, and so am I. But in life, there are not so many things that go as nned and perfect. We are both adults and should understand this.¡±


    Adriana really has no choice.


    Raising his eyes to lift the bangs on his forehead and pin them behind his ears, he slowly hung his head and said, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know how to help you. But ¡­ I think the best way is to forget everything that is best.¡±


    ¡°Forget? Oh ¡­ how is it possible? Adri, how many years have I known you? More than ten years, if I could forget, I would have forgotten long ago.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s eyes were red, and the man who was so conscious of his appearance had never lost face in front of Adriana, but this time he was actually so disheveled and sloppy.


    You can see that it is really in a desperate situation.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips opened, not knowing what to say, and closed her mouth again.


    Quietly pick up the tealight in front of him, tasting a mouthful of tea, not in talking.


    The box fell silent, but not awkwardly.


    ¡°Help me, will you Adri, go talk to Brenda for me and tell her not to be pushing and not to be with me, okay?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Alvin said what he wanted.


    Then, got up and left.


    Seeing him stagger away, Adriana did not stop him and sat alone in the booth for a long time before settling the bill and leaving.


    Driving down the road, she was surprised to find Alvin sitting alone on a bench by the side of the road, his head unimaginatively buried in hisp, sobbing.


    That kind of a man, usually as gentle as jade, temperament, is everyone¡¯s eyes noble prince general man.


    And now a few days have not seen, it has ended up in such a situation.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was flushed with pain.


    Having experienced life and death with Alvin, how could Adriana not know the feelings he had for her?


    It¡¯s just that Alvin is not very articte and would not have acted like a child had he not been drunk today.


    Adriana stops the car, pulls out a few tissues and walks over.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    She called out.


    The man¡¯s body stiffened, snapped up his eyes, saw the person standing in front of him was Adriana, immediately stood up, a handful of her into the arms, holding tightly.


    ¡°Adri, Adri!¡±


    Alvin hugged her, closed his eyes, rested his chin on her shoulder, and gently rubbed her short hair with one hand, ¡°Why, why is God so unjust? Why did you let me meet you? If life could start over, I really hope not to know you in. You¡¯re the thinnest woman I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and choked, falling into Adriana¡¯s ears, it was so heartbreaking.


    Alvin¡¯s rtionship with her is not ordinary, not a rtionship of lovers, but it can be said to be better than a family rtionship.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    Some things are not to be forced.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and stood quietly, letting him hold her.


    ¡°I still remember when I was at school, you were wearing a white shirt, starchy white jeans, tied in a ponytail, standing outside the yground under the mulberry tree, dappled sunlight through the shade fell on you, with a few hazy beauty, is a scene that I will never forget in this life.¡±


    It was at that time that Adriana¡¯s appearance was forever etched into his mind.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not fair to you this way, I¡¯ve tried to forget, but there¡¯s simply nothing I can do. adri, why is this happening?¡±


    He murmured alone.


    Adriana wanted to calm him down, but didn¡¯t know how to say anything.


    ¡°Alvin, let me take you back.¡±

 Chapter 578 You shouldn’t have come back

    She slowly pushed Alvin away and looked at him up close.


    In the past Alvin smooth skin, very fair sunny boy, and now bearded, very disheveled.


    ¡°Senior, let me take you back.¡±


    Pulled Alvin, got into the car, slowly started the sedan and left.


    And when they left, a car slowly drove over, looking at the departing car in front of them, followed at a very slow speed.


    Hank, who was driving, looked at Peter, who was sitting in the back, through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Because they just talked to apany to cooperate, thepany is next to, just passing by, did not expect to find just a scene.


    ¡°boss? Aren¡¯t you ¡­ going after Ms. Hale?¡±


    Hank whispered inquiringly.


    It also seems impossible to determine the mood of the own boss.


    If in the past, the boss will be furious, get out of the car to give Alvin a punch.


    But today he was surprisingly quiet, not showing any angry emotions, just one cigarette after another, and kept smoking.


    ¡°Back to the office.¡±


    Peter spoke coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank put his foot on the gas and headed in the direction of thepany.


    Over here, Adriana returned Alvin to The Grant Family vi.


    ¡°Ouch my goodness, why is the young master drinking so much?¡±


    When The Grant Family¡¯s maid saw Alvin¡¯s return, she immediately called out towards the vi, ¡°Miss Yang, the young master is back.¡±


    The maid came over to catch Alvin and hold him up.


    At that moment, the sound of ttering heels sounded in the vi and Brenda came trotting all the way over, ¡°Alvin? Ken ¡­ Ms. Hale?¡±


    Brenda was about to go and hold Alvin when she suddenly noticed Adriana standing by.


    The two have not seen each other since Adriana¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, roughly.


    ¡°Chen Ma, please help Alvin back to rest.¡±


    Brenda instructed the maids and frowned when she saw Alvin¡¯s boozy appearance.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Alvin was drunk and followed Chen¡¯s mother into the vi.


    Or maybe it was because I saw Brenda and didn¡¯t want to say much and just pretended to be drunk.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana is quite a bit difficult.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Brenda was wearing a beige tweed jacket, her long, wavy hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was wearing light makeup, showing her temperament.


    Compared with the wretched Brenda five years ago, the two are very different.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Adriana said, not offended by Brenda¡¯s rusty ¡®Ms. Hale¡¯.


    When Brenda was living on the street, Adriana took her in for a month, but I never thought that after five years, Brenda would have a very different attitude towards her.


    Even the hostility could be seen in her unkind eyes.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes nced at Alvin, who had already walked into the hall, and her mind was clear.


    It¡¯s because of Alvin, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Brenda ced her hands in the pockets of her trench coat and looked at Adriana, hooking her lips in a smile, ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±


    These words, said simply and straightforwardly, without the slightest intention of concealing.


    ¡°I already knew that ¡®Lawson¡¯ was you, so I knew even more about Alvin¡¯s feelings for you. adriana, you¡¯re really selfish, why did youe back when you already left?¡±


    She was sharp-tongued and even ¡­ aggressive.


    Adriana looked bashful, snorted and pursed her lips, ¡°Five years, I thought you had changed a lot, it seems you really have.¡±


    White-eyed wolves.


    A word suddenly popped into Adriana¡¯s head.


    Perfect for Brenda.


    ¡°I love Alvin, but Alvin loves only you with all his heart. Adriana, you¡¯ve done a lot of harm!¡±


    Brenda looked at her angrily, as if she had lost her cavalier look and had be a stranger.


    ¡°So, to get Alvin, you went to such lengths to try to marry him? To be together?¡±


    Adriana directly questioned, and then advised, ¡°Brenda, you can¡¯t force a rtionship. alvin doesn¡¯t like you, and you won¡¯t be happy if you marry him.¡±


    Adriana has seen this kind of thing too many times. Who would have thought that cing Brenda with Alvin would turn into this situation today?


    ¡°Happy or unhappy that¡¯s my business.¡±


    Sheughed coldly, ¡°Look at yourself, it¡¯s been how many years, and I haven¡¯t seen you living happily ever after.¡±


    She had a very nonchnt attitude.


    Adriana came over today to try to persuade Brenda, or to persuade Alvin again, but now it seems that neither is necessary.


    ¡°Brenda, you don¡¯t deserve Alvin.¡±


    She sighed and said, ¡°Alvin is the cleanest person I¡¯ve ever met, very kind and stubborn. If you were nice, I would have blessed you guys, but after meeting you today, I don¡¯t think you really deserve it!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Brenda reached out and pointed at her, ¡°Adriana, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because you are now in THE Soto family that you are something. I might as well tell you that I have a ce in the circle now, and if you offend me, you won¡¯t have any good consequences.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were slightly startled as she gazed at her and said slowly, ¡°The way you are pping your teeth and ws is really disgusting. If I knew you were this kind of person, I should not have taken you in five years ago.¡±


    She dropped the words, turned around and got into her car, started the limo and left.


    Adriana sat in her car, her mind slowly going over Brenda¡¯s disgusting face just now.


    Some people really are once they have vanity, they be strange to people, and even ¡­ disgusting.


    Self-doubt, the eyes are really bad, why did not see Brenda is this nature at first?


    Or perhaps she has spent a lot of time in the vat of the entertainment industry and has changed.


    Who can know?


    It¡¯s just that Adriana regrets the choice she made in the first ce.


    When I got home, it was already veryte.


    Helen and Luis have fallen asleep.


    Aaren is the only one who stays in the living room ying games, with a leisurely and rxed look, giving people a leisurely and rxed appearance.


    That little white face like face, with a pair of sses, very geeky.


    At a nce, you can¡¯t even tell that he is a top talenting out of FE.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Aaren nced at her and asked.


    Then continue to y the game on the phone with your head down, concentrating, and from time to time deflecting the phone in your hand.


    ¡°Shit, dare to sneak up on me, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He muttered.


    Adriana knew what game he was ying as soon as she heard it, and smiled helplessly, sitting on the sofa with Alvin on her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Ugh, is there any way to forget someone in this world?¡±


    A thoughtless murmur, but Aaren heard it.


    ¡°Of course there is, there is nothing you can¡¯t do if you have money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    Adriana was not impressed.


    ¡°Who is joking with you? Did you know that there is an Obren, a very mysterious tribe that few outsiders know about, and that there is nothing they can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Obren?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she sat up, looked at Aaren and asked, ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t heard of that?¡±


    ¡°Superficial.¡±

 Chapter 579 Obren

    Aaren disdainfully said, then cursed, ¡°Shit, shit, my big dragon, go on, go on ah. I go ¡­ a bunch of trash, can¡¯t even carry.¡±


    He pped his thigh in exasperation and then proceeded to y.


    While ying, he said: ¡°Obren is the mysterious tribe, for centuries are not in contact with foreigners, retaining a very ancient tradition. However, the identity of Obren¡¯s people is very mysterious, and the best thing they are good at is the art of concealment andpulsion. They live in Motril, always under the protection of the state. The state ims to be a military base to the outside world and does not allow any outsiders to enter. As long as you have money, there is nothing they can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana was amazed that there was such a little-known tribe in the world.


    Rather, it¡¯s amazing.


    ¡°Is there anyone you ¡­ know?¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s question, Aaren realized something was wrong, put down her phone, leaned back on the sofa and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°They are very expensive, starting at $50 million.¡±


    ¡°So expensive?¡±


    Aaren shrugged and spread his hands, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, how else do you think that tribe survived?¡±


    ¡°Reliable?¡±


    Adriana has never met Obren¡¯s people and naturally doesn¡¯t really believe it.


    After all, steganography andpulsion, only read in ancient books, did not know that these would still exist now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s reliable or not, I haven¡¯t tried it. But since they¡¯re so protected by Motril, they certainly don¡¯t brag about it.¡±


    ¡°So, can you rmend someone for me?¡±


    ¡°You find Giovanny, he has someone he knows.¡±


    ¡°Giovanny? That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Now that she knows there is a way, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart falls.


    In any case, Adriana felt she could not leave Alvin alone.


    After all these years, Alvin had taken good care of her, how could she sit back and do nothing? If it was really possible to do these things, of course she was willing.


    Even at all costs.


    Adriana instantly sent a message to Giovanny.


    Half an hourter, Giovanny appeared in front of Adriana.


    Still in ck, wearing a duck tongue hat and mask, not a word, the entire poprity of the field is very cold, just short ofbeled ¡®do not approach the living¡¯.


    ¡°Giovanny, I hear you know someone from Obren?¡±


    Adriana gets right to the point.


    Mentioning ¡®Obren¡¯, Giovanny subconsciously looked at Aaren.


    Sitting on his knees, Aaren spread his hands and grinned, ¡°Our big golden master wants to find someone from Obren, I¡¯ll say you know.¡±


    Giovanny did not speak, because the brim of the duck-tongue hat was so low that it was almost impossible to see the change in his expression.


    Look at Adriana quietly and wait for Adriana¡¯s next words.


    Adriana said, ¡°I wonder, can Obren¡¯s people wash away part of a person¡¯s memory?¡±


    Giovanny nodded.


    ¡°And is there any harm to people?¡±


    Giovanny shook his head.


    ¡°So can you help me find a reliable, Obren person?¡±


    Giovanny¡¯s brow knitted, some hesitation, a momentter nodded.


    ¡°Good, then please contact for me.¡±


    Adriana still needs to talk to Alvin about this decision, and naturally, she can¡¯t take the decision alone.


    Giovanny nodded and got up to go back to his room.


    For the aloof Giovanny, Adriana is used to his character.


    Awesome people, generally have distinctive personality hobbies, or quirks, quite understandably.


    Adriana got up and went downstairs to her room.


    It is still difficult to sleep.


    Holding theputer, thinking about investment projects for half a day, but can not find the right investment projects for a while.


    It makes her feel very tricky.


    Ding¨C


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She nced at her phone, it was Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App, and a message from Ran at some point.


    She didn¡¯t even see it.


    Click on Ran¡¯s message: [What are you doing, are you free tomorrow?


    Adriana replied decisively: [Yes, there is just something to see you.


    Then tap on Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App: [I have submitted the case to the court, prepare it on your side].


    Looking at Peter¡¯s edited message, Adriana fell into silence.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Peter would actually take the case to court over child custody.


    However, since the Soto family announced the identity of Adriana, there has been a lot of controversy over the stay of the two children.


    Everyone knows that the Soto family and The Alston family have been enemies for generations and are ipatible with each other.


    And the two children are actually Adriana¡¯s children, then also became the biggest hot topic.


    In order to protect her children, Adriana is very often reluctant to make a big deal out of things, but she didn¡¯t expect Peter to be so extreme.


    After hesitating for a moment, she immediately edited a message: [Yes, anytime.


    A message was sent out, as if a stone sunk into the sea, no sound.


    ¡­


    Night Spot.


    In the box, Peter sat on the sofa, holding a ss of wine and Edward clinked sses, said nothing, the two people just quietly drink.


    Inside therge box, the colorful lights flickered and the deafening stereo sang mncholy songs.


    The atmosphere was invariably plunged into sadness and palpitation.


    Within a short time, several bottles of wine were finished by the two.


    Peter called the bartender and added the wine.


    Who knew that the drinks had just been opened when one person suddenly rushed in.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Zac walked in and saw several empty bottles on the table and his face immediately sank.


    Walking forward, he kicked several bottles of wine to the ground and pointed angrily at the waiter, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The waiter saw that Zac was hot-tempered and a regr at the bar, with a great identity, and did not dare to offend.


    One after another, they got up and left the box.


    Peter leaned on the sofa and looked at him indifferently, without speaking.


    It was Edward who looked bad, pointed at Zac and said angrily: ¡°What the fuck are you doing? I¡¯m drinking with my brother, what are you doing? Don¡¯t get mad here after being dumped by your girlfriend.¡±


    It is well known that Zac is the only one among the brothers who is a flirtatious boy in the midst of a fling.


    Chasing a beautiful woman, from time to time, has been dumped, is already amon urrence.


    ¡°Edward, what the fuck are you doing bringing your big brother to drink? Do you know that he has just recovered from his injury and can¡¯t drink yet?¡±


    Zac did not dare to tell Edward about Peter¡¯s physical condition and could only mention that Peter had been shot half a month ago.


    ¡°Get out of the way, it¡¯s just a small injury, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    Edward was dismissive.


    ¡°He can¡¯t drink!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zac, with a hot head, retorted, ¡°Did you know that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, get out!¡±


    Noticing that Zac seemed irritated and that some words would evene out of his mouth, Peter immediately spoke up to stop them.


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze nced over the two of them, but said nothing.


    ¡°In a bad mood, drink a little wine, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and pinched his brow, leaning back on the couch, a little annoyed.


    ¡°Edward, your sister just called looking for you.¡±


    Because Flora called Zac to look for Edward and couldn¡¯t find him, so Zac came over to look for him himself, who knew that he would meet the two of them drinking together.

 Chapter 580 Do it yourself

    ¡°Flora? That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back first, you stay here with big brother.¡±


    Edward got up, picked up his suit and walked out.


    After he left, Zac turned off the loud music, sat down next to Peter and handed him a cigarette, ¡°Are you ying hard to get?¡±


    Peter took the cigarette from his hand and smiled coldly, ¡°If you know, why did you give me back the cigarette?¡±


    ¡°Say it like you won¡¯t smoke if I don¡¯t give you a cigarette.¡±


    Zac gave him a nk look, lit his own cigarette, took a drag, and said in a serious tone, ¡°You really can¡¯t go on like this, or sooner orter you¡¯ll kill yourself.¡±


    At that, Peter¡¯s motion of lighting his cigarette stalled slightly, and his gaze was stunned for a moment.


    Until the me of the lighter burns the thumb, he returned to his senses, took a hard drag on the cigarette and swallowed the clouds.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°I had awsuit with Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Custody of the child?¡±


    Zac was very knowledgeable and seemed to expect everything.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I can understand that. It¡¯s just that what you¡¯re doing now is only counterproductive.¡± Shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this? I think ¡®people don¡¯t do it for themselves¡¯, what¡¯s the point of thinking of her in every way, nay, she doesn¡¯t understand you at all?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need her to understand me.¡±


    Peter flicked the cigarette ash, ¡°I failed her, so who is qualified to demand her understanding?¡±


    Peter has always felt sorry for Adriana.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say about rtionships. It¡¯s just that if you¡¯re not around one day, who do you think Adriana will choose, Alvin or Ran?¡±


    Zac said, very serious analysis, ¡°Alvin calm, gentle warm man, Ran wild sex, debauchery, but he is also good to Adriana. I think ¡­ hiss, it hurts.¡±


    Before Zac could finish his sentence, Peter pped him on the head, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡±


    Zac was amused by Peter¡¯s jealous expression.


    Laughing andughing, his smile gradually converged, revealing a sad emotion, very heartbreaking emotions, ¡°Brother, do you want to think of ways to find people? Maybe we can still save it?¡±


    Between several brothers, the rtionship is very good.


    Except for Alvin and Peter, who have grown apart because of Adriana¡¯s rtionship, they are each still doing well.


    Peter shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Adriana got up in the morning, freshened up her two children and sent them to school.


    As she was about to leave, two bodyguards appeared and blocked her way, ¡°Ms. Hale, ourdy wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, don¡¯t recognize it.¡±


    Speaking of Mrs., Adriana didn¡¯t even have to think about it, she knew the other party must be Peter¡¯s mother.


    She really didn¡¯t want to meet with her.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, don¡¯t make us get rough.¡±


    The attitude of the two people is very indifferent, that look as if the next moment will be like hands.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to talk to them, ¡°Aaren.¡±


    Aaren, who was leaning against the car door ying a game, put away her phone and came over.


    Sweeping a nce at the people in Adriana¡¯s way, he quickly struck, and in a matter of seconds, the two fell to the ground.


    The speed was staggering, and many people standing on the sidelines didn¡¯t even see how the young, energetic tart had struck.


    ¡°Well, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Ow~ Who is this?¡±


    The two men were lying on the ground, holding their abdomens and rolling around in pain.


    Adriana swept the two men off their feet and headed straight for her limo.


    Instead, Aaren skimmed unhappily and continued to y the game with her phone, ¡°Shit, dead?¡±


    He was so angry that he kicked the two men on the ground, one at a time, and grunted, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, causing the old man to die.¡±


    The two men whimpered in pain.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Adriana hadn¡¯t even gotten into the car when a noblewoman in a ck embroidered cheongsam with a red shawl walked up to her, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Peter is always protecting you¡­ I raised Luis and Helen, you can¡¯t take them away from me.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s attitude is arrogant, although a noblewoman posture, but there is a bit of harshness in her words.


    Adriana held the door with one hand, ced one hand in the pocket of her trench coat and smiled indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Alston, your son has brought the case to court, what you have to say might as well be said in court.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately got into the car and closed the door with a bang.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Aaren walked over, cold eyes chilling, ¡°I don¡¯t get rough with children or old people, but not with those who seek their own death.¡±


    Mrs. Alston, who was standing next to the driver¡¯s door, turned blue with anger, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! My son will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°So, please get out of the way!¡±


    Aaren was patient and said.


    Mrs. Alston looked at the bodyguard who fell to the ground wailing and couldn¡¯t help but feel some pain at the corner of her mouth as well.


    Get out of the way right away.


    Aaren got into the car, started the engine, and slowly left.


    ¡°Pissed off, too arrogant!¡±


    Mrs. Alston was furious and pointed at the two people lying on the ground, ¡°Useless trash, why don¡¯t you get up, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ashamed?¡±


    Grumbling, he got into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Go back to the Atkins family¡¯s old house immediately, quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.


    ¡­


    After Adriana left the school, she had nothing to do, so she called Ran.


    Ran is now in the Flyscore Building, as he has been keeping an eye on all the renovations since theirpany moved here, and is busy every day.


    When I met Ran at the Flyscore Building, I saw the man in the suit of yesteryear, wearing a rare blue worker¡¯s uniform today, holding the ss and helping to install it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how you can do it yourself?¡±


    There were some surprises.


    Ran helped carry the ss and installed it before taking off his gloves and walking towards her, ¡°This is my office, I still like to do it myself.¡±


    He looked Adriana up and down and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that? All done?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s healed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ran smiled, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s gray in here, let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    The two walked down the hallway and Adriana leaned on the railing and asked, ¡°Say, what did you want me toe over here for?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you had something for me too? You first.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, smiling wickedly, with an unruly brutality in his bones. ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    Adrianaughed at his remark and asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of Obren?¡±


    Aaren and Giovanny both knew about Obren, so she was sure that Ran must also know an Obren.


    ¡°Obren? Huh, who told you that?¡±


    Ran is a little surprised, did not expect Adriana would also know Obren.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really there?¡±


    By the tone of his voice, Adriana knew there must be Obren.


    But the heart of Obren also have a few curiosity, do not understand what the mystery of this Obren, would like to see see.

 Chapter 581 – Having a terminal illness

    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Ran pursued.


    ¡°You tell me, who else could it be? Knowingly.¡±


    With Aaren and Giovanny around, what¡¯s not to know.


    ¡°What do you want from Obren all of a sudden? These people have a very powerful identity and background, not something you can meet just because you want to. However, although Obren¡¯s people do not intermarry with the outside world, they can alsomunicate with each other. It¡¯s just that the status of those people must be either rich or noble.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Adriana is more curious.


    ¡°There¡¯s more, huh?¡±


    Ran shrugged off the glove, thought about it, and said, ¡°Obren¡¯s human ability Rex, will be a lot of things, and many things that science can not exin. However, the best is the hidden art andpulsion ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pick up the point.¡±


    Adriana frowned and let out a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in focus.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    After thinking about it, he asked directly, ¡°I heard that Obren¡¯s people can wash away their memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ran nodded and said, ¡°Not only can they wash away their memories, but they can also restore them.¡±


    Thinking about this, he suddenly asked, ¡°What, do you hardly want to find Obren¡¯s people to restore Peter¡¯s memory for him?¡±


    ¡°Recovering memories?¡±


    Adriana is quite a bit surprised, never thought Obren¡¯s people could actually recover their memories.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the senior private hospital.


    Peter, because of the first day of drinking too much,te at night once again sick, was tortured worse than death, the whole person is on the verge of copse.


    It was hard to get through, and people were already sweating profusely, and their faces were pale with deficiency.


    Zac, watching over the bedside at all times, asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Obren¡¯s people? I heard that Obren¡¯s people are very mysterious, and they can do many things that others can¡¯t do. With your ability, it should be no problem.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Peter had forgotten about Obren when he had thought of all the ways.


    Peter was lying on the hospital bed, looking up at the ceiling with his eyes raised, his body weak to the point of exhaustion.


    It seems to hurt to even breathe.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I want to?¡±


    Peter pulled his lips and sighed, ¡°Searched, useless.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not working?¡±


    ¡°They said there was nothing they could do.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Obren is best at sealing memories and restoring them, unless it¡¯s unwilling.¡±


    Zac hit the nail on the head.


    Peter nced at him and didn¡¯t say another word.


    That meaning is self-exnatory.


    That means Obren¡¯s people don¡¯t want to recover Peter¡¯s memory for him.


    ¡°SHIT, it¡¯s not scientific, it doesn¡¯t stand up at all.¡±


    Zac doesn¡¯t understand how this is the case when Peter and Obren have nothing against each other.


    ¡°I want to rest for a while, go out.¡±


    He waved his hand and said.


    ¡°By the way, Theresa has been looking for you, and your mother has called you a dozen times. Should you call and tell them you¡¯re away on business?¡±


    Peter is not in a good condition and definitely cannot leave the hospital.


    There was no way Zac was going to let Peter drag his sick and frail body back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you rest, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Zac got up and looked at Peter lying in bed, his body getting weaker by the day, and his weakness was distressing to him.


    Always wanting to help him somehow, but not knowing how to start.


    With one step and three steps, he walked out of the room and closed the door.


    Guarding the doorway, Zac took out a cigarette and smoked several of them, but it was difficult to relieve his mind of his worries.


    Peter¡¯s situation is so serious that only Zac knows about it except for himself.


    As a good brother, everything is hidden from the other brothers, Zac¡¯s heart is not very good.


    Thest cigarette was smoked and the carton was empty.


    He threw the cigarette case into the trash.


    Back in the office, he took off his white coat, changed into a suit and left the hospital.


    On the way, he made a phone call to Adriana.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone picked up and when she saw the unfamiliar phone number, she asked in confusion.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zac, can I meet with you, Ms. Hale?¡±


    Zac spoke quite politely to Adriana.


    With Adriana, and only with Peter only know each other, the two meet very little, also considered to get along very politely.


    On the other side of the phone, the little woman hesitated for a moment and then agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in the Flyscore Building now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Ran looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Zac came over to see me out of the blue?¡±


    She was also slightly baffled, not understanding what Zac¡¯s purpose was ining over now.


    ¡°You know Zac well?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    That¡¯s telling Ran that she¡¯s not even in touch with Zac, so how can she be familiar?


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, what does it mean that he¡¯s contacting you now?¡±


    Ran thought about it, but did not understand, simply shook his head, ¡°just, we will know when wee. Downstairs has been renovated a meeting room, cleaned up, you can talk to Zac downstairster.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Adriana went downstairs.


    Half an hourter, met Zac in the parlor.


    She got up and poured a cup of tea for Zac, ¡°Why did you suddenlye over to see me?¡± What did Dr. Cobb want?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so she asked directly.


    ¡°I just came over to talk to you about a little something.¡±


    Taking a sip of the water Adriana handed him, Zac took a sip and bowed his head in thought, as if he had words on his lips and swallowed them back, not knowing what to say to him.


    ¡°You have something to say straight away.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana asks again, ¡°Is it about Peter?¡±


    Other than Peter, Adriana really didn¡¯t know what other purpose Zac could have had ining to her.


    The only connection between the two is also Peter.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big brother thing.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Adriana sat across from Zac and looked up at him with a calm look.


    Although I don¡¯t want to hear about Peter, Zac must have something important to say aftering all this way.


    It would be rude to turn them away.


    ¡°Adriana, I wanted to ask you if you¡¯ve noticed anything off about Petertely?¡±


    ¡°Very wrong?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and spread her hands, ¡°In what way?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know which aspect Zac was referring to?


    Zac held his cup, tapping his fingers against the disposable cup with a single click, wanting to say something.


    Seeing that he had something difficult to say, Adriana said directly, ¡°Dr. Cobb, actually Peter¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t really want to know. If you hadn¡¯t made a special trip over here, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have listened to you about him.¡±


    Adriana held a cup of tea, took a sip of tea, looked at the curl of smoke rising from the hot tea and frowned sadly, ¡°Peter and I are in awsuit right now, so you should be aware of our state.¡±


    She was trying to tell Zac that she and Peter had broken up and that she didn¡¯t have to tell her about Peter when she came over.


    There is no substance to it.


    ¡°Big brother he ¡­ has a terminal illness.¡±


    Zac thought about it and told the truth.


    He felt that he could leave Alvin and Edward out, but Adriana had to know.


    Zac is used to seeing Peter¡¯s cold personality, so no matter how indifferent or desperate he is towards anyone, he can understand.

 Chapter 582 Still in love with him?

    The only thing I can¡¯t see is Peter treating someone well for the first time and being ignored.


    That was his big brother, and he wanted to do something for Peter.


    ¡°Cancer?¡±


    Adriana snorted augh, took a sip of tea from her cup and raised an eyebrow, ¡°Mr. Jin, your joke isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    She found it overly ironic.


    Ten years ago his brother had cancer and had surgery, and ten yearster he learned that Alvin¡¯s brother had a terminal illness and needed a bone marrow transnt.


    Now, a dayter, Zaces over and tells her that Peter has cancer.


    Or after she broke up with Peter.


    It all seems like a joke, making it ironically ridiculous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe that?¡±


    Zac¡¯s face sank with some anger.


    ¡°Why should I believe that?¡±


    Adriana raised a hand to lift the bangs on her forehead, airy and calm, ¡°If you came over today to turn into talking about Peter ¡­ sorry, I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t want to listen.¡±


    ¡°You have such a big prejudice against him?¡±


    Zac knew that there was a conflict between Adriana and Peter, but he didn¡¯t know that the conflict between the two was so great.


    Even he told Adriana himself that there was something about Peter, and Adriana didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    He handed Adriana a copy of the information he had with him, ¡°This information, I think you should read it.¡±


    The information was thrown in front of her.


    Adriana nced at it, lifted a page, looked at the diagnosis and various data analysis on it, and finally closed it.


    Without changing his face, he threw the information in front of Zac, ¡°You are a doctor, what data is there that you can¡¯t get? Mr. Jin, I don¡¯t care what your reason foring here today is, but if it¡¯s about Peter, I advise you to dispense with it.¡±


    Before called a ¡®Dr. Cobb¡¯, now rustily called ¡®Mr. Jin¡¯.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Zac was surprised and looked at Adriana in disbelief, and couldn¡¯t help but twist his brow, ¡°How can you be so thin-skinned?¡±


    ¡°A thinly veiled crime?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what I said is true, you ¡­¡±


    Zac was about to say something else when Adriana stood up in a sh, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do, I won¡¯t keep you.¡±


    She got up and left.


    ¡°Adriana, what I told you is true, Peter really didn¡¯t lie to you, he is in love with you, you ¡­¡±


    Zac spoke loudly to the door.


    Before the words could be forgotten, Adriana had already entered the stairway and went upstairs.


    Step by step, high heels ttering on the stairs, with slow, thoughtful steps.


    The data report, which she scanned, showed a specific disease, with problems in all five internal organs.


    Thetter data shows that Peter is close to death.


    She is a stubborn woman, even if she has doubts in her mind, she will not admit them openly.


    That time at Floedan, Peter was so sick that she saw it in her eyes.


    Cold and hot at times, very weak body, obviously with a rare disease.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana had always had doubts in her mind, but now that Zac had actually told her, she was in a state of doubt.


    When she got upstairs, Ran saw her head down and kept thinking hard, and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing, by the way, I just came by to tell you that I have to go first.¡±


    ¡°What for? Looking for Peter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk stare.


    ¡°Yoo-hoo, from what you¡¯re saying you really intend to break off with Peter, does that prove I still have a chance?¡±


    Ran has always understood Adriana¡¯s mind, only it is one of those who always take I like you, take out half-truths and jokes.


    This is the kind of statement that doesn¡¯t put too much pressure on people.


    Not like Alvin.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, turned around and walked away.


    Leaving the Flyscore Building, Adriana drove down the road, thinking about Zac¡¯s words, and her heart actually seized up.


    Despite the hatred for Peter, some deep-rooted emotions really can¡¯t be forgotten in a day or two.


    But there is some hate, and when you learn that Peter may be truly terminally ill, you leave all that hate behind.


    She took her phone and made a call, ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s meet up. It¡¯s still at the teahouse where we met yesterday.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana went straight to the teahouse and sat inside for half an hour when Alvin appeared.


    Today¡¯s Alvin is wearing a white suit, short ck hair is well-groomed and clean-shaven, giving him an elegant and clean temperament.


    The gentleman of yesteryear has returned to his gentlemanly appearance.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Alvin smiled warmly, as bright as the warm sun, ¡°Sorry about yesterday, I lost my temper, you must notugh at me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the card table across the room, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Alvin walked across the room and sat down, Adriana pushed the pastry in front of her, ¡°The dessert rmended by the teahouse, it tastes very good, try it.¡±


    He waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t like sweets.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°By the way, um ¡­ asked you something, I saw Peter faint once when he was sick, what was it?¡±


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    Alvin took a sip of tea with his cup, and lifted the baster pot to pour himself a cup of tea and said, ¡°Big brother was severely anemic for a while, and was having fainting spells, and we brothers all knew about it. Also often tease him, usually white exercise, actually still appear anemic.¡±


    ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    Suddenly some tension, that look fell in Alvin¡¯s eyes, the man¡¯s eyes darkened a few points, ¡°You ¡­ still love him?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tense emotions immediately rxed a few points the moment she heard Alvin speak, ¡°He¡¯s the father of two children, and I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Beforeing here, Adriana was a little nervous, but after hearing Alvin¡¯s words, sheughed at herself a little.


    What does it matter to her whether he, Peter, is dead or alive?


    But still, I couldn¡¯t stop being nervous, and after asking Alvin, I found out that I had been lied to once again.


    Really ¡­ is too naive.


    How could she have any trust in The Alston family after repeated deceptions?


    ¡°Alvin, I have something ¡­ to tell you.¡±


    I used to call him Senior, but since I got used to being ¡®Lawson¡¯, I have changed my name for Alvin from Senior to Alvin.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    His eyelids lifted slightly as he gazed at Adriana, waiting for more.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Knock Knock-


    Adriana was about to say something when there was a knock on thepartment door.


    Then someone pushed in the door, ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Brenda walked in, called out to Alvin, and then looked at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re here too? What a coincidence. I know you¡¯re back and I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you for a long time.¡±


    She smiled sardonically at Adriana, keeping it polite.


    Mostly because Alvin was so drunk yesterday that he didn¡¯t care to y along.


    But Brenda didn¡¯t know that Alvin wasn¡¯t drunk at all.


    Adriana looked at her, smiled out of politeness, and then took a sip of her tea, without speaking again.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 583 – Picking up the child

    Alvin asked.


    The tone of voice is slightly cold, and the displeasure under the eyes shows all the emotions.


    ¡°I happened to be passing by and saw youe in so I followed you.¡± Brenda smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s noon now, since Ms. Hale is here, let¡¯s have lunch together, my treat, okay?¡±


    The exquisite makeup Brenda inclined head, ming red lips hooked up, revealing a row of white teeth, looking innocent and harmless.


    Naive ¡­ hearts are unpredictable.


    ¡°I still have some business at noon, so I won¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, we haven¡¯t seen each other in five years, don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get married, and then you cane to our wedding.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Alvin¡¯s face sank, the warm face in the old days steeply became deep cold terrible, ¡°Brenda, I told you very clearly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, Alvin, mom and dad even called me just now and said they want us to go over and see my brother.¡±


    Her long, slender fingers with red nail polish gently covered Alvin¡¯s mouth, pretending to be pouting, but in reality, she was secretly threatening Alvin.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly and put down her tea, ¡°I still have something to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to see Brenda sitting on pins and needles wherever she was ying.


    Leaving the teahouse, Adriana didn¡¯t know what else Brenda and Alvin were talking about, but her mind was a little heavy.


    Brenda is the one she rmended to Alvin, and now threatens to marry him.


    Although it is possible that the love for Alvin is genuine, the means are despicable and uneptable.


    Adriana returned home, had lunch with Anne and Vivian, and then went to Aaren to learn his specialty skills with Aaren.


    This busy, in the blink of an eye, it was already in the afternoon.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana went to the school to pick up her children. She waited in front of the school for all the students to leave with their parents, but Helen and Luis were nowhere to be seen.


    She approached the teacher and asked, ¡°Teacher, may I ask why Luis and Helen are not out yet?¡±


    The fourth grade ss teacher immediately said, ¡°The two children went back with their grandmother this afternoon, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Went back with Grandma?


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered and she smiled, ¡°Oh, her grandmother called this afternoon and I forgot to answer. Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s what we teachers are supposed to do.¡±


    Leaving the school, Adriana immediately drove to Orchard House.


    On the way, she was ready to call Giovanny to inquire about the situation, but on second thought, she only instructed Giovanny to protect the two children, but did not say that the two children would not be allowed to go to Peter¡¯s house.


    So, put down the phone and keep driving.


    Half an hourter, arrive at Orchard House.


    The maid at the door already knew Adriana and gave her a respectful bow, ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Adriana still treats her maids with great courtesy and smiles gently, ¡°Are Luis and Helen back yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all back, and so is the young master. I¡¯ll go and inform Madam.¡±


    The maid knew Adriana¡¯s identity, so she didn¡¯t dare to stop her and was about to go in to inform Mrs. Alston when Adriana stopped her, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll go in myself.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The maid, impressed with Adriana, allowed her to enter and went to close the carved door.


    Adriana stepped on her high heels and walked on the floor tiles in the courtyard making a ttering sound, but it was very soft.


    I surveyed the familiar ce, but things are different, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang in my heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for the two kids here, Adriana would probably not want to be at Orchard House anymore.


    ¡°Peter, you listen to me carefully. No matter what, you have to marry Theresa, she is now pregnant with your child, and you have to marry her even for the sake of the child.¡±


    Adriana was walking up the steps when suddenly she heard a growling from the living room.


    The pace of the moment, incredulous eyes raised to look at the hall.


    Because the sofa in the hall is on the left side of the hall, you can¡¯t even see the people inside at this angle.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Godmother, as much as I like Peter, I really don¡¯t want to threaten him with the baby. Oooh ¡­ don¡¯t worry, I will raise this child on my own.¡±


    Theresa choked and sobbed, and by the sound of her voice, she seemed aggrieved to the extreme.


    ¡°Brother, I know Adriana is back. But that bitch doesn¡¯t deserve you at all, she¡¯s just shameless, pretending to be a man and tangling with Ran, that kind of woman you better forget about!¡±


    Sloane has a great prejudice against Adriana, of course, can not allow Peter and Adriana together ah.


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Peter reprimanded.


    Adriana, standing outside, listened to the sound of people talking inside, and her heart felt a little ufortable, even a slight pain.


    She had thought she would put that man down for good that night in the neighborhood, but found it really hard to do so.


    However, no matter how hard it is, she will let go, forget and end the past.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    She took a long breath, adjusted her emotions, and let go of those messy thoughts in her head.


    Stepping into the hall, he scanned his cold eyes at the few people sitting on the sofa over there and asked, ¡°Where are Luis and Helen?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice is clear and cold, and the whole person carries a cold and powerful aura.


    At the sound of the voice, the crowd looked over.


    Sloane was the one who had the biggest mood swings, she jumped up, took three steps and walked to Adriana¡¯s front, pointed her hand at her, ¡°Well, you bitch, how dare youe to my house. If I don¡¯t beat you to death today, my name won¡¯t be Sloane!¡±


    With that, he rolled up his sleeve and mmed a punch towards Adriana¡¯s face.


    ¡°No self-respect.¡±


    Adriana held her fist with her bare hand, clutching it with a deadly grip, allowing her to struggle to shake the slightest bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am the one who taught you taekwondo, you are not too unaware of yourself.¡±


    Sloane stumbled backwards a few steps and fell to the ground, ¡°Ouch, that hurts, that hurts, my ass, yo.¡±


    As a rich girl, spoiled, so hard to fall, naturally very painful.


    ¡°Oops, Sloane, Sloane, are you okay?¡±


    When Mrs. Alston saw her daughter screaming in pain, she immediately ran over to help her up, ¡°Get up.¡±


    While saying that, he red angrily at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, what the hell do you want? Barging in without permission, I can sue you for trespassing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aw student, it¡¯s your turn to y games in front of me?¡±


    Adriana smiled indifferently and swept a nce at Theresa standing aside, although her eyes were red and dense with tears, but the corners of her lips rose slightly to reveal her heart.


    She was showing off, showing off to Adriana that she was pregnant with Peter¡¯s baby.


    It was that time when she drugged Peter.


    ¡°Peter, look, look, look what kind of woman you¡¯re looking at? Just a shrew whoes to your door and bullies your sister, do you care?¡±

 Chapter 584 Only Helen can be taken

    Mrs. Alston was so angry that she jumped to her feet.


    Instead, Peter sat calmly on the sofa and said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of getting rid of them.¡±


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ although Adri do things very excessive, you do not have to be so heartless, right?¡±


    Theresa reached up and covered her mouth with a shocked look of disbelief.


    ¡°Theresa, what time is it that you¡¯re still speaking for this bitch, and why don¡¯t you tell someone to kick her out?¡±


    Mrs. Alston scolded Theresa angrily.


    Theresa pursed her lips, nodded, and walked to Adriana with some difficulty, ¡°Adri, we used to be girlfriends at least, and we don¡¯t want to make a scene, you¡¯d better go by yourself.¡±


    After five years, I never thought Theresa would still be in her presence as a bosom friend.


    It really ¡­ screams disgusting.


    Adriana, calm and collected, looked at Peter and asked, ¡°You promised to leave the child with me, do you have to go through my permission to take the person away privately now?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s thumb, which was ying with the phone, gave a slight beat, and the pair of narrow phoenix eyes shed with a strange deepness.


    Slowly raised his eyes to meet Adriana¡¯s cold-eyed gaze, ¡°My Peter¡¯s son, pick up the need to ask you?¡±


    The steep change in attitude seems to have all changed after that one revtion of the truth.


    And Peter doesn¡¯t even seem to be willing to y along.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your son, but you already gave me the child more than half a month ago. So, you must ask my permission before picking up the child.¡±


    Adriana is disheartened, not expecting Peter to be so thin-skinned.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Mrs. Alston rushed over, pointed at her face and cursed angrily, ¡°I have worked hard to bring up two children, who are you to take them away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never denied that. But as a guardian you have a tendency to abuse children, and not to mention the fact that the children can choose who they want to be with when they are older, you have no business continuing to raise them just because you are abusive.¡±


    Adriana retorted without mercy.


    ¡°What evidence do you ¡­ have? Don¡¯t think because you are awyer that you are something. We The Alston family haven¡¯t been afraid of anyone. Let alone a no-goodwyer.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt and disdain.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to continue with The Alston family and called Giovanny¡¯s number directly, which was answered in seconds.


    ¡°Bring Helen and Luis here for me.¡±


    Always let Giovanny protect the two children, naturally, except for her special tasks, Giovanny is around the children at all times.


    At her word, Giovanny would bring the baby.


    It was ast resort, forced on her by The Alston family.


    ¡°Peter, do you care, that bitch Adriana is bullying me, Theresa, and our mom, and you¡¯re just going to sit there and do nothing?¡±


    Sloane jumped in anger, but could not beat Adriana, and could only rant and rave at Peter.


    ¡°I never strike with a woman.¡±


    Peter sat on the couch in a taciturn manner, not even bothering to give Sloane a look.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not going to do anything, are you? Then I¡¯ll call the bodyguard.¡±


    She huffed and puffed and walked to the hall door and yelled, ¡°Where are the bodyguards, all of youe here!¡±


    Like The Alston family such status segment of people, the estate is arranged with bodyguards is normal.


    After all, they are all people of honorable status.


    With a growl from Sloane, a line of bodyguards came in and bowed respectfully towards her, ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Don¡¯t you know how to stop a person from barging into the house?¡± She pointed at the bodyguard and roared, ¡°What are you still doing? Throw her out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    A group of bodyguards led the order and walked towards Adriana.


    Adriana was calm and unconcerned, but her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Peter sitting on the couch.


    Results ¡­


    Expectedly, the man did not move, as steady as a mountain.


    It was such a reaction that seemed to overwhelm thest trace of hope in Adriana¡¯s heart, and shepletely despaired of him.


    Pursed his lips and smiled sarcastically to himself.


    At that moment, one of the bodyguards mmed a fist towards Adriana, she was quick to grab the man¡¯s phone with her free hand and twisted it hard, only to hear a click, apanied by a miserable scream, the man fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ow~ It hurts, it hurts me.¡±


    The bodyguard screamed in pain.


    Extremely fast moves scared a few people you look at me, I look at you, can not help but take a step back, some scare.


    ¡°Mommy? Mommy? What are you doing here.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, you¡¯ve finallye to pick us up.¡±


    At that moment, two children came in from outside and saw Adriana and jumped right over to her, hugging her around the waist.


    The hug from the two children warmed Adriana¡¯s cold heart and she smiled heartily, ¡°Mommy ising to pick you up.¡±


    Luis grinned and looked back at the bodyguards standing at the side with a small face, ¡°What are you doing? She is my mommy, who dares to touch her?¡±


    ¡°How dare you, how dare you touch my mommy?¡±


    Helen was furious and pointed at Peter, angrily saying, ¡°Daddy, why are you treating Mommy like this? It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Luis looked over sideways, his mouth opened, and said nothing.


    ¡°Luis, Helen,e here, you guys. That woman doesn¡¯t deserve to be your mommy.¡±


    Mrs. Alston pointed at Adriana, grunted, and added, ¡°From this day forward, your mommy is Theresa, and you will only have one mommy.¡±


    With these words of hers, several people¡¯s faces changed slightly, only Theresa¡¯s eyes shed a hint of starry eyes, and then beamed, pouting: ¡°Godmother, they are already big, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Me what me? I¡¯m in charge of this family!¡±


    Mrs. Alston red at Theresa, just like a bit of ¡®hate is not steel¡¯ meaning, ¡°do not like Adriana coy, she is not a good person, you forget how she stole your husband, Peter would have been your man! ¡±


    ¡°Grandma, what are you talking about?¡±


    Helen looks towards Adriana and naturally defends her.


    Theresa didn¡¯t dare to act too arrogantly because Peter was in the way.


    At this moment, the eyes of the crowd fell on Peter¡¯s body, waiting for him to speak.


    The dignified emperor-like Peter slowly rose and looked indifferently at Adriana, ¡°If you want to take the child away, you can. Only Helen can be taken away, Luis must stay with The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Helen said yes.


    ¡°No, daddy, why can¡¯t you and mommy be together?¡± Luis is very aggrieved, eyes looking at Peter, actually some can not see daddy today is what way.


    ¡°Adriana, if you want to take the baby, then you can take Helen away. From now on, I, The Alston family, will pretend that I don¡¯t have her as a granddaughter. From now on, it¡¯s none of my business whether she dies or lives.¡±


    An argument, and Mrs. Alston has thought a lot about it.


    In the end, Helen was not raised by her hands, and there are some conflicts between the two, plus the child is older and somewhat rebellious.


    She had long since given up on Helen.


    Adriana held Helen¡¯s hand, her heart plummeting with chills.


    Even if it is as cold as to the ice cer, but still maintain a breezy appearance, ¡°Luis can temporarily in your The Alston family, but as for the child in the end awarded to whom, everything needs to be ruled by thew. It¡¯s not up to you Peter.¡±

 Chapter 585 I will always be with you

    After saying that, she gave Luis an unexpectedly long look and walked over to hug him, ¡°Good boy, baby, Mommy wille back to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I can¡¯t let you go.¡± Luis¡¯ bleary-eyed, pitiful look stirs the heart.


    Mrs. Alston couldn¡¯t stand it and took Luis into her arms, ¡°Come here, you child, you have no conscience at all. Your mommy has never raised you since you were born, I have brought you up with my own hands, and you are now looking out for her.¡±


    Mrs. Alston is well aware of this, which is why she feels aggrieved and a little jealous.


    I always feel that my heart and soul to Luis, but in the end can not withstand the words of my own mother.


    Luis didn¡¯t cry and didn¡¯t make a fuss.


    Just inclined his head to look at Peter, shrugged off Mrs. Alston¡¯s hand, and went upstairs with a grunt.


    Adriana watched the children trot all the way upstairs, very distressed, but also did not say anything.


    ¡°Helen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana rubbed Helen¡¯s head and led her away.


    Helen has no attachment to this home, so much so that people leave without looking back.


    After watching Adriana and Helen and Giovanny, who appeared in the doorway, leave, Peter withdrew his gaze and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Mrs. Alston yelled and walked up to Peter and blocked his way, ¡°You son of a bitch, did you hear what I just said to you, Theresa is now more than a month pregnant and the baby is hard toe by. You know she had a uterus transnt, it was hard to get pregnant, the baby must stay.¡±


    She is heartfelt and fond of Theresa, thinking that this child is up to the task, will please people and is very good at what she does.


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and his eyes were cold to the core.


    Turning back, the obscure gaze scanned Theresa and lifted her feet up the steps without saying anything.


    ¡°Hey, you dead boy, did you hear what I said?¡± Mrs. Alston jumped in anger.


    Seeing this scene, Theresa could not ignore the scene, so she held back her despair for Peter and went to Mrs. Alston, took her hand, smiled gently and said soothingly, ¡°Godmother, it¡¯s okay, some things can¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    Mrs. Alston sighed and looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re the only silly girl who thinks of others every day.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    With a deliberate pout, she couldn¡¯t help but nce up at Peter, who was heading upstairs, and then helped Mrs. Alston to sit down on the sofa.


    Knock Knock-


    Peter, who was standing at the door of the room on the third floor, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Then pushed the door and walked in, closing it again.


    In the bedroom, Luis sat in front of theputer, his ten fingers flying over the keyboard, crackling and fast.


    Theputer screen is like a blue screen, there is a series of simr garbled numbers and English jumping around.


    Peter frowned and walked over, leaning against the table and looking at him, ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re targeting Mommy so much? You¡¯re only pushing her further and further away.¡± Luis said with a beak, but his hands didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°How can I not know what you can know?¡±


    Peter raised his hand and rubbed Luis¡¯ head, ¡°Daddy promises you that you will return to Mommy after the case is over.¡±


    The hands that were still crackling and tapping on the keyboard suddenly stopped.


    Luis looked at him incredulously, ¡°Daddy, what do you mean? Is it hard to say that Theresa has a baby and you really don¡¯t want me to be with Helen?¡±


    He was a little unhappy.


    The childish words made Peterugh.


    ¡°In your mind, Daddy is this kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. But I just don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this?¡±


    ¡°No need for a reason, you just need to know that your mommy and I love you both.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    For Peter¡¯s hidden secrets, Luis was curious, but did not pursue.


    Could not help but sigh, elbows propped up on the desktop, a long sigh, ¡°You always do things so mysteriously, mommy will definitely misunderstand you.¡±


    Saying that, he miso stood up, wrinkling his eyebrows at Peter, ¡°Daddy, Theresa really want to give me a brother? You ¡­ you are too sorry for mommy.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes shed slightly and he shook his head.


    ¡­


    Leaving Orchard House, Adriana was once again devastated and silent on the way.


    Helen took her hand tightly and said soothingly, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad, even without Daddy and Luis, there¡¯s still me. I will always be with you.¡±


    The warmth of the little cotton coat is very sweet.


    Adriana smiled bitterly and patted the back of her hand, and did not say anything.


    Giovanny, who was driving in the front row, asionally looked through the rearview mirror to observe the change in mood of the woman behind him, and did not make any reaction.


    Back at home, the family dined together.


    Then the tutor came over to tutor Helen while Adriana studied upstairs with Aaren until the tutoring waspleted.


    Adriana Fang watched TV with Helen for a while, then washed up and went to bed.


    After putting the little girl to bed, Adriana closed the door, went downstairs, and returned to her bedroom.


    Recently too many things have happened, Adriana felt that everything has long been beyond her ability to bear, but their ability is limited, unable to change everything.


    One can only choose to ept it in silence.


    Perhaps, this is the life.


    That night, Adriana stayed upte and still had insomnia.


    ording to normal circumstances, took sleeping pills closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    At some point in her sleep, she suddenly woke up.


    In the darkness of the night, her eyes blinked and she reached out and touched the phone at her bedside, waking up just over an hour after she had just taken her medication.


    After that, never fell asleep again.


    At 5:00 am, run with Aaren for an hour and y loose for an hour.


    Bought breakfast, went back and took Helen to wash up, eat and go to school.


    Everything is as it should be.


    It¡¯s just that God is always so unlucky that the two of them just arrived at school and met Peter dropping Luis off.


    ¡°Helen?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Luis?¡±


    Do not look at the two siblings usually fight, but really separated and miss very much.


    Luis waved to Peter and walked over to Helen and Adriana, ¡°Mommy?¡± Unfolding his arms, he gave her a big hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to school.¡±


    Without any unnecessary words, he let go of Adriana and went into the school with Helen.


    Helen didn¡¯t say hello to Peter until the end.


    It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to, but your heart gambles, suppressing the emotions and thoughts in your heart.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    After watching the two children enter the school, Peter walked up to Adriana and called out.


    Without even looking at him, Adriana turned around and walked towards the limo.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to have awsuit, do we have to negotiate about child support?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Have yourwyer talk to me.¡±


    Adriana left a message, didn¡¯t look back, got in her car and left.


    Peter was left standing alone with a sad frown.


    Adriana arrived home and buried herself in some more sses with Aaren, only to have Annee upstairs at noon and knock on the door to inform her thatwyer Peter was here.

 Chapter 586 Theresa is pregnant

    When Adriana came downstairs, she saw awyer sitting in the living room.


    Rowan.


    Adriana knows him as a barrister who is the second bestwyer in the country. He has 20 years of experience as awyer and has never lost a single case.


    A myth in thewyer world!


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s back went cold and she just felt that everything was slim.


    Although she is also awyer, she is too aware of Rowan¡¯s abilities to be so scrupulous.


    So, is Peter really determined to take everything away from her?


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s lips lifted slightly, smiling to herself.


    ¡°Lawyer Rowan, hello.¡±


    She went up to him, shook his hand politely, and thenmunicated with him on the matter of custody of the two children.


    But I did not expect the other party¡¯s attitude is very strong, indicating that the attitude will definitely take back the two children, if reconciliation outside the hall, it is possible to give Helen to her, Luis stay in The Alston family.


    But Adriana tly denied it.


    The conversation ended and Anne sent Rowan away.


    As she closed the door, she couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily, ¡°Bully, Peter is too much of a jerk to do this to you!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, wasn¡¯t he still courting you before?¡±


    Vivian was a little confused.


    Adriana leaned back on the sofa, elbows propped on the arm of the sofa dragging her forehead, eyes closed in deep thought.


    Hearing the word ¡®pursue¡¯, she couldn¡¯t stopughing softly and sarcastically.


    Get up and walk towards the bedroom, ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    Anne and Vivian both, you look at me, I look at you, no one said anything.


    ¡°By the way, Anne, aren¡¯t you nning to go back to Los Angeles? Just in time to help me connect with one of the bestwyers.¡±


    Faced with a custody battle over her two children, Adriana didn¡¯t dare let up for a minute.


    Because Rowan, she knows in her heart that if she doesn¡¯t try to do the best, she will definitely be devoured by the other side, and when she wants to rebut there is no chance at all.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Anne readily responded.


    When Adriana returned to the room, Anne looked at Vivian and sighed, ¡°It looks like she¡¯s still in a tough spot, Vivian, are you sure you want toe back to L. A. with me? Have you thought about it?¡±


    She always felt that Vivian hadn¡¯t even thought about going back to Los Angeles.


    ¡°This ¡­ Anne, I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    As it turned out, Vivian was not at all sure whether to go to Los Angeles now or not.


    Or maybe, at heart, she doesn¡¯t even want to leave.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think it over before you decide if you want to go to Los Angeles. I¡¯ll go over there tomorrow first and find awyer to handle Adri¡¯s case, otherwise I¡¯m afraid things will be tricky.¡±


    Anne knew what Adriana was up against and naturally knew the importance of the situation.


    Only when faced with Peter, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed, thinking that Adriana was already very good, nay, she still misidentified the person.


    ¡°You hurry up and rest, I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Anne spoke to Vivian and turned to leave.


    Go downstairs and drive away from the neighborhood.


    On the way, a phone call was made to a person to meet.


    Along the river, the cold breeze gently brushes the night slightly cool.


    She stood by the river, wrapped in her clothes and pacing back and forth, as if waiting for someone.


    For a long time, one person appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to treat Adriana like that?¡±


    When the man appeared, Anne walked up without saying a word and grabbed him by the cor, furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, although Adri and I are not sisters, but our rtionship is better than our own sisters, you have failed her, I will not let you go!¡±


    Anne¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger as she red at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Calling me overte at night just to talk about this?¡±


    Peter draped in a ck trench coat, his right hand holding a cigarette, his cold eyes swept Anne, smiled contemptuously, walked to the river, raised his hand and raised his cigarette and took a drag, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care to interfere in your affairs, but Adri is my BFF, and you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    She growled.


    Peter was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Does Adri know that you came over to see me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell Adri? Peter, you once said you would protect Adri well, and this is your promise? What do you think you¡¯ve achieved!¡±


    Anne was disappointed and felt that she had trusted Peter wrongly.


    ¡°Initially back home, every encounter with her was told to you by me. I thought after all that experience, you must cherish Adri, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a jerk!¡±


    After Adriana returned home, every time there was a n, she would tell Peter when she knew about it.


    Because subconsciously, Anne was not very annoyed with Peter.


    Besides, he is the father of two children, and she hopes that their family can be together and happy and harmonious.


    Who knew it would end up like this?


    ¡°Why did you fight with Adri for custody and bring in Rowan when you wanted her to lose? You know Adri is stubborn, if you take away the child you are taking away her life!¡±


    Anne growled and walked very angrily to the curb and kicked the railing with a lot of anger.


    But she was no match for Peter and didn¡¯t dare to fight her.


    Today to find Peter over, is to smell to ask clearly what the situation, more want to help Peter and Adriana, to see if they still have the opportunity to get back together.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to get involved in our affairs.¡±


    The man took a puff of cigarette, thin lips slightly open, exhaled a wisp of green smoke, sighed, ¡°The affection thing can not be forced.¡±


    ¡°So what the hell do you mean Peter, because I¡¯m Luis and Helen¡¯s godmother and I¡¯ve treated you like a friend all these years, you better not let me down!¡±


    Helen used to be raised by her and Adriana together and had a good rtionship with each other.


    That¡¯s why Adriana has had asional contact with Peter in the five years since she disappeared, and that¡¯s precisely why she thinks Peter isn¡¯t a very rotten person.


    It¡¯s just that this time Peter really let her down in his work.


    ¡°Theresa is pregnant.¡±


    The man was silent for a moment and suddenly said.


    Anne¡¯s body was stunned and she looked at him incredulously, ¡°What ¡­ what? Pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So, I¡¯m going to marry her.¡±


    Peter threw the cigarette butt in the trash can, hands protecting the railing, against the night breeze, gazing at what swirling water waves, reflecting the dim light, looking shimmering, very nice.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­ you are a jerk!¡±


    Anne reached out and pointed her hand in front of him, stomping her foot in anger!


    ¡°Marrying Theresa? Round and round you get involved with Theresa again, and actually let Theresa carry your child, do you think you can afford to do that to Adri.¡±


    Raising his hand to cover his forehead, he just felt that he was blind before he thought Peter was a good person and actually wanted to entrust Adri to him.


    Taking a deep breath and calming her emotions, she thought for a moment and added, ¡°Okay, then I will contact the bestwyer. From today on, I won¡¯t help you with anything!¡±


    With that, she turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Peter turned around and called out, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you onest favor.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a short distance away, Anne¡¯s pace was a beat, her eyebrows knitted, hesitating for a few seconds before turning to look at the man who was in a despondent mood.

 Chapter 587 Back to the company

    It always felt as if he had something to hide.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I wish ¡­¡±


    Peter walked up to Anne and muttered something in a low voice to her.


    I saw Anne¡¯s pupils gradually dte, extremely surprised to look at the look of a cold Peter, pursed his lips, the words to the mouth or swallowed back.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After Adriana returned from dropping the kids off at school, she took Anne to the airport, and Vivian tagged along.


    ¡°Anne, you can finally be yourself after we¡¯re not around.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and walked up and gave her a big hug, ¡°Ugh, what are you talking about, I¡¯m just going back to LA for now, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all going to miss you.¡± Adriana yields.


    Vivian came over and hugged the two of them, ¡°I don¡¯t know when the three of us will get together next. I¡¯ll miss you too, Anne, and maybe I¡¯lle to you after a while.¡±


    Anne let go of the two of them, reached out and pinched Vivian¡¯s cheeks and admonished, ¡°Take good care of Adri, she¡¯s so busy every day and can¡¯t take care of herself, I¡¯m not even sure.¡±


    ¡°Go aside, how can I not be able to take care of myself when I¡¯m so grown up?¡±


    Adriana gave Anne a nk look, ¡°It¡¯s you, you¡¯re not too young, hurry up and find someone to marry yourself off.¡±


    ¡°Worry about yourself.¡±


    A few people flirted with you and me.


    Shortly afterwards, a beep sounded in the lounge and Anne¡¯s flight started ticketing.


    The three of them hugged tightly again before leaving.


    Adriana and Vivian both stood and watched Anne enter security before turning to leave.


    She wrapped her arms around Vivian¡¯s neck and said as she walked, ¡°I thought we agreed to go to Los Angeles, why didn¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you go, is this reason enough?¡±


    Vivianughed after her.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t say it, Adriana knows that Vivian has something on her mind.


    But since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Adriana didn¡¯t ask more questions.


    Take her home.


    But instead, theyfound the Soto family at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Old Mr. Soto and Harlee.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana parked the car and Vivian was the first to leave with a wink.


    Instead, she walked up to the two men, without addressing them, and asked directly about the situation.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t know how to be polite, but when faced with them, Adriana doesn¡¯t know how to speak, or swallows many words thate to her lips.


    Difficult to say.


    ¡°Adri, before handing over the Fryer Group to you to take care of, after you were injured you did not let you work so hard. Now that you¡¯re back, why don¡¯t you go back to take care of thepany, and you¡¯ll need to take over the otherpanies one after another in the future.¡±


    The old man saw Adriana open the door and talked about the situation, not caring whether Adriana was injured or not.


    It was Harlee who said, ¡°Grandpa, Adri¡¯s body has not recovered yet, you let her go to thepany now, I¡¯m afraid her body can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Harlee was genuinely worried about Adriana¡¯s health, knowing that she had not yet recovered from her serious injuries and would not be able to withstand the intense work of thepany.


    Old Mr. Soto nced at Harlee, ¡°Adri has been off for more than half a month, with her ability is not even in the picture.¡±


    ¡°But Grandpa ¡­¡±


    Harlee was at a loss, and with a worried look at Adriana, she spoke to the old man and exined, but before she could finish her sentence, he interrupted.


    Old Mr. Soto raised his hand and said, ¡°Only when you have suffered can you be a man of the world. Now you are still young and you are raising yourself so pretentiously, you are bound to sufferter. Grandpa is a man of the past, he has seen more than you.¡±


    That means it¡¯s an opportunity to exercise Adriana and make her suffer more.


    This shows that it is also a stern old man.


    The initial intention was good.


    Adriana stood quietly, listening to the two of them, her eyebrows slightly furrowed in thought.


    Slowly hanging his head, silent for a few seconds, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m willing to go back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, my Quintin¡¯s granddaughter is a woman of honor.¡± Old Mr. Soto smiled brightly and was in a good mood.


    ¡°Adri, you haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries until now, don¡¯t fool around.¡±


    In the end, it¡¯s a girl, no need to be so hard on yourself.


    Harlee feels very ashamed of Adriana and naturally wants to give her a better life in the future, so she doesn¡¯t want her to wear herself out.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t answer Harlee¡¯s question with a cool attitude.


    The indifferent tone is full of detachment and indifference, does not contain any emotion, but seems to have a few mechanical.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s cloudy and shining eyes shed and he nodded, ¡°You go back to rest and rest and officially return to work at Fryer Group tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, the old man turned around and walked away.


    As he walked away, he added, ¡°No need to disguise yourself again when you get back to the office, you are you.¡±


    The idea is to let her be herself and let everyone know that she, Adriana, has taken over the Fryer Group.


    Old Mr. Soto left, and Harlee is still standing in the same ce.


    Adriana scanned him with an indifferent look, turned around and left directly.


    There was absolutely no desire to talk to him.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Harlee called out.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± She stared back.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The words were spoken with a desire to stop.


    He took a step to stand in front of her, raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°Grandpa is a strong natured person, very harsh on himself, so it is inevitable that he will also be harsh on you. You should not take it to heart. However, your body has not yet recovered, I do not rmend that you return to thepany, it is better to rest for a while. Grandpa¡¯s side, I will help you talk.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Coldly refuse.


    Dry and decisive.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± At the end, Adriana asked again.


    Just that a fine skin such as good sheep¡¯s jade cheeks do not contain a trace of warmth, only cold as the coldness of the ice, rejecting people in a thousand miles away.


    It was even very resistant to Harlee.


    ¡°I know what I did before you are haunted, but can you give me a chance to repent? Adri, what exactly do you have to do to forgive brother?¡±


    He helplessly reached out and covered his chest, helplessly.


    ¡°Why should I give you a chance?¡±


    Adriana still has an icy attitude, eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, slowly said: ¡°Harlee, life is no chance to start over.¡±


    The words fell, she withdrew her gaze and went into the neighborhood without looking back.


    ¡°Adri? Adri?¡±


    Harlee stood behind her and called out a few more times, but Adriana didn¡¯t care.


    Such a stalemate left Harlee very passive.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It was hard to find my long-lost sister, and I wanted to make up for the past ruthlessly, but I couldn¡¯t find any entry point.


    Harlee, somewhat frustrated, got into her car and left in a huff.


    At home, Anne is gone, and the lively atmosphere is a bit silent.


    Adriana closed the door, sighed, dragged her tired body towards the sofa, sat downzily and leaned on the sofa to close her eyes and sleep.


    Want to be left alone.


    ¡°I told you to leave me alone, don¡¯t you understand Edward, don¡¯t you go too far! I ¡­¡±


    Adriana hadn¡¯t been quiet for a few minutes when she heard indistinct talking from the bedroom with the closed door, a little louder and no clearer than the words ¡®Edward¡¯.

 Chapter 588 – Showing off

    Although she knew that Edward and Vivian would be coupled up, she did not expect Edward to keep pestering Vivian.


    Vivian must have been threatened with some kind of leverage, if not how would she have let Anne go to LA alone?


    But since Vivian is hiding it, she has her reasons, so she can¡¯t force it at the moment.


    She went back to her room and pretended not to know anything.


    She studies with Aaren during the day and trains with Aaren in the evening while Helen works with her teacher on new lessons.


    Perhaps because of regr exercise, her wounds recover faster than normal.


    As long as it is not a high-intensity stretching exercise, it will not affect the wound and will not be very painful.


    ¡°You¡¯re not well enough to train intensely every day.¡± Aaren feels that Adriana¡¯s training has been a little too intense in recent days.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡±


    Adriana endured her injuries and practiced sparring and grappling with Aaren constantly.


    Theserge movements can easily pull the wound, but Adriana did not scream a pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, I¡¯m not ying.¡±


    Aaren persuaded ineffective, can only y the game themselves, lying on the ground to call for mercy.


    Adriana Fang unclipped her gloves, took off her hat and left the training room.


    After showering, Adriana lies in bed ying with her phone.


    That¡¯s how I found out that What¡¯s App has several messages.


    When I clicked on it, it was an unfamiliar picture, and after looking at the What¡¯s App friend name I realized it was Theresa¡¯s What¡¯s App number.


    [Is it a surprise that I¡¯m pregnant?


    [Adriana, I told you you can¡¯t beat me, Peter will always be mine and mine alone].


    [We¡¯re getting married, I hope you won¡¯t miss our wedding ceremony].


    [Five years ago you showed up for my engagement to Peter; five yearster you showed up for our wedding. adriana, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll always be a sidekick in front of me?


    A few messages, everywhere showing the other party¡¯s smug high profile


    Looking at the message, Adriana smiled, flung the phone aside, raised her hand and rubbed her temples, her mood unconceblyplex and irritable.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When she did not know her birth before, her determined heart had wavered in the face of Peter¡¯s advances.


    But I did not expect to reveal the past, after all the truth is revealed waiting for such a result.


    How is it possible to say that you don¡¯t hate?


    Lying in bed, Adriana had a long time to sleep.


    But thinking about going to work tomorrow, I took a sleeping pill and went to sleep.


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana appeared to everyone today in a woman¡¯s outfit, so much so that she walked to the president¡¯s office only to be stopped by Rene, ¡°Who are you, please? An appointment is required to see our president.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know me?¡±


    She tilted her head towards Rene and pursed her lips, speaking to Rene in ¡®Lawson¡¯s¡¯ characteristic male voice.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Mr. Boone?¡±


    Rene understood the reason for this, even if he was stupid.


    ¡°So you¡¯re a woman? You are Adriana ¡­ no, Ms. Hale?¡±


    Rene¡¯s jaw dropped, he covered his mouth in disbelief and shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Ms. Hale, you really surprised me.¡±


    This morning she received the news that a new person would being to the Fryer Group, and she thought it was really a new official.


    I never thought it would be Mr. Boone, who I have been with for almost half a year.


    Adriana pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Come in and tell me about what¡¯s been going on at thepanytely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rene walked in and stood in front of the president¡¯s desk and said in a respectful and serious manner, ¡°Half a month ago, Mr. Gu signed a cooperation project with Mr. Alston of Aclurg Group. And thepany ¡­¡±


    As the secretary general, Rene has a superb memory and an excellent ability to express himself, and it took him ten minutes to tell the whole story of what happened in thepany for most of the month.


    Adriana got a general idea of the situation and was fully engaged in her work by noon.


    It was busy until noon when Harlee showed up at her office.


    Adriana, who was working, nced up at him with indifferent eyes, then looked down and continued working, oblivious to his arrival.


    Harlee knew she was very unpopr with Adriana and was not offended, taking a cup of milk tea and cing it on her table, ¡°Take a break and have a cup of milk tea. It¡¯s Waverly¡¯s most famous ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I never drink milk tea.¡±


    Without waiting for his words to speak, Adriana refused.


    The man¡¯s evil face was slightly embarrassed, and then a light smile emerged, taking out a dessert from the handbag he was carrying, ¡°Waverly¡¯s new Michelin store, this is the store¡¯s hot tiramisu, it¡¯s delicious. I made a reservation yesterday.¡±


    Opened the dessert box and ced it beside Adriana, ¡°Eat a little in busy.¡±


    His voice was gentle to the extreme, genuinely wanting to pamper the little girl in front of him.


    ¡°Desserts can be fattening.¡±


    Adriana held the contract in both hands and kept her head down looking at the terms of the contract, concentrating on it.


    ¡°A little bit of it, properly, won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Once again, Adriana refused.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Harlee took a bite from the spoon to fill her mouth, but the rest of her eyes nced at Adriana, and seeing that she was unresponsive, she passed a spoonful of tiramisu to her mouth, ¡°Take a bite, just one, you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Coaxing Adriana like a child.


    ¡°Harlee you bore ¡­¡±


    Some small emotions Adriana frowned and growled in displeasure. But the moment she raised her eyes, she looked at Harlee¡¯s lips swirling with a light smile, her eyes full of a kind of brother to sister kind of doting little eyes ¡­


    The words that came to his lips were slowly swallowed back.


    With slightly drooping eyelids, she looked at the spoonful of dessert, and with a few moments of hesitation, she bowed her head and took a bite, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Perhaps this is the brother-sister bond, no matter how much can not forgive, but after experiencing so many things, or involuntarily put aside the past grudges and grievances.


    Harlee was prepared for Adriana¡¯s rejection, but expected her to eat it.


    At that moment, for some reason, a sourness suddenly welled up in the bottom of the heart, sourness with a little joy and excitement.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± He asked.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she stared at the document, then continued to look at it and said in a cold voice, ¡°Average.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not good. Then, I¡¯ll buy you something betterter.¡± Harlee threw that one snack directly into the trash.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to go back to the Soto family home for the evening? Grandpa wants you toe back for dinner.¡±


    ¡°No go.¡±


    Adriana refused directly, but then realized that the refusal was too decisive. Immediately added a sentence, ¡°There are still a lot of things that need to be taken care of right now, so I don¡¯t have time for now.¡±


    ¡°How about ¡­¡±


    Knowing that Adriana didn¡¯t want to go back to the Soto familypound, Harlee said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Grandpae out and we¡¯ll eat together?¡±


    By saying this, he was doing his best to look out for Adriana.


    Adriana is tempted to say no, but Harlee¡¯s attitude leaves her no way to say no.


    ¡°OK, let¡¯s talk after we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Harlee stopped bothering Adriana and stepped aside, holding her phone and ying with it, looking at Adriana every now and then.

 Chapter 589 Working with Brenden

    Because Adriana did note to thepany for more than half a month, there was a backlog of work on hand.


    After most of the month, it was simply too busy.


    The secretary¡¯s papers were delivered like one another, and the constant hugging of various schedules for tomorrow really made her a little tired.


    After a long time of work, suddenly, there was an extra cup of coffee in front of me.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana thought it was the secretary who brought over the coffee and took a sip of it in her hand.


    But I heard Harlee say, ¡°Take a break if you¡¯re tired, you haven¡¯t recovered yet, don¡¯t work so hard.¡±


    She swept her eyes up at him, put down her ss and didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you and Peter are in awsuit. Is it over the custody of the two children?¡±


    Harlee had been trying to ask her from the moment she came in, but Adriana¡¯s attitude was a little cold and Harlee didn¡¯t find the right opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was cold and shy.


    ¡°Pretty good. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask, and I¡¯ll help you if I can. After all, we are family.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can take care of it myself.¡±


    ¡°The other side¡¯swyer is Rowan, a resounding figure in the legal profession who has never lost a case. I¡¯m afraid things are not as simple as you think.¡±


    Harlee has been supporting Adriana in her battle with Peter for custody of her children.


    Her sudden appeal really took him by surprise.


    ¡°Are you suspecting that I bought my bar license?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s delicate face was tinged with a few chills, and her icy gaze fell on Harlee, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll take care of my business, I don¡¯t need you to worry about it.¡±


    People have things they don¡¯t want to mention.


    And Peter is now tit-for-tat with her, former lover. People be enemies, this is her heart can not let go of a thorn, of course, do not want to talk about these things.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I believe you.¡±


    Harlee noticed her face was not right and waved her hand, not bothering her again.


    Knock-knock-


    The office door knocked and the secretary came in and stood in front of the desk and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, thepany executives are here and are now waiting for you toe over to the conference room for a meeting.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sudden arrival was very unpleasant for everyone.


    Because Fryer Group has changed its president twice in just six months, it has naturally caused a lot ofints from people.


    ¡°Okay, go over there right away.¡±


    Adriana signed the contract with a pen in her hand, closed the document and handed it to the secretary, got up and headed for the conference room.


    In the conference room, Adriana announced her identity directly to the executives, saying that she was Lawson and that they should work together to create good results for thepany and not get involved in things they shouldn¡¯t.


    Then he made a nning and task assignment for thepany¡¯s performance in this year.


    After everything was done, it was already noon.


    When I came out of the conference room, I just walked to the office and saw Brenden standing in the office who I had not seen for many days.


    He and Harlee both had a great conversation.


    Somehow, at that moment, the only slight change in Adriana¡¯s attitude toward Harlee dropped to a negative value.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    She walked in and just before she closed the door, Brenden and Harlee both saw her and got up to say hello.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for several years, and you suddenly met me in your daughter¡¯s body, so I¡¯m really not used to it.¡±


    Brenden was wearing a champagne-colored suit, his short hair was well-groomed, and his angr features were deep and three-dimensional, and he had a short beard, so he had a bit of a yuppie temperament.


    I have to say, very handsome man.


    The moralistic appearance suits him well.


    Adriana still has a cold attitude, giving off a high and cold temperament. In a cold voice, she asked, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ you guys talk, I suddenly have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    At that moment Harlee came over and stood in front of Adriana and said, ¡°When you get off work tonight, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±


    It is clear that they want to make private space for the two people to talk.


    ¡°Mr. Soto take your time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee smiled and saw Adriana sitting in the executive chair with her head down and starting to work,pletely ignoring him, not caring and walking straight out of the office.


    The office door closed, and she and Brenden were the only ones in therge office.


    Adriana is not an impulsive person, but as soon as she thinks about what Brenden did to her five years ago, she feels a burst of anger in her heart.


    ¡°Just hate me that much? Aren¡¯t you curious why Peter forgave me five or six years ago when he knew I kidnapped you and the baby?¡±


    Brenden went straight to the point and was smart enough to find the event Adriana most wanted to know about.


    As long as Adriana is interested, they can keep talking.


    As a matter of fact, Adriana¡¯s hand was holding the signature pen for a few seconds, but she hesitated and immediately went back to work.


    A perfunctory response, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    The past has passed, no matter what the oue will not change anything, and there is little point in pursuing it further.


    ¡°The mouth is the heart.¡±


    Brenden pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, containing. Into the lips, lit, took a puff, the thin lips slowly exhaled a curl of smoke, hiding the cold face of the timeless.


    He said: ¡°You like Peter, I know very well. But ¡­ The Alston family and the Soto family are a family feud, and you are not destined to be together. So it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to know the reason now, but it¡¯s clear that even if you know the reason, it won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adrianaughed softly, did not look up, just cold as ice asked, ¡°Yes or no what does it matter to you? Is it to say how much you hate The Alston family? Is it to convince me to help you, to overthrow Peter together, and then you take the position of The Alston family heir in one fell swoop?¡±


    Clutching the signature pen, he signed his name on thest page of the document contract, and when he closed the document, his cold eyes raised, ¡°Brenden, I will not cooperate with you.¡±


    The rejection was crisp and decisive, without hesitation.


    The hostility and hatred is very clear.


    Brendenughed instead of being angry, ¡°But the Soto family will work with me.¡±


    She, on the other hand, has now returned to the Soto family, so even a decisive refusal on the issue of cooperation is meaningless.


    ¡°Even if I am a member of THE Soto family, I am still a separate individual. Trying to get me to help you? A fool¡¯s dream.¡±


    ¡°So, the things Peter did to you weren¡¯t enough to make you hate him?¡±


    He turned and walked over to the low table, flicked the ashes toward the ashtray, and gazed out the floor-to-ceiling window with his eyes into the distance.


    A sigh, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t hate Peter enough. this nephew of mine is really charming, I have to be convinced.¡±


    Not willing to listen to his nonsense, Adriana leaned back in the executive chair and wrinkled her brow, ¡°Tell me, what do you really want from me?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ have agreed to work with me?¡±


    Brenden, somewhat incredulous, turned to look at her, striding over to her, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden change of heart?¡±


    ¡°Because we have amon enemy. But what are you going to give?¡± Adriana raised an eyebrow, long fingers as white as green onions resting against her chin, and pursed her lips in a smile.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    That smile is icy cold with a few moments of high beauty, very provocative.

 Chapter 590 Men in close relationship

    But like a hardened poppy, people dare not approach.


    ¡°What I can give you is not necessarily what you want. Why don¡¯t Ms. Hale tell us what you want? I, Brenden, will do everything in my power to satisfy you, to show you how much I owe you. If Harlee had told me five years ago that you were one of the Soto family, I would not have taken advantage of you that way.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s looks are already evil with a few untamed, is that a smile, more seductive.


    Just how handsome he looks, can¡¯t change his ruthless image in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    It makes the heart sick.


    ¡°With your heart set on working with Harlee and betraying him here in my ce, you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll tell him?¡±


    With thatment he just made, it was clear that he was saying that Harlee knew her identity five years ago.


    Although she already knew, Brenden thought she might not know about it yet.


    Brenden shrugged, cigarette in his mouth, leaned over, propped his hands on the desk, and leaned a few inches closer to her, ¡°Just like talking to smart people.¡±


    He spoke with a beat, his slender fingers holding a cigarette, his lips swallowing clouds, ¡°Working with Harlee is better than working with you.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Even though Adriana felt a little stupid too,ing from Brenden, it made her a little ufortable.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He wiggled his left index finger from side to side and continued, ¡°Rather than Harlee, I think it would be more effective to use you against Peter.¡±


    ¡°Surely that¡¯s your style.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s ming red lips hooked slightly and she smiled coldly, ¡°Why would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°No reason?¡±


    He raised his thick ink sword eyebrows and said slowly, ¡°You are the daughter of the Soto family¡¯s oldest three, that¡¯s the best reason.¡±


    Brenden doesn¡¯t trust Adriana, but he does trust the Soto family.


    The decades-long feud between the Soto family and The Alston family is the best reason for this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been back with The Alston family for a short time, yet you¡¯re so close to Harlee. Not worried about Old Mr. Alston suspecting you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s face went a few shades colder.


    Adriana smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. I want you to help me with one thing, and after it is done, I will definitely help you with all my might.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Peter has hired Rowan as a litigator, and I want you to find a way to get Rowan to push off the case.¡± As long as Rowan is out of the picture, Adriana has confidence in thewsuit.


    If not, the results are hard to predict.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    He pped his hands together.


    Reaching out to Adriana with a hostile hand, ¡°Good cooperation.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thick, curlyshes blinked as she gazed at Brenden, not extending her hand, ¡°Working with you doesn¡¯t mean shaking hands and making peace. It¡¯s just a matter of getting what you need.¡±


    ¡°Good one to each his own, I like it.¡±


    Brenden silently withdrew his hand and did not feel a trace of embarrassment, ¡°You are busy, I will go first.¡±


    His evil face held a meaningful and inscrutable smile and left the office.


    Adriana leaned back in the executive chair and closed her eyes to sleep, her mind is all the things that happened five years ago, vividly, can not forget.


    Knock Knock-


    Someone knocked on the door and walked in.


    She opened her eyeszily and found it was Harlee.


    ¡°Is it very tired? I¡¯ve told you, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, you can¡¯t work too hard. Grandpa is very serious in the day, and you don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for yourself.¡±


    The words reveal the brother¡¯s concern and doting for his sister.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Adriana¡¯s lustrous watery eyes met his and asked, ¡°Why did you choose to work with Brenden when you knew I had a grudge against him?¡±


    Harlee was not surprised by her question, ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend. And in the mall there are only eternal interests, no eternal friends. So even if we cooperate, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can get over his bullying of my sister. Understand?¡±


    Although the breeze, but the words but a little conspiracy breath.


    Meanwhile, the Alston Group.


    ¡°Boss, Brenden went to the Fryer Group again today.¡±


    Helen and Luis must stay with The Alston family and thewsuit must not be lost.¡±


    Peter leaned back in the executive chair, ten fingers on the keyboard, crackling and tapping, his eyes fixed on theputer screen without blinking.


    ¡°Also, Old Mr. Soto invited Ms. Hale to join him for dinner today.¡±


    When Hank saw that Peter was unresponsive to his return, he returned with Adriana¡¯s story.


    The man who was fully focused on the keyboard stopped jumping on the ten fingers, raised his eyes to look at Hank, thin lips slightly open, and a froze, waved his hand, ¡°go down. ¡±


    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s still this one. The one you asked me to investigate about Theresa, it¡¯s been checked out.¡±


    Hank ced the information in his hand on Peter¡¯s desk and turned to leave.


    Click-


    The office door closes.


    Peter nced at the file bag on the table, picked it up, opened the file bag button, and pulled out the information.


    Inside, there are several sheets of information, and a thick pile of photos.


    The photos are all intimate photos of Theresa and a man, although the photo is only a side view, but also very clear to determine that the person is Theresa.


    There is a very clear scar mark on the right side of the man¡¯s face.


    Peter looked at the man and his eyes suddenly shrank, his pupils held a cold chill.


    Casually look at a few photos and put them aside, looking at the back of the profile, all of which are the profiles of men who are close to Theresa.


    Personally identifiable information, gender: male; first name: Tatum.


    Detailed information is as follows: ¡­


    Peter looked at Tatum¡¯s information profile one by one, including the time he had been with Theresa and the two of them together, which clearly showed seven years ago.


    That is, the two met more than seven years ago and have maintained a long-term ambiguous rtionship.


    Peter side of the brow slightly raised, the look slightly cold, and did not say anything.


    After reading it, he took a stack of information and photos and walked to the shredder, threw them all into the shredder and shredded them.


    Bang¨C


    At that moment, the office door was kicked open.


    Peter nced back, and slowly withdrew his gaze, and walked slyly to his seat.


    ¡°Peter, do you take my words as a deaf ear? I asked you to marry Theresa, and she now has your child in her womb, are you going to keep running out of time?¡±


    Mrs. Alston and Sloane barged in, standing in front of him with a rant.


    ¡°Yes brother, what do you really want?¡±


    Sloane also pointed at Peter and questioned him in an arrogant and nasty manner.


    Peter casually took out a piece of information from the side, opened it, and looked at it silently.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, our mom is talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear her?¡±


    An exasperated Sloane pped the table and roared hysterically.


    Snapping-


    Peter closed the file and dumped it on the table, his cold as ice eyes fell on Sloane, ¡°What does my business have to do with you? Look at yourself, how old you are, and now you are muddling through every day, what do you look like? Do you really n to get married and be kept at home by men like a canary?¡±

 Chapter 591 Marriage union

    Peter is rarely angry with Sloane.


    Today he seems to look nd, but the pair of dark ink-like eyes released a cold cold light, people¡¯s backs a chill, the heart scare.


    Sloane was chilled by his re, swallowed and immediately wilted his tone, ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Our mother wants you to marry Theresa early, after all, she is pregnant and her family is not too bad.¡±


    ¡°Roll.¡±


    His thin lips are slightly open and he said only one word.


    ¡°Ch, just go, why do I have to roll?¡±


    Sloane skimmed his lips, ¡°Mom, can you control your son properly? All day long, he¡¯s being seduced by Adriana, and he doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±


    She huffed, kicked her foot on the desk, grunted, and turned around to leave the office.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you kid, how do you talk to your sister? All day long you know how to bully her.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Alston pped a heavy hand on the table and ced a birth date card in front of him, ¡°I went to see Logan today and discussed with him about your marriage to Theresa, and he expressed his pleasure. This side your grandfather has already agreed, only you are left.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cool eyes skimmed slightly, raised his hand to pick up the copy of the birth date on the table, opened it and looked at it, and threw it directly into the trash.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Mrs. Alston was on fire and immediately picked up the birth date card from the trash can and patted the non-existent dust on it, ¡°This matter has been settled, you have to agree even if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the point of youing over here and telling me again?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Mrs. Alston pointed at him and trembled with anger, but the next moment, her eyes lit up, releasing starbursts, and she immediately smiled, ¡°You are saying yes? Really?¡±


    Peter wouldn¡¯t have spoken like that if he hadn¡¯t already agreed.


    Peter was silent, looking down at the information, not wanting to talk to Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Ai yo yo, you dead boy is considered not hanging on a crooked neck tree. Well, well, well, just promise.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was overjoyed, reached out and patted him on the shoulder andughed happily, ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ll tell your grandfather, he must be very happy. The girl is looking forward to getting married to you, hoping for the stars and the moon, finally. It seems that sometimes you still have to use some of the tricks that are not on the table, quite good.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I want to work.¡±


    Hearing the words of his own matriarch, Peter¡¯s face grew colder and colder.


    He never thought that it was his mother who encouraged Theresa to spike his drink that day.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, anything as long as you say yes. You work, you work, I¡¯ll hurry and inform The Lindsay Family and tell your grandfather to prepare for the wedding.¡±


    Mrs. Alston smiled from ear to ear and walked out of the office with a smile on her face, her heart swept away.


    For a while, Peter was the only person left in therge office.


    It was a mess in my head, and my head was dull and aching, and it was bad.


    ¡­


    The Alston family joined forces with the Lindsay Group and the news spread.


    But it is more than an hour is already well known.


    ¡°Peter, are you crazy to marry Theresa! You know full well that child he ¡­¡±


    In the office Zac burst in, disregarding the secretary and was furious.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Peter waved his hand, ¡°Go down first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The secretary responded and walked out of the office and closed the door.


    Peter leisurely got up, ¡°Come, apany me out for a drink.¡±


    He picked up the trench coat on the hanger and put it on his body in a flowing manner, a taciturn posture, as if the big thing that happened that day had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Zac yelled and shoved Peter, ¡°What time is it and you¡¯re still drinking? What¡¯s so great about it? Do you really want to drink yourself to death to feel good?¡±


    He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s in Peter¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the nonsense?¡±


    Peter looked cool, not angry, ¡°Let you drink with me, just go with me.¡±


    The tone is very calm, so Zac¡¯s catharsis as if a punch on cotton, very weak, take him is helpless.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s to drink? What¡¯s good to drink?¡±


    Zac¡¯s fists were clenched in anger, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really thinking? You want to marry Theresa, make Adriana hate you, and then a few dayster, Adriana will win thewsuit and it will be all over between you two, right? Because you know your days are numbered, so you don¡¯t want Adriana to have any feelings for you, to make her desperate for you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    What others don¡¯t know Zac knows all.


    Everything is as one would expect.


    ng¨C


    Once again, the office door was pushed open.


    The two turned around and found Alvin and Edward standing in the doorway, looking at the two of them with unblinking eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, an incredulous look of shock.


    ¡°Who¡¯s time is running out? Big brother?¡±


    Although Edward is usually not good at talking, but several brothers are deeply attached to each other.


    The two of them also got the news that Peter was going to marry Theresa and the two of them, so they rushed over at the first opportunity.


    It just so happens that we met in the lobby downstairs.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Peter¡¯s sharp eyes red hard at Zac, then he smiled at the two, ¡°Why are you free toe over? Zac and I were just about to go for a drink, want to join us?¡±


    Peter, who is usually unperturbed, looked slightly stiff today and could not help but raise his hand to tug at his tie.


    Between words and actions there is a heart of weakness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull away from the subject.¡±


    Alvin walked in and stood in front of Peter, that warm face tinged with a hint of anger, ¡°Was what Zac just said true or not?¡±


    He suddenly remembered the day Adriana suddenly appeared in front of him and asked something about Peter, when he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Now I recall and think about Peter¡¯s demeanor in the recent past, I do think there is something wrong.


    Only he was immersed in a whirlwind of emotions and couldn¡¯t help himself and didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Peter¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°You said something about me and Theresa getting married?¡±


    Peter straightened his tie, deliberately avoided Alvin¡¯s gaze, and said disdainfully, ¡°Yes, to get married. theresa had a child so easily, naturally she should be responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    Zac was so angry, his brain wanted to tell the truth, but Peter immediately shot a stern look, he immediately silenced.


    ¡°The child is yours?¡±


    Among the brothers, Edward is the one who is the best at reading people¡¯s minds.


    After all, they are soldiers and are more perceptive in all aspects.


    He stepped in front of Peter, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You must be hiding something from us.¡±


    ¡°Really? Tell me, where do you see it from?¡±

 Chapter 592 – Time is running out

    Peterughed it off and took out a few cigarettes from the cigarette case and handed them, ¡°Which woman have I slept with that I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Turn around and walk to the executive chair and sit down leisurely.


    In his right hand, he yed with a silver engraved windproof lighter, flung it, and the windproof cover opened with blue smoke and fire.


    Silently, he lit his cigarette, took a drag, and said slowly, ¡°If you¡¯reing over here because of what happened to Theresa, too, shut up.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t want to hear anything about Theresa at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    Edward caught a glimpse of Peter¡¯s twinkling eyes and the changes in his facial micro-expressions, enough to show that he was deliberately hiding something.


    The man¡¯s hand holding the cigarette spread out and shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s the need to lie to you? A drink? Just in time to go celebrate my impending end to my single life.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    ¡°Brother, I ¡­ actually haven¡¯t had much positive talk between you and me because of Adri. But I don¡¯t feel that because I like anyone, it can affect the rtionship between us brothers. So ¡­ Adriana still likes you, and you can¡¯t marry Theresa.¡±


    Alvin made his attitude clear directly, as he was well aware of Peter¡¯s current state problems.


    More aware of Adriana¡¯s feelings for Peter.


    ¡°Yesterday, yesterday Adri even made a special trip over to me and asked about your health condition. If she really wasn¡¯t worried about you and didn¡¯t care about you, how could she have made the trip over to ask?¡±


    Alvin told Peter what happened that day, in the hope that he would not make a decision that he would regret.


    On hearing this, Peter¡¯s eyes deepened for a few moments, the ck crystal-like pupils surfaced a little pain and sourness.


    Several people were silent.


    Peter took a hard drag on his cigarette and eyed his desk directly across from him, wondering what he was thinking.


    ¡°Big Brother, you ¡­¡±


    Alvin seemed to see Peter¡¯s hesitation and knew he had something to hide, or maybe what Zac said was the truth.


    But he always found it hard to ept in his heart. ¡°Is it true that you married Theresa because of your own health problems, with the intention of breaking Adri off to you?¡±


    He trailed off.


    Edward immediately said: ¡°With your current ability, what kind of doctors in the world you can¡¯t hire? How can there be a disease that cannot be cured? Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°What are you all talking about?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face turned cold for a few minutes, ¡°That¡¯s not good enough for Theresa? She has been by my side for so many years and is devoted to me, she is a good woman.¡±


    ¡°How long are you going to keep us in the dark?¡±


    Zac couldn¡¯t stand it and looked back at Alvin and Edward and said, ¡°Big brother has a very strange disease, his whole body organs are failing, there is no medicine or stone to cure him, and his time is running out. I¡¯ve looked in many directions to try to save him, but to no avail.¡±


    As a doctor, Zac is the one who feels most guilty and powerless in the face of his brother¡¯s current situation.


    If he can¡¯t even save his brother, what¡¯s the use of being a doctor?


    ¡°I fucking doubt myself, what¡¯s the use of me learning to be a doctor? Simply a waste!¡±


    He was so angry that he kicked the trash can next to him.


    The trash can tumbles a few times and the trash is scattered all over the ce.


    Several people were stunned, and their eyes fell on Peter, each in his own way.


    Peter tried to block Zac, but Zac had already told the whole story, and there was no point in denying it.


    He looked away from the window, reticent.


    Cigarettes, one after another, therge office because of several men in session of cigarettes, bing foggy wolf smoke, everywhere filled with the strong smell of nicotine.


    Originally, when they were unsure, they still wanted to ask questions, but now that they are sure about Peter¡¯s situation, several people are quiet.


    No one spoke.


    Peter sat in the executive chair while the remaining three sat on the sofa, heads bowed, smoking cigarettes and not saying a word.


    The silence was so great that even the air was filled with sadness and gravity.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    Finally, Alvin spoke up to break the silence.


    ¡°Less than six months ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    Zac told the truth, Nai He did not say a word, sitting opposite Edward grabbed him by the cor, towards his face thumped down, ¡°you big man, why such a big thing you tell me now? Zac, you fuck have not treated me as your brother?¡±


    The sudden punch, with sufficient force, hit Zac directly on the ground, with blood stains spilling from the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Edward, stop it!¡±


    Alvin went up to pull him, but he waved him off, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Pissed off, he walked up to Zac, leaned down and yanked him up, and gave him another violent beating, ¡°Such a big thing, you hide it, hide it, hide everything. Are you going to wait for him to die before you n to tell us?¡±


    The punches hit him in the stomach, causing Zac¡¯s face to turn red and his forehead to bruise.


    ¡°Well ¡­ me ¡­ I don¡¯t want ¡­ to hurt either. Edward, your sister, hit me again, I¡¯m not polite to you. ¡±


    Zac is a medical student and the weakest of the brothers.


    Naturally, it is impossible to be Edward¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Peter mmed the table and yelled, ¡°Funny? Is it to beat Zac to death so you can bury him?¡±


    Despite some anger, it was actually more touching.


    It is a privilege to have such a few good brothers around him who care so much and take such good care of him in three lives.


    He got up and with a cold sweep of his eyes, walked straight out of the office.


    As he walked, he said, ¡°Go, drink.¡±


    ¡°Ouch I go, it hurts like hell.¡±


    Zac rolled on the ground in pain, but heard Peter¡¯s words immediately blocked, ¡°Big brother, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up ande with me if you want a drink, or shut up.¡±


    Peter was already expecting what Zac was going to say and spoke directly to shut him up.


    Edward caught up with Peter, Alvin leaned down to help him up, looked at his nose and face, helplessly shook his head, ¡°Edward hit a little heavy, you do not have to deal with him in general.¡±


    ¡°I would like to count it, but I also have to have that ability.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He spread his hands and wanted to cry.


    A hand covering the injured face, one hand in the waist, a limp towards the outside, pain from time to time to draw back a breath, very poor.


    Several people left the office, got into Peter¡¯s car and headed straight to Night Spot.


    This night, several brothers who did not say anything else, just silently drinking and talking.


    Talking from the past to the present and the present to the future.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that several people were too drunk to drink that theyy spread out on the couch, staring at the ceiling with their eyes open.


    Peter said, ¡°The biggest regret of my life, being born into The Alston family.¡±


    He frowned, looking sad, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been a member of The Alston family, if I had known how to resist the moment I was born, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now.¡±

 Chapter 593 – The Secret That Cannot Be Told

    Life is not as good as it should be.


    Peter¡¯s life has always been in the hands of Old Mr. Alston, simply does not give him too much opportunity to struggle, even to resist, but also unlikely.


    The time is not ripe.


    ¡°Where is the what if in a person¡¯s life? If there was, then when I was in high school, I would not have missed the opportunity to confess my love to Adri, and I would not have missed it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Alviny back on the sofa, moved his head, looked at Peter, reached out and pointed at him, ¡°You tell me about you, really annoying. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re still so good, and it¡¯s clear that I met Adri before you and couldn¡¯t even get her heart. You don¡¯t even leave me a little bit alive.¡±


    Alvin, who has always been introverted, rarely talks like this in front of Peter.


    Not because of hypocrisy, but not good at expressing it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Today they are open and honest, unabashed and unbridled.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Peterughed and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t cherish it, doesn¡¯t cherish it~¡±


    ¡°What is not cherished? Compared to me?¡±


    Edward held a bottle of wine in his hand and poured a mouthful of wine into his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m worse off than all of you. I thought I would never like a woman in my life, but who would have known that I actually liked Vivian. you guys tell me, what is good about that woman? I don¡¯t like her, I just don¡¯t like her. I don¡¯t like her. I can¡¯t like that bitch even if I like anyone.¡±


    Drunk.


    Naturally, it is really drunk.


    If not, they would not have said something contradictory at the mouth.


    ¡°By the way, Edward, what exactly is your rtionship with Vivian? Why are you pestering someone a girl every day? I heard that you torture her quite hard.¡±


    Zac sat sideways next to Edward and couldn¡¯t help but ask a curious question.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Edward waved his hand in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I can¡¯t tell you if I know. It¡¯s a secret between her and me that can¡¯t be told ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the bar box, several people chatted drunkenly.


    Outside the bar box, several people¡¯s assistants are guarding the outside to protect several people¡¯s safety.


    It was a night of joy for some and sorrow for others.


    For example, Theresa, who is overwhelmed with joy, and Adriana, who is overwhelmed with sadness.


    Each has his own mind.


    But all the same, it was a night when many people had trouble sleeping.


    Adriana was tired and exhausted, but because she had to take Helen to school tomorrow, she took her medicine again before going to sleep.


    The next day.


    Adriana had just gotten up when Aaren came running down the stairs, knocked on the door and went straight into the living room.


    When she saw Adriana cooking in the kitchen, she went over and said, ¡°Good news. Giovanny has contacted Obren¡¯s people. They¡¯reing to Waverly in a few days.¡±


    Giovanny has been dealing with this since thest Adriana ding.


    After a few days of contact, we finally found Obren¡¯s people.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana, who was making egg spreads, arrived very surprised, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good.¡±


    Aaren smiled and nced at the breakfast she had made, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you can¡¯t do?¡±


    ¡°Learned by the book.¡±


    Adriana returned the question and added, ¡°About how long will it take to reach Waverly?¡±


    ¡°Three days at the earliest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Adriana pondered in her mind that she had not contacted Alvin until now and wondered if Alvin would ept her the way she was.


    She had to go and ask Alvin for his opinion.


    ¡°I heard that Old Mr. Soto approached you yesterday, what¡¯s up?¡± Aaren wrapped her arms around her chest and leaned against the doorframe, eyeing Adriana as if totch on to the meaning of the words.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    Adriana changes the subject and points to the breakfast she made, ¡°Dark cuisine, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯d better go out and buy and eat.¡±


    Aaren grinned, peeking over at the already burnt breakfast Adriana had made, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, ¡°What a sin, what did Miss Helen used to grow up eating with you?¡±


    Unbelievable.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face instantly darkened a few notches and she raised her foot to kick him.


    Aaren took a bounce and jumped aside, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She responded and continued to concentrate on making breakfast.


    But a morning breakfast are ruined, wasting an hour of time is not a little bit to eat.


    Solely take Helen out for breakfast anyway.


    She lives in an apartment near a street full of breakfast restaurants.


    Helen got tired of eating something she always eats and said to her, ¡°Mommy, I want to eat sausage noodles today, I super like it. Can we still go to the same store as yesterday?¡±


    Helen, wearing a ponytail and school uniform, took Adriana¡¯s hand and shook it, spilling it.


    ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Adriana reached out and flicked her little head, ¡°Whatever we want to eat in Helen, Mommy will be there with you.¡±


    Taking her hand, mother and daughter walking in the street, so young and beautiful, another youthful and energetic, full of vitality, is undoubtedly a beautiful scenery.


    The return rate is super high.


    ¡°Wow, that woman¡¯s is too ssy too. It looks like two sisters.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, look so charming, a look is a young . Women.¡±


    ¡°Walking together with her daughter is really too much like a sister. If not dressed maturely, really let people can not be seen.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    Many people cast envious nces, those words fell on the ears of mother and daughter, the two looked at each other with a smile.


    ¡°See, Mommy, they say you¡¯re good-looking.¡±


    Patted his chest, ¡°I inherited your good genes, and good-looking. Haha, thanks to a good-looking mommy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all about making me happy.¡±


    Adriana was touched at heart.


    As a single parent since childhood, Helen knows how to behave and will not bother her with anything she can do in life.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that after five years, the little girl would still be so independent.


    ¡°Mummy ah, you say, Uncle Ran and Uncle Grant, you think the two of them, which one is better?¡±


    The clich¨¦ seems to be parroting Adriana¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you think is wrong with your daddy?¡± Adriana asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Daddy, huh?¡±


    Helen, who had been followed by her nose, hadn¡¯t thought of that much. The mention of daddy made her think of him getting married to Theresa.


    At that time, the small face was gloomy for a few minutes.


    ¡°Bad man.¡±


    ¡°Helen! It¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    Adriana sighed and stopped, taking her hands and looking down at her, ¡°I know that what happened between your daddy and me has more or less cast a mental shadow on you. But he¡¯s really good to you, you shouldn¡¯t look at him that way.¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t let go of what The Alston family had done, Adriana would never allow Helen to have that much conflict between herself and her father.


    It is important to know that living with anger and hatred on your back can make a child grow up twisted and have a greater impact on his or her heart.


    Helen is still young and it is dangerous to have this kind of thinking.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be like this? Daddy is just sorry for you. He treated you so badly back then, and now he actually wants to marry Theresa. They both have kids and will be getting married soon. When Theresa has a baby, he won¡¯t love us anymore.¡±

 Chapter 594 Helen is missing

    When ites to Peter and Theresa, Helen¡¯s mood swings a bit and she speaks with a bit of anger.


    ¡°How can that be, your daddy still loves you.¡±


    ¡°What love me? Do you know how I¡¯ve been in their house all these years? I hate Daddy, I just don¡¯t like her.¡±


    ¡°Helen, listen to mommy. No matter what your daddy has ever done, he is your daddy and that can¡¯t be changed. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you stop. If you hadn¡¯t left me at The Alston family in the first ce, how could I have stayed with him for so many years? I hate daddy, I hate The Alston family, and I can¡¯t forget that you left me at my daddy¡¯s house and didn¡¯t care about me!¡±


    After saying that, she turned and ran away.


    The sudden outburst of emotions left Adriana somewhat baffled.


    Although it is very iprehensible, but anyway Adriana knows in her heart.


    One is alive and has always been alive.


    When everyone, including Helen, thought she was dead and now suddenly appears in front of everyone, it can be surprising and unexpected.


    But Helen suffers from it, wallowing in pain, only never showing it too obviously in front of Adriana.


    ¡°Helen?¡±


    Adriana called out and immediately went after her.


    ¡°Tic-tac-toe¡­¡±


    The sudden siren sounded, and Adriana saw arge trucking from the side at great speed and immediately took a few steps back.


    But when the big truck left, Helen was no longer visible there.


    ¡°Helen? Helen?¡±


    Adriana had a bit of a breakdown and immediately ran after them all the way and called Helen.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone started out with a beeping sound, but was hung up on.


    Adriana continues to call, the phone appears no answer, call again, then it bes a mechanical voice: ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter.¡±


    This is followed by a string of English.


    Adriana crossed the road and walked across the alley, people wereing and going, but Helen was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Helen? Helen?¡±


    She shouted a few times and then ran aside to ask someone, ¡°Hello, have you seen a girl this tall, wearing a school uniform, with a ponytail?¡±


    ¡°No, sorry, didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Hello, have you seen a girl this tall and very white?¡±


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana asked while holding up Helen¡¯s picture on her phone to passersby, but none of them could find any clues.


    She ran after it all the way, because it was an old alley, her feet on high heels, identally crooked feet, painful half a day can not move.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Sniffing backwards, Adriana held onto the wall, looking at her red, swollen ankle and frowning.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When you can¡¯t leave, you naturally have to call Aaren.


    When the call was answered, Adriana asked directly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te out for breakfast.¡±


    Aaren said.


    ¡°Helen is missing, hurry up and help me find someone.¡±


    ¡°Shit, are you kidding, isn¡¯t Giovanny always watching little miss, how could she be missing?¡±


    ¡°I sent Giovanny off to look into other things.¡±


    After Giovanny got in touch with Obren¡¯s people, Adriana didn¡¯t leave him idle. He was immediately instructed to handle Edward¡¯s affairs.


    When I returned home that day, I overheard Vivian and Edward arguing with each other and knew there must be some ulterior motive.


    Out of concern, let Giovanny handle Vivian¡¯s business.


    Who knew that Helen would get so emotional and run away today.


    It really gave her a headache.


    ¡°Fine, fine, you send me a location, I¡¯lle over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Drive over.¡±


    Adriana barked a message, sent a location share, and then kept looking for Helen¡¯s whereabouts.


    Not long after, Aaren rushed over, looked at Adriana¡¯s foot and immediately said, ¡°You have a serious break, I suggest you hurry to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? Helen is missing, where can I get the mood to look?¡±


    ¡°Helen and Luis are not ordinary children, not to mention the higher than normal IQ, just the usual variety of training, including Ran¡¯s guidance, you can not simply look at her as a child. With a street full of people like this, you¡¯re bound to not find her.¡±


    Aaren carefully analyzed Helen¡¯s situation and told her with great certainty.


    Adriana also understands that Aaren has a point, but her heart just doesn¡¯t feelfortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the teacher first.¡±


    A long time has passed, and it would not be out of the question if Helen went to school.


    After calling the teacher¡¯s phone and answering, she politely asked, ¡°Hello, Mr. Li, this is Helen¡¯s mommy, may I ask if Helen has gone to school?¡±


    ¡°Luis is already in the ss, I haven¡¯t seen Helen. these two kids are usually inseparable, howe Luis has arrived and Helen hasn¡¯te yet?¡±


    The teacher expressed some confusion.


    Adriana was worried about the teacher going back to ask Luis, and immediately said, ¡°Luis was at his daddy¡¯s house yesterday, and Helen was at my ce. I had an argument with Helen this morning and she ran away in a fit of anger. If you see Helen going to school, please call me and tell me about it. And please old Mr. Suarez division must not tell Luis, or he will worry. ¡±


    ¡°Good, you can rest assured. Hurry up and get the kids, and remember to callter.¡±


    The old Mr. Suarez division was very fond of Helen and was naturally a bit worried.


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana leaned back in her car seat and sighed, helplessly, ¡°Where would she go?¡±


    I¡¯ve been with Helen for six months, and I¡¯ve hardly ever seen her angry.


    Who knew the plot was so emotionally vtile.


    In the morning, Adriana was stubborn enough not to go to the hospital.


    Two people in the streets and alleys of the turn, can not find people, but also call the police, investigate the security camera.


    But on this side of the old alley crisscrossed by a dozen streets, monitoring is notplete, can not find people.


    Now it¡¯s a case of finding a needle in a haystack.


    By noon, Adriana was so desperate that she also transferred Giovanny back to look for Helen.


    As a result, two hours had passed and even Giovanny could not be found.


    ¡°No news yet?¡±


    Adriana asked anxiously.


    Giovanny shook his head.


    He nced faintly at Aaren, who immediately came online with a trantion machine: ¡°What Giovanny means is that Helen could not have vanished without a trace for no reason at all. It is very likely that she was taken away by someone.¡±


    ¡°What? Took it away?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped a little, not to mention how nervous.


    ¡°No way, how is it possible.¡±


    She shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Look, I¡¯m going to keep looking.¡±


    Stepping down from the car, her right foot, which was broken, grimaced in pain just as it hit the ground.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    At that moment, a voice came from not far away.


    Three people looked sideways, only to see Peter draped in a trench coat, jogging all the way over.


    Adriana frowned, pretending to be calm, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    Peter scanned Aaren and Giovanny, then looked at Adriana and said, ¡°I already know what happened, Helen lost it, right?¡±


    Adriana turned her face away, not wanting to talk to him.

 Chapter 595 Keeping Your Distance

    The heart is resentful and hateful.


    Aaren and Giovanny both looked at me, I looked at you, winked at each other, one said, ¡± Mr. Alston, please stay with Ms. Hale first, Giovanny and I will go to the children first.¡±


    Finding a child is most important and cannot be dyed.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Peter responded.


    The two turned around and walked away without looking back.


    For Peter, trust to the bone.


    There was absolutely no fear of what Peter would do to her.


    Peter looked down, looked at Adriana¡¯s swollen ankle and was worried, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Saying that, leaned down in a princess hug and carried her towards the outside.


    ¡°Hey, Peter you let go!¡±


    Adriana was a little annoyed.


    After all, Peter is soon to be married and it is very unlike her to pull the strings with her now.


    She is also a person who cares about face. If others see the two of them, if they see the two of them, will they have to behave themselves?


    ¡°You are the baby¡¯s mommy, so naturally I have to take care of you. Otherwise how can I exin when Luis and Helene back for ountability at night?¡±


    Peter strides towards the front, allowing Adriana pink fist on his chest to fall intensively, all without reaction.


    The thin, angr lips raised a smile, a great sense of enjoyment.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re getting married to Theresa soon, and it¡¯s best to keep some distance between us. I don¡¯t want to be gossiped about.¡±


    Her face was blue and unusually angry, and she kept struggling.


    Peter¡¯s hands are like steel and concrete, tightly bound to her, can not struggle a bit.


    ¡°Afraid of being embarrassed?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    ¡°What shame? Have I ever cared about losing face after meeting you Peter? Peter, how can you be so shameless? Many things happened between us, howe every time you can be so rxed and act as if everything has never happened?!¡±


    She growled, shaking with anger.


    I never wanted to understand what it was that created Peter¡¯s nature.


    I don¡¯t understand how the president of the Alston Group can be such a deadbeat.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s already happened, and even if I do my best, I can¡¯t change anything. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Peter looked at ease and was not angry with Adriana¡¯s scolding.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m going to count to three, and if you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m not going to let you go!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t help but speak up and threaten.


    However, the words fell as if Peter had not heard them.


    Eyes forward, step by step, as steady as a tarzan towards the alley outside, ignoring the strange nces cast by the pedestrians passing by on both sides.


    ¡°I and II ¡­¡±


    Adriana began to count, stretching the tone and giving him a cushion of time.


    But Peter was not impressed and ignored it.


    Adriana¡¯s anger instantly exploded, and with a fierce reach, a dagger was ced against Peter¡¯s neck, the sharp edge of the de chilling.


    Despite the early spring day, it is still flooded with refreshing coolness.


    ¡°Let go! If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes are slightly downcast, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always hated me and felt that I have wronged you? You are not asking me to have Helen and Luis with you at first is a single-handed calction you? Now is a good opportunity, as long as you do, you can be relieved of this. From now on, you also don¡¯t have to carry on living with hatred.¡±


    He said one word lightly, the matter of life and death will be lighter than anything else.


    For a while, Adriana was a bit confused about his mind and wondered what Peter was thinking.


    Adriana took a deep breath and clenched her teeth in anger, ¡°Peter, do you think I really won¡¯t do anything? You The Alston family have been counting on me from the moment I was born, if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be so tired of living.¡±


    As her words fell, Peter¡¯s pace came to an abrupt halt.


    Stopped.


    Slowly lowering his head, the handsome and peerless like a god-like man looked at her.


    The morning sun rises, the sunlight spills on his face, gilded with ayer of golden light, adding a little hazy beauty.


    He looks more handsome and handsome.


    It seems that the only words thate to mind are not enough to describe the handsomeness of the man.


    ¡°So now is a good opportunity for you to kill me. What are you still frozen for?¡± Peter asked rhetorically.


    He spoke in a very soft and gentle voice, as if a feather, gently blown by the seal, the feather danced with the wind, identally brushing his cheek, with some Vivian, soft, crispy feeling.


    Clearly talking about life and death, but for some reason, to Peter¡¯s mouth has changed a taste.


    Adriana held the dagger tightly against Peter¡¯s neck, the sharp de pressing into the skin and sinking down a few points.


    With a little more force, it would have cut through his skin.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m going to say this onest time, put me down and don¡¯t make me do it.¡±


    Adriana gritted her teeth, one word seemed to squeeze out from her teeth, cold cold eyes without a trace of emotion.


    Like a very emotionless robot.


    That look, which burned Peter¡¯s heart, hurt him even more than the dagger stabbing him in the heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    When Peter opened his mouth, his neck stretched forward a few centimeters, because Adriana had been holding down the dagger, Peter moved so much, it cut a few points directly.


    At once, the crimson blood spilled out, flowing down the dagger, blood stained his white shirt, looking so striking and harsh.


    Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered and reflexively let go of the dagger and flung it away.


    ng-


    The dagger fell to the ground with a crisp metal sh.


    She looked at Peter in shock, her eyes unblinkingly fixed on the wound that was still bleeding.


    A mouth as long as several centimeters, he did not even know the depth.


    To the point where one thing is certain, there is no injury to the aorta, otherwise ¡­ Peter would not have been able to Rene stand unharmed in front of her and still hold her.


    ¡°Peter, are you out of your mind? You want me to die so badly? What, you want to take the opportunity to kill yourself, and then drag me to be your back, and sit through the bottom of the jail, right?¡±


    Adriana can not describe the mood at this moment, but in the face of Peter, she is really burning with anger, can not be quenched, anger to the extreme.


    But there is nothing you can do about him.


    ¡°Is that how much you miss me?¡±


    Peter looked at him.


    The thin, cicada-winged eyelids turned, curly, long, thick eyshes blinked, clearly a man, Naive eyshes are very long, casting a row of dark shadows, hiding the emotions in the depths of the eyes.


    It¡¯s elusive.


    ¡°And what should I think of you?¡±


    Adriana looked at him and snorted augh, ¡°Treating you like the love of your life and then kneeling in front of you, crying for you and Theresa not to get married?¡±


    One side of the man¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly, ¡°Nice thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but a man like you, who is so scum that he has no friends, marrying Theresa is a way to get rid of the people. Of course, both of you are not good people, which corresponds to the saying ¡®people are divided by their own kind¡¯, you are very suitable.¡±

 Chapter 596 Jealous?

    She sent it from her heart.


    ¡°Is that so? Wouldn¡¯t that be better, and why should you be angry.¡±


    Peter smiled faintly and took a big step towards the outside.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was out of the deep alley that he reached his sedan, opened the door, put her in it, and Peter circled around to the main driver¡¯s seat and instructed her, ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and silently put on her seat belt.


    The car started slowly and drove all the way towards the hospital.


    The two of them were silent all the way to the hospital, and after the examination the doctor did the orthopedic work for Adriana, and after a scream, Adriana¡¯s foot immediately healed and she was able to walk.


    But still helped with the straps and urged her to get some rest.


    ¡°She to nothing, how I look at your wound in a little deeper will die? Why do not you hurry to see a doctor?¡±


    The doctor who saw Adriana saw the scar on Peter¡¯s neck, and it was shocking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Someone is after you?¡±


    Adriana nced at Peter, who was standing aside, without speaking.


    ¡°identally cut.¡±


    ¡°Careless?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The doctor¡¯s eyes surveyed Peter, while meaningfully looking at Adriana who was touching her ankle over there, and thoughtfully walked out of the ward.


    The room closed and Peter looked back at her, ¡°Get some rest and don¡¯t run around anymore.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was cold, ¡°My business is none of your business. mr. Alston, your fianc¨¦e is still waiting for you, and it would be inappropriate for you to be with me.¡±


    It is clearly a very resistant words, but said but there is an inexplicable ambiguity in the slow growth of children.


    The man stood aside, leaning against the wall, pulled a cigarette out of the box, lit it and took a slow drag.


    I don¡¯t know when Peter started to smoke much more frequently than before.


    Even so, it could not relieve his mind of his worries.


    ¡°You don¡¯t leave my woman in every word, what, jealous?¡±


    He looked at her with raised eyebrows and an evil smile, with a little flirtation in his words.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank and she snorted, ¡°Where do you get the confidence that I¡¯ll be jealous of you? Peter, I might as well tell you that I¡¯m not doing this to you today because I have feelings for you, but because you¡¯re Helen and Luis¡¯ daddy. Whatever the reason for The Alston family to get you to find me to give birth on their behalf in the first ce, it is impossible to erase the fact that you are the baby¡¯s daddy since the baby was born.¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, she paused for a few seconds, her gaze deepened for a few moments, and said, ¡°I want to know what has happened to Helen over the past few years and why her mood swings are so great?¡±


    After all, there are many things Adriana is not aware of after five years of not being around her child, and the child does not talk about it, so she has no chance to understand.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Peter looked serious, sighed despondently, clutched a cigarette and took a drag, clutched his chest with one hand, and flicked the ashes.


    There was a long silence before she spoke, ¡°Five years ago ¡­ all the people knew the ¡®fact¡¯ that you died in the sea, including the two children also because of your ¡®death Helen grew up with you since she was young and was very impressed with you. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    Saying that, Peter could not bear to speak, shook his head, his face a little ugly.


    Adriana followed the tension, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°I tried everything to get her to eat, but with little effect. She was even hospitalized for malnutrition for a while, and then ¡­ she ¡­ had autism at a young age. Refusing to have contact with anyone, and I ¡­ did not do my duty as a father. I went to many psychologists and doctors in various fields to slowly get better.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s heart felt as if it was tearing apart, and her heart ached.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    All along, Adriana thought that Helen and Luis would not have a miserable life in The Alston family, after all, they are the children of The Alston family.


    I just didn¡¯t expect so much to happen is the thing.


    Adriana listened to Peter talk about what had happened to Helen over the past five years, her heart was filled with guilt and she didn¡¯t even know how to face her.


    I also finally understood what Helen meant by what she said this morning.


    As her biological mother, Helen spent the previous four years of her life with her, but then suddenly disappeared and Helen lived with her unfamiliar father, a feeling she had also experienced.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to get Helen.¡±


    Adriana stood up, ignoring her ankle injury, and walked towards the outside.


    Aaren and Giovanny will find Helen. It won¡¯t help if you go over there now. I¡¯ve ordered more people to go over there and look for them together. They won¡¯t be any worse than you.¡±


    No matter what, Helen is her Peter¡¯s daughter, how can she turn a blind eye to it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you touch me!¡±


    The moment Peter touched Adriana, she inexplicably exploded with emotion and pushed him away.


    ¡°Why do you want to be like this? When you The Alston family was counting on me in the beginning, why didn¡¯t you think about the situation of your two children in the future?¡±


    Adriana is very distressed by what happened to her two children and knows that they appear well, yet are intertwined with too much intrigue.


    So they are destined to take the road will be more difficult.


    Peter saw Adriana so angry, hysterical hissing, wide eyes clearly visible blood emerged, you can imagine how angry she was.


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done, and now all we have to do is find Helen.¡±


    He was quite a bit helpless.


    Adriana stood still, looked at Peter, and nodded, ¡°Yes, all you have to do now is find Helen. and tell me, what happens after you find her? When she and Luis grow up, tell them that their appearance and arrival was all in your design and control. Tell them that The Alston family and the Soto family are enemies, that they were born to be chips, chips in a deal, yes!¡±


    Her face red with anger, her chest rose and fell, her fists clenched, her body trembling with anger that could not be restrained.


    If these things were just for her alone, it would be eptable, but a thousand things should not be done to the children.


    ¡°What would you do if it were you?¡±


    It is hard to imagine how the two children will feel when they grow up and know what happened to them, and how they will face the Soto family and The Alston family.


    She turned abruptly, went to the window, stood, and looked out at the clear sky, but her mood was gloomy.


    Peter looked at her back, so lonely, forlorn, heartbreaking.


    ¡°You go away and don¡¯t let me see you. Hopefully the next time we meet will be in court.¡± Adriana wrapped one hand around her chest, covered her cheek with the other, and closed her eyes in contemtion.

 Chapter 597: Finding Helen

    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, her tone calm but with a touch of resistance and helplessness. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Not worthy.


    He doesn¡¯t deserve it?


    Peter¡¯s narrow Danfeng eyes shed with some pain and frowned, ¡°Really want to tit for tat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tit-for-tat?¡±


    Adriana turned around and red at him with a stern gaze, ¡°You are the one who wants to steal the children from me, you are The Alston family, moreover, the moment you The Alston family let the two children be born, you decided to let them be the bargaining chip. What do you take the children for? Those are two living beings, not a bargaining chip for your The Alston family!¡±


    She had never been so angry, so cranky, as she was today.


    Peter was speechless, not knowing how to answer.


    After a long moment of silence, Fang said, ¡°How about you can let go of all the unpleasantness between us?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    His question made Adriana stifle augh, ¡°Letting go of our unpleasantness?¡±


    His eyebrows lightly raised, the irony of his lips showed, ¡°I would like to know, have we ever had pleasant things between us? From the day I met you Peter was in your The Alston family¡¯s calctions, you gave me a thorny path, and now talk to me about pleasant, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ironic?¡±


    At least Adriana finds it ironic.


    Peter looked at him crying andughing but trying to hide the pain in his heart, his heart slightly flooded with pain.


    The eyebrows that fly into the temples wrinkled, and then stretched out.


    His thin lips pursed, ¡°What if I give you the two children?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would believe you.¡±


    Adriana attitude indifferent, looking at him without any trace of emotion in the eyes, cold to the extreme.


    ¡°If, I give you the child, to you the Soto family. will you forgive me?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suddenly he felt a little naive and childish.


    Despite doing something to make Adriana start hating him in the few remaining hours, it was so heartbreaking to find Adriana really wallowing in pain now.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Adriana does not need anyone¡¯s charity, more afraid that the so-called ¡®charity¡¯ is a dose of poison, may not be when the effect of the drug, you die.


    She turned around, stepping on her heels, making a ttering sound in the quiet room, and brushed past Peter.


    Walked resolutely, without even looking back.


    Looking at her back, Peter extended his hand, ¡°A¡­¡±


    A ¡®shallow¡¯ word was swallowed back by him.


    Stopped in mid-air hand slightly stiff, fingers clenched, slowly retracted.


    And at that moment, Adriana dragged her red and swollen ankle to the hospital lobby by elevator.


    After the orthopedic treatment, the ankle did not hurt, but it was still swollen, and walking was inevitably a bit ufortable.


    So it¡¯s not very fast.


    At the side of the road, she reached out and stopped a car, opened the door and got in.


    ¡°Master, go to ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    That¡¯s when suddenly one person sat in the front of the cab and closed the door.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what Peter meant bying with her now.


    The man looked back at her, ¡°Adriana, maybe everything was in the n as you say, but my feelings for my two children are not fake. I was worried when she disappeared, so naturally I had to go along to find her.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she said to the driver with a parting nce, ¡°Go to Huaxi Road.¡±


    Aaren called just now and said that she saw Helen on Huaxi Road.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The cab started slowly and drove slowly all the way.


    Peter and Adriana both sat quietly, no one spoke, the atmosphere was weirdly awkward.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Tung Wah Mansion.


    ¡°So, you just ran over to me in such a huff?¡±


    Ran stood in front of Helen in a ck suit, standing upright with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your mommy and daddy are worried?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to worry about it.¡±


    Helen bristled and grunted, ¡°Daddy only has Theresa in his eyes, and Theresa is pregnant, and when the baby is born, he will never love us again.¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow and sighed, ¡°Come,e in with your uncle.¡±


    They moved in and took over a month to renovate and are all finished.


    Ran led Helen into the office, ¡°Go sit on the couch and I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ran, no need.¡±


    Helen shakes her head.


    ¡°My little apprentice is here, how will Master treat you badly?¡± He threw a winks towards Helen, smiled and walked out of the office towards the secretary department.


    While walking, he called Adriana, and when he answered, he immediately said, ¡°Helen is with me, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°What, where are you?¡±


    Adriana, angry and helpless, raised her hand to cover her face and sighed.


    ¡°You should not rush over now, she is a child, is rebellious growth period, head-on conflict is not good.¡±


    He persuaded Adriana.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana promised Ran.


    Ran instructed his secretary to get something to eat, deliberately reminding not to buy chocte because the two children were allergic to it.


    On this side, Adriana knew that she had just gotten off the bus with Peter and knew that Helen was at Ran¡¯s ce.


    Her hanging heart immediately fell, a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Found her?¡±


    Peter saw Adriana stumble and immediately stepped forward to hold her arm and said with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Adriana swept her cold eyes at Peter, raised her hand to break away from his and took a step back, ¡°Helen has been found, you can go now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to see Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to do this for the rest of your life? Even if thewsuit is filed and you win or I win, there is still visitation rights to the child. I am still the child¡¯s father and you are still the child¡¯s mother and can never change that. ¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything.¡±


    I have to say that Peter¡¯s words are not good, but very factual.


    Regardless of which party the court rules in favor of, they are the child¡¯s parents and have the right to visit the child.


    Not to mention that the two children are grown up and have their own choice, how can they not meet with Peter?


    ¡°But so what? A bastard has no business being the father of a child.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, ¡°Peter, as I said, we meet again as enemies. I¡¯m back in the Fryer Group now, do you know why I¡¯m going back?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle as he asked.


    ¡°Because I want to give you back all the pain and suffering that you, The Alston family, gave me.¡± If it¡¯s your own biological parents who were killed by The Alston family.


    Adriana may not react too strongly, after all, she does not have any feelings with her parents.


    From the beginning, she thought that her parents had abandoned her, and carried more or less disbelief and hatred in her heart.


    But when Adriana saw some of the information that Giovanny had sent over, it showed that it wasn¡¯t her mom and dad who had abandoned her, but that she had been set up.


    It was at that moment that I felt the pain that ripped through my heart.


    Only then did I realize that her life had been so full of ups and downs.

 Chapter 598 – When the injustice is done

    ¡°Ms. Hale? Already found thedy, did you?¡±


    At this point, Giovanny and Aaren approached, inquiring.


    Adriana¡¯s face was clear and cold, her angry gaze on Peter withdrew, and she jowled slightly towards them, ¡°We¡¯ve found her, she¡¯s at Ran¡¯s, you go over there, guard her secretly, don¡¯t let her get lost again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Aaren nodded and left directly with both Giovanny.


    Peter stood behind her, his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, his fists tightened, and he hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°So, you won¡¯t being to my wedding to Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Why should I participate?¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    The smile is contemptuous and mocking, the eyes swirling with watery waves are flooded with pain that cannot be concealed.


    In the bottom of her heart, there is that one person who has been rooted for ten years and cannot be forgotten.


    Now he¡¯s getting married, and the bride is her former bestie, the father of her child, and the enemy of the family.


    With such aplicated rtionship, Adriana¡¯s mind was in turmoil and she didn¡¯t know how to take it.


    And yet, you have to ept it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Turn around, stop a car, get in, close the door, the cab starts, and leave in the dust.


    Looking at the cab that disappeared from sight, Peter slowly hung his head and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Adriana, this ¡­ is actually quite good.¡±


    Peter does not know what to say, although the heart is very sinking, but feel quite good.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, Helen was sent to school by Ran.


    Ran stopped by the Fryer Group to meet with Adriana.


    In the office, Adriana looked haggard, plus thest injury had not yet healed, and a morning of tossing and turning was really hard enough.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    The man came in, holding a bouquet of flowers in his arms, well-dressed, glowing and handsome.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Adriana got up and looked at the flowers he was holding in his arms and couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Don¡¯t be so vulgar, send flowers every day, don¡¯t you find it meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Flowers with beautiful women, a perfect match.¡±


    Handing the color demon girl to her arms, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m courting you? You can¡¯t keep pretending to be confused to perfume me.¡±


    He reached out and pointed to himself, ¡°I Ran jade tree, handsome, handsome, like my women tend to like me, so easy to look at one person, and was ignored, where can I put my face?¡±


    Raised his eyebrows, that frowns with a little gangster and evil look, very tantalizing.


    But Adriana couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of Peter, or maybe it¡¯s because of the two kids.


    Ultimately, the space in the heart is small, but there is too much to hold.


    ¡°So unhappy because Peter and Theresa are getting married?¡±


    ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, I know about it? The Alston family has already said that they are going to have a big wedding, a big wedding.¡±


    Ran spoke without forgetting to survey the transformation of Adriana¡¯splexion.


    Noticing a slight sinking of her little face, she knew what was going on.


    ¡°You ¡­ actually still can¡¯t let go of Peter, right?¡±


    He took a step, slyly walked to the sofa and sat down, crossing his legs, sitting all through a dominant posture.


    Adriana bristled, ced the flowers on the table, walked to the water fountain and poured a ss of water and handed it to him, ¡°Who said that, how could it be.¡±


    With or without, she won¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Still not admit it, you think I really can¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just having heart palpitations from what happened to Helen and it¡¯s scaring me. Back in Waverly for over six months, she¡¯s been good and obedient, and today was a bit of an anomaly.¡±


    As a parent, Adriana is not worried.


    ¡°I can understand how you feel. But Helen is an obedient girl, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you today?¡±


    ¡°She said ¡­¡±


    Ran spread his hands and said helplessly, ¡°Saying that you and Peter are not suitable, saying that she has not been happy in The Alston family for so many years. Said that Peter and Theresa are getting married and have a baby, and that she and Luis won¡¯t keep their status and won¡¯t be pampered by you guys anymore. Also said ¡­¡±


    The hand waved, ¡°It says a lot.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana drops her delicate little face in frustration, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry for the kids and let them down.¡±


    ¡°So have you ever thought that maybe you¡¯re really caring by staying with Peter and giving them a full home?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was surprised, never expecting Ran to say that.


    The man raised an eyebrow, ¡°I Ran like a woman is always big and generous, will not have any unorthodox means. I do not think Helen does not dislike Peter, but based on the rtionship between you and Peter, so she can not ept Peter. helen heart is more in love with you, or she cares more about your feelings.¡±


    At that, Adriana¡¯s eyes are a little misty as she gazes at the hot tea that is smoking on the low table, lost in thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever mention Peter again, we¡¯re not going to make it.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, wrapped her arms around her chest, looked out the window, and didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°I know that it is inappropriate for me to say these things. I also know what happened between the Soto family and The Alston family, I don¡¯t know much about it, but I generally understand some of it. But Adri, that¡¯s a lifetime of feud between them, when will the injustice be done? Are you going to use your now precious youth as a bargaining chip to get back at The Alston family, and then live the rest of your life in misery?¡±


    In the end, Ran still knows Adriana well enough to know that she is a good-hearted girl, not a vindictive person.


    If not, she would have gone after Theresa and The Alston family long after she returned to Waverly.


    ¡°Ran, you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tone was slightly heavy, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs with Peter. If you mention one more word about him, from now on, we will no longer be friends.¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it, no more, no more.¡±


    Ran waved his hand, conceding defeat and surrender.


    She has said so, Ran if continue, will certainly offend the little woman.


    That¡¯s a lost cause and a lost cause.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that someone from Obren¡¯s side is out there, are you the one who found it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so well-informed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    The corners of Ran¡¯s lips lifted in an arc and he smiled brightly, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I don¡¯t know about Ran.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true.¡±


    He is extremely confident.


    Said the man, blushing and shaking his head again in denial, ¡°Of course, not everything is known. I was just kidding.¡±


    Although he has the title of ¡®Little Spirit¡¯, there are some things he doesn¡¯t always know.


    For example, the rtionship between Peter and FE is not very clear to him until now.


    Just know that Peter hides very deep, this person is not simple.


    Adriana gave him a nk look and didn¡¯t say another word.


    With Ran gone for the afternoon, Adriana buried herself in work and waited until she contacted Alvin before leaving work for the evening.


    An appointment was made to meet at the address.


    In a Japanese restaurant.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t like Japanese food, but she has eaten at many restaurants and came here today for a change.


    Inside the box, after waiting for a while, Alvin appeared.


    Walking up to her, he greeted her, sat down on his knees, and smiled gently, ¡°Why did you think of looking for me?¡±

 Chapter 599 He’s going to die

    ¡°Nothing can¡¯te to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, it was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and talk afterwards.¡±


    Adriana spread her hands and took the lead, grabbing her chopsticks and preparing to eat.


    The two of them ate and drank while not talking much.


    Until she had almost eaten, and saw that the table had drunk a lot of sake, Adriana only spoke, ¡°How is your brother doing now?¡±


    ¡°In the recovery phase, the doctor said the follow-up needs to be observed, and if it¡¯s good it might be healed.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Adriana smiled knowingly, took a bite of the meat loaf sushi and said, ¡°When your brother recovers, are you going to stay with thepany or what?¡±


    When Alvin came back to thepany it was also because of her.


    Now she has rejected Alvin very clearly and wonders what Alvin really thinks.


    As expected, mentioning this issue, Alvin¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks stiffened slightly, the smile on his face instantly converged, and he slightly tilted his eyebrows, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t n to be in thepany. As you know, my ambition is not here.¡±


    ¡°Where do you n to go?¡±


    ¡°To teach in remote mountainous areas.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Alvin made a good decision.


    Just that choice was expected by Adriana, never thought he would give up so much.


    It was a bit surprising and very unbelievable.


    ¡°I really admire you, I thought you were unable to suffer as a young nobleman.¡±


    ¡°Really, do I look that petnt?¡± Alvinughed along.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No. Because you are all noble, to imagine you are teaching in the deep mountains is quite contrary.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and smiled.


    Now that Alvin had made his decision, Adriana swallowed the words that came to her lips. She decided not to say anything else.


    ¡°Peter is getting married.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana hadn¡¯t asked about Peter since she came in, Alvin took the initiative.


    Adriana took a sip of sake from her goblet and smiled, ¡°What does it matter to me if he¡¯s getting married and everyone knows it?¡±


    Lightly spoken words, full of indifference.


    It is as if they do not care at all.


    ¡°Do you think Peter likes Theresa or not?¡±


    Alvin asked with some curiosity.


    ¡°The kids are there, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    There is no point in asking these words again.


    ¡°Adri, there are times to look at people and not just take them at face value. He ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    Adriana¡¯s lightly made up goose egg face cooled, chopsticks on the table, slightly made some force, ¡°If you continue to mention Peter¡¯s thing don¡¯t me me for being angry.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ hate him a lot?¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and raised her eyes to lift the bangs on her forehead, ¡°Ever since my identity changed back to Adriana, all I hear is ¡®Peter¡¯s¡¯ name in my ears every day, and people keep mentioning him again and again. My ears are now calloused. He¡¯s him and I¡¯m me, and we shouldn¡¯t be tied together just because we have two kids. It¡¯s as if you and Brenda are the same. Understand?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t love Theresa.¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t resist and wanted to tell the truth.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you love him or not, anyway, they have a child and are getting married soon. It has nothing to do with me at all. alvin, can you stop talking about him?¡±


    Adriana felt like she was choking on her breath.


    There were always people around her who kept mentioning Peter¡¯s name to her, which annoyed her.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick and dying!¡±


    Alvin¡¯s voice rose steeply and told the truth.


    Despite Peter¡¯s repeated instructionsst night at the bar, he must not tell Peter about himself.


    and threatened by various means.


    But Alvin and Peter are brothers, and Adriana is very close to the two, he does not want to hide either of them.


    ¡°Really? If you die, you die, it¡¯s Theresa who should be sad, not me.¡±


    Adriana picked up her chopsticks, added a slice of salmon, and chewed on it, tasting the tender meat, but her mind was in turmoil.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He kept asking after it.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and gazed at the gentle man across the room, born with a fair face, wearing gold-rimmed sses, showing the aristocratic gentleman¡¯s temperament between his hands and feet, making the heart grow fonder.


    Naive now makes Adriana a little resistant.


    She put down the table, took a deep breath, calmed down, and said again, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t talk about Peter in front of me. it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether he¡¯s dead or alive.¡±


    Before has asked Alvin to confirm the matter of Peter, Alvin have said Peter that a while is a physical problem, but not to die.


    What¡¯s more, if he was going to die, how could he marry Theresa?


    If you¡¯re going to die, how can you still get Theresa pregnant with such a weak body?


    If he had to die, he would still fight her to get custody of the two children?


    And how could Logan, who loves his daughter dearly, let Theresa marry a dying man?


    You¡¯re kidding!


    Perhaps there is an aversion to Peter, so every mention of Peter¡¯s name makes her feel adulterated.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting married, and not only will I give my blessing, I¡¯ll give a big gift on top of their wedding.¡±


    Adriana picked up the wine goblet and drained the ss, ¡°So, don¡¯t mention anything about him. alvin, I came over to you today just to talk to you.¡±


    Said the man, shaking his head, ¡°But it was a really bad conversation.¡±


    She got up and walked out of the box.


    ¡°Adri, you should know that I¡¯m not good at lying.¡±


    Alvin was a little anxious, stood up and said aloud: ¡°You asked me about Peter the other day, it must be because you had doubts in your mind, so you came over and asked me. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know at all. Last night, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Peter was married to Theresa, Edward and I broke into his office and overheard his conversation with Zac, we might not have known for the rest of our lives. I¡¯m not lying to you. Adri, the reason I¡¯m telling you is that I don¡¯t want you to regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    He called out, and Adriana stopped in her tracks.


    However, when listening to Alvin say those words, it was obvious that his body was weak, as if he had been drained of strength, and he was shaking.


    Raising his hand, holding the sliding door, he smiled back, ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not about me.¡±


    She¡¯s tough-talking and doesn¡¯t want to admit everything.


    The moment she stepped out of the box, her feet were weak, down the steps almost fell, but a hold on the door, can be stabilized.


    The attendant who came to the door immediately asked, ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    She waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Stand up straight and walk out towards the outside.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how she walked out of the Japanese restaurant, only that her head was dizzy and confused, and she was inexplicably depressed.


    Although trying to restrain myself from thinking about what Alvin said, I simply can¡¯t help it.


    Adriana slumped over the steering wheel of the sedan, eyes closed, murmuring, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say go to think? Why, why, Adriana, you¡¯re useless.¡±


    Time and time again, I told myself not to mess up because of Peter¡¯s business.

 Chapter 600 Whose Child

    But it turns out that even when she tried to control her emotions, she simply couldn¡¯t do it.


    I don¡¯t know why exactly.


    Adriana is a little disgusted with herself and feels ipetent.


    Take the phone and make acall to Giovanny.


    After getting through, Adriana said directly, ¡°Go check Peter¡¯s medical reports for thest few years for me, I want all of them.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Giovanny to answer, he just hung up the phone.


    Others did not believe it, but Adriana absolutely believed Giovanny.


    Of course, it is not distrust of Alvin, but because Peter is about to get married to Theresa, he said those words most likely to get himself to prevent Peter from marrying Theresa, so pull out the reason.


    But even so, Adriana had some worries about Peter in her heart.


    Because she had been drinking, Adriana got a substitute driver.


    However, there have been a particrlyrge number of uninvited guests at home recently.


    People just arrived in the neighborhood, they saw a person appear at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    Brenda!


    Adriana sat in the limo and paid the valet, but she was slow to get out of the car.


    At that moment, through the rearview mirror, she saw Brenda, wearing sunsses and a mask,ing this way, standing outside the sedan and reaching out to knock on the window ss.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but lowered the window anyway and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, at least we¡¯re friends, and you¡¯re just going to let me stand out here?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Brenda nced from side to side as she spoke, the way she seemed to be avoiding the paparazzi.


    After all, she is now famous and popr, it is normal that she will be photographed.


    Moreover, Brenda, who is already very famous, is now involved with The Grant Family and will soon be the daughter-inw of The Grant Family, so she will be in the limelight everywhere she goes.


    Adriana unlocked the car and Brenda got in and sat next to her.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I heard that Peter and Theresa are getting married, howe after all these years, you and Peter still haven¡¯t made it to the end?¡±


    A mouthful of ¡®Ms. Hale¡¯, called the intimate.


    But it all fell on Adriana¡¯s ears as ironic.


    ¡°Came all the way over here just to tell me that?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think Brenda was a good person, let alone that Brenda woulde to her because of Peter¡¯s affair with Theresa.


    This has nothing to do with Brenda, so how could she possibly have enough to say that?


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little sorry. Look at you and Peter, you¡¯re a match made in heaven, howe you let Theresa get the first crack at you? Tsk ¡­ is too bad.¡±


    She lifted her hand and lifted a strand of silk hanging down in front of her, twirling it around her fingertips and ying with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we know each other, if we didn¡¯t know each other, people who heard you say that would think you¡¯ve liked Peter for a long time.¡±


    Adriana teased indifferently.


    The Alston family is forcing Peter to marry her because she is pregnant. The Alston family is forcing Peter to marry her because she is pregnant. If you say the word, I will immediately let her lose the child. By then, she will have no leverage to force the marriage.¡±


    Today¡¯s Brenda wore very thick eye makeup to cover herself up, and her eyes were slightly narrowed, revealing a chill and ruthlessness that made people shudder.


    In the past, Brenda had a long, straight ck head and spoke in a small voice, and her coy and sweet appearance was very pleasing to the eye.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that after several years of not seeing her, her style has changed greatly, and her nature has actually be this big.


    ¡°What, to keep me from haunting Alvin, you¡¯re going to get Theresa¡¯s baby killed?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and raised her phone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll record and expose you?¡±


    When she looked at her phone, Brenda¡¯s eyebrows twisted and then stretched, and she smiled, ¡°Oh, Ms. Hale, I know you¡¯re a decent person and don¡¯t care to do these trashy things. The fact that I am now tied to Alvin, you exposed me, Alvin is no better. You¡¯re friends and have a good personal rtionship, and you wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Word for word.


    A few spections on Adriana¡¯s mind, not knowing that she also thought she knew Adriana very well.


    ¡°That sounds like a lot of sense.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly under the phone phone, ¡°Are you with Alvin, is it the money or the person he is?¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    She looked down and yed with her long manicured nails and murmured, ¡°Back then you put me in YY live streamingpany and Alvin took good care of me. He was a warm and gentle man, very nice, very nice, the best man I¡¯ve seen in all Brenda¡¯s years. I liked him, from the bottom of my heart. But, equally like The Grant Family for the money.¡±


    ¡°Rather frank.¡±


    The straightforward words were not well said, but everything was expected by Adriana and did not surprise her. ¡°Alvin said he was going to teach in the mountainster, are you sure you want to marry him and go teach in the mountains together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I came to see you about today.¡±


    Brenda took out a dossier and said, ¡°If you can get Alvin toe around and not let him resign from thepany, I¡¯ll tell you a big, shocking secret.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡±


    It¡¯s really the wrong person to y coy with her.


    Her curiosity is not so heavy, after all, she understood early on a truth, ¡®curiosity killed the cat¡¯.


    ¡°Then let me tell you. Aren¡¯t you curious why Peter married Theresa, who had no uterus back then and conceived a child years after she had surgery to repair it, and did it ever ur to you that that child might not be Peter¡¯s?¡±


    Brenda lowered her voice, leaned over Adriana, and said with interest.


    ¡°Is that what I was told?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, not strong enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not powerful enough, it¡¯s that you¡¯ve got the wrong person. If you take this information to the paparazzi, I think the results will be better. Or, go to Theresa herself, and you¡¯ll get something even more unexpected.¡±


    At these words, Brenda¡¯s face was cold, and she said in a deep voice: ¡°Adriana, I respect you for being kind to me at first, so I didn¡¯t do anything excessive to you, don¡¯t be bullying and arrogant.¡±


    Her words were probably the most ironic and hrious words Adriana had heard in years.


    Tolerantly, he hooked his lips andughed, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I have toe and thank you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you is not necessary. As long as you promise me that you won¡¯t let Alvin resign from thepany and let him marry me, I will satisfy you with anything you say.¡±


    Adriana has seen a lot of people, but she has never seen a woman as smug and arrogant as Brenda.


    I¡¯m curious, where did you get the courage to say you want to satisfy me? Is it possible that you think the whole Soto family is just for show?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Brenda shook her head, ¡°the Soto family is different from me. I want you to stay with Peter, and the Soto family is strongly against it. Besides, there are some things you wouldn¡¯t be right to do, but me stepping in would achieve unexpected results. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    After talking with her for a while, Adriana had a general idea of what was on Brenda¡¯s mind, but wasn¡¯t interested and didn¡¯t want to know.

 Chapter 601 Fake Medical Examination Report

    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­ Adriana, my words have not yet spoken, you are anxious to refuse, not afraid of regret?¡± She cold this face questioned.


    ¡°If I say I regret, my biggest regret is that I helped you back then.¡±


    Unfortunately, there are no regret pills, if there were, she would have taken a box and started all over again.


    Nah, it¡¯s just a delusion.


    ¡°You ¡­ hum!¡±


    Brenda clutched the information tightly, let the information in her hands squeeze the deformation, and said viciously, ¡°You will regret it!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s icy eyes swept over her, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    She grunted, pushed the door open and got out, flinging it shut with a heavy thud.


    With her ears cleared, Adriana leaned against the car seat, lowered the window and sat inside for a nap.


    Because of the sudden urrence of too many things, too tricky, Adriana¡¯s mind is now a mess, do not even know what to choose.


    She¡¯s waiting, waiting to hear from Giovanny.


    As soon as she got the message, she knew what to do next.


    After squinting for a while, Adriana got out of the car and returned home.


    Vivian had picked up Helen and was upstairs learning something new with the tutor. Adriana wanted to go upstairs, but didn¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go up and see, Helen came back and said she was looking for you and I said you were at the office and hadn¡¯te back yet.¡±


    Vivian said to Adriana, ¡°Helen has told me about this morning, the girl is very understanding and said she knows she was wrong and shouldn¡¯t be angry with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m responsible too.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what Ran told Helen, but the fact that he was able to make a big change in Helen¡¯s attitude means that he really put a lot of thought into it.


    After thinking about it, Adriana went upstairs and told the tutor to go back first while she took Helen out.


    We had dinner together and took her to watch a cartoon.


    Although the two have not been saying much, the blood is thicker than water kinship is unchangeable.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When we got back, Helen washed up and went to bed early.


    Adriana squared away the leisure.


    I walked out of Helen¡¯s room and closed the door before I saw Giovanny sitting in the living room.


    On the low table in the living room there was a pile of information, apparently the matter he was asked to investigate today hade to light.


    ¡°Checked it out?¡±


    Giovanny nods his head.


    He is really fast and has amazing abilities.


    Adriana never understood how Giovanny, a dummy, got to this position. Be a top FE talent.


    Aaren sat aside, holding his phone and ying a game, ying very seriously.


    She walked over, picked up the file bag, clutched it in her hand, and was inexplicably a little nervous.


    After hesitating for a while, she opened the bag and snapped out the thick medical report from inside.


    It¡¯s all Peter¡¯s.


    The time is within ten years.


    Each year¡¯s medical examination report was stapled with a stapler, very report.


    Adriana went through them one by one, starting with the ones from ten years ago.


    The first medical examination report, the test result: normal.


    Second physical examination report, test results: normal.


    Third medical examination report, test results: normal.


    It was the fourth report that showed a kidney stone, which was operated on, and Rene was unharmed.


    The fifth and sixth reports, all of which had some minor issues, did not have any impact.


    Until I saw the tenth test report, from Zac¡¯s fancy private hospital, and another from the First People¡¯s Hospital where Peter often does medical checkups.


    The private hospital showed that her body organs were failing, but the First People¡¯s Hospital showed that all data were normal.


    ¡°Why are there two copies here?¡±


    Adriana looked at Giovanny in confusion.


    Giovanny pulled out a document from his pocket and ced it in front of her, pointing to the examination report from the private hospital in Zac that Adriana was holding.


    The two profiles were put together, and the examination results and detailed data were identical, right down to the value of one decimal point.


    And the inspector is indeed a fifty-year-old middle-aged man named Felli.


    ¡°Is this ¡­ forgery?¡± Adriana frowned, and all that shed under her eyes was a look of surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ I thought you couldn¡¯t see it. Feli is a patient at Zac Hospital, a dignified retired old cadre from the next city, so the information is very tight. I didn¡¯t expect Peter to get a fake medical report.¡±


    Aaren, who was ying a game, nced at Adriana, and he smiled, ¡°If I¡¯m right, did that reporte to you? Hahaha ¡­ If you ask me, Mr. Alston is quite interesting. Take a dying medical report to tell everyone, and then pass it to you, and at this time to marry Theresa, should not be testing you to see if you wille back to you, right?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°He really yed his cards right. The use of fake marriage and fake medical reports to test you, when you reallye around, she can directly bring you to the wedding to marry you. Everything is logical. Interesting, interesting.¡±


    Listening to Aaren¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s face was blue and her pink fists were clenched.


    Turning to Giovanny, he said, ¡°Contact this man for me immediately.¡±


    Her long, slender finger pointed to the man on the medical report who was over 50 years old ¨C Felli!


    ¡°I want to see this person tomorrow.¡±


    Leaving a message, Adriana walked away.


    Walked out of the living room heavily closed the door, the whole room was one.


    Aaren Fang stopped the game in his hands and looked meaningfully at Giovanny, and his expression sank a few points.


    ¡°Will Adriana get us killed the day we wait for the east toe out?¡± Aaren couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who have to die, not me.¡±


    Giovanny inclined his head and looked at him with very sympathetic eyes, his lips did not move, but he was able to make a sound.


    Giovanny is well known in high society, but while everyone knows he is mute, few know that he speaks ventriloquism.


    Including so long with Adriana, Adriana does not know his situation until now.


    ¡°Ugh, shit, Giovanny, you¡¯re so hical. You¡¯re the mastermind of this, and I¡¯m all at your beck and call.¡±


    Aaren couldn¡¯t help but cry foul.


    ¡°You forget, I¡¯m mute.¡±


    Giovanny, with his arms around his chest in a big brotherly manner, sat on the couch and spoke in ventriloquism.


    Then he got up and went back to his room in a leisurely manner.


    ¡°Giovanny, your grandfather is so hical!¡±


    He wanted to cry.


    ncing at the information on the table, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, ¡°What investigation? Clearly lying at home for a day.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know, but Aaren does.


    This day Giovanny did not go out to investigate things at all, even this piece of information is also the night someone temporarily sent over.


    He gave it to Adriana to deliver.


    As for who the one behind it is, one can only imagine.


    ¡­


    The Grant Family.


    Peter stood in Alvin¡¯s room, his handsome, knife-sharp face as dark as ink, ¡°You told Adriana?¡±


    Today Giovanny called to inform him that if not for that, Peter would not have known that Alvin and Adriana had met.


    Alvin sat in front of the piano, long fingers over the piano, fingers jumping, the melody slowly swirled in the room, filling the ears.

 Chapter 602 I am willing to marry her

    In the face of Peter¡¯s questioning, Alvin was calm and collected.


    With eyes closed, swaying to the rhythmic melody of the piano, immersed in the long river of music, extremely enjoyable.


    Peter saw that he did not say anything, lit a cigarette, sat down on the side and did not squeak.


    After a few minutes, a piano piece of Richard yderman¡¯s ¡°Dream Wedding¡± ended under Alvin¡¯s fingertips.


    He put his hands on the keys and slowly opened his eyes, ¡°Why did you end your rtionship with Adri in this way?¡±


    Peter lifted his eyelids, ¡°Or what?¡±


    What better way is there?


    Peter was really surprised.


    ¡°There are times when what you like is not what Adri likes, and you will only make it more impossible for her to get over you. In fact, there is another way you can try.¡±


    Alvin looked back at him, ¡°Do you know Obren?¡±


    ¡°Obren I looked for, their patriarch seems to have a grudge against The Alston family and is unwilling to help.¡± Peter flicked the cigarette ash, a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°You can think of things the other way around.¡±


    ¡°The other way around?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows are knitted together, and his obscure eyes are fixed on Alvin, only for a moment before his eyes light up and he understands what he means.


    ¡°Obren¡¯s people will be in Waverly in the next couple of days, so we might as well meet up.¡± He continued.


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, the room door rang.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alvin said.


    Someone pushed the door, walked in, took a look at Alvin, his face was slightly sunken, nced at Peter sitting next to him, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Peter is here too?¡±


    ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±


    Mrs. Grant was dressed in a tight cheongsam, with a light makeup on her well-kept face and gold earrings, and she was well-groomed with her hands and feet, showing her noblewomanly temperament.


    Behind her, Brenda followed.


    ¡°Peter, you are just in time. You help me to persuade Alvin this child, are not young age, also do not know why, every day do not want to get married. Take a look at Brenda, she¡¯s a good girl, she¡¯s nice, she¡¯s a good girl. He insisted on not agreeing.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Grant sighs and frowns.


    No one would have expected that The Grant Family would be willing to marry Brenda, regardless of her birth, and that it would be Alvin who refused.


    ¡°Auntie, the matter of rtionship is not a child¡¯s y? If Alvin doesn¡¯t like Miss Yang, it¡¯s a sign of irresponsibility even if we get married.¡±


    Peter¡¯s stern gaze swept over Brenda, who was standing behind Mrs. Grant, and sized her up, his face not looking very good.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Mrs. Grant wanted Peter to persuade Alvin, but instead she kept helping Alvin. She sighed, ¡°You kids are really the same. There¡¯s nothing I can do about you.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Alvin stood up, looked at Brenda with indifference and said, ¡°I promise to marry her. But my condition is to resign from The Grant Family Company and go to the mountains to teach. I will note back. Ask her if she agrees, and if she does, I¡¯ll marry her.¡±


    ¡°You shut up! What nonsense, and go to the deep mountains to teach, as thin as you are, you have no hands, the conditions there are difficult, you can bear it?¡±


    As a mother herself, Mrs. Grant was skeptical.


    ¡°I know myself better than anyone else.¡±


    Alvin lifted his chin slightly, not giving an inch, ¡°You should ask her if Brenda can take it!¡±


    ¡°I can!¡±


    Just as Mrs. Grant was about to argue with Alvin, Brenda immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to teach in the mountains, I will visit you often. I¡¯ll visit you often, and I¡¯ll do some public service for the children there, and help those poor children with you.¡±


    Brenda is very good at talking, and her voice is gentle and nice, giving people a quiet and beautiful feeling.


    It was that look that won Mrs. Grant¡¯s heart and she was very fond of her.


    Alvin¡¯s brother was terminally ill and needed a bone marrow transnt, and by coincidence, Brenda¡¯s bone marrow was a sessful match for his brother.


    ¡°Look, I told you, Brenda is a great kid. How nice that after you get married, Brenda supports you in whatever you want to do.¡±


    Mrs. Grant¡¯s lips were concealing a smile when she spoke, which showed how much she liked Brenda.


    Alvin¡¯s face was expressionless, hisplex eyes locked with Brenda¡¯s for a moment, ¡°Good.¡±


    After spitting out a word to Brenda, she said to Mrs. Grant, ¡°I will go to the office tomorrow to submit my resignation. You guys go out, I still have something to say to Peter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys talk.¡±


    As long as Alvin agrees to marry Brenda, everything will be fine.


    Mrs. Grant nodded, took Brenda¡¯s hand, and followed her out of the room, closing the door behind her.


    Peter asked directly, ¡°Did you really just say yes?¡±


    Others don¡¯t know Alvin¡¯s mind, but how can Peter not understand?


    The one person Alvin has always liked is Adri.


    Although this is the most can¡¯t happen between brothers, naive chance coincidence. So this matter is not who is right and who is wrong.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry Brenda, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if you just say the word.¡±


    Aizen, despite the fact that he is now entering the acting world, is also a minor minion who is not on the stage.


    Alvin sat helplessly in his chair, reached out and touched the piano beside him, his fingers rubbing the keys in thought.


    It took a while before Fang said, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Good or bad, Alvin knows it in his heart.


    He likes Adriana, but with Adriana two people have a destiny, even if it is not looking for a marriage partner now and what can be.


    It would be better to marry Brenda and maybe one day really like her.


    It is important that Alvin does not want to put invisible pressure on Adriana.


    ¡°Or what I said earlier, marriage is not a child¡¯s y, think it over before you say it.¡± Peter persuaded once again.


    Alvin smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s better to mind your own business first.¡±


    ¡­


    Mayato Tea House.


    Adriana sat in the box and looked at a middle-aged man, Felli, sitting across from her.


    Pushing the case in his hand in front of him, ¡°Hello, sir, it¡¯s really presumptuous to make a sudden visit. I came here today to ask if this information is yours?¡±


    The man named Felli picked up the information, looked at it carefully, and couldn¡¯t help but knit both eyebrows, ¡°I ¡­ how did my examination reporte to be in your hands?¡±


    At that, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°So, the report is really yours?¡±


    She was puzzled, and after talking to the old man for a while, Adriana was able to confirm that the case was really his.


    More than half an hourter, Adriana walked out of the teahouse with a bitterly cold air and cold, chilly cheeks, like a ghost with suppressed anger.


    Aaren and Giovanny both looked at each other and said something bad.


    Follow up and drive away.


    On the way, Aaren asked tentatively, ¡°Ms. Hale, what did the old man say?¡±


    Adriana leaned back, eyes closed, who knows what she was thinking.


    The words are not spoken, so that people can not guess the mind, but know that she is in an extremely bad mood.

 Chapter 603 – Stirring Up Trouble

    ¡°Go to the office!¡±


    Adriana ordered a sentence.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aaren nodded and gave Giovanny an order, then the limo turned around and headed straight for the office.


    Arriving at the office, Adriana quickly entered the office and contacted her secretary Rene on the inside, ¡°Bring me all the coborations regarding Alston Group and Lindsay Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Even if The Alston family and the Soto family are feuding, there are times when businesspetition is inevitable and if the two sides are not on par, they will naturally choose to cooperate.


    It just wasn¡¯t a very pleasant coboration.


    Not long after, Rene came in carrying a pile of contract documents, ¡°Ms. Hale, why do you suddenly want these coborations for what?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, you go down first.¡±


    Rene went down.


    Adriana, on the other hand, locks herself in her office and spends the whole day reading contracts.


    In the afternoon followed the secretary to go with apany to talk about a project, and after returning and continue to read the contract, even Helen is Vivian picked up back.


    It was nine o¡¯clock at night before Adriana finished reading all the project coboration documents about The Alston family.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Peter has been at the helm of the Alston Group for so long, almost all of the nninges from Peter.


    She still has some understanding.


    The Lindsay Family, on the other hand, has always been handled by Theresa¡¯s father, Logan.


    After reading so much, a little understanding of the two, they will know how to go on.


    I went back in the evening, yed with Helen for a while, and then arranged for her to go to bed.


    Adriana then continued to learn some professional skills with Aaren and went back to read some more books about business management until after two o¡¯clock.


    The next day, as usual, ran for one hour and practiced sparring for one hour.


    There are few breaks in the day, and she can¡¯t sleep.


    After dropping Helen off at school in the morning, she went to the office.


    However, just as she arrived at the office, Rene, her secretary, approached her to inform her, ¡°Miss Lindsay is here and has been waiting for you in the office for a while.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded, not caring.


    Pushing open the office door, Adriana saw Theresa sitting in the office, followed by Sandra, the two were talking andughing, ying sisterly love.


    When she was with Theresa, it seemed to be the same picture.


    I didn¡¯t realize that things have changed and everything has changed.


    ¡°Yah, Adri¡¯s here?¡±


    Theresa pursed her lips and smiled, got up, walked to her, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy with Helentely, I brought you breakfast from Goskington Restaurant, it¡¯s my long queue to deliver oh. Do you want to try it?¡±


    She carries the thermos and hands it to Adriana.


    Adriana set her handbag aside, took off her jacket, looked at her, and then at the thermos, ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned inside?¡±


    She flirted, a cold smile ying at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±


    Theresa continued her conversation, ¡°Or I¡¯ll eat it for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to. You are pregnant now, you can¡¯t eat or drink in my ce, if otherwise something goes wrong, I have a hundred mouths to tell.¡±


    Take the thermos bucket from her hand and throw it into the trash without ceremony, ¡°You, your body is golden, now you must be served by someone. This kind of stuff can¡¯t get into your mouth.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Theresa red at her eyes in exasperation and anger.


    Sandra walked over to the side, hooked her lips and twisted her waist, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re too ungrateful. We just came over to deliver your meal, you don¡¯t have to be so unforgiving, do you?¡±


    ¡°Which one are you?¡±


    Adriana asked knowingly, ¡°How did Rene be a secretary, letting in all kinds of dogs and cats? What a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, you call me a dog?¡±


    Sandra was so angry that she stomped her foot and reached out to point at her face, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far, do you believe I¡¯ll tell Peter? Peter is now my brother-inw, if you dare to bully me, both Theresa and my brother-inw will not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so.¡±


    Adriana moved away from the executive chair and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m really a little scared when you guys say that. If Peter reallyes over to beat me upter, do you think she¡¯s hearting you Sandra, or is she hearting Theresa?¡±


    Her eyes wandered andnded on Theresa¡¯s belly, ¡°Or the baby in your belly? Oh yes, I heard that your womb is Sandra¡¯s. Tsk ¡­ after this child is born, would you say it¡¯s closer to Sandra or to you Theresa?¡±


    Saying that, she reached out and covered her mouth, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to being tongue-tied and said some big truths that are not very nice, you must not take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, how can you speak so harshly? No matter what, that child is Theresa¡¯s and Peter¡¯s, what do you mean by stirring up trouble?¡±


    Sandra was angry, her white cheeks flushed with anger.


    ¡°To make a distinction? Look at your face in the mirror, do you need me to sow discord when Peter is about to marry Theresa and you are still able to stay at Orchard House unharmed? It¡¯s because you have a face that looks so much like mine.¡±


    Adriana casually took over a document and looked at it whilementing, ¡°On one side is the look of a woman Peter can¡¯t forget, and on the other is a woman who has loved him bitterly for years, the days of embracing left and right can be really enviable. I wonder if the two of you sisters can have equal ess to the rain?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what are you talking about? Have no shame?!¡±


    Theresa had been holding back her anger with Adriana from the moment she came in, after all, there was something really wrong withing over today.


    I didn¡¯t expect her to speak so harshly and angrily.


    ¡°Face? How can someone like you talk to me about faces?¡± She lost her voice and raised her finger to point at Sandra, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Sandra how her parents died, did you?¡±


    When Sandra¡¯s parents were mentioned, Theresa¡¯s cheeks were instantly pale and colorless, her pupils wide, as if she had been struck by some great blow.


    Swallowing, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re babbling about.¡±


    She shook her head and said to Sandra, ¡°Sandra, you go out first, I have something to say to her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s big, watery eyes blinked, seemingly in some doubt.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Adriana opened her mouth to stop her, ¡°What is the point of rushing Sandra away? Is it possible that there is really some kind of unspeakable secret about the death of Sandra¡¯s parents that you are afraid I will tell?¡±


    She pursed her lips and looked at Sandra with her good-looking shearwater eyes, propped her elbows on the tabletop, rested her chin, and said to Sandra with interest, ¡°Are you interested in sitting down and listening to me tell you the story of your mother and father?¡±


    While saying this, he raised his eyebrows, smiled casually, with azy meaning in his bones, like a golden cat, with a powerful aura,zy with enchanting.


    ¡°My mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°The first time I told you to get out of here, you didn¡¯t understand that Adriana is a person you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m about to get married to the man she loves, how could she be willing to do that?¡±

 Chapter 604 Acting

    Theresa, fearing that something might happen, yelled at her in anger.


    ¡°Oh, Theresa has a point.¡±


    Sandra nodded, agreeing with her words, and red at Adriana, saying, ¡°You¡¯re just a bad woman, with a bad stomach.¡±


    After saying that, she walked towards the outside.


    But just now she looked at Theresa at that moment of the eyes, although the flicker of the cold chill is not easy to be detected, but Adriana still very clear insight.


    At that moment, she wondered if Sandra had known about what Theresa had done to her family.


    If that is true, then Theresa has a ¡­ wolf on her side.


    An ambitious wolf.


    Bang¨C


    The office door was closed.


    Theresa propped her hands on the tabletop and leaned down to look at her angrily, ¡°Adriana, what the hell do you want? A few years ago you caused me to lose my uterus and be unable to have children. Now that I¡¯m finally able to have children, you¡¯re trying to hurt me again. Ask yourself, what have I done to you all these years.¡±


    She was really treated as a good bestie in the beginning.


    Naive is Adriana first did something wrong to her, if not, she would not have ended up in the situation with her today.


    Adriana was in a good mood, but hearing her mention the past, her face instantly sank a few points.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to mention the past to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the way it is, and you¡¯re not letting anyone talk about it?¡±


    Theresa saw Adriana sullen look, very happy, ¡°you say that you were in The Hale family is like a beggar, wearing patched clothes every day, not enough to eat and wear not warm, without me Theresa, you are nothing. How dare you steal a man from me now? Where do you get the confidence? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re from the Soto family, I would have killed you already.¡±


    In Sandra¡¯s absence, she and Adriana are not guilty of ying games.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, do you want me to thank you?¡±


    ¡°Thank you is not necessary.¡±


    She stood up straight and raised her hand to her abdomen, gently stroking her belly, ¡°I already have a child with Peter. I¡¯m getting married soon, and when my child is born, it will be the heir of The Alston family, and when the timees, all of The Alston family will be mine. You should understand the truth that a mother is worthy of her child.¡±


    How many years of patience for today¡¯s turnaround, how could Theresa not show off in front of her?


    Must show off, only watching Adriana storming around she let off steam.


    ¡°Luis and Helen are both children of The Alston family, and Luis is gifted and loved by The Alston family, you think your child will be as smart as Luis? If you have time to talk to me, why don¡¯t you go back and do a good fetal education? I¡¯ve heard that womb transnts can have a lot of after-effects, so you better take care of yourself.¡±


    She took the file, leaned against the executive chair and said aloud, ¡°Miss Lindsay, I¡¯m busy, take your time.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense to Theresa and knew that Theresa came over today just to show off deliberately.


    It would really be a big mistake to show off to her with the marriage thing.


    ¡°I came over today to give you an invitation.¡±


    Theresa pulled out an invitation from her bag and put it on the table, ¡°Peter and I are getting married next month, I hope you can attend on time oh.¡±


    Theresa, who was still angry when she said something about getting married, immediately had a smile on her face and was immersed in excitement.


    Adriana nced at the invitation, ¡°Will definitely attend as promised.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Theresa nodded and didn¡¯t mean to leave.


    Just raised her eyes and swept the office camera, then stood right in front of it, with her back to it, and said to Adriana, ¡°Adri, I actually have something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, let it go!¡±


    If you have something to say, say it!


    This is what Adriana originally wanted to say, but it was too rough and she was too embarrassed to say anything but that.


    Theresa¡¯s face was blue, but she still held back her anger and showed a sweet smile, ¡°I heard you¡¯re in awsuit with Peter, right? I can help you oh, as long as you agree to my conditions, I will find a way to get rid ofwyer Rowan, by then, with the resources of yourw firm, it will be as easy as finding a more excellentwyer.¡±


    Her words, in general, conceal moisture.


    ¡°What is your purpose?¡±


    Adriana asked without raising her head.


    ¡°The purpose is nothing but to have you leave Orchard House with your son and daughter, so that I can have a clearer ear after Peter and I are married.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it is disgusted that the two children will be a drag.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were cold as she slowly closed the file, ¡°Peter is the father of two children no matter what the situation is, and there is no way I will help you in this matter.¡±


    As an afterthought, she remembered that Brenda had found her yesterday and said that there was a good chance that the baby in Theresa¡¯s belly was not Peter¡¯s.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she looked at Theresa with some weird eyes.


    ¡°Adri, I know ¡­¡±


    She walked up to Adriana¡¯s side and reached for Adriana¡¯s hand, but just as she touched Adriana, she reflexively shook her off, ¡°Get out, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Oops, ah-!¡±


    Theresa stumbled backwards a few steps, identally hitting the corner of the couch behind her and falling to the floor.


    ¡°Ah, help, my stomach ¡­ Well ¡­ help.¡±


    Theresa was lying on the floor, looking in pain.


    Squeak-


    At that moment, the door of the office opened and Peter stood in the doorway.


    Looking at what was happening in the office, his handsome, knife-like face was covered with gloom, and he walked in with big strides, his cold eyes sweeping at Adriana, questioning, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana leisurely sitting in the executive chair, calm and rxed, ¡°Mr. Alston is no eyes, can not see?¡±


    Reaching out and pointing to Theresa lying on the ground, said: ¡°You The Alston family poor can not afford to buy a dog leash, let your dog stray everywhere, run to mypany? And now the strength of the staged porcin. The Alston family can¡¯t afford to buy a dog leash and let your family dog go around and run to mypany. Fortunately, not yet bleeding, ifter stomach bleeding, she will use me, killed her child, let me pay for her child.¡±


    Spreading his hands and snorting augh, he looked down at Theresa and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Oh, no.¡±


    She shook, ¡°Look at how you failed to act. You should have hit my desk just now, that way you would bleed and try to ckmail me to have an effect.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ it hurts ¡­ Peter, I¡¯m really hurting.¡±


    Theresa heard what Adriana said, her face turned blue and white with anger, and for a moment she even forgot to perform.


    Just look at Adriana in amazement, angry and half-heartedly without words.


    Peter walked over and yanked Theresa up from the floor, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Peter, I just came over to deliver Adri¡¯s invitation and I didn¡¯t expect her to do this to me. Woo ¡­ I had your baby so hard, if the baby is gone, woo ¡­ I don¡¯t want to live.¡±

 Chapter 605 One thousand sets of sofas

    Listening to her cry, pretentious and pretentious, Adriana all felt like a psychological torture.


    Raising his hand and rubbing his temples, ¡°Mr. Alston, please take your wife and mellow out of my office, you are seriously interfering with my work.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, since you know she is my Peter¡¯s woman, you hurt her and shouldn¡¯t show anything?¡±


    Peter¡¯s big palm wrapped around Theresa¡¯s waist and his cold eyes looked askance at her with a look of ountability.


    Listening to his words, Adriana¡¯s smiling cheeks froze.


    Mr. Alston might as well tell us. ¡±


    ¡°Gee, Peter, Adri must not have meant it. She caused me to lose my uterus in the first ce, and she¡¯s been feeling guilty about it for years, and she¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯m having a baby so easily now.¡±


    Theresa cried pearly tears and looked at Adriana and choked up, ¡°Adri, is this what I¡¯m talking about?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana denies it outright.


    ¡°Adri, stop it, you¡¯ll offend Peter if you say that. He¡¯ll misunderstand you.¡± There she was again, singing a one-woman show all by herself.


    Adriana was really disgusted to hear that, ¡°So, what do you guys want me to do exactly? Or else, I¡¯ll make a hard trip and apany you to the hospital for the maternity test?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Theresa and Peter spoke in unison, one refusing and the other agreeing.


    Adriana¡¯s little face chilled and she secretly said that Peter was shameless.


    ¡°Okay, then you guys wait, I¡¯m busy right now.¡±


    She said.


    Theresa wrinkled her eyebrows, her small face shed a little unnatural look, immediately refused, ¡°No, just a little ufortable, now much better. The child has not been around for long, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. My Peter¡¯s child was born to be honored and must be careful.¡±


    Peter took Theresa¡¯s hand, ¡°Come, let me help you over to sit for a while.¡±


    ¡°Boing Boing~ Peter, you are really too good to me.¡±


    He was moved, his eyes flooded with watery light looked at him with affection, ¡°Peter, I really did not expect that I could actually conceive our child. Maybe God was touched by my deep love. I really hope that this baby wille soon, then we will have a happy family of three.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    The two of her walked to the couch with a smile and augh and sat down.


    Adriana was fully engaged in her work, but she felt sick to her stomach when she heard the two of them being in love with each other.


    Then he took his phone and called one person, ¡°Ran,e here, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at the office?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡­


    Hang up the phone.


    Adriana¡¯s phone had just been ced on the table when Theresa immediately asked, ¡°Adri, you¡¯re so close to Ran, is something gooding?¡±


    The implication is that they are not getting married too?


    ¡°Is Miss Lindsay a dog? So nosy? Do I know you well?¡± Adriana said without raising her head as she looked down and processed the paperwork.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face was red and she shook Peter¡¯s arm in aggravation, ¡°Peter, look at Adri, she is too much, just because she is Luis and Helen¡¯s mommy, she is reckless, so angry.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, please apologize to my fianc¨¦e.¡± The man sitting on the sofa gazed at Adriana with cold eyes and ordered.


    He defends Theresa everywhere.


    I can¡¯t help but remind Adriana of what she inquired about after meeting with Felli yesterday.


    A burst of anger went straight to his head.


    ¡°So do you want to apologize first for dirtying my floor and couch without my permission?¡±


    Adriana looked up at them both, ¡°I told you to wait, did I tell you to sit down? Mr. Alston and your wife are not taking themselves too seriously. ¡±


    She teased the two very venomously and without mercy.


    Adriana¡¯s wordspletely angered Theresa, she stood up in a sh and kicked on the sofa, ¡°It¡¯s just a broken sofa, how much do you want, I¡¯ll give you as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    She raised her eyes and looked at Theresa and asked.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s all about me sending out the callers, what¡¯s not to like. I, The Lindsay Family, don¡¯t need this kind of money.¡±


    ¡°Then I want a hundred sets, do you give.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention a hundred sets, even a thousand sets, you ask me can also afford to buy. Consider that we have been sisters for many years and I am helping you out.¡±


    Theresa smiled contemptuously, ¡°I know you¡¯re Harlee¡¯s sister, but in the end, you¡¯re also a halfway house, how much can she the Soto family care about you? We are at least sisters, whatever you want, just ask me, I will satisfy you. The Soto family can care more about you.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Adriana said while nodding her head.


    While not forgetting to take thendline and dial the inte, ¡°Rene,e in here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, but a few dozen secondster, Rene entered the office, ¡°Ms. Hale, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Just now Ms. Lindsay said, to send us a hundred sets of ¡­ no, a thousand sets of that one sofa, please go to Miss Lindsay now to get a credit card to pay a full payment first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Rene¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he nced at the sofa, then walked over to Theresa and said, ¡°Miss Lindsay, can I have a credit card with no pin number while I go ahead and order the sofa? This is what our Ms. Hale means. I hope you won¡¯t give me a hard time yet.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ what? Now?¡±


    It was just a casual remark, but who knew Adriana would take it seriously. ¡°Adri, what do you need so many couches for?¡±


    ¡°Sending out callers, didn¡¯t you just say that.¡±


    Adriana hand turned a ck signature pen, a serious said: ¡°do not want to give up? Or do you think the price is a bit expensive and you can hardly afford it? Tsk ¡­ haven¡¯t seen you for more than years, you¡¯re still as hypocritical as you were back then.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, who is hypocritical? It¡¯s just a hundred sets of sofas, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Correction, it¡¯s a thousand sets.¡±


    ¡°A thousand sets is a thousand sets, no big deal.¡±


    Theresa was angry, but couldn¡¯t get down in front of Peter, so she handed Rene a credit card without a PIN.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Rene said a thank you.


    ¡°Rene, remember to type up an agreement, since Miss Lindsay gave it away for free, it¡¯s better to have a contract to avoid any misunderstandingter.¡±


    Adriana admonished.


    ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯ve given you my credit card, and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll back out?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The thunderstorm, Theresa flooded with fire eyes fierce re at Adriana, that look can not wait to Adriana to eat raw.


    ¡°What are you angry about? As awyer, I¡¯m used to evidence in everything.¡±


    When she said that, Theresa was speechless.


    Not long after, Rene really that a contract and seal y walked in and ced it in front of Theresa, ¡°Miss Lindsay, please sign it.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Theresa felt disgraced and looked to Peter for help, but Peter was calmly ying with his phone and had no intention of helping her.

 Chapter 606 Show of affection

    After looking at her for a while, Peter raised his eyes and smiled slightly moist towards her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, no, nothing.¡±


    A smile back to a hundred charm.


    Theresa always thought this phrase only described women, but that smile Peter gave her just now was the most gentle smile ever, melting her heart.


    He took the agreement from Rene¡¯s hand, signed his name and put his fingerprint on it.


    As far as she is concerned, as long as she is married to Peter, it is the best.


    It¡¯s just a thousand sets of sofas, of course she won¡¯t be stingy.


    ¡°Thank you Miss Lindsay, you¡¯re a really nice person.¡±


    Rene has a very sweet mouth and a very nice voice, and he was so polite to Theresa that he instantly made Theresa feel a little bit taller.


    After Rene left the office, she said to Adriana, ¡°Adri, if you have any difficulties in the Soto family, remember to tell me. We are friends, I will definitely help you.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯d like to thank you for that.¡±


    At this moment, Adriana is crying andughing, really feel sometimes confused Theresa¡¯s brain circuit.


    Knock-knock-


    The office door mmed.


    Ran pushed through the door, still holding a bouquet of flowers in his hands, ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    He called out, but found that there were actually two other people in the office, Theresa and Peter, and asked with some surprise, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    ¡°Well, my fianc¨¦e came over to see Adri, and I came over to check it out.¡±


    One sentence reveals a powerful amount of information.


    Ran¡¯s unfathomable eyes fell on Theresa, looked away, paid a smile and did not speak.


    Stepping up to Adriana, he handed her the flowers, ¡°Adri, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Yo, Mr. Powell, you only send lilies to women for flowers? That¡¯s a little out of line.¡± Theresa nced at the flowers Ran was holding in his arms and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s better than falling back on a woman who doesn¡¯t want money from a man.¡±


    Ran hit the nail on the head.


    Although Adriana has seen Ran¡¯s poisonous tongue, she never knew Ran was so sharp when it came to hurting people.


    Suddenly I feel much different from Ran.


    Adriana held her smile, took the flowers from Ran¡¯s hand and smelled them, ¡°It smells good, thanks. However, you¡¯d better not send them in the future. Another rose, another blue siren, and today a lily, are you nning to send every kind of flower all over again?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Flowers with beauty, a perfect match.¡±


    He raised his hand, his long fingertips over the petals of the flowers, leaned down and sniffed, ¡°When you smell the flowers, you¡¯ll be in a good mood. I like you to be in a good mood every day when you see flowers.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    The two over there generously show love, this side of Theresa was damaged by the loss of face, angry shell teeth bite lips, poisonous eyes deadly stare at Adriana.


    If the eyes could kill people, it is estimated that Adriana would have been killed by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°Peter, look at it ¡­ I want it too.¡±


    She took the opportunity to pander to Peter.


    However, without waiting for Peter to speak, he heard Ran over there leaning against his desk, looking at Theresa with his arms around his chest, and couldn¡¯t help but hum a song, ¡°A punch in the facees too fast, just like a tornado~¡±


    The lyrics were tampered with and sung with such a great voice.


    Adriana knew exactly who she was talking about, but just didn¡¯t show it too obviously, ¡°Singing is pretty good, why didn¡¯t you notice it before?¡±


    When he was on the unnamed ind, Ran was the sullen type, not very talkative.


    Her cool nature made her think Ran was a serious, unsmiling type.


    It is only after familiarity that I know that he still has a little boy¡¯s nature hidden in his heart, which is very pleasing.


    Anyway, Adriana still likes Ran¡¯s character very much, and the two are good choices to be friends.


    ¡°Like to hear it? Then I¡¯ll sing it to you every day.¡±


    Ran¡¯s words fell, Theresa drooped a face, very disgusted said: ¡°Show love is what ability? You have the guts to marry Adriana ah.¡±


    I just can¡¯t see Adriana with other men, that look as if to show off to the world, how many people like her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Ran lengthened his trailing voice, thinking Theresa¡¯sment was excellent, ¡°Would you, esteemed Ms. Adriana, be willing to give me a chance to court you?¡±


    He pulled a lily out of a bouquet of flowers and handed it to her, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The sudden show of affection, Adriana some surprise, blushing cheeks are slightly red, ¡°that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri, we are girlfriends, I am the past, advise you a. the Powells is really good, but you have two children around, you can think twice, do not be impulsive oh. Otherwise, marry over, after good or two things.¡±


    Theresa always takes the opportunity to hit and taunt Adriana in various ways.


    Peter¡¯s face was cold for a few minutes, sitting directly on the sofa, pulling out a cigarette, lighting it, and smoking it silently.


    Although holding a cell phone in his hand and pretending, but from time to time his eyes skim to that side of the pair in the show of affection.


    The pain in the chest is vague and ufortable.


    ¡°Adri, I the Powells have nevercked for a fragrant legacy. We can be dinky, or we can have our own children, or we can treat your two children as if they were our own, whatever you want, if you want.¡±


    Theresa over there didn¡¯t say a word, but for Ran, it was more like a godsend, pushing his progress.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, marriage is a matter of parents¡¯ orders matchmakers, you should ask your family¡¯s opinion is better. If not, you confess your love for Adri and she says yes to you. And then your family rejects her, how can it be?¡±


    She keeps adding fuel to the fire, just can¡¯t see Adriana having a better time than her.


    Ran clutched the flowers with a slightly tight hand, directly crushed the branch, a blooming gorgeous lilies fell to the ground.


    He turned around and looked at her without blinking, ¡°Miss Lindsay, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®Dogs take care of their own business¡¯?¡±


    Really can¡¯t stand it, dislike a sentence.


    ¡°What do you mean, Ran, she Adriana is also my friend, I am worried about her, no? If you can¡¯t even ept my problem, do you think Adri can ept it after being with you and facing the questioning of your family? Adriana is a woman who has never married and a mother of two children, you the Powells have a head in the society, can you ept her.¡±


    The person in question didn¡¯t say anything, but Theresa was in a hurry.


    It¡¯s just that those words, although they are true, always sting.


    Adriana turned around, ced her hands in the pockets of her high-waisted, wide-legged pants, and walked toward Theresa.


    Standing in front of her, her red lips like a smudge of vermilion curled up into a sweet smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having a child out of wedlock?¡±


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just trying to get you to see reality. You know how pragmatic people are these days, and you have two kids, and I¡¯m worried about ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your worries are too superfluous. Like this man beside you who is already the father of two children, you are licking your face and doing whatever it takes to sleep with him just to get pregnant with his child and marry him! Instead of worrying about me, why don¡¯t you mind your own business and don¡¯t identally fall one day and lose the child in your stomach, your leverage will be gone. The second time by The Alston family to dump, I¡¯m afraid that by then really can not marry out is you Theresa.¡±

 Chapter 607 Apology

    Adriana¡¯s imposing, cold as frost goose egg face is shady to the extreme.


    ¡°Adriana, cursing me? You¡¯re really despicable, if you hadn¡¯t caused me to lose my womb in the first ce, how could Peter have called off his engagement with me?¡±


    Referring to the year, Theresa emotions inexplicably some agitation, ¡°If it is not you third party intervene ¡­ ah!¡±


    Just as her words fell, Adriana pped her across the face without mercy.


    The sound of a p with sufficient force is extraordinarily loud.


    Theresa screamed and fell straight to the ground, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t you dare hit me? Peter, look at Adriana she¡¯s gone too far.¡±


    Peter, who was sitting on the sofa, slowly put away his phone, got up, nced at her with a sly gaze, and the armrest helped her up, ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that, Peter told you to apologize to me!¡±


    Theresa covered her red and swollen cheek, her eyes zed over in anger.


    ¡°With you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tone sank slightly, ¡°And you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    ¡°Adriana you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I said for you to apologize!¡±


    Peter suddenly raised his voice in rebuke and his stern gaze fell on Theresa¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Peter, are you asking me to apologize to Adriana?¡±


    It is intolerable.


    ¡°Obviously she¡¯s the one who bullied me, okay.¡± She bit her lips in aggravation and watered.


    ¡°Ms. Hale is thergest partner of The Alston family, and you shouldn¡¯t speak without thinking, for reasons of reason.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude towards Theresa was very cold, ¡°If you want to marry into The Alston family, you have to learn how to behave, otherwise, The Alston family will not ept a mindless retard.¡±


    ¡°What, you ¡­ you call me ¡­ retarded?¡±


    She looked at Peter innocently, her eyes heavy with tears, constantly in her eyes.


    ¡°In The Lindsay Family, you are the apple of your father¡¯s eye, and your father can forgive you unconditionally for any nonsense you may do. Because you are the only daughter of The Lindsay Family. But The Alston family, with itsrge poption, has many enemies in the business world, and one wrong move is a bottomless abyss. How could I let The Alston family be destroyed by a woman?¡±


    His words were straightforward.


    A woman who does not know how to conduct herself in the world is not destined to manage the business of The Alston family if she marries into The Alston family.


    At the same time, it is also telling Theresa that if you are very capable, then you will certainly be given the opportunity to take care of the Alston Group and be the real matriarch of The Alston family.


    At this moment, even though Theresa has much bitterness in her heart, she can only break her teeth and swallow it in her stomach.


    Nodded and said in a resigned voice, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry about ¡­, I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Ms. Hale.¡±


    Peter kept his eyes on Theresa¡¯s body, not even a nce at Adriana.


    But it doesn¡¯t mean that you haven¡¯t seen her expression.


    ¡°I ¡­ Adri, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Theresa was very aggrieved in her heart, but no matter how aggrieved she was, her wedding with Peter was imminent and absolutely nothing could go wrong.


    As Adriana said, she and Peter had already been engaged once and called it off.


    If this wedding is cancelled again, then she, Theresa, will be abandoned by The Alston family for the second time, and who will want him then?


    Weighing the pros and cons, she naturally knows the rationale formiserating.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I spoke out of turn just now, I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me?¡±


    She sped her hands together,pletely disregarding the red and swollen cheeks, tears came out of her eyes, her tearful appearance was pitiful and really heartbreaking.


    But Adriana had seen too many of her hypocritical faces to be fooled by her appearances.


    ¡°What do you need the police for if an apology works?¡±


    She turned to her desk and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Alston and Miss Lindsay are not wee here, and as of today, the Soto family is cancelling any business rtionship with The Alston family and The Lindsay Family. ¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    But on second thought, he immediately said, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be ridiculous. I know I upset you and it¡¯s my fault. But you¡¯ve juste back to the Soto family and your roots are not stable, so there are some things you really can¡¯t do.¡±


    Listen to the euphemistic tone as if you are worried about Adriana, but in reality you are telling Adriana, who do you think you are?


    You just returned to the Soto family and you want to cancel the cooperation? You are too naive and childish.


    ¡°Who says Adri can¡¯t make decisions in the Soto family?¡±


    At that moment, two people walked in outside the office.


    It was Harlee who walked in with the Soto family senior.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The two men stood one behind the other, with several bodyguards standing behind them guarding the outside of the office.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    Ran and Peter briefly greeted him.


    Old Mr. Soto looked at Adriana and frowned, ¡°Look at you, what does it look like to be bullied by others on your own turf? What a no-good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Adri, someone like Theresa should just have security throw them out.¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t bother with so much nonsense and directly greeted the bodyguards behind her, saying, ¡°You guys, get her out of my house!¡±


    ¡°No, no ¡­¡±


    Facing Adriana, Theresa is not scrupulous.


    But opposite the Soto family old man, is the head of the family in charge, she had to be afraid.


    After learning from my father, I know that Old Mr. Soto is very strong and has a casual nature. When he was young, he was even more spontaneous.


    Theresa is really worried that Old Mr. Soto will cancel the partnership with Lindsay Group and the loss will be incalcble.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, I¡¯m sorry, I was impulsive earlier, it¡¯s my fault, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Impulsive is impulsive, there are so many excuses and reasons?¡±


    He red at Harlee, ¡°I told you to get rid of him, didn¡¯t I hear you! My granddaughter, Quintin, can¡¯t be bullied like that? This is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡±


    Harlee waved her hand.


    A few of the bodyguards there immediately came forward and went straight to Theresa, the momentum could not wait to throw Theresa out of here.


    At that moment, Adriana was quite a bit surprised and was actually ovee by the old man¡¯s dominance.


    I feel really happy to have such a grandfather¡¯s pampering.


    Since childhood, she has always been bullied by others part, now someone stood up for her bullying back, that strong backing gave her a warm sense of security.


    It makes her feel twice as happy.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, my father has been working with yourpany, so it¡¯s not very nice of you to treat me like this.¡±


    Theresa said while pulling Peter¡¯s arm and asking him for help, hoping that Peter woulde forward to help her.


    If not, how could she, Theresa, behave in the future if things got out?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me, Quintin, to decide whether to cooperate or not, what¡¯s Logan?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto hands behind his back, te a national face, quite a few serious, not angry.


    The sharp re made Theresa a little weak.


    Weakly, he said, ¡°Grandpa Soto, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    Before Theresa could finish her sentence, Peter stepped forward and stood in front of Theresa, saying, ¡°We are all in the business world, we don¡¯t see each other, so why do you have to bemon sense with a youngster? Besides, Ms. Hale has already taught Theresa a lesson, so let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯ll take her away now.¡±

 Chapter 608 He is not worthy

    Peter didn¡¯t expect Old Mr. Soto to show up at the Fryer Group¡¯s president¡¯s office at this time.


    ¡°Humph. Since she is your woman, she should be properly disciplined and note out to make a fool of herself, my Quintin¡¯s granddaughter is not someone who can be messed with.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pped the table, furious.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, Grandpa Soto, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s seconds.


    I thought Adriana was not well received by the Soto family, but now I realize that the Soto family is so fond of Adriana that she is a little jealous and envious.


    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She pulled Peter and left in a very sorry state.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The moment he brushed past Adriana, Peter could not help but fall on Adriana¡¯s body.


    The two eyes met unexpectedly, each withplex eyes, each with a thought.


    It was not until the two left the office that Ran smiled and said, ¡°Old Mr. Soto is wise, Adri, and I am so happy to have Old Mr. Soto spoiling you so much.¡±


    He is a very pleasant person with an easy-going and kind personality.


    Old Mr. Soto stood in front of Ran with his arms folded, his cloudy eyes looking her up and down, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been courting my granddaughter?¡±


    A mouthful of ¡®granddaughter¡¯, called very affectionate.


    Adriana has not epted the Soto family until now, but she was really touched by what Old Mr. Soto and Harlee did today.


    Women are sensual creatures.


    Some small, insignificant gestures can also melt a person¡¯s cold heart.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Ran awkwardly smiled, raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°I like Adri is not false, but the feelings of things can not be forced, everything must also listen to her wishes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto reached up and ran his hands through his hair, sighed and looked at Adriana, ¡°Girl, what do you think about this?¡±


    Ask her?


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have any ideas right now.¡±


    Adriana shook her head like a rattle.


    All the things stirred together, so that she feels exhausted every day, now there is really no intention and idea of a rtionship.


    ¡°Are you simply unable to let go of Peter?¡±


    Harlee was very direct in nailing the thoughts in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto yed with the walnut in his palm, turned it around, frowned and thought about it, and said, ¡°My Quintin¡¯s granddaughter, I can agree to be with anyone, but not him, Peter. Not to mention the feud with The Alston family, just the way he is a womanizer is not appealing to me.


    Shaking his head, he added, ¡°Not worthy!¡±


    Between the lines, it¡¯s very much like Adriana.


    ¡°I ¡­ just want to take care of thepany right now.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto intended to her words, reached out and poked her head, ¡°You are not young, wait any longer is the old woman left. I look at Ran this boy although unruly, but for you is sincere, you may try?¡±


    One sentence defines the rtionship between Adriana and Ran.


    ¡°No! Ran has a fianc¨¦e!¡±


    Others don¡¯t know about Ran, but Adriana knows in her heart.


    Knowing that Ran and Lynn are engaged to be married.


    If not, Lynn would not have entered Ran¡¯s room in the middle of the night to carry out the assassination at her home.


    Thinking about it, Adriana only felt shivers.


    The consequences of that day would have been unthinkable if Peter had not stepped in.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ran denied it, ¡°She and I are no longer married, Lynn is abroad now, and their parents are nning to move abroad in a while. Our marriage was cancelled a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Lynn? That¡¯s Floedan¡¯s the Kramer family?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto had also heard about the Kramer family.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If you cancel your marriage with the Kramer family, then I will allow you to talk to Adri girl and live in a ce. After all, they are young people, and you can¡¯t force your feelings, but you can cultivate them. If it really does not work, then you are separating at that time, there is no harm.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is very open to emotional matters, which is not expected by Adriana.


    When Old Mr. Soto asked her to return to the Soto family, she thought there would be a business alliance, but now she actually thinks Ran is good enough to let them get along?


    The Powells are strong and Ran is interested in her. If she and Ran can get together, it will be like a tiger adding wings to the Soto family and taking it to the next level.


    ying a good hand.


    ¡°Adri, Ran is nice to you. I¡¯ve heard that Alvin is interested in you too. But he¡¯s with that unattractive inte girl who¡¯s not good enough for you.¡±


    Harlee, who hadn¡¯t said anything, spoke up.


    He didn¡¯t think Adriana and Alvin were a good match.


    As for why it is not appropriate, no one has revealed.


    But Adriana also understands that Alvin and Peter are extremely close, and if she is urged to be with Alvin, it is undoubtedly pushing her towards Peter¡¯s side.


    Naturally, the Soto family would not agree.


    Adriana knew there would be no stopping the reckoning when she returned to the Soto family, she just didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly.


    But ¡­


    She still prefers Ran to Alvin.


    Appreciation, to be precise.


    Very much appreciated and the two hit it off.


    After years of getting along and honing their skills, the two have a good tacit understanding value.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. You and Ran two good benefits for a while, if still can not, the old man I will not force you.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto waved a hand toward Harlee, ¡°All right, follow me downstairs.¡± The two of them walked towards the office, and when they reached the door, he turned back to Adriana and said, ¡°Thepany is fine today, so you can go home early. You can go see a movie with Ran and go shopping. Girls, we must have a girl¡¯s appearance.¡±


    He walked away and Harlee pursed her lips at Adriana and raised an eyebrow with an affectionate smile.


    Closing the office door, the two men¡¯s voices faded away.


    Adriana took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly, ¡°Do you think Old Mr. Soto¡¯s mind is not pure?¡±


    She walked over to the couch and sat down, resting on the couch leaning back and looking up at the ceiling with her eyes, ¡°This is whyI don¡¯t want to go back to THE Soto family. Step by step, conspiracy by conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Ran is a little distressed by Adriana.


    He knows Adriana¡¯s previous encounters, understands her childhood hardships, moreover understands her desire for affection, Naive really looked for affection, but the result is today.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Ran walked across to Adriana and sat down, elbows propped on the arm of the sofa, resting his chin, ¡°I do think you can take advantage of the situation. It¡¯s just a game, you¡¯ve yed it a lot. Haven¡¯t you.¡±


    His words are quite meaningful and have some truth to them.


    ¡°So, you really n to actually ¡­?¡±


    Adriana pointed to herself and then to Ran, and the meaning was unmistakable.


    ¡°What, think I¡¯m not good enough for you or what? If Old Mr. Soto forces you to go on a blind date with another man, the oue is not yet known.¡±

 Chapter 609 Can you help me?

    ¡°Who do you think can take advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°That can not be said, there are people outside the sky, your ability Rex, does not mean that others can not. In Waverly, there are many different kinds of people. In addition, the recent Atror side of the dark tide, I am afraid that in a short time will affect you Waverly.¡±


    Ran let out a sigh, very emotional.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Adriana is also thinking, ¡°Atror is very close to the Soto family, and I¡¯m afraid there will be no peace in Waverly in the future. The Alston family is one of thergest families in Waverly. The Alston family is one of thergest families in Waverly, but there is no need to unite so many families to deal with him. Could it be that there is some powerful force behind The Alston family?¡±


    Adriana has always had suspicions about this, but without hard evidence, she can¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much. You are a woman, just take care of yourself. Hungry, go out to eat with me. Your grandfather said that you should apany me to eat, shop and watch movies. How about you sacrifice your time today and I¡¯ll pay for everything?¡±


    He made a fist with his right hand and pointed his thumb at himself, just like a thug¡¯s bravado.


    Adriana was amused by his gesture.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    After all, it was a period of depressing life that made Adriana tired and exhausted, so why not rx and unwind today?


    She gathered her things and followed the two Ran¡¯s downstairs and away.


    Who knew that just as I walked to the parking lot, I saw Peter standing there.


    And he no longer has Theresa by his side.


    Adriana nced at him and immediately withdrew her gaze, ignoring it.


    ¡°Adriana, I have something to say to you.¡±


    She walked with Ran both towards the east and Peter immediately called out.


    Adriana didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°He¡¯s calling you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Ran cautioned and Adriana reprimanded.


    It¡¯s obvious that he just doesn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    Peter followed, saying.


    Adriana walks and stops involuntarily.


    Turned back and looked at him with a thin attitude, ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go over and drive.¡± Ran, who is extremely aware of his eyes, did not stay to be a light bulb.


    ¡°Thin ¡­ bastards.¡±


    Adriana shouted and found Ran running faster than a rabbit.


    She muttered, ¡°Did you threaten Ran?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He shook it with a straight face.


    It¡¯s true that there was no threat to Ran.


    ¡°Impossible. Before Ran was not at all so attitude to you, how now to you ¡­ ¡°is very respectful.


    Although Ran did not say it, but the words and actions, point by point fell in Adriana¡¯s eyes, she saw very clear.


    ¡°Personality.¡± He said in a very stinky way.


    Adriana holds her bag with one hand and ces it in her trench coat pocket with the other, her cold eyes ncing aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, say it.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to take too much time, and Peter, if there are no two children in between, perhaps she does not want to see Peter for the rest of her life.


    ¡°The court date ising up soon, and Rowan has a temporarymitment to cancel taking my case.¡± Peter was a little down, ¡°My mom and the guys really like Luis, can you keep Luis?¡±


    Adriana, who had been expressionless, suddenly smiled when she heard Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°I really like Luis too, can you leave him with me?¡± She asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You have Helen.¡±


    ¡°Your mother has you and Sloane and Theresa and the baby in her womb. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    The two men spoke sharply, neither one letting the other.


    Peter tongue licked his lips, slightly wrinkled brow between the flow of some lingering heavy.


    The emotions that elude people.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good for anyone if we keep fighting, there¡¯s no winner.¡± He lifted his trench coat and stuck his hands. Into the pockets of his pants, raised his eyes and said, ¡°What is the point of hurting a thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any meaning, just seeing you Peter defeated is the best.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hating me?¡±


    Peter pitch-ck like ck crystal pupils shing with a strange luster, the depths of the eyes hidden pain, vaguely painful.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it. ¡±


    Adriana lifted a hand to lift the hair at her temples and pinned it behind her ear, ¡°If that¡¯s what you came here to tell me, there¡¯s absolutely no need. There is nothing to talk about between us. Don¡¯t evere to me again, and don¡¯t bring Theresa here, I don¡¯t want to see either of you.¡±


    She turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He called out, stepping forward and clutching her wrist, ¡°I want to, take you somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, not interested.¡±


    She raised her hand to brush his hand away, but the man clutched her arm tightly, no matter how she struggled to no avail.


    ¡°It will only take an hour, an hour of your time, and I will send you back.¡±


    The man who used to be so high and mighty, like a god and goddess who ruled over all beings, is now bowing down in front of her, which really surprised Adriana.


    But at the same time, I think Peter is a jerk.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Theresa soon, what¡¯s the point of pulling the wool over my eyes now? Peter, howe I didn¡¯t find you so shameless before!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you think. But could youe over there with me?¡± Peter asked once again.


    ¡°Sorry, I refuse.¡±


    Adriana refused decisively, looking at the scar on the man¡¯s neck that had not yet healed, thinking of his madness that day, was unable to understand Peter, wondering what kind of thoughts he had in mind.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me!¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have any disgust, much less a star of anger, at her icy attitude, ¡°Just really don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What if it was about ¡­ five years ago? Obren¡¯s people came and I wanted them to help me recover my memory, but the other side said that you had to show up in order to do so. Can you help me?¡±


    The pleading attitude is already considered humble for the man who is high in the clouds in the vegetation.


    ¡°What does it matter to me whether you can recover your memory or not? I¡¯ll tell you again, don¡¯t associate everything with me. You are about to get married to Theresa, and if I disturbed your marriage to Theresa six years ago because of my presence, there is no need for you to remember our past now. It¡¯s a painful, unpleasant memory. At least, I don¡¯t want to remember.¡±


    Flinging his hands hard, shaking Peter off, he walked over towards the sedan that had driven out over there.


    Pull open the car door, get in, and leave.


    Looking at the speeding car, Peter¡¯s face sank a few points.


    And at that moment, Zac and Edward came out, looking at the good brother that disheveled wretched appearance, heartbreaking pain.


    ¡°You, too many women in yourst life, only now you will be tormented by women. me yourself.¡±


    Edward had a cigarette in his mouth and flirted with an evil smile.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    Zacughed along.


    I¡¯m curious why The Alston family doesn¡¯t like you. I¡¯m just curious, Obren¡¯s people why very do not treat you The Alston family, it is difficult that you The Alston family did something unspeakable to Obren, offend Obren?¡±

 Chapter 610 – Robbing Obren People

    Although it is only a guess, the result is already obvious.


    The Alston family¡¯s people did offend Obren, but as to when they offended Obren¡¯s people, Peter simply does not know.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find Obren¡¯s people to see if we can cure your disease. Even if there is only a one in a thousand chance, we have to try.¡±


    Edward squeezed his hands tightly around the butt of his cigarette and said forcefully.


    Zac had spected before, saying that Obren¡¯s people were likely to be able to cure Peter¡¯s illness. But all along, Obren¡¯s people refused to see any of The Alston family, and even when they ryed Peter¡¯s condition to Obren, no one was willing toe over and try something.


    Everyone said there was no cure for his condition and that the end result would be death.


    But none of them are willing to do so.


    ¡°Tie up that guy from Obren.¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment and made a rather crazy decision.


    ¡°SHIT, are you crazy, do you know who are behind Obren? It¡¯s the head of Motril who protects them, and for you to kidnap Obren¡¯s people now is simply to confront the Motril royalty. Sober up, okay.¡±


    Edward felt that Peter had gone mad to the point of no return.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that much, just bring me the people.¡±


    Peter ordered.


    Zac and Edward looked at me, I looked at you, shrugged, but knowing Peter¡¯s current situation, naturally they were obedient.


    Over here, Adriana got into Ran¡¯s car and the two went to a nearby hotel for dinner.


    Adriana, who was irritable, ate like wax and had no appetite.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what did Peter say to you?¡± Ran inquired while giving her some red wine under the covers, ¡°Have some wine, a drunkenness will solve a thousand sorrows.¡±


    Adriana held the wine, gently shaking the goblet, looking at the ss swaying and swirling red wine, suddenly a smile.


    ¡°Do you think I look like red wine in a ss? Struggling to survive in a choppy environment, but no matter what, I can¡¯t escape the destiny of being eaten away.¡±


    Shemented, her emotions looking slightly sad.


    Ran gave her a look and snatched the ss right out of her hand, smashing the ss directly onto the floor.


    It was so gently dropped, the cup should be broken.


    ¡°That¡¯s the end of it.¡±


    Showed his hand, and took out a ss to pour her a ss of wine, ¡°very simple things, do not need to think so much. Life in the world, in time, good for yourself is really good.¡±


    Ran, who is spontaneous and free spirited, has a very light view of life and does not care about that.


    At his words, Adrianaughed.


    I think a lot of times Ran for the way people deal with the world really spontaneous to the extreme, but also very smart, live through.


    ¡°Have a drink, I¡¯m just in time to see what¡¯s on for the afternoon.¡±


    She dismissed those bad emotions, took her phone and clicked on the movie software and checked out the movies that were released that day.


    ¡°There are two science fiction films this afternoon and a brain-burning blockbuster with good ratings, which one do you see?¡±


    ¡°Feel free, whichever you prefer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s after 1:00, so go with the 3:00.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Ran never says the word ¡®no¡¯ to Adriana, but is not absolutely submissive, which is why it gives a very rxed feeling.


    The two then ate and chatted with each other.


    From five years ago to now, the two have gotten to know each other much better.


    But more often than not, Adriana will think of Ran as her older brother, or a very good friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go to the cinema.¡±


    Adriana wiped her mouth with a tissue and pointed to her wristwatch time, ¡°There are still forty minutes or so, so it¡¯s just about time to get there.¡±


    The two men left the box, settled the bill and drove away.


    Who knew that just after arriving at the cinema, Adriana¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    It¡¯s Aaren¡¯s phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She knew Aaren must have encountered something, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be calling her now.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s not good, Obren¡¯s men were taken on the way we brought them here.¡±


    ¡°What, robbed? Who?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, didn¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and check it out for me, and call me if you have any information.¡±


    Adriana is confused. Obren¡¯s people showed up in Waverly and just arrived over here, how did someone hijack it?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ran noticed that Adriana was not looking well and immediately asked.


    ¡°I asked Giovanny to contact Obren¡¯s people for me, and it turned out that the other side had just arrived in Waverly and was taken on the way.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Obren¡¯s people have a powerful background, and the other party must have begged for it but failed. Otherwise, it is inevitable that the other party will be treated like a guest, and it is impossible to use such underhanded means.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening. After all, Obren¡¯s people are not someone who easily dares to mess with.¡±


    Ran rationalized, ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°You wait a moment.¡±


    Adriana thought back to what Peter had just said to her about Obren¡¯s people promising to help him recover his memory, so could it be that Peter had taken people away?


    But it¡¯s also unlikely.


    The Alston family¡¯s people are strong, they must be able to hire Obren¡¯s people, there is absolutely no need to do so.


    With this in mind, Adriana waspletely lost in thought.


    ¡°Go see a movie.¡±


    Since she knew that Obren¡¯s life would not be in danger, and Aaren and Giovanny were looking for each other¡¯s whereabouts over there, she and Ran both couldn¡¯t help much.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ran knew Adriana must be worried about the other side, but was too embarrassed to refuse him.


    It¡¯s hard toe to the cinema and then to leave, isn¡¯t that letting him off the hook?


    ¡°Since you are not at ease, why don¡¯t I apany you to find out the whereabouts of the other party, with my ability, I believe I will be able to find it soon.¡±


    He grossly rmended himself.


    ¡°Can it work? What about the movie, it¡¯s hard to buy tickets. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s hard to get a ticket, we¡¯ll see each other every day in the future, still one movie short?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana was convinced by Ran, and the two chose to leave the cinema immediately.


    Drove, got in touch with Aaren, asked about the road where Obren came to go missing, pulled the surveince, and then used multiple contacts to put in the search.


    An hourter, Aaren called, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯ve got someone.¡±


    ¡°Found it? That¡¯s great, is the other person okay?¡±


    ¡°Looking is found, but the person was taken away by Mr. Alston, we ¡­ dare not go to ask for the person.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Adriana is perplexed and doesn¡¯t understand what Peter is doing by kidnapping Obren¡¯s people. Didn¡¯t they say that the other party could help him recover his memory?


    Now how to move rough.


    But in any case, it is better to meet in person.


    ¡°Where are you guys now, I¡¯ming to get you.¡±


    ¡°Gliy Whein Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gliy Whein MansionAdriana has been there before, it has a beautiful view and is a vi in Peter¡¯s name.


    She got in the car with Ran and the two of them headed straight to their destination.


    On the road, Ran could not resist the doubt and asked, ¡°Why did Peter kidnap Obren¡¯s people. behind Obren is the Motril power, offending him is the same as going against the Motril royal family, he ¡­ is looking for death?¡±


    Self-seeking god operation, a time even Ran can not understand.

 Chapter 611 – The Big Move

    ¡°The royal family?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s calm heart banged when she heard Ran¡¯s words, hanging high and ufortable.


    Heart thumping, inexplicably nervous and a little worried.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about Peter?¡±


    Ran has a glimpse into Adriana¡¯s mind, leaving her with no ce to hide Lawson.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. He has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Well, people do have fianc¨¦es, it¡¯s just that ¡­ this always sounds like a few sour tastes. adriana, your ancestors were vinegar sellers?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, your ancestors are the ones selling vinegar!¡±


    Being teased by him, Adriana felt a little embarrassed and couldn¡¯t get off the stage.


    It is clear that time and time again said that they do not care about Peter, but every time about Peter¡¯s life and death, she will be inexplicably nervous.


    In the end, I¡¯m still relieved about that man.


    We arrived at Gliy Whein Mansion in a little over half an hour.


    The two get out of the car and see Giovanny and Aaren both in front of the vi.


    She stepped forward and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go inside?¡±


    Ran walked up to the two of them and subconsciously nced at Giovanny, the first time he had seen Giovanny again since Motril left.


    The thought of Giovanny giving him a hard time that night is still a mental image.


    Gulped and stood behind Adriana with some ¡­ nervousness and defensiveness.


    Giovanny cold sweep, nced at Ran, Ran immediately don¡¯t look away from him.


    Thinking about the warning Peter gave him that day, Giovanny took orders from Peter, so when he stood with Adriana now and met Giovanny, he was afraid of getting a hard time from him again.


    ¡°He¡¯s inside, and we¡¯re not sure what¡¯s going on inside right now, so we¡¯re waiting for you toe over. You have a good rtionship with Mr. Alston, so it¡¯s better for you to ask for him personally. This also saves a big fight and both sides lose.¡±


    Aaren was very rational about the best solution for the moment.


    Adriana thought about it for a moment and it made sense.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in and you guys wait here.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s situation seems to be such that Peter should not do anything to her.


    She walked with both Ran to the vi door and made a phone call to Peter.


    The call was quickly answered and she said, ¡°I¡¯m in front of the Gliy Whein Mansion, open the door.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, the ck carved door in front of Adriana slowly opened.


    The two of them walked in and looked at therge vi, Ran¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t think Peter would enjoy it, it¡¯s a good choice because of the mountains and the water.¡±


    Adriana now only wants to find out where Obren¡¯s people are, where is the thought to observe whether the vi looks good or not?


    Once you walk into the hall and push open the heavy door, you see a lot of people standing in the living room.


    And on the sofa sat a man in a blue and white striped suit, a refined appearance, wearing a pair of ck-rimmed sses, white and clean-looking, giving a sense of a gentle schr.


    And across from him sat Peter, and next to him were Zac, Edward, and two dozen bodyguards in suits, wearing white gloves and ck sunsses.


    Each expressionless, divided into two rows, standing in stride , hands behind their backs, well-trained.


    ¡°Peter, you let the man go immediately!¡±


    Adriana walked in and yelled towards Peter without the slightest mercy. Stepping towards him, several bodyguards immediately stepped forward and blocked her.


    The man reached out, Adriana took his hand in her free hand, brought it towards her body, raised her foot violently and kicked him in the abdomen with her high heel.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ow~!¡±


    With a scream, the man fell to his knees in pain and wailed.


    The strike can be described as fast, vicious and urate, very clean and sharp.


    Even Edward and Zac over there both looked shocked by Adriana¡¯s gant appearance.


    Edward knew that Lawson was Adriana, and naturally knew that Adriana was in shape.


    But I didn¡¯t expect such an amazing ability, so I can see that I had underestimated her before.


    Before the man¡¯s howl could fall, several more bodyguards surged forward.


    Adriana scanned the crowd with cold eyes and took a step back as Ran leaned his back against her, guarding against the people surrounding him from behind.


    One of them suddenly swung a fist at Adriana, she a side, left hand smoothly hold his arm, lift the knee, fierce to the knee, only to hear the clear sound of broken bones, the man howled in pain.


    He kicked the man away and the portly man crashed into the two men behind him.


    Several other people swarmed up and surrounded Adriana and Ran in a fight.


    But it was only a few minutes of work, sixteen bodyguards were taken down by both Adriana and Ran.


    Those who were lying or covered their heads, or covered their abdomens, or closed their eyes and wailed in pain, all hung up.


    Only Adriana and Ran both raised their hands and flicked the non-existent dust from their bodies, stepped over the bodyguards lying on the ground and walked over there.


    Adriana looked at the man sitting on the couch and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Obren¡¯s guy?¡±


    Thought Obren¡¯s dress would be very different, but did not expect to be exactly the same as normal people, do not look carefully simply do not see any difference.


    But the only thing is that his shoulder de position seems to have a seemingly visible tattoo.


    But it was covered by clothes and not visible at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other side nodded.


    ¡°Youe with me, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t even look at Peter and was leaving with the men.


    As a result, before you can turn around, you can hear a clutter of footsteps outside.


    Looking back, a group of people poured in, blocking the doorway and cutting off Adriana¡¯s path.


    Those people are not strong, but each muscr, at first nce is a practitioner, and the front of the dozen people are not at the same level.


    Adriana knew that Peter was determined not to let her go.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She inclined her head to gaze at Peter, ¡°He is my man and muste back with me now.¡±


    The man sitting on the sofa raised his cold eyes and looked at her with a faint smile, ¡°I invited you over, you didn¡¯te, and now you¡¯vee uninvited. People, how could you be allowed to take them away?¡±


    So, this is where Peter told her toe just now?


    Adriana didn¡¯t even think about it, nor did she pay attention to it.


    ¡°I ¡­ who am I to say yes to you? Peter, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far with things!¡±


    Adriana was a little annoyed, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, I won¡¯t interfere, but you¡¯re touching my interests now.¡±


    Obren¡¯s people were hired by her and have some responsibility.


    It is essential to keep each other safe.


    Peter looked at her, his expression unchanged, ¡°Now that he is here with me, can¡¯t you just take him away?¡±


    The man¡¯s thick ink sword eyebrows gently raised, the thin lips of the Phdelphia held a smile that seemed to be absent.


    ¡°So what do you really want?¡±


    Peter waved a hand, gesturing to Zac and Edward.


    The two men walked up to Obren¡¯s man and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, the man took one look at Adriana and followed Zac and they went upstairs.

 Chapter 612 – The person who can’t forget

    Adriana¡¯s thin lips opened slightly, wanting to say something, but the words came to her lips and swallowed back.


    It doesn¡¯t matter as long as people don¡¯t leave Gliy Whein Mansion.


    At least you don¡¯t have to worry about people going missing.


    Several bodyguards have all left the hall and walked out, closing the door to the hall.


    Ran felt it seemed inappropriate to stand here alone, so he turned around and followed him out.


    For a while, Adriana and Peter were the only two people left in therge living room.


    Adriana, holding her anger, walked up to Peter and questioned, ¡°Say, what the hell do you want? I¡¯ll stay with you to the end.¡±


    She still can¡¯t figure out what Peter¡¯s conspiracy purpose is.


    It is clear that she is going to marry Theresa, but she is always in a mess with herself, which makes her feel very tricky.


    ¡°As I said, I just want to recover my past memories and to know what I once did wrong.¡±


    Five years ago he lost his memory.


    Repeat the video of her appearing with Adriana at the same time over and over again through the video Hank gave him, immersed in memories.


    At that moment he developed the idea of being silent with Adriana.


    So while everyone knew that Adriana was ¡®dead¡¯, only he knew for sure that Adriana was not dead at all.


    Through his own means and ability, he soon found where Adriana was and stayed silently with the woman.


    Even when she used to go through inhumane training in unnamed ind, Peter never left her too far.


    It¡¯s just a pity that the little woman doesn¡¯t know anything at all.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you saying this now, you tell me?¡± She sighed, ¡°Forgetting is forgetting already, even if you remember now, there is no entanglement between us. And why bother with the past? People, look ahead.¡±


    She pressed on and said.


    Peter picked up the cigarette case on the low table and tried to smoke, but found that it had long been empty.


    He frowned unhappily.


    An insignificant action, Adriana but he remembered that Peter¡¯s smoking habit seems to be much greater than before.


    Since meeting with him, every time we meet, the man smokes, regardless of the asion, no matter where.


    In the old days he would smoke, but for a while he also went to quit smoking.


    He wouldn¡¯t be like this at that time.


    Adriana thought about it and suddenly felt a little crazy.


    What does Peter¡¯s business have to do with himself, why should he care about a man who has nothing to do with him?


    He took his phone and made a call, ¡°Buy me a cigarette and send it over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, he dropped it on the table.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Theresa is pregnant, and it¡¯s not good for the baby in her belly if you smoke for a long time.¡±


    The man leaned on the sofa, legs folded, and asked with interest, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just think the child is innocent, don¡¯t scourge an unborn child by smoking.¡±


    She sincerely advises Peter.


    ¡°Since it has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t care so much, it will make people misunderstand.¡±


    For example, it was that onement just now that gave him the misunderstanding that Adriana was concerned about him.


    Peter chuckled to himself.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t say yes, are you not going to let him go?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Not quite sure of the answer, ambiguous.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Adriana was furious, ¡°I brought the man here, even if you need him to do something for you you have to go through me, don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Peter inclined his head, his eyes looked at her deeply, with a slight trace of sadness, ¡°The old you would not be so cold.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brilliant starry eyes shed as she moved to sit on the couch, ¡°People change, and if you go through the same things I did, you¡¯ll change too.¡±


    How is it possible to stay the same?


    Ayer of unchanging people will be eliminated by society.


    ¡°If you could do it all over again, what would you choose?¡± Peter bes a bit childish and asks inexplicable questions.


    ¡°There are no what-ifs. If there is, I hope never to know you and never to be born in the Soto family. i just want to be a simple person, even if it is good to live in the poorest family.¡±


    So, the life now is not the life Adriana likes.


    Even if there is the Soto family behind it now, so what?


    ¡°You still hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    When asked, Adriana did not know how to answer, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, but I think the best option is to die. I¡¯ll do my best to fight this time, and with the evidence I have, I¡¯m 90% sure I can take the child away if you, The Alston family,mit domestic violence against him.¡±


    This is her intuition as awyer.


    Peter listened to her words and just nodded silently, ¡°If I promise you that I will let you take both children, will you cooperate with me now and help me recover my memory?¡±


    He asked in a different way.


    When asked this way, Adriana was also out of ideas.


    I froze, raised my eyes and ruffled the bangs on my forehead, wrinkled my brow and thought about it.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to answer, but knew in her heart that if she really agreed to Peter, then after he recovered his memory, would he then push Theresa away because of those memories from the past, and choose to be with her in a deadly way?


    Adriana felt it was risky to do so and refused outright.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t promise you that.¡±


    Why agree to Peter when it is clear that the way it is now is the best.


    If there is some certainty that you can win awsuit, naturally there is no need to agree to Peter¡¯s conditions.


    ¡°I offered Luis and Helen in exchange for you, and you wouldn¡¯t even agree? I¡¯m curious, what exactly did you do back then to make you so disappointed in me?¡±


    ¡°Peter, there is no point in talking about this now. As I have already said, falling into the trap of your The Alston family from the moment I was born, changing the trajectory of my life and making me live the most miserable life possible, is what I hate the most.¡±


    Adriana does not want to remember the past, although the past of those things, now can not give up can not be cut off, but so what.


    ¡°Adriana, my wedding to Theresa, will youe?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She refused decisively.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Peter in this moment is very much like a person who has a deep obsession with rtionships, always wanting to spend time with Adriana, for various reasons.


    Naive has no proper reason now.


    He himself became lovesick again.


    ¡°Now you have two choices.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was all ears and ears, curious to know what Peter had next for her to choose from.


    ¡°One, stay here until tomorrow, then I¡¯ll think of something else with Obren¡¯s people. Two, you and help me recover my memory and I¡¯ll give you custody of Luis and Helen.¡±


    Arch.


    If it was someone else, they must have agreed without any scruples.


    Naija Adriana, unlike the next person, did not even consider it and said directly, ¡°I choose one. But, you must tell me why you want to keep me here?¡±

 Chapter 613 – Turning back to the heart

    Adriana couldn¡¯t even convince herself unless there was some necessary reason to do so.


    ¡°The reason is simple, since I¡¯m not going to cooperate with Obren¡¯s people to help me recover my memory, you might as well tell me about the past between us, okay?¡±


    The man spread his hands, and his words and actions were full of threats to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    All this time, Adriana thought she might not know Peter well enough, but now she realizes that it¡¯s not ack of understanding at all.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rather, Peter is too much of an asshole.


    ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡±


    Peter did not bother to exin, ¡°but if you do not agree, today this door, you can not walk out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Did you forget about Giovanny and Aaren at the door?¡±


    Adriana feels that with Giovanny and Aaren, there is nothing she can¡¯t do.


    ¡°Then you have to let Giovanny have the ability to enter the door of Gliy Whein Mansion to do so.¡± His attitude was clear and was telling Adriana that it was not easy to get in the door.


    Because that¡¯s no ordinary door.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I was wrong about you, Peter, you really do scream disgusting at times. I¡¯ve hated you, but never as much as I do today.¡±


    ¡°You hate it or you don¡¯t, the woman I¡¯m getting married to is Theresa, not you.¡±


    The fatal phrase strikes Adriana with no words of rebuttal.


    ¡°In that case, is there any point in remembering the past? You tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who says whether there¡¯s a point or not. I just don¡¯t want a void in my life, is that reason, enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Adriana replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°So how exactly do you choose?¡± Peter pressed, ¡°You can choose, but when will you leave Gliy Whein Mansion. Peter pursued, ¡°You can not choose, but when you choose, when you can leave Gliy Whein Mansion. here blocked signal, no one can find you.¡±


    Said Peter, pointing outside, ¡°Including Giovanny and Aaren, where can we leave easily?¡±


    ¡°Bastard! Peter, count me wrong about you.¡±


    Adriana angry headache, just feel a breath in the chest can not wear up, suffocating unbearable.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t look quite right, Peter got up and poured her a ss of water and handed it to her in front of her, ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    A brush away from the cup, the cup of hot water all spilled on the back of Peter¡¯s hand, the scalding temperature burns his skin, vaguely painful.


    But in the blink of an eye, Peter¡¯s hands were red-hot.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything, withdrew his hand imperceptibly and put the cup on the table, ¡°Pour your own water if you want.¡±


    Turned around and went to the bathroom on the first floor.


    Close the door, he held out his hand, the back of his hand was arge burn mark, he rinsed the back of his hand with cool water.


    But the blisters still came to the fore as the flush went on.


    At this moment, Adriana in the living room found Peter went to the bathroom, she immediately got up and walked to the door, reached out to pull the door, found that the door was locked on the outside and could not be opened.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Adriana rapped hard on the door and called out, ¡°Ran, Ran, are you out there?¡±


    Several times in a row, there was no answer from anyone outside.


    She was a little confused, ¡°Ran? Did you hear that?¡±


    Shouting loudly, the result is still no sound outside, Adriana is very frustrated.


    Take the phone, press the bright screen, only to find that really as Peter said, blocked the signal, simply can not see anything.


    How did this happen?


    She retrieved her phone, propped one hand on the door, and let out a sigh with her head bowed.


    Deep into the tiger¡¯s den, the most fearful thing is to be unable to get out of here.


    But somehow, Adriana knew one thing very well, that Peter must not do anything to hurt her.


    ¡°As I said, if you promise me to cooperate with Obren¡¯s people, you can leave right away and still take Luis and Helen far away.¡±


    Not long after, Peter in the bathroom came out and stood behind Adriana and said in a calm tone.


    Adriana put her phone in her pocket and turned to look at him, her eyes growing colder and thinner.


    Step over to the couch and sit down, ¡°Good. Don¡¯t you want to remember the past? As long as you sign the contract now and promise to give me custody of the two children, I will cooperate with you.¡±


    She thought about it and finally made her decision.


    Instead of sitting with Peter and remembering the past, it would be better to directly lend Obren¡¯s ability to help Peter recover his memory.


    It also saves her from having to go through the trouble of finding someone to file awsuit, not to mention remembering those unpleasant memories of the past.


    Those past is like a scar, has healed, if once again torn open, she is afraid that she will be painful, will be a bloody flesh.


    It deepens the memory even more, so much so that you can¡¯t get out of it for a long time.


    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±


    Peter was a little surprised.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes, her cold, clear eyes meeting his deep ones, and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to remember the disgusting, nasty past with you.¡±


    ¡°Disgusting? Nasty?¡±


    Repeating the words Adriana just said, Peter did not have a trace of annoyance, but like the vicissitudes of the old man,mented, ¡°It seems that at first really hurt you hurt very deeply.¡±


    ¡°When does it start?¡±


    Adriana asked him somewhat anxiously.


    ¡°Obren¡¯s people have to be at night when they implement any of the skills. So, it needs to wait until nighttime.¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, always feeling that Peter was lying to her.


    ¡°You can ask yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The night has been said to implement, she still have what to say? Just need to fully cooperate with it.


    The two sat face to face in the living room, Adriana¡¯s cell phone had no signal and she could not y with it.


    It was boring to just sit there awkwardly.


    Peter noticed something, got up and walked aside, there was an old gramophone, Peter yed a very old tune.


    The voice is beautiful and echoes in the living room with an inexplicable sadness that makes people immerse themselves in the memories of the past.


    The mood also became sad with the music.


    Adriana frowned, ¡°Can you change the tune to a cheerful one?¡± She really disliked the sentimental tune, it was depressing to listen to, and her mood became not so good.


    ¡°Go change it yourself.¡±


    Peter said only four words.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, got up, and went to get it herself.


    But when Adriana walked over to it, she realized it was a phonograph, a very old-fashioned one that she hadn¡¯t even used, so how could she?


    Seeing Adriana standing there frozen for a moment, Peter walked over and asked, ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Who still uses such old stuff in their house?¡± She teased.


    ¡°This used to be where my grandmother lived, and she loved to listen to songs, and this gramophone was kept from the Republic of China to the present. It¡¯s also considered somewhat dated, and it¡¯s normal that you won¡¯t use it.¡±


    He pointed to the discs sitting over there, ¡°They¡¯re all old tunes, which ones do you want to hear?¡±

 Chapter 614 – You like it too?

    ¡°None of them want to hear it.¡±


    Adriana just listened to Peter¡¯s words just now to know that the discs must be some old discs, the songs are naturally very old.


    I don¡¯t really listen to it.


    The man seemed to have spied her mind and immediately said, ¡°The top shelf is full of popr songs, which I got someone to customize.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana looked over to where he was pointing, put a row of discs, looked through them and saw that there were indeed some modern pop songs.


    Especially the piano piece ¡°Dream Wedding¡± is Adriana¡¯s favorite.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She remembers that Alvin used to like this song so much that he took her with him to listen to it, and from then on it was an unstoppable love.


    ¡°You ¡­ like it too?¡±


    Peter reced the disc, turned on the gramophone, and the melody flowed slowly from the yer designed like a marite.


    ¡°Who likes it too?¡±


    Adriana heard the meaning of Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°A lot of people like it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell Adriana that Alvin liked it too.


    Just want to keep some things inside.


    Peter couldn¡¯t forgive himself for thinking that Alvin knew that Adriana liked those tunes, but he didn¡¯t know anything about them.


    Can¡¯t forgive myself.


    He looked at her and she looked at him.


    It is clear that there is each other in each other¡¯s eyes, just from each other¡¯s eyes you can see if there is love in the heart.


    But each withdrew their gaze, went to the sofa, and sat on their respective sides in unspoken agreement, and no one spoke again.


    The melody of the music is melodious, cheerful with a little sadness, people immersed in it can not control the memories of the past.


    Despite the past many years ago, it all seems like yesterday, vividly.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know what I once did that you can least forgive?¡± Peter suddenly spoke up, breaking the silence.


    What is something that cannot be forgiven?


    Adriana did not answer, but her mind continued to think ording to his question.


    Then think of all the excessive and unforgivable bastard things Peter did to her back then.


    Despite the years that have passed, her cheeks are still slightly flushed.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she denied it outright.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    It was clear that Peter was not convinced.


    ¡°If I say no, no, you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°Whether there is or not, after tonight everything is known.¡± He said.


    ¡°There is one thing I have never understood, since Obren¡¯s people have promised to help you recover your memory, why do you still want to hijack Obren¡¯s people? Not afraid of offending them?¡±


    On the way over, Adriana was not very worried, but she was still worried thinking about what Ran said.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say yes to me.¡±


    ¡°What? No promises?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°You did something to Obren, or they couldn¡¯t have rejected you. After all, you are a member of The Alston family. By virtue of your honorable status, The Alston family would not have turned you away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Peter informed truthfully, ¡°Money is not a problem, but it is clear that the other side does not care about money, I tried my best, nay they still do.¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana did not pursue the question.


    She knew one thing very well that Peter, although he was a bit of a jerk about things, at least he didn¡¯t lie.


    ¡°You ¡­ I think you better do things carefully, such as otherwise you offend Obren, will bring a series of trouble, to Luis and Helen to lead to trouble.¡±


    I thought Peter had convinced Obren to help him recover his memory, but who knew that the other party would not agree at all?


    Adriana does not understand why Obren¡¯s people do not agree, and moreover does not understand which Peter is wrong, actually act like this with Obren¡¯s people, is not self-destructive.


    ¡°I have a sense of proportion in what I do.¡±


    Peter said.


    That bashful look of not caring at all.


    Her thin lips opened slightly, the words came to her mouth and swallowed back.


    Since it has been said that there is a measure, there is no point in her saying anything.


    The two men looked at each other and were quiet, no one spoke again.


    It took a while before Adriana spoke up, ¡°Where¡¯s Ran?¡±


    Just now Ran just went out, and as a result, she just shouted for half a day and could not see anyone, I do not know where people run away.


    Or maybe it was taken by Peter¡¯s people?


    She was a little worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep Ran safe.¡±


    The mannguidly returned, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there a problem.¡±


    Adriana is frank and straightforward, and does not deliberately hide anything.


    Peter¡¯s knife-sharp, handsome face is prated by a hostile air, did not speak.


    ¡°Ran, how¡¯s his rtionship with Lynn? I heard he has a fianc¨¦e.¡±


    A very subtle way of expression, politely telling Adriana not to have any undeserved thoughts about Ran, after all, he already has a fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°The Powells and the Kramer family have called off their engagement.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯ve said yes to Ran¡¯s advances?¡±


    He pursued the question with a somewhat aggressive attitude.


    Adriana was made tough, ¡°Does it matter to Mr. Alston whether I say yes or no to Ran¡¯s advances? We¡¯re not friends, we¡¯re not enemies, we¡¯re not friends, so it¡¯s a bit of a surprise to ask.¡±


    ¡°Ask as the father of the children, otherwise how would I know what kind of stepfather you have found for your two children? If the character is not good, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be Helen and Luis¡¯ stepfather either.¡±


    The two men did not give an inch and went toe-to-toe.


    ¡°And what have you, as the biological father, done for your two children?¡±


    Adriana was a bit exasperated and felt that Peter¡¯s words were a bit too much.


    There¡¯s so much involved that it¡¯s surprising she has to care who she finds a date with?


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to say the words raw swallowed back, slowly lowered his eyes, eyes with a few sorrow, ¡°It is because I did not do well enough, so I hope there is a better person to apany the child ¡­¡±


    And you!


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the meaning changed in Adriana¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Mind your own business before you say anything. You¡¯re in no position to talk about anyone else right now.¡±


    Adriana disliked it angrily.


    The atmosphere became more and more gloomy, then fell into a silence again.


    Time passes, and every minute is an ordeal.


    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    Peter saw that Adriana did not look too good and asked with concern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡±


    She balked and looked away, not even looking at Peter.


    Leaning on the sofa, legs folded, ying with the phone, but because there is nowork can not y anything, so you can only look at the phone photos.


    The phone was bought only after he returned home, and there are more pictures of Helen and Luis on it, as well as pictures of him dressed as a man practicing taekwondo with his two children at Orchard House.


    The background of the photo, which just happened to capture Peter.


    The man happened to be standing in the corridor outside the hall, his eyes eerily watching them not far away.


    Although the distance is too far not very clear, but it gives people an inexplicable sadness.


    Adriana stared at the photo, her good-looking eyebrows raised gently, gazing at the man, her mood following.

 Chapter 615 – Making a Move

    She raised her eyes to look at the man sitting across from her, and suddenly found the opposite side empty.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where are the others?


    Sweeping left and right, still no one in sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out behind him.


    Adriana was startled and looked back, who else could it be if not Peter?


    Her face suddenly chilled and she said angrily, ¡°Peter, are you sick, what are you doing standing behind me?¡±


    People are scared to death, do not know.


    She lightly reprimanded, the man did notugh in anger, good-looking handsome face held a faint smile.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes shed and her grip on the phone tightened, knowing that Peter must have just found himself staring at the phone photo.


    The point is, just now the brain is not controlled, but reached out to zoom in on Peter¡¯s image and was grabbed by him ¡­.


    It was so awkward that even the air was frozen in general.


    Adriana swallowed and blinked, her cheeks flushed slightly, and her ears followed.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡±


    She said unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯re peeking at me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s been peeking at you, making a fool of yourself.¡±


    Adriana smiled contemptuously and turned around to sit down, but Peter suddenly stepped closer and wrapped his arm around her waist, reaching back with one hand to snatch the phone.


    The phone screen was still lit and Peter¡¯s picture was being erged on it.


    Although the features are a little blurred, but also can clearly see that it is him.


    ¡°Still denying it?¡±


    ¡°Why should I admit it? I was just looking at Luis and Helen, zoomed in on the photo, and just slipped my hand and saw you. Was figuring out how to crop the photo to cut you out.¡±


    She raised her chin slightly, her haughty eyes prating with coldness.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that off the top of my head, are you getting too excited.¡±


    The man near at hand swirling smiling eyes gazing at her, the tone of speech makes people feel a little ambiguous.


    ¡°I ¡­ who said I was excited, just exining clearly to avoid misunderstandings.¡±


    Adriana said, and reached for the phone.


    As soon as she reached out, the man put his phone behind his back and managed to avoid her hand.


    ¡°You give it back to me.¡±


    Adriana propped her hand on the couch, leapt in front of him, and reached around his back to grab the phone.


    The man did not move like a pine, his right hand phone handed to his left hand, raised high, once again avoiding her snatch.


    The little woman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she grabbed her arm, but before her other hand could grab the phone it was held back in Peter¡¯s hand.


    At once, the distance is very close to the two people standing in a posture as if dancing a waltz, the room swells with music, everything actually gives a good feeling.


    ¡°What unseen secrets are hidden on the phone?¡± Peter asked in a soft voice.


    Adriana¡¯s angry little face was ironic, ¡°None of your business, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    The side eye looks at the phone held in the hand, ¡°there is no rtionship to see to know. Maybe you¡¯ve hidden a lot of my photos.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    She denied it without hesitation and struggled to grab the phone.


    The man had a glimpse of her movements, his phone behind his back, deliberately teasing.


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t make me do it.¡±


    Adriana was furious.


    ¡°Then try, see if you can beat me in three moves, if you can, I will let you go now.¡±


    ¡°You said that?¡±


    She pointed in front of Peter and took his words with a grain of salt.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Peter raised his hand, shook the phone, and then tucked it into his suit pants pocket, ¡°If you can sessfully take the phone from me in five minutes, the doors of the Gliy Whein Mansion will be open for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana readily agreed.


    As long as she can get out of here, she is naturally willing to give it a try.


    As the words fell, she turned sideways and lifted her knee towards Peter¡¯s abdomen and kicked him.


    The man took a step back and sped his palm on her knee, ¡°Hit so hard?¡±


    ¡°With you, there can be no mercy.¡±


    Adriana responded by withdrawing her right leg and swinging a left hook at his face. Peter leaned back and made another forty-five pirouette, straightened his back and stood up, his hand over her waist, tugged hard and brought him into his arms in a slightly ambiguous and charming position.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The little woman¡¯s face turned red and she swung a p at his face, but before her hand touched his face she gave Peter a grip on her wrist and gently lifted her wrist, leading her in a circle, then turned her back on Peter¡¯s chest.


    For a while, the left and right hands were locked behind the man¡¯s back, and Adriana tried to struggle to no avail.


    Raising his leg to kick back, but he pushed gently, Adriana lying on the back of the sofa, legs separated by Peter¡¯s legs, so that there is no room for any y.


    ¡°Peter, get the fuck out of my way, asshole!¡±


    She twisted her body and struggled hard, but because the point of force was controlled by Peter in a deadly manner, Adriana was unable to fight back.


    Instead, such a blush-inducing look makes her extraordinarily mortified.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re so out of your depth.¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t measure yourself, what does it matter to you? Peter, you are a viin, what is the ability to bully a woman of mine?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to have topete with me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana was dumbfounded, exasperated by Peter.


    The man leaned down, pressed down, close to her ear, and gently breathed out, ¡°Willing to bet, you lose.¡±


    ¡°So what if we lose, we don¡¯t talk about what we¡¯re going to do if we lose.¡± Adriana huffed a dislike.


    Peterughed it off, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk about it earlier, but I can talk about it now.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to talk to you? You¡¯re just a bully.¡±


    ¡°Bullying? It seems that if I don¡¯t bully and bully you, it will be a fact that you are ¡®falsely used¡¯. How about if I obey you, okay?¡±


    The man with the wicked smile found the little woman blushing, struggling constantly, that look is heartbreaking but also makes people lose their smile.


    Perhaps because the heart has been nostalgic, Peter suddenly made bad.


    ¡°Peter, if you touch me, I will kill you.¡±


    Adriana was furious and furious with Peter.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid to die, you can try.¡±


    Peter was suddenly stunned, froze for a couple of seconds, when he really leaned down and gave her a soft kiss on the cheek.


    The hot lips fell on her cheeks, hot, with a little heat, brushing the hair between the ears, tingling the skin tingling.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    The subtle reaction was not because of the cold, but the sudden movement made her blush and her heart pound.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    She gritted her teeth and shouted his name, jerked her head and was about to scold him to stop when she coincidentally ran into his lips.


    Adriana¡¯s skin like a soft face instantly burst into red, like a very ripe water honey. The peach.


    Blinking eyes, the long, slender eyshes gently brush the man¡¯s face, like a wiper, tickling.


    Peter followed and froze, not expecting such a scene to ur.


    A few seconds of staring at each other, Peter could not restrain the fall. The soft and sticky lips on her, a soft kiss, free a hand to sp her head, the soft kiss also became more and more wild and rough.

 Chapter 616 Bad Man

    ¡°Well ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head, her eyes wide and tried to say something, but all her words were drowned out by his passionate kiss.


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±


    Angered, Adriana couldn¡¯t hold back and bit him hard on the lips.


    For a time, the rich smell of blood filled the nostrils, the tongue very clearly tasted the blood with fishy sweetness.


    Peter drew a breath in pain, raised his hand over his lips, a gentle touch, a drop of blood stained on the fingertips.


    ¡°Adriana, are you a dog?¡±


    Peter nced at the blood on his fingertips and couldn¡¯t help but look at the woman who was angry as a Scarlett cat.


    Because he let go of one hand, Adriana double knees with the force of the sofa backrest hard, pushing Peter away.


    She quickly turned around and kicked Peter directly in the chest with a roundhouse kick, ¡°Peter, I told you, I¡¯ll kill you if you touch me!¡±


    A fierce expression of anger.


    The hand hanging at her side well illustrates the owner¡¯s angry mood at this time, and the dagger in her hand was already against Peter¡¯s chest at the time the words fell.


    The man was taciturn, his eyelids lifted, looking at the chilly dagger, ¡°I guess, you won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Peter, certain that Adriana would not strike again, stepped forward and slowly approached her.


    He took one step forward, she took one step back, maintaining a certain distance, even the dagger she held in her hand did not dare to force.


    That day when holding a dagger against Peter¡¯s neck, he was actually not afraid of death to rub against her dagger.


    Adriana was afraid, afraid that Peter would go crazy, afraid that if someone did get killed, everything would get out of hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    She growled, her eyes growing more and more stern.


    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±


    The man looked down with interest at the small woman with scarlet cheeks in front of him.


    ¡°Afraid? I will be afraid of you? I think you are just dirtying my hands.¡±


    Adriana retrieved her Swiss Army knife dagger and put it in her pocket, ¡°Peter, stay away from me.¡± A very dismissive warning.


    Turning around and walking aside, he picked up a copy of today¡¯s newspaper from the table and idly sat on the sofa and flipped through it.


    The first page of the newspaper showed the headline ¡°New Fryer Group president is mistress of Alston Group CEO¡±.


    Arge, tight ck professional photo of Adriana is posted below the eye-catching headline.


    It was a photo taken in the studio when I was working in thepany, and then hung on thepany¡¯s senior photo wall.


    The photo shows her slightly powdered, wearing a pinched ck suit, her short hair has been dyed chestnut, blow-dried in a simple hairstyle, and she is wearing gold tassel earrings in one ear.


    Simple attire, elegant smile, aura of full bloom.


    The image of apetent female elite in the mall is really eye-catching.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but be confused, what did Peter mean by keeping the newspaper?


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    The man walked across the room and sat down, calling out.


    As she was about to speak, Adriana raised her eyes and shot an icy re over, ¡°Do we know each other well? Call me.¡±


    Peter did not feel much hurt by the detached and indifferent attitude.


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Give me the phone first.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was cold. Peter hesitated for a moment, but handed her the phone.


    Taking the phone, Adriana asked, ¡°Where are you keeping Obren¡¯s people? I¡¯m going to see him.¡±


    From the time Obren¡¯s men arrived in Waverly from Motril, she had no time to make contact with him at all before Peter took her away.


    Now that I have nothing to do, I would like to go and meet that person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Peter got up, gave Adriana a meaningful nce, waited deliberately for a moment, and only when he saw Adriana get up did he step towards the spiral staircase, with Adriana following close behind.


    ¡°What do you want with Obren¡¯s people?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°To get the Obren to go out and bid at least eight figures. What was it that was worth the huge cost to you?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Alvin.¡±


    Peter slowly said a name that hit the nail on the head.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Being guessed by him, Adriana felt neither surprised nor astonished and reacted evenly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs.¡±


    Why keep the appearance of peace when he was already going to marry Theresa and there was a well-known feud between the Soto family and The Alston family?


    Shouldn¡¯t we not talk to each other?


    She felt that instead of seeing Peter every day, it would be better to die of old age.


    It is best if we do not see each other again.


    ¡°You¡¯re Luis and Helen¡¯s mommy, so naturally I¡¯m worried about your safety.¡±


    As he was walking, Peter suddenly stopped and looked back at Adriana, who was standing at the bottom of the steps, ¡°They can¡¯t afford to lose you again.¡±


    The words are clearly words of concern, but from Peter¡¯s mouth changed the vor.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Alston, I will take care of myself, you worry too much.¡±


    The honorific of ¡®you¡¯ sounds respectful, but it is sarcastic, sarcastic at Peter¡¯s meddling.


    The man¡¯s eyes shed, his gaze unblinking as he stared at her cheeks, locking eyes for a few seconds before turning around and continuing upstairs.


    East side of the third floor.


    Zac and Edward both leaned against the corridor with their arms around their chests, not knowing what they were saying.


    Seeing the two approaching, they were immediately silenced.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Peter instructed, Zac and Edward looked at each other, then opened the door.


    Adriana followed Peter inside, Zac closed the door in a smooth manner, and Edward two people are very aware of the eyes to stand outside the door did not enter.


    Inside the room, Obren¡¯s man stood in front of the window and looked out of the window, falling into deep thought not knowing what he was thinking.


    Even when he heard her walk in with Peter, there was only a faint sideways nce, a nce out of the corner of the eye and then withdrew his gaze, did not speak.


    Peter walked over to the couch and sat down while Adriana walked over to the Obren person and asked, ¡°Are you ¡­ ni?¡±


    After Aaren and Giovanny contacted Obren¡¯s people, Adriana made an understanding of his situation and knew that the other party¡¯s name was ni, a quiet man with a cold nature.


    ¡°Knowingly.¡±


    He said with an expressionless face.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Really ¡­ is very high and cold.


    Standing beside the man, Adriana looked to Peter again, ¡°Please get out.¡±


    She had a lot to say to Obren¡¯s people, and it was inappropriate for Peter to be here all the time.


    Peter was a little puzzled, perhaps not expecting Adriana to drive him away.


    Locking eyes with her for a moment, he jawed slightly, got up and walked out.


    As he closed the door, he looked at Adriana with a deep look in his eyes.


    Click-


    The door to the room closed and silence fell inside.


    ¡°I am curious to know, The Alston family powerful and noble family, with great strength, since they asked you Obren to do the job, the reward given must be very generous, why did not you agree?¡±


    It was clear that it was none of her business, but Adriana just really wanted to know.


    ni a pair of blue pupils, three-dimensional deep features, a well-groomed oily yellow hair, very white skin, very handsome, very svelte.


    ¡°You¡¯re Peter¡¯s former ¡­ baby mama?¡±


    ni asked as she moved to turn sideways to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Heh. I heard that he is the bad man, and you are the heir of THE Soto family, even without strong background connections, you are a money earner. How could you like such a bad man?¡±

 Chapter 617 – The Patriarch’s Meaning

    He avoids answering Adriana¡¯s questions and is instead interested in her personal life.


    Adriana smelled a hint of treachery and her wary eyes looked the man in front of her up and down, ¡°Tell me, what other more detailed investigation has been done?¡±


    ni¡¯s good-looking pupils gazed at Adriana and suddenly smiled, spreading her palm, ¡°Put your hand inside my palm, and all your are things I can know.¡±


    Adriana has seen a lot of people, although not very discerning, but a nce at the person can tell how his nature.


    But ni smiled at her with kindness and without a hint of hypocrisy.


    The affectionate smile inexplicably makes Adriana feel close.


    nced at his outstretched palms, that hands, although well maintained, but the tiger¡¯s mouth was born calluses, palms also have clearly visible calluses.


    This leads to ¡­


    He should be a long time user of the device.


    ¡­ is extremely dangerous.


    ¡°You have said that you can know everything when you put it up. Wouldn¡¯t it be silly for me to put it up again?¡± Adriana shook her head and couldn¡¯t help herself.


    That smile, through the innocence, let people inexplicably like.


    ¡°I have always been full of kindness to beautiful girls.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally. I¡¯ve always been defensive about men who can flirt.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    ni tilted her head and smiled, ¡°I like the way you are honest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m rather curious, aren¡¯t you from Motril, howe you have the Swoywana name?¡±


    ¡°My mommy is a Swoywana, so she gave me the Swoywana name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder. I said howe your Mandarin is so good, you can¡¯t even hear the foreign ent at all.¡±


    Adriana gave him a thumbs up, ¡°Pretty impressive.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ you¡¯ve been avoiding the subject of me.¡± She smiled coquettishly.


    ni pursed her lips and smiled, absolutely delighted with Adriana, and the coldness of a moment ago.


    At once, Adriana was puzzled and wondered if he was deliberately targeting Peter or what.


    ¡°There is no reason, the patriarch means it.¡±


    He said.


    Since even the patriarch¡¯s orders were told to Adriana, it means that he was very open with Adriana, making her even more confused.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t dare to ask more.


    ¡°Peter asked you to help her recover her memory, will you help him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, ni replied without thinking.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid he¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    ¡°You will protect me.¡±


    Five words alone made Adriana bbergasted for a moment, looking at him in amazement, crying andughing, ¡°Where do you get the confidence that I will protect you?¡±


    ¡°You hired me at a high price toe to Waverly, so naturally my safety is yours to guard.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and immediately said, ¡°Correction, it¡¯s protect, not guard.¡±


    In the end, I do not know whether he really does not understand or pretend not to understand, said so ambiguous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is, a fundamental difference.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Might as well tell us about it?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless for a while, her big watery eyes clenched, and she didn¡¯te up with a very good exnation. Skimmed her mouth, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about it. But don¡¯t worry, if you really don¡¯t say yes to Peter, I will not let him hurt you.¡±


    In any case, ni is the one she sent to pick up from Motril, so naturally she will ensure his life is safe.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    He said he believed her.


    ¡°But trusting me so much when we first meet?¡±


    Adriana is a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°I, ni, never look at the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡­


    The two exchanged pleasantries in the bedroom before Adriana left the room.


    Pulling open the door, he found Peter standing in the doorway.


    ¡°The president of the Alston Group still likes to eavesdrop on walls?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    The glistening vermilion lips held a smile that was extraordinarily sarcastic and piercing.


    ¡°I was worried about you.¡±


    Peter said in a serious manner.


    The two brothers standing behind you look at me, I look at you, and then look at Adriana with unspoken intentions, saying nothing.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    How could Adriana believe Peter¡¯s perfunctory words?


    Worried about her?


    I don¡¯t believe anyone would believe him.


    ¡°Get out of the way, you¡¯re in the way!¡±


    Adriana scolded lightly and walked around him and went straight downstairs.


    Directly the sound of high heels reached downstairs, Zac Fang walked over to Peter and asked, ¡°Are you sure ni will help you recover your memory?¡±


    Peter shook his head.


    Not sure.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered why Obren wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to help you?¡± Edward was still most interested in this question.


    The Alston family is strong and has a certain background, so it is reasonable to say that Obren should not refuse, but now it is sopletely rejected, which is really puzzling.


    ¡°There is a natural reason for not helping.¡±


    Peter did not give the real reason and went downstairs.


    In fact, even he himself does not know why Obren¡¯s people do not help him, although he has been investigating the matter, but until now can not find any clues.


    And The Alston family people Obren did not have a grudge, so do not understand why.


    ¡°Big brother, because of this, you can¡¯t offend Obren¡¯s people.¡±


    He walked away, and Zac shouted behind him.


    Peter came downstairs and heard Zac¡¯s words even though he didn¡¯t speak.


    Downstairs, Adriana is sitting in the hall, bored and flipping through the newspaper in her hand.


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it.¡±


    Peter walked up to Adriana and asked her what she meant.


    The small woman sitting on the sofa stared unblinkingly at the newspaper in her hand and said quietly, ¡°Lose weight, don¡¯t eat.¡±


    Besides, she was in no mood to eat now that she was being threatened by Peter.


    ¡°How about I make it for you and you help me with it?¡±


    Men make concessions.


    Nevertheless, Adriana did not appreciate it, ¡°Is Mr. Alston¡¯snguageprehension so poor? You don¡¯t understand when I say no?¡±


    She raised her eyes, the watery almond eyes permeated with a trace of coldness and rejection.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long night, you won¡¯t eat and it will affect your y at night.¡±


    He was referring to the people who assisted Obren at night to help her recover her memory, but it came from Peter¡¯s mouth with ambiguous overtones that could easily lead to some misunderstanding.


    The Alston family may be powerful, but they can¡¯tpete with an Obren. I think you should know what¡¯s behind Obren.¡±


    What Ran can know, Peter must know.


    Adriana is quite sure.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that your selfish and reckless actions will bring me and my children down!¡±


    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s disliking him, not worrying about him.


    The man¡¯s eyes, which are deep and profound like the vast ocean, shed with a dark light, ¡°I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re worried about me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to keep dwelling with Peter, endlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go make you dinner.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Another decisive and direct rejection.


    The man who had just turned towards the kitchen stopped in his tracks and looked back to gaze at the little woman.

 Chapter 618 – Turning the other cheek without mercy

    But I found her closing the newspaper with a whimper, her face quite gloomy, ¡°Peter, what do you really want? I¡¯ve broken everything with you, do you think it¡¯s funny to pester me like this now?¡±


    Anyone else would be angry.


    It was Peter who did the damage, Peter who turned his face away, and Peter who is now entangled and deliberately ambiguous.


    Who would not be angry?


    Peter ck crystal-like eyes slightly narrowed, after a moment, coldly said: ¡°to cook for you because there is no maid here, the night in the end need to do is not yet clear, I must ensure that your normal physical exertion, and I do not allow half-measures.¡±


    Previously Peter thought about finding Obren¡¯s people when he was looking for Zac to recover his memory, but the news came from Obren¡¯s side that there was no cure for his problem.


    One refusal, two refusals, three or five still refusals, and unwillingness to meet with Peter.


    That¡¯s what makes him unable to understand.


    So this time Obren people since they came to Waverly, might as well just tie up, knife on the neck of the Obren people, do not believe it is not willing to strike.


    In fact, to this day, Peter is not sure if he can help him recover his memory.


    But Hades always felt that Obren¡¯s people refused too decisively and had very heavy hostility towards him, which made Peter feel that the other side was able to heal but unwilling to help.


    Even if he once asked for 5 billion, the other side still stood firm.


    50 billion, is undoubtedly astronomical, even if there is a deep hatred will not live with money.


    And what, exactly, are they for?


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Adriana felt that she had really misjudged Peter.


    ¡°When necessary, I will take certain means.¡±


    If the words just burned Adriana¡¯s, then these words fell on her heart like a knife cut pain, tearing the heart.


    But even so, Adriana doesn¡¯t show it very clearly.


    So many years of experience, has long been unhappy, how can easily let people notice her emotional changes?


    ¡°I would be interested to know what means you would like to take if necessary?¡±


    She put down the newspaper, slowly get up, feet on high heels, step by step to walk in front of him, under the long, thick eyshes, the pair of good-looking bright eyes gazing at him, burning gaze.


    Being so stared at by her stern eyes, Peter¡¯s hand ced in the pocket of his suit pants tightened and pushed back inhibitedly, ¡°You want to know?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    The little woman tilted her head, the benefits of her lips thickened, and she jawed slightly.


    ¡°I never show mercy to a woman I don¡¯t like.¡±


    Lifting his hand, he cupped her chin and gently lifted it, looking up at him, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss of interest to tell you now? I¡¯m going to wait for you to slowly torture you when you don¡¯t cooperate.¡±


    The fingers of his thumb rubbed gently on her chin, feeling the smoothness and warmth of her delicate skin.


    Heart, can not restrain the thumping.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s face tightened inch by inch and was reced by despair, ¡°Peter, I really misjudged you.¡±


    A brush away his hand, ¡°Do not touch me, I am too dirty!¡±


    Originally, Adriana did not want to believe that at this moment Peter¡¯s words are from the heart, but everyone knows that Peter is a very honest businessman, absolutely say one thing.


    She then had to believe it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Only now? It¡¯s toote.¡±


    He looked down at the little woman in front of him with good grace, ¡°What to see is also seen, what to sleep is also slept, what to y is also yed.¡±


    Peter smiled, his thin angr lips smiling extra thinly, ¡°Two million for you to give me a twin is the cheapest woman I¡¯ve ever yed with. It¡¯s really too stupid.¡±


    With that, he took a step around Adriana and walked towards the window over there, just brushing past a moment of pain in his eyes, which passed in a sh.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to get the best out of you. You can¡¯t see that I like Theresa, but it¡¯s just to use you, and I would have continued to y with you if it hadn¡¯te to light. But it¡¯s a good thing you boast of your innocence and don¡¯t want me to touch you, otherwise I¡¯d be too ¡­ uninterested to sleep with you.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were like a nail in her heart, inch by inch, not. The pain is bone-chilling.


    ¡°Look at Theresa, she can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen, where will she be like you, even if she has to pretend to be reserved in bed, pretend to whom to look? But Theresa is poorer than you, in order to help me act for you, can suffer a lot of aggravation. The good thing is that she is already pregnant with my child, which is my Peter¡¯s seed, so I naturally want to marry her. As for you ¡­¡±


    Peter slowly turned around and leaned against the window, looking at her with a smile, ¡°After helping me recover my memory today, you can take you and your two children and get away. By the way, you must not misunderstand, don¡¯t make a fool of yourself thinking that I really want to remember you when I recover my memory. The matter hase to this, I might as well tell you directly, because of the memory loss back then, I forgot a very important thing, that thing is the biggest handle to bring down your THE Soto family, therefore, I must recover my memory at all costs!¡±


    Adriana stood in the living room, a few meters away from Peter, her eyes full of anger staring at Peter with dead eyes, her fists clenched together at her side.


    ¡°Now finally admit that you counted on me?¡±


    She clenched her teeth, God knows how angry Adriana was at the moment, but even more anger must be hidden deep in her heart not to show.


    ¡°As long as I recover my memory, you the Soto family are no match for The Alston family, so what reason do I have to hide?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re probably overthinking it, I¡¯m definitely not going to help you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Is it not up to you to help or not? You¡¯re in my hands now, and Helen and Luis will be received as guests at Orchard House anytime, anywhere.¡±


    The man speaks on a cloud of lightness.


    Standing up straight, his long, slender legs stepped out in front of her, leaned down slightly, and smiled, ¡°With Luis and Helen, there is help like a god. How could you not help me?¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Adriana was furious and raised her hand to p him, but the man clutched her wrist tightly before her hand touched his cheek.


    Thepany¡¯s newest product is a new product that will be avable in the marketce.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She growled and jerked her knee up to strike him in the crotch.


    Peter turned sideways, easily avoiding, backhanded her neck, from behind to keep her, chin resting on her shoulder, breathing into her ear, ¡°That¡¯s anger? Adriana, you¡¯d better behave yourself, or you won¡¯t have a good time if you piss me off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°What, you want to try?¡±


    His cheek was deliberately close to her neck and rubbed it, ¡°Mm-hmm, a woman¡¯s body scent is really ¡­ very different.¡± He smiled, ¡°Five years have not seen, the more charming. How about, let¡¯s make a deal, sleep with me, Luis and Helen you take away, how about that?¡±

 Chapter 619 Rarely capricious

    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Adriana was furious, her hand clutched Peter¡¯s arm, and a perfect over-the-shoulder m sent Peter crashing to the ground with a vengeance.


    She quickly rolled onto her back and Peter stood up in a carp.


    The two men looked at each other and the atmosphere was tense.


    The little woman made a wary face, holding the dagger in her hand and leaping to her feet, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m telling you in no uncertain terms, I¡¯m not going to help you. And you¡¯re not going to make a big deal out of Luis and Helen.¡±


    The man¡¯s posture was rxed and unnerved, ¡°You are now in my Gliy Whein Mansion, even if something big happens outside you can¡¯t possibly know.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re underestimating me.¡±


    Adriana gripped the dagger and stabbed at Peter, striking much more quickly than earlier.


    It¡¯s as if the contest between the two just now seemed to be flirting, and now the two are reallypeting, and no one is cking off.


    Seeing her quickly lunge, Peter did a back drop and raised his foot to kick Adriana.


    The little woman¡¯s eyes and hands were quick, her arm quickly blocked, but could not withstand his force and took a few steps back.


    Peter pupils slightly shrink, see Adriana slightly appear to strain, the eyes shed a little ¡­ intolerant.


    Bang, hoo-


    She stomped on a side cab to stabilize her body, but with too much force, the cab with all kinds of treasures slid a few times, and all the rare antiques fell down with a huzzah, falling to pieces, with porcin g sttered everywhere.


    ¡°Hitting a stone with an egg.¡±


    Peter grunted softly, not wanting to continue fighting with her, turned around and walked away.


    But Adriana had no way to vent her anger, so how could she let him go?


    Clutching the dagger in his hand, he shot out with a whoosh.


    Peter, who was walking, moved his ears imperceptibly, keenly aware of the difference, a turn ¡­ but avoided it.


    Pfft¡­


    The dagger pierced into the arm with a subtle sound and Peter frowned in pain.


    His pupils shrink slightly, looking at the . The dagger that was halfway into the skin, quite a bit of surprise. Raising his eyes, he looked at Adriana standing over there, but his eyebrows were not tinged with anger.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m not good at wrestling or sparring or anything like that.¡± Adriana snorted augh.


    So much noise downstairs, Zac and Edward heard the sound havee running down to see Peter¡¯s arm spilled blood, along the hand has been snaking down, dripping on the floor, staining the floor.


    ¡°Adriana, what are you doing?¡±


    Zac roared in shock and anger.


    Edward¡¯s face sank and he walked up to Peter, ¡°How could you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡±


    Peter frowned, ¡°Zac,e up here with me to dress the wound.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He was a little resistant, cold as frost eyes released a cold chill, with a warning look at Adriana, a long time before responding: ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter went upstairs, and Zac followed.


    He knew Edward was not a good speaker, so he left him alone.


    Therge hall, silent, but the floor scattered with the scraps of rare antiques appear very solid.


    ¡°Why did you do it to Peter?¡±


    Edward asked.


    His question provoked augh, ¡°me my inability, otherwise it would not be as simple as hurting him.¡±


    ¡°He just wants you toe over to help him recover his memory, why do you need to move the knife?¡±


    ¡°Edward, what I do with Peter has nothing to do with you. You have time to ask about my business, you might as well deal with your business with Vivian. I¡¯m warning you, with me and the Soto family around, I will never allow you to be pestering Vivian.¡±


    Absolutely not.


    There are not many people Adriana wants to protect, just Anne and Vivian, and two children, that¡¯s all.


    Naive life has too much to live up to, even if she tries her best to do well, it is not so easy.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s between Vivian and me is our business, and you shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Edward has a serious face.


    ¡°Vivian is my person.¡± Adriana swears sovereignty, ¡°If you want to pester her, ask me first.¡±


    ¡°You think a single the Soto family will do?¡± Adriana, you¡¯re still too young.


    Edward did not think, only that Adriana is too childish, too innocent.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    She dropped the words and took the lead to go upstairs.


    Not to find Peter, but to try to take ni.


    Upstairs, in the room.


    Peter sat on the bed, Zac sat across from him with a medical kit, looking at the wound on his arm, helpless, ¡°Why did you want to fight with Adriana? Do you know that your health is not as good as it used to be, do you want to die? The dagger fortunately was stabbed in your arm, if it was a little bit off and shot you in the neck, would you have to die?¡±


    Peter had a cigarette in his hand, which he couldn¡¯t resist and asked Zac for.


    Took a hard drag, slowly exhaled smoke rings and sighed, ¡°Actually, nothing matters anymore.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even care.


    ¡°Your grandfather was right, your world should not be mixed with emotions.¡±


    Zacmented as he helped Peter treat his wounds.


    When Adriana and Peter so much crossed paths, he always wanted to be with Adriana and was always rejected by Old Mr. Alston.


    At that time I did not know why, but now I finally understand, the reason is because Adriana is the Soto family, the Soto family and The Alston family is a family feud, everyone knows.


    Only the partnership is maintained on the surface, confusing many people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Let me ask you, when did you learn Adriana¡¯s true identity?¡±


    ¡°What true identity?¡±


    Zac looked confused and didn¡¯t understand what Peter meant.


    ¡°the Soto family people.¡±


    ¡°That I really do not know, I just know that before you like Adriana, a strong desire to marry her, The Alston family old man has always prevented, not willing.¡±


    Zac exined.


    Peter recalls the past events with a nk.


    What happened to him, but can not keep any memory is the biggest regret in life, perhaps this is the reason why he wants to recover his memory.


    People live a life, it is rare to be capricious.


    The road hase to an end, and if you don¡¯t let it, Peter feels that he will die in peace.


    Peter was silent, gazing not far away, wondering what he was thinking.


    On the contrary, Zac looked at Peter¡¯s wound and sighed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely, having problems for three days and desperate to die?¡±


    I¡¯m really impressed.


    Knowing Peter for many years, he has been injured only a few times, but recently a while either injured or vomiting blood.


    At this rate, how could there be half a year of life left?


    ¡°ording to theprehensive estimate of your current physical condition, you have at most six months left. But if you continue to toss and turn, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able tost even three or four months, and you¡¯re actually still fighting with Adriana? Do you really think you are her opponent now?¡±


    Because the body is weak to the extreme, where is the previous physical strength?


    Today is different from the past, Peter¡¯s physical condition in all aspects is not up to standard, good health, otherwise I am afraid that now can only lie in bed hanging glucose water to recuperate.

 Chapter 620 Let them go

    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Peter was not impressed, and even felt good about it.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what kind of ecstasy Adriana has given you to make you so obsessed.¡±


    Zac shook his head and sighed in frustration, but there are a few old mature, ¡°If I can meet a woman in this life that I also love deeply will not be in vain.¡±


    The mouth chanted that Peter was deeply in love with Adriana, even to the point of being unable to extricate themselves, but inwardly quite envious of Peter.


    It is also a blessing on earth to have someone to love wholeheartedly.


    After the wound was dressed, Zac put away the medical kit and put it in the drawer.


    Looking at the time, it was already after 5 p. m. ¡°Brother, should we ask the kitchen to prepare dinner?¡±


    ¡°No need. Order takeout.¡±


    Thinking about what I just said to Adriana that there was no cook at Gliy Whein Mansion, wouldn¡¯t it be a p in the face if the cook was now transferred from the backyard?


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    With permission, Zac immediately went downstairs to prepare dinner.


    He came downstairs just in time to meet Edwarding up, his face was blue and he didn¡¯t know what kind of argument he had with Adriana, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Edward answered and went upstairs to Peter¡¯s bedroom.


    In the gray decorated bedroom, Peter leanedzily on the bed alone, with a cigarette between his uninjured fingers, smoking with a sad frown.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When he saw Edward push in the door, he looked and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°How are you hurt?¡±


    Edward stepped forward, concerned.


    ¡°No harm, minor injury.¡±


    If set aside in the past, Peter simply did not care, only now the body is not as good as before, so it has be so weak.


    He walked to the sofa in the bedroom and sat down, frowning, ¡°You¡¯re weak now, it¡¯s better to pay attention.¡±


    ¡°I know my own body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Edward lifted his leg and crossed it over the low table, crossing his fingers on his stomach, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Obren¡¯s people do not recover their memories, but it is because Obren has been too mysterious for so many years, and then it has been deified by many people. If not, Obren would not have refused the astoundinglyrge sum of money you offered.¡±


    Edward gazed across the table, ¡°I know you¡¯re anxious to get your memory back, but you¡¯re in too much of a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Go and bring ni here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Edward asked a question, but saw Peter smoking a cigarette with his head down, depressed, and did not ask more.


    Get up and leave the bedroom.


    A few minutester, he turned back and brought ni in.


    ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Peter had already gotten up and walked aside, leaning against the bedside table standing with a suit jacket draped over his shoulders, perfectly concealing the wound on his wrist.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Edward said nothing, turned around and went out, closing the door behind him.


    Peter lips hold a cigarette, from time to time exhale thin light smoke, hazy smoke obscures his sword eyebrows starry eyes, more handsome a few points.


    ¡°I want to know what is the reason you have been refusing to restore my memory for me?¡±


    He cut to the chase single-handedly.


    ni brushed the frame of his sses, and a trace of coldness surfaced on his deep European and American handsome face, ¡°You are selective amnesia, and not sealed by Obren¡¯s memory, how can you be cured? Obren¡¯s people are ordinary people, not gods. Besides, I have no grievances or enemies with you, so naturally I have no reason to be your enemy, let alone the reason to reject your 5 billion.¡±


    In front of Peter, ni is also simple and straightforward.


    Previously, in order to ask Obren¡¯s people to help him heal his memory loss and physical problems, Peter offered a high price of 5 billion directly.


    It was still rejected.


    ¡°You know Adriana?¡±


    Peter asked again.


    ¡°Whether I know Ms. Hale or not is none of your business, you need not ask.¡±


    ni doesn¡¯t bother to tell Peter, much less scorn Peter¡¯s power.


    They, Obren, are not in the eyes of anyone but the royal family of Motril.


    Even if the status is outstanding, so what?


    ¡°So you do know each other.¡±


    Not a question, but an affirmative.


    Both the look in ni¡¯s eyes and the tone of his voice made Peter sure of what was in his mind.


    ¡°Self-righteous.¡±


    The elegant gentleman snorted with disdain.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t call you here today to ask you to restore any memory for me, I just want you to help me heal.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to be beating around the bush with ni.


    His past with Adriana, he knew much of it by andrge through the video footage Hank found.


    If ni is willing to restore his memory today, it is good, but if not, then I hope he will see if his illness can be cured.


    After listening to his nce, ni was silent for a moment, walked to Peter¡¯s front, lifted his wrist, index finger and middle finger over his pulse, and checked his pulse.


    During the pulse check, ni¡¯s eyes slowly closed and her face became more and more gloomy and ugly.


    After a long time, he released his hand and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there is no cure for your condition.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been to the hospital and the hospital test results are the best reason.¡±


    After saying that, ni noticed that Peter looked suspicious, is some disbelief.


    Immediately exined: ¡°In the words of your Swoywana often say ¡®the great gods can not save you¡¯, it is not that I do not want to save you.¡±


    ¡°The hospital couldn¡¯t find out what the problem was, so what do you think the problem is?¡±


    Peter asked again.


    ni moved and turned around towards the couch, and the moment his back was turned to Peter, his eyes shed a little light, and it was gone in a sh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out exactly what the cause was. However, I know that you have recently had a lot more injuries to your body, so if you don¡¯t want to die so early, you should pay attention to recuperation and ban smoking and alcohol.¡±


    Peter¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°What did Adriana call you over for?¡±


    ¡°It was said that it wanted me to seal my memory for someone, but it didn¡¯t say exactly who it was.¡±


    ¡°Sealing memories?¡±


    Peter thought about it and it became clear in his mind.


    Dropping the butt of his cigarette in his hand, he ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and paced back and forth across the room, ¡°I must not tell anyone about my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly and called aloud, ¡°Edward?¡±


    Just as the voice fell, the bedroom door was opened and Edward walked in, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Send them back.¡±


    He waved his hand and stood with his back to ni, and it was easy to hear the sadness and despondency in his voice.


    ¡°Big Brother, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Send the guest.¡±


    Edward wanted to say something else, but before he could finish a sentence, Peter¡¯s voice rang out again.


    The tone ofmand.


    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, his unkind gaze sizing up ni, and he said helplessly, ¡°Please.¡±


    The two men left the bedroom.


    The bedroom fell into silence, the man also walked to the window, looking at the view outside, the early spring days, everything revived, full of life.


    He was the only one who was on the verge of dying.


    Downstairs, Edward walked down with ni, ¡°Let¡¯s go, you guys.¡±

 Chapter 621 – Have you thought it through?

    ¡°What does Peter mean?¡±


    Adriana was very surprised, just now Peter said that he would force her ni to recover her memory for him, but now he actually let ni and her go.


    It is simply too unbelievable.


    But she didn¡¯t think much of it, and said to ni, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two, on the other hand, walked one after the other towards the entrance of the hall.


    The door of the hall slowly opened, the sunset afterglow nting in, everything seems to be gilded with a golden halo, extraordinarily beautiful.


    ¡°You¡¯re out?¡±


    Ran, who was sitting in the courtyard, waited impatiently until the two came out, ¡°Peter didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡±


    Adriana and Ran both looked at ni at the same time, only to see him shake his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana said nothing and walked towards the outside.


    Therge courtyard, side by side two rows of well-trained bodyguards, imposing, each individual fit, a tendon of meat, are practitioners.


    If Peter were to go hard today, I¡¯m afraid the three of them would not be a match for these people.


    At this moment Peter stood on the second floor, looking down through the window at several people slowly leaving the courtyard.


    Suddenly, with her heart in her mouth, Adriana felt a line of sight fall on her, and she looked back to find the man standing in front of the second floor window.


    A long distance away, can not see his facial expression, but can eerily feel from the man¡¯s body of grief.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you guys are finally out, I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Aaren and Giovanny greeted them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way back, the phone finally connected to the inte and buzzed.


    It was a missed call message alert from thepany secretary and Harlee.


    Adriana casually clicked on it and was looking at it when the hot news was rmended on her phone screen. She took out her phone and looked at it, but it was just some hot news.


    Adriana paused and opened the news, the headline was unusually eye-catching and revealing, ¡°Suspected of a Y actress sleeping at the director¡¯s house at night¡±.


    Open the caption, the eye is the paparazzi night snapping photos, a tightly wrapped woman with a duck-tongue hat, sneaking out of a vi.


    This person other people may not recognize clearly, but five years ago is Adriana saved Brenda¡¯s life, she naturally will not be mistaken, this person is Brenda.


    The paparazzi exposed that a Y actress had gone to great lengths to curry favor with the director¡¯s bed in order to get the lead role in a certain script.


    Adriana has some doubts about the authenticity of the news.


    So he immediately instructed Giovanny, ¡°Giovanny, get out of the car when you get downtown and immediately go and investigate Brenda¡¯s recent situation for me, mainly about the men around her.¡±


    Giovanny didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded his head.


    Aaren was very interested, ¡°Ms. Hale, you don¡¯t suspect Brenda of having a rtionship with another man, do you? She is going to marry The Grant Family soon, how could she cut her future short?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Adriana responded indifferently.


    Arriving downtown, Giovanny got out of the car to run an errand and Ran got a call from thepany and left.


    Adriana took ni to a hotel near the neighborhood and arranged for Aaren¡¯s protection throughout the day.


    She then drove to the office, took care of the work at hand, and by the end of the day it was already 9pm.


    When I was ready to shut down myputer and go home, an email alert popped up on myputer.


    Clicking on it, it was Giovanny¡¯s details about Brenda that he found out.


    She secretly sighed: worthy of FE¡¯s people, the speed of doing things is amazing.


    Opened the email and took a look, there is no just a word, inside are some unpleasant and fragrant photos, the scale is amazing.


    Adriana¡¯s jaw drops and she marvels at Brenda¡¯s persona!


    After calming down alone in the office for a while, Fang went home.


    When we arrived home, Helen had finished her homework and was watching TV. Adriana yed with her for a while and then put her to bed.


    The next day, the daily morning exercise, walk Helen to wash and eat, and take her to school.


    A phone call was then made to Brenda to ask her to meet.


    Because of the sudden news exposure, many people suspected Brenda¡¯s head, she was afraid to go out and had to ask Adriana to meet her at her private apartment.


    Adriana followed the address to Brenda¡¯s apartment and rang the doorbell ¡°Ding Dong!¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Brenda¡¯s voice came from behind the door.


    ¡°Me!¡± Adriana finished in a hushed voice, and Brenda opened the door a crack and poked her head out to look around before letting Adriana in.


    Closing the door, the two walked into the living room.


    Looking at the messy living room you can see how Brenda is usually azy person, and even let her have nowhere to put her feet.


    The sofa was covered with messy clothes, and the floor had dirty socks in addition to garbage. There are various snack bags and noodle boxes stacked on the low transparent ss table.


    Floor-to-ceiling ss windows with white gauze curtains, the room looks a bit dim and airless, and the smell is also very heavy.


    ¡°The old you was not like this.¡±


    Adriana stood in the living room, a mess with nowhere to put her feet, and had to stand and talk to Brenda.


    Brenda lifted her hand and lifted her long hair between her ears and pinned it behind her ear, ¡°I¡¯m so busy now, I¡¯m either on various announcements or filming, I don¡¯t have enough time to rest, how can I have time to clean up? But you, what are you doing here all of a sudden?¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all, but gave a haughty look.


    Adriana hooked her lips and smiled, feeling that she had managed too much.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you, what happened to the marriage talks with Alvin?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going well.¡±


    She slipped on her slippers, walked over to the sofa and sat down on her knees, ¡°The wedding date is set for next month, right after Peter¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Because Brenda has good features, a standard beauty face, and a youthful atmosphere of a young girl next door, she is called ¡®innocent jade girl¡¯ by fans.


    But now this look, where can not see a little innocent look.


    Rather, they have been selling their persona in front of their fans.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    Adriana stood aside, holding her square bag in one hand and cing it in the pocket of her trench coat with the other, looking at her with an imposing look.


    ¡°What¡¯s so clear about it? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve liked Alvin for a day or two. It¡¯s good to marry him.¡±


    ¡°The Grant Family is a big family, so I understand that you don¡¯t have to work so hard when you marry there. But Brenda, you are not right for each other. You can¡¯t morally kidnap his brother just because you gave him bone marrow and saved his brother¡¯s life.¡±


    I used to think Brenda was poor and simple, so I was willing to help her.


    I didn¡¯t expect to end up in this state today, which really surprised Adriana.


    ¡°What moral kidnapping?¡±


    Brenda was furious and pped a heavy hand on the couch, pulling up her voice, ¡°That¡¯s my bone marrow, bone marrow, do you know that? It really hurts when the bone marrow is drawn, it hurts a lot. If I didn¡¯t want to marry Alvin, why would I donate bone marrow to his brother? Are you thinking too much.¡±


    So, when all is said and done, from the beginning she was willing to help Alvin¡¯s brother only because it was profitable.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really think that if you marry Alvin now, everything will be fine. brenda, married life is not as easy as you think. You ¡­¡±

 Chapter 622 Questioning

    ¡°Me what me? Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m a fatherless orphan and a wild girl from a poor countryside, you all look down on me!¡±


    Brenda growled in anger.


    At heart she has an inferiorityplex, feeling that she was not born as superior as others, so she is bent on trying to squeeze into the circle of high society.


    After so many years of hard work, it was surprisingly sessful.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist. Compared to you, you¡¯re much happier than I. Brenda, you¡¯ve worked hard enough now, been good enough, been happy enough. You have everything you want, so ¡­ can you let Alvin go?¡±


    It¡¯s been an unknown amount of time since Adriana has whispered so low.


    But Brenda was rmended to Alvin by her, and without her, Alvin would not have ended up in this position.


    Adriana feels responsible.


    ¡°Release? Why should I let go?¡±


    ¡°Brenda, how did you be like this? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    She spoke with a beat and said faintly, ¡°You, you don¡¯t deserve Alvin.¡±


    Originally intended to have a peaceful talk with her, but now see Brenda¡¯s attitude, Adriana is really disappointed.


    ¡°Adriana, anyone can say that about me, but not you. You are a woman who is involved with Peter while hanging on to Alvin, what right do you have to tell me what to do? Although I love money, Brenda loves Alvin with all her heart and soul, and loves him alone!¡±


    Brenda snorted augh and spoke harshly.


    ¡°Only love him?¡±


    Adrianaughed, and if it weren¡¯t for the evidence Giovanny had gathered, she might have believed it. But after reading the information, Adriana, on the other hand, could not sit on the matter any longer.


    ¡°Then who was the woman who walked out of the director¡¯s housete at night with the Y-name actress reported in the news yesterday?¡±


    The sudden questioning, Brenda¡¯s expression changed slightly, her eyes shed, and she immediately looked away, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Besides, there are many female celebrities with the surname Y, how could it be me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    She cut her teeth and red at Adriana, her eyes full of anger.


    ¡°So what¡¯s this?¡±


    Adriana took out a bunch of photos from her bag and flung them at Brenda without mercy, angry and furious.


    The photo pped Brenda¡¯s face and then scattered on the ground with a whimper.


    Brenda nced at the photos that fell on the ground, he was some unpleasant and racy photos, scrambled to pick one up, looked at it, face white a few points.


    ¡°Where ¡­ did you get these pictures?¡± The voice was tinged with some trembling.


    ¡°Is this what you call love?¡± Adriana questioned in a cold voice.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No ¡­ it¡¯s not me, you¡¯re ndering, I¡¯m suing you!¡±


    Brenda panicked and jumped in front of Adriana, clutching her arm with both hands, ¡°Why are you trying to hurt me? Do you think you can threaten me with some photos after P-image, Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, dream on!¡±


    Snap!


    An abrupt p, hard on her face, sounded through the living room and blinded Brenda.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! How much longer are you going to pretend? Are you not sure if the photos are P¡¯s or not. Now that you¡¯re all over the news and everyone knows about it, do you really take The Grant Family people for fools? You¡¯re so naive, Brenda.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to make a move on her, but seeing Brenda¡¯s agitated and irritable appearance just now, she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Trying to p her around a bit to sober her up.


    Brenda¡¯s cheek was punched sideways, and she raised her hand tremblingly to cover her hot and painful cheek, looking at her incredulously, jealous, ¡°You actually hit me?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m going to fight you!¡± Brenda hissed, scratching and wing towards Adriana.


    A Brenda is no match for Adriana, and before she can get close, she is pushed down on the couch by Adriana.


    Brenda, sprawled out on the couch, was panting and in a bad way.


    ¡°Leave Alvin, I won¡¯t tell him about you. Not only that, I will give you a fee. From now on you will be strangers in the sky and will not interfere with each other. I think you can find a more suitable man for you with your current status.¡±


    ¡°Dream on! Impossible, I must marry Alvin!¡±


    Brenda was furious, her eyes were bloodshot, she pointed at the door and said angrily, ¡°Adriana, get out, get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Adriana shook her head a hundred times, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn.¡±


    Her red lips pursed, ¡°Give you a day to think about it, call me when you figure it out.¡±


    With those words, she turned and left.


    The door slowly closes as Adriana walks out of the living room.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, you dare to threaten me, you wait!¡±


    Brenda¡¯s delicate little face was scowling as she hammered her hands hard on the couch.


    Get up from the sofa, pick up the photos scattered on the floor one by one, and take a closer look, the photos are all bed photos of her and some men.


    A few years ago, Adriana saved her, then she entered the live circuit, saw the human feelings and luxury life, and gradually no longer satisfied with the status quo.


    This is when the person who covets her beauty approaches, and Brenda naturally won¡¯t refuse if it¡¯s profitable.


    A betrayal of herself for a very high return, so she tasted the sweetness, so far, she can no longer turn back, but also in the whirlwind of money and fame deep, unable to extricate themselves.


    In the world of materialism, Alvin¡¯s presence is like a stream of fresh air, like a light in the darkness, giving her warmth and hope.


    The gentleman like a gentleman, elegant gentleman look for her to fall, love to the bone, but love can not.


    Because, Alvin¡¯s heart will always be only Adriana.


    Even though everyone thought Adriana was dead at that time, Alvin was actually still thinking about a ¡®dead person¡¯.


    Every time she thinks about it, Brenda¡¯s gratitude and nostalgia for Adriana gradually fades, and finally turns from gratitude to hatred.


    That¡¯s why Adriana ¡®came back from the dead¡¯ to make Brenda cringe and hate her presence even more.


    Brenda gritted her teeth, ¡°Adriana, you think I¡¯m afraid of you? Wait for me!¡±


    Take out the lighter, burn these photos one by one, after that, some washing up, drawing a makeup, take out the phone, dial the number.


    ¡°Are you free? I need to meet with you.¡±


    ¡­


    Uspana bridge on the outskirts of Waverly.


    In the gazebo halfway up the hill, Brenda stood warily in front of a man and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this either.¡±


    The man in a suit, standing with his back to her, heard her words with a burst of anger, turned around, kicked her in the abdomen, and said angrily: ¡°Waste, wasting my trust in you! Seeing that soon you will marry into The Grant Family, and now such a scandal, can you still marry Alvin?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Well ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s foot force is very heavy, kicked Brenda fell on the ground rolled a few circles, but can only grit their teeth to endure the pain, ¡°I ¡­ am sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being sorry?¡±


    The man walked up to her, raised his hand and cupped her chin, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how long it took to train you and I. Adriana came back, your aim was to gain her trust and marry Alvin, and look what you¡¯ve gotten into now?¡±

 Chapter 623 Useless waste

    ¡°I tried my best, I just didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be that against me marrying Alvin. I think Adriana deserved to die, Adriana died ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Brenda was about to say something else when the man pped her in the face again, ¡°Adriana dead? What was the point of me putting you next to Adriana six years ago if Adriana¡¯s death would solve the problem? Useless piece of shit!¡±


    The man was full of anger, his slender hand cupped her face, ¡°Brenda, I¡¯m telling you, break off your rtionship with those men for me as soon as possible. If I find out which man you slept with next time, I will throw you to my boys and let them satisfy you, you bitch!¡±


    The threatening words are very popr, Brenda scared little face white, can not care about other, immediately kneeled in front of the man, bitterly pleading, ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry I was really wrong. I will not do it again, I will definitely break off the entanglement with those men.¡±


    She tugged at the man¡¯s pant leg, but was kicked away, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your nasty business for you, but you have to do everything you can to marry Alvin. ced on Adriana¡¯s side, you ¡­ can¡¯t get any closer.¡±


    The man was really angry, raised his eyes and rubbed his temples, nearly vomiting blood from anger, and sighed, ¡°Stupid woman.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will, I will marry Alvin.¡±


    Brenda sobbed and choked with aggression.


    Despite the tears falling like rain, the depths of the eyes are full of resignation.


    ¡°The Grant Family boss is too weak despite a sessful bone marrow transnt, and all the burden of thepany is on Alvin. What you need to do right now is to marry Alvin, have children, and stabilize your position in The Grant Family.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ can ¡­ Alvin he doesn¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°Not in love with you?¡±


    The man snapped back, gloomy like ink face is very appalling, ¡°you seduce men on. Where is the ability to get into bed? If you can¡¯t marry Alvin, you¡¯re a useless pawn. How will you end up, you know clearly in your own heart.¡±


    Hearing his words, Brenda¡¯s cheeks became even paler, and her lips could not restrain the trembling.


    Weakly, he said, ¡°Alvin he ¡­ he does not like me, but ¡­ his brother ¡­ his brother seems to have some interest in me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Spencer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I donated bone marrow for her, and he¡¯s always been grateful to me and should have that sense of me, and I feel like I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Even though Brenda is now involved in the entertainment industry, she does not dare to do whatever she wants under the control of the man in front of her.


    Although it is tempting to marry Alvin, if it fails, the exchange will be death.


    Brenda can not afford to gamble, can only find another way, if you can take Spencer, she can at least see Alvin every day, there may still be a chance.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man smiled lightly, ¡°Feelings? I don¡¯t want to feel, I want to be sure. If we can¡¯t get Alvin, we can get Spencer. Then, Spencer will be dead and The Grant Family will be more manageable.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s head was down hard, not daring to speak again.


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get the hell back. I want you to give me a definite answer as quickly as possible. If you lose again this time, you will be kept useless.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ¡­ I I ¡­ know.¡±


    A frightened Brenda scrambled to her feet, turned around and walked away.


    The timid and cowardly and humble to the bone look, and the TV on the scenery of the big star is like two.


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Adriana contacted Alvin.


    ¡°Alvin, do you have time toe out and sit down for a cup of tea?¡±


    After the call was answered, she asked.


    ¡°No time.¡±


    The other party hesitated for a moment, then spat out two words with shyness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    Adriana was just about to say something when one person¡¯s voice came from over there ¡­


    ¡°Young master, young master, you can¡¯t drink anymore, ouch, you¡¯ve been drinking all night, how can you go on like this?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, I ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    The phone hangs up.


    Adriana woodenly holds the phone in front of her, looking at the call log, can¡¯t help but frown slightly.


    Alvin is drinking?


    It must be because he was stimted by the exposure of Brenda¡¯s affair yesterday.


    Adriana was going to go to niter, but now it seems there is no time.


    She called Aaren and had Aaren locate where Alvin was and finally found Alvin at Night Spot.


    The bar was cold and clear, with few customers in the morning, but there were two bouncers standing in front of box 88.


    Adriana walked up to the two men and stopped her, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You guys, my name is Adriana and I¡¯m a friend of Alvin¡¯s. Well ¡­ he called me toe over.¡±


    She was worried that the two would not let her in, so she sought an excuse.


    Seeing that Adriana was dressed superbly and was no ordinary person, the two men pushed the door open and let her in.


    One of them said, ¡°Ms. Hale, please help persuade our young master, he¡¯s been drinking all night and won¡¯t let the olddy be contacted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Walk inside the box, which is lit with dim lights, a puff of alcohol and nicotine scent mixed, very pungent.


    There were several empty bottles standing or pouring on the low table, but Alvin was alone on the couch like a puddle of mud, still clutching the bottle in his hand and mumbling something with his eyes closed.


    Adriana frowned and walked over, cing her handbag on the couch.


    Step forward and take the bottle out of Alvin¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, you¡¯re trampling yourself on what good it will do you!¡±


    Alvin, who used to be elegant and elegant, with his hands and feet showing his nobility, today made such a sloppy and unimaginative appearance, like a drunkard who is bored with alcohol all day.


    ¡°I told you to get out, don¡¯t you hear ¡­ Adri?¡±


    Alvin thought it was a bodyguard who had followed him here, and opened his eyes and growled before he realized that the person standing in front of him was Adriana.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Seeing Adriana, Alvin stood up immediately, his flushed face appearing a bit confused, ¡°You, how did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana frowned and pointed to the empty bottles on the table, very angry, ¡°so torment yourself, you are crazy? If you don¡¯t want to marry Brenda, just say no. You don¡¯t need so many reasons. Marriage is your own, of course you should make your own decision!¡±


    Angry at her, she ced the bottle on the table with a thud and added, ¡°When you didn¡¯t inherit The Grant Family Company, your mom and dad could do nothing to you just the same. Now that you¡¯ve been asked to marry a woman you don¡¯t like, you¡¯re giving in.¡±


    Sometimes Adriana really can¡¯t understand what Alvin is thinking.


    His eyes were burning just now, but at this time his eyes were listless, he waved his hand and fell on the sofa in defeat, ¡°Their attitude is too resolute.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re adamant and you¡¯re going to say yes?¡±


    Adriana always felt that things were not that simple, ¡°Is there something you are still hiding from me?¡±


    Alvin propped his elbows on the sofa, rested his forehead and shook his head, ¡°My brother had a bone marrow transnt, but developed rare astic anemia. The hospital did a test for my brother and found that the blood picture had not grown and it was likely to do a second bone marrow donor. I ¡­ my brother¡¯s situation now is not as good as the rumors, but rather very bad. My mother is interested in ¡­ hups ¡­¡±

 Chapter 624 – Cut off contact with him

    As he spoke, Alvin burped and reached out to cover his chest with some difficulty, perhaps because of too much wine.


    Then added: ¡°My mother she holds Brenda in her heart, she ¡­ she is worried that Brenda will not donate bone marrow to my brother, then my brother ¡­ he only waits for death. Do you understand?¡±


    It hase to this, how can Adriana not understand.


    So Alvin did not want to marry Brenda, even if Brenda scandal out, The Grant Family people mind is very clear, but for the future of theireldest son Spencer, they can only use Alvin¡¯s marriage as Brenda for Spencer donor bone marrow bargaining chip.


    To put it bluntly, Alvin is the sacrificialmb.


    Adriana¡¯s heart sank, finally understanding why Brenda was so confident.


    She collected her eyebrows and sat on the sofa, somewhat annoyed, taking a sip from the bottle of wine Alvin had left on the table.


    A relief from the worries of the heart.


    ¡°You know all about Brenda?¡±


    She asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Alvin nodded, his eyes flickering as he gazed at the bottle clutched in Adriana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your brother can¡¯t find a bone marrow donor right now?¡±


    ¡°My mother and I were unsessful in matching with my brother, and only my father was sessful in matching with my brother. But he is in his sixties, has some health problems and is not healthy, and the hospital did not rmend my father to donate bone marrow for my brother.¡±


    Despite the fact that Alvin drank a lot of wine, he was still thinking clearly and did not get drunk like Chengdu.


    With poor health in their sixties, the hospital certainly would not support them in donating bone marrow.


    ¡°You guys at The Grant Family are so rich, how could you possibly ¡­ with a heavy reward?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find them, they are AB blood type, which is not that easy to find. Not to mention that bone marrow matching requires not only a match of AB blood type system but also a basic agreement of HLA system.¡±


    Alvin sighed, very helpless, but where there are other ways, it would not be in this situation.


    Adriana was speechless, not knowing what to say.


    Across the board, it is now not caused by her rmending a Brenda to Alvin. Rather, it¡¯s because Spencer is seriously ill and needs bone marrow.


    But the world is so big and yet so small, and by coincidence Brenda was a perfect match for Spencer¡¯s bone marrow.


    What else could she say?


    Is it hard to let Alvin ignore his brother¡¯s life and death?


    That¡¯s never going to happen, Alvin is not that kind of person.


    The man sitting beside him has his palm over his forehead, resting on the sofa, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Adriana frowned sadly, ¡°You ¡­ just don¡¯t really have any other options?¡±


    That would be unfair to Alvin.


    He shook his head and did not speak.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯m hungry, can you go out with me to have some dinner?¡± Adriana changed the subject, not wanting to continue talking about this with Alvin.


    Because she knew Alvin had been drinking all night and must not have eaten.


    Alvin didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana walked over and lifted her foot and kicked his leg, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Dizzy~¡±


    The man said.


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, really can¡¯t help Alvin, pick up her bag, smoothly tug his arm on her shoulder, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you back.¡±


    How can you eat when you¡¯re so drunk?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¡­ want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Then go to my house.¡±


    Said to go to Adriana¡¯s house and Alvin didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Help him get up and walk outside, just a few steps, thepartment door suddenly opened, ¡°Alvin? Alvin, you ¡­ Adriana, why are you here?¡±


    Adriana stood there, seeing Brenda barging in, and Peter standing behind her, and her brow knitted deeper.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Brenda stepped forward, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll take Alvin back.¡±


    Took Alvin from Adriana and put him on his shoulder.


    Alvin struggled a few times, ¡°Don¡¯t need you, go ¡­ away.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, stop it, our mom is worried about you, I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡±


    Brenda was distressed to see him drunk.


    Put her on her shoulders and carefully walk towards the outside, ¡°Slowly, let¡¯s go back, drink so much your stomach must be ufortable, I¡¯ll go back and make you some porridge.¡±


    She mentions Alvin¡¯s mother, and Alvin instead doesn¡¯t struggle anymore.


    There is a sense of frustration of resignation but having to resign oneself to fate.


    The two men left, and so did the bodyguard guarding the door.


    Adriana nced at Peter, wondering how he could be with Brenda.


    But on second thought, ording to Brenda¡¯s current rtionship with Alvin, it¡¯s normal for her to contact Peter if she can¡¯t find Alvin.


    After all, with Peter¡¯s ability, there¡¯s no one in Waverly he can¡¯t find.


    Retracting his gaze, he walked around Peter and left.


    ¡°How did you end up with Alvin?¡±


    Peter asked as he followed her.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Alvin has been drinking excessivelytely and has already had two stomach bleeds, you¡¯re doing him a disservice.¡± The man said again.


    Adriana certainly does not take the me for the trumped-up charges.


    Stopping abruptly and turning around ¡­


    The man behind her stepped forward just in time, and so they collided, and Adriana was almost hit by him, but Peter put his arm around her waist and protected her.


    Chests are close together, so close that they seem to be able to feel each other¡¯s breath.


    Adriana¡¯s watery starry eyes flickered slightly as she pushed him away.


    In a cold voice, he said, ¡°What does it matter to you whether I drink with him or not, Mr. Alston, you are too broad-minded.¡±


    ¡°Alvin already has a fianc¨¦e, so you should cut off contact with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a funny thing to say. Do we need to ask your permission whether we should contact or not? The director of the Women¡¯s Federation can¡¯t control you that wide.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    ¡°Brenda told me that you forced her to leave Alvin?¡±


    Peter had a cold face and a slightly sullen tone.


    The little woman was exasperated by him, ¡°So, you also think Brenda and Alvin are perfect for each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s something I¡¯m partial to not being able to sit back and watch.¡±


    Dropping a sentence, she made a magnificent turn and walked away.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter called out and tugged on her hand.


    The hot palm of her hand just touched her fingertips, and the little woman shrugged it off like the gue, ¡°What are you doing? Peter, you stay away from me!¡±


    In the Linghu vi, she thoroughly see Peter¡¯s true face, and now how will be yful with him.


    And how can you treat what happened before as if it never happened?


    Adriana¡¯s strong reaction shocked Peter.


    His thick ink sword brows knitted slightly and his slightly raised hand retracted awkwardly, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that you should stay out of Alvin¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°You tell me? Mr. Alston¡¯s words are funny. Why should I listen to you, and why should you tell me this? What happens between me and Alvin is none of your business, so please stay away from me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Spencer is not going to live long, and Alvin doesn¡¯t have any choice.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana was leaving, Peter immediately said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Brenda¡¯s news?¡±


    Adriana turned around and stood in front of Peter, raising her eyes to gaze at the man in front of her, her red lips slightly open, her tone slightly cold and questioning.

 Chapter 625 High Price Sofa

    ¡°So what if I see it?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Then you should know what Brenda is like, the kind of woman who goes to great lengths to marry Alvin and has to morally kidnap her just because she donated bone marrow. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to Alvin?¡±


    Adriana was annoyed and raised her hand to poke him in the chest, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable, you can¡¯t even handle a mere Brenda?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t believe Peter can¡¯t handle it at all, she just thinks Peter is sitting on his hands.


    I do not know this time Brenda scandal exposure is the biggest warning, the rest of the things to see how Brenda do.


    But Peter can¡¯t hurt Brenda anyway, or Spencer¡¯s bone marrow transnt will be lost.


    ¡°I repeat, you stay out of Alvin¡¯s business.¡±


    Words of warning and a serious attitude.


    Adriana ignored it, ¡°That depends on my mood.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow, smiled indifferently, turned around magnificently and left the bar.


    The Lindsay Family.


    ¡°What did you say? Fifty million? You¡¯re kidding!¡±


    Theresa, who is at home nursing her baby, gets a call from her bank telling her that her credit card is overdrawn by $50 million.


    He was so angry that he jumped to his feet, ¡°When did you brush it and who did it?¡±


    ¡°Our side shows that it is consumed in the French SZ brand sofa store.¡±


    ¡°Sofa? What couch is this expensive?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re not sure.¡±


    Theresa hung up the phone at once and called Adriana right away.


    How could she forget it.


    That day at the Fryer Group, said to give Adriana a hundred sets of sofas for free, but because Peter was in, Adriana will be her army, in the face of the problem, Theresa signed a contract for a thousand sets of sofas.


    Who would have known that $50 million had actually been swiped.


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered.


    ¡°Adriana, what the hell, who told you to take so much money from my credit card?¡±


    The call was just answered and there was a roar on the other side.


    Originally, I only thought Adriana would not do that, just for show, but who knows she actually dared to swipe that much money away.


    ¡°Miss Lindsay, the gift contract you signed for ourpany the other day stated that it was a French SZ private high-definition sofa, half a million dors a set. Didn¡¯t you read it clearly? I was about to call you for that remaining $450 million, but I didn¡¯t expect your call.¡±


    Adriana smiled softly, in a good mood.


    ¡°What private high-fashion? You wrote the couch on paper the other day, but it didn¡¯t say that much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then maybe the secretary folded the contract page at the time and you didn¡¯t see it. But in any case, you have signed and sealed it. I also hope to prepare the money as soon as possible, otherwise, I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, are you poor and crazy, it¡¯s just a thousand sets of sofas, do you use them.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s chest was heaving with anger and her lungs were about to explode.


    ¡°You have said that it is given to me. Then it is naturally mine, and how I use it is not something you should care about. However, since you are pregnant and have difficulty traveling, I will ask my secretary to go directly to the Lindsay Group to ask your father for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°What am I afraid to do?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I will make you regret this.¡±


    After saying that, the other party directly hung up the phone.


    Adriana held the phone and raised her eyebrows with a smile, her eyes full of sarcasm.


    At noon, ni was invited to join us for lunch and the two of them chatted about family matters.


    Adriana went to the office in the afternoon and let Aaren apany ni throughout the afternoon to walk around the famous tourist spots in Waverly.


    After a busy afternoon at the office and sending Rene to the Lindsay Group to ask Qiao Zhenhua for money.


    Adriana finished the task at hand and followed her secretary to meet the client.


    Who knows just sat down to talk with the client not long after, her phone rang.


    It was Peter¡¯s phone.


    Adriana looked at it and hung up straight away.


    ¡°Mr. Foster, sorry to interrupt you, go on.¡± Adriana said politely to the greasy Mediterranean uncle in front of her.


    Mr. Foster, who was wearing sses, grinned, revealed a mouthful of big yellow teeth and said, ¡°This time, the general agent of tea in Central China ¡­¡±


    The two chatted about theirtest coborative projects and had a good time.


    Half an hourter, the cooperation took, Adriana stood up and shook hands with Mr. Foster, ¡°Mr. Foster is really cool, it was a pleasure to work with you. I ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    As they were talking, there was a knock on the parlor door and a man pushed his way in, ¡°Hello, Mr. Foster, sorry to bother you. I¡¯m here to see Ms. Hale, it¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    The noblewoman standing in the doorway was no other than Peter¡¯s mother.


    In the past, when we met with her, she had a very good temperament, but as soon as she was angered, she would reveal her sarcastic appearance and instantly lost her noblewomanly temperament.


    Rather, today in front of people, she behaved like a dignified and generous broads.


    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Alston, well, well, you guys talk, you guys talk.¡±


    Mrs. Alston suddenly visited hispany to look for Adriana, it must be important, he was involved in the business how could not see.


    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Foster.¡±


    Mrs. Alston smiled and walked in with Sloane, and Mr. Foster walked out of the parlor with a slight jowl and closed the door behind him.


    The moment the door to the room closed, a gloomy looking Sloane rushed straight over, ¡°Adriana, how can you be so sinister? Knowing that Theresa is going to marry my brother, are you so jealous in your heart to harm her?¡±


    Because I know that Adriana¡¯s hands are good, Sloane has suffered losses, so do not dare to take action, afraid to anger Adriana, another loss of their own.


    Adriana listened to the cloud of uncertainty.


    He was not pleased with his eyebrows, ¡°To find me, you came to Mr. Foster¡¯spany? What is it?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know what it was, Adriana was sure that it must be something big for The Alston family, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t havee here.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t pretend to be confused, you caused Theresa to bleed and be hospitalized, what do you want to do? Even if you want to steal the custody of the child from my mother, now you are even counting on the unborn child?¡±


    Sloane¡¯s rhetoric is intense and emotional, and she can¡¯t resist the urge to beat up Adriana, but she¡¯s hesitant to do so.


    ¡°Bleeding and hospitalized?¡±


    Adriana scoffed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Theresa in two days, and I don¡¯t take that kind of nder.¡±


    To add insult to injury.


    People sit at home, pots and panse from the sky.


    She felt really innocent.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Sloane finally couldn¡¯t help himself, and seeing a ss of water on the table, he didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up a ss of water and sshed it towards Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°You¡¯re such a hypocritical bitch!¡±


    Poof¨C


    The moment the water was spilled, Adriana raised her hand violently, the file in her hand blocked in front of her, bouncing back all the water that had spilled.


    H, as a number of sshed on Sloane¡¯s face, so that her permed hair dripping wet hanging down on the head, a mess.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Sloane couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, raised her hand to wipe the water stains on her face, and was filled with anger, ¡°You bitch, you dare to bully me, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    She was on fire and yelled at the people outside, ¡°What are you doing outside? I¡¯ll be responsible for anything that happens to her!¡±

 Chapter 626 – Under Siege

    The Alston family and the Soto family were already at odds, and Sloane was not afraid of offending the Soto family.


    Besides, even if she pissed off Adriana, she didn¡¯t believe that Peter woulde back to beat her up for an Adriana.


    Impossible.


    After all, the brother is getting married to Theresa.


    Mrs. Alston, distressed by her woman, hastily took out some tissues to wipe the water stains on her cheeks and said heartily, ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    While speaking, she red sideways at Adriana, ¡°How can you even bully Sloane? She¡¯s just a handful.¡±


    The hands are not tied to say that others are okay, she actually described Sloane.


    It is simply a slip of the tongue.


    Adriana was not impressed.


    Standing there, looking outside the office walked in a few strong men, each individual expressionless, giving an intimidating aura.


    ¡°I might as well introduce you to them. These fighters are my brother¡¯s men, all of them top notch. Adriana, you¡¯ll be waiting to die today.¡±


    Sloane smiled coldly and pulled his mother and father, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and sit back and watch the show. We won¡¯t let her walk out of here standing today.¡±


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s face changed and she asked in a small voice, ¡°Girl, if you do this, will you get someone killed?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She deliberately raised her voice and looked back at Adriana with a small smile, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not going to kill her, that would be too cheap for this bitch. I¡¯m going to let them waste her and make her taste worse than death.¡±


    With that, he led Mrs. Alston out of the parlor and closed the door.


    Standing in the parlor, Adriana looked at the six fighters in front of her and for the first time a sense of fear sprang up.


    Sloane has been arrogant and domineering since he was a child, spoiled by The Alston family, and has no sense of proportion in his actions.


    It really gave her a headache.


    ¡°Peter asked you toe?¡±


    Adriana said as she reached for her cell phone to call Peter.


    However, just as the phone was pulled out, a man stepped forward and grabbed her phone, ¡°Want to call for help? No way.¡±


    The palm of your hand is empty and nothing is left.


    Adriana small face slightly white, pretending to be calm, ¡°here is Mr. Foster¡¯spany, you openly in thepany of others to beat people, not afraid of jail? ording to the legal regtions ¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Since we came here today, we are naturally prepared. What else is there to be afraid of?¡±


    The leader of the scarred man grunted contemptuously, waved his hand and said, ¡°What are you standing around for? Hurry up and give me a fight.¡±


    Several people look at me, I look at you and leap forward.


    And at that moment, Sloane, standing at the door, was taking pictures and recording videos with his cell phone in the parlor.


    Because the parlor was ss, the situation inside fell clearly in her eyes.


    Seeing that she had just started to go through the moves, Adriana was in good shape and was able to defend herself, she skimmed her lips and coldly snorted, ¡°What a bunch of useless losers!¡±


    As the words fell, Adriana was kicked hard, directly on the corner of the table, impartially touched the previous gunshot wound, immediately spilled the blood offering, stained the white pinch suit.


    Adriana, you didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡±


    Outside, Sloane was in a very happy mood, a feeling of revenge after the sess, refreshing, even breathing felt a sweet smell in the air.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the Alston Group office.


    ¡°What do you mean, Sloane beat up Adriana with six guys?¡±


    Peter, who was handling official business in his office, received a call from Mr. Foster and stood up in a sh, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. You immediately send someone in to stop it, I want you to do whatever it takes!¡±


    Peter yelled and hung up the phone.


    He raised his eyes, gazed at Hank standing in front of him, walked over and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Did you know all along?¡±


    Hank was the person he was with and would tell him first about anything that happened.


    But now Sloane took his men and beat up Adriana, and he knew nothing about it?


    Hank couldn¡¯t help but gulp when he saw Peter storming out, ¡°Miss won¡¯t let me talk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be afraid of Sloane?¡±


    Peter mmed his fist heavily in front of Hank, ¡°Adriana if anything happens, I¡¯ll let you be buried with me!¡±


    Bump¨C


    A loud sound, was a punch out of the Hank hit the ss door heavily, the ss shattered to the ground, scattering a crumb.


    He looked down on Hank with cold eyes, and did not feel a trace of pain even though he saw blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Bypass him and walk straight out of the office.


    He received the call at the same time, Ran, Harlee, and several others received the call one after another and rushed over at the news.


    Twenty minutester.


    Peter jogged all the way upstairs, Mr. Foster immediately greeted, ¡°Oops, Mr. Alston, you finally came over? If you don¡¯te, someone will be killed.¡±


    Mr. Foster was in tears.


    As Peter ran, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have your people stop it?¡±


    ¡°Your sister brought a few experts from nowhere, and I couldn¡¯t stop more than 20 security guards. The meeting room was beaten to pieces ¡­¡±


    More than twenty security guards couldn¡¯t stop six people?


    Peter¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and it became clear that things were very serious.


    Get in the elevator and go up to the 17th floor.


    Watching the numbers keep jumping around, Peter was actually anxious.


    Even though only a few seconds had passed, he felt that the days were like years.


    I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since I experienced such an anxious waiting mood.


    Ding¨C


    As the elevator stops, the doors slowly open.


    Peter rushed in at a healthy pace.


    The corridor is upied by a lot of people, see the two people walking over, have given way to ane.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a good show.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Adriana is the mother of Mr. Alston¡¯s child and the two are in awsuit, could he have instigated it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, knowing people is not the only way to know.¡±


    ¡­


    Bystanders whispered to you and me, pointing at Peter.


    Mr. Foster immediately yelled, ¡°Are you all done with your work? All of you get out of here, all of you work overtime today, and all of you who are watching will have your wages deducted by 500 for being AWOL!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± ¡°So much deduction?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°The boss is angry, let¡¯s disperse.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, so mean?¡±


    ¡­


    Mr. Foster released a word, the dozens of people gathered around have flocked to disperse, but is a few seconds of work people are all gone.


    Peter walked over, not bothering to look at Sloane and Mrs. Alston standing in the hallway, and rushed straight into the messy conference room.


    In the conference room, Giovanny and Adriana stood back-to-back, maintaining a guarded posture and poised for action.


    Seeing Giovanny, Peter breathed a long sigh of relief, hanging finally fell.


    ¡°Stop it all!¡±


    Peter yelled.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 627 – Burying my sister with me

    At the sight of Peter¡¯s gloomy, ink-like face, the few thugs have retreated to the side, standing and whispering.


    Compared to Giovanny and Adriana, the six men seemed more seriously injured, covered in blood and bruises.


    Peter walked to Adriana¡¯s front, looking at her white pinch-waist suit stained with blood, a heartbroken face, ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± .


    Adriana looked at him with cold eyes and a cold smile, ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    She raised her hand and brushed the dust from her clothes, grunting coldly.


    In fact, there is nothing serious at all. Fortunately, Giovanny came in time, otherwise he would definitely have suffered a loss.


    Peter stared nkly at the little woman in front of him, and at that moment, his heart clenched up and he fell into deep self-recrimination.


    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s a shameless woman, and you actually feel sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Peter, you kid can¡¯t still be nostalgic about this woman, can you? I¡¯m telling you, she said something to Theresa today, and she was so angry that Theresa passed out, lost blood, and almost lost her baby. This kind of woman should be pulled out and killed by a thousand cuts.¡±


    Sloane and Mrs. Alston walked in and you and I talked.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, shut up all of you!¡±


    The man thundered.


    If yesterday¡¯s meeting with Adriana at the Gliy Whein Mansion was just an act, today he really couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    And even more so when you can¡¯t act to Adriana in this situation and pretend that you don¡¯t care.


    Can¡¯t do it, really can¡¯t do it.


    Peter walked up to Sloane and threw a hard p at her face.


    Bang¨C


    A scream apanied by a crashing sound, Sloane crashed directly into the ss and was instantly unconscious.


    ¡°Ouch my goodness, Peter, what are you doing, you dead boy? For an outsider you dare to hit your own sister?¡±


    Mrs. Alston was furious, pointing at Peter and shaking with anger.


    Turning around and stepping aside to protect Sloane again, he called out, ¡°Sloane? Sloane ah, you wake up, Sloane?¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Adriana smiled indifferently, ¡°FE members only follow the orders of one person. peter, why do you need to act here ¡­ for whom?¡±


    At first, I only felt that those people were imposing, not simple people.


    But but a few moves to test the other side¡¯s power, guessing that they are not simple.


    Later Giovanny arrived in time to fight alongside him, and only then was it determined that those 6 people were the members of FE.


    Adriana said in a cold voice: ¡°It was you who made me see you again and again. From now on, I am a stranger to you Peter. We will never see each other again!¡±


    She clenched her teeth, moved her legs, and took a step away.


    Who knows just moved a step, the body is a weak, towards the front of the slumped over.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter was quick to jump over, before he had time to hold Adriana, he gave a person to push away.


    The man stepped forward and took Adriana in his arms.


    ¡°Adri? Adri?¡±


    Harlee received Mr. Foster¡¯s message the first time to rush over, because the distance is far, even if he used the fastest speed also failed toe in front of Peter.


    Holding Adriana, he yelled a few times as Adriana steadied herself, stood up straight, and pushed Harlee away, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Before the gunshot wound, just now and hit the corner of the table, and now the pain of the heart, coupled with the recent insomnia serious body weakness, before the eyes of a ck almost fainted.


    Harlee¡¯s entire body was unusually furious, with a cold chill coalescing around her.


    Turning around, he looked at Peter, ¡°Is that what you did to her?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is Adriana okay?¡±


    Ran, who arrivedter, walked in and saw the parlor in disarray and Adriana¡¯s body bloodied, and his heart clenched tightly, very distressed.


    Unbeknownst to her, the blood on Adriana¡¯s body was more from her opponent¡¯s body.


    Ran looked at Peter, and then at Sloane, who had fallen unconscious and had fingerprints on his red, swollen face, and still had some understanding in his mind.


    ¡°Ran, take Adri to the hospital.¡±


    Harlee stared straight at Peter and barked amand at Ran.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran did not refuse.


    Stepping forward and holding Adriana, she said softly, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Ran gave Peter a meaningful nce, assisted the little woman and left.


    Peter did not speak because he did not want to exin and did not care to exin more.


    Harlee slender fingers unbuttoned the suit, took off the suit, pulled up the sleeves and looked at him Peter, smiling.


    ¡°Peter, Adriana is my Harlee¡¯s sister, and today, I¡¯m going to make you pay back tenfold!¡±


    Peter stood across from Harlee, saying nothing and nothing.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    Harlee threw the suit heavily on the ground before mming her fist full of force towards Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t even fight back, enduring Harlee¡¯s punches, but stood there steadily motionless.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°You stop, I ¡­¡±


    A few FE members who had been following Peter for a long time immediately stepped forward and tried to stop Harlee, but Peter said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Several people look at me, I look at you, did not dare to go forward.


    It was Mrs. Alston who was heartbroken to the bone when she saw Peter¡¯s mouth bleeding from the beating.


    ¡°What are you guys still standing around for? That¡¯s your boss, aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed?¡± She was anxious and worried, but she didn¡¯t dare to pull Harlee.


    ¡°Take Sloane and thedy back!¡±


    Peter spoke, in amanding tone.


    Several of the fighters did not dare to disobey.


    Walked aside and left with an unconscious Sloane and Mrs. Alston who was yelling non-stop.


    The security guards in the meeting room also left.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Then only Peter and Harlee were left.


    ¡°What, people are gone, what else do you need to do? Peter, you¡¯re an asshole, and Adriana is a small woman, worthy of being bullied by a few thugs?¡±


    Harlee was furious and kicked Peter hard in the stomach.


    Peter was unable to resist and could not withstand the kick, stumbling backwards several steps and hitting the mahogany table.


    Because Harlee had been injured before, Peter had also injured his leg after him.


    Harlee recovered faster than even he did, but Peter didn¡¯t take care of his rest after his injury and was stabbed by Adriana yesterday.


    The whole person has been weakened to the extreme.


    Even without those wounds, he was physically weak to the point of being ridiculously weak.


    But, even then, he still has the ability to fight back, but not willingly.


    Because he knew that this time Adriana was really hurt badly.


    The person who struck was Sloane, that was his sister, and he was 100 percent responsible.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Peter spat out a mouthful of blood and covered his chest to hold it back.


    Harleeughed furiously, ¡°What are you pretending to be in front of me for? Not fighting back, are you?¡±


    He took Peter by the cor, ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you killed here today and bury my sister with me! ¡±


    With that, Harlee threw another punch at Peter.

 Chapter 628 – The situation has changed dramatically

    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    A man at the door chided.


    The two looked over, only to see Edward and Zac also rushed over.


    Zac saw Peter was injured, heart seized up, immediately walked over, blocked in front of Peter, said to Harlee: ¡°Mr. Soto is to kill people? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s against thew to kill someone. Or you the Soto family defy the king¡¯sw?¡±


    Others were not sure about Peter¡¯s health, but Zac was Peter¡¯s friend and personal physician, so how could he not be aware of his health.


    He and Edward is also temporarily received a call to rush over, looking at the situation at the moment, can not help but secretly sigh, good in time toe, otherwise it is not known what will happen.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face was blue, ¡°Or don¡¯t me me for cleaning up even you.¡±


    He gritted his teeth and said word for word, ¡°Peter actually got FE¡¯s people to beat up Adri, the person is now alive or dead, if Adri dies, I will let the whole The Alston family follow with him!¡±


    ¡°What? Get the FE guys to beat Adriana? There must be some kind of misunderstanding here.¡±


    Peter all the things all the ns Zac knows best, now listen to Harlee said, how can believe it.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    ¡°I said, you, get, out of the way! Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡±


    Harlee jumped like a thunderstorm, the back of his hand bruises, grabbed his suit cor, ¡°Zac, this matter has nothing to do with you, I do not want to fight with you!¡±


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    At this moment, Edward, who was standing aside, said in a cold voice: ¡°Want to fight, do you? I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±


    Zac is a doctor, and although he is somewhat skilled, there is noparison to Harlee.


    But Edward is a soldier, so naturally it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Peter, who had been silent for a long time, spoke in a low, hoarse voice.


    ¡°Big brother?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯m going out now, do you want Harlee to beat you to death in here? You¡¯re not about to die, why don¡¯t you know to fight back?¡±


    Even though Zac knows that this matter has nothing to do with Peter, and also knows that Peter has a guilty conscience to not fight back, but to see him in such a state of distress and despair is something that he has not seen in decades as a brother.


    How could he sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°I said get out, can¡¯t you hear me.¡±


    Peter¡¯s scarlet bloodshot eyes red at Zac and yelled again, ¡°Get out!¡±


    This roar is not loud, as if a crow¡¯s hoarse cry.


    Zac knew that Peter was extremely weak to cause this.


    Thepany is more than willing to sit back and watch, ¡°I will not go out, you have the ability to kill me today. Even if you beat me to death, you still have the strength to beat Edward to death?¡± We can¡¯t watch you die.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the nonsense, take him to the hospital.¡±


    Edward could not see Zac so much nonsense, immediately said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take him away now.¡±


    Reel set up Peter¡¯s arm and prepared to head outside, but Harlee took a step and stepped in front of the two men, ¡°Want to go where?¡±


    ¡°Where do you get to question me?¡±


    Edward shielded Zac, stepped in front of Harlee, shook his neck, crossed his fingers, squeezed, and clicked.


    The stance seems to be in preparation, nning to go all out with Harlee in a big fight.


    ¡°Edward, this has nothing to do with you, and I don¡¯t want to get into it with you.¡±


    Harlee is definitely not the impulsive type.


    Even now the situation in Waverly is very strange, The Grant Family, the Henderson Family, the Kam family are Peter¡¯s brothers, once the crossfire, then the Soto family situation is very unpromising.


    The so-called ¡®strong dragon can not fight the ground snake¡¯, is this meaning.


    Even if he the Soto family strength is superb, but in Waverly, want to turn out the waves, it is not so easy to do.


    It is good not to offend the three families other than The Alston family, but once offended, there is no way back.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was cold, ¡°That¡¯s my big brother, and I¡¯m warning you, if you every a hand on Peter again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    ¡°Arrogance.¡±


    Harlee snorted augh, ¡°Then how about we walk away.¡±


    He grunted and walked around Edward and out.


    Leaving the building, Harlee immediately took a car to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Adriana had been admitted to the emergency room, and Ran waited anxiously in the hallway.


    When he saw Harlee approaching, he immediately went up to her and asked, ¡°How is Peter doing?¡±


    ¡°If Zac and Mr. Henderson hadn¡¯te over to shield that bastard, I would have gotten him.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face was grim and her eyes were glowing with ruthlessness.


    It looked as if he was angry for not teaching Peter a good lesson.


    ¡°I think there is something very fishy about this. Everyone knows that Peter neverys a hand on children and women. This time it must have nothing to do with him.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t like Peter before, but after getting in touch with him more recently, he¡¯s not that much of a jerk.


    Even less of a scum bag as others have said.


    Hearing his words, Harlee¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You¡¯re actually looking out for Peter?¡±


    There was a coldness in his eyes, and he seemed a little disappointed in Ran.


    Ran felt his unfriendly look and immediately exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just didn¡¯t think Peter would be that mean.¡±


    ¡°Whether it was him or not, it was The Alston family who struck, and he must be held ountable!¡±


    Harlee mmed his fist on the wall in anger, and a fine line cracked in the wall. He paced up and down the hallway, ¡°Ran, I¡¯m here to guard Adri, you help me with one thing. Seal the news immediately and don¡¯t let it get through or it won¡¯t be good for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Ran jawed slightly, knowing that his presence here would not help.


    And today in Mr. Foster¡¯spany happened so big things, many people know, boiling, if it is spread out I¡¯m afraid the Soto family and The Alston family and a fishy storm.


    The Soto family is now clearly more powerful than The Alston family.


    But those are on the surface, but ording to him, the hidden power of The Alston family is even more amazing.


    Ran estimated in his mind that if Harlee and Peter hit each other head-on, I¡¯m afraid he might not win.


    After leaving the hospital, he immediately went to deal with the matter.


    The big news that just came to light that day, before it could be viewed by many people, was taken down with the speed of light and all the news was blocked.


    Even the topics in the circle of friends are blocked because of the design of key words.


    An amazing storm subsided in a short period of time.


    Naive, the surface is calm, but secretly the waves are turbulent.


    No one knows what the situation will be in Waverly tomorrow, everyone has their own thoughts, and the big families feel that this is a precursor to a storm.


    AdrianaRenecame out of the emergency room unharmed, except for an old injury that had not healed and a tear that had bled, but otherwise unscathed.


    However, Adriana¡¯s prolonged insomnia and weakness can be dangerous if she is not conditioned in time.


    That¡¯s why I stayed in the hospital and hung up my fluids to relieve my insomnia.


    After AdrianaRene was unharmed, Harlee felt that the matter could not be hidden from Old Mr. Soto and immediately called the old man.


    When the old man arrived at the news, he saw a sleeping Adriana in the ward and thought she was in aa from serious injuries.


    The Alston family is deadto me. Bullying my granddaughter like this!¡±

 Chapter 629 – Seeking Justice

    ¡°Grandpa, we can¡¯t let this matter rest in peace. Otherwise The Alston family will definitely think that we are easy to bully and will ride over our heads to make a fool of themselves.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s a big family, and every word and deed represents the face of both families.


    If things are not handled well, they will fall into disrepute and be ridiculed.


    The Soto family is a big and prestigious family, and their granddaughter has just been found and beaten up.


    This matter is a thorn in the side that cannot be swallowed in any case.


    It is impossible for Old Mr. Soto to ignore the situation.


    ¡°Hmph, my Quintin¡¯s granddaughter is injured, I will not let The Alston family feel better.¡± Old Mr. Soto stood on the hospital bed, looking at the pale Adriana¡¯s brow wrinkled, ¡°Undisputed girl, how did she get beaten up like this? How did you learn during your time on the ind?¡±


    He hates irony.


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t me Adri for this. the other six are from FE, how can Adri be their opponent? Peter is also ruthless enough to want to put her to death. Otherwise a girl would need to be so ruthless?¡±


    Harlee could not stand it, God knows how angry he was in his heart, and how angry?


    Seeing his own sister beaten in this manner, he looked in his eyes and felt pain in his heart.


    I really wish I could bear this for Adriana.


    ¡°All right. You keep a good watch here for me, and I¡¯ll personally seek justice from The Hale family for Adri¡¯s matter.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto flung his sleeves and walked out of the ward in a huff.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Inside a hospital ward.


    Theresa is lying on the hospital bed, and beside her stands Sandra, holding a fruit knife in one hand and an apple peeling in the other.


    ¡°Theresa, you haven¡¯t heard yet. sloane got someone to beat up Adriana, Adriana is seriously injured and hospitalized, probably in a very dangerous situation.¡±


    Sheughed openly, ¡°A woman like Adriana has been working against you, and this time she finally got hereuppance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Theresa was filled with incredulity, ¡°How bad is it?¡±


    ¡°By the way, just now I copied the video from the phone of an employee of thatpany, let me show you.¡±


    Sandra put down the fruit knife and apple, took out her phone and opened the video and handed it to Theresa, ¡°Adriana was beaten and bloodied, the situation is probably very dangerous. This time, even if Peter and Adriana two coupling, I¡¯m afraid it is impossible toe together again. The two of them have been beaten up like this, and Adriana must hate Peter to death.¡±


    She was in a good mood with a full smile.


    I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am when I think of how Adriana used to be in front of her.


    Theresa leaned on the hospital bed, watching the cell phone video, Adriana was covered in blood by Ran to walk out, the painful appearance, can not help butugh.


    The corners of his pale lips lifted in an arc, ¡°Adriana, you have your day.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold chill under her eyes showed, ¡°This is just the beginning, when I marry Peter, your good days are just beginning.¡±


    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s still well spent for Adriana to be thrashed because her credit card was swiped for $50 million.


    Do you know how unhappy Theresa was to have endured Adriana¡¯s nest egg for so many years?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was so angry with Adrianatoday that she fell and caused some bleeding down there, she used that as a reason to tell Mrs. Alston and Sloane, sessfully instigating them both to pick a fight with Adriana, and there wouldn¡¯t have been such a scene.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Theresa, you¡¯re still one step ahead of the game. The knife to kill, y really smooth. You only told Sloane about the situation, the other things are Sloane¡¯s decision, and you have nothing to do with it.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sandra sat in the escort chair, looking at Theresa¡¯s abdomen,menting, ¡°to say that the child in your belly is really a little blessing, it is still too young to see a boy or girl. But I guess it must be a boy. When the timees, your status in The Alston family will rise, and no one will be able to control you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    Theresa raised her hand to her abdomen and smiled and grimaced for a few moments.


    This child ¡­ even if it is a blessing, that can not be born.


    Must not!


    If the baby is born, then her whole life will be ruined.


    ¡°Sandra, thank you. It¡¯s been hard for you to be by my side for a while recently, and I¡¯m sorry for that. Didn¡¯t you always want to go abroad for further study before? I have contacted my friends abroad and helped you find a school, so you can go there recently.¡±


    It is Theresa who is talking about unloading.


    Peter and Theresa had a bad rtionship before, so Theresa got Sandra back.


    Now that Peter is about to get married to Theresa, she wants to get Sandra out of Waverly so that Peter will have only her by his side from now on.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Sandra beamed, ¡°But ¡­ I still want to attend Theresa your wedding, so beautiful and sacred moment, if I miss it really will be a lifetime regret it. After all, you are my benefactor, like recreated parents, I really want to see your wedding it.¡±


    She has a simple harmless smile, giving a feeling of innocence and naturalness, not like that is a woman with a calcted mind.


    Theresa pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Silly sister.¡±


    Looking at her, frowning and thinking, he said: ¡°Okay, after attending the wedding I will send you abroad. As for your expenses abroad, they are already prepared for you. I Theresa also only have you a sister, if not good for you, good for who ah.¡±


    Taking her hand, she said intimately, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so.¡±


    Sandra slowly drops her head, her gaze falls on the hand resting on the back of her hand, her eyes deepen for a few moments.


    The ming red lips raised an arc, in Theresa¡¯s invisible angle, the face became cold and appalling, even the smile became treacherous.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. I don¡¯t have any rtives around me, only you. theresa, I really can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you cane backter when you miss me.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm, Theresa is so good to have you.¡±


    ¡­


    Over here, the two men chatted in their own minds.


    Peter was sent to the emergency room once again, Zac checked Peter¡¯s body, very frustrated to drop the blood-stained surgical forceps, ¡°can still be okay? If you don¡¯t want to live, don¡¯t torment your own body all day long, let me also follow the busy. Want to tire me out.¡±


    He was on fire.


    But more than that, I feel heartbroken and helpless for Peter.


    After all, just a few good brothers, today watched Peter was beaten into that state, how can not be heartbroken?


    ¡°You know you had nothing to do with this, so why can¡¯t you exin it to Harlee? He is Adriana¡¯s brother, you are sitting on the fact that you did everything and the ck pot is going to be carried to the end.¡±

 Chapter 630 – Punishing Yourself

    Remove the glove and m it on the table, grunting and muttering under his breath.


    Peter slowly sat up from the operating table and sighed, ¡°Some things can¡¯t always be exined clearly, so why bother exining more?¡±


    ¡°What exnation is not clear? You just want to take this opportunity to make Adriana die to youpletely, only then when you die one day, Adriana won¡¯t be sad.¡±


    If a beloved man dies, a woman must be immersed in pain and unable to extricate herself.


    On the contrary, if the hated person dies, the woman is not too painful.


    There is a reason why Peter does not exin.


    For one thing, he felt that he couldn¡¯t get away with that incident and deserved to be beaten up as a way to punish himself.


    Second, he does not exin is to acquiesce to everything, as Adriana misunderstood, so that Adriana firmly in mind.


    The group of people who went over to beat up Adriana was ordered by him.


    Only then, when the timees, he will leave without a care in the world.


    ¡°Got a cigarette? Have one.¡±


    The man asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten to internal injuries and you¡¯re still thinking about smoking? Peter, I think you¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡±


    Zac was exasperated, ¡°You are not fit to smoke and drink now, you must rest. And also hospital rest. The examination done for you today, your body is much more serious again. Is it sick again?¡±


    Peter each attack, the internal organs will leave traces after being tortured, as long as you pay attention during the examination, you can find.


    Naturally, Zac¡¯s eyes could not escape.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Last night.¡±


    Peter, you think you¡¯re a cat with nine lives?¡±


    ¡°One is enough, more is too torturous. ¡±


    Peter was actually in the mood to joke with him.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re still in the hospital for a few days for observation, otherwise you don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll have an unexpected situation.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter refused outright, not wanting to appear too frail.


    Perhaps everyone is facetious and does not want the outside world to know when they are facing a major illness.


    Instead, you have to pretend to be strong and act as if you are healthy and Rene is unharmed.


    The people guarding the door were not only Edward but also Mrs. Alston who rushed over.


    When he saw hime out, he immediately pounced on him and asked worriedly, ¡°Son, are you okay, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Brother, how is it?¡±


    Peter lifted his hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Phew~, you¡¯re fine, scared me to death. the Soto family that kid hit too hard, actually tried to beat you to death. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll tell your grandfather when I get back, it¡¯s not good to sit back and watch.¡±


    Mrs. Alston is a protective of her son and can¡¯t turn a blind eye when she sees him being bullied.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was extremely ugly, ¡°As the eldest of The Alston family, what does it look like for you to bring Sloane around and fool around?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a child how to talk to me? Your father died early, I brought you up with a handful of urine and shit, it was easy. Now that you¡¯ve grown up and your wings are hard. You want to go to heaven.¡±


    She had a belly full of anger with nowhere to vent it.


    ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, go back. Take Sloane back to The Alston family for a couple of days.¡± Peter instructed in a cold voice.


    ¡°What? Who am I to take Sloane back to the old house? It¡¯s not like he, the Soto family, can eat me.¡±


    ¡°You guys beat up Adriana like that, and you think the Soto family is going to sit back and do nothing?¡±


    He was toozy to continue talking nonsense with her and waved to Hank at the side, ¡°Send thedy back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank nodded and touched the Band-Aid on his face, the cut he had made that moment when he was hit by Peter and crashed into the ss.


    To Mrs. Alston, she said, ¡°Madam, please.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam, the boss asks you to go back first.¡±


    Mrs. Alston wanted to say something else, but Hank had already hardened his attitude. The first time I saw him, he was a little more forceful.


    All the words that came to my lips were swallowed back.


    Looked at Peter, skimmed his mouth and coldly snorted, ¡°OK, since you don¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go OK!¡±


    She grunted and left the building.


    I just feel that I gave birth to a son who is really disobedient and not as good as Sloane¡¯s girl.


    Although that girl acts impulsively and recklessly, but no matter how to say, at least still obedient.


    In a moment, a few brothers were left in the corridor.


    You look at me, I look at you, and not just a word.


    Just sitting silently on a bench, smoking a cigarette in silence.


    ¡°Things are very tricky, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Edward mouth with a cigarette, said in a serious tone: ¡°Adriana just returned to the Soto family, quite like the old man, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    Thetter words he did not say.


    Because he knew very well, even without saying so, that Peter must be very worried about this matter.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have loved Adriana for so many years, and now I can¡¯t be with my beloved one, and I have be an enemy.


    Zac patted Peter¡¯s shoulder and calmed him down, ¡°Brother, if there¡¯s anything you need, just ask.¡±


    As brothers, not to mention Peter opened up, even if it is not open, some things they see will also be out of hand.


    But this time it is a big deal, some things will definitely not be as simple as imagined.


    Zac gave a slight jaw towards Edward, gesturing for him to leave.


    The two men got up and walked towards the elevator entrance.


    While pressing the down button and waiting for the elevator, Edward nced at Zac.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator door opened and the two walked in.


    When the elevator door closed, Edward immediately inquired, ¡°How is big brother¡¯s health?¡±


    Just now has been very worried about Peter¡¯s health, because in front of him is not good to ask more, so did not ask so much.


    Zac shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not looking good, he¡¯s been injured for a while now. Probably won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°So should I tell ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Edward suddenly felt some sympathy for Peter and thought he was really in a difficult position.


    ¡°How? Will Adriana believe you when you say it?¡±


    Zac snorted and sighed, ¡°I told her myself about Peter once, but she didn¡¯t believe me at all. Now that Sloane has beaten her badly, the conflict between the two families has intensified. Only the des will meet. I do think this is a chance to make big brother whole. With Adriana break clean and thorough, perhaps then, he ¡­ really not in the day will go at ease.¡±


    As he spoke, Zac¡¯s voice was choked and hoarse, and his eyes were red.


    Although he is not a very cold-blooded person, but also not so pretentious and pretentious man, how can easily shed tears?


    A man¡¯s tears are not lightly shed.


    Zac really felt ipetent, a foot kicked hard on the elevator wall, ¡°I¡¯m really fucking useless, can¡¯t even help my own brother, what¡¯s the use of studying medicine!¡±


    That kind of persistence, fell in Edward¡¯s eyes, but also some in the heart of the unbearable.


    Immediatelyforted: ¡°You are just ordinary people, not God, not all things can be solved. God willing, everything depends on the creation.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, what creation?¡±

 Chapter 631 Do you hate him

    Zac, red-eyed and angry, took off the white coat he was wearing and threw it directly into the trash as he walked out of the elevator.


    He didn¡¯t want to be a doctor.


    I don¡¯t want to see my brother sick but there is no cure, he can¡¯t do anything.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With him, it was also a great blow.


    Why is that?


    ¡°Go out for a drink with me.¡±


    Zac said.


    Edward didn¡¯t speak, the two got in the car and headed straight in the direction of the bar.


    ¡­


    This time, many people stayed upte at night.


    Adriana was wounded and the news was embargoed, unbeknownst to Helen.


    Vivian went to visit Adriana in the hospital and then went to pick up Helen and take her home, eat and study with her, and then watch cartoons for a while before going to bed.


    The next day it was Vivian again who escorted Helen to school.


    The two children met in front of the school and entered the school together.


    No one noticed the difference.


    Everything was apparently as normal as usual.


    However, a new round of war is derived from this.


    In the hospital.


    Adriana woke upte into the night and opened her eyes to see Harlee, Ran, Giovanny and others guarding the hospital room.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    She asked, confused.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Harlee was overjoyed to see Adriana awake, ¡°You really scared me, all right Adri? Sorry, it¡¯s brother did not protect you. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let Peter go.¡±


    ¡°Little Adri, how is it, does your body still hurt?¡±


    Ran stood next to Harlee, looking at the frail woman on the bed with a concerned look on his face.


    The heart is quite unpleasant.


    On the contrary, Giovanny did not speak.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. This has nothing to do with you, I¡¯ll settle the score with Peter myself! I¡¯ll do my own thing.¡±


    Disappointment in Peter over and over again, finally reced by despair.


    What Peter did can be so mean and shameless, yet underhanded.


    ¡°Impossible, you are my sister. peter caused you to be like this, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch. I¡¯m telling you, how much you suffered yesterday, Peter has to change back ten times!¡±


    Harlee was so angry that she pped the table and screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say. Otherwise, my Harlee¡¯s name is written backwards.¡±


    ¡°Upside down? So it¡¯s not Harlee?¡±


    Adriana felt Harlee¡¯s concern and gradually let go of her animosity towards him. Perhaps this is the blood rtionship, even if Harlee had done much wrong in the past, she still slowly epted this person in the passage of time.


    ¡°Mr. Soto, can I talk to Adriana alone for a few minutes?¡±


    Ran asked.


    The inquiring attitude seemed to seek his opinion.


    Harlee knew what Ran meant to Adriana and naturally agreed. ¡°Okay then, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go get Adri something to eat first.¡±


    He turned and walked out, followed by Giovanny, closing the door behind him.


    Only two people were left in the room.


    Ran pulled up apanion chair and sat beside her, saying softly, ¡°Does your body hurt? The doctor said that if it wasn¡¯t for your good physique, no one would have been able to stand it if it were on an average girl¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana skimmed the corners of her mouth, blinked her long, thickly curled eyshes, and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. When I was on the unnamed ind, I suffered a lotpared to this, it¡¯s really worse than death.¡±


    Naturally, Adriana is okay with it.


    ¡°Do you hate him?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brain short-circuited for a moment, but the next moment she knew he was asking about Peter.


    With a shrug, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, converging his eyebrows, ¡°I investigated what happened yesterday, and it was indeed Sloane ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Adriana interrupted him immediately, ¡°Ran, since when are you on the same team as Peter? If you¡¯re here to be a lobbyist, then I¡¯m sorry, our friendship ends here.¡±


    She just wanted to calm down for a while now and didn¡¯t want to hear anything about Peter.


    With countless people mentioning everything about Peter in her head every day, Adriana was really a bit broken.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ni?¡±


    She asked after a moment¡¯s thought.


    ¡°Still resting in the hotel. He knew you were injured and came over to visit youst night, then went back.¡±


    ¡°Get Giovanny in here.¡±


    ¡°What, you want Giovanny to call ni over. You ¡­¡±


    Saying that, Ran seemed to realize something.


    Eyes suddenly narrowed, staring at her for a moment, he asked, ¡°Could it be that you are trying to ¡­¡±


    Obren is best at steganography andpulsion.


    Sealing memories is the best, Adriana now looking for Obren¡¯s people over, its purpose is very obvious.


    How could he not know that?


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Ran to be so smart and guess everything.


    Solely did not want to hide it, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    I heard that Obren¡¯s people know hypnosis and should be very good at treating insomnia.


    As for the sess of the sess is not known for the time being.


    But it¡¯s better to try than to be tortured every day now and be in pain.


    Ran went against Adriana¡¯s idea.


    He thinks Adriana is going to ask Obren¡¯s people toe and seal her memories, while she ns to ask Obren¡¯s people toe and help her with her insomnia.


    ¡°Adri, do you still love him?¡±


    Ran¡¯s tone was rarely gentle, and his voice was soft when he spoke to her, as if he was worried about scaring the injured woman in front of him.


    ¡°I told you not to mention Peter in front of me again, okay.¡±


    Her voice drew up a few notches and she knitted her brow tightly.


    That look made Ran think Adriana was in pain and ufortable.


    ¡°Adri? Fine, fine, I won¡¯t talk about it, I won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Ran frowned and sighed, only to feel a word.


    ording to his recent observation of Peter, he always felt that Peter had something to hide from Adriana, or meditated to lead Adriana in another direction.


    There seems to be something going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you rest, I still have some business point to go.¡±


    Ran, worried that he would make Adriana angry if he stayed, left.


    In the hallway, he let Giovanny into the ward.


    Leaving the hospital, Ran made an immediate phone call to Peter.


    The two made an appointment to meet at the river.


    Although it is the day of early spring, everything is revived, the willow tree hair new branches, the morning sunlight castrgely, the breeze gently, the river surface sparkling, extraordinarily beautiful.


    But it still gives a cool feeling.


    Ran ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and waited for Peter to appear.


    Half an hourter, Peter arrived as promised.


    He took a look at Peter, his face was a little haggard and pale, his chin was unshaven and he looked a little unkempt.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Peter looked at him and asked.


    Ran turned around, leaned over the railing to look at him, and asked, ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from Adriana?¡±


    The man across the table¡¯s narrow phoenix eyes shed a cold aura, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡±

 Chapter 632 Sealing Memories

    ¡°Heh, what does it matter to you if it is or isn¡¯t?¡±


    Peter chuckled softly.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you that Old Mr. Soto promised me to go out with Adriana. It was a fair fight and I won.¡±


    He said it lightly, but there was no smugness or braggadocio between his eyebrows.


    It seems that ¡­ is more reluctant to ept reality.


    Because he knows that even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that Adriana has a ce for herself in her heart.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    Ran said back.


    Peter¡¯s stern gaze instantly became obscure, and a slight sting shed under his eyes.


    Standing by the river, with his hands propped up on the white carved marble railing, he looked at the view along the river and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite nice.¡±


    Yes, since Old Mr. Soto admitted them.


    That means he lost.


    Lost to Ran.


    ¡°That¡¯s an admission of defeat? Doesn¡¯t sound like the Peter I know.¡±


    Ran pulls out a box of cigarettes, pulls out a cigarette and hands it to Peter.


    The man took it without ceremony.


    He took out another lighter and lit a cigarette for Peter, and the two seemed to be on good terms as if they were friends.


    Smoked a cigarette, Peter lips exhaled a faint smoke, but it was the blink of an eye will dissipate with the wind.


    ¡°Take good care of Adriana, she¡¯s a nice girl. If ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s hand on the railing tightened slightly, the back of his hand bruised, ¡°You dare to fail Adriana, I will not let you go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ran was not impressed, ¡°How can you not let me go? Tell me.¡±


    It looked as if he was interested in what Peter wanted to do to him.


    The evil and unrestrained look caused Peter to nce sideways and give him a meaningful look, only to think that Ran came over today for another purpose.


    ¡°Say, what do you want from me today.¡±


    I have known Ran for a long time.


    But not to the point of being very familiar.


    It is also because of Adriana that the two met, until now.


    ¡°I want to ask you, what exactly are you hiding from Adriana?¡± Ran cut to the chase, not wanting to beat around the bush and be abrasive.


    ¡°Concealment? What makes you say that?¡±


    His long jade-like bony fingers held a cigarette in his mouth. Into the lips, took a puff.


    The thin lips are slightly open, revealing a slit and exhaling a curl of light smoke.


    ¡°Adriana called ni to the hospital.¡±


    Ran suddenly changed the subject.


    The chat between the two seemed to jump around, but every sentence was inextricably linked.


    ¡°ni is Adriana¡¯s person, you don¡¯t have to tell me when she calls over.¡±


    Peter was unimpressed and looked away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah? I just have nothing to talk to you about. adriana seems to be looking for ni to seal the memories. All the memories of you are sealed. If the memory is really sealed, then from now on you and Adriana will be strangers, no longer ¡­¡±


    Not what?


    Ran couldn¡¯t think of a word to describe the rtionship between Adriana and Peter for a while.


    ¡°Sealing memories?¡±


    Peter mped the hand of the cigarette could not restrain a slight tremor, the cigarette in his hand fell down.


    He jerked his head down.


    Looking at the cigarette burning out on the ground, only the butt of the cigarette is left.


    Immediately stretched out his foot, the tip of his leather shoe twisted out the starburst of the cigarette, well hidden his panic look.


    ¡°Yes, seal the memory.¡±


    Ran had a clear view of Peter¡¯s every move and knew him well.


    Even the moment Peter¡¯s pupils dted, the eyes bloomed incredulous eyes were not missed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. She and I should have forgotten about each other, forgetting the past is the best choice.¡±


    Peter licked his lips with the tip of his tongue and smiled contemptuously.


    Hands ced inside the pockets of western pants, looking down at the rippling river, natural emotions, ¡°a few more days to court, and after thewsuit is over, I no longer have to contact with her. Besides, I¡¯m getting married, she ¡­¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into.


    The dark voice is like the low call of a raven, making it very ufortable to listen to.


    Peter coughed softly, soothing the dryness in his throat, and added, ¡°You must cherish her well. After all, it¡¯s my son and daughter¡¯s mommy. If you dare to bully her, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Ran is a good judge of character.


    If ced on an average person, Peter¡¯s demeanor might not be noticed as anything out of the ordinary.


    But Ran observed every change in Peter¡¯s micro-expressions.


    After staring at him for a few seconds, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°How much time do you have left?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Ranughed.


    Thezy back leaned on the railing, hands elbows propped on the body, evil smile, ¡°You should know that I have my own intelligencework. As long as I want to know things, there is nothing that I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes shed and he already knew what Ran meant.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to you before, so I didn¡¯t care about you. But today I finally know, are you going to die?¡±


    It was spoken in a breezy tone, as if to say it was a nice day.


    But it fell on Peter¡¯s ears and caused his heart to sting.


    Death.


    It is the word he has heard the most now, and the one he fears the most.


    Peter used to think he could do anything, not be timid, not be afraid, not be afraid of anything.


    It was not until death came and showed him despair that he learned that everyone has weaknesses.


    His weakness, for example, is the fear of death.


    Death is certainly not terrible, the terrible thing is that he has a wish unfulfilled.


    ¡°Ridiculous.¡±


    He stood cross-legged with his arms around his chest.


    It is just like a big brother¡¯s posture, high above the world, unbeatable.


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me, just because others don¡¯t know about you doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know. Did you know you were going to die and that¡¯s why you came up with this method to make Adriana forget about you so that she wouldn¡¯t be sad when you died?¡±


    Although Ran was sure that Peter had acted in such a way to achieve this purpose.


    But still, I want to hear it from Peter himself.


    ¡°Mr. Powell has a good imagination, and it¡¯s a shame he didn¡¯t go on to be a writer.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I thought so.¡±


    ¡°But in real life, it¡¯s not good for you to be imagining things.¡±


    Peter raised a hand to his temple and said to Ran, ¡°It will make people think you have a problem here.¡±


    Something is wrong with your brain.


    Either that or it¡¯s a brain fart.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Ranughed, a very goodugh.


    The roadside descriptions have passed by the sideways nce over, see there are two wearing suits, slender, elegant, like a supermodel man, like a person who came out of the secondary cartoon, can not help but hands together, eyes guilty of peach blossom.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s just so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Are they big stars in a movie? How can they be so handsome.¡±


    ¡°If only I had a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, it¡¯s only good to share my boyfriend.¡±

 Chapter 633 Threats

    The girls passing by cast a nymphomaniacal look.


    The two men ignore everything and don¡¯t think anything of it.


    Ran then looked at Peter and sighed, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± A very kind tone, not the kind of gloating thates with learning that Peter is dying.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was indifferent, ¡°If Mr. Powell came over today just to flirt with me in the sky, I¡¯m sorry, I have things to do, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He turned around and walked toward the luxury car parked off to the side.


    Seeing that his back was a bit rushed, Ran immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you figure out what to do.¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Peter¡¯s pace slowed down a few moments.


    The slowdownsted but a few seconds, and the man sped up again to get into the car, starting the car engine, the ear-splitting roar sounded, and the dust went away.


    Ran still leaning on the railing, looking in the direction of Peter disappeared, actually for the first time some appreciation of Peter.


    Just ¡­


    There are some things that he really wants to help, but his heart is not enough.


    Or rather, it was too ungentlemanly of Peter to approach Adriana when he deliberately flipped out with her.


    This is the time to take advantage of people.


    Even if you win, it¡¯s not honorable.


    He, Ran, has his own pride and is not willing to win by being let down, it will look fake and appear weak.


    Take the phone and dial a phone number.


    After the call was connected, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a documentter, you see if there is still a cure for this disease.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any fucking bullshit, I want you to leave no stone unturned and figure it out for me. I only see results.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    Ran opened his email and sent the man the information his subordinates had investigated.


    And then put away the phone and left.


    ¡­


    Because of what happened with Adriana and The Alston family, a lot of people were rmed.


    Peter was just driving down the road when he received a call from The Alston family.


    ¡°Take a trip back to the old house immediately.¡±


    The Alston family senior¡¯s call.


    At themand, Peter immediately agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    I don¡¯t even have to think about it, it must be the Soto family who went to The Alston family to ask for an exnation.


    Adriana¡¯s affair also rmed Brenden, and Brenden and Hayley rushed back as fast as they could.


    And all of them were the first to know about Adriana, except Alvin who was drunk yesterday and woke up.


    Knowing about Adriana as an afterthought.


    He got up and was about to go to the hospital.


    However it was stopped by Brenda, ¡°Alvin, what are you doing there?¡±


    She hugged Alvin and stood behind him holding on tightly without letting go, ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go, okay? I¡¯m not feeling well, can you stay with me?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s face is cold, his mind recalls those photos exposed on the news, his face is gloomy like ink.


    A chill emanated from his body, a coldness that the gentle, jade-like man should not have.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    He ordered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to. alvin, I don¡¯t want to let go. I ¡­ whimper ¡­ I know that as soon as I let go, you¡¯re going to leave, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Brenda choked and sobbed in aggravation, ¡°I have a fever, and I didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday to take care of you, so I¡¯m very ufortable today. Can you stay with me?¡±


    That pretentious and pretentious look, whiny voice, far less than Adriana¡¯s spontaneous feel good.


    That¡¯s what Alvin hates most about her.


    Hypocritical, pretentious.


    It makes it feel unreal.


    Even ¡­ is annoying.


    ¡°You can go to the hospital if you don¡¯t feel well, or ask your family doctor toe over.¡±


    He broke Brenda¡¯s hands, ¡°Get some rest since you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll get you a doctor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Just pushed away by Alvin, Brenda immediately pounced on her, her aggrieved look was pitiful, but could not attract a little sympathy from Alvin.


    ¡°Alvin, we are getting married, can you not be too indifferent to me. Mom said that I must pay attention to my health, or else my health will not be up to par, and it will not be good for my brother when I give him a bone marrow transnt.¡±


    Between the lines, it seems that they attach great importance to their own physical condition and are afraid that their physical condition will affect Spencer¡¯s ability to do his next surgery.


    But Alvin is not a fool, how could he not hear Brenda¡¯s threat?


    His cold eyes fell on Brenda and he said in a deep voice, ¡°All the more reason for you to get some rest then. I need to leave now for something, and I¡¯ll have the maide up to take care of you.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Brenda called out, but Alvin actually disappeared out of the room without looking back.


    The tears in her eyes stopped abruptly, and the sad emotions on her face converged inch by inch, reced by a sinister and terrible look.


    ¡°Alvin, you made me do it, don¡¯t me me for disregarding my rtionship with you.¡±


    She took a deep breath and walked out.


    Standing on the third floor, looking at the room next door.


    Pursed his lips and walked over towards the other side.


    Because the best light room on the third floor is the room next door, Spencer has been staying in the room next door because of his poor health.


    Brenda walked to the door and reached out to twist the doorknob.


    The door that I thought was locked could actually be opened.


    Her eyes lit up and she walked in pretending to be all upset and confused, ¡°Well ¡­ Alvin, my head hurts ¡­¡±


    Stumbled into the room.


    The room was a little dim with the curtains drawn, and she closed the door with her backhand.


    Slightly narrowed eyes surveyed the room and found Spencer sitting at a side desk ying on hisputer.


    The man was wearing a ck sweatshirt with a knitted cap, despite the shaved head, but the handsome model is not seen in the slightest.


    Compared to Alvin, brother Spencer is more masculine.


    Every day without stopping physical training, even if his body is very weak, he is still persisting, only in this way can he improve his physical quality and be able to better fight against the disease.


    Spencer is the strongest man Brenda has ever met, desperately hungry for life, and therefore more passionate about life and sports.


    Only constant exercise can strengthen his physique and enable him to recover more quickly.


    Brenda doesn¡¯t hate Spencer.


    Spencer has been reluctant to be hospitalized.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He moved back early because the hospital environment and atmosphere was not very good.


    The family paid a high price for all the instruments to take care of Spencer and was on standby. Just afraid that something might happen to Spencer.


    She walked over, Ben with a high fever, his cheeks flushed and burning.


    Sitting directly in Spencer¡¯s arms, he nuzzled his neck andy on his chest, murmuring with his eyes closed, ¡°Alvin, I¡¯m so hard ¡­¡±


    A sudden touch of soft fragrance in his arms, Spencer¡¯s face slightly sunken, looking down at the woman in his arms.


    The familiar face was the good goddess he had been thinking about, but could not get ¨C Brenda.


    It was this woman who gave him a second life.


    But Spencer knew that she belonged to her brother Alvin.


    ¡°Brenda, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you have a high fever? You¡¯ve gone to the wrong room, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    He stood up, put his arm around Brenda and walked towards the outside.


    Because the desk is inside the room, you have to pass by the bed to go out.


    As the two walked to the bed, Brenda¡¯s eyes shed and deliberately even stumbled and fell on the bed, dragging Spencer onto the bed in the process.

 Chapter 634 Brenda’s Trickery

    ¡°Well ¡­ Alvin, I¡¯m so tired, can you sleep with me for a while please?¡±


    She wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Brenda, stop it. I¡¯ll send you ¡­¡±


    Spencer¡¯s reasoning is clear, even though he is interested in the woman in front of him, he will not indulge himself. Reach out and push her away, who knows the little woman actually hugged tighter and tighter, ¡°Alvin you don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll hug for a while, just a while okay. I know, I know you are deeply in love with Adriana and don¡¯t like me,¡­. ¡­ I could have opted out. I¡¯m not going to morally kidnap you just because I donated bone marrow to your brother. Oooh ¡­ that wouldn¡¯t be fair to you.¡±


    At those words, the man stiffened and frowned, ¡°What? Like Adriana?¡±


    Spencer and Alvin both grew up without much inmon and rarely spoke.


    It is even less clear about Alvin¡¯s private affairs.


    If Brenda hadn¡¯t said so, he might have thought Alvin had been in love with Brenda all along.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Alvin, I ¡­ love you ¡­¡±


    Brenda hugged him and ced a kiss on his lips.


    Even though I know Spencer has cancer, the doctor has said his cancer is curable, so I don¡¯t feel bad chills with Spencer now.


    The sudden warmth of his lips, Spencer¡¯s body jolted and his eyes widened, full of incredulity.


    Forget even to resist.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Brenda kissed him again on the lips ¡­


    This time, Spencer waspletely sober and pushed Brenda straight away, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡±


    He got up, carried Brenda back to her room, and then gentlyid her on the bed.


    Because of his sudden aura, Brenda was a little afraid and could only close her eyes and pretend to sleep.


    Rub-a-dub-dub


    The door to the room closed and Spencer stood in the hallway and called downstairs, ¡°Where¡¯s Malia? Call the family doctor, Brenda¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡­


    Alvin rushed to the hospital, having long since left Brenda¡¯s illness behind and forgotten all about it.


    In the hospital room, Alvin meets Adriana.


    The little woman lying on the hospital bed with a weak and haggard face is heartbreaking.


    After he put down the fruit basket and the nutrition, he slowly walked to Adriana¡¯s face.


    Tugged at his lips, for a long time did not say anything.


    ¡°Alvin, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana looked at him and smiled bitterly, ¡°Sit down. You drank quite a lot yesterday, are you better now?¡±


    As a patient, now I actually care about someone who is not sick.


    ¡°I heard about you and big brother. This ¡­¡±


    He was tempted to say there must be some misunderstanding, but the words came to his lips when he saw Adriana¡¯s face change slightly.


    Alvin was immediately silenced.


    The two looked at each other, silent for a moment, Adriana was the first to speak, ¡°How do you ¡­ know about me?¡±


    ¡°They told me so.¡±


    This ¡®they¡¯, naturally, is Zac and Edward brothers, ¡°Are you better now? Does your body still hurt? I heard that you were badly injured yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Very ¡­ heavy?¡±


    Adriana looked puzzled, she was clearly fine, howe she was misrepresented as serious?


    Thinking about it, I think the blood on her clothes yesterday must have created a misunderstanding, and Harlee must have exaggerated the facts to make people think she was seriously injured.


    Nodded, ¡°Bear with it, it¡¯s not very painful.¡±


    Although it hurts a bit now, it is not as much as one tenth of the pain in the unnamed ind.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a ce where there was no human warmth, and mistakes were punished.


    Even if the results are unsatisfactory, the penalty will be epted.


    All in all, the unnamed ind is more like an invisible cage that keeps her inside and tortures her every day.


    ¡°It must have hurt. sloane went too far this time.¡±


    Alvin sighed, helplessly.


    Mentioning ¡®Sloane¡¯, Adriana subconsciously thought that Alvin was excusing Peter and looked a little upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. Instead, you should take care of your own affairs. By the way, your brother is about to prepare for a second operation recently, so you should still have a lot of things to do at home.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, I don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    The two exchanged pleasantries, Adriana wouldn¡¯t let Alvin mention Peter, and Adriana wasn¡¯t too keen on mentioning Brenda in front of Alvin.


    Because the two are clear that thest thing the other wants to hear are those two names.


    After staying for a while, Alvin went back.


    Adriana was lying alone in the ward, quite uninterested.


    Seeing Giovanny walk in, he asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Howe there is no one left now?


    Giovanny sat on the sofa with his arms around his chest and a cool face.


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t talk.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh, feeling really confused.


    Knowing that Giovanny could not speak, he actually asked him questions.


    However, on second thought, she was the one who gave Giovanny the task before, and although Giovanny could not speak, he was very good at execution and just needed to carry it out.


    ¡°They went to The Alston family.¡±


    Just as Adriana closed her eyes, not wanting to think about it anymore, a voice rang out.


    Adriana opened her eyes abruptly and looked incredulously at the person sitting across from her, ¡°You¡¯re talking?¡±


    ¡°Ventriloquism.¡±


    ¡°Ventriloquism?¡±


    I used to think that ventriloquism was fake, but I didn¡¯t think it really existed.


    ¡°You can actually talk, why were you muffled before?¡± Adriana felt she had been teased by Giovanny, and God knows how shocked and chagrined she was at the moment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She was at a loss for words, and really didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    No further conversation at all.


    But this day Adriana was not idle, as she knew that Giovanny knew ventriloquism, so she was curious about him and asked a lot of things.


    ¡­


    The Alston family.


    The Alston family atrium parlor, filled with people.


    The Soto family, The Alston family.


    Basically all the people who could talk to each other came over.


    ¡°Leroy, you old thing, for so many years our two families do not cross the river, your grandson actually sent someone to beat Adri, do you have to give an exnation for this?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto, in a fit of rage, pped the table heavily, pointed angrily at Old Mr. Alston, and roared.


    Old Mr. Alston, who was sitting in the high chair, turned the walnuts in his hand and swept his cold eyes at Sloane and Peter who were trembling, ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Sloane walked out, grunting, ¡°How can you me me? It¡¯s all because of that bitch Adriana. She knew that Theresa was going to marry my brother and was pregnant, so she said something to Theresa that made Theresa faint and bleed on the spot, and almost lost the baby in her belly. I did this because Adriana forced me to.¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t bother to listen to Sloane¡¯s exnation, stood out and said, ¡°Old Mr. Soto, it¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t teach my sister well, any punishmente at me.¡±


    ¡°What toe at you? Brother, I am not at all wrong in this matter. adriana previously dressed as a man to deceive my feelings, that kind of shameless woman should die ¡­¡±


    Before the end of the word ¡®death¡¯ had fallen, Peter threw a p directly at her face, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The p was extraordinarily crisp and loud.

 Chapter 635 – Taken Away

    ¡°What are you doing? Yesterday you pped your sister and knocked her out, and there are still p marks on her face, and you¡¯re actually hitting her now?¡±


    Mrs. Alston couldn¡¯t stand it and came up to defend Sloane, exasperated, ¡°It was Adriana¡¯s fault in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Adri is right and wrong, it¡¯s not up to you to decide? What, in Waverly you The Alston family is still bigger than the police? How dare you bring someone to beat Adriana in public?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police to deal with the evidence, I¡¯ll see whether Sloane goes to jail or Peter goes to jail!¡±


    The best way to deal with the matter is to let the police handle it.


    ¡°Since the police have been called, why are you stilling over here?¡±


    Sloane covered his cheek and pointed across to Old Mr. Soto and said, ¡°One man¡¯s job is to beat Adriana is what thisdy means, and I¡¯m willing to do it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter backhandedly pped Sloane in the face again, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Roaring, bloodshot eyes red at Sloane¡¯s back and chilled his heart. The cheek that was punched was even more painful from the fire.


    Her tears came out indisputably, and she jumped in anger, ¡°Peter, am I your sister, do not move to beat me, I do not have a face!¡±


    Mrs. Alston also knew the seriousness of the matter this time and understood that Peter was shielding Sloane by doing so.


    Then he said, ¡°All right, you hurry out.¡±


    Mrs. Alston gave a look towards Hank, who walked up to Sloane with a slight jowl and dragged her out with him.


    ¡°Let go of me, don¡¯t move me, let go of me.¡±


    Sloane kept struggling, but was still dragged out by Hank.


    The elders in the hall all looked serious and the atmosphere was saber-rattling.


    ¡°Even if the police will punish you, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Soto family will sit back and do nothing. adriana is the girl I got back from Quintin, I can¡¯t wait to hold her in my heart, how dare you touch her. tell me, what do you The Alston family n to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you think would be appropriate?¡±


    Leroy skimmed indifferently to Peter, asking his opinion.


    Peter stepped forward, ¡°This matter has something to do with me, it is my ipetence in the administration. I am willing to ept the punishment.¡±


    He is naturally willing.


    After all, Adriana was the woman he wanted to spoil to his bones, and now she was surprisingly beaten by her own intake.


    ¡°As for the people who did it to A¡­ Adriana yesterday, I¡¯ve already abolished their hands.¡±


    Peter habitually wanted to address a ¡®Adriana¡¯, but knew it was inappropriate for this asion and would reveal the message in his heart.


    So immediately changed the name.


    ¡°Later, I will hand them over to the police station for processing.¡± Peter added.


    ¡°I heard that those people are FE masters, FE members are hard to find with a thousand dors, you will spare them to waste? Hmph, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m an old man who is easy to fool, do you? Let me tell you, although I am old, my eyes are not blind.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto blew his beard and red, not to mention how angry he was.


    ¡°If Old Mr. Soto doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll send someone to bring them over.¡±


    He waved his hand and beckoned to one of the guards, who immediately turned around and left.


    ¡°Hehehe, brother Guokun, so this matter is much misunderstanding, why not ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Alston wanted to reconcile, but as soon as the words came out, Old Mr. Soto poured cold water on him, ¡°I will get to the bottom of this matter. One of you, The Alston family, muste forward and I will pay for this matter, otherwise, I will make you The Alston family look good!


    ¡°Grandpa, take it easy.¡±


    Harlee knew that Old Mr. Soto doted on Adriana, and had no idea that Old Mr. Soto actually doted on Adriana so much.


    I saw his face red with anger and immediately smoothed his back, ¡°The FE is Peter and only follows Peter¡¯s orders. if Peter hadn¡¯t tacitly approved, how could those people have done it to Adri?¡±


    He is directly telling everyone that the mastermind behind this matter is Peter.


    ¡°Peter, not that Uncle said you, this is something you did wrong.¡±


    Brenden, who had been silent, looked at Peter with some anger, ¡°Although Ms. Hale fought with you for the custody of the two children, you shouldn¡¯t use such underhanded means to deal with a small woman.¡±


    This statement is clearly directed at the Soto family.


    Peter does not deny, ¡°Uncle has a point, Peter¡¯s fault, willing to take the me.¡±


    ¡°Heh, easy for you to say, how do you n to take it on?¡±


    Quintin asked at once.


    At this moment, the housekeeper Ben hurried in, ¡°Master, there are many police officersing to the door,ing to arrest people.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face sank and he stood up with a frown, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Since they are from the police what else can be said, how can they be turned away?


    Of course you have to invite in.


    As his words fell, more than a dozen police officers in navy blue uniforms walked in from outside the living room.


    The leader of the conversation shed his police card, ¡°Hello, we are Waverly Public. Security Bureau, we received a report of a public beating, please cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston smiled and greeted him, ¡°Officer, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding here, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm, what misunderstanding?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was agitated and reached out to p the table angrily, ¡°Your grandson sent someone to beat up my granddaughter, there is hard evidence, what misunderstanding?¡±


    Just now, Old Mr. Alston said that he wanted to turn a bad situation into a good one, but he didn¡¯t expect Old Mr. Soto would not appreciate it at all.


    ¡°Who hit the man?¡±


    The police officer asked.


    Peter stepped forward, ¡°Officer, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it? All right then, pleasee back to the police station with us to make a statement.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t resist and is quite cooperative.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? He¡¯s my son, and this has nothing to do with him. It was all me, my idea.¡±


    How could Mrs. Alston witness her son being taken away by the police men?


    That is the meat of her heart, naturally can not see Peter suffer a little bit of aggravation.


    She lunged forward to block it, but Peter pushed her aside and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go back!¡±


    The cold words and the stern gaze shocked Mrs. Alston, she hesitated for a moment, thinking that Peter had his own way in mind, so she did not dare to say anything.


    So, in full view of the crowd, Peter was taken away by the police men.


    But in the face of the people of The Alston family, Peter was not handcuffed.


    Peter was caught and Old Mr. Soto smiled smugly, ¡°Old thing, the battle between us has just begun. Hmph!¡±


    With a cold grunt, he said to Harlee, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harlee gave a slight jaw and left with the old man.


    ¡°All disperse, the old man is tired and wants to rest.¡±


    Ben, who had followed Old Mr. Alston around for many years, was good at reading people¡¯s minds and spoke to the crowd.


    The rest of The Alston family left one by one, but Brenden stayed behind.


    In therge living room, only three people remained.


    Ben bowed toward Old Mr. Alston and backed out.

 Chapter 636 Theresa pleads for mercy

    ¡°Dad, Peter was taken away by the police. This time they beat Adriana, irond evidence, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s tricky to fish people out.¡±


    Brenden stepped forward, tugged at his neck tie, and said in a serious manner.


    Old Mr. Alston stood with his cane, one hand behind his back, ying with his walnuts, and sighed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we want to see?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyes lit up and he gave Old Mr. Alston a meaningful look, ¡°Dad, what makes you say that?¡±


    Tentative questions.


    Old Mr. Alston inclined his head to look at him, ¡°When Peter set you up, now that you¡¯re back, if he steps down, then you can inherit thepany as a matter of course.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Brenden looked happy, but disappeared in a moment, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s discuss this matterter, let¡¯s find a way to solve the matter of Peter, otherwise it will fall on the people. It will be said that we in The Alston family are not united.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go down first, I only have ims.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Brenden nodded and left the parlor.


    He didn¡¯t take Hayley with him when he went home, but left Hayley there with Leonidas.


    The driver drove the car and slowly left The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    On the way, the driver asked, ¡°The old man watched the police take Mr. Alston away, what¡¯s the deal?¡±


    ¡°What else can be the way? The old man never trusts anyone, but it¡¯s just a test. Testing the power behind Peter, testing me as a person.¡±


    Brenden leaned back in the back car seat, closed his eyes and sighed, ¡°This old thing, not to be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Ginger is still old and spicy, Mr. Gaki, if you are one step off the line can be the end of the road.¡±


    The driver is Brenden¡¯s assistant, who has followed Brenden for many years and sees many things very thoroughly.


    ¡°Naturally I know.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter was taken away by the police and the news was widely publicized by the Soto family.


    In the hospital, Adriana idly yed with her cell phone, watching the news information, it was written ¡°Alston Group president for custody, violently beat his ex-mistress, was arrested and sent to jail¡± ¡­


    The eye-catching title is extraordinarily eye-catching.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and her heart could not say whether she was happy or angry.


    ording to The Alston family¡¯s ability, Peter simply do not need to go to the police, directly to the six hitmen on the me, but Peter actually went to the police himself.


    What do you want?


    And at that moment, in the police station, Peter pleaded guilty to the crime and was put into the detention room.


    Theresa learns that Peter has been arrested and imprisoned, she is very anxious and looks for Mrs. Alston, who is also very anxious, but she can¡¯t get Peter out.


    Sloane was afraid of taking responsibility and ran away in fear of not knowing where to go.


    Eventually she went to Old Mr. Alston and Dad, neither of whom could resolve the matter.


    After going to the police station and making some inquiries, the police officer told Theresa that Peter would face legal sanctions unless the other party dropped the charges.


    Theresa was desperate and eventually went to the hospital to see Adriana.


    Knock Knock-


    She knocked on the door and stood outside the ward with her nutrition and fruit basket.


    Giovanny walked to the door and looked outside at Theresa, looked back at Adriana and said, ¡°Theresa.¡±


    ¡°No see.¡±


    How could Adriana be in the mood to see Theresa?


    She deliberately provoked the use of Sloane and Peter, and she could not swallow this anger.


    Now that Peter is in jail, what else can it be but a reconciliation option?


    As a professionalwyer, this is amon urrence.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯d like to meet with you, please?¡±


    Theresa at the door looked at Adriana through the clear ss of the door and said, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding, it has nothing to do with Peter. He is really innocent, it¡¯s all Sloane. it¡¯s Sloane who is too impulsive.¡±


    She kept defending Peter and pleading hard.


    The woman in the ward wouldn¡¯t give her a single look.


    It was Theresa who was angry and furious.


    The heart that was just happy because she was injured was instantly shattered to pieces.


    Not yet happy for a long time, and now because Peter was jailed, it has be her to plead for Peter.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If Peter really goes to jail, who will she marry?


    The situation goes round and round, and the ending eventually favors Adriana.


    She is the victor, and now naturally poses the arrogance, arrogance, and disdain of the victor.


    It doesn¡¯t even put her in the spotlight.


    Theresa held back her anger for a while and yelled at the door of the ward, but Adriana ignored it.


    She spoke with a hoarse, dry cough, but ultimately could not impress Adriana and had to choose to leave.


    Although the person left, but Theresa¡¯s heart just does not feel, feel that in the dark again by Adriana to tease.


    This bad breath, she really can¡¯t swallow it.


    However, no matter what, Peter should not be allowed to go to jail, the first priority is to get Peter out.


    Her side was anxious.


    Adriana, on the other hand, was lying in bed brushing up on her drama and watching her phone, a rare moment of leisure.


    In the evening, ni appeared in her hospital room.


    Adriana dismissed everyone, leaving only ni behind.


    ¡°What did Ms. Hale call me over for?¡±


    ni looked at the woman lying on the bed and asked indifferently.


    There is a softness in his tone and his gaze gives an extremely soft feeling that makes people want to get close.


    It¡¯s also easy to trust.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the ward was suddenly kicked open and Ran walked in, ¡°Adriana, what do you want? Are you really sure you want to do this?¡±


    Faced with Ran¡¯s cold questioning, Adriana looked confused and somewhat baffled.


    What does it mean?


    She frowned at Ran, ¡°What¡¯s the mess?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want ni to help you seal your memory? Adriana, I might as well tell you the truth, if you really don¡¯t love Peter, there¡¯s no need for ni to help you seal your memory. It won¡¯t help at all. You should be honest with yourself.¡±


    He crackled a long, rousing speech.


    Adriana was confused at first, but finally got her head straight and understood what Ran meant.


    Hopefully, he was mistaken.


    Couldn¡¯t help but re at him, ¡°What are you babbling about? I just asked ni toe over and help me cure my insomnia.¡±


    Where did he brainstorm those nonsense thoughts?


    ¡°Huh? What? Insomnia?¡±


    Ran suddenly stunned, handsome face with embarrassment written in big letters.


    ¡°Nonsense, what is it if not insomnia? What do you think I want?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Ran was thinking.


    Seal the memory 50 million to start with, really think that she has so much money in her hand that it is as much as the wind blows?


    She¡¯s not stupid.


    ¡°Oh, huh-huh.¡±


    Ran smiled awkwardly, raised his eyes and ruffled the bangs in front of his forehead, shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Misunderstanding misunderstanding. Since that¡¯s the case, you guys talk, I¡¯ll ¡­ go out first.¡±


    What can be said when things havee to this?


    It turns out it wasn¡¯t a memory seal, but a cure for insomnia that brought ni over.


    He also said it, how Adriana would t out invite an Obren person over, it turns out not only because of other reasons, but more importantly Adriana wants ni to help her cure her insomnia.


    ¡°Mr. Powell is interested? Then why not sit down together and talk?¡±

 Chapter 637 – Apologize at home

    ni smiled and was very polite.


    Ran waved his hand back and forth, ¡°No, no, no. I came here today to tell Adriana that Peter has been sent to the police station.¡±


    He looked at the young woman, ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t want to reconcile? the Soto family has grown rapidly in the past two years, the Alston family is somewhat scrupulous, and when Peter was taken away the Alston family did not have a single person to stop it. I¡¯m afraid Old Mr. Alston has no intention of saving Peter, but instead wants to take this opportunity to fall on his sword and help Brenden to the top.¡±


    ¡°Brenden?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows narrowed and her face didn¡¯t look too good.


    She didn¡¯t expect to help Brenden this time.


    If so, Brenden rose in power, Peter is bound to suffer.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That about children ¡­


    Adriana thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, you go inform The Alston family that I will settle as soon as Theresa and Sloanee over and give me an apology.¡±


    But how can it be that easy?


    Ran was a little surprised, not expecting Adriana to change her mind so quickly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Seeing Ran walk to the door of the hospital room, Adriana called out, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know why you keep helping Peter?¡±


    Before Peter and Ran two very bad rtionship, but after this time she found that Peter and Ran two rtionship has gradually eased, really let people do not understand what is the reason.


    Ran¡¯s long, bone-like fingers ruffled his bangs and smiled wickedly, ¡°Because I want to make you happy.¡±


    Adriana will only be in a good mood if she can handle things between Peter and Adriana.


    He walked away and closed the door of the ward.


    ni looked at Adriana and said, ¡°You are lucky to have a man who loves you very much.¡±


    Adriana looked embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Shangguan is joking, we are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so. Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    ¡°I asked Mr. Shangguan toe here today to ask you if I can be cured of my long-standing insomnia?¡±


    Lately the insomnia problem has been very serious.


    In the middle of the process, Peter rmended doctors to her, but she didn¡¯t want to ept any help from Peter because of her current rtionship with him.


    So it was rejected outright.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check your pulse.¡±


    ni took Adriana¡¯s wrist and ced it on the bedding, extending both fingers to check Adriana¡¯s pulse.


    ¡­


    Theresa has her hands full trying to get Peter out of jail.


    Although she is somewhat ruthless, she is absolutely sincere to Peter.


    Then when she was at her wit¡¯s end, she got a phone call and was told that Adriana would reconcile if she took Sloane to Adriana and confessed her mistake.


    Faced with the current situation, Theresa¡¯s proud heart was rubbed under her feet, and God knows how angry she was.


    Thinking about it, she tried all sorts of things again, but nothing worked.


    In the end, Theresa chose to talkto Tatum, Tatum, who had never broken contact with her.


    ¡°Tatum?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, little bitch, how long has it been since you called me, why did you give up calling me today?¡±


    ¡°Tatum, Peter has been taken by the police, can you help me get the man out?¡±


    Theresa would rarely ask Tatum for help, and this time if she hadn¡¯t been in a desperate situation, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked Tatum.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    As soon as he heard Peter¡¯s name, Tatum immediately said: ¡°Are you stupid? Do you know that someone has been investigating me recently? Do you know who¡¯s behind it, Peter!¡±


    ¡°What? You ¡­ you say the person investigating you is Peter?¡±


    Theresa turned pale with fear, ¡°How ¡­ how is that possible? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    It was the fact that Tatum didn¡¯t tell her about something so serious that was the scariest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fucking know about it until today. I¡¯m telling you, contact me less these days, or I can¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°Tatum, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, Peter¡¯s matter I categorically can not y, once the hand will certainly attract more of his attention, when the east window can not tell me regret.¡±


    Tatum hangs up the phone.


    Theresa was nervous and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She sat powerlessly on her bed, pondering what had happened with Tatum over the years.


    Since Peter is already investigating Tatum, it is inevitable that he has discovered a secret that is not known to the public, or perhaps he has discovered something in the middle of this investigation operation.


    She raised her hand over her abdomen, feeling the presence of the tiny life in her belly, and fell into deep thought.


    This kid ¡­ can¡¯t stay.


    Looking for Tatum to no avail, Theresa was desperate and had to make a phone call to Sloane, who didn¡¯t answer.


    She called Mrs. Alston again and told Mrs. Alston the situation.


    It was not until an hourter that I received a call from Sloane and reluctantly agreed to go to the hospital with her.


    Eight o¡¯clock at night.


    Theresa and Sloane both appeared outside the hospital VIP ward.


    ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m telling you once again, for the sake of your brother, you must give in, okay? Remember, as long as Adriana is willing to let go today, it¡¯s up to us to do whatever we want to doter.¡±


    Leaning down close to Sloane, he said into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the humiliation you suffered today, I will help you get it all backter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sloane was half-hearted.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you for once.¡±


    Sloane is also unable to, Grandpa said there is no way to save his brother out, Uncle also said there is no way.


    Poor mom was at home in tears, making her feel annoyed.


    Plus the impulse thing is she caused the trouble, brother stand out to take the me, Sloane conscience is not good.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door and the ward door opened.


    The two men walked in.


    Giovanny sees the two of them and closes the door.


    Adriana leaned on the sickness, holding fruit and eating fruit, her posture isfortable, where there is no look of serious injury?


    ¡°Adri, knowing that you are injured, I specially bought some nutritional products toe over to see you. However, I heard that you are seriously injured, you must not eat hard things, it is not good for your body.¡±


    She pretended to be concerned about Adriana, but also wanted to take the opportunity to sarcastic Adriana.


    The little woman sitting on the bed pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Who told you that I was seriously injured? It¡¯s just a small injury, not enough to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Minor injuries?¡±


    Sloane immediately heart unhappy, ¡°Since it is a small injury why you put my brother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sloane!¡±


    Theresa saw Sloane¡¯s impulsive look and really wanted to go up and p her.


    This foolish man is not good enough to make things happen.


    She knew that Adriana was trying to provoke her, and she fell for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay. adri, you are Helen and Luis¡¯ mommy, and the two kids are bound to be happy that you Rene is okay.¡±


    She walked over to Adriana¡¯s bedside and pulled apanion chair to sit down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to know you¡¯re hurt, so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you to sit?¡±


    Adriana chewed a mouthful of apple and looked at her with disdain and contempt in her eyes, ¡°This is Giovanny¡¯s spot.¡±


    She pulled a random excuse and deliberately made Theresa and Sloane look bad.


    ¡± Ah? Oh yeah, well ¡­ then I won¡¯t sit down.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face twisted in embarrassment.


    Standing up, seeing Sloane¡¯s face red with anger, he immediately gestured a look towards her, telling her to stay calm.

 Chapter 638 – On purpose

    ¡°We came over here today because we want to apologize to you. I know what happened yesterday hurt you a lot, and Peter went to the police station for that, I hope you can be lenient and drop the case, okay?¡±


    Theresa, with her humble attitude, had obviously prepared herself mentally beforeing and made up her mind to try to lean on Adriana and get her to let Peter go.


    However, she underestimated Adriana.


    ¡°An apology, huh?¡±


    Adriana asked and nodded, ¡°Oh, well, wait a moment then, someone else will be hereter.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Sloane alerted to the fact that the matter was not that simple, and immediately asked unhappily.


    ¡°No one, just some journalists and media people.¡±


    Adriana said the breeze, the calm and rxed look fell on Theresa and Sloane serious, angry at the two of them, like sitting on pins and needles.


    ¡°What, you actually called the media? Adriana, I think you are deliberately let us The Alston family embarrassment, right? I The Alston family is at least a dignified family, to give you a bow and admit your fault, you are what you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sloane!¡±


    Theresa¡¯s chest was suffocating with a stifled breath and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    I told Sloane again and again at the door not to make her angry, but I didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t hold back her temper at all and tore her face off with Adriana so quickly.


    How is Peter going to get out if he pisses off Adriana?


    ¡°Today we came here to apologize to Adri. We were wrong about what happened yesterday, so what if we apologize? You have to know that Adri is Luis and Helen¡¯s mommy, and if this matter cannot be resolved peacefully, it will be a stain that cannot be erased for The Alston family.¡±


    Theresa at this moment is very sensible and intellectually online.


    ¡°On what grounds? I, Sloane, have never apologized to anyone in my life, let alone in front of the media. I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    She waved her hand, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Sloane? Sloane, youe back!¡±


    Theresa shouted a few times and Sloane walked away without looking back.


    Angry, she stomped her foot and ran towards Sloane, ¡°Get back here.¡±


    It¡¯s really going crazy. Is this Sloane boob a moron? It¡¯s really hopeless.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Walking down the corridor, she caught up with Sloane, took her hand and said at length, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Can¡¯t you think differently? You have to know that Adriana has found the media reporters and will definitely make things deliberately difficult for us. If she seeds, she will definitely build up her image of being unbearable and cautious in front of the media, and then the one who will really be ridiculed is Adriana, not us. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°How humiliating would that be?¡±


    ¡°Shame on what? You think what you are doing now who does not know? Peter is your brother, because you beat up people and take the me for you to go to jail, people will only beughing at you, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­ that I don¡¯t want to apologize to that bitch Adriana either.¡±


    Thinking about what had happened over the years, with Adriana always bullying her, she held a lot of anger in her heart.


    Especially when she was dressed as a man as Lawson before, with her, that thumping heart is a wave of emotion not seen in many years.


    She thought she had found someone she liked again, but to her surprise, it was Adriana who deliberately dressed up as a man to attract her attention, in order to tease her.


    This bite of bad breath, Sloane really can not help but under.


    ¡°You have to do this.¡±


    Theresa sighed, ¡°Do you know why Old Mr. Alston and Brenden dyed ining to your brother¡¯s rescue?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Alston family now has internal and external problems, Brenden of course has a deep hatred with Peter, even Old Mr. Alston also secretly put a wanted notice on Brenden. But after five or six years, Brenden is back. Not only is Rene unharmed, but he also has the support of Old Mr. Alston. Obviously, Old Mr. Alston and Brenden must have some kind of secret between them, or to reach some kind of cooperation. The most dangerous possibility is that Brenden has convinced Old Mr. Alston to be the most valued heir in Old Mr. Alston¡¯s heart. Then your brother is the most dangerous.¡±


    Listening to Theresa¡¯s analysis, Sloane froze, ¡°You mean to tell me that Grandpa and Uncle didn¡¯t want to save my brother on purpose?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Theresa asked a rhetorical question.


    Sloane thought about it carefully, ¡°Makes sense like that. Grandpa and Uncle are doing nothing, so they¡¯re obviously trying to watch from the sidelines.¡±


    She also sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Sloane looked at Theresa with suspicious eyes, ¡°How could you know?¡±


    The old Theresa was not stupid, but definitely not this smart.


    ¡°That ¡­ is ¡­ what my dad told me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll say.¡±


    Sloaneughed disdainfully, with mockery in his eyes.


    Theresa was upset by that look, but she put up with it all for the sake of Peter. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry over and apologize to Adriana.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I¡¯ll go out on a limb this time Sloane, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    With a grit of her teeth and a stomp of her foot, she strode furiously to Adriana¡¯s room.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave. Why are you back again?¡±


    Adriana has no good attitude.


    While eating, he flipped through the books and magazines in his hand without looking away.


    The attitude towards the two is even cold with sarcasm and very obvious disgust.


    Sloane ced his hands in the pockets of his leather jacket and walked to stand in front of her, shaking one leg and looking away with a disdainful look on his face.


    Skimmed, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡±


    Adriana closes the book and looks up at her.


    Sloane frowned tightly and red at Adriana in exasperation, gritting his teeth, ¡°I said, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you here to apologize to me? At first nce I thought you wereing to seek revenge on me.¡±


    She looked to Giovanny, who was standing off to the side, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Giovanny jawed slightly and was cooperative.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ you don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    She reached out and pointed at Adriana, her small face with its smoky makeup extraordinarily grim.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much? Then you can turn around and leave, I won¡¯t keep you. giovanny, send the guest! I happen to be tired and want to rest for a while.¡±


    She put the book on the bedside table, threw the apple into the trash, pulled out a few tissues and wiped her hands, just as if she was going to lie down and sleep.


    Theresa was so angry with Sloane that she had an urge to p Sloane to death.


    Retarded?


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She inclined her head to look at Sloane and questioned in a small voice.


    Sloane bristled and held his breath, ¡°Adriana, I did something wrong before, I apologize to you, please forgive me. Okay?¡±


    She bowed deeply and was very nice.


    Despite thepulsion, it was hard enough to get Sloane to make that big of a concession.


    Adriana wiped the white as green onion finger movement slightly stiff, eyebrows lightly raised, ¡°so soon to apologize? The media reporters are not here, it¡¯s useless for you to apologize now.¡±


    Just now it has been very clear that they were looking for the media toe over.


    What¡¯s the point of apologizing without being in the presence of the media?

 Chapter 639 – One wave is not yet calm and another wave is rising

    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    Sloane really can¡¯t stand it, emotional outburst, angry jumped, immediately lunged towards Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    ¡°Sloane, what are you doing?¡±


    Theresa swooped down and threw her arms around Sloane.


    But because Sloane has contacted Taekwondo, the force is quite strong, Theresa simply can not pull.


    ¡°Get out of my way, I¡¯ve had enough of this bitch Adriana, I¡¯m going to kill her today. I¡¯ll go to jail if I have to! I¡¯ll do what I have to do, I¡¯m not afraid of her!¡±


    A vicious shake off Theresa.


    Theresa stumbled a few steps, broke her foot, and fell down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The moment she fell down, Theresa looked back at the low table behind her.


    She had a 100% chance of avoiding the low table, but in the nick of time, instead of avoiding it, she lunged towards the edge of the low table.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Another scream of pain.


    Theresa hit her abdomen on the edge and fell to the ground, wailing in pain, ¡°Ah, help, help, my stomach, ah~ help.¡±


    What suddenly happened here caught the attention of two people over there.


    Sloane turned around and saw Theresa fall to the ground, her legs had spilled out of the offering blood, and suddenly her face turned white, feeling that she had made a big deal.


    ¡°Theresa? Theresa, are you okay?¡±


    She was so frightened that she immediately jumped over and helped Theresa up.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ hurts ¡­ help, Sloane, take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What hospital? This is the hospital!¡±


    Sloane was helpless and yelled towards Giovanny, ¡°Hurry up and call the doctor, huh?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Giovanny was calm and rxed, and did not have a hint of emotional turmoil about what had suddenly happened.


    The indifferent eyes look to Adriana, as if asking for Adriana¡¯s opinion.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly and said nothing.


    Raising his hand to hold a cord at the head of the bed, he pressed the call bell.


    Not long after, the doctor arrived, saw the room and immediately took Theresa to the resuscitation room.


    The nursing staff came over, cleaned up, and left.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow at Giovanny, ¡°What just happened?¡±


    ¡°She did it on purpose.¡±


    Four words in short and concise, one more word is stingy.


    Adriana¡¯s mind recalled what Brenda had told her that day.


    Ask her if she ever wondered whose baby Theresa was carrying.


    At the time, it just didn¡¯t matter, and I didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    After all, Adriana thinks that Peter and Theresa have already had a rtionship with each other, and that the child is naturally Peter¡¯s.


    But now Adriana knows.


    Theresa¡¯s baby is not really Peter¡¯s.


    Only now that the child is gone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for her to continue to dwell on it.


    She beckoned toward Giovanny, ¡°You,e here.¡±


    Giovanny came over and Adriana leaned over and whispered something in Giovanny¡¯s ear, ¡°You go over there now ¡­¡±


    Giovanny jawed slightly and turned to walk out of the ward.


    Adriana is leaning against the bed, sleepless.


    I¡¯ve been lying around all day and I¡¯m a little ufortable.


    Then he got up and got out of bed and moved his muscles.


    At this time, someone came in.


    It¡¯s Vivian and Helen.


    ¡°Yah, baby, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana walked over and hugged Helen with a doting motherly smile.


    Vivian exined helplessly, ¡°Helen watched the news and knew you were injured, so she came to see you on purpose.


    Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Mommy, how are you doing, are you okay?¡±


    She scowled at Adriana, worried.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing AdrianaRene unharmed, Helen¡¯s hanging heart fell and she asked weakly, ¡°I heard that Daddy was arrested by the police uncle, is it true?¡±


    Adriana looked stiff and nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, is it true that Daddy got someone to beat you up?¡±


    Helen blinked her big watery eyes and looked at Adriana, beaming, and asked.


    The child¡¯s brittle voice was nice and the sudden question made her unsure of how to answer.


    ¡°What does Helen think?¡±


    She took Helen¡¯s hand, walked to the couch and sat down, inquiring about the child.


    Helen shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think Daddy would be that bad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Alston isn¡¯t that kind of guy. He¡¯d nevery a hand on a woman or a child, that you should know very well.¡±


    Even Vivian pleaded for Peter.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank a few shades.


    Don¡¯t want to continue this conversation.


    Immediately, he asked, ¡°Baby, have you eaten today?¡±


    ¡°Well, my sister-inw cooked the food and we ate it together.¡±


    Helen grinned.


    Adriana looked at Vivian and said, ¡°Vivian, thanks a lot. It¡¯s really been too hard on you for a whiletely.¡±


    Vivian has her ownw firm, but it¡¯s really hard toe over and help her every day.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jenkins is now the director of the firm, he is in charge of everything, I am very rxed. Besides, the firm has a lot of elites, so I¡¯m not the only one.¡±


    Vivian understands the situation Adriana is in.


    Of course, if Adriana hadn¡¯t transferred the YA Law Firm to her and Jenkins, she would probably still be a regr employee.


    Adriana¡¯s kindness to her is something Vivian takes to heart.


    It¡¯s natural to be grateful.


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head in thanks.


    Holding Helen¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Baby, you go back with your sister-inwter and rest early, okay? You are still growing, you have to take care of yourself, yo.¡±


    When he finished, he got up and said to Vivian, ¡°Take her back.¡±


    As he speaks, he gestures a look toward Vivian.


    Vivian knew that Adriana must be inconvenienced, so she went to Helen and said, ¡°Helen, Mommy is taking a break, let¡¯s go home, okay? Tomorrow, after yourst day of ss, you cane over and stay with Mommy.¡±


    Helen beamed, nodded, and said sullenly, ¡°Oh, well.¡±


    She took Vivian¡¯s hand and walked toward the outside of the ward, and when she reached the door, she suddenly turned back to Adriana and said, ¡°Mommy, I ¡­ believe Daddy wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    She was talking about Peter getting someone to beat her up.


    ¡°Go home early and have a good night, baby.¡±


    Adriana waved at Helen and smiled.


    Witnessed her leaving with Vivian.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to be discharged, but the Soto family won¡¯t let her, and she now has to sit on the fact that she¡¯s really hurt.


    Whether things were done by Peter or not, they were done by people from The Alston family.


    This time, she made sure to take the evidence together and then fight for the custody of her two children.


    And Theresa just had an extremely serious situation with that bump.


    I am afraid that the child in the womb will be difficult to keep.


    The Alston family, inevitably, wille over for another fiasco.


    Adriana raised her hand and rubbed her temples, only to feel that one wave had not yet subsided and another wave had risen. Everyday life is simply more exciting than a TV show.


    It wears her out.


    A person went to the window and looked at the skyscrapers in the dark night, all the lights, the neon, it was so beautiful.


    But she felt like she was in a big, flowery city and couldn¡¯t fit in.


    She just wants to be a simple and ordinary person, but life is always not what it should be.

 Chapter 640 Bite Back

    How could it be as simple as she thought?


    As it happens.


    In less than half an hour, people from The Alston family arrived at the hospital.


    While Theresa was in surgery, Mrs. Alston and Old Mr. Alston came to her hospital room.


    By now Giovanny, who had gone to take care of things, had returned and said to Adriana, ¡°Old Mr. Alston and Mrs. Alston areing over.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind was clear.


    Turn around and walk to the hospital bed and lie down.


    Knock Knock-


    A very cranky and urgent knock sounded on the door.


    Giovanny walked over and opened the door of the ward.


    Mrs. Alston pushed Giovanny out of the way and burst in with a breeze.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    She yelled, walked to the bed and reached out to lift Adriana¡¯s bedding.


    Giovanny reached out and blocked it.


    ¡°What does Mrs. Alston want?¡±


    Adriana slowly opened her eyes and sat up.


    ¡°What am I doing? You caused Theresa to miscarry, and now you have the audacity to ask me what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    Mrs. Alston seems to be very concerned about the baby in Theresa¡¯s womb, and learns that Theresa has had a miscarriage, and feels a vague pain in her heart.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, although I don¡¯t support you with Peter, you don¡¯t have to do it to the child in Theresa¡¯s womb. That child is not yet born, how innocent it is, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    The two men¡¯s questioning struck Adriana as ironic and ridiculous.


    ¡°Questioning me indiscriminately?¡±


    ¡°What indiscriminate, Theresa¡¯s baby was miscarried, who else could have done it if not you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going too far.¡±


    Adriana sighed and cried, ¡°I think you should ask Sloane about that, she knows more about it than I do.¡±


    ¡°No need to ask.¡±


    Sloane walked in and pointed at Adriana with arrogance, ¡°You did this, you were the one who was jealous that Theresa was pregnant with my brother¡¯s child and was going to marry my brother, so you did her in.¡±


    Because there was no surveince equipment in the room, and at that moment, except for Giovanny and Adriana, there were only Sloane and Theresa.


    The people of The Alston family would naturally believe Sloane¡¯s words.


    And Sloane should have negotiated with Theresa two long time ago.


    ¡°You say it¡¯s me? Do you have any proof? How could you have gotten Theresa to miscarry when you had someone beat me up so badly that I can¡¯t even get out of bed now? Nonsense.¡±


    Adriana felt really tired of talking to these people every day.


    ¡°You can¡¯t move, so your bodyguard can¡¯t move.¡±


    Sloane was very open, reached out and pointed at Giovanny, falsely using him, ¡°It was he, who deliberately pushed Theresa down and caused her to miscarry.¡±


    Adriana felt she was at a loss for words.


    Snorting augh, ¡°Want to add to the crime?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, you¡¯re the one who got my sister-inw killed.¡±


    This time Sloane and Theresa y up sister and sister-inw affection to, called that close.


    ¡°In that case, you could have called the police and let them investigate.¡±


    ¡°Calling the police? No need. I, The Alston family, will not be as hical as you, the Soto family, I just called my journalist friends. Let theme and expose your ugly face in person.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved toward the outside.


    At once, a group of people in Ur carrying long guns and short guns, a frenzy of shooting at Adriana.


    The crackling of the shutter was raucous.


    The reporters walked up to Adriana and reached out to pass the microphone to her mouth, hating the fact that they could all poke her in the cheek.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I heard that you were jealous of Miss Lindsay¡¯s pregnancy and caused her to miscarry on purpose, is that right?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Are you not afraid of retribution for being so cruel to a child that has not yet been born.¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re still taking custody of your two children? You haven¡¯t even raised two kids, so why are you asking The Alston family for custody now?¡±


    ¡°I heard a few years ago that Miss Lindsay and Mr. Alston were going to get married, and that it was you being a meddling third party that caused them to ruin their marriage, what do you mean now?¡±


    ¡°As a woman, wouldn¡¯t you be ashamed of your actions?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters were very vocal and each spoke in favor of The Alston family.


    Adriana is not angry.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She asked in a cold voice, her good-looking shearwater eyes swirling with water waves, but that look was inexplicably appalling.


    ¡°First of all, whether it is a passerby or a media person, talk about the real evidence, otherwise, I can sue you for defamation. As journalists, is your professionalism to spit out blood? You are saying that I caused Theresa¡¯s miscarriage, but I want to ask you, did you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    What Adriana hates most over the years is journalists who exaggerate to attract attention without distinguishing between the two.


    There is no trace of professional ethics.


    ¡°I ¡­ us ¡­¡±


    The journalists were dumbfounded by Adriana¡¯s questioning, but one of them immediately said, ¡°Miss Alston saw it with her own eyes, how can this be false?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you think we¡¯re all stupid?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be reckless and exploit thew just because you used to be awyer.¡±


    ¡­


    Adrianaughed instead of being angry, ¡°There were only four people in the room, my subordinates, Theresaand Sloane. theresa was in surgery, so can I consider Sloane¡¯s words as a false usation? After all, everyone in Waverly knew that Sloane had sent someone to beat me up. We have a long-standing grudge. Pure revenge is not out of the question.¡±


    Adriana spoke rationally to the reporters.


    Not at all panicked by therge number of peopleing.


    ¡°So in turn can we assume that you took this opportunity to frame Miss Alston?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, without evidence every word you say is not enough to take credit.¡±


    ¡°Your jealousy of Theresa¡¯s marriage to Mr. Alston is the best proof. ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, Adriana is jealous of my son¡¯s marriage to Theresa. She¡¯s the one who ruined my son¡¯s engagement to Theresa six years ago, she¡¯s just shameless.¡±


    Mrs. Alston hates Adriana to the bone and is very angry and does not mind hacking Adriana in front of media reporters.


    At this moment, she ispletely irrational, where can she remember that Theresa called her to say that she apologized to Adriana, she could get forgiveness, and then reached and rescued Peter it.


    ¡°Is that so? Then Mrs. Alston might as well exin why my children with Peter are so old? Sure it wasn¡¯t Peter and I having a baby and Theresa stepping in after?¡±


    This is because there is absolutely no legal permission to have a surrogate pregnancy for a child.


    That¡¯s why The Alston family is afraid to admit it.


    When Adriana spoke, Mrs. Alston was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say.


    Sloane is the impulsive type, but she also has no idea how Adriana and Peter got a baby or about her share of the contract with Peter.


    The journalists look at me and I look at you, and for a while they don¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°So does that not just mean that you are resentful and can¡¯t see your man being taken away by Miss Lindsay to get revenge?¡±


    One of the reporters asked.


    Adriana looks at her and asks a rhetorical question, ¡°Does that mean you admit that Theresa is the interfering third party?¡±


    She turned the tables on him.


    The reporter blushed, ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since you didn¡¯t say that. Then that means I have absolutely no reason to retaliate against Theresa. Doesn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 641 The Truth

    Adriana is articte.


    The reporters felt they had underestimated Adriana and asked, ¡°Are you denying it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you and Theresa have been on bad terms, could you have done this because you had conflicts in private?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters were sharp-tongued and seamless, looking for an opportunity to press Adriana as hard as they could.


    She took it in stride and looked unperturbed, ¡°So, all that talk is just spection. So can I say that you were paid by Sloane to say that I caused Theresa¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, we¡¯re all serious journalists.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t digress from us, you¡¯re just afraid to admit it.¡±


    ¡­


    Old Mr. Alston stood silent, feeling that if he kept questioning Adriana like the reporters, he would lose some of his elder¡¯s temperament.


    Silently, he turned and walked out.


    ¡°You guys keep saying that Theresa and I don¡¯t get along, but I¡¯d like to ask you guys, knowing that we don¡¯t get along, then what¡¯s the reason for Theresa to be in my ward? Don¡¯t you think you are contradicting yourselves?¡±


    Adrianaughed it off, ¡°Miss Lindsay is such a dignified person, if she doesn¡¯t get along with me, she won¡¯te to me with a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    Listening to the reporter grind, Sloane could not stand it, ¡°You asked me toe with Theresa to apologize to you, and then you let your subordinates do something to Theresa at the drop of a hat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Adriana feigned ignorance, ¡°In that case what¡¯s the point of getting a reporter over here? Shouldn¡¯t you get the police to intervene?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just don¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want to embarrass me, or are you afraid the truth will be revealed?¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, her lips slightly pale, with a hint of victory in her smile.


    Following that, he said: ¡°Do not be anxious. I believe you got the reporters toe over just to restore the truth, and for that reason, I purposely contacted the police. They will arriveter.¡±


    ¡°What, you contacted the police?¡±


    Sloane was a little vain.


    After all, Peter had been taken away by the police, and she was naturally a bit scared as a sister.


    ¡°Scared?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you? Just wait for the police toe, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    Sloane tilted his head back and pretended to be calm.


    It is the biological mother who knows Sloane too well, and when she saw her like that, she lost her heart.


    Immediately pulling her, she whispered, ¡°Youe out with me.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two walked out of the hospital room and stood in the hallway as her mother asked, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, didn¡¯t I tell you that it was Adriana who pushed Theresa down and had a miscarriage.¡±


    She lifted her chin and raised her voice.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Mrs. Alston pped her on the back of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you are my daughter, I know what kind of virtue you are? Hurry up and tell me the truth, otherwise the police really came, I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Hearing a threat from his mother, Sloane was a second to go.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Actually, it was actually Theresa who pulled me, and I shook her off and she hit the table and ¡­ then had a miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°You dead girl, why are you talking nonsense, what is there to say is not truthful with me? Later the police came, so many reporters, you do not want to face I still have a face.¡±


    Mrs. Alston hated her and poked her head with her red nail polish fingers, ¡°I¡¯m really mad at you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t call the press over even if you didn¡¯t mean to. If things go wrong in the east, it¡¯s us, The Alston family, who will be disgraced.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen, I¡¯ve already spoken to Theresa. We both agreed.¡±


    Sloane said.


    Hearing Sloane¡¯s words, Mrs. Alston¡¯s face eased a bit.


    ¡°Okay, stop it, then you can just bite the bulletter that Adriana did it.¡±


    With that said, the two returned to the ward.


    Who knows that just walking into the ward, those reporters looked at the two of them with astonished eyes.


    The eyes stare at the two men a little numb.


    Sloane frowned unhappily and pointed at them, ¡°What are you looking at us for?¡±


    The reporters are all paid by Sloane, and they are paid to do the job for others, so naturally they can¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, Adriana held up her phone, ¡°Here, let me give you a nice recording.¡±


    She clicked on the recording and started ying it.


    The first paragraph is Sloane bribing the reporter, then speeding up the process and pulling it right up to two minutester.


    It was the moment when Sloane was led out by Mrs. Alston.


    What they both said outside was clearly heard by all the people.


    For a moment, Sloane and Mrs. Alston turned pale and just felt ashamed of themselves.


    ¡°Adriana, you f*cking count me out?¡±


    Sloane stormed and lunged towards Adriana.


    Seeing this, Giovanny stepped forward and pulled Sloane to a halt.


    ¡°Sloane, if you want people to know, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Just a moment ago, I had Giovanny put a wire on you, and I could hear everything you said. So don¡¯t y tricks in front of me, you¡¯re still too childish.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was clear and cold as she pointed at the reporters, ¡°Get all these people out of here, or else I¡¯ll put the recording on the inte, I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s the one who ends up disgraced!¡±


    Adriana did not want to mess around with them, and she found it pointless and torturous.


    Instead of that, let¡¯s get right to the point.


    The reporters turned around and walked out, Sloane was constrained by Giovanny, no matter how hard he struggled, there was no use.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t call the police at all, nor will she go to the police.


    The recent events have been so heated that if the police are called again, although The Alston family has lost face, they the Soto family will not be any better off.


    Adriana felt ashamed and didn¡¯t want to say so much.


    ¡°Adriana, you are tough, I warn you, don¡¯t let you fall into my hands, otherwise, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    Sloane jumped in anger, struggling hard to no avail.


    Finally pounced on Giovanny¡¯s arm and bit him like a rabid dog at the end of its rope.


    Giovanny threw her out, like a chicken, and she hit the door panel and bounced to the floor.


    The fall was a dog¡¯s ass, and the appearance was particrly lousy.


    Adriana found out that Giovanny doesn¡¯t easily reveal in front of others that he knows ventriloquism, so she doesn¡¯t say anything about it either.


    Just say to Mrs. Alston, ¡°Please take Sloane and get out of here, or if you upset me, I may post the recording on the Inte, and then don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    Mrs. Alston has seen what Adriana can do.


    Again and again to calcte Adriana, thest to lose are her, heart although some defiance, but also know that Adriana is not a simple person.


    Not to mention that the Soto family is behind it.

 Chapter 642 Mrs. Alston Apologizes

    Now that Peter is in the police station, she only hopes that Peter wille out soon.


    When I thought of this, I could only pull down my face and walk up to Adriana and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, I know I have been very unkind to you, but Peter is really innocent. Can you let Peter go, he is the president of Alston Group, after entering the police station and thening out, it will inevitably lead to criticism.¡±


    Adriana looks down at her phone, oblivious to Mrs. Alston¡¯s apology.


    She knew in her heart that Mrs. Alston was driven by the situation at hand.


    He was hoping that Theresa¡¯s belly would fight and give birth to another boy, but now he had a miscarriage. All his hopes are gone.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    When Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, Mrs. Alston then added, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do if you¡¯ll let Peter go.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana was interested in her remark.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Mrs. Alston nodded her head.


    It was Sloane who felt disgraced and immediately walked up and took her arm, ¡°Mom, what are you doing, apologizing to this bitch Adriana, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Snap!


    Another p.


    It pped her face so hard it hurt and burned.


    Sloane looked incredulously at her own matriarch, who had always doted on her very much .


    But only now did she realize that it seemed like every one of them could bully her.


    How many times had she been pped in the past few days?


    Can you still go out and meet people in the future?


    She felt that her dignity was trampled under her feet, not to mention how angry she was.


    Why is that?


    ¡°Apologize to Adriana, now, immediately, right now.¡±


    Mrs. Alston really can¡¯t help, today she also approached Old Mr. Alston, Old Mr. Alston to Peter¡¯s matter said that they are trying to do everything, but in fact is simply do nothing.


    Even the attitude of watching from the wall.


    Mrs. Alston is also a person who has seen the whole situation, and she can know a lot about Brenden¡¯s appearance jointly.


    I just didn¡¯t expect everything toe so quickly, and I didn¡¯t expect to get Peter into so much trouble for messing with Adriana.


    Now for Peter, she had to go out on a limb.


    Peter is there so she and Sloane can have something to fall back on.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If Peter is no longer there, she and Sloane¡¯s mother have no one to rely on, and what their future lives will be like can be imagined.


    It¡¯s just a pity that everything is known toote.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know it¡¯s my fault. adri, if you have anything to do with me, juste at me. sloane is the girl I¡¯ve been spoiling in the palm of my hand since I was a child. she has an arrogant temper, and it¡¯s my fault for not teaching her properly. I apologize to you.¡±


    She stood in front of Adriana and gave Adriana a respectful apology.


    At that moment, she seemed to let go of all her dignity.


    In front of everyone, Mrs. Alston stands tall and distinguished, and she is always in the limelight everywhere she goes.


    Only Mrs. Alston herself knows what she has been through all these years of bringing up Peter and Sloane.


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s a little more domineering in nature.


    If not, how can you stand your ground in a family like The Alston family that eats people without spitting them out?


    ¡°Mom, will you stop that?¡±


    Sloane was angry, but she felt sorry for her mother when she heard Mrs. Alston¡¯s words.


    Walked up and took her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, no more begging Adriana, we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves.¡±


    ¡°OK, what can youe up with?¡±


    Mrs. Alston said, ¡°Apologize quickly.¡±


    She ordered Sloane.


    Although Sloane was very reluctant to apologize to Adriana in a low voice, but what can be said when the matter hase to this?


    Only to reluctantly go to Adriana¡¯s hospital bed and say to Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know what I did was a bit excessive, but wasn¡¯t that because of you? If so many things hadn¡¯t happened in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hate you.¡±


    She huffed and puffed out her cheeks, ¡°The big deal is to write it off from now on, don¡¯t forget that you even dressed up as a man to cheat my feelings before.¡±


    Adriana was a bit helpless in the face of Sloane¡¯s false words.


    But now that I think about it, it seems that Sloane was a little too close to her at that time, and didn¡¯t think much of it at that time.


    Only now, listening to Sloane say these words, I can¡¯t help but feel that I was too sloppy and actually didn¡¯t think of Sloane¡¯s emotional problems.


    She sighed and waved her hand, ¡°Reluctantly epted.¡±


    It was hard enough to get Sloane to apologize to her, and this time she could see that Sloane waspletely tidied up and submissive.


    ¡°What about the ¡­ thing with Peter?¡±


    Mrs. Alston looked at Adriana with a hopeful face, full of excitement.


    ¡°I will take care of it myself, you guys go back first.¡±


    She had already thought about what to do with Peter, and in fact in principle Adriana could not let Peter go to jail.


    After all, he is the father of two children, if the jail word is too great for the children.


    When the child grows up and is asked about the father, it is a natural stain that cannot be erased if the father is in jail.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was so moved that she took Sloane with her.


    Sloane looked back at Adriana with some unease, ¡°You can never go back on your word, I won¡¯t let you off the hook if you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oops you get out of here, where¡¯s all the nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you trust Adriana that much?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, is it hard for me to believe you now.¡±


    ¡°One should just trust me, I am your daughter.¡±


    ¡­


    The two men walked and talked at the same time.


    Only when the voice faded away, Adriana sat up from the bed, lifted the bedding and got up, saying, ¡°Get ready to help me contact Jenkins.¡±


    Giovanny jawed slightly.


    Adriana then went to the bathroom with her clothes in her arms and changed.


    After everything is ready, leave the hospital.


    Giovanny drove to Jenkins.


    After the meeting Adriana asked Jenkins for a contract and went to the police station.


    At the police station, Adriana said hello to the officer and told him who she was and where she was from before meeting Peter.


    Peter, as he didst time, was put into a separate detention room and sat therefortably reading a book.


    Compared to thest time, it seems that nothing has changed at all.


    Adriana knocked on the iron fence.


    Peter looked over sideways as the officer came over and opened the door, ¡°Someone wants to talk to you about a settlement.¡±


    Peter nced sideways and saw Adriana the moment he saw her Rene unharmed, those calm, unruffled eyes rippling.


    Putting the book down, he got up and walked over to Adriana, ¡°Adriana, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What, you mean I have a bit of a thing going on before you do?¡±


    Adriana face cold, see Peter attitude is cold to the extreme.


    ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, what does that mean?¡±


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s aggressive questioning, Peter tugged his lips, not knowing what to say. He stared at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    God knows how worried he was when he saw Adriana covered in blood yesterday.


    Thought she was really badly hurt and felt guilty.

 Chapter 643 Unfair Contract

    Now that he sees that AdrianaRene is okay, his hanging heart falls, as long as Adriana is okay.


    So, enough.


    Peter will smile.


    That smile just happened to be seen by Adriana, and her face chilled for a few moments, ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°Laughing?¡±


    Peter shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to continue to press this issue with Peter and walked to the mediation room with the contract book in her hand.


    Sitting inside, facing Peter across the room, she looked increasingly cool, with indifferent detachment, and said, ¡°Your sister and mother came over, begged me, and asked me to let you go.¡±


    The man sitting across the table with his fingers crossed on the table, was not surprised by Adriana¡¯s words, but simply asked calmly, ¡°What about you, what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    In fact, the fact that Adriana was able to appear in front of him said it all.


    ¡°Do you want toe out or not?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    Peter hesitated, furrowed his sword brow, and thought for a moment, ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what¡¯s the point of pretending in front of me.¡±


    Adriana sneered disdainfully.


    Pushing a contract in front of him in front of Peter, ¡°Take a look at this, and if you¡¯re willing to fill out the contents, I can withdraw the case.¡±


    Peter looked down at the contract book, regarding the support of the two children.


    The contract is clear: Peter¡¯s visitation rights to both children are terminated and the children are given to Adriana.


    However, there are no support payments.


    All expenses are covered by Adriana.


    Peter looked at the two-page contract book, his eyes grew deeper and deeper, and he was silent for a long time without speaking.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped when she saw him like that and thought, ¡°Could it be that he won¡¯t agree?


    ¡°Actually, I am giving you a step down. If you go to jail andter Luis and Helen grow up to face people asking about their father, how will you let the two children answer?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and continued, ¡°If you will sign the contract, then I will withdraw the pursuit and you go back to The Alston family. we will never see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Luis and Helen are my children, would they agree if you did this?¡±


    ¡°The child is still young, and it¡¯s up to me to agree or disagree.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯ll grant you whatever you want, but if the child wants to see me, you can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she knew that it was unlikely that Luis and Helen would stop seeing Peter.


    She sighed and her face firmed up a bit, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the contract can¡¯t be signed. But think carefully, if the child is given to you, how do you think you will find a husband?¡±


    The two talked and the topic became more personal. The conversation became more personal.


    Adriana looked up at the man across the table, ¡°My business has nothing to do with you, you¡¯re too wide of the mark Peter.¡±


    ¡°Whether your husband is good or not directly affects Helen and Luis¡¯ future, and I have to screen it for you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was firm in her refusal.


    Sitting up straight, he reached out and snatched the contract from Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, this one doesn¡¯t need to be signed. Anyway, it won¡¯t take long to go to court, so I¡¯ll see you in court.¡±


    Adriana got up and was leaving.


    At that moment, Peter immediately called out, ¡°Adriana,e back.¡±


    Adriana, who had just taken a few steps on her heels, looked back at him, ¡°Think it over?¡±


    What can Peter say when the matter hase to this.


    A slight jaw, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    He agreed.


    Then Adriana pulled out another contract from her bag, putty and a signature pen in front of Peter.


    I will have Luis picked up immediately after the signing,¡± she said. From now on, Luis and Helen are mine. If you want to see the children, you must ask my permission, otherwise, I have the right to terminate your visitation rights.¡±


    Unfair treaties.


    Even so, Peter didn¡¯t say anything.


    Take the signature pen, write your name at the end of the letter and press the seal y.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He hands Adriana the two contracts.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Adriana picked up the contract, looked at the signature on it, and asked, ¡°You gave me the baby because you wanted to get out of jail?¡±


    I remember that before, Peter was very concerned about his two children and even fought with her for the custody of the two children.


    Why did you suddenly let go today?


    Adriana was a bit baffled and felt even more that she couldn¡¯t read Peter.


    What kind of a person is he, really?


    ¡°I have the right not to answer.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to answer Adriana¡¯s question because, well, he didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that Theresa had a miscarriage.¡±


    He is in prison, I¡¯m afraid that some things although will know, must not know soon.


    Since she ising over, she might as well tell Peter directly so that he can prepare himself mentally.


    ¡°Luis and Helen gave it to you, what¡¯s the point of giving me that now?¡±


    Peter looked indifferent, not much fluctuation because Theresa miscarried.


    Such a perverse behavior makes Adriana very sure that Peter must know that the child is not his.


    ¡°Do you know who the hell the kid belongs to?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist the question.


    Peter stood up and his cold eyes fell on her, ¡°What?¡±


    He pretended not to understand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Adriana immediately withdrew her gaze, her eyes flickered for a few moments and shook her head, ¡°In that case, you can leave after checking in.¡±


    Because of his family background, Peter was able to get special treatment, if not, how could he have left the police station in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter thanked her.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m the one who should thank you for choosing to give up two children in order to fight for your freedom.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s eyes darkened for a few moments, ¡°Is that the kind of person I am in your mind?¡±


    ¡°What else, what do you think you are?¡±


    Adriana scoffed, ¡°I me it on the fact that I didn¡¯t know the right people, otherwise how could I have known you?¡±


    Naive time will not start again, otherwise she must not want to know Peter.


    Peter followed Adriana, and the two walked down the hall and went through the relevant procedures and walked out of the police station.


    In the policepound, Peter followed behind Adriana and watched her leave without a backward nce.


    He said, ¡°Can I have a small request?¡±


    Adriana took a step, but it was only a moment of hesitation, ¡°No.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hear Peter talk so much because talking too much would have a psycho-emotional impact.


    Adriana knows that she is not a hard-hearted woman and can easily be defended by a few words.


    So, since you have chosen to forget everything, you can¡¯t give Peter any chance.


    She looked back at Peter, ¡°The next time we meet again, it will be at the mall, and at that time, we willpete.¡±


    ¡°Kids ¡­ can I go to the yground with them tomorrow?¡±


    Peter asked.


    Because after school tomorrow, school is out.

 Chapter 644 Utilization

    Peter wanted to take the two kids out on the yground with him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana refused directly, very decisively and without any mercy.


    The man frowned, some words came to his lips, but swallowed them, ¡°Good luck ¡­.¡±


    He furrowed his brow and walked past Adriana.


    This time, he left with determination and did not look back.


    When Adriana turned around, she only saw Peter¡¯s back, which gave a feeling of vicissitude and destion, and could not help but make people¡¯s hearts ache.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is very ufortable, to be precise, actually flooded with a hint of pain.


    She didn¡¯t understand exactly why she was like this, but knew that her feelings for Peter would not be easy to let go of for a while.


    Perhaps this is her, a woman dedicated to her feelings.


    Love one for a lifetime.


    How hard is it to want to give up?


    By the time he reached the entrance of the police station, Peter had already gotten into a car and left in the dust.


    She stood there for a while, not knowing what she was thinking, just looking at the direction Peter left, her eyes getting deeper and deeper.


    For a long time, Adriana got into the car and left.


    Back to the neighborhood.


    Before people even got off the bus, they received a call from Harlee.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    The direct questioning of the other side, with some anger in the attitude, can be easily felt.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you wait for me at home.¡±


    Harlee hung up the phone after she finished.


    Adriana was ready to go upstairs, but when she heard Harlee wasing over, she didn¡¯t bother to go up.


    To Giovanny, he said, ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Giovanny got out of the car and went upstairs.


    She stood alone in the neighborhood for a while, looking at the bright moonlight and feeling the coolness of early spring.


    As she walked, she stood at the spot where she was shot that day.


    The mind recalls the scene when she and Peter held each other tightly, remembering the heart and hard to forget.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The moment was not a good one, but a moment when Peter was used as a human shield and took a bullet for him.


    Adriana will probably never forget this day for the rest of her life.


    Heart, inch by inch, cooled down.


    She took a deep breath, raised her eyes to the moonlight and sighed, why dwell on the past?


    Shouldn¡¯t we look ahead?


    She has already taken custody of the two children, and as soon as the agreement with Peter is processed tomorrow, she will be able to transfer the ounts of the two children.


    Then give Luis and Helen a new home.


    Everything is a fresh start, a good start.


    She shouldn¡¯t be in such a heavy mood.


    Adriana told herself in her mind.


    As I was thinking about it, a car pulled up in front of the neighborhood.


    A man walked in, and looking at his figure, I knew without thinking that the other person was Harlee.


    She walked over, looked at him, and asked, ¡°What is it that you want to see me in such a hurry?¡±


    Every time Harlee came over to her it seemed like she was in a hurry.


    ¡°I ask you, did you release Peter?¡±


    Confronted by Adriana, Harlee questioned nonchntly.


    The thunderous appearance, a pair of eyes flooded with fire stared dead at Adriana, as if Adriana only nodded and said yes, he would crush Adriana is.


    Seeing this anger in him, Adriana said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll take care of my own affairs. harlee, although I¡¯m back with you in the Soto family, I want my own private life, and I don¡¯t want you to interfere with me.¡±


    Yes, at all times Adriana wants to have her own personal space and she wants no one to interfere in her life.


    For the first twenty years, she lived under the control of others, and now that she¡¯s finally grown up and be the mother of a child, she can have a life of her own.


    Naive has appeared around so many people again.


    She was raised to be in charge at an age when she should have been, and now that she should be in control of her own life, someone is stepping up to interfere with her private life.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Harlee growled in anger.


    The first time I went back to the Soto family with you, I made it very clear to you, Harlee. I can go back with you, but I have to have my own private life. You¡¯re interfering with me too much now!¡±


    Adriana does not scorn Harlee and even speaks to him with some indifference.


    The affection that had been so easily established between the two siblings seemed a little weak at this moment.


    Harlee realized that her attitude was wrong and immediately said, ¡°Adri, I know it¡¯s not good to be so in charge. But Peter is the one in charge of The Alston family, and if we take down Peter, then The Alston family will never be a match for us, the Soto family.¡±


    He did not hide from Adriana and told her what was on his mind.


    At that moment Adriana stared at Harlee with a touch of sarcasm swirling in her eyes.


    And then, she hooked her lips in a smile.


    Moved to look away, reached out and covered his mouth, smiling andughing, and his cheeks collected a few smiles.


    Looking back at Harlee with a cold face, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re really after? You only think about how to take Peter and never think about me?¡±


    She had known for a long time that the Soto family people were not that simple, but now Harlee¡¯s purpose was revealed too strongly for her to care about the Soto family people¡¯s calctions and thoughts.


    ¡°Do you know who Luis and Helen¡¯s father is?¡±


    Adriana asked the question knowingly and finished her answer, ¡°Their father is Peter, and if you let Peter go to jail, how are you going to get the two kids to answer when people ask who Luis and Helen¡¯s father is in the future? They are already over nine years old, and will be ten after their birthdays in the second half of the year. Not kids anymore!¡±


    Adriana is really disappointed in the Soto family and even more disappointed in Harlee.


    How can this be?


    Why is it that you are selfish and only know how to take care of yourself but don¡¯t know what others think?


    Two children are also human beings, can¡¯t you think more about them?


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Harlee¡¯s air of anger gradually dissipated.


    Noticing that Adriana was having an emotional breakdown, he knew after the fact that he had said the wrong thing and his attitude was too impulsive.


    Raising his eyes, he touched his nose and coughed gently to ease the embarrassment.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Adriana interrupted coldly, ¡°Do you know how many people have apologized to me today? I¡¯ve heard enough. If an apology can solve anything, I¡¯d rather write the word sorry on my own face.¡±


    She waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s useless, it won¡¯t solve anything at all.¡±


    Shaking her head, Adriana turned sideways to Harlee, walked to a stone bench and sat down, raised her eyes to look at the night sky, ¡°You know what? Since I was a child, what I longed for most was affection, what I needed most was affection, but I couldn¡¯t wait. Growing up, I thought I could live on my own, but then you guys showed up.¡±


    She looked sideways at Harlee and smiled bitterly, ¡°I thought you guys wanted to take me back for my own good, because I¡¯m from the Soto family. But now it¡¯s clearer to me that you want to take me back also because my child is Peter¡¯s child.¡±

 Chapter 645 Conspiracy

    When Harlee first told her that The Alston family had counted on everything.


    Counting from the moment of her birth.


    At that time Adriana was feeling, feeling that her life was more like a joke, ironic as hell.


    Then the Soto family came along and she found a haven, feeling that no matter what, she had a home.


    As in thest time at the Fryer Group, it warmed her heart when the old man defended her and bullied Theresa.


    It felt like after all these years, someone would finally take aim at the bully because of her.


    But Adriana now feels that she was wrong. The Soto family, both Old Mr. Soto and Harlee, wanted to take her back to the Soto family from the beginning because they knew she was Adriana and knew that Peter¡¯s child was her child.


    Because, they can use themselves and their children to threaten Peter.


    Heart, very painful and painful.


    It hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe.


    Reality gave Adriana a hard p in the face and taught her not to trust anyone easily.


    Harlee stood there, listening to Adriana¡¯s words, and her face changed and changed.


    Walked up to her and said, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry I ¡­ I was impulsive earlier. I was also too angry because Peter got someone to beat you up. You are my Harlee¡¯s sister, he hit you is the same as hitting my face, how can I just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Then should I be d I¡¯m your sister?¡±


    She looked at the man standing in front of her and felt more and more unfamiliar.


    So Harlee was angry because she felt that Peter had bullied her and made the Soto family look bad?


    She always trusts people so easily.


    Adriana felt a little tired.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired, I want to go back and rest.¡± She said.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Harlee came around to Adriana and blocked her path, ¡°Grandpa wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°No see.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adriana refused without a second thought.


    She doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now.


    Because the mind is a mess, in a short period of time let her see too much truth, see the warmth of human feelings, so that the heart will feel tired.


    ¡°He¡¯s alreadying over.¡±


    Harlee said and exined, ¡°I came over to look for you when Grandpa got a call saying that Peter had been released by the police and that you had gone over to reconcile. Grandpa got a little angry and came over.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°From what you guys are saying is that I don¡¯t have a little right to handle my own business?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    As the two were talking, a car slowly drove in.


    The limo¡¯s headlights were bright and blinding, and Adriana raised her hand to block the limo¡¯s lights.


    The car drove up to her and stopped, and Old Mr. Soto stepped out of the car.


    Harlee immediately walked over, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana feels that Harlee is not only grateful to Old Mr. Soto, but also grateful and respectful.


    The two get along less like a master and grandson and more like a master and servant rtionship.


    To put it bluntly, Harlee was insignificant in the eyes of Old Mr. Soto.


    Adriana stood there motionless, watching Old Mr. Soto walk by.


    She looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Old Mr. Soto walked up to her and asked, ¡°Did you release Peter?¡±


    Open the door to direct questioning.


    Adriana didn¡¯t hold back and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I made a deal with Peter to give me custody of Luis and Helen, and then I let him go.¡±


    She honestly told him everything.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s eyes deepened for a few moments, thoughtfully nodded, ¡°So, it¡¯s good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take offense at Adriana, but stood there thinking thoughtfully and said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you and the two kids move back into the Soto family.¡±


    This time, it was not asking Adriana¡¯s permission, but a tone ofmand.


    The feeling of being tied down was so bad that Adriana couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    said, ¡°No, I have my own home and I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    ¡°Your own home?¡±


    The old man, who was standing with his back to her, looked back at him with a shining light under his eyes, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    The tone of questioning, the strong smell of gunpowder.


    Adriana is already more sensitive, how could she not feel it?


    She took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and said in clear words, ¡°I¡¯m not going there. Luis and Helen are the best, and it¡¯s enough to have them in my life.¡±


    From the very beginning, when she went to the Soto family, Adriana had already made her attitude clear.


    But now the Soto family is going too far, and Adriana can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was angry, his eyes narrowed slightly, the old days gave a kind of affable appearance now let Adriana feel that a face some cold, poisonous.


    More of a shady aura that sends a chill down the back.


    For the first time, she realized that Old Mr. Soto was not the kindly old grandfather¡¯s amiable appearance that she had first met.


    Instead, it was a misreading.


    That¡¯s all just appearances.


    But the Adriana of today is not the Adriana of yesteryear, she has seen too much and naturally does not care so much.


    Nor do you feel afraid.


    Calmly, he said, ¡°Although I am a member of THE Soto family, I have my own way of choosing, I am over eighteen and do not need any guardianship.¡±


    As awyer, she knows some things very well.


    So, even if the old man threatens, she will not go back.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m asking you to go back for your own good.¡±


    ¡°If you really want what¡¯s best for me, don¡¯t make me go back, because I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Isn¡¯t it so simple and straightforward to understand?


    However Adriana was wrong.


    At the sound of her words, Harlee walked up to her and reprimanded, ¡°How are you talking to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Then how do you want me to speak to him? When you want to be respected, you must first learn to respect people. Although he is my elder, but that also depends on whether I recognize it or not. If you insist on making me go back to the Soto family today. then ¡­¡±


    Adriana spoke, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will henceforth sever all ties with the Soto family.¡±


    She is also unruly and untamed in nature, how could she be pressured to choose to give in?


    ¡°You!¡±


    Harlee wanted to say something else, but the old man raised his hand and interrupted her, ¡°All right, go back.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto said nothing and turned around and got into his car.


    Then leave.


    Harlee stood there looking at Adriana, angry with her arms crossed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was a long time before he said, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t go against grandpa, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s really not good.¡±


    He was advising Adriana, with a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    Adriana listened to this and for the first time felt that Harlee might not be living as freely as she thought.


    ¡°Are you finished? When you¡¯re done, please leave. I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    Adriana dropped the words and turned to walk away.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to Harlee and didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Old Mr. Soto.


    Always feel that this family suddenly found her is some kind of conspiracy purpose.

 Chapter 646 – Getting an account

    Harlee walked out of the neighborhood with her grandfather¡¯s car still parked on the curb.


    He walked over, exchanged cars with the driver, and he got into his grandfather¡¯s car and drove away.


    On the way, he said to Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Grandpa, you are angry, Adri is that kind of nature, you already know it. I think, if not, let her do as she pleases. After all, she¡¯s been on her own for so many years, so she¡¯s probably used to it. We have a lot of people in the Soto family, and she may not fit in when shees back.¡±


    Harlee is actually still very much in love with Adriana.


    No matter what, he will not force Adriana to go to the extreme until the end.


    Old Mr. Soto leaned back in his car seat, closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Find a way to get Adriana back to the Soto family home no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Harlee, somewhat unsure, nced at Old Mr. Soto through the rearview mirror.


    But Old Mr. Soto just closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Harlee has been with the old man for many years, but has always been unable to understand what the old man was thinking in his mind.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Harlee did not dare to ask more questions.


    ¡­


    Adriana returned home and Helen had taken an early break.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the soundly sleeping girl, the corners of her lips swirled with a smile of relief.


    There are times when you feel very tired, look at the little girl will feel much better mood.


    Downstairs, Adriana bathed and rested.


    Iy in bed for a long time and could not sleep.


    Thinking about the recent events, Adriana felt her mind was in turmoil.


    Lie in bed and turn on theputer.


    Adriana answered and talked to Anne for a while.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t tell Anne about what happened over here, and Adriana didn¡¯t want to say that much.


    So as not to make Anne worry along.


    At night, Adriana yed with her cell phone, quietly brushing the drama, watching the bubble love drama, feeling that other people¡¯s love is so happy and sweet, but only their own love so bad.


    Perhaps it was bad timing.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Adriana was still sleepy and finally took the medicine before she fell asleep.


    I just couldn¡¯t get up in the morning because I slept toote.


    Waiting for a natural wake up after a look at the time, it is actually eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Adriana raised her hand and brushed her forehead, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already past eight.¡±


    Sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then head back into bed and go back to sleep.


    After all, there is nothing going ontely, so it¡¯s good to lie in bed and get a good night¡¯s sleep and regte your mood.


    However, how can things go so smoothly?


    She had just copsed when her phone rang.


    It was Peter who called.


    She answered immediately, ¡°When will we meet?¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°Good. Meet me at the police station in an hour.¡±


    Because they had to go get Luis and Helen¡¯s ount book thing, they had to go to the police station again in order to deal with it.


    Adriana immediately got up, changed her clothes, packed her things and drove to the police station.


    She met Peter in front of the police station.


    Today¡¯s Peter light blue id suit, set off his temperament outstanding, more young and energetic.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He wore silver gray tyrannosaurus sses, covering most of his face, except for the unshaven beard on his chin, but also gave a refreshingly handsome.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her.


    Adriana is wearing a khaki trench coat today, with short hair blowing in a stylish style, wearing gold earrings and slightly powdered hair.


    On the contrary, today¡¯s mature hitting board has an imperious and imposing style.


    Peter remembers or likes Adriana with short hair, because in the old days when she had long hair to her waist, those memories do not exist, all are seen in the security camera.


    Naturally, it¡¯s not as real as seeing it with your own eyes.


    He walked up to Adriana, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    A breeze, then take the lead and enter the police station.


    Through the sunsses, Adriana could not see the change in Peter¡¯s expression, nor did she know what he was thinking.


    Just follow her silently.


    The two went into the police station¡¯s registry room, a simple exnation of the situation, although there is no divorce certificate or anything, but because of the rtionship between the background of the two of each other, the police department did not make things difficult, and quickly get it done.


    During the process, Peter and Adriana did not say a word to each other.


    Wait until after leaving the police station.


    Peter looked at the two empty pages on the ount book, and his heart was inevitably empty.


    The thumb rubbed the frosted leather paper of the ount book page, and his brow knitted imperceptibly.


    Putting away the ount book and looking sideways at Adriana, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Adriana, who was looking down at the ount book, saw Luis and Helen¡¯s names in it, and her heart was filled with sweetness and bitterness, and she couldn¡¯t tell what it was like.


    Adriana closed the ount book and gave him a look that didn¡¯t necessitate a word.


    Walking out of the police station, Adriana was about to get into her car when Peter said, ¡°Can I take you to dinner onest time?¡±


    She was asked for her opinion and spoke in a somewhat humble tone.


    For many years, Peter has never been so humble as to stoop to the level of a man.


    Adriana opened the car door, stood there looking at Peter, hesitated for a second, and shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Since the line has been drawn, why should there be any further contact?


    ¡°You pick Luis up straight away tonight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Luis and Helen¡¯s things sent over.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll buy them all new ones.¡±


    ¡°New is not always what they like.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were quite meaningful, and Adriana thought about it and felt that there was some truth to it, ¡°Okay then, you can send it overter.¡±


    When she finished, Adriana got into the car and closed the door. Starts the limo engine, turns the car around and leaves.


    Seeing Adriana leave, Peter leaned against the door of the Maybach sedan, leaning back, took out a cigarette, lit it, holding it in one hand, cing it in his trouser pocket with one hand, with a mncholy face.


    I don¡¯t know what Peter was thinking, only that he had a gloomy face and a lingering concealment.


    One cigarette, two cigarettes, three cigarettes ¡­


    I do not know how long he stood, until half a pack of cigarettes finished, he left.


    ¡­


    Adriana finished the task at hand and returned to the office.


    Because Theresa had a miscarriage, Logan went to her office early in the morning and waited for Adriana.


    When she saw his presence, Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to him and just told Logan the truth, only for Logan to bite the bullet and say that she did it.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t bother to exin and tells the secretary to send the guest.


    Logan cancelled all cooperation between the twopanies in a fit of rage.


    However, Adriana¡¯s attitude has not changed one iota either.


    In the afternoon, Brenden showed up at her office.


    Adriana was working on the task at hand when she saw his sudden appearance and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    She said as she looked down at the paper in her hand.


    Peter stood in front of her, looked down at Adriana, and said, ¡°Why would you help Peter?¡±


    The words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears causing her tough, ¡°What, what do you think I should do to Peter?¡±

 Chapter 647 – I meant to

    Jokes, she Adriana save which one, help which one still need to consult others.


    ¡°Last time we agreed to work together.¡±


    Brenden felt that Adriana had broken her promise.


    ¡°Is there a contract?¡±


    Brenden was speechless in the face of Adriana¡¯s questioning.


    She spread her hands, mockingly hooked her lips, ¡°If there is a contract in ck and white you put in front of me, of course I will admit it, since there is no contract now, what is the point of you saying that in front of me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s indifferent and contemptuous look annoyed Brenden, ¡°I¡¯m curious, Peter let her sister bring someone to beat you up, and you don¡¯t hate him at all?¡±


    To be honest, if he thought he knew Adriana at first, he really doesn¡¯t know Adriana at all now.


    Not to mention, I don¡¯t know what kind of questions are on her mind.


    Adriana, who was signing, clicked on thest point of the word ¡®shallow¡¯, closed the signature pen and said, ¡°What does it take to hate someone? Kill him?¡±


    Said Adriana, her red lips raised in a nice arc, ¡°If so, then I should have killed you more than a hundred times.¡±


    Thest time Brenden told Adriana why Peter didn¡¯t kill him in the first ce.


    Adriana is angry about it, but does not do anything to Peter because of it.


    For the first time, Brenden felt he was being counted by a woman.


    ¡°You did it on purpose?¡±


    His voice was slightly deep and his face was shady.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I meant to.¡±


    She certainly did it on purpose, with the intention of provoking Brenden.


    ¡°How you rte to Harlee is a matter between you, and I don¡¯t think you should tell me even if you have any secret cooperation with him. As for why Peter didn¡¯t kill you in Los Angeles in the first ce, he had his own reasons. He does not want to interfere in his affairs, so the information you tell me is not worth a bit. I certainly don¡¯t have to cooperate with you.¡±


    Adriana said it bluntly, without showing Brenden any mercy.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t do anything about Adriana, and because of Adriana¡¯s current status, Brenden wanted to pull Adriana in even more, so he said, ¡°I was sorry to you before, and now you¡¯re sorry to me, so we¡¯re even.¡±


    Brenden leaned over his desk and said, ¡°Now there¡¯s a project I want to work on with you.¡±


    ¡°Call Harlee if you have a project to work on, not me.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°The main part of thepany¡¯s business is now handed over to Harlee, so I don¡¯t need to be in charge. If you have worked together on a project before, you can go directly to Harlee to buttress it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve made up your mind that you don¡¯t want to work with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, don¡¯t you see?¡±


    Adriana had a look of disdain on her face.


    Brenden smiled contemptuously and tapped his long fingers on the table, ¡°By the way, your sister misses you a bit and recently wanted you to be a guest at our house.¡±


    Naturally, he was talking about Hayley.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hayley is the daughter of Adriana¡¯s adoptive mother and is older than her.


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other since thest time they met in a coffee shop for quite some time.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, thought about it, and said, ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    She was also eager to meet Hayley and ask her how she was doing.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Brenden smiled triumphantly as he seeded in his scheme and left the office.


    Adriana put her heart and soul into her work, burying her head in the work, dealing with the trivial tasks at hand, and by the time everything was done it was already twelve noon.


    She ordered take-out and ate casually.


    In the afternoon, I continued to work, and met with the owner of a building materialspany midway to discuss project cooperation issues and returned to thepany.


    It was one of the quietest days in recent times.


    While Adriana enjoys a quiet life, it is inevitable that her mood will be a bit low.


    After all, there are so many things happening that the sudden calm and surging mood can make people immersed in it for a long time.


    Busy until the afternoon, Adriana stretched, looking at the time is not early.


    Packed up and drove to school.


    Today is the first day of picking up Luis and Helen, and she has to start getting used to being a mom today.


    Be a good role model for your two children.


    She was excited to go to the school and waited for a while in front of the school as students left the school one by one.


    Wait until the end of the day to find out that the students are all gone.


    This time the situation was exactly the same as thest one, Adriana walked up to the security door and asked, ¡°Are all the schoolmates finished, please?¡±


    ¡°This is certainly the time when the students are back, and they will be closingter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good, good, good.¡±


    Adriana nodded, called the children¡¯s ss teacher and asked, ¡°Hello teacher, when did the two children, Helen and Mo Zishu, leave school, please?¡±


    Adriana was a little nervous when she couldn¡¯t see her two children.


    Today was her first day alone with her child, and she really couldn¡¯t forgive herself if something unexpected happened to the child.


    ¡°Oh, the two kids got their dad to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Adriana was surprised, but hung up anyway.


    Then look up Peter¡¯s cell phone number and dial it.


    ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter.¡±


    The phone dialed out and a mechanical voice came from the other side, followed by a string of English.


    Adriana was a bit puzzled, not understanding what Peter was trying to do.


    Then I called Hank, but the call went out, only the other side didn¡¯t answer.


    This left Adriana in a difficult position, where to look in a sea of people?


    Aaren has been keeping watch over nitely, while Giovanny has been away from the kids for the past two days on temporary business.


    She raised her hand to her forehead in frustration, confused as to what Peter meant.


    Suddenly, a question came to her mind.


    Last night Peter said he wanted to take the kids to the yground, so there¡¯s a good chance that¡¯s where he¡¯s going.


    But Waverly is part of a first-tier city with many amusement parks around.


    If she goes to arge amusement park, where is she going to find someone with so many people?


    Adriana is really angry to the point of no return.


    Anger turned around and prepared to drive back.


    At this time a little girl came up to Adriana, ¡°Miss, Miss, is your name Adriana?¡±


    A little munchkin in a little suit walked up to Adriana and tugged on her sleeve and asked.


    Adriana frowned slightly and squatted down to look at the cute little baby, ¡°Yes, I am, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Miss, this note is for you oh.¡±


    The little baby handed the note to Adriana and turned around and bumbled away.


    Adriana opened the note in her hand, which read ¡®Waverly Ole yground¡¯.


    She knows the ce.


    I remember when I seemed to have taken two children to y together on this side.


    She got in her car and drove towards the yground.


    The journey was extremely fast and kept calling Peter, but the phone kept turning off.


    It is this mystery that makes Adriana feel insecure inside.


    Half an hourter, Adriana arrived at the yground in a ze of glory.


    The drive to the entrance actually found the yground empty.


    Her brain exploded with buzz and her face went a few shades paler.

 Chapter 648 A Family of Four

    What the hell is Peter up to?


    Seeing the amusement park entrance empty, Adriana was a bit inexplicably nervous.


    Immediately parked the car, towards the ticket window, explored the head towards the amusement park inside a look, but still did not see people.


    Just as Adriana was wondering, a security guard approached her, ¡°Is this Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Come on in, then.¡±


    The security guard opened the door to the amusement park and Adriana walked in and asked, ¡°Why is there no one at the amusement park today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston wrapped up the show today.¡±


    The security guard said so.


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, wondering what the hell Peter was up to.


    Walking towards the inside of the amusement park, she fixed her gaze on the Ferris wheel that was spinning over there.


    Maybe they¡¯re all over there, she mused.


    Quickly walked over, but saw a tour bus slowly driving towards her, until it stopped in front of her before realizing that the person in the car was Peter.


    Adriana got angry and walked right up to him and angrily rebuked, ¡°I told you that you are not allowed to take the child away without my consent, why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    The man sitting in the car was wearing sunsses, so it was impossible to see his mood change clearly, but he smiled instead of being angry, ¡°Get in, Luis and Helen are waiting for you over there.¡±


    In that case, what else can Adriana say?


    Get on the tour bus and sit behind Peter, the man turned the car towards the Ferris wheel side and slowly drive away.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m warning you, custody of the child is now mine. I may allow you to visit the child, but you must ask my permission.¡±


    She said in a very exasperated voice.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man said one word without slowing down.


    The voice is very soft, very light, so that one can not hear the emotion.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Arrived at the Ferris wheel side a few minutester and got off the bus.


    Peter looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°Want to go up and y for a while?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s direct and decisive refusal.


    The man standing beside him was not angry or annoyed, but just smiled lightly and said, ¡°The two children are still up there, you don¡¯t have to wait for them even if you don¡¯t y.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait!¡±


    She was adamant.


    The man slightly jawed, between the eyebrows swirled with a little imperceptible hurt air.


    He stood aside and waited for a while, idly drawing a cigarette again, lit, leaning against a pir on the side in silence.


    Perhaps from thest incident at Gliy Whein Mansion, or perhaps the day Sloane had someone to beat Adriana,pletely let Adriana to Peter cold to the extreme.


    Peter clearly felt the change in her mood and her resistance and detachment from him.


    Several times I wanted to talk to him, but I swallowed the words.


    Not long after the two children got off the Ferris wheel and came towards them with a smile, ¡°Mommy, why are you here?¡±


    The moment the frosty-faced Adriana saw the two children, her white cheeks were immediately tinted with a gentle smile, ¡°How was it, did you have fun?¡±


    Luis nodded, ¡°Well, happy and fun.¡±


    Helen nodded along, ¡°Hee hee, of course it¡¯s fun. Mommy, do you want to y with us?¡±


    The two children looked at Adriana with bewilderment.


    Naija Adriana did not waver a bit, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home when we¡¯re done ying.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want to y some more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and y if you want, you Uncle Hank will follow you.¡±


    Before the little woman could finish her sentence, Peter waved his hand toward Hank standing over there, ¡°Take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Yay, so happy.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee hee, mommy, let¡¯s go y first.¡±


    The two children ran off, hand in hand, with Hank following behind the two children, until they had not gone very far when Adriana saw Giovanny¡¯s figure following them.


    I can¡¯t help but feel that Giovanny is really dedicated to his job and has been silently following the two children and protecting their well-being.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few people had walked away that Adriana took a step to follow, with Peter close behind.


    In the evening, the setting sun, the earth covered in red haze, elongated the two figures, everything is so beautiful.


    Peter took his cell phone and took a picture silently in the back.


    The photo of the little woman with high heels and a square bag in her hand, the afterglow elongates her figure. The effect of the unintentional photo is beautiful, with its own soft light.


    He looked at the photo, the thumb gently rubbed the figure, the thin lips could not help but raise a smile.


    Walking over to y with the child for a while, Adriana remained indifferent to him.


    Two children yed carousel, bumper cars, roller coaster, and also went to the haunted house, had a great time.


    By the time it was over it was two hourster.


    During these two hours, Peter tentatively chatted with the little woman, nay, the other side all back with silence.


    Until the two children ran over, Adriana greeted, the cold cheeks like winter snow melting, tinged with a warm smile.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    She asked.


    Luis and Helen danced with joy, ¡°y nice.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Luis and I are hungry and want to eat. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy will take you home to eat, okay?¡± Adriana said, holding the hands of the two children.


    ¡°No, since we are out with daddy, we go out to eat together as a family of four, okay?¡±


    Luis grinned and walked up to Peter and took his hand in a smooth motion.


    In this way, it is Helen holding Adriana, Adriana holding Luis, Luis holding Peter, a family of four happy and happy picture, is so beautiful.


    ¡°Yes mommy, I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s find something to eat nearby, okay?¡± Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand and shook it, begging her.


    Adriana was so helpless that she had to oblige.


    A few people walked out of the yground and found a ground pot rice in the vicinity into the box.


    But Adriana deliberately called Giovanny and Hank in, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Hank wanted to refuse but when he saw Peter nod, he had to sit next to Giovanny.


    In the presence of Adriana¡¯s children, Adriana did not remain particrly distant from Peter, but did not talk much either.


    The atmosphere in the box was not so awkward because of Helen and Luis.


    A few people had a simple dinner and left with the check.


    Standing in the doorway, two cars.


    Adriana said, ¡°Luis, Helen, goodbye to Daddy, let¡¯s go back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Hmm? Mommy, why can¡¯t you be with daddy?¡± Luis knew exactly why and asked deliberately.


    Helen frowned, her eyes shot at them, but said nothing and got into the car first.


    ¡°Good girl, go back with Mommy, Daddy has things to take care of.¡±


    Peter rubbed Luis¡¯s head, ¡°In the future you and Helen are living with your mommy, because ¡­ a few months after the establishment of a branch abroad, daddy is going to work there.¡±

 Chapter 649 Flora looking for a fight

    He made a very reasonable excuse for himself.


    The two children look at me, I look at you, and then unanimously look at Adriana.


    Adriana was a little ufortable with that burning gaze, and immediately looked away, saying nothing.


    Helen looked blearily at Peter, opened her mouth, wanted to say something, pulled open the door and got into the car.


    Luis, though very small, but expensive in that he is smart and knows Peter, just drops his head and thinks about something, then gets in the car.


    Adriana, as the mother of her children, could naturally feel that sad emotion in their eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to care too much.


    Without looking at Peter, he pulled open the car door and got in, and left in the dust.


    Giovanny nced at Peter and drove off in his own car, following suit.


    Only Peter and Hank stood in ce, watching the car that was moving away, until it disappeared, silent for a while before moving to the car.


    Custody of the child is given to Adriana, so there really seems to be no reason for him, Peter, to see Adriana anymore from today onwards.


    The corners of Peter¡¯s lips lifted in an arc and he smiled indifferently.


    ¡­


    Adriana returned home with her two children, and it was alreadyte, so she watched TV with them for a while and let them go to bed early.


    The next day, since it was the weekend, Adriana let the two kids sleep in while she went to the office after her morning training.


    There has been a lot of things going on in recent times and thepany has piled up a lot of work, which is tricky.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the Secretary General Rene to knock on the door and walk in.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Miss Henderson is here.¡±


    ¡°Flora?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After all, the Henderson Family is a big name in Waverly, and it¡¯s only natural that Rene would know Flora.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The secretary walked out of the office and came in a few momentster with Flora, ¡°Ms. Hale, you guys talk.¡± She had the good sense to turn around and leave the office.


    Adriana closed her statement and looked at Flora who was slowly walking towards her. Today she was wearing a waist-length pink trench coat, her long hair was pulled back into a ball head, and she was wearing ck frosted boots, but she was in full Kavaii style.


    I have to say, it¡¯s nice to look at.


    Only her delicate cheeks were stored with anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Adriana got up, pointed to the couch over there, and invited her over to sit.


    Flora, carrying a Hermes limited edition bag, gazed at Adriana with an imposing look and questioned in a cold voice, ¡°Why do you want to retaliate against me?¡±


    ¡°Where does Miss Henderson begin with this statement?¡±


    She pretended to be confused.


    Naturally, she knew Flora was talking about the time she had Colin attack her gamepany a while back.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re the one who shot Sloane back in Orco Mount, and just because I told the truth, you¡¯re so upset that you¡¯re still pining for revenge against me?¡±


    Flora looks sweet and lovely, kawaii girl, very likeable.


    If it was in the past, Adriana would like it very much, but now when she sees her, she naturally thinks of Edward and what happened back then, so how can we talk about liking?


    ¡°Orco Mount ¡­¡±


    Adriana murmured, turned to the sofa and sat down gracefully, ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten all about that year, how could I take revenge on you for a thing that is not true? Miss Henderson, you think too narrowly of me.¡±


    ¡°Still say it¡¯s not revenge? You disguised yourself as Lawson, and let your men suppress my gamepany, and even despicable to hack mypany¡¯s official website, you think I don¡¯t know? Adriana, I really hate you!¡±


    The more Flora talked, the more excited she became, bringing all the bits and pieces of her past to the surface.


    Adriana knew that sooner orter she would meet with Flora, only that day was much slower than she had expected.


    ¡°So what, Miss Henderson came all the way over here today to tell me how much you hate me?¡±


    She spread her hands, unbelievable.


    It would be childish toe all the way over here to say that.


    But it was Old Mr. Soto¡¯s intention to go after her gamepany, not hers.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora was speechless for a moment, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t think you¡¯re great now that you¡¯re rocking the boat and flying up to be a phoenix. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯ty a hand on mypany again, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    She huffed and pointed at Adriana, warningly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to get into more verbal fights with her.


    ¡°You ¡­ you, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    She stomped her foot in anger, ¡°Adriana you are bing so annoying now, look at your condescending face, you think you can be reckless just because your status has changed?¡±


    Flora is talking harder and harder.


    ¡°I call this unscrupulous? Then please go back and ask your brother what those shameful things are that he did!¡±


    The other day when she was free, she asked Giovanny to investigate Vivian¡¯s affair with the Henderson Family, but it turned out that the information was too tightly blocked back then, and he didn¡¯t find out any important information.


    But whatever the past beef between the Henderson Family and Vivian¡¯s home, that¡¯s no reason for Edward to humiliate Vivian so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about my brother and that Vivian woman? Heh, because of your despicable tactics, ckmailed me the Henderson Family hundreds of millions, Vivian overnight rich, she steal the joy is right. You still have the nerve to tell me this.¡±


    Apparently, the Henderson Family had some reservations about Flora and did not tell her some things.


    However, in the eyes of the rich, money is all-powerful can buy everything, even a human life and so on.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to argue with Flora in thepany and said extremely calmly, ¡°Miss Henderson, is there anything else, if not, I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    She gave the eviction order.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re just too proud of yourself. Even if you are the granddaughter of the Soto family, you are still no match for me, the Henderson Family!¡±


    Her attitude breathed a bit of arrogance.


    Adrianaughed, ¡°Since I¡¯m no match for the Henderson Family, what are you doing here today? Miss Henderson, if you think my people attacked your game site, you can call the police, but I don¡¯t ept your usations without proof!¡±


    Her words fell and she called out to the outside, ¡°Rene, escort Miss Henderson out.¡±


    At the sound of the words, Rene immediately walked in and said to Flora, ¡°Miss Henderson, please.¡±


    Flora was in an awkward situation and felt that Adriana was too disrespectful, ¡°Okay, Adriana, you wait for me, I officially dere war with you today! And let me tell you, don¡¯t provoke the rtionship between Jenkins and me again. Although you were once her sister, he is not your own brother, you have no right to interfere in my affairs with him.¡±


    She came over today to say these two things.


    ¡°Miss Henderson, just mind your own business.¡±


    Adriana walked to the executive chair, gave her a sly look and slowly sat down.


    The angry Flora walked out of the office in anger, holding a belly of anger no ce to spill.

 Chapter 650 Come and see you

    Adriana continued to devote herself to her work and was busy with client appointments in the morning and afternoon.


    The good thing is that Harlee takes into ount that she is busy, so he personally handles all the project negotiations on business trips.


    When she returned to the office in the afternoon, she took a short nap.


    That¡¯s when the assistant came in and said Jenkins wasing over.


    Adriana sighed, genuinely feeling that she was too busy and would love to take a break for a while.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    She took a sip of her coffee, and just as the cup was set down Jenkins came in.


    Still in a suit and tie, carrying a briefcase, wearing a pair of sses, a civilized look.


    Butpared to a few years ago a few more calm, and not as introverted as that year.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    She called out, ¡°Why are you free toe over today?¡±


    Saying that, he instructed Rene, who was standing by, ¡°Go pour a cup of coffee and bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene walks out of the office and closes the door.


    Jenkins raised his hand and touched his tie and said, ¡°I took a businesswsuit a while ago and went out of town to do an investigation, and I came back to know that you were beaten up. How¡¯s it going? Is everything okay?¡±


    He put down his briefcase and walked over to Adriana, ¡°The Alston family are such assholes, they even bully a woman.¡±


    An angry look of a brother¡¯s heart for his sister, looking at Adriana¡¯s heart warm.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    She looked at Jenkins with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Not bad, now more and more barrister model, back to ask you to be ourpany¡¯s special legal counsel. How¡¯s that?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she manages the Fryer Group, she still has the right to choose whichw firm to work with.


    It¡¯s a way to support her brother¡¯s work.


    ¡°My business is not important, I just came to see you, by the way ¡­ by the way ¡­¡±


    Jenkins wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    Adriana had a smile on her lips, ¡°By the way, what about Flora?¡±


    How could she not know what Jenkins was doing here today?


    ording to Flora¡¯s character, it is impossible not to tell him.


    All expected and nothing more.


    ¡°Adri, I know there are things I shouldn¡¯t interfere with, it¡¯s just that ¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you keep making things difficult for Flora? Those things with his brother, they have nothing to do with her.¡±


    Jenkins had heard something about Vivian, but felt that the two were notparable in the matter of Edward and Flora.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Adriana gestured to the couch, looking calm and without much ups and downs.


    Jenkins looked at Adriana and walked over to the couch and sat right there, quietly waiting for her to give an answer.


    The office door opens and the secretary brings in a cup of coffee. Adriana walks over and takes the coffee and turns to Jenkins.


    ¡± Thank you.¡±


    He said politely.


    ¡°After we came back this time, it seems like it¡¯s been a long time since we sat down to have a meal together, or else, together in the evening?¡±


    If we say that apart from Luis and Helen, Jenkins is probably the only person in the world who can make Adriana feel close to her.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem, I¡¯m just worried that you don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Jenkins spread his hands, ¡°You are so day to day, several times I wanted to invite you to dinner, afraid that you do not have time.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me for a moment while I take care of the task at hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    With permission, Adriana went to her desk and continued working.


    There were few tasks at hand, and the work was taken care of before I could go out to dinner with Jenkins without worrying.


    However, many things seem to go against the grain.


    She hadn¡¯t been busy for long when her office door was pushed open and a man came in, walked up to her and knocked on her desk, ¡°What are you working on?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana put down the contract in her hand and looked up to see that it was Harlee?


    ¡°What brings you here.¡±


    She subconsciously nced at Jenkins sitting on the sofa and found that he looked slightly embarrassed.


    Harlee didn¡¯t notice when she came in earlier, and only now did she notice Jenkinsing over.


    Smiling, he walked over, ¡°Mr. Hale, why do you have time toe over today?¡±


    ¡°I came by to see Adri when I had nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why don¡¯t we have a casual dinner together tonight?¡±


    Harlee initiated the invitation.


    ¡°No, I have something to say to my brother.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t wait for Jenkins to speak before replying directly.


    The brother she is talking about is no other than Jenkins.


    As of now, although the rtionship with Harlee has slightly eased, she still won¡¯t call him brother.


    Harlee¡¯s handsome face stiffened slightly, but it was a few seconds of loss, then said, ¡°I¡¯m your brother too, what¡¯s the matter that I can¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu is joking, I just haven¡¯t seen Adri for a long time and wanted to catch up with her.¡±


    Although Jenkins rarelyes to Adriana, it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t pay attention to Adriana¡¯s affairs.


    As his own sister, although not his own, but his life was given by Adriana, naturally to her heart to the bone.


    Noticing the delicate rtionship between Harlee and Adriana, she immediately came forward to ease the rtionship.


    Adriana looks ufortable. What goodwill Adriana had left for him has been gone since Harlee threatened to take her back to the Soto family.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with youing over here?¡±


    She asked in a hard tone.


    Slowly sitting in the executive chair, continued to flip through the documents in his hands, but this time it was a bit to look at the heart.


    Adriana knows Harlee too well, nothing is too important, so she must have something to discuss today.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s Luis and Helen¡¯s weekend, so I thought I¡¯d take the kids to my ce to have some fun and not disturb you at work. Besides, you¡¯re so busy and they¡¯re bored when you don¡¯t have anyone to spend time with them.¡±


    Harlee walks toward Adriana, talking as she goes.


    The words ¡®kind and understanding¡¯ sounded good, but Adriana couldn¡¯t be happy.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll make time for them tomorrow.¡±


    The Soto family people have been threatening her to go back to the Soto family and now they are putting their ideas on the two children, which is really upsetting Adriana.


    Even the pair of shearwater eyes are swirling with suppressed anger, burning in the tentative.


    Harlee is so smart, how could she not notice that her face is not right, immediately said: ¡°I am the children¡¯s uncle, I was not able to spend time with them before, now just want to make up for it. You are so busy every day, who else can I look for if not the two children?¡±


    A gangly smile, the eyebrows flowing out is the doting on Adriana.


    He really likes Adriana and loves this sister.


    But they are separated by Old Mr. Soto, which makes all the rtionship so hard.


    Adriana closes the folder and drops the file on the desktop with a snap.


    With his hands propped up on the table, he slowly rose, leaning forward, his cold eyes gazing at the man standing across from him, ¡°I repeat, stay away from Luis and Helen.¡±


    The Soto family started to fight for the children just after they got the custody of the two children.


    Adriana really feels that life is ironic and ys tricks on her all the time.


    ¡°Fine, fine, since you do not agree to forget it, then ¡­¡±

 Chapter 651 Don’t interfere

    He spread his hands, ¡°You guys talk, you guys talk, I won¡¯t keep you two siblings from catching up.¡±


    Harlee turned to leave the office, closing the door at the moment, the cheeks of the gangster smile disappeared, reced by helplessness and a faint loss.


    He ¡­


    Why not envy Jenkins?


    I really want to be treated as tenderly as Jenkins by Adriana.


    It was his sister, his own sister, the closest and dearest person in the world.


    Naive is all about luxury.


    Inside the office, Jenkins felt the saber-rattling rtionship between Adrianaand Harlee, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed for Adriana, ¡°Harlee, did he bully you?¡±


    Adriana, standing at her desk in deep thought, drifted back to her senses and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She immediately packed her things, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back and pick up Luis and Helen and go out together.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two left the office and Jenkins drove to Adriana¡¯s neighborhood.


    Adriana followed Luis and Helen down the stairs.


    ¡°Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what brings you here?¡±


    When the two children saw Jenkins, they grinned and pounced toward him.


    Adriana disappeared for five years, Jenkins will also visit the two children from time to time, one to two, the rtionship is quite close.


    Jenkins walked over and wrapped his arms around the two half-grown children and said, ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t bring you any presents today, now I¡¯ll take you to buy them, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yay, uncle is the best.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, uncle, I want ¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want? How can you ask an adult for something?¡±


    Adriana walked up and reprimanded the two children, who looked at Adriana with bewildered eyes and shut their mouths.


    ¡°Adri, they¡¯re all kids then.¡±


    Jenkins some helpless, reached out and rubbed the two children¡¯s little heads, ¡°Get in the car, go, uncle take you to the mall.¡±


    The two children¡¯s faces, which had been dense with gloom a moment ago, were instantly colored with smiles, ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s still uncle who is good.¡±


    ¡°Uncle is so nice.¡±


    The two children got into the car and Jenkins followed in the back.


    This time it was Adriana¡¯s turn to y the role of driver.


    Their sedan drove ahead, followed by Giovanny¡¯s car, keeping a short distance, just enough to protect Adriana without interfering with them.


    A few people went to the mall first, bought clothes and Lego for the kids, before finding a restaurant for dinner.


    Inside the box, two children sat on the sofa, actively putting together tedious Lego toys.


    Adriana and Jenkins sat there talking about business.


    ¡°You and Flora don¡¯t fit.¡±


    Adriana got right to the point.


    This is not the first time she has said this to Jenkins.


    Although the words are not good, but it is the truth.


    ¡°The Henderson Family could not have agreed to marry Flora unless you joined them.¡± This is the only possibility.


    Jenkins took a sip of her tea, ¡°I never dared to ask Flora to marry me. She ¡­ is a very nice girl, and I don¡¯t deserve him.¡±


    Although he now has his ownw firm and is seen by many as a sess, he is still a long way from the Henderson Family.


    ¡°There will be better girls waiting for you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart aches for what Jenkins is going through, but he must be made to see the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own business. But Adri, I came here today to ask you, can you please stop attacking Flora¡¯s website?¡±


    Jenkins wants to ask Adriana to be kind to Flora.


    The Henderson Family may be a big family, but that doesn¡¯t mean they can do anything.


    At the very least, aputer expert like Colin, who is also ranked in the top ten in the hacker field, the Henderson Family is really unable to cope.


    This is why the Henderson Family has been unable to do anything about Adriana, and it is even more unlikely that Edward would be able to put pressure on Adriana without evidence.


    So this is something that Flora has to bear alone.


    It is estimated that Flora has suffered a lot of aggravation today and Fang has called Jenkins.


    Adriana held the white porcin tealight and looked at the delicate carvings on it, her gaze faded for a few moments, ¡°Brother, this is a matter between Flora and me, I don¡¯t want you to interfere. To put it nicely, I don¡¯t want you to intervene, to put it more unpleasantly, you are my brother, why would you stand on the opposite side to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want everyone to be at peace with each other, wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°I know what happened to Vivian has affected you greatly, but the Henderson Family has already made amends. There¡¯s always one party that has to learn to let go.¡±


    ¡°Drop it?¡±


    Adrianaughed, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something but swallowed her words, ¡°It¡¯s just that some things are not as simple as you think, and I don¡¯t want to tell you too much. As for Flora¡¯s matter, it¡¯s between me and the Henderson Family, and the Henderson Family doesn¡¯t ask questions, so you shouldn¡¯t ask questions.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Jenkins was speechless and really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In front of the imposing sister, Jenkins could only surrender.


    ¡°I really just want Flora to have an easy life.¡±


    Hemented.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That deep tone is like a person who can only silently bless Flora for not being able to ask for it.


    Silent love is the most valuable.


    Adriana had a bad feeling in her heart.


    After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not theonly one who can decide this matter. Brother, I hope you won¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore. Whether it¡¯s the Soto family or the Henderson Family, you can¡¯t afford to offend them. Thew firm hase a long way, and I hope you can do better than to be eliminated in the current of courage.¡±


    To say that YY Law Firm is the predecessor of YY Law Firm.


    Including quite a few of the client resources inside are her previouspany well umted, and then all given to Vivian and Jenkins.


    Although Adriana doesn¡¯t miss anything, she hopes they will do well.


    Jenkins looked over at Helen, her eyes swirling with a bit of helplessness, ¡°Good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to say yes, but he didn¡¯t want to see Adriana embarrassed either.


    How could Jenkins not feel the slight helplessness in her eyes just then?


    Since it means the Soto family, it is not something she can influence as a girl.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to go to Hayley¡¯s house together tomorrow?¡±


    Brenden had a previous appointment to go to Hayley¡¯s house and she thought it would be better to bring Jenkins.


    Only, until now, it is not known whether Jenkins knows about Hayley.


    ¡°Yeah, it just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen Hayley in some days, so it¡¯s good to go see.¡± He smiled faintly, very rxed.


    Then a rxed smile, Adriana knew that Jenkins must not know what Hayley is going through now.


    But it is good not to know, so as not to intervene in this matter, attracting unnecessary trouble.


    Not long after the food was served, the four people were talking andughing, waiting for Jenkins to take them home after the meal, it was already nine o¡¯clock at night.


    Adriana let the two children wash up and then put them to bed.


    Waiting for them to rest, Adriana found Aaren in the living room still ying games, while Giovanny fiddled with hisputer, wondering what he was primping for.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, the two of you will watch Luis and Helen in shifts around the clock.¡±

 Chapter 652 Change of President

    Adriana walked over and instructed.


    And then slightly converge eyebrows, ¡°hard work for you guys, I will not treat you poorly in terms of pay.¡±


    On all sides, Adriana must ensure the safety of the two children, otherwise it is pointless to wrestle them from Peter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aaren asked while ying the game.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Nothing, just ufortable.¡±


    She sat down on the couch, looked at him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going with ni?¡±


    Since ni came to Waverly, Adriana has been asking Aaren to guard ni, butter gave a direct refusal.


    Although Adriana is there to protect him, ni does not like the feeling of being ¡®watched¡¯.


    In this way, she did not force it any further.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana slightly jawed, ¡°You and Giovanny discuss the rotation yourself, the time iste, also all early rest.¡±


    Having said that, Adriana got up and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Vivian rested early, and Adriana was too distracted to care for her.


    After washing up and lying in bed, mulling over the short time left, she suddenly remembered Brenda.


    She had agreed with her yesterday to think about it for a day, and now it was just about time for her to give her a call.


    Called Brenda¡¯s number, the phone beeped unanswered for a few times.


    She didn¡¯t bother to call again, because Adriana knew in her heart that if Brenda didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, it would be useless for her to call as many times as she could.


    ¡­


    The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    In the meeting room of the atrium, although it was already 10 o¡¯clockte at night, there were still many elders gathered.


    Peter stood in the middle of the parlor, waiting for the crowd to interrogate him.


    For, he gave custody of Luis and Helen to Adriana without asking Old Mr. Alston¡¯s permission.


    Bang¨CN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Old Mr. Alston mmed the table and red at him with a stern gaze, ¡°You¡¯re just being ridiculous, why would you give Adriana custody of both children?¡±


    ¡°Yes brother, have you ever considered Mom¡¯s feelings when you do that?¡±


    Sloane sat beside Mrs. Alston, ¡°Both children were raised by Mom, you ¡­ you are too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes Peter, what you did was really not right.¡±


    UncleBrenden followed and echoed.


    ¡°The Soto family and The Alston family have been feuding for two generations, wouldn¡¯t you now be giving your child to the Soto family as an additional handle?¡±


    ¡°Theresa had a miscarriage and lost her baby. You¡¯ve lost all your heirs, and the whole Waverly family willugh at The Alston family when you tell them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Still too young.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter looked unchanged, standing calmly in the middle of the living room, hands in the pockets of his pants, posture with a fewzy air, but invisible but revealing apelling aura.


    He raised his eyelids slightly, his dark ink-like eyes met Old Mr. Alston¡¯s harsh gaze, and said slowly: ¡°Luis and Helen started with a deal, the appendages, and naturally, they must also end with a deal. Give them both to Adriana, in exchange for my freedom, why not?¡±


    Peter said the breeze, that casual and unrestrained look, seems to care about the two children at all.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s fists clenched, ¡°Nonsense. You¡¯re going to trade two kids just because you got caught by the police?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa used to arrange for Adriana to give birth to my children, and would have used the unborn child as a bargain, two children for my freedom is really worth it. Besides, there are so many women who want to have children for my Peter, so why worry about it?¡±


    The other hand took out the cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it alone in silence.


    There was no intention to give cigarettes to the elders present, and thezy posture was permeated with arrogance and arrogance, causing difort to the crowd.


    ¡°You were taken away by the police, I will naturally find a way. You ¡­ Peter, you are really too disappointing to me.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face turned red with anger, pointed at his face andmanded, ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, bring the two children back to me immediately. If not, mandatory is fine. In terms ofwsuits, we The Alston family has never been afraid of anyone.¡±


    After all, Rowan, the first barrister of Atror, is very close to The Alston family, and as long as he is there, there is no fear of losing awsuit.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you. I signed an agreement with Adriana, ck and white, irond evidence. I, Peter, have no merits, but I will do what I say. Since I promised to give the child to Adriana, naturally I will not ask for it back. If you want children, I will give you a grandchild with Theresa as soon as possible.¡±


    Peter was unimpressed and not frightened by Old Mr. Alston¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s not Uncle¡¯s fault that Luis is nine years old and it¡¯s not easy to raise him, so it¡¯s too cheap to give him to Adriana. She is a woman, with two children around is a burden, you may want to talk to her, y more psychological tactics, may be able to get Luis back from her side.¡±


    Brenden legs folded, elbows propped up on the armrests of the mahogany tai shi chair, the viin¡¯s smug posture resembles that of an ancient sycophant.


    ¡°It is because the child is older that I know how troublesome it is to raise a child. Now it¡¯s nice to be all rxed without a child. On the contrary, Uncle, you already have Leonidas, so you should bring Leonidas over more often to keep the old manpany.¡±


    He said with an arc of his lips and an evil smile.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The old man suddenly roared, ¡°This is settled, you immediately go to Adriana to ask for someone, really can not use the force.¡±


    The implication is that Luis will be taken back from Adriana no matter what.


    Helen, on the other hand, is insignificant in their eyes because she is a girl.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t bother to say much and intuitively returned three words.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was momentarily speechless, pointing at Peter¡¯s hand shaking with anger.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Alston immediately said, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t be ridiculous, listen to your grandfather.¡± She looked at Peter with tearful eyes and shook her head imperceptibly.


    It is vaguely hinting at something.


    Little did she know, what she knew, how could Peter not know?


    If not, why would The Alston family gather here in the middle of the night?


    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡±


    His long fingers held a cigarette, flicked the ash, and held the butt in his lips, took a drag, exhaled faint smoke from his nose, ¡°This matter is not negotiable.¡±


    A categorical statement directly blocked everyone¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Getting out of control, it seems he is no longer suitable for the position of president of Alston Group.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t? It¡¯s time for a change.¡±


    ¡°I think Brenden would be a good fit.¡±


    ¡­


    A number of people from The Alston Family gathered here, and because of Peter¡¯s perversity, all had different opinions in mind.


    Either already colluded, or temporarily lobbied, or already see Peter displeased.


    So, the crowd seconded the motion to remove him as the CEO of Alston Group.

 Chapter 653 – The decision is made

    ¡°Listen to it, listen to it!¡±


    Old Mr. Alston pointed to the people in the living room and said to Peter in a serious voice: ¡°What have you done? Peter, usually grandpa is too indulgent, but this is something you must do, hurry up and get Luis back to me.¡±


    After saying that, the pair of cloudy and shining eyes stared deadly at Peter, and added: ¡°If you insist on your position, don¡¯t me me for removing you from the post of president. You should know that the Alston Group is a family business, how can your uncles and grandfather feel at ease to give the business to someone like you who does not think about the family?¡±


    He was threatening Peter.


    ¡°Peter, you stop fooling around and listen to your grandfather.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was so anxious that she got up and walked over to Peter, reached out and poked him in the chest, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you can¡¯t be bothered, can you?¡±


    Then whispered, ¡°You have to think of me and your sister even if you don¡¯t think of yourself.¡±


    Was it easy to bring up their two children all these years?


    It was hard to secure the position in The Alston family, and if Peter came down from the position of president of the Alston Group, I am afraid that their mothers would have a hard time.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years, but I have my own principles for doing things. There¡¯s no negotiation.¡±


    For his birth mother, Peter is a filial son in the end, although his attitude is slightly cold in the day.


    Seeing her like this, and thinking that Adrianahad said that Sloane and his mother had gone to beg Adriana to let him go, at that moment, he felt quite ufortable.


    ¡°Peter, although I am your Uncle, but also not much older than you. You are young and don¡¯t take things to heart, I can understand that. But Luis is the child you raised for nine years, and you just give him away? How can we trust you with the Alston Group? What if one day you have the whim to hand over the Alston Group to someone else, where would you leave us?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s three words provoked the crowd and made all of them angry with Peter.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Brenden¡¯s got a point.¡±


    ¡°I heard that thest Clear Bay Project is also Peter let water to Adriana, I guess at that time he knew that Adriana is Lawson, for a woman to give up the project.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s really difficult to work with.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Peter is really not fit to be the CEO of Alston Group.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so too.¡±


    ¡­


    When one of the 20 or 30 people questioned Peter, everyone began to question him.


    Listening to the words of the people, Old Mr. Alston knitted his brows and shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Peter, although I am the head of The Alston family, but The Alston family still has to listen to everyone¡¯s opinion. I still say, if you don¡¯t get Luis back, then the position of Alston Group CEO will have to change hands.¡±


    A look of hatred that seems to really care about Peter.


    But when he inclined his head to look at the other side, his sight coincidentally met Brenden, and their eyes collided, each with a slight sh of light, but their hearts were not clear.


    ¡°O Peter, answer your grandfather when you think about it.¡±


    Mrs. Alston wiped her tears with a handkerchief, looking heartbroken and desperate.


    Even Sloane can¡¯t help but advise, ¡°Brother, the child is the mother single-handedly brought up, you even if you do not care about him should also think about the mother ah.¡±


    For a while, all eyes fell on Peter, waiting for his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again.¡±


    His thin lips lightly opened, the words with a few cold, ¡°I will have decided not to change.¡±


    ¡°You, you you ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston, shaking with anger, raised her hand and pped him hard across the face, ¡°You¡¯re confused, you¡¯re so confused!¡±


    Her eyes were red, she cursed, and walked right around Peter.


    It seems that since birth, this is the first time Mrs. Alston has struck Peter, and Peter has not fought back.


    Because there is guilt in the heart.


    As Sloane said, Luis was brought up by his mother, and now he is handing over the child to Adriana without considering her old man¡¯s feelings, so disappointment is inevitable.


    Leaving aside this matter, the problem of his own body alone, Peter has no way to exin to his mother, and how can he resist her p?


    Not cowardly, but he was full of guilt and remorse for his mother.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re such a jerk, look how angry you¡¯ve made Mom.¡±


    Sloane stomped his feet in anger and immediately ran out after Mrs. Alston and left together.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s eyes fell on Peter and said in a deep voice, ¡°You are given onest chance to think about it, and I won¡¯t see any action from you until 9:00 tomorrow morning. Then you don¡¯t have to go to Alston Group tomorrow, I will consider letting you Uncle to take over Alston Group.¡±


    He waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s all disperse.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was the first to rise and leave the parlor with his cane.


    The elders sitting in the parlor left with sighs of relief, and some even pointed at Peter¡¯s face, not forgetting to spit on him.


    If it was in the old days, Peter certainly will not be this silent, but now, he felt quite good.


    Everyone left, except Peter and Brenden, who were still in the parlor.


    He gave Brenden a look and turned around leisurely, only to hear a voice from behind him, ¡°You still like Adriana?¡±


    Although it is a question, it is an affirmative tone.


    Peter paced and looked back at him, ¡°Uncle had everythingid out the day he came back, and it was only a matter of time before I stepped down. After all, the two children in my hands, I can not guarantee their safety, rather than let the Soto family to protect them better.¡±


    The thin and thick lips raised an arc, smiling wickedly, ¡°Uncle and Harlee are very close personal friends, would you dare toy hands on two children?¡±


    Regardless of who is more capable now, the Soto family or The Alston family, Brenden cannoty hands on both children as long as they are in the Soto family.


    Of course, this is just Peter¡¯s perfunctory remark to Brenden.


    ¡°This is not like your way of doing things. Casually admitting defeat and surrendering, could it be that ¡­ you have a biggeryout behind you?¡±


    Having known Peter for many years, how could Brenden not know Peter¡¯s temperament?


    It is because of the very understanding, so Brenden is suspicious of Peter¡¯s perverse actions, vaguely some scruples, fearing that he will have some biggeryout, will be a to kill him.


    ¡°Your grandfather gave you the opportunity, if you bring the baby back from Adriana by tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll still be the CEO of the Alston Group.¡±


    Brenden reminded, afraid that Peter would not know the same.


    A cold smile emerged on the man¡¯s cold face, ¡°What does Uncle think I should do to make it better?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ is naturally your business and I cannot interfere.¡±


    He spoke with a beat, rose leisurely, walked to Peter¡¯s side with an elegant pace, and the two faced each other with four eyes, the atmosphere was stagnant.


    Then he added, ¡°But if Peter you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, Uncle would like to do it for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    A trace of cunning shed under Peter¡¯s eyes, ¡°So ¡­ very good. Then Peter thanked Uncle.¡±

 Chapter 654 – Take Luis away

    He raised an eyebrow and smiled knowingly, ¡°Wait for Uncle¡¯s news tomorrow.¡±


    The words fell, handsome turn, striding out of the meeting room.


    Only Brenden stood still, his mind in a mess, really can not figure out what Peter in the end yed the scheme.


    I me myself for talking too much, why did I open that mouth and say that I was going to have a baby on Peter¡¯s behalf?


    It was just a casual remark, but I never expected that he would agree to it.


    This feels like digging a hole to hunt, but inadvertently fell in by himself.


    ¡­


    Peter left The Alston family¡¯s old house and on his way back, he took his cell phone and made a phone call.


    It¡¯s Jimmy¡¯s phone.


    Jimmy, his own brother.


    He went abroad after his engagement to Theresa five years ago.


    Over the years, Jimmy ignored things at home and would just take time to call his mom and Sloane to ask about daily life.


    This is so because Jimmy likes Theresa.


    But Theresa he ¡­ couldn¡¯t match.


    The phone rang a few times and azy voice came from there, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with the call? I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ording to the time difference, it was already sunrise in Jimmy¡¯s ce, and he was still sleeping?


    ¡°Pack your things ande back immediately.¡±


    Peter superfluous a word of nonsense are not, directlymanded.


    ¡°No return.¡±


    Jimmy froze for a few seconds and declined with crity.


    ¡°I say again, pack your things ande back immediately.¡±


    He and Jimmy have always had a good rtionship, only the rtionship has distanced over the past few years, but the rtionship has not been damaged by the appearance of Theresa.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jimmy asked reluctantly.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see Mom and her sister sleeping on the streets, you better hurry back.¡±


    Peter endured a patient exnation and then hung up the phone.


    Leaning back in the back seat of the car, Peter looked out sideways at the bright moonlight and twinkling stars as The Alston family¡¯s old house was halfway up the hill that their car was circling.


    In this angle a view of Waverly at night, the lights of thousands of homes, bright ze, very beautiful.


    But Peter¡¯s heart is steeped in a few pallor.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    The thumping of the violent knocking on the door disturbed Adriana, who was making breakfast downstairs.


    She stood in the doorway of the living room with a doubtful mind, and went up the stairs with a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Walking down the hallway, hesaw a group of people standing in front of the bedroom where Luis and Helen were, and the leader of them was Brenden.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana, who had been groomed and natural, suddenly became stern.


    Brenden, dressed in a ck suit, with a cigarette in one hand and one hand in his trouser pocket, looked at her sideways and smiled wickedly, ¡°Adri?¡±


    ¡°I know you well? Please call me!¡±


    In any case, what happened back then has cast a shadow on Adriana¡¯s heart, and it is absolutely impossible for her to be open to someone who has hurt her and hurt her child.


    Brenden raised an eyebrow and smiled, shrugging, ¡°Ms. Hale, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me. What are you doing over here?¡±


    Adriana walked up to him and blocked directly in front of the living room door, her hawk-like eyes fixed on Brenden with a deadly stare, ¡°Are you trying to hit on the two kids again?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Ms. Hale, you¡¯re too nervous.¡±


    He smiled wickedly and uncontrobly and pointed to the people behind him and said, ¡°These people are from The Alston family old house, Peter asked me to help by bringing a few people over to take Luis back to The Alston family.¡±


    She shifted all the me to Peter and deliberately set aside the rtionship.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her pupils shed slightly, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Really, since it¡¯s your turn to pick up his son, since when did you and Mr. Alston have such a good rtionship with each other?¡±


    This kind of words to coax a fool, if said to Adriana in the past, she will certainly believe, but now is not the past.


    She has long since ceased to be as innocent as she was at the beginning, so how could she possibly believe his bullshit.


    ¡°Ms. Hale misunderstood, this time it is not about my rtionship with Peter. If he doesn¡¯t take Luis back, then there will be no Peter in Alston Group.¡±


    His lips held a cigarette, a faint disgust spewed out between his nostrils, hazing the demonic face of an evil and seductive man.


    But it could not reduce Adriana¡¯s dislike for him.


    ¡°So, you think I¡¯m going to believe you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she continued to take it in stride.


    It¡¯s just that the heart inevitably ripples.


    It turns out that this time because of Luis¡¯ matter, Old Mr. Alston actually threatened Peter with the position of president of Alston Group.


    It seems that the people of The Alston family have a high regard for Luis.


    Of course, Luis is nothing more than a trade item for The Alston family, and his existence will only be an essory to the deal between The Alston family and the Soto family.


    Adriana will never allow her son to repeat the same mistake and follow in her footsteps.


    ¡°Believe it or not it doesn¡¯t matter, I just wanted toe over and bring Luis back. Or is Ms. Hale really willing to see Peter being kicked out of the game? You should know very well that Peter used to gallop through the shopping malls with amazing ability, stepping on other people¡¯s bones and blood all the way to the top to get where he is today. If he steps down, how many people will hate him? How many people will hate him and his family?¡±


    Brenden is good at mind games and seems to have Adriana well in hand.


    However, she is no longer the same Adriana as before.


    ¡°What does it matter to me if Peter, or anyone from The Alston family, is dead or alive? Instead, you are his Uncle, and if he is kicked out and you ignore it, you will be the one who is mocked and abused.¡±


    This is what the mouth says.


    But Adriana knows one thing more clearly in her heart, that is, Peter was kicked out of the game, the first person to do it to him is not Brenden will be Harlee.


    ¡°Ms. Hale is a smart man.¡±


    Brenden slightly jawed, ¡°But how things will go from here, who can know? Instead, right now I¡¯m taking Luis back to The Alston family¡¯s old house, and if you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wee? How is that unkind?¡±


    Adriana was undaunted, ¡°If you touch Luis today, do you think Harlee will continue to work with you in business?¡±


    This is something Adriana also struggles with.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Brenden is extremely fond of Harlee¡¯s power, and his doing so now is tantamount to self-destruction.


    ¡°These people are Peter¡¯s people, I am only responsible for bringing them here. The rest of the things naturally need to be done by them.¡±


    With that, he turned leisurely and looked behind him stood two rows of bodyguards dressed in suits, uniformly wearing white hands, across the stand, and said, ¡°Your task is to bring Luis back to The Alston family, or ¡­ consequences at your own risk. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A group of well-trained men jawed slightly and returned with a loud voice.


    Seeing this scene, Brenden raised his eyebrows and the corners of his lips raised in an imperceptible curve, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯ve done what I had to do. As Peter¡¯s Uncle, I just did what I could to do what I had to do, I advised Peter, but it was all his insistence.¡±


    Three words skimmed the me cleanly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 655 – Transferring Overseas

    Under the attention of a group of people, Brenden walked boldly to the elevator and pressed the down button.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator stopped, he gave Adriana a meaningful look and stepped into the elevator.


    At that moment, the living room door opened.


    Giovanny and Aaren both stood in the doorway and Aaren asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    When they knocked on the door earlier, Aaren had already opened it, except that Aaren didn¡¯t bother to take care of Brenden.


    He wouldn¡¯t have opened the door if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he heard Adrianaing.


    Adriana looked cool, her mind recalling what Brenden had just said, mentally pondering whether Peter really intended to do this, or what the situation was.


    ¡°Stand guard and never allow The Alston family to take Luis.¡±


    It was a matter of principle, and Luis was her child, and it was imperative that the child be kept safe.


    ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    Adriana left a message and left straight away.


    Because she had absolute certainty that these people could not have taken Luis away from Giovanny and Aaren.


    So it¡¯s not a concern.


    Downstairs, she made breakfast before making a call upstairs.


    By this time Giovanny had taken care of those bodyguards of The Alston family and took Luis and Helen downstairs for dinner.


    ¡°Mommy, what just happened?¡±


    At the dinner table, the two children inquired.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy, are they taking me home with them?¡±


    Two children, you and I, inquired.


    Adriana said back as she ate her hand pancakes, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Don¡¯t overthink it, let Aaren and Uncle Giovanny take you to y with them today. Don¡¯t forget to finish your homework first, okay.¡±


    Luis looked at Helen, and the two kids shrugged, neither saying anything else.


    After the meal, the two children followed Giovanny and Aaren upstairs, and Adriana packed up and left the neighborhood directly.


    On the road, she turned on the radio, the radio broadcast a news: ¡°This morning Alston Group announced a message to the public, the president Peter to be responsible for the development of foreignpanies, has been transferred out of Los Angeles, Alston Group¡¯s new president executive will be The Alston familyBrendenBrenden to take over ¡­¡±


    Adriana drove while listening to the radio, her heart, involuntarily seized up.


    Old Mr. Alston used the same tactic before in order to threaten Peter, but at that time it was not published in the public news.


    As you can imagine, it was just a show at that time, but now, since the news has been released to the media, there must be some authenticity.


    Knowing how much of an asshole that man is, but knowing his current situation at this moment, Adriana¡¯s heart is still aplex.


    But on second thought, Peter is as smart as he is, he should have known the moment he signed the agreement that he had the current downfall, but he signed it anyway.


    Because ¡­ Peter knows that The Alston family is favoring Brenden by pressing forward, and Peter is giving up his two children for self-preservation.


    In summary, even being kicked out of The Alston family is entirely to me.


    No need to have any semnce of sympathy for such hearts.


    On the way, Adriana made another phone call to Brenda to ask where she was.


    ¡°Duh-¡±


    The call went out and was answered within a few minutes.


    ¡°Adriana, are you finished, calling me every day, what do you want?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Brenda was in a bit of a rage, ranting on the other end.


    The excitement did not anger Adriana, she just smiled lightly and asked coldly, ¡°How are things being considered?¡±


    Although Adriana has not paid much attention to the entertainment news in these two days, she understands in her heart that with Brenda¡¯s current status in the entertainment industry and The Grant Family behind her, just a little bit of news can turn into an infinite storm.


    The various scandals exposed and the paparazzi following, must have driven Brenda crazy.


    And The Grant Family is definitely not much better.


    ¡°I ¡­ want to think about what it has to do with you? Adriana, who are you to meddle in my affairs?¡±


    Brenda is furious, but because Adriana is in possession of her unsightly photos, Brenda has to fear her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t threaten to marry Alvin yourself, I will definitely not interfere in your affairs. brenda, I¡¯ve given you a day to think about it, if you don¡¯t call off your wedding with Alvin, you will definitely see your own luscious pictures in the headlines of major media at 3:00 p. m.¡±


    Adriana rarely threatens people, and she would never do it if she didn¡¯t have to, if Brenda didn¡¯t get to her bottom line over and over again.


    Alvin was her senior, and for so many years Alvin took care of Brenda, only who would have thought that the end would actually be the story of the farmer and the snake.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Brenda was furious and frantic, clutching her phone tightly and shaking, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t you force me, don¡¯t force me~¡±


    Her voice became appalling, with a few tremors, enough to imagine what a hideous distortion that face was now.


    ¡°The road is your own. Brenda, you should be grateful that you wouldn¡¯t be where you are today without Alvin. You shouldn¡¯t have threatened him. I¡¯ll say it again for thest time, if you don¡¯t hear about the cancetion of your wedding with Alvin by 3pm, that¡¯s the day your Brenda¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Don¡¯t me her for being ruthless, she also had no choice but to do so.


    Adriana hangs up her cell phone, tosses it aside and drives towards the office.


    When she arrived at the office, Adriana had just gotten to work and hadn¡¯t been busy for long when a noise came from outside the office.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana asked as she got up and walked to the office door and pulled it open.


    That¡¯s when Sloane and Mrs. Alston were seen standing in the office doorway.


    Rene, the assistant, tried hard to stop the two from breaking in, but Mrs. Alston and Sloane seemed eager to get in.


    When she saw Adriana, her face immediately showed joy and she took her arm, ¡°Adriana, I beg you, can you send Luis back to us, I¡¯m begging you, OK?¡±


    Mrs. Alston, who has always been high and mighty, was actually in front of her at this moment, tearing up and begging pitifully.


    You can imagine what a blow was suffered.


    Adriana has long since ceased to be that innocent girl, experienced so much experience, galloping in the mall for several years, also know the advantages and disadvantages.


    As Brenden says, Peter used to be like an emperor high in the clouds, stepping on countless people underfoot, now the identity is reversed, Peter is not well, Mrs. Alston and Sloane and Peter¡¯s brother Jimmy will certainly not be well.


    She knows very well the truth that one hair moves the whole body.


    ¡°Adriana, my brother has treated you well, why did you take both children away? Do you know that because you took the children away, my brother has been kicked out of Alston Group?! He said he was assigned to a newpany abroad, but the newpany was already managed by Third Uncle a long time ago.¡±


    Sloane was anxious, aggrieved, stamping her feet, looking at Adriana with anger and rage.


    Adriana gave the two a look and waved her hand at Rene, who immediately returned to the secretary¡¯s office.

 Chapter 656 Request

    She opened her office door, ¡°Come in and talk.¡±


    Sloane immediately helped Mrs. Alston, and the two walked in together.


    Adriana closed the door, ced her hands in the pockets of her high-waisted, wide-legged pants, and looked down in deep thought, ¡°It was you who begged me to let Peter go, and now it¡¯s you who are begging me to give up the baby. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far? Why should you take all the advantages?¡±


    Her thick, long, curly eyshes blinked, and after ncing back at the two men, she walked to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, ¡°I made it very clear when I went to see Peter that I would not pursue the matter as long as I was given custody of the two children. He readily agreed.¡±


    I was happy to say yes, without thinking about it.


    That kind of bravado made Adriana doubt herself a little, wondering if Peter really had a father¡¯s love for her two children.


    ¡°Adriana, what do you mean we took all the benefits? The one who took advantage of it is obviously you.¡±


    Sloane was furious, ¡°My mother worked hard to bring up the two children, you said take away, do you know that my mother is in tears these days?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Despite her yful nature, Sloane was very kind to Mrs. Alston and extremely caring to her mother.


    Mrs. Alston dropped her former noble image and removed the sunsses she was wearing, revealing a pair of red and swollen eyes, ¡°Adriana, I know it was our fault in the past. But can you give Luis back to us? Even if it¡¯s just a formality. I promise you, as long as you give us custody of the child, we only need the child to stay in our home one day a week, OK?¡±


    Seemingly desperate, this was her only request, and it seemed so humble.


    Return the children to The Alston family for just one day a week.


    Even if Adriana¡¯s heart is as hard as stone, she had to be moved.


    Peter is an adult, capable of handling things, and should have known this would happen when he made his choice. You, for one, should not be left to fend for him.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston looked sad, forlorn and resigned, and opened her mouth to say something, but was interrupted by Sloane.


    Sloane rushed to Adriana¡¯s face, pointing at her face and shouting, ¡°Adriana, do you have no conscience? What did my brother do to you, why are you doing this? You keep saying that you love the child. Do you know what will happen to our family once my brother is kicked out of the Alston Group? Are you really not worried that Luis and Helen will grow up to hate you?¡±


    Adriana, can I ask you? I know that I have wronged you, if you have hate in your heart, hate me alone, okay?¡±


    Perhaps Sloane was not aware of the current situation of The Alston family before.


    But just the change of Peter alone, a short time for her to find a lot of differences, and naturally a few more sense of crisis.


    ¡°My brother now buys drunk all day long, even when grandpa threatens him for the baby, he is indifferent. Do you really think he doesn¡¯t love the baby? No, my brother wouldn¡¯t be that kind of person.¡±


    Sloane shook his head.


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, there was a knock on the office door.


    Without waiting for Adriana to reply, the office door opened and the person from outside walked in.


    It¡¯s ¡­ Harlee.


    Adriana turned back and looked at him, her face not much up and down, ¡°How did you ¡­ get here?¡±


    For Harlee¡¯s appearance, Adriana did not like, and even resisted a little.


    Harlee holds her milk tea in one hand and her dessert in the other, cing them on Adriana¡¯s desk as her eyes survey Sloane and Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston immediately put on her sunsses to cover up the wretched scene, fearing that Harlee would see and taunt her.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Harlee ignored Adriana¡¯s questions.


    ¡°I ¡­ we came over to see Adriana, what has it to do with you.¡± Sloane bristled and raised her forehead slightly, not wanting to be noticed for the humble look she had just given.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Adriana walked over and with one look at Harlee, she went around to her desk and sat down, ¡°Hurry up if you need to talk, I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Me? There¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush, it¡¯s not an outsider.¡±


    Harlee waved her hand, as if she had made herself one of her own.


    Adriana swept a nce at Mrs. Alston and Sloane and sighed, ¡°You guys go back first and let Petere to me himself if somethinges up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to Mrs. Alston about it in the office, and since Peter wasn¡¯t there, it was useless to talk to Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston looked at Sloane, who was also out of ideas.


    The two men had to nod and leave.


    After the office door was closed and the office was quiet again, Harlee walked over to Adriana, sat sideways on her desk, carried the milk tea and ced it in front of her, and doted on the milk tea straw.


    Asked, ¡°Are they here about Peter? I heard that Peter was kicked out of Old Mr. Alston, which is pretty good news.¡±


    Adriana looked at a document in front of her, nced at the cup of red bean milk tea, and frowned slightly, ¡°But this morning your partner Brenden came to my house with someone to take Luis.¡±


    The words were cold, the eyes sharper, invariably questioning Harlee, hoping he would give an exnation.


    ¡°Oh, this thing Brenden gave me a call. He said it was Peter¡¯s idea, so he was just taking people over there to go through the motions, and didn¡¯t Giovanny end up giving those bodyguards a beating.¡±


    Heughed it off, as if he didn¡¯t take those things seriously.


    ¡°Heh, Brenden has a knack for getting things done left and right.¡±


    Adriana snickered, ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s the matter withing over here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to Harlee about anything else, she didn¡¯t feel like she was on the same page with him.


    ¡°I came over just ¡­ to ask you to take Luis and Helen home. Grandpa says he misses the two kids.¡±


    Harlee thought about it for a moment, but finally said it.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes suddenly turned stern as she looked at the paper, her eyes narrowed slightly and she raised her eyes to Harlee, ¡°Missed? Really, howe I don¡¯t know when grandpa got so close to the two kids.¡±


    She snapped the paper closed and left it smoothly on a side table, ¡°Harlee, I say again, stop fighting the idea of two children. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you take Luis and Helen back to the Soto family ¡­¡±


    After saying that, not forgetting to add, ¡°I don¡¯t care what purpose you have.¡±


    This is a clear statement that the Soto family has some conspiratorial purpose and is ying as intended.


    Harlee¡¯s face froze and the smile on her lips instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 657 Let Me Go

    A good-looking eyebrow gently converged and sighed, ¡°Adri, don¡¯t think so much, grandpa just wants to cultivate a rtionship with the child now and hope you can integrate into the Soto family as soon as possible. you are the Soto family¡¯s child after all.¡±


    As the real brother, Harlee cares more about his sister than anyone else, and certainly cares about her feelings.


    ¡°I am your brother, my own brother. For so many years we couldn¡¯t support and help each other, and now, I want to do my best to make up for the mistakes I once made. Adri, I really hope you can give me a chance.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s attitude is extraordinarily cool in front of other people, but only in front of Adriana is always a humble posture.


    Adriana got up, walked around Harlee and went to a side tea table, said while grinding coffee: ¡°Harlee, what do you want me to trust you? You knew who I was years ago, and you¡¯ve been counting on it? If I did have a brother, it would only be Jenkins, not you.¡±


    In Adriana¡¯s mind, the only person she would admit to was Jenkins.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee wanted to say something, but looked at Adriana¡¯s back darkly, ¡°So tell me, what exactly does it take for you to be willing to ept me?¡±


    He suddenly asked, Adriana grinding coffee hand a slight beat, eyes forward, through the floor-to-ceiling windows to look outside the blue sky, into deep thought.


    Now Peter has a life of his own and Luis and Helen are back with her.


    With nothing to eat or drink and nothing to worry about, Adriana suddenly wants to leave, wants to leave Waverly and go to a new ce and start her life over.


    Because there are no more ties here.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, turned back, looked at him with clear eyes, and said in a shallow voice: ¡°If I wanted to leave Waverly and take Luis and Helen with me, would you say yes?¡±


    A phrase with a few tentative words.


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s eyes wavered, as if she hadn¡¯t expected Adriana to say that, and she didn¡¯t even dare to think it.


    ¡°Why do you want to leave? Adri, you¡¯re my sister, this is your home, where do you want to go? Am I not doing a good enough job or what?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s heart inexplicably aches and pains.


    It was hard to find a sister that gave him a sense of home, and now Adriana suddenly says she¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°Harlee, didn¡¯t you say you love me? Didn¡¯t you im to be wholeheartedly devoted to me as your sister? If you really care about me, then why don¡¯t you let go and make me whole and let me take Luis and Helen and leave, okay.¡±


    Adriana always wanted to leave, but there were still a lot of things on her hands that had not been taken care of.


    With Alvin¡¯s affairs soon to be taken care of, and her having gotten custody of her two children, Adriana thought it would be a good idea to start a brand new life somewhere else.


    Since she was a child, she had no control over her own life. Now that she has a new opportunity, Adriana really wants to make a new choice and n her life again.


    She wanted a simple and peaceful life, and she didn¡¯t know if she would ever get the chance.


    Because, Adriana knew that even if Harlee agreed, he had an Old Mr. Soto behind him and it was not so easy to leave.


    But Adriana just wanted to test Harlee¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Why, I need reasons.¡±


    Harlee slowly walks up to Adriana and looks at her in a condescending manner.


    Adriana retracted her gaze straight at him and sighed, ¡°People have their own life pursuits, I don¡¯t like glory and wealth, I just want to be with the person I love and simply be happy for the rest of my life. I have Luis and Helen and that¡¯s enough. The Soto family has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you. Understand?¡±


    She¡¯s really not short of money, not at all.


    Whether it¡¯s the ie from her YA Law Firm in Los Angeles, her YA live streamingpany with Alvin, or the wealth she¡¯s umted over the years, she has enough tost a lifetime.


    On the contrary, after having everything, she yearns for a peaceful life.


    Harlee doesn¡¯t understand Adriana¡¯s mind. She knows Adriana has been through too much and she knows it¡¯s not easy for her.


    ¡°Adri, you should understand that there are times when it is impossible to really do out of the mud. Besides, once something is tainted, it is not easy to get out of it.¡±


    His words carry a string of meaning.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to let me leave?¡±


    Adriana looked even more bitter.


    ¡°No, of course I agree, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Harlee, if you really think of me as a sister, then let me go, okay. When your target was Peter, he has now been kicked out by The Alston family, an outsider who is no match for you, the Soto family. It¡¯s easy to get rid of him. I won¡¯t get involved, I won¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Adriana made her thoughts clear.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her, four eyes facing each other, silent.


    Harlee¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, not knowing what she was thinking.


    After a long time, he waved his hand, ¡°Let me think.¡±


    Say it, turn around and leave the office directly, walking very hastily.


    Bang¨C


    The office door closed and Adriana looked on and suddenly hooked her lips in a smile, ¡°Huh.¡±


    Take a deep breath, turn around, go to the table and continue grinding coffee, only this time, her deep pupils are not deep, the depths seem to hold something that is elusive.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    ¡°What? Is it true what you said?¡±


    Theresa sat on the hospital bed, staring wide-eyed at her own father Logan, ¡°Is it true that Peter was thrown out of the Alston Group?¡±


    The news came so fast that it caught her off guard.


    ¡°The Alston Group has given notice, and now the media has been broadcasting about it.¡± Logan didn¡¯t expect things to be so sudden either, ¡°I heard it was because Peter gave custody of Luis and Helen¡¯s two children to Adriana, angering the old man, and he did it.¡±


    Logan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Ugh, you say you, how can your stomach notpete a little.¡±


    It was so easy to get pregnant, and the baby said no.


    Theresa looked stiff and embarrassed.


    She would like to keep the child, but the child ¡­


    ¡°Theresa, I think Peter must not be that useless.¡±


    The first time I saw a woman, I was in the middle of a conversation.


    ¡°Yeah, Dad, Peter¡¯s a veteran of the mall, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to run out of flip-flops all of a sudden.¡±


    Theresa felt that what Sandra said was not unreasonable.


    Logan shook his head and sighed, ¡°Since thest bid for the Clear Bay project lost, Old Mr. Alston is very unfriendly to Peter, secretly took away a lot of his power and rights, gradually transitioned to The Alston familyBrenden. Mr. Alston hands, round ability, Brenden although inferior to Peter, but Peter has not been used by Old Mr. Alston. I think Luis and Helen two children is just an excuse, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s intention is to pull Peter out of power.¡±

 Chapter 658 Phone Call for Help

    Logan has a unique vision and sees things more sharply.


    After he said that, Theresa felt that what he said was reasonable.


    ¡°So ¡­ dad, what do I have to do to help Peter now?¡±


    Anyone who understands the truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    The Lindsay Family has developed over the years without Peter¡¯s help, and she naturally doesn¡¯t want Peter to be ousted, otherwise the future of The Lindsay Family would be really worrying.


    ¡°This is something or wait and see, now do not prematurely jump to conclusions.¡±


    Logan sighed, suddenly the phone rang, took out the phone, looked at the phone number, immediately said: ¡°Okay, you have a good rest, I have to go back to thepany, there is an important customer.¡±


    With that, he left the ward.


    Sandra walked to the door to see Logan off.


    A short whileter, Sandra returned to the ward and saw Theresa leaning on the bed in deep thought, she immediately went forward to care, ¡°Theresa, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Theresa frowned sadly and immediately said, ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m hungry, please help me go out and buy some food.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Sandra was confused, she hadn¡¯t just eaten for a while.


    ¡°Whatever, anything will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sandra nodded and left the room.


    She knew that Theresa must have an important call to make.


    After she left, Theresa took out her cell phone and made a call.


    Doodle-


    The phone rang for a while, and the other party answered the phone immediately.


    ¡°Tatum, something¡¯s wrong, can you help ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to do things for you, but if it¡¯s about The Alston family, excuse me.¡±


    With just one sentence, the other party already knew what Theresa meant, so they intended to cut Theresa off in time before she could finish her sentence.


    ¡°I ¡­ Tatum, Peter was thrown out of the Alston Group. I¡¯m getting married to Peter soon, and you can¡¯t watch me marry a man who has nothing, can you?¡±


    Theresa was a little desperate.


    Although she likes Peter for real, she cares more or less for the position of Mrs. The Alston family in her heart and eyes.


    The high status could bring her countless feelings of superiority, and now that Peter has been thrown out of The Alston family, it amounts to nothing.


    I thought Peter had already secured his ce in The Alston family, but I didn¡¯t know he would be in this situation now.


    How can she not follow the tension?


    ¡°Theresa, I might as well tell you that seeing Peter thrown out of the Alston Group now is the best thing that could happen to Peter. You¡¯ve pined for him for so many years, and now that he has nothing, you might consider thinking about marrying me. It¡¯s just a pity that the baby is gone, it was our baby.¡±


    Tatum¡¯s tone is one of helplessness and frustration, but more of a sense of relief.


    ¡°Tatum, how do you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Theresa was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After pulling her lips and thinking for a long time, she immediately said, ¡°Tatum, I beg you, help Peter, okay? As long as you are willing to help me, you can do anything you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to ask me for help.¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone spoke in a tone of voice and added, ¡°I heard that Peter¡¯s brother Jimmy has returned to China. I can¡¯t support Peter, but I can help Jimmy and get him into the Alston Group.¡±


    ¡°Jimmy? Why him?¡±


    Theresa frowned and thought carefully about the implications, ¡°Are you trying to control Jimmy?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Outsiders don¡¯t know, but Theresa is very clear in her heart about Jimmy¡¯s feelings for her, even Jimmy obeys her.


    If Tatum wants to help Jimmy, then necessarily she has to obey Tatum and Jimmy has to obey her.


    The ring is interlocked, and eventually Jimmy can only be reduced to a puppet.


    ¡°All you want is Peter¡¯s people and the power of The Alston family. Although Peter was kicked out of The Alston Group, you can still marry him, and Jimmy is firmly established in The Alston family, and you have strong backing, so why not?¡±


    Tatum yed it like it was meant to be.


    Theresa was stunned, not expecting to see Tatum¡¯s thoughts run so deep.


    ¡°I, I¡¯ll think about it, think about it.¡±


    Theresa knows that the other side has always been the man who says no, and since she said she would not help Peter, she will definitely not help out.


    Hanging up the phone, leaning on the head of the bed, looking up at the ceiling, making the final thought.


    That¡¯s ¡­ Adriana.


    The breakthrough of all the problems are in Adriana there, as long as Adriana let Luis go, or as long as took Luis, all the problems will be solved.


    After thinking it over, she had a choice in mind.


    ¡­


    At 3:00 pm, Adriana finished the task at hand and was quietly waiting for a call from Brenda.


    Dingdong-


    A text message alert sounded, and Adriana picked up her phone and nced at it to find that it was a text message from Brenda.


    SMS content: [Okay, I¡¯m willing to give up, already talking to The Grant Family about canceling the engagement. adriana, you¡¯re tough!


    Seeing the other party¡¯s message, Adriana finally sent a sigh of relief and put down her phone.


    Then picked up the phone and edited a cell phone text message: [Letting go is a kind of fulfillment, is also in the fulfillment of your own. I believe you will find the right one for you. In the future, stay away from The Grant Family people.


    After editing the message and sending it out, Adriana felt much more open-minded.


    In recent times, the matter of Alvin has been a thorn in her heart, sticking in her throat.


    The whole thing was much more rxed after the treatment.


    Adriana leaned on the executive chair, closed her eyes, remembered the recent events, then felt that except for the matter of Vivian, she almost had nothing to worry about.


    As soon as things are finally dealt with between Vivian and Edward, she can really get out in one piece, leave Waverly, leave everyone, and go live her own life.


    In the evening, as promised, I met with Jenkins and the two went to Brenden¡¯s house together.


    On the way, the two bought a little gift.


    Dingdong-


    Ringing the doorbell, a maid appeared at the vi door and asked when she saw the two men, ¡°Hello, may I ask if you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Adriana and his name is Jenkins, your family Mrs. Alston¡¯s family.¡±


    Adriana introduced herself.


    ¡°Oh, well, well,e on in, sir and madam are waiting for you two.¡±


    The maid made a gesture of invitation and led the two into the lobby of The Alston family.


    Just walking down the hall and heard a familiar voice from inside, Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted, only to think it was an illusion.


    How is it possible to hear Peter¡¯s voice in here.


    After walking down the hall, a sideways nce, as expected, in addition to Brenden, Hayley, there is actually Peter in the hall.


    and ¡­ Theresa.


    Why are they all here?


    ¡°Yo, Ms. Hale, Jenkins, you guys here?¡±


    Brenden on the couch saw the two walk in and immediately greeted them with a smile and said in a cheerful mood, ¡°You¡¯re here, why did you bring something with you?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, brother?¡±


    Hayley, dressed in her house clothes with her long hair pulled back, walked up to the two men and said in a small voice, ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±


    In the past, Hayley was arrogant and domineering, despite the family conditions were not very good, but her character was open, never as obsequious as now.


    The sudden change in nature makes Adriana feel a little weird.

 Chapter 659 – I beg you one thing

    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly, took a look at Hayley and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weighttely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ¡­ is it.¡±


    Hayley pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes flickering a bit, ¡°I¡¯m on a diettely.¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    At this time, the maid on the stairs came down holding a child, and the little toddler called out to his mommy in a milky voice.


    Hayley immediately walked over and took the child in her arms, ¡°Leonidas, this is sister-inw and uncle.¡±


    The little baby blinked a pair of eyes, grinning, pink carved look very pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Auntie, Uncle ¡­¡±


    Because he was still young, he couldn¡¯t spit out the words, but he knew he was calling out to both of them.


    Adriana has a child of her own and is not averse to children, so she walked over and took him in her arms, ¡°Good boy, little baby, my sister bought you a toy.¡±


    The children giggled happily as they handed the transformer toys they were carrying to the children.


    ¡°Thanks ¡­¡±


    The child said a thank you.


    ¡°Hayley, take the baby aside.¡±


    Brenden said.


    Hayley nodded and immediately walked over to Adriana, ¡°Here, let me hold the baby, you guys go sit over there.¡±


    Taking the child from Adriana¡¯s arms, Adriana let go, but pulled the sleeve of Hayley¡¯s housecoat because she was holding the child.


    It was an unexpected move, but Adriana caught a glimpse of the bruises on Hayley¡¯s wrist.


    The purple marks are clear and appear to be whip marks.


    Adriana¡¯s pupils shrink slightly, the heart tightened, but quickly converge on the eyelids, the corners of the lips raised a smile towards the other side.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Peter, sitting on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand, lowered his head and yed with his cell phone while smoking a cigarette, oblivious to Adriana¡¯s appearance.


    It was Theresa who stood up, her lips slightly white as she raised a light smile and called out politely.


    Adriana looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re getting out of the hospital so soon, aren¡¯t you afraid of the after-effects?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. It¡¯s just a small birth, it¡¯ll be fine after two days of rest.¡±


    Theresa smiled, ¡°It happens to be Leonidas¡¯ birthday today, so we came over.¡±


    ¡°Leonidas birthday?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t think she woulde at such a convenient time either.


    But counting the time, Leonidas is almost two years old.


    Time goes by really fast.


    ¡°Yeah, Leonidas¡¯ birthday. old Mr. Alston originally said he was going toe over today, but there was a temporary dy, so it¡¯s just us.¡±


    Theresa added.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite good, quite good.¡±


    Jenkins was relieved and seemed a little scared to meet with Old Mr. Alston.


    A few people sat down, Brenden sat next to Peter, looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let Luis and Helene over to y? Leonidas was pretty bored at home alone with the kids and missed them.¡±


    ¡°I thought we were going to school tomorrow, they¡¯re doing their homework at home.¡±


    Adriana pulled a casual reason, his eyes could not help but nce at Peter, only to see the man sitting calmly on the sofa, from time to time two fingers holding a cigarette in the lips, took a puff.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    It seems that a breath was too hard, Peter could not stop coughing a few times.


    He reached out to cover his mouth, an unconscious gesture but a few weaknesses, fell in Adriana¡¯s eyes caused her tough.


    Acting again?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The result of Giovanny¡¯s previous investigation was that Peter had hoodwinked her by taking another person¡¯s physical examination report as his.


    She also had Zace to her and say that Peter was dying, scaring her for a while, who knew it was all a calction by Peter.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a burst of amusement for Adriana.


    ¡°Peter, are you okay?¡±


    Theresa saw that Peter did not look well and immediately went up to him and asked.


    Peter nced at the hand holding the cigarette, that is, the hand just covered the mouth, only a nce will glimpse the blood stains on the heart of the hand.


    He quickly sped his palm and got up and walked towards the bathroom, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Adriana had her head down, holding her phone and casually swiping through the interface, her mind wondering what was going on.


    At that moment, the couch beside her sank and a person sat beside her.


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s early spring and the flowers in Uncle¡¯s yard are blooming nicely, can you go out with me?¡±


    Theresa put her arm around her, pretending to be intimate.


    Adriana is as smart as she is, how could she not see what Theresa is saying.


    Raising an eyebrow, he put away his phone and said to Jenkins, ¡°Brother, you guys talk, let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    Jenkins nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    The two men got up and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Alston, Hayley hasn¡¯t been home for a while, and my mom misses her a little, so could shee back for a couple of days?¡±


    Jenkins spoke up and asked.


    Brenden nced sideways, his meaningful eyes fell on Hayley, who was ying with her child not far away, and said, ¡°Okay, let her go back in a few days.¡±


    The two here just talking, Peter hase out of the bathroom, found the woman missing from the couch, and could not help but look out into the hall.


    Followed out as well.


    In the courtyard, nted a lot of greenery, the early spring days, everything revives, but seems to be full of life.


    Theresa and Adriana both walked side by side, admiring the flowers and nts.


    The woman standing next to Adriana looked at her sideways, only to see her gaze fixed on a side of the flowers and nts, as if she was really enjoying the view.


    But Theresa had only meant to take her out to talk.


    ¡°That ¡­ Adri, can I ask you one thing?¡±


    It is difficult to say the words to the mouth, Theresa is very reluctant to say, but have to say.


    ¡°Beg me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pace was a beat, looked at her, and suddenly smiled, ¡°You are the daughter of Lindsay Group, if you have any requests, you should also go to beg your father, not me. Besides, what you can beg me for, I will certainly not agree.¡±


    The rejection was very decisive.


    Although Theresa had not yet said what she had in mind, Adriana had already guessed a few things.


    Just now there was a smile piled up on his face, but now he became embarrassed abruptly.


    Theresa¡¯s eyebrows narrowed and she held back her anger, ¡°Do you really want to watch Peter get kicked out of the Alston Group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a funny thing to say. Hasn¡¯t he, Peter, been thrown out of the Alston Group, and doesn¡¯t it seem toote to say that now.¡±


    Her cold gaze fell on Theresa and she couldn¡¯t help but ask rhetorically, ¡°You im that you like Peter, and even if he was kicked out of the Alston Group, he is still your fianc¨¦ and will not affect the marriage contract between you. I don¡¯t understand, you are now licking your face to beg me, and why is that?¡±


    The word humiliating words, like a needle, stabbed fiercely at Theresa¡¯s heart, hurting almost spasmodically.


    Naturally, it also pissed her off to no end.


    The pink fist hanging at her side was clenched, and her angry eyes stared straight at her, ¡°Adriana, are you happy to see me, Theresa, in such a situation? Have you been nning this for a long time?¡±


    Watching the news the other day, and on the video given by Sandra, Adriana was seriously injured.

 Chapter 660 Bumping

    But now look at Adriana is not even a little bit hurt look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I¡¯ve been nning this for a long time as that Peter is destined for it. theresa, you don¡¯t have toe to me for help, and I can¡¯t possibly help you with anything.¡±


    Once again, Adriana made herself known.


    ¡°You ¡­ are good, Adriana, count on you. You won¡¯t help me will you?¡±


    Once again, she held her patience and said, ¡°Back then you made me unable to get pregnant, and now you made me miscarry, don¡¯t you have any guilt and remorse?¡±


    Theresa softens up and really puts her heart and soul into Adriana, hoping that Adriana will help her out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what happened back then, and you¡¯re not qualified to say it again.¡±


    Adriana ced her hands in the pockets of her high-waisted wide-legged pants, gazing into the distance, a cold and lonely aura is natural.


    ¡°Theresa, stop trying to y mind games with me, you can¡¯t beat me. If you continue to y, you will only lose both sides. As the saying goes, ¡®those who know the time are the best¡¯, you should wake up as soon as possible.¡±


    This is Adriana¡¯sst advice to her, and I hope it will not be in vain.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we pursue a win-win situation, Luis and Helen are this liability by your side, how can you get marriedter as a woman with two children? Why not give the kids to Peter, we¡¯ll be sure to pay you a good amount, and you can take Helen and find another sweetheart. Best of both worlds, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but having two children is the greatest blessing.¡±


    Adriana interrupted coldly, ¡°How can someone like you, who is not even qualified to be a mother, experience motherly love?¡±


    Recalling that day in the hospital, Giovanny said that Theresa herself disregarded the child in her womb and deliberately touched the corner of the table in order to make herself miscarry.


    She then felt a shiver down her spine.


    Even if Theresa has some conspiracy purpose, but the child in her womb is innocent, how can she be so ruthless?


    It is really chilling to the heart.


    Originally well spoken, Theresa did not expect Adriana to be so unforgiving.


    The white cheeks instantly became unusually embarrassed.


    ¡°Adriana, if it wasn¡¯t for Peter, do you think I would be begging you so hard? No matter what, he is the father of two children. what good does it do you for Peter to be kicked out by The Alston family?¡±


    She questioned angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s the loss to me if he gets kicked out?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips curled slightly, raising a light smile, ¡°Theresa, you¡¯re so full of yourself. You ¡­¡±


    She was about to say something when she saw Peter suddenly appear from over there.


    I¡¯m not sure if Peter is alive or dead, it has nothing to do with me. Besides, I will marry someone else sooner orter, and without a Peter, Luis and Helen will have other fathers.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You ¡­ you are so shameless!¡±


    Theresa was enraged by Adriana, not at all expecting Adriana to speak so harshly.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, please lock the chain next time you go out with your family pet and don¡¯t bite anyone you catch.¡±


    Adriana snorted augh and walked around Theresa.


    ¡°You stand still.¡±


    Theresa turned around and saw Peter, but she was angry and pulled Adriana by the hand, ¡°Why are you scolding me? I only asked you to help Peter, and you are so heartless? At least you are the mother of the children, Luis and Helen were raised by Peter all these years, no credit but also hard work, you are just going to turn a blind eye?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana looked askance out of the corner of her eye at her hand clutching her dress tightly, her face clear and cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Seeing Theresa¡¯s refusal, Adriana brushed her hand away.


    Although she used a small amount of force, Theresa stumbled a few steps, leaned back and fell.


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    Peter¡¯s pupils shrank slightly and he stepped forward, wrapped his arms around her waist and held her in ce.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, please apologize to Theresa.¡±


    Peter put one arm around Theresa¡¯s waist, one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, the pair of deep, dark pupils swirled with a dark luster.


    ¡°Heh. You say apologize and I apologize? Since you know your fianc¨¦e is weak, you shouldn¡¯t take her out with you. On a clear day, don¡¯t you want to touch the porcin?¡±


    Her vermillion lips have been maintaining a faint smile, her expression is cold with contempt, ¡°Only just driven out of the Alston Group, you couple has changed to porcin? It seems to be really poor. No wonder your miscarried fianc¨¦e dragged her sick body to beg for it.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t get cocky. I, for one, am ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Peter¡¯s bony, jade-like hand fell on Theresa¡¯s lips, and his tone was as gentle as it could be, ¡°Theresa, you should stop meddling in my affairs. For my sake, you don¡¯t have to beg an outsider.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his eyes and his cold, handsome face met Adriana¡¯s face with a cold smile and said, ¡°Although Ms. Hale is the CEO of the Fryer Group, in the end, she is also dependent on the Soto family, and it is difficult for her to protect herself.¡±


    After a second of silence, the two looked directly at each other, like a battle of the eyes, who did not want to give in.


    Peter asked again, ¡°Would you say yes or no, Ms. Hale?¡±


    He addressed her politely as ¡®Ms. Hale¡¯.


    The smile Adriana held at the corners of her lips looked a little stiff, her cold eyes narrowed slightly and she nodded nomittally, ¡°Mr. Alston is smart.¡±


    Eyes slightly skewed to Theresa, ¡°Keep an eye on your fianc¨¦e and keep her away from me, I don¡¯t want to be touched.¡±


    With those words, she walked straight away.


    And Theresa still nestled in Peter¡¯s arms, her tender eyes gazing at Peter, feeling the gentle scent of his body, her heart fluttering in spring.


    It turns out that Peter still cares about her.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    Just when she had a hint of fantasy, Peter gentle tone instantly disappeared, the tone of speech are a little hard.


    Helping her stand up straight, he withdrew his hand and ced it in the pocket of his suit pants, looked down at her and warned, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs, do your part.¡±


    One before and one after, three hundred and sixty degrees of attitude change.


    Theresa was so confused that she didn¡¯t even understand the situation before she realized that Peter had already walked away.


    ¡°Pe¡­


    ¡±


    She called out, but sensibly swallowed thest word.


    Just a moment ago, I thought Peter was still in love with her, but now I realize that Peter is simply in love with Adriana, and that¡¯s why he is ying games when Adriana is present.


    Damn.


    Adriana!


    Her pink fist clenched, long nails dived deep into the palm, sharp nails scratched the palm, spilling blood stains, she was unaware.


    Why is that?


    Adriana and Peter both came back into the living room one after another.


    A few people sat and gossiped while dinner was being prepared in the kitchen.


    At that moment, Leonidas came over and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Auntie, y ¡­¡±


    Leonidas speaks unclearly, grinning, smiling at Adriana, with a particrly pleasing little look.


    Adriana looked at the Transformer held in the little baby¡¯s other hand, couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°Is the Transformer fun?¡±

 Chapter 661 Domestic Violence

    ¡°Fun, thanks ¡­ aunt ¡­ hehehe ¡­¡±


    Adriana cupped her hands on her little baby¡¯s cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re wee yo, baby just like it.¡±


    ¡°Come over and y with ¡­ baby ¡­ ¡­¡±


    The little baby pulled Adriana, Adriana had no choice but to apany him and went upstairs.


    Peter, who was sitting on the living room couch, kept his eyes on Adriana¡¯s body, and his eyes changed slightly with every move she made.


    Brenden, who was sitting on the sidelines, took a nce at Peter¡¯s expression, but said nothing.


    Upstairs, Leonidas dragged Adriana into the room, and Hayley followed, closing the door behind her in the children¡¯s room.


    The child flung himself into the toy by himself and yed with it by himself.


    Adriana then looks to Hayley and asks, ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Hayley first froze, and then weakly smiled, walked to Leonidas, took a toy to put together a toy with the children, and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±


    Adriana asked sinctly.


    From just now Hayley¡¯s eyes have known Hayley¡¯s recent encounter, just did not know it would be so serious.


    Can¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°He knows you already know the truth?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Adriana is even more confused as to how Hayley could have been injured if she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°He¡¯s been domestically abusive to you?¡±


    ¡°Also ¡­ and not.¡±


    Hayley shook her head, ¡°I think it was from after the wedding.¡±


    Previously, Brenden had not been rough because she had children, but after Waverly¡¯s grand wedding, Brenden repeatedly struck.


    I think the desired purpose has been achieved, Hayley will not need to be coaxed.


    Adriana had extremely mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a few moments of silence, he paced back and forth in the room, and after a long time, asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Hayley smiled bitterly, ¡°What can I do now that it hase to this?¡±


    She had no initiative of her own and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine now, so how about this.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt that Hayley was a little confused and was trying to persuade her when she suddenly heard footstepsing from outside, so she immediately went to Hayley¡¯s heels, squatted down, and teased the little baby, ¡°Look, is this fun? Ohhhh, he¡¯s really quite good at ying.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As her words fell, the bedroom door opened and Brenden stood in the doorway, ¡°What are you guys talking about, dinner¡¯s on,e on down.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    The two went downstairs with their children.


    In the dining room, a sumptuous dinner had been prepared and several people were seated.


    Theresa and Peter sat together, Jenkins and Adriana sat together, and Brenden and Hayley sat together with the little toddler sitting next to them.


    At the dinner table, there were just a few polite pleasantries, and no one talked about in-depth topics.


    The simple but dark dinner ended early, and a few people had some cake and dispersed.


    Adriana gave Hayley a meaningful look as she walked away, but said nothing.


    Not because she doesn¡¯t care, but because the way things are going, it wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for Hayley to talk too much.


    Brenden had used Helen to threaten her, and the same method could be used to threaten Hayley.


    Anyway, the child is innocent, and Adriana can¡¯t bear it in her heart.


    On the drive home, Jenkins was in a good mood, and seeing her preupied, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, nothing.¡±


    Adriana suddenly came back to her senses and immediately said, ¡°You can let Hayley go back for a few days if you have nothing to dotely. Your mother is getting older every day, and it¡¯s lonely to have no one around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t think much of it, Adriana didn¡¯t say much.


    Jenkins is not a delicate person, some things he simply can not think of, Adriana also do not want him to follow the worry.


    More afraid that ording to Jenkins straightforward man¡¯s nature, it will spoil the big event.


    ¡°Put me down in front, I want to walk alone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just ate too much and wanted to take a walk. You just hurry back. There¡¯s nothing to care more about Vivian these days.¡±


    Adriana admonished Jenkins.


    Jenkins looked slightly embarrassed, ¡°I ¡­ her ¡­, all right, I know.¡±


    Although he and Vivian have a good rtionship, but since when, Vivian has distanced himself from him, no longer the same as at the beginning.


    Trying to care, but appearing to have more than enough heart.


    The car stopped at the curb and Adriana got out.


    One strolls along the river road in the cool night breeze, wrapped tightly in a windbreaker.


    She inclined her head to look at the bright lights along the banks of the river, the night breeze, lightly brushing the willow branches, the water waves swirling with brilliant lights, like a brilliant river of stars.


    The view is beautiful, but she is not in the mood to enjoy the night.


    Walking, all of a sudden hit a wall of people.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She let out a cry of surprise and fell backwards, when a strong arm wrapped around her waist and brought her forward into a warm embrace.


    Adriana fixed her eyes, gazed at the man in front of her, and instantly pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you walk with eyes?¡±


    She reprimanded lightly, her face unpleasant.


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?¡±


    Peter asked rhetorically.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed, reached up and touched her nose, walked around him and was about to leave.


    With him, remain detached and indifferent, do not want to say a word more to him.


    Every extra word made her feel superfluous.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The man clutched her wrist, his voice choked and hoarse as he shouted.


    The moment the hot palm touches Adriana¡¯s skin, the palpitations of the heart, the deer in the headlights.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating while secretly chagrined at her own uselessness.


    It is clear that the person in front of you is hated, but now that you see him, you still can¡¯t do the heart like water.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana shrugged it off, but couldn¡¯t break free of him.


    Turning sideways, his stern eyes red at him, ¡°Mr. Alston, if you don¡¯t let go, believe it or not, I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for indecent assault!¡±


    Peter side of the thick ink sword eyebrows gently raised, ¡°So, if I do not do something to you, is not sitting on the fact that you reported false police?¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    Adriana, in a fit of disgust, asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°My mother would like to meet Luis.¡±


    Peter hesitated for a few seconds and spoke slowly, ¡°She ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but when I signed the agreement with you, it was made very clear that it would be impossible for you to see the child again.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see. But my mother is the child¡¯s grandmother, and Luis was brought up by her with affection.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Peter, are you funny again? Yesterday it was you who signed the agreement and said you wouldn¡¯t see Luis and Helen, and today it was you who immediately changed your mind and said you wanted to see Luis. What kind of person do you take me for? In the morning, you asked Brenden to bring someone to my house to take Luis. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s despicable?¡±


    The Peter I used to know was not like this at all.

 Chapter 662 – Love remains deep

    If you know his nature is such, how can you fall in love.


    Peter looked gloomy, clutching her wrist tightly, couldn¡¯t help but increase the force.


    ¡°This time, I owe you.¡±


    Peter lowered his voice and put down his former dignity and arrogance.


    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±


    Adriana was not touched by his inexplicable sentimental feelings, but felt that Peter was ying a game.


    Reaching out to break his fingers one by one, his eyes stared at him unblinkingly, ¡°Stay away from me in the future, stay away from Luis and Helen, and if ¡­ you dare to hit the two children again, don¡¯t me me for flipping out with you.¡±


    As the words fell, she brushed Peter¡¯s hand away and stormed off in a huff.


    Ta-da-da-da


    The sound of high heels faded away, and Peter stood in ce, looking at her back, watching the slim back gradually shrink until it disappeared.


    His gloomy face gradually improved and a light smile emerged.


    ¡°Boss, madam is in the hospital and has been calling crying and making a fuss to see the young master.¡±


    Hank, who was standing not far away, came towards him and reported the situation at the hospital.


    Mrs. Alston was sent to the hospital today because she missed her two children too much and had an argument with Peter, who had a heart attack.


    It was hard to wake up and kept making a fuss to see the two children.


    Peter was also forced toe to Adriana.


    ¡°Boss, you should have told the truth.¡±


    How could Adriana let the two childrene to see Madame without telling her about the implementation?


    ¡°Really, you think she¡¯ll believe me if I tell her?¡±


    Peter¡¯s rhetorical tone, but shook his head to himself, with a definite answer in mind.


    Adriana won¡¯t believe it.


    Because she was already unwilling to trust him in her bones, how could she possibly let her two children go to see his mother in the hospital?


    ¡°Well, what about thedy¡¯s side?¡±


    Hank trailed off.


    Peter did not speak.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do, he didn¡¯t know how to cajole or how to appease his mother and father.


    ¡°Let Sloane keep herpany.¡±


    Other than that, he could not think of a better way.


    ¡­


    Adriana did not go back to the neighborhood, but went to the hotel to look for ni.


    ni was not surprised to see Adriana, because in thest few days, Adriana has beening over every day whenever she has time.


    ¡°How was your sleep yesterday?¡±


    ni had a face mask on her face and was wearing pajamas, a change from her gentle, jade-like male image in the daytime.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Still dependent on sleeping pills.¡±


    She walked in, sat on the sofa, head resting on the sofa, raised her hand and rubbed her brow, closed her eyes and sighed, ¡°My training has been very intensetely, but I still can¡¯t sleep at night. The effect of sleeping pills is now much less than before. It simply doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    The body is her own, and she has a general idea of the state of her body.


    Because of the long hours of sleep deprivation, Adriana¡¯s condition is now deteriorating.


    Not to mention the over-reliance on drugs, has produced a rejection reaction, not to mention the damage to the body from taking too much medication.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you for three days in a row, and there¡¯s no improvement at all?¡±


    ni sat sideways on the couch, holding doubts.


    Depending on his ability to treat insomnia, it is impossible that there is no half-way improvement.


    Adriana shook her head, not saying anything.


    ¡°Okay, then you wait a while.¡±


    ni reached up and patted the mask on her face, ¡°Allow me to finish my maintenance before talking.¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, speechless.


    Leaning back on the sofa, ying with his phone and swiping through his weibo, his mind was recalling why Peter had just appeared on the roadside.


    Is it deliberately waiting for her?


    But how could he, who would not rest until his goal was achieved, let her go without achieving it?


    For a long time, ni finished applying the mask and washed her face.


    When he came out of the bathroom, he had changed into a formal dress.


    Changed the wobbly light to a slight yellow light, then said, ¡°Lie down on the recliner, rx, and put down your phone.¡±


    Jerking the phone out of her hand and tossing it aside.


    Continue, ¡°Close your eyes, release yourself as much as you can, and then imagine that you are on an endless green prairie, facing the breeze, basking in the warm sun, and listening to the cries of the birds ¡­¡±


    His tone was gentle and slow, painting a beautiful view of the prairie in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    For some time, he nced at Adriana and saw that her hand on her abdomen was slowly dropping and she seemed to have fallen into a drowsy sleep.


    ni sat across from her and asked in a small voice, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Adriana.¡±


    The little sleeping woman answered as if she were murmuring.


    ¡°How many children do you have?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have insomnia?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Sleeping she actually had a moment of pause, and then dazedly murmured, ¡°all in the memory of the past, it is difficult to sleep.¡±


    ni¡¯s brow furrowed and she asked again, ¡°Memories of who?¡±


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Do you love Peter?¡±


    ¡°Love.¡±


    ni: ¡°¡­¡±


    ni¡¯s lips were slightly open, and many words came to her lips but she swallowed them.


    Looking at the small woman lying on the bed, his wrinkled eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    He raised his hand, his long fingertips gently ruffled a strand of hair in front of her forehead, sighing with emotion, ¡°Destined to love deep and difficult to solve, a life of entanglement.¡±


    Got up, took a nket and put it over Adriana¡¯s body, then went out.


    Somehow, Adriana, who slept in her room, woke up without finding ni.


    After calling ni and getting no answer, Adriana simply returned home.


    It waste, so Adriana went upstairs to see the two children, gave a word of advice to both Giovanny and Aaren to protect them, and then went downstairs.


    Back home, another sleepless night, this day Vivian also did not sleep, the two sat together to brush the drama.


    It is clear that both of them are hiding something in their hearts, but no one has said anything.


    It¡¯s not because the two are estranged from each other, but neither wants to add unnecessary burdens to the other.


    There are some things that even talking about them doesn¡¯t mean they can be handled.


    At the same time, ni shows up at Peter¡¯s Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Peter sat on the sofa, looked at ni sitting across from him and asked, ¡°What is the reason for Mr. Shangguaning here uninvited?¡±


    He folded his legs and interlocked his fingers on his abdomen, sitting on the sofa in azy and aristocratic posture.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ni sat upright, looked across the table, and said, ¡°I came over here today to tell you ¡­¡±


    The desire to speak stopped.


    Peter raised an eyebrow gently on one side, waiting for the following.


    ni spread her hands, licked her lips with the tip of her tongue, and looked away, as if considering exactly what to say.


    ¡°Does Mr. Shangguan have something difficult to say?¡±


    Compared to thest time Peter kidnapped him in a domineering manner, this time it was a lot more polite.


    ni looked torn, thought for a long time, said: ¡°I came over today is to tell you something. In fact ¡­ in fact ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the words broke off again.

 Chapter 663 – Memory Transfer

    Peter, who was originally unfazed by the situation, could not do that calmly in the face of ni.


    Then he said, ¡°Mr. Shangguan may want to say something directly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have amnesia at all, but your memory is sealed.¡±


    ni hesitated for a long time before finally speaking up.


    Others don¡¯t know, but he knows very well that from the very beginning Theresa invited him over, after seeing the picture on the screen and learning that the girl¡¯s name was Adriana, he knew he would see her againter.


    But I did not expect this wait, is four or five years long.


    Peter¡¯s face was expressionless, and even after hearing ni¡¯s words, there was no inner turmoil.


    Pulling a cigar out of the box, he tossed one to ni and lit one for himself to puff silently.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Fei thin lips slowly exhaled a faint smoke ring, slowly said: ¡°Seal or not, disillusioned, it is the same result. What is the use of Mr. Shangguaning over to tell me now?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t understand the point of him suddenly running over to say this now.


    Over the years, he learned that his days are numbered, every day as thest day to spend, has long looked down on everything, so did not care too much.


    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s one person besides the kids that I can¡¯t let go of.


    ¡°Before, you wanted me to help you recover your memory. Now, I am willing to grant you, but you need to do one thing for me.¡±


    ni originally thought Peter would be surprised, but who knows, he was so calm.


    But it makes sense to think about it, even life and death are put aside people, how can still care about those things at the beginning?


    ¡°Might as well tell us about it.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ni was surprised and immediately said, ¡°I can help you recover your memory, but I need you to assist me and help Adriana memory transfer.¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Memory transfer?


    Peter was stunned for a few seconds, not so quick to agree.


    After a few quiet puffs of his cigarette, he asked, ¡°Reason.¡±


    ¡°You should know Adriana¡¯s current physical condition, severe insomnia, if not rescued in a hurry, all that awaits is death. Now she has be repulsed by ordinary drugs, and before long, taking drugs will not improve her sleeping condition.¡±


    ni did not hide from Peter and told him the truth.


    ¡°Obren is specialized in either memory transfer or sealing memories. Why do I need to help? And you, what is your rtionship with Adriana, why should you help her?¡±


    That¡¯s what really baffles Peter.


    Peter heart sighs, only know Adriana insomnia serious, but did not expect actually insomnia will be this serious, really unexpected.


    ¡°Adriana physique is different from normal people, if I can do it by myself, why do I need toe to you.¡±


    ni spread her hands, and then smiled, ¡°Taking money from people and doing things for them. It¡¯s just an employer rtionship with her.¡±


    A perfunctory exnation of how Peter could possibly believe it.


    But in any case, as long as the treatment for Adriana¡¯s insomnia was effective, Peter was naturally willing.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Peter trusted ni, and somehow, from his eyes, Peter clearly felt his sincerity and believed that ni would categorically not do anything against Adriana.


    ¡°The reason I ¡­ came over to discuss this with you is because your current bodily functions are no longer sufficient to support you for long. And after you help me, you are destined to be greatly injured, and the consequences ¡­ can be imagined.¡±


    His words were obvious enough.


    But no matter how it ends, Peter needs to be left to make his own choices.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Peter slowly hung his head, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip of tea, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hmm?


    ¡°No more?¡±


    ni was quite surprised, ¡°I don¡¯t think you quite understand what I¡¯m trying to say, I¡¯m trying to say ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that if you help Adriana, it will hasten my death.¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish, Peter finished what he wanted to say for him.


    This time ni waspletely confused.


    Incredulous eyes stared at Peter, unblinking for a long moment.


    Tugging at her lips, she stammered, ¡°So, the woman you¡¯ve always loved is Adriana, and marrying Theresa was a blindfold?¡±


    ni is unaware of the rtionship between Peter and Adriana, despite the fact that thest time Peter desperately asked him to help restore his memory and cure him of his illness.


    But ni didn¡¯t even think that Peter would give up everything for Adriana.


    It is really surprising.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Memory transfer is not a difficult task, but Adriana¡¯s physique is special, and it requires the right time, the right ce and the right people to seed. Otherwise, it is useless. And, the 15th, the early morning is the best time, but that time is when you are sick. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    ni seemed a little uneasy about Peter and repeated her advice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, as long as it¡¯s for Adriana¡¯s good, I¡¯m willing to cooperate. But ni, I tell you, if you have any evil thoughts about her, I will definitely give my all and destroy you Obren.¡±


    Windy words, that arrogance.


    But it didn¡¯t feel pompous in ni¡¯s ears at all.


    The man is to sit there, all over the body emitting a cold and harsh atmosphere enveloping him, invariably adding a lot of pressure.


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ni jawed slightly, got up and said, ¡°Wait for my message.¡±


    He¡¯s gone.


    People have not yet taken a few steps out, they heard Peter¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°The reason why you must choose memory transfer is because she can¡¯t forget, right?¡±


    Peter had guesses.


    From what ni had just said about Adriana¡¯s physique being ¡®special¡¯, he wondered what circumstances had left ni with only the option of memory transfer.


    There is only one possibility.


    That is, Adriana can¡¯t forget the past.


    And it is the ¡®memories¡¯ of yesteryear that are the key to Adriana¡¯s difficulty in sleeping.


    ni¡¯s pace was stunned and she turned slightly sideways, ncing at Peter out of the corner of her eye, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t know too much.¡±


    ¡°Are the candidates ready?¡±


    Peter got up and asked after him.


    ¡°What people?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s the person who reces me.¡±


    The choice of memory transfer is necessarily a transfer of all the memories of Adriana¡¯s memory about him to another man¡¯s body.


    Who could that man be?


    Whoever it is, there is a 100 percent chance that they will be Adriana¡¯s future husband.


    Peter felt that he could not stand idly by in this matter.


    ¡°Ran.¡±


    ni turned, looked at him, and said.


    ¡°Ran, Ran ¡­ is good, pretty good.¡±


    Peter lowered his eyes, his gaze fell on the cup in his hands, the greenish tea reflected the outline of his face.


    He smiled bitterly and put down his cup, ¡°Quite all right.¡±


    Chattering again, he turned around and went upstairs.


    The pace is a little weak, so that when you go up the stairs almost did not fall, but in time to hold the stair handrail to stabilize the body.


    ni, who was standing downstairs, looked at his back with a sudden gloomy expression.


    Is he doing the right thing or not?


    ni doubts herself, but in any case, the starting point is for Adriana¡¯s benefit.


    She, cannot die!


    ¡­

 Chapter 664 Concealment

    All that happened between ni and Peter over here, Adriana knew nothing about.


    When I got home, I had a hard time sleeping all night because I slept at ni¡¯s house.


    Someone else who also had trouble sleeping was Theresa.


    I took the opportunity to meet with Adriana today.


    Theresa thought she could convince Adriana, but who knew she wouldn¡¯t give her any mercy.


    That¡¯s what deeply irritated Theresa.


    Sitting on the couch, propping his elbows on the arm of the couch, resting his forehead, he sighed, ¡°Giovanny and Aaren are protecting Luis and Helen all day long, there¡¯s no way to do it.¡±


    The only way to save Peter now is to let Luis return to The Alston family, but now there are two masters who have been protecting the two children.


    That¡¯s the biggest problem.


    Sandra wrapped her arms around her chest and paced around the room, taking great pains to think.


    Snap¨C


    She snapped her fingers and had a n, ¡°Theresa, I know. Although Giovanny and Aaren are protecting Luis and Helen, you can separate the two. Then unterally contact Luis and say that Peter or Mrs. Alston is sick, and Luis will return to The Alston family. then, all problems will be solved.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s scheming is at its best here.


    Theresa suddenly realized, the party¡¯s sad face suddenly overflowed with smiles, ¡°Sandra, you are so smart, howe I did not think of it.¡±


    Always thinking about how to solve the problem in a simple and brutal way, but did not think that the best way to solve the problem is to use the brain, to win with wisdom.


    pped his head, ¡°I really am too stupid.¡±


    ¡°Theresa, you need to deal with so many things every day, some things you certainly do not think so well. However, there is only so much I can help, the rest can only be done by you oh.¡±


    She took Theresa¡¯s hand, beamed, and smiled sweetly, ¡°You¡¯re my sister, and I just want you to have a good time.¡±


    ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m happy to have you, too.¡±


    Theresa smiled with satisfaction and unfolded her arms to hug her, ¡°You¡¯ll always be my good sister.¡±


    The two embraced each other tightly, and the moment they avoided looking at each other, they each collected the smile on their cheeks, just like a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing, showing their hideous fangs.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡­


    The next day, it was business as usual.


    ni made an appointment to meet with Ran.


    In Ran¡¯s office, he told Ran everything and now just needed to ask Ran¡¯s permission.


    ni, however, thought wrong.


    ¡°What, you refuse? Why?¡±


    ni stood up in a sh and asked incredulously, ¡°Don¡¯t you like Adriana? There is no reason for you to refuse.¡±


    Ran folded his legs and unfolded his arms on the back of the sofa, looking at himzily and wickedly, ¡°I like Adriana no less, but I don¡¯t want to take any shortcuts.¡±


    Although he is not a decent man, he is not willing to get a person he likes in this way.


    ¡°Are you really going to refuse? Don¡¯t forget, even without you, there is still an Alvin. for Adriana¡¯s body, Alvin will never refuse.¡±


    ni¡¯s attitude changed drastically and she started to threaten him.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, you went out of your way to say you would help Adriana with her memory transfer, but you didn¡¯t even consult Adriana, instead you did this behind her back. Who exactly are you and what is your purpose?¡±


    Ran thinks that¡¯s what¡¯s most suspicious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, but I will certainly not harm Adriana.¡±


    ¡°And the reason? Give me a reason that will convince me.¡±


    ¡°No need to give you a reason. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go to Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Good. If you dare to find Alvin, I¡¯ll tell Adriana everything right now, and when that happens, do you think Adriana will agree?¡±


    Ran and ni are locked in a fight, and neither one is willing to bow down and admit defeat.


    Just like this you look at me, I look at you, frozen for a while.


    ni was a bit helpless and threw up her hands in defeat, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Adriana saved my life and was kind to me. I, ni, don¡¯t like to be in debt, so I want to make up for it. And Adriana, the reason why she has severe insomnia is because of her special physique, she can¡¯t forget Peter, I can¡¯t seal the memory, so I can only choose memory transfer. But Alvin and you want topare, Alvin is too meek, in a materialistic society, he does not give Adriana the best protection. You¡¯re the only one that I think is okay.¡±


    So, listening to ni¡¯s meaning is probably the choice of Ran is also helpless.


    He was so contemptuous, Ran¡¯s face hardened a few points, but finally did not say anything.


    Because that¡¯s not the point of concern.


    ¡°Peter said yes?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°He knows everything?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And he agreed to it under these circumstances?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran face cold, raised his hand and rubbed his temples, really can not understand what Peter in the end brain circuit.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while, and then I sat up again and waved my hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully, and I really can¡¯t say yes to this. adriana is a person, and she deserves the right to choose and to be informed, regardless of her physical condition. ni, this is very wrong of you.¡±


    Ran decisively refused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say yes, do you? Well, if you don¡¯t agree, then you can wait until Peter dies and she dies with him. When the timees that you can¡¯t be a couple in the Yang world, it¡¯s not lonely in the Yin world.¡±


    He spread his hands, very puzzled and helpless.


    Angry, he threw his hands in the air and walked away.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ni had barely taken a few steps when Ran called out to him, ¡°You mean Peter is really hopeless?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    At that moment, ni had a zero. 5 second pause, her eyes shed for a moment, and she nodded heavily, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ran ruffled his bangs and let out a sigh, ¡°Damn. There¡¯s no honor in winning this way.¡±


    What he wanted was to go head-to-head with Peter and if that could win Adriana, it would be good.


    But this method won Peter the victory.


    There was even a feeling that he was cheating on Adriana, andter, he would not be at peace.


    ¡­


    Adriana took the two children to school early in the morning and did not leave until she had seen them inside the school.


    When I arrived at thepany, I dove into my work, unaware that the time hade to noon.


    Because I was busy, I ordered take-out.


    While eating, she swiped Twitter and was relieved to see the news about The Grant Family and Brenda calling off their engagement.


    This time, the dust has settled on Alvin.


    She would smile and feel better for less.


    As I was swiping, a message suddenly fell into my eyes.


    Mr. Alston¡¯s mother was hospitalized, Mr. Alston¡¯s mother missed her child too much and became ill. ¡­


    Seeing the news headline, the chopsticks in Adriana¡¯s hand snapped to the ground, popping out a few grains of rice and sshing on the floor.


    Adriana held her phone with both hands, opened the news content, read through it, and couldn¡¯t help but be worried.

 Chapter 665 Luis taken away

    No wonder Peter said yesterday that Mrs. Alston wanted to meet the two children.


    It turns out that Mrs. Alston had a heart attack and missed Luis and Helen too much.


    As Peter said, the two children were raised by them alike, how could they not miss them?


    Adriana lost her appetite for a while and ate like wax.


    She wondered if she should let the child meet her grandmother or not.


    But after thinking about it, the final decision is still in the hands of the two children.


    Adriana is thinking of asking her two children if they would like to go see Mrs. Alston after school this afternoon.


    The phone then rang.


    It¡¯s Aaren¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Because Giovanny and Aaren were asked to guard the children in two shifts, Aaren was always watching the children during the day.


    The call came suddenly and Adriana¡¯s heart seized.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Luis was taken by The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana stood up, sounding vaguely angry.


    ¡°Luis and Helen were attending school and, not knowing what was going on, learned of Mrs. Alston¡¯s hospitalization. luis slipped through the back door of the school during ss time to visit Mrs. Alston in the hospital, only to have Old Mr. Alston take the man away directly.¡±


    Aaren gave a brief and concise ount of the situation.


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and thought nothing of it and called Peter the first time.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang three times and the opposite side had answered the call.


    ¡°Peter, are you sick? Why did you agree to give me custody of the child in the first ce when you went to so much trouble to take Luis away from me?¡±


    She growled in anger at the man on the other side of the phone.


    I could feel the fire of her anger zing through the phone.


    Peter wasn¡¯t angry, his tone was light and gentle, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°What you handle? Don¡¯t tell me you would not know about this! Peter, you are an asshole, I was blind to see you wrong.¡±


    If yesterday there was a hint of luck with Peter, now Adriana feels foolish to the core.


    It is surprising that Peter would still believe in it.


    It is clearly a man who will y the game and pretend to be a man.


    The inconsistency between words and actions is disgusting.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯ll give you the baby.¡±


    Peter repeated it again.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to believe you ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Adriana was ranting into the phone, only to have the person on the other end hang up.


    She looked at the phone screen, burst out in anger and left the office at once.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡­


    ¡°Go back to the old house.¡±


    Driving toward the airport, he suddenly changed his mind and instructed Hank.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to pick up young master Jimmy, what about him now that you¡¯re back at The Alston family?¡±


    ¡°Let him take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank skimmed his lips, a little helpless, and had to call Jimmy.


    The man over there a scolding, he still hard head said: ¡°Jimmy young master, you better take a taxi back yourself, boss temporary something to deal with.¡±


    After saying that, hang up the phone quickly, afraid that a littleter will be scolded DRAMA dripping head.


    The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    Peter¡¯s car had just arrived at The Alston family home when he saw a familiar car at the entrance.


    Hank said, ¡°Boss, Uncle is there too.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say a word, pushed open the car door and walked down, Hank followed and got out.


    The two walked into the courtyard and were greeted by the butler.


    ¡°Ben, where¡¯s Luis?¡±


    Peter opens the door and doesn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°Young master, the young master is in the main hall with the master.¡±


    Getting Ben¡¯s answer, Peter took a step towards the main hall.


    However, just a few steps away, Ben immediately blocked in front of him and stopped him, ¡°Young master, wait. The master has ordered, today, you are not allowed to enter.¡±


    Since Peter was a child, Old Mr. Alston never gave such an order.


    And now this is the way to make up your mind not to let Peter meet with Luis.


    Peter¡¯s pace gave a beat and he slowly looked up, his handsome and peerless face was ted with ayer of frost, his icy gaze shot straight at Ben¡¯s body and he said in a cold voice: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ben is very old and grew up watching Peter, so he naturally knows his nature.


    The sudden aura of anger that came over him really made him wince for a few moments.


    But even so, Ben would not disobey Old Mr. Alston¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Young master, this is all from the old master.¡±


    His white gloved hands were folded and ced on his abdomen, and he gave a slight respectful bow, revealing the humility of a servant.


    It seems to be a sideways way of telling Peter not to embarrass a do-gooder.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Peter said again.


    Ben stood in Peter¡¯s way and did not give in to his threats.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for me, young master.¡±


    He said.


    Peter jawed slightly, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡±


    The words fell, he stood to the side, behind Hank stepped forward, towards Ben¡¯s neck a vicious hand knife down, Ben fell to the ground with a thud.


    The maids who were pruning the flowers at the side saw it and turned their faces away, ignoring it.


    ¡°You guys send Ben back to his room.¡±


    Hank pointed to the busy maids over there, gave amand, and followed Peter towards the main hall.


    All the way through the cobblestone paths, small bridges and water, nine long corridors, the speed is not too fast and not too slow.


    Hank had doubts in his mind and said, ¡°boss, the old man won¡¯t let you go over, will you ¡­ break in now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be thinking about.¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    Halfway through the day, they arrived at the main hall.


    ¡°Daddy? Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    In the main room, besides some uncles, there are Old Mr. Alston and Luis.


    When those people looked at Peter, Luis also saw him, excitedly shouted a few times and ran towards Peter, ¡°Daddy, you cane, if not grandpa will really not let me go.¡±


    Luis is old enough to know some things in his mind.


    It¡¯s just that Peter didn¡¯te back and he couldn¡¯t afford to disobey his great-grandfather¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Peter rubbed Luis¡¯ head, ¡°You¡¯re not in school, why are you skipping school?¡±


    It was clearly less than the end of the school day, Luis ran to visit his mother in the hospital and must have skipped school.


    Luis bristled, ¡°I just wanted to see my grandmother, and who knew that Grandpa Brenden would bring me back with him.¡±


    Seven Grandpa is naturally talking about Brenden.


    Peter raised his eyes, his icy gaze nced at those sitting in the main hall, said nothing, and said directly to Luis, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Um, okay, Daddy.¡±


    Luis was ecstatic and followed Peter to leave.


    H-


    At this moment, a clutter of footsteps sounded, pouring in one or two dozen bodyguards dressed in suits, blocking the way of the three.


    Peter looked at them with bemusement and slowly turned back to look away from Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡±


    The polite inquiry was made.


    Old Mr. Alston, sitting on top of the high hall, has a stern gaze, ying with a string of beads in his hand, propping one hand on his knee, dominating with arrogance, ¡°Peter, this child is both your child and the heir of my The Alston family. If you can¡¯t protect him, I will naturally protect him.¡±

 Chapter 666 Being Surrounded

    Said in a serious and sensible way.


    The truth is that they want to control Luis and prevent him from going back to Adriana¡¯s side.


    ¡°Luis is old enough to have his own choice to go or stay, and it¡¯s up to him.¡±


    Good-looking eyes slowly dropped to Luis and asked, ¡°Luis, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, of course I want to be with Mommy, Luis likes Mommy and likes Helen.¡±


    Luis was extremely cooperative with Peter.


    The man nodded and said to Old Mr. Alston, ¡°You hear that, that¡¯s what Luis wants.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what could he know, a child?¡± Old Mr. Alston was slightly angry.


    Brenden, who was sitting below on the left side, propped his elbows on the chair, tilted his body slightly and saidzily: ¡°Peter, this is your fault. The child is still young and does not yet have the ability to distinguish between right and wrong, and you as the child¡¯s father should do your duty and keep the child with you. If you signed an agreement with Adriana so that you could get out of jail, you can keep the child with you now. Anyway, you¡¯re already out of jail.¡±


    Brenden rationalized the situation, which seemed determined to keep Luis in The Alston family and not allow him to leave.


    ¡°My boy, it is not for Uncle to bother whether he stays or goes.¡±


    Peter¡¯s knife-sharp side emitted a cold intent, and said aloud to Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Grandpa, you have kicked me out of the Alston Group, as you wish. So, I hope you won¡¯t interfere in Luis¡¯ affairs.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Old Mr. Alston pped the desktop heavily, ¡°Nonsense, you think I told the media that you were transferred abroad is really just talk? I was nning to send you abroad directly. The newpany development abroad, you need to supervise, will certainly be very busy. The child you have no time to take care of, just put it in the old house, and save me no one to apany.¡±


    ¡°I can go over to the foreignpany, but Luis is my child. No one, no one, is going to touch it!¡±


    His tone was slightly deep, mixed with anger and warning.


    It was very clear in telling Old Mr. Alston to stop interfering in his affairs with Luis.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Old Mr. Alston shot up.


    ¡°Too much recklessness, how to talk to our father.¡±


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t be a bully.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s outrageous, it¡¯s outrageous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not!¡±


    ¡­


    Those people were talking and pointing, each with an angry look on their face.


    But Peter doesn¡¯t care, and it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Taking Luis¡¯ hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The father and son turned around and walked towards the outside.


    Yet those men crossed Peter¡¯s path and wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    ¡°Stop him for me, if he dares to take Luis away today, you will not show mercy!¡±


    Old Mr. Alston got up and walked with his cane to the door of the main hall, pointing his finger outside with a skewered hand and shouting a stern rebuke.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The flush of response was deafening.


    ¡°Grand-grandpa, you¡¯ve gone too far. Hmph!¡±


    Luis was furious and took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go, see who dares to stop, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Having practiced Taekwondo with Adriana and Ran before, the kids are very confident.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank stepped forward and met the men with a nk face and said, ¡°Get out of the way or I¡¯ll be rude!¡±


    Those people did not move, just like a stone statue.


    Hank finally had no choice, raised his foot and kicked over, a vacant kick, taking down two people, the rest swarmed over them.


    Peter got caught in the crowd and joined Luis in the hands.


    The entire courtyard was in chaos, with the sounds of fighting and wailing intermingled and distinctly noisy.


    Bodyguards from elsewhere in the courtyard continue to pour in, more and more people, the three men can not fight four hands, Peter to protect Luis at all times, Hank although blocking the front, but can not care about the back.


    Peter did not stop and tried his best to fight back, but his body had been exhausted long ago, he could not withstand their beating?


    He gave those people a beating when he was protecting Luis, followed by countless fists falling on his body.


    Peter only felt unprecedented pain all over his body, despite the best efforts to support, but still can not resist a fishy taste in the body rushed up to the throat.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    He closed his lips tightly and swallowed the blood that came up.


    In a sh, his eyes went ck and Peter copsed.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    In the nick of time, Giovanny, who had been hiding on the sidelines for a long time, could not resist and quickly arrived at Peter¡¯s side and caught him with a lightning speed.


    ¡°Who told you toe?¡±


    Peter was dizzy for a moment, opened his eyes but saw Giovanny, couldn¡¯t help but blush and stood up, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    Beforeing to The Alston family, Peter knew what would happen in the moment, but he still didn¡¯t bring anyone along.


    Just because Old Mr. Alston repeatedly in the test of his power, and Peter has been hiding strength.


    ¡°Ms. Hale is here.¡±


    Giovanny said.


    At that moment, a servant walked through the crowd that was fighting and said to Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Master, the Soto family is here.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston grunted coldly, blowing his beard and eyes in anger, ¡°Stop it all!¡±


    With a big wave of his hand, all the bodyguards stopped and stood aside.


    A lot of people got hung up, and even Hank didn¡¯t get away with it.


    Luis was extremely well protected by Peter, and he himself stood firmly, reaching out to wipe a drop of crimson blood spilling from the corner of his mouth and tucking his hand into the pocket of his pants in the process.


    ¡°Hey, Uncle Giovanny, what brings you here?¡±


    Luis was surprised and surprised to see Giovanny.


    Giovanny pointed over there, and Luis looked in the direction he pointed, and saw Harleeing with Adriana and Ran, followed by Ran.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Luis immediately ran towards Adriana.


    Adriana was just worried about Luis¡¯ safety, but now that she sees that he Rene is okay, her hanging heart has fallen.


    ¡°Luis, how are you doing? Let mom take a look.¡±


    She squatted down, cupped Luis¡¯ cheek and touched his body to make sure he was okay before she breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Why are you so disobedient? I told you to stay in school and study hard, but why did you sneak away?¡±


    What a headache.


    The security measures in the school are so good, but this child still escaped from the school.


    ¡°Mommy, Grandma is sick, and I just want to go to the hospital to see her.¡±


    The child drops her cheeks, ¡°Actually, Grandma is really nice and treats us well, so I miss her.¡±


    His downcast and resigned look fell on Adriana¡¯s eyes, not without a pang of heartache.


    wrinkled his eyebrows, and looked at Peter, who was standing not far away, and his expression coldened a few points.


    Ran nced at Adriana, saw her blush, and followed her line of sight to Peter.


    His eyes shed slightly, and immediately leaned down and asked Luis, ¡°Tell Uncle, is it your daddy who forcibly brought you back?¡±

 Chapter 667 Saving Luis

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It was Seventh Grandpa who brought me back, and Daddy just got into a fight with them to take me away.¡±


    Luis told the truth, as he did, to Adriana.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s clear, watery eyes shimmered with shimmering light, and she looked incredulously at Peter, but said nothing.


    Ran just hooked his lips in a smile.


    The heart keepsughing at itself: Ran, are you stupid? There is a misunderstanding between Peter and Adriana before you can have more possibilities.


    How is it preferable to find ways to dissolve the conflict between them?


    Harlee stepped forward and looked at Old Mr. Alston and said, ¡°Old Mr. Alston, Peter and my sister have signed an agreement and Luis and Helen¡¯s custody is now in my sister¡¯s hands. You kidnapped Luis without permission, do you have to give us an exnation?¡±


    Harlee looked at Peter and snorted, ¡°Peter, I used to think you were my opponent, but now I think you¡¯re a loser. Not only can you not protect your position in The Alston family, but you can¡¯t even protect your child? With you, you are really not qualified to be Luis¡¯ father.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Hank looked rather embarrassed and stepped forward to say something, but was red back by a harsh reing straight from Peter.


    Peter¡¯s long body, elegant and dignified, a smile emerged on his well-defined cheeks, ¡°There is no qualification, he is my Peter¡¯s child. Bloodline, can¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting you¡¯re trash?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s eyes are filled with contempt.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s power, everyone knows, is notparable to you? Mr. Soto, don¡¯t forget this is The Alston family, don¡¯t you go too far.¡±


    No matter how Old Mr. Alston treated Peter, but in the end, Peter¡¯s surname is Mo and he is a member of The Alston family.


    To insult Peter is to smear Old Mr. Alston¡¯s face, how can he tolerate it?


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯tment on your The Alston family¡¯s business. However, Old Mr. Alston, Luis is now my the Soto family¡¯s man, don¡¯t get any bad ideas in the future. Otherwise don¡¯t me me for the Soto family¡¯s ruthlessness.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Harlee warned.


    ¡°Grand-grandpa, you said you¡¯d let Daddy back into the office if I came back didn¡¯t you?¡±


    In the crowd, Luis let go of Adriana¡¯s hand, walked up to Old Mr. Alston, looked up at him, and asked in a clear voice.


    ¡°Luis?¡±


    Adriana called out, a little anxiously.


    Instead, Luis looked back at her, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston looked at Luis with some surprise and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then from now on, I¡¯m willing to go back to The Alston family, will you let my daddy go back to The Alston Group?¡±


    With the simple voice of a small child fell, a few people aside with anxious.


    ¡°Luis, stop it!¡±


    ¡°Luis, what are you talking about,e back with me.¡±


    ¡°Look, Peter, just how ipetent are you that you still need to let a little kid protect you?¡±


    Harlee doesn¡¯t show any mercy at all, describing Peter as worthless.


    Even Luis couldn¡¯t listen to it anymore.


    said, ¡°Uncle, he is my daddy, I forbid you to talk about him like that.¡±


    And then, looking to Old Mr. Alston, he then asked, ¡°Grand-grandpa, please answer the question I just asked.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know about these things before, but Theresa contacted him and told him about them.


    Has been protected by daddy for so many years, he is now a big boy and has the ability to protect daddy.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    With the sudden shift, Old Mr. Alston raised his eyes to look at Peter, and his thoughts were almost on at all.


    Peter walked over towards Luis, ¡°Luis, you ¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was but a meter away from Luis, he was pushed away by Adriana, who smoothly yanked Luis behind her and blocked it.


    A defensive stare at Peter, ¡°Peter, you¡¯re really too mean to use Luis for your own benefit?¡±


    She is absolutely convinced that Peter is using his affinity with Luis for his own selfish reasons and has convinced Luis to return to The Alston family.


    Children are now old enough to have the right to choose who they want to follow.


    If Luis really wants to stay with Peter, it¡¯s useless to tether Luis, let alone a custody agreement.


    ¡°Is that the kind of person I ¡­ am in your mind?¡±


    Peter stood in front of Adriana, so close that the sunlight fell on her fair and delicate skin cheeks, and could almost clearly see the white fluff.


    Under her eyes was the undisguised panic and panic that she felt for Luis.


    More like disgust and defensiveness!


    It was in fear that he would use every means possible to steal Luis away from her.


    Peter¡¯s heart sank hard, and a sudden shrinking pain swept through his body, causing his form to sway imperceptibly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue discussing this topic with you.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, took Luis¡¯ hand, and said in a serious voice, ¡°Luis, I don¡¯t care what your daddy said to you, you have to go home with Mommy now and be good, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Luis shook his head, drew back his hand, blinked a pair of big eyes, said: ¡°Mommy, you have Helen with you is good. Luis has grown up, I want to take care of Daddy and Grandma, unless ¡­ you guys get married, otherwise, I will choose to stay with Daddy. ¡±


    He has long had his own ideas and choices, and is no longer the childish child who can only obey the words of daddy and mommy.


    ¡°Luis, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana was slightly stunned, and her delicate cheeks were filled with incredulity.


    ¡°Luis, do as you¡¯re told and go back with your mommy.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t understand why Luis has suddenly changed his mind, but no matter what, he still wants Luis to be with Adriana.


    ¡°Your mommy won¡¯t stop you from going to see grandma, you have to talk to your mommy before you go too, do you understand?¡±


    The man patted him on the head, ¡°Go back with your mommy.¡±


    Luis turned back, his handsome little face a little confused, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to see you get kicked out of thepany. You have put so many years of your heart and soul into thepany, and now Grand-grandpa says he is kicking you out, I feel bad for you.¡±


    The so-called ¡®child¡¯s y¡¯.


    This is the kind of child we are talking about.


    Luis spoke from the heart and told the truth, leaving Old Mr. Alston in disgrace.


    The face covered with the vicissitudes of the Chinese character was filled with anger, ¡°What are you talking about? I just let your daddy go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Luis, you are not to contradict your Grand-grandpa.¡±


    Brenden, who was sitting in the living room, came out and stood there and said to Luis, ¡°You¡¯re a child, you shouldn¡¯t get involved in adult matters.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be in charge of my business either.¡±


    Luis disliked it back.


    ¡°You see, like mother, like son. It¡¯s only been a few days, what have you taught Luis?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston gave a soft rebuke.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business.¡±


    Adriana said in no good mood.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Peter stepped forward and said to Adriana, ¡°Take Luis back.¡±


    He looked at Luis with a stern gaze, Luis instantly understood his meaning and did not dare to disobey, he skimmed his lips, but still obediently held Adriana, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 668 Enabling Brenden

    ¡°Stop right there! This is The Alston family, and as long as my old man is here, it¡¯s not your turn to be in charge as a junior.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was exasperated, not expecting Peter to openly resist.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you want to make a big deal out of it and make it known to everyone? It won¡¯t just be The Alston family¡¯s face that will be lost then.¡±


    Peter was tougher than just now. A lot more.


    Brenden gave him a long look and said to Old Mr. Alston, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t force the issue. Hmm?¡±


    That one ¡®hmm¡¯ has a deeper meaning.


    Just because others don¡¯t understand Brenden doesn¡¯t mean Old Mr. Alston doesn¡¯t understand him.


    After a moment of hesitation, he waved his hand, ¡°Hmph, if you want to go hurry up and leave, don¡¯t be in my way here.¡±


    He left the main hall with his cane in his pestle.


    Adriana took Luis and left with Harlee and Ran.


    Aaren and Giovanny follow suit and leave.


    The bodyguards dispersed, and Peter and Hank both slowed down their pace and slowly walked towards the outside.


    Along the way, Hank couldn¡¯t help but ask the doubt in his heart, ¡°The young master wants toe back, why don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to follow Adriana.¡±


    ¡°boss, the misunderstanding between you and Ms. Hale is too deep, I¡¯m afraid that when you ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say that the misunderstanding between Peter and Adriana was so deep that even after his death, Adriana might not forgive him.


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Without waiting for Hank to finish, he interrupted Hank and ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    We left The Alston family¡¯s old house and went straight to the hospital.


    Hank knew that Alvin and Edward already knew about the physical condition of their own boss and immediately sent them a private message toe to the hospital.


    Half an hourter, Peter had a full body checkup.


    Zac took the examination report, nced at it, and then dropped it straight into the shredder.


    After taking a look at the person leaning on the sofa, he walked over and handed over a cigarette, ¡°I heard that today you made a big fuss about The Alston family¡¯s old house?¡±


    Peter¡¯s thin lips held a cigarette, holding a silver windproof lighter, lit the cigarette, took a drag, and puffed out a faint smoke, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So, your injury today was the ¡®work¡¯ of the old man?¡±


    I have to say, this Old Mr. Alston is really ruthless.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, looking down and smoking a cigarette, not in a good mood.


    ¡°It seems that the old man has made up his mind to support Brenden and drive you out of the game.¡±


    Zac, in his white coat, unbuttoned and sighed, ¡°You¡¯re just going to turn a blind eye?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time on things that don¡¯t matter.¡±


    Peter is naturally talking about the Alston Group.


    The Alston family is known to be a powerful family, but in Peter¡¯s eyes it is no more than that.


    There is not much time left, and if we waste time on such things, is that not an idiotic act?


    ¡°There¡¯s something to be said for that.¡±


    Zac gave a slight jaw and asked again, ¡°What do you want to do next?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do.¡±


    The man spread his hands, ¡°It¡¯s hard to be all rxed.


    Squeak-This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The office door opened and Edward and Alvin both came in.


    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡±


    Edward strides up to him with a serious look of concern.


    On the contrary, Alvin still looked gentle and elegant, walked up to him with a gloomy look and said gently, ¡°I heard that you were injured, who did it?¡±


    Peter¡¯s nted eyebrows wrinkled, subconsciously looked at Zac, Zac immediately waved a hand, ¡°No, no, no, really not what I said.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to inform Edward and Alvin.


    Since he didn¡¯t say it, it must be Hank.


    Peter didn¡¯t pursue the matter and pointed to the couch, ¡°Sit down. alvin, you and Brenda called off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, your concern right now should be about yourself.¡±


    Edward was very worried about Peter¡¯s situation and asked with a serious look, ¡°After all, you don¡¯t have to work now, why not go abroad and try to find someone else?¡±


    In any case, it is better than sitting on the sidelines.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Without waiting for Peter to speak, Zac, who was smoking silently with his head down over there, spoke in a very disheveled manner.


    A few people fell into silence as the words fell.


    Zac¡¯s medical skills, they are recognized, after all, he also has a small international status.


    Since he said it¡¯s useless, it must be really useless.


    So, all that awaits Peter is death?


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Adriana and her group returned home, and because it waste, simply took Luis home and sent him upstairs.


    ¡°Adri, in the future you should guard against Peter, that kind of scum, it is better to stay away.¡±


    Harlee admonished Adriana with some unease.


    Adriana was making tea and did not answer when she heard him speak.


    ¡°Adri, you don¡¯t still have thoughts about that bastard, do you?¡±


    Unable to get an answer, Harlee walked over, stood next to her, and asked again.


    Adriana picked up the delicate white porcin cup and poured a cup of tea into Harlee¡¯s hand, ¡°Drink tea.¡±


    It seems likethe only way to gag Harlee is to drink the tea.


    She turned around, walked to the couch and sat down, handing Ran a cup of tea, ¡°Longjing before the rain, it tastes good.¡±


    Ran took the tea, leisurely tasting the tea, ¡°I did not see, your tea making skills are not bad.¡±


    ¡°Getting by.¡±


    Adrianaughs it off.


    So the two began to make small talk, keeping their mouths shut about what had happened today at The Alston family.


    Harlee, who was standing on the sidelines, understood that Adriana did not want to talk about the day¡¯s events.


    After standing for a while, he said sagely, ¡°Adri, there is still something going on in thepany, so I will go and take care of it first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A simple word ¡®good¡¯, the answer is so casual and perfunctory, there is no intention to retain him.


    Harlee raised an eyebrow and was so helpless that she had to leave.


    With a mming sound, the living room fell silent.


    Ran put down the cup in his hand in due course, ¡°What do you think of today¡¯s events?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I look at it, it¡¯s already happened. But I¡¯m going to stay for a while and then leave the country.¡±


    ¡°Out of the country? Los Angeles?¡±


    ¡°Not sure for now.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, I moved my newpany to Waverly because of you, and now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re leaving. What a heartless.¡±


    Ran, somewhat annoyed, burst out and added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you left Waverly because of Peter. or ¡­ the Soto family?¡±


    He was smart enough to know what was going through Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Even though Adriana didn¡¯t say it, he could guess a thing or two.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been quiet all these years, and I just want to live the life I love now.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pursuit of life is not high, wanting to live every day a little simpler, but although life is free of food and clothing, it is a series of twists and turns, making her feel particrly tired every day.


    ¡°That ¡­ two children you want to take away? Adri, I know that Peter has brought you a lot of harm over the years, but the child in the end or Mrs. Alston single-handedly raised, you suddenly take the child away, Mrs. Alston she ¡­¡±


    Ran¡¯s nature is thin and cold, everyone thinks he is a ruthless person, in fact, after deep contact with all know that Ran is not that kind of person.

 Chapter 669 Visiting Grandma

    On the contrary, he is more approachable and will put himself in the shoes of others.


    Quite a kind person.


    Adriana long and slender fingers holding the white jade porcin cup, looking at the green tea, into deep thought, half a long time, she sighed, said quietly: ¡°You said I know all, but I ¡­ am afraid.¡±


    ¡°Afraid?¡±


    Ran was a bit perplexed.


    But when I think about what ni said yesterday, I understand.


    There are times when you want to avoid it because you are worried about not being able to control your emotions.


    ¡°Adri, although ¡­ I am very supportive of you, but many times I think you are a strong, smart girl. But there are times when running away is not the real solution.¡±


    Ran has known Peter for a long time, he used to think he was not good, but now Ran thinks that Peter is a person worthy of deep friendship.


    Or perhaps, love the house.


    Knowing that Adriana is deeply in love with Peter, she wants to set the two up even more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this. All right, if there is nothing, you go back first, there is a project in a few days, I will personallye to yourpany to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what? I don¡¯t need to talk between you and me, just sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, for this partnership project, your father approved the cooperation with The Alston family, the Soto family. I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen, why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    Ran was confused and really didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    Or maybe he hasn¡¯t cared about thepany at all in the past two days because ni mentioned Adriana¡¯s business.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Ran got up and walked away.


    For a while, the living room was empty, but it seemed excessively quiet.


    Adriana thought about it and sat for a long time, but finally went upstairs.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    When Adriana got to Luis¡¯s room, he was sitting at hisptop, crackling away at the keyboard.


    She has long been ustomed to this.


    When he saw his mommye in, Luis closed hisputer, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your grandmother, I¡¯ll take you over to see her.¡±


    Adriana stood in the doorway and smiled bitterly.


    Ran is right, no matter what, both children¡¯s are raised by Mrs. Alston.


    She shouldn¡¯t cut off her child¡¯s thoughts of her grandmother for her own selfishness, that would be too selfish.


    ¡°Really? Mommy, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Luis was so happy that he walked up to her with a grin and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go pick up Helen from school and we¡¯ll go there together.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana responded and took Luis out of the neighborhood with her, picked up Helen at school, and went to the hospital together.


    Hospital, inpatient department.


    Knock Knock-


    I found Mrs. Alston¡¯s room and knocked on the door with a fruit basket and nutrition products.


    Not long after, the ward door opened.


    The person standing head-on is actually ¡­ Peter.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s body was stunned, unexpectedly looked at him, he also looked at her, the two eyes slightly shing, rippling microwave.


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Helen and Luis called out and walked in.


    The sound of two children eximing pulled Peter¡¯s thoughts back and he opened the door to the hospital room and stood aside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Unsalty three words, can¡¯t say what emotion.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and walked in.


    ¡°Adriana, you still know toe over?¡±


    Sloane, sitting in the ward¡¯s small living room, was ying a game when he suddenly saw Adriana walk in, and his face suddenly turned hard to the extreme.


    Miso stood up, pointed at her cheek and scolded, ¡°Do you know it¡¯s all your fault? If it wasn¡¯t for you, my mommy wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized. I¡¯ve never seen such a cruel woman like you, are you hoping that my family will die before you feel at ease?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter snorted lightly.


    Instead, Jimmy, sitting on the couch, looked at Adriana and said nothing.


    ¡°Yah, little uncle?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, little uncle, why are you back?¡±


    The two children were quite surprised to see Jimmy back and jumped right over to him, hugging him tightly in their arms.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adriana met Jimmy at Theresa and Peter¡¯s engagement ceremony back in the day.


    Although several years have not seen, Jimmy has not changed much.


    It¡¯s just a little more subdued than it was a few years ago.


    ¡°Little Uncle just came back and didn¡¯t buy anything for you guys. How about it, do you miss me?¡± He hugged the two children and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, of course I want to.¡±


    Helen said with a smile.


    Luis, however, skimmed his mouth and gave him a white look, ¡°Little Uncle doesn¡¯t even want us, otherwise for so many years, howe you don¡¯t know toe back to see Luis Oh.¡±


    ¡°Hey, dead boy, why didn¡¯t Ie back?¡±


    ¡°Geez, how many times have you been back? I¡¯ve forgotten what you look like.¡±


    The first time I heard his words, Jimmy couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Little Uncle has been busytely, so naturally he doesn¡¯t have time toe back often. Now when he is free, he wille back.¡±


    Adriana looked at the picture of their family harmony, her heart was mixed, and suddenly she did not know in what capacity she should stand here more appropriate.


    ¡°Luis, Helen, why don¡¯t you guys go inside and see Grandma. I¡¯ll ¡­e and pick you upter.¡±


    It was really a bit awkward, and she didn¡¯t really want to face the awkward situation at the moment, so she simply put her stuff down.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mommy.¡±


    The two children nodded their heads in agreement.


    Adriana put her stuff down and before the stuff was on the floor, Sloane came over and kicked the fruit basket in her hand ¡­


    ¡°Sloane, get out!¡±


    Seeing this, Peter carried her aside and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Do you still want to see Luis in the future?¡±


    Sloane is too unreasonable, but Peter also dotes on his sister and can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Brother, do you keep indulging Adriana like this? She¡¯s just not a thing, look how angry she¡¯s made Mommy!¡±


    Sloane shook off Peter¡¯s hand, stomped his feet in anger, snorted coldly and stormed straight out.


    She also shoved Adriana when she brushed against her.


    Luis and Helen look at each other when they see this scene, but they don¡¯t know what to say.


    Faced with theplex rtionship between their mommy and aunt, the two children expressed some helplessness.


    ¡°Sorry, Sloane she ¡­ did go too far, I¡¯ll say her.¡±


    Peter said in a calm tone.


    That kind of tone, although it is to say that Sloane is bad, but in Adriana¡¯s ears but it is more like defending Sloane.


    Besides, Adriana has heard the same thing countless times and doesn¡¯t want to keep hearing it.


    ¡°That¡¯s your family business, not mine.¡±


    She said with an expressionless face, turned around and walked away.


    Peter thin lips slightly open, a ¡®a¡¯ word to the mouth and swallowed back, looked back at the two children and said, ¡°Go in and see grandma, grandma misses you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, what are you standing there for, why don¡¯t you go chase after Mommy?¡±


    Helen and Luis each said a word.


    Peter gestured toward Jimmy and walked out, closing the door of the ward.


    In the hallway, Adriana is waiting for the elevator.

 Chapter 670 Close to her

    He walked over silently, ¡°Do you have a moment?¡±


    ¡°No time.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Decisive rejection, no pretense.


    At that speed, he wanted to leave Peter immediately and never contact him again for the rest of his life.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about the two kids.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston!¡±


    Before the elevator came up, Adriana raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a tilted head, ¡°At the police station, you made it very clear when you signed that I would raise the two children. Howe you¡¯ve changed your mind now? I don¡¯t understand how someone like you can establish your prestige in the business world.¡±


    ¡°The child is still yours to raise. I just hope you will consider for the elderly, after all, the child is the one she watched grow up and has deep emotions. Even if it¡¯s an amodation, you let the child stay with her one day a week, okay?¡±


    In the old days, Peter spoke to anyone with an arrogant and cool attitude, looking askance at everything.


    But at this moment facing Adriana is so humble, low voice.


    Adriana blinked her long, thick, butterfly-winged eyshes and looked directly at the familiar, yet ¡®strange¡¯ man in front of her.


    It is somewhat impossible to guess what he is thinking.


    This time, she didn¡¯t say no decisively, and was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    She, for one, has made concessions.


    ¡°Okay, in return, I¡¯ll buy you dinner. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Knowing that his days are numbered, Peter, as much as he wants to distance himself from her, wants more than anything to spend time with her.


    Especially after ni said those things, he was sure of his ce in Adriana¡¯s heart, and then he wanted to spend more time with the little woman in front of him.


    ¡°Rejected.¡±


    Ding¨C


    As Adriana¡¯s words fell, the elevator came and the doors opened.


    She walked right in.


    Standing inside the elevator, her long nails quickly poked the elevator, hoping that the doors would close in a second.


    Keep your head down and don¡¯t look at the man outside.


    Peter stood outside the elevator and moved his right foot, and in that moment, he was trying to get into the elevator together.


    But when he saw Adriana¡¯s reaction, he finally stopped in his tracks.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator closes, separating the line of sight between the two men.


    The man standing outside the elevator watched the elevator descendyer byyer, and his heart sank with it.


    Only when he watched the elevator stop on the first floor did he turn away and walk to the end of the corridor.


    Standing at the end, he reached for his cell phone and opened ni¡¯s cell phone number.


    Toot-toot-


    There were a few rings on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Mo ¡­? Calling about something?¡±


    ni was a little surprised that Peter would call him.


    A feeling of ¡®nothing is wrong¡¯.


    ¡°I would like to ask you. If I right to cooperate with you and do the ¡®memory transfer¡¯ for her, would it not have any effect on my being near her now?¡±


    People are selfish.


    At the very end of his life, Peter just wants to be able to take all the time he can to be with Adriana until the end.


    Even if it¡¯s just a luxury, he wants to try it.


    ¡°What do you mean? It wouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s meaning is obvious.


    ni understood what he meant, thought about it, and said, ¡°No surprises, yes.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°I just want it to be 100 percent sessful.¡±


    With permission, Peter hung up the phone, and those dull, unlit pupils lit up with starlight.


    Turned around and walked to the elevator and pressed it.


    Looking at the floor number on the disy kept jumping, he was inexplicably a little nervous and excited.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator opened and Peter rushed in and took the elevator down to the negative first floor.


    And then ran wildly all the way out and sped out of the hospital.


    Peter tapped his phone and opened a software that showed a map of Waverly¡¯s urban area, with a red dot moving constantly on Gapryae Road.


    That¡¯s Adriana.


    He always locates Adriana¡¯s position and knows what Adriana is doing at all times.


    Just suffering from the current situation, he did not dare to approach.


    Peter stepped on the gas, turned left and right, and sped off, finally catching up with Adriana¡¯s car five minutester, trailing behind, driving.


    Following her, even seeing that familiar license te number, Peter would feel relieved.


    After following for some time, Adriana drove to the park along the river.


    Get out of the car, put on your sunsses, and take a leisurely stroll.


    Peter also got out of the car and walked towards her.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He called out.


    Adriana, who was walking along the cobblestone path, turned around and found Peter standing a few meters away.


    He a tailor-made silver gray suit, lined with a straight body, standing against the light, he was covered with a golden glow, hazy his silhouette, more handsome.


    Peter is very handsome and is a good match for countless women¡¯s heart desires.


    I have to say, that a stunning face is really handsome, even Adriana can¡¯t look away.


    He walked towards her, slowly approaching.


    It was only when the tall figure loomed over her, blocking the sunlight, that Adriana came back to her senses.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    The words are concise and shy.


    To be precise, Adriana is actually somewhat repulsed by Peter.


    If not, the speech would not be so cold.


    Peter looked down at the woman in front of him, a cavity of tenderness, ¡°I ¡­ may have to leave the country in a few days.¡±


    As Old Mr. Alston had instructed, he would indeed soon be leaving Waverly and rushing abroad.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Alston came all the way over here to tell me that you¡¯re leaving Waverly?¡±


    She shrugged and returned ndly, ¡°Sorry, your business doesn¡¯t interest me.¡±


    Not interested indeed.


    Very contrary words.


    Adriana naturally knew he was leaving, she just didn¡¯t expect to leave so soon.


    Although already know, but at this moment heard, the heart is still some reluctance.


    It just doesn¡¯t show up as obviously.


    ¡°I just happened to be passing by and I happened to see you. So I came over to talk to you.¡±


    He touched his nose, and his eyes zed over a bit as he spoke.


    ¡°Just passing by?¡±


    Adriana looked around. Along the river road at the very edge of Waverly, it was almost impossible to pass through here no matter where you were going.


    The only pass through might be to the next city.


    So, Peter is clearly talking nonsense.


    ¡°What a coincidence, what a coincidence.¡±


    Adriana responded grimly and then said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re done, you can go.¡±


    She dropped the words, turned around and walked away.


    Peter immediately went after her and subconsciously reached for her hand, ¡°Adriana, are you sure you don¡¯t want to hear about the rest?¡±


    ¡°Just say what you have to say, don¡¯t pull your punches.¡±


    She shook off Peter¡¯s hand and took a step back, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Adriana hands around the chest, clear cold gaze nced aside, from that exquisite good-looking face can be seen in her extremely impatient emotions.


    Mood, very bad.


    ¡°Adriana, how about ¡­ talking as you go?¡±


    It seems that from before to now, he really rarely has the opportunity to apany Adriana for a walk.

 Chapter 671 – Account for the aftermath

    Such a good opportunity, if you miss it is bound to be a big regret.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, but her body was honest as she walked towards the front, with Peter following behind her.


    ¡°Have we ¡­ ever been to the park together before?¡±


    Peter looked at the park in early spring and felt rxed in a rare moment.


    Adriana has little interest in mentioning the past, and even a painful look shed under her eyes.


    In a cold voice, he said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really quite a shame, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Peter sighed, ¡°In the future, you can find a person who is good to you, do not ask for brocade, as long as you can live a happy life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ yeah, I was hoping for that too. After all, it¡¯s the mommy of your two kids, and if you¡¯re doing well, they¡¯ll be doing well too.¡±


    Peter casually found a reason to perfume.


    Adriana did not answer.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Two people walking, they found a young couple sitting on the lounge chairs in front of them, which are now passionately embracing each other, staging a French tongue kiss.


    That kind of devotion and concentration, as if not noticing the presence of the two of them.


    Or maybe the young couple didn¡¯t care about that.


    Adriana looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Peter stood beside him, looking straight ahead, and after passing by, he couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young ¡­.¡±


    He has some regrets, ¡°If I could live so freely back then, perhaps this life does not regret having any regrets.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can still spill the beans now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, feeling that Peter¡¯s deliberate sadness in front of her really made her a little unhappy.


    ¡°How can a selfish and self-serving person like you not spill the beans? If you ask me, you are the one who is too greedy and deserves to end up like this.¡±


    She struggled to vent her frustration.


    Peter wasn¡¯t angry and inclined his head to look at Adriana.


    Today she is wearing a ck tweed jacket with a tight, pinch-waist suit inside.


    Wearing light makeup, short hair blown in a very fashionable style, wearing gold studs, fallen.


    Very in dress, but can not hide that a near-perfect cheeks.


    Peter¡¯s heart was racing, feeling the taste of happiness permeating around him at the moment, making him deer in the headlights.


    Biased so, yet he felt some pain.


    The pain is not like the pain of an attack, but it goes deep into the internal organs and hurts like hell.


    Peter withdrew his gaze, ¡°You are a strong woman, and you remember being very hard on yourself. Girl, you should take care of yourself more often. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Before he could say anything, Adriana suddenly stopped and turned sideways to stare at him, ¡°Peter, what do you want to do? You¡¯ve followed me all the way here, and now you¡¯re talking to me about incendiary things? What, you¡¯re going to marry Theresa soon and you¡¯re not happy about it and you want to flirt again, right?¡±


    She was so angry that her chest rose and fell, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pathetic in front of me, I know all about you. Peter, I might as well tell you that if you really die, not only will I not be sad, but I will be happy. Also, since you are so rich, please give more alimony before you die!¡±


    Deliberately say some very hard things to try to break Peter¡¯s heart.


    But for some reason, after these words were said, Adriana¡¯s heart felt a heart-breaking pain.


    She hated herself for being unproductive.


    Faced with a man who hurt himself countless times, actually can not do a ruthless forget, more can not let go.


    Just because he is the daddy of two children, he will be coupled for life.


    Peter¡¯splexion changed slightly, and after a moment, his thin and moderately thick sexy lips raised a curve, ¡°Good.¡±


    As you wish, I will pay support, arge amount of support.


    ¡°Nuts!¡±


    She felt even more anger when she saw Peter¡¯s face that was not angry but smiling, and left as soon as she turned around.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He shouted again.


    Adriana didn¡¯t stop as he continued, ¡°Will you see me off the day I leave the country?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Walking away Adriana said two words and the sound came from far away.


    Watching her go away, Peter smiled andughed, the smile at the corners of his lips dissipated and gradually became sad.


    Pulled out a square towel from his pocket and wiped his lips, which were still red just now but became pale and colorless.


    He put away the square towel, stood for a while, and was about to leave when he cked out and copsed.


    ¡­


    That night, Adriana tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep.


    Because that afternoon she had said to go to the hospital to pick up the two children home, but who had thought that the two children did not want toe back.


    Considering Mrs. Alston¡¯s health condition, Adriana had to let her two children stay with Mrs. Alston in the hospital.


    But at the moment, for some reason the mind is always thinking back to that time when I met Peter in the park, he said those words.


    There is a sense of ounting for the aftermath.


    In the end, it is not clear whether he is acting or really dying.


    Adriana had some doubts, but that only remaining doubt had been broken by a ny-nine percent distrust of Peter.


    With all that has happened before, all indications are that Peter¡¯s body is Rene is unharmed.


    Solely, and do not bother to think so much.


    ¡­


    The five-star hotel, with guests arriving one after another, was bustling with activity.


    Banner hanging in front of the hotel: wedding of bride Adriana, groom Ran.


    Ran and Adriana¡¯s wedding photos were erected on the side of the main entrance, as well as intimate wedding photos of the two were shown on the screens in the lobby of the luxurious and atmospheric hotel.


    The scene shifts steeply to Ran in a suit pulling Adriana, who is dressed to the nines, on the stage of the wedding reception hall.


    She looked at Ran in a white wedding dress, as beautiful as a fairy, with a bright smile.


    It is just like a happy couple.


    The priest read the wedding lines by heart and then asked, ¡°Adriana, the bride, do you take Mr. Ran to be your wife?¡±


    Adriana nodded heavily, looked at the groom with affection, and eximed, ¡°I do!¡±


    ¡°No! Adriana, no ¡­¡±


    In the hospital bed, Peter steeply opened his eyes and woke up.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°You had a nightmare?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to think you¡¯re dead if you don¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡­


    Several brothers quickly gathered around.


    Peter surveyed the iing white, and the pungent smell of sterile water in the room, and knew that people were in the hospital.


    So ¡­


    He just had a nightmare.


    In the dream, Adriana is married to Ran.


    Married!


    He tightly clutched the bedding hand slowly loosened, only to find that it had been wet because of a nightmare.


    That feeling was probably the worst in Peter¡¯s life.


    The heart-breaking pain in the dream was too real for him to forget, and he even felt it was real.


    ¡°Hey, talking to you?¡±


    Zac was stunned to see Peter¡¯s eyes fixed on the ceiling light, unblinking.


    Peter returned to his senses and said, ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±

 Chapter 672 – Deteriorating illness

    ¡°All night long.¡±


    He reached out and pointed outside, it was already early morning at sunrise.


    Peter looked out the window, when it was really early in the morning, the sun was warm, everything was so beautiful, through the sadness.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to arrange for hospitalization.¡±


    Edward sat at the end of the bed and patted the bedding, ¡°If not, the condition will continue to worsen, and by then, you won¡¯tst a few days at all.¡±


    ¡°Peter, get hospitalized.¡±


    Alvin sees Peter as his big brother from the bottom of his heart, but always feels that calling him ¡®big brother¡¯ is like calling his brother Spencer.


    Peter, who was lying on the hospital bed, took a deep breath, sat up abruptly and lifted the bedding to get out of bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Lie back!¡±


    The three brothers spoke in unison and moved their hands to hold Peter directly down on the bed.


    He waved their hands away with some boredom, ¡°I want to get out, I don¡¯t want to be hospitalized.¡±


    There are still too many things left to do, and staying in the hospital would interfere with many things, at least for now it is not advisable for him to be known about his illness.


    ¡°I know you are worried about your illness being known, you can rest assured that Old Mr. Alston did not arrange for you to go abroad, we go abroad for treatment, no one will know. We are all with you.¡±


    The end of life and death, are born to die brothers, naturally will apany Peter¡¯s side.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Peter rebuffed again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you so stubborn that you want to see Adriana more? I don¡¯t fucking get it, since you like her, just say you like it, why torture each other so much, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Zac was angry and furious, kicking hard on top of the bedside table and flinging the stethoscope on his neck to the floor in annoyance.


    Peter¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Edward is in a whirlwind of emotions, so he naturally understands the reason for it.


    It was Alvin whomented, ¡°If Adri now knows about Sam¡¯s physical condition, how can he leave with confidence?¡±


    To put it bluntly, even if Adriana knew that Peter loved her deeply, the two confessed to each other and chose to be together at the end of their lives, then Peter¡¯s death would be too cruel to Adriana.


    Love someone and the lie will be a kind one.


    ¡°What kind of bullshit feelings are not as important as yourself! It¡¯s all bullshit!¡±


    Zac stormed off towards the outside, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship in my life!¡±


    Pulled open the door of the ward and threw it shut with a heavy bang, shaking the whole room.


    ¡°Never you mind, Zac has always been this virtuous.¡±


    ¡°Yes, big-hearted and never moved with sincerity, how can I understand you?¡±


    The two brothers advised Peter, worried that he would get angry.


    Peter waved his hand, ¡°You guys go out first, I want to be alone.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ that into, I¡¯ll go with Alvin and get you some breakfast.¡±


    Edward gestured toward Alvin and the two walked out of the room and closed the door.


    In the hallway, Zac sat on a bench silently smoking, and the two walked over and patted him on the shoulder, silentlyforting.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find Adriana and set the record straight.¡±


    Zac thought about it and still couldn¡¯t figure it out, threw the cigarette in his hand on the ground, crushed the toe of his shoe, got up and left.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Alvin stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    His gloomy face was covered with sadness, and he said in a serious tone, ¡°Do you think big brother will think less clearly than you? There are some things he knows, and we should respect his choice.¡±


    At least, Alvin is now very understanding of Peter.


    Several people fell silent and did not speak again.


    The atmosphere was instantly much heavier.


    Alvin and Edward wentdownstairs, Edward went to buy breakfast, and Alvin went to Fryer Group.


    Led by the secretary, we met Adriana in the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Hmm? Senior, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, closed the file, got up and walked to him, looked him up and down, ¡°I thought you had already called off your engagement with Brenda, why are you still lethargic?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Heughed it off, ¡°Maybe I slept toote yesterday. By the way, what have you been up to these days?¡±


    Alvin walked to the couch and sat down by himself, looked at Adriana and tried several times to tell Adriana about Peter¡¯s current situation.


    But the words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back.


    ¡°What else can I be busy with, the public The Grant Family in the two head to run.¡±


    Adriana sat across from him, ¡°How is your brother doing now, is he better?¡±


    Always knew that Alvin¡¯s brother Spencer was not well, so he asked with concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty stable, and Brenda said she¡¯d help him. It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious, it¡¯s just that Brenda has helped me so much, I don¡¯t know what to do in return.¡±


    Alvin sighed in frustration and was not in a good mood.


    ¡°The simplest and most direct reward is to give her a sum of money to make a better life. The rest ¡­ you can¡¯t give.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Insinuating Brenda¡¯s forced marriage.


    ¡°I know everything you said.¡±


    Alvin jawed slightly, raised his eyes, fixed his gaze on Adriana and asked, ¡°Sam, he¡¯s going abroad soon, do you know?¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about his business, his legs are on his body and it has nothing to do with me wherever he wants to go.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to hear too much about Peter, it always makes her feel like Peter is everywhere in her life, and she can¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    ¡°In the end, he is the child¡¯s daddy, once he leaves, it will not be easy for the two children to see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Luis and Helen are old enough to video call if they want to see each other.¡±


    ¡°That can be the same?¡±


    ¡°One is not the same as all ¡­¡±


    Adriana said, suddenly feeling out of ce, ¡°You¡¯re here to be a lobbyist today?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. I just think you might want to join him and spend time with the two kids. Don¡¯t let the two kids hold regrets.¡±


    He said, his tone growing more and more despondent, ¡°From the time the child was born to the time he grew up, your family was never reunited at all. More often than not, it was a standoff without ever considering the child¡¯s feelings, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adriana folded her legs and crossed her white fingers like green onions, hanging her head and said, ¡°Senior, if you mention anything about Peter to me again, don¡¯t me me for being angry. I have to go to Ran¡¯s ceter to talk about a project, so I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    ¡°I came to ¡­ to actually tell you that I also intend to go abroad. About YY live, I do not intend to continue to operate.¡±


    He naturally had other things to do when he came over today.


    He stayed in the country before because of Adriana and the family, but now that Peter is seriously ill, it is impossible for him and Brenda to stay in the samepany.


    After so many storms, Alvin is also tired.


    Early in the original pursuit of Adriana has given up on self, choose the least favorite industry, to inherit thepany.


    Now he is tired and wants to escape from this ce.


    ¡°Not in business anymore? What about ¡­? Isn¡¯t there someone to take care of thepany, can¡¯t you just hand it over to someone else.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean I won¡¯t run it in the future either.¡±

 Chapter 673 Wedding Invitation

    Having rified his meaning, Adriana understood Alvinpletely.


    He is trying to give up allpletely.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go abroad, you want to teach in the mountains, don¡¯t you?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time, Alvin talked about these things.


    ¡°Right. First, we¡¯ll go abroad, then we¡¯ll go to the mountains to teach.¡±


    Alvin is very frank, there are no reservations about Adriana, but Adriana¡¯s heart is mixed, can not say what kind of feelings.


    She was silent for a while, thought carefully and said, ¡°This is more tricky. yy live is thepany you have been running for so long, it¡¯s really a pity to give up suddenly now.¡±


    Adriana is not heartbroken about the money, but feels that at first because she ¡®died¡¯, Alvin has been running thepany belonging to ¡®her¡¯ with all his heart, and now suddenly give up, it is really a pity.


    It would have been nice if she could have stayed in business, but Naive Adriana was also eager to let go.


    She wanted to take her children with her to start over.


    ¡°Thepany is always in your name, no need to make any agreements.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ wait until you think it through.¡±


    Adriana felt that this kind of thing should not be impulsive, and that it was better to wait untilter.


    She looked at the time and it was already 10:30 am.


    Then he said, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll take you to dinner tonight, but I have to go to Oblurg Group now.¡±


    Since Adriana still had things to take care of, Alvin couldn¡¯t stay much longer.


    The two went downstairs together and Adriana saw Alvin off.


    As she watched his car fade away, Adriana had a vague feeling that Alvin was not in a good mood.


    Is it because of the psychological burden caused by Brenda¡¯s affair?


    Standing there thinking for a long time, but can not think of a reason.


    So, drive to Ran¡¯s.


    Oblurg Group.


    Adriana parks her car and walks out of the parking lot.


    Suddenly, someone behind her called out, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Hearing a familiar voice, she turned around and saw Theresa, dressed in a whitedy¡¯s suit with high heels and an imposing presence,ing towards her.


    She carried a square bag, wore ck sunsses, followed by two bodyguards, the full ten female boss model.


    ¡°Coincidentally.¡±


    Adrianaughed it off, ¡°You came to see ¡­ Ran?¡±


    Ran moved to the Waverly Group and has a big new project in the works.


    She thought the Alston Group was a participant in the project, but she didn¡¯t expect The Lindsay Family to be involved.


    Thispetition ¡­ is a bit interesting.


    ¡°Not a coincidence, I was waiting for you.¡±


    Theresa walked up to her and pulled out an invitation and handed it to her, ¡°Here, my wedding to Peter ising up. Thest invitation wasn¡¯t decent enough, so I redesigned it, so please be sure to attend then.¡±


    Red foil wedding invitation, open, is a three-dimensional figure.


    Peter and Theresa¡¯s wedding photo.


    The two embraced each other closely, standing near the sea, the sea breeze whipped up her trailing veil, looking so beautiful.


    The wedding invitation opens as if it were an octet box, ringing out with beautiful music.


    The familiar melody, at first listen, was ¡°Dream Wedding¡±, her favorite tune.


    I didn¡¯t realize that Theresa had designed this song into her invitation.


    Rather a lot of effort.


    Adriana¡¯s red lips hooked slightly, closed the invitation and the music stopped abruptly.


    She raised the invitation, ¡°Received, will definitely attend then.¡±


    ¡°Really, Adri, knew you¡¯de.¡±


    The moment I handed the invitation to Adriana, I saw the undting expression on her face, and although I didn¡¯t feel as sad as I expected, it was worth it to let her see it all.


    Even if the wedding dress is her high-priced P out of the picture, it is enough.


    She took Adriana¡¯s arm very affectionately, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana nced at Theresa¡¯s hand out of the corner of her eye and tried to draw her arm back, who knew that she was being held tightly, she was so helpless that she simply followed her into the building.


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s defeated expression, Theresa was pleased.


    Although Adriana had extorted a lot of money from herst time because of the couch, she was beaten up by Sloane after that, and Theresa felt that the money was well spent.


    He went upstairs and was led by his secretary directly to Ran¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, Ms. Hale of the Fryer Group and Ms. Lindsay of the Lindsay Group are here.¡±


    The secretary said to Ran.


    The two walked in and the first thing Adriana saw was Brenden sitting in the office!


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Ms. Lindsay.¡±


    Brenden got upzily and said hello.


    Ran walked towards her, ¡°Coming?¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly.


    The two are so close that they directly ignore Theresa on the side, making Theresa blush with embarrassment for a few moments, ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    She cleared her throat and deliberately reminded Ran to add some presence.


    Ran gave her a look and said coldly, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s new project, in addition to the Fryer Group and The Alston family, we were on the list of choices for coborators, so why note?¡±


    Of course she had toe, otherwise how could she work with Ran?


    Ran was a bit depressed, not understanding what his own father-sama was thinking.


    ¡°Is there anyone else today?¡±


    Adriana inquired about Ran.


    Because it is a coboration with the Powells, it is still a question as to who they choose to work with.


    The point is, the Powells must have their own arrangements for this public choice of partners.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to speak, Brenden picked up and said, ¡°Someone from Atror ising over today and has just called and said he would be hereter, so we need to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Atror?¡±


    Atror iing?


    Adriana¡¯s small face sank, not understanding who exactly Brenden was talking about with Atror¡¯s people.


    Puzzled eyes fell on Ran, as if waiting for his answer.


    Ran shrugged and shook his head slightly.


    ¡°Howe you know more about mypany than I do?¡±


    That¡¯s his biggest mystery.


    ¡°I spoke to your father on the phone this morning.¡±


    Brenden had already asked Ran out on a date and unterally contacted Ran¡¯s father.


    He is a smart man, knows Ran has Adriana in mind, if only contact with Ran alone, there is no chance of winning, only this can increase the chances of more ground.


    As expected, hearing Brenden¡¯s words, Ran¡¯s face was instantly gloomy.


    I¡¯ve known Ran for a long time, and it¡¯s too rare to see Ran angry.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed by Ran¡¯s situation andforted him by saying, ¡°With the mall, your dad may have other arrangements.¡±


    ¡°What arrangement? I¡¯m his son, shouldn¡¯t I be the first to be notified?¡±


    He walked out in a huff, seemingly to call his father.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, a little helpless, but can not say much.


    It¡¯s not her turn to interfere in other people¡¯s private affairs.


    ¡°Adri, you are so close to Mr. Powell, you really don¡¯t know about this? Is it possible that he is still hiding something from you?¡±


    Theresa carried her square bag and went to sit on the sofa, her lightly made-up cheeks overflowing with a sarcastic smile, ¡°It seems Mr. Powell is not worthy of your trust either.¡±


    Brenden leaned on the couch, quietly watching the battle between the two women, silent, watching from the wall.


    It seems that it is more interesting to appreciate the struggle between the two of them than the business battle.

 Chapter 674 – Someone from Atror

    ¡°Yeah.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana put her bag on Ran¡¯s desk and didn¡¯t bother to walk over to the couch to sit down, so she leaned directly against the desk, her arms around her chest, and said coldly, ¡°If Ran and I don¡¯t work out, won¡¯t that affect you a lot? In case your fianc¨¦ changes his mind, don¡¯t cry in front of me again when the timees.¡±


    There are times when Adriana really does not want to talk to Theresa superfluous nonsense, if it is not here today met Theresa, most do not want to be in contact.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that after years of not seeing her, Theresa¡¯s mouth is actually so indebted now.


    ¡°You ¡­ hum, do not deceive yourself and others. Peter and I will soon be married, so you should not covet. Some things, then one cannot be two.¡±


    The small face that was just swirling withughter has now be hideous and embarrassing, as if a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing had been unmasked to reveal its true face.


    It¡¯s appalling.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adrianaughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Turned around and walked out.


    In the hallway, Ran was on the phone with his father, who was standing over there and could be heard growling from a long distance away.


    Adriana was a little sorry that it seemed she hadn¡¯t met Ran¡¯s father in all the time she had known him.


    And I don¡¯t know what his father is.


    However, Adriana always felt that Old Mr. Soto should have had contact with Ran¡¯s father, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have gone to all the trouble of urging her to be with Ran.


    She leaned on the railing and looked out the window, taking in the view of Waverly.


    The sky, extraordinarily blue, the sun, extraordinarily warm.


    A kind of ¡®years of quiet¡¯ sense of both.


    Nay, life is full of sadness.


    In the middle of the day, Ran finished the phone call on his side and came towards Adriana.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Adriana is concerned.


    Ran put away his phone, his long fingers unbuttoned his suit, lifted the hem, crossed his arms, and stood by her side, not saying anything for a long time.


    He did not say anything, indicating that the situation is not very optimistic, Adriana had tofort: ¡°You do not have to care too much about business matters. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter if Fryer Group can work with you, Oblurg Group. As you know, I don¡¯t n to stay in Waverly for a long time.¡±


    Already ready to leave, just now the time does not allow.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m afraid things are tricky this time.¡±


    He let out a sigh.


    The preupied look is worrying Adriana to follow, ¡°What in the end ¡­ is wrong?¡±


    Having never seen Ran look like this before, Adriana now looked at him and began to mutter in her heart.


    ¡°Atror ising.¡±


    ¡°Atror who?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know much about the Atror side.


    Only know that Atror side of the four families have huge power, too little will be involved in the Waverly side of things.


    This time Atror came, I¡¯m afraid things are not so simple.


    ¡°The Atror people are ¡­ working with you?¡±


    If Atror¡¯s people came to work with the Powells, the Powells would not have any reason to refuse.


    ¡°Not just with me. There¡¯s also ¡­ Brenden.¡±


    He took out the cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, held it in his lips, took a drag, and half the time, his lips exhaled a faint cigarette.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this time, Waverly will not be calm. Many things you do not know, but in any case, this time will not have any effect on you, but I am afraid that it is not so simple for The Alston family ¡­.¡±


    ¡°The Alston family?¡±


    Adriana really does not know these things.


    Since returning to Waverly and having her true identity revealed, all she cares about is her children and herself.


    As for other things, simply do not care.


    Now suddenly talking about The Alston family, Adriana remembers seeing Jimmy at the hospital yesterday.


    Peter¡¯s brother.


    He came back at this stall, could it be ¡­ that there is some big change?


    ¡°If you say so, then the person to worry about should be Peter. what moves will he ¡­ make?¡±


    Invariably, she exposed her small mind.


    At the critical moment, Adriana is still worried about Peter.


    At the word, Ran slightly side-eyed, deep eyes looked at her, and then withdrew his gaze, two fingers holding the cigarette, and took another puff.


    Faintly, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    There was a silence, and the two did not speak again.


    Atror¡¯s people will take a while to arrive, so you¡¯d better meet them together and be prepared.¡±


    Adriana pondered from side to side for a moment and jawed slightly, ¡°Good.¡±


    It¡¯s better to meet when it¡¯s time to meet.


    Back in the office, several people chatted aboutpany matters, and no one talked about each other¡¯s personal matters.


    After waiting for half an hour, Ran¡¯s cell phone rang.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell, the Griffin family is here.¡±


    The secretary was the first to inform, and then said, ¡°Old Mr. Powell means for you to go down to meet and greet.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ well, got it.¡±


    Ran put away his phone, not without a little exasperation.


    He¡¯s always had his own way with things at work and doesn¡¯t care to grovel to anyone, and now Atror¡¯s the Griffin family ising over and he needs to go downstairs to get them himself.


    The heart is more or less upset.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°The Griffin family is here and asked me to pick it up this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    So, the two got up together and headed outside.


    Seeing the two of them so close, Theresa felt good though, but from the bottom of her heart she felt that Adriana¡¯s life was really too good.


    ¡°Look at Adri and Mr. Powell, they are really a match made in heaven, and they are getting along well.¡±


    Theresa sat across from Brenden and made small talk with him.


    ¡°Perhaps, that¡¯s the beauty of Adriana.¡±


    I have to say that Brenden also thought Adriana was good back then.


    Naive, she is Peter¡¯s woman.


    A smiling nce at Theresa, a few invisible shake of the head.


    Foolishness!


    And the two people who walked to the elevator entrance over there got into the elevator and went straight downstairs and stood in the lobby and saw a row of luxury cars parked outside.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°Quite a big row.¡±


    ¡°the Griffin family in Atror ranked the second, is considered a family below the ten thousand above the big man, in the mall, everyone respect.¡±


    This may be the reason why old Mr. Powell should let him out to meet.


    ¡°So why did you choose to work with you the Powells?¡±


    Adriana felt that the Griffin family must have an important need for the Powells, otherwise they would not havee to Waverly to seek cooperation.


    Even if it is cooperation, that should be the old Mr. Powell personally to Atror only.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the old thing didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°The old thing?¡±


    ¡°My dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a charming way to address ¡­ someone.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist flirting with it.


    Speaking of the work, the two have walked outside the hall, looking at a row of Rolls-Royce lined up, a group of bodyguards side by side, a clean suit, sunsses, white gloves, imposing.


    And that a gold Rolls-Royce door opened and the first tond was a ¡­ high heel?


    In a whirlwind, one person came out with his head down and stood in front of the crowd.


    The person was wearing a tight white dress, long wavy hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, wearing silver-gray sunsses, covering half of the face, only to reveal ming red lips.

 Chapter 675 the Griffin family people

    Her white jade-like fingers removed the sunsses and a bodyguard immediately stepped forward to take them.


    The woman¡¯s face was revealed, a pair of provocative Danfeng eyes, despite only drawing Adri¡¯s eyeliner, still charming and moving, beautiful but not demonic, but seems to be aura full of high cool imperial sister model.


    ¡°I thought it was Tiana that came over from THE Griffin family?¡±


    Adriana looked at the women who were walking over there as if they were stars and whisperedto Ran.


    ¡°Her name is just Tiana.¡±


    ¡°She? A woman?¡±


    ¡°She was the fourth in the Griffin family, there were no boys in the family at the time, and the old man raised her as a boy, so she was named Tiana!¡±


    Ran leaned over and whispered in Adriana¡¯s ear, ¡°She¡¯s not a pretty face, but she¡¯s not a soft touch. You, stay away from her.¡±


    Out of the goodness of his heart, Ran reminded.


    Looking at the factious Tiana, Adriana secretly sighed, standing there, the aura of the two immediately appeared.


    The light of a firefly is really not enough topete with the sun and the moon.


    ¡°Ms. Griffin is here, sorry to wee you.¡±


    Ran walked over to Tiana and stood in front of her, holding out his hand to shake it.


    However Tiana Danfeng eyes slightly, but did not extend his hand, but raised his hand to gather the shoulder draped the ck and white checkered suit.


    There was no intention of giving Ran any face.


    Seeing this, the smile on Ran¡¯s face cracked a little, and the hand ced in mid-air stiffened and withdrew, ¡°Please.¡±


    Helpless and with a tone of disdain, he stood aside and did not bother to speak kindly to Tiana.


    He Ran¡¯s life is indulgent, never for anyone to be subservient, today if not old Mr. Powell¡¯s intention, he will not personally greet this woman.


    But who knows, she actually did not give any face.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Adriana, who was standing on the sidelines to reduce her presence, came to see Tiana¡¯s true face, but who knew that Tiana would talk to her instead of Ran.


    The point is ¡­ how did she meet her?


    Adriana¡¯s lips curled in a formic smile and she extended her hand, saying without condescension, ¡°Ms. Griffin, nice to meet you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Tiana did not refute Adriana¡¯s face, shook hands with her and gazed at the woman in front of her with a smiling face.


    The scrutinizing gaze was tinged with a bit of hostility, making Adriana even more puzzled.


    She let go of her hand, walked into the lobby, and walked familiarly toward the elevator entrance there.


    Adriana is confused and asks Ran, ¡°Did you offend her?¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, I don¡¯t even know her.¡±


    Ran put up a few fingers and swore to the heavens, the look of conviction, Adriana properly believed.


    The two followed them inside, and the line of bodyguards then guarded the outside of the building.


    When she entered the elevator, in addition to Tiana, she was followed by a dark-skinned, stocky man.


    This should be a close bodyguard.


    But it is not surprising to think that a person as important as Tiana, who is also a woman, naturally needs a bodyguard when she goes out to put people at ease.


    ¡°Mr. Powell is not unwee to me?¡±


    Suddenly, within the silent space, Tiana spoke.


    Her voice is very nice, but more than a few rigid vor will not seem so gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think that Ms. Griffin has a preconceived notion of me, thin someone, and in that case, it¡¯s better for me to say less.¡±


    Ran teased with a smirk.


    ¡°Sure enough, after not seeing you for so many years, your nature is as before.¡±


    Tianaughed.


    ¡°Have we ¡­ met?¡±


    Ran wrinkled his eyebrows and thought about it, remembering from the past to the present, simply could not remember a little bit about Tiana¡¯s shadow.


    So, quite sure, he does not know Tiana.


    Ding¨C


    Elevator doors open.


    Several people stepped out of the elevator and Tiana did not answer Ran¡¯s question.


    When she entered the office, Tiana pushed the door straight in, and it felt as if the office was hers.


    Anti-customer.


    Ran¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good.


    When he entered the office, Brenden immediately got up and walked to Tiana¡¯s front, unfolded his arms and gave her a hug, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston really knows how to talk.¡±


    Tiana smiled, looked over to Theresa standing over there, and walked over, ¡°Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Griffin, hello.¡±


    Theresa was shocked by Tiana¡¯s powerful aura when she saw her, and her speech was not so smooth.


    Probably like Adriana, she didn¡¯t expect Tiana to be a woman.


    But the name, at first nce, no one would think that the name would look like a woman¡¯s name.


    ¡°Tatum specifically instructed me to take good care of you.¡±


    She said aloud, reaching out to shake her hand, ¡°Good looking, Tatum has a good eye.¡±


    Perhaps because of Tiana¡¯s family background, she doesn¡¯t need to think about the asion when she says anything.


    But the words fell on the ears of several other people changed the vor.


    Adriana looked thoughtfully at Theresa, thinking carefully, who could make the Atrorthe Griffin family call out ¡®Tatum¡¯?


    Tatum?


    Tatum?


    Adriana thought about it for a long time and felt that there was only one person who could be in the right ce.


    ¡°Heh heh heh, it¡¯s ¡­ is it.¡±


    Theresa didn¡¯t dare to say much, nor did she dare to contradict Tiana.


    Several people just sat down and the secretaries served a cup of coffee one by one.


    Ran stood aside, leaning against the ss window, never quite friendly to Tiana.


    It was Tiana who had a good conversation with Brenden and Theresa.


    This now highlights the awkwardness of both Ran and Adriana.


    Too ¡­ passive!


    ¡°Mr. Powell, are you going to stand there until the end of time? The Ethines park project doesn¡¯t want to talk?¡±


    Tiana legs together side to side, body straight and sitting, flight attendant sitting posture, invisible manifestation of the noble temperament.


    The long, slender fingers took a sip of coffee, and the fiery red lips imprinted a red kiss on the white porcin cup.


    That one sentence was a big shot at holding Ran ountable.


    ¡°Talk? Talk about what? You¡¯re not done talking to my father, what else is there to talk about.¡±


    Ran had already nned to bring Adriana to the new project and work together.


    But who knows there is a halfway house.


    This drove Adriana out of the game as well.


    ¡°Old Mr. Powell means this Ethines park project, me and the Powells take the lion¡¯s share, with The Alston family and The Lindsay Family also involved.¡±


    After saying that, she deliberately nced at Adriana.


    But then she saw Adriana looking right at her.


    Tiana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry, this is an internal decision, not mine alone.¡±


    ¡°What internal decision? I must take Adriana, big deal, I¡¯ll split my share with her.¡±


    The situation is now more than justmercial in nature; Ran feels it is more about Tiana¡¯s istion of Adriana.


    It¡¯s throwing Adriana under the bus.


    Ran is naturally on board.


    ¡°Ms. Griffin is joking, cooperation is all about fate, since this time Ethines park project is not a chance, we can only hope that we will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Adriana said the official polite words.


    She didn¡¯t want Ran to drag her along, after all, she couldn¡¯t force herself.


    The most unexpected person should be Theresa, she never expected this coboration to be so sessful.


    You should know that Ethines park is arge amusement park, currently thergest in the five nearby provinces.

 Chapter 676 Project Lost

    It would be good to have a share of the pie, naturally.


    ¡°If you have to take Ms. Hale with you, then I can only withdraw my cooperation. After all, I can¡¯t cut off Ms. Hale¡¯s fortune either.¡±


    Just now, Ms. Hale was addressed with a little respect.


    The irony of changing the name to ¡®Ms. Hale¡¯ now speaks for itself.


    She then added, ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that Mr. Powell is extraordinarily nice to Ms. Hale, and now it seems that Ms. Hale is really close to being spoiled by you into a vase.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, picked up her coffee, and drank a cup in a leisurely manner.


    Nowadays, she has long been used to not showing her joy, so naturally she will not be angry because of Tiana¡¯s words.


    Although it is still confusing, Ido not understand what offended Tiana.


    But it¡¯s better to proceed with caution.


    ¡°I¡¯m blessed to be able to spoil her.¡±


    Ran is not angry, on the contrary, said with a smile: ¡°If Adri is really like Ms. Griffin one day, it is less feminine.¡±


    Even in the face of Atror¡¯s second family, Ran will not allow Tiana to be reckless.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Powell rushed to the red it.¡±


    Tiana wasn¡¯t angry.


    It is really a person who has seen the scene, that generosity and temperament let many people willing to worship.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you all anymore. I still have some business in mypany, so I will leave first.¡±


    She put down her cup, got up and walked to her desk to pick up her bag and went out.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Ran gave Tiana a hard stare and gave chase.


    In the hallway, Adriana walks quickly to the elevator.


    Ran came after me and exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know this was going to happen today, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to exin, we all understand the truth that the shopping mall is like a battlefield. Besides, this time it was your father¡¯s intention, so how could I be angry.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The elevator came up.


    Adriana looked at him and smiled gently, and two Adri¡¯s dimples emerged on her cheeks, which were charming.


    ¡°I always feel that Tiana this time over is not as simple as cooperating with you Ethines park, you¡¯d better be more careful.¡±


    ¡°I know. Then you go back to the office first, I¡¯m talking on Tiana¡¯s side and will try to get you together for the Ethines park project.¡±


    Ran calms Adriana.


    Adrianaughs it off and gets on the elevator.


    After Adriana left, Ran returned to the office and saw Tiana talking with the other two, and his face sank.


    At noon, several people dined together.


    It wasn¡¯t until after Theresa and Brenden left that Tiana designated Ran to make the hotel arrangements.


    Ran acted as a driver and took Tiana for a stroll around the neighborhood.


    ¡°Here, this Asnana Hotel, owned by the Alston Group.¡±


    Ran pointed to the hotel and briefly described it.


    ¡°No, in the downtown area, it¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Tiana said as she sat in the back row and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll find you another one.¡±


    Ran felt that Tiana was really picking bones in her eggs. She had just found her a ce that was too cheap, and now she said it was too noisy.


    Drove for a while and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s quieter.¡±


    ¡°Too far off.¡±


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    Through the rearview mirror, nced at the woman behind, clutching the steering wheel, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Change again!¡±


    After another moment, looking for a hotel on the outskirts of the city, ¡°Here.¡±


    The woman in the back slowly opened her eyes and nced at them, ¡°Not enough ss.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Tiana, what do you want to do? Are you staying or not? If you don¡¯t, forget it. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±


    Ran was so angry with Tiana that his brain hurt, and he felt that his only good temper was worn out by her.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Tiana is concise.


    ¡°Okay, then take your time to find it yourself, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Saying that, reach for the seat belt.


    The back of the ghost floated a sentence, ¡°You dare to go down, I immediately cancel the Ethines park project cooperation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°One more question.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ line, so tell me, where exactly do you want to live?¡±


    ¡°Your home!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Ran knitted his eyebrows, and his evil face was permeated with a deep meaning that continued to elude him, ¡°What, you like me?¡±


    ¡°With you? Not qualified enough.¡±


    ¡°Then you are still ¡­ justzy,zy with you in general.¡±


    Ran had no choice but to take Tiana back to the apartment he had rented.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, once we arrived at the entrance of the apartment, the party realized that there were a few more suitcases, pink ones, at the entrance of the apartment.


    Very girly.


    Ran¡¯s face was ck as a pot and he pointed to the suitcase in front of the door, ¡°Yours?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve been nning toe and stay at my house for a long time?¡±


    Torture from the soul, but Tiana¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Tiana waspletely furious and took out the keys and threw them at her, ¡°Open it yourself!¡±


    Then, turn around and go.


    Leaving the neighborhood and sitting in the car, he immediately gave a phone call to Mr. Powell Sr.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang for a while, but there was no answer.


    Ran knew it was deliberate on the part of the old man, and then had to leave it at that.


    Finally, she called Adriana, ¡°Can I dilly-dally at your ce tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My home was taken over by that woman Tiana and I am homeless.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you¡¯ll stay upstairs for the night, with Giovanny and the others.¡±


    ¡°Giovanny? Ahem ¡­ that ¡­ no need, I¡¯ll get a room, get a room.¡±


    The corners of Ran¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, raw with fear for Giovanny.


    Across the phone, Adriana could feel Ran¡¯s desperation and immediately asked, ¡°Are you afraid of Giovanny?¡±


    From the few times Ran met with Giovanny, she found out that Ran might really be afraid of Giovanny.


    ¡°Who ¡­ who said that!¡±


    incoherentnguage.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I happen to have a vacant room on that floor, so you can stay there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡­


    After Adriana gave Ran a ce to stay, she went to work.


    However, within a few minutes, the office door was thrown open with a strong bang.


    The sudden loud sound startled Adriana.


    Looking up at the visitors, it was Harlee and Old Mr. Soto.


    And Old Mr. Soto looked rather embarrassed.


    Adriana was puzzled, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    To this day, she can¡¯t even change her name to call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯.


    Old Mr. Soto walked in with his hands folded, a face as ck as a pot, stood across from Adriana, reached out and knocked on his desk, ¡°What the hell is going on with the Ethines park project?¡±


    Adriana, puzzled, nced at Harlee.


    Harlee shook his head, the expression seemed to say: the old man is therefore very angry, do not provoke the old man.


    ¡°Lost.¡±


    Adriana answered truthfully.


    Today¡¯s project simply does not have any chance for her to fight, not even the chance to speak.


    Ethines park project, thend has been bought by the Powells long ago.


    The Ethines park project is destined to be a veryrge investment, and having the Atrorthe Griffin family on board is a great advantage in terms of financial resources, manpower and future promotion.


    The reason why Ran¡¯s father agreed to the Griffin family¡¯s participation and was willing to take an equal share with the other side must have been justified.


    The matter has been settled, how can she change it with a few words?


    ¡°Lost? That¡¯s easy for you to say. Do you know that the Ethines park project is a very important project for the Soto family, how can you just lose it so easily?¡±

 Chapter 677 – Reprimanded

    Old Mr. Soto has never been angry since his meeting with Adriana.


    I came over today and had an argument with Adriana over the Ethines park project, which also illustrates the importance of Ethines park.


    ¡°The Atrorthe Griffin family was involved in the project and I was kicked out. It¡¯s a done deal, and even if you¡¯re angry you can¡¯t change anything.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was concise and didn¡¯t want to talk too much.


    ¡°Of course I know the Griffin family is involved. That¡¯s why I gave you the opportunity to get involved in this matter. Once you have reached a cooperation with the Griffin family, the source will keep on cooperating in the future. Otherwise, how could I have let you handle this case?¡±


    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because Old Mr. Soto cares about the rtionship between Ran and Adriana.


    It was Harlee who didn¡¯t say a word.


    Because he and the Griffin family although there is a connection, but the rtionship is very delicate, Harlee also dare not speak easily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say and simply stopped squealing.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, this time, no matter what, you have to get the Ethines park project for me. It must be taken, by any means and at any cost!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto mmed his fist heavily on the table, dropped a sentence, turned around and left.


    Adriana¡¯s thin lips opened slightly and she was about to say something when Harlee cut her off.


    He waved his hand, and Adriana shut up.


    Bang¨C


    Old Mr. Soto mmed the door hard and left.


    In the office, Harlee knew that Adriana was aggrieved and immediately said soothingly, ¡°Grandpa does attach great importance to this project. The reason why it was given to you is also because of your rtionship with Ran, and also, grandpa hopes that after this time you and Ran cooperation, you two can determine the rtionship, and then married.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s own brother, Harlee would naturally not hide anything from her.


    Seeing that she looked bad and sat in the executive chair without saying anything, Harlee added: ¡°I can understand your feelings, but I mean the same thing as Grandpa, I think you and Ran are a good match and he treats you very well. I just don¡¯t understand how Ran didn¡¯t bring you into the project this time? I heard that both The Lindsay Family and The Alston family have signed on.¡±


    ¡°Then I would love to ask you, you and grandpa are desperately trying to set me up with Ran, so what does ¡­ the Powells old man mean?¡±


    From before until now, she had no idea what was going on.


    Before that, Adriana thought Old Mr. Soto must have contacted Ran¡¯s father, but the situation now seems to be otherwise.


    ¡°the Powells ¡­ the Powells his ¡­ grandfather did not contact the Powells senior.¡±


    ¡°So, letting me go back to the Soto family is not using me as a pawn. Harlee, you¡¯re standing in front of me right now saying this to me, don¡¯t you feel blushed!¡±


    Adriana was really angry.


    Even if she had always known all the circumstances a long time ago, but now that everything was put on the table, how could she not be angry?


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    Harlee has nothing to say.


    Because everything Adriana said was right, he had no words to refute it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and the Fryer Group doesn¡¯t want to continue. I¡¯m going to take Luis and Helen and leave.¡±


    Adriana once again exined to Harlee what was on her mind.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Harlee immediately retorted, with some intense emotions.


    That kind of reaction left Adriana puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ no¡­ not why, in short, you can¡¯t leave now. Adri, you listen to your brother, you can¡¯t leave now. Trust me, okay?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but her face was a look of intense concern that was genuine.


    It¡¯s just a shame that no matter how sincere, Adriana is not likely to trust Harlee easily.


    Will not be easy to trust anyone.


    ¡°Reason.¡±


    She sat in the executive chair, cold eyes looking up at him.


    Harlee froze, and after a few seconds, shook her head, ¡°No need for a reason, you just have to listen to me. Remember the saying, any person in this world could harm you, but ¡­ I won¡¯t. Definitely will not!¡±


    His attitude was firm.


    I hope Adriana can trust her.


    But who knows what¡¯s in Adriana¡¯s mind?


    Adriana waved her hand, propped her elbow on the table, propped her head up, shook her head, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Harlee, who was standing across from Adriana, felt a pang of pain when she saw her look of sadness.


    The heart is mixed, hanging at the side of the hands tightened and tightened, licked his lips, said: ¡°Adri, give me a little time, I will take care of everything, then I will send you away. Give you the life you want. I am the uncle of two children, I have not given you and the children anything for so many years, but I will make sure you have a good life in the future. I¡¯m your brother and I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Once again, he emphasized.


    ¡°Go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    With a quiet life and all the dust settling, Adriana had thought it would be better down the road, so that she would not be so stressed out.


    You can be happy with your child, but things don¡¯t seem to be out so simple now.


    When the first two children in The Alston family had a bad time, she took the children back, is the hope that the children have a better life words ¡­


    Obviously, it is now contrary to the original intention.


    Everything is going in the opposite direction.


    Adriana was a little sad that everything was out of control and she was really a little worried.


    Worry that things will get even more out of control behind the scenes.


    And that Tiana, why on earth does she have preconceptions about herself?


    ¡­


    Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Peter sat alone on the balcony, looking out at the view, expressionless.


    Hank stood behind him, holding a suit draped over his shoulders, ¡°Boss, Tiana has signed a contract with Ran that includes Brenden and Theresa.¡±


    That is, all fourpanies have cooperated.


    This time, for both Adriana and Peter, it was quite unfavorable.


    ¡°Tiana came over, how many forces did she bring with her?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but Tiana has no intention of leaving Waverly this time around. As far as I know, she is already looking for a ce in Waverly and intends to open her newpany over here.¡±


    ¡°Really? Waverly is hrious.¡±


    Peter is at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s the movement on Brenden¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°What about ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Peter mouth uneasy person is Adriana, he is very worried about Adriana¡¯s current situation, but also afraid that this time cooperation without her the Soto family ofpanies, on Adriana greatly affected.


    ¡°Today Ms. Hale went away and could not participate in the cooperation, and in the afternoon saw Old Mr. Soto hurriedly went forward to the Fryer Group, and I heard that ¡­ reprimanded her.¡±


    Hank told Peter everything he had gathered truthfully.


    The man was silent, staring ahead, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°Got it, watch secretly, don¡¯t make any moves for now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nodded.


    For a long time, it did not leave.


    Peter turned back, ¡°Say.¡±


    Standing for so long without leaving, it is clear that there is a lot to say, but do not know how to speak.

 Chapter 678 Prelude to the Storm

    Hank has been with Peter for a long time, and Peter knows something about him.


    ¡°Because Brenden was involved in the Ethines park project, Old Mr. Alston was pleased and met with Brenden in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°And then ¡­ I heard that the old man already has ideas about handing over the reins to Brenden.¡±


    After Hank finished, he looked up at Peter and said, ¡°Boss, since you know Leonidas is not Brenden¡¯s child at all, why didn¡¯t you just tell Old Mr. Alston?¡±


    Peter understands Hank, but there are times when Hank has no idea what Peter really thinks.


    The so-called ¡®gentleman¡¯s heart is unpredictable¡¯, said roughly is Peter such people.


    His thoughts were always so unexpected that he could not figure them out.


    ¡°No rush, it¡¯s not that day yet. Now it¡¯s just the prelude to the storm, take your time and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    Hank nods his head.


    Standing behind him looking at his frail appearance, a heartbreak.


    Shaking his head and sighing deeply, he turned and retreated.


    There was no telling how long this wouldst and Hank was worried about Peter¡¯s current physical condition.


    Although Peter¡¯s brothers are Edward and a few of them, but the truth is that the longest time with him or Hank.


    The two men have long been like brothers.


    ¡°Send Jimmy over to see me.¡±


    Before Hank could leave the room, Peter ordered again.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana stays at the office until the afternoon.


    Seeing that it was about time, I drove to the school to pick up my children.


    But who knew that when he walked to the entrance of the school, he saw Peter standing over there.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    Xu because Ran told her today that Tiana came to Waverly, then the most disadvantageous is Peter.


    So, the attitude towards him is less indifferent than before.


    ¡°Knowing that you are rather busy, I am going to take the children to the hospital to stay with their grandmother, and I will send them to your house in the evening ¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Peter looked at Adriana and his thin lips lifted into a smile.


    But that smile fell so harsh in Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    Not for other reasons, but when Adriana saw him smiling, she noticed the color of his lips and noticed that they were very red.


    It shows good health and is very good.


    Where is the slightest sign of weakness?


    Suddenly, I felt that all my previous concern for Peter was superfluous.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a liar, and you can¡¯t change your virtues at any time.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say another word.


    Last night she thought it over and decided that she was being selfish and that it would be better to let the two children spend some time with Mrs. Alston.


    It is said that parents are the first teachers of their children, if their own practices extreme, I think the child will also leave a shadow on the psychological.


    ¡°Just pick up the kids on the weekends and spend time with your mom.¡±


    Adriana thought for a moment and said.


    The voice was small, not very clear in the noisy crowd, but Peter heard it clearly.


    His eyes lit up, and his dull, lifeless eyes were instantly filled with power.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me, I just think it¡¯s hard for your mom to take care of two kids.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say it in a good mood.


    Peterughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    So, it is enough.


    ¡°So, as a thank you, can I invite you to dinner?¡±


    Peter asked Adriana for her opinion.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Just the thought of seeing Theresa today, with her big show of affection in front of her and the red, festive wedding invitation, was an eyesore for Adriana.


    Where else would you have dinner with him?


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly rang out from the crowd.


    When they both turned around, they saw a woman walking through the crowd, standing next to Peter and wrapping her arms around him.


    ¡°Yah, Adri, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Theresa smiled toward Adriana and said, ¡°I just went to the hospital and mom said Peter came over to pick up Luis and Helen, so I followed.¡±


    In front of Adriana, Theresa shows her love on purpose.


    As if the whole world didn¡¯t know that Theresa was about to get married to Peter, she changed her name to Mom early.


    Before that, however, Mrs. Alston was also considered Theresa¡¯s godmother, so it¡¯s not wrong to call her ¡®mom¡¯.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    Because Adriana didn¡¯t really know what to say other than to say yes to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own, you don¡¯t have toe over.¡±


    Peter said with an expressionless face.


    Perhaps because of the weakness of the body, the speech is not as sharp as in the past, falling in Adriana¡¯s ears as if Peter was extra gentle to Theresa.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    She really does not want to be a light bulb here.


    ¡°Adri, let¡¯s dine together tonight. I just called with Mr. Powell about thepany and just happened to tell her you were at school and he¡¯s already on his way over.¡±


    Theresa took it upon herself to invite Ran over.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana refused outright.


    Peter said, ¡°Eventually you¡¯ll have to eat in the evening, so how about taking the two kids together to a nearby restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Adri, I would like to join you. By the way, I want you to give me your advice, after all, it¡¯ste and already setting up the wedding site, I want you to help me with your advice, okay?¡±


    Recently, Theresa rarely appears with Peter because of various things happening more often.


    Now that their wedding is near, Theresa is deliberately looking for opportunities to show her affection in front of Adriana, which really makes Adriana feel bored.


    ¡°Just get a designer for the wedding, Adriana ¡­ doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    When Theresa was away, Peter would only address her as ¡®Adriana¡¯, and now that Theresa is there, he addresses her as ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    So deliberate, in turn, that Adriana found it ironic and ridiculous.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    Adriana finished and walked straight away.


    Just squeezed out of the crowd, they found a car parked on the side of the road and Ran stepped out of it.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    From a distance, Ran also saw Adriana and waved towards her.


    ¡°Mommy? Mommy?¡±


    The children were already out of school, and before Adriana had a chance to leave, two children were heard calling out to her from behind.


    Adriana sweats a little andments that she is not going fast enough.


    Luis and Helen pounced towards Adriana, took her hand and said, ¡°Mommy, I see Daddy is over there too.¡±


    Helen pointed to Peter and Theresa standing over there and said, ¡°Mommy, Daddy is getting married to Theresa, do you really have no idea?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Naive children are too precocious and make her feel headache.


    ¡°Hey, cutie, out of school? You don¡¯t even bother to see your uncle?¡±


    Ran arrived just in time to diffuse an awkward conversation.


    The two children affectionately called out to their uncle.


    Theresa and Peter walked over there, and Theresa spoke again, ¡°Since we¡¯re all gathered together, let¡¯s go straight to the neighborhood and have some dinner. After all, it¡¯s not early.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, and Ran, his eyes surveying Adriana and Peter, nodded and said, ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 679 – Eating together

    Since he agreed, Adriana couldn¡¯t refuse.


    So, a group of six drove to a nearby hotel.


    On the way, Ran and Adriana ride in one car, and the two children ride with Theresa and Peter.


    Adriana red at Ran, ¡°Why did you agree to have dinner with them?¡±


    ¡°Running away is not the only way to solve problems, do you understand?¡±


    As he drove, he said, ¡°Many times, the only solution is to face it head on. Not to mention you, Adriana, I¡¯ve told you many times, do you want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Why are we suddenly talking about here?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, tilting her head to look aside.


    Coincidentally, Peter¡¯s car was next to her, and the man there was looking at her.


    Two people just looked through the window, a nce of a million years.


    ¡°Harlee called me today.¡±


    Said here, Ran heart some guilt, ¡°I know Ethines park project did not bring you, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. In the future, when Harlee calls you about me, you can just ignore it.¡±


    Adriana truly feels that Harlee has gone too far, interfering in her affairs and calling Ran.


    ¡°Ran, I don¡¯t want to promise you.¡±


    She looked down, snapping her nails and wrinkling her brow, and said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ran slowed the car down just as the light was red, and he stopped and looked at Adriana, waiting for an answer.


    Inexplicably, there is some tension.


    ¡°Quite simply, I don¡¯t want to involve you while I¡¯m reduced to a tool myself.¡±


    I had only heard about the business alliance before, but I never thought I would be involved in it now, and this feeling is really very bad.


    ¡°Did you say the Soto family?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow, her heart hid a lot of things, and did not know who to tell.


    ¡°Adri, do you still have Peter in your heart?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    But for some reason, Ran just wanted to know about it from Adriana¡¯s mouth.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    The car behind kept honking its horn and sounding its siren.


    He had to start the sedan and drive towards the front.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make my own decisions, and I¡¯ll leave after thetest period of things are taken care of. This time, I will protect my children and will not let anyone get hurt.¡±


    The previous bad life has left quite an impression on Adriana, enough to remember for life.


    So much suffering, she learned to grow, if in the inability to solve those things, Adriana feel that they have so many years in vain.


    Hearing her nce, Ranughed.


    The good-looking handsome face swirled with smiles, a few evil, a few yuppie, very provocative.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you grow.¡±


    ¡°What growth, but motherhood.¡±


    As the two talked, they arrived at the HSBC Hotel, where Peter and the others were already waiting at the entrance.


    The two men parked their car and walked over.


    Luis and Helen have entered the hall, while Theresa is holding Peter¡¯s hand at every moment, making a big show of affection on purpose.


    Seeing this, Adriana felt a bit solid and even resisted such a dinner party.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll lend you my arm?¡±


    As the two walked, Ran said.


    Since that was the case, Adriana didn¡¯t see any harm in taking his arm without ceremony, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks? There is no sincerity at all.¡±


    ¡°And how would you like to be thanked?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Ran thought about it fervently and said seriously, ¡°Consider giving your body to it.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    The little woman scolded lightly and had walked up to the two Theresa¡¯s heels.


    Peter¡¯s dark ink-like eyes stared at Adriana¡¯s hand on Ran¡¯s arm and felt a sting.


    ¡°Yah, Adri, I¡¯m really happy for you to see you and Ran both getting along so well.¡±


    Theresa tilted her head and showed a simple smile, ¡°Mr. Powell, Adri and I are good sisters, if you dare to bully Adri, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡±


    The words spoken so nicely may be believed only by Theresa herself alone.


    Peter looks at Adriana, who looks away.


    And Ran just smiled indifferently, ¡°The woman I like, I will certainly spoil in my heart, how can I bully her. Go in.¡±


    Took Adriana and went in first.


    Peter and Theresa followed closely behind, Theresa couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Peter, look at Adri, she¡¯s really happy, so happy for her.¡±


    Half happy and half sad.


    If Adriana stays with Ran, she can be with Peter for a long, happy life.


    But Theresa was not convinced, why was Adriana, a woman only, so attractive?


    Peter, Ran, Alvin.


    Why does every one of them like her?


    I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so great about her.


    Peter remained silent.


    Theresa sensed that Peter¡¯s breath was a little off and seemed slightly angry, so she shut up and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dinner, randomly ordered something, in two small children to drive the atmosphere, but not too awkward.


    Throughout the dinner, Theresa kept on serving food with Peter, who put down his chopsticks after eating a few bites.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a happy day, we can¡¯t get together easily, why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡±


    Theresa greeted the waiter on the side, ¡°Get two bottles of ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it.¡±


    Ran immediately interrupted her and said, ¡°We¡¯re driving, no need to drink. Besides, it¡¯s gettingte and you guys have to take the kids to the hospitalter, so it¡¯s better not to drink.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly and he nced at Ran.


    His eyes wandered and looked again at Adriana, who happened to be looking at him.


    At that moment, the little woman, as if she had been caught doing something wrong, immediately lowered her head.


    Half an hourter, the meal was finished.


    Theresa took Peter and the two children with her to the hospital.


    Adriana got into the car with both Ran.


    Ran asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana also did not know where to go, so easy to two children are not around, suddenly feel empty.


    ¡°Go to ¡­¡±


    She was just about to say she was going to the bar when Ran¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Ran pulled out his cell phone and the screen showed an unfamiliar call, ¡°Excuse me, I have to take a call.¡±


    He took his phone and answered the call, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell, as the host, it¡¯s already meal time, shouldn¡¯t you arrange for dinner?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.


    It¡¯s Tiana.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order you take-outter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Asnana Hotel¡¯s signature dish.¡±


    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll have someone send you through ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°The delivery doesn¡¯t even taste good anymore. I want you to take me to the Asnana Hotel now.¡±


    The tone ofmand is not at all a discussion with Ran.


    That kind of attitude makes Ran¡¯s brain hurt.


    I can¡¯t wait to give her a good thrashing to get over it.


    ¡°Tiana, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Tiana didn¡¯t give Ran a chance to speak at all and hung up the phone on the spot.

 Chapter 680 – Keeping to one’s roots

    ¡°Damn!¡±


    The man was furious and cursed.


    Adriana understood deeply, ¡°Take me to school, my car is parked over there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    He started the sedan and drove in a huff, driving fast all the way to the school entrance.


    Ran stopped the car and said guiltily as he saw Adriana unbuckle her seat belt to get out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, and besides, you¡¯re not even right.¡±


    Adriana gets out of the car, closes the door and walks towards her car.


    As she started the sedan, Ran¡¯s car returned to the curb and she honked her horn, signaling to leave.


    The man there also honked his horn, responded, and each left.


    ¡­


    Luis and Helen were sent to the hospital, while Peter was smoking in the corridor. Theresa came over, saw him smoking and immediately said, ¡°Peter, this is a hospital, no smoking.¡±


    Walk over and reach out to try to snatch the cigarettes from his hand.


    However, Peter shot a stern gaze straight at her, and she immediately stopped moving.


    With just one look, Theresa immediately conceded and took a step back, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Are you still hung up on Adriana?¡±


    Theresa clearly felt Peter¡¯s attitude towards Adriana, but did not dare to say anything.


    But now she really can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Now that she has chosen to be with Ran, Peter, isn¡¯t it time for you to let go?¡±


    She was really pissed off.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was pregnant with a child, Peter would never have been able to marry her.


    Although Theresa knew that she would not necessarily be happy after marrying Peter, she was still not willing to do so.


    Just want to get married with Peter, must get married together.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    The man walked towards the window at the end of the corridor, followed by Theresa, and said, ¡°I am your fianc¨¦e, and it will be you who will live with me in the future, but all you can think about is Adriana, so what is the point of marrying me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to not get married.¡±


    Peter said five words in a breezy manner.


    Five words directly cut off all of Theresa¡¯s thoughts, as if drained of strength, froze in ce.


    ¡°Is that what you think of me? Then you can marry Sandra, it doesn¡¯t matter if Adriana doesn¡¯t like you, Sandra will like you and will give you everything you want.¡±


    In any case, she will not give Adriana and Peter any chance.


    ¡°If you want to marry Sandra, I can quit and make it happen.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The generosity of what was said, people who do not know Theresa are really easily touched.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The man did not want to hear Theresa continue to rave.


    But the more he didn¡¯t want to talk to Theresa, the angrier Theresa became, ¡°Peter, why are you doing this to me? If you don¡¯t want to marry me, why did you agree? Since you promised you should be responsible to the end. But now you ignore me, you don¡¯t answer the phone, you don¡¯t even want to take a wedding photo with me. Is there any point.¡±


    Not to mention Peter, even Theresa herself felt no fun, but how to do it, to this point, she felt she had no way back.


    The man¡¯s answer remained silent.


    Looking at his back, the man Adriana can¡¯t forget, even countless times in his dreams, but who could have known that such a man was so thin-skinned.


    ¡°Tiana came to Waverly, you know, the Griffin family is the secondrgest family in Atror, and if that¡¯s right, she¡¯sing for you this time, right?¡±


    Theresa didn¡¯t know any of these things, but Tatum told her everything.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tatum, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stand by Peter¡¯s side, much less work with Tiana.


    ¡°Tatum told you that? If you¡¯re so close to Tatum, why didn¡¯t you marry him?¡±


    Everyone knows that Tatum is amazingly capable, but ugly.


    The face was disfigured many years ago, if not, how could he not have been married for many years?


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s insinuation made Theresa feel ashamed, her teeth biting her lips, her face showing shyness, ¡°Peter, how can you say that? I am your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°So, you should keep your peace.¡±


    ¡°Settling down?¡±


    Her little face was white and red for a while, ¡°Peter, I only like you and I only want to marry you for the rest of my life. I mean it, if I can¡¯t marry you in this life, I¡¯d rather not marry in my life.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter did not want to talk to her unnecessarily, in short one word.


    Theresa tugged at her lips, wanting to say something, but seeing Peter¡¯s ugly face, she had to turn around and leave.


    Heart thumping.


    What Peter just said is obvious enough.


    No matter how stupid she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly think that Peter knew nothing about her and Tatum¡¯s affair.


    Theresa felt very distraught.


    If Peter knew she was with Tatum, should she stay married to Peter or not?


    What will you face after marriage?


    ¡­


    Adriana wandered alone on the roadside for a long time, and finally simply ran for an hour, went back to take a shower and changed her clothes before sitting in the hall.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    She shouted.


    Vivian is usually at home at this time, why is no one there today?


    Adriana took her phone and called Vivian.


    Nobody picks up.


    Then another call was made.


    Someone picked up this time.


    ¡°V¡­¡±


    Before a ¡®Vivian¡¯ could be spat out, a voice could be heard from over there.


    ¡°Why do you keep avoiding me?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice, it was Edward.


    The sound was too engraved in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Adriana did not dare to speak, only felt that something was wrong, immediately got up and changed clothes, while listening to the phone, want to know Vivian¡¯s address.


    But after listening for half a day, the opposite side actually did not even sound.


    Adriana contacted Aaren first, ¡°Get me Vivian¡¯s location immediately.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Aaren responded.


    Adriana paced around the room, waited for a while without seeing Aaren¡¯s call, and simply went straight upstairs.


    Upstairs, Aaren opened the door and, seeing Adriana¡¯s anxious face, said, ¡°I located the people, but they shouldn¡¯t be anywhere.¡±


    ¡°They were just now people on the highway, positioned in a position that has never moved.¡±


    ¡°High speed?¡±


    Adriana was vaguely nervous, ¡°Which highway?¡±


    ¡°Asmia freeway.¡±


    ¡°Asmia freeway? So where would they go?¡±


    Adriana lost her head and was worried about Vivian¡¯s situation, but she couldn¡¯t contact Edward now.


    With no choice, I had to call Peter.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter¡¯s gentle voice came from the other side.


    Adriana had no time for anything else and immediately asked, ¡°Edward kidnapped Vivian again and got on the Asmia freeway, do you know where they¡¯ll go now?¡±


    Once you get on the highway, the ces you can go are bound to be farther away.


    Adriana had no idea where Edward was actually going, not to mention that the highway was not the one going to Vivian¡¯s old house.

 Chapter 681 – Searching for someone

    ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Peter then went downstairs and drove as fast as he could to the Adriana neighborhood.


    Originally a twenty-minute journey, he arrived in just a little over ten minutes.


    Adriana had been waiting for a long time in front of the neighborhood, and when she saw Petering, she immediately walked up, pulled open the car door and asked, ¡°Did you get in touch with Edward?¡±


    ¡°Come up.¡±


    The man did not answer his question.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and had to follow in the car.


    She fastened her seat belt and Peter started the car and set off towards the front.


    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡±


    ¡°Take you to someone.¡±


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but then thought, after all, Peter and Edward two are brothers, some things would be better if Peter is in the words.


    Solely did not refuse.


    Sped all the way to the Waverly Highway and chased towards Edward.


    While driving down the road, Adriana asked, ¡°Do you have any idea where he might be going?¡±


    ¡°You can only take your chances.¡±


    He said.


    Adriana understood what he meant.


    Most likely Peter knows a few ces where Edward frequents, so he can only take her with him to see if he can perhaps find it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face was full of sadness for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°People are divided by groups and things are gathered by sses.¡±


    What kind of people have what kind of friends.


    When it¡¯s really true.


    Peter did not speak, reached out and clicked on the music, yed very low.


    As a result, the music started, and it was the song ¡°Dream Wedding¡±.


    Adriana loved this song, she just didn¡¯t expect to have the disc at the Linghu Vi home and the song in the car.


    Listening to the familiar tune, the memory goes back to the old days.


    The things that we spent together in the past are still fresh in our minds and very memorable.


    There are times when Adriana hates her super memory, because many things she wants to forget simply cannot be forgotten.


    It was deeply engraved in her mind and made her feel very tired.


    It waste and the moon was high in the sky.


    Adriana sat in the car and looked out the window at the stars, the starry river, a beautiful night scene.


    Peter was feeling a bit tired and Adriana didn¡¯t seem to want to have too much conversation with him and didn¡¯t speak at all.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ do with Ran today?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    The men deliberately find the topic, but the preference is which pot is not to mention the pot, hit the stone.


    Change the subject.


    ¡°How are the two children doing in schooltely?¡±


    ¡°Top of the list.¡±


    Adriana is really a topic terminator, not giving Peter any chance to talk unnecessarily.


    ¡°I heard that Alvin is going abroad. What are you going to do about your livepany?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Again, a shy reply.


    ¡°Adriana, if you could do life over again, what would you choose?¡±


    ¡°I will choose to stay away from you and never know each other.¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even seem to be able to chat when faced with Adriana.


    The two drove for a while, Peter became more and more tired, just passing a service area, he asked, ¡°The front service area, want to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°Go to a bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He drove to the service area and parked the car, ¡°Here it is, don¡¯t find the wrong ceter, remember my license te number.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t even turn her head, as if she hadn¡¯t heard Peter.


    He raised his eyebrows helplessly and followed behind.


    While Adriana went to the bathroom, he went overtime to buy some snacks and mineral water.


    By the way, I took some medicine while Adriana was away.


    When Adriana came out of the bathroom, Peter was standing outside the bathroom, and when he saw hering, he handed her his things and car keys, ¡°Go wait in the car while I go to the bathroom.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, took the stuff and walked away.


    Back in the car, she sat in the passenger seat and waited quietly for Peter toe out.


    Waiting and waiting for more than twenty minutes, Peter people still did note out.


    She made a somewhat impatient call to Peter.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone thought for a while, no answer.


    Adriana figured that Peter must be squatting on the big one, so she yed with her phone again and waited for a while.


    ¡°Drip-¡±


    The phone is out of battery.


    Adriana looked down, rummaging through the storage box for the charger. Fortunately, both phones are on the same system, so the charger is the same.


    Picking up the charger, the tangled charging rope brought out a box of stuff that fell to the ground.


    She leaned down to pick it up and surveyed it, it was a box of medicine.


    Foreign imports of drugs, with English names written on them, she nced at it and did not pay much attention to it, and put it inside.


    After waiting in the car for a while longer, Peter still didn¡¯te out.


    She could not stand it any longer, and called several times in a row, and finally someone answered.


    Then just after getting through, it hung up.


    ¡°Nerve!¡±


    Adriana cursed angrily, got out of the car and went straight to the bathroom to see what Peter was doing.


    Standing outside the public bathroom, she wanted to find someone to ask if there was a man named Peter inside, but found it difficult to say, so she simply waited a while longer.


    Eventually a group of people left and the crowd dwindled down.


    She stood outside the men¡¯s room and called out, ¡°Peter? Peter?¡±


    No one responded.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows narrowed, ¡°Where did the man go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for someone?¡±


    A man came out of the bathroom and looked at her and asked.


    ¡°Yes, can you ask if there is a Peter in there for me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one inside. But a man just passed out outside.¡±


    ¡°Fainted?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been sent to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    For some reason, at that moment, Adriana subconsciously thought that person might be Peter.


    Heading outside, that¡¯s when Peter was seen walking out of the lobby of the rest area.


    Because Adriana didn¡¯t know where the service area infirmary was, she was looking around at the directions when Peter stood right in front of her.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    The man looked down at the small woman.


    ¡°Mo ¡­ you ¡­ where have you been? Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    Just now, when she heard the man say that someone had fainted, Adriana was so anxious that she suddenly saw Peter standing in front of her, and she couldn¡¯t help but scold him.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°I do think you¡¯re holding me up, do you know how dangerous it is for Vivian to be a minutete?¡±


    She nudged her mouth, furious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    If Adriana doesn¡¯t ask, he doesn¡¯t say much.


    The little woman turned in exasperation and walked towards the limousine, Peter followed her at a slower pace.


    As she walked, she realized Peter wasn¡¯t following and turned back to wait for him, ¡°Where did you just go?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ was hungry. Just went to eat something.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes shed and he sought an excuse.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re eating inside and leaving me here to wait for you? Heh, Peter, that¡¯s really something.¡±


    Just now, she was worried about Peter, and now, listening to what Peter said, Adriana really felt that she must have been blinded by eye drops when she met Peter.

 Chapter 682 The car tire blew out

    So angry!


    Got into the car and shut the door with a heavy bang.


    Peter got into the main driver¡¯s seat and was about to drive away.


    At that moment, one person rushed over.


    Knock Knock-


    The man knocked on the door and Peter lowered the window, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Giovanny said to Peter in ventriloquism.


    With a sideways nce at Adriana, Peter said to Giovanny, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Giovanny is tough.


    Peter got out of the car with some reluctance and sat in the back.


    Once Giovanny got into the car and put on his seat belt, he said to Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, why don¡¯t you take a seat in the back.¡±


    ¡°No go!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a friend of mine up ahead.¡±


    ¡°Your friend? All right then.¡±


    Adriana definitely believed Giovanny¡¯s words, figuring that Aaren should have told him about his sudden visit.


    Solely get out of the car and sit in the back.


    The car starts slowly and leaves the service area.


    Walked a long way and didn¡¯t see anyone.


    Adriana asked, ¡°Where are your friends?¡±


    ¡°Aaren probably drove back, otherwise who would have protected the young master and young miss.¡±


    Giovanny was so serious, Adriana couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I was just muttering in my heart, I always thought Giovanny was a bit weird.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to protect the two children, why did youe over to me?¡±


    ¡°Aaren said you were leaving with Mr. Alston, and I didn¡¯t feelfortable, so I came over.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana felt that Giovanny was not bad, and that having such a right-hand man by her side was really the greatest luck of all these years.


    Unbeknownst to him, Giovanny exists only because of a temporary message received from Hank that the boss was on the highway with Adriana.


    He was notfortable with ¡­ Peter.


    With Giovanny around, Peter¡¯s tense heartstrings gradually fell.


    Taking Adriana on the highway, he overestimated his ability, so he kept holding his body strong.


    In his case, everything does not matter, but he fears that the danger urs unknowingly and irreversible consequences will ur.


    After sitting for a while, Adriana got a little tired and fell asleep against the back row.


    As she slept, her head leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder.


    Peter casually took a thin nket and put it on Adriana¡¯s body, seeking ni¡¯s words.


    For so many years, Adriana¡¯s insomnia was all because of herself.


    So Adriana only doesn¡¯t lose sleep when he¡¯s around?


    This is why ni must do memory transfer.


    If one day he is not there and Adriana continues to suffer from severe insomnia, it can be really life-threatening.


    The little woman fell asleep, lying in Peter¡¯s arms, in order to make her sleep morefortable, Peter has been dragging her with both hands, even if the hands are sore and weak, but also gritted his teeth and held on.


    Looking down at the small woman in his arms, everything was not so clear in the dim light.


    But to feel her presence is the best.


    That scent is something that has not been felt for a long time.


    Peter even felt how good it would be if everything went back to the old days.


    It¡¯s just a pity that there is no medicine for regret in life.


    The car drove for a long time, got off the highway, and stopped outside one of Edward¡¯s houses.


    Peter did not speak, Giovanny also dare not voice.


    Just silently got out of the car and gently closed the door, not to disturb their duo.


    Perhaps because it had been a long time since she had slept so easily, Adriana took off all her defenses and moved to lie on hisp.


    Peter¡¯s fingers gently ruffled the messy hair in front of her forehead, just as the breath spurting from her nose fell inside Peter¡¯s palm, tickling andforting.


    His fingertips trembled as he reached down to her cheek and gently rubbed her skin.


    Each stroke tugged at his heartstrings.


    There was a moment when Peter really wanted to hold the little woman close to each other, just ¡­ did not dare.


    He was afraid that breaking the peace of the moment would forever lose such a wonderful opportunity.


    Peter wished Adriana could sleep a little longer, a little longer, so that he could feel the only warmth for a little longer, how good it would be.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    Adriana, who was drowsy, suddenly sneezed and woke up.


    Peter immediately closed his eyes, tilted his head, and closed his eyes to fake sleep.


    Adriana sat up, looked around, found the nket on herself, and found herself in Peter¡¯s arms, and at that moment, she was a little embarrassed.


    When he saw Peter asleep, he immediately sat up straight and pushed the door open to get out of the car.


    Outside, Giovanny is smoking.


    She walked over and asked, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Edward¡¯s cottage here over there.¡±


    Adriana looked in the direction Giovanny was pointing and immediately ran over, standing outside the vi and ringing the doorbell, tapping furiously on the door.


    However, no matter how she knocked on the door, there was no response.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Giovanny tumbled through the fence, quickly reached outside the hall, and climbed like a Spider-Man from the first floor to the fourth floor and went inside the living room.


    Adriana waited anxiously outside.


    Ten minutester, Giovanny came out and shook his head, ¡°The man is not here.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, go somewhere else.¡±


    Adriana is preupied with Vivian¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Go now?¡±


    Giovanny subconsciously looked at the sedan, as if he could see Peter through the thick skin of the car.


    Then said, ¡°It¡¯s toote, should we leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, a minute¡¯s dy will increase the danger to Vivian, I can¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    Vivian has lost her father since she was young and now she has lost her mother, so she is a person with no rtives, if she doesn¡¯t care about Vivian anymore.


    Then Vivian would really have no one to care about.


    Adriana¡¯s attitude was firm, and Giovanny¡¯s expressionless face finally emerged with a hint of concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you get in the car first and I¡¯ll have a cigarette.¡±


    Giovanny said as he pulled out a cigarette.


    Adriana got into the car, he stood on the side of the road with a cigarette in his mouth and walked around to the back wheels of the car.


    One hand did not know what it did and then got into the car.


    Peter in the car is still ¡®sleeping¡¯.


    Giovanny started the sedan and drove slowly.


    ¡°Bang¡­¡±


    Not much farther, the car thumped.


    This sound also ¡®woke up¡¯ Peter, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Giovanny drove off, ¡°Ms. Hale, the tire is t, we can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°A t tire at this time of year?¡±


    Adriana was furious, it waste at night and there was no way to find a ce to fix the car.


    We will have to wait until tomorrow at dawn.


    ¡°There is a hotel in front, you guys get a room and go rest, I¡¯ll just be here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Peter got out of the car, took a look at the t tire, and gave Giovanny a meaningful look.


    Giovanny remains expressionless, the whole person gives a feeling: this matter has nothing to do with me, must have nothing.


    ¡°Adriana, go find a room out front and rest for the night, then leave in the morning.¡±


    Peter said to Adriana.


    The matter hase to this, Adriana has no choice but to follow Peter over.


    There was a hotel just up the road ahead, and the two went in.


    At the front desk, Peter said to the waiter, ¡°Get two rooms.¡±

 Chapter 683 – Get a room

    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please show your ID.¡±


    The front desk beauty said politely.


    Peter looked back at Adriana and spread his hands, ¡°ID.¡±


    Adriana reached for her pocket and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    At that time, I was only looking for Vivian, so I didn¡¯t remember about the ID card.


    ¡°Just one, is that okay?¡±


    Peter handed over an ID card.


    ¡°Sorry, you can only get one room with one ID card. Besides, what are you two couples doing with two rooms? What a waste.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was ¡­ with him?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana wanted to retort, Peter looked back at Adriana and lightly reprimanded, Adriana immediately shut up and did not speak again.


    After getting a room at the front desk, the two left the front desk.


    Adriana thought about it and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll sleep in the car.¡±


    ¡°The car has been taken by Giovanny, where do you n to find him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a t tire?¡±


    ¡°So, off to the repair station. ¡±


    Since this was the case, Adriana could only obediently go upstairs with Peter.


    Found the corresponding room, swiped the card and went in.


    Now we find out that there is only one bed in this side of the hotel room!


    ¡°Why is there only one bed?¡±


    Adriana was speechless and looked at Peter with a strange look, always feeling as if he was calcting something else.


    ¡°You should ask the hotel, not me.¡±


    Because the ce is more remote, so the hotel here is not very good.


    But who would have known that there was only one bed in a room, and that¡¯s what boggled her mind.


    ¡°So how do you sleep?¡±


    Adriana looked at the time, it was after one o¡¯clock in the night.


    Just in time for bed.


    ¡°You sleep on the bed, I¡¯ll settle down on the couch.¡±


    Peter picked up a ss of water at the water fountain, put a capsule in the ss, turned around and handed it to Adriana.


    Adriana was getting a little thirsty and drank the water directly without looking.


    After a long night of travel, she drank water and went to the bathroom to take a shower, but came back out in the same clothes she had before.


    Because Peter was there, she was defensive.


    Adrianay in bed and Peter went to the bathroom again.


    Waiting for a good half a ring to walk out, the little woman is still ying with the phone.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you rest?¡±


    There was a single couch next to the bed and Peter sat on it and looked sideways at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, what do you think of Ran?¡±


    Deep topics, Adriana did not want to talk to him.


    ¡°How is he, you have grown eyes will not see for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know how much he weighs on your mind. But in my opinion, Ran is a good man to trust.¡±


    Peter was very careful to say the words in his heart.


    Although we have not known Ran for a long time, Ran is really very gentlemanly in his work.


    This is something that Peter appreciates.


    ¡°You think Ran is nice, so you think he won¡¯t treat the two kids harshly, and you want me to marry him?¡±


    Adriana seemed to ¡®see right through¡¯ Peter.


    ¡°It has that meaning.¡±


    ¡°Then you worry too much, my life events are not the turn of anyone to make decisions, and you do not need to bother much.¡±


    She turned off the phone screen and looked at Peter very calmly, ¡°I can tell you clearly that I don¡¯t need anyone to ask questions or interfere in the matters between Ran and me. And you, moreover, are not qualified.¡±


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t want to have to marry Ran just because Ran likes her.


    That wouldn¡¯t be fair to him either.


    ¡°What, could it be that you still want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too dirty.¡±


    ¡°How can you be ufortable when you¡¯ve already slept?¡±


    Peter was yful and deliberately flirted with Adriana.


    But the little woman couldn¡¯t afford such a joke, her little face instantly became embarrassed and defensively wrapped tighter around the bedding, ¡°Peter, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Giovanny around. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Adriana finished, yawned, put down her phone and fell asleep not long after.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter called out several times, but could not get a response from Adriana.


    He said, rather guiltily and indebtedly, ¡°Adriana, forgive my selfishness, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He was selfish and really cheated on her this time.


    The water just now, with sleeping pills, that¡¯s why you can fall asleep so quickly.


    Peter gently patted Adriana, and for a long time could not wait for the little woman¡¯s reaction.


    Only then did he get up at ease, lift the bedding and get in.


    The moment he got close to her, Peter¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping, and his inexplicable nervousness made him mess up.


    Looking at the woman close at hand, Peter leaned down and ced a soft kiss on her lips.


    And then reached out, wrapped his arms around her waist, and hugged her.


    The soft fragrance in his arms, a scene that Peter has appeared in his dreams countless times, is now a caustic request for him.


    At the end of his life, Peter only wants to get thest warmth, even if the way is despicable, what¡¯s the harm?


    Just holding her like this for the whole night.


    Several times Peter could not resist the sleepiness and fell asleep, but eventually he forced himself to sleep and woke up, not daring to sleep.


    For him, every minute spent with Adriana is precious.


    It would be the biggest regret for him if he just fell asleep this night.


    He was afraid to sleep.


    Throughout the night, he just hugged Adriana, sometimes talking to himself about the past, sometimes taking a few pictures with her with his phone.


    Even though the photo of the little woman asleep, Peter thought it was wonderful.


    Nah, the good times are short-lived.


    Seeing the morning light, Peter could only get up reluctantly, went to the sofa and pretended to fall asleep.


    In fact, not much time after lying down, you really fell asleep.


    It was a cold day in early spring.


    Peter had only slept for a few hours and was feeling chilly.


    At that moment, Adriana in bed woke up.


    After sitting up and ncing around the room, he found the man lying on the couch over there.


    After showering, he was dressed in his own clothes as well, but with his suit jacket over his own body.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana felt that Peter did not let her down.


    Because he did not do anything despicable.


    Got up and walked over to find the man shrinking his shoulders and blushing a little.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    She shouted and reached out to nudge Peter¡¯s shoulder again, only to find that he didn¡¯t respond to anything.


    ¡°Peter, are you awake?¡±


    She cried out some more, and the moment she touched his skin, Adriana realized that Peter had a high fever.


    The body is hot, very hot.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, wake up, wake up.¡±


    Adriana got nervous, ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep in the bed, huh?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pushing and shoving him, but Peter just curled up, ¡°Cold ¡­ cold ¡­¡±


    Adriana was a little helpless and immediately took the bedding from the bed and covered him with it, ¡°You lie down for a while, I¡¯ll go get you some fever reducer.¡±


    Adriana closed the door, went downstairs, and bought some fever reducers for Peter at a nearby pharmacy.


    When she returned to her room, got water, and squatted next to the couch, Adriana was confused.

 Chapter 684 – High fever does not go away

    How was she going to feed him?


    Holding the ibuprofen fever-reducing solution in her hand, she stood for a moment, still roughly, with her palms jammed into both of Peter¡¯s cheeks, pouring the medicine directly into his mouth.


    Then immediately pinch your nose.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    He coughed up and spit out all the medicine in his mouth.


    Adriana was so angry that her brain hurt, she poured some more medicine and went to pinch Peter¡¯s mouth again, who knew that this time he would not cooperate and would not open his mouth.


    So, now there is nowhere to administer the medicine.


    ¡°Cold ¡­ cold ¡­¡±


    Despite being covered with bedding, Peter was still shivering one after another and his body temperature kept getting higher and higher.


    His body was already rolling, but he just wouldn¡¯t drink the medicine.


    Adriana held the medicine froze for a while, can¡¯t think of no way out, and finally simply took a sip himself, leaned down and printed on his lips.


    The slightly cool lips touched his hot lips and he did not open his mouth.


    Adriana had to bite his lip, the man ate the pain and his mouth opened.


    Part of the medicine in the little woman¡¯s mouth went into the man¡¯s mouth, and part of it spilled out because she bit his lip.


    But anyway, the medicine is not in vain, he drank more or less.


    Adriana poured him some more in water in the same way.


    The rest of the time can only wait anxiously.


    Although he was worried about Vivian, he couldn¡¯t leave Peter alone now that he had a high fever.


    Besides, the most important thing now is that only Peter knows where the rest of Edward¡¯s residence is, and if Peter doesn¡¯t wake up, it won¡¯t help her to try to find Vivian.


    Time passed and Peter was still cold.


    Adriana had no choice but to carry the futon to the bed.


    It took a lot of effort to drag Peter off the couch again.


    ¡°Ugh hey ¡­¡±


    Adriana set up Peter¡¯s arm, and the result was that thea was really heavy, and Peter fell to the ground with Adriana.


    ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡±


    She chattered, then dragged him by the arm and moved the man to the bed and lifted him onto it.


    If it was before, her delicate physical strength would certainly not be able to.


    But now her physique is much stronger than before, it is not difficult to move Peter.


    Carrying people to bed, Peter didn¡¯t even know.


    She covered him with bedding.


    The man rolled over and took her hand in his, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, Peter. are you awake?¡±


    One hand and you can take her hand and know she is Adriana?


    All the heartache she felt for Peter just now turned into anger, and she thought Peter was ying along.


    All of a sudden, the fire was raging.


    Adriana shook off the hand, but Peter just did not let go, angry she was angry, a p on his face, I asked you to let go of ah.


    A p with a loud sound.


    But the man didn¡¯t react, justy still, clutching her hand and murmuring, ¡°Adriana, I hurt ¡­ hurt ¡­ Adriana¡­ ¡­¡±


    Adriana frowned and looked at Peter, the anger that had juste to her heart gradually dissipated a little.


    Reaching out to touch his forehead, it was still hot.


    ¡°Cold ¡­ cold ¡­¡±


    He kept trembling and shaking like chaff.


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t resist and wrapped the bedding tightly for him.


    ¡°Cold ¡­ Adriana, pain ¡­ cold ¡­¡±


    He muttered words that Adriana couldn¡¯t hear very well, and by the end of it she barely knew if it hurt or was cold.


    But only know that he called ¡®Adriana¡¯ one sentence at a time.


    All of Adriana¡¯s defenses against men gradually crumble at his call again and again.


    Took off his shoes and got into the bedding and hugged him, ¡°I¡¯m in, I¡¯m in ¡­¡±


    Her sudden proximity made it seem as if Peter, who was in the middle of an ocean, had found a t boat to hold tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    The men held each other tightly, Adriana was a little ufortable with her hug and tried to struggle, but could not.


    The breathing out of his nose was searing hot.


    Adriana looked at the man close at hand, his eyebrows and features, ovepping with the memory of that look.


    It is impossible to forget.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    Heart beating uncontrobly, even breathing is a bit suffocating.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ Adriana, I¡¯m in pain ¡­¡±


    The man wailed, his eyebrows knitted tightly, his cheeks translucent red.


    That weak voice made Adriana¡¯s heart seize up, and suddenly remembered that time in the service area, someone said that a person was unconscious.


    She was actually a little scared.


    It would be scary if that person was really Peter.


    Adriana has a love/hate rtionship with Peter.


    A mixture of love and hate, so that she herself do not know what mood to face him.


    It¡¯s a pity that now that she sees him emaciated and weak, she can¡¯t be cruel after all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    She reached around his waist and patted his back like a coaxing child.


    Adriana prayed silently in her heart that this time it would be a simple fever and not thest time she met Peter in the hotel, when he was hot and cold.


    If that were the case, Adriana would really doubt Peter¡¯s current health condition.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed, Adriana hugged Peter, already hot and sweaty, but the man still felt cold.


    Not only that, but his body temperature didn¡¯t drop.


    Adriana felt that this was not the way to go and immediately took her cell phone and called her family doctor.


    The family doctor arrived more than half an hourter.


    Went into the room and took Peter¡¯s temperature, ¡°39. 8¡ã, he has a severe high fever, I¡¯ll give him a fever reducing injection.¡±


    The paramedics gave Peter a fever-reducing injection and left fever-reducing medicine before leaving.


    When they left, Adriana bought their thermometer straight away.


    Just like that, another hour passed and Peter was still having the same symptoms as earlier, still cold and unconscious.


    Adriana sits on the edge of the bed, unzips his suit and ces the thermometer under his armpit.


    Wait five minutes, look at the temperature, still more than thirty-nine degrees, there is no drop in the meaning.


    Adriana was a little worried and finally chose to call with Zac.


    The phone rang a few times and someone picked up the phone there.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Zac, Peter has had a high fever all morning and one is talking about the cold. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What? Big brother has a high fever that won¡¯t go away? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°A hotel in Ieshal.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know exactly where this is in Ieshal, only that it is one of the hotels.


    ¡°Okay, you immediately use towels to physically cool him down now, be quick, make sure he cools down as fast as possible, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Zac said he would being over soon, so Adriana assumed Zac was nearby.


    But listening to what Zac just said, it suddenly felt that things were not so simple.


    So ording to what Zac said, went and so looked for towels, turned back and lifted the bedding.


    But Peter was cold and kept curling up.


    That kind of him and the high in the clouds in the past the image of the unbeatable diametrically opposed, but is more heartbreaking.


    ¡°Peter, stop it, I¡¯ll wipe you down.¡±

 Chapter 685 – Taking Peter Away

    Adriana is going crazy with Peter.


    She reached out to unbutton the man¡¯s ck shirt, but the man was very uncooperative, pushing her hand away from time to time and tugging on her hand from time to time.


    It took a lot of effort just to take off a shirt.


    If it weren¡¯t for theck of scissors on this side, Adriana would have rudely cut open his clothes.


    ¡°Cold ¡­ cold ¡­¡±


    Peter was still murmuring.


    Adriana said in exasperation, ¡°Don¡¯t move, the fever will go down soon.¡±


    With great difficulty, he took off his shirt and Adriana took a towel and wiped his body, arms, wrists, arms, chest, neck, back.


    After wiping it Adriana was already sweating profusely.


    Looking at the belted pants, Adriana was a little embarrassed and reached out a few times to unbuckle them, but felt out of ce.


    In the end, still did not undo the pants, just a strong wipe her body, physical cooling.


    But for a long time, the man¡¯s body temperature did not drop at all.


    Adriana jerked his pant leg up afterwards and rubbed it on his leg for a while longer.


    Petery in bed and was quiet for a while, but felt feverish again.


    ¡°Hot ¡­ good hot ¡­ hot ¡­¡±


    Adriana stood by the bed, confused.


    Heart, too, followed the tension.


    As expected, he was really sick.


    As with thest hotel in Xuancheng, it was a mix of hot and cold.


    Only this time,pared to the previous time, Peter¡¯s reaction was not as painful.


    Thest time Peter was in pain, while this time he was just weakly screaming in pain, not knowing whether he was recovering from his illness or had ¡®adapted¡¯ after enduring too much physical torture.


    After that time, Adriana took her phone and searched for Peter, but none of the results were simr to Peter.


    So much so that Adriana still doesn¡¯t know what the hell is going on with Peter.


    Adriana froze for a moment and went back to her room to rewash the towel and kept wiping his body.


    Waiting for an unknown amount of time.


    Rumble-


    There was a rumbling sound from outside, very loud, like the sound of an airne.


    But Peter is not in good health, and Adriana has no time to estimate the rest, but to continue to rub his body.


    Not long after, bang, bang, bang ¨C


    There was a knock on the door from outside.


    Adriana opens the door and Zac and Alvin and the otherse rushing right in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s big brother?¡±


    Zac asked.


    Seeing Peter lying on the bed, he waved at the men, ¡°Hurry up and take it away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Several people put a shirt on Peter, carried the man on a stretcher and rushed straight out of the room.


    The whole process, less than a minute.


    It can be described as extremely fast.


    No matter how stupid Adriana was, she noticed that something was unusual.


    It is impossible that Zac is in Ieshal and Alvin is in Ieshal.


    ¡°You guys ¡­ flew a helicopter over here?¡±


    Adriana asked, looking at Alvin.


    Alvin looked embarrassed and seemed to have a hard time saying, ¡°Adri, Edward¡¯s side has been contacted and he assured me that Vivian is safe, so you don¡¯t have to worry for now.¡±


    ¡°I said, Peter, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Adriana is worried about Peter¡¯s situation.


    If not, how could Zac havee in a helicopter and taken Peter directly?


    No matter from any perspective to think about the problem, it can not be so simple.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, the same old thing.¡±


    Alvin stillplied with Peter¡¯s wishes and hid Adriana.


    ¡°Since Vivian is okay, I¡¯ll go back with you guys.¡±


    Adriana wanted to get on the helicopter in order to learn more about Peter.


    ¡°The helicopter won¡¯t hold anyone, so you ¡­ go back with Giovanny. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Alvin also panicked and followed towards Zac who walked away from there and went up to the rooftop.


    For a while, Adriana was the only one left in the room.


    She looked at the towel in her hand and fell into deep thought.


    All the things that came to mind made Adriana wonder if Peter was hiding something from her.


    After calming down in the hotel for a while, Adriana left the hotel.


    The car is parked outside.


    When Giovanny saw Adriana, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Alston?¡±


    ¡°You would not know?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Giovanny.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The corners of Giovanny¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, always feeling that Adriana¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    ¡°I just told Zac that I was in Ieshal, how did he know my location and the room number? Also, how is it possible that you didn¡¯t know about Peter when you were asked to investigate him before and it was clearly false?¡±


    In Motril, Giovanny¡¯s sudden appearance is unbelievable to Adriana.


    After all, how could a sudden lucky break like that fall on her head.


    After that, Giovanny went on as usual, and Adriana didn¡¯t care that much.


    After all, FE¡¯s capabilities are well known.


    But now Peter¡¯s illness and Ran¡¯s scorn for Giovanny to the point where Adriana has doubts about Giovanny¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Ms. Hale is suspecting, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll apply to HQ and transfer back to FE.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Giovanny¡¯s attitude was cold and unchanged.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered, then finally withdrew her gaze and said, ¡°Back to Waverly.¡±


    She now wants to go back and see what is going on with Peter.


    It is clear that we have said that we no longer care about this person, but now that we see Peter¡¯s appearance, we are still a little worried.


    The two got into the car and headed back towards Waverly.


    On the way, Adriana received a phone call.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    She was a little out of it and asked distractedly.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s me, Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, where are you now? I¡¯ve been looking for you all night, where¡¯s your phone? ¡±


    Hearing that it was Vivian, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, and it was good to know that she, Rene, was okay.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m on my way back, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine, then you stay well at home, I¡¯lle back for youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Throughout the night, Adriana was worried about Vivian, but now that she knows that VivianRene is okay, she is no longer worried about Vivian, but she is in deep thought because of Peter.


    After thinking for a while, Adriana took out her phone and sent a message to Ran.


    [Check the video of the Mefreucia Service Station on the Asmia freeway heading north between 7 and 8 p. m. to see if there is a person passed out in the rest room.


    Although Ran¡¯s ability in the field of hacking is not as good as Aaren¡¯s, butpared with Colin¡¯s ability should beparable.


    Let him investigate a surveince video absolutely no problem.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t trust Aaren because both Aaren and Giovanny are from FE and the only person she trusts now is Ran.


    Ding¨C


    The phone returned a text message, [Good.


    [Hard work.]


    Waiting for Ran¡¯s message, Adriana could only wait in silence.


    The waiting time is long.


    Because Giovanny is not a talker, and because ventriloquism can be very tiring, she naturally cannot talk to Giovanny for long.


    It can only be so stagnant.


    She waited and waited.


    It takes five or six hours to reach Waverly from here by highway.

 Chapter 686 There is no cure

    Adriana could only suffer slowly.


    Because she had no ID card, she could not fly and driving was the only option.


    Midway, in order to save time, the two arrived at the service station just a simple meal and set off.


    In the afternoon, at two o¡¯clock, only an hour or two away from Waverly, Adriana received a message from Ran.


    Compressed video.


    Adriana clicked on it and saw that the location was at Mefreucia Service Station.


    And the video of a person walking suddenly fell down, take a closer look, that person is not exactly Peter.


    Both appearance, clothes, body and facial features point to Peter.


    Adriana watched the video with a rather unpleasant feeling in her heart.


    Ding¨C


    The phone text message rang again.


    [It¡¯s Peter.]


    Ran told her.


    Only the other side didn¡¯t say much.


    Adriana held her phone, watching the video repeatedly, her heart, sinking and sinking.


    Half a minuteter, she tapped her finger on the screen and said, [Ran, he, lied to me.


    Yes.


    Peter lied to her.


    It dawned on Adriana that she really knew this time it was serious and it was just toote.


    There, Ran clutching his phone, looking up at the surveince video on theputer, for a long time did not reply.


    Staring at the fallen man on the screen, I watched as the man was taken to the paramedic¡¯s office.


    Ran picked up his phone and edited a line: [Peter he is critically ill, his days are numbered.


    After writing, I felt it was a bit inappropriate to say that, and deleted it word by word.


    [You should go see him.]


    Ran sent this out.


    Very cryptic words that Adriana would not be unaware of.


    So when Adriana received a text message from Ran¡¯s cell phone, she was sure enough to give him a call.


    The phone was answered in just a second.


    ¡°Did you know that?¡±


    Adriana is certain.


    No second guessing.


    From what Ran had said about Peter in front of her time and time again before, to what Ran is saying now, there is nothing to suggest that Ran knows the situation well.


    Ran was silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Did I guess right?¡±


    Adriana heart followed the tension, thumping, but a heart-wrenching pain.


    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve been in this much pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, it¡¯s you who won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Ran let out a helpless sigh.


    ¡°What the heck is going on with ¡­?¡±


    Adriana had previously rejected Peter, but now when she thinks about everything that happened and what she said to her in the parkst night, Adriana truly feels that things are not as simple as she thought.


    ¡°There are not many days left.¡±


    Ran¡¯s tone is slightly sullen, with a touch of sadness.


    The sadness can be felt by Adriana through the phone.


    ¡°How long is that ¡­?¡±


    God knows, when she heard the words ¡°time is short¡±, her mind exploded with a bang.


    My mind is nk, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, but my heart does tear at the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°You might as well ask Peter yourself.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t know how to face Adriana.


    Feeling Adriana¡¯s emotions, he followed the sadness.


    So, just hang up the phone and avoid too muchmunication with Adriana.


    ¡°Hello, Ran? Ran?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She took the phone and put it in front of her, looked at the hang-up and couldn¡¯t resist dialing it.


    But when the phone number was dialed she hung up again.


    Looking sideways, at Giovanny, who was sitting beside him, ¡°Is there something you, should say?¡±


    Adriana is pretty sure Giovanny knows everything.


    But he doesn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°You¡¯re Peter¡¯s man, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That time when I went to Xuancheng, I went to Ran¡¯s vi at that time.


    She told Ran that she wanted to get two FE¡¯s, but who knew that day actually heavenly luck, she really had two FE¡¯s, and actually both were top masters.


    At that time, I suspected Peter, but I thought Peter¡¯s strength must not be so high.


    But now Adriana had to doubt the truth of the matter.


    ¡°Talk!¡±


    A little angry, she red at Giovanny and pressed the issue.


    Giovanny knows all is revealed, but now that Adriana has little evidence, he can only say, ¡°You worry too much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re full of shit! Giovanny, you shouldn¡¯t have kept this from me!¡±


    ¡°You should interface directly with FE headquarters.¡±


    Giovanny gagged Adriana with one word.


    She jowled slightly, ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Instead of asking Giovanny, Adriana calls ni.


    That time Peter kidnapped ni and at that time imed to recover her memory, but inexplicably released ni again.


    Now that I think about it, it must have been something ni said that made Peter think there was no use in keeping ni.


    That¡¯s why people were released.


    The phone dialed and rang for a while before the other party answered.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what happened to Peter?¡±


    Adriana is concise and doesn¡¯t want to talk too much.


    ¡°Pe¡­ Mr. Alston? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about yet.¡±


    ni stammered, purposefully avoiding what Adriana was saying.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully, I¡¯m asking you. what¡¯s going on with Peter, and what did he do that day when he kidnapped you to Gliy Whein Mansion?¡± ni, I don¡¯t want to hear you lie, I want to hear the truth.¡±


    Yes, just want to hear the truth.


    True or false, false or real, she lives in the illusion every day.


    Adriana even doubted life and felt that she had really been cheated too much.


    ¡°He approached me to go over there and recover my memory, and I said no.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°ni, you can go now. I¡¯ll have Aaren buy you a ticket back home right away. I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs anymore.¡±


    Adriana was very decisive and hung up the phone after she finished.


    Then, deliberately waited for a while.


    As luck would have it, ni called.


    She hesitated for a moment before answering.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ni asked for information.


    ¡°Peter fainted yesterday and is very sick today with a high fever that won¡¯t go away.¡±


    Adriana tells it like it is, partly because of niObren¡¯s excellent ult skills, hoping that it will help Peter¡¯s illness.


    On the one hand, it was testing ni to find out if he knew about Peter or not.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side.


    Adriana held her patience and waited for him to speak.


    It was a while before the other party sighed and said, ¡°His disease, there is no cure.¡±


    There is no cure!


    There is no cure?


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the phone clenched tightly, the heart is like a knife twist of pain, the pain is different from the pain of the skin, but is more engraved in the bones, even the fingertips are flooded with pain.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Adriana is not willing to face reality.


    At this moment, she felt that the world was all so false.


    It was clear that every one of them treated her like a good person, but every one of them spoke in such a way that she didn¡¯t know how to trust them.


    She really felt tired, very tired.


    Why is that?


    ¡°It is true that Peter asked me to go to Gliy Whein Mansion so that I could recover my memory. But the other thing was for me to heal him. But he was too sick to be cured by medicine.¡±


    ni said honestly, ¡°What I said is true. But there is no need for you to grieve for him now that he and Theresa are getting married. The one who should really be sad is Theresa, not you!¡±

 Chapter 687 The Truth

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone.


    The whole person deted as if leaning on the car seat, hand propped up on the car window, looking out the window, the heart sank to the bottom.


    No, the person who is really sad is not Theresa, but her.


    Because she knows now, knows that Peter doesn¡¯t really want to marry Theresa.


    Otherwise, everyone in the world knows that the baby in Theresa¡¯s belly is not Peter¡¯s, and how could Peter not know that?


    Most importantly, Peter has not liked Theresa.


    He was sure of it.


    I thought Peter had real feelings for Theresa, but at that moment in the hotel, he was in aa, and the name of the person he was calling out was her.


    How could Adriana possibly trust Peter?


    Why, why is this happening?


    Suddenly, she felt that the world full of beauty had be dull.


    Suddenly, she understood why Peter was willing to give her custody of her two children, and finally understood why Peter would always show up and want to dine with hertely.


    And finally understood why Peter¡¯s tone became softer than before.


    Not because he has changed his character, but because his body has long been empty.


    If that is true, then that time years ago when he was given that overpowering drug by Theresa, he was sent to the hospital with blood, not because he had sex with Theresa two people, too hard.


    Rather, it is because that drug is too powerful and overbearing.


    Peter¡¯s body couldn¡¯t take it, that¡¯s why he was in that situation.


    All of the above has corresponded to everything.


    Including the case that Zac sent over, I think that¡¯s really the real situation of Peter¡¯s body, and that a fake case was forged by Peter afterwards.


    Having figured everything out, Adriana was not happy.


    Instead, it feels stupid.


    It is clear that the man has done a lot for her, but she does not know anything.


    Adriana felt a little guilty and self-conscious.


    The only thing I don¡¯t understand is probably the time Peter confronted her in the neighborhood and Peter held her to block the gun.


    But now that I think about it, it¡¯s quite possible that Peter did it on purpose.


    He, really, did too much.


    There are too many!


    ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    Adriana instructed Giovanny somewhat weakly.


    She has no strength to be angry now, all she can think about is Peter, she just wants to appear in front of Peter and wants to question that bastard man.


    Why cheat on her, why be such an asshole!


    The sedan was getting faster and faster and closer to Waverly.


    Adriana knows that Peter must be at Zac¡¯s hospital, so now she just wants to get to Zac¡¯s hospital as fast as she can.


    Time passes, and every second is a day.


    Finally, in one ordeal, the limousine finally arrived at the private hospital.


    Adriana called Alvin and asked, ¡°Where are you and where is Peter?¡±


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s better if you ¡­ don¡¯te over now.¡±


    ¡°I ask you, where are you?¡±


    Adriana growled.


    ¡°In the 906 VIP ward of the B inpatient department.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Along the way, Adriana trotted into the inpatient unit, pressed the elevator, waited anxiously, and finally made it upstairs.


    Watching the elevator go from the first floor to the ninth floor, clearly that short distance, Adriana kept saying in her mind, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    Ding¨C


    As the elevator doors opened, Adriana rushed out.


    Look for the door number, ward 906.


    She saw it and instantly pushed the door open and walked in, ¡°Peter?¡±


    The senior VIP room is a small living room first, and only inside is the room.


    Adriana swept a nce at Edward, Alvin and Zac sitting in the living room, ran straight inside, pushed the door open and rushed in, ¡°Pe¡­¡±


    A ¡®peter¡¯ was called out, but it was stuck hard in his throat.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She stood in the doorway, gasping for breath.


    Because just ran too fast, too anxious, the whole person has not yet calmed down.


    But now looking at what was happening in the ward, she was even more unable to calm down.


    In the ward, Peter leaned on the hospital bed, wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms, and the two kissed passionately.


    It wasn¡¯t awkward at all because of her presence.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Theresa wailed and pushed Peter away.


    Looking back, he found Adriana standing in the doorway, and his small face was immediately tinged with scarlet, ¡°Yah, Adri, howe you¡¯re here. Sorry, we ¡­ we just ¡­ couldn¡¯t help ourselves.¡±


    She covered her cheeks and exuded a girlish, shy gesture.


    Peter was calm and collected, not at all flustered by the appearance of Adriana.


    An indifferent smile, ¡°Coming over in such a hurry, are you worried about me?¡±


    Faced with Peter¡¯s question, Adriana¡¯s face changed and changed, her mind went nk, she opened her lips but didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Ran also rushed over, just in time to see Adriana standing there. He went in, swept a nce at the two snuggled together in the hospital bed, and his mind was clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you ¡­ are okay. I just came to see, it is not worried that you died, then how can I exin to Theresa?¡±


    Adriana pretended to be calm, and vermilion lips hooked up a smile.


    And the anxious look has long disappeared.


    Many years of experience, Adriana has long been unhappy, how can so easily reveal everything about themselves.


    ¡°Adri, what are you talking about. We are all good sisters, I am most relieved that you are following Peter.¡±


    Theresa leaned against Peter¡¯s side, her small arm around his waist, and the two were intimate.


    That scene, how to see how harmonious and beautiful and happy.


    Adriana nodded and took a deep breath, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. In that case, I¡¯ll leave you to it. You have a good rest!¡±


    She turned around and walked out.


    Ran eyes obscurely looked at Peter, also followed and walked out.


    In the living room, Adriana nced at Alvin, who immediately stood up and walked over to Adriana.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t give Alvin a chance to speak and walked right past him.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Alvin gave chase.


    Adriana pace a meal, inclined head, the corner of the eye skimming behind, said: ¡°I still have something to do, first go back, you take good care of him.¡±


    That ¡®he¡¯, naturally, is Peter.


    Ran and Adriana both left in the elevator.


    At this moment, Peter in the ward changed his gentle manner, reached out, and mercilessly pushed Theresa away, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face, which was still swirling with a smile, dropped, ¡°Peter, you ¡­ are really too heartless.¡±


    She stomped off in a fit of anger.


    Everyone knows Peter¡¯s current condition, except Theresa who really believes that Peter is suffering from a high fever.


    So, she went away and no one spoke.


    And at this time, down the stairs of Adriana out of the elevator at the moment, the body of a weak, nearly fell.


    Fortunately, Ran held her in ce.


    Adriana squarely steadied herself.

 Chapter 688 – A drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows

    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Ran followed hard, and seeing Adriana¡¯s weak appearance was simply more painful than a knife stabbing him in the chest.


    For the first time, I knew that liking someone was so hard.


    And for the first time, he knew how much he wanted to heart a woman.


    Adriana stood up straight and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Good or bad, perhaps only Adriana one knows in his heart.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a drink together.¡±


    Ran tugged Adriana¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside, ¡°Anyway, we have nothing to dotely, so we should drink together and rx. Today, it¡¯s my treat. I tell you, I can let Tiana that woman to the annoyance of death, you do note back, I am going crazy.


    ¡°Drinking?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and paid it off, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,e on, drink.¡±


    A drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows.


    The two men kept their mouths shut about what had just happened in the ward.


    Ran drove and took Adriana and the two of them to the bar.


    Night Spot.


    Box 666, two people just drank wine and listened to the deafening music.


    One ss of wine, another ss of wine.


    Ran gave up his life to be with Adriana and drank heavily with both of them.


    With a fewrge sses of wine in her belly, Adriana leaned back on the couch with her feet on the couch, her arms around her knees, and her ss in one hand, looking up at the ceiling and muttering, ¡°Ran, do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    ¡°You? Stupid, really stupid. You say you, I like you for so long, you can¡¯t even see it, if you are not stupid who is stupid?¡±


    Heughed out loud and clinked his ss with Adriana over hisrge wine ss, ¡°Here, let¡¯s drink to your stupidity.¡±


    Ding¨C


    The two sses shed together with a crisp sound.


    Raise a ss and drink.


    ¡°Burp ¡­¡±


    Adriana burped and listened to an old song ¡°Wait a minute¡±, a song she listened to years ago, almost when she was still in school.


    But the old songs are really good, the melody is good, but it makes people sad.


    ¡°I really think I¡¯m stupid and foolish. For so many years, I just thought I had improved a lot, I thought I was no longer the simple fool I was, but it turns out I¡¯m still so stupid, still hopeless.¡±


    Adriana smiled to herself, poured herself another ss of wine and looked at Ran with a tilted head, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll drink to you, thanks for having you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Not afraid I¡¯ll lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Is it? True or false, false or true, false words are true when they are said more often.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    The two drank another toast.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­ I want to leave. This time think clearly, Waverly ¡­ Waverly ¡­ burp ¡­ Waverly does not belong to me after all. I don¡¯t belong anywhere either. Suddenly thought of that phrase ¨C the city set deep, I want to go back to the countryside. I think, quite suitable for me.¡±


    Adrianaughed as she thought of the segments spoken on the Inte.


    That kind of smile, with a sour feeling, smiling andughing, tears dense eyes.


    Ran, who drinks much better than Adriana, was heartbroken to hear Adriana say these words, but didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    ¡°What back to the countryside? Or else you will follow the little master, in the future I have a cover for you, no one will bully you. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be a full-time little wife and have only me in your life?¡±


    These words are from Ran¡¯s heart.


    He really hates to be able to take this little woman home and hide her away forever, and guard her well before.


    Nah, Adriana doesn¡¯t give any chance.


    That¡¯s what makes him desperate.


    ¡°Ran, I think you¡¯re suited for better, and we¡¯re only suited to be friends.¡±


    Adriana speaks from the heart.


    In fact, I have always considered Ran as a friend.


    ¡°You, too heartless.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ is it not true that living without a heart and lungs is not tiring. I¡¯m going to be a heartless person.¡±


    ¡°Good, heartless is good. Here, to your heartlessness, cheers.¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    Adriana and Ran clinked sses, perhaps with a little force, or perhaps the ss was too full, the moment the sses collided, the wine spilled a lot.


    She held the wine, tilted her head, and gulped it down.


    The liquor was poured too hard and spilled out along the corners of the lips, theny down the neck, wetting the cor.


    Even though it was a mess, Adriana felt great.


    Wine does not make people drunk.


    That¡¯s the state Adriana is in right now.


    She drank vigorously, not much time, drank four or five bottles of red wine.


    The whole person has been confused and started talking nonsense.


    ¡°Mo ¡­ Peter is a bastard, why do you want to lie to me ¡­ why all the truth is clear, he still ¡­ has to take Theresa to make a show of it? Why ¡­¡±


    Adriana foolishly clutching the bottle and pouring herself a drink, Ran wanted to stop, but the words of dissuasion came to his lips and then swallowed.


    I can¡¯t bear it.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to put Adriana through too much of a tragedy, rather than get drunk.


    A drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows.


    ¡°Hmm? Why don¡¯t you ¡­ drink it?¡±


    She turned around and pointed her little finger at Ran¡¯s face, ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Dazed and swaying, ¡°How can there be two of you ah? Two ¡­ two you oh.¡±


    Saying that, she moved over and looked at him with her head on the side, ¡°It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the asshole. Drink with me.¡±


    She roughly grabbed Ran by the cor, ¡°Drink up or I¡¯m going to hit you.¡±


    Adriana gestures her small fists in a humongous manner.


    Ran looked at the small woman in front of him with affection.


    Snap! ~


    A sudden p, just like that suddenly fell on Ran¡¯s face, Ran drink slightly drunk, thoughts are very clear.


    Looking at Adriana somewhat confused, he did not understand what the sudden p to him meant.


    ¡°Bastard, you are bastard ¡­ you lie to me, you obviously love me, why ¡­ why do you lie to me. I¡¯ll beat you to death, I¡¯ll beat you to death ¡­¡±


    The ss in Adriana¡¯s hand fell to the floor with a tter, breaking the ss, sshing the ss and dripping the liquor on the ground.


    She threw herself into Ran¡¯s arms and pped her hands against his chest, ¡°You bastard ¡­ liar, son of a bitch ¡­ I hate you ¡­ I hate you ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Scolding and beating, she suddenly threw herself into Ran¡¯s arms and cried.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this to me, I hate you, oooh ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Ranughed, in the face of Adriana¡¯s sudden throwing of herself into his arms.


    For the first time in years, I¡¯ve seen Adriana take such an initiative.


    But smiling andughing, his pair of good-looking eyes also swirled with watery light.


    The hand holding the wine ss was slow to move, keeping a gentleman¡¯s demeanor and not daring to overstep any boundaries.


    I have to say, Ran is very gentlemanly.


    He loves Adriana, and the pain of not being able to love her torments him daily.


    But for Adriana, he was willing to do it.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ no, I don¡¯t want to go home, no ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Shey in his arms, crying, bawling, tearing her heart out ¡­ Finally, the sobs gradually diminished.


    Adriana fell asleep in his arms because she had too much to drink.

 Chapter 689 Kitchen Fire

    Ran held her, feeling the only warmth that was left.


    The moment I raised my eyes, through that moment of transparent square ss on thepartment door, I suddenly found a familiar face.


    A sh of light.


    He blinked and took a closer look , only to find that there was nothing.


    Maybe ¡­ is reading it wrong.


    And at the same time, one person came out of the bar, got into the car and sat in the back of the sedan, silent.


    ¡°Boss, is Ms. Hale not here?¡±


    Hank looked through the rearview mirror at Peter sitting in the back and asked about the situation.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Peter leaned against the car seat, leaning weakly.


    The mind reverberates with the scene that I just saw, and I can¡¯t say it¡¯s heartbreaking, but it¡¯s heartbreaking.


    After a moment, he hooked his lips and smiled.


    Pretty good.


    Everything is pretty good.


    ¡­


    This night is destined to keep many people awake all night.


    But Adriana, who usually has insomnia, slept exceptionally well today, all because of the wine she drank.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Early in the morning, she woke up.


    The mind is foggy.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at the familiar ce, I realized that I had returned home.


    Adriana got up and sat on the bed, thinking that he should have sent her back after she and Ran both had too much to drink in the bar yesterday.


    She looked out the window, sighed, said nothing, did nothing, just sat there quietly.


    Time passes by.


    I don¡¯t know how long I sat there, but there was a knock on the door of the room.


    She duly returned to her senses, got up and gathered herself, walked to the door and opened the room door.


    Ran stood outside, leaning on the door frame, smiling, ¡°Missy, you¡¯re finally awake, I¡¯m going to die of hunger if I don¡¯t wake up. You let me stay at your house, and you don¡¯t get up to cook for me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Vivian here?¡±


    ¡°Vivian went to YA Law Firm early in the morning and is now working.¡±


    ¡°Ch, you can¡¯t do it yourself. Staying in my house and not letting you pay the rent is good enough, how dare you ask me to cook for you?¡±


    Adriana looked at him with raised eyebrows and resumed her usual natural state.


    The two got along just fine, and no one mentioned what happened yesterday.


    It was as if nothing had ever happened.


    ¡°Then, let me cook for you today, so you can see my cooking skills, how about it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but it¡¯s just not usually done.¡±


    ¡°OK. There are ingredients in the fridge, you go ahead and make it. I¡¯ll go wash my face and take a shower first.¡±


    A body smells of alcohol and she finds herself unpleasant.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Ran nodded and immediately went to prepare breakfast.


    Adriana then went to the bathroom, put on hot water and sat in the tub to soak.


    Try to empty yourself and not let yourself think too much, but once something has happened, you can¡¯t possibly not care about his existence.


    For a long time, she suddenly smelled a smell of paste.


    Adriana immediately opened her eyes, felt something was wrong, and got up from the bathtub.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Suddenly there was a violent knock on the door outside and Adriana immediately said, ¡°Here ites, here ites, don¡¯t knock.¡±


    She tied her robe and walked out, and that¡¯s when she smelled the very clear smell of burning.


    Open the door, only to see a face of pot ash Ran standing outside, he was nervous and pulled Adriana hand, ¡°shit, on fire, run ah.¡±


    ¡°On fire?¡±


    Adriana pushed Ran away, ran to the living room, nced at the kitchen, and sure enough, the pot on the counter was on fire.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, hurry up and run!¡±


    Ran got anxious and dragged Adriana to run.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Adriana red at him, walked calmly behind the door, lifted a can of fire extinguisher, and sprayed the pan.


    Then the ¡­ fire went out.


    Ran stood there stunned, eyebrows raised high, some self-doubt touched his nose, ¡°Oh ¡­ you ¡­ your home has a fire extinguisher ah.¡±


    Carrying a fire extinguisher, she stood in front of Ran, her gaze cold and stern, pointing in the direction of the gate, ¡°Pack your things and get out immediately!¡±


    Really can¡¯t leave Ran at home, otherwise, she really doubts that Ran can burn her house down.


    ¡°Ohhhh, no, don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose.¡±


    Ran grinned with a look of innocence.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could cook?¡±


    ¡°I can cook, but it¡¯s all I can do.¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡±


    Adrianaughed dryly and raised her hand to hold her forehead, unable to do anything about Ran.


    So, he said half a day he would cook, the so-called ¡®cooking¡¯ is only under the rice to cook, not stir-fry vegetables?


    ¡°Only cooking, what do you fry?¡±


    Adriana was furious and kicked Ran in the leg, ¡°If I hade out a few minutester, I would have been afraid you would have burned me at home.¡±


    It¡¯s a big headache.


    Dropping the fire extinguisher, he turned and went into the bedroom, closing the door with a bang.


    Ran looked at the fire extinguisher and then at the messy kitchen, walked in with a guilty look on his face and dutifully cleaned up the kitchen.


    After waiting for a long time, Adriana, who had changed her clothes and came out of the bedroom, saw Ran, who had cleaned up the kitchen, standing in front of her with a fawning smile and a doggy look that invited credit.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help it and was amused by him.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, hurry up and pack up and take you out to dinner.¡±


    I drank too muchst night, and now my stomach is upset and I want to drink some porridge.


    ¡°On yourmand!¡±


    Ran nodded, wiped his hands on his apron, untied it, went to his room, changed his clothes and came out.


    The two went downstairs and walked to the entrance of the district, they found a tawdry Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance.


    Gold ted.


    It¡¯s a car that Adriana has only seen.


    Tiana is driving this limited edition car.


    So, it is likely that Tiana is nearby?


    Just as this thought leapt into her head, she saw Tiana walking towards this way.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, you¡¯re here in thepany of beautiful people and you¡¯re leaving me behind?¡±


    Today¡¯s Tiana is wearing a one-shoulder charm blue tight pleated skirt, stepping on ten centimeter high heels, long hair coiled up, slightly curly hair at the temples, extremely feminine.


    Still the aura is full of the imperialdy model.


    She seems to have some interest in Ran.


    Adriana took one look at Tiana and then said to Ran, ¡°You¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be a light bulb for others.


    Tiana doesn¡¯t like her, and she doesn¡¯t like Tiana very much.


    Turn around and walk away.


    ¡°Ad¡­¡±


    Ran shouted, and Adriana didn¡¯t look back.


    He stood still, arms crossed, ring at Tiana, ¡°What the hell do you want? You are my partner of the Powells, I am only apanying you for business entertainment, but you can¡¯t pester me every day, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    At least, right now he really doesn¡¯t want to apany Tiana.


    Because the little woman who walked away over there needs humanpanionship even more.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, people Adriana is Peter¡¯s woman, what does it have to do with you, what¡¯s your hurry?¡±


    Tiana held her bag with both hands and eyed Adriana, who was walking away over there, ¡°An attractive woman, still good in both looks and ability.¡±

 Chapter 690 – The day of signing the contract

    ¡°So, what did Ms. Griffin want to say?¡±


    Ran is not patient enough.


    ¡°With such a fiery temper, it¡¯s hard to imagine what you¡¯d be like in front of Adriana.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I look like in front of her. If you¡¯re too idle, I¡¯ll find you cowboys, all kinds.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a ready-made one right in front of me, so why should I look for another one?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ran was impatient and turned around and left.


    Seeing him leave, Tiana was not angry and said quietly, ¡°Today is the day we formally sign the contract, Mr. Powell is so slow, is it because he does not want Tang and Bo to cooperate?¡±


    She¡¯s threatening Ran with something about cooperation.


    Ran looked at Adriana, who was walking away, took a deep breath and closed his eyes, ¡°Okay, sign the contract.¡±


    Damn!


    Followed Tiana to the car and headed straight for Oblurg Group.


    In the car, Tiana resumed her cool and lonely look, ¡°I heard that Peter was hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ran leaned back in his car seat and closed his eyes to sleep.


    ¡°You went to the hospital with Adriana yesterday and you would not know?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Sheughs, looking at the man beside her.


    ¡°If Ms. Griffin can investigate with such meticulous detail, how can she not know such a trivial matter as whether Peter has been hospitalized?¡±


    This kind of talk, really let him can not continue.


    ¡°Although I Tiana is not a great beauty, but the only person who is so indifferent to me is you in the whole world. ran, you have seeded in provoking my interest in you.¡±


    As Tiana¡¯s words fell, Ran sat up with a start, ¡°Shit, you think too much. I am just amon man, Ms. Griffin you do not look away.¡±


    What do you like about me, I¡¯ll change, can¡¯t I?


    Such a sentence suddenly floated inside, but did not say the words.


    ¡°Men are like clothes, as far as I¡¯m concerned, as long as I like them. Isn¡¯t it? Besides, it¡¯s normal for men to have sex with women, so why should you be nervous.¡±


    She smiled flirtatiously.


    The smile, but there are often lingering in the flirtatious look.


    ¡°Finally, I understand why your name is Tiana.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because underneath the skin of a woman you hide a heart that is as unruly and wild as a man¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho? Really, you¡¯re the first one who dares to say that about me.¡±


    Ran looked away from his face and out the window.


    Didn¡¯t answer again.


    For a woman whose bones are the same as a man¡¯s, he feels that apart from the fact that her body looks different, there is really nothing that is different.


    ¡°Tiana, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    Ran¡¯s cheeks were cold as frost.


    Seeing that he was a little exasperated, Tiana didn¡¯t say anything more.


    The two returned to the office, where Theresa and Brenden had already arrived at Oblurg Group, just waiting to formally sign the agreement.


    And Ran meant not toe to the office today at all, just to spend the day with Adriana.


    If Tiana hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere, he wouldn¡¯t havee!


    ¡­


    After a quick breakfast alone, Adriana returned home, cleaned up and went to YA Law Firm.


    It took several years for YY Law Firm to grow into one of the top-rankedw firms in Waverly.


    Walking up to the front desk of thew firm, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to see Miss Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Ms. Hale, aren¡¯t you? Pleasee with me.¡±


    Since Adriana had been to the firm before, the receptionist already knew her.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said thank you and followed the receptionist into the office.


    Looking at the staffing and going in the office lobby, it was very busy, Adriana was feeling good.


    Led by the receptionist, Adriana entered Vivian¡¯s office.


    ¡°Miss Vivian, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    The receptionist said something to the inside, and Vivian, who was buried in her work, looked up and saw Adriana standing in the office doorway.


    She got up at once and came over, ¡°Ms. Hale, what are you doing here? You drank so much yesterday, why didn¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±


    Vivian is in good shape and nothing is going on.


    Adriana stood in front of her and asked, ¡°How was it? Yesterday, are you okay?¡±


    She is still not sure about Vivian.


    Recently she had more things on her own, she didn¡¯t have time to take care of Vivian¡¯s feelings, and she didn¡¯t know that she and Edward knew what had happened again.


    ¡°kiki, you go out first.¡±


    Vivian instructed the receptionist, who walked out of the office and closed the door.


    She pulled Adriana and walked aside to sit down, ¡°Actually, nothing really happened yesterday. It was just that Edward suddenly approached me, took me away, and then threw my phone on the way. I was surprised too, I didn¡¯t understand why he did that.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t hide anything from Adriana.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t think Edward is that kind of person.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of lying to you. He took me on the highway, went on a wild ride, went far away, took me to dinner, went shopping, and then came back yesterday.¡±


    Vivian felt a little incredulous, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what Edward suddenly did that for the circumstances. It always feels as if he was stimted by something.¡±


    Adriana was already a bit confused, and now when she heard Vivian¡¯s words, she was even more confused, not understanding what Edward wanted.


    Is it because Peter wants to spend time alone with her, so Edward ys along?


    If that¡¯s true, it¡¯s possible.


    It¡¯s just a pity that everything is spection until there is evidence.


    ¡°All right, as long as you Rene unharmed is the best. But have you made it clear to Edward that there should be a closure between you, and if not, is it going to be so entangled for the rest of your life?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how many years Edward has been entangled with Vivian, but Adriana feels that some things are best when they are broken.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, let¡¯s talk about my businesster. But you, why did you drink so much yesterday? Did something happen?¡±


    Vivian was worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, pretending to be calm and unhappy.


    She did an excellent job of hiding her emotions, but the human eye does not lie.


    Vivian is too familiar with Adriana, so she knows that Adriana must be hiding something on her mind, and since she doesn¡¯t say anything, she naturally has a reason for not saying anything.


    And she won¡¯t force it.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, since you¡¯re here, there¡¯s just something I need to talk to you about. Youe over here.¡±


    She walked over to the cab, opened it, and pulled out from it. Look at this, this is thepany¡¯s ledger for so many years. Jenkins and I have put it all together and it¡¯s been sitting there. Then this one is the ie you should get, we have made a detailed dividend and ie statement. The finance department has already paid you the money in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? Me?¡±


    Adriana was a bit surprised.


    Because she slept too much yesterday, and then because of Peter¡¯s matter, made her upset, the phone sent those messages, she did not look at all.


    ¡°Yes. Thepany was originally yours, you gave it to us, and Jenkins and I are grateful to you. Always kept your shares, and over the years, the total was $760 million, all credited to your card.¡±

 Chapter 691 Unexpected Fortune

    ¡°Seven? Seven hundred million? That much?¡±


    Adriana used to manage thepany, and she knows very well in her heart that a dividend of seven hundred million is enough to exin the current situation of thepany.


    ¡°Actually, we should thank you. Since the time you were away, The Alston family¡¯spany signed a contract with us directly and he is our biggest client. And then The Alston family has referred quite a fewpanies, so thepany has had very good earnings over the years.¡±


    Vivian introduced Adriana with a little pride, ¡°I am where I am today thanks to you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be here today, Ms. Hale, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Vivian, you deserve all this money. I will return the money to youter.¡±


    Adriana refused.


    She doesn¡¯t need the money right now.


    Rather, I would prefer to live a peaceful and quiet life.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, if you return the money to me, I will never have you as my sister again. I really appreciate you, although you are not my real sister, but the love is the same.¡±


    Vivian pulled her in and smiled, ¡°If you dare give me the money, you¡¯ll never be contacted again. Besides, it¡¯s Jenkins¡¯ will, both of us together.¡±


    A ¡®windfall¡¯, Adriana received the money and felt ashamed of it.


    But since Vivian had said so, what else could she say?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go over and check on Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there with me.¡±


    The two walked out of the office and toward Jenkins.


    The person just walked to the office door when he heard a voice from inside.


    ¡°Jenkins, why, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°Flora, don¡¯t you evere back in the future. There is no possibility between us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? Is it because of Adriana, is it because Adriana won¡¯t let you be with me? I knew that woman, with her evil heart, I ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Shut up Flora, I won¡¯t allow you to say that about Adri, she¡¯s my sister!¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana stood in the doorway, listening to the conversation between Jenkins and Flora inside, and raised an eyebrow, thinking that now was not the right time.


    It¡¯s also not convenient to go in.


    The two men turned around and went back to the office.


    After a while, they both watched Flora run out crying, which led them to walk out and into Jenkins¡¯ office.


    Adriana: ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you stilling back for, I told you to leave, you do not listen to ¡­ Adri?¡±


    Jenkins thought it was Flora who had returned, but when she turned around, it was actually Adriana.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    He scratched his head, ¡°Sorry to make you look funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana went in, found a seat and sat down.


    Vivian said, ¡°I have transferred all thepany¡¯s dividends for so many years to Ms. Hale. my task is done, you guys talk.¡±


    She grinned, turned and walked out, taking the door of the office with her.


    Instead, Jenkins said to Adriana, ¡°Adri, without you, I really wouldn¡¯t be where I am today. Thank you.¡±


    She thanked from the bottom of her heart.


    Jenkins is a smart guy.


    Heaven forbid, he owes no one but Adriana.


    The only thing I owe to Adriana is that I can¡¯t repay it in this life.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s out of line to say such things. We are a family.¡±


    ¡°Well, family.¡±


    Adriana smiles, then remembers about Flora.


    But just now Jenkins had decisively rejected Flora, and there was no need for her to ask again.


    The two of them gossiped and chatted for a while, and then left.


    Standing on the floor of YY Law Firm, Vivian walked her to her car before entering the building.


    Adriana sat in the car and looked at the familiar ce, even though she hadn¡¯t been here very long.


    But it was here that Imet Harlee.


    It all started from here.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It can also be said that the Soto family is in control of her today, step by step.


    First, he was in the midst of The Alston family¡¯s calction, step by step, and then he fell into the Soto family¡¯s control.


    Suddenly, I felt that my life was sad.


    When will you be able to live your true self and be yourself again?


    Naive, the strength disparity is too great, and she is ultimately too weak to protect herself.


    Right now, she is most worried about her two children.


    I am afraid that one day I will not even be able to protect my two children.


    Adriana was wondering in her mind that if Giovanny and Aaren were Peter¡¯s people, then it meant that Peter had been secretly protecting her.


    If one day Peter is really gone, there is no one in this world who will always protect her and her child silently.


    By then ¡­


    What will the situation be like?


    The consequences are overwhelming when you think about it.


    She sat in the car for a while before returning to the office.


    It was already noon when I arrived at the office.


    Looking at the mountain of papers on the table, Adriana¡¯s head was in two ces.


    The good thing is that the children have been in the hospital with their grandmother for the past two days, and The Alston family has been taking care of the two children at night.


    Adriana is not so worried.


    It was a quiet day.


    It is by andrge the calm before the storm.


    The sudden calm and silence was terrifying.


    Adriana forced herself to work full time, but no matter what, she wasn¡¯t able to work.


    Because every minute and every second, her mind is Peter¡¯s figure.


    Knock Knock-


    Someone knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Adriana watched as Harlee walked in, seeing no surprise.


    So there are no emotional ups and downs.


    Harlee walked up to her and saw that Adriana was burying her head in paperwork and had no intention of talking to him.


    Reaching out, he knocked on the table, ¡°Stop for a moment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What is it?¡±


    Adriana looked at him, closed the file, and leaned back in her executive chair.


    ¡°Let me ask you, where did you go yesterday? Did you go to see Peter again?¡±


    He was well-informed, and he was the first to know about anything Adriana had done.


    Hearing his words, Adriana¡¯s good-looking eyebrows knitted up, ¡°Harlee ¡­¡±


    Calling his name, he paused and said, ¡°Are you nning to spy on me for the rest of your life? Or are you going to nt a mobile monitor around me?¡±


    She is really fed up with her life now.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee knew her words were a bit impulsive.


    With a sigh, he went around to her and sat sideways on her desk, leaned down to look at her and said in a serious tone, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Now the Soto family and The Alston family have been fighting with each other, and it¡¯s not sensible for you to go to Peter.¡±


    ¡°A secret rivalry? Why didn¡¯t you say that when you were working with Brenden and Ran on the Ethines park project?¡± ¡°Harlee, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t figure out Harlee and doesn¡¯t care about him.


    ¡°Adri, my cooperation with Brenden only existed to push Peter out of office. Now that Peter has been kicked out, it¡¯s the biggest victory of all. How long do you think Brenden willst in The Alston family?¡±


    Harlee seems to know Brenden like the back of her hand.


    Adriana shook her head and closed her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s going on between you guys, and I don¡¯t care. I just want to ask you one thing right now, can you send me away?¡±

 Chapter 692 Can’t Leave

    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Harlee felt that she hadn¡¯t listened carefully enough to what Adriana had said before.


    ¡°Adri, you listen to me. You can¡¯t leave in this situation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said that too many times, I¡¯ve heard enough. harlee, you im to be my brother, so what have you ever done for me?¡±


    Adrianazily opened her eyes, swirling with watery waves of smoke to meet his pupils, questioning.


    ¡°I know ¡­ there¡¯s a lot I¡¯m not doing well enough. But time will tell and now it¡¯s just a matter of opportunity.¡±


    His words came out without any sense of trust from Adriana.


    So just close your eyes and whatever Harlee is saying, she doesn¡¯t want to hear it.


    ¡°Adri, if you believe me, listen to me and choose to bewith Ran now. It¡¯s only the best choice if you get married.¡±


    ¡°I really do it for your own good. Because ¡­ actually, in front of you I¡¯m shiny and everyone thinks I can do anything, but in THE Soto family. seriously, I don¡¯t have a lot of real power. Most of the time, it¡¯s whatever Grandpa says and I do.¡±


    ¡°Adri, everyone has a time when they have to, and I¡¯m at that stage with you right now. Do you understand?¡±


    Harlee said it very subtly, but also very clearly in telling Adriana.


    They are now not in their own hands, all the time do things must think twice, if not, that is the most serious.


    These words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears and she remembered them.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better take care of yourself. I¡¯ll take care of my own business.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the door, ¡°You go ahead, I have a lot of preliminaries to deal with.¡±


    All she wants to do now is finish the work at hand and ¡­


    I really want to see Peter in the hospital.


    It¡¯s just a pity that now in this situation, Adriana couldn¡¯t find a reason and didn¡¯t know how to face Peter.


    ¡°You must remember what I said. Adri, just know one thing, I will do everything I can to give you everything you want when it is necessary. Because, I am your brother.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and left.


    That kind of cryptic phrase, said no end, which is what makes Adriana¡¯s heart guilty of muttering.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t have the heart to think about that.


    Continue to devote yourself to your work.


    When he was busy, he suddenly closed the file again.


    Every word of Harlee¡¯s words has a hidden meaning, and it would be impossible not to listen.


    So Harlee is now under the control of Old Mr. Soto?


    Nevertheless, Adriana couldn¡¯t understand why Harlee said that.


    In any case, Old Mr. Soto is Harlee¡¯s own grandfather, even if Old Mr. Soto is not fully delegated to Harlee now, sooner orter in the Soto family Harlee is going to take the lead.


    So what does he mean by that now?


    Her brow knitted, she got up, went to the window, looked out, and fell into deep thought.


    Not long after, she took her cell phone and called Ran.


    The other side answered quickly.


    ¡°Where are you now, I was just about to call you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time tonight to have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    The other party readily epts.


    Adriana hangs up the phone and returns to her desk to get back to work.


    In the evening, the two children were taken to the hospital by Peter¡¯s brother.


    Giovanny and Aaren were also with the children at all times, so Adriana was still at ease.


    She and Ran both agreed to meet at a restaurant.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, if you don¡¯te, the food will get cold.¡±


    Ran flirted as he sipped his wine and watched her.


    Adriana looked at the table of dishes, still considered light, but think he is not a thoughtless man.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that whole thing with Peter, maybe she would have really chosen to bewith Ran.


    The two sat together and Adriana was a little hungry.


    After all, I didn¡¯t even eat at lunch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Adriana put down her bag and ate her meal.


    ¡°Mm-hmm, this shrimp and crab congee is still good, it tastes pretty good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I called with the restaurant owner this afternoon and they prepared it carefully and stayed up for hours.¡±


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s thanks to you. Without you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have this mouthful.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and smiled.


    Adriana ate as hard as she could until she felt her stomach wasfortable and full, and then she stopped.


    She put down her chopsticks and Ran put them down as well, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana jowls slightly, takes a sip of her in water.


    Eyelids slightly raised, she gazed at the man across the table with a look of rare seriousness.


    It gives Ran a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s pretty scary.¡±


    ¡°Lend me a few people.¡±


    ¡°People? What people?¡±


    ¡°You have your own intelligencework, what would you not know? Of course I want to borrow a few people from you to gather some intelligence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°That scared the hell out of me. Suddenly so serious, I thought something big was going to happen.¡±


    Having said that, Ran felt that there was still something wrong with this.


    Leaning forward slightly, she leaned closer to Adriana and asked, ¡°So far you haven¡¯t said what you¡¯re borrowing people for?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to investigate the Soto family. i always feel that the Soto family is suspicious. But I have limited ability and not so much time to do anything at all.¡±


    For Ran, she still trusts.


    Besides, if she doesn¡¯t tell the truth to Ran, the few people she borrowed will tell Ran the truth.


    Since this is the case, what is the need for her to hide.


    ¡°You¡¯re bing a human being now.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    Adriana took another sip from her cup and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°Look out here, bustling with people, each one in such a hurry. They have a simple life, but it¡¯s what I want most.¡±


    ¡°If anything, I will give you whatever you want. Will you give me a chance?¡±


    Ran has not given up the quest.


    He had been restraining his thoughts about Adriana, but now he just wanted to make it clear to Adriana.


    Not for any other reason, but because of the thing that ni said to him.


    If ni really did that, it would be unfair to Adriana, and the matter is very unfair to Peter, too.


    He, still hesitating.


    Adriana didn¡¯t move a muscle, her gaze still fixed on the window.


    ¡°By the way, is Tiana a little bit interested in you? I think she¡¯s not bad, maybe she can handle you.¡±


    Adriana asked instead of answering.


    Ran¡¯s question was avoided.


    Ran a hundred times helpless, he said countless times, but the little woman has not given him the opportunity to really make people headache.


    ¡°Then you may not know Tiana. she is a flirtatious and amorous woman. A woman¡¯s appearance, a man¡¯s heart. Do you think she¡¯s any good?¡±


    Ran snickered.


    Although he gives people a sense of unrestrained vestigial, but the bones are still righteous and quite a gentleman.


    It is natural not to ept a woman as absurd as Tiana.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. You have your own intelligencework, don¡¯t you know what Tiana is doing in Waverly this time?¡±

 Chapter 693 – The tigers are watching

    At least, Adriana is very curious about this matter.


    ¡°She came to Waverly, naturally, for her own reasons. But ¡­¡±


    Ran took a sip of his wine and said in anguid manner, ¡°As far as I know, it¡¯s for Peter.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    In a roundabout way, things have fallen back on Peter¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that you don¡¯t know about the specific things. Anyway, you don¡¯t care much about Peter, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you know or don¡¯t know.¡±


    At the critical moment, Ran skinned up and deliberately sold out, letting Adriana follow the anxiety.


    The little woman blushed a little, ¡°Can¡¯t say it?¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, talk about it. I can¡¯t do anything about you in this life. In fact, between very early, Tiana and Brenden and Harlee have cooperation. But this time Tiana why leave the Soto family not to cooperate, a big reason is with you.¡±


    ¡°With me? What¡¯s it to do with me?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know Tianaat all, and she doesn¡¯t know that Tiana is in cahoots with The Alston family, so she doesn¡¯t understand the matter even more.


    Seeing her face baffled, Ran is not in a hurry.


    ¡°A long time ago, they had coborated with the aim of ousting Peter from office. But Peter already knew their purpose, so when Old Mr. Alston used Luis as an excuse to oust him from the Alston Group, he didn¡¯t retort at all. It was a surprise that he epted the ¡®verdict¡¯ so calmly.¡±


    Call it an ident, but everything makes sense.


    Because Peter¡¯s body now simply can not load thepany¡¯s high-intensity work, so leave thepany is the best choice.


    ¡°So ¡­ Tiana what exactly is she doing here in Waverly right now?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, there could be a love affair between Tiana and Peter back then, but it didn¡¯t work out. Later, I don¡¯t know what happened, Tiana hated Peter. always against him. Not many people know about this.¡±


    ¡°Really, and how do you know that?¡±


    Adriana knew about his intelligencework, but it was remarkable that he could even get his hands on such stale matters.


    ¡°Like I said, there really isn¡¯t anything I can¡¯t know if I want to know.¡±


    Ran¡¯s words were not exaggerated, except that he did not want to get involved now that many things were left to others.


    ¡°You mean that now Brenden, Harlee, and Tiana, are all eyeing Peter?¡±


    That¡¯s obviously what¡¯s going on right now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man put up a finger and wiggled it, ¡°To be precise, there is still a wave of forces.¡±


    ¡°Who, Tatum?¡±


    Adriana hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of smart.¡±


    Ran gave Adriana a slight jaw, just short of giving her a thumbs up.


    ¡°The person standing behind Theresa is Tatum. the fact that Peter is now like this and still being watched by people must mean that he has its value. So ¡­¡±


    Adriana suddenly associated with Giovanny and Aaren.


    At once, his eyes narrowed slightly and his unkind gaze looked at Ran, ¡°Did you already know about the Ah behind Giovanny?¡±


    Knowing this, Adriana was close to throwing a ss of in water in his face.


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re not enough of a friend!¡±


    She scolded in a bad mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not enough of a friend? shit, do you know what Giovanny beat me up like at Motril? I was scared, too.¡±


    Ran is simply no match for Giovanny.


    Not to mention the fact that there are very few opponents who can match Giovanny.


    Ran can¡¯t go out every day with a few people with him.


    Besides, this kind of thing, smart people don¡¯t hang on to things, how can they say?


    He wasn¡¯t intentionally hiding Adriana.


    ¡°The time you said you got beaten up pretty badly?¡±


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, and she couldn¡¯t help thinking about that day.


    As an afterthought, heunderstood why Ran was so afraid of Giovanny.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can make you afraid.¡±


    She flirted with it.


    Then added: ¡°Waverly, it seems, is not destined to be peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    Ran also knows the situation, but many times not he can help will be able to help.


    ¡°I know that you still love Peter, but he has always had you in his heart, or he wouldn¡¯t have done so much for you. Everyone knows that there is a Tatum behind Theresa, so how could Peter not know? The reason why he wants to marry Theresa, but it is just a blindfold. I ¡­ wanted to tell you this a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t give me the chance. Now that you know now, then you should know all. I hope you will give yourself a choice, one that you will not regret for the rest of your life.¡±


    Men are sincere and sincere, and they can give their hearts to Adriana.


    That kind of unrequited kindness made Adriana feel that she could never repay it in her life.


    ¡°Ran, really thank you for telling me so much.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze, hung her head, eyed the clear ss on the table and fell into deep thought, ¡°I don¡¯t know what choice I should make.¡±


    ¡°Follow your heart. I believe your choice is the best.¡±


    Ran evil smile, that handsome and peerless face a few subdued.


    But between the eyebrows is brushed away the sadness and gloomy atmosphere.


    It also fell on Adriana¡¯s eyes with a pang of heartache.


    It waste at night when the two left the restaurant.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Broesia River Wend Park.


    The moon is high, the stars are bright, and the night breeze is cool.


    Adriana stood in the za of the wend park, pacing around alone as if she was waiting for someone.


    For some time, a car on the side of the road stopped and the blinding lights went out.


    One person stepped out of the car.


    The man was wearing a long beige and white Korean trench coat and was walking towards her from a distance.


    The familiar figure, even from a great distance, can still clearly distinguish who that person is.


    Adriana could not hide the smile on her lips.


    To be precise, it was a smile she didn¡¯t even notice herself.


    Waiting quietly for the man toe towards her.


    Ten meters, nine meters, eight meters ¡­


    The visitor is getting closer and closer, and she can¡¯t restrain her breath.


    ¡°I thought ¡­ you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    After parting ways with Ran, she thought carefully about it.


    Peter has done enough for her, if ever resented this man, but now, she is willing to give him another chance.


    Also willing to give themselves a chance.


    Peter is standing across from Adriana.


    The two people are separated by a distance of two meters, as if they were separated by a gxy.


    The four eyes look at each other, each with a subdued smile on their faces.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The man wanted to say something, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to refuse.¡±


    Yes.


    While he was lying in the hospital, he received a text message from Adriana.


    Just a few words simply appeared on it: [See you at Broesia River Wend Park at 8:00 p. m.].


    Numerous thoughts shed through Peter¡¯s mind at the time, wanting to refuse, but ultimately not doing so.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Men only have three words.


    There is no extra exnation, nor do I want to make so much exnation.

 Chapter 694 – Surrender

    ¡°Peter, you owe me so much that just being sorry is enough?¡±


    The way she said it gave the impression that she was unrelenting.


    But it fell on Peter¡¯s ears, but it was so beautiful.


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shemanded.


    The words fell, Peter¡¯s body stiffened abruptly and did not move.


    There was silence for about a minute, waiting until Adriana felt her patience was about to run out, before he walked towards Adriana.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    Finally, the distance between the two was only twenty centimeters.


    Adriana tilted her head and looked at the handsome man who was a head taller than her, ¡°I ¡­ Peter, I forgive you.¡±


    It had been so long ago that Adriana thought she would really hate Peter to the bone.


    But all the hatred turned into love the moment we learned of Peter¡¯s impending death.


    So, she chose to forgive.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m engaged to Theresa.¡±


    Peter hands in the trench coat pockets, standing up the cor with the night breeze gently and Theresa swings.


    ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter hesitated.


    He had always been a decisive man, but now that he was standing in front of Adriana, he was not as decisive as he used to be.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m not a pretty girl, but there are plenty of people who like me. I¡¯m giving you a chance to chase me now.¡±


    Adriana has made great concessions.


    When he heard Adriana say those words, Peter froze for a moment, and his eyes were filled with incredulity.


    More than anything else, it was uncontroble ecstasy.


    The hand in the pocket tightened and tightened, but never reacted.


    In a calm and weak tone, he said, ¡°Adriana, I have a fianc¨¦e!¡±


    The words fall ¡­


    Snap!


    A loud pnded on Peter¡¯s face.


    ¡°Bastard! Peter, do you think you are particrly capable? Or do you think I¡¯m particrly lowly and worthless? I gave you the chance, why don¡¯t you know how to cherish it!¡±


    Adriana burst into a thunderstorm, raised her hand and pped him across the face again, saying angrily: ¡°Peter, it is you who do not cherish. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll find Ran tomorrow and get married. You¡¯re not even close to Ran!¡±


    With that, she took out her phone, found Ran¡¯s phone number from the call log, and passed it straight out.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times.


    She stood the phone next to her ear and kept her eyes on Peter while answering the call.


    The two men looked at each other, neither of them conceding defeat.


    ¡°Adri? What¡¯s the matter, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The call was answered and Ran¡¯s voice came through on the other end.


    Adriana stared straight at Peter, ¡°Ran, I just wanted to tell you ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Peter snapped her head, leaned down, and sealed it with a kiss.


    Meanwhile, Peter snatched the phone from Adriana¡¯s phone and threw it as hard as he could to a great distance.


    His hot lips fell on the little woman¡¯s lips, kissing gently.


    Adriana blinked and stared at Peter incredulously, feeling the pounding breath and lost her reaction.


    Just blinking eyes, curly long thick eyshes like a wiper brush on his cheeks, tickling and tingling.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­ I miss you, a lot, a lot.¡±


    The man let go of her lips and held her tightly in his arms, his chin resting on her forehead, his fingers gently rubbing her hair.


    I hate to be able to rub the little woman into my bones.


    Adriana leaned into Peter¡¯s arms, angry and hateful, reaching down and draping her hands over his chest, ¡°Bastard, why didn¡¯t you tell me if you wanted me? I gave you the chance, and you just turned it down. You don¡¯t have a chance now.¡±


    Her pink fistnded intensively on the man¡¯s chest, and although she kept hitting, she knew that Peter¡¯s body was not well Adriana did not dare to push too hard.


    He could only be pounded gently.


    ¡°Hit me, scold me, whatever you¡¯ll forgive me for.¡±


    He closed his eyes, held Adriana, and everything seemed like a dream.


    Even, in his dreams, he felt that such a scene was extravagant.


    Adriana hit, stopped her hands, pushed him away and tilted her head, her twinkling starry eyes swirling withughter.


    ¡°Peter. You really are the man I hate the most. I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I like you.¡±


    God knows, Peter had countless visions before he came over to meet Adriana.


    But who knew that standing in front of Adriana and listening to what she said, all the positions were instantly unstable.


    The agreement was to talk to Adriana and break off the rtionship between the two of them and not to deal with each other anymore.


    No more thoughts left for Adriana.


    As a result, he quickly surrendered.


    Just because of Adriana¡¯s words, just because Adriana¡¯s next words were going to be to Ran, that she was going to marry Ran!


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s heart clenched up.


    All the fortifications copsed into nothing, and there was no fortress left.


    ¡°Peter, you bastard!¡±


    Adriana looked at him, looked andughed,ughed andughed, and cried.


    Tears came out of his eyes, crossing his cheeks and running down his chin onto his shirt, wetting his cor.


    She parted her face, sniffled, raised her hand to cover her cheek, and suddenly cried.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Tearing her heart out, she slowly squatted down, burying her head and crying.


    It was unexpected for Adriana to cry so uncontrobly in front of Peter.


    The n was to give Peter a chance, but who knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Peter was so distraught that he knelt on one knee, squatted in front of her and took her into his arms, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Apart from saying sorry, Peter really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his health, if it wasn¡¯t for the situation, how could it make Adriana so sad.


    He mes himself and feels that he has caused a lot of harm to Adriana.


    Even if she is not alive one day, I am afraid that Adriana will not be able toe out of the shadow.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana ¡­¡±


    Peter can¡¯t coax people, and all the words thate to his lips end up as shouts to her.


    Adriana raised her eyes and reached out to hug Peter, ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    She cried like a child, and even when she said nothing, both knew why.


    Peter held her like that for a long, long time, so long that he felt some numbness in his arms.


    And at this point, the two did not notice an extra car in front of the wend park.


    The car stopped and the windows came down to reveal a familiar face.


    Ran!


    Adriana called Ran, hung up abruptly, and went unanswered when she called back.


    He was worried that something had happened to Adriana, so he rushed over in a ze of glory.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to identally bump into this scene.


    At that moment, his heart was aching, a burst of dull pain that was suffocating.


    His grip on the steering wheel tightened and tightened, and finally slowly let go.


    Ran withdrew his gaze, gazed ahead, shook his head, and smiled.

 Chapter 695 – Always stupid

    Adri, as long as you are happy, it is the best.


    He just wants Adriana to be happy. As long as he sees Adriana doing well, that¡¯s the best.


    The car started slowly and Ran drove off.


    And the two people in the square are totally unaware of this.


    After a while, Adriana noticed that Peter¡¯s hands were a bit cold and worried about his health, so she stood up.


    The man followed suit and stood up.


    Adriana sniffled, wiped the tears from her cheeks with a brush of her sleeve, smiled happily, and spread her hands towards Peter.


    She is too proactive, Peter is too passive.


    The two people are in different situations, so naturally their approaches are different.


    Peter is eager to be with Adriana, but fears that selfish behavior will cause irreversible harm to Adriana.


    His dark ink-like eyes were slightly downcast as he looked at her hand, raised his hand, and gently rubbed his fingertips over her hand.


    Asked, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m giving you a chance, a chance to regret.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one!¡±


    Adriana decisively refused.


    She doesn¡¯t need to.


    On the way over, Adriana had thought a lot about it.


    She was drinking with Ran in a bar, and at that time she had no hatred for Peter at all, all the hatred had be thoughts, but more intense and uncontroble.


    After dining with Ran in the evening, she learned about Peter¡¯s current situation.


    Then a very important decision was made.


    Stand out.


    This time, it¡¯s up to her to guard Peter.


    Even if the rest of his life is short, Adriana thinks it will all be worth it.


    Life is short, don¡¯t leave regrets.


    Those were thest words Adriana told herself.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter raised his hand, covered her cheek, pinched her face, couldn¡¯t resist leaning over and kissed her lips once more.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gentle kiss, gradually be hot, hold each other tightly, feel the happiness of the moment, everything is so beautiful.


    For a long time, Adriana reluctantly pushed Peter away, ¡°It¡¯s too cold, let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    She took Peter¡¯s hand of her own ord and walked towards the limo.


    One step, two steps ¡­


    Fingers interlocked, slowly forward, is a slightly coolte night can not stop the good atmosphere.


    The two men looked sideways, at each other, and giggled.


    Perhaps, this is the simplest and most beautiful, and what Adriana wants most.


    ¡°Take my car.¡±


    Adriana tugged him into the car while she sat in the main driver¡¯s seat and closed the door.


    The car is warm, two people leaning on the car seat, holding hands, looking ahead, as if in thought.


    ¡°Adriana, you shouldn¡¯t be so stupid.¡±


    Peter thinks Adriana is too stupid, knowing that it is not possible to do it, and the end can be imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fool, haven¡¯t I.¡±


    The little woman inclined her head and looked at Peter up close and smiled at each other.


    Take a deep breath, close your eyes, and quietly feel the dream-like moment.


    Slender fingers gently rubbed the back of his hand, clearly feeling the warmth of his skin, before Adriana felt everything be so real.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Suddenly, Adriana let go of Peter¡¯s hand, sat up straight and started the sedan.


    ¡°Back where?¡±


    Peter asks.


    The little woman collected her eyebrows, thought about it, and without any results, she looked at Peter, ¡°Gliy Whein Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man smiled gently and nodded his head in agreement.


    If yougo back to the neighborhood, with Ran and Vivian living in the house, it is bound to lead to unnecessary embarrassment, rather than just go to Gliy Whein Mansion.


    In this moment, Adriana let go of all and intended to be with him wholeheartedly.


    Everything came too fast and too suddenly.


    Even she herself found it unbelievable.


    Although Peter felt a little weak, being able to look at Adriana up close like this was a luxury he felt and should be cherished.


    Adriana, though she was driving and not looking away, could feel the man¡¯s hot gaze falling on her body.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, just drove in silence.


    For a while, the two were tightly surrounded by sweetness, long ago discarded all the unpleasant.


    ¡°Are you tired? Shall I drive?¡±


    After driving for a while, Peter was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s good.


    In a good mood, everything bes extraordinarily beautiful.


    And how could Adriana let Peter continue to drive when he was so weak?


    She will not forget that in the Qingcheng service area, Peter fainted that scene, really engraved.


    Adriana will probably never want to remember that moment again in her life.


    Almost half an hourter, thetwo arrived at the Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Park the car in the garage and the two get out.


    Peter still stood there somewhat introverted looking at Adriana, while Adriana took the generous initiative to walk up to him and tugged his hand, ¡°Peter, from now on, you no longer have the chance to regret. So no more dilly-dallying, I will really get angry.¡±


    She gave him the opportunity, but Peter was afraid to show over-enthusiasm.


    Perhaps his instinct is to resist the way the two of them are spending time together now, and even more to resist Adriana¡¯s proximity.


    Peter regrets, regrets that he did not restrain himself at that moment just now.


    ¡°Adriana.¡±


    The man called out, stepped forward, and took her into his arms.


    Adriana leaned against his chest and just stood there in silence, listening to his elerating heartbeat, feeling the distinctive scent of his body, and enjoying a beautiful, yet emotionally heavy moment.


    He rubbed her hair with his big palm and held her with increasingly tighter force.


    ¡°Adriana, why did you turn back? Why did you give me a chance when you knew I was such a jerk?¡±


    The man closed his eyes, his heart plummeted, and he couldn¡¯t breathe from the pain.


    ¡°Precisely because you¡¯re an asshole, I¡¯m going to torture you at the end of your not-so-long life and get back everything you owe me.¡±


    The little woman wrapped her arms around his waist, her voice couldn¡¯t stop choking, ¡°I¡¯m a vengeful nature, what you owe me, it doesn¡¯t count if you can¡¯t pay it back!¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, give it all back, I¡¯ll give it all back to you.¡±


    The manughed.


    The voice was so nice and maic, but in Adriana¡¯s ears it made her heart sting.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Adriana straightened up, took his hand and walked backwards towards the hall, ¡°You haven¡¯t given me a proper introduction to this ce yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    The two walked into the hall and changed their slippers in the foyer.


    Peter squatted down and took out a pair of brand new pink cotton slippers from the cupboard and ced them in front of Adriana, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing them for you, I didn¡¯t think I could still use them.¡±


    He lifted Adriana¡¯s feet and dragged off her heels for her, ¡°Don¡¯t wear high heels all the time if you¡¯re okay, it gets tiring. And it¡¯s not good for your knees if you wear them for a long time.¡±


    Adriana was deeply touched by the subtlety of her actions and the thoughtfulness of her care.


    She nodded, smiled, and quickly changed into another slipper before tugging Peter up and walking inside the hall.


    Such a sensational scene, she did not want to feel prematurely, for fear that it will not be able to withstand the grief emotions surge to the heart, can not restrain the sadness.


    ¡°Tell me, have you ever brought Theresa here?¡±

 Chapter 696 Reunion

    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter shook his head and held her hand tightly, not daring to let go for a minute. Leading her around every part of the vi, ¡°You¡¯re the first hostess toe here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    Other things, Adriana may not trust Peter, but in this case, or very much trust him, after all, Peter does not care to lie about these things.


    Adriana followed Peter as the two strolled through the vi, albeit in a small ce, but as long as both were there, it was the best.


    After walking for a while, Adriana considered that Peter was not well, so she tugged him and asked, ¡°Where am I going to rest tonight?¡±


    She tilted her head, smiled sweetly, and grabbed Peter¡¯s cor with one hand, with the implication that she was threatening him.


    The man looked down at the little woman, so close that he was a little floating.


    Many times in the dream, Peter was fantasizing about this moment, but it really happened, Peter felt some incredible.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ are with me, of course.¡±


    He reached out and pinched the little woman¡¯s cheek, ¡°Since you like to throw yourself into the, you have no chance to regret it.¡±


    Peter leaned over and picked up the little woman in a horizontal hug.


    ¡°Ah!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Adriana was startled when her body suddenly took to the air, ¡°Hey Peter, put me down, put me down quickly!¡±


    Adriana broke down a bit, not for other reasons, but because Peter now has a major health problem and it is really dangerous to hold himself.


    ¡°Why, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you put me down, I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Adriana was trembling, but before she could struggle down, she had been thrown onto the bed by Peter.


    The man bullying up, hands on either side of her head, looking down at the small woman caught in the soft bedding, ¡°Adriana, do you know, how many times in the midnight dream, I have fantasized about being with you. But every time I woke up from my dream, I ¡­¡±


    He said half of it and left it at that.


    But a pair of dark as ink pupils gradually dull, that kind of him, can not help but let Adriana heartache.


    Even without finishing the sentence, Adriana knew what he meant.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, her vermilion lips glowing with a glistening sheen, reaching out to wrap her arms around his neck, ¡°honey, you really are the stupidest man I¡¯ve ever met. Everyone else says ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Peter interrupted.


    ¡°Huh? I ¡­ I call you honey.¡±


    ¡°Scream again.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good, I want to hear it again.¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Peter begged Adriana, and Adriana cooperated desperately.


    Watching him stretch his eyebrows, her tense heart gradually let go. ¡°Honey, honey, honey ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, well, well, I hear you, I hear you.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows are full of emotion and the whole person can¡¯t restrain himself.


    From the time I met Adriana until now, even when the rtionship between them was good, I never heard her call him ¡®honey¡¯ or ¡®Peter¡¯.


    That¡¯s what Hank told him.


    Now that Adriana is suddenly addressed so intimately, Peter¡¯s frozen heart is gradually melting away.


    ¡°Adriana.¡±


    He slowly closed his eyes, leaned over, and kissed the little woman on the lips.


    When his hot lips imprinted on her slightly cool lips, the little woman could not stop smiling and opened her lips to respond to his kiss.


    The shallow taste to the intensity of passion, to the shortness of breath, the more frantic the two be.


    The depth of emotion. Peter couldn¡¯t restrain himself and really wanted to have her, but Adriana kept her sanity online and stopped him immediately, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    She knows that Peter is not well enough to do anything over the top right now, so she still has to stop it.


    If not, a moment of pleasure is bound to bring unimaginable and serious consequences.


    ¡°Adriana, I really ¡­ really want to ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Adriana pouted and snapped, ¡°Dismiss all your thoughts, I don¡¯t want to watch you ¡­ get up.¡±


    Some words came to her lips, but she never said them.


    It¡¯s not that I think it¡¯s a big deal, but I think that saying something bad at this time will affect the mood of both people.


    The heart knows what it knows, and why say it.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, get an early night.¡±


    The vi has always been taken care of by maids, and Peter has been living over here for some time recently.


    Adriana got up, walked to the closet, said: ¡°there is no clothes I can wear ¡­¡± a ¡®ah¡¯, before it was said, it was stuck in the throat raw.


    Adriana, who opened the closet, looked at the closet full of women¡¯s clothes in a daze, and her face immediately sank.


    One hand propped up on the closet, one hand crossed, turned back and red at him angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to give me some exnation?¡±


    The man inclined his head, raised an eyebrow, and got up.


    ¡°Jealous?¡±


    Stepping forward, she walked over to Adriana and leaned against the closet.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    She stretched out her little finger and pointed at Peter, but the man clutched his little hand and hugged him tightly in his arms in a smooth manner, ¡°Silly girl, these clothes are bought ording to your size. Every year, every season will be changed once. I have been waiting for thedy who belongs to Gliy Whein Mansion. After five or six years of waiting, I finally got you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s good-looking shearwater eyes swirled withughter as she tilted her head to look at the man, ¡°If you dare to lie to me, the consequences will be severe.¡±


    ¡°Swear to God that I, Peter, have absolutely nothing to hide and have not lied, and if I do, I would rather ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right!¡±


    She smiled angrily and stood on her tiptoes to block his lips.


    Hands around his neck, taking the initiative to kiss him, ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Calling his name with deep emotion, Peter froze for a moment before the two kissed furiously.


    The feelings between the two warmed up extremely quickly, not like the kind of couple who have been separated for a long time, more like a reunion aftering back from the dead.


    Passionate.


    But the love was so deep that both of them stopped.


    Closed their eyes and held each other tightly.


    Peter hugged him tightly, ¡°Adriana, I ¡­ am sorry.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know what to say to Adriana except that he was sorry.


    Now in this situation, even with Adriana, it can¡¯t give her anything, even the simple pleasure of a couple, can¡¯t do.


    As Adriana said, he was physically unable to support himself.


    Adriana guffawed, ¡°Come on, do you think I¡¯m full of spermatozoa like you.¡±


    Peter was amused by her.


    ¡°You go ahead and take a shower, let¡¯s get an early night. ¡±


    Adriana pushed him to the bathroom and Peter took her hand, ¡°Adriana, we ¡­ are just waiting for me.¡±


    Peter would love to take a bath with Adriana, but the current state of affairs really can not be exposed to each other, that will only happen as expected ¡®ident¡¯.


    He went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Leaning against the wall, the handsome and peerless cheeks are covered with sadness and despair, as well as deep self-recrimination.

 Chapter 697 Dreamlike Reality

    Adriana, who was standing outside, was slow to hear the sound of watering from inside and could probably tell what Peter was up to now.


    The heart aches inside, but I don¡¯t know what to say.


    Sitting on the bed, waiting for a while, Fang heard the sound of water pattering inside.


    A good whileter, Peter came out, wearing a robe and holding a towel to wipe his damp hair.


    Water stains from the hair flowed down the cheeks and dripped onto the chest, shimmering in the dim light.


    Luscious droplets of water snaked down his chest, lining his body more robustly.


    But Adriana knows that Peter is too strong, even if he looks good now, but his internal strength has long been exhausted.


    She walked over, her small face swirling withughter as she gazed at him, ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll blow-dry your hair.¡±


    Since you choose to be with Peter, you should always cherish the time you have together.


    Peter¡¯s days are numbered, and Adriana spends every minute as if it were herst.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Feeling the goodness of the little woman to him, Peter genuinely felt too dreamy and always had an unreal feeling.


    Like a dream, the most fear is that suddenly a dream wakes up and Adriana leaves him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hair dryer?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Sitting at the table, Peter took the hair dryer out of the drawer, Adriana plugged it in, stood in front of Peter, turned on the hot air, and blew his hair.


    Huzzah-


    The sound of the high-powered hair dryer was noisy, and Adriana blew on his hair like that, at a slight distance.


    Peter sat quietly in front of Adriana, not daring to look up, and cooperated with Adriana with all his heart and soul.


    Not long after, he closed his eyes and quietly enjoyed the beautiful moment.


    Because it is short, the hair is quickly blow dried.


    Adriana sniffed the fresh scent of his hair and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Sure enough, a good base is good. So handsome even in cloths.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Rarelyplimented by Adriana, she suddenly said so, but let Peter some ufortable red face.


    Adriana leaned over and ced a soft kiss on his cheek.


    A sloppy kiss that swirls and passes.


    Put away the hair dryer and take his hands, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy and want to go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Gee, it¡¯s too tiring, it¡¯s so cold, where do I need to take a shower every day? I don¡¯t want one.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and refused.


    Although she put on a ¡®scruffy¡¯ look, how could Peter not understand Adriana¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t wash it, you don¡¯t wash it.¡±


    Peter nodded, his tone outrageously gentle.


    Lifting the bedding, Adriana took off her jacket and climbed into bed, not even taking off her pants.


    Rolled around in bed and got under the covers.


    Peterughed without saying anything and alsoy down next to him.


    He looked at her, and she looked at him.


    Looking at them, their respective eyes became deep.


    ¡°So sleepy, go to sleep.¡±


    Adriana turned off the light with her hand.


    For a while, the room was dark and blind, quiet as if a pin dropped could be heard.


    Sleepy?


    How could she be sleepy?


    A person who has been insomniac for a long time is not likely to be sleepy at all at such times.


    ¡°Adriana,e here, let me hug you.¡±


    In the darkness of the night, the man said softly.


    The little woman didn¡¯t respond, and after a few seconds, she moved closer to Peter and raised her arms around his waist.


    The little head rubbed against his chest and continued to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Peter wrapped his arm around her waist, his chin resting on her forehead, the scent of her body still swirling in his nostrils.


    Everything, everything is so strange and familiar.


    Beautiful, happy, subtle, yet sorrowful.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were closed and his fingers rubbed her cheek.


    ¡°But I¡¯m really sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm, sleepy, sleepy, sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The little woman said she was sleepy and Peter didn¡¯t reveal it, just held her like that, gently.


    At this moment, Peter only wished that time could stay in this moment forever.


    Forever and ever.


    The room was quiet, and outside the window was even quieter, not even the sound of the wind.


    Poof, poof ¨C


    In the quiet room, Adriana leaned close to Peter¡¯s chest and clearly heard the sound of his heart beating.


    Shey motionless for a while, and Peter did not respond.


    It was clear that both were not sleeping, but neither dared to open their mouths to break the peace.


    In the past ten years, the two have gone through a lot of hardships, and it was not easy toe together, so I hope to cherish each other in the few remaining years of my life.


    But Peter¡¯s health won¡¯t allow it, and Adriana is even more afraid that the two will spark as they talk.


    That wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone.


    So, this is the best protection for Peter now.


    But Adriana still can¡¯t stop the heartache to die, the heart at the burst of contraction, like a knife twist, the cone of pain so she can not bear.


    Tears, unconsciously came out of the eyes.


    Because he was leaning against Peter¡¯s chest, he was wearing a thin nightgown, so naturally he could feel the slightly warm tears at the corners of her eyes.


    Peter¡¯s heart followed the sinking, that kind of taste, is the first time in his life to try, that kind of pain, engraved in the heart.


    He wanted tofort the little woman, but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Some things are not said then, a said ¡­ will be like uncovering the scars, people can not put down.


    Peter heart does not know how many times to apologize to her, but ultimately can notpete with the body¡¯s exhaustion, gradually fall into a drowsy sleep.


    It waste at night and Adriana was sleepy, but sensed that Peter was breathing evenly and had fallen asleep, so she got up.


    Tiptoe out of the room and gently close the door.


    Standing outside in the corridor, the sensor light turned on and Adriana saw the light and her heavy heart dissipated a lot.


    She¡¯s been to Gliy Whein Mansion before and knows it well.


    The quiet and silent vi, she was the only one wandering the corridor.


    Walking around, I arrived at the study.


    She pushed the door and walked in, trying to get inside to pass the time.


    Today toe here, did not bring sleeping pills, because of the situation of Peter¡¯s health, she had trouble sleeping all night, and worried that her tossing and turning would affect Peter¡¯s sleep.


    Turning on the light in the study, he walked over to Peter¡¯s desk, reached out and brushed the spot where he had been working, then sat down in the executive chair.


    Looking at the neat and orderly arrangement on the table, I think Peter is really a man with OCD.


    idle, casually pulled open a drawer, which contains actually a drawer full of ck signature pens.


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly.


    It¡¯s just a signature pen, do you need a drawer full of them?


    Would it be too outrageous?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Closed the drawer and pulled open the bottom drawer by hand.


    Inside were sealed documents.


    But the ck font on top of the document was deeply reflected in the eyes.


    The will ¨C !!!


    Adriana¡¯s heart suddenly sank, tearing like pain rushed to her heart, pain so that her small face are a pale.


    The eyes instantly swirled with waves of water, hazing the vision.

 Chapter 698 – The Will

    Sitting up straight and trembling, he reached out his hand and took out that one document from the drawer.


    Looking at the words on it, Adriana reached out and tore open the will.


    Although it is very bad to do so, Adriana finally could not help but do so.


    From the time she suddenly learned that Peter was hiding his illness until now, Adriana has been convincing herself time and time again to ept the status quo.


    But now that she has seen the will with her own eyes, Adriana¡¯s heart is ashes.


    When I opened the will, there was a thick pile of stuff inside.


    The first one into the purpose is insurance.


    Adriana put all the thick papers on the table, picked up the insurance and looked at them.


    Insured: Adriana!


    A quick scan of the amount of sickness and ident insurance for her ¡­ billion!


    The insured persons are Luis and Helen.


    Under the insurance contract are two more policies, the insured are Luis and Helen, and the column for the insured, filled in: Adriana!


    Amount, equal to one billion.


    All are paid in a lump sum.


    At this moment, no one can feel what kind of emotion Adriana is.


    A single ¡®heartache¡¯ is no longer enough to describe her current mood.


    Three contracts, not thick, not thin, but ced in Adriana¡¯s hands, indeed heavy, like a tarzan.


    Choking her!


    And the insured time is just like five years ago!


    Adriana¡¯s tears came out long ago, like beads with broken strings, and she couldn¡¯t control them.


    Set the insurance aside and underneath is the will.


    The will did not have too many words, it was a list of his property, and then the first heir of the will, Adriana!


    Second heirs, Helen, Luis.


    Ny percent of the estate went to her and only ten percent was left to Mrs. Alston, Sloane and Jimmy.


    Adriana¡¯s inheritance is unconditional!


    She faltered, clutching the property distribution contract, crying andughing.


    When heughed, he covered his cheeks with his hands and burst into tears.


    It turns out that she misunderstood Peter, misunderstood so deeply.


    Adriana suddenly felt stupid enough, stupid enough to not know how to cherish a person so good.


    After going through so much a few years back, Adriana has be strong and not so much of a crybaby.


    Even if you are in a bad mood to the extreme, you will control your emotions.


    Bias this moment, she really can not help.


    Below the property distribution letter is a letter.


    The envelope was wrapped with a note: Adriana, pro-address!


    Adriana took the letter and clutched it tightly in her hands, not having the courage to open it at all.


    After thinking calmly for a long, long time, she still opened the letter.


    The letter is several pages thick, purely handwritten, neatly written in lower case, with a strong, hidden edge.


    Adriana had seen Peter write, but usually it was in cursive, so she didn¡¯t expect him to write so well in lower case.


    Adriana.


    By the time you open this letter, I should be gone.


    I am not sure that you will read this letter, but I know that if you do not read it, it is bound to be for the best.


    But I still have a lot of things I want to say to you, even if you may not be able to see it, I still want to say it.


    Five years ago, an ident I lost my memory.


    Seeking medical help everywhere and using countless medicines, I could not get any improvement, which became a regret of my life.


    Because, the part of memory that belonged to you all disappeared, making me feel that life lost a lot of color.


    A few years ago a car ident, everyone thought you were ¡®dead¡¯, but I know you weren¡¯t.


    Because, if I can¡¯t see your body, I can¡¯t tell everything.


    I spent countless human and financial resources, and kept searching for your whereabouts, this search is a long time, after I heard countless desperate news, I was found out the problem.


    Got a strange disease, the internal organs have signs of failure, Zac said can not find the root cause, I again secretly seek medical help, the result is the medicine stone no cure.


    At that time, I was not desperate.


    For me, your presence makes my world full of colorful, you are not, my world is either ck or white, no interest.


    But as fate would have it, at the time when I was honestly epting the reality, I got the news ¡­


    You¡¯re alive!


    Live!


    When I found out that you were in unnamed ind, I was so anxious that I left for unnamed ind on the next day.


    You, on the other hand, are on the training ground, doing brutal training with the men, and it¡¯s heartbreaking to watch.


    But people do not have a smooth life, you get through the hard times after the inevitable spring.


    After thinking about it, I finally stayed and stayed on the unnamed ind.


    I kidnapped Solomon, threw him in a secret room, and kept him under house arrest for over a year, which made me feel guilty about Solomon.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    From your training on the ind to your departure from the unnamed ind to train in apany abroad, I have been with you silently, watching you.


    Until I returned to Waverly, you appeared as ¡®Lawson¡¯ and I kept approaching you, just to cherish the time I had with you.


    At that time, Zac told me that I still had many years of light left.


    After thinking about it I made the selfish decision to formally pursue you, so I asked Luis to falsely ¡®reveal¡¯ your identity so that I couldunch my pursuit in an open and honest manner.


    At this point, God once again yed a joke on me.


    Because Theresa had drugged violently, it caused great damage to her body and time was abruptly shortened and her days were numbered.


    After struggling with my thoughts all day, I still feel like giving up on you and letting you choose your own life.


    It hurts my heart to make you despair of me over and over again and to cause you harm at the same time.


    But, Adriana, the time in your neighborhood, I was not holding you from the gun, but two groups of people appeared at the same time, and I was not expecting it, and you and I were both shot.


    The desperate look in your eyes at that moment is etched in my mind for life.


    I know you hate me, but I really think it¡¯s good that at least you can forget about me.


    Adriana, perhaps the first half of your life was in the calctions of The Alston family, but I didn¡¯t expect to fall in love with you.


    Fall in love with you in one fell swoop.


    I owe you too much in this life and am destined to be unable to repay you. If there is an afterlife, I hope you can give me a chance to make up for my mistakes.


    Unfortunately, there is no do-over in life, and there will not be another lifetime, you and I are destined to miss, destined to no fate.


    And for the rest of your life, I was able to give my all to protect you.


    May you, too, be well!


    ¡­


    A few pages full of pages, carrying all the love of Peter and Adriana.


    Adriana saw the end and cried her eyes out, not even knowing that Peter had done so much for her in the back.


    The letter paper, all covered with her tears, haloed the ck handwriting and stained the letter paper.


    Adriana ced the letterhead on the table and identally shook off a ck finger ring.


    She picked up the ring, but found a mini button in the dark pattern on the back of the ring, pressed it, the ring unfolded and turned into a leaf shape right above, with a peculiar pattern and a very retro style.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what the ring does, but knows that it must be something else.


    But whatever the ring did, it couldn¡¯t hold Adriana¡¯s attention, and her heart ached from the contents of the letter.

 Chapter 699 Together

    It turns out that Peter knows everything and that the person who has been secretly protecting her is Peter.


    The feeling of being cheated for years, Adriana deeply felt, heartache is dying, is probably the most real feeling now.


    Squeak-


    The door to the study suddenly opened and Peter walked in, calling softly, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes, her red and swollen eyes looked at the man standing in the doorway, got up at once, ran over, and held him tightly in her arms.


    ¡°Peter, why did you lie to me? Why did you hide it from me, why? You lied to me so hard. Oooh ¡­¡±


    She cried like a child, let go of her hand and her fistnded intensively on his chest, cursing as she punched, ¡°Bastard, why do you have to be so selfish? Who do you think you are, why do you get to do all the good things? Have you ever considered me? How do you know I ¡­ I agree or disagree with you? Oooh ¡­¡±


    Knowing Adriana for a long time, this is the first time Peter saw Adriana crying so heartbreakingly.


    Chu Chu¡¯s pitiful appearance deeply stung Peter¡¯s heart.


    He raised his eyes, looked at the desk over there, and knew Adriana should have seen something she shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    Peter raised one eyebrow lightly, a little helpless.


    Silently bear the small woman very light very light fist, eyes ground swirling all is a strong love.


    ¡°Silly girl, I said howe I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. Thought you were gone.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and held her head down on his chest, gently smoothing her back, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your eyes are swollen, how can you still see people tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to cry, do you even have to care about crying?¡±


    ¡°Manage, of course. My woman, how can I let her be so sad?¡±


    Peter smiled dotingly, leaned over, picked up Adriana, turned around, and slowly walked towards the bedroom.


    Adriana didn¡¯t struggle this time, but cooperated with Peter, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.


    Back in the bedroom, Peter lifted his foot and closed the door,ying the little woman gently on the bed while he sat beside her.


    Adriana leaned on his shoulder, their fingers interlocked, and there was a moment of silence.


    The little woman was crying and shaking her shoulders, very pitiful.


    Peter¡¯srge palm covered her cheek, his thumb gently wiped the tears on her cheek and said tenderly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll be heartbroken.¡±


    His words are very light, very soft, like a light feather, tugging at the heartstrings.


    Adriana frowned, could not help the heart of the hurt, buried his head in his chest, half a long time did not speak.


    Peter just held Adriana like that, but didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    Inwardly, however, he was feeling that the reason for hiding it was that he did not want to see her crying so heartbreakingly.


    But it¡¯s still happening now.


    Peter mes himself a bit.


    ¡°Adriana be good, don¡¯t cry, eh?¡±


    Looking down at the small woman in his arms, he patted her back, and his voice also seemed a little hoarse and choked.


    Peter does not feel sorry for Adriana, but a thousand words will not change the situation.


    The little woman cried and cried, tired of crying, and fell asleep on hisp.


    Peter saw that she was sleeping soundly, so he gently covered her with bedding and just watched her quietly.


    The night is long and the wind is silent.


    Peter felt the passage of time, felt the call of the god of death, and kept holding his body strong.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the little woman sat up in a sh, shouting, ¡°Honey? Honey?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in, I¡¯m in.¡±


    Peter hugged her and smiled gently, ¡°Bad dream?¡±


    Adriana saw Peter and hugged him, ¡°Scared the hell out of me, I thought, thought you ¡­¡±


    In front of love, all the strength is gone, she bes more small woman and more vulnerable.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    He leaned over, ced a soft kiss on her lips, and whirled around, ¡°Time to get up, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly and got up from the bed.


    The two went to the bathroom, Peter brought Adriana a new toothbrush, and the two stood in front of the mirror, brushing their teeth together, brushing, looking sideways at each other, and smiling at each other.


    Beautiful in its subtlety.


    After washing up, the two went downstairs together.


    And at that moment, there were several more people downstairs.


    Zac, Hank, Edward, Alvin.


    The two men stood on the stairs, looking at them, and they looked at them, both with incredulity in their eyes.


    Adriana pursed her lips with her teeth, a little embarrassed.


    Peter seemed to sense Adriana¡¯s change in mood, holding her hand even harder, his gentle gaze falling on her body, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    With him, there is no need to worry.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She responded.


    The two walked down the stairs and stood in front of several people.


    ¡°This, what the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°You guys, together?¡±


    ¡°Adri, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Several people, one by one, could not hide their astonishment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana looked up at Peter, who put his arm around her waist, ¡°As you can see, together.¡±


    ¡°But, but you ¡­¡±


    Zac is anxious. He said he wasn¡¯t going to tell Adriana, but why the 360 degree change in attitude?


    ¡°Adriana, have you thought this through?¡±


    Edward had always been defensive about Adriana, especially in the morning when they saw the wills and such sitting on the table in the study.


    Then the suspicion of Adriana¡¯s purpose increased.


    Alvin gave a clear, moist smile, ¡°You guys are like this, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Adriana took a deep breath and said to Alvin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have trusted you. It¡¯s prettyte to know, but I¡¯m content.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, together, together, it¡¯s good. At least die without regret.¡±


    Zac which pot to mention, waved to Peter, ¡°Come here, routine check.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, why don¡¯t you walk Adriana out for a spin.¡±


    Peter sidetracked Adriana.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to see Peter¡¯s desperate eyes at this time either, so she said to Alvin, ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, senior, show me around.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t refuse and took Adriana out of the hall and went for a stroll around the vipound.


    After watching the two figures disappear beyond the hall, Peter went to the sofa and sat down.


    Zac immediately sat beside him and took Peter¡¯s pulse.


    The first time I saw you, I was very upset. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    He knew that liking someone would be crazy, but he didn¡¯t know that Peter could be crazy to this extent.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your brain is failing you too.¡±


    He teased again.


    Zac followed: ¡°Cowhide, you are too hanging. Is it that people are dying, so they look away? Howe I don¡¯t see you being so nice to your mom and Sloane?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t bother to answer the two men¡¯s questions.

 Chapter 700 Brothers flirting

    ¡°Well, well, well, if you don¡¯t say it, you don¡¯t say it.¡±


    Zac was helpless.


    Edward then more bad to say anything else, stood for a while, and some can not help, muttered, ¡°you think clearly, do not end up still be cheated.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter raised his eyes, his cool gaze fell on his body, his thin lips slightly opened, ¡°A thousand gold can¡¯t buy me pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­ you have balls!¡±


    With Peter as a brother for so long, this is probably the most reckless and reckless sentence that Edward has heard from Peter here.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just money, it¡¯s not brought to life, it¡¯s not brought to death. I do feel that big brother looks good today and is in a much better mood. Tsk ¡­¡±


    Zac¡¯s unsuspecting eyes looked around Peter¡¯s body a few times and asked bitchily, ¡°Just this body of yours, how many times did you satisfy yesterday? Once? Or twice?¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ twice? I see you think he won¡¯t die in bed.¡±


    Edward picked up the ck.


    Peter¡¯s cold face was so dark that it could almost drip ink, ¡°If you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I will castrate you.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ is too tough.¡±


    ¡°Inhumane.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re just kidding. It¡¯s not caring about you.¡±


    ¡°There is heterosexuality without humanity.¡±


    Zac and Edward two rare cooperation, singing up a double act.


    Peter immediately drew back his hand, not allowing Zac to take the pulse again, and said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Eh, hey, don¡¯t you move, I¡¯m checking your pulse.¡±


    Zac grabbed Peter again and said in surrender, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense anymore, check your pulse and check your pulse.¡±


    With that said, he was fully engaged and began to seriously check his pulse.


    Peter sighed and said in a serious tone, ¡°Is there any way to dy life? Even if it¡¯s extreme, it¡¯s good.¡±


    It was a difficult question for Zac.


    He withdrew his hand to check your pulse, ¡°Your condition is getting worse by the day, your condition is not even stable, how can it be dyed?¡±


    Zac collected his gangly smile and looked gloomy, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t me brother, I really can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    As a doctor, even his own brother can not save, this is Zac¡¯s life is engraved in the heart of the hurt, can not put down, can not forget.


    Peter did not say anything, it seems that after knowing his condition, the whole person is more despondent, sad.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t said what¡¯s going on with you and Adriana, I thought you said you weren¡¯t going to tell her.¡±


    Zac is very gossipy.


    Edward sat with a curious face and listened quietly.


    The man leaned on the sofa and said slowly, ¡°I just can¡¯t restrain myself from missing her.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°SHIT, you guys have a ten-year grudge, you didn¡¯t finish a sentence?¡±


    How Zac felt that Peter was perfuming him.


    ¡°What else could that be?¡±


    ¡°Of course ¡­ is how you get together, that¡¯s the point.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Adriana, who was hanging out with Alvin in the courtyard, was in an extremely heavy mood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    Alvin took the initiative and asked for Adriana.


    The little woman raised her eyes and looked at the brilliant morning sunrise, basking in the warmth of the sun, breathing in the fresh air and feeling the beauty of life.


    ¡°Yes, think it through.¡±


    If she had known earlier that Peter had secretly done so much for her, she might have thought it through years earlier.


    It¡¯s just that Peter is too tolerant and she¡¯s too stupid.


    At the beginning of the unnamed ind, because Solomon has been wearing a mask, so no one has seen Solomon¡¯s real face.


    She only thought Solomon treated him well, but who could have known that that person was Peter?


    ¡°There¡¯s a destiny, peter, it¡¯s really sad.¡±


    Alvin ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and looked away, ¡°He has not let us tell you, because he does not want you to worry too much, and he does not want you to drown in the hurt and pain one day when he is no longer there.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not supposed to know that.¡±


    Alvin also felt sorry for Adriana, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have known so much. If you had always hated Peter, it wouldn¡¯t have been so painful, would it?¡±


    He has known Adriana for many years and knows Adriana¡¯s nature well.


    Now this is a situation that Alvin never expected.


    ¡°I was nning to leave after a while, but now it seems better to stay for a while longer.¡±


    It was originally intended that he would leave after Peter¡¯s death.


    But now that Adriana knows Peter¡¯s situation and chooses to stay with him, he is even more unable to leave.


    Alvin was worried that Adriana would not be able to ept the reality after Peter¡¯s departure and that she would need to have someone with her at that time.


    How can he go.


    ¡°Hokage.¡±


    Adriana changed, turned, and faced him squarely, ¡°I choose my own life, take it and leave it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Besides, even if you can¡¯t let go, you shouldn¡¯t be involving other people.


    Since she chose Peter, she should break everyone¡¯s mind.


    This includes Ran and Alvin.


    At least talk to them about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t control your emotions, can¡¯t take care of YY live streamingpany, thepany I¡¯ve been working so hard on for a few years is going to copse.¡±


    Alvin pulled a random excuse.


    But it was so far-fetched to say it.


    YY live streamingpany is making money, but Alvin is not a person who is short of money, and Adriana is not a person who is short of money, neither is this bad.


    ¡°Really? Then you will have to personally take care of the live streamingpany in the future.¡±


    Adriana flirted with the phrase.


    ¡°Considerable.¡±


    ¡°By the way, senior, I ¡­ I want to know honey he, in the end, how is it? And ¡­ how long is it going to be?¡±


    Adriana suddenly collected her emotions and asked him seriously.


    Alvin raised his eyes, pupils slightly dted, looked at her, did not speak for a while.


    honey?


    She actually called Peter ¡®honey¡¯ so intimately already?


    Despite having epted the reality, Alvin was a little jealous to hear Adriana address Peter like that.


    Even envy Peter.


    He wished, if he could, that he would rather be Peter and feel the love of a woman for him for the rest of his few days.


    What kind of happiness would that be?


    ¡°Up to ¡­ no more than a month.¡±


    The good thing is that Zac has been guarding Peter¡¯s side and has been doing his best to control his physical condition, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Peter would have fallen even faster.


    Although Adriana had already prepared herself, when she heard the most real news from Alvin¡¯s mouth, she could not help but suffer a huge shock.


    The heart burst of dull pain, as if by a heavy weapon viciously smashed, the pain of the etched bones.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stop her pace from stumbling and raised her hand to cover her chest, where the pain was making her gasp for air.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Alvin was a little nervous and immediately reached out to pull her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Alvin was worried about Adriana¡¯s situation and did not expect that Adriana would not be able to bear the huge blow because of Peter¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 701: Always stay with him

    She waved her hand and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Looking down at the ground, his mind was not on Alvin, his mind kept reverberating with the words Alvin just said, iparable sorrow.


    One month, only one month?


    Although I knew that Peter¡¯s health would notst long, I did not expect it to be this bad.


    No wonder they had been trying to have a misunderstanding with themselves before.


    It turns out that he just hoped that after he died, he wouldn¡¯t feel heartbroken by his death.


    Adriana always thought she loved Peter, but now she suddenly feels that Peter is really the one who gives the mostpared to others.


    What are all the pains and injuries that we have endured before?


    ¡°Adri, in fact,¡­ you should have known that there was such a day. If Sam sees you now, he will definitely regret it.¡±


    Alvin was heartbroken for Adriana, and seeing her current situation, also felt that Peter should not let Adriana know.


    This is the only way to protect Adriana well.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and adjusted her emotions, trying not to let Alvin notice the inexplicable change in her mood.


    ¡°Although I said I was mentally prepared, I was still worried that after Peter¡¯s attack, the two children would not be able to bear the trauma.¡±


    Luis and Helen have grown up and what would they do if they knew what Peter is doing now.


    ¡°Peter had thought it over long ago, and he wasn¡¯t going to tell the kids. In a while he is about to leave the country, and in the future, whether alive or dead, there will be no news of him in the country, and the two children will have nothing.¡±


    Alvin tells it like it is.


    Adriana was relieved, but at the same time, it was more difficult to ept the reality, thinking why Peter had to be so good.


    Ites off as her being really super selfish.


    ¡°He ¡­ actually did so much for me, but I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Really don¡¯t know anything, if know his current situation, Adriana categorically will not have a temper with him.


    Will definitely always be there for him.


    ¡°We also went to his study this morning and learned all about it. Adri, Peter has been very good to you. I hope for the few days you can cherish it.¡±


    Alvin sighed and said, ¡°I will now take care of the YY live streamingpany side of things, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The rest of the day, you keep Sampany.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Adriana to say anything, Alvin went straight away.


    I came over in the morning to see Peter and was really worried about what would happen to my good buddy, but who knew that I would see Adriana.


    Despite the moment of seeing Peter with Adriana, there was some jealousy.


    But in the end, he is still willing to bless the two.


    Adriana stood still, looking at Alvin¡¯s back, and a feeling of guilt arose in her heart.


    Senior, I also hope you can find your own happiness as soon as possible.


    What an excellent man, in Adriana¡¯s heart, he is like a snow lotus in the sky as noble, unprofitable. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into, and you¡¯re not worthy of a perfect man.


    I can only silently wish Alvin to find a better home.


    After standing in the courtyard for a while, Adriana returned to the living room.


    In the living room, several people were talking andughing, as if they didn¡¯t care about Peter¡¯s current condition.


    But Adriana knows that this is not the case.


    Peter is not a sentimental person, much less one who needs the sympathy of others.


    Even if his life ising to an end, what he needs is only respect, not to be pitied.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    She called out, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    I haven¡¯t eaten until now in the morning. It¡¯s important to stay with a few brothers, but the body is more important.


    ¡°Dr. Cobb, Mr. Henderson, why don¡¯t you join us for some breakfast. honey hasn¡¯t eaten until now.¡±


    She cared for Peter that way.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The man sitting on the couch looked back at Adriana, his warm eyes full of delight and happiness.


    He got up, reached for Adriana¡¯s hand and clutched it in his, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Zac and Edward both looked at each other, each raised an eyebrow and shrugged, feeling that continuing to stay was the light bulb.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are still things to do in the army, so I¡¯ll go back first too.¡±


    The two men said hello and were leaving.


    Peter responded, ¡°No delivery.¡±


    There is absolutely no intention to stay.


    Edward and Zac both gave him a nk look.


    ¡°Sure enough, there are opposites without humanity.¡±


    Zac teased with displeasure, ¡°Where are we, the brothers who have been with you for decades, when you only have eyes for your little woman?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Edward chimed in.


    But he felt good to see Peter in a good mood.


    Peter looked back at the two men, ¡°Get out.¡±


    With a faint word, she went to the restaurant with Adriana.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed and blushed her cheeks, ¡°That¡¯s not good, is it?¡±


    Will they have an opinion?


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter knows the two brothers too well to know that they are not like that.


    If not, so many years of brotherhood in vain.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The breakfast was hearty, all home-cooked breakfast.


    Vegetarian congee and buns, milk, dumplings and the like.


    Not even something with oil and fishy.


    ¡°Why is it so light?¡±


    Peter sat down and indifferently swept aside the maids with a few moments of discontent.


    ¡°Honey, you are not well now, eat these to help your body recover.¡±


    Adriana immediately interrupted him and added, ¡°Besides, these meals are home-cooked and really good. You shouldn¡¯t be harsh on the cooks.¡±


    ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As long as Adriana likes it, Peter doesn¡¯t care that much.


    After all, Adriana came back with him only yesterday, and with such a simple breakfast, he felt it was a little unfair to the little woman.


    Adriana, who was sitting across from Peter, saw Peter looking at the green porridge in front of him, and was bored with it, so she got up and walked to his side.


    The man was a little surprised to see her get up, and thought she was leaving.


    Until watching her step by step to their side, the corners of the lips of the smile only swept away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you, okay?¡±


    Adriana moved away from the stool, sat beside him, picked up the green porridge on the table, scooped up a spoonful, put it to her mouth and blew, ¡°Hoo~hoo~¡±


    A very gentle gesture, very delicate and more patient.


    Then holding the spoon, he passed it to Peter¡¯s mouth, ¡°Ah, open your mouth.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly as he looked at the spoonful of vegetable porridge and frowned at the peak of his eyebrows with some hesitation.


    With a sudden smile, ¡°Adriana, thank you.¡±


    He opened his mouth and took a bite.


    Suddenly, his eyebrows knitted together and his face was somewhat unpleasant.


    ¡°How ¡­ what happened?¡±


    Adriana was taken aback by the sudden change in his expression and thought he was ufortable in some way.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good.¡±


    ¡°Not good?¡±


    The little woman looked down at the bowl of vegetable porridge with self-doubt, hesitated for a moment, scooped a spoonful for herself, blew on it, and took a bite.


    Tasted and tasted again, ¡°No problem ah, quite good ah.¡±

 Chapter 702 Feeding

    ¡°Tasty? Then you should eat more.¡±


    Peter pushed the porridge to Adriana and then took the spoon from her hand, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll feed you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, what¡¯s the point of feeding.¡±


    Adriana was in some denial.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The man sulked, chided softly, and with a strong attitude scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew on it, and handed it to Adriana¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡±


    The sudden intimacy, Adriana some difficult to adapt to, looked at the opposite smile swirling man, can not help but open his mouth.


    Even leaned forward slightly and wanted to eat the vegetable porridge.


    But who knew that the man made a bad move and shoved another spoonful of vegetable porridge directly into his mouth.


    Adriana kept her mouth open and looked unblinkingly at the man in front of her, somewhat exasperated.


    ¡°P¡­¡±


    A ¡®P¡¯ word just shouted out, the man suddenly put the spoon in the bowl, quickly approach Adriana, big palm sped the back of her head, kissed her lips, actually ferrying that mouthful of porridge into her mouth.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana blushed, never thought Peter actually so ¡­ shameless.


    The man nibbled on her lips and said in an unpronounceable voice, ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Adriana was protesting in her heart.


    Since she was a child, she had never been like this, and it was hard for her to ept that Peter had suddenly made such a scene.


    Not to mention that there are others next to you, okay?


    Peter is really too ashamed.


    The maids and cooks on the side saw this scene between the two, bowed their heads, smiled, turned around and left.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re disliking me?¡±


    The man raised one side of his eyebrow, pretending to be angry.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana stiffened her head and finally swallowed the bite of porridge hard.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Peter.¡±


    She then picked up the milk and gulped it down.


    A little diforted by what Peter just did.


    ¡°How can you be so annoying?¡±


    ¡°Nasty? How is it annoying?¡±


    ¡°You feed me with your mouth ¡­ I ¡­ forget about it, I won¡¯t talk to you.¡±


    She stood up in anger and was about to leave.


    Instead, Peter tugged her wrist and brought the person into his arms, holding her, ¡°Adriana, feed me, will you?¡±


    He lifted the porridge from the table and ced it in Adriana¡¯s hands.


    The two people look at each other, at that moment, the two lips with a smile, but each other¡¯s heart is so sour.


    It was clearly the most beautiful, yet happy moment.


    But all the time there is a sadness.


    Adriana didn¡¯t like the atmosphere, but had to ept it all.


    Because some things can not be reversed since they have happened.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She readily agreed, took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew on it, and fed it to Peter, one bite at a time.


    Peter was cooperative and really swallowed it.


    Finish all the bowl of clear porridge.


    Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to feed you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    When she saw Peter reaching for the bowl, Adriana snatched it up, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have hands of my own.¡±


    With that, he got up and walked across the room with his bowl and ate by himself.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, just sat quietly across the table and watched her dine verydylike.


    Feeling the man across the table keep looking directly at her, Adriana was a little ufortable, ¡°What are you always looking at me like that for?¡±


    The two are like a newlywed couple who are not ufortable with the sudden closeness.


    On the contrary, everything seems so natural.


    ¡°Show and tell.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana only gave Peter one word, not willing to say more.


    Having said that, I suddenly feel that sometimes I resemble Peter¡¯s mantra.


    Always like to say such a word coldly.


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t care about anything either.


    But the maids aside saw Peter go to the bathroom but looked nervous and followed in the direction of the bathroom side.


    Confused, Adriana got up and walked over, standing behind the two maids, near the bathroom, which is when she heard the sound of vomiting inside.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart seized up.


    The two servants turned around and noticed her presence, and Adriana instantly held out a finger to her lips, signaling the two not to speak.


    The two maids then kept quiet.


    She stood for a while, hearing the painful sound of the man vomiting inside, and was distressed.


    She did not enter the bathroom to care for Peter, but waved to the two, signaling them toe over.


    Once outside in the hall, Adriana looked back into the bathroom room and saw that no one wasing out before she asked, ¡°He ¡­ , how long has this been going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a month. Mister seems to have a bad stomachtely, and Dr. Cobb keeps asking me to cook lighter, but Mister doesn¡¯t like to eat light meals. Every time we cook too light, he is not happy and does not want to eat.¡±


    The maid told Adriana the truth about Peter¡¯s situation.


    They saw from that morning scene the importance that Mr. had ced on the woman in front of him.


    Naturally, they do not dare to be negligent.


    Adriana sighed and waved her hand, ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t let him know I¡¯ve asked you guys about this.¡±


    Worried that Peter mighte out of the bathroom, she quickly turned back and returned to her seat to continue eating.


    Not long after, Peter came out of the bathroom.


    Still maintain a gentle and elegant appearance, the hands and feet between the breath of dignity, but now he does not have the old spirited, more than a few hints of sickly frailty.


    Let ¡­ the heart break for it.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m not working today either. What are you doingter?¡±


    Adriana asks Peter while she eats.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Peter sat across from Adriana, hands propped up on the table, quietly watching the little woman, as if every moment was a treat.


    ¡°I want to ¡­ go shopping, go to the supermarket, go to the movies, go to the park, well ¡­ and ¡­ oops, so much more. Why don¡¯t we go up and I¡¯ll make a list, okay?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s red lips are slightly hooked and she smiles sweetly.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The man readily agreed.


    Adriana got up, walked over to Peter, took his hand, and the two went upstairs.


    While walking, while talking about the good n: ¡°I think life is short, it is best to have fun in time. Anyway, I don¡¯t need to handle thepany¡¯s business recently, why don¡¯t we go out on vacation and rx, okay?¡±


    Since there is only one month left in life, Adriana wants to do her best to make full use of the month, so that there are no more regrets in life, and only then is the perfect curtain call.


    At least, in the few moments Peter has left, she can¡¯t let men hold regrets.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Peter responded.


    The two entered the office, Adriana moved a stool to the desk, and then said to Peter, ¡°You sit on the side, I¡¯ll write.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She sat herself in the executive chair, took out a piece of A4 paper and pen, inclined her head to look at Peter and asked, ¡°What do you think we should do better first?¡±


    The man leanedzily on the sofa, his eyes unblinkingly staring at the small woman, thought carefully and said, ¡°I think as long as it is with you, anything is good.¡±

 Chapter 703 Life Planning

    ¡°It¡¯s too perfunctory.¡±


    Adriana furrowed her good-looking eyebrows and pretended to be angry.


    ¡°Well ¡­ let¡¯s see.¡±


    Peter looked up, looked out the window, thought carefully, and said, ¡°I want to walk the ces I once walked with you.¡±


    This will fill the gap of memory loss.


    God knows, Peter¡¯s life is smooth, but this time the memory loss has be the biggest regret of his life, want to change, but can not do anything.


    Now that time is running out, it makes little sense for Obren¡¯s people to unseal him again.


    Besides, he knew that it would take a lot of energy to contact the seal.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the pen trembled slightly and nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±


    With her head down, she wrote down her first wish on A4 paper in a beautiful script: to go back together and walk through the ces we had walked.


    ¡°That¡¯s my biggest wish. And yours, Adriana?¡±


    Peter asked her rhetorically.


    Adriana instantly said, ¡°I want to go with you ¡­¡±


    Hokkaido!


    Sea of Love!


    Beautiful Dali!


    Go climb the highest mountain!


    Go see the most beautiful sea!


    Go watch the most gorgeous sunrise and evening sunset!


    But ¡­


    Peter¡¯s body simply can¡¯t handle that much.


    Adriana immediately swallowed her words and said instead: ¡°I am a girl, of course, I like to eat, drink, y and have fun. It¡¯s very simple. First, take me to the mall, you have to buy me a ring, a ne, and then buy me clothes. Then take me to the movies, remember to buy popcorn, so as to be more like a couple. Then, we¡¯ll go eat all the snacks, and then go to Disney for a nice stroll. That way, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Is it really enough?


    Not really.


    Adriana has many wishes.


    She hoped that Peter could stay with her for a long, long time.


    You can apany her on adventures, go on walks to ces in the world where no one has been before, go to a ce where no one knows you, and enjoy life in peace and quiet.


    Thinking about this, her eyes lit up.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°By the way, honey, let¡¯s go to Jiangnan, right?¡±


    On a whim, she decided that she would take Peter to a small town in the south of the river, to spend the rest of her life there with him in the best way possible, to live a good life belonging to two people.


    Fill in all the gaps in your life.


    That¡¯s what makes the most sense.


    The man thought Adriana¡¯s proposal was a good one and nodded rather approvingly. ¡°Good idea, agreed!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, Your Majesty is wise oh.¡±


    The two men were in a rare good mood joking around.


    Adriana put down her pen, tapped the table and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s finish the first thing and take a trip?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Yes, now, immediately, right away.¡±


    The only way to get the best out of every minute is to seize every second.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man rather dotes on Adriana, and as long as it¡¯s what she says, of course Peter agrees.


    As far as he is concerned, there is nothing left to pursue in life, except Adriana.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go change and leave now.¡±


    Adriana held Peter and the two of them hugged tightly and smiled happily.


    Looking back on all those years, every moment in Adriana¡¯s memory has never been as easy and happy as it is now.


    Because the life she is living now is the life she likes, the life she aspires to and wants.


    Even if, she knows that the present beauty is about to turn into a bubble and disappear permanently.


    But Adriana also does not want to let her life hold regrets.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    Won¡¯t you regret it?


    Peter was tempted to ask, but the warmth of Adriana¡¯s smile warmed the cold ice at the bottom of his heart.


    The corners of her lips curved up in an arc and she leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Oops, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, why are you being so stingy.¡±


    Adriana pretended not to care and dragged him back into the room, pushing open the closet to help Peter find clothes.


    She was in a hurry and seemed to be looking forward to the trip right away.


    In reality, it¡¯s just a way to hide the hurt inside with all the expression of not caring.


    She did not dare to be overly close to Peter and did not want to show that kind of clinging with Peter, because that would make it very clear to Adriana that the two were making a life and death parting.


    She didn¡¯t want to make everything so depressing.


    Just want to live a more rxed life.


    ¡°It¡¯s spring, it¡¯s a little cold. honey, you wear a little thicker.¡±


    Adriana stood in front of the closet and personally selected clothes for Peter.


    Small hands slid over no piece of clothing, and finally carried a dark gray sweater, ¡°This high-cored sweater, with a white Korean trench coat, uh huh, this set is very suitable for you oh.¡±


    Handed Peter his clothes and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Go ahead, go change, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    The man looked at the ironed and smoothed clothes in his arms and smiled wickedly, ¡°What, not to change in front of Adriana?¡±


    Adriana blushed a little, a little blushing, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then I prefer to change my clothes in front of you.¡±


    He said, when he really took off his clothes in front of her.


    Adriana really can¡¯t help Peter, ¡°You ¡­ really are ¡­ I¡¯d better go out and wait for you.¡±


    She ran straight out, not daring to stay a minute longer.


    Although it is a girl, but after all, also experienced all the things that women have experienced, there will be physical needs.


    If the two are overly ambiguous together, Adriana is afraid that she will not be able to restrain herself and then pounce on Peter.


    That result ¡­


    You can imagine how serious it will be.


    In order to eliminate everything, it is better to nip all possibilities in the bud.


    Standing in the corridor, Adriana looked at therge vi, her heart was empty and she felt a little bit ufortable.


    It is clear that this is the life she wants most, but she can¡¯t stop wanting to cry.


    But reality does not allow, even if there are tears, but also to swallow back raw.


    After standing in the hallway for a while, the door to the room opened.


    Peter walked out from the inside, originally handsome features, he was dressed to show thin off the meat, the dress more suddenly figure, slender and straight, handsome and handsome.


    with the fashion supermodel is even better.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°honey, I suddenly regret it. Dressing you so handsome, what should I do if you are snatched away by another woman?¡±


    Her words amused Peter.


    Walking up to him, holding her hand on his chest, he said in a shallow voice: ¡°It won¡¯t be. Because ¡­ here, there is only room for you.¡±


    The sudden confession, Adriana¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and the whole person followed the tension.


    A pair of starry-eyed eyes gazed at the man in front of him, his gentle breath came to her, really let her fall for it.


    Adriana smiled sweetly, showing her nice dimples, and moved closer to him, hugging his waist. ¡°honey~¡±


    A soft call is worth a thousand words.


    Take a deep breath, close your eyes, quietly feel the beauty of this moment, how much I hope that time can stay, stay forever in the present how good.


    Adriana has some regrets, regrets the countless opportunities ced in front of her, not boldly pursuing happiness.

 Chapter 704 Saying Go Go Go

    If she had known that Peter was in this situation, she should have been with him a long time ago.


    ¡°Honey, on the unnamed ind, you were clearly there all along. Why didn¡¯t you stand in front of me and tell me that it was you?¡±


    Although every time the ¡®mes¡¯ appeared in front of her, Adriana felt familiar, but Adriana did not even think that that person would be Peter.


    She felt so stupid.


    ¡°Silly girl, why talk about that? I do think that I can silently apany you every day is the greatest happiness.¡±


    For Peter, that is the greatest happiness, he is really satisfied.


    ¡°You¡¯re really too stupid.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh.


    At the bottom of my heart, I feel infinitely guilty and feel that I am really too stupid and foolish.


    ¡°Silly girl, no need to me yourself, you¡¯re fine and perfect.¡±


    The man held her hand a few points harder, his chin resting on his shoulder, closing his eyes and enjoying the brief and sudden bliss.


    ¡°Adriana, if there is an afterlife, will you still give me a chance?¡±


    In the depths of emotion, some questions stille out of my mouth.


    Adriana¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened, dark ink pupils swirled with water waves, voice a few choking said: ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡±


    With the presence of such a man who likes her, Adriana certainly feels that she should cherish it.


    It¡¯s a pity that this time has too many imperatives and she no longer has the chance to cherish it or hold it.


    Now that happiness is about to pass, she has merely caught the tail end of it.


    In this way, it makes up for the regret.


    It¡¯s not as if she learned the truth after Peter passed away quietly. If she had known everything at that time, I¡¯m afraid she would have lived with the guilt for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Sir, Miss Lindsay is here.¡±


    At that moment, a maid in the downstairs hall looked at the two people upstairs and said.


    It is very reluctant to disturb the two, but the sound of the ttering heels hase in.


    It means that the maids can¡¯t stop Theresa froming in at all.


    Peter let go of Adriana and reached out towards her. Adriana raised her hand and ced it in his, feeling his warm palm and her heart warmed up.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The two went down the stairs.


    Theresa entered the hall and didn¡¯t see anyone on the stairs, just shouted, ¡°Peter? I ¡­¡±


    As we were talking, the person on the spiral staircase appeared in view.


    Theresa¡¯s words were stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t get them out for half a day.


    Dumbfounded, looking at the stairs with fingers interlocked, his heart shaking, the bag carried in his hand fell directly to the ground.


    ¡°Ad¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s brain exploded with a bang.


    Immediately stepped on high heels, da-da-da up, looking up at the two men who had gone to the bottom of the steps.


    Asked, ¡°Adriana, why are you here? He, Peter and I are getting married, why are you still pestering Peter to death and won¡¯t let go?¡±


    Theresa couldn¡¯t believe this was happening anyway.


    Recently, Adriana¡¯s rtionship with Peter has been deteriorating, she has seen the hope, but who could have known that it would be the current situation.


    Adriana pursed her lips and just looked at Peter without saying a word or losing her temper with Theresa.


    Just Peter¡¯s cold eyes gazing at Theresa, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m with Adriana. You ¡­ can go now.¡±


    There is no exnation.


    It is not even bothered with any exnation.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Peter, why are you doing this, don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Theresa was in pain and more than that, she hated him and felt that he was teasing her together with Adriana.


    ¡°Back then you broke up with me after the engagement, and now what, everyone knows that you and I are getting married, and you want to break up with me at this time? Peter, you are an asshole, have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    She almost went crazy!


    Peter calmly, holding Adriana¡¯s hand tightened, the other in the pocket of the trench coat, thin lips lightly open, ¡°You listen to me well, the marriage is The Alston family¡¯s decision, there are any questions, you go ask him and your godmother.¡±


    He said, looking sideways at Adriana standing beside him, bringing her into his arms and looking down at the woman in his arms with deep affection, ¡°All this time, I never told you that I liked you. It was all wishful thinking on your part. Now, is that clear enough?¡±


    There is still no exnation, just a statement of fact.


    But the reality is the cruelest, deep blow Theresa, will destroy her all over the body, almost crazy.


    ¡°Ah! Peter, you bastard, you bastard, why are you doing this to me, am I, Theresa, not good to you, why are you doing this?¡±


    She stomped her feet in anger, pointing one hand at her chest and the other at Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s the same thing every time. As soon as you and I are about to get married, she will appear and take you away from me. Peter, do you know that Old Mr. Soto has told Ran many times to marry Ran. Now she¡¯sing over to be with you. She¡¯s simply trying to get back at me and is cheating you out of your feelings!¡±


    Theresa burst into tears and burst into tears.


    For Theresa, that¡¯s what she thought in her heart.


    Despite feeling Peter¡¯s indifference to her, the subconscious mind has been instilled with the thought that ¡­ Peter does not have Adriana in his heart.


    No Adriana!


    He doesn¡¯t love Adriana!


    So much so that many times they are blinded by their own minds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to get involved in my affairs.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to waste more time with Theresa and took Adriana by the hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two have agreed to take a trip to say goodbye, so now is the time!


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Theresa stepped in front of Peter and yelled hysterically, ¡°Peter, you¡¯re not leaving until you give me a statement. I won¡¯t let you go, no!¡±


    Gradually agitated, she nced around, then found a blue and white porcin vase on an antique disy shelf to the side and thumped it hard on the shelf.


    H, the bottle should be broken.


    She pinched a fragment, stepped on her high heels, angrily walked up to Peter and put the ss bast against her neck, ¡°Peter, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I will die in front of you, do you believe it or not?¡±


    Theresa went out on a limb.


    Peter must be made to give her an exnation today.


    In Waverly, the engagement ceremony between her and Peter was held so grandly that year, which was finally spoiled by the appearance of Adriana.


    So Peter called off the engagement, and that time she became the butt of everyone¡¯s jokes.


    Theresa has spent years trying to mend her rtionship with Peter and get him to marry her.


    For this reason, The Lindsay Family notified all of their guests and searched for a wedding venue early on.


    What does it mean that Peter is now with Adriana when he is looking at getting married soon?


    ¡°Peter, the wedding date is near, and all people know that I am your Peter¡¯s woman, if you cancel the engagement with me now, I simply have no face to live!¡±

 Chapter 705 – Give Theresa an explanation

    She shook her head and cried her heart out, hatred and despair stored in the bottom of her eyes.


    That look, it seems that some really can not think, want to seek shorings.


    Adriana¡¯s heart tightened after seeing Theresa¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Theresa, emotional matters cannot be forced, what is the situation between Peter and me, I think, you should know very well.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that Theresa couldn¡¯t feel anything at all?


    Unless it is a strong self-hypnosis, if this is true, then it is hopeless.


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Theresa growled.


    One sentence, seemingly exhausted of strength, angry, her face red and hideous appearance.


    The hand holding up the porcin tile pointed at Adriana again, ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s all you, it¡¯s all you. How much better would it have been without you? Tell me, how many times have you harmed me over the years? In the beginning, you caused me to have no uterus, then you stole my fianc¨¦, and finally I had a uterus and a child, and then you caused me to have no child. Now, I¡¯m easily going to be with Peter, looking to get married, and you make such a show. ad¡­ Adriana¡­¡±


    She had more than tears in her eyes and her hands were trembling uncontrobly, ¡°How much do you hate me, why are you doing this to me, why?¡±


    Seeing Theresa¡¯s appearance, Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say.


    There is no right or wrong in everything, because the situation is different positions, there will be right or wrong.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll meet you at the door.¡±


    Adriana finally felt that the matter was mishandled by Peter and still gave him time to give Theresa a reasonable exnation.


    Her heart, Peter understood.


    Slightly jawed, ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand, nced at Theresa, and walked out.


    Peter, on the other hand, stood in front of Theresa, his face unchanged, not even wanting to look at her.


    Stepping away, he walked to the couch in the living room and sat down.


    Theresa followed and stood in front of Peter, looking down at the man she loved to her bones, and choked up, ¡°Peter, Peter, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you? I know you must be lying to me, right?¡±


    She knelt down and put her hands on hisp, begging pitifully.


    Peter¡¯s face turned a few shades colder, ¡°Theresa, you are smart, if you leave obediently, I will give you a good amount ofpensation. If ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t!¡±


    Theresa decisively refused, shaking her head like a rattle, ¡°I don¡¯t want anypensation, I want you, I just want you. I¡¯m not short of money, I¡¯m not short of ah.¡±


    She is the daughter of Lindsay Group, how can she be short of money?


    A life of too muchfort, so there is not much struggle to have a lot.


    The result is that all her attention is on Peter¡¯s body, and what she can¡¯t get is always stirring, so she wants to have him for the rest of her life.


    Failure after failure destined to make Theresa unwilling to let go.


    Even stubbornly want to go with him to the end.


    ¡°Peter, I love you, I love you. I just want to marry you and be your bride.¡±


    She cried and pleaded.


    The man irritably picked up a cigar from the cigarette case on the table, lit it, and smoked it.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    The cigar was so strong that just one puff caused a violent cough that the body simply couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Adriana came to his mind, and then, put the cigarette in the ashtray and twisted it out.


    ¡°You can¡¯t marry me whether Adriana is there or not. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you and Tatum? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know, I just don¡¯t want to talk about it. Theresa, this is thest chance I¡¯m giving you. Tear it up and you will never be able to go back.¡±


    The man is calm and rxed, but his voice is a bit cold.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Theresa¡¯s face chilled and she was a little confused.


    ¡°You ¡­ you know all about it?¡±


    It was just a suspicion before, but these words came out so calmly from Peter¡¯s mouth, it was still that incredible.


    She shook her head, and shook it again, ¡°No, not yours, it was all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. Oh yes, I had no choice. peter, I really don¡¯t like Tatum, he¡¯s so ugly and horrible looking, how could I like him. It¡¯s all because he made me, oooh, it¡¯s all because he made me.¡±


    In an attempt to save herself, Theresa made up a reason.


    A poor excuse to say that you don¡¯t even believe it.


    Peter looked at thete hour and got up straight away, ¡°Go back and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡±


    ¡°Peter? Peter, don¡¯t you go!¡±


    Seeing that he was leaving, Theresa called out a few times.


    Unexpectedly, Peter really stopped in his tracks.


    At that moment, her eyes lit up, as if she saw hope.


    Who knows ¡­


    But Peter said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Adriana, or I will make you lose your reputation. The entire Lindsay Group will be buried with it!¡±


    The tone of voice is not angry or annoyed, it sounds so calm, just like the best voice actor, the voice is extremely maic.


    Just listening to him speak is so pleasing to the ear.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the website.


    Theresa¡¯s body shook and all the words got stuck in her throat.


    Finally swallowed it raw.


    She, afraid to say.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ Peter, Peter, you are the son of a bitch, I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    With no ce to vent her emotions, Theresa leaned over and brushed all the things on the table to the floor.


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!!!¡±


    Yelling a few times, as if into a state of madness of the patient, listening to are so seeping.


    Peter walked out without looking back, and Adriana was standing worriedly in the doorway.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Adriana didn¡¯t ask anything either.


    In the courtyard, Giovanny had been standing there, not moving.


    The facts are in front of us, no need to exin more.


    Giovanny and Aaren are Peter¡¯s people.


    When he saw Peter and Adriana both walking over, he stepped forward, bowed respectfully, and said quite respectfully, ¡°Boss, youngdy.¡±


    Giovanny was smart enough to change his tone directly to ¡®youngdy¡¯.


    Peter was very ttered and smiled.


    Instead, Adriana red at him, ¡°What youngdy, not yet ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man beside her wrapped an arm around her waist, lengthened his tail and smiled badly.


    ¡°Our kids are almost ten years old, and they don¡¯t have anything yet?¡±


    Peter flirted with it.


    Adriana was amused by him, ¡°Am I just that cheap?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cheap, it¡¯s not cheap. You are my life, more than anything.¡±


    In the depth of his love, Peter leaned down and gave her another kiss.


    Adriana leaned into his arms, wrapped one arm around his neck, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him deeply.


    Giovanny saw this scene, the single dog and was abused hard, immediately went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, closed the door and locked himself in the closed space.


    And at this time, a very reluctant Theresa chased to the entrance of the hall and witnessed the scene of the two kissing passionately, God knows whatplex feelings she had in her heart.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana, Adriana !!!!¡±


    In the heart countless times silently recited Adriana¡¯s name, can not wait to be able to Adriana to eat alive.

 Chapter 706 I figured it out

    A pair of eyes, zing with fire, burning everything with reckless abandon.


    Hate, countless hatred rushed to her heart, so that her eyes were flushed with scarlet, intense hatred devoured her reason.


    Peter got into the car with Adriana and Giovanny slowly started the sedan and left the vi.


    Theresa eyed the distant sedan and fell unsteadily to the ground.


    ¡°Why, why?¡±


    She could not ept the reality, always felt like a dream, and was even more reluctant to ept the reality of another defeat at the hands of Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana, wait for me, I won¡¯t let you go, no, no!!!¡±


    Theresa frowned in anger, lifting her neck and blushing.


    For a long time, reaching out to cover his chest, only to feel as if he could not breathe, heart-breaking pain, and mixed with strong hatred.


    Eventually picking up her bag, she left the Gliy Whein Mansion on her high heels and got in her car to go back.


    On the way, after thinking about it, I called Tatum.


    The phone beeped a few times and the person on the other end answered, ¡°Tatum, I figured it out.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohhhhh, you finally figured it out. Knowing the time is good, Theresa, you are smart. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone smiled wickedly and arrogantly, and even through the phone you could feel his banditry.


    ¡­


    This side of Adriana and Peter two sitting in the limousine, head resting on the man¡¯s shoulder, holding his hand tightly, do not want to part for a minute.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re not well now, let¡¯s go by high speed train. Hmm?¡±


    ording to Peter¡¯s current physical condition, it is safest and most secure to take the high-speed train to the past.


    Adriana is constantly thinking about Peter¡¯s health and is really worried that he won¡¯t be able to cope with the situation.


    ¡°Luis and Helen are in the hands of Sloane and Jimmy, you¡¯refortable with that?¡±


    Peter seems to be worried that Adriana is not at ease with her two children, but he is afraid to let them know about his current situation.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    How is it possible not to feelfortable with Sloane?


    Sloane and Mrs. Alston are good to their children, although they say Sloane has always had a prejudice against her.


    Otherwise, Luis wouldn¡¯t miss Mrs. Alston so much.


    Just ¡­ Helen.


    For so long, Adriana really did not take care of the two children, the heart would have some guilt.


    And Peter¡¯s health is really worrying now, it is better to be ruthless and keep himpany.


    At least, the two children must not know about Peter now.


    ¡°Okay, take the high speed train.¡±


    The two did not bring anything with them, nning to go shopping together when they arrived in the town of Jiangnan.


    Arrived at the high speed train station after more than half an hour.


    Adriana purchased her tickets on the road using her phone and picked them up directly.


    At this time, Hank also drove to the high speed train station.


    Adriana then said to Giovanny, ¡°You go back and make sure you take good care of Luis and Helen.¡±


    All said and done, the situation now, she is most uneasy about the two children.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know where I¡¯m going.¡±


    Peter barked amand to Giovanny.


    The implication was for Giovanny to handle the aftermath and not let anyone know where they were going.


    Since he said he would stay with Adriana, he would give his all.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Giovanny nodded, responded, turned around and left.


    ¡°Hank, you just follow Jimmy these days, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Peter kicked Hank out straight away, as if he didn¡¯t want Hank to disturb his duo.


    On the contrary, Hank shook his head with a terrified look, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    He would love to make Peter and Adriana both, but how the boss¡¯s health is now, he knows very well in his heart.


    If there is only Adriana around, that is the most dangerous thing.


    Not just him, but even Adriana doesn¡¯t support it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have Hank along. But I didn¡¯t know you wereing over, so I didn¡¯t buy your ticket, I¡¯ll book you now.¡±


    It was still easy to buy tickets because it was not a peak passenger period.


    Adriana found the ticket and handed it to Hank, ¡°You enter your ID number.¡±


    Then, before the phone could reach Hank, it was snatched away from him by Peter, who held it and shook his head at Adriana, ¡°For two, I just want you to be there.¡±


    No need to have anyone else around, just to be able to spend the rest of your life well with Adriana is the best.


    He owes Adriana too much, too much to repay.


    Originally Adriana was thinking about Peter¡¯s safety, but somehow, hearing Peter say these words, Adriana was still moved.


    Slightly jawed, ¡± Okay, I promise you.¡±


    She smiled sweetly and hugged Peter with some little womanly pout, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    It is a bit surprising that the two have gone from being hostile enemies to being close now.


    Even Hank, who was standing on the sidelines, looked incredulous.


    The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, thinking: before not so against Peter, how now be this good?


    Women, are they all so fickle?


    He pondered this in his mind, but followed anyway.


    ¡°Peter, I want to drink water, please buy me two bottles of water.¡±


    After walking into the hall, Adriana pointed to the small store on the side and said to Peter.


    Peter nodded, smiled gently, and turned to go over to get something for her.


    It seems that nothing has been done for Adriana before until now, so now whatever Adriana says, he will do it.


    After seeing Peter turn around and walk away, Adriana said to Hank: ¡°We¡¯ll go ahead, I¡¯ll send you our location, or find someone toe over for covert protection.¡±


    Peter¡¯s current physical condition is unknown to many people.


    So there is a certain danger.


    This is one, and the other, because Tiana has appeared in Waverly, if Peter is missing, she will certainly be the first to look, and then not necessarily what will happen.


    Seeing Adriana so concerned about Peter, Hank was a little surprised, but still nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Said, see Peter buy something time almost, immediately handed her over a business card, ¡°my phone, remember to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana took the card, ¡°You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That ¡­¡±


    Hank looked at his boss with some unease, sighed, and added, ¡°Take good care of him for me, Ms. Hale, please.¡±


    Feeling Hank¡¯s care for Peter, she was really d for Peter.


    Having such a brother around him is really his greatest happiness.


    ¡°Also, this is the boss¡¯s medicine, if it seizes up, you must give it to him.¡±


    Adriana took the medicine and looked at the English on it, the familiar name of the medicine, seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    Oh yes, it was in Peter¡¯s car when he went looking for Vivian.


    She collected the medicine and put it in her pocket.


    Hank is gone.


    Adriana turns around and stands there waiting for Peter.


    Not long after, Peter bought a bunch of snacks and drinks and came over.

 Chapter 707 No Medicine

    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He called out, carrying a stic bag and waving it towards Adriana, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, I bought it randomly.¡±


    Adriana nced at the contents of the tote bag, what with the instant noodles, chips, fries, and actually ¡­ spicy fries.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    The president is really so grounded?


    ¡°Why would you even buy this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll eat this stuff too.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the bag of spicy strips contained inside and looked at him with great curiosity and expectation.


    ¡°I just asked the boss what girls prefer to eat, and then she gave this.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Okay.


    ¡°OK, I like it.¡±


    Adriana closes the handbag and carries it in her hands.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    In amanding tone, the man demanded the item from her hand.


    At that moment, he showed his boyfriend¡¯s doting and delicate, and Adriana, although she liked it, was nevertheless worried about Peter¡¯s body in the end.


    ¡°I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Peter still snatched it away.


    So, instead of arguing, Adriana took Peter¡¯s hand and the two went to check the tickets.


    The time was just about right, and after waiting in line for a while, I entered the station.


    Sitting in the business ss, Adriana put her things aside, sat by the window, looked sideways at Peter and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going, how¡¯s it feeling?¡±


    ¡°Am I that weak in your eyes?¡±


    Peter knew that Adriana was worried about his health, but somehow he didn¡¯t want Adriana to care too much about him.


    That seems to remind him every moment that time is running out.


    Everyone¡¯s position is different, and they think differently.


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, of course I know.¡±


    Peter took her hand, put it in his heart, and said in a serious tone, ¡°Adriana, from yesterday to now, I have been avoiding this question. But now I want to tell you that the rest of my life is not much, but I want to give you the best of everything in my limited days, and I hope you can give me this chance, okay?¡±


    He really wants to use his best ability to make Adriana feel the happiest life.


    Peter is not good at saying nice things, and is not a person who likes to flirt with girls, so these heartfelt words are what impressed Adriana the most.


    She shook her head, rubbed her thumb over the back of his hand, pursed her lips and said, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve given me enough, in the future, let me protect you, okay?¡±


    On the unnamed ind, she worked so hard, so hard to experience, just hoping to protect her most beloved people.


    So now she just wants to protect Peter.


    Besides her two children, this is what she wants to do most right now.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I was the one who had preconceived notions about you in the past and didn¡¯t give you a chance to exin, and I¡¯m also to me for being selfish. I know the past is a bad memory for anyone, and now ¡­ I really want to ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the man leaned down and blocked her lips.


    The sudden move, so natural, Adriana first blinked in bewilderment and some disbelief.


    And then couldn¡¯t stop a smile, small hands wrapped around Peter¡¯s neck and took the initiative to kiss back.


    But because the two were on a high speed train, they were in the way of public image and stopped in moderation.


    Let go of each other.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s white jade-like cheeks flushed with red, holding Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°I feel that I am really ¡­ happy with you.¡±


    Yes, very happy.


    The feeling in the heart that can no longer be described by words.


    Unfortunately, happiness is paved with uneptable and biting truths.


    Adriana had to ept everything.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    The manughed with a clear smile, the pair of obscure eyes swirled withughter, very affectionate.


    Without the harshness and sharpness of yesteryear, it really makes people feel close and warm.


    Peter seems to be a different person, but Adriana likes it a lot.


    The high-speed train starts slowly and it takes more than three hours to reach Jiangnan from here.


    Peter sat in the car and fell asleep without realizing it.


    Because he didn¡¯t sleep the second half ofst night, now his body is weak and simply can¡¯t even afford it.


    Seeing him sleeping, Adriana sat up at once, picked up her phone and edited a text message and sent it out.


    Then, opened ni¡¯s cell phone number again and edited a text message, [Peter, is there any help?


    She put all her hopes on ni.


    Because Zac is a doctor, Zac has said that the current medicine can not save Peter.


    But ni is not a doctor, he¡¯s an Obren man who specializes in steganography.


    No one knows how powerful the ability of steganography is, and only ni knows it in her own heart.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is heavy, even if every moment is happy, but every moment that disappears is a shortening of time.


    A month, not long, not short, but for her, simply too short, too short.


    Perhaps, before you can feel the beauty of life with Peter, you havee to the end of life.


    Peter gave up everything in order to be with her and chose to go down to Jiangnan with her, so now she muste to protect Peter.


    Buzz-


    The phone vibrates.


    A text message came through.


    It¡¯s ni¡¯s.


    Open the cell phone text message, the top of the heck a few words, [no medicine can cure.


    There is no cure ¨C


    There is no cure!!!


    Adriana was prepared for this, but seeing those four words made her heart ache.


    God is jealous of talent.


    Peter is such a perfect man, why does he have to be so over the top?


    She inclined her head and looked at the man beside her, the familiar silhouette, how many times she called out his name in her midnight dreams, how many times she met him in the dream world.


    But when all happiness is really in front of you, it is really looking for sugar in the ss.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically, feeling that God was really ying tricks on him and on herself.


    Why can¡¯t you be fair to yourself?


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    While Adriana was looking out the window, deep in thought, Peter woke up.


    Raised his eyes to look at the time, are sleeping for more than an hour.


    Now the body has been weakened to such an extent that it will fall asleep when it moves?


    Peter really doubts that he can hold out for a month.


    But in any case, he will not express all the emotions on his face and will not let Adriana feel his worries.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Honey, can you tell me ¡­ about what happened on the unnamed ind? I want to hear the storying from your mouth.¡±


    At that time on the unnamed ind, although I knew Solomon was taking care of her, I always thought it was Harlee¡¯s intention.


    Now I know it was Peter.


    So, how does Peter feel about having called Solomon¡¯s bluff several times?


    ¡°The past is something I don¡¯t want to talk about.¡±


    Peter reached out and wrapped Adriana in his arms, ¡°I want to hold you, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    Adriana promised Peter that everything would be for him.


    The two of them snuggled together, a long time, Peter said: ¡°At first, on the ind, you and Ran very close, I have a little jealous, not a lot of pit.¡±

 Chapter 708 Considerate

    Pit?


    The word came out of Peter¡¯s mouth, which was a bit of a surprise.


    ¡°Do you think Ran would have fought you if he knew you were Solomon?¡±


    Adriana was amused by Peter, ¡°You¡¯re really too bad, Ran is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Who let him covet my people.¡±


    He inclined his head and gazed at Adriana with affection, speaking a little ¡­ like a child who had been robbed of his candy.


    ¡°At that time, Ran was in the same dormitory with you, and although I was relieved, I still installed surveince in your dormitory ¡­¡±


    Peter holds Adriana and reminisces with her about the events that took ce in the unnamed ind.


    Listening to the story he told, Adriana was amused by him and deeply impressed by Peter.


    Four years away from Waverly, although it took Peter almost a year to find her, that also silently apanied her for three years.


    During these days, Adriana couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of perseverance Peter had used to persevere to the end.


    How is it to ovee everything and not show your hand to yourself.


    Arrived in Jiangnan at 2pm.


    The two stopped a car at the roadside and went straight to the town of Jiangnan.


    Entering the town of Jiangnan, look around, then the ancient buildings, elegant scenery, unique.


    Adriana held Peter and the two of them strolled into the town, feeling the simple folklore and those ancient buildings, which made the mood instantly better.


    ¡°Adriana, why don¡¯t we find a ce to stay first. Otherwise we¡¯ll be sleeping rough at night.¡±


    Although taking Adriana out for a trip, nothing was prepared and Peter still needed to consider these issues.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it all set up.¡±


    Adriana looked back at him, smugly, ¡°Back then, ourpany had a client who was from Jiangnan and had contacted him to find me a ce.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Peter reached out and pinched her cheek, stood across from her and looked at her, ¡°Adriana, all the things you¡¯ve already done, what will I do when I¡¯m spoiled by you and can¡¯t leave youter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±


    Adriana was amused by him.


    ¡°Hello, are you ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    The two were standing on the bridge and were talking when they saw a man walk up to Adriana and ask politely.


    Just now the two have been in contact with each other by cell phone, agreed to meet on the bridge, Adriana how could expect the other party so fast.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You¡¯re Xiao Li, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. Just now Mr. Foster has informed me that I happen to have a yard for rent on my side with full facilities, just a bit expensive.¡±


    Wearing casual clothes, Xiao Li smiled nervously and told Adriana the situation.


    ¡°Can you take us over there?¡±


    Price is not an issue, the situation is best tond as soon as possible so that Peter can get some rest.


    Everything else is off the table for now.


    ¡°Okay, then follow me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana took Peter by the hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±


    The two trailed Xiao Li through the Jiangnan town and walked to the deepest part of the town, finding a courtyard along theke.


    Xiao Li took the key and opened the door of the yard and walked in.


    While introducing to Adriana, she said, ¡°The yard here is a house listed for sale on the Inte, but since Mr. Foster said you are not a person who is short of money, so he let me bring you here to see it.¡±


    He pointed inside and said, ¡°This is the courtyard left before,ter renovated, the exterior looks a little old, but inside are renovated. The third floor is full floor-to-ceiling windows, all day light, you can have a view of the North Lake, very good.¡±


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡±


    Adriana took Peter by the hand and the two of them went into the house and looked around inside.


    As Xiao Li said, although the outside of the house is wooden, the inside is very elegantly decorated in a modern Chinese style.


    There is also aurel tree nted in the yard, and on the right side is a variety of small, colorful flowers.


    The two went upstairs, took a look at theyout of the room, and went to the third floor loft, with a 360-degree panoramic view and excellent lighting.


    It really suits her and Peter both.


    ¡°Nice.¡±


    Peter also looked at the house and said to Adriana.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana also felt very fond of it, and immediately negotiated a good price with Xiaoli, gave the money and rented it for a month.


    Perhaps because the price is reasonable, Xiao Li did not say anything and went straight away.


    Before leaving, Adriana asked Lai to find some housekeeping.


    In the afternoon, Adriana went to a nearby store with Peter to buy some daily necessities and returned home with a big bag.


    The housekeeping hase over and when they tidy up, the housekeepers tidy up together.


    It was all packed up until 6:00 pm.


    After the checkout, the cleaning leaves.


    After taking separate showers, Adriana and Petery down on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and sighed in unison, ¡°Whew, so tired.¡±


    The soft bed, because of Peter¡¯s presence, made Adriana feel more and morefortable, she turned on her side, her head resting on Peter¡¯s arm, one hand on her chest, ¡°honey, I¡¯m a little tired, can you let me squint for a while ah.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man ced a soft kiss on her cheek, half-pressed her, and pulled the bedding from beside her to cover her body.


    The man hugged her, sniffed her hair fragrance, couldn¡¯t stop kissing her lips, and his breathing gradually became urgent, ¡°Adriana, I ¡­ want ¡­¡±


    Under two days of torture, Peter had exhausted all his restraint.


    To know how hard it is for him to have the woman of his dreams haunting him all the time.


    In the way of physical problems, Peter also did not dare to try frantically on the edge of doing something.


    But now in the world of two people, Peter really some can not restrain, even a wild desire straight to the brain,pletely destroyed thatyer of fortress.


    Being constantly pissed off by Peter, Adriana also followed with some shortness of breath and had some difficulty in hugging him.


    She looked at him, bleary-eyed and half-hearted, not knowing what to say.


    Some heartache raised a hand over the man¡¯s cheek, ¡°honey, your body now ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm held her hand backwards, over his chest, closed his eyes and whispered, ¡°Can you work hard Adriana, that ¡­ should work.¡±


    He made a very shameless request.


    The little woman heard the words, the little face burst red, as if ripe water honey. The peach, almost can drip out of the water.


    Widely cut water eyes, incredulous look at him, white white teeth biting his lips, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ ¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ for a long time also did not say a long time.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    The embarrassed look made Peterugh, and his big palm sped the back of her head and inclined his head to print on her lips.


    The shallow kisses tantalized Adriana¡¯s heart, making her gradually be hot, turning passivity into initiative and bullying her way up onto Peter¡¯s body.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s face swirled withughter, a little happy that the scheme had worked.

 Chapter 709 – The years are still good

    Adriana can¡¯t seem to care that much.


    Under the catalyst of ¡®love¡¯, everything is so logical.


    Within a short time, Peter fell asleep.


    Adriana, however, was wide awake, propped up on her elbows on the bed, dragging her head and looking unblinkingly at the sleeping man beside her.


    In his sleep, the man frowned tightly, a very painful look.


    ¡°Adriana¡­ Adriana¡­¡±


    He suddenly made a murmuring sound and called out her name.


    Adriana listened to the heartbreak and pulled the bedding for him with her other hand to cover her body, and then took his hand back and clutched it in her hand.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    She whispered the man¡¯s name, theny on his chest and hugged him, ¡°How nice it would be if ¡­ it could reallyst a long time.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and a tear slipped down the corner of her eye and fell on the man¡¯s chest.


    At that moment, the man with closed eyes slowly opened his eyes.


    Both eyes looked at the ceiling, dark as ink pupils crossed a trace of pain and despair.


    In just now do Judith to Adriana, called out when he woke up with himself.


    The woman was covering him with bedding before he opened his eyes, and he greedily. He did not open his eyes as he greedily wanted to enjoy the woman¡¯s care.


    Who would have thought that this is the way to know how many things are hidden in her heart.


    He did not move a muscle, pretending to be asleep.


    Afterwards, Adriana fell asleep.


    Peter just held Adriana for a while and slept like that.


    It was 10 pm before Adriana woke up.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Looking into the darkness of the room, with only a faint lighting from the window, she rubbed her eyes and murmured.


    ¡°Adriana, awake?¡±


    In the darkness of the night, Peter asked a question.


    She let out a ¡®hmm¡¯ and touched her phone and looked at the time, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    The phone showed several missed calls, from Sloane.


    She knew that probably the two kids missed her and had Sloane call her.


    Adriana set her phone aside and leaned into the man¡¯s arms, ¡°Get up, it¡¯s time for us to go out and forage for food.¡±


    If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯re really going to starve to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man seemed to be having a temper tantrum and shook his head.


    ¡°So what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat ¡­ you.¡±


    He lusted for more, rolled over and got up, pressed on the little woman¡¯s body, directly blocked her lips and frantically gnawed on her lips ¡­


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ honey, honey ¡­ you stop.¡±


    Adriana used a lot of strength to push Peter away, breathing heavily, ¡°Phew, phew ¡­ honey, I really want to sleep with you in separate beds if you¡¯re doing that.¡±


    He is a man and will have needs.


    But women are also human, how can there be no needs.


    Adriana is restraining, always restraining.


    Holding Adriana, Peter was a little frustrated, clenching his fists and deeply ming himself for his ipetence.


    Self-ming look Adriana although can not see, but can feel the rich despair from Peter.


    She could not bear it, her heart was even more painful like a million arrows through the heart.


    Hugging the man, his small hand patted him gently on the back, ¡°honey, don¡¯t you do that, okay?¡±


    Adriana was so distraught that she couldn¡¯t stop the tears froming to her eyes.


    The tears fell on Peter¡¯s chest, but the warm tears burned his heart hard.


    Peter realized that he was too selfish and didn¡¯t care about Adriana¡¯s feelings.


    He took a deep breath and tried hard to adjust himself.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go out to eat, shall we?¡±


    Quickly diverting his attention, Peter got up and said.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time.¡±


    Adriana sat up and Peter reached over and turned on the bedsidemp.


    ¡°Ah, turn off the lights.¡±


    Adriana burrowed into the bedding at once, wrapping herself tightly, her little face bursting into red with shame.


    ¡°What, our Adriana is still shy?¡±


    The man leaned on the head of the bed, looking into the bedding of the tightly covered little woman, flirting a smile.


    The little woman revealed a head from the bedding and nudged her mouth, ¡°honey, will you turn off the lights?¡±


    She was really a little ufortable.


    With Peter to get along with now, the two almost have not so bare to see each other, suddenly so, she really some ¡­ can not ept.


    The man pointed to his cheek, ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll turn on the lights for you.¡±


    Adriana frowned, ¡°Hey, you taking advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°It was you who just fucked me, and I have to get it back?¡±


    The man¡¯s thick ink sword eyebrows are slightly raised, revealing a cunning smile, the evil and unrestrained look with a few gangly breath.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Adriana was furious with him, but could do nothing but look up and give him a kiss on the cheek.


    Peter was very satisfied and turned off the light by hand.


    Adriana then got out from under the covers, reached around and felt for her clothes and put them on one by one.


    The whole process, the man is leaning there quietly watching, feeling the moment of happiness between the couple.


    ¡°There, put it on.¡±


    The little woman spoke up.


    Peter reached over and turned on the light.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing, why are you still undressed?¡±


    She turned around and saw that Peter was actually naked, so she took a pillow and smashed it on his body, ¡°Rascal.¡±


    Get up, shyly get out of bed and go to the bathroom barefoot.


    That cute look is very different from the previous cool look, judging from two people, let Peter very much like.


    Adriana took a shower and when she came out, Peter was already dressed and was packing the bed.


    ¡°Go wash up, I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    She walked over to the bed and packed it up, moving skilfully and watching Peter.


    Walked up behind Adriana and reached around her waist, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t move, let me hold you like this, just for a moment.¡±


    A moment.


    Just a moment.


    With Peter, even a moment of enjoyment is a luxury.


    He wanted to do his best to make up for everything he had lost.


    I just don¡¯t know if this month, it wille early.


    Adriana did not struggle, her head leaned back, leaning on the man¡¯s chest.


    After a while, Adriana patted the back of his hand, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to go eat, or there will be no foodter.¡±


    She reminded her of this before Peter reluctantly let her go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them went out with their keys and strolled through the alley, topped by the thick moonlight, looking at the sky full of stars, the stars and the moonpeting for glory, it was that beautiful.


    ¡°Honey, so the years are good is you and I now this state. I really like it so much.¡±


    Adriana has always liked a simple and calm life, hoping to live a simple life.


    But who knew that the so-called happily ever after that you really have now is just really short-lived.

 Chapter 710 – Getting Together

    There are only a few!


    Two hands holding hands, as if a young couple in love, slowly approaching a crowded ce, but because of the handsome look attracted the attention of many people.


    In the town of Jiangnan, there is a night market and antern market with various shows and fireworks disys.


    As soon as she entered the night market, Adriana smelled the smell of kebabs and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Honey, can I have a kebab, I want to eat it so badly.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. What do you like to eat, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get together.¡±


    Adriana knew that Peter would rarely be seen in such crowded night markets, much less eating this so-called junk food.


    So dragged him into the crowd, ordered a few skewers, paid, and waited a while before getting the skewers.


    Lamb skewers, squid whiskers, gluten, and more.


    It¡¯s all about what young people like to eat.


    ¡°Honey, thismb skewer is especially authentic and delicious, do you want to try a bite?¡±


    She handed the skewers to Peter with a joyful smile and looked at him with anticipation.


    Instead, Peter saw the greasy skewers, which were stained with a lot of seasonings and subconsciously shook his head, ¡°or ¡­ you eat it yourself.¡±


    I really can¡¯t eat.


    Adriana remembered Peter¡¯s body as an afterthought.


    I was really overjoyed just now, that¡¯s why I forgot about it.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat it myself if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana took two more bites and shook her head in disgust, ¡°Just a few bites was not bad, eating and eating is not good anymore. It¡¯s too salty, their salt probably doesn¡¯t cost anything.¡±


    Casually finding an excuse, he walked over to the trash can and threw his stuff in.


    Take a tissue and wipe your mouth, and then walk to Peter and hold him, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything good to eat in front of you.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say a word and let her tug him through the crowd.


    Although very happy, but his heart is ultimately some self-condemnation.


    The promised to give her everything, but even a skewer can not share, but also disturbed the little girl¡¯s interest.


    Peter mes himself, but there¡¯s really nothing he can do about it.


    Some light food he may not be able to eat, let alone these greasy things, is a big no-no.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really hrious.¡±


    Since her visit to the unnamed ind, Adriana has returned to life with restraint, rarely going back to such lively and unnamed ces, and not allowing herself to be that indulgent.


    This time, if not with Peter, she categorically would not have done so.


    The two walked for a while and Adriana saw a congee store.


    ¡°Honey, look over there, that¡¯s a good store, I happen to want some congee.¡±


    Adriana turned back to Peter and pulled him into Congee Ding Kee.


    When you enter the store, there are not too few people inside.


    The two of them went up to the second floor and sat down at the window seat.


    The waiter handed over the menu, ¡°You two take a look and see what you want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat?¡±


    She handed the menu to Peter.


    Peter swept the menu and said, ¡°Grandma¡¯s braised pork, pickled fish, mushroom soup, shrimp and crab congee, and this ¡­ this.¡±


    Pointing to the dishes on the menu, he spoke to the waiter.


    The waiter on the side took note of all the dishes he said, but heard Adriana say, ¡°Wait, wait, wait.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and snatched the menu from Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you doing, you can¡¯t eat greasy, none of this.¡±


    She had just put it in her hand and turned a page of the menu when it was snatched away from her.


    The man domineeringly handed the menu to the waiter, ¡°That¡¯s it, go serve the food. Please be quick.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, please wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter leaves.


    Peter himself poured a cup of tea for Adriana and ced it in front of her, ¡°What are you thinking about, drink some water.¡±


    Adriana kept her head down and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She knew that the dishes that Peter had just ordered were all her favorites.


    But, that was only ever like.


    Doesn¡¯t mean it likes it now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dishes are some heavy, greasy and spicy, and not something Peter can eat, nay, he is really persistent.


    Adriana wanted to say no, but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°Look over there.¡±


    Suddenly, Peter pointed out the window, ¡°There¡¯s fireworks going off.¡±


    Upon her reminder, Adriana inclined her head to look over to the distance, and with a thumping explosion, colorful and brilliant fireworks burst into bloom in mid-air.


    It¡¯s beautiful and gorgeous.


    Under the bright white moon, the fireworks are sometimes a peony flower, sometimes into animal shapes, and sometimes fireworks in all directions, the stars and fires are colorful and beautiful.


    It is really beautiful when it reflects the atmosphere of the moment.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the desktop, crossed her fingers, held her chin and looked out the window, murmuring: ¡°I really like it here, very grounded life. There is not so much deceitfulness, scheming, simple. How nice.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking so much, it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    Peter reached out and touched her cheek, ¡°They say time is a killing knife, why does our Adriana still have such good skin, I¡¯m envious.¡±


    The man digressed, not wanting to talk about anything too heavy.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°By the way, honey, tomorrow I have something to do and want to leave temporarily, can you wait for me here for a day?¡±


    ¡°One day?¡±


    ¡°Well, one day, no, no, no, half a day will do.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter trusted Adriana too much and agreed to do it without even asking her about her situation.


    Such trust put Adriana at ease, while being touched by him once again.


    The meal was brought up little by little.


    Looking at the table of food, Adriana was worried, ¡°So many orders, can not finish it.¡±


    It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t eat it all, not only can you not eat it all, but Peter can¡¯t eat it.


    ¡°Who says you can¡¯t eat it all? How do you know if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Peter took his chopsticks and gave Adriana a piece of roast pork, ¡°Try it.¡± Then he gave himself a piece.


    Looking at the greasy red meat, he did not even wrinkle his eyebrows, directly filled in his mouth, refused a few bites and swallowed.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, it tastes good, much better than what I make.¡±


    He said with a smile.


    ¡°Really, as long as you like it.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze and stuffed the roast pork into her mouth, but it was as good as chewed wax.


    Good or bad Adriana does not know, but Adriana just clearly saw Peter in chewing the red meat when he could not help but clench the hand, betrayed him.


    From filling your mouth to pushing it down, a total of just a few seconds, how can you possibly know what it tastes like?


    Obviously, it is very mushy and mushy.


    Adriana knew that Peter had been doing his best to be there for her, to make up for all the gaps and regrets, but really didn¡¯t want him to do that.


    ¡°Let me serve you a bowl of porridge.¡±


    Adriana took his bowl and served Peter a bowl of porridge and ced it in front of him, ¡°This should taste okay.¡±


    ¡°I remember you like pickled fish, why don¡¯t you eat it?¡±


    Peter asked as he plucked a piece of fish for her.


    ¡°Well, eat, of course.¡±


    Adriana picked up the pickled fish and ate a bite, the spicy taste spread to the internal organs, very sour and tasty.

 Chapter 711 – The generosity is hard to resist

    Nah, Peter really can¡¯t eat.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Peter took a piece of fish directly and was about to put it in his bowl when Adriana snatched it away.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, how can you do this. I like it all, you can¡¯t eat it, you can just drink the porridge.¡±


    Adriana dominantly ced several dishes all in front of herself and kept her head down, eating over and over again.


    Hardly finished all the red meat and fish.


    Instead, a few vegetarian dishes were served to Peter.


    He just didn¡¯t eat much of it.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m too braced, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    Adriana has never had a big appetite, but therge portion of pickled fish and braised pork really hurt her today.


    But Adriana knew in her heart that if she didn¡¯t eat, Peter would definitely move his chopsticks.


    For his sake, it can only be endured.


    The two of them settled the bill and went downstairs.


    The time is a littlete, people are also gradually dispersed, not as lively as just now.


    Peter took Adriana and didn¡¯t get very far before Adriana said, ¡°No, I have a stomachache and I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Over there, there¡¯s a public toilet over there.¡±


    There was a public toilet just a short distance ahead, and Adriana looked in the direction he was pointing and trotted over.


    Peter followed closely behind, just a few steps away.


    ¡°Mr. Alston?¡±


    A person behind him called his name and Peter stopped and looked back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    H, a group of people surrounded his way.


    Several well-trained bodyguards surrounded Peter, and beyond the crowd, a woman in a ck trench coat walked in, her eyes biting as she looked at him, ¡°Long time no see, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Griffin? It was a lot of work to follow all the way here.¡±


    Peter lifted his hand and lifted his bangs, which were disrupted by the breeze, and said coolly.


    Tiana.


    Despite having Giovanny wipe the trail clean when he left from Waverly, who would have known Tiana would stille after him so fast.


    ¡°Hard work? Hmph, because of you, I have suffered for so many years, is this suffering still missing.¡±


    Tiana hands in the trench coat pockets, delicate cheeks through a few high cold air, ¡°go, but do not let me do it oh.¡±


    She said.


    Peter frowned slightly, swept a nce, a few experts, helplessly hooked the corner of his lips, ¡°The hospitality is difficult, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He followed Tiana out while editing a text message to Adriana.


    [Adriana, I¡¯m going to get something, you go back and wait for me first.


    After sending the text message, the group had already walked out of the street, got into the van and left in the dust.


    ¡­


    And at that moment, Adriana, who was in the bathroom with diarrhea, received the message, first in disbelief.


    Then, suddenly startled to realize that things are not simple.


    Called Peter right away.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone was answered there.


    Adriana asked, ¡°honey, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is over there, just came out to buy something first and n to go back and give you a surprise. You go back first and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Buy what? You know the way?¡±


    ¡°Ask someone, I can find it, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, pretty sure of one thing: Peter had lied to her.


    Immediately aftering out of the bathroom, Adriana called Hank and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry, Waverly had some important thingse up unexpectedly that I needed to take care of and didn¡¯t get away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Since Hank said there are things that have not been dealt with can note over, there will not be false.


    He is Peter¡¯s right-hand man, which Adriana still believes in.


    Adriana immediately opened the What¡¯s App, sent Aaren a location locator, and then sent a voice, ¡°Ten minutes to get me the security footage of this ce, I need to know where Peter went. Speed!¡±


    Leave professional things to professional people.


    Aaren is a hacker, he is better than anyone in this field, and it is easy to investigate some surveince footage.


    Dingdong-


    The message ising.


    It¡¯s Aaren¡¯s.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    The other side only replied with three words.


    Adriana then stepped aside and took a seat in a lounge chair.


    Looking at the phone, because it was set to silent mode, there were more than twenty calls on it.


    She then had time to click on the call log.


    Harlee, Ran, Theresa, Old Mr. Soto ¡­


    Almost all of the calls were from the Soto family, and Adriana had an extra headache looking at the calls and didn¡¯t want to answer them.


    Because she didn¡¯t go to the office today, and lost the project with Ran, the old man was furious.


    A phone call at this time would not be anything other than ountability.


    Adriana looked at their calls and finally cklisted them directly.


    To her, no one is as important as Peter.


    Peter had less than a month to go and she had to let go of everything.


    After sitting for a while, Aaren¡¯s phone call came in.


    Adriana answered immediately, ¡°What¡¯s up, did you find out?¡±


    ¡°We found out, it¡¯s Tiana. Tiana just took someone over and took Mr. Alston straight away.¡±


    Aaren tells it like it is.


    Adriana was in a headache and raised her hand to rub her brow, ¡°Why would Tiana know our whereabouts, didn¡¯t she exin that Giovanny was going to erase all traces of us?¡±


    Why would Tiana even know?


    ¡°Tiana¡¯s power is not as simple as you think. Moreover, as far as I know, Tiana seems to have a feud with Mr. Alston and probably won¡¯t let him go easily.¡±


    Aaren knew that Adriana was worried about Peter and knew that Adriana did not have human resources around her, but told the truth anyway.


    ¡°Keep checking and see where they took Peter. Be quick!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Alston.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, opened the phone app again, found a car rentalpany, rented a car at a high price, and had the car delivered directly to her.


    After that, she sat in the car, quietly waiting for Aaren¡¯s call.


    Anxious as hell.


    But in any case, Adriana did not panic too much and did not mess up.


    She thought clearly and thought carefully, thinking that Tiana should not go too far with Peter, whether she had a grudge against him or not.


    After all, Peter¡¯s power is not as simple as one might think.


    Almost twenty minutester, Aaren sent Adriana a location and Adriana booked it and drove straight to her destination.


    Along the way, Adriana did not call Peter.


    Peter, however, sends her a message every ten minutes, which settles Adriana¡¯s restless heart.


    In twenty minutes or so, Adriana arrived at a vi on North Huaxi Road.


    Parked the car and waited quietly in the car.


    [Honey, when are youing back?]


    Adriana sent a text message to Peter.


    At this matter, Peter sitting in the lobby of the vi leisurely looked at Tiana sitting opposite, ¡°Ms. Griffin called me all the way over here, just to let mee over to chat with you so simple?¡±


    Tiana legs folded, holding ady¡¯s cigarette in her hand, held into her red lips, took a puff, sighed and said, ¡°Ten years have passed, do we have to settle the old scores between us?¡±


    She mentioned the past.

 Chapter 712 – Old scores

    ¡°Ms. Griffin is still thinking of me, Mo?¡±


    He leaned on the sofa, spread his hands, the evil smile of the pration of unrestrained.


    When Tiana heard Peter¡¯s words, her face suddenly cleared and her cold eyes shot straight over, ¡°Peter, do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Tightly squeezing the cigarette, snapping his head and frowning at his forehead, angry to the extreme.


    ¡°So, why not just do it?¡±


    He was full of care.


    It seemed certain that Tiana would noty a hand on him.


    ¡°You¡¯re provoking me?¡±


    The bursting woman pped the couch hard and was furious.


    In this regard, Peter did not have much emotional change, still face like cold frost, ¡°from Waverly with Jiangnan, non-hate both love.¡±


    He looked at her with interest, ¡°I wonder which one Ms. Griffin belongs to?¡±


    ¡°Do you ¡­ really think that I am a woman you can y with like Theresa? I¡¯m telling you, no way. Peter, today if you can¡¯t give me an exnation for what happened back then, I¡¯ll definitely waste you.¡±


    Tiana held the cigarette down in the ashtray and twisted it out, ring at him with a look full of ruthlessness.


    ¡°Would Ms. Griffin be willing to waste me?¡±


    The man¡¯s thin lips hooked, ¡°If you want to get at me, you¡¯ve had plenty of opportunities over the years, why now? You¡¯ve been working with the Soto family and Brenden since early on, don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re up to?¡±


    For many years, Peter did not contact Tiana, but she knew everything about Tiana¡¯s movements.


    ¡°So what if I know, wee from the same division, and if you hadn¡¯t betrayed me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±


    ¡°Downfall? What downfall?¡±


    Peter seemed a little curious to ask her back.


    But as Tiana said, he and she both came from the same school, when they studied business management and intense physical training under the same master.


    Although Tiana is a girl, she is not inferior to the boys in all aspects, so the two were epted by the teacher.


    It¡¯s just that in those days, who could know Tiana¡¯s feelings for him, Peter studied without distractions, not expecting to end up ¡®breaking¡¯ Tiana¡¯s heart.


    Even Peter himself feels innocent.


    Tiana picked up the remote control, extinguished the lights in the living room, turned on the projector, and then connected to the infrared surveince outside.


    The video shows a car outside the vi. Zoom in on the video and a blurry figure appears inside.


    But Peter immediately recognized that person as Adriana.


    He did notugh in anger, this silly girl, actually came after him so quickly.


    It¡¯s not stupid.


    ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t know about you dying? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t do it to you. Because, it¡¯s not worth it. But she¡¯s different.¡±


    Tiana pointed to the woman on the screen and smiled fiercely, ¡°When you die, she will be my target. When the timees, who do you think can protect her, the Soto family, or Ran?¡±


    Waving his hand, ¡°No, no, no, none of them are. None of them will be my Tiana¡¯s opponent. s, although you can not send you to hell with your own hands, but the woman you love can be tortured to death, but not a difficult thing. Don¡¯t you think so? Brother.¡±


    Although Tiana is a woman, but in the shopping mall for a long time, those thunderous methods are not lost to any man, and even more than ever.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If Peter was calm and collected just now, he is really angry at the moment.


    Other people he can ignore, only Adrianaand the child is what he can not rest assured, just did not expect Tiana actually put his mind on Adriana¡¯s body.


    It¡¯s really irritating.


    ¡°Is this what you call ¡®not letting me go¡¯? Is it that you can¡¯t win the fight, or that you can¡¯t let go?¡±


    He looked the same and smiled yfully, ¡°Or is that your own excuse?¡± Tiana, this is not like you.¡±


    The more Peter was that breezy, the more angry Tiana became.


    In front of Peter, Tiana really can¡¯t do that calm and transcendent.


    ¡°Is not my style, then also you have to have that life to live to the end. Unfortunately, ah, God is jealous of talent, although the master is more optimistic about you, but you still live less than a month. Tsk ¡­ is really a pity, tell me, if you really die, then I will not have one less opponent, how regrettable.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, don¡¯t you want to apany me in my martyrdom?¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Hearing his words, Tiana burst out in anger, pped the table, pointed at his face and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t act like a flirtatious gentleman, it makes people sick. I came here today to tell you that Master ising to Jiangnan in a few days.¡±


    He got up, stood in front of him and said, ¡°I came to see you, and I had something to say by the way.¡±


    She looked up, nced outside, and said in annoyance, ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t dirty my ce with your woman!¡±


    After saying that, the person directly stepped on the high heels and left.


    Peter got up and said quietly, ¡°Be sure to be on time for your appointment.¡±


    As the words fell, others had already walked out of the hall outside.


    Tiana, who had gone upstairs, stood at the corner of the stairs looking at the figure disappearing down the hall, and the hand on the handrail tightened a few points.


    ¡­


    Peter walked out of the vi, saw a car parked over there from afar, and walked towards her.


    Adriana also saw him and immediately got out of the car and ran towards him.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Walked over, a hug him, small hands clenched fist on her chest, ¡°Why do you want to hide it from me, do you know that I am really worried about you?¡±


    It was really too angry to carry everything alone, making Adriana feel that Peter didn¡¯t trust her enough.


    It is urate to say that she is not trusted enough to do so.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, you are worried like this, if I do tell you, won¡¯t it worry you even more?¡±


    He smiled gently and reached out to pinch her nose, ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Adriana nced in the direction of the vi, ¡°Tiana didn¡¯t give you a hard time?¡±


    As for why Tiana has a house in Jiangnan, Adriana would not be surprised at all.


    It¡¯s not at all surprising that a famous family like hers has several houses around the country.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana is wondering what Tiana¡¯s rtionship with Peter is and why she hasn¡¯t known about them for so many years.


    Tiana took Peter hostage with her men, and now all of a sudden what is the meaning of releasing him?


    ¡°I¡¯m a dying man, what¡¯s the point of her making things difficult for me.¡±


    Peter smiled to himself and his words were heartbreaking.


    The two got into the car and Adriana sat in the main driver¡¯s seat and put on her seat belt, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Starting the limousine, the two men navigated their way back.


    Because the town of Jiangnan is not very familiar, the two also got lost and took a big detour to get back home.


    By now it was 1:00 am.


    Peter unlocked the door of thepound and returned to his room with Adriana, saying, ¡°We can sleep in tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good.¡±


    Returned to the room, washed up, and both copsed on the bed.


    ¡°This kind of day is something I¡¯ve fantasized about countless times, but all these years I didn¡¯t even dare to think about it because I knew it wasn¡¯t very realistic. I just didn¡¯t expect to actually be able to live a peaceful life at will for once.¡±

 Chapter 713 – Singing

    Adriana stretched and sighed and just felt that life was infinitely better.


    ¡°Coming out with me without a greeting, have you thought about what to say to Old Mr. Soto?¡±


    Peter and Old Mr. Soto seldom deal with each other, but some things do not mean he does not know.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±


    Adriana hugged him, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°honey, is there really no cure for your condition?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to face these problems, but as soon as the lights went out, in the dim world, those horrors came over her, and she had to think about those things.


    ¡°Silly girl , take good care of yourself in the future, two children can only work hard for you to bring up.¡±


    The topic of sadness, no one wants to say, but not to say does not mean that it can be avoided.


    He thought for a moment and added, ¡°Ran is a man worthy of trust, and I would like to ¡­ if I could.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana put her hand over his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t want to hear you talk so much.¡±


    She rested her head on his arm and pouted, ¡°Peter, I know you sing well, can you sing a song for me?¡±


    Two people together, no one took the phone, both put all the work behind them, not to affect every minute now.


    ¡°What songs do you like to listen to?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, anything will do.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to think.¡±


    Peter thought about it and sang ¡°The only person who hurts the most is you¡±.


    Two small boats, all alone


    Floating and drifting in the wind and waves


    Finally, one day, we met on the beach.


    They held hands and decided not to separate


    From ordinary friends to lovers


    This is the blessing of a thousand years of cultivation


    In a sea of people, how many passers-by


    The most heartfelt person is still only you


    ¡­


    Listening to Peter sing, Adriana really felt his extremely maic singing voice, singing is really beautiful, no less than the strength of the singer.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t even bear to interrupt him.


    Just sentimental songs, should the mood should be, but also inevitably make Adriana tears copse.


    Holding Peter, desperately trying to adjust his emotions, and finally interrupting directly, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯d better tell me the story.¡±


    ¡°Give you the story? Andersen or Grimm?¡±


    Peter was amused by Adriana and turned sideways to her, reaching out to caress her cheek, ¡°Adriana, shall we sleep?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about ¡­ sleeping ¡­ you!¡±


    Peter always felt that Adriana was pretending to be confused, so he said it directly and clearly.


    Who knows that the words just fell, Adriana five fingers sped on Peter¡¯s face, directly pushed him away.


    Coldly said, ¡°Peter, if you say that again, believe it or not, I will kick you under the bed?¡±


    It¡¯s really intolerable.


    Knowing the physical condition, you still have to do this.


    ¡°You put up with it?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hearing his pitiful words, Adriana naturally couldn¡¯t bear it, ¡°honey, you know you can¡¯t refrain from your current health condition? If this is the case, then why not go back to Waverly tomorrow, we each do not interfere with each other, then maybe you will live a little longer.¡±


    It¡¯s quite inappropriate to say this now, but Adriana is really looking out for Peter.


    Although it is understandable what is needed at this moment, nothing is more important than life.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­ Okay, at your service.¡±


    The man surrenders and loses the battle.


    You can only dutifully hold Adriana and sleep quietly.


    Adriana has always suffered from insomnia, but for some reason, when she was with Peter, she found that she really dozed off a lot and slept much better than before.


    Not much time after holding the man, he actually fell asleep.


    But Peter is sleepy, listening to the little woman¡¯s even breathing, his gaze has been watching her, the feeling of fear of a small goddess will escape, like a heartache.


    For a while, Peter took his cell phone, looking at a bunch of missed calls on the phone, quite some headache, or obediently put down the phone.


    Soft fragrance in the arms, is the greatest happiness, of course he will be extra cherished.


    ¡­


    Day 2.


    Adriana slept until she woke up naturally and when she opened her eyes, she found no one next to her pillow.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    A call was made and no one answered.


    Adriana gets up and walks out of the room, she asks for a scent wafting from the kitchen.


    Walked over, only to find the man already busy in the kitchen yesterday morning, skilful movements, handsome profile, let Adriana for the fascination.


    Leaning against the door frame, watching with interest as he was wrapping the buns, was really an appreciation.


    The man who was wrapping the dumplings felt a line of sight, turned around and saw Adrianaing.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    He turned, walked over to Adriana and ced a soft kiss on her forehead, ¡°Good morning, Adriana.¡±


    Because of the rice noodles on his hands and apron, he could not hug Adriana.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Adriana looked up, her red lips holding a smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, I¡¯ve wrapped a bun for you, made some porridge, and will stir-fry a green vegetableter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go wash up.¡±


    The man¡¯s white hand poked her nose, looked at her with eyes full of doting, turned around and walked to the illuminated table.


    Adriana followed, hugging Peter behind her back, and the man instantly said, ¡°Stop it, dirty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me hold you for a while.¡±


    Her eyes were closed and her head was pressed against his back, savoring the beauty of the moment.


    ¡°Honey, you know, I have dreamed about this scene countless times and really didn¡¯t think this day would really happen. It¡¯s like a dream, unreal.¡±


    It¡¯s really surreal.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s words, Peter was a bit distressed and did not stop her, just let her keep hugging him.


    After a while, Adriana let go of him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up ande overter to help you.¡±


    Said, went to the washroom, after washing up and hurried back to the kitchen, stood in front of Peter and asked, ¡°honey, how to wrap the buns ah, can you teach me?¡±


    I have to say, Adriana really has no talent for cooking and can¡¯t do anything in the kitchen.


    Even the stir-fry is tomatoes and eggs, shredded potatoes and cucumber and ham.


    Because I took care of Helen when I was a child, I can only do this and nothing else.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Peter skillfully wrapped the buns in his hand and set them aside.


    Then he picked up thest ball of pasta and ced it in Adriana¡¯s hands, pulling her into his arms by the hand and standing behind her.


    Her hands manipted her hands, ¡°Come, first knead the dough, in the ttening, add some vegetables to put in, the key moment has arrived.¡±


    Adriana tilted her head and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I can¡¯t pinch this pleat, there¡¯s a big hole in the middle after every pinch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, put your hand here, squeeze a pleat, then a pleat like this ¡­ and then this ¡­¡±


    She said she was teaching Adriana how to wrap buns, but at the end of the day a finished bun was still finished by Peter.


    At best, Adriana helped pinch a few pleats.


    ¡°Well, stay aside while I steam your buns.¡±

 Chapter 714 Nothing Else

    The man tossed Adriana aside, put the buns into the steamer one by one and began primping them.


    Adriana also does not add to the mess, anyway, will not, simply sit aside and watch him busy.


    Then took the phone, took a picture of his back and sent a dynamic.


    [Life is like this, there is nothing else to ask for.


    Eight simple words with a picture of Peter¡¯s back.


    ¡°Honey, you said how nice it would be if you could cook for me every day.¡±


    Adriana sighed with some regret.


    While the man was busy, he said, ¡°I can teach you. Do it yourself and feed yourself.¡±


    I say this because Peter knows that if he is not there one day, it is best if Adriana learns it on her own.


    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana was eager to learn, but knew she was limited in her ability to do so.


    After sitting for a while, the phone kept ringing, all on vibrate, and was finally put on silent by Adriana.


    When she looked at her phone, Harlee kept calling, she remembered that What¡¯s App had blocked all the people she should have blocked, but she forgot to give Harlee a chance.


    Now, I think she must have seen the dynamic she just posted and blew up.


    It¡¯s only then that the video calls keeping in with What¡¯s App video calls.


    Solely, directly pull his What¡¯s App again.


    Immediately afterwards, another call came in, showing the address as Waverly.


    Adriana knew it was Harlee¡¯s and still refused.


    Later, Adriana watched What¡¯s App swish up with a dozenments in the blink of an eye, and she regretted it a bit.


    Watch thements at ¡­


    Zac: Shit, who is this? Don¡¯t tell me this boilermaker is my boss!


    Edward: What do you take him for, a servant?


    Theresa: Adriana you bitch, show your love and die fast!


    Anne: Holy crap, what¡¯s going on here?


    Vivian: Ms. Hale, making little moves behind my back, unforgivable!


    Jenkins: What¡¯s the deal?


    Ran: Everything is as good as you want it to be.


    ¡­


    Looking at a message, it seems that everyone knows the current situation by heart, which makes Adriana¡¯s heart frank a lot.


    The end has been known, why should she worry about it again.


    Throwing the phone aside, he bumbled over to Peter¡¯s side, helping him wash dishes and clean up the stove.


    Half an hourter, a hearty breakfast was on the table.


    Because the sun was shining, the two of them moved the table into the courtyard, soaking up the sunshine and eating breakfast without missing a beat.


    Sitting at the table, the two looked at the clear porridge, buns, soy milk and green vegetables and smiled with satisfaction.


    Adriana picked up the soy milk, ¡°Honey,e on, clink.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and clinked his ss with her, ¡°Drink less and eat more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s wine.¡±


    Adriana muttered, tasted a mouthful of soy milk, put it aside, and took a bun by hand, ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°In a hurry.¡±


    Peter yanked her hand over, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, you can¡¯t hold it with chopsticks? Stupid, I don¡¯t know how you grew up.¡±


    ¡°You dislike me?¡±


    Seeing his face disgusted, Adriana¡¯s small face instantly did not look good.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    ¡°Gee whiz, don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The two turn on the bickering mode, even if a fight, are happy.


    This feeling was something Adriana had never felt before, a sudden happiness that made her dizzy with joy and drifted away.


    The two enjoy breakfast together and after dinner, Adriana packs up her things in the kitchen and rolls up her sleeves to brush the dishes.


    Everything was packed up and Peter was already lying in the courtyard on a deck chair soaking up the sunshine, very rxed.


    Adriana walked over, ¡°Honey, you stay home and rest, I have to go out for something, I¡¯ll be back this afternoon.¡±


    What can Adriana have to do when she first arrives in Jiangnan?


    But Peter doesn¡¯t ask anything, he just takes her hand and looks at her, ¡°Come back early.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana nodded and carried her bag out.


    Listen to the sound of the car engine outside, the sound fades away.


    Peter Fang just picked up his phone and looked at the almost bursting calls on his phone and had a headache.


    Immediately dialed back to Hank.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve been able to reach you. Are you okay?¡±


    Hank is a little worried about Peter, especially since he was very disturbed by the phone call from Adriana yesterday, andter Aaren tells him that he has been kidnapped by Tiana.


    Scared Hank almost did not a helicopter flew directly over.


    ¡°How is Waverly doing now?¡±


    Peter is only worried about the current state of Waverly.


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    There was a slight hesitation in his answer, but Peter still had insight, ¡°Did the Alston Group reject Jimmy?¡±


    Hank is a little helpless, really nothing can escape the eyes of the boss.


    ¡°Yes, under Brenden¡¯s instigation, all the senior executives all refused to let Second Younger into thepany. I still can¡¯t figure out how Brenden managed to get these executives to work for him in a short period of time.¡±


    Hank had known Brenden for a long time and had no idea he was so incredibly strong.


    This time, the strike was so swift that it really disrupted his position.


    ¡°Naturally the hand holds the handle.¡±


    Peter wasn¡¯t surprised.


    What is Brenden good at? Threats.


    Since it is a threat, then those people have some leverage in Brenden¡¯s hands, otherwise how could they be so obedient to him?


    ¡°Go find something for the Aclurg Group.¡±


    Aclurg Group is thepany that Brenden has been managing since he returned to China.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank led the order, and then, looking back, said, ¡°Young Rong and Mr. Henderson have something to say to you.¡±


    From the moment Peter called, Zac and Edward waited with bated breath to have a chat with Peter.


    Without waiting for Peter¡¯s response, the two men had already snatched the phone away.


    ¡°Big brother, how can you take Adriana to elope? Do you know that your current physical condition is really dangerous?¡±


    Zac growled.


    ¡°Adriana is suspicious, you¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    Edward is quite suspicious and is always suspicious of Adriana.


    ¡°Brother, you two together do not mess around, emptying the body can die early. Hank, what the hell are you hitting me for? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Zac seems to have said something he shouldn¡¯t have and was hit in the head by Hank.


    On this side of the phone, Peter couldn¡¯t help but listen to the guys so hriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He returned the question.


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°You watch out for Adriana, don¡¯t forget she¡¯s from THE Soto family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better do it less often with Adriana, and then you¡¯ll really beughed at when you do die in bed.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    A few people are talking about you and me.


    Peter felt in a good mood.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alvin? How is he?¡±


    Not hearing Alvin¡¯s voice, Peter was a bit uneasy.


    After all, the recent period has not been a quiet one for The Grant Family.


    ¡°His brother is in surgery and Alvin is with him all the time. Don¡¯t worry, it will be fine. You just take care of yourself.¡±


    Edward returned the question and asked, ¡°Where are you, we want to go over there.¡±


    ¡°You stupid ah, big brother this newlywed honeymoon, you go over when the light bulb?¡±


    Zac smacked Edward hard.

 Chapter 715 Watching a movie

    Also said to Peter: ¡°Brother, although you are still young, but I still have to advise you to do it a few times less, do not y with life.¡±


    That one tickled Peter¡¯s fancy, ¡°So it can be done?¡±


    ¡°Shit, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been holding back by listening to you? Say it out loud and you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡±


    Zac was skeptical.


    ¡°Once.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahahaha¡±


    There burst out Zac¡¯sughter,ughing unrestrainedly, for a while before slowing down, ¡°beautiful women apanied by daily asceticism, big brother, you are not looking for a sin, hahaha,ugh me to death.¡±


    Listening to Zac¡¯sugh, Peter¡¯s expression sank slightly, ¡°So can it or not?¡±


    At that, the other party collected hisugh, thought seriously and said, ¡°A shorter time is still possible.¡±


    The reply was satisfactory, Peter¡¯s handsome, knife-sharp face was tinged with a strong smile and was in a good mood.


    ¡­


    Afternoon.


    Peter, who had nothing to do, received a call from Adriana, ¡°honey,e over here to the gazebo by theke, I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡±


    After Peter hung up the phone, he immediately went out and walked for a while before he saw Adriana standing by theke.


    He waved towards her, ¡°So many tea stalls over here, I see the weather is good,e over here to bask in the sun, drink tea and feel the life.¡±


    Peter looked at the empty tea stall, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t like it here.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and raised the ticket in her hand, ¡°Here, find a movie, it¡¯s in the front cinema, let¡¯s go see the movie.¡±


    Peter nced at the movie ticket, it was a romantic movie.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Thinking that he hadn¡¯t had much opportunity to apany Adriana to the movies, he naturally wanted to make up for it, so, holding Adriana¡¯s hand, the two of them went to the cinema.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He also deliberately went to buy a bucket of popcorn and two drinks.


    I remember when I left Waverly, Adriana said she wanted to see a movie and eat popcorn, so it would be like watching a real movie.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    The two went into the theater, which did a lot of young people.


    Two people bought ticketste, so it is thest row, although a little back, but the view is good.


    Just sit down, the movie has already started.


    A love movie, the beginning of the scene is a couple of passionate images, in the cinema to see this kind of picture, it is some ¡­ make people difficult to control themselves.


    Peter hugged Adriana and also ced a soft kiss on her cheek and whispered close to her ear, ¡°Adriana, I want you, what should I do?¡±


    Ever since Zac said that it would be nice if it was just a little shorter, he really hates to put Adriana on the spot.


    As a matter of fact, at the end of the sentence, Adriana swept a cold eye over, ¡°Peter! Will you stop it?¡±


    Really take Peter can not help, always feel that this man is too bad.


    Although it is some normal physical needs, but bad in his bad health.


    The man hugged her, set the popcorn aside on the floor and whispered, ¡°Zac said it was okay.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, howe I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°He told me that this morning.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either! This is a movie theater with infrared surveince, do you want me to lose my life.¡±


    Adriana never expected to do those humiliating things in a ce like a movie theater.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    The man offers.


    The little woman immediately refused, ¡°spending money on tickets is not money, can not be wasted.¡±


    The man looked frustrated and finally yanked her over with one hand and held her directly in his arms, blocking her lips.


    Adriana¡¯s little face turned red, tossed by Peter, a little exasperated, immediately threatened: ¡°Can you watch the movie properly, if not, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The stance is firm, but the starting point is all about him.


    Peter could only surrender, let go of her, and quietly apany her through a movie.


    Thest sad romance earned a wave of tears, crying Adriana.


    Leaning in the man¡¯s arms, choking and sobbing, heartbreakingly heartbreaking.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a movie, it¡¯s all fake, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Peter took a tissue and wiped Adriana¡¯s tears, kissing her forehead every now and then to soothe her.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s fake, but the plot is really too touching, OK?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, whatever you say makes sense.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    All that was left was to shake his shoulders and cry miserably.


    Finally more than two hours have passed and the movie is finished.


    Adriana sat in her seat and waited for everyone to leave before she left with Peter.


    Because, she cried so much, her eyes were red and she couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Leaving the theater, Peter couldn¡¯t help but tease Adriana, ¡°Adriana, howe I didn¡¯t realize you were such a whiny little woman before?¡±


    Teased by him, Adriana looked at him with a stern face and said, ¡°Peter, if you dare tough at me again, I will make you sleep on the floor at night!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I just wanted to say that you¡¯re a kind woman.¡±


    ¡°Believe you ¡­ have a ghost.¡±


    Since the movie theater was not far from their house, the two walked while heading towards their home.


    By the time we got home, more than three hours had passed and it was 5 p. m.


    Standing outside the door, Adriana took the key, gave Peter an interested look, then took his hand, opened the door and pushed it in.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tugging Peter to let him walk in first.


    Bang¨C


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    People just walked in, the sound of thumping salutes rang out inside, as well as those ribbons sprayed Peter head.


    With a squeal of delight andughter, Peter looked at the sudden arrival and was somewhat taken aback.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡±


    ¡°What about it, is it a surprise?¡±


    ¡°Congrattions to you all oh.¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the courtyard, it was quiet. After walking in, looking at the courtyard decorated with lights, hanging colorful balloons and rednterns, as well as the sudden appearance of good friends in the courtyard and the cones of salutes they were holding, Peter truly felt happy.


    Edward, Zac, Alvin, Hank, Vivian, Sloane, Giovanny, Aaren, Jenkins, Hayley ¡­


    These are Peter¡¯s familiar faces, and I really didn¡¯t expect them to be here.


    Seeing Peter staring, Sloane immediately walked up to him and gave him a shove, ¡°Brother, what are you waiting for? Come on over!¡±


    Said, looking to Adriana and skimmed, ¡°Adriana, I don¡¯t like you, but ¡­ for once forgive you for the sake of doing so much for my brother this time.¡±


    ¡°Oops, what¡¯s the bother, hurry up and take them in to change their clothes.¡±


    Zac tugged Peter directly and Sloane tugged Adriana and brought the two to the room, ¡°Hurry up and change, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    With a bang, the room door closed again.


    Peter stood in the room, looking at Adriana, and looked at the room full of festive dress, and the ¡®happy¡¯ words on the walls, with the window flowers.

 Chapter 716 Wedding (1)

    Look to Adriana, moved voice are a little choked, ¡°Adriana, this ¡­ are you set up?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved and a little surprised, and even felt that everything was like a dream, not so real.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    She plucked up the courage to stand in front of Peter and boldly spoke from her heart.


    These are the words that have been hidden in her heart for many years, and she has never had the opportunity to say them, or even the courage to say them.


    Today, in order to be happy and to not have too many regrets for the rest of her life, Adriana spent the morning calling several of her friends in Waverly and Peter¡¯s friends, one by one, to inform them of this and get them over here as soon as possible.


    The most difficult to handle is Sloane, but under the attack of several people, Sloane still yielded.


    After all, Brenden is now the biggest rival of The Alston family, and if Adriana marries Peter, it will be beneficial to both Peter and The Alston family.


    Sloane thought twice and nearly refused. Eventually Zac told Sloane the truth about Peter and she was truly shocked.


    At the same time deeply moved by the gesture made by Adriana, which was willing toe over.


    She pointed to the bed that had been reced with red sheets and bedding, on top of which a new set of clothes was ced, ¡°This is the clothes I purposely found someone to work overtime to customize. honey, look, like it or not?¡±


    Chinese vintage wedding dresses, gold silk thread iid with phoenixes and dragons, very festive and good-looking.


    It is the most popr style in China at the moment.


    Peter looked away, but the next moment tugged Adriana¡¯s hand and took her into his arms, ¡°Adriana, thank you!¡±


    A man who never puts words of thanks on his lips, this time, he was really touched by Adriana.


    Thought Adriana had something important to deal with today, and since he trusted Adriana, he gave her the freedom and space she needed.


    But who knows, she actually did so many things behind his back.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨CContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, are you guys ready yet?¡±


    ¡°This speed is catching up with the speed of making babies, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡­


    The people outside kept urging, Adriana pushed Peter away, gazed at the man with deep affection, padded her feet on his lips, a deep kiss, ¡°honey, for you, everything is worth it.¡±


    She collected her emotions and pointed to the set of clothes on the bed, ¡°The sun will set if you don¡¯t change your clothes.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    The manughed, and his angr face overflowed with smiles.


    Pick up the heavy clothes, very heavy, but the style is really very nice.


    He still likes it very much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first, then.¡±


    Adriana walks out and closes the door.


    Vivian took Adriana to another room and got changed in a hurry.


    A few minutester, each of them walked out of the room.


    Peter stood in the doorway of the north room and Adriana stood in the doorway of the south room.


    The two just gazed at each other.


    Peter¡¯s first real sense of seeing a woman with a phoenix crown and cape, a set of red vintage gift, skirt trailing the ground, the front gold silk thread set with a phoenix spreading its wings and flying, wearing a set of bulihg, buling~ of golden headdress.


    Because Adriana is wearing makeup today and has short hair, it¡¯s a good idea to snap the hairpiece directly on her head.


    Grooming is very simple.


    ¡°Wow, beautiful.¡±


    ¡°After all that time, you¡¯ve finallye together.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, it¡¯s gettingte, hurry up.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter walked out, which found that the ground has beenid red carpet, to the east side of the courtyard wall put a booth, the background is arge photo.


    Wedding photo of two people.


    But Peter could see that the photo, although very nice, was P out.


    It was only at this time that Peter noticed that Jimmy had alsoe over.


    He stood by his side and for the first time took the initiative to say to Peter, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be the best man today. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Reach out and point to the booth over there.


    He followed Peter over and stood on the stage, looking at Adriana.


    Vivian took Adriana by the hand and the two slowly walked towards the booth.


    The yard is fully equipped with audio equipment, because the fear of noise to the neighbors, the sound is not very loud.


    Today¡¯s emcee is Jenkins.


    His suit, although dressed very festively, but his face can not see too much joy, more is helpless.


    By andrge, it is not very supportive of the two Adriana and Peter together.


    He just couldn¡¯t resist Adriana and had to agree.


    ¡°On this sunny and warm day with spring flowers, our beautiful and lovely bride ising towards the groom in style. Today she ¡­¡±


    In order to be the master of ceremonies, Jenkins did a full preparation, but also deliberately found a line book to remember.


    But this short stretch of road is the happiest road Adriana has ever traveled.


    She looked directly at Peter, and Peter looked at her.


    Four eyes facing each other, eyebrows, where can still hear the sound of other people talking.


    Peter looked at Adriana unblinkingly, the already naturally beautiful girl in a red dress, the more red lips and white teeth, skin race snow, she held a bouquet of flowers in her hand, towards him.


    He had always thought Adriana was the most beautiful girl and trumped everything in his eyes, but felt that today Adriana looked exceptionally good.


    And Adriana gazed at the man, also a red dress, with a retro king¡¯s hat, without the kind of modern type of handsome man in the old days, but more than a few points of domineering high cold air.


    The sunlight nted and fell on his body, gilded with ayer of golden light, and the dragon on the gown with gold silk hooked edges shone with stars and came to life.


    She walked over and Peter took Adriana from Vivian, taking her hand and feeling her delicate skin, every moment was wonderful.


    In her ear, still Jenkins¡¯ voice, she asked, ¡°Bride, do you have anything to say to the groom on this sacred and beautiful asion?¡±


    He hands the microphone to Adriana.


    Adriana took the microphone, stood across from Peter, gave a sideways nce at her friends who came over today, gave a respectful bow, lost in emotion, her voice slightly hoarse, and said, ¡°Thank you foring today, I feel blessed to have you as friends. Thank you.¡±


    Here are their whistles, apuse and cheers.


    Alvin was the only one standing behind a few people, trying to minimize his presence.


    He was in favor of Adriana and Peter being together, but when it came to this moment, Alvin felt an overwhelming sorrow in his heart.


    The pain of a beloved love stripped from his body made him a little desperate.


    Edward noticed that Alvin did not look very good and raised his hand to pat his shoulder,fortingly.


    This is a ce where silence is better than sound.


    We are all brothers, how could he not understand Alvin¡¯s mind?


    On the stage, Adriana looked at Peter standing opposite, although already prepared mentally, but at this moment in the presence of family and friends, Adriana still some excitement.


    She held the microphone, her small hands inhibited tightened, took a deep breath and said, ¡°honey, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±

 Chapter 717 Wedding (2)

    She put down her hand holding the microphone, looked straight at the man across the table and said aloud: ¡°Honey, I like you. Although I don¡¯t know when you came into my heart, but from the time I fell in love with you, my feelings for you have never changed.


    Between you and me, it started from an ¡®ident¡¯, but the child is the pull between us, bringing you and me slowly closer.


    After ten years, from the initial unknown to six years ago our chance meeting, acquaintance, acquaintance to now, although very bitter, but for me, are beautiful memories.


    I ¡­ no matter what you will do in the future, but I will take each day as thest day to live, cherish you, love you well and make up for the regrets I once had.


    Over the years, there were many misunderstandings between us, and I even thought of dying with you, but after the truth was revealed, I realized that everything was just an appearance.


    You gave a lot of love for me, silently doing everything without asking for anything in return, yet you had to bear my misunderstandings, usations, and abuse, but you tolerated it all.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind recalls those little moments with Peter, etched in her bones, but incredibly happy.


    ¡°I was really stupid, stupid to find out that you have done so much for me until now. But I am very lucky, lucky to have you love me so much, with your silent guardianship, silentpanionship, is the biggest gain of my life. There are a lot of heartfelt words, I do not know how to say, but a thousand words all converge into one sentence, that is ¡­¡±


    Adriana knew that many of her friends who came today didn¡¯t know what Peter had done for her, and many of them didn¡¯t know about Peter¡¯s current health.


    So more things are hidden in the heart.


    She picked up the microphone, looked at Peter, and said in one powerful word, ¡°Peter, I love you, and I want to marry you!¡±


    As her voice fell, a burst of apuse rang out, and they all did their best to hold the stage, quite cooperating, and the atmosphere was created very well.


    Even Jenkins was deeply touched by what Adriana said.


    He took the microphone from Adriana, looked across at Peter, and asked again, ¡°What would Mr. Alston like to say to Ms. Hale at the wedding site?¡±


    Peter looked down, took her hand that was hanging at his side, held it in his hand, and raised his eyes to gaze at the woman in front of him.


    Said: ¡°Adriana, I, Peter, have been calcting all my life, but really did not expect to count myself in. But I have never regretted, because your appearance changed the trajectory of my life, let me taste the taste of love, let me know what it is like to be a father, let me learn to cherish.


    Once, I also nearly missed you, good God¡¯s blessing, the sea of people I did not give up, that is, fate made, I found you. Although, I did not think you would marry me, although this moment now makes me feel like a dream, although, your initiative makes me feel surprised and surprising, but, I just want to say to you ¡­¡±


    His thin lips held a smile, unable to conceal his inner joy, ¡°I will spend the rest of my life loving you as long as you want.¡±


    Although the rest of his life is not long, he will do everything he can to protect her and the children for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Wow, touching!¡±


    ¡°Blessings to you.¡±


    ¡°One kiss, one kiss!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m actually touched by him.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people were talking about it, and Zac and Jimmy kept getting up in arms.


    But Jenkins stood there extremely calmly, holding the microphone and said to Peter: ¡°I represent the officiant of your wedding today, but also represent Adriana¡¯s brother. I have no other words, and there is no shortage of words of blessing for me, but words of warning, I have. That is, although Adriana is not my own sister, but is better than my own sister. If in the future you will bully and make her sad, upset and aggrieved, I will give it all I have to make you pay for it. It may be an egg against a stone, but I will protect her too!¡±


    The words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, severely touched a teary-eyed look at Jenkins, for once that svelte brother actually also grew up.


    Now it is really like a brother to cover her, protect her, so she feels that life is not so lonely.


    Adriana was really impressed.


    Again, Peter was not angry, but felt that Jenkins had taken charge and did not let him down.


    He jawed slightly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s all that nonsense, give me a kiss, give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, you¡¯re not wearing the ring yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Zac, you¡¯ve never seen a pig run even if you haven¡¯t eaten pork?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Blindly start.¡±


    ¡­


    A few people teased, said Zac groundless grin.


    ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s exchange rings.¡±


    Jenkins omitted those long-winded lines directly and simply said.


    Then Hayley stepped forward and presented the ring.


    Standing in front of Adriana, she said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Adriana, bless you.¡±


    There is less contact with Hayley, but I didn¡¯t expect Jenkins to bring Hayley along today, nor did I expect Hayley to put aside her hard feelings and give her sincere blessing.


    She was very grateful, ¡°Sweet ¡­ sister, thank you.¡±


    Hayley has always been older than Adriana, so she deserves to be addressed as ¡®sister¡¯.


    In this environment, everything is logical, she changed her mouth to call out ¡®sister¡¯ to the point that Hayley was also surprised.


    During these days, Hayley has experienced too many sorrows and pains, and has seen all kinds of life.


    She also finally understood why Adriana, of course, tried to prevent her from marrying Brenden, but did not listen to her advice, otherwise how would she end up in this situation today.


    Hayleyughs but doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Peter picked up the ring, looked at the diamond ring and apologized a little, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you do so much alone, I really ¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°honey, you have given too much for me,pared to you, what I did is just a drop in the bucket. If you don¡¯t even give me this little chance, how can I dare to marry you?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    ¡°I also want to say to you, I¡¯m lucky to have it!¡±


    The two men looked at each other for a million years.


    Such a happy moment, but let those on the sidelines some look away.


    ¡°Shhh~ You guys are too meaty.¡±


    Zac sputtered one after another.


    ¡°Why so much nonsense, kiss one ah?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up with the ring, can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡­


    At their urging, Peter put the ring on Adriana¡¯s finger while leaning over and cing a soft kiss on the back of her hand.


    There was another round of sighs from the sidelines, and Zac and Jimmy were the ones making the most noise.


    Then Adriana took the ring and put it on for Peter.


    Because of time constraints, Adriana did not have time to pick out a ring, and the ring was just a very in style.


    But the size is really just right.


    ¡°Adri, Mr. Alston, bless you.¡±


    Jenkins finally said a blessing.


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks swirled with a thick smile as she giggled and looked at Peter.


    Just see Peter wrapped his arms around Adriana and gave her a fervent kiss on the lips.

 Chapter 718 Wedding (3)

    Adriana is not the kind of person who is very spontaneous, and she blushed as she kissed in front of so many people.


    Listening to their apuse and shouts, their cheeks were as red as a red apple.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    The man let her go, cupped her cheeks with both hands, dropped a kiss on her forehead, and swirled around her, hugging her tightly, ¡°I love you!¡±


    ¡°I also ¡­ love you!¡±


    Several peopleughed as the two men¡¯s words fell.


    A simple wedding ceremony was held and the two were escorted into the room, hand in hand.


    Then several people walked in.


    Adriana and Peter sat on the bed, Zac was the first to walk in and handed over the red envelope, ¡°Mu Xiao ¡­ no, from today onwards, should be addressed as ¡®sister-inw¡¯. Come, sister-inw, this is my thin gift, please ept it.¡±


    Adriana looked at the red envelope and shook her head, ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Peter, however, said, ¡°Take it, it¡¯s a token of their appreciation.¡±


    The little woman was a little shy and had to take the red envelope, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    It was, Jimmy kicked him mischievously, ¡°Where are the words of blessing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh. Then I wish you a hundred years of good fortune, early birth, long life, happiness, and a white head ¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, do you want to die, you¡¯ve finished the words, what are we going to sayter?¡±


    Jimmy kicked again.


    ¡°Jimmy, kick me again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll smack you.¡±


    Zac boarded up and pounced on him, Jimmy turned and ran, and the two made a scene like children.


    With that, Edward walked in and handed Adriana a red envelope with one hand, ¡°Blessings to you.¡±


    He never changed his name, not even a title.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana says thanks.


    Then there¡¯s Alvin.


    The man who was the least active at this simple wedding, walked up to Adriana, red envelope on the ground, and his eyes surveyed the two men, finallynding on Adriana¡¯s.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Fang said, ¡°Adri, congrattions on finallying together after all your trials and tribtions, I hope you are happy, forever.¡±


    He loves Adriana, and when he can¡¯t, he can only hope that the little woman will be happy.


    Even though this so-called happiness may notst, he is pleased with Adriana¡¯s bold choice to give her life for love.


    At least, she really pursued happiness.


    Adriana took the red envelope, ¡°Senior, I also wish you to find your happiness soon.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then came Jenkins, Vivian, Hayley, Sloane and Jimmy, who presented their red packets one by one.


    Adriana received a bunch of red envelopes, no reason to be happy, ¡°since childhood, the first time to receive so many red envelopes and ¡­ blessings.¡±


    At this moment, she was really happy, very happy.


    Peter raised his hand and caressed her cheek, ¡°Silly girl,e on, go out and keep thempany.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana got up and took the hairpiece off her head by hand, it was really ufortable to wear.


    The two walked out of the room hand in hand, looking at a courtyard of festive confetti and colorful balloons, as well as rednterns, Peter really never felt what it is like to be excited.


    Suddenly, he realized something very important.


    ¡°Adriana, you haven¡¯t changed your tune?¡±


    Suddenly asking this, Adriana was a little confused, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married!¡±


    He cautioned.


    At that, Adriana stifled augh, ¡°Husband.¡±


    The sound is very small, low mosquito flies.


    The man padded over, ¡°What, I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±


    ¡°Honey~¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    He pretended to be a scoundrel, angry Adriana anger straight to the brain, shouted into his ear, ¡°Husband!!!¡±


    This time, not only Peter heard it, but all of their brothers heard it.


    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ big show of love ah, dog food eaten full, is not going to let us eat at night?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, so happy for you to see you so happy.¡±


    ¡°Blessings, blessings.¡±


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s getting dark, where are we going to eat dinner?¡±


    ¡­


    Peter pointed to Adriana and said to them, ¡°From today onwards, all financial power is given to my wife, the Lord.¡±


    As his words fell, Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and directly and generously shoved the wallet into her hand.


    He said aloud, ¡°My Lord Wife said eat mountain and sea food that is mountain and sea food, she said eat bubble noodles, you all have to give me bubble noodles!¡±


    These words, said several brothers speechless.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too out of position.¡±


    ¡°This big brother is not reliable, I¡¯m considering changing my big brother.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re really super happy.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Peter to do this, which really touched her too.


    Take the wallet, open it and see that in addition to the bank card, there is only a hundred dors inside.


    She carried a hundred pieces and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat ording to the hundred pieces tonight.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re fooling us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    ¡°This is really the rhythm of eating bubble noodles.¡±


    ¡­


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Alvin, who was standing in the doorway silently smoking, opened the door and someone came in.


    It was a hotel chef, ¡°Who is Adriana, please?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Adriana walked over and looked at the line of people standing outside in chef¡¯s uniforms and chef¡¯s hats lined up outside with their meals, and she pointed inside to the dining room and said, ¡°Send it all in, the room over there has been vacated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s well prepared, thought I was really going to eat bubble noodles.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, have a heart.¡±


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re really super happy.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter didn¡¯t expect Adriana to do everything herself, and was really deeply moved.


    He had no desire to be with Adriana, let alone fantasize about having a wedding with Adriana under these circumstances.


    Even if it is just a simple wedding, but the friends are there, that is the best.


    In his case, it was enough.


    But at the same time, I think Adriana is a bit reckless.


    One by one, the dishes were brought in, and then the cooks left.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Adriana greeted them as they went in to sit and eat.


    The restaurant isrge, arge round table, several people are sitting together will not feel crowded, just enough.


    Adriana held the wine, got up to pour wine for everyone and said, ¡°Peter has a cold and took medicine, so he can¡¯t drink, so I¡¯ll drink with you today.¡±


    There were some things Jenkins and Hayley didn¡¯t know, including Vivian, so she found a usible exnation to get past them.


    This is also considered to give a statement.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Feeling the little woman¡¯s concern and care for him, Peter¡¯s heart is flooded with warmth, and some heartache for her strength.


    Rising, he took the bottle of red wine from her hand, walked over to Edward and poured him a drink, then poured a little for Adriana.


    Patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Adriana can¡¯t drink well.¡±


    ¡°Just married to the direction, we are born to die brothers are not going to want?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t resist flirting with it.


    Adriana stood in front of him and clinked sses with him, ¡°Today is my wedding day with honey, I know you¡¯re here for him, but I thank you anyway.¡±

 Chapter 719 Don’t let me down

    When Adriana spoke, her eyes involuntarily looked at Vivian, who was sitting next to Jenkins over there, only to see that Vivian had her head down and was not talking.


    She and Edward both knew it by heart, and most of the people in the room knew exactly what Adriana meant.


    Edward side of the lips slightly hooked, smiling, ¡°bless you, but do not let me down.¡±


    The word ¡®disappointment¡¯, he deliberately aggravated, intentionally in reminding Adriana.


    How could Adriana, as smart as she is, not know what he meant?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that first.¡±


    Raise your ss, tilt your head, and drink it all in one go.


    ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    Edwardughed and drank along.


    The newlyweds walked up to Alvin, who stood up, and Peter poured him a ss of wine, then poured a little for Adriana.


    Adriana is doted on with every hand and every step.


    ¡°Peter, without further ado, I wish you happiness.¡±


    Alvin looked to Peter, didn¡¯t even dare to look directly at Adriana, drank his wine directly and then sat down.


    In the past so many years, in his heart, he has been thinking about Adriana, reassured.


    Had a broken heart because of the death of Adriana.


    At that time, Adriana, who hade back from the dead, appeared in front of him, and that time was probably the happiest day in Alvin¡¯s life.


    It¡¯s more gratifying than winning $5 million.


    However, the surprise came too quickly, the curtain also quickly.


    Invariably, he was also frustrated.


    Adriana stood beside him, Alvin¡¯s sudden reaction couldn¡¯t help but make her a little embarrassed, but Adriana didn¡¯t care about that, ¡°Senior, thank you foring over, I¡¯m really happy.¡±


    She lifted her ss and took only a small sip before the wine was gone.


    Next is Zac, Zac is more open-minded and a talker.


    After Peter poured him a ss of wine, Zac smilingly looked at Adriana, ¡°Sister-inw, you and my big brother are also considered to have made it right, but you must not let me down. I still think very highly of you, but the biggest regret today is that Luis and Helen did note, if not, those two children will be more happy.¡±


    ¡°For the time being ¡­ it¡¯s better not to let them know.¡±


    Adriana thought twice about it and decided not to let her two children know about it.


    Some pain, she alone to bear enough, and why let the two so small children followed worry?


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t understand what Adriana meant, but heard Peter say, ¡°Listen to Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    He smiled cheerfully and clinked sses with Adriana.


    Adriana toasted with Giovanny and Aaren, Jenkins and Jimmy in turn.


    Last but not least is Sloane.


    She stood at Sloane¡¯s heels, took the bottle from Peter, poured her a ss of wine, and then poured herself a full ss.


    ¡°Sloane, I know you have a lot of preconceived notions about me, but those are all in the past tense. For honey¡¯s sake, I want to make peace with you and let go of bits and pieces of the past. I hope, you can give me this opportunity.¡±


    Perhaps this is love for the house.


    Peter gave so much for her that Adriana was truly touched by the mess and knew that there was very little she could do.


    Well, it should be the best reward for Peter to live in peace with The Alston family.


    All the things that happened before, she wanted to write off.


    Sloane took his drink and stood up, looking at Peter with tears in his eyes.


    Thinking about what Zac had said made her heart ache and she wanted to hug Peter and cry, but the treatment their family had suffered in the days since Brenden took over had made Sloane realize the seriousness of the situation and gradually learn to grow up.


    She never thought that Adriana would choose to marry her own brother when his life wasing to an end.


    Still quite unexpected.


    Even though Sloane doesn¡¯t like Adriana much, he knows that she isn¡¯t willing to be with him for the money.


    Otherwise, when The Alston family gave Adriana a billion, why did she take it and donate it to the Soto family¡¯s charitable organization?


    ¡°Before, I was wrong too. I apologize to you. I¡¯ll drink this one first.¡±


    Sloane raised his ss with gusto and drank.


    The memory in her head was of everything that happened back then at Orco Mount, the time when she was the one who went after Adriana first, and then it was really just an ident.


    That one incident, with many years of growth under her belt, made her feel guilty and self-conscious as well.


    She would never bow down to Adriana, just for the sake of love.


    But now it¡¯s different, she has be a sister-inw, and she is willing to make up with Adriana for whatever purpose.


    Adriana never thought Sloane would make such a big concession this time, smiled in relief and raised her ss to drink when Sloane snatched it away, ¡°This one, I¡¯ll take your ce, as an amends to you.¡±


    After saying that, she lifted the ss and gulped it down.


    Adriana turned around and looked at Peter and smiled at each other, seeminglymenting Sloane¡¯s growth.


    Peter raised his hand over Sloane¡¯s head and rubbed her head, ¡°You¡¯re a rebellious little girl who¡¯s finally growing up.¡±


    ¡°Get up, who¡¯s a little girl, aren¡¯t you just a few years older than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be your brother all day long!¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz!¡±


    Sloane gave him a disdainful nk look and heaved the cup on the table.


    When the crowd thought Sloane will sit down, who knows she suddenly a turn, directly to Peter, ¡°woo woo ¡­ brother, woo ¡­ I can not let you go. ¡±


    She howled, her voice echoing through the room.


    There were several people present, some knew it by heart, some thought Sloane was crying because Peter was married to Adriana.


    Who didn¡¯t care too much about those deliberately.


    ¡°What do you look like crying like this when your brother is getting married today.¡±


    Peter reassured Sloane while a stern gaze was directed at Zac with a stern warning.


    It seems to be saying that Zac should not have told Sloane the truth and made her cry so much.


    He calmed Sloane while Adriana raised a bottle of wine and walked over to Hayley with a ss.


    Today¡¯s Hayley in dress, long hair tied up, with thin makeup, very in, but really nice.


    Looking at each other, both of them smiled.


    Adriana poured a ss of wine for her herself and then poured one for herself.


    With a sigh, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you, all the words are in this ss of wine.¡±


    The two clinked their sses and drank with gusto.


    Finally there was Vivian, who knew nothing but the words of blessing to Adriana.


    Then all sat together, talking andughing, the dinner atmosphere is considered good.


    After dinner, they sat in the courtyard.


    Get together and chat.


    Alvin went upstairs, brought down his favorite violin and yed tunes for everyone, and Sloane, drunk, sang along at the top of his lungs.


    On this day, the dim light of the courtyard intertwined with the silvery gray moonlight, apanied by the lively music and rxing atmosphere.


    The crowd was happy.


    Late into the night, Adriana drank too much and fell asleep.

 Chapter 720 Wedding Night

    Peter carried her back to her room.


    Then the crowd was allowed to disperse, as Adriana had booked rooms for them in advance, and all had a ce to stay.


    ¡­


    A good night¡¯s sleep.


    Adriana woke up with no one still beside her.


    She knew that Peter must be busy in the kitchen again with breakfast.


    Looking around the simple wedding room, festively decorated, she was immersed in a honey pot of sweetness.


    ¡°Good morning, Adriana.¡±


    Peter returned to his room and pushed open the door to find Adriana lying on the bed wondering what she was thinking.


    Walked over, propped his hands beside her, leaned down and gave her a kiss, ¡°Headache? It must be hard after all that drinking yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°Why are you up so early? Yesterday was our wedding day, shouldn¡¯t we have stayed in bed?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you would get up and get a headache, so I made you a wake-up soup.¡±


    He reached out and brushed the yful strands of hair that draped her forehead over her face and straightened up, ¡°I¡¯ll go bring you the soup.¡±


    Exit the room and go straight to the kitchen.


    The two of them suddenly live together, although it is a simple wedding form, but for Adriana, already satisfied.


    Not long after, Peter brought over a bowl of sober soup from the kitchen and sat down on the edge of the bed, ¡°Here, drink the soup first.¡±


    He took a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and fed it to her himself.


    Adriana was very impressed and enjoyed that kind of meticulous care.


    With a smile on her face, she leaned over and drank the soup, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Originally I thought the taste of sobriety soup is very heavy, but Peter made hot Anne¡¯s, with a rich vor, very good.


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink it as water even if you like it.¡±


    Feed Adriana a few more sips, put the bowl down, and take her hands in both of hers, looking at each other.


    After a few moments of silence, he said, ¡°Adriana, yesterday ¡­ really thanked you for giving me the wedding so I wouldn¡¯t hold any regrets.¡±


    ¡°No, that was a gift to me.¡±


    Adriana can not help a smile, ¡°how many times in my dreams, I have imagined such a scene, although not many people, but I am really happy. honey, forgive me, I really can not let the two children know that we are married, I am afraid ¡­ will bring them secondary damage. ¡±


    The two children already know about their saber-rattling rtionship, and if they tell Luis and Helen now that she is married to Peter.


    The future is bound to be a happy pattern of getting along.


    At that time the two children were immersed in a happy reunion that they had never had before and were bound to get used to it. If Peter had an ident in the cross, they would not be able to bear it.


    At least now Adriana can¡¯t bear to let the two children suffer along with her.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Wrapping his arms around Adriana and letting her lean into his embrace, Peter let out an imperceptible sigh, ¡°Why? I know you¡¯re thinking of the kids, they¡¯re happy to have you.¡±


    Speaking of the future, Peter will inevitably be sad, the pair of obsidian-like eyes welled up with a painful look.


    A sh of light.


    Do not want to let your emotions affect Adriana¡¯s mood.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s best when you¡¯re around. adriana, I ¡­¡±


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    The two fell into sad palpitations, sorrowful emotions can not be restrained.


    Suddenly there was a violent knock on the door outside.


    Adriana sat up at once, ¡°Go out and see if you can, it should be theming.¡±


    They were booked to stay in a hotel yesterday, so naturally they will not leave today.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man got up, hugged her and kissed her again, somewhat greedy for her lips, as if there were not enough kisses.


    He went out, closed the door, and Adriana immediately got up.


    This is to find that the clothes on the body are changed into pajamas, I think it must be too much to drink yesterday, Peter helped her change clothes.


    Adriana giggled and immediately got up and changed her clothes.


    At that moment, Peter opened the door of the courtyard, and sure enough they all came.


    But Giovanny, Aaren and Jimmy had something they needed to take care of, so they left first.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? Have you eaten?¡±


    Peter cared.


    As the president of Alston Group, he is like a noble prince in a castle, surrounded by servants every day.


    Today, he suddenly switched to personally open the door, which really made several people a little ufortable.


    ¡°Big brother, how was the wedding night?¡±


    Zac¡¯s fistnded on Peter¡¯s chest, ¡°As expected, the face is all better.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have the good sense to reprimand lightly, opened the door, stood aside and let a few people alle in.


    Adriana also came out of her room, ¡°So early? Don¡¯t you guys sleep in?¡±


    Not at all like their style.


    But Adriana also wondered how she could sleep until sunrise.


    It seems that thest few days with Peter sleep really never had enough, every time a sleep to wake up naturally, feel refreshed.


    Suddenly I was tempted to contact ni and ask what was going on.


    Led several people into the living room, each seated, Peter actually personally made tea for each of them.


    Without a maid, the job of serving tea and water was not given to Adriana, so he had to do it himself.


    ¡°SHIT, big brother, let¡¯s just do it ourselves, ttered.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s better if I do it.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people were a little surprised to be confronted with such hospitality from Peter.


    ¡°Hayley, youe out here, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Adriana sat in the living room for a moment, then wavedto Hayley.


    The two walked out of the living room, went up to the third floor loft, sitting on the rattan chairs in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss window, a view of theke and mountains, theke is filled with thin smoke, fairy air, very beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice view here, you¡¯re good at finding ces .¡±


    Hayley stood in front of the window, looking at the view, and sighed, ¡°When I can also be as leisurely and cozy as you should be.¡±


    Some envy for Adriana¡¯s life now.


    Adrianaughs it off because Hayley is unaware of Peter¡¯s current physical condition and is only deceived by the appearance of ¡®happiness¡¯.


    ¡°You and Brenden, what are you going to do?¡±


    Her main concern is what is going on between Brenden and Hayley.


    Brenden is with Hayley, but the child is not Brenden¡¯s, and in The Alston familyHayley must be constantly abused.


    ¡°Any ns to divorce him?¡±


    Adriana wants to know what she thinks.


    Hayley¡¯s small face with a smile froze, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    A sad-faced sigh, ¡°I want to be free too, to go back to the old days. But how can it be possible, I know all about Juliana.¡±


    She looked to Adriana, ¡°You let me know that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    How did it happen that someone sent her to the hospital and she saw Juliana and Brenden right there?


    Juliana, whose English name is Beatrice, is a famous food blogger in China and has been settled abroad.


    Married to Brenden.


    ¡°I just want you to see the times.¡±


    Adriana is not an ungrateful person, although she was bullied in The Hale family, but in the end it was The Hale family who raised her.

 Chapter 721 Consideration

    She also tried numerous times to save her from the fire, but Hayley was too stubborn, she had to give up.


    Now that Hayley has seen everything clearly, how can Adriana stand by and do nothing.


    ¡°So what if you can see it?¡±


    She snorted mockingly, ¡°But you can¡¯t escape Brenden¡¯s control? My child is in his hands, how easy is it to fight against him?¡±


    Self-important things to do more, she also sobered up, know their own several pounds and a few pounds also began to slowly ept the truth.


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Adriana immediately analyzed the situation for her at the moment, ¡°The fact that Brenden¡¯s child is not his means that Brenden¡¯s identity is very suspicious. If you go directly to Leonidas¡¯ real father now to explore, things may have room for maneuvering.¡±


    ¡°The Alston family now, Brenden is the only one, and Old Mr. Alston is somehow very much in his favor, almost giving him all the power in just a few days. Even if I met Leonidas¡¯ biological father, do you think he would be able to resist?¡±


    The answer is very obvious.


    No!


    None of The Alston family now has the ability to stand up to Brenden.


    ¡°Jenkins¡¯pany is doing well, and you don¡¯t need the money, so go back. Leave Brenden, you¡¯ll be better off.¡±


    Adriana knew all about Brenden and also told Hayley about Juliana, just hoping she woulde to her senses and choose to live as she likes soon.


    Don¡¯t be obsessed.


    ¡°If, however, I were not Leonidas¡¯ mommy, I might have left without a care in the world.¡±


    She walked over to the wicker chair and sat down, sighing in frustration, ¡°I¡¯ve been a mother, and I¡¯ve watched my children grow up, and I know how much I¡¯ve poured into it. adriana, thank you for thinking of me, but I want to handle my own business.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her say that, Adriana was silent.


    If Brenden is the only one in The Alston family, the impact on The Alston family is also great.


    If you take Peter with you all the time in the town of Jiangnan, then it will certainly affect the current situation.


    When Peter dies and Brenden bes the head of The Alston family, where will there be a ce for Jimmy and Sloane in The Alston family?


    Neither Luis nor Helen were spared.


    The whole body is affected by one hair.


    Brenden, get rid of Brenden, it is imperative!


    ¡°Think about it, and let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Adriana admonished.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about, considering?¡±


    Jenkins suddenly walked into the attic, even up the stairs without a sound, so appeared out of the blue startled the two.


    Hayley some panic, subconsciously looked at Adriana, then heard Adriana said: ¡°I said let her stay with me for two days to keep mepany. She then thought about it and said she couldn¡¯t let go of Leonidas.¡±


    Jenkins made up a random excuse.


    The two men were surprisingly consistent in their views on concealing Jenkins.


    Because they know that Jenkins is a straight man, if he knows the story will be stirred up, so that everyone will know, and will do whatever it takes topete with Brenden.


    ¡°Brother, when are you guys nning to go back to Waverly?¡±


    Adriana asked Jenkins.


    ¡°Hayley, you cane with me. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay here when the two of them are newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    A few people chatted upstairs for a while before going downstairs.


    While standing on the stairs, Adriana could just see Edward and Vivian standing by the wall outside the courtyard.


    The two men didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    She didn¡¯t bother, but went into the living room first.


    Outside the door.


    Edward stood opposite Vivian, who lowered his eyebrows and hung his head, not daring to look directly at the man in front of him.


    ¡°Look at me.¡±


    Hemanded in a domineering tone, reaching up to lift her chin, ¡°Vivian, how long are you going to hide? Hide forever under the shelter of Adriana for the rest of your life?¡±


    It¡¯s damned.


    Time and time again, she went to Vivian, but Adriana always kept Vivian so close.


    Whenever Vivian had contact with him, she received a warning from Adriana.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Adriana¡¯s rtionship with her big brother, he certainly wouldn¡¯t care.


    Edward knows that if he and Vivian have a windfall, Adriana will be the first to find Peter, and Peter is not very well, which is the reason why Edward repeatedly withheld.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, what exactly do you want me to do? My mother is already dead because of you, can¡¯t you still leave me alone?¡±


    Vivian was really helpless, ¡°Is it interesting to always pester bitterly? If you think my mommy¡¯s death doesn¡¯t satisfy you, you could have killed me along with her.¡±


    Her words had a cathartic tone, but they fell on Edward¡¯s ears and shocked him a little.


    ¡°Kill you? Vivian, you think you¡¯re just a cheap life, wouldn¡¯t you be better off dead?¡±


    Edward stood up straight, cold eyes stored cold, ¡°I told you, this life, I will not let you feel better. This is, you should pay the price!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The man¡¯s words fell on Vivian¡¯s ears, causing her tough at herself.


    As awyer, it is her biggest regret that she is unable to protect herself.


    All the ability and strength, are not as powerful as the powerful forces, she ultimately can not use the weapons of thew to protect themselves.


    The only thing you can do is to draw a line in the sand with Edward.


    ¡°If torturing me makes you feel good, then ¡­ Mr. Henderson is at home.¡±


    She turned her head and walked away.


    What other options are there for soldiers?


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Edward stepped after her, hands sped her shoulders directly against the wall, leaned down and kissed her dominantly.


    ¡°Well ¡­ bastard, you get out ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    The little woman was very uncooperative and kept struggling, her heels stomping hard on the back of his feet with all the force she could muster.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    The man winced in pain and let go of him, pointing at her with a stern smile, ¡°Vivian, how dare you, do you want to die?¡±


    The face fierce anger red at her, that look like a lion with a bloody mouth, can not wait to be able to eat her alive.


    Vivian brushed her sleeve to wipe her lips and frowned tightly, ¡°Edward, people have tempers, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    There is a limit to human patience.


    Edward was powerful, but Vivian was now alone and fearless.


    Ta-da-da-da


    She rushed into the courtyard on her high heels.


    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Hale?¡±


    Just as I walked into the courtyard, I found Adriana pacing back and forth in the courtyard by herself.


    Not surprised to see her enter, ¡°Go in.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ well.¡±


    Vivian looked slightly sideways, out of the corner of her eye looking askance behind her as she hurried into the living room.


    She walked into the living room with her first foot, and Edward walked in afterwards.


    Adriana walked towards him, directly in front of Edward, ¡°Mr. Henderson, shouldn¡¯t we talk?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was clear and cold, ¡°If you have anything to say you should go talk to big brother, not me.¡±

 Chapter 722 – Master is coming

    ¡°Edward!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes were chilled, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make things known, you¡¯lle out with me.¡±


    Stepping around Edward, she walked out.


    Edward tugged at his tie in annoyance, turned and walked out.


    At the curb in the alley, Adriana stood against the wall, her eyes indifferent, ¡°I know all about what happened between you and Vivian. I came to you to tell you that whatever past her mother had with your family, it was between people from a previous lifetime and had nothing to do with her. Besides, Vivian¡¯s mother has already paid the price because of these things, what more do you want?¡±


    She had always wanted to deal with the matter between Edward and Vivian, but recently there had been more things going on than she had time for.


    Today, we take the opportunity to talk about it.


    The man ced his hands in his suit pockets and looked at Adriana with eyes mixed with a little disdain, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your brother¡¯s woman, I thought you could be so arrogant in front of me? Adriana, don¡¯t hit the stone with an egg, don¡¯t measure yourself.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s an egg against a stone or not, we might as well give it a try. This is yourst warning, because you are Peter¡¯s brother and I don¡¯t want you to be too embarrassed.¡±


    From the time she met Vivian until now, she has always protected Vivian and treated her like a sister.


    Edward¡¯s affairs, she repeatedly intervened, but who knows Edward still won¡¯t let go.


    ¡°As a soldier, you should practice what you preach. Don¡¯t forget the agreement you signed in the first ce!¡±


    Adriana warned impatiently, dropping a remark and going straight into the hall.


    In the hall, Peter is talking to Jenkins and just smiles with Adriana when he sees her enter.


    The group went to a nearby hotel for lunch, and Adriana took into ount Peter¡¯s health problems and went to a health food restaurant, all on a light diet.


    After lunch, they bought them tickets and sent them to the airport.


    On the way home, Hank drove and Adriana sat in the back with Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked to Edward?¡±


    The two of them are like a couple in love, always like to be together.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and mewled.


    ¡°Edward¡¯s business, I suggest you stay out of it.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words upset Adriana, ¡°I think of Vivian as my sister ¡­¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    He then added.


    Hearing her say so, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell.


    She was just worried about what was going on between Edward and Vivian, and even more worried about how their brotherhood would be affected because of it.


    But now that Peter is willing to help out, Adriana feels it should be the best choice.


    She prefers to trust Peter.


    Two people in the Jiangnan town, and a small stay for a few days, every day to feel the leisurely life, as if early retirement, to live afortable life as the elderly.


    For several days in a row, it was calm and uneventful, but also to live a leisurely life.


    Until this day, one person appeared in the alibi.


    The man in the suit, wearing white gloves and ck sunsses, is very typical of a bodyguard outfit.


    ¡°Is Mr. Alston there?¡±


    Hank opened the door, and Adriana was in the yard, just in time to hear it.


    ¡°You have something for the boss?¡±


    ¡°Miss Tiana asked me to fetch Mr. Alston over, saying that the master is here.¡±


    Listening to the bodyguard¡¯s words, Hank turned around and went upstairs, where he reported the situation to Peter truthfully.


    Peter went downstairs.


    After ncing outside, he walked up to Adriana and said, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m going out, so don¡¯t wait for me toe back tonight.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask Adriana to apany him there.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between Tiana and Peter, but she¡¯s pretty sure that this time it should be important.


    ¡°Good. Go early ande back early.¡±


    She reached out and hugged Peter, stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Wait until you get back.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter pinched her nose with a doting smile.


    Whirl, follow Hank and leave.


    Outside the car engine sounded and then left.


    Adriana stood in the doorway, looking at the white car that had gone down the alley and disappeared around the corner, anxious.


    What, exactly, is he going to do?


    The good thing is that with Hank by Peter¡¯s side, she¡¯s not too worried.


    Adriana has nothing better to do than to wander around the town by herself.


    And by this time, Peter and Hank had arrived at Vi Tiana.


    A row of ck Maybachs gathered at the entrance of the vi, as many as eight of them, lined up and parked outside the vi.


    He got out of the car and walked in with Hank.


    Rejected because of Hank¡¯s status.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Hank is notfortable with Peter.


    The man waved his hand, ¡°No harm done.¡±


    Just walk into the vi and look at a courtyard lined up side by side with bodyguards, and even some of them look familiar.


    Striding into the hall.


    The bouncer then walked in and said to Tiana, ¡°Ms. Griffin, Mr. Alston is here.¡±


    When Peter walked in, Tiana was already standing up, ¡°Yo, Brother, you¡¯re here. If you don¡¯te, Master will be angry.¡±


    The man looked in the direction Tiana was looking, and saw an old man with silver hair on the couch, well past his prime.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    He walked over and bowed respectfully in front of him, ¡°Long time no see, how is Master¡¯s health?¡±


    The old man was dressed in a Zhongshan suit, covered with frosty cheeks as old as possible, to sit there, not angry.


    Inherent aura, shocking many people.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the old man saw Peter, he patted the sofa beside him, ¡°Peter, sit down.¡±


    Peter sat beside him, ¡°I don¡¯t know that Master came over today, and you didn¡¯t give advance notice, and came empty-handed, Master don¡¯t take offense.¡±


    Peter has always been in awe of his master.


    ¡°Humph, am I the kind of person whocks silver?¡±


    The old man¡¯s name is Lennox, although the name is very cheesy, but back then was also a big domestic resounding figure.


    Onlyter retired, so that many people forget his existence.


    ¡°Master is joking. Howe I haven¡¯t seen Shifu? Is she well?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, all good. Recently had a temper tantrum with me, stranded at home to stay.¡±


    ¡°Women, they should be spoiled, Master you are too domineering.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, you like to tell the truth.¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other and sat down to talk about the world, leaving Tiana out of the picture.


    Only Tiana is used to everything and doesn¡¯t care about it.


    Every now and then, they interject a word, talk andugh, and have a good time.


    After talking all morning, we took the old man to the adjacent reservoir to fish again.


    This side of the terrain is somewhat remote, the reservoir has a lot of fish, and the two have a good harvest.


    It waste, and the party was full of ingredients to serve directly as dinner.


    The three of them wandered around the yard, talking andughing in a cordial atmosphere.


    Until sitting at the dinner table, the maid poured Peter a ss of wine and several people raised their sses and drank a ss of wine.


    The old man likes to drink, and it used to be Tiana and Peter who both drank with him.


    If it was put in the usual way, Peter would have apanied the old man to get drunk, but now there is Adriana around.


    Even if not for himself he must look after Adriana¡¯s health.

 Chapter 723 Back to Waverly

    ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t drink anymore. I have recently caught a cold and have been taking cephalosporins, so I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Peter waved to the maid, ¡°Put on a pot of Longjing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The maid left.


    For his part, he took the initiative to apologize, ¡°Although he cannot apany Master to drink, Peter can use tea instead of wine, and I hope Master will not mind.¡±


    ¡°Yo, senior brother, this is your fault. Master is not even willing to apany you to drink when youe here for a good time, is this looking down on Master?¡±


    Tiana holds a highball ss, gently swirling the liquid in it, provocatively.


    Lennox¡¯s eyes fell on Peter, slightly disgruntled, ¡°Can¡¯t drink, or won¡¯t drink?¡±


    The steep change in mood made Peter understand something in a sh.


    He turned sideways to the old man and said, ¡°Master, I think Tiana should have told you about me. To tell you the truth, I really can¡¯t drink.¡±


    ording to Tiana¡¯s nature, it is absolutely impossible not to tell the old man about such an important matter.


    Since he opened his mouth to ask, he has already made his point.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The old man put the wine ss heavily on the table, pointing at Peter and shaking his head with a sigh, ¡°Do you still have me as a master in your eyes? Such a big thing happened, but did not even know a word. You let me down too much.¡±


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    pped the table, very angry.


    Seeing that the old man was furious, Tiana sitting across the table was in a good mood, holding a ss of wine and leisurely sipping red wine.


    Watching from the wall, watching all the ¡®joke¡¯ look.


    ¡°Master, I ¡­ had intended to inform you, just now is not the time also did not have time to tell you.¡±


    After Peter finished speaking, the maid had already made a pot of tea and brought it over.


    Making a cup of tea, Peter held the baster cup and took a sip of the clear tea, ¡°Besides, my current situation, even if I tell you, it won¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same oh.¡±


    Sitting across Tiana deliberately provocative, ¡°If you tell the master, that you take the master as one of their own, but you have any thing actually concealed not to say. But really is in vain master so to you, white pain you.¡±


    These words speak to the heart of the old man.


    He held his ss of wine and drank it.


    Because Peter can not drink, the elders naturally will not force Peter, otherwise it is too unbing.


    ¡°Peter ah, this thing master really angry. However, remembering that you are still young, will not be unhappy with you. Tomorrow, you go back to Atror with the master, I will take you to meet a few senior people, are some retired old Chinese doctors. There are some problems that western medicine can¡¯t solve, you can look at Chinese medicine, maybe there is a chance to turn around.¡±


    The old man was worried about Peter¡¯s health and followed the tension.


    ¡°Master¡¯s feelings Peter appreciates. But Peter doesn¡¯t have much time left and doesn¡¯t want to be tossing and turning.¡±


    He politely declined Lennox¡¯s offer.


    Bang!


    Lennox was furious, and immediately turned his face, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t even take my words seriously anymore, why? I do not count my words anymore?¡±


    Seeing his burst of anger, Peterughed helplessly.


    ¡°Master, your nature has not changed at all over the years, the master mother can not be less aggrieved.¡±


    He clinked his baster cup with his wine ss, ¡°Is Shifu back in Atror too?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Tiana picked up the story.


    ¡°In that case, Peter will go back with Master, just in time to see Sifu.¡±


    If it¡¯s true that he was only asked to go to Atror to check his health there is no harm, Peter will not brush off the old man¡¯s face.


    But this go, is bound to be a Hongmen Banquet.


    How will it end, who can know?


    So, this is the end of the topic.


    After the banquet, since they sat together and talked for a while, Tiana had someone send Peter back.


    It was 9:00 pm when I arrived home.


    Adriana was lying alone in bed, bored with her phone and swiping Twitter.


    When she heard the noise, she immediately got up from the bed and came out of the bedroom, happy to see Peter back.


    Walked towards him, ¡°honey, you¡¯re finally back, I¡¯m going to fall asleep if I don¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I told you to rest early.¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for you toe back and rest together.¡±


    She took Peter¡¯s hand, and the moment she saw him standing in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but hug him, always wanting to be mushy with him every moment.


    Perhaps, this is the power of love.


    Back in the room, Adriana doesn¡¯t ask Peter what happened, and Peter doesn¡¯t want to tell her about it.


    There are some things you can tell each other to share the joy, but there are some things that add to the psychological burden, so why say them again?


    ¡°Yesterday you worked hard all day, I¡¯ll go get you foot bath, let¡¯s soak our feet together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good. You sit, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Adriana tugged Peter and sat him down on the bed, ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day, let me help you.¡±


    She went to the bathroom, made a basin of hot water, brought it out, and the two sat face to face, soaking their feet together.


    ¡°Peter, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? You say.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Waverly in the next couple of days, there are some things I need to take care of there. Do you ¡­ want toe with me?¡±


    Thisment is actually a side note to tell Peter to go back to Waverly.


    For Adriana, just a few days together on this side of Gangnam has made her feel very content and happy.


    Just thinking about The Alston family¡¯s current situation, she had to take Peter back.


    If not, the situation of The Alston family will be a great test for Peter¡¯s family in the future.


    She cannot dominate Peter for her own selfish reasons, thus creating more opportunities for Brenden to strengthen and consolidate his power.


    ¡°Okay, wherever Adriana goes, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Peter readily agreed.


    The two agreed, and Adriana was relieved, thinking that Peter would not agree.


    ¡°So ¡­ tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    Peter and Adriana both took the high speed train back to Waverly.


    When she left the station, she said to Peter, ¡°From today on, we still have to separate.¡±


    Hold Peter¡¯s hand with some reluctance.


    The man held Adriana with one hand and took her into his arms with the other, ¡°If I had known that, it would have been better to stay in Jiangnan.¡±


    He knew Adriana¡¯s considerations and certainly supported the little woman¡¯s idea.


    ¡°We can¡¯t live infort forever to escape life either, can we.¡±


    Adriana padded up to his lips for a kiss and was about to leave when the man sped her head in hisrge palm and kissed her dominantly on the lips.


    At the exit of the tform, the two just kissed recklessly, seemingly forgetting the existence of everyone around them and giving their all.


    After a long moment, Adriana felt like she was losing her breath before she pushed him away, ¡°Are you going to murder me?¡±


    ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s stupid and can¡¯t even breathe?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m nowhere near as experienced as you are.¡±


    The little woman grunted coldly, pretentiously flirting.


    Peter took her hand as the two walked, ¡°I learned all this with my wife-sama.¡±

 Chapter 724 – Business Marriage

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look and added, ¡°When are we going to get a marriage license together?¡±


    She had long been prepared to take Peter with her when she returned to Waverly to obtain a marriage license.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s body stiffened, a very obvious instinctive reaction.


    Despite instantly adjusting to the situation, it was still discovered by Adriana.


    ¡°Things have been busy thest two days, so I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m free for two days, OK?¡±


    Peter deliberately dyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll find youter, when you have time, we¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The man open-mindedly should be down, but inwardly is very defiant.


    The way things are going, there is absolutely no need for him to marry Adriana.


    What will happen to Adriana after she runs out of time, runs off to get married, and then he dies?


    It is better to conceal the rtionship with Adriana now, and when he does pass away with the world, Adriana¡¯s future influence will not be great.


    Leaving the station, Aaren and Giovanny each drove a car and waited outside.


    Adriana reluctantly parted with Peter, ¡°honey, I have to go oh.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The little woman jawed slightly and got into the car.


    To Aaren, he instructed, ¡°Go to Fryer Group.¡±


    The limousine started and she took the lead in leaving.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lowered the window ss, waved with Peter, and looked back at the man with bated breath.


    There is a worry that we will not meet again after separation.


    After she left, Hank immediately said, ¡°The Alston Group has been opposed to the second young master back to thepany, the second young master and Brenden had a physical confrontation, and now is in The Alston family old mansion to ask questions.¡±


    ¡°Go over there now.¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression changed slightly, just the whole aura of the person steeply morose cold a few points.


    ¡­


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana got out of the car and breezed upstairs, entering the office to find Harlee at work.


    ¡°Knock first when youe in, how many times have I said ¡­ Adriana!?¡±


    Harlee is buried in her work when she looks up and finds Adriana standing in the doorway.


    He immediately closed the file, got up and walked to Adriana¡¯s front, his fire-filled eyes staring straight at her, ¡°I ask you, where have you been these days, do you know I¡¯ve been looking for you all over the world?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered, and her small hand touched her head, ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood ¡­ went out to y.¡±


    Anyway, what¡¯s done is done, and no matter what Harlee says, it won¡¯t change anything.


    ¡°Adriana, will you stop it? Do you have any idea how tense things are right now? The Soto family is in danger now with Tiana and The Alston family working together, and Brenden¡¯s all about the Soto and the Lindsay Group, you know?¡±


    Harlee had a headache and didn¡¯t expect the times to change so quickly.


    Really should be that ¡®unpredictable wind and clouds¡¯, let people feel saddened.


    She walked idly to the sofa and sat down, looking at him somewhat tiredly, ¡°These are all your own choices. You were the one who was willing to work with Brenden in the beginning, you always thought you could grasp Brenden, but in the end, you still became his stepping stone?¡±


    Adriana got up and poured herself a ss of water, while not forgetting to say: ¡°Brenden is very sophisticated, not many people will be his opponent. You are careless and gullible, it is also a lesson.¡±


    It¡¯s just that this time the lesson is too profound.


    She could probably tell that if The Alston family, the Griffin family, and The Lindsay Family, three strong families, joined forces, it could be a devastating blow to the Soto family.


    ¡°Grandpa went to see the Powells¡¯ old man in thest two days.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of meeting him? They contract has been signed, it is difficult to say that at this time the Powells old man can still agree to you halfway into the stock?¡±


    That¡¯s simply not possible.


    And not to say that there is no such clock possibility, she would not think so.


    ¡°Grandpa is talking for you to get married to Ran.¡±


    Harlee tells her about all the things that have happened in Waverly in thest few days when Adriana was away.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    The small woman who was drinking water was shocked to hear Harlee¡¯s words and covered her mouth and coughed violently.


    ¡°Are you kidding, Old Mr. Soto went to meet with old Mr. Powell for my business? Did you ask me about this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, she walked up to Harlee, put the cup on the table with a thud and was furious, ¡°Harlee, you guys are going too far. Even if I am a child of the Soto family, I am in control of my future, not what you do, I must follow the route you give me. No way!¡±


    When I think about how Harlee initially said she wanted Adriana toe back, she just wanted to make up for all those years of regret.


    At that moment Adriana was a little touched.


    But now, everything is an appearance, things are moving step by step towards her expectation.


    She eventually became a trade item for a business association.


    ¡°Adri, I know you¡¯re going to be angry when you hear this, but Grandpa had a choice. The Soto family was founded by our forefathers, and now that it¡¯s here and in danger, do you think Grandpa can stand by and do nothing?¡±


    Harlee still cares more about the feelings of Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Whether it was founded by my ancestors or not, I don¡¯t know. But I want to tell you that this matter has nothing to do with me, and I will not intervene, and even less will I agree to any marriage union of yours. Let me tell you, if you still consider me as your sister, go and tell the old man right now, and tell him that there is absolutely no way I will answer to answer your request. Impossible!¡±


    Bang¨C


    The office door was suddenly pushed open.


    The loud noise scared the nerves out of both of them and they turned around to see that it was Old Mr. Soto and his entourageing.


    ¡°Adri, where have you been thest few days?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto walked in, ying with walnuts in his hands, his hands behind his back, his face as gloomy as ink.


    It seems to be angry because Adriana has left without saying goodbye these days.


    Adriana turned to look at Old Mr. Soto and asked, instead of answering, ¡°I heard from Harlee that you ran the Powells to ask me for a kiss?¡±


    It¡¯s really uneptable for others to dictate her fate.


    Since childhood, every step of the road is in the calction of others, so it is difficult to live self-esteem, but now the result is still being counted a time.


    Adriana has some doubts about life.


    ¡°You and Ran two love each other, I just go over and old Mr. Powell master to talk about it is not all for your good.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto gave Adriana a cold nce and walked inside to sit down in front of the sofa.


    To sit there, like a statue, awe-inspiring, prating cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own affairs and make my own choices, at least for now, without you getting involved.¡±


    Once again, Adriana says exactly what is on her mind.


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t forget who you are! I am now the head of THE Soto family and I call the shots!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto changed his gentle and kind appearance when he first met Adriana, and showed a scene of hypocrisy and rage.


    But no matter how angry the other side is, Adriana is not angry.


    ¡°You are in charge, and you are indeed the head of THE Soto family. But I¡¯m sorry, myst name is Hale, not Gu!¡±

 Chapter 725 Promised

    Adriana is trying to clear up her rtionship with the Soto family and wants to get rid of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s constraints.


    ¡°Even if you change your name, you still have the blood of the Soto family in your bones. You have been contacted Ran, and you will meet with yourselvester. I tell you, if you dare to refuse this marriage, you will be responsible for the consequences.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Old Mr. Soto put down a letter on the table, got up and walked out.


    Walked to the door and red back at Harlee, ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet, just stand here and wait to die.¡±


    Harlee pursed his lips, worrying about Old Mr. Soto on one side and Adriana on the other, but no matter which side it was, he couldn¡¯t let go and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Grandpa, I want to stay here with ¡­¡±


    ¡°Apany what apany? Want to be a light bulb! Get the hell out of here.¡±


    The old man gave another scolding and Harlee had to follow.


    Adriana was so angry that her brain hurt, and she stood in her office, pacing around inside, thinking for a while, not knowing what to do.


    At that moment, the office door opened and a familiar figure walked in.


    It¡¯s Ran.


    A few days ago, Ran seems to have lost a lot of weight, the evil and demonic face through the fatigue, the state is very poor.


    ¡°Where have you been thest few days and why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡±


    Ran walked in, closed the office door, and walked up to Adriana inquiringly.


    Adriana pointed to the couch, ¡°It¡¯s a long story, sit down and take your time.¡±


    The two men sat on the sofa, opposite each other.


    She looked at Ran and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been going south of the river for thest few days.¡±


    ¡°Alone?¡±


    Ran pulled the neck of the fashionable short casual clothes stand cor, perhaps because the weather is a little hot today, he rolled up the sleeves, so that the past look a little untamed gangster.


    But there is no denying that it is really handsome.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana kept her head down, not daring to look the other woman in the eye because she didn¡¯t know what to say to Ran about what happened next.


    She got married to Peter without a marriage license, but in the presence of several friends and rtives, she chose to marry him without any objection.


    All the friends were invited, but Ran and Harlee were not invited.


    She had concerns about Harlee, but she really had nothing to hide from Ran, except that she couldn¡¯t open up to Ran knowing what he had in mind for her.


    ¡°By the way, you called me the other night saying something was wrong, then suddenly there was no sound, and I called you many times without answering. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ran changed the subject and asked about other things.


    ¡°That day ¡­¡±


    Adriana words a meal, do not know how to say, thought for a moment, took a deep breath, raised his eyes to look at Ran, ¡°the other day ¡­ I typed wrong, I was going to call Peter.¡±


    It was too difficult for her to say to Ran that she had called him on purpose to irritate Peter.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m with Peter. We went to the town of Gangnam the other day and had a ¡­ simple wedding.¡±


    There are things Adriana really doesn¡¯t want to tell Ran, but at the same time, she doesn¡¯t want Ran to have expectations of herself.


    Especially since the Soto family is now determined to get her married to Ran, a marriage between the two families.


    ¡°Married?¡±


    Ran¡¯s expression is calm, but he still stumbles a bit when he speaks.


    His good-looking eyes looked at Adriana, and his handsome face squeezed out a raw smile, ¡°Really? That¡¯s a real congrattions, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    Ran was at a loss, felt his pocket, pulled out a cigarette and held it into his lips, holding the lighter in one hand.


    Although it is a windproof lighter, but it is a vintage kind of lighter with gears, and he failed to fire several times.


    Finallyughed to himself, ¡°What the hell, no gas.¡±


    Shunyi threw the lighter into the trash can and could only hold the one unlit cigarette in his hand and y with it.


    Not forgetting to say to Adriana: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me when you were married to Peter?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana can feel his sadness, for his question, Adriana dare not say straight, ¡°You do not have an important contract with Brenden, Tiana and Theresa, I know you are busy in recent days, so I did not inform you. This is not back, back to tell you.¡±


    Such an exnation seems barely justifiable.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The manughed.


    Get up, lift the hem of your casual coat, walk to the floor-to-ceiling window with your arms crossed, and look out the window.


    There was silence for a good few minutes without speaking.


    He didn¡¯t squeal, and Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a while, Adriana thought of Harlee¡¯s words and asked, ¡°I heard that Old Mr. Soto came to your house to talk about marriage?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran responded, without much emotion.


    ¡°So ¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Adriana was curious to know how Ran answered.


    This time Old Mr. Soto acted recklessly, and she was not in Waverly, so naturally she did not know what happened in Waverly.


    Nowe back just generally want to know some relevant things from Ran side.


    ¡°Your affair with Peter is not known to everyone, but most people know about it. My dad ¡­ naturally refused.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if his dad refuses or doesn¡¯t refuse, what matters is what Ran¡¯s attitude is, and that¡¯s all that matters.


    Her question, Ran did not answer the first time, silent for a while, Fang got the result, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Did you say yes?


    Adriana was a little surprised, not expecting Ran to actually agree at all.


    ¡°What, you promised? So what do we do now?¡±


    She was already married to Peter, and now everything was in front of her.


    That¡¯s why Adriana is really more worried about what Ran really has in mind.


    ¡°What to do? Let nature take its course.¡±


    Although Adriana married Peter, Ran some hurt feelings, but the final ending of how, seems to have long been a foregone conclusion.


    ¡°Shun ¡­¡±


    Adriana ran out of things to say, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Ran, I think you need to make it clear to Old Mr. Soto. You know full well that Old Mr. Soto means to use your the Powells¡¯ power, do you understand?¡±


    Talking to Ran like this, Adriana did it out of desperation.


    How could a man as smart as this not know what was on Old Mr. Soto¡¯s mind?


    She let out a long sigh, ¡°You¡¯d better tell the old man what you think and cut him off. I don¡¯t want to involve you.¡±


    The Powells are the only family standing on the sidelines in this tense situation, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to implicate Ran because of herself.


    Ran has helped her a lot over the years, and really can¡¯t be reckless in his demands.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Ran did not want to talk to Adriana about this topic, immediately switched the topic and asked, ¡°What are your ns for the near future? Brenden and Peter are now tit-for-tat, and Peter¡¯s situation is worrying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mentioning Peter, Adriana¡¯s mood followed and sank, ¡°Don¡¯t you know his current physical condition, there¡¯s nothing I can do except stand by and watch.¡±

 Chapter 726 – Acquiescence

    Seeing that she was not in a good mood, the man walked up to her and sat across from her.


    ¡°Adriana, I know it¡¯s bad timing to talk about Peter in front of you now, but you should really think about the future. A month will pass in the blink of an eye, and then, what will you do?¡±


    Ran¡¯s heart is only for Adriana, and the person he worries about is also Adriana.


    Although now working with Brenden, but that is all the old man¡¯s decision, he can not interfere.


    ¡°One can only take one step at a time.¡±


    Adriana reached up and rubbed her temples, a little tired, ¡°The situation is getting more and moreplicated, I don¡¯t care about anything but Peter¡¯s body.¡±


    In one sentence, it has shown Adriana¡¯s current thoughts and attitude.


    Ran¡¯s mind wandered back to that day in the za along River Road when she and Peter were clinging to each other.


    ¡°His days are numbered, so stay with him. As for Old Mr. Soto, I would advise you to stay out of it and let nature take its course. If you go before the old man now and emphasize your rtionship with me, you will be the one who will be embarrassed.¡±


    Ran meant to temporarily acquiesce to the false rtionship she had with Ran to give Old Mr. Soto peace of mind so that he could spend more time with Peter.


    After all, his days are numbered and it is better to have morepany in the days ahead.


    Adriana thinks the way Ran said is great and can be ¡­


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯ve done so much for me, there¡¯s really no way I can make it up to you. You really don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Knowing that the debt could not be repaid, Ran still kept giving a lot for her in silence.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything, as long as you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    Ran shrugged, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got some business at the office, so I¡¯ll go back. old Mr. Soto¡¯s side, you¡¯d better not talk.¡±


    When he was leaving, he gave an uneasy admonition.


    Adriana had mixed feelings, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    All of the words werebined into a single thank you, and that was the only thing Adriana wanted to say to Ran.


    Walked to the office door and walked him to the elevator.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, remember to buy me dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adriana waved to him as the elevator slowly closed and went down.


    She stood still, her hands sped together somewhat uneasily, looking down and thinking about what had happened recently, really feeling that instead of resolving all the things, they were entangled and furtherplicated.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Behind them, a voice suddenly rang out.


    Startled, she looked at Harlee, who had appeared out of nowhere, and she bristled, ¡°I thought you went back with Old Mr. Soto, why are you still here?¡±


    I don¡¯t think she heard what she said to Ran just now.


    As it turns out, Harlee¡¯s reaction says it all.


    He must not have heard it, if he did, it must have exploded by now.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and you still haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯ve been until now. How can Iply with you if you don¡¯t give me an exnation?¡±


    He stood by Adriana¡¯s side, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of everything for youtely, so if you want to take a vacation, you can also rest and rx at home. Grandpa talked to the Powells, Ran is interested in you and wants to marry you. So that¡¯s what calmed the anger in grandpa¡¯s heart. Otherwise, do you think you can really Rene stand here unharmed?¡±


    Harlee is really good to Adriana and really means it.


    Just a lot of times the body can not help himself, he is also helpless.


    ¡°Got it. Is there anything else?¡±


    Thinking back on what Ran just said, I have to say that his decision was the best choice.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to have some peace in life, it is better not to go to exin everything to the old man recently.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    Seeing her going back to her office, Harlee stepped directly in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Adriana was pestered by Harlee, ¡°I¡¯ve said I¡¯m not in a good moodtely, I¡¯m going out for a walk alone, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Really? As far as I know, Peter has also disappeared recently. You two ¡­¡±


    ¡°You suspect that we are together? Yes, Peter and I are together, and not only are we together, we went out on our honeymoon. It¡¯s all said and done, are you satisfied now.¡±


    She deliberately admitted everything in front of Harlee.


    Perhaps because of the pration of Harlee¡¯s ¡®conceited¡¯ heart, so after finishing, Harleeughed, ¡°Okay, just kidding, I believe you, there will be no crossover with Peter.¡±


    Before Adriana and Peter two ipatible scene, he saw in the eyes of the natural or trust.


    Adriana cried andughed as she bypassed Harlee and returned to her office, sitting at her desk and flipping through recentpany reports and information, fully engaged in her work.


    After a busy time at the office, it was time to leave work.


    Harlee insisted on dining with Adriana, and Adriana had no way to refuse, so she agreed.


    After lunch, Harlee left and went to otherpanies.


    Adriana returned to thepany to continue working.


    Buzz¨C


    While working, What¡¯s App received a message.


    It¡¯s Peter¡¯s.


    Open the message with the phrase above: [Adriana, miss you].


    I¡¯ve known Peter for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen Peter say such a sarcastic thing.


    She was so happy in her heart that she couldn¡¯t help but show the shyness of a little girl.


    [Me too.]


    Edited three words and replied to it.


    When I put the phone down, I felt it was inappropriate again, so I called Peter.


    The number was dialed, and before it rang, the person answered.


    ¡°What, did Adriana miss me?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Peter¡¯s warm voice came through, and through the phone, Adriana could imagine his handsome face swirling withughter.


    ¡°Well, think.¡±


    Adriana leaned back in the executive chair, raised her eyes to the ceiling, swiveled her chair, and sank into a feverish love affair.


    That¡¯s a great feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight?¡±


    ¡°Today? Not appropriate, I guess. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and get you.¡±


    The other party repeated and added, ¡°I haven¡¯t even picked you up from work before, I really want to feel it.¡±


    It is clear that the words of affection, but after saying it changed a taste, inexplicably added a few sentimental atmosphere, let people heartache.


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll let you know tonight after work.¡±


    ¡°Good. What did you have for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Noon ¡­¡±


    Sitting in the executive chair, Adriana propped her feet on the floor, spun her chair, and when spun around to face the desk, he found Harlee had reappeared.


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks went slightly white, with the feeling of having been caught doing something wrong.


    She immediately said to Peter on the other side of the phone, ¡°Harlee¡¯s here, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    After saying that, he just hung up the phone.


    The smile on his cheeks also disappeared instantly into nothing.


    ¡°Harlee, don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    She was really angry.


    On the phone.


    What would Harlee think if she knew the person on the other side of the phone was Peter? It would certainly be very bad for Peter.


    ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡±


    He smiled in the face of Adriana¡¯s anger and sat down at the table to watch her.

 Chapter 727 Acceptance

    ¡°Who I talk to on the phone has nothing to do with you. harlee, you just need to mind your own business.¡±


    She snapped her phone on the table, took a file from the high pile of documents, flipped it open, and started reading it with full concentration.


    ¡°Is it Ran?¡±


    Not waiting for the desired answer, Harlee is still a bit reluctant look.


    Came up to him and asked.


    Adriana¡¯s brain hurt from being annoyed by him, ¡°Harlee, are you very idle? Help me with all the paperwork if you have nothing to do.¡±


    It¡¯s really too angry.


    How can a person that old be so interested in gossip like a child?


    Sensing that Adriana was really angry, Harlee¡¯s face immediately piled up with a ttering and pleasing smile, ¡°Adri? Sister, can you not be angry? Look at your recent face is not very good, brother to buy you milk tea, dessert. I heard that when a girl is in a bad mood, some milk tea and dessert will be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need ¡­¡±


    Adriana immediately refused, but before she could say a word, Harlee had already walked out of the office.


    Only the nging of the door gave her a response.


    Proof that Harlee has left.


    Adriana snapped the file shut and brushed her forehead, furious with him.


    Buzz¨C


    The phone vibrated again.


    The same goes for Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App.


    Open the phone What¡¯s App, the other party sent a picture with a cute little girl pencil emoji.


    The bad mood was gone in this moment.


    Immediately took the phone and edited a text message to Peter: [I¡¯ll send you a message after work, get some rest].


    [Good.]


    Waiting for Peter¡¯s reply, Adriana Fang put down the phone.


    But the phone just put down not much longer, it rang again.


    She thought it was still a message from Peter, but after a quick nce she realized it was a message from Eliza.


    Eliza?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    What exactly does it mean to send her a message all of a sudden when there has been almost no contact since thest separation from Motril?


    Adriana was a bit puzzled.


    Tap on the message, it¡¯s a voice from Eliza.


    ¡°Adriana, where are you, I¡¯m nning to go to Waverly recently, can I dilly-dally at your ce?¡±


    To go to Waverly ande to join her?


    Thinking about the rtionship between Harlee and Eliza that time, it makes sense that Eliza would shun Harlee, so why would shee to Waverly at this time?


    Adriana hesitated for a long time and finally sent a message back.


    [Yes, no problem].


    Recently a period of time is estimated to go to theke vi in the evening, the house is empty, Eliza want to live, it does not matter.


    The text message had just been sent and a reply was received from Eliza, the other party just replied with a ¡®yes¡¯ and let there be no response after that.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand exactly why Eliza ising over, and all can only be known when Eliza arrives.


    She then went to work, and after a short while, Harlee returned with milk tea and cake.


    cing everything in front of her, ¡°Here, see what you like to eat?¡±


    I have to say, Harlee was really nice to her.


    To make her happy, a bunch of things were bought, enough to fill her desk.


    Adriana was made to lose her temper by Harlee and pped the table, ¡°Big brother, do you know that ¡­¡±


    I¡¯m working!


    Before the four words could be uttered, they were interrupted by Harlee.


    He looked at Adriana with a surprised and unexpected face, ¡°What did you just say? You called me big brother?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s just a moment of emotion, okay, when really called big brother, that¡¯s what!


    ¡°Did I ¡­ say that you misheard.¡±


    Adriana really can¡¯t do anything about Harlee.


    ¡°Called, you just shouted a big brother. adri, you are epting me? Finally ept me as a big brother?¡±


    He was happy like a child, standing by Adriana¡¯s side, pulling her and hugging her directly, ¡°Adriana, my brother is sorry for so many years, I know it¡¯s my bad, but you must believe me, I will protect you in the future and not let anyone bully you.¡±


    Because of a misunderstanding, Harlee became overly emotional.


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect him to react that much either.


    ¡°All right, all right, in the office, what do you look like pulling and tugging?¡±


    Pushing Harlee away, Adriana looked at him with a rare seriousness and said, ¡°Harlee, if you really treat me as your sister, then the only thing I ask of you is that you take care of Luis and Helen for me. no matter when and where, don¡¯t let them get hurt, that¡¯s the best you can do for me as a brother ¡®take care¡¯!¡±


    What the situation is like now is unclear, but Adriana is very guarded against Old Mr. Soto.


    Always feel that this old man is not trustworthy.


    On all sides, Adriana just wants to protect her two children, and Peter.


    Even if Peter has only a short time of less than a month, she will have to guard that man well.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Harlee doesn¡¯t understand what Adriana means.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just remember the words.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Thank you for the milk tea and pastries, I enjoyed them. So, you can go now.¡±


    She knew that if she didn¡¯t ept them, she figured Harlee would be in the mood to mess around with her for another while.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, of course it¡¯s no problem. But you have to take good care of yourself too oh.¡±


    Harlee seems to be in a very good mood, speaking before all for the ¡­ has a sappy tone.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Can you get away and clear my ears a little.


    Harlee rolled, nimbly.


    The office finally quieted down.


    But Adriana looked at a desk full of desserts and had a headache, and immediately made the internal call, ¡°Rene,e in here.¡±


    After saying that, not muchter, Secretary General Rene walked in.


    She leaned on the executive chair and looked at the documents, without raising her head, she pointed to those milk tea and pastries on the table, ¡°Take it over, you guys share it. It¡¯s for your afternoon tea.¡±


    As a girl, there are few people who do not like milk tea and pastries, and Rene naturally does. ¡°Thank you Ms. Hale.¡±


    She walked out with a pile of stuff.


    In the afternoon, without Harlee¡¯s pestering, Adriana finally settled down.


    After reading a lot of documents, it was already 7:00 p. m. when I was done.


    She immediately stood up and took her cell phone to call Peter.


    The phone rang for a while ringing and the man answered.


    ¡°Honey, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs in your office.¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ that, sorry, I was too involved in work just now to forget. You wait for me, I¡¯ll go down now.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, there¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana simply packed up and walked out of the office with her bag.


    As a result, just as I walked out of the office, I saw Harleeing out of the elevator.


    Adriana suddenly lifted her eyes to the ceiling with a feeling of life and death.

 Chapter 728 Glorious Mission

    ¡°Adri, I happened toe over to look for you. I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone just now, so I asked the secretary department and they said you were still off duty, so I came over to see.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to see you right now.


    She pursed her lips and gritted her teeth in anger, ¡°Brother, big brother, dear big brother, I have something going on right now, can I skip dinner?¡±


    Really don¡¯t want to call him brother though.


    But Adriana was really resigned to losing, andpletely admitted defeat. Surrender.


    ¡°What is it? Since I call me a brother, of course I have to go through fire and water for you, I will go and help you deal with it.¡±


    With a ttering look on his face, he was very ingratiating to Adriana and took great pains to get along with her.


    Adriana bristled and was about to say something when something urred to her.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been a little moodytely and don¡¯t want to watch the kids. Can you go to the hospital and pick up Luis and Helen and then you can watch them for me for a few days?¡±


    Harlee does not live with Old Mr. Soto, although she listens to him.


    To avoid Harlee¡¯s one pestering in the days toe, she decided to give him the glorious task.


    ¡°Why are Luis and Helen in the hospital?¡±


    He snapped a little nervous, thinking the two children were sick.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston missed her two children for a while and had a heart attack and was hospitalized. Luis and Helen have been in the hospital with Mrs. Alston for thest few days, and it would be good for you to go over now and get the two children back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with me?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a little something else going on.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Harlee goes after the roots.


    Adriana gripped her handbag tightly, furious and speechless.


    After holding back for a long time and being seen by Harlee, he immediately said, ¡°Fine, fine, it¡¯s my brother who is talkative, no more questions, no more questions. I¡¯m going to pick up the kids now.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    A smile piled up on Adriana¡¯s face, forcing her anger to smile at him.


    The two walked together in front of the elevator, Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°By the way, you go first, it suddenly urred to me that I have a document still in thepanyputer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go pick up Luis and Helen first.¡±


    ¡°Bye, hard work.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s all family.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to listen to Harlee¡¯s continued nonsense and turned around to go back to her office.


    Immediately sent a text message to Peter, ¡°honey, wait for me for a moment, will be right down.¡±


    After standing in the office for a while, figuring that Harlee should have left, she took the elevator downstairs.


    He walked out of the building and looked to his right and left, afraid that Harlee would catch him.


    A ck Volkswagen honked its horn from a great distance, and she looked over and walked over towards it.


    Pulling open the door and getting into the car, Adriana sat with a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s tired face, Peter was a little distressed and hugged her and asked, ¡°Is it very tiring to go to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired of going to work, I¡¯m really bored by Harlee.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, not much.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know where to begin.


    Leaning his head on his shoulder, he asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°How about going back to Linhu Vi? I want to cook for you personally.¡±


    Life is short, Peter just wants to do the best for Adriana in thest time, cook for her, pick her up from work and sleep with her ¡­


    What he can do, he does the best he can.


    May the rest of my life not fail her.


    Although there are only a few twenty days or so.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana thought about it, afraid that Peter would work too hard to cook at home, but then she thought that the food outside was not very hygienic.


    Still agreed, ¡°Okay, go home for dinner.¡±


    Hank started the limo and headed towards theke house.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the road, the two of them interlocked fingers, she leaned on his shoulder, the man inclined his head to lean on her head.


    No one said anything, but that was as good as it got.


    For a while, Peter was afraid that the pressure of Adriana tired, leaning on the car seat.


    The distance between here and theke house is a bit far, perhaps because Peter is not in good health now, after walking not much far, Peter fell asleep.


    Adriana found him asleep and took a nket to cover him.


    In a short time, arrived at the Linghu Vi.


    The car stopped, Hank turned around and was about to speak when Adriana immediately made a ¡®shh¡¯ gesture, signaling him not to speak.


    Hank was struck by an unconscious gesture from Adriana.


    Rather think boss like Adriana is also worth it.


    She just stayed with Peter and sat in the car for a long time.


    Adriana thought that Peter would wake up after a short sleep, but it turned out that three hours had passed.


    He has always been in very good health, but now he says he can¡¯t, Adriana¡¯s heart also seized up.


    You know, Peter doesn¡¯t get much sleep in the day.


    I actually managed to sleep for three hours in the car today.


    Even though it was already seven or eight o¡¯clock, he went to bed a little too early, a side note that his body was already depleted.


    Every time she thought about it, Adriana¡¯s heart seized the pain, not knowing how to face Peter, not to mention how to face the situation at hand.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Just as Adriana was leaning against his side, thinking about these things, suddenly the man sat up.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Adriana smiled tenderly, and as soon as she hugged him, she burrowed into his arms and did not speak for a long time.


    God knows how worried Peter was in her mind when he slept for too long at an ungodly hour.


    The feeling that the love of her heart is gradually leaving her hurts Adriana.


    But the powerlessness to change everything is what makes her most helpless.


    ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong, I just want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°What time is it, and how long have I been asleep?¡±


    Peter looked at Hank and asked.


    Hank looked at the time on his phone and truthfully informed, ¡°Eleven twenty, you slept for three hours.¡±


    Hearing Hank¡¯s words, Peter himself felt some disbelief, he didn¡¯t need to say anything else, and finally understood why Adriana suddenly hugged her and didn¡¯t say anything for half a day.


    For them, every moment now is like a life and death parting.


    Two people endured the torture.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? You must be starving, let¡¯s go back and eat.¡±


    Peter opened the door and the two got out of the car.


    The two came together, still holding each other¡¯s hands, and even the movements looked that skilful.


    Watching the two people in front of them stroll into the vi, Hank followed closely behind, watching the backs of the two people felt the pangs of heartache.


    Naive ability is limited and powerless to return.


    Otherwise, it is certainly willing to bear all the hardships for the boss.


    Adriana held Peter¡¯s hand, rubbed her fingers gently on the back of his hand, looked up at the stars in the sky and said, ¡°Suddenly I miss those few days in the small town of Jiangnan, when we watched the sunrise and sunset together, and sat in the courtyard watching the stars together. It was really nice.¡±


    After their new marriage, the two stayed in the small town of Jiangnan for several days, and Adriana felt that every day was so beautiful, so engraved in her heart, that it was hard to forget.

 Chapter 729 – The Only Husband

    ¡°Really, when you get oldter, you can also go to that kind of ce to let yourself live a slow and grungy life.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was very gentle, and perhaps because of the weakness of his breath, his speech seemed so feeble.


    Every time she hears Peter like this, Adriana feels deeply guilty.


    Because in the days after the wedding, the man really did not want to kill himself to linger with her several times, although each time Adriana was refusing, but there is no use at all.


    Peter doesn¡¯t listen to advice.


    ¡°Adriana, promise me you¡¯ll be kinder to yourself in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I will.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m gone, remember to scatter my ashes in the ocean.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand why Peter is doing this.


    Instead, he just said faintly, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to leave a tombstone.¡±


    Peter was telling the truth, he really didn¡¯t want to leave a tombstone, didn¡¯t want to leave any thoughts for Adriana.


    That way Adriana will forget everything in the shortest possible time.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, so naturally, she didn¡¯t agree.


    When the two entered the hall, the servants had not yet rested.


    Probably Hank exined to the maids, so they kept the food warm.


    ¡°Sir, madam, the meal is ready. You may dine now.¡±


    The maid said respectfully to the two men.


    The two walked to the foyer and the maid came up and was about to get her shoes when Adriana waved her hand, ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She squatted down and took out a pair of cotton slippers from the shoe cupboard and ced them in front of Peter, ¡°Here, change into them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do these things, you¡¯re the mistress of the house, understand?¡±


    The man doted on her hair and rubbed it.


    Adriana looked at him and said, ¡°But you¡¯re the only husband I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    These words were deep in Peter¡¯s heart, and he smiled with relief.


    The two changed their shoes, went to the bathroom and washed their hands, then walked to the dining room and sat down.


    Sitting face to face, looking at the sumptuous dinner on the table, it was all a vegetarian meal on the list.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    Adriana served Peter a bowl of soup and ced it in front of him, ¡°Here, have some soup first.¡±


    ¡°You eat a little more too.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter swept a nce at the meal on the table and said to the maid at the side, ¡°Make some separate meat and vegetable dishes for Adriana in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Or shall I go do it now?¡±


    The maid then realized the weight of this new woman in Peter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No no no.¡±


    Adriana immediately refused, ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, you should also get an early night.¡±


    She said to the maid, ¡°Go on, get some rest.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The servant did not dare to leave, but just looked at Peter, as if waiting for the king¡¯s verdict.


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maids left in droves.


    The two of them were then left alone in therge dining room. Adriana scooped herself a bowl of porridge, took a bite, and then looked at Peter, ¡°You eat some too.¡±


    Looking at Peter¡¯s current state of health, Adriana decided that shemust go see Zac tomorrow.


    The only way to get a thorough understanding of Peter¡¯s current physical state is to do so.


    The two didn¡¯t talk much during dinner.


    Adriana had something on her mind, and she was really helpless when she saw that Peter couldn¡¯t eat.


    Then said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to go out and make a call and ask about Luis and Helen, you wait a minute.¡±


    Got up and walked out, making a call to Harlee outside the hall to inquire about the two children.


    Then he talked to the two children for a while before hanging up the phone.


    By the time she got back to the restaurant, Peter was already wiping his mouth with a paper towel.


    ¡°Finished eating?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just had a bowl of porridge and soup, so I¡¯m not really hungry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have some more.¡±


    Adriana pretends she doesn¡¯t know anything and sits across from him, talking about the two children¡¯s recent situation while she eats.


    After it was over, Adriana received the tes into the kitchen, and with just a casual nce, she saw that the kitchen trash was filled with porridge.


    It was dumped by Peter.


    Walked out of the kitchen and said to Peter, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    It¡¯s already sote and Adriana really wants Peter to rest a little early.


    Back in the room, the two took separate showers and rested.


    Adriana hugged Peter and stayed awake.


    The quiet night, the two talk now and then, and it doesn¡¯t take long for Peter to fall asleep.


    Adriana looked at the time and saw that it was already three o¡¯clock.


    As expected, time also passed more quickly after being with Peter.


    Because she was worried about his health, Adriana decided to take tomorrow off and then take time to go to the hospital to see Zac and ask him about the situation.


    It waste, and Adriana was up, tossing and turning in bed, unable to sleep.


    But I don¡¯t dare to keep moving, for fear that it will affect Peter¡¯s rest.


    Just struggling and rolling around in bed, I don¡¯t know how long it took before Fang fell asleep holding Peter.


    The next day.


    The sun is shining.


    Adriana slept until she woke up naturally, and opened her eyes to bump into Peter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Adriana, good morning.¡±


    The man¡¯s thin, thick lips slightly hooked up a curve, reaching out and brushing his cheek.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around his waist and moved closer to Peter, rubbing against his chest like a clingy kitten.


    ¡°Did you sleep well yesterday?¡±


    He asked Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened and nodded, ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    How can it be good?


    Seeing Peter¡¯s health getting worse and worse, Adriana spent every day in a heart-breaking way, worse than death.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, time to get up and eat or you¡¯ll bete for work.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone is quite gentle.


    Adriana, however, shook her head and flirted, ¡°The spring night is short and the day is high, from now on the king does not have an early morning.¡±


    The man was amused by her words, ¡°If word got out, the Fryer Group would be revolting against me?¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Peter, who was in a good mood,ughed brightly and seemed to feel happy every moment he was with Adriana.


    He indulged Adriana, then hugged the little woman and the two stayed in bed, not wanting to get up.


    Grunt-


    Who knows that after lying down for a short while, Adriana¡¯s stomach sang an empty city.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, you¡¯re going to be hungry and thin.¡±


    Adriana was a little bemused, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two of them get up together, go to the bathroom and brush their teeth together like, enjoying every minute with each other.


    Go downstairs and dine.


    Peter continues to eat very little.


    Adriana was looking at the eyes, anxious in the heart, but did not know what to do.


    I can only be anxious and angry alone.


    After the meal, Adriana said to him, ¡°Honey, you stay home and rest, I have to go to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    The man walked up to her and said.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s too shy, it¡¯s not good to be seen. No need.¡±


    ¡°Hank sent you the same thing, be good and listen.¡±


    ¡­


    So Hank drove and the two sat in the back, escorting Adriana all the way to the Fryer Group.


    A few hundred meters away, Adriana prepared to get out of the car, gave him a hug, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡±

 Chapter 730 Willingness

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana did not refuse, nor did she want to.


    Because she always felt that the time with Peter was getting shorter and shorter, and she just wanted to cherish it, every minute of it.


    Standing at the curb, the limo did not leave, but instead watched Adriana go to the office.


    Adriana was a little helpless, but Peter wouldn¡¯t leave, so she had to go to the office, until she entered the office and figured Peter should have left.


    She took the elevator down to the negative first floor parking lot.


    Sitting in her limo, she made a phone call to Zac.


    ¡°Yo, sister-inw, why did you give up calling me?¡±


    Zac is ever so cheerful.


    ¡°Is it convenient for you, I would like to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Convenient and easy, of course no problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you at the hospital now.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana started the car and headed straight to the hospital.


    In the dean¡¯s office, she meets Zac.


    Zac, dressed in a whiteb coat, is looking at the paperwork with suspicious seriousness.


    Knock Knock-


    She stood in the office and realized Zac hadn¡¯t noticed her arrival, so she knocked on the door.


    The man looked up and that¡¯s when he saw Adriana.


    ¡°Sister-inw is here? Come on,e on,e on, sit down.¡±


    Zac got up, offered hospitality, and poured her a ss of water.


    Adriana walked in and sat on the couch, ¡°Sorry toe over and interrupt your work today.¡±


    ¡°What words, sister-inw is too polite.¡±


    He closed the office door and sat across from Adriana, ¡°You came over today to ask about your big brother¡¯s health, right?¡±


    Other than that, Adriana had no reason toe to her.


    Adriana jawed slightly, ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Slowly hanging his head, his good-looking eyebrows slightly knitted, his face a little ugly, ¡°He picked me upst night, only eight o¡¯clock, he actually slept in the car for three hours.¡±


    The situation has almost reached the point of no return.


    ¡°I¡¯d like ¡­ to take a look at his most recent physical exam.¡±


    Only after seeing the specifics did Adriana feel at ease.


    Mention of Peter, Zac¡¯s face is also not very good, have fallen into a sad mood, can not help themselves.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯te over for a checkup in thest few days and is somewhat resistant. Maybe that¡¯s how it is when people are dying. However, I can tell you about the recent situation of big brother.¡±


    ¡°Zac, what in the world made him the way he is today?¡±


    This is what Adriana is most confused about.


    Peter has been working out intensely and is supposed to be in good health, so how could this happen?


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    He sighed despondently, ¡°As a doctor, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this kind of situation. But big brother is still considered good, it is because of the good health base, tost until now, if it were someone else, I¡¯m afraid it would have been long gone.¡±


    Pulled the tie, some annoyance, and then added: ¡°Aprehensive examination was done many times, we could not find the problem point. Big brother has contacted many doctors, all to no avail.¡±


    In other words, there is no cure for the medicine and stone, so we can only wait for death.


    Although Adriana has been prepared, but at this moment to hear what Zac said, but still followed the heartache.


    The heart is like a colic.


    Sadness permeates and haunts all around, leaving Adriana in a whirlwind of pain that she cannot break free from.


    ¡°Big Brother estimates that ¡­ there really isn¡¯t much time left.¡±


    Although there was no physical examination with Peter, it was already very obvious from what Adriana said about the state.


    ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Adriana was eager to ask Zac if there was any special medicine that could help Peter live longer.


    But on second thought, Zac is a doctor, and Peter is a brother in distress, if there is a solution, it is her turn to say?


    Adriana held the ss, sipped the water and did not speak for a long time.


    Or rather, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s sad face, Zac had tofort, ¡°In fact, big brother is now living every day in pain, if he really can¡¯t hold on, for him ¡­ is a relief. Sister-inw, you ¡­ think happy.¡±


    Yes, this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t sit well with anyone.


    But there¡¯s no way around it, it¡¯s irreversible.


    Adriana sat in the office for a while and then walked out of the hospital herself without knowing how.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My mind lingered on what Zac had said and was filled with Peter.


    I can¡¯t wait to be able to fly to Peter¡¯s side right away for good.


    In the interim, she received another call from Harlee, saying that there was an emergency at thepany.


    Adriana had to drive back to the office to take care of things.


    At the same time.


    ni, Peter and Ran, three mening together for the first time.


    In the teahouse, the three sat together in a heavy atmosphere.


    Ran smoked a cigarette and stood in front of the window, hesitant to speak.


    Instead, ni sat across from Peter and asked, ¡°What do you think now?¡±


    Suddenly called him and Ran over, naturally there is something to say.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    The nicotine scent of the cigarettes made him feel a little ufortable.


    Cough a few times.


    Peter Fang said: ¡°The day after tomorrow is the night of the full moon, thest time we agreed to do things, I came here today is to do a final discussion with you.¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Ran¡¯s hand standing over there slightly stiffened, cigarette mist hazed his face, obscuring his facial expression, making it somewhat difficult to see clearly.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ still willing?¡±


    ni had thought that Peter would not agree.


    But the man said, ¡°I know my own body very well, my days are numbered, and the only way to help Adriana at the end of her life is to make her forget about me. I don¡¯t want her to see the worst of it.¡±


    Because Peter knew that if he let Adriana watch him die.


    Then there is no point for ni to be doing memory transfer.


    Even with a memory transfer, she would still remember the circumstances of his death, adding to the sadness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really thought about it?¡±


    ni was deeply moved by Peter¡¯s love for Adriana.


    I thought Peter was a high and mighty man, but I didn¡¯t think he was also trapped by love.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Peter nods his head.


    ni pointed aside to Ran, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡±


    Walk out of the room.


    Make room for both Ran and Peter.


    The room door clicked shut.


    Ran turned and walked over to the couch, flicked the ashtray on top of the low table, sat down across from Peter and looked at him.


    Opened his mouth and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°You and Adri are married, sure you want to do this now?¡±


    After thinking about it for a long time, I still asked.


    ¡°It was not my intention to get married ¡­.¡±


    Peter really did not want to marry Adriana, much less dare to ask for it.


    He would have blocked it if Adriana hadn¡¯t prepared everything secretly by herself.


    At that time, Adriana invited friends and family, how could he refute Adriana¡¯s face?


    It was also his wish to marry Adriana.


    ¡°You and ni both agreed to help Adriana¡¯s memory transfer, but have you considered Adriana¡¯s wishes, her willingness to do so?¡±


    Ran is a true gentleman and doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of people.

 Chapter 731 Can’t let her know

    If you help Peter at this point, then Adriana will naturally be with himter.


    Sit back and enjoy.


    But he still decided to ask Adriana what she meant, not wanting to leave Adriana alone in the dark.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be allowed to know. You should know her nature well.¡±


    Peter prated Ran¡¯s thoughts, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have done it if she knew.¡±


    Looking at the little girl these days for him, sad face, between the brows have been a melting gloomy sadness, Peter really some heartache.


    The rest of his life is not long, and he is willing to give his all to provide a ¡®helping hand¡¯ for Adriana¡¯s future in advance.


    ¡°You guys are not being fair to Adriana like this.¡±


    Ran repeats what he just said.


    ¡°What is fair? If you want to watch Adriana grieve and spend her days in tears, unable toe out of the pain, you can always refuse.¡±


    Peter knew it was selfish because he didn¡¯t consult Adriana and waspletely unconcerned about any of her feelings.


    But there was nothing he could do, other than that, he really didn¡¯t know exactly what it would take to make Adriana less painful.


    Ran¡¯s hand sping his cigarette trembled slightly, ¡°What am I ¡­ going to do?¡±


    ¡°Keep it secret, cooperate, and take care of Adriana.¡±


    That was the only thing Peter asked of Ran.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re really fucking ¡­ too much of an asshole.¡±


    Ran was a little angry, got up and went around to him, grabbed him by the cor, ¡°If you know you are going to die, why do you still want to be with Adriana? If you know you¡¯re going to die, why didn¡¯t you get rid of her earlier? Do you know how much damage your death will do to her?¡±


    It really hurts Adriana.


    Seems to understand very well that Adriana is an affectionate little girl, only extra heartfelt.


    In the face of Ran¡¯s rant, Peter did not make any reaction, looked t, angry Ran as soon as he let go of him.


    A kick on a side sofa, immediately kicked a hole in the sofa.


    ¡°There are only two days left in the end, so you¡¯d better go and keep herpany.¡±


    The day after tomorrow, Ran looked to Peter and couldn¡¯t help but caution, ¡°ni said it would hurt your body to have you cooperate, and it¡¯s likely that Adriana¡¯s sess would signal your ¡­ death. You¡¯d better think it through.¡±


    Peter got up leisurely and raised his hand to brush the cor that was wrinkled by Ran, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about.¡±


    No need to think about it, it¡¯s best if the memory transfer ispleted sessfully and Adriana forgets about him.


    We can¡¯t let Adriana watch him die.


    Ran watched Peter walk out of the box with a heavier and heavier heart.


    Not muchter, ni came in.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the sess rate?¡±


    ¡°Everything is a risk, I can¡¯t guarantee 100 percent, but it should be fine. Unless ¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    ni¡¯s hesitation made Ran¡¯s heart seize up, vaguely worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ni waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so hurry back. The day after tomorrow at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, I will contact you, then can not make any mistakes.¡±


    He repeated his advice.


    At such an important moment, Ran will not lose ni and Peter even if he loses everyone in the world, and he will not ignore Adriana.


    That¡¯s not his style.


    Several men dispersed, and Ran drove on to the floor of the Fryer Group.


    He gets out of the car, goes upstairs and heads straight to Adriana¡¯s office.


    At this moment Adriana is in her office, swiping through the news pages.


    The Lindsay Family¡¯s daughter was withdrawn again¡±, ¡°The Alston family withdrew again after the vice president of the Lindsay Group was unable to have children¡±, ¡°Peter was thrown out of the Alston Group and Theresa disliked it and cancelled her marriage¡±¡­ ¡­


    News such as these dominated the front page of the news, but it was only a morning that had turned into a hot news story.


    Back when he and Peter both left Waverly, they said they were going to call off their engagement with Theresa.


    But who knows that Theresa actually hid it until now, if not for Peter¡¯s announcement to the media about the cancetion of the engagement, Theresa would probably not have told the media the truth.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    She said, and the office door opened and Ran walked in.


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    He walked in holding a bouquet of flowers.


    Adriana looked at the bouquet of delicate red roses blooming demonically and couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    I¡¯ve already said I¡¯m married to Peter, what does he mean by sending flowers now?


    Ran seemed to be able to prate Adriana¡¯s mind from her cheeks and threw the flowers directly on the table with a disgusted look on his own face.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto personally spoke to my dad about the marriage, and my dad didn¡¯t take a stand, but I did. It wasn¡¯t a match for the show, it was apulsion.¡±


    He pretended to make a helpless expression, hands propped up on the desktop, his body slightly leaned forward, with a few gangster, ¡°You can be fully reimbursed for all expenses. Understand?¡±


    Adriana was amused by him and nodded repeatedly, ¡°No problem, of course not. I¡¯ll reimburse you ten times.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, ten times will do? Sending out callers? At the very least, I need a hundred times the reimbursement to make up for my psychological loss.¡±


    ¡°No problem, as you wish.¡±


    The two were talking andughing and flirting with each other.


    Adriana looked at the bouquet of flowers, turned it face up, put it in ce, and took a picture with her phone.


    While fixing the picture, he asked, ¡°Do you have something to do over here today? Don¡¯t tell you that you worked so hard to make a trip just to match the performance.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, she can¡¯t afford to pay the high cost of lost wages.


    ¡°Nothing, just happened to be passing by, so I came up to sit down.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t want to stress Adriana out, so why would he tell her the truth?


    ¡°I heard you had ni help you cure your insomnia, how did that work out?¡±


    With the ability of his current intelligencework, it was easy to find out what Adriana wanted with ni.


    When he asked, Adriana¡¯s eyes shed, thought carefully, and pped the table, ¡°Not to mention, it¡¯s really effective. I¡¯ve been sleeping through the night for thest few days, and the quality of my sleep has been unbelievable.¡±


    She thought that it was all ni¡¯s doing.


    Ran heard her say she was sleeping well and was really happy for her and a little worried at the same time.


    ni made it clear that Adriana¡¯s insomnia was all because of Peter.


    If Peter really died, even with a memory transfer, it would be 100% sure that her insomnia problem would be cured?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Whether the insomnia problem can be solved or not all depends on the result of memory transfer.


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s great. Congrattions on finally solving your insomnia problem.¡±


    He smiled wickedly, and his charming face had a few yuppie vibes, which was very nice.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the table, rested her chin, thought carefully, and said, ¡°It seems that this time I have to thank ni, without him, I really do not know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ is it, that¡¯s really something to be thankful for.¡±


    Ran fully cooperated with Adriana.


    Together, the two have a rtively good rtionship and have endless conversations.


    When all is said and done, it¡¯s noon.

 Chapter 732 – Trouble

    Adriana pointed to the bouquet of roses and said to him, ¡°How about you send me flowers and I¡¯ll buy you dinner?¡±


    ¡°Allowed.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, okay. You¡¯ll have to wait for me, I still have a few important documents in my hand that I haven¡¯t dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran responded and sat aside without speaking.


    Adriana was fully engaged in her work, looking at the document, intending to finish it before speaking.


    However, life does not allow Adriana to have peace.


    She had just finished the paperwork in her hand and hadn¡¯t had time to close it when someone rushed into the office.


    Pushed the door open with a bang, hitting it with a ng.


    Adriana looked up and saw Theresa standing aggressively in front of her with her mask on and Peter, with the attitude that she would like to eat her alive.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    When she saw Theresa, Adriana¡¯s face was sullen and a little cold.


    Theresa walked in and looked at Adriana, and then at the bouquet of flowers on her desk, before realizing that there was still Ran there.


    ¡°Adriana, are you ashamed? You¡¯re already with Peter, why are you still hooking up with Mr. Powell?¡± What, do you like to have your feet in two different boats?


    Adriana looked at the secretary who was standing in the doorway somewhat helplessly and waved her hand, signaling her to go down.


    Then he said to Ran, ¡°Go down and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°You, all right?¡±


    His unfriendly gaze was fixed on Theresa with a few moments of coldness and warning.


    ¡°You go down first.¡±


    Adriana said again.


    Ran then got up and walked out.


    Since the little woman has spoken, he naturally believes in it.


    Adriana walked to the office door and closed it, turned back, looked at Theresa with cold eyes and said, ¡°What did youe to see me about today, because of Peter again?¡±


    She was helpless and exined, ¡°You can¡¯t force yourself in matters of emotions, Theresa, you should learn to let go. I don¡¯t want you to still be immersed in your own world, do you understand?¡±


    From what happened to Peter, she looked away from a lot of things.


    Faced with the man she loved, hearing the sad news of his imminent death, Adriana wanted to cherish nothing but it.


    More than that, I think Theresa is a poor person who knows nothing about Peter¡¯s situation.


    If Peter dies, I¡¯m afraid Theresa will be the one to grieve the most.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t act like a saintly woman, okay, it¡¯s disgusting. Adriana, from today onwards, we are at loggerheads, and from now on, as long as I am Theresa, you will not have peace.¡±


    Leaving the words behind, she turned around and left.


    Adriana was a little confused, still thinking about what Theresa really meant, but then the secretary came in, ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s not good, there are a lot of reporters downstairs, saying they want to interview you.¡±


    ¡°Journalist?¡±


    Adriana thought about it and wasn¡¯t surprised.


    When Theresa broke off her engagement with Peter because of her, it was a big deal then and it is still a big deal now.


    Those reporters do not know where they heard the wind, I guess this time because of this matter again, want toe to interview.


    ¡°Also, a few troublemakers came to thepany¡¯s door, saying that thepanyunched a beauty product with quality problems, after using a red rash, swollen face. Now is receiving a direct interview with the reporter.¡±


    Rene told Adriana the truth about what was going on outside.


    Adriana had a bit of a headache, thinking how things could be so coincidental, and it looked like Theresa¡¯s handiwork.


    But no matter what, now that it has happened, she has to face it.


    Running away is not the only way to solve things.


    ¡°Come down with me and take a look.¡±


    Adriana and Rene both walked out of the office, took the elevator and went straight to the lobby.


    The security guards outside the hall were trying hard to block the troublemakers, but there were so many reporters that they were really somewhat powerless.


    ¡°Look guys, Ms. Hale is here.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, may I ask if there is a problem with yourpany¡¯s beauty products, is there anything you need to exin about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Theresa broke off her engagement with Mr. Alston, is this matter still because of you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about Theresa and Mr. Alston calling off their engagement, and do you still n to stay with Mr. Alston?¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t care to listen to the reporters¡¯ long list of questions.


    It was the troublemakers who pointed at Adriana and cursed her head.


    ¡°ck-hearted boss, treacherous businessman, your beauty care products are really going to kill people.¡±


    ¡°Look at my face, it¡¯s in this state now, what the hell are you going to give?¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t settle this matter today, I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do anything to make money, I¡¯ll sue you!¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to the men, Adriana stayed calm.


    Walking to the door, the security guard blocked her way and she waved her hand, signaling for silence.


    ¡°Listen to me, will you?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her voice and said loudly, ¡°I have deep sympathy for what you are experiencing now. You said you used ourpany¡¯s cosmetics, please provide us with the purchase list and samples, and we will send them to the appraisal department for identification. If it is ourpany¡¯s problem, we will do our best to be responsible for you.¡±


    Adriana watched as several women¡¯s faces were covered in a red rash and swollen and frightening, and things really weren¡¯t looking too good.


    ¡°FUCK, for the sake of earning money treacherous merchants, words are so nice. We have been buying for so long, where did we get the list?¡±


    ¡°It is yourpany¡¯s product that has gone wrong, and you must give an exnation.¡±


    ¡°Or we¡¯ll stay here today.¡±


    ¡­


    Speaking, speaking, those few people directly sitting on their knees, sitting in the doorway of thepany hall, blocking the way.


    That way, it seemed like they would block a wholepany if Adriana didn¡¯t give a reasonable ount today.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, is there really a problem with yourpany¡¯s product?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are several other patients who have been hospitalized in serious condition.¡±


    ¡­


    Faced with the reporters¡¯ tricky questions and those who spilled the beans, Adriana was not too nervous, but calmly said to the media reporters: ¡°Ourpany is doing the right thing, now we will call the police to deal with it, while looking for identification department to do identification, and will now suspend the sale of this beauty and skin care products. Must give everyone a reasonable exnation.¡±


    ¡°Rene, call the police!¡±


    She barked amand to Rene.


    As a result, her approach drew the displeasure of several people, who took the cosmetics in their hands and threw them towards Adriana.


    ¡°Bah, you are all colluding with the government and business, what reasonable exnation, but just taking money to make things perfunctory.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to believe you guys!¡±


    ¡°Beat you to death, I¡¯ll beat you traitors to death.¡±


    ¡­


    With that, the few emotional people jumped up, pointed at Adriana, and cursed.


    A few cosmetic bottles were thrown, and Adriana easily passed them, but Rene was a defenseless girl, so how could she easily avoid them?


    On the spot, he was hit on the head by a bottle of hydrating water, his head bled out and he fainted.

 Chapter 733 Rene is injured

    ¡°Rene?¡±


    Adriana called out, held her up, and said to the security guard, ¡°Watch all the troublemakers and call the police!¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect things to be this serious, an ident that injured Rene.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Outside the hall was chaos, the crowd Ran squeezed in, security guards were familiar with Ran, so they did not stop him.


    ¡°Rene is injured, take her to the hospital first.¡±


    Adriana said nervously as she hugged Rene and covered the overflowing blood offering from her head with one hand.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll hold her.¡±


    Ran walked up and held Rene in his arms while Adriana took her jacket off and handed it to Rene, ¡°Rene, you press on the wound.¡±


    The two got into Ran¡¯s car with a security escort and headed straight to the hospital.


    But who knows those reporters, unrelenting, have been chasing from thepany to the hospital.


    At the door of the resuscitation room, they carried long guns and microphones that could have been pinned to Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°Ms. Hale, may I ask what your rtionship is with Mr. Powell of the Oblurg Group?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about what happened today?¡±


    ¡°Will you pursue legal responsibility against those who hurt people?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you are responsible for the injuries of yourpany¡¯s employees?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if yourpany didn¡¯t have problems with its products, there wouldn¡¯t be people gathering to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana, who was anxious about Rene, heard the reporters¡¯ questions and her face immediately sank.


    Standing in front of the reporter, eyes slightly narrowed, said in a cold voice: ¡°If you were falsely used, but also injured loved ones, will still stand here to say cool words? Each of you with the name of a reporter, standing in the hospital emergency room has been constantly raving, where has the quality gone? Hospital emergency medicalmon sense do not know is it.¡±


    She really can¡¯t do anything about these reporters.


    The sign in the corridor clearly reads ¨C Quiet!


    The words were so big that they acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard them.


    Ran leaned against the wall, arms around his chest, not bothering to take care of those reporters.


    But in a few moments, a group of hospital security guards directly blew the reporters out.


    Calm was only restored in the corridor.


    Adriana paced back and forth in the hallway, contemting the day¡¯s events with a sad face.


    ¡°What do you think about what happened today?¡±


    Ran was thoughtful.


    ¡°Do you still need to see it? It¡¯s not unconnected to Theresa.¡±


    Adriana feel that this matter is not handled well will have a very big impact, but ¡­ ¡°you should note over just now, now in front of the press this kind of thing happened, I and you, the rtionship said are unable to say.¡±


    He knew Ran was doing it for her own good, but now Old Mr. Soto kept hoping to sit on her rtionship with Ran.


    The old man is happy, but Ran probably can not ount for the old Mr. Powell side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my affairs. Besides, those gossips, why do I ever take them to heart?¡±


    Ran reassured Adriana, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful in thest few days. theresa was withdrawn by The Alston family, things have be a furore, The Lindsay family has be theughing stock of everyone, that crazy woman is not well, will make you not well either. ¡±


    He seemed to know Theresa as well as he did, dictating at length.


    ¡°I know all about it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need Ran to remind her of the situation she was in.


    At that moment, the door to the operating room opened and Rene was wheeled out andid on a mobile bed.


    ¡°Doctor, how is Rene?¡±


    She stepped forward and asked about Rene¡¯s injuries.


    The doctor took off the mask and said, ¡°The head wound is quite serious, did the suture treatment, do not touch the water for a month behind, pay attention to observation and rest.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. Thank you doctor.¡±


    Rene was asleep because of the anesthetic used for the head stitches.


    Wheeled into the ward, she stood by the bedside.


    ¡°You stay here with her while I get you dinner.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ran walked up to her and patted her shoulder, calming her down, ¡°Find someone toe over and take care of Rer, you still need to hurry up and deal with thepany side. The sooner this kind of thing is dealt with, the better, otherwise it will have a very big impact on thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Getting Adriana¡¯s answer, Ran left the ward to go get dinner.


    Not long after, Harlee appeared in the ward in a hurry.


    ¡°Adri, how¡¯s it going, are you okay?¡±


    Harlee breezed up to her, took her by the arm and yanked her up, looked around and patted her arm to make sure she Rene was okay before she was relieved.


    The sudden rude action left Adriana speechless, although she wanted to dislike him a lot, but at the end of the day Harlee was worried about her, and she knew it in her heart.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    She pushed Harlee out of the way and sat down in a chair.


    ¡°When something that big happened at thepany and I saw that you were injured, I rushed over immediately.¡±


    Harlee stood beside her, ¡°I¡¯m really scared, if anything happens to you, I have no way to exin.¡±


    ¡°ount for it, who are you going to ount for it to?¡±


    Adriana looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    ¡°Luis and Helen, of course. i promised the two kids yesterday that i would take good care of you, and if you get hurt today, then wouldn¡¯t i be pped in the face.¡±


    He crossed his arms and raised his hand to scratch his head, ¡°You just rest at home recently, I¡¯ll go back to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, you don¡¯t have to worry. I have arranged for thepany¡¯s public rtions and rted departments, it will be taken care of soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you have the experience you do.¡±


    Adriana wants to spend some time with Peter these days, so if Harlee has something to hold him back, at least she won¡¯t pester her and Peter.


    It¡¯s a good thing, though.


    Not long after, Ran returned, carrying a fast food.


    He looked at Harlee, ¡°You¡¯re here too? Haven¡¯t eaten,e over and have some with me.¡±


    Buy more, there are enough for three people.


    Adriana saw that Rene hadn¡¯t woken up yet, so she went over there and the three of them sat on the couch to eat.


    She was so preupied that she was a little distracted by her meal.


    But Harlee didn¡¯t know that and thought she was embarrassed because Ran was there.


    While eating, he asked Ran, ¡°What are you and Adri, what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was eating, narrowly avoided choking on his words and coughed violently, ¡°Harlee, what are you talking about. What what intentions?¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what was going on in Harlee¡¯s head.


    Yesterday it was made clear to Harlee that she and Ran could not be together, did he not hear enough?


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking this in front of Ran.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m your brother, it¡¯s only right that I care about your affairs.¡± He said, he put down the dishes and looked at Ran, solemnly, ¡°Tell me, when do you and Adri n to settle things down? You see now outside the gossip are talking about Adri and Peter, and today the reporter caught you and Adri two images, outside all kinds ofments on her abuse. If you cane out and announce what you¡¯re doing with her, you can just shut the mouth of everyone.¡±


    Harlee rationally analyzed the situation at hand and came up with an idea.


    But simple operation is best for anyone who knows, but Adriana isn¡¯t going to do that.

 Chapter 734 I do

    If not, would it have waited until now.


    Ran picked a chopstick of rice and chewed it delicately, his seductive eyes looking at Adriana, as if waiting for her approval.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The little woman decisively refused.


    ¡°Harlee, I say again, don¡¯t interfere in my affairs. Otherwise don¡¯t me me for flipping out with you.¡±


    She sulked and warned.


    The recent period of time together, it is easy to ease the rtionship with Adriana, if only because of Ran¡¯s matter was pulled into Adriana¡¯s cklist, then the ount is really inappropriate.


    He thought about it and didn¡¯t dare to squeak in.


    After eating, it didn¡¯t take long for Rene to wake up.


    Adriana asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going, what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you?¡±


    Rene winced in pain and reached out to touch the gauze on his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it just hurts here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you today.¡±


    She sat on the edge of the bed and sighed, ¡°Just stay in the hospital for observation for thest period of time, and if you need anything, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale is fine, there¡¯s really no need.¡±


    ¡°What not to use, thepany will bear all that should be borne. You lie down and rest for a while, I¡¯ll go and buy you lunch.¡±


    Although the head injury does not affect daily walking, there are concerns about the range of seque associated with a concussion.


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene was grateful.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll arrange for someone toe over and take care of youter.¡±


    ¡­


    After the hospital was arranged and Adriana found care for Rene, she was relieved to leave the hospital.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Sitting in Ran¡¯s car, Ran looked at her sideways.


    ¡°Where else can I go, thepany is in a mess, although Harlee has rushed back to deal with it, of course I must also go over to see. Otherwise Old Mr. Soto head will not rest.¡±


    Adriana is now very squeamish about Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°By the way,st time I said that I asked you to find me some people to investigate the Soto family, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°People have been sent out, but things are a bitplicated and dated, not something that can be investigated overnight.¡±


    Ran finished, then said: ¡°If you want me to say, this kind of thing you should call Giovanny, he is more good at investigation. In all aspects of ability, can be better than the group of people under my ability.¡±


    He is not, in all fairness, unwilling to help Adriana.


    Adriana naturally didn¡¯t think otherwise, ¡°That¡¯s a good point. You know better than me the truth that a big tree attracts the wind.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    Ran drove along, listening to music, and the bad mood gradually eased.


    Adriana wanted to see what was on the news, so she reached for her phone and swiped through the news.


    The result heck a headline appeared in the eye.


    Oblurg Group Ran and the Soto¡¯s granddaughter Adriana are reportedly engaged¡±.


    Adriana: ¡°?!¡±


    She held the phone, angry, immediately called Harlee, after the phone answered, directly scolded: ¡°Harlee you are sick, is it? I repeatedly told you not to let you interfere with my affairs, you face one thing behind the scenes, what is the point?¡±


    ¡°Adri, you heard me, this thing really has nothing to do with me, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you and who it has to do with, you don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Old Mr. Soto ¡­¡±


    She spoke and frowned, ¡°You mean, this is Old Mr. Soto¡¯s doing?¡±


    When you think about it that way, it¡¯s possible.


    Only her own affairs were manipted by others, she was inevitably a little angry.


    ¡°Where is the old man now?¡±


    From the time she came back until now, Adriana did not see the old man, just who would have thought that he would do such a despicable thing behind the scenes.


    Calcting her just to secure the position of the Soto family now.


    ¡°the Soto family aliyah.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana clutched the phone in her hand and looked at Ran, having some difficulty in saying these words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ran sensed that there seemed to be something difficult to say, and immediately asked a question.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something but stopped, her tongue licking her lips, as if she was thinking about how exactly to exin to him.


    ¡°You said something on the news?¡±


    Ran saw that she didn¡¯t know how to speak, so he took the initiative and said it.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised and thought Ran didn¡¯t know anything.


    He knew it by heart, but he didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°I saw the news at the hospital at that moment, but when I saw you talking with Rene, I didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    He was calm and collected, not even a little bit angry because of this matter.


    Adriana frowned and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±


    The man propped one hand on the car window, one hand on the steering wheel, eyes ahead, turning the steering wheel from time to time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the need to be angry?¡±


    There is absolutely no reason to be angry, so naturally there is no need to be angry.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She rubbed her hair, somewhat confused by Ran¡¯s brain circuit.


    ¡°The information unterally announced by the old man, you canpletelye forward and deny it. If not, it will have a great impact on yourpany in the future, and your father will not let you off the hook. Now that Fryer Group is involved in the cosmetics issue, it will not only affect ourpany¡¯s stock, but maybe it will have a significant impact on yourpany. Do you understand?¡±


    Adriana tells Ran about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    In fact, she knew exactly what she knew and what she knew Ran knew.


    But just don¡¯t care.


    It really gave her a headache.


    ¡°You underestimate the Oblurg Group, and besides, ourpany is working with Tiana, what impact can that have? Just take care of your ownpany¡¯s business. You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.¡±


    Ran is not only not angry, butes tofort Adriana.


    That¡¯s what left her Adriana speechless.


    I really think Ran is confused and has a brain problem.


    ¡°How about I just issue a statement denying our rtionship?¡±


    She sought Ran¡¯s advice.


    After all, if she had been the one toissue the statement, it would have appeared to others that she was disliking Ran.


    Outsiders must think that Adriana thinks Ran is not good enough for him and wille out to deny it.


    ¡°Ran, did you hear what I said? My reputation is already so bad right now that it doesn¡¯t even matter. So it¡¯s better that you go and issue a statement. But ¡­ eh, what are you stopping for?¡±


    Before she could say a word, Ran pulled over to the side of the road.


    Turning sideways to look at Adriana, her handsome face was a bit cold, ¡°Are you worried that Peter will be jealous?¡±


    Thinking about it, there is only this one reason why Adriana wants to rify the rtionship in a hundred ways.


    ¡°Huh? What Peter, I¡¯m talking about a problem between the two of us now, it has nothing to do with Peter. ran, I know you¡¯re doing what¡¯s best for me, but I don¡¯t want you to make that big a sacrifice for me.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Woodenly looked at him and sighed, ¡°Forget it, toozy to continue talking to you. Take me back to the office.¡±


    Ran spread his hands and propped his big palms on the back of her car, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s too cautious.¡±

 Chapter 735 – It’s not your turn to interfere

    With that, hestarted the sedan and headed towards Fryer Group.


    Arriving at thepany, there were still journalists gathered at the entrance, mobbing thepany.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not easy for you to get in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s a small door at the back of the office, I¡¯ll go in through there.¡±


    ¡°That bes, you take care.¡±


    Ran was a little uneasy.


    Adriana got out of the car, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Closing the car door and carrying her bag, she walked in through a small door on the side of the office and took the elevator straight back to the office.


    In the office, Harlee was on the phone, seeminglymunicating with someone about thepany¡¯s cosmetics, looking a bit anxious.


    Without speaking, she hung her bag on the hanger and walked to the water fountain to pour a ss of water.


    It was a while before Harlee finished her call and Adriana asked, ¡°How did it go, what about the troublemakers?¡±


    ¡°What else can be done? Of course, it should be sent to the hospital for examination, and the police station for ountability.¡±


    Harlee crossed her arms and paced around the office, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone is operating under the radar, and now there are negative rumors out there, and several beautypanies are suspending their cooperation.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that. By the way, have the samples of cosmetics been sent for inspection?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been sent.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for the results at ease, by the way, let the public rtionspany to deal with it, do not make a mess on Twitter Trend, looking for people to control thements, to do the ce should be nothing.¡±


    Adriana was awyer back in the day and has more or less experience in this area.


    Harlee walked across to her and sat down, ¡°The old man may have toe overter to ask for you, so you better be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Looking for me for a crime? I¡¯m just in time to have a good talk with him.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was too much to publish the fake news between her and Ran without her permission.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    He pointed at her and tried to say something, but swallowed his words several times.


    Look at Adriana a little anxious, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say, don¡¯t say. If you want to say it, just say it, don¡¯t stammer, okay?¡±


    Watching makes people anxious.


    ¡°I just want to tell you not to confront grandpa easily, you are not his opponent. adri, I am your brother, listen to your brother for a second, okay?¡±


    Harlee followed anxiously on fire, afraid that Adriana and the old man called the board, when the loss of suffering will also be Adriana.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask you, what is your rtionship with Eliza?¡±


    Not wanting her to trust him for once, Adriana deliberately asks something she didn¡¯t know before, probing Harlee from his mouth to see how much Harlee can confess to her.


    ¡°Chen ¡­ Eliza?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, touched her nose, and leaned back on the couch in silence.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana snorted, ¡°This is what you call getting me to trust you? A little thing is hidden so deeply. But you don¡¯t have to say that I¡¯m not interested in your affair with Eliza at all.¡±


    Put down the cup in your hand, get up, do a stretch, then walk to your desk and look at the paperwork.


    She was so bashful that she really didn¡¯t seem to care about his business.


    Harlee¡¯s heart is more or less not, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t talk to you, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to interrupt him, ¡°I gave you a chance to say something, you didn¡¯t, and now you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m going to work, you should do what you need to do, go do what you need to do. Also, you don¡¯t need to interfere in the matter between me and the old man. If you think I shouldn¡¯t be in the Fryer Group, just say the word and I¡¯ll immediately pack up my things and get out of your sight.¡±


    How could she not want to leave?


    To be precise, she wants to go more than anyone else, only now the situation does not allow it.


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you can do about it.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s temples jutted out in anger, then she walked over to the couch and sat down.


    So far, neither of them is paying attention to the other, so they are at a standstill.


    An hour or soter, Old Mr. Soto appeared in the office.


    Adriana looked up at him and saw that the old man was as gloomy as ink, with his hands behind his back, and his aura was overwhelming.


    A high profile of the rise of the teacher, she did not even bother to speak.


    Continue to look down at that one document, intending to finish processing it.


    Who expected the old man was not happy, walked to her desk, raised his foot and kicked the desk, making a loud noise.


    Adriana had no choice but to close the file, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    There was no honorific, a straightforward questioning.


    Since returning to the Soto family, Adriana has tried to make peace with Old Mr. Soto, or rather, to really treat him as her own grandfather and feel what it¡¯s like to have a loved one to dote on.


    Naive, in that beautiful surface underneath, hidden nasty heart, all conspiracy and calction, the deceitful.


    ¡°As the CEO of thepany, you disappeared for a few days for no reason, you didn¡¯t answer the phone, you didn¡¯t handle thepany¡¯s business. Adriana, since you came back to the Soto family, I ask myself not to treat you harshly, but this girl is really disappointing!¡±


    The old man turned the walnuts with his back in the outstretched hand, and knocked on the table with his other hand, somewhat angrily.


    ¡°So what, what are going to do with me?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to exin, and doesn¡¯t care to exin.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Bang¨C


    When Adriana refuted her face, Old Mr. Soto pped the table in anger, and his voice was particrly harsh.


    Harlee saw that the situation was not good, immediately stood up and walked to the front of the two, ¡°Grandpa, Adri is not in a good moodtely, she just went out for a walk to adjust her mood to go. Besides, in the time she has been with thepany, thepany¡¯s revenue has increased by ten points in just a few months, and she is considered the best among young people. Very good.¡±


    As the older brother, Harlee sold out to intercede for his sister.


    Everywhere, she defended Adriana and sincerely hoped that the old man would not ask for her guilt.


    ¡°Get out of the way, who¡¯s talking to you.¡±


    The old man had a sullen face and did not give Harlee any face.


    Originally Adriana was quite annoyed Harlee, but now see the old man that fierce, unrecognizable look, the fire came up.


    Standing up, he looked at him and said, ¡°He¡¯s my brother, howe he can¡¯t speak for me?¡±


    A word that fell on Harlee¡¯s ears, causing him to flinch for a few seconds and look at her in amazement, his heart gleaming.


    Yesterday she called out to her brother a few times, which was enough to make him happy.


    Today Adriana actually contradicted the old man for him, although it was bad, but actually went to disobey the old man for him.


    At this moment, Harlee is excited and happy.


    There is an urge to rush to Adriana and hug her tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, it¡¯s not his turn to interrupt!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is not going to change his attitude because of Adriana¡¯s words, but rather more stern.


    ¡°Really, then I¡¯d like to ask you. Without my permission, you announced my rtionship with Ran to the public without permission, isn¡¯t it a bit ¡­ excessive? It¡¯s not your turn to interfere in my affairs! ¡±


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    The old man was angry, and a heavy p on the mahogany desk surface.

 Chapter 736 – The end is miserable

    The p was really hard, the whole table for one, Adriana followed his hand to look over, he found the table top are deep sunken.


    Although the marks are not obvious, the smooth table top is glistening, highlighting the marks even more.


    Adriana was shocked.


    I didn¡¯t expect the old man to have some strength, it seems he is also a practitioner.


    Just contact for so long, Adriana does not know the old man, and did not investigate in depth.


    ¡°How dare you, a tiny junior, speak to me like that, who gave you the guts?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto blew his beard and red in anger, holding his face red.


    Because the president of the Alston Group changed hands, The Alston family worked with the Griffin family and The Lindsay Family. The Alston family, which was originally at a disadvantage, suddenly gained momentum and the Soto family fell behind.


    But before that, the Soto family was one of the heavyweights in Waverly, and not many people dared to be so arrogant with him.


    Adriana, sort of the first person.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest.¡±


    She was unchanged by nature and was not shocked by the old man.


    ¡°Adriana, you stop.¡±


    Harlee was a little anxious.


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    This time Harlee interjected, and she gagged him again with disgust.


    Looking at Old Mr. Soto, he said, ¡°From the day you asked me to ept the Fryer Group, thispany is mine to run, and if you think I¡¯m not up to it, just say the word and I¡¯ll pack up and leave right now. But if you let me take over, don¡¯t interfere. Also, how I handle things with Ran is my business. Even if you are my elder, that still needs my acknowledgement. Besides, the Soto family did not raise me since I was a child. Who are you to ask about this now? Is it for the benefit of the Soto family? Is that what you said when you let me go home just to make up for me? That¡¯s too perfunctory.¡±


    From the return to the Soto family, Adriana has a lot of dissatisfaction with the old man without showing it too obviously.


    Today it was also the old man who pissed her off so that she would say everything that was on her mind.


    However, she doesn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, angry facial muscles are slightly trembling, fists clenched, that look as if the next moment will be furious general.


    But who knows ¡­


    ¡°Hahahahaha, a bit of fun. My old man really did see you right, following your father¡¯s nature, bold and daring. I just like your nature.¡±


    The old man suddenly threw back his head andughed, nodding his head in a very pleased manner, looking very appreciative of Adriana¡¯s appearance.


    Adriana, who was on a roller coaster, was a little confused by the old man¡¯s routine.


    But still showed calmness and self-control, not joyful.


    ¡°Adriana, since you have the confidence to take care of thepany, then I will leave Fryer Group to you. I told you before, let your next n is to suppress Lindsay Group, howe you dyed the necessary action?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jumping around the topic, Adriana nearly lost track of the pace.


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Lindsay Group has worked with The Alston family before, and with The Alston family backing her up, it¡¯s not that easy to suppress. Now that she is working with the Powells and backed by the Alston Group, it¡¯s not easy to suppress. Everything needs an opportunity, and now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s not reckless.¡±


    The old man nodded, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go back first. From now on, the Fryer Group will be in your hands, and I will not ask questions.¡±


    With those words, he turned around and left.


    So ¡­


    Announcing her affair with Ran on the Inte is still not an exnation.


    The old wise guy.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was sarcastic, but she didn¡¯t show it too obviously.


    The reason for not flipping out with the old man is that the Fryer Group still has value to use.


    The situation of Peter¡¯s family is precarious, Brenden is dominant and has the intention of devouring Peter.


    She couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    Seeing the old man go out, Harlee immediately walked to the office door and closed it.


    Then walked up to Adriana and looked at him, ¡°You were too impulsive just now, it¡¯s a good thing grandpa didn¡¯t make a move with you. Otherwise, what happened to me once would have been what happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Ever end up? What downfall? Don¡¯t tell me the old man beat you so badly you couldn¡¯t get out of bed for days.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but flirt with the idea, which was just a casual remark.


    As a result, Harlee said, ¡°More than a few days? Directly broke my bones, from then on, I know that grandpa¡¯s hands are really powerful. To him, there is also some scruples.¡±


    Just now that p on the table, the force is so big, the old man actually face does not change color, and even the eyes are calm and wave-free.


    This shows that he is amazingly skilled, and even Harlee is no match for him.


    That¡¯s what¡¯s most dangerous.


    Adriana kind of understands why Harlee is afraid of the old man.


    She sat in the executive chair, her mind recalling the sudden change in the old man¡¯s attitude just now, always vaguely a little uneasy.


    There was a whiff of conspiracy, but it was impossible to say exactly what went wrong.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Harlee saw her staring and looking down in deep thought, so she asked a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana retracted her thoughts and went back to work.


    Harlee stayed at thepany for a short while before leaving, and the reporters at the entrance of thepany were expelled.


    In the evening, Adriana was free and picked up her phone, only to find that Peter had made several calls and messages that she hadn¡¯t seen.


    As an afterthought, she remembered thatst night she sleptte and was ying with her phone, and there were sounds from various software apps, which were muted to avoid disturbing him.


    Open the message, a text message.


    [Adriana, I read the news, how are you now?


    [Are you hurt?


    [Just went to the hospital and I¡¯m relieved to see you Rene is okay, take good care of yourself].


    [Adriana, are you busy today? Remember to eat.]


    [Adriana, I¡¯lle pick you up tonight].


    [Don¡¯t be too tired, take good care of yourself].


    ¡­


    Then there are a bunch of voice messages.


    Adriana listened to the messages all one by one, drowning in the beauty of being in love and giggling.


    After listening to all the messages, she sent a voice message to Peter, ¡°Sorry, I put my phone on mute and didn¡¯t hear it. How are you today? Did you miss me? I am busy today, there are more things to do, I may have a meeting in the evening, I will be veryte from work. I don¡¯t need you toe and pick me up.¡±


    Because of the cosmetic matter, thepany did have to hold an internal meeting in the evening to arrange to resolve the matter.


    More importantly, though, Adriana wanted to meet ni in the evening.


    Even after work, you may not be able to get to the Linghu Vi in time.


    The message was sent out and it didn¡¯t take long to receive the message.


    It¡¯s Peter¡¯s.


    [Good, then call meter when you get off work].


    Looking at the man¡¯s message, she grinned, revealing two Adri¡¯s dimples, which were adorable.


    It¡¯s all about women in love like a fool, and Adriana now smiles like a simple, sweet, silly girl.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get busy then, you ¡­ take care of yourself. I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±

 Chapter 737 – Can’t Save

    After sending a voice message, Adriana saw that it was almost time for the meeting and her secretary came over to let her know, so she went to the conference room.


    In the evening after work, it was already 8:30.


    Exhausted, she ran to the hospital to see Rene again before driving to the hotel to find ni.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Knocked on the door.


    A momentter someone came to the door and she looked at ni and asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait for you and not eat yet.¡±


    ni nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m starving if you¡¯re not off duty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so good at eating, not trying to rub it in your face.¡±


    Adriana thought that ni was really good at eating and was an extremely nourishing person. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I just said that casually, and you really waited for me to get off work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a very principled person.¡±


    ni boasts.


    Walking into the living room, I realized that ni was ying a game on the TV and having fun.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, you like ying games too?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have some hobbies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, order your meal quickly and I¡¯ll y with you for a while while you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°You will too?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have some hobbies.¡±


    Adriana learns and repeats what ni has just said.


    ni called the front desk, ordered the meal, and then yed the game with Adriana.


    I thought Adriana would be a rookie, but after a few games, Adriana actually won several games, while ni was routed.


    He wasplimenting Adriana when the service department delivered the food.


    ni started a bottle of wine and the two sat at the table, drinking and eating.


    ¡°I asked you toe here today to tell you that I can give you insomnia treatment tomorrow night. This is thest stage, and after it¡¯s done, I should go back home.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been out for a short time, and it¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± ni took a sip of wine, raised her eyes to look at Adriana and asked, ¡°You know everything about Peter?¡±


    Adriana parted her face, picked up the red wine, drained it in one go, and set the ss down on the table with a thud.


    ¡°ni, you are one of Obren¡¯s people and so capable, how could you not be able to save Peter?¡±


    Nearly desperate, Adriana puts all her hopes on ni, who really desires a miracle to happen.


    ni¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°For ¡­ what makes you say that?¡±


    ¡°I recently looked up the information about Obren, Obren heritage to date, thousands of years of history, although your existence is little known, but the reason why a small tribe can continue to this day, but also by Motril has been secretly protected, naturally have their reasons. I once heard that you Obren once for Motril a seriously wounded was given a death notice of the sick general back to life. Howe it¡¯s Peter¡¯s turn not to be able to?¡±


    This is something Adriana really knows, but not what she saw in the book.


    But very early on Ran told her, and at that time was also with Ran chatting, and did not think much of it.


    When I came over today, I wanted to ask ni for a confirmation.


    ni looked down at the goblet, her eyes slightly narrowed, preupied, not knowing what she was thinking.


    It was a long time before he said, ¡°That also depends on how sick each person is.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t want to treat it, or are you afraid that we won¡¯t pay the right amount of money?¡±


    Adriana looked straight at him, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of money, but I¡¯m willing to give it all I have if you can save Peter.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Just as the little woman¡¯s words fell, ni said directly.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing that can be done. All I can do is help you heal your memory loss. And, tomorrow is thest day, after helping you heal I will go back to Motril.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ is fine.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost.


    ni looked at the time, it was already ten o¡¯clockte at night.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I need to rest, so I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    He gave a direct eviction order.


    Adriana only took two sips of wine and was shooed away by him without saying anything.


    After all, there was no appetite at all and came over just to ask how things were going.


    Leaving the hotel, Adriana drove to the Gliy Whein Mansion.


    On the way, he called Harlee and asked about Luis and Helen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aaren and Giovanny have been with the two kids and are having a great time.¡±


    Harlee was more than happy to help Adriana with the kids.


    In any case, it is his own sister¡¯s child, there are blood rtions.


    It is natural to spoil.


    ¡°Hard work.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and the limo had arrived at the Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Get out of the car and hand the keys to the maid who parked the car in the garage.


    She walked in towards the living room only to see Peter already walking out, ¡°How did you know I wasing?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    Peter came over, gave her a hug and asked, ¡°Busy day, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Hungry, didn¡¯t eat.¡±


    When I went to ni, I really didn¡¯t eat much.


    Adriana was really hungry and wanted to eat, but also wanted to eat with Peter so that he could eat more or less as well.


    ¡°The kitchen has prepared dinner,e on in.¡±


    Leading Adriana into the living room, the man took the initiative to get her slippers today, ¡°Madam, please.¡±


    Adriana was ttered by the extra thoughtfulness.


    After changing shoes in the foyer, the two of them washed their hands and sat directly at the dining table.


    Today¡¯s dinner is abination of meat and vegetables, which Peter deliberately asked people to prepare for Adriana.


    Adrianadled a bowl of white porridge for him, ¡°Here, this one is for you and this one is for me.¡±


    She served a bowl of white porridge for herself as well, and shared his suffering.


    Knowing that Peter¡¯s body can no longer tolerate any meat now, he can only eat with him.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat quickly eat quickly, I tell you, because thepany beauty products have problems, busy all day I am starving. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    She knew what Peter was going to say and interrupted her just in time.


    Then pinned the greens for him, ¡°This tastes good, try it, I feel sick to my stomach from eating greasy things those days.¡±


    How could Peter not feel the little woman¡¯s special care for him?


    Relieved but also some inexplicable sadness, ¡°Good.¡±


    He held the bowl, one bite at a time, and ate slowly.


    At the table, he was as refined as ever, with an elegant air between his hands and feet.


    Adriana kept adding food to his te, but didn¡¯t move a single chopstick for the meat dishes.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have some clear porridge, it makes my stomach feel much better.¡±


    She added another bowl of porridge for herself, and when she saw that Peter was eating slowly and seemed to have no appetite, she didn¡¯t squeal.


    In fact, what Adriana dislikes most is the clear porridge, which is tasteless to eat.


    But for Peter, all of this is nothing.


    After a while, she finished eating, Peter also ate almost, Adriana also did not say let Peter eat again, because he really can not eat.


    The maid collected the tes while Adriana took Peter by the hand, ¡°Will you go watch TV with me? I won¡¯t go to the office tomorrow, I¡¯ll stay at home with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m tired and want to rest at home for the day.¡±

 Chapter 738 Curing Insomnia

    Sitting on the sofa, she leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder, holding the remote control in her hand, constantly switching channels, as if there were no good programs she wanted to watch.


    She said, ¡°Just went to see ni, he¡¯s helping me with my insomnia tomorrow night, and he¡¯sing home the day after.¡±


    ¡°Anything to cure you of your insomnia is better than anything.¡±


    Peter looked sideways at the small woman beside him, hisrge palm gently rubbing her cheek in a loving way.


    ¡°Adriana, from now on, you must behave yourself and eat on time. Look at it¡¯s after ten o¡¯clock, and you¡¯ve only just finished your dinner. In the long run, your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Adriana says that tomorrow will be a treatment for insomnia.


    How could Peter not know?


    He knows it all.


    The important thing is that after healing the memory loss, Waverly will no longer have Peter.


    He will fly directly to a foreign country by helicopter and never contact her again until he disappears from her world.


    Time was so short, the days were precious and memorable, and Peter wondered if they had any effect on Adriana.


    Still a little worried.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m not a child, I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡±


    Adrianaughed and gave the man a peck on the cheek before nuzzling his neck, ¡°Honey, hasn¡¯t Jimmy been able to get into the Alston Group yet?¡±


    Not wanting to mention sad things, Adriana asked about Jimmy.


    ¡°The matter has been resolved, and tomorrow Jimmy takes up his post as director of the nning department.¡±


    Originally, the Alston family fought against it. Without Peter¡¯s pressure, Jimmy might not have been able to enter the Alston Group.


    ¡°Is he, can he do the job?¡±


    Adriana is more worried that Jimmy will be ostracized in thepany after Peter¡¯s absence and will still be driven out of the Alston Group.


    When the timees, it¡¯s just a matter of Brenden¡¯s word.


    ¡°Jimmy is very smart, just casual in nature and likes to travel around. I trust him, it should be fine.¡±


    Now do not believe and must believe, but whether he is there or not, eventually will also arrange someone to assist Jimmy.


    So none of the things Adriana is considering are a problem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help him if needed in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you for Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°How can I thank you?¡±


    The little woman some naughty touch his chin, found that these days he is a little scruffy, chin green scruff, hard beard, some stabbing


    ¡°How about, how about a body for a body?¡±


    The man smiled badly and leaned down close to the little woman, wanting to do something untoward.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adriana put her small hand over Peter¡¯s cheek and pushed him away, ¡°I¡¯m having my period, don¡¯t you dare hit on me.¡±


    ¡°Then you must not lie in bed earlier and rest?¡±


    Whether Adriana¡¯s words are true or not, Peter won¡¯t bother to ask.


    Because he knew Adriana was doing it all for her own good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to sleep, I want you to watch TV with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The men agreed.


    Finally Adriana looked for a romance movie.


    After watching for more than an hour, Peter did not care to put in, but Adriana is fully engaged, as long as a sad ce will be associated with Peter, can not stop the tears came out.


    Crying like a child, causing heartache, right?


    Peter looked at her and saidfortingly, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a movie, why cry.¡±


    ¡°I just want to cry, it¡¯s not too touching.¡±


    Adriana choked up with red eyes, squeezing a paper ball to wipe her nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough at me, Peter, and I¡¯m telling you, if you everugh at me again, I¡¯ll get mad.¡±


    Pointed at him, serious warning, but because the nose does not breathe, actually blew a bubble.


    This time, Peter really can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Oops, shame on you. peter you bastard, youugh at me, pissed off.¡±


    She drew a few more sheets of paper and blew her nose, her little face flushed with shame.


    It¡¯s so damn humiliating, growing up, it¡¯s not that embarrassing.


    Now actually crying in front of Peter, his nose can bubble.


    Inside a moment of madness.


    ¡°No, I just think our Adriana is cute.¡±


    The man sped his hands on her shoulders, looked at him seriously, leaned over, and rested his forehead on hers, ¡°In my heart, you will always be the cutest little girl, a simple and kind little girl.¡±


    If there is an afterlife, he is really willing to spend his life to love someone.


    However, the rest of his life is too short, too short to count, he does not have the ability and enough time to love Adriana again.


    ¡°Geez, who¡¯s a little girl, huh? You¡¯re not a few years older than me either, okay.¡±


    Adriana beamed with disgust.


    She looked at thete hour and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯ste and time to rest.


    But Peter didn¡¯t want to go to sleep, and he drank two cups of coffee before Adriana returned, dead on his feet.


    There are only twenty-four hours left between now and this time tomorrow night, and Peter hates to spend every minute as a day.


    How dare you sleep?


    Knowing that his body is weak and about to be overdrawn, he still chooses to wake up with coffee.


    I am afraid that I will be so sleepy that I will fall asleep and lose the most precious hours.


    The two went upstairs and Adriana told Peter to take a shower first.


    But Peter clutched her hand and wouldn¡¯t rx, ¡°Adriana, can I shower with you today?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Just this once. Is that good?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ otherwise I¡¯ll blindfold myself, that¡¯s always okay, right?¡±


    He has made the biggest concessions.


    Adriana is not reluctant, but afraid that the bath will lead to a series of idents, considering his health problems, and only refused.


    Since Peter said blindfolded, Adriana simply agreed.


    ¡°Okay, but Peter I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t get any bad thoughts oh. Otherwise, you will sleep in the living room today.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaunt face had been holding Adri¡¯s smile, extremely affable.


    Adriana for a time even some nostalgia for that time he, cold, arrogant, unbeatable nature.


    It was as if nothing could enter his eyes.


    And now that he has fallen so far, Adriana really has her heart in the right ce.


    Apart from the heartache, there is really nothing that can be done to help him.


    ¡°Just use your tie.¡±


    Adriana smiled yfully, walked to the dressing room, pulled open the drawer and casually found a tie out.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Standing in front of Peter, ¡°Stand still and I¡¯ll tie it on for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man moved closer to Adriana and ced his hands on Adriana¡¯s back, holding her gently while the little woman padded up to help the man cover his tie, then moved closer to his cheek and tied the tie in a knot with her head tilted.


    So close, her breath spurts on the man¡¯s ear, invariably teasing him fiercely.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re stirring up the fire.¡±


    While concentrating on helping Peter blindfolded, suddenly listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana was a bit confused and did not seem to understand what was meant.


    Looking at his ears slightly reddened, she remembered something after the fact.


    The little face also followed the red.


    With her tie over her eyes, she reached out and twisted his ear, ¡°Peter, watch out if you really let you sleep in the living room today.¡±

 Chapter 739 Bathing

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the living room, will yourdyship give up?¡±


    He had his head down, and although he couldn¡¯t see Adriana, the subtle feeling of her leaning against his chest had been wonderful.


    ¡°Of course shed.¡±


    Adriana spoke stiffly, then led Peter into the bathroom and closed the door.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll put hot water on for you.¡±


    Adriana pulled him aside to stand and put hot water in the tub.


    ¡°Honey, do you like the temperature hotter or slightly cooler.¡±


    Because everyone¡¯s preferences are different, some people like the temperature a little hotter, some people like the temperature a little cooler.


    For example, Adriana, she likes the kind of water that is not too hot.


    ¡°The temperature you fit is the best.¡±


    The man stood by the sink and said in a shallow voice.


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    Adriana tested the water temperature and put the water.


    Peter¡¯s bathroom isrge enough for two people to shower together.


    It¡¯s a pity that since she met with Peter, she has never put the bath water for him and never helped him to take a bath.


    Every ¡®first time¡¯ will be engraved in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Because it is likely that every ¡®first¡¯ now will be thest.


    Her beloved man, his life is not long.


    And she can¡¯t do anything but walk with him through the slow remaining days.


    Zac said that his condition was useless hanging on with medication, because previous attempts at medication had not only failed to slow down the condition, but stimted the condition to re up faster and faster.


    After this point, just give Peter a special medication and maintain it.


    Adriana walked up to him, turned on the room¡¯s heat, and said, ¡°Let me help you undress.¡±


    From Jiangnan¡¯s marriage to now, the two really haven¡¯t bathed together once.


    Adriana felt some regret, but in the end it was all for Peter¡¯s sake, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Hard work Adriana.¡±


    Listening to his intimate address, whether it was ¡®Adriana¡¯ or ¡®madam¡¯, made Adriana feel so pleasant to the ear.


    Peter stood up straight while Adriana helped him take off his suit jacket and hang it on the hanger.


    Looking at the ck shirt he was wearing, although it was padded, his body was also far less fit than it was back then.


    Clear and thin a lot.


    Tilted his head to unbutton his shirt, one, two, three ¡­


    Carefully and carefully, as if treating an artifact without distractions.


    Taking off his shirt, Adriana then noticed the sh scar on the man¡¯s chest.


    It is very harsh and conspicuous, and still has pink scars to this day.


    She remembered this wound, which she had received that time with the dagger.


    Adriana¡¯s little hand stiffened slightly, her eyebrows knitted slightly, and she raised her hand to gently cover the bruise she got, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    The man shook his head, unconcerned.


    But Adriana¡¯s eyes were moist.


    The heart kept scolding itself, how crazy it should be at that time, to hit so hard.


    Would Peter¡¯s life have been able to add a month to his life if the knife hadn¡¯t been there?


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just some superficial injuries, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Even though Peter was blindfolded, he could feel the strong aura of sadness that permeated Adriana¡¯s body.


    Peter¡¯s arm fetched her and held her in his arms, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Who are you fooling, the wound is so serious, how can it not hurt, Peter, are you taking me for a fool to fool around.¡±


    ¡°Back then the gunfire came out, do you think I am an enamel doll, so fragile?¡±


    The man smiled and dropped a kiss on her cheek.


    Not an enamel doll?


    Now even enamel dolls are not as good.


    Adriana had this in mind.


    ¡°Well, the water is pretty much drained.¡±


    Push Peter away, help him untie the belt, look at the belt is not cumbersome, but her small hands in the above wrestled half a day actually can not tear.


    ¡°Honey, I ¡­ I can¡¯t get it to work.¡±


    Adriana is a little anxious, the more anxious, the more can not be solved.


    The man was amused by Adriana, ¡°Can¡¯t you really solve it, can¡¯t you fake it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s true or false? I don¡¯t have to will.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter took her hand and ced it on the buckle of the belt, ¡°There¡¯s a button here, just push it down.¡±


    ¡°Pressed downwards?¡±


    Adriana was crying at her own stupidity, she thought the button could be broken left and right.


    ¡°That easy? Well, that was stupid.¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t know how to use this thing.


    Taking off her pants and tossing them aside, she led him over to the tub, ¡°That¡¯s about it, get in.¡±


    The man, however, stood there motionless.


    ¡°Peter, are you going to wash?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s little face sank a few notches.


    ¡°Adriana, do you wear clothes when you shower?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you finish taking off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What about this one?¡±


    The man reached out, pointed to the boxers, tilted his head slightly, and ¡®looked¡¯ at Adriana.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She skimmed, ¡°This ¡­ you wear can not be washed.¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s notfortable.¡±


    The men have a kind of sappy look to them.


    Adriana sighed, really take Peter can not help, but that can do it, the master is sick, have to spoil ah.


    After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    She trotted off and went to turn off the bathroom light.


    Because the door of the bathroom is ss, so can prate the faint light, but not too dark.


    Walking over to the tub, Adriana said, ¡°Take it off.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who helped me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already take off all your coats for you.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this one also a dress.¡±


    He was ying hard to get, and Adriana¡¯s face turned red as she shook her head like a rattle, ¡°No, you do it yourself!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°No, I want thedy to help me.¡±


    ¡°No help!¡±


    ¡°Then forget it, I won¡¯t wash it.¡±


    Men actually arrogant?!


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched wildly as she looked at the man who had turned and headed for the door, her chest heaving with anger, ¡°Get back here.¡±


    What a defeat to him.


    The corners of the scheming man¡¯s lips lifted up in a smile, then turned around.


    To turn around, but the small face drops, bitter look, full of aggression.


    When Peter stood in front of her, the little woman looked at her in a certain ce and was unable toy a hand on her.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was exasperated with a brainache, and finally had no choice but to close her eyes, lean over, pull down her boxers with a swift movement, and quickly stand up again.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s done.¡±


    She said.


    Although Adriana¡¯s face could not be seen, Peter could clearly feel the little woman¡¯s embarrassment at this time.


    Lifted his feet, retired his t pants, got into the tub and sat in it.


    Now it¡¯s Adriana¡¯s turn to be embarrassed.


    How is he going to wash it?


    Is it possible to take a bath with a lovebirds?


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    There was impatience in his tone.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She bristled, struggling internally for a long time, but thinking about Peter¡¯s situation, she still didn¡¯t want to see him sad.


    Undressed and got into it.


    Sitting across from Peter, with their little feet on hisp, the two sat in the tub and soaked.

 Chapter 740 – The Last Time

    ¡°Come over here?¡±


    ¡°No go.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle over to your side.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Peter is a psycho, what the hell does he want?


    Get hot?


    She chided, to no avail.


    The man moved his body and came towards her. Adriana saw this and stood up with a whoop, subconsciously trying to escape.


    But the man was quick to see, a hand to drag into the water.


    H¨C


    The two fell into the tub with a ssh.


    Adriana subconsciously hugged Peter, and the two of them leaned close together like this.


    ¡± Peter, you let go.¡±


    ¡°No loose.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you are making a death wish?¡±


    ¡°After a lifetime of living by the rules, I just want to be reckless for once.¡±


    A lifetime of living by the rules?


    The speaker has no intention to listen.


    The words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, and her heart sank with a dull pain that spread to all her limbs and made her tremble.


    ¡°Adriana, I want it.¡±


    The man held her, leaning against the tub, his palms a little restless.


    Adriana bites her lips, wants to refuse, can not say.


    I wanted to agree, but I was worried about Peter¡¯s health.


    In and out.


    But Peter didn¡¯t give her any chance and kissed her directly on the lips. Adriana was tantalized and was on fire, unable to extricate herself from it.


    Wrist around the man¡¯s neck, slowly began to kiss back, gentle gradually to frenzy, until the two breathing hard.


    ¡°Adriana, one time, onest time, okay?¡±


    He pleaded, with a hint of humility in his tone.


    Every word of his fell on Adriana¡¯s heart like a needle in her chest, painful enough to make her choke.


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but hesitated to open her mouth.


    Holding the man, feeling the warmth of his skin, feeling each other¡¯s presence, the heart aches to the core.


    ¡°Honey, for thest time, just this once.¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm fell on her cheek, rubbing her delicate skin that blew out, and responded, ¡°Good. Only this, once!¡±


    Last time!


    Peter ripped off the blindfolded tie and looked at the little woman in front of him, her hair stained with water, dripping wet and drooping, her yful and cute look so pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re really cute.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana is constantly concerned about Peter¡¯s body, and it ends soon.


    Sometimes Adriana feels ashamed, but what can she do?


    What is all this for the love of her life?


    After washing up, the two put on their bathrobes and blow-dried their hair before getting under the covers and going to sleep.


    Adriana had a busy day andy in bed hugging Peter, controlling herself not to fall asleep, but not muchter she fell asleep.


    Peter looked down at the little woman beside him, sniffed her scent, watched her well behaved like a little cat snuggled in his arms, some heartache.


    After a long time, make sure Adriana is asleep.


    Peter Fang just got up from the bed, tiptoed out of the bedroom and went to the study.


    The light was on in the study, and Hank was looking at papers when he walked in.


    When he saw himing, Hank immediately got up, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Peter walked to the executive chair and sat down, saying, ¡°How are things getting ready?¡±


    ¡°The tickets have been bought, first to Atror, then abroad. The will has been given to thewyer, when ¡­ he gets the news he will handle the estate, and the foundation.¡±


    Hank kept Peter informed of tomorrow night¡¯s trip and situation.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly.


    Sitting at his desk, he opened the right drawer, which contained a photo album.


    He slowly opened the album and saw the photos inside, all of Adriana.


    Just the first few photos are blurry photos, saved from the screenshot on the surveince video.


    Peter forgot the past, the past with Adriana are from the video, so Peter are kept the most clear picture.


    A page lifted, looking at the photo of the little woman with long hair, dressed in professional clothes,petent.


    This is followed by a photo of Adriana in camouge, training on the unnamed ind.


    Each one is very clear, only unfortunately there is no front face, most of them are side faces.


    Peter¡¯s fingers fell on the little woman¡¯s cheek, rubbing the photo as if he could touch Adriana¡¯s cheek.


    The non-stop flip through the photos, more than a hundred of them.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time it took to watch it all, but saw that thest one was the photo he took that night with Adriana sleeping in the same room.


    The man did not care about Hank¡¯s presence, drew out the photo and looked at it for a long time, then kissed it and reluctantly put it in the album.


    Snap¨C


    Closing the album and handing it to Hank, ¡°When I die, bury this album with me.¡±


    The topic that is obviously so painful, but from Peter¡¯s mouth is so easy to say.


    As if to say it was a beautiful day again.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank put the album away, ¡°What else can I do for you?¡±


    The man fished out another ne from inside the drawer.


    The four-leaf clover ne is the same one that was given to Adriana and snatched by Theresa.


    He looked at the ne for a long, long time, and eventually threw it straight into the trash.


    Further down, is the ring that Peter put away just a few days ago.


    Because Adriana read it and put it on the table, Hank put it away for him.


    Since Adriana knows everything, there is no need to give those things to Adriana.


    Besides, after ni has done the memory transfer, there will be no more him in her world.


    ¡°This ring ¡­¡±


    Peter hesitated a bit and finally said, ¡°Leave it to Ran.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Hank¡¯s pupils widened, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re crazy, do you know what this ring means? Do you ¡­ you ¡­ you actually give it to Ran?¡±


    He thought thought that Peter must be confused and brain dead to want to give such an important ring to a stranger.


    ¡°There are two rings, one at headquarters and this one to Ran. if necessary Ran can use his power to protect Adriana. if ¡­¡±


    He raised his eyes and looked at Hank, his eyes held a bit of coldness, ¡°If Ran fails Adriana in the future, you can use that ring at headquarters and kill without mercy!¡±


    Peter was talking about Ran.


    He trusts his ability to read people, and he trusts Ran¡¯s goodness to Adriana.


    Really didn¡¯t want that day toe, but Peter had to bepletely prepared.


    At first, Peter wanted to give the ring to Adriana, but then thought about it, the ring is significant and will lead to a lot of killings.


    He didn¡¯t want to put Adriana in danger after all.


    But fearing that he would not be able to protect Adriana in his absence, he had to give the ring to Ran.

 Chapter 741 – The Ring

    ¡°The safe at headquarters is set with a fingerprint code for you and Giovanny. From now on, you, Giovanny, and Aaren, will only take orders from Adriana and secretly protect the two children. Do you understand?¡±


    Perhaps because Peter is physically weak, so he speaks with breathlessness, giving the illusion of excessive tenderness.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank¡¯s hands trembled as he took the ring from Peter¡¯s hands.


    And finally knew how deeply a man¡¯s love for Adriana was incredible to him.


    Closing the drawer, Peter sighed and said, ¡°When I die, bury my ashes in the sea.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ran understood what Peter meant.


    For many years, the boss has made countless enemies, and if he dies, there will be some perverts who will go and destroy his grave in order to take revenge, and will not even spare the ashes.


    That¡¯s what he thought.


    But Peter did not think in that direction, he just wanted to diepletely, so that the world would no longer remain his shadow.


    I just hope Adriana stays with Ran and forgets about his existence as a person forever.


    Even if it is a deception, I hope she will live her life happily in deception.


    ¡°But what about Luis and Helen? They¡¯ve been with Ms. Hale all this time, and eventually the paper won¡¯t hold up.¡±


    What Hank considered, Peter has considered.


    ¡°No hindrance.¡±


    ni said that having done a memory transfer, Adriana would forget the name ¡®Peter¡¯, even if the two children would say his existence again, it would not matter.


    He did not know that a memory transfer would certainly cause countless problemster, but the problem they needed to solve with great difficulty was Adriana¡¯s severe insomnia.


    If doing a memory transfer would solve Adriana¡¯s insomnia, then everything else would no longer be a problem.


    After dictating the important things, there is nothing that Peter cares much about.


    He sat there alone in silence for a while before saying, ¡°You go and rest first, I want to sit alone for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. you ¡­ also rest early.¡±


    No matter what we say, their boss¡¯s body is now in jeopardy, or need to take good care of their own body to be good.


    Hank turned to leave the office, closing the door at the moment, frowned and sighed.


    Peter sat in his study, the quiet and silent night always breathed sadness and made him feel a little desperate.


    Annoyed, he took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    After just one puff, he started coughing incessantly.


    ¡°Peter? Why are you still smoking?¡±


    The door to the study opened and Adriana, in her pajamas, came in and found him smoking, very angry, snatched the cigarette from his hand, threw it on the floor and crushed it with her foot.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Knowing that you are not well you still keep on making a death!¡±


    Really take Peter no way, also do not know this man¡¯s mind in the end in what things, so he is in really can not help.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ Adriana, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±


    Seeing Adriana walked in, Peter was a little surprised, but still could not suppress a few coughs, hard face are a little pale.


    Even ¡­ hands are tinged with a little wetness.


    His eyelids drooped slightly, nced at the palm of his hand, quickly pulled out a tissue and wiped his mouth, pretending not to wipe the blood from his hand.


    Crumpled the tissue into a ball and threw it in the trash, sessfully avoiding detection by Adriana.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Although she was very angry, she found that Peter was coughing very hard and Adriana was a bit distressed.


    He waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Adriana don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s really okay.


    All that doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Adriana¡¯s problem can be solved is the best.


    ¡°Why did youe to the study alone?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I came over and sat down for a while.¡±


    ¡°The day is so cold, you wear so little, and not afraid of catching a cold. Hurry up and go back with me.¡±


    Adriana was furious and tugged Peter, unbidden, out of the study and back into the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed, she red at the man, ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me and smoke, don¡¯t you want to live anymore? When you don¡¯t want to live anymore, can you think of me, think of someone else who is looking forward to you getting better, okay?¡±


    People are really this way, the face of the beloved, watching him die is really angry and hate, but can not do anything about it.


    It¡¯s tempting to freak out.


    ¡°Is Adriana heartbroken?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You ¡­ heartache your sister!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about my sister, just care about me.¡±


    The man saw Adriana angry and pretended to joke with her in a light-hearted manner.


    ¡°Sleep sleep sleep.¡±


    Shey down on the bed and slept with her back to Peter.


    Peter rubbed up against her and reached around her waist, ¡°Madam? Wife? Adriana? Adri? Honey? Are you really angry? \¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Howe I don¡¯t know how Peter is so good at teasing people?


    ¡°Get lost and don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, are you being mean to me?¡±


    Peter hugged her and rubbed behind her, ¡°I just want a cigarette, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had one.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t smoke now. Knowing that your body is not good, a strong smoke, is not hurting yourself?¡±


    Thinking about that period of time, Peter smoked especially hard, and at that time Adriana did not care, thinking that it did not matter, anyway, it had nothing to do with her.


    But now think about that time Peter, silently for their own, but they not only do not understand, but also misunderstood him, at that time he should be in his heart how hard?


    Adriana did not know how hard Peter was feeling, but she knew one thing, that is, the man was in a particrly bad mood, so he had been smoking very hard during that time and kept trampling himself.


    Thinking about the past, Peter is full of guilt and feels really sorry for such a good man.


    It¡¯s just that ten thousand apologies can¡¯t rece his rebirth.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Adriana is not angry anymore, just don¡¯t smoke in the future.¡±


    Peter hugged Adriana, and although she was angry, she was full of care for him, which touched him.


    The touching, then some indescribable hard feelings.


    Adriana did not speak again, Peter just quietly hold Adriana, gradually, he wrinkled his brow, some hard.


    The little woman is angry because Peter just smoked on purpose and still can¡¯t forgive him.


    With my back to Peter and not knowing him.


    The man clenched his teeth, his stomach hurt, and even his breathing was a bit suffocating.


    In fact, during the day, when Adriana was not there, he really did do oxygen inhtion and even woke up suffocated several times during the night while sleeping.


    But none of them showed too much.


    Now I have stomach cramps, probably caused by the coffee I drank at that time.


    From the meal until now are some stomach acid, hard, this moment the pain intensified, he can only endure.


    It was already three or four o¡¯clock at night, and Peter could not disturb Adriana.


    He turned around, his back to Adriana, clenching his fists in pain.

 Chapter 742 – Learning to cook

    Thinking that Peter was sad, Adriana let go of her anger, rolled over, turned to look at the man, and asked, ¡°Hey, I forgive you. ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The man responded.


    ¡°What, you disobeyed yourself and came over to be angry with me instead?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m sleepy and want to sleep.¡±


    Peter has some sweat stains on his forehead, because of his weak body, a little pain can be infinitely magnified, making him unable to bear it.


    Hearing Peter say he was sleepy, Adriana couldn¡¯t stay angry, hugged him, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded, clenching his teeth and holding back the pain in his stomach.


    But the pain was too much for his weak body to support, and he fell asleep.


    The following day.


    Adriana woke up early and, seeing that Peter was still asleep, went to the kitchen room and searched for breakfast with her phone.


    But after looking over and over, I felt that those meals were not suitable for Peter.


    In the end, I had to make vegetable porridge for Peter.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter woke up and opened his eyes to find the room without Adriana in it.


    He thought Adriana had gone to work.


    Get up, wash up, go downstairs.


    That¡¯s when I found Adriana busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He walked over and his hanging heart dropped when he saw Adriana.


    Walked over and took her into his arms.


    Adriana nced over her shoulder, not understanding what Peter meant.


    But it is not difficult to find that perhaps people at the end of life always want to cherish every minute, so Peter would love to be tired of her.


    She smiled bitterly and smelled the omelet batter in the pan and immediately said, ¡°Quickly, loosely, the omelet is battered.¡±


    Peter immediately let go of Adriana and the little woman walked over to the stove top, carried the pan, flipped the thin omelet over and found it really battered through.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s the first quiche I¡¯ve ever made, and I don¡¯t even know how to do it yet.¡±


    After searching on the phone, I found that the omelet is rtively soft and not too sticky if you make the omelet Peter can eat.


    So she wanted to try it, but she was not born with the talent to cook.


    It¡¯s simply not possible to make something that you can eat.


    Looking at her discouraged look, Peter smiled dotingly, walked over and took the shovel from her hand.


    ¡°Good boy, step aside, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Adriana had to stand aside very obediently.


    Peter looked at therge bowl with the egg mixture covering the noodles and quite a few lumps left unmixed.


    He then said patiently, ¡°First of all, you must not be too thick to make an omelet, otherwise the omelet is very thick and does not taste very good, and secondly, there should be no lumps, you can use a whisk to stir, it is faster.¡±


    The man said, while adding a small bowl of warm water, found the whisk against therge wrist and kept stirring.


    After stirring it well, he asked, ¡°Did you add salt?¡±


    ¡°Salt? I ¡­ seem to have forgotten.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed and spat out her tongue, her little face flushed with shame.


    The man put the right amount of salt, added oil and seasoning, and then stirred for a while before turning on the fire.


    ¡°The omelet is very thin, and your fire is too big, so of course it will be mushy. You can turn the fire down to the smallest, just that small.¡±


    He pointed to the small fire on the gas stove and exined to Adriana.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a little fire.¡±


    The Chinese characters are so profound that she was really a little confused.


    For example, this batter does not have to be too thick, so what is the right consistency?


    She doesn¡¯t know.


    It says it¡¯s a small fire pancake, so what is a small fire? She didn¡¯t have the exact answer in her mind.


    The man took a spoon and poured a spoonful of the batter into the pan, then shook the pan so that the batter was round, which was put on the fire to fry for a while.


    Almost when he flipped it, it was just a few dozen seconds, he got the quiche out and walked over to Adriana with the te, ¡°Adriana, how does it taste?¡±


    Adriana nced at Peter and always felt embarrassed by the fact that this man was really good at everything.


    He took a bite of the quiche and nodded heavily, ¡°Mmm, it tastes good yeah, it smells good.¡±


    ¡°It would be even better if you add some chopped green onion.¡±


    ¡°Peter, howe you¡¯re so knowledgeable about food?¡±


    ¡°Like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, but she always felt that God was really not open-minded when such a smart man like him had his days numbered at such a young age.


    Originally, she was the one who wanted to make the quiche, and it was Peter who ended up making it.


    Breakfast is vegetable porridge and omelet.


    The vegetable porridge was the right saltiness, the right consistency, the taste was not bad, and it was a treat with the omelet.


    This morning, Peter had a good appetite, a bowl of porridge and an omelet.


    Adriana was very relieved.


    In the morning, the two sat in the courtyard in the sun, listening to songs and enjoying a pleasant life.


    In the afternoon, Adriana had something to do with herpany and she left temporarily.


    This busy, and then into the evening.


    Peter messaged Adriana and said, ¡°Adriana, what time do you get off work and I¡¯ll pick you up?¡±


    Not long after, received a message from Adriana, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ni tonight, you get an early night, I¡¯ll be backte.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡±


    The two finished their voice chat, hung up the phone, and she got back to work once again.


    As for the cosmetics, it was all left to Harlee.


    But for some reason, the whole day, Adriana¡¯s right eyelid kept jumping.


    ¡°What happened to the left eye jumping for money and the right eye jumping for disaster?¡±


    She reached up and rubbed her eyes, slightly ufortable.


    Concentrating on her work, Adriana kept watching the time, after all, she had made an appointment with ni this evening and she couldn¡¯t let him off the hook.


    In the evening, to free up more time for Peter, Adriana left work at five o¡¯clock.


    Instead of sending a message to Peter, hedrove straight back to the Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Adriana felt a little guilty, feeling sorry for her two children. In recent times, she hadn¡¯t even had time to spend with her two little cuties in order to apany Peter.


    More selfishly, he possessed Peter and did not let his two children see Peter.


    In fact, Adriana really wanted Peter to meet the children, but she was afraid of the tragic side that wasing in a few days¡¯ time.


    Fearing that Peter¡¯s sudden departure would cast an irreparable psychological shadow on the two children.


    It would be better to be ruthless and not allow the two children to meet with Peter.


    She was driving fast, but got distracted on the walk and almost hit a pole on the side of the road.


    She was so frightened that she pulled the car over to the side of the road and leaned against it for a quiet moment.


    There is always a sense of foreboding today that makes Adriana a little worried.


    And yet, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m worried about.


    After resting for a while, she immediately drove directly to the Linghu Vi.


    Arriving at theke front vi, Peter was already walking out of the hall from the house.


    Seeing Adriana, walk over to greet Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana, back?¡±


    He opened his arms and came forward with a big hug.


    ¡°Missed you.¡±


    Adriana leaned on his chest, feeling his faint scent, no reason to feel at ease.

 Chapter 743 – The most important dinner party

    It seems that only when she is with Peter, Adriana will feel at ease,fortable and at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re back early today, are you done with thepany?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s pretty much taken care of.¡±


    She took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°You finally got around to shaving?¡±


    For several days Peter did not shave, although having a beard gives a mature and rigid feeling, but still some scruffy look, Adriana is not used to.


    Mainly because he dragged his sick body, extraordinarily emaciated, and grew a beard, making people feel some sense of decadence.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me to have a beard, so I shaved it clean.¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t like it? Of course I like it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Would I lie to you.¡±


    Smiling at each other, the two were in a good mood.


    It seems that just being together, even a nce can make people feel satisfied.


    Back in the living room, the two of them snuggled together, watching TV and chatting, not long after the kitchen was ready for dinner.


    But today¡¯s dinner was extraordinarily generous.


    The dishes are full of color and vor, with a good mix of meat and vegetables, no clear porridge and tasteless boiled vegetables.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t eat this, why do you have to make it so greasy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I wanted to let loose for once. Besides, Zac said it¡¯s okay to have a little.¡±


    Peter wrapped his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist with a gentle smile.


    The table is set today with a bouquet of blue sirens and nice candles, a candlelit dinner?


    ¡°Is there something good going on today?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows at Peter, unsure.


    The man rubbed her head, ¡°Today is ni¡¯sst session to cure your insomnia, and once you get through today, you¡¯ll bepletely cured. For you, there must be a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Now, huh? That hasn¡¯t been done yet.¡±


    ¡°Celebrate early.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, good.¡±


    Adriana smiled happily and always felt that it was still very nice to suddenly add some beauty to the heavy atmosphere of life.


    A romantic dinner with flowers, music, candlelight, food and a lover.


    The absence of one is essential.


    But today all together.


    The hall was ying ¡°Dream Wedding¡±, that one familiar melody that you never get tired of hearing, and Adriana just loved it so much.


    In such a romantic atmosphere, Adriana can¡¯t even think about not having a heart.


    Sitting across from Peter and looking at the liquor in his ss, Adriana was still a little uneasy and said to the maid on the side, ¡°Bring a bottle of hot milk over here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The maid went to the kitchen and in a short time brought over a bottle of warm milk and handed it to Adriana.


    Adriana opened the milk and poured it into a tall ss, then got up and snatched the ss from Peter¡¯s hand domineeringly, shoving the milk into his hand, ¡°Drink this.¡±


    The man looked at the tall ss with milk, but never drank like this.


    Today to change the style, but also good.


    ¡°Adriana, bless you.¡±


    He raised his ss and clinked it with Adriana, ¡°Congrattions on your uing rebirth, and I hope the sun shines on your life in the days ahead and that everything goes well.¡±


    Yes, today is the day Adriana is about to have a wonderful brand new day.


    On this day, it was also hisst dinner with Adriana, so of course Peter had to give her a romantic.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cure for insomnia, is it as outrageous as you make it out to be.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel really good to be valued and pampered.


    She is enjoying her life now, feeling happy every day, and it would be nice if it couldst a long time.


    She made an impractical idea.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s good for Adriana, everything is the best.¡±


    Peter looked at her and said, ¡°Then I took ¡­¡± a disgusted frown and a sigh, ¡°the most important dinner party, I actually congratte you with milk.¡±


    What kind of an attempt is this?


    Peter doesn¡¯t know, but by andrge it¡¯s the most memorable.


    ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts, not a ss of wine.¡±


    She held up her ss, ¡°I¡¯ll drink to that first.¡±


    The little woman took arge sip from her cup.


    Watching her booze up, a sting shed under Peter¡¯s eyes.


    Peter held the milk in his hand, smelling the rich milk smell, hesitant to drink it.


    Finally just a symbolic sip.


    ¡°These are too greasy, honey, and I know you want to celebrate with me, but there¡¯s no need to do that. I¡¯m content to have your heart.¡±


    Saying that, Adriana to the maid aside, said, ¡°Have you prepared clear porridge, bring it over to honey.¡±


    The servant nced at Peter, as if waiting for his answer.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, and the maids didn¡¯t dare to squeak.


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes shot straight to in Peter¡¯s body and raised her eyebrows at him, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t I count my words? I¡¯m not going to be happy if you¡¯re acting like this.¡±


    Faced with the little woman¡¯s fury, Peter could only surrender, but still couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°Wifey, my husband has been a vegetarian for several days, can¡¯t you let me eat some meat?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No way.¡±


    Decisive refusal, there is absolutely no room for negotiation, so Peter had no choice but to wave his hand to the maid, who went into the kitchen.


    It didn¡¯t take long to bring out a clear porridge and ce it in front of Peter.


    So, a candlelight dinner with white rice and thin rice makes Peter never want to feel this special romance again.


    He took his chopsticks, picked a chopstick of white rice and took a bite, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    So, Peter drank the porridge and Adriana had to eat every dish once.


    She knew these were Peter¡¯s thoughts and it would only be disappointing to the man if she didn¡¯t eat them.


    Adriana ate and chatted with him, telling every interesting thing that happened around her to make Peter happy.


    ¡°Eat more, it¡¯s all made to your liking.¡±


    ¡°It all tastes great oh.¡±


    Adriana gives a thumbs up towards Peter and tries to lighten the mood a bit.


    Peter sat across from Adriana and quietly looked at the little woman in front of him, her knitted brows and smiles were so attractive.


    It was like a ray of light that illuminated his dark world.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if this moment couldst longer?


    The two ate and talked, and the dinnersted for an hour and a half.


    After dinner, Adriana looked at the time and it was after eight o¡¯clock.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°We have to get going or we¡¯ll beteter.¡±


    Naturally, she was talking about going to ni¡¯s hotel suite now.


    It has been said that we should do the final treatment for insomnia, so we should not miss the time.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter walked over to Adriana¡¯s side and the two walked hand in hand out of the living room and stood in the yard, where Hank had gone to the car.


    ¡°Adriana, can I ¡­ hug you?¡±


    Thest hug that he was afraid to miss.


    Once missed, there will be no more opportunities.


    ¡°Peter, I noticed you¡¯re a little strange today, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The little woman¡¯s intuition is very strong, Peter a little something wrong she sensed.

 Chapter 744 Won’t Regret

    ¡°Just miss you.¡±


    The man raised his hand to lift a few strands of hair from her forehead and pinned it behind her ear.


    Leaning down, he kissed her forehead, then released her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two got into the car, and inside, Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder, always feeling that something was wrong with Peter, but couldn¡¯t say what was wrong.


    Arrived at the hotel all the way.


    Knocked on the door and entered the room.


    Who knew that when he went in he would find Ran in the room.


    She looked surprised, ¡°Ran, why are you ¡­ there? You and ni know each other?¡±


    Ran leaned on the sofa and smoked, and when he saw Adriana and Petering, he twisted out his cigarette and threw it into the ashtray.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to know, but not me?¡±


    His legs were folded, his arms resting on the back of the sofa, his eyes fell on Peter¡¯s body, his eyes flickering slightly, and he said nothing.


    Adriana walked over, ¡°You can go back then, I have something to do with ni.¡±


    She gave ni a direct eviction order for her.


    Some are notfortable with having other people around while they are doing hypnosis.


    If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s unique situation, she wouldn¡¯t even have wanted Peter toe along.


    ni poured a ss of water on the table and said to Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt anything to have him here.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°You should trust me.¡±


    He deliberately handed a ss of water to Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Drink some water first to ease your mind before you get nervouster. ¡±


    ¡°Is it that much of a stretch.¡±


    Adriana was amused by ni.


    Peter sat casually on the sofa, his eyes looked at Ran sitting across from him, the two looked at each other, no one said anything.


    The little woman held the ss of water and took a few sips before putting the ss down.


    ¡°ni, when does it start?¡±


    Looking at the time, it was after nine o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Well, youe with me to the bedroom.¡±


    ni waved to Adriana and led her into the bedroom.


    With recliners by the hotel¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows, ni pulled back the curtains and said, ¡°Lie down.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Familiar recipe, familiar taste.


    Every time hees for a session, he starts with a hypnosis session.


    Look to more like a psychotherapy session.


    ¡°Why are there two recliners?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused.


    ¡°I asked for it from the front desk. This room has good light, and I¡¯m here with my friends in the afternoon to chat in the sun.¡±


    He sought an excuse and put it off.


    ¡°What¡¯s that instrument?¡±


    Several previous sessions with ni once again have not been seen together.


    Today the bedroom actually put white an instrument, a small screen on the machine, the screen shows is a few red horizontal lines, nked by a few buttons.


    Connected to the machine is something like a hanging headset.


    ¡°It¡¯s for insomnia. Come on, lie down.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t think much of it andy back in the recliner while ni stood in front of her with a pocket watch in her hand, ¡°Here, look at the watch.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The little woman looked at the vintage pocket watch that was bobbing around and tried to give it her full attention.


    In the bedroom, ni is hypnotizing Adriana while the two outside in the living room look at each other.


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    Ran wrapped his arms around his chest and watched him with interest.


    ¡°Why should I regret it.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t see any reason to regret it.


    The days are numbered and it is best to help Adriana.


    Ran nodded, ¡°She ¡­ doesn¡¯t know that yet, does she?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    ¡°Ran, take good care of Adriana, if you dare to negate her ¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Without waiting for Peter¡¯s words to finish, Ran gave him a direct and definitive answer.


    Ran is a dedicated person, although to give people a kind of evil and flirtatious appearance easily confuse the eyes of the crowd, but the bone is still very righteous.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The man lowered his eyelids, making it impossible to see the emotions hidden in the depths of his pupils.


    No one knows what Peter is thinking, and perhaps at this moment hisplex feelings are clear only to him.


    The two had been doing this for a while in the living room when the bedroom door opened and ni walked in.


    Looking serious, he stood in front of the two, his eyes hovering over them, finallynding on Peter¡¯s body, ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes shot past, as if to say: nonsense!


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ni pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose, sighed despondently, and said to Ran, ¡°Get ready, and in half an hour, youe over.¡±


    The two men entered the room and closed the bedroom door.


    ¡°Lie down next to her.¡±


    Next to Adriana is another recliner, with the two chairs next to each other.


    The man looked at the sleeping little woman, the quiet look is very pleasing, Peter would like to go up and touch her lovely cheeks, but finally held back.


    Petery down beside Adriana and ni said, ¡°Take her hand and interlock your fingers.¡±


    The man looked at Adriana with some hesitation, fearing that she might wake up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t wake up. Just added a little something to the ss of water she was drinking.¡±


    ni seemed to read Peter¡¯s mind and immediately reminded.


    Since this was the case, Peter had no qualms about it and took her hand directly.


    Holding that slightly cool small hands, soft and delicate skin, the touch is all that familiar.


    I can¡¯t stop my fingers from rubbing the back of her hand, it¡¯s very hard to let go.


    ¡°Today is fifteen, there is almost an hour or so before you get sick, we need to hurry. It will hurtter, you must be mentally prepared, is that clear?¡±


    ni walked over to the machine and held what looked like a very curved headset with ck circr suction cups on either end.


    He took out a clear stic bottle from the drawer, applied liquid to the suction cups, and hung them on his head, with the ck suction cups on either side aimed at his temples.


    Once again, ask Peter, ¡°Are you ready? I¡¯ll start when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Peter inclined his head and kept his eyes on Adriana¡¯s body, suddenly sat up straight and leaned down to give the little woman a deep kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    From now on, your life will no longer have me in it.


    I hope you can still have a good time without me.


    The heart did not say the words, but only prayed silently.


    After a moment,y down and close your eyes, ¡°Ready to begin.¡±


    Knowing Peter¡¯s weakness, ni took a fresh towel and handed it to him, ¡°Stuff it in your mouth, trust me, you¡¯ll need it.¡±


    Peter looked at the white towel in his hand, frowned, hesitated for a few seconds, but still took the towel and folded it, holding it in his hand.


    ¡°It takes half an hour, and you have to hold out for that half hour no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He responded.


    ni walked to the machine and put another suction cup on Adriana¡¯s head.


    When he saw Peter looking at him, he immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t cause any pain to her.¡±


    Peter was relieved to hear him say that.


    With one hand on the machine and one hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder, ni patted his shoulder in silentfort.


    Snap¨C

 Chapter 745 Start Transferring

    With a crunching sound, he turned on the button of the machine.


    The machine emits a beeping sound, and the red horizontal lines on the screen gradually rise and fall, much like the fluctuations of an electrocardiogram.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The steep pain, the violent impact on the head, the pain of Peter a soft cry, one hand clutching the armrest, but the other hand holding Adriana did not dare to make the force.


    Before ni said that it hurt, he was prepared for it, but unexpectedly, it really exceeded expectations.


    It¡¯s like that pain of being struck by an electric current and having your head explode, painful to the core.


    ni watched him in pain, helpless to help.


    It was something he had to live with if he wanted to help Adriana.


    Walked to the bedroom door, turned out the light, and closed the door.


    Ran was standing in the living room and saw him walk out and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just now I clearly heard the sound of pain from Peter and was a little worried.


    Peter is what he is, although now physically weak, but the ability to withstand pain is stronger than normal people.


    ni shook her head and walked over to the couch to sit down, ¡°It¡¯s a must if you want memory transfer.¡±


    It¡¯s just the beginning, and it will be even more painfulter than it is now.


    ¡°What about ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, no need to worry.¡±


    ni said not to worry, but Ran still some uneasy, looked back at the room, did not say anything, sitting on the sofa quietly waiting.


    The time passed, the bedroom from time to time came from the low painful voice, listening to Ran are feeling a bit distressed.


    Several times he got up and tried to walk in to have a look, but finally stopped outside the living room.


    He said in the end is dying people, the body is weak to the extreme, and now suffer this kind of pain, is undoubtedly adding to the misery.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to save Adriana.¡±


    Only after doing a memory transfer, and then he is transferring her memories of Peter to Ran through Obren¡¯s unique means, will she be able to let go of Peter by then.


    Not to sleep through the night and suffer because of Peter¡¯s child.


    Without another word, Ran pulled out a cigarette and paced around the room.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s painful voice, the mood became more and more irritating.


    And at this time, Peter lying on the chaise longue, mouth biting the towel, the pain of the forehead bruises, shivering, nose has long been restrained by the overflow of blood, all flowing onto the towel, stained red.


    He knew the pain, he just didn¡¯t expect it to be this head-tearing pain that broke him.


    Reclining on the chaise longue, with a sideways nce, his eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body, and through the dim light, he could see her blurred outline.


    Peter so wanted to go for a hug, but couldn¡¯t.


    Every second now is thest time with Adriana, and when the memory transfer is sessful, he will disappear from Waverly.


    From then on, the man named ¡®Peter¡¯ will be a memory for all.


    He did not want to end up like this, but now that everything has happened, there is no way out except to ept it.


    Peter did not know what kind of perseverance tost through half an hour, and when he got up from the recliner, his whole body was so weak that he almost fell.


    The good thing is that Ran also entered the bedroom, a hand to help Peter, so as not to fall.


    The towel he held in his hand, half of it was lurid with crimson blood.


    Peter took a towel and wiped the blood from his nose, looked back at Adriana lying on the hospital bed, collected his eyebrows, turned around and walked out.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    Ran was concerned about Peter¡¯s physical state.


    The man waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s okay or not, he must hold on now and see that Adriana is okay before he can rest assured.


    ¡°Peter, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    He stood next to Peter and asked again.


    The matter in question is naturally the transfer of Adriana¡¯s memory to rece Peter with him.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face was pale and colorless, with fine sweat stains on his forehead. He leaned back on the sofa and gasped for breath, closing his eyes and saying feebly, ¡°As long as Adriana gets well, nothing matters.¡±


    He had consulted a friend and the consequences for people with severe insomnia like Adriana would only follow in his footsteps if they did not hurry to cure it.


    To Peter, everything does not matter, a person who is dying, what can be important or not?


    All of it is not as important as Adriana alone.


    Ran looked grave, did not speak for a long time, entered the bedroom,y down on the recliner, put on the connector, and then began the transfer of memories.


    The connector Peter was wearing just now was the equivalent of memory extraction, then fusing Adriana¡¯s memories, before fusing, reorganizing, and reborn into Ran and Adriana¡¯s memories.


    Exined in an easy-to-understand way, it is actually abination of cutting-edge technology and Obren steganography, using technology to imnt memories, and using steganography to deepen and consolidate them.


    The imnted memory is like a movie, which will be quickly forgotten after watching, while the ult deepening memory is more integrated into the feelings, and everything will be as if it really happened.


    I can¡¯t help but smile when I remember the good, and I can¡¯t help but cry when I remember the sad.


    In the beginning, Peter¡¯s memory loss, in fact, was sealed with a hidden technique to forget everything that had been.


    On that asion, Theresainvited ni toe over, and what ni did for Peter was to seal his memory, but lied to Theresa and said it was a memory transfer.


    How big is the difference between memory sealing and memory transfer? Probably the distance from the bottom of the pyramid to the top of the pyramid.


    A world of difference.


    And Adriana, if she had a normal physique, only a simple memory seal would have allowed her topletely forget Peter and the rtionship that was engraved in her bones and could not be let go.


    The problem of insomnia is also solved.


    But, Adriana¡¯s physique is different from normal people, no, should say she is not a normal person, but ¡­


    In the living room, Peter waited anxiously, and every second was a torment for her.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, one hour ¡­


    Finally, after another half hour, the room door opened.


    Hearing the voice, Peter sat up straight and looked back at ni and Peter who walked out.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    He asked urgently.


    ni raised her hand to wipe the sweat stains from her forehead and nodded, ¡°It worked.¡±


    Walked to the table, picked up the ss of water, gulped arge ss of water, some deted look.


    Instead, Ran¡¯s face was somber, standing in the bedroom doorway, his gaze falling on Peter, his mind recalling all the moments that happened between Peter and Adriana, scene by scene, more incredible than he could have imagined.


    It turns out that loving someone can be so extreme.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Peter called out.


    Ran instantly sobered up and took a step away, walking over to ni and sitting down, making a rxed gesture, ¡°Everything went well, no problem.¡±


    Because the instrument only input memories to Ran, so he can still distinguish what is real and what is not, just more stories between Peter and Adriana two in his mind.


    As for Adriana, ni expended a lot of power to reorganize, deepen and incorporate new stories for her memories.

 Chapter 746 Will it work?

    It took all the effort topile a new story for Adriana, like starting a new life.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll go in and see Adriana.¡±


    Peter propped his hand on the couch and used a lot of strength to get up, stumbled into the bedroom, stood by the recliner and looked at the sleeping little woman.


    Her quiet look, like a cute little cat all the time, is endearing.


    Walked to her side, big palm over her cheek, leaned down, smelling her familiar smell, feeling her familiar scent, everything was so beautiful.


    But in Peter¡¯s case, it really hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    Calling her name softly, Peter then realized that it hurt so much to even call Adriana¡¯s name.


    Voice sofa, heart like a knife, pain near suffocation, a spasm of the body.


    Peter suddenly released his hand, hand holding the recliner, one hand covering his chest, bending down in pain.


    Since childhood, it has never been this painful.


    Painfully, Peter suddenlyughed.


    Enduring the pain all over her body, she moved closer to Adriana and answered a kiss on her lips, looking at the little woman close at hand, ¡°Adriana, be sure to ¡­ be well.¡±


    Must be that happiest of little women.


    If I die, I will definitely look at you from heaven and watch over you silently.


    Just watching her for a while, Peter, sensing that time was short, got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    Looking back at the little woman in the recliner, he was about to close the door when the little woman suddenly shouted, ¡°Peter? honey?¡±


    In the living room, ni, who was drinking water, trembled, and the cup in her hand fell directly on the floor, spilling water all over the floor.


    With a little surprise in his eyes, Peter immediately questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I still underestimated her condition, Adriana is showing a strong rejection reaction.¡±


    ni¡¯s heart was palpitating and she was sweating nervously.


    ¡°What about?¡±


    Ran and Peter said in unison.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°The only way now is to try to seal all the memories of you in Adriana¡¯s mind, and then find a way to incorporate some more memories of Ran.¡±


    ni crossed her arms and scratched her head with one hand, worried.


    ¡°Will it work?¡±


    Peter¡¯s biggest concern is still the final oue.


    ¡°What happens if you fail?¡±


    Ran grabbed ni by the cor with a chilling look on his face.


    ¡°Because Adriana¡¯s physique is special, I only have less than fifty percent certainty that if it seeds, she will forget Peter forever, and if it fails, everything ¡­ goes back to the drawing board.¡±


    The effort was lost.


    ¡°A loss of effort?¡±


    Ran frowned tightly, let go of ni, and looked to Peter as if waiting for his decision.


    Leaning on the door frame, Peter, who was weak, could not stop the corners of his lips from lifting when he heard ni¡¯s words.


    It was bad news, but at least it showed that in Adriana¡¯s mind, she could not forget his existence.


    ¡°No matter what the odds are, give it a try.¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Peter said firmly, ¡°There is no choice but to do so.¡±


    The matter hase to this point, there is no longer any choice.


    After saying that, seeing that ni did not move, he immediately lightly reprimanded, ¡°What are you doing frozen, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ni instantly entered the bedroom and, as was his custom, closed the bedroom door once more, isting the two men from each other.


    Peter walked over to the couch and sat down, in a slightly irritable mood.


    And so is Ran.


    He pulls out a cigarette, lights it, and smokes it silently.


    ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Suddenly, Peter spoke up and he looked at him nkly, ¡°You ¡­ can you still smoke? Forget it.¡±


    Just now Peter is so serious, if you give Peter a cigarette now, is it not adding insult to injury?


    Peter pinched the bridge of his nose in annoyance and leaned back on the sofa, depressed and very worried about Adriana¡¯s current state.


    ¡°Trust ni, it should be fine.¡±


    Ran saw that Peter was not in a good mood andforted him.


    Peter sighed in frustration, shook his head, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    He would love to trust ni, but having already failed once, how can he trust?


    What¡¯s more, ni had already said a long time ago that Adriana¡¯s physique was special, and that the memory seal would probably fail and be very risky.


    Special body type?


    How special is it exactly?


    Peter was a bit skeptical.


    The two waited in the living room for almost another half hour before ni finally came out of the room, sweating and panting, ¡°There, that should be fine.¡±


    He said it should be fine.


    There may also be problems.


    ¡°Do I ¡­ have to leave or wait here until she wakes up?¡±


    Peter was eager to stay and see what was going on, vaguely worried that Adriana¡¯s surgery had failed.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ni is a little hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just so we can try the effectiveness. Ultimately, you will still be rememberedter in life. By the way, Adriana¡¯s phone, you need to immediately delete the photos and all traces of her with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ni¡¯s got a point.¡±


    Ran just thought of this question, but just haven¡¯t had the time to say it.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter stepped aside, took his phone out of Adriana¡¯s bag, and sat down on the couch in a smooth motion.


    Pressed open the phone screen, the screen is a picture of Luis and Helen two children, brother and sister hugging each other closely, cheek to cheek, smiling cheerfully, showing white teeth, very cute.


    The phone was locked, and he froze, only to remember that he had no idea what the phone¡¯s password was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a password?¡±


    Ran stood next to him, seeing him hesitate and specting.


    Peter frowned slightly and entered Helen¡¯s birth year and month, error.


    Enter Luis¡¯s birth year and month. Error.


    Enter Adriana¡¯s birth year and it is still wrong.


    Finally, he entered his birth year and the result ¡­ opened.


    At that moment, the corner of Peter¡¯s lips raised a few imperceptible arc, even he himself did not know whether it was sad or happy.


    The center of the invisible shivered slightly, unspoken sad emotions enveloped him, as if shrouded under a haze, not seeing the day.


    Open your phone and find the phone album.


    This is how I found out that the phone album is all about him sleeping, there are photos of Adriana hugging him and dropping a kiss on his cheek; photos of him sleeping quietly and soundly; photos of his back walking on the road; photos of him alone in the attic of the Jiangnan courtyard looking out of the window ¡­


    It¡¯s only been eleven days since I promised to be with Adriana.


    But there are actually more than a hundred photos on Adriana¡¯s phone.


    Looking at those photos, Peter can deeply feel the little woman¡¯s feelings for him and since, but ¡­


    Everything is too heavy.


    He did not delete the photos quickly, but looked at each one one by one, and then deleted them reluctantly.


    Each photo deletion made Peter feel the pain of pins and needles.


    Peter and ni both looked at each other and seemed to be able to cut through Peter¡¯s emotions, and no one said anything.

 Chapter 747 Amnesia

    More than a hundred photos, Peter actually took more than half an hour to delete.


    This is when ¡­


    He also had a gradual attack and began to feel a slight chill.


    The previous attacks were regr, but recently they have been much more frequent, and today is the 15th, so it is the time of the attack.


    He shivered coldly and held on with his mind.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Peter had just deleted the photos and What¡¯s App, phone contacts, andmunication records when he heard a coughing sounding from the bedroom.


    He immediately put the phone in Adriana¡¯s bag, went back to the couch, and sat down.


    ni got up, walked to the bedroom, and pulled the door open.


    ¡°Awake, how do you feel?¡±


    Adriana got up from the recliner, looked at ni standing in the bedroom doorway, and reached up to cover her head, ¡°Hiss ¡­ headache.¡±


    She got up from the recliner and walked out of the bedroom.


    At that moment, her eyes fell on Peter, and met his eyes, just for a moment, Adriana felt her heart slightly fluttering pain.


    Whirling his eyebrows, he looked at Ran again, his brows knitting deeper, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe over for insomnia and forget all about it?¡±


    ni immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, for insomnia. Huh, that¡¯s not right, who am I here with? You, who are you again?¡±


    She muttered, reached out and pointed at Peter, tilted her head, and looked at Peter with a tight frown, as if she was thinking about something.


    Who is he?


    Peter didn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy.


    Slowly before standing up on the sofa, ¡°I ¡­ am a friend of ni. If you guys ¡­ have something to do, I¡¯ll ¡­ go first.¡±


    His words were broken, he collected his eyelids, hid his sad emotions and walked directly towards the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ni immediately followed, holding Peter, whose steps were a little weak, and went outside to close the door.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Hank, who was guarding the outside, came up inside and held Peter, ¡°How are you?¡±


    He waved his hand, not caring about his situation, and instead asked ni, ¡°Did it work?¡±


    ¡°For now, it should be fine. A lot of people know about you and Adriana, so to make everything more convincing, I¡¯ll find a way to get Adriana to the hospitalter, you get in touch with your friend Zac, and you know how to do the rest.¡±


    To Peter, ni didn¡¯t have much to say, just patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Adriana we¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    When he finished, he went into the living room and closed the door.


    In the living room, Adriana sat on the sofa, rubbing her temples ufortably, ¡°Ran ah, who was that person just now, I feel as if I¡¯ve seen it before ah.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know the name of that person, but somehow there is always a sense of familiarity between.


    ¡°Have you really forgotten who he is?¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to speak, ni immediately took up the conversation.


    Walked up to her and sat directly on the coffee table, ¡°You fell and hit your head when you came over, or else you¡¯d better go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I said why does my head hurt so much.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t take it to heart and waved her hand, ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to the hospital when they¡¯re all closed at this hour.¡±


    ¡°Zac is the dean and is at the hospital, so if you go over there now, you can be scheduled for an examination.¡±


    Ran immediately spoke up, singing in unison with ni.


    ¡°Zac?¡±


    At the mention of Zac¡¯s name, Adriana always felt like there was a nk te somewhere, even though she knew she knew it.


    ¡°I remember I met Zac through a friend, who is that person ¡­, why can¡¯t I remember?¡±


    She struggled to remember, but couldn¡¯t think of anything, instead her head hurt even more.


    ¡°Shit, Adriana, fuck don¡¯t scare me, it¡¯s hard to ¡­ you have a brain injury?¡±


    ni pretended to be surprised and immediately gave a look to Ran, who was very cooperative, ¡°Adri, you¡¯d bettere with me, go check the check.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the bother, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t argue with ni and Ran alone, so they went downstairs, took Ran¡¯s car and went straight to the hospital.


    In the car, Adriana is somewhat quiet, just a gloomy look between the eyebrows, seems to have a preupation.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ni looked at her, a little worried.


    ¡°ni, why can¡¯t I remember who I came here with? And, what did I do before this again? My mind is nk and I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    The feeling that you can¡¯t think of anything, a hundred ws scratching your heart, is very difficult.


    Whirlwind, she added, ¡°I asked you to treat your insomnia, you shouldn¡¯t treat me as a retard, right?¡±


    It is very doubtful about ni¡¯s ability and level.


    ¡°You just said I fell and I don¡¯t remember a thing about it.¡±


    Adriana sighed, her emotionsplicated to the extreme.


    ¡°SHIT, are you kidding me, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    In front of Adriana, ni sells her performance, trying not to show any traces.


    When they arrived at the hospital, a car brushed against theirs and Adriana happened to look out the window and instantly sat up straight and pointed to the car that passed, ¡°ni, the person I saw doing that car was your friend, the one who was just in your suite.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    niughed, perfunctorily.


    Adriana is very quiet because she has something hidden in her heart.


    After going to the hospital and meeting Zac, ni and Ran told him the fact that Adriana ¡®had a fall¡¯ and arranged for a brain CT.


    As Adriana went in to check, Zac stood outside and asked, ¡°What is this, did it work?¡±


    How is it possible to forget the factual situation of having been with your big brother without sess?


    Zac, as much as he hates to see Adriana and Peter the way they are, has to be said, in a good way.


    And just now Peter came over, that haggard and weak look, so he, as a brother, really heartbroken.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ni didn¡¯t dare to give a 100% certain answer, but she was always anxious and felt that things were not good.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just no problem.¡±


    Zac didn¡¯t care.


    After Adriana¡¯s examination, she didn¡¯t have to wait much longer toe out, after which Zac himself went to get the examination report.


    In the dean¡¯s office, Zac took the image chart and shined it in the light, pointing to the chart with his pen, ¡°Look here, there is a shadow area, a very obvious trauma. Based on the analysis of your current situation, it¡¯s likely that it caused the amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Amnesia?¡±


    Adriana was incredulous, ¡°How is it possible, there is no trauma to my head, just a bump, not so much.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing depends on the odds, don¡¯t see no superficial injuries, but sometimes it just causes internal injuries under a certain degree.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I remember ni and Ran, and you? There¡¯s just something else I¡¯ve forgotten too.¡±


    ¡°This is not easy to say, it may be part of the memory loss. But don¡¯t worry too much, rest well at home for a while and recuperate. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you.¡±


    Zac analyzed the situation and waved to Ran, ¡°Youe over here and get the medicine, Adriana you¡¯re done here with ni.¡±

 Chapter 748 Forget about him

    After picking up the medication, Zac reced the entire bottle with unsweetened calcium tablets.


    cing the medicine in Ran¡¯s hand, ¡°From now on, Adriana will be in your care. Although I don¡¯t like you very much, this is what big brother wants.¡±


    Ran held the pill bottle for a long time without speaking.


    After leaving the hospital, Adriana sat in the car and drove ni back to the hotel before Ran drove her back to her apartment.


    Arriving at the apartment, Ran parked the car, ¡°Adri, get out and I¡¯ll walk you up.¡±


    ¡°Let me sit for a while.¡±


    Adriana sat in the car, leaning against the car seat, remembering the recent events, but for some reason, the mind is always empty, feeling arge part of memory lost.


    ¡°Did you lose your memory and are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Ran inclined his head to look at the small woman sitting beside him, worried about her condition.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I always feel like there¡¯s something important or something I haven¡¯t done, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself if you can¡¯t think of it, you will always think of itter slowly.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, hurry up and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you go back early too, hard work.¡±


    Adriana got out of the car, waved goodbye to Adriana and went upstairs, Ran stayed downstairs for a while before driving away.


    And at this time, a car slowly drove into the small area, parked there, but the owner was slow to get out of the car.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte, if we don¡¯t leave the ne will bete.¡±


    Hank looked over to Peter, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and warned.


    Peter leaned against the window and looked at the one house that was always lit up, as if he could see the people in the room.


    Peter seems to be expressionless, but in fact, the pain inside is only known to him.


    Forgotten?


    It¡¯s good to forget.


    He slowly hung his head, his eyes fell on his cell phone screen, the screen is clearly a picture of him and Adriana two together.


    Adriana, in my absence, I hope you are well and don¡¯t remember me for the rest of your life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He said it very softly.


    The car starts slowly and leaves the apartment.


    At the moment, Adriana, who is sitting in the living room of her apartment watching TV, has her hand on her chin, hugging a pillow, and although her eyes are fixed on the phone, she can¡¯t look at all.


    Vivian stayed by Adriana¡¯s side, ¡°Ms. Hale, rest early if you don¡¯t feel well, maybe you¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    She handed over an open serving of chips, ¡°It¡¯s good to have something to eat otherwise.¡±


    Adriana nced over and reached down to twist a chip into her mouth, ¡°Vivian, what the hell am I forgetting? And yeah, have I been home in thest few days?¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Ms. Hale, how would I know what you forgot if you asked me? But you¡¯ve been at hometely. It¡¯s just that at night, you said you were going to see ni for insomnia, you didn¡¯t forget that, did you?¡±


    Vivian would have known nothing about Adriana¡¯s situation, but then Peter came over and told her everything about what happened between him and Adriana.


    At that moment, she was deeply impressed with Peter, feeling happy for Adriana and at the same time feeling that they were a pair of bitter people.


    Faced with Peter¡¯s request, Vivian had no reason to refuse, so naturally she was all for helping out and keeping the secret.


    ¡°What to do, I really forgot ¡­¡±


    Adriana drops her little face, very frustrated, a hand around Vivian¡¯s neck, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my memory, actually lost my memory. Will not feel too dramatic ~¡±


    She never thought these things would actually happen to her.


    Uneptable, really uneptable.


    ¡°Ms. Hale don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    Vivian consoled Adriana one by one, not wanting her to be too sad.


    Having lived with Adriana for a long time in a section, she certainly understood Adriana¡¯s situation, severe insomnia, and if she could forget Peter maybe she would let go of everything.


    The best option is nothing more than this.


    Vivian had no better choice than to cooperate.


    ¡­


    This night, Adriana tossed and turned, because she knew she had memory loss, so she had been struggling to remember those things that happened in the past.


    Naija simply did not work, adjusted his mind, and slowly epted the reality.


    But in the darkness of the heart always feel empty, disappointed, as if the beloved things from the heart to pull away.


    The following day.


    Adriana sleepste because of her memory loss and sleeps until she wakes up in the morning.


    Open your eyes and see, ¡°Ten o¡¯clock?¡±


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock.


    Immediately get up and wash up, carry the bag and go out.


    When he arrived at themunity yard, he was about to walk towards his car when he noticed Ran standing next to it.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing here?¡±


    She carried her handbag and walked towards him.


    Ran is dressed in a suit, glowing, a navy blue slim suit set him off more and more tall, but the suit pocket contains not a pocket scarf, but a red rose.


    He leaned against the side of the car, one hand ced in the pocket of his pants, a cigarette in one hand, angr deep face with a smile, especially the short beard, elegant in a few gangly, manly, sexy and confusing.


    ¡°Waiting for you exclusively.¡±


    He twisted out the cigarette and flicked his finger, the butt flicked urately into the trash can aside.


    Walking up to Adriana, he handed her a rose, ¡°Could you be anyzier, why are you only up now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting a long time?¡±


    She asked, her eyes fell on the one rose and hesitantly took it for a moment.


    Leaning over, he sniffed the rose, ¡°Nice flower.¡±


    ¡°I ran into Vivian on the way over and she said you were sleeping, so I didn¡¯t bother you. Let¡¯s go, get in the car and take you to breakfast ¡­ no, lunch.¡±


    It¡¯s not really breakfast at this time of day.


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t refuse and followed him.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    The two hadn¡¯t gone far, and Ran had just pulled open the car door for Adriana when he heard someone shouting.


    Looking back over, I saw Theresa walking into the neighborhood in a hurry, with a fierce and fierce look, with the intention of pouncing on her enemies and tearing them apart.


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and sighed helplessly, feeling that meeting Theresa early in the morning was really affecting her mood.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Seeing here up to her, Adriana spoke directly, preemptively.


    ¡°I ask you, where did you abduct Peter?¡±


    Theresa had been unable to contact Peter for several days and was so anxious that she finally could not resisting to her door.


    ¡°Peter? Who?¡±


    At the mention of that name, Adriana only felt a slight shudder in her heart, a sh of pain gnawed by ants, not very clear, and she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Ran also didn¡¯t expect Theresa toe over to Adriana at such a sensitive time.


    Immediately blocked in front of Adriana, cold eyes looked down at her, ¡°Watch your own man, don¡¯t go around biting people like a dog on a chain.¡±


    Ran doesn¡¯t have enough patience for anyone but Adriana.


    ¡°You ¡­ you scold me?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s fists were clenched in anger and her eyes were cracked, ¡°Ran, don¡¯t you have eyes? Adriana is a shameless woman, and you¡¯re blind to fall in love with a woman who is a woman of the world?¡±

 Chapter 749 Not such an asshole

    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    ¡°Say again how, Adriana is the watery bitch ¡­ ah, ouch ¡­¡±


    Before Theresa could finish her sentence, Ran pped her unceremoniously on the cheek, knocking her directly to the ground.


    White small face instantly rose red a face, floating five-finger mountain.


    Ran took out a handkerchief from his trouser pocket and wiped his hands, ¡°The powder was applied so thickly, did you put the whole box of powder on your face?¡±


    With a disgusted face, he dropped the padd on the ground, turned and pulled Adriana into the car, then went around to the driver¡¯s seat himself, started the sedan and took off.


    They were fast, and by the time Theresa got up from the ground, the sedan was already driving out of the neighborhood.


    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡±


    Theresa covered her face and jumped in anger, not expecting Ran to p her for Adriana in any way.


    Bastard, bitch, bad man bitch!


    With a growl, she swept left and right and saw that no one was around, before she threw herself out of the cell in the dust.


    At this moment, Adriana sitting inside the sedan was surprised by Ran¡¯s actions just now.


    I couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath, ¡°Ran, you were so handsome just now. But she¡¯s a woman, you don¡¯t hit women.¡±


    Ran hands one hand on the steering wheel, indifferent tone, ¡°people are not even, still can be considered a woman?¡±


    What is not to be done when she is not treated as a human being at all.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adriana was amused by him.


    Whirlwind, the smile disappeared, she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Who is Peter? I always feel his name is familiar, do I know him.


    ¡°Ink ¡­ Peter ¡­¡±


    Whates around alwayses around.


    Last night ni had instructed him to tell Peter about Adriana only five years ago, and as for five yearster to say that he was engaged to Theresa and had called off the engagement because of her.


    ¡°Of course you know him. He¡¯s the father of Luis and Helen, and back then you saved Jenkins for a bailout money so you had two kids for him ¡­¡±


    He told Adriana about the previous events in a concise manner.


    The little woman was in a rage, ¡°Such an asshole?¡±


    ¡°Then you went back home, but he still got engaged to Theresa, but he ¡­¡±


    Ran some hesitation, after some internal struggle, can only say against his will: ¡°He likes Theresa on the one hand, and you on the other, very irresponsible. Seeing that Theresa and Peter¡¯s engagement has arrived, he actually cancelled the engagement to be with you. After all, he took the responsibility to go to jail because her sister beat you, and in order to get out of jail, he chose to give you the custody of his two children as a condition to get out of jail. ¡±


    Because Adriana simply can not remember everything that happened with Peter before, Ran only gave you to her to recreate a story.


    This is the only way to dispel the doubts in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there were bad men in the world who were such jerks.¡±


    She raised her hand to her forehead and shook her head with a sigh, ¡°It seems that God treats me well, let me forget so a scum, quite good.¡±


    Originally there was some worry, but now after knowing all the truth, Adriana is quite rxed and feels good to forget about the past with Peter.


    From the drive to the meal, Ran took great pains to tell Adriana a story.


    The little woman with amnesia is getting to know the past as well.


    ¡°No wonder Theresa hates me so much, and justifiably so. But she¡¯s no good, either. People are divided by their own kind.¡±


    Adriana snorted augh and held out her red wine ss, ¡°Here, drink up.¡±


    ¡°Drink.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The two clinked their sses and raised them to drink.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°I said, I always feel like something has been forgotten, empty. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a nasty man.¡±


    She thought it was rather good, perhaps a gift from God.


    ¡°By the way, where is Peter, then?¡±


    Adriana asked again.


    ¡°Not sure, it is said to be assigned abroad by The Alston family and will not be back for a few years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    The mouthmented that they forget Peter that bad man is quite good, but the inner heart is still a little ufortable, even the empty hard.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but couldn¡¯t recall.


    Solely do not bother to figure out so much.


    Ran then sent Adriana to the Fryer Group.


    Because of the brewing cosmetics thing, a lot of troublemakers and reporters are still gathering in front of thepany, and things seem to be getting more and more serious.


    ¡°I heard that yourpany¡¯s stock has dropped quite a bit, and the situation is more serious than you think.¡±


    In the car, Ran watched what was happening in front of the Fryer Group and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.


    ¡°To be expected.¡±


    Adriana had a bit of a headache, always so much going on, and still that tricky.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up through the back door first, you go back early and don¡¯t get caught by the press.¡±


    In the end, she was still worried that she and Ran would be caught on camera by reporters when they went out together.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°You be careful.¡±


    Adriana pushed open the car door and took one foot, suddenly a group of reporters came from behind and surrounded the two directly.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I heard that you are now in love with Mr. Powell, is that right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve announced the good news, are you getting married?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already a mother of two and Mr. Powell is still willing to ept you?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were the one who instigated Peter to divorce Theresa, and now you are marrying Mr. Powell to get back at Theresa?¡±


    ¡°What do you think about the fact that your Fryer Group cosmetics contain harmful substances?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters surrounded the two closely, almost pestling Adriana¡¯s face with the microphone in their hands, causing her a moment of annoyance.


    There was no way out, but to turn into the car and close the door.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    Ran honked his horn and started the sedan, and the reporters in front of him, worried about getting hit, moved out of the way.


    He throttled up and took off in a huff.


    On the way, Adriana couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How did the whole thing with Peter and me get out in the open?¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow, thought about it, and nodded fervently, ¡°Everyone knows that. A lot of ckmail has been taken for this.¡±


    ¡°So serious? Peter the bad man!¡±


    Adriana was furious.


    Ran retracted his gaze, handsome cheeks tinged with a little gloom, between the eyebrows brushed is the haze that can not be removed.


    Peter, really not such a jerk.


    Meanwhile, Peter, who had just arrived in Atror and got off the ne, sneezed.


    Peter had a white trench coat draped over his shoulders and silver-gray sunsses.


    Outside the airport, several Rolls-Royce parked there, extraordinarily eye-catching, attracting many pedestrians stopping to look around and take pictures.


    ¡°Boss, Theresa is giving Ms. Hale trouble again, should we deal with this?¡± Hank walked while reporting the recent situation.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter rebuffed it immediately.


    He believed in Adriana¡¯s ability to handle this matter, after all, the road in life will not be smooth, if even this matter can not handle, there will be greater hidden problems in the future.

 Chapter 750 Healing

    ¡°So ¡­ just let Theresa keep getting away with this ¡­ at Waverly?¡±


    Hank¡¯s biggest concern is that Theresa will continue to target Adriana in Peter¡¯s absence, and if she does, that¡¯s the biggest concern.


    ¡°No need to worry, I have informed Edward and Alvin and the others, they will definitely do something when it¡¯s time to do so.¡±


    Peter was ready for anything.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank was just worried about Adriana, but he didn¡¯t expect his boss to have arranged everything.


    Then, Peter added: ¡°Give me to use all means to investigate ni as fast as possible, I want the most detailed information about him.¡±


    ¡°And Imand Giovanny?¡±


    You know that the strongest person in FE is Giovanny, and there is nothing he can¡¯t handle.


    ¡°No, Giovanny has to protect Adriana and the baby. For this, call Solomon.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After ordering everything, the two had walked to the limousine.


    Tiana has her arms around her chest, wearing a low V bustier dress and sunsses, leaning against the side of the car, with a full air.


    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡±


    She ruffled the hair that was brushed against her cheeks by the breeze, ¡°Master has been waiting for you, if you don¡¯t go over, you¡¯ll be anxious.¡±


    Peter gave him a look, didn¡¯t say anything, pulled the door open and got right in, closing it with a bang.


    Being directly ignored, Tiana snorted coldly, with disdain in her eyes.


    Getting on the passenger side, the door mmed louder and the whole car was revved up.


    ¡°Senior, who pissed you off, so angry?¡±


    Tiana sat in the passenger seat and asked Peter.


    Peter removed his sunsses and hung them on his suit pocket and said in a cold voice, ¡°When did Master arrive in Atror?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    Hearing Tiana¡¯s answer, Peter didn¡¯t say anything andy back in the back seat with his eyes closed.


    After Adriana left with Ran¡¯s group yesterday, he returned to the hospital, where Zac examined him and hooked him up to fluids, which controlled the elerated deterioration of his condition.


    An hourter, arrived at a vi.


    The entrance of the vi is crowded with luxury cars.


    Peter and Tiana walked out of the car and went through the security gate before entering the vi to make sure they didn¡¯t have anything with them before letting them in.


    In the courtyard, side by side with several rows of bodyguards, each individual expressionless, immobile as a mountain standing, hundreds of people.


    ¡°The four great families are all here today.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Tiana swept a nce at the nearly 100 bodyguards in the courtyard and told Peter the truth about the situation.


    Peter gathered his trench coat around his shoulders and, without a word, strode into the hall.


    With a speedy gait, it is hard to tell that he is seriously ill.


    Even Tiana had some doubts about whether her information was false.


    Entering the vi, there were seven or eight people sitting in the 100 square foot lobby, each one a person rarely seen on news and TV.


    And each one of them is incredibly prestigious.


    Peter quickly sized up a circle of people, some of whom he knew well, some of whom he had seen, and he was ate bloomer but did not show his fear.


    ¡°Yo, Peter?¡±


    Seeing Petere in, Master Lennox immediately stood up, walked to Peter¡¯s front patted his shoulder,ughing brightly, ¡°Hahaha, you kid can be considered toe over,e, I¡¯ll introduce you, these are your uncles, are Atror have a face of the children. This is one of the four families of the Duncan family family Sean Duncan, this the Suarez family, this is the Boone family ¡­¡±


    He introduced them one by one, and Peter all slightly jawed.


    ¡°This is your disciple? It¡¯s really a talent.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ can ever get married, or I¡¯ll introduce my daughter to know?¡±


    ¡°Old Qin, get out of the way, if you want to introduce my daughter, it¡¯s my daughter who is his age.¡±


    ¡°Look at you old things, virtues!¡±


    ¡­


    A few people tilted their heads andughed, and the atmosphere was quite rxed.


    Lennox focused on the white-haired, bearded elder sitting in a corner, smoking arge cigarette.


    He was already old and had wrinkled forehead with patches of age spots, dressed in a white loose taiji suit, a breezy, immortal style.


    ¡°This one, Raul. superb medical skills, overwhelming strength, has not treated anyone for thirty years, this is the old man I pulled down my old face to invite over, hurry up and let him give you a look.¡±


    Lennox pushed Peter to sit on the couch and poked him in the head with hatred, ¡°Tell me about you, it¡¯s not just that you told me earlier.¡±


    There were so many people in the hall, and Peter did not expect that the old man would let Raul see him in this situation.


    However, thinking that his time is short, the information will always be spread, it does not matter.


    He looked at Raul politely and courteously, ¡°Mr. Schroeder, thank you.¡±


    Peter had no hope, but his master had already spoken, and he could not refute his master¡¯s face.


    Reach out your hand.


    Elder Shangguan stretched out arge tobo bag pole to hold his wrist, the other hand over his wrist, eyes closed to check Peter¡¯s pulse.


    A few people there were chatting, seemingly unconcerned about Peter¡¯s situation, or perhaps they had already known about Peter¡¯s situation.


    After chatting for a while, when they saw that Raul had not given the result, they looked over.


    ¡°Raul, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to be so slow?¡±


    ¡°How is it, is it serious? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t cure it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, told you you couldn¡¯t be cured, still not convinced.¡±


    ¡­


    It is well known that the reason why Raul has not been out for thirty years is because there are no difficult cases that can¡¯t be done by him.


    If Lennox hadn¡¯t said Peter was in a special situation, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t havee.


    Who expected that once diagnosed, as expected, the situation is tooplex and special, very tricky.


    Raul let go of Peter and his cloudy eyes glowed with a shining light, ¡°Youe out with me.¡±


    Peter faintly tapered his eyebrows and got up to follow him.


    ¡°Yea, what¡¯s up with this Raul, all secretive?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. The older you get, the more elusive the character.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Whatever he does, just ask himter.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people were unconcerned about this, even Tiana sat on the couch and talked to some of the elders.


    The two walked out of the living room, strolled around the courtyard, avoided the bodyguards, and stood in the gazebo on the east side of the small pond.


    Only then did Elder Shangguan look back at Peter and ask, ¡°When did you discover that there was a problem with your body?¡±


    The old man pestled his cane, his fingers rubbing the tap of the cane, looking serious.


    ¡°Five years ago.¡±


    ¡°Five years ago?¡±


    The old man held arge tobo bag in his hand, turned to look into the distance, and asked again, ¡°Do you know the people of Obren?¡±


    Obren?


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, realizing that the situation was not simple, and immediately asked, ¡°Why did the old man say that?¡±


    He sighed and slowly turned to look at him, ¡°There are some things I shouldn¡¯t have said, but Lennox has done me a favor and I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to it.¡±


    Elder Shangguan¡¯s words, gloomy look let Peter know that this matter is certainly not simple.

 Chapter 751 – Compulsion Poison

    Immediately said, ¡°The old man might as well say what he has to say, Peter is not a man of many words.¡±


    The implication is that he is telling Raul that he will keep the secret.


    The old man nodded, walked to the stone bench and sat down, hands on the tap of the cane, raised his eyes to gaze at him, ¡°What you suffer from is not some strange disease, but thepulsion poison of Obren. Thepulsion is colorless and tasteless, but it can take a person¡¯s life and is very dangerous. So, are you now able to tell me what kind of people you have offended from Obren?¡±


    Faced with the old man¡¯s questioning, Peter carefully recalled and said, ¡°Have not offended Obren¡¯s people, but ¡­ more than five years ago someone made a memory seal for me. And the memory seal only Obren¡¯s people will.¡±


    The person who did it to him five years ago and did the memory-sealing was either Harlee or Theresa.


    At first, Peter just knew he had no time to lose, and he didn¡¯t want to count that much.


    The important thing is that her mother sees Theresa, and Harlee is Adriana¡¯s own brother, rather than knowing the oue of the dilemma, it is better not to check.


    ¡°If so, then it is specified that you have offended someone who put apulsion on your memory when it was sealed.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The old man tapped his fingers with a hitch, deep in thought about something.


    A long time, said: ¡°Your body can hold up to now is a miracle, but there are not many days left. Thepulsion is very rare, only Obren¡¯s patriarch to blood to raise thepulsion to cultivate thepulsion, and five years out of apulsion. So that, if not very extreme cases, the general matriarch will not be easy to do. And you, why will be under thepulsion, this thing I¡¯m afraid you have to personally go to Obren to clear.¡±


    Just a moment ago, when Elder Shangguan checked Peter¡¯s pulse, he found an abnormality, because with the presence of thepulsion in the body, there would be subtle changes in the pulse.


    If people who are not familiar with thepulsion, it is impossible to care about this subtle abnormality.


    Peter was silent, his thoughts somewhat mixed.


    Seeing him fall into silence, Elder Shangguan said again: ¡°With your current body is able tost until you go to Obren, but you have to think carefully. First of all, after going to Obren people may not allow you to enter the Obren secret ce; Secondly, even if you meet the Obren matriarch, may not help to save. You should be clear, if there is no enmity with the matriarch, how would she put apulsion on you? You know what¡¯s going on, and you need to think about it.¡±


    The old man got up, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you a prescriptionter, take it ording to the prescription, it can probably help you renew your life for three months, this is the only thing I can do. This is the only thing I can do. It is also a repayment of old man Yuan¡¯s favor. But young man, you remember, about Obren things do not say out, or will only be killed.¡±


    After saying that, the old man went straight away.


    Peter was left standing alone in the gazebo, his mind recalling what the old man had said, his mind aplex.


    Beforeing here, Peter didn¡¯t think about the cure either, as he had felt hopeless about his illness long ago.


    But who could have known that another Raul would appear.


    Forgive him for being so ignorant and unaware of the existence of such a person as Raul.


    Live so low-key, but to Obren secret know that clear and familiar, Peter expected that he must be Obren out of the people.


    Because Obren does not allow marriage with foreigners, contact, once there is disobedient, the only end is ¨C death!


    But under heavy siege, there will still be missed.


    Raul is most likely the one outside the leaky ¡­ fish, the big one!


    ¡°Boss? Are you okay?¡±


    Hank, who was staying in the yard, saw Petering this way and followed him directly.


    Seeing his face pale and colorless, he was a little worried, ¡°Should I send you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter sat on a stone bench, raising his hand to support his forehead, carefully thought deeply about what has happened over the years, but thinking about it, but also do not know where the problem really appeared.


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    The two had a hard time shaking off the reporters who were chasing them all the way from behind, before they got a chance to catch their breath.


    ¡°No, I have to go send a statement. ran, this can¡¯t happen between us.¡±


    Adriana is internally resistant, the situation is bad now, and if it keeps brewing what she has with Ran, the consequences are unthinkable.


    Ran¡¯s brow furrowed and his eyes darkened as he looked at Adriana, ¡°Are you sure? This is your grandfather¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Old Mr. Soto has only the Soto family¡¯s interests in mind, and I can¡¯t let him pull you down for his own selfish reasons.¡±


    ¡°What about ¡­ if I want to.¡±


    Ran thought about it and decided that it was better to take the opportunity to show everything to Adriana, so that he would not have to worry about Adriana.


    Already forgetting Peter, Ran really wanted to test Adriana¡¯s heart for what she really thought.


    His words did not surprise Adriana.


    The lips lifted slightly, bitter smile, ¡°Ran, I really haven¡¯t thought about it in that direction right now. Being single, is that bad?¡±


    She hasn¡¯t thought about children¡¯s love yet, just wants to take care of herself and her children.


    Besides, now a bunch ofplicated things are mixed together, very tricky, there is still time to think about this.


    For some reason, the mention of emotional matters, Adriana heart a sudden contraction, flooded with pain, inexplicably a kind of things quietly passed after the empty feeling arises.


    ¡°Single ¡­?¡±


    The little woman¡¯s answer really surprised him, froze, couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Good, single, single, I¡¯ll wait for you. But try not to make a statement right now. You also know the situation of the Soto Group, if you issue an announcement now will only anger the old man. It¡¯s just as well that I want to take this opportunity to block my parents, who are always trying to introduce me to someone.¡±


    Said the man, raising an eyebrow toward Adriana, ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be on a blind date? Then I need to rify it even more so that I don¡¯t dy your lifelongmitment.¡±


    ¡°You are my life, do you think any other woman can be in my eyes.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and could only reluctantly agree with him, ¡°All right then, ording to you, ording to you.¡±


    Adriana has some headaches.


    But since Ran also said so, she does not care, there is always a way to let Ran die.


    ¡°Send me back.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t go to the office, Adriana returned home and spent the rest of the day at home, only slowly epting the reality of her memory loss.


    In the evening, Luis and Helene back and Adriana finishes dinner with the two children and sits down to watch TV.


    ¡°Mommy? Where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    Luis asked as he munched on a snack.


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen Daddy in half a month.¡±


    Helen also misses Peter a little.


    Adriana, who was watching TV, heard the two children¡¯s words and her face sank, not knowing how to reply.


    Adriana has no memory of what happened to Peter, only vague shes of images, but not so clear.


    Remember what Ran said about Peter going abroad.


    ¡°Your daddy he went to work abroad.¡±

 Chapter 752 Letting go of him

    She responded.


    ¡°Mommy, can you call Daddy, I want to talk to him.¡±


    Luis looked at Adriana with bewildered eyes, begging.


    ¡°Call?¡±


    Adriana froze, unsure of how to respond.


    Opened the phone, rummaged through the address book, and did not find Peter¡¯s phone, so I had to say pulled an excuse, ¡°Your daddy should be sleeping at this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Luis wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    Adriana stayed with them for an hour or so and let them both go to bed.


    Back in her bedroom, Adrianay on her bed, thinking left and right about Peter, but could not recall any memories of Peter.


    ¡°Did you hate him that much before? Not even a phone call?¡±


    Sighed, shook his head, saw the time waste, and went to bed early.


    Adriana¡¯s phone rang just as the person was lying down.


    Picked up the phone, looked at the unfamiliar phone number, hesitated or choose to answer it.


    ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, old Mr. Powell asked me to ask you if you are avable tomorrow morning?¡±


    A slightly older man on the other side asked politely.


    Adrianay under the covers, her eyes rolled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well then, tomorrow morning at Alpineway Cafe, we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    The call hung up and Adriana set the phone aside.


    Lying in bed for a long time, but still can not resist the sleepy attack, but more time to fall asleep.


    In sleep, a white light came straight, at the end of the light stood a man, could not see his silhouette and features, only to hear him with its gentle call: ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man¡¯s form floated over and stood in front of her, his hand holding her cheek, ¡°Adriana, I miss you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honey.¡±


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Abruptly, the little woman¡¯s body trembled and jerked awake from her dream.


    Struggling to sit up, leaning on the bed, remembering the person in the dream, can only remember his gentle call ¡®Adriana¡¯, but can not remember what he looked like.


    The next day, Adriana woke up early, got up and washed up, went to do the same physical training, and then ate and took the two children to school.


    When I was waiting to drive back to the office, I suddenly thought of the phone call yesterday.


    She immediately turned her car around and went to Alpineway Cafe.


    When we got to the cafe, Adriana called the other person and they said they were on their way.


    She could only wait a moment.


    Ten minutester, at the door of the box stood a man in a blue and white striped suit, with hard features and a darkplexion.


    He is Ran¡¯s father.


    I thought old Mr. Powell should be an old man, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so young.


    ¡°old Mr. Powell.¡±


    She stood up and asked in a polite manner, ¡°Can I get you something to drink?¡±


    old Mr. Powell looked at her, waved his hand, and sat down directly on the card seat, ¡°Young man, sit down.¡±


    Adriana, unperturbed and calm, sat across from old Mr. Powell with a formic smile on her cheeks, ¡°I wonder what old Mr. Powell wants me toe here for?¡±


    Even though old Mr. Powell hadn¡¯t said it yet, Adriana knew what he was doing here today.


    ¡°Ms. Hale is a smart guy, so I¡¯ll be straightforward and not beat around the bush.¡±


    old Mr. Powell leaning on the sofa, looking serious, a venerable supreme aura, domineering.


    In particr, his bearded face gloomy look, as well as the pair of shining eyes measuring her pupils, are inadvertently give Adriana a lot of pressure.


    ¡°old Mr. Powell, go ahead.¡±


    ustomed to big scenes, Adriana is very calm.


    ¡°A while ago Old Mr. Soto came over and told me about you and Ran, did you know that?¡±


    old Mr. Powell was not sure if Adriana knew about it and did not jump to conclusions.


    His question was right where Adriana expected it to be.


    Only when asked suddenly, Adriana was wondering how to answer.


    Thinking about it, and seeing old Mr. Powell¡¯s torch-like gaze on himself, with a bit of scrutiny, simply asked directly: ¡°Old Mr. Soto also told me after the fact.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto?¡±


    He was a little surprised that Adriana would call Old Mr. Soto that.


    But on second thought, Adriana is the Soto family¡¯s missing child for more than twenty years, so it is only natural that she is not as affectionate to the Soto family.


    ¡°And what about you, what do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind recalled the words Ran said, ¡°I ¡­ am still thinking about it.¡±


    After struggling internally for a long time, I still gave a reply against my will.


    Adriana would have told Ran the truth if he hadn¡¯t said he didn¡¯t want to face the business match he was introduced to by his family.


    ¡°Consider? Oh, I thought a kid as good as Ran would be something you¡¯d cherish.¡±


    ¡°If I agree, will old Mr. Powell agree? I have two children, of The Alston family. It¡¯s something that you should know.¡±


    She has two children, and her affair with Peter is well known, old Mr. Powell could not be unaware of it.


    Adriana has no reason to lie and no need to hide.


    ¡°It¡¯s a straightforward nature.¡±


    old Mr. Powell dismissed it with a smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t agree to that. I came here today to ask Ms. Hale to do the old man a favor and convince Ran to let go.¡±


    In Adriana¡¯s imagination, old Mr. Powell must be a grumpy, overbearing and serious old gentleman.


    I didn¡¯t realize that he was quite polite.


    Adriana naturally did not refute old Mr. Powell¡¯s face and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Her answer took old Mr. Powell by surprise.


    It was thought that a woman who grew up in a poor family and had children, but could not marry into The Alston family, that was bound to cling to the Powells.


    Her reaction was beyond old Mr. Powell¡¯s expectations.


    Adriana added: ¡°However, you can¡¯t force a rtionship, the Powells have a big family and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t like the idea of a business marriage. It would be better to give Ran more time and let him find his own feelings.¡±


    Being good friends with Ran, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words for Ran.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But when the words fell on old Mr. Powell¡¯s ears, it was a different kind of suspicion.


    old Mr. Powell just coldly smiled, ¡°I have my own opinion about Ran. If you can persuade Ran to let go, then Ethines park project, I will give you the opportunity to join.¡±


    He gave Adriana a certain benefit after all.


    The benefits of being part of Ethines park can be much greater than tens of millions of dors, and are certainly beneficial to Adriana.


    ¡°Thank you old Mr. Powell for your kind words, but, I only do what I have to do in my part.¡±


    She lifted her wrist and looked at the time on her wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯ste, and I have things to do at the office, so I won¡¯t stay with old Mr. Powell. Good-bye.¡±


    He got up, gave a slight jowl to old Mr. Powell, and turned to walk out of the box.


    Settled the bill for the box on the way out.


    Drive directly to thepany¡¯s underground garage, from the negative second floor to take the elevator upstairs smoothly, which avoided those reporters.


    Enter the office.


    Harlee is not in the office, but Old Mr. Soto is in the office.


    Adriana looks at Old Mr. Soto standing by the window, ignores him, walks straight to her desk, puts down her bag, and gets to work.


    Although amnesia, only selective forgetting, Adriana can remember everything else.

 Chapter 753 – The poison is not yet solved

    She had just opened the file when Old Mr. Soto turned around and walked over to stand in front of her desk.


    ¡°I heard you met with old Mr. Powell?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto yed with the walnuts and stood in front of Adriana with a cold face and an icy tone.


    Adriana didn¡¯t even look up, while reading the file, she said, ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed, how many people are you looking for to keep an eye on me?¡±


    Being followed is what Adriana hates the most, but what can be done about it?


    And she could just turn her back on Old Mr. Soto?


    For now, strength does not allow.


    She had to find out what was going on behind the scenes of Old Mr. Soto before she could do so.


    ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather, how do you talk.¡±


    He spoke in a heavier tone, unable to hide his anger.


    Adrianaughed and looked up at him, ¡°So how do you want me to talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re here?¡±


    At that moment, the office door opened and Harlee walked in from outside, seeing the two men face-to-face in a stalemate, and seeing that nothing good coulde of it.


    Immediately came over to reconcile the atmosphere, ¡°you can be considered toe, thepany¡¯s affairs I have almost solved, the afternoon can be the results, tomorrow a press conference on it. The only thing is that those few people are unified in caliber, no one will say the mastermind behind.¡±


    Harlee was talking about cosmetics containing toxic substances.


    ¡°No need to check, I know who it is. ¡±


    Do you still need to check?


    ¡°You now even if you let them say that the killer behind the scenes is Theresa, it is useless, now that there is a lot of gossip out there, they bite the bullet and say that it is Theresa, instead they will say that I deliberately retaliate against Theresa.¡±


    After all, she was the one who caused Theresa¡¯s divorce from Peter, and Theresa¡¯s baby was miscarried along with her, and the rumor was that she was the one who lost Theresa¡¯s baby.


    Heavy things are linked together, and to outsiders, the two are enemies.


    Even if the hospitalized few say Theresa is behind it, it is possible to say that they paid off the patients to bite Theresa back.


    ¡°There¡¯s something to be said for that.¡±


    Harlee was agreeing with Adriana¡¯s idea and then looked to Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Grandpa, what brings you here, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just came over to ask Adriana about her marriage to both Ran.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is very interested in Adriana¡¯s marriage to Ran and mentions it again and again.


    But it is this that will make Adriana feel disgusted, even disgusted.


    Her face immediately sank, eyebrows lightly wrinkled, ¡°I repeat, I do not need you to interfere in my affairs with Ran. Also, I don¡¯t like Ran and have no intention of marrying him. At most, I can give Ran a chance now to cultivate a rtionship, if you push me again, I will directly issue a personal statement to dissolve the rtionship between Ran and me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    The old man¡¯s pupils were wide and furious.


    ¡°Might as well try.¡±


    She looked at Old Mr. Soto with calmness and without the slightest fear on her face.


    The two men faced each other with four eyes, burning mes, and no one refused to admit defeat.


    Harlee quite some headache, immediately said: ¡°OK OK, grandpa, this matter can not be rushed, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t forget that you are a child of the Soto family. As long as I live, the Soto family is my master, and you, you must obey. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    Not waiting for Harlee¡¯s words to speak, Old Mr. Soto directly put out harsh words.


    After so many years of being threatened, the thing Adriana hated most was being threatened again, and she was a little broken.


    Snapping the file shut, he stood up, gazed at Old Mr. Soto with cold eyes, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°If you dare toy your hands on Luis and Helen, I will not let you get away with it even if I die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that also depends on whether you have that ability.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted coldly and turned around to leave the office.


    Bang!


    There was a loud bang and the office door flung heavily shut.


    Adriana froze for a moment, falling helplessly into her chair, her mind nk, not knowing what to do.


    It gives her a headache to think about what¡¯s happening now, but she doesn¡¯t know how to change things.


    ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Harlee asked.


    Adriana stares at her desk and is silent for a moment.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Harlee, are you worthy of my trust?¡±


    In the end, Adriana did not have 100% trust in Harlee, but now she is willing to trust one or two.


    The serious look made Harlee¡¯s heart lift along, ¡°If there is anything you can say, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°You know ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Does Old Mr. Soto have something on me?¡±


    That kind of certainty is bound to hold an important handle.


    If not, Old Mr. Soto would not be so confident.


    It¡¯s not a one-time or two-time threat.


    The most afraid or take the two children, but the children are The Alston family, he should not dare toy a vicious hand.


    There is only one ultimate goal, and that is her!


    Adriana¡¯s question was only a suspicion, but it made Harlee¡¯s pupils shake and the whole person was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t think about all that nonsense. I¡¯ll go down and see Grandpa, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Harlee didn¡¯t dare say much and walked straight out of the office, slowly, but jogged into the elevator the moment he closed the office door.


    Waiting to dash to the negative second floor parking lot, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s car started and was preparing to leave.


    He stepped forward and stopped as soon as he could.


    Knock Knock-


    Knocked on the window ss, waved, and the driver pushed open the door and stepped out of the car.


    He opened the rear door, sat in, looked at Old Mr. Soto who was leaning against the car seat with his eyes closed, swallowed and asked, ¡°Adriana¡¯s poison, was it never lifted at all?¡±


    Originally, he trusted his grandfather a lot.


    But several times Old Mr. Soto threatened Adriana about the two children, which made him feel somehow.


    It just doesn¡¯t go deeper than that.


    Now I think the truth is outrageous.


    When Adriana took the drug on the unnamed ind, the disease will attack once a year, are given in advance to control the antidote.


    At the end ofst year, Adriana had an attack and disappeared for several days afterwards.


    That time, when I saw Adriana again, I only felt that she had lost a lot of weight, and it was the state after the torture.


    When I asked my grandfather, he said that taking the medicine would clear up automatically within four years.


    From that time to now exactly four years, it is reasonable to say that the effect of the drug should be lifted, but with the current situation, it is not.


    I¡¯m afraid ¡­


    She still has toxins in her system.


    Old Mr. Soto closed his eyeszily, ¡°Not quite stupid.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you ¡­!¡±


    Harlee was furious, her face was blue with anger, ¡°How can you do this to Adri, she is my sister! For so many years, she has been stranded outside by herself and suffered so much, and now you actually want to take advantage of her. Why do you want to do this?¡±


    No matter how angry he was, the old man just leaned on the car seat and closed his eyes.


    Obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to Harlee.


    ¡°What are you talking about? When you found Adriana, you told me that you sent her to the unnamed ind just to train her so that she would not be bullied in the future, but why are you doing that now? Are you saying that from the beginning you have been treating her as a pawn?¡±

 Chapter 754 Going to die

    Harlee was quite shocked, never expecting things to take this turn.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    The Soto family has a lot of children, but there is no Adriana, she was sent to the unnamed ind, then trained in Motril, and now the Fryer Group is in her hands. Do you know how much work I have put into this? My original n was to use her to control Peter, but now Peter is a dying man, how many years of my efforts are all wasted. If I don¡¯t let her marry the Powells, what else can I expect from Adriana?¡±


    He was gasping for air, his face red with anger, how angry he had to be.


    At the beginning of the careful nning, nning, to now who could know is this kind of change?


    If it is not very early between the secret in the investigation to track Peter, it is not to know nothing.


    ¡°You ¡­ you say ¡­ what? Peter is going to die?¡±


    Listening to Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words, Harlee¡¯s mind buzzed with confusion and chaos.


    Adriana¡¯s poisoning was an borate scheme by Grandpa to threaten Peter with Adriana¡¯s feelings for him.


    Now Peter is dying, so she¡¯s letting Adriana stay with Ran in order to use Adriana as well?


    ¡°Harlee, you¡¯re too emotional and disappointing for me right now!¡±


    The old man dropped a sentence and chided with a cold face, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­ you ¡­ Adri she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get off!!!¡±


    He was about to go on about Adriana when the old man stormed out with a growl.


    Harlee hesitated for a moment, but opened the door and got out of the car.


    The driver came over, got into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove away.


    Harlee looked at the car that disappeared into the underground garage, crossed her arms, paced in ce, and finally kicked it in the pir, ¡°Damn!¡±


    He now doesn¡¯t know how to face Adriana, doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the situation at hand.


    That drug, if there is really no antidote to the poison, will probably kill Adriana.


    And he still doesn¡¯t know exactly what the drug is, much less the antidote.


    For the first time, Harlee felt so useless that she couldn¡¯t even protect a girl she wanted to protect.


    Suddenly, he was shocked to realize that he had forgotten something big.


    That¡¯s Peter!


    Quick steps upstairs, directly into the office, ¡°Adriana, I ask you one thing, Peter is not dying? Thin ¡­ Ran, what are you doing here?¡±


    Harlee just walked into the office and stood directly in front of Adriana and questioned her openly, only to find Ran standing quietly smoking.


    ¡°What do you mean, Peter ¡­ is dying? Who told you that?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised and subconsciously looked at Ran.


    ¡°Grandpa said it himself.¡±


    Naturally, there will be no fake.


    ¡°Ran, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s mind is a big pile of questions, a variety of questions piled up, is what gives her the most headache.


    Ran, who was smoking, sat on the head of the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth, his eyes flickering slightly, as if trying to avoid the topic.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I heard that Alston Group drove him overseas to take charge of the newpany.¡±


    Said carelessly, hands mped cigarettes, to the ashtray flicked the cigarette butt.


    Adriana got up and walked over to him, ¡°Ran, this is going toe out of someone else¡¯s mouth and I¡¯m going to believe it. But not from your mouth ¡­ I don¡¯t believe a word of it.¡±


    He has his own intelligencework, how could he not know about such an important matter?


    Nonsense is not to consider the actual problem.


    The hawk-like gaze of the little woman looked straight at Ran¡¯s heart, converging his eyelids, not daring to look directly.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice lifted a few decibels.


    She got angry.


    Adriana is rarely angry with Ran, and her sudden outburst of anger has left him at a loss.


    Twist out the cigarette in the ashtray, not daring to look her in the eye, and said, ¡°He, really went abroad to manage thepany. For him to be sick or not, how would I know.¡±


    ¡°Really don¡¯t know fake don¡¯t know?¡±


    The little woman is aggressive.


    ¡°I heard there was a bit of a problem, and I¡¯m still investigating. But he is now abroad, other things are really not clear.¡±


    Ran knew that if he said he didn¡¯t know anything, he couldn¡¯t hide it from Adriana, so he had to say so.


    ¡°Adri, Peter¡¯s death has nothing to do with you, and only if he dies will no one steal custody of your two children from you.¡¯


    Harlee walked up to her and said with a stern face.


    Dead?


    Hearing ¡®die¡¯, Adriana¡¯s heart pumped hard and a little hard.


    She tried hard to remember everything about Peter, but couldn¡¯te up with a single star.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s head hurts, her hands are over her head, and she is bent over with a look of pain.


    ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Come on,e over and sit down, you hurry up.¡±


    Ran and Harlee both sat Adriana on the couch.


    A clueless Harlee immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, why the sudden headache?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    A relieved Adriana waved her hand, ¡°It could really have been a fall the other night and hitting her head.¡±


    Subconsciously, I thought the headache was because of the fall.


    ¡°Wrestling?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Tell me how grown up you are, how could you fall? You¡¯re not careful at all.¡±


    As an older brother, seeing Adriana¡¯s painful appearance, I feel sorry for my sister.


    ¡°Sit down for a while and I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    Get up, pour Adriana a ss of warm water and hand it to Adriana, ¡°Drink some water first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana took the ss of water, took a sip, and bowed her head wondering what she was thinking.


    Harlee waspletely unaware of Adriana¡¯s memory being sealed, and Ran didn¡¯t dare say anything more than to sit there quietly.


    After a long time, sighing that Adriana should be fine, he got up, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll be in touchter. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, get some rest and don¡¯t stay busy toote.¡±


    After saying hello to Adriana, Ran left the Fryer Group.


    Sitting in his car, he hesitated to leave and waited for a while before dialing ni¡¯s number.


    The phone rang for a while, but no one answered.


    He hung up the phone on his side and ni called again.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Adriana knows about Peter¡¯s health and she seems to be suspecting something about memory loss, will this ¡­ reveal anything?¡±


    Ran was a little nervous, really worried that everything he had done before was lost.


    ¡°It was only a matter of time before she would find out, but this time sealing the memory was a way to make him forget his love for Peter. As long as one can forget and let go, one has achieved the final goal. For the rest, don¡¯t care.¡±


    At the beginning, ni to Adriana seal memory, the purpose is to let Adriana forget about the feelings of Peter, as long as you can forget Peter, that feelings can naturally slowly put down.


    Now, it¡¯s all just a matter of time.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s okay. Where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 755 – Thinking clearly

    ¡°I have arrived in Motril.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you sometime.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Ran put away the phone and sat in the car, deep in thought.


    One¡¯s life seems to be full of drama everywhere, just like this time to help Adriana recover her memory, which originally wanted to help Adriana and transform her memory a bit.


    The process carried out required Adriana to talk to Peter, andter required him to talk to Adriana.


    The end result, he was really injected with those memories of Peter and Adriana, but Adriana¡¯s memory transfer ended in failure, and eventually did the memory seal.


    ni has said that Adriana¡¯s memory seal has a sess rate of less than 50%.


    Now although the sess, but he always feel where there seems to be some problem, vaguely some concern.


    The fear that all the falsehoods created by all will one day be exposed to the light of day and the truth discovered by Adriana.


    How will he face Adriana then?


    Ran leaned against the car seat, thinking about it, and fell into a drowsy sleep.


    In his sleep, he dreamed of Adriana, all the things that happened between Peter and Adriana as if fast-forwarding in his mind, as the memory deepened, so Ran can feel the happiness of the two when they were good, sad when the pain.


    Until being there to feel the desperation of Peter when his life is not long, his heart hurts too much to breathe.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana? Adriana?!¡±


    Suddenly, he dreamed that Adriana was far away from him, and Ran woke up suddenly with fright.


    The steep body trembled, the whole person sat up and looked at the environment he was in, before he took a long breath, ¡°Hoo ¡­ turned out to be dreaming.¡±


    Dreaming?


    Ran eyebrows wrinkled, suddenly remembered his own shout just now, eyes instantly became gray, ¡°Adriana? I just called Adriana? Why? Why did this happen?¡±


    He rubbed his temples, unable to figure out what the hell was going on.


    But on second thought, it is known because he cooperated with Adriana, did the memory transfer, he was injected with Adriana and Peter all the things, only to empathize like Peter called Adriana for ¡­ Adriana.


    This thought shed through his mind and scared him, and he couldn¡¯t help but sweat.


    It took a long time for Ran to calm his nerves, soothe his emotions and control his thoughts.


    Fryer Group, Office.


    Harlee sat on the couch, her mind echoed all the words that grandfather just said, the whole person can not quiet down until now.


    ¡°By the way, Luis and Helen told me yesterday that the school is going on a spring trip next Monday for half a month, abroad.¡±


    He suddenly thought of a couple of days ago once the children, two children told him about the matter, afraid that Adriana did not know, so reminded a word.


    ¡°Luis spoke to Helen to me yesterday. The money has been transferred to the teacher today.¡±


    ¡°To say or now the children are happier, and travel, think how hard we were then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it used to be. All right, sit by yourself for a while, I¡¯m going to go take care of the paperwork.¡±


    Adriana gets up and goes to sit at her desk and starts working on the paperwork.


    Harlee looked at her with an unblinking gaze and suddenly asked, ¡°Adri, have you felt ufortable in any waytely?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡­


    A five-star hotel, presidential suite.


    Theresa, who was lying on the bed, wrapped her arms around Tatum¡¯s neck and wooed a smile.


    She leaned against the man¡¯s chest, her small hands restlessly drawing circles on his toned pecs, ¡°Tatum, I¡¯ve thought this through.¡±


    ¡°Figured out what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give up Peter and I don¡¯t want to follow Jimmy, I just want to follow you from now on, okay?¡±


    In the man¡¯s arms, she was extraordinarily charming, and her delicate voice crisped Tatum¡¯s heart.


    He inclined his head and looked at the woman in his arms, ¡°Yo, why are you suddenly thinking about opening up? This is not like you.¡±


    Theresa pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°hearts are long, I loved him Peter for so many years, wasted ten years of youth, do not want to continue. tatum you love me, I know in my heart, but also understand, a woman must find a lifetime to love their own talent.¡±


    The man moved to face Theresa sideways, the fingers of his rough index finger rubbing over her lips, ¡°Little bitch, I love you, but you don¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°But my body is still not given to you? All these years, although I love Peter, we never had sex once, not once ¡­¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As she said that, she herself felt aggrieved and red-eyed.


    The wrong heart is the most regrettable thing in her life.


    ¡°Well, well, don¡¯t cry, it hurts to see the master,e, let the master spoil you.¡±


    The man bullying, once againunched an attack, not much time once again in the room charming sounds.


    After an hour or two of tossing and turning, shey wearily on top of the man and said with her eyes closed, ¡°Tatum, I¡¯ll marry you and try to love you. But will you do me a favor?¡±


    The legendary vicious and poisonous man¡¯s eyes shed with a rare tenderness, his big palm stroking her hair, a softness, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I want you to ¡­¡±


    The words were a beat, Theresa¡¯s eyes opened, a pair of watery, clear eyes flooded with a strong aura of ughter, ¡°Kill Peter and destroy Adriana.¡±


    What she Theresa can¡¯t have, no one can have.


    As for Adriana, she must destroy Adriana with her own hands and let her feel deeply what it¡¯s really like to be worse than dead.


    ¡°Hmph, you little woman, just this bit of your mind I already knew.¡±


    Tatum hugged Theresa tightly, ¡°After all these years, you finally know it¡¯s not toote to turn back.¡±


    The little woman¡¯s eyes were closed, and the tears in her eyes kept welling up.


    She hesitated to speak.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you may not know. peter ¡­ him, time is running out.¡±


    Tatum thought about it for a moment and decided it was better to tell Theresa the reality of the situation.


    Theresa, who was lying on top of the man, her body shook abruptly and looked at him incredulously, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I say, Peter doesn¡¯t have much time left. Yesterday someone said he went to Atror and asked an old doctor to go there to heal him, he shouldn¡¯tst a few days.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean to hold out ¡­ for a few days?¡±

 Chapter 756 He’s a bad man?

    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s about to die.¡±


    ¡°Dead? No way, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes swirled with tears welling up and dripping directly onto the man¡¯s chest, ¡°How can you possibly die?¡±


    Hearing the news, Theresa was heartbroken and simply could not ept the sudden reality.


    But others may lie, only Tatum will not lie, because people who stand in his position, do not care to lie.


    No wonder ¡­


    No wonder Peter gave custody of his two children to Adriana, and no wonder he didn¡¯t take any action even when he was kicked out of the Alston Group by The Alston family.


    So it¡¯s because he¡¯s dying soon?


    Despite telling herself over and over that Tatum couldn¡¯t possibly be lying, Theresa was still a little unable to ept the sudden reality.


    ¡°Tatum, would you ¡­ you be lying to me, would you?¡±


    She put her hands on the man¡¯s shoulders and kept shaking her head, unable to believe it.


    The woman who just now was still with herself, sharing the pleasure of fish and water is now lying in her arms crying because of another man.


    In that moment, all his tenderness disappeared.


    Arge palm stuck her chin, with a few force, even the face became a few grim, ¡°Theresa, I Tatum is love you, but I have warned you countless times, in my arms, I do not allow you to cry for other men. Have you forgotten all that? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ Ouch, um ¡­ Tatum, I was wrong, Tatum ¡­ oooh¡­ ¡­ I was wrong.¡±


    Her throat was suddenly squeezed tightly, Theresa¡¯s breath was slightly suffocated, and her whole face turned red.


    Although she knew that Tatum had her own temper and she had long since figured out Tatum, today it was really because of the overwhelming surprise of what happened to Peter that she was somewhat unable to restrain herself.


    I didn¡¯t expect Tatum to be so angry.


    Angry in a horrible way she hadn¡¯t seen in years, she reached out and pped Tatum¡¯s hand, begging pitifully for mercy.


    The woman he loves is crying with rain, Tatum also some heart can not bear, finally let go of her.


    The moment he held her, all the grimace on his face disappeared.


    ¡°Remember what I said, as long as you do not disobey me and follow me, you will not be treated badly.¡±


    Hisrge palm rubbed her cheek and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Although the tone of voice is gentle, but the face is really appalling tight, Theresa is finally afraid.


    Curled up, hands clenched together, head bowed warily.


    He took her into his arms and once againforted, ¡°Good girl, do not cry,e, let master good heartache, heartache ¡­¡±


    In this sultry woman in front of him, Tatum seems to be not eating enough, always greedy for her body, greedy for her taste and scent, for which he is fascinated and sunk.


    ¡­


    Coming home from work, Adriana picked up her two children from work and returned to the neighborhood when she saw Theresa standing in front of the neighborhood.


    ¡°Mommy, why is she here?¡±


    Helen does not wee Theresa and is a little upset when she sees her.


    Luis red at Helen and turned back to Adriana, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going up with Helen first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly, thinking that Luis really knew what he was doing.


    Helen was a little reluctant, but finally was dragged by Luis into the elevator lobby and took the elevator upstairs.


    Adriana saw Theresa and really didn¡¯t want to be bothered with him.


    ¡°What are you still doing here? Beating you up yesterday wasn¡¯t enough, was it?¡±


    She mocked coldly.


    Theresa walked up to her, her eyes looking straight at her, her ming red lips pursed, and finally restrained her lips from trembling slightly.


    This look is a little confusing for Adriana to understand, not sure why.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, is Peter really going to die?¡±


    When she came back from Tatum¡¯s, she waited for Adriana at the entrance of the neighborhood, because now Adriana is the closest person to Peter, and only she knows Peter¡¯s current condition.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, indicating that she was not sure.


    She is really not sure and doesn¡¯t have much memory about Peter right now.


    But just two days, she turned around and felt Peter¡¯s shadow everywhere around her, no matter what she was doing, someone kept mentioning Peter¡¯s name around her, which really made her a bit broken.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Ohhhh ¡­¡±


    Theresa smiled, a pair of good-looking charming eyes swirled with microwaves, smiling a bit sadly, ¡°Peter loves you so much, whether before or now, he is willing to give everything for you, nothing is hidden from you, you would not know his situation?¡±


    Love her?


    Adriana¡¯s face was serious, always feeling that what Theresa said was somewhat false.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Ran has said that Peter is a man who has two lovers, and is always in love with women, so how can he really love a woman?


    ¡°Theresa, I¡¯ll say it again, I really don¡¯t know about Peter. A bad man like him, even if he likes me, I can¡¯t see it. So, in the future about Peter, please don¡¯te over and talk to me, I don¡¯t want to hear it, do you understand.¡±


    Adriana was really angry, she was already having a headache with her memory loss, but Theresa kept on being unrelenting, making her more and more upset.


    ¡°Adriana, you are really a heartless woman, don¡¯t tell me, because Peter is dying, so you are now disconnected from Peter, and then with Ran two people together, and also announced the two of you marriage contract? Adriana, you are really the most shameless woman I have ever seen! ¡±


    She gritted her teeth and clutched the carry handle of her bag with hatred.


    ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s going to turn your outlook upside down.¡±


    Adriana snorted, ¡°So, you¡¯re done, and when you¡¯re done, you can get out.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Theresaughed instead of being angry, raised her hand to ruffle the wind-blown hair on her forehead and said, ¡°Adriana, I don¡¯t care how Peter really is, but I will definitely not let you go.¡±


    Step forward, close to her, whispered next to her ear, ¡°In this world, there is you without me, with me, without you!¡±


    Word by word, almost from between his teeth.


    But Adriana wasn¡¯t intimidated by her and just said sarcastically, ¡°Really? Well, I¡¯ll have to wait and see. Also, don¡¯t do such superficial and childish things as beauty cosmetics containing toxic substances and you casually getting a few people toe to the door of ourpany to spout nonsense. It¡¯s too, off-grade!¡±


    After saying that, he withdrew his gaze and went straight into the elevator hall.


    Theresa, standing in ce, did not turn around, but simply took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and then raised her head proudly and left the neighborhood.


    Adriana, there are still days ahead, we¡¯ll see.


    Monday was sunny and breezy.


    Adriana packed the two children¡¯s bags while exining to Giovanny and Aaren, ¡°This time when they go abroad, you must protect their safety, understand?¡±


    She was most worried about the safety of Luis and Helen, but it was impossible not to go to the school¡¯s organized activities and there was no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 757 Sending away the child

    ¡°Ms. Hale, leave everything to us.¡±


    Aaren patted his chest with confidence.


    Giovanny jowled slightly toward Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale is at ease.¡±


    At ease?


    How can Adriana be reassured now?


    Just thinking about what Old Mr. Soto had said made her feel shaky and trembling inside.


    But on second thought, the first day of the year can not avoid the fifteenth, the one thates is finally going toe.


    The two children had already changed their clothes and each came out of the room.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re leaving then.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t miss us.¡±


    Looking at the two lovely children, Adriana walked over and rubbed the hair of the two little ones, ¡°Be good, be good, and remember to call me if anything happens, or ask for Aaren and Uncle Giovanny.¡±


    ¡°We are all big kids already, mommy don¡¯t worry too much about us oh.¡±


    Luis grinned, looked at Helen again, and said, ¡°I¡¯m the older brother, and I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of Helen.¡±


    ¡°Ch, what you are my brother ah, is not just half an hour earlier than me.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention half an hour, it¡¯s your brother even a minute earlier.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You are brother and sister, go out to take care of each other, do not cause trouble, understand.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Gee, Mommy, you¡¯re so nosy.¡±


    Helen listened to her mommy¡¯s rambling words with some helplessness, ¡°Let¡¯s go, bye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and watched them both pull their suitcases, with Aaren and Giovanny following close behind, still more than a little uneasy at heart.


    She did not send the two children away, but simply stood on the balcony and watched as their car slowly drove out of the neighborhood.


    Adriana does not like parting, because every parting always makes people inexplicably sad.


    After packing up at home for a while, I drove to the office, had a morning meeting, and then started to deal with the documents. The secretary came over and reported the work schedule for the day.


    The people had just gone out when she received a text message from Aaren, [Already on the ne, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take care of them].


    [Hard work.]


    Adriana replied with two words.


    After a busy day, Adriana met with two clients in the afternoon and returned to the office at 6:00 pm.


    Ran made a call to Adriana, ¡°Off duty yet?¡±


    ¡°Just finished working. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Adriana leaned back in her executive chair, looked at the time on herputer, and nodded, ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, see youter.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, she slumped back in her chair and squinted for a while


    Knock Knock-


    A knock on the door woke Adriana, ¡°Enter.¡±


    Ran pushed through the door and walked in holding a bouquet of flowers and ced them on her desk, ¡°For you.¡±


    Adriana looked at the bouquet of lilies plus roses, dotted with full blooms, leaned over and sniffed, ¡°Well, it smells pretty good, thanks. But ¡­ Ran, I think it¡¯s better not to send it in the future, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, it¡¯s hard not to, give me a chance to woo you?¡±


    Ran interrupted Adriana directly and gagged her.


    Adriana was rather bemused, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Now that she has said that, what else can she say?


    The two then went to a nearby restaurant for dinner, only to receive a phone call in the middle of the meal, and Ran said to her with a serious look on his face, ¡°Adri, sorry, I have to leave for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll treat youter.¡±


    Ran picked up his suit and hurried out of the box.


    At this time, a waiter sent over a cup of honey grapefruit tea, ¡°This is the store¡¯s new drink, free to taste.¡±


    The waiter put down the honey grapefruit tea and walked away.


    Adriana looked at a table of rich dinner, can only be enjoyed by one person, can not eat all the real pity.


    One can only eat alone while sipping a drink.


    After eating, the party left the hotel.


    Because she left in Ran¡¯s car, she had to take a taxi now that Ran was gone.


    In the early spring evening, the streets are not very crowded, and after the rush hour, they are not so congested.


    Adriana sat in the cab, looking out the window at the neon-lit night scene, deep in thought.


    ¡°Master, go along the river.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without her children around, Adriana wanted to walk along the river by herself.


    The car turned left and headed in the direction of the river road, not much further, bang, a loud bang, apanied by a violent crash, Adriana was caught off guard and crashed into the front car seat, knocked dizzy.


    Immediately covered his head, looked back, did not see clearly what was behind, the side of a car and crashed over, the door of the cab he was in are dented a few points, the car passively slid a few dozen centimeters towards the left.


    ¡°SHIT, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The driver was wearing a seatbelt and Rene was unharmed, but was surprised by the suddenness of the situation.


    ¡°Go, go, go quickly!¡±


    Adriana instantly instructed the cab driver, ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The cab driver stepped on the gas pedal, violently increased speed, sped away, smoothly escaped the danger, not forgetting to ask: ¡°My goodness, girl, in the end you are what kind of person ah? This in the end offended is what big man ah? In broad daylight to ¡­ ouch I go, here we go again, here we go again.¡±


    The cab driver has not finished a sentence, the car behind and catch up.


    Adriana was frightened and pulled out her cell phone to call for help, but then Alvin¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Senpai?¡± Adriana answered the phone and asked nervously, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    While she was on the phone, she looked back at the situation behind her, fearing that several cars behind her had followed.


    As expected, a car suddenly picked up speed and came straight towards her side, ¡°Watch out, master, elerate, elerate, they areing after us.¡±


    ¡°Ugh ugh, well, I¡¯ve fucking throttled up to the bottom.¡±


    The cab driver was scared out of his mind and has been sweating profusely for a short time.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s going on at your end, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯m along the river road and I¡¯m in a bit of trouble.¡±


    Although Adriana said very calmly, but from Adriana¡¯s reaction just now has been very obvious to feel that things are not simple.


    Alvin immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call someone over right away, What¡¯s App, share the location with What¡¯s App immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Adriana hangs up the phone, opens the What¡¯s App, and because the body keeps getting hit, taps the phone screen several times before tapping in and initiating a location share with Alvin.


    By this time, the cab had entered the road along the river, and the night breeze by the river was slightly cool, and people were scarce.


    The performance of several cars behind is obviously better than the cab, but it is a few minutes, directly forced the cab to stop at the side of the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡±


    The cab driver was bloodless with fear and sat there shivering.


    Knock Knock-


    Several cars came down several uniformly dressed, strong men, walked up to the cab and knocked on the window ss and beckoned to the cab driver, ¡°Come down.¡±

 Chapter 758 Kidnapped

    ¡°Who the hell are you guys? What the hell do you want in broad daylight?¡± The cab driver was so nervous that he held his cell phone and wanted to call the police.


    Bang-


    The window ss was violently shattered, and the man reached in and opened the cab door, carrying the man directly from the car.


    ¡°You guys, what do you want ¡­¡±


    The cab driver was still struggling when the man shed the cab driver in the neck with a hand sh, he cked out and passed out.


    Adriana, sitting in the back, frowned, knowing that those people were bound toe for themselves.


    Solely push open the door and get out of the car, cold eyes sweeping at them, asked, ¡°Let him go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    In any case, the cab drivers are innocent, Adriana naturally can not let them drag others into the trouble.


    ¡°Hmph, you yourself are difficult to protect yourself, and now you still care, others.¡±


    A man at the head of the group waved to the man beside him, ¡°Take it away.¡±


    At a word ofmand, a few people stepped aside and Adriana had no choice but to follow in the car.


    Entering the car, the person beside her put a ck hood directly over her head, which was so dark that Adriana couldn¡¯t see anything.


    She was calm and easy-going, not at all frightened by what was currently happening, and instead asked, ¡°Did Theresa send you?¡±


    Only a few days ago Theresa threatened her, and today someone did it. Adriana felt that no one but Theresa would really do it to her.


    Her words fell, and no one said anything. Those who were more qualified, adhering to the professional quality of professional bodyguards, said nothing.


    Adriana had some doubts in her mind and couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Thinking about it, and asked: ¡°Can ¡­ let me know who the master behind your curtain really is? I can¡¯t be on the verge of dying and not even know who the person who did it to me is. Or, what exactly do you want to do by kidnapping me?¡±


    I tried to talk to them, but I couldn¡¯t get any response.


    Finally, Adriana simply stopped talking.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Because location sharing is on, it doesn¡¯t matter if she knows or doesn¡¯t know the address.


    As long as the phone is on silent mode, there is nothing to worry about, just stall for time and wait for Alvin toe and rescue her.


    The car drove around and around at a fast pace, stopping after half an hour.


    ¡°Get down!¡±


    The men got out of the car, roughly pulled her out of the car, and then removed the hood from Adriana¡¯s head.


    The darkness of the night, the dim light, Adriana looked around a circle, simply do not know where.


    With a few people pushing and shoving, Adriana followed into an isted two-story mansion.


    Xu is an old house, the windows are broken, naturally no one will notice here.


    A dozen people were guarding the entrance to the house, Adriana walked in and was taken up to the second floor, waiting to go upstairs she realized that the person standing on the second floor was actually ¡­


    ¡°Brenda?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, I thought her kidnapper would be Theresa, but never thought it would be her.


    Brenda was dressed in a casual ck gingham outfit with her long hair in a ponytail, and despite the mask, Adriana could tell at a nce who she was.


    With her hands tied behind her back, she stood pushed and shoved in the middle of the second floor living room.


    The floor is full of thick dust, step down all the footprints, even the windows are prated by the cool wind.


    ¡°So you even know who I am?¡±


    Brenda removed her mask and faced Adriana, ¡°You know what I asked you toe over here for?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and looked at her with raised eyebrows, ¡°Go ahead, what for?¡±


    She took a step, one step in front of Adriana, her eyes slightly narrowed, her good-looking eyes flooded with viciousness and venom.


    Leaning closer to her, he said next to her ear, ¡°Although I am grateful that you helped me back then, it doesn¡¯t mean you can interfere in my life now. To be precise ¡­¡±


    She lifted Adriana¡¯s chin and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡±


    Yes, she has her moments of necessity.


    She was constrained by others and had a difficult road ahead, but who would have thought that Adriana would give her a hard time at this time and cut off her life.


    ¡°So, what do I have to do for you to let me go?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to talk to Brenda, but she didn¡¯t expect Brenda to be able to hire so many people to help her.


    This shows that she has a lot of people behind her to back her up.


    All along, Adriana has never cared about these things, but now the situation is really beyond her expectation.


    ¡°I know that all along you had someone behind you to protect you. That what Giovanny and Aaren, they are both masters. But now Luis and Helen are traveling abroad and they¡¯re gone. I had a hard time waiting for the opportunity.¡±


    Brenda takes a pack ofdies¡¯ cigarettes out of her pocket, pulls out a cigarette, lights it, and takes a drag.


    ¡°Now, you have two choices. Either, jump from here; or, let them finish you off.¡±


    There is absolutely no talk of giving Adriana a way out.


    Then added: ¡°I understand the truth that the disaster is not as bad as the wife and children, so I will not involve the children. Not only that, I will also help you take good care of them.¡±


    The gesture of a general condescension is really disgusting to watch.


    Adriana was indifferent, just a faint smile, by the way, stalling for a bit to give Alvin more chances to find her.


    ¡°Brenda, have you forgotten how I helped you in the first ce? And now you want to do this to me, how can you live with your conscience? I really don¡¯t understand what you are trying to do, but you have made a lot of money in YY live streamingpany and now you insist on marrying Alvin. Now, I am already a dying man, why don¡¯t you have mercy and say?¡±


    A few years ago, she saved Brenda, then there were suspicions about Brenda¡¯s true identity, but at that time there was no evidence of but photos, she did not think much about it.


    Now, it has to be said to go to a careful and deep thought.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Brenda tilted her head andughed, her smile was unbridled and wild, ¡°Adriana, Adriana, you always look smug, it¡¯s disgusting to watch. The actual fact that you are now a dying man, I might as well tell you. I am not at all Brenda, my name is not Brenda, and I approached you in the first ce because ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brenda, it¡¯s not good, someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Halfway through Brenda¡¯s sentence, at a critical moment, a bodyguard suddenly walked in and interrupted her.


    At that moment, Adriana was really helpless.


    Seeing that the truth is about to surface, in the end, I did not expect it to be this way.


    ¡°What? People? Who¡¯sing?¡±


    Brenda was furious, her red fingernails pinching the butt of her cigarette viciously, ring at Adriana with a furious grimace, ¡°You lied to me?!¡±


    She actually fell for it again.


    Enraged, Brenda raised her hand and pped Adriana across the cheek, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll let you die here today! Only when you die, I can have a smooth ride.¡±


    However, she pped it and before her hand could touch Adriana¡¯s cheek, she was kicked away by Adriana, ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 759 Exposing the Dirty Side

    With a growl, Adriana quickly backed up to a position in the corner, where she was better defended.


    Faced with so many bodyguards, it was not so easy for Adriana to abscond.


    The hands behind his back struggled with one another for a long time before breaking free of the rope.


    Brenda lying on the ground by Adriana high heels kicked hard, pain near spasms, covering the stomach wailing, ¡°Well ¡­ pain, it hurts ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brenda, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Brenda, they¡¯re getting closer, should we pull out?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and help Brenda up.¡±


    ¡­


    Several bodyguards walked up to Brenda and helped her to her feet, waiting for her to give the order.


    Brenda¡¯s face was pale and her lips twitched in pain, not expecting Adriana to hit so hard at all, and her stomach cramped in pain.


    ¡°Kill it!¡±


    She red angrily at Adriana, covering her stomach and gritting her teeth, ¡°Come on, hurry up!¡±


    Peter is out of the country now, and Giovanny and Aaren are out of the country, so she is emboldened.


    After themand, Brenda immediately under the assistance of several people towards the downstairs.


    Upstairs, only five or six people were left.


    Adriana moved her wrists and looked at the individuals in front of her, ¡°Come together.¡±


    ¡°Shit, quite arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Give me on.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, they¡¯reing, what a waste of words.¡±


    ¡­


    Several men lunged toward Adriana, either carrying sticks or raising daggers.


    Adriana, standing by the wall, was originally worried that she could not withstand eight or nine people, but those few people left with Brenda, leaving five or six people can barely support.


    Seeing a man holding a stick and smashing it, she grabbed the stick with her bare hands and yanked it hard, bringing the man holding the stick in front of her.


    This time the man holding the dagger stabbed over, it was toote, Adriana a side, directly in front of the man pushed out, along with a scream, the dagger stabbed him in the back.


    Adriana held the stick, the people who lunged left a stick and a stick, three or two hits of those people holding their heads and wailing.


    While several people ducked aside, Adriana rushed right past them and trotted all the way down the stairs.


    Brenda did not go far, people just walked to the door, and turned back, but he found Adriana downstairs, can not help but frown, ¡°you ¡­ you how are not dead?¡±


    ¡°So expecting me to die, will it be as you wish.¡±


    Adriana carries the stick and walks towards Brenda.


    Outside the broken house suddenly poured in a group of people, 20 to 30 people, bowed down to Brenda, ¡°Brenda, we take care of the aftermath, you hurry from the back.¡±


    This time Brenda went to great lengths to take down Adriana, calling in a full 30 or 40 people.


    With two fists, Adriana was quite wise to stand aside and give Brenda a way out.


    Brenda walked up to Adriana, her eyes narrowed slightly, her sharp gaze fell on her with a murderous aura, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t me me for not thinking of love, I was just forced to do so.¡±


    With a cold snort, Brenda walked past Adriana, and before she could take a few steps, she heard screams from behind.


    People have turned around to look over, only to see the front door into a man in a suit, wearing gold-rimmed sses, clearly a literate and schrly atmosphere, but at the moment is emanating a cold and appalling atmosphere.


    ¡°Al¡­ Alvin?¡±


    Brenda¡¯s pupils shrunk, never thought the person who came to Adriana¡¯s rescue would actually be Alvin!


    ¡°How ¡­ how did this happen? Adriana, you bitch, was it you, did you deliberately ask Alvin toe over?¡±


    She had a bit of an emotional breakdown, facing Alvin, unable to hide her ugly one heart, exposing the truth, without a ce to call home.


    ¡°Brenda, you¡¯re to me for everything.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, a hundred times helpless.


    Alvin, standing in the doorway, looked at Adriana worriedly, but suddenly found Brenda standing in the middle of the crowd, ¡°You ¡­ are you?¡±


    No matter how Alvin thought, he could not imagine that the person who kidnapped Adriana would be Brenda.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t like Brenda, he can¡¯t ept this reality.


    Brenda¡¯s hands curled slightly at her side, seemingly unable to ept Alvin¡¯s sudden appearance either.


    It was the male god in her heart, the iparable existence, and she couldn¡¯t wait to be able to show the best of everything in herself in front of Alvin.


    Who could have anticipated that he would appear at this moment and discover the ugly scene of her hypocrisy, peeking into the filth of her heart and making her ashamed to the point of no return.


    Brenda looked flustered, not knowing how to react.


    Finally she actually pulled a gun out of her hand and pointed it straight at Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Walking up to Adriana, holding a gun to her head, he ordered the men around him, ¡°Tie her up.¡±


    The cold muzzle of the gun pointed at the head, Adriana did not dare to struggle, for fear of rubbing. The gun went. Fire, will take the gun bullets.


    One man came forward and took the rope and tied Adriana, tying it tightly.


    ¡°Brenda, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Alvin came over with only a few people, originally thought the situation was not very serious, but when he looked at a room of 20 to 30 people, still can not help but some worry about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    The most important thing is the pistol that Brenda is holding, if it hits Adriana¡¯s body, the consequences are unthinkable.


    ¡°Adriana has been kind to you, why are you doing this to her?¡±


    Alvin never understood what Brenda had in mind.


    ¡°Why? Oh.¡±


    Brendaughed, and while holding the gun in his hand, he said to the man beside him, ¡°Bring the things you were told to prepare at that moment, and hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brenda.¡±


    The men were obedient and went out the back door.


    She held the pistol and stood beside Adriana, remembering that moment when she was kicked by Adriana, inwardly she could not help but feel a little uneasy, and added: ¡°You, tie her legs for me too.¡±


    At themand, the man found another rope to trap Adriana¡¯s legs.


    Adriana wanted to struggle and resist, but there were too many people for her to leave, and not only that, she would probably drag Alvin down with her.


    ¡°Brenda, anything you can say, we can work it out.¡±


    Adriana tried to keep her mind as calm as possible.


    But after saying that, Brenda was not calm, the hand holding the gun shook, the whole person even trembled with anger, ¡°I like Alvin, it¡¯s you, you forced me to let him go. I tried, but I couldn¡¯t do it, I really couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Brenda really couldn¡¯t let go of Alvin.


    Tried for most of the time, but since the cancetion of the engagement, Alvin avoided her, making her feel the pain of her beloved man gradually disappearing from her view, that kind of pain is really unbearable.


    So, to avoid being threatened by Adriana, she had to plot in secret.


    I didn¡¯t expect to n so hard for so long, but in the end I still missed.


    ¡°Brenda, do you realize that you¡¯re only making me more sick and disgusted with you?¡±


    Alvin walked forward, only a dozen meters away from Brenda, Brenda suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop, Alvin, you do note over, if youe over again believe me to kill her?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 760 Shot and Injured

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do it, Adriana is a stumbling block. You love her, she doesn¡¯t love you, and yet she wants to stop me from loving you. On what grounds?¡±


    Brenda has never been able to ept this, and in the end it left a shadow in her heart.


    The pistol was loaded and she held it tightly in her hand, aiming it at Adriana¡¯s head.


    This made Alvin even more nervous, ¡°Brenda, don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move. adriana is innocent,e at me if you have anything to do with it, okay? Let her go, let her go, and I promise to marry you.¡±


    Having no choice, Alvin had to convince Brenda from all sides.


    Alvin still doesn¡¯t understand women after all, his words stimted Brenda, Brenda frowned, jealousy rushed to her heart, and finally turned into a wildugh, ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re willing to marry me just to get me to let Adriana go, Alvin, you¡¯re that cheap, you¡¯re willing to do anything for Adriana, aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    On what basis?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    What¡¯s so great about Adriana?


    Alvin stood a short distance away, looking at the woman tied up, thinking about the day when his elder brother left, telling him to protect Adriana.


    His eyes were a little colder, ¡°Yes. So let her go, otherwise not only Waverly can not tolerate you, is the country, will not have a ce for you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Brenda smiled viciously, holding the pistol down a few points, touching the ground and hit out, piu ~


    Never used a pistol, Brenda shot inurate, missed Adriana¡¯s leg, the bullet hit the ground, spilling a little dust.


    ¡°Stop it, Brenda!¡±


    Alvin¡¯s heart hung in his throat, the whole person¡¯s nerves tense, almost did not jump out of his throat with fear.


    He took a few steps forward, but heard Brenda scold him, ¡°Stop!¡±


    His scolding voice was useless, and Brenda, unable to control her emotions, yelled hysterically, ¡°I told you to stop, Alvin, did you hear me?¡±


    Another yell still didn¡¯t stop him.


    Bump~!


    The gun went off, she pointed at Alvin and shot him, and the man fell to his knees in a sh of pain.


    ¡°Senior, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Alvin, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Brenda handed the pistol to the man beside her, who immediately pointed it at Adriana.


    She subconsciously walked over to Alvin, but stopped a few meters away and stopped to look at him, ¡°Was it worth it for Adriana?¡±


    In any case, she did not expect that Alvin had loved Adriana to the point of life and death.


    Jealousy got the better of her, and she went a little crazy with emotions she couldn¡¯t restrain.


    With her hands over her head, she nearly copsed and red angrily at Alvin, ¡°Why, what the hell does she have that¡¯s worthy of your love?¡±


    The man¡¯s knee overflowed with crimson blood, in the white clothes extra apparently eye-catching.


    Brenda was so distraught that she wanted to jump over and hug Alvin, but she didn¡¯t, and instead directed all her hatred at Adriana.


    Adriana looks back at Adriana with anger, ¡°Look, look, the man I love with all my heart is you in my eyes and in my heart, Adriana, who are you? You don¡¯t deserve Alvin¡¯s love for you!¡±


    Looking at the one wooden stick on the ground, she picked it up, held it in her hand, and hit it hard at Adriana¡¯s abdomen, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable, huh? I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of today.¡±


    ¡°Well~¡±


    The club hit her in the abdomen with enough force that even though Adriana had practiced, she still felt a sharp pain.


    She couldn¡¯t help but frown and just whimpered and held back the pain.


    Looked at Brenda and said, ¡°You¡¯re a public figure, breaking thew, and you think you¡¯re going to get away with it.¡±


    ¡°No matter what I do, I¡¯m going to let you die here today.¡±


    Brenda gripped the stick and hit Adriana again. Adriana¡¯s face turned red with pain, and her pupils were wide with pain.


    ¡°Brenda, stop it!¡±


    Alvin braced himself for the pain, got up, lunged, and tried to save Adriana, but was held down by Brenda¡¯s men.


    Alvin brought over a few people who immediately stepped forward, so there was a group of people fighting over there.


    The sound of the storm was mixed with wailing and screaming, very noisy.


    Brenda saw Adriana¡¯s painful appearance, the heart is very happy, can not help but a smile, look back to Alvin, said: ¡°Alvin, put Adriana tied over when I made ns. No matter whoes over today, I will not let them leave. I just didn¡¯t expect that person to be you.¡±


    She stood aside and pulled out a miniature remote control from her pocket, ¡°Now the surrounding area has been nted with explosive devices, as long as I press it, all have to die. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who appeared here. Of course, I can not kill you, but ¡­¡±


    Brenda smiled and said to the man beside him, ¡°Scrap that leg of his, too.¡±


    ¡°Brenda, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Adriana struggled, jumped to Brenda¡¯s side and hit hard, Brenda was unprepared and fell straight to the ground.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Brenda was furious and got up from the ground, took the gun directly from the bodyguard¡¯s hand and pointed it at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time, you deserved to die in the first ce, but why did you live until now, why?¡±


    Bang¨C


    Another shot, Adriana heart hanging, subconsciously moved aside, but was pushed by Brenda¡¯s bodyguard, the bullet impartial, hit her waist and abdomen.


    ¡°Well, hiss ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pain was so intense that it spread to all her limbs and bones, as if she was being gnawed by tens of thousands of ants.


    If she hadn¡¯t still had a good constitution, she would have almost passed out from the pain.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Alvin was so nervous that he broke away from the bodyguards who were restraining him and lunged towards Adriana.


    Brenda saw this, her eyes narrowed slightly, aimed at Alvin, and bang, bang, bang¨C


    Three shots were fired, and Alvin fell to the ground with a weak body, which could not get up if he wanted to.


    Because of poor marksmanship, only one shot managed to hit Alvin¡¯s left thigh.


    ck hole in the blood hole, crimson blood gurgling overflow, very frightening.


    He copsed to the ground, his blood but a few moments to stain a piece ofnd, it was appalling.


    ¡°Senpai? Senior, how are you?¡±


    Adriana gritted her teeth and endured the pain, her lips pale with pain.


    Instead, Brenda threw back her head andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, finally, finally you still fall into my hands.¡±


    This side of the two were wounded, lost the ability to fight back, the other side of Alvin brought over a few people can not resist the crowd around the beating, or defeated, lying on the ground or unconscious or screaming.


    Brenda stood in front of Alvin, looking at the gentle man of yesteryear, now wretched, even sses fell to the ground and bounced far away.


    ¡°Alvin, as I said, I love you, so I can¡¯t kill you. But you shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. There are some things you shouldn¡¯t see, but you saw them, so you can¡¯t me me.


    So, I have made a decision that from today I will keep you captive to me and let me love you properly. Then I will marry your brother, that way I havepleted my mission and also have you, the best of both worlds. alvin, what do you say, right?¡±

 Chapter 761 Escape

    ¡°Brenda, you¡¯re a ¡­ lunatic.¡±


    Alvin was in pain and sweating, hisplexion was nearly pale, and he tried to get up several times, unable to stand.


    ¡°Alvin, from the moment I fell in love with you, I couldn¡¯t help myself, and if I¡¯m crazy, let me be crazy for the rest of my life.¡±


    Brenda felt sorry for herself and thought she was pathetic. If she hadn¡¯t been controlled, she could have lived a life of freedom, loving someone she liked and living happily together, how good would that have been?


    But God let her meet Alvin.


    This is, perhaps, the best arrangement of God.


    ¡°Take Alvin away.¡±


    She waved her hand and greeted the people with amand.


    Brenda¡¯s men walked up to Alvin, picked him up, and dragged him out as if he were garbage. Alvin tried to struggle, but his legs kept bleeding and he was powerless to struggle.


    ¡°Adriana? Adri?¡±


    He kept calling out for Adriana until he was dragged out the back door.


    For all the years I¡¯ve known Alvin, this time was probably his worst time.


    Adriana knows that Alvin is not good at martial arts, he only knows Tae Kwon Do, which is not suitable for sword fighting?


    Heartbroken, I think Brenda is really too scary.


    ¡°Brenda, loving someone isn¡¯t about possession, it¡¯s about ¡­ bing whole. Do you understand?¡±


    Snap¨C


    The first time I saw the newest version of the game, Brenda pped Adriana across the face, ¡°I don¡¯t need to understand, and I don¡¯t want to understand. Adriana, I¡¯ll see you in the next life, and I hope you don¡¯t meet me again when you¡¯re reincarnated.¡±


    Brenda smiled sarcastically and handed the remote control in her hand to the man beside her, ¡°Dismantle all the explosive devices, just activate one and strap it to this bitch¡¯s body. Otherwise there will be too muchmotion and it won¡¯t end well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brenda.¡±


    The man nodded once and gave a wink to the little brother beside him, ¡°Go now.¡±


    Brenda patted the man¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Good job, you won¡¯t be treated badly.¡±


    The man nodded respectfully, ¡°Thank you Brenda.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Brenda nodded, not forgetting to nce back at Adriana, smiled coldly and walked away.


    Everyone in the broken house left, even the few people Alvin brought over were dragged away, leaving only Adriana and the two men.


    Adriana stood there, her head spinning, thinking about how to get out.


    At this time, the yellow-haired little brother¡¯s gaze surveyed Adriana, an evil look emerged under his eyes, walked to the leader of the man, disliked his arm, ¡°Big brother, this girl ¡­ is super positive, anyway, it¡¯s going to die, do you want¡­ ¡­ eh?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at his big brother, and the Colin smile on his face was sickening to watch.


    The elder brother at the head seemed to have a few moments of hesitation, but still refused, ¡°Want to find a woman, what kind is not avable?¡±


    As we were talking, a brother ran in outside, ¡°Brother, got over one. The rest of the brothers have been dismantled and taken away.¡±


    ¡°Steve, do you think this girl looks good? How about we just get high first? Anyway, Brenda has already gone, the pussy is dying, it¡¯s not toote to get high first and then get dead.¡±


    The man called Steve¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big brother, the brothers have not had meat for months, so let¡¯s y.¡±


    Listening to a few men you say a sentence, Adriana eyes sh slightly, immediately reveal a ttering smile, ¡°a few big brothers, I can ¡­ can apany you to y. But can you guys let me go? Okay okay ~¡±


    Her voice was whiny, listening to herself followed by the bad chill, arm goose bumps up ayer.


    At the moment of life and death, Adriana can only think of ways to seduce a few men, as long as they can untie her, only three people, it does not matter.


    ¡°Ouch, I go, you little wanker so afraid of death,e, let brother kiss one.¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t care if his big brother agreed or disagreed, he jumped right in front of Adriana.


    Big brother raised his hand and scratched his head, did not speak for a long time, is considered the default, immediately said: ¡°OK OK OK, slick, hurry up and finish good back to deliver. I will guard the door for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, it¡¯s still good to have a big brother.¡±


    ¡°Steve, Steve, hurry up.¡±


    The two men fist bumped and smiled wickedly, looking sickening.


    Adriana¡¯s abdomen hurt to the core, but she still pretended to be weak and said, ¡°Light ¡­ lighter, okay, it really hurts ¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha ¡­ look quite high and cold, did not find the bones or a wave.¡±


    ¡°Huh, clearly afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Steve¡¯s got a point.¡±


    Two men, you and I, put Adriana down directly on the ground, hands and knees to untie the rope tied to Adriana¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Big brother, the top rope also help to untie it, I am injured, will not run.¡± Adriana deliberately said.


    Naive two people are not stupid, ¡°think beautiful, so that the same can be cool, where so many things. ¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Steve muttered, stood aside and began to unbuckle his own pants.


    Instead, another man pounced on Adriana ¡­


    In the nick of time, Adriana stood up with a carp, lifted her foot and kicked one of them directly away.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Adriana winced in pain, but held back the pain in her abdomen and kicked that Steve in the crotch in one smooth motion.


    ¡°Ouch, Shit, Ouch, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡±


    Steve fell to the ground in pain and kept rolling around holding his gear.


    The action here attracted the big brother guarding the door, Adriana did not dare to stay, turned and quickly ran out the back door.


    ¡°Big brother, catch up, the man has run away.¡±


    ¡°Fucking losers, what the hell is wrong with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Get after it, or you won¡¯t be able to exin it to Brenda.¡±


    Adriana ran out the back door and scurried straight into the woods, hiding herself.


    The hand behind his back struggled a few times, hard and dead from the rope tied to pull out his hand, strangled a few bloody marks.


    Not caring about the pain in her hands, she took off her jacket to cover her abdomen and took the rope and wrapped it tightly around her waist to stop the flow of blood.


    Hiding on this side, she could just see the movement at the back door of the broken house.


    Only a few people withmps came out, looking for her.


    ¡°Brother, look, there¡¯s blood here, follow the blood and you¡¯ll find her.¡±


    A man suggested that the head of the man shlight shone on the ground, following the blood trail all the way to find.


    Adriana instinctively tried to escape.


    But between the slight skimming of the eyes, saw a car parked not far away.


    And her phone and Alvin¡¯s phone have been keeping What¡¯s App location sharing, as long as she can get the car keys, she can find Alvin.


    Adriana stood in the woods, thorns hanging on her body raw pain, suddenly a hard underfoot, kicked, a stone.


    Leaned down and picked it up, clutched it in his hand and hid behind the thorns.


    ¡°Shit, there¡¯s no blood on this side.¡±


    ¡°Where did the people go?¡±


    ¡°NND, it¡¯s you two who are spoiling the fun.¡±

 Chapter 762 – Saving Alvin

    Two people talking while looking in the dark, perhaps because Adriana that kick is too heavy Steve is still lying in the broken house.


    Seeing that the two are getting closer and closer, Adriana did not move, that light are shining through the thorns on their own bodies, but fortunately wearing ck clothes, not so conspicuous.


    The two did not notice her presence and went around.


    Adriana crept out and followed from behind, holding a rock directly towards the head of the man known as ¡®Big Brother¡¯.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s head smothered in pain, immediately stiffened, moving extremely slowly turned to look at Adriana, eyes wide and straight backwards.


    ¡°Brother, you ¡­ how ¡­ are you this bitch?¡±


    Another man was walking when he noticed his big brother suddenly fall down, startled, turned around and found Adriana, immediately grimaced and lunged towards Adriana.


    She stood calmly in front of the man, watching him, and when she saw him lunge, Adriana kicked out with a flying kick.


    Bang¨C


    The man fell to the ground, covering his chest and wailing.


    Adriana did not have time to talk to him, bear the pain of the wound, squatting next to the fainting brother, felt in his pocket, he felt a square thing.


    Reach out and escape from his pocket, who knows that is so carelessly press ¡­


    Rumble-


    A loud bang, echoing the sound in the depression, scared Adriana face also white a few points.


    For just a moment, the broken house was aze, apanied by a loud bang, and darkness returned.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, people have not yet calmed down, the house rumbled and copsed.


    She and the man lying on the ground at the same time raised a shlight to shine over, only to see the darkness of the night in the dust, as if a sudden sandstorm, the sky of dust towards her drifted over.


    God knows how scared Adriana is in her heart at this moment. If she hadn¡¯t escaped by luck, I¡¯m afraid she would be the one who died inside now.


    After the robbery, she was secretly a little grateful at the same time, or as fast as possible from the man¡¯s pockets turned out the car keys.


    By the time she stood up, the man who had been kicked in the face had already fled.


    Adriana gets in her car, starts it up and leaves.


    At the same time, he opened his phone, looked at the location share, looked for Alvin¡¯s location, and entered the address on the navigation before leaning back in the car seat and breathing a long sigh of relief.


    I really hope Alvin is okay.


    After resting for just a few seconds, Adriana immediately took her cell phone and made acall to Ran.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang a few times and Ran answered it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    The other party is very gentle call, but listen to the voice as if they have drunk some wine.


    ¡°Ran, are you there?¡±


    ¡°Having a drink with a client. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What, don¡¯t you consider me a friend and don¡¯t tell me if there¡¯s something wrong. We¡¯ve finished eating and are ready to go our separate ways.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Alvin is in trouble, he was kidnapped by Brenda and got a gunshot wound, very serious. There are many people on the other side, and they are heading towards Orco Mount, can you hurry over and help.¡±


    At the critical moment, Adriana was toozy to talk so much and had to let Ran help.


    Somehow, after the ident, the first person she thought of was actually Ran.


    But on second thought, who else could we call but Ran?


    Zac?


    Unfamiliar and don¡¯t want to beg in a low voice.


    Harlee, limited ability, and under the control of Old Mr. Soto, not very reliable.


    The only person who can be counted on is Ran.


    ¡°What about you, where are you now? Are you injured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, on my way to catch up with Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    The other party hung up the phone, Adriana put down the phone, chasing after Alvin all the way frantically, afraid of losing Alvin, more afraid of the person who just escaped to Brenda, if Brendaunched a crazy, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Adriana drove while mulling over that moment when Brenda said that marrying Spencer was toplete the mission and imprisoning Alvin was for love.


    So who is the person behind her?


    And what is the purpose of the conspiracy?


    ¡­


    Motril.


    Peter and Hank and Tiana appear outside Obren¡¯s tribe.


    Obren people have a special identity, the outside world is not very clear about their existence, and the Obren people have special abilities, has been protected by the military, the tribe is designated as a siege area, the external im is a military training base.


    The trio appeared outside the tribe, with military men guarding the entrance.


    Tiana was wearing white sneakers with a casual outfit, carrying a shoulder bag and wearing a baseball cap, standing next to Peter.


    Displeased, he skimmed his lips, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Master told me to send you here for.¡±


    Peter looked sideways at the woman beside him and sulked, ¡°Your mission has beenpleted, you can now return to your orders.¡±


    Hank immediately chimed in, ¡°Ms. Griffin, I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Tiana stood in the doorway and looked inside, ¡°I¡¯m going to go in with you guys, I¡¯m interested in Obren.¡±


    ¡°The pass is only for me and the boss.¡±


    Hank waved the pass in his hand, obviously not prepared for Tiana.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have my own.¡±


    The woman seemed to know all about men, pulled out her pass and smiled seductively, ¡°I Tiana never fight a battle that I am not sure of, and never put my hopes on men.¡±


    Peter gave her a look, withdrew his gaze, and walked in toward the main entrance.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    The man in camouge uniform guarding the door stopped him and said in English, ¡°No outsiders allowed.¡±


    Peter handed the passes over, and Hank and Tiana gave them to the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper took the three passes into the guard booth, put the passes under the machine for scanning, which showed the identity of the three people, and confirmed that the documents were real and valid, before stepping out of the guard booth and handing the documents to the three people.


    And said, ¡°Before entering to put down cell phones,puters and othermunication devices and all sharp objects that can hurt people.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Hank was a little reluctant, but when he saw Peter give him a look, he didn¡¯t squeal.


    On the contrary, Tiana was a bit arrogant, ¡°On what grounds? We didn¡¯t talk about these issues when we got our passes.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, then you can choose not to go in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    As Tiana¡¯s words fell, a mechanical sound rang out from the citadel behind the guard booth.


    The three raised their eyes, only to see dozens of machine guns on the city tower aimed at the three, as if the next moment to dare to reckless a word, will be shot into the sieve.


    This battle, even just now arrogant and domineering Tiana are followed by some fear.


    She was such a proud woman, but under the strict rules, she could only give in.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ that, I just asked if I could leave a phone to contact my rtives, with no need to be so aggressive.¡±


    Tiana skimmed her lips, actually had a little woman¡¯s softness.


    The three men surrendered all themunication devices on their bodies and could not bring in anything but their clothes.


    Even a rivet on the jacket can be removed for you.

 Chapter 763 into Obren

    After passing the security check, enter Obren without any problem.


    Obren inside without any modern transportation, the three people walked the stone road, looking at the leafy trees on both sides, it was like walking into the paradise.


    Clear sky, wisps of sunlight through the dense leaf slit sprinkled a ground dappled light, shining on the green grass, watching the flowers in full bloom, beautiful purple and red, butterflies and bees like elves dancing lightly on top of the petals, everything is like a dream, beautiful, wonderful.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, it¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Tiana walked on the path and looked at the picturesque Obren, couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°Oh my God, I ¡­ want to live here, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    Even a person like Peter, who is not surprised by anything, was shocked by such a beautiful sight.


    Hank looked around, nodding his head repeatedly sigh, ¡°paradise na, boss, here really too ¡­¡±


    He was good before he finished, suddenly saw a person riding in front of him, ¡°Phew ~¡±


    The visitor stopped his horse, sat on it, looked at them, and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, finally you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°ni?¡±


    Peter looked at him, ¡°Well-informed.¡±


    He and Tiana and Hank had just entered, and ni had actually rushed over to greet them, which really surprised him.


    ¡°When you came, someone had already exined to the patriarch. The patriarch wants to see you.¡±


    ni put the situation into perspective.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter nodded, after all, he came to Obren is to see the patriarch, just did not expect everything would go so smoothly.


    ¡°Hank, you and this Ms. Griffin can¡¯t go. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to restter.¡±


    ¡°Good everything listen to Mr. Shangguan.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana drove all the way to the wild chase, but the wound became more and more serious, her entire body leaning on the car seat, the slightest movement will involve the wound, and from time to time there is blood spilled.


    Looking at the crimson blood on her hand, she was a little worried.


    The phone screen on the passenger seat lit up and Adriana looked at the phone number disyed on the screen and immediately answered, ¡°Ran, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on top.¡±


    ¡°Up there?¡±


    Adriana is unsure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    Ran said, Adriana looked through the reflector, which revealed a helicopter flying over, the rumbling sound bing clearer and clearer.


    Pulling the car to the side of the road, Adriana stepped down and stood by the side of the road, when the helicopter hovering overhead cast a beam of light thatnded beside her, shining so brightly that it hurt her eyes.


    The ropedder was released, and Adriana walked up against the strong wind of the propeller and grabbed the ropedder, slowly climbing as the people above pulled upwards.


    But it was a few minutes to get on the helicopter without any problems.


    ¡°You came too soon.¡±


    The helicopter closed the hatch and Adriana sat across the room and spoke loudly to Ran, but the other man couldn¡¯t hear her.


    Ran handed the headset to Adriana, who turned on the microphone to talk to him in order to hear clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    The man looked at the rope tied around her waist, the rope was stained with bright red, just dressed in ck clothes can not see it.


    Ran was uneasy to find Adriana¡¯s lips pale and her forehead perspiring, ¡°No, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, the most important thing now is to get to Alvin, he¡¯s in danger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, do you know you¡¯re going to die if you don¡¯t go to the hospital yourself?¡±


    The man who used to be subservient to her was not without some anger.


    ¡°Ran, I know my own body. Do as I say and go find Alvin, quickly.¡±


    Adriana yelled, and Ran couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything.


    She pulled out her phone, opened What¡¯s App¡¯s location sharing and pointed to Alvin¡¯s location, ¡°It¡¯s right here, please make sure you¡¯re quick.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ran soothed Adriana as he instructed the pilot, ¡°Bright Lake behind Orco Mount.¡±


    After the order, he picked up the medical kit and squatted in front of Adriana, ¡°Here, let me dress your wound.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Brenda brought a lot of people, are you sure the five of you can make it?¡±


    She was very worried about Alvin and was afraid that there were too few people to keep Alvin¡¯s life safe.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted peopleing this way, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He was hurt so badly, and in a life-and-death situation, his heart was actually worried about Alvin.


    Ran is not jealous, nor is he jealous, he just thinks Adriana is so silly, so silly that it hurts.


    But he did not know what he had just experienced, if he knew, I¡¯m afraid he would really be scared to death.


    Meanwhile, Brenda¡¯s convoy kept driving.


    Alvin was sitting beside him, tied with a rope with his hands behind his back, unable to struggle at all.


    His legs were bleeding, he was leaning weakly on the car seat, and his whole body was lifeless and looked serious.


    Brenda looked at his appearance although some heartache, but can not save him.


    Because once Alvin¡¯s legs are healed, she can no longer have him, and not only that, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no room for her in this world.


    Suddenly, the phone in my pocket rang.


    Answering the phone, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Brenda, it¡¯s not good, that bitch Adriana killed two of our brothers and got away in her car.¡±


    ¡°What, got away? What a bunch of useless losers.¡±


    Brenda gritted her teeth in anger, and the whole thing nearly copsed.


    But suddenly, she realized another problem.


    Adriana is so close to Alvin, why didn¡¯t she call her and Alvin when she escaped?


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Brenda, you underestimate Adri.¡±


    Alvin sat down in his seat and smiled weakly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Brenda¡¯s heart pounded because she knew that Adriana¡¯s escape would mean her death.


    Subconsciously, she reached into Alvin¡¯s suit pocket and pulled out her cell phone.


    ¡°What are you doing, that¡¯s my phone.¡±


    Alvin was a little nervous, afraid that she would find out the end.


    But Brenda has been in love with Alvin for so long that she naturally knows what his phone password is, and easily enters a string of numbers to unlock it.


    And on the screen he was a map, and above the map were two What¡¯s App images.


    The images are of Alvin and Adriana.


    ¡°Location sharing?¡±


    Brenda was furious to go crazy, no wonder Alvin found Adriana so quickly, the original two opened the location sharing.


    ¡°Alvin, are you really going to get me killed.¡±


    She pped him hard across the face, holding the phone and smashing it down, and blood spilled from the corner of Alvin¡¯s mouth immediately.


    ¡°Ho ho ho Brenda, turn yourself in, you can¡¯t get away with it.¡±


    Alvin was in pain, perhaps because it was so painful that he was already paralyzed, sitting against the car and sounding weak.


    ¡°Stop the car, stop the car.¡±


    She yelled, then said to the passenger, ¡°Erdog, take the phone, you drive somewhere else and distract them.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Brenda.¡±


    The man named Erdog got off with his cell phone, went to another car, and drove off in the direction of the south.

 Chapter 764 – The Man Behind the Scenes

    Brenda, exasperated by Alvin¡¯s headache, sat in the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡±


    He took the walkie-talkie and instructed the men in the few cars behind him, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, all spread out and distract them, someone is catching up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brenda.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go towards the north.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downtown.¡±


    ¡°Just shake it all off and don¡¯t stay together.¡±


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, several cars are scattered, in the darkness of the night as if fluttering feathers of birds soaring freely, no target, but also let people do not know their direction.


    Sitting in the car, just the driver and the two bodyguards sitting on Alvin¡¯s right, even so, Alvin is not a match for the two.


    Brenda was so nervous that she immediately took her cell phone and dialed a phone number.


    Despite thete night, the other party answered the phone quickly.


    ¡°Something¡¯s happened.¡±


    When the call was answered, she said only three words.


    The other side snapped, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I kidnapped Adriana, and Alvin came, and now Alvin is wounded and taken away by me, but Adriana came after me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not the only one who came.¡±


    The person Brenda is most worried about is Peter, but Peter has already left the country.


    The only worry is that Adriana will look for Ran, but she has already managed to get rid of Ran, only she didn¡¯t expect that thest person toe to Adriana¡¯s rescue would be Alvin.


    If Adriana called Alvin¡¯s friends and asked them toe together, I¡¯m afraid it must not be a single force.


    ¡°You ¡­ Brenda, you dumbass, who told you to do it? Who told you to do it? Huh?¡±


    The man on the other side was furious, roaring hysterically at the phone, through the phone can imagine the man on the other end of the phone roaring with a red face and neck, the neck veins rippling fierce look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ sorry. But the most important thing now is what to do, or they¡¯ll get meter.¡±


    Brenda was desperate and had to ask him for help.


    She was afraid of dying, and even more afraid of being caught by those people and tortured severely.


    There was a panic inside, and I didn¡¯t even know what to do.


    ¡°Why are you taking Alvin with you when you can just leave?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t let him go back to The Grant Family or the n is all over.¡±


    ¡°Adriana knows everything, and even if Alvin doesn¡¯t go back, you think The Grant Family doesn¡¯t know? Idiot!¡±


    The man was very disgusted Brenda, almost exploded in ce, ¡°I have taken great pains to train you up to now, but the result is a good hand of cards yed thin, Brenda, if you spoil the old man¡¯s n, I will not let you feel good.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong ¡­¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The trembling Brenda scared tears, really regret that did not kill Adriana, otherwise it would not end up in such a situation.


    ¡°Send me your current location and I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up. You get off immediately now.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    ¡°Remember, never take Alvin with you.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I got it ¡­¡±


    Brenda hung up the phone and looked at the man sitting next to her, her eyes full of pain and reluctance.


    ¡°Stop the car, stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brenda.¡±


    The car stopped and Brenda took another look at Alvin, who was almost unconscious, and finally chose to get out.


    She stood at the curb as the sedan started up and left in the dust.


    Brenda was worried that she was standing on the side of the road, easily revealing her whereabouts, and had to hide in the woods along the road to conceal herself.


    Deep in the woods, Brenda did not know how long she waited, finally a ck car without license tes appeared, she got in and left.


    And at this time, Adriana and Ran two tracking location to find the location of the phone, hovering helicopters.


    Ran went down with a few brothers to see what was going on, which revealed that the bottom was empty, leaving only a cell phone.


    Back on the ne, Ran told Adriana the situation and said, ¡°The other side should know that you escaped and are deliberately drawing our attention. They, of all people, should have gone far away.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do? Senior is in a dangerous situation.¡±


    Adriana was distraught, with her hands over her head, a little broken.


    ¡°You are also badly injured. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first, then send someone to investigate the traces of those cars and make sure we find Alvin in the shortest and fastest time possible.¡±


    Ran was worried about Adriana¡¯s situation and could only talk her down one way or another.


    ¡°Okay, Ran, thank you. However, it¡¯s better not to talk about The Grant Family¡¯s side for now, I¡¯m worried that Senior¡¯s parents will not be able to bear it. It¡¯s not toote to wait until we have the results.¡±


    ¡°Listen to you.¡±


    The helicopter left and flew to the hospital with fire.


    Arriving at the hospital, Harlee had already arrived and walked over to the helicopter to help Adriana, looking at his injuries, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What the hell is going on? Who did this?¡±


    Adriana looked back at Ran, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to find Alvin? I didn¡¯t feelfortable with no one to apany you, so I called him over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you hurry up.¡±


    In any case, Ran was doing her a favor and would be relieved to have someone with her.


    He gets on the helicopter and leaves.


    Adriana was taken to the operating room, operated on and then wheeled to the ward to rest.


    She was unconscious for a while before she woke up.


    ¡°Adri, how is it, does it still hurt?¡±


    Harlee guarded the bedside, looking at the pale as paper little girl on the hospital bed, the heart can not mention how heartbroken.


    ¡°Tell brother, who did it?¡±


    His face is gloomy, his eyes are clear and cold, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Adriana was lying in bed, her mind constantly worried about Alvin, fearing that he would have an ident.


    ¡°Adriana, do you ever treat me like your brother? Why didn¡¯t you tell me when something so big happened.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, you can fix it?¡±


    ¡°How do I know what¡¯s going on if you don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    Adriana was really helpless, thought for a while, and said, ¡°Unless you take me with you.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how are you going to go when you¡¯re sick?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so she sat next to her and said in a serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you not to go, you have a serious abdominal injury. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Then you can lend me Colin.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. I¡¯ll call him now.¡±


    Harlee knew the situation was urgent and made an immediate phone call to Colin.


    Colin is also a hacker, and although his abilities are inferior to Aaren¡¯s, they are not bad either.


    The most important thing Adriana has to do now is to find out where Alvin is and who is behind Brenda¡¯s backdoor maniption.


    Twenty minutester, Colin appeared in Adriana¡¯s hospital room with hisputer on his back.


    It was the first time Adriana had seen Colin in a month or two.


    He had not been in contact with Colin since he knew his true identity and knew he was Harlee¡¯s man.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Colin, wearing sses, walked up to Adriana, looked at her haggard and frail appearance, and asked, ¡°Who bullied you, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, immediately help me locate a cell phone number.¡±

 Chapter 765 – Checking the cell phone number

    ¡°Good.¡±


    The seriousness of the matter had been dictated to him when Harlee had called him, and Colin was in no mood for jokes.


    Turning on theputer, Adriana gave him Brenda¡¯s cell phone number.


    Colin then entered the cell phone number and went all in, constantly on the crack, checking the mailing address where the phone appeared.


    Adriana and Aaren also learned hacking skills for a while, but this thing needs to have talent, she learned a few days feel that they are not good at, simply give up.


    After all, by the time she learns Colin¡¯s skills, she¡¯ll probably be old.


    ¡°The cell phone number appeared at Fraiz Clia Road, then ¡­¡±


    ¡°I want the address of the call that appears after 10 p. m.¡±


    She was with Brenda before ten o¡¯clock, and after ten o¡¯clock was the time Brenda left with Alvin, and only the address at that time was valid.


    ¡°It appeared at 22:00 in the middle of Whuiton Road and stopped at 22:20 at the intersection of Whuiton Road and Athistan Road. And stopped at the same ce for 35 minutes and again contacted a phone number and it was gone.¡±


    ¡°Stopped in the same ce for so long? There are buildings at the intersection of Whuiton Road and Athistan Road?¡±


    ¡°No, just a small hill.¡±


    ¡°Just a small mountain?¡±


    Adrianay in bed thinking hard, ¡°She knew to distract the vehicle to divert attention, must also know to change a car to avoid tracking. Therefore, it is likely that the external help was taken away.¡±


    She suddenly remembered what Brenda had said many times about the person behind the curtain and asked Colin again, ¡°Find out who the owner of the phone number that contacted her after 22:00 was.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Colin quickly typed in the number to contact Brenda again and the final cardholder disyed was ¡­


    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s foreign, a man named Morgan Charlie. The point is, the phone is only one-way contact with Brenda, not with anyone but her. And the cell phone number was registered five years ago, the address is abroad, no ID number.¡±


    Since this is said, it is difficult to find out who is behind the curtain.


    Adriana raised her hand and rubbed her brow, ¡°So there¡¯s no such person? Then can we find out where that number appears on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out, the other party is careful and cautious, set up with special means, the trail only shows the location of the card abroad.¡±


    Colin also encountered this problem for the first time, and it really puzzled him.


    The two men talked for half a day, but in the end there was no clue.


    Adriana thought for a while and added: ¡°Check the vehicles that appeared at the intersection of Whuiton Road and Athistan Road at the same time to check for suspicious vehicles. The time is sote that there are few vehicles appearing there, it is not easy to check.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Colin checked again for a while and followed the car for a long time, but it still disappeared.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It was a ck unlicensed VW, but there was no surveince at the location and many leads could not be traced. After a detour from Orco Mount back to the city center and another unmonitored section of roadway there were no leads again.¡±


    This shows that the other side is really very experienced.


    Get around, tossing half a day, simply can not find Alvin.


    Adriana let out a sigh, her heart racing.


    The phone on the table rang and Adriana grabbed it to see that it was Ran calling.


    ¡°Ran, did you find Alvin? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°The car was found and the people were caught, except for the car Alvin was in which was missing and could not be found. I am sending people to search all over the city, and will definitely find it as soon as possible. You should not worry too much.¡±


    Ran knew that Adriana had been worried about Alvin¡¯s condition, so he was the first to tell Adriana if there was any news.


    But now the news only worries Adriana more.


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana looked at the ceiling with her phone in her arms and was silent for a while.


    Then instructed Colin: ¡°From today, keep an eye on Brenda¡¯s number for me, and tell me immediately if you have any clues.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Colin has no objections.


    Adriana suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°Help me find out the contact information of Brenda¡¯s agent and the people closest to her in thest few years, and arrange for someone to follow up. Don¡¯t let go of any opportunity that you can trace.¡±


    If there is someone behind Brenda to bring her back to Waverly, there is bound to be action, and as long as it is tracked, there should not be any problem.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Colin nodded, and Adriana added, ¡°Tough job.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you still don¡¯t treat me as a brother? Although I have always listened to Harlee, but from the bottom of my heart, I treat you as a friend.¡±


    He has been in contact with Adriana for a long time, including thepany Flora¡¯s LOC gamepany, and the new gamepany was started, and Adriana was responsible for it together with him.


    As a result, the rtionship between Harlee and Adriana led directly to Adriana cking her out and not even contacting her.


    That¡¯s what makes him most desperate.


    ¡°All right, get back to work. adri is going to rest, don¡¯t disturb her rest here.¡±


    Harlee, who couldn¡¯t stand to watch, immediately began to give the eviction order.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, cross the river and tear down the bridge, you are too inadequate.¡±


    Colin held back a bit and said, ¡°I still have something to tell Adriana.¡± He closed theputer and said to Adriana, ¡°Our newly created gamepany has started making money. Before it was negative assets,st month it was t, and this month it has started making money. If this trend continues, the return is expected to be significant.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows in a rather dejected manner.


    ¡°What about Flora¡¯spany?¡±


    She has been busytely, so she hasn¡¯t been asking much about Flora¡¯spany.


    ¡°Herpany has recently been worse than before, although it has been looking for me. But they don¡¯t have enough evidence in the end, so they can¡¯t do anything to me at all. But a while ago Edward came over to warn, but because of your factor, also did not do anything out of the ordinary.¡±


    Colin knows because there is a Peter behind Adriana.


    Peter and Edward are brothers for various reasons, and it is Edward who has not been taking the LOC hacking seriously.


    Perhaps, in Edward¡¯s eyes, did not take Flora¡¯s LOC gamepany seriously.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana was in no mood to know thepany¡¯s profitability and was now most worried about Alvin.


    After Colin finished, he left, leaving Harlee to stay with her.


    Lying in bed, she sighed, ¡°Where do you think Brenda would have caught Alvin?¡±


    To be able to pick up Brenda in that short time, the distance would not be too far, but a forty-minute drive, if the speed is one hundred per hour, the distance radiated is sixty-six kilometers.


    Waverly is sorge, sixty-six kilometers is not small, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack, nowhere to be found.


    ¡°You say Alvin was shot in both legs, but would Brenda take a drag queen with her knowing she was exposed?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Alvin may not be with Brenda?¡±


    Adriana remembered just now Ran said that Brenda and Alvin were in the car missing, which means that the car may have Alvin, but should not have Brenda.

 Chapter 766 – Get Jinrong’s help

    They are separate?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to investigate this matter with Ran, you are my sister, now the thing to do is to rest honestly here. Other things, you do not have to care, understand?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s heart really goes out to Adriana.


    In any case, she is her own sister, now shot lying in a hospital bed and still a strong worry about the safety of others.


    He med himself a bit, feeling that he did not take care of her, otherwise he would not have ended up in such a bad situation today.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you go back to rest early too.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the time, it was already one or two o¡¯clock in the morning, in a while I¡¯m afraid it will be dawn.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just lie down on the couch for a while.¡±


    The way things are going, how could Harlee leave? In case someone elsees and steals Adriana and the situation is serious, who will pay for the little girl¡¯s safety?


    Having missed one chance to protect Adriana, Harlee won¡¯t miss a second.


    So all night long, Harleey on the couch and rested, while Adrianay awake all night in bed.


    It was just dawn and the east was white with fish belly, Adriana couldn¡¯t resist the sleepiness, so she closed her eyes and squinted for a while.


    ¡­


    When she woke up again, it was the nurse who came over to hook her up to a drip.


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 9:30.¡±


    The nurse answers Adriana¡¯s questions as she sticks the needle.


    ¡°It¡¯s after nine?¡±


    She didn¡¯t move her right hand, cooperating with the nurse to stick the needle, but her left hand picked up her cell phone and dialed Ran¡¯s number.


    Cell phone calls out, beep ¡­


    No one answered the phone after several rings.


    She was helpless and called Harlee¡¯s number again, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°In to get you dinner.¡±


    ¡°Any news from Alvin?¡±


    Adriana is now full of thoughts about Alvin and is really worried about hurting Alvin because of herself.


    ¡°No. There was no news from Ran, and many people were sent to search for the night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana had a bit of a breakdown.


    Hang up the phone and call Edward immediately with no choice.


    She called out on her cell phone and, as expected, Edward was very critical of her and wasn¡¯t answering his phone at all.


    This is why she was reluctant to contact Edward after the incident, because of the certainty of Edward¡¯s attitude.


    A call to Zac followed.


    At this time, perhaps because Zac was in a meeting, again without a phone.


    A little frustrated, Adriana dumped her phone on the bed and sighed.


    Huzzah-


    The phone vibrates and a calles in.


    The phone screen showed Zac¡¯s name and Adriana grabbed the phone, ¡°Zac, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting, why, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Alvin was kidnapped by Brenda, seriously injured, I let Ran look for a night, simply can not find any trace. I can only call you now, trouble you to use Edward¡¯s strength, otherwisete again I¡¯m afraid ¡­ the consequences are unthinkable.¡±


    Adriana really wouldn¡¯t have called them if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no way out.


    But for the sake of Alvin¡¯s life, she had no choice.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Last night.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call mest night, what time is it now!¡±


    Zac was a little angry.


    ¡°As I said, I asked Ran to look for it yesterday and he couldn¡¯t find it all night. I had no choice but to look for you.¡±


    To put it bluntly, it is enough to believe in Ran¡¯s power, and Ran went to great lengths to find a night, thus showing the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°You tell me a little bit about what was going on.¡±


    ¡°It was ¡­¡±


    Adriana told Zac one by one what happenedst night, after which Zac just cursed ¡®damn¡¯ and hung up the phone to contact Edward.


    What happened after that, Adriana is not sure.


    After lying in the hospital in a drip, Harlee returned not long after with breakfast.


    Adriana looked at the porridge, no appetite, not to mention the injury, some things simply can not eat.


    The good thing is that it was a fluke that no critical parts were harmed.


    ¡°How can you do that without eating?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent someone too, we should have news soon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded perfunctorily and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Lying on the bed and looking at the drip, bottle after bottle, she couldn¡¯t help herself and asked, ¡°Nurse, how many bottles of drip do I have?¡±


    ¡°Five bottles.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It took two to three hours to finish the five bottles of drip.


    She got up and sat up, and Harlee immediately came over and helped her, ¡°To go to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana pushed Harlee away and walked to the bathroom by herself to solve her physical problems.


    When she came out, she looked at the new set of clothes Harlee had prepared for her on the table and took them directly to the bathroom to change.


    Stepping out, he looked at Harlee and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What? Go? Go where?¡±


    ¡°Looking for Alvin.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Harlee got angry and stormed up to her, ¡°What time is it that you¡¯re holding up your sick body to Alvin? Or do you think we¡¯re all less capable than you?¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips were dry and she licked them and said, ¡°That¡¯s because Alvin is hurt and I can¡¯t lie here and enjoy it. Understand?¡±


    She owes Alvin more than enough and doesn¡¯t want to owe more than she can repay in her lifetime.


    Harlee couldn¡¯t resist Adriana, so she followed her.


    When he left, he went to the nurses¡¯ station on the pretext that there was a man behind him, no, a male nurse to be exact.


    Adriana, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked back at the male nurse sitting in the back with the medicine cab and asked Harlee, ¡°What does he do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with your current health, so of course it¡¯s better to have someone with you.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was speechless, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The car started slowly and set off.


    Adriana took her phone and made a call to Brenda, the phone was off.


    Called Colin again and asked, ¡°What about it, any leads?¡±


    ¡°No. This call hasn¡¯t heard anything sincest night.¡±


    As long as the phone is not on the phone, they have no way to locate the phone.


    ¡°Keep watching.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, raised her hand on her forehead, and leaned back in the car seat thinking hard.


    I wonder where exactly Alvin will be sent.


    Adriana sat in the car for a moment and said, ¡°Go to Orco Mount and then go down to the Whuiton Road side and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Now you can only go to the field to find clues, if not, there is really no way at all.


    ¡­


    Bang¨C


    The p was apanied by a scream, and Brenda fell to the ground, reaching up to cover her burning, painful cheek and looking warily at the man standing in front of her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Rubbish, can¡¯t even get a little thing done!¡±


    Tatum had a cigarette in his hand and looked down condescendingly at the wretched woman sitting sideways on the floor, ¡°For nothing I have so many resources.¡±

 Chapter 767 From now on there is no such person

    Tatum, who is smart and confused, knows about the rtionship between Brenda and Adriana and wants to use her to get rid of Adriana, but she is in big trouble.


    ¡°Tatum, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Brenda was in tears,miserating, ¡°Now they¡¯re looking for me all over the world, what am I going to do?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what you do is your business.¡±


    Tatum was very dismissive and flicked the butt of his cigarette, the ash fell and drifted on the back of Brenda¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this, I betrayed my master for you, he¡¯s contacting me now and I don¡¯t even dare to answer the phone. His ns are all ruined by me, I will really die if you don¡¯t help me.¡±


    Creeping up to Tatum, tugging his pants with both hands, he kept begging, ¡°Tatum, I know I¡¯m wrong, help me, save me, OK?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Tatum was furious and kicked her away, his scarred face looking even more hideous and terrifying, ¡°You did it for me?¡±


    Leaning down close, hisrge palm stuck the master of her chin, pinching her white skin hard and red.


    He narrowed his eyes, and a cold light appeared under his eyes, ¡°Your master told you not to touch Adriana, you used my hand to try to kill Adriana, and now you¡¯re throwing dirt on me after things went wrong?¡± Brenda, do you think I won¡¯t kill you?


    ¡°No, no, no, no, Tatum, it¡¯s really not like that.¡±


    Brenda cried a snot and a tear, a wretched look where there is a bit of the camera in front of the famous actor¡¯s sense of nobility?


    The man withdrew his hand in disgust, ¡°Now give you two ways to choose for yourself, one, kill Alvin and Adriana, I will save your life; two, you find a ce to throw yourself into the river, die and be done with it.¡±


    Tatum has not missed a shot for many years, and this time he really regrets it.


    Twenty people were mobilized, and finally managed to do things wrong, is also the first time in a thousand years.


    ¡°What? Kill ¡­ killed Alvin?¡±


    Brenda shuddered, the whole person mute and even forgot to cry.


    Subconsciously shook his head, ¡°No, Tatum, Alvin can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t ¡­ ah!¡±


    Still pleading for Alvin, Tatum kicked her hard in the chest and said thinly and mercilessly, ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to die.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Brenda, who was lying on the ground, covered his chest and was kicked hard by him, unable to get up for half a day, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°Tatum, is it true that if I die, you won¡¯t ¡­ let Alvin go?¡±


    She has been living a careful life for so many years, mediating between Tatum and the master, and has learned to read people¡¯s minds without realizing it.


    Yesterday¡¯s blunder is sure to draw the attention of The Grant Family, which is backed by The Alston family, the Kam family, and the Henderson Family, although those people can¡¯t afford to be offended.


    But the matter of the life and death of the heir of one of the several great families, if they really die, the grudge is bound to be very deep.


    Tatum can¡¯t spoil everything because of one Alvin.


    If she died, Tatum would have gotten Alvin killed along with her and disposed of properly to get rid of the suspicion.


    ¡°Brenda, look at your unbearable appearance now, what kind of person you are in the circle, don¡¯t you have any points in your heart, can you be worthy of Alvin?¡±


    Tatum walked aside and sat down on the sofa, his stern eyes watching her, ¡°You¡¯d better fend for yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Tatum, Tatum, I don¡¯t want to die, I really don¡¯t. As long as you leave me a way to live, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    She fell to her knees and kept kowtowing for mercy.


    After all, it¡¯s an actor, and many times the seemingly ¡®genuine¡¯ look can blind others.


    The pathetic plea for mercy finally got Tatum to trust.


    He waved to the bodyguard beside him, who walked up to Brenda and handed her something.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    She took a small bottle tremblingly, asking uncertainly.


    ¡°This is high-tech stuff, after killing Alvin and Adriana, put a little drop of this stuff on their bodies, it will destroy their DNA, and then burn it in a fire, and then there will be no such person in this world.¡±


    Tatum¡¯s scarred face emerged with a smile, clearly an evil and wild smile, but as if a hellish rakshasa like cold and horrifying.


    ¡°Check no such person?¡±


    Having seen Tatum¡¯s viciousness, Brenda shuddered in fear, her back shaking.


    Why, why did you make such a big mistake yesterday?


    If Adriana had really died, this scene would not have happened today.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You only have one chance, miss again and you won¡¯t have toe back yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I ¡­ I got it.¡±


    Brenda sucked in her nose, scared three souls lost, ¡°Then can I first ¡­ kill Ken ¡­ Alvin first, and then in trick Adriana over?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not whether you can, but you must kill Alvin first. i will send someone with you, and after doing the two I will arrange for a helicopter to send you abroad and help you change your name. From now on, no one will control you anymore, including the master who makes you hate and helpless.¡±


    The extremely tempting conditions really made Brenda¡¯s heart flutter, her eyes shed and she nodded heavily, ¡°Thank you Tatum, thank you Tatum, really thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Go have someone put on your makeup and go see Alvin again.¡±


    Tatum turned around and walked away.


    Not long after a makeup artist came over and pointed to the stool over there for her to sit over.


    Brenda, without saying anything, walked over and sat down.


    The make-up artist came out with a guy style, gave Brenda a make-up, put on a short hair, and changed the whole outfit.


    Everything was ready before a bodyguard took her downstairs, in a car, and away.


    There were two people in the car, both of whom did not say a word and were very serious.


    Brenda, with a nervous heart, said nothing quietly all the way.


    Silently remembering the distance and direction.


    An hourter, in a broken house on a hillside where Waverly meets Henkei City, she met Alvin.


    The hill is not very high, and it takes twenty minutes to climb up from the bottom. At the top of the hill are three rooms side by side, simple bungalows.


    There were two bodyguards guarding the door, and she was followed by a bodyguard.


    The man behind Brenda stepped forward and greeted them, ¡°Tatum sent over to check it out.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Several people seemed to know each other, so the man guarding the door unlocked it directly and pushed it open.


    Brenda stood in the doorway and didn¡¯t even have the courage to walk in, most likely because she didn¡¯t know how to face Alvin.


    The man she had loved for many years with all her heart was now locked up in the mountains, dying for his own reasons.


    She smelled a strong smell of blood from a distance, very pungent.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    She walked in and looked at Alvin lying half-dead on the simple bed, covered in crimson blood, staining a white suit raw and shockingly red.


    The man was lying on the bed, his eyes closed, his face pale, looking in a very dangerous situation.


    At that moment, her heart broke.

 Chapter 768: Mutiny

    Into the room, she jumped directly to Alvin¡¯s front, looking at the unconscious man, pale lips, cold shivering, curled up in the bed, a strong shiver, heartbroken to death.


    ¡°Alvin? Alvin, are you awake? Alvin?¡±


    Her faltering hands were on his face, ruffling his messy hair, calling his name, but she couldn¡¯t wake Alvin up even after a long time.


    ¡°Someone,e in here, why don¡¯t you treat Alvin? You are like this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brenda, Tatum meant for you to take care of Alvin, not for you to take him to the hospital.¡±


    A man walked in, warning like a cold-faced rakshasa.


    Brenda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the fire is not a ce to be, but also clear that the current situation.


    Standing in ce for a moment, suddenly thought of something, immediately said, ¡°That ¡­ that or youe, I really ¡­ really can noty hands on.¡±


    She shook her head, heartbroken.


    ¡°Hmph, I knew you couldn¡¯t.¡±


    The man grunted lightly with contempt and walked towards Alvin.


    Brenda walks to the door and closes it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Waiting for the fold back over, by hand will be ced in the corner of an electric rod in the hands.


    Other things she will not use, but the electric stick more or less will.


    When the first shooting, there are electric stick props, she knows how to use.


    When she crept up to the man and saw him with the dagger in his hand about to strike at Alvin, she instantly took the electric baton and aimed it at the man, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    With a whispered muttering, the electric baton sends out an electric current that hits the bouncer.


    The whole room of the bodyguard kept shaking, shaking, and finally fell to the ground with a thud.


    Bang¨C


    A dull sound, fell backwards and hit a chair on the side, making a very loud sound of movement.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Because the window opens on the bedpan, there is also a window at the front door, but it is covered by light-blocking paper, so you can¡¯t see inside.


    Brenda¡¯s heart fluttered and she trotted to stand behind the door.


    The man outside pushed the door open and walked in, looking at the man lying on the ground, ¡°What the hell? That woman ¡­¡±


    A ¡®man¡¯ before the word was uttered, subconsciously turned around, raising his gun to see Brenda standing behind the door, but the electric rod in her hand had already hit him.


    Brenda turned on the current to the maximum and directly electrocuted the person.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    She breathed a long sigh of relief and immediately leaned down to pick up the pistol on the floor, hiding behind the door for half a day, not daring to squeak.


    At this point, thest bodyguard rushed in, ¡°Xia, what¡¯s going on, who ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Without waiting for the man to speak, Brenda pointed a pistol at him, ¡°Move again and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°Shit, you ¡­ you mutiny?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I just want to live, don¡¯t you dare push me.¡±


    Looking back on yesterday and today, every second was a struggle with death, and I thought that if I provoked Tatum, he would kill himself.


    But I never thought that now she would want to use her hands to dispose of Adriana and Alvin and finally send herself on her way.


    She is no longer the simple little girl of yesteryear, of course she knows that in their hands her existence is a worthless pawn.


    Take a wrong step, you are destined to no longer have the value of use, there is no choice but to die.


    She certainly won¡¯t send herself to the end of the line.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not moving, I¡¯m not moving. Or you might as well electrocute me, I don¡¯t want to die either.¡±


    The bodyguard had nothing in his hands and did not want to die, so he had to make this move.


    ¡°Get your back over there and get on the wall.¡±


    Brenda yed it cool, remembering the images that often appear on TV, and mimicked them.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll carry it over, you just don¡¯t kill ¡­ kill ¡­ me ¡­ bang¡­ ¡­¡±


    Brenda did not give him the opportunity to let him extra nonsense, the electric rod directly pestle over, stunned the man.


    She dropped the electric rod and walked to the bedside holding the gun, shaking Alvin one by one, ¡°Alvin, wake up, you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Wake up, I¡¯ll take you away, let¡¯s go, OK?¡±


    Staying here is a dead end.


    Brenda does not want to die, the only option is to take Alvin with her, if not, Alvin survives, it is likely to be her time to die.


    For the first time in her life, she really felt what is called ¡®a good hand of cards yed thin¡¯.


    Lying in bed, Alvin opened his eyes drowsily and saw Brenda, and his eyes cleared for a few moments, with a slight chill in his pupils.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s voice is very small and he speaks in a breathless manner.


    ncing at the three men who had fallen on the floor, he took the situation more or less in stride and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Alvin!¡±


    Brenda was furious and pped him across the face, ¡°I went to all this trouble to find you, to try to save you, and now you¡¯re all about Adriana? Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The man lying on the bed mocked, ¡°No need to lie to me, I know, she escaped yesterday. brenda, I¡¯m in your hands now, kill me or be killed as you wish.¡±


    ¡°What to kill? I¡¯m here to save you. Hurry up and get up with me, or you really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    She wanted to cry, leaned down to drag Alvin, but the man lying on the bed pupils a re, the next moment, hand yanked the soft pillow on the bed directly thrown out.


    The sudden movement startled Brenda and she turned around to see that somehow a bodyguard had woken up.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over.¡±


    She screamed as the pistol thumped out a bullet, hitting the bodyguard squarely in the heart.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s body stiffened and slowly looked down at the blood spilling from the bullet mouth, his body fell backwards and smashed on the ground, not even struggling.


    ¡°Hoo ¡­ Hoo ¡­¡±


    Brenda was stunned, stumbled, leaned against the wall, and did note back to his senses for a long time.


    Suddenly, thinking that there was still a bodyguard at the bottom of the hill, she immediately pulled Alvin up, ¡°Alvin, get up, get up, okay? If we don¡¯t go, we really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    She was afraid, afraid to die.


    Naturally, I don¡¯t want Alvin to die either.


    If she had known she would end up in such a situation, she would not have listened to Tatum¡¯s instigation and gone after Adriana.


    ¡°You go.¡±


    Alvin was lying in bed, weak and with a high fever, in a very bad condition.


    Now both legs are shot, even if they want to get up, they can¡¯t get up, so they can¡¯t run with Brenda.


    ¡°Brenda ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    He said breathlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, go away.¡±


    In any case, she is at least not as bad as she could be.


    Although she tried to kill Adriana at one point, Adriana didn¡¯t die and Alvin is not a vicious person by nature and doesn¡¯t like violence and bloodshed.


    He is a teacher, full of justice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, Alvin, I¡¯m going with you, and if you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either.¡±


    Why did she leave? She was the one who put Alvin in such a bad situation, how could she leave Alvin behind and run away alone?

 Chapter 769 Walking together

    ¡°You get up, I¡¯ll help you up, I¡¯ll carry you, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡±


    Brenda doesn¡¯t know how far she can get with Alvin, but no matter what, she can¡¯t leave Alvin here and wait for Tatum¡¯s men toe and kill him.


    Putting the pistol aside, he picked up Alvin with great force.


    God knows, when people are at their limit, and I don¡¯t know where the strength and couragees from, really will be lying on the back of the man on the bed.


    The slim body, carrying arge man of one meter eight, each click is so strenuous, even to get up for a good half day to get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste of effort.¡±


    Alvin scolded lightly, ¡°Put me down, if we don¡¯t go, none of us will be able to leave.¡±


    He has put life and death on the line.


    Alvin loves Adriana, begs for it but can¡¯t get it, and has no desire for money, so it can be said that nothing in life can make him crazy about it.


    Except for Adriana.


    Now, when life and death are at stake, he also looks at the lighter side.


    ¡°Alvin, shut up, I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in this situation, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you die.¡±


    At no time would Brenda let Alvin die.


    Even the shooting of Alvin yesterday was because Alvin found out the truth and she couldn¡¯t let him go and wanted to imprison him for the rest of his life.


    It¡¯s just that the result was so transformative that she caught herself off guard.


    Straining to carry Alvin, he shoved the pistol into his hand, ¡°Take this, for protection.¡±


    Fortunately, when going out wearing t shoes, otherwise, Brenda really can not walk a step.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She clenched her teeth and stood up, taking one step outside, muttering under her breath, ¡°Alvin, why are you so heavy?¡±


    Look so thin, actually dead weight dead weight.


    Walking out of the little house and looking at the sky outside, Brenda knew that someone was waiting for her down the hill.


    But she can¡¯t go down now, she can only go in the direction of the other side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go through here.¡±


    Alvin leaned on Brenda¡¯s back, his legs wrapped tightly around her, and the pain was excruciating, but the pain of the whole night had numbed his nerves.


    Breathlessly, he said, ¡°If theye up and find out we¡¯re not there, they¡¯ll definitely go after us from behind. Instead of going behind, we should go from the side.¡±


    He analyzed it rationally.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In a critical situation, Alvin was able to keep his head above water, which Brenda admired.


    But now is not the time to worship, she nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go sideways, go sideways.¡±


    Carrying Alvin on his back, the two walked towards the side.


    Each step is so difficult, feet on the ground as if filled with lead, the ground is more like there is cement stuck to her feet as well.


    ¡°Hoo~Hoo~¡±


    She breathed heavily and walked, stepped on a stone and nearly broke her foot, ¡°ouch ¡­¡±


    The body stumbled, crooked a little, but again thinking of the back Alvin, Brenda hard let himself kneel on the ground, but also dare not on Alvin re-injured.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, put me down.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s brain is a bit fuzzy, but he can also know how hard it is for Brenda¡¯s thin body to carry himself, ¡°Down from the mountain, the forest is full of thorns, you can¡¯t get down ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to leave and hold you I¡¯m going to take you with me.¡±


    Brenda was a little paranoid and literally just carried Alvin on her back and got up and slowly walked down the hill.


    As Alvin said, the thorny mountain road, inch by inch, she hand holding the trunk of the tree, slowly walking, each step is careful, afraid to fall after Alvin in the eat injured.


    The sweat on her forehead is dense, but after walking a couple of hundred meters, her sweat has soaked the cor.


    The little woman was so explosive that Alvin was a little surprised.


    Don¡¯t look at the usual weak willow, this time can carry him so far.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Brenda was too tired to support her weak body, her legs went weak and the two of them fell to the ground, rolling straight down the steep slope.


    ¡°Alvin~¡±


    She called out and reached for Alvin, grabbed her in a hug, and the two kept rolling and rolling.


    The sky is turning and the head is spinning.


    Bang¨C


    Heavy impact, Brenda¡¯s back hit arge tree trunk before the two came to a halt.


    Alvin could not withstand such a tossing and turning of his weakened body and passed out on the spot.


    Brenda¡¯s eyes were tearing up from the pain, but no matter what, she still held on to her intention to keep from passing out.


    But she was just too hard, her legs are already sore and weak, it is difficult to even stand up.


    ¡°Alvin, you get up, get up.¡±


    Brenda kept shaking his body, but the man didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Why should we? Alvin, we can¡¯t stay here, we¡¯ll all die if we stay.¡±


    Brenda was worried sick and helped him lean against the trunk of a tree, crouched in front of him and tried to carry him, but this time it was impossible to carry him anyway.


    The body is weak, just so a little impact, the back injury, can not make the strength.


    It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve been this wretched.


    She was so used to glory that her sudden miserable downfall made her feel ridiculous to the core.


    Sitting helplessly on the floor, she brushed her sleeve to wipe the tears from her cheeks and cursed, ¡°Alvin, you¡¯re every kind of coward, why do you have to be like this?¡±


    ¡°No, we have to go, or no one will be able to leave.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but still stood eat up and dragged Alvin¡¯s suit, hard on the ground, down the hill.


    Mountain forest, there are thorns, fallen leaves, pine needle leaves, but not so much as to block the road.


    Her feet trampled the thorns down and dragged Alvin step by step.


    Buzz Rumble ¨C


    Suddenly, a dull sound came to mind.


    From far and near, the entire mountain forest has recently followed the leaves fluttering, leaves soughing.


    When I looked up, there was a helicopter hovering in the sky,ing this way.


    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Brenda was so frightened and bloodless that she thought Tatum wasing and was so scared that she dragged Alvin down the hill faster.


    But walking halfway up the mountain, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Because the location where she was standing was a cliff, and under the cliff was a reservoir that descended vertically.


    The horizontal distance is more than a hundred meters of cliffs, and even if you go around it, it is still a strange rocky dense forest and steep slope.


    Brenda fell down and sat there, feeling that there was no way out.


    I don¡¯t know which way to go.


    They say the sky is the limit, and she now realizes it really is false.


    ¡°Alvin, we¡¯re going to die.¡±


    She fell helplessly to the ground, looking at Alvin beside herughing and crying, tears like broken beads.


    ¡°Why, why my fate is so miserable, why, to suffer a lot, I also want to live an ordinary life. But life doesn¡¯t give me a chance, oooh ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    At that moment, Alvin woke up, looked at Brenda who was crying, looked up at the helicopter buzzing in mid-air, and didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.


    ¡°This is fate. So don¡¯t do evil in your next life. No good wille to the wicked.¡±


    He whispered.


    The sound was so very, very low that even Brenda couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

 Chapter 770 – Giving up your life for him

    In the present situation, Brenda is not in the mood to listen to Alvin, looking at the ne in the sky, very helpless, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alvin it¡¯s me who has caused you.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t think that one day she would get the person she liked killed.


    I can only take onest shot at getting Adriana toe and save you. alvin, I¡¯ll get their attention and then I¡¯ll call Adriana toe and save you.¡±


    It¡¯s the only thing Brenda can do for Alvin right now.


    There is a kind of love, very persistent, paranoid want to have, want to dominate.


    But in her final dying breath, she chose to give Alvin the chance to live.


    The phone called out, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    She asked directly.


    ¡°Brenda, where are you?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Adriana was very anxious.


    Brenda looked at the man beside her and instantly said, ¡°I have your What¡¯s App, send you a location,e on over. alvin is here and I hope you can take him away.¡±


    With that, he hung up the phone directly and sent Adriana a location.


    Then, looking at the reservoir on the side, he threw his phone directly into the water.


    Looking at Alvin lying beside her, she surveyed the terrain from side to side, looked at the thorns then, and said to him, ¡°Alvin, condescend to you for a moment.¡±


    Holding Alvin, lifting his steps with difficulty, one step is very strenuous.


    Then dragged him to a small alcove, the bottom of which was covered with rocks.


    Brenda touched some leaves on it with her hand and dragged Alvin in again, ¡°Alvin, you lie down, rest and just sleep.¡±


    Looking at the thorns on the side, the top are thorns, she went over, holding the thorns in her hands, tugging hard, using all her strength.


    The dried thorns and freshly grown thorns were yanked off and covered with Alvin.


    But Alvin¡¯s white clothes are too obvious, Brenda justy anotheryer of thick leaves on Alvin¡¯s body, and then covered with thorns.


    Throughout the head, she buried her head in her work and did not say a word to Alvin.


    When it was done, it was only then that the heart of the hand was already full of barbs and wounds, dripping with blood.


    After fixing everything and looking at Alvin who was still well hidden and not easily discovered, Brenda turned around and ran towards the bottom of the hill.


    Alvin, lying in the alcove, was also very tired and had no strength to struggle.


    The mind is full of Brenda just did those things, I do not know what state of mind, clearly should hate, but can not hate up.


    Always feel that a girl like that, for him willing to sacrifice themselves, that a heart, really let him touched but ¡­ helpless.


    He, after all, could not hate.


    Brenda trotted, making a full half-circle around the mountainside, before following the thorn bushes down the hill and attracting the attention of the men.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there ¡­¡±


    Brenda all tired, running, heard someone talking behind her, scared her feet slipped, the whole person nted on the ground, rolled down.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ oh ¡­¡±


    She whimpered in pain and finally tugged at a de of grass before stopping.


    biu biu biu biu¡­


    The gun with a silencer went off, inaudible sound, but the sound of the bullet hitting the ground was so clear.


    Brenda¡¯s heart jumped, and hurriedly let go and rolled down again.


    Now for her, even being injured is better than being dead.


    She needs to stall for time and buy Adriana more chances to save Alvin.


    As long as Alvin is alive.


    Sometimes people are like that, once they have beliefs and goals, they know exactly what they want to do.


    She is a weak girl who loves Alvin to the core, and is now willing to go to the core for him.


    At least, it is best to afford yourself.


    ¡°Go after her, there she is.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and do it, don¡¯t let her get away.¡±


    ¡°Fuck, this bitch almost didn¡¯t electrocute me just now.¡±


    ¡­


    The few people who came after her kept talking, but Brenda couldn¡¯t hear them and just kept on running.


    It hurts, every part of the body hurts.


    It hurts so much that I can¡¯t wait to lie down and not move, I¡¯m tired and in pain, but she doesn¡¯t dare to stop, she can only fight for Alvin.


    She is an ordinary person, unintentionally stepped into the entertainment industry, but no matter what, it has never been as crazy as today.


    Brenda feels that it is better to live the way you want to at the end of your life by being counted and subject to others.


    The people behind, kept on chasing.


    Brenda rolled and crawled, covered in wounds, but still didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    There was only one belief in his head, to protect Alvin with thest of his ability.


    She knows very well, clearly knows that even if she can survive today, there are countless people who will want her life behind her.


    By offending Adriana, Tatum, The Grant Family, Ran and others, she has offended several major families as well as the Soto family, and her betrayal of her master.


    For a time, the whole world was her arch-enemy.


    Dead or alive, the final end can not be changed.


    biu~


    Another shot rang out, and she was running, but suddenly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Fell to the ground, she wailed, hard afraid to look back at their legs, injured, now want to run can not run.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Retribution?¡±


    It¡¯s all about retribution.


    She hurt Alvin, and now being hurt by someone is retribution.


    ¡°So tired, so tired ¡­¡±


    Brenda knows she can¡¯t run anymore and has no more strength.


    Solely lying on the steep hillside, head down, a little dizzy.


    Look up at the blue sky, clear sky, wind and sunshine, really beautiful, very quiet.


    There were clearly helicopters circling, but Brenda still felt that it was very quiet all around.


    At that moment, she, with her eyes open and motionless, looked as if she had been drained.


    biu, biu¡­


    Two more shots, both in the chest area.


    Pain, endless pain spread, agony, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to close her eyes.


    ¡­


    Here Adriana slowly up the mountain, Harlee and Ran they all go to look for people, not long, someone ran over and said, ¡°Found, found Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Found it?¡±


    Adriana was ecstatic, ¡°Where is he?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Over there, it¡¯s well hidden. The brother has brought the man up on his back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±


    Getting Alvin¡¯s whereabouts, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell.


    In fact, they had arrived when Brenda called them earlier and were at the bottom of the mountain while Ran was in the helicopter overlooking the situation below.


    Brenda¡¯s call took her by surprise, and even more by surprise that in a life-or-death situation, Brenda chose to protect Alvin.


    Love, at times, is really powerful and can make people give up everything.


    As she walked, her mind recalled the recent events.


    Finally, seeing Alvin on a stretcher, she trotted over to him, her hand covering the wound in her abdomen to prevent it from being torn.


    ¡°Be careful, you¡¯re still wounded.¡±


    Harlee looked a little worried.


    Adriana there will listen to his words, walked to Alvin¡¯s side, looking at the bruised Alvin.

 Chapter 771 Saving Brenda

    In the past, he was like a distinguished gentleman, never had a wretched side, and now actually a mud and dirt, covered in blood, wretched can not see the original look.


    ¡°Sorry, senior, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Adriana felt so guilty that she choked back tears as she spoke.


    Alvin shook his head, ¡°Save ¡­ save Brenda, save Brenda ¡­¡±


    The man lying on the stretcher only said ¡®Save Brenda¡¯ and then passed out.


    ¡°Hurry up and get him to the hospital.¡±


    Adriana instructed Ran, and Ran¡¯s men immediately got the men into the helicopter, which flew off in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Finally, we found him, can we go back to rest now?¡±


    Harlee crossed her arms and felt tossed around enough.


    ¡°Go get Brenda.¡±


    Adriana ordered the task again and waved to the few bodyguards in front of her, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re on our way.¡±


    These people don¡¯t know Brenda, but they know it¡¯s a woman by name, and most of the peopleing over today are men, and knowing it¡¯s a woman makes it possible that it¡¯s Brenda.


    The crowd set off, and Adriana followed to join the search party.


    Harlee yanked her, ¡°Are you crazy? The person who wants you dead is Brenda, and now you¡¯re going to save her. Are you sick?¡±


    Can¡¯t understand Adriana¡¯s brain circuit.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to pursue responsibility or not, but right now I need to find her. Even if Alvin doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    Brenda is carrying too many secrets and Adriana feels that the consequences are too great if she doesn¡¯t investigate.


    She doesn¡¯t like to be counted.


    After more than half an hour, Brenda was finally found, but by this time the people Tatum had sent were either dead or had escaped.


    Things didn¡¯t end there.


    They rushed back to Waverly Hospital, already in the afternoon.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After some treatment and arrangements, it was the next afternoon when Alvin woke up.


    Opening his eyes and looking at the ward, he didn¡¯t have time to speak before a few brothers came over.


    ¡°Shit, you finally woke up, do you know really scared me to death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be awake.¡±


    Zac and Edward spoke.


    Adriana sat in the escort chair, not daring to move because of her injuries, and asked, ¡°Does it still hurt? How does it feel?¡±


    Alvin looked at Zac and Edward, and finally looked at Adriana and asked very calmly, ¡°Where¡¯s Brenda?¡±


    The sudden question left several people a bit baffled.


    ¡°What ¡­ what? We saved you back, you actually only have Brenda on your mind? Is it because you want to kill her yourself?¡±


    Zac huffed, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, that woman probably won¡¯t live long.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alive?¡±


    God knows, Alvin was actually a little worried that Brenda might die.


    ¡°Seriously injured, it is questionable whether he can wake up, and is still under observation. The injury is too serious.¡±


    Adriana knew Alvin was more worried and didn¡¯t sell out.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake atst. Since you¡¯re fine, rest well.¡±


    Harlee stood at the end of the bed and reached out to point at Adriana, ¡°Can you go back and get some rest now? If you don¡¯t rest, you¡¯ll be the next one to go down.¡±


    The little woman in front of him is his own sister, for the sake of a district Alvin, actually do not even want life, really let him helpless.


    But no matter what, your own sister has to be spoiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, which is so fragile?


    She looked at Alvin and sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve hurt your leg badly, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need to stay in bed for a while toe.¡±


    With a serious knee injury, it is natural that you need to rest for a long time after surgery or you will fall into hidden problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alvin woke up after the whole person¡¯s reaction is very t, as if after a huge shock, the whole person dull and boring, giving a kind of inexplicable depression.


    Adriana saw him like that and didn¡¯t say anything, a lot of things she wanted to say but didn¡¯t.


    Slowly getting up, Harlee immediately stepped forward to support her, ¡°You brothers personally chat for a while, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±


    She knew Zac and Edward had something to say to Alvin, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to interrupt their brotherly catch-up here.


    Following Harlee, the two returned to the ward andy down.


    ¡°Get some rest, okay? I really can¡¯t help you, you¡¯re a girl, can you not be so feisty?¡±


    Harlee angry hands crossed, ¡°your current situation I am embarrassed to say to the old man, if he knows the injury, still must get me killed. Look at you, you get injured in three or two days, it¡¯s only been a few days since yourst injury, huh?¡±


    There were times when he felt he was too weak to protect Adriana.


    Watching her get seriously injured, a person endured, not crying, not shouting, not screaming in pain, a girl but living as a boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest. I¡¯m just afraid that this time the thing with Alvin left a psychological shadow, that¡¯s the most terrible.¡±


    Adriana is now worried about a lot of things, but Brenda although not dead, but shot quite seriously, and is still in the ICU ward.


    In the next room, Alviny on the bed, looking at Zac and Edward, saying nothing.


    It was Zac who was the chatterbox and kept on chattering.


    ¡°You say you, the boss of a person, but still can be bullied into this way. I¡¯m ashamed to say it, shame on you?¡±


    Helplessly shook his head, ¡°Fortunately, you were not sent here toote, otherwise do you know that both your legs are at risk of amputation? The conditions you were in were so bad, dirty, easily infected, and the situation was really scary. It¡¯s a good thing it wasn¡¯t toote, it¡¯s a real worry.¡±


    He rambled on and on and on.


    But Edward leaned against the end of the bed and looked down at him with his arms around his chest, ¡°We didn¡¯t tell your mother about your situation for fear he would worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t dare to tell your mother, otherwise your mother would have been anxious to get sick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Alvin returned in a shallow voice and asked, ¡°Big Brother ¡­ How is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°Big brother he is now in Obren.¡±


    ¡­


    Obren.


    Peter sat in the wooden house of the Obren patriarch and was still a little surprised when he looked at the Obren elders.


    It¡¯s a woman.


    I thought Obren¡¯s patriarch would be an elderly gentleman, but I did not expect the person to be young, dressed in white, draped in a robe, with a sarong around his face, with a kind of ancient attire and mystery.


    Therge living room is very retro furnished, but also has a phone andputer and inte connection.


    Only these devices are for the use of Obren people only.


    He sat on the chair, looked at Elder Obren and asked, ¡°I know my days are numbered, I just wanted toe over and ask the Elder if this illness of mine, can be cured?¡±


    Peter knows in his heart whether it can be cured or not.


    I came over just hoping to make a final n.


    The patriarch looked at him, put down the cup in his hand, got up and walked to Peter, looked him up and down, ¡°You are Peter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He responded.


    The patriarch, with a pair of shining eyes examining the man before him, sat down next to him, reached out and ced his hand on his pulse, checking his pulse.

 Chapter 772 He doesn’t hate you

    But it was a minute before the patriarch let go of his hand, got up and returned to his ce and sat down.


    ¡°You have been poisoned by apulsion, although someone has given you a special remedy that can control the final poisoning. But in the end, there is not much time left.¡±


    Her voice was soft, with the transcendence and calmness of an out-of-this-world cultivator.


    The preference for each sentence gives a sense of truth, so that he had to believe.


    Peter did not suspect, but simply asked, ¡°There is no other way?¡±


    ¡°Thispulsion, generally by the n leader personally madepulsion, to feed their own blood, and molecr motherpulsion. Your body is a childpulsion, the motherpulsion in the body of the matriarch, want to draw out the body of thepulsion, you must also find the matriarch who feeds thepulsion to do so. But she ¡­ has left Obren a few years ago, to now the whereabouts of unknown. Want to find him, as difficult as the sky.¡±


    She was sincere and did not beat around the bush or deliberately withhold her words.


    Even many things are the same as what Mr. Schroeder said.


    ¡°If thepulsion is raised with blood, the survival of thepulsion also requires the use of blood. What if I change the blood?¡± Peter asked in a different way.


    The other side shook his head, pulsion is a very mysterious thing, even with the current medicine, it is impossible to detect in the body. It can survive with or without blood as long as it is in the human body. But thepulsion also has a time limit, usually ten years will die. But you canst until a few years?¡±


    Deadly questions that gradually turned the hope in Peter¡¯s heart into despair.


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at his left hand and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Perhaps, this is the life.


    Round and round, and thought there was really hope for life, did not think that in the end or let him despair.


    ¡°So, there is only one way to die?¡±


    Peter really didn¡¯t want to ept the reality, didn¡¯t want to believe.


    Because now he still has a lot of long-cherished wishes to bepleted, how dare he go to death?


    It¡¯s just a shame that the way things are now, even if he doesn¡¯t want to die, he doesn¡¯t want to go back to Adriana¡¯s side and affect her life.


    ¡°I advise you to go back, it is also a futile effort here.¡±


    The patriarch said one thing, got up and left.


    ¡°The patriarch?¡±


    Peter suddenly stood up and with a strong desire to live he immediately said, ¡°If I am willing to take all my possessions in exchange for my life, can I?¡±


    The patriarch took a step and did not turn around, ¡°Do not question my words.¡±


    She¡¯s gone.


    Peter stood in the living room for a while and walked out with his head hanging.


    Outside, ni is in.


    When he saw Peter walk out, he immediately went up to him and asked, ¡°How is it, what did the patriarch say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no saving.¡±


    Peter said only three words that even he himself found too desperate to believe.


    Why this happened is really heartbreaking.


    ¡°If she says she is not saved, she really is not saved. She is the most prestigious matriarch of our Obren, don¡¯t look at her young age but actually has eighty years old.¡±


    ¡°Eighty?¡±


    Peter is already a materialist and does not believe in such light and strange things.


    Just saw that the patriarch is at most forty or fifty years old, maintenance should be good, but actually said there are eighty years old.


    It¡¯s incredible.


    ¡°Right. She has a daughter, is the sessor to the patriarch, after her daughter left Obren, see the outside world of flowers will not want toe back, in the genealogy of the removal of the name, since then there is little mention of the existence of thest patriarch. No one knows where that patriarch is. Some people say that died, some people say that traveled to the sea, and some people say that may be intermarried with foreigners, living the life of a husband and children.¡±


    ni tells Peter about thest patriarch, yet Peter has no need for any preupation to listen.


    ¡­


    Two dayster.


    ¡°Senpai, Brenda is awake.¡±


    When Adriana learned that Brenda was awake, she immediately came over to inform Alvin.


    The man lying in bed in torment heard the news and his eyes lit up, ¡°Awake? Can you show me?¡±


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Zac immediately sank, ¡°You¡¯re in a cast on your legs, like a mummy, and you want to fly over?¡±


    He was angry, ¡°Rest well if you are sick, don¡¯t be restless all day long.¡±


    On the contrary, Adriana raised her eyebrows and said nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you get some rest, I¡¯ll go over and check on her.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Adriana turned around and walked towards the outside, just two steps away, Alvin said, ¡°Tell her a message for me ¡­, tell her ¡­ to get a good rest, I don¡¯t hate her.¡±


    ¡°Shit, Alvin, you¡¯ve got shit in your head, if you say that again, do you believe I¡¯ll smack you? If it wasn¡¯t for her, you would have ended up in this situation?¡±


    The grumpy Zac almost did not jump up in anger.


    Adriana left the ward and went to the ward that had been turned into a critical care unit and met Brenda.


    Because of Brenda¡¯s special status, four people were assigned to guard behind the door, and two surveince cameras were deliberately transferred to monitor the entire corridor.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    In the ward, she looked at Brenda, who was lying on the sickbay with several red marks on her small face from the thorns, and asked, ¡°Why did you want me to save Alvin?¡±


    It was a knowing question, but Adriana just wanted to know.


    Brenda on the hospital bed nced at Adriana, and after a moment, withdrew her gaze and sighed, ¡°You are really lucky, blessed with a great life, where is the creation.¡±


    It was a surprise that Adriana was able to escape from the clutches of that situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk so much nonsense to you. Just one question for you, who is the person behind your backdoor operation?¡±


    She gets right to the point and asks directly.


    ¡°Did I say you would protect me?¡±


    Like Adriana, Brenda, who has been reborn, is still very happy with the feeling of being alive.


    Just thinking about how many people you have offended, it¡¯s really hard to survive in the cracks.


    Without waiting for Adriana¡¯s answer, Brenda immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Alvin, how is he?¡±


    From the time she woke up just now until now, although she had already asked the doctor to make sure Alvin was okay, Brenda was still a little uneasy in her heart.


    ¡°Alvin is resting in his hospital room, only in a depressed mood and looking a little worse for wear.¡±


    ¡°What was that all about?¡±


    Brenda was puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He was in a bad mood, sullen, not talkative, and I never saw him smile.¡±


    After the robbery, Alvin is not in a good situation, but the Alvin of yesteryear is a smiling, sunny and warm man.¡±


    A very different attitude from thest few days.


    Brenda¡¯s brow knitted and silent.


    Perhaps because of the guilt in his heart, he did not speak for a long time, lowering his eyelids, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°He asked me to give you a message.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ doesn¡¯t hate me?¡± Brenda¡¯s eyes widened, hands clutching the bedding, extremelyplicated mood, can not say what kind of emotion.


    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all my fault to Alvin, and if I could, I would personally make amends to him for my mistake.¡±


    Brenda never thought things would go around in circles like this.


    ¡°I know, you got me back from the mountain, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 773 – Sending her abroad

    She wanted to kill Adriana, who saved her instead.


    Back then, Adriana had also helped out many times.


    Brenda genuinely feels guilty.


    ¡°If you want to thank me, tell me who is behind your maniption?¡±


    Adriana now just wants to know the culprit behind it.


    The small woman leaning against the hospital bed had a slight twinkle in her eyes, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°It ¡­ is ¡­ Tatum.¡±


    She did not lie and told the truth.


    But the real culprit behind Brenda¡¯s mouth refers to the person who ordered her to kidnap Adriana alone.


    ¡°Tatum?¡±


    Adriana knows him.


    I just didn¡¯t think Tatum would actually go after her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It stands to reason that she was the one who provoked Theresa, then Theresa deliberately retaliated and would seek out Tatum.


    It is not impossible that this is not possible.


    Just ¡­


    Tatum is incredibly powerful, so how could he let Brenda do it?


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Tatum?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I said, will you make sure I don¡¯t die?¡± At the critical moment, Brenda is still talking terms with Adriana.


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee your life or death, but if you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll send you to Tatum.¡±


    She has long since ceased to be the weak little girl who faced Brenda¡¯s poisonous heart, categorically not grateful because she saved Alvin at the end.


    Because everything happened because of her, the responsibility is hers to bear.


    ¡°Heh heh, so I don¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    Brendaughed.


    The smile is as sarcastic as it can be.


    But now in the present situation, there is no choice at all.


    The only thing she could do was to tell Adriana a half-truth and save herself in the process.


    ¡°Tatum and Theresa close rtionship, I guess Theresa begged Tatum to take a shot. But Tatum and I have also been in contact for a long time, initially met is a film shoot, he was an investor. That ¡­ time he slept with me. So far after that, we got in touch. Later also knew my heart for Alvin, so he used my hatred for you to provoke me to do it to you.¡±


    After a pause, then said: ¡°Tatum originally wanted to me everything on me, after all, the Soto family is not a vegetarian, he was afraid to cause a riot. I just didn¡¯t expect me to mess things up. He was just like lifting a stone and smashing his own feet.¡±


    In fact, that¡¯s what Tatum thinks.


    In Tatum¡¯s eyes, she is a dispensable pawn.


    I was just confused by Tatum at the time, so I didn¡¯t see everything clearly.


    It was only yesterday that she saw everything, and then it was toote to repent.


    Fortunately, God has treated her well, so she can still live.


    Adriana thought about the phone number Colin found yesterday, andbined with what Brenda said, she thought she was not lying.


    After sitting for a while, he said nothing, got up and left.


    Outside the ward, Adriana instructed several people, ¡°Keep a good watch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    A few people responded.


    Adriana returns to her hospital room and enters only to find that Ran has arrived.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Looking at him, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say thepany was busy in thest few days?¡±


    Ran was chatting with Harlee, when he saw Adriana walk in, his face immediately sank and he was a little upset, ¡°It¡¯s only been five days since you were injured, and you¡¯re walking around, aren¡¯t you afraid of tearing your wounds?¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I said about her.¡±


    Harlee concurred in quick session.


    ¡°Am I that frail.¡±


    Adriana gave them a nk look, smiled, and sat across from them, ¡°I feel almost well enough that I want to get out of the hospital.¡±


    After staying in the hospital for several days, apart from visiting Alvin, she was bored lying alone in the hospital bed, chatting meaninglessly, she was really dying of loneliness.


    ¡°Nonsense. You want to get out right away when you¡¯re injured?¡±


    Ran really wonders if Adriana is a woman.


    That day, I dragged my sick body around in order to go to Alvin, and now I have to leave the hospital again after just a few days of rest.


    It doesn¡¯t stop at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot going on in thepany ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Harlee interrupted her directly.


    Adriana bristled, ¡°The hospital is too boring, I want to go home and lie down for a while.¡±


    ¡°I can rotate shifts with Ran to keep youpany.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Let the two of them talk, Adriana still made up her mind, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Rene to check me out of the hospital and I can go back this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ I really can¡¯t do anything with you.¡±


    Harlee was annoyed, but there was really nothing she could do about it.


    After a few people sat down for a while, Ran got straight to the point, ¡°You just went to see Brenda, what did she say?¡±


    ¡°Tatum.¡±


    She said only two words.


    The two men on the couch look at me, I look at you, full of doubts.


    Ran then asked, ¡°Is that Theresa?¡±


    Ultimately, the biggest culprit in this matter is Theresa.


    Tatum has been away from Waverly for so many years and has never met Adriana and the two of them, so how could they be entangled?


    It¡¯s either because of Peter or Theresa.


    But in Adriana¡¯s case, thest possible one is Theresa.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, sort of acquiescing.


    ¡°NND, that bitch hurt you again, see if I don¡¯t kill her this time my name is not Harlee.¡±


    The man who was furious stood up in a sh, the way he wanted to rush out of the ward right now and pick up Theresa and beat her up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to get involved in this.¡±


    Adriana stopped right there and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been feuding with her for many years, it¡¯s time to settle things. harlee, I don¡¯t need you to get involved in my business, this time, I¡¯m going to do it myself.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana is very stubborn, Harlee doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    Harlee promised her and then said uneasily, ¡°If you run into any difficulties be sure to tell me, or I¡¯ll really step in.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana cried andughed.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Adriana got up and went to find Alvin.


    No one was in Alvin¡¯s room, Zac was supposed to be at work, and Edward had gone off somewhere.


    Walk into the ward and close the door.


    Alvin heard the ringing and looked over sideways, smiling warmly, ¡°I heard Zac say you¡¯re getting out of the hospital today?¡±


    ¡°The hospital was too boring and I wanted to go home for some air.¡±


    She walked slowly to Alvin¡¯s bedside, pulled out the escort chair and sat down, ¡°By now your parents still don¡¯t know about you, you n to hide it all the way to the end?¡±


    At the mention of his family, Alvin¡¯s pale face sank, ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to find out, I just don¡¯t want them to worry too soon.¡±


    Simmer a day is a day, when it is not toote to cheat.


    ¡°So let me ask you, what are you going to do about Brenda?¡±


    For Brenda¡¯s matter, Adriana felt to follow Alvin¡¯s decision.


    It¡¯s a lie that she doesn¡¯t have hatred for Brenda.


    But Alvin¡¯s life was saved by Brenda, and the biggest victim was also Alvin, so it was more appropriate for her to give the choice to Alvin.


    ¡°Brenda ¡­¡±


    Alvin raised his hand and brushed his gold-rimmed sses, frowning in deep thought, ¡°Send her abroad.¡±


    He sighed, ¡°She saved me, she saved my brother, and for good reason, I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡±

 Chapter 774 – Getting Sick

    Yes!


    Adriana was thinking the same thing.


    Brenda has saved Spencer¡¯s life, and if Brenda is taken care of, Alvin fears he will feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Listen to you.¡±


    Adriana has no problem with that.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­ Thank you.¡±


    He smiled bitterly.


    Adriana looked up at him abruptly.


    What did he just call, Adriana?


    ¡°What, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Sensing Alvin¡¯s indifference, Adriana did not speak up.


    In recent times, she has really clearly felt the distance between Alvin and her.


    Although not explicitly said, it does not mean that she can not feel anything.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say before that we would go abroad first, and then go to the mission.¡±


    His thoughts have not changed from before to now.


    Before because Peter left, he wanted to stay to protect Adriana, but the events of the past two days made Alvin understand that Adriana does not need him to protect.


    Even if you stay, it won¡¯t help.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Life is short, and living a life of your own is the greatest happiness.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Compared to the scheming and deceitful life, she really feels that Alvin is more suitable for that casual and unrestrained life.


    ¡­


    One monthter.


    As Brenda healed, Adriana¡¯s injuries naturally healed.


    Brenda, who was always protected at the hospital, was safe.


    It was only after calling Adriana to check in on this day that I had the opportunity to meet Alvin.


    Because of Alvin¡¯s serious knee injury, it will take a long time to repair.


    Entering the ward and looking at Alvin, who was resting on the hospital bed, she could hardly bear to disturb.


    So a man she has loved for years, because of her impulse now lies in a hospital bed for more than a month.


    And she, for one, is the culprit.


    Brenda was heartbroken.


    Standing by the hospital bed for a long time without speaking.


    Perhaps because the sound of movement is very light, Alvin did not notice hering.


    Woke up after sleeping for a while, only to find Brenda sitting next to him.


    He lookedplicated, pulled his lips, but did not know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking.¡±


    Brenda took the initiative to speak, raising her hand to tease her long hair, ¡°Too many things have happened recently, and I know it¡¯s all because of me. alvin, I¡¯m here to apologize to you, I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t threaten you again, even if I love you, I won¡¯t force it.


    This time I saw a lot of things clearly. Love, not selfish possession, just watching you live well is also a beautiful.


    Alvin, I did approach you for a purpose, but I never thought I would end up falling in love with you. However, my biggest regret in this life is that I didn¡¯t get to marry you.¡±


    With that, she bowed her head and smiled.


    Shook his head, ¡°I bar ¡­ private life is very indiscreet, the news reported to those things are true. I ¡­¡±


    She reached out and pointed to herself, not daring to look Alvin in the eye, ¡°I¡¯m really not a clean girl. I thought I could get out of the mud and not be stained, but then I realized I was too self-righteous. Money, fame and fortune, is the biggest temptation. I really ¡­ can¡¯t match you.¡±


    It¡¯s just a shame that it was just a single-minded attempt to have Alvin in the first ce.


    Selfishness possesses everything and destroys everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Adriana that I want to go far away and not be in your presence in the future if I can.¡±


    Brenda really doesn¡¯t have the face to continue to stay at Waverly.


    ¡°Who will protect you in a foreign country?¡±


    Alvin finally spoke up.


    ¡°Hmm? Who ¡­ protects me?¡±


    The question was really heartwarming andpletely unexpected.


    I never thought Alvin would care about her.


    A bruised heart heals at this moment.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you live or die.¡±


    We can only take one step at a time now.


    The problem Alvin is talking about is Brenda¡¯s biggest concern.


    But what to do, she has absolutely no ability to protect herself and no one to protect her.


    Even if you have money now, can you still beat Tatum and the master?


    It turned out not to be possible.


    ¡°Alvin, can I have onest request.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want ¡­ to serve you well for a while at your side atst, to sort of make up for my mistake, okay?¡±


    This is her truest thought.


    I really want to take good care of Alvin for a while to make up for the mistakes I once made and not regret it for life.


    The words fell and there was a moment of silence.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for the answer she wanted and just smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have nursing care anyway, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Alvin actually said yes.


    Brenda is very incredible, looking at him for a long time, excited do not know what to say.


    Covering her mouth, she looked straight at Alvin, the corners of her lips raised in an arc, and her smile came from her heart.


    Because Brenda¡¯s face is beautiful, there is a sense of innocence of the little girl next door.


    It is the simplicity of the present that makes people feel close.


    That smile is even more pleasing to the eye.


    This is why she was so popr when she first entered the entertainment industry.


    On screen, it has always been the persona of a simple girl, also did a lot of public welfare activities, acting skills, although not very skilled, but a lot of progress.


    How can such a ¡®positive¡¯ star not be likeable?


    Unfortunately ¡­


    What kind of filth is always hidden under the shiny surface is not known to all.


    ¡°Alvin, thank you, thank you.¡±


    She smiled, heartily delighted.


    The two sat for a while and found that there was nothing to talk about, so she had to leave.


    Back in his room, not long after, a nurse came in.


    ¡°Brenda, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We found some indicators in your blood that are not normal,e over and draw some blood for you to test.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Brenda did not think much of it and obedientlyy on the bed and cooperated with the nurse to take blood.


    A few more days passed, Brenda would go over and talk to Alvin every day, giving him massages, sometimes without talking and just being there for him.


    The rtionship between the two is delicate.


    She still clings to her love for that man.


    On this day, Alvin slept.


    Brenda returned to her room and was ying with her phone when a nurse walked in.


    ¡°Brenda, our director is calling you over.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you go there first.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Without thinking otherwise, she followed the nurse to the hematology department.


    Once inside, the nurse walked out and closed the door.


    Sitting in the office, Brenda was a little unsure and said with a smile, ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s up, you¡¯re a little scary being so serious.¡±


    The doctor wearing sses looked at the blood test report in his hand, spread his hands and said, ¡°Ms. Yang, I¡¯m sorry to tell you. You ¡­ have HIV.¡±


    ¡°What? H-what?¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to understand.


    ¡°HIV, AIDS.¡±


    As if he was worried that Brenda wouldn¡¯t understand, he introduced it again.


    ¡°Ohhhhh ¡­ doctor, are you mistaken, how is that possible. Impossible.¡±


    Brenda waved her hand, simply unable to believe what the doctor said.

 Chapter 775 I don’t know you well

    What HIV, it¡¯s just nonsense.


    ¡°I also had a blood test a month or two ago, when all indicators were normal and I was healthy. Could you have made a mistake?¡±


    She felt that the hospital must have gotten something wrong.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, it¡¯s not possible for any disease to be visible right then and there. In the month or two if you¡¯ve had that contact with someone, it will show up just as well.¡±


    The doctor was sorry to tell Brenda the situation.


    Just now she was still calm and collected, but now her face was ugly and she snatched the examination report from the doctor¡¯s hand.


    Rushing out of the hospital, immediately ran away and immediately took a taxi to another hospital.


    Blood tests were done as quickly as possible, followed by an anxious wait.


    Until we get the final results.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Still the same examination report.


    Brenda waspletely confused.


    He returned to the ward with the test report and stayed there for more than a week, saying nothing and seeing no one.


    Including Alvin.


    And Alvin was a little worried about Brenda but couldn¡¯t get out of bed, so when he saw the nursee in, he asked, ¡°Excuse me, is Brenda in ward 906 still there? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her for days?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you said your friend. Don¡¯t you know that she has HIV and is probably under a lot of psychological pressure. You as a friend can enlighten and guide her. There are diseases that can be treated without too much stress.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ what? What did you say?¡±


    The sudden news was almost more than Alvin could bear.


    Although he knew that Brenda had a bad life style, the nurse now said that she had an incurable disease and Alvin was in a heavy mood.


    Then, suddenly thinking of Brenda donating bone marrow for her brother Spencer before, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.


    But on second thought, at that time, for safety issues, Brenda was given a full body checkup and nothing happened at that time.


    That is, only recently.


    It was too sudden.


    Alvin was immersed in amazement for a long time.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door of the ward.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The person at the door pushed in and it was Adriana.


    Adriana carried some nutrition and flowers, ¡°Senior, are you feeling better? I met with a client and happened to pass by, so I came to see you.¡±


    When he saw Adriana, Alvin¡¯s eyes shed slightly and collected those sad emotions under his eyes, ¡°So busy, you don¡¯t have toe.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, as it should be.¡±


    Adriana put her things down and walked over to Alvin, only then did she notice that he didn¡¯t look well, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He waved his hand, ¡°How have you beentely, does your wound still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Rene is unharmed and quite well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡­


    The two sat together, chatting very out of ce, Adriana thought it was because Alvin didn¡¯t really want to see her, so she said, ¡°Senior, then you rest, I still have some things to do at thepany, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t say anything and answered.


    Adriana got up and walked towards the outside, when she reached the door of the ward, she suddenly stopped her steps and looked back at Alvin on the hospital bed, ¡°Senior, rest well, I hope you can recover soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡±


    Alvin nodded his head in thanks.


    The little woman smiled faintly, turned back, pulled open the door with her head down and walked out the door.


    With a bang, the person just walked out and collided with someone.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Her nose was bumped raw, she couldn¡¯t help but draw back a breath, reached out and touched her nose, frowned, ¡°Walking without eyes ¡­ Peter?¡±


    When clearly looking at the man in front of her, Adriana¡¯s face sank a few points.


    The eyes stare straight at the man, so close, even the pores on the man¡¯s cheeks are finely visible.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter, who had been abroad for a while, could not find a cure and was sitting on his hands waiting to die, but he did not know about Alvin and Adriana until today.


    He just rushed back.


    I never thought I would meet Adriana in the hospital.


    Adriana snorted, ¡°Mr. Alston, I don¡¯t know you very well, please call me.¡±


    She said with a clear, cold smile.


    At that moment, Adriana only felt her heart plunge, a sudden throbbing pain, and a heavy heart that made it hard to breathe.


    It¡¯s tough.


    She didn¡¯t know why that was. Images of men came to her mind, shes of them, too fast for her to capture.


    Peter stood in front of her, his gentle andplex eyes gazing at Adriana for a long time without speaking.


    The hands in the pockets of the suit pants clenched together, God knows what strength he used to restrain himself from the impulse to hug Adriana.


    The little woman that you think about day and night, countless times in your dreams, but when you wake up, there is nothing.


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth, which should have remained detached, but still used the most intimate title.


    However, Adriana didn¡¯t give Peter a chance, bypassing him and walking straight away.


    He stood still, looking sideways at Adriana, who was already walking away, and his heart sank.


    Hank stood behind Peter, looking at his pain-filled appearance, heartbroken to the extreme, ¡°boss, pay attention to your body.¡±


    The man snorted augh and did not speak.


    What do I need to take care of when I am sick and weak?


    However, it was best for him to see AdrianaRene unharmed.


    Pushed open the door of the ward, walked in, looked at Alvin lying in a hospital bed with a cast, Peter looked at him, for a long time did not speak.


    ¡°Big ¡­ Brother, why are you back?¡±


    Alvin was quite surprised, propped himself up and sat up, ¡°Your body ¡­ is well?¡±


    This time there has been no news of Peter, several brothers are very anxious, has been worried that he has a problem, also sent people to find.


    The result is nowhere to be found.


    Now he suddenly appeared, really surprising.


    Peter¡¯s sloping eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Alvin, thanks.¡±


    The man who is always arrogant never says ¡®thank you¡¯ in a fleshy way.


    And now that I know what happened to both Adriana and Alvin, I feel quite ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. On the contrary, you, I thought you couldn¡¯t carry ¡­ how nothing happened now? Is Obren¡¯s people saved you?¡±


    Alvin was still very excited to see Peter and was instantly in a much better mood.


    Peter shook his head, ¡°I met an old doctor in Atror who gave me a pair of medicines that could slow down my attack and control it a bit. But it can only dy it for a few months, there is no cure at all.¡±


    ¡°What about Obren?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t want to say too much about Obren.


    To know in Obren, Peter stayed for a full month, standing every day at the Obren patriarch¡¯s door waiting for the Obren elders toe to the rescue.


    But in the end, the Obren elders did not help.


    It was not until ni told him about the news from the outside world that Peter was the first to rush back to the country.


    Peter¡¯s words fell, Alvin¡¯s eyes darkened a few points, ¡°Zac and Edward are worried about you. By the way, you suddenly came back not afraid of Adri her ¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I note back after such a big thing happened? Tatum is abominable though, and Brenda is guilty as hell, she ¡­¡±

 Chapter 776 Letting go of Brenda

    ¡°Big brother, Brenda she ¡­ I hope you don¡¯t hold her responsible. It¡¯s something she has no choice about.¡±


    Alvin is very heartbroken for Brenda, plus knows her current unexpected situation, naturally more do not want Brenda to meet any untoward situation.


    ¡°Alvin!¡±


    Peter¡¯s haggard face shed a bit of displeasure, ¡°I know Brenda has been kind to you, but she can¡¯t stay after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, I just need you to promise me one thing, don¡¯t pursue Brenda. okay, big brother?¡±


    Alvin was persistent, repeating what he had just said with a heavier tone.


    His eyes shed, knowing that Peter was doing it for his own good, he immediately added, ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but I owe Brenda quite a lot. Besides, there¡¯s a reason for injustice, and it¡¯s Tatum and Theresa who should really be held ountable.¡±


    Peter sighed, pulled his lips, and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Peter was silent.


    How can we not know Alvin when we have been brothers with him for so many years?


    Very axial, very persistent people.


    He wants to protect a person, there must be his reasons.


    Nodded, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t resist Alvin and had to agree to him.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    Alvin smiled in relief, a far-fetched smile. ¡°What are your ns for this return, and how long will you stay?¡±


    The most important thing is still this problem.


    He was curious to know Peter¡¯s current physical state, so he immediately asked again, ¡°Although that doctor Atror prescribed a remedy to dy your illness, it must have helped your body repair. Do you want Zac to study the prescription and see if adding some other medicine can restore it as before?¡±


    Only by truly feeling the despair can Alvin appreciate Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, take care of yourself.¡±


    Peter reached out and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Alvin knew that Peter still had a lot of things to do, and it was not good to stay.


    Peter left the ward and went straight back to the vi.


    Orchard House.


    Long-lost home, January long will note over, once again back, he is increasingly heavy hearted.


    The two children, Luis and Helen, who used to y and fight in the house, came to mind, and it was all so nice together.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    The maid¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had won the lottery and yelled loudly towards the living room, ¡°Young master is back, young master is back.¡±


    There was a shout and several people came out of the living room door.


    Jimmy, Sloane, and Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Peter? ouch, you dead boy, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    Mrs. Alston saw Peter directly rushed out, a handful of Peter in the arms, ¡°Where have you gone? Do you know how worried I am about you, your sister ¡­ your sister said you went abroad and will note back, I can¡¯t get through to your phone, do you know how scared I am?¡±


    She reprimanded Peter while wiping her tears with aggression.


    Sloane and Jimmy both came over and Sloane looked at Peter with tears in his eyes, ¡°Brother, you ¡­ didn¡¯t you say ¡­¡±


    Peter looked over at Sloane and gave her a gesture toward her to keep her mouth shut.


    Because of the sickness, only Jimmy and Sloane know, and the two know well that the mother is not well and her heart is even worse, so they do not dare to tell the truth about him.


    Before leaving, Peter had also made it a point not to tell Mother Superior, and the two of them could only bitterly conceal it.


    When she couldn¡¯t get in touch, she was pressed so hard that Sloane had to lie and say that Peter was nevering back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t listen to Sloane¡¯s nonsense, she¡¯s just teasing you on purpose.¡±


    Peter patted his matriarch on the back and calmed her down.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    ¡°You dead boy, you better make it clear to me, or I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was so aggrieved that she could not wait to beat Peter up.


    It is easy to bring up several bear children, and now that they have grown up, each one has hardened their wings and actually dare to tease her.


    When she entered the living room, Mrs. Alston¡¯s heartbroken face changed color instantly and she pointed at Peter and yelled, ¡°What the hell is going on, give me a clear exnation? If you don¡¯t tell me clearly today, don¡¯t even think about eating dinner.¡±


    Peter¡¯s father died young and all three of them were raised by Mrs. Alston.


    Mrs. Alston is not a gentle person, and in private she has no noble temperament of a noblewoman, but is more grounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the newpany is being set up abroad, I¡¯m abroad to supervise the newpany. Recently I¡¯ve been busy and my cell phone is broken, so I forgot to contact you.¡±


    Peter pretended tough easily and casually pulled a reason perfunctorily.


    Mrs. Alston¡¯s eyebrows twisted in anger and kicked him in the leg, ¡°Bastard, you don¡¯t see me as your mother when you grow up, why don¡¯t you go to heaven? I¡¯m so mad at you!¡±


    She dropped the words and turned around in anger and went upstairs.


    The three siblings watched the mother¡¯s back, no one said anything because they knew she was not angry, but aggrieved in her heart and wanted to go to her room alone for a while.


    Bang¨C


    Mrs. Alston went into the bedroom and mmed the door behind her.


    At that moment, it seemed that the whole world was quiet.


    Now, it was Sloane who began to be aggrieved and sad, ¡°Brother, what is wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you say you ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the body can still hold out for a while.¡±


    Heughed it off and looked over at the silent Jimmy, ¡°How are you feeling at the Alston Group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jimmy said with a carefree smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s okay?¡±


    Sloane couldn¡¯t stand it andined to Peter, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know how much Brenden has gone too far, coborating with thepany to iste Jun Yu, they are all bullying him.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jimmy gave her a nk look, ¡°What a talker.¡±


    ¡°What I talk a lot, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Sloane¡¯s heart aches for the second brother and feels that the second brother is also aggrieved.


    Whether Sloane said it or not, Peter knew what was going on now. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t havee back in the first ce.


    ¡°Just joined thepany, need a process, it¡¯s okay, take your time.¡±


    He said, and then instructed Sloane, ¡°Go up and stay with Mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Sloane¡¯s eyes were red, and although he didn¡¯t want to go, he knew Peter had something to say to Jimmy, so he wasn¡¯t here to be a light bulb.


    She went upstairs.


    The two brothers sitting on opposite sides of the floor, you look at me, I look at you.


    Peter¡¯s thin lips were slightly open and he was about to speak, but Jimmy was the first to speak, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A sudden ¡®sorry¡¯ really surprised Peter.


    ¡°I always thought you were easy in thepany before, but now I know that it¡¯s not as simple as I thought, I ¡­ was too naive back then.¡±


    Jimmy and Peter used to have a good rtionship, butter, because of thepany and Theresa¡¯s business, the two brothers also have a gap and differences between them.

 Chapter 777 Brotherly Divide

    And now, Jimmy knows Peter¡¯s body, also into thepany after the real feeling, only then know how difficult Peter.


    He felt that he still owed him an apology after all.


    ¡°We are brothers, there is no need to talk about such nonsense between brothers. Come here,e with me to the study.¡±


    Peter, not one for melodrama, got up and went straight upstairs to his study.


    Jimmy followed him upstairs and entered the study closing the door.


    Walked to the desk, Peter sat down, opened theputer and found out the detailed information of thepany, ¡°These are the important information of those old ministers of thepany, turn around and read it.¡±


    ¡°I saw all this a long time ago. But I can¡¯t do anything that threatens people.¡±


    Jimmy has a noble energy in his bones, unwilling to use ¡®despicable¡¯ means, always feel unable to take the stage.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Peter was amused by him, ¡°What, you still think of yourself as a simple college student starting out in society?¡±


    He grimaced for a few moments and snapped his fingers on the desktop, ¡°What have you learned in the past few days since you entered thepany? I thought you should have improved, but I didn¡¯t expect the same old thing.¡±


    It really made him a little disappointed.


    Adhere to their own principles is not bad, but more often need to be flexible, if always immersed in their own world, when can progress?


    ¡°What old look? I think I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Jimmy retorted, furiously crossing his arms, ¡°If you think I can¡¯t do it, you can do it yourself, it¡¯s better to take thepany into your own hands, so that you can afford to do it yourself. Besides, I¡¯m not interested in thepany at all.¡±


    At this moment, Peter cried andughed.


    Other families are fighting to the death to inherit thepany, but Jimmy is disdainful of those things, full of care, so that he is very headache.


    ¡°Jimmy, you know my situation.¡±


    Peter¡¯s fingers on the desk tapped the desktop, thoughtful, said: ¡°After this family, you need to hold up.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let go of Adriana and the children, let alone them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right.¡±


    Jimmy¡¯s attitude was a little cold.


    At heart, he did not hate Peter, just because of emotional reasons, between the two have always been then there was no once close.


    His cold attitude burned Peter.


    As an older brother, I can¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like you to see.¡±


    Peter pulled out a pile of stuff from his suit pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Jimmy.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Just look at it.¡±


    Jimmy picked up something with suspicion and opened it.


    It¡¯s a dozen photos and information from the survey.


    The photo is clearly Theresa with Tatum, two people in different hotels, different ces in and out, as well as a DNA identification.


    ¡°What does this identification mean?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t read? Or knowingly?¡±


    Peter looked cold, and his tone became sharp.


    ¡°Impossible, Theresa is not this kind of person at all, how could she be with Tatum? She loves you so much, not that you don¡¯t know that. Peter, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The man sitting in the executive chair scolded lightly, ¡°How things are, you are not clear abroad. Now that you¡¯re back, if you want to know anything, just go and find someone to investigate. theresa, hooked up with Tatum eight years ago, you think it¡¯s just now that they¡¯re together? I¡¯m not telling you because I don¡¯t want to ruin her impression in your mind, doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Since he got engaged to Theresa, Jimmy¡¯s attitude towards him is getting colder and colder every day, until now there is a gap between the two brothers.


    ¡°No way, no how.¡±


    Jimmy shook his head like a rattle, his eyes fixed on the photo, clutching it tightly in his hand and clicking it.


    Flinging the photo into the trash, he turned around indignantly and left the study.


    The room closed with a bang, and the whole study was shaken.


    Peter leaned on the executive chair alone, his eyes became dark, his mind recalled the image of meeting Adriana in the hospital at that moment.


    The corners of his lips held a bitter smile.


    God is always ying tricks on people. If he had known there was a way to curb his condition and live for two or three more months, he should have stayed with Adriana and enjoyed the beauty of being alone.


    However, that previous period, although brief, was sufficient.


    Knock Knock-


    Hank knocked on the door of the study and walked in.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Standing in front of Peter, he said, ¡°Uncle Five has made an appointment to meet sometime this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter responded.


    With that, Hank added: ¡°Have spoken to Old Mr. Alston for the second time about Leonidas¡¯ true identity, and Brenden¡¯s identity. But Old Mr. Alston was indifferent and did not change in the slightest.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston was toldst time about Leonidas¡¯ real father being Raymond, but the old man just said he would look into it himself.


    So much time has passed, but there is no movement at all.


    Brenden remained in control of the Alston Group and took the Aclurg Group public directly. In a short period of time, he won the trust of the Alston Group executives.


    As a direct result, Jimmy, the second youngest son, was ostracized after entering the Alston Group.


    ¡°Indifferent?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he gazed ahead, pondering.


    ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on the old man.¡±


    Dropping the words, he got up, ¡°Go see Uncle Mo Wu.¡±


    The two went downstairs and drove to downtown.


    And in the meantime, it was almost noon.


    Fryer Group, Office of the President.


    After Adriana finished reading the document, the cell phone sitting on the desktop vibrated.


    She picked up her phone, leanedzily in the executive chair and nced at the caller ID.


    Ran.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    said in a somewhat weary tone.


    ¡°Busy or not?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, just finished the job at hand.¡±


    ¡°At noon, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at the First ss Residence.¡±


    Adriana looked up at the time, 11:30, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana ced the phone on the table and raised her hand to rub her temples, feeling doubly tired.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Abruptly, his movements stalled, his slightly narrowed eyes opened and he sat up straight, ¡°Today is ¡­¡±


    She opened her phone and nced at the time and heck it rang, ¡°It¡¯s Ran¡¯s birthday?!¡±


    March 5th.


    March 5th, which is Ran¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°This guy, really.¡±


    The birthday also did not say in advance.


    Originally, she wanted to leaveter, but now that she knew it was Ran¡¯s birthday, she immediately opened herputer and searched ¨C what do men get for their birthdays?


    The search engine shows results for: men¡¯s watches, belts, ties and the like.


    In light of her current rtionship with Ran, a belt would definitely not be appropriate.


    It¡¯s not upscale to send a tie.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to buy a watch.


    Closing herputer and carrying her purse, Adriana went downstairs and drove straight to the nearby mall.


    At the brand counter in the shopping mall, she looked around and finally saw a Rolex watch with a blue dial on a silver strap.

 Chapter 778 – Meet Uncle Mo Wu

    ¡°Hello, let me take a look at this one.¡±


    She pointed to the counter and said to the shopper.


    ¡°Beauty, you have a good eye. This is thetest model of the store, just yesterday back into the price of more than two hundred thousand, is not expensive. It¡¯s quite suitable for your boyfriend.¡±


    The shop assistant takes out the watch and hands it to Adriana.


    As far as Adriana is concerned, she owes Ran a lot, and a watch of more than 200, 000 is naturally not expensive, but it is a token of appreciation.


    ¡°Get me a new one. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s generosity, the shop assistant was so happy that she immediately took a new watch for her and handed it to her with a list.


    Adriana checks out and walks away.


    Ran was already seated in the box when he arrived at the One Piece House.


    ¡°Keeping you waiting.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and Ran shook his head, ¡°I just got here too.¡±


    The small woman nced at a bouquet of flowers ced across from Ran, which was the first time he had sent flowers, I don¡¯t know.


    Even though Ran was told many times that there was no need to send these things between the two of them.


    But Ran didn¡¯t even care.


    She sat down on the card seat and ced the ck box in her hand in front of Ran, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±


    Ran, dressed in a blue suit, sat upright and heard Adriana speak with a strange glint in his eye.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ know my birthday?¡±


    He was surprised.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    It was Lynn who inadvertently mentioned Ran¡¯s birthday when she was on the unnamed ind a few years ago. If not, how could she have known.


    Ran was ttered and opened the gift box with great anticipation. Inside was a very high-end and elegant watch with luxurious simplicity.


    My fingers rubbed the dial, and my heart swirled with the sweet taste.


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s my birthday today, and I have a favor to ask, can I ask you to put on my watch for me?¡±


    The man¡¯s good-looking eyebrows were slightly raised, so engrossed in liking it that he didn¡¯t notice that his address to Adriana had actually inadvertently changed.


    Adriana froze and couldn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Getting up, he walked over to Ran, ¡°Hold out your hand.¡±


    Ran reached out cooperatively as she leaned down and unlocked the old watch on the man¡¯s wrist.


    Knock Knock-


    The waiter knocked on the door and pushed the door in, ¡°What would you like to order,dies and gentlemen?¡±


    Asked, and seeing the woman was putting a watch on the man, she said, ¡°You guys are so happy.¡±


    And at that moment, two people walked past the door of the box, but two secondster the person who walked past turned back and stood at the door of the box.


    The eyes stared at the scene inside the box, stopping to watch, eyes deeper and deeper.


    In the box, the little woman stood in front of Ran, removed the old watch for her, then took out the new watch from the ck box, tore off the scratch-proof film on the strap, and helped Ran put on the watch with her head down.


    She, from time to time, still smiles at Ran and wonders what she is saying.


    The two men looked at each other with deep love and affection.


    Peter never thought he would actually encounter this scene in a restaurant.


    With every move of the small woman in the box, Peter¡¯s heart is like being lynched, painful tomit jerking, spasms, breathing are near suffocation.


    The eyes skimmed slightly and fell on the bouquet of flowers on the table.


    Blooming gorgeous, unbelievably beautiful flowers but Peter felt that harsh.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After a while, the thin lips of the Phdelphia floated out a mocking smile, slightly shook his head, converging his eyelids and stepping towards the front.


    Since the choice was made instantly, it should be put down.


    She, well, isn¡¯t that what he is looking forward to?


    But why is it so heartbreaking?


    The back of the Hank gaze at the scene in the box, very heartbroken own boss. but he respects the boss¡¯s choice, and can not say anything.


    The two walked to the box at the end, Uncle Raymond had been waiting for a long time and the food was already served.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, long time waiting.¡±


    Peter walked into the room with a formic smile on his lips.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I just arrived not long ago too. Come, sit, Hank you sit too.¡±


    Raymond fifty years old, very keen on fitness, so it is very obvious years ago, temperament forced, quite a few literary and elegant atmosphere, like to dance and ink, thepany is not interested in things.


    ¡°Good, just a little hungry. Let¡¯s move our chopsticks first.¡±


    Peter sat across from Raymond and the two ate and talked.


    Although his health is not too good, but with the medicine prescribed by Raul senior, his body is better than before, and he can eat some light dishes.


    ¡°Come on, we haven¡¯t had dinner together as uncle and nephew for some years, cheers.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯ve had some headaches recently, and I just drank cephalosporin, so I can¡¯t drink. Don¡¯t me Uncle Five.¡±


    Peter pulled a very reasonable reason, so Raymond did not say anything.


    After a few simple bites, Peter got straight to the point, ¡°Uncle Five, ever think that Leonidas kid is cute?¡±


    He suddenly changed the subject, Raymond¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks stiffened slightly, naturally understanding Peter¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Ohhhh, Leonidas that boy is smart and clever, very pleasing.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Five doesn¡¯t think Leonidas looks like anyone?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ is certainly like his father.¡±


    ¡°Why do I think that kid looks a little more like you?¡± Peter didn¡¯t intend to hide the truth.


    Raymond doesn¡¯t like to mingle in the mall, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a fool.


    Many things he understands in his heart, just do not have to say it.


    Right in his heart, Raymond sunken his face, raised his ss and drained a ss of red wine, put down his goblet, took a piece of cold jellyfish and ate it.


    Half the time, neither spoke.


    Peter nced sideways at Hank and gestured a look toward him.


    Hank immediately escaped a copy from his briefcase and ced it on the dining room table, spinning the dial and transferring the information to Raymond¡¯s face.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, this thing you might want to take a look at.¡±


    Raymond ate quietly and nced at the document without meaning to open it. ¡°What is it? Peter might as well be straight with uncle.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter paid a smile, ¡°then I¡¯ll say it straight. uncle uncle five also know those things that Uncle did back then, and he is not even The Alston family, so many years with Hayley together with the birth of a child. That child is Leonidas, after Leonidas was born to one year old will be brought back. At the beginning, Uncle is to let grandfather and Leonidas did a paternity test to confirm the ¡®paternity¡¯ between him and grandfather two.


    But, a paternity test was done by Leonidas with his grandfather. It is logical that Uncle¡¯s identity would be naturally recognized as his grandfather¡¯s son. But as it happens, Leonidas is not Brenden¡¯s biological son and has no blood rtionship with him.¡±


    Raymond poured himself a ss of wine, raised his ss and took a sip, smiling casually, ¡°Peter na, Uncle Five knows you are a smart boy.¡±


    The implication is that smart kids should do smart things.


    So, Raymond knows everything.


    ¡°I checked, you had donated sperm to the hospital, and Uncle somehow knew about it and used artificial insemination to impregnate Hayley without her knowledge. So Leonidas is not Brenden¡¯s child at all, but yours. There are paternity tests between you and Leonidas and Leonidas and Uncle in the file, which is enough to exin everything. I am curious to know in what way Brenden threatened you to make youpromise? Or was it a threat to Leonidas or your wife¡¯s life?¡±

 Chapter 779 Don’t want to find a date

    Raymond is emotionally very dedicated and after marrying his wife because she could not conceive, that¡¯s why he donated sperm to the hospital, so that his offspring would not disappear.


    Because of this, he has always been with his wife, never leaving her, and has no children at his knees but has raised adopted daughters.


    Who can know, things happen by chance, or perhaps it is all in the early in the darkness of their own providence.


    Peter kept talking, Raymond just dined in silence and didn¡¯t have to make any statement.


    Although he does not say, but the reason must be one of the possibilities that Peter Fang said earlier.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle, running away doesn¡¯t solve anything. If you can know about this, grandpa must be clear about it too. But now he still obeys Uncle all the time, don¡¯t you think there is a fraud in it?¡±


    Hank has been asked twice to tell the old man what happened, and even sent detailed documents to the old man.


    The old man is such a proud man, but he obeys Brenden in every way, how can there be no clues?


    I always knew Brenden was deep-rooted, but now I realize that he underestimated this man.


    ¡°When Uncle stabilizes his position, do you know what he will do? Naturally, he will eradicate all the roots of The Alston family. Because you and I, just about anyone with blood ties to The Alston family will be his biggest threat. That includes Leonidas, and your adopted daughter.¡±


    Then Peter said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything, I just need you to ¡­¡± The words were followed by, ¡°How about it, Uncle Five?¡±


    As Peter¡¯s words fell, Uncle fell silent.


    With a thud, the cup fell on the table and sighed, ¡°I just want to live in peace with my wife and children for the rest of my life. Is that so hard?¡±


    ¡°A peaceful and simple life is the happiest, yet the rarest of all. Without giving, without your guardianship, how can your wife and daughter be safe?¡±


    He got up, ¡°You might want to think about my words today, and you can tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Hank followed suit and the two left the box together.


    Walking out of the box, passing the box where Adriana and Ran were, he deliberately nced at it, but the door was closed and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Boss, do you think Uncle Five will help?¡±


    Hank had no idea.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it helps or not, I just want to confirm my suspicions.¡±


    Only when Brenden¡¯s routine is clear does he know how to implement it next.


    ¡­


    In the box, after Adriana had dinner with Ran, she added: ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, I ordered a cake for you.¡±


    Because it waste when she knew Ran¡¯s birthday, she had to call the bakery and order a cake on an expedited basis.


    The little woman remembered his birthday and prepared gifts for him, Ran thought Adriana remembered everything about him in her heart, or at least cared.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­?¡±


    He called out once more, but after calling out his name, Ran¡¯s cheeks, which held a smile, instantly clouded over.


    Adriana?


    Since when did he actually use such an intimate term of endearment for Adriana?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Noticing Ran¡¯s face was not right, Adriana asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ran drifted back to his senses and looked out the window with his head tilted, not saying another word.


    Just inside is very shocked, kind of tingling, can not help but a cold shiver.


    Knowing Adriana until now, he would only address her as ¡®Adri¡¯, and ¡®Adriana¡¯ waster Peter¡¯s name for Adriana.


    It was also that name that echoed in Ran¡¯s mind that made him call her that.


    ¡°By the way, I ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt Ran¡¯s attitude towards her, and knew and understood it very well. But not wanting to give Ran any misunderstanding or expectation, she said, ¡°I have discussed with Old Mr. Soto and will post a statement on Twitter tomorrow to rify the rtionship between you and I. Ran, I have thought about it, and I can¡¯t let me hold you back from your life¡¯s work. Maybe you¡¯ll meet someone better.¡±


    Over the past month, she has thought about many things and made the most prudent and responsible intentions and considerations.


    Ran face stiffened, a very obvious change of expression, the whole person froze for a few seconds.


    Hershey felt that the watch he was wearing on his hand all looked so ironic and ridiculous.


    ¡°Adri, you ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to express it to her when the words came to him. ¡°Really not going to give me a chance in?¡±


    Although in that very early day, Ran has been mentally prepared, but now Adriana really made the decision, he still feel some heart can not ept.


    Even resisting her choice.


    ¡°Ran, we¡¯re friends and can be born together, but we¡¯re too close to be together. Do you understand?¡±


    His persistence made Adriana¡¯s heart feel rather ufortable.


    I always feel that I should have told him everything this time.


    ¡°So what kind of man are you looking for?¡±


    He immediately asked.


    The tone seems a bit impatient.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana thought about it, some images suddenly shed in her mind, but couldn¡¯t think of any, so she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t n to find someone right now.¡±


    There are still so many things around to deal with, where there is no mood to care about those children¡¯s love?


    ¡°I just want to live my life right now and then take care of my two kids. Ran, you are so good and there are many people who like you, no need to be attached to me. We will ¡­ still be friends in the future.¡±


    She smiled, picked up her phone and nced at the time, ¡°It¡¯ste, I still have some things to do in mypany so I¡¯ll leave first. See youter.¡±


    The reason why she left now was because she couldn¡¯t face Ran and didn¡¯t want to see him sad and upset.


    But asking her to ept Ran, somehow, really doesn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Ran called out, but Adriana didn¡¯t turn around.


    The box was silent and he was left alone.


    Looked at the bottle of red wine on the table, poured himself a ss and drank it all.


    And then, another ss went down, followed by another.


    It was not until just a few minutester that he finished a whole bottle of red wine that he got up and left.


    Walking to the front desk, he was about to check out when he realized that Adriana had already paid the bill.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was really a ¡­ self-reliant and self-sufficient woman.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    It¡¯s just a pity that there are really no feelings for him.


    Otherwise, it would not even take away the flowers on his birthday.


    Ran got into his car and went back to the office.


    People just ticked thepany entrance, saw a delivery man in front of thepany, he swept a nce, and did not care.


    At that moment, the phone rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Powell, I¡¯m from Simil¡¯s Cake Shop and I¡¯vee over to bring you a cake.¡±


    Ran looked back and suddenly found the delivery man standing in front of thepany with a cake in his hand.


    He walked over, ¡°I¡¯m Ran.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello Mr. Powell. Here¡¯s your cake, please sign for it.¡±


    The delivery man handed the cake to Ran, who signed it and then carried it, looking at the trash can to the side to throw it in.


    But then turned a corner and hesitated a bit.


    Finally carried the cake into thepany, directly put the cake on the reception desk, ¡°Recently you have worked hard, treats for you.¡±

 Chapter 780 Son Injured

    ¡°Wow, Mr. Powell you are so handsome.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Powell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell is so nice oh, really handsome and warm.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Powell is really the male god in my heart.¡±


    ¡­


    The girl at the front desk was warmed by all of Ran¡¯s gestures and was so happy that she didn¡¯t expect any unexpected employee benefits.


    Only Ran mood is gloomy.


    Just now at the hotel, Adriana said she would wait for the cake toe, but in the end she left, so someone sent the cake to hispany.


    It was clearly a thought for him, but Ran was unwilling to ept it.


    Because he knew that she was taking this opportunity to clear everything up and didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with herself.


    ¡­


    Snap¨C


    With an abrupt sound, Brenden pped Hayley across the face, knocking the man directly to the ground.


    This is the first time Brenden has hit her.


    Hayley sitting on the ground has long been no longer the initial panic and nervousness, but calmly sitting on the ground, raising his hand to cover his cheek, and even without much expression fluctuations.


    She didn¡¯t know how to be angry, didn¡¯t know how to be angry.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ woo ¡­ mommy, it hurts ¡­ woo ¡­ baby blow ¡­¡±


    Leonidas, who was sitting on the sidelines, came over and instinctively hugged Hayley and blew on her cheek.


    That action directly broke Hayley¡¯s psychological defenses, causing her to break down and cry.


    ¡°Bitch, say, why are you asking Raymond out, are you two having some kind of adulterous affair?¡±


    The drunken Brenden pushed Leonidas away, reached out and grabbed Hayley by the cor, and raised his hand and pped him twice, ¡°I warned you to stay away from The Alston family, don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    He was exceptionally angry.


    ¡°Ahh ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Hayley was still immersed in pain, but heard a child crying out, she looked sideways, only to see Leonidas face dripping a lot of blood.


    At that moment, her pupils suddenly shrank and all the anger surged to her heart.


    The hand that holds Brenden, bit hard, and suddenly the taste of blood spilled out of the lip cavity.


    ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re a fucking lunatic, if anything happens to my son I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth subconsciously twitched as he bit Brenden and withdrew his hand, while the woman, like a tiger on the rampage, kicked him in the stomach, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    She kicked Brenden away like crazy and jumped straight to Leonidas on the side, seeing him dripping with blood, and immediately hugged him, ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong, mommy look?¡±


    Tilted his head to look, which found Leonidas head touched the coffee table, really touched a bloody hole.


    Her heart cut like a knife, immediately hugged Leonidas, said, ¡°Baby good, Mommy send you to the hospital, send you to the hospital, woo ¡­ baby do not cry, Mommy heartache ah.¡±


    Getting up, disregarding the fact that he was in a mess, he said to a maid in the courtyard, ¡°Drive, drive to the hospital quickly.¡±


    The man saw his young master with blood on his face, understood the seriousness of the matter, took the car keys and drove Hayley to the hospital.


    At the hospital, Rene happened toe in for a review to see if there were any after-effects from his previous injury.


    But it just so happened to meet Hayley.


    Seeing Hayley covered in blood and looking horrible, she immediately gave Adriana a call.


    Ten minutester, Adriana appeared at the hospital.


    Led by Rene, Hayley, who was sitting in the hallway clutching her hair in despair, was found. Her self-condemned and hurt look touched Adriana deeply.


    For a while, all the conflicts that once existed between the two gradually disappeared.


    Standing in the hallway, watching Hayley kept sobbing and choking, Adriana took a step, took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions and walked over.


    ¡°Hayley?¡±


    She called out.


    Although not in dislike Hayley, but if she asked her to address a ¡®sister¡¯, really is not to say.


    As soon as Hayley looked up, she saw Adriana.


    Eyes shing, immediately don¡¯t face, ¡°You ¡­ how did youe?¡±


    What is the sharpness of Adriana¡¯s eyes?


    She simply made a move and tossed her hair to cover half of her cheek, but still Adriana clearly noticed the crimson palm marks on his face.


    Raising his hand, he ruffled the hair on her face and his pupils went cold, ¡°He did this?¡±


    That ¡®he¡¯ without asking, naturally know is Brenden.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hayley wiped the tears from her cheeks and shook her head in resignation.


    Adriana nodded, not pursuing the matter, and asked again, ¡°I heard it was the baby who was injured?¡±


    ¡°Leonidas he ¡­ he ¡­ identally bumped into the table.¡±


    As the words fell from her lips, the door to the operating room opened and Leonidas emerged on a trolley bed.


    Hayley immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is it? Is my son okay?¡±


    The doctor removed his pocket and sullenly and angrily scolded, ¡°How can you be a parent and hurt a child like this? What a little irresponsible!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for the child, I didn¡¯t take care of the child.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s wound has been treated with stitches and you are advised to take the child to hospital for observation for a while. ¡±


    ¡°Good, good, I know, thank you doctor, thank you doctor.¡±


    Hayley nodded repeatedly, then pounced on the pushchair, looking at the unconscious Leonidas, his hand touching his face, tears like broken beads, a strong flow.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Leonidas, Mommy is sorry for you, I failed to protect you. Don¡¯t worry, in the future Mommy will never let anyone hurt you again, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Hayley left with the nurse pushing the hospital bed.


    Adriana stood still, her mind reverberating with Hayley¡¯s remark and the p marks on her face, and it was obvious to surmise that Leonidas must have been responsible for Brenden¡¯s actions.


    I heard that Hayley had a date with Raymond the other day.


    I¡¯m afraid that today this matter and that matter can not be unconnected.


    Adriana took a step to follow, and Hayley kept watch over Leonidas, crying nonstop.


    Adriana was worried that she couldn¡¯t take care of herself alone, so she got a caregiver and exined that the caregiver had gone to buy daily necessities and clothes.


    She had just finished exining to the nursing staff, and when she returned to the door of the ward, she saw Brenden rushing in.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Adriana hands the handbag to Rene.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rene responded and said nothing.


    But all she saw was Adriana raising her hand to unbutton her pinch-waist suit, striding forward, and calling out aloud, ¡°Brenden!¡±


    It was then that Brenden saw Adriana.


    Before he could say anything, Adriana threw a high kick at Brenden, ¡°Bastard, you dare to touch even a woman, aren¡¯t you human?¡±


    It is intolerable.


    It is absolutely impossible for her to sit back and do nothing about it.


    Suddenly, Brenden was caught off guard and was directly raised a few meters away from him, and was kicked in the abdomen by the heel of his high heel.


    Covering his stomach and grimacing in pain, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re looking for death?!¡±


    Damn, this woman is getting more and more reckless.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for death or not, just try it and see.¡±


    But Brenden seems to have seen through her moves, holding her ankle with his bare hand and restraining her movements.

 Chapter 781 – Beating Up

    Adriana leapt forward and kicked him directly in the head with a one hundred and eighty degree air kick.


    Bang¨C


    Brenden¡¯s pace was unsteady and he underestimated Adriana¡¯s strength and was directly kicked by her and nted next to the door with a thud.


    Themotion on this side was so great that it drew a lot of people to stop and watch.


    ¡°Shit, this woman¡¯s too handsome, the imperial model ah.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not, it¡¯s just too fierce.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to take such a woman.¡±


    ¡°That man is so sad.¡±


    ¡­


    People from the entire floor ward came out to poke their heads in and watch, or some walked right up to Rene and watched.


    Some people even muttered directly around Rene, ¡°Who is this woman? She hits too hard.¡±


    Rene red at the passerby, ¡°For that kind of man whomits domestic violence, he deserves to be killed!¡±


    This is something that would not be tolerated in Rene¡¯s case either.


    Just didn¡¯t expect to own Ms. Hale body hands so well, really let her ¡­ worship.


    Adriana stood in front of Brenden and stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°I warned you not to bully Hayley, do you have any shame?¡±


    Brenden inexplicably a meal was cleaned up, the heart held a fire, but indifferent smile, ¡°Adriana, self-preservation do note to ask my family affairs.¡±


    ¡°She Hayley is one of my The Hale family, and I¡¯m in charge of this today.¡±


    ¡°That also depends on whether you have that qualification!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s try it.¡±


    Adriana clenched her hands into fists and wanted to strike again, when she heard the nursee over and yell, ¡°What are you doing, go out and fight.¡±


    A yell, Adriana Fang withdrew her hand.


    ring at Brenden, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her again!¡±


    She was on fire and stepped aside.


    Brenden entered the ward with a cold grunt.


    Adriana stood outside the hospital room, looking at the two people inside, the door was closed and she couldn¡¯t hear what was being said.


    But you can also tell through the small transparent window on the door of the ward that the two of them are arguing.


    Adriana paced in ce, thinking carefully about the situation at hand, and always felt that it was not an option to continue.


    Immediately, called Colin, ¡°Help me transfer a copy of the surveince to send me.¡±


    After specifying the situation, she hung up the phone and kept it outside for a while before Brenden left with a ck face.


    That¡¯s when she entered the ward.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Looking at Hayley, who still had red marks on her face, she spoke once again, ¡°Stop being obsessed, staying there you won¡¯t necessarily be able to protect Leonidas.¡±


    Hayley stood by the hospital bed, ¡°Leonidas is my life.¡±


    She would like to leave, but she can¡¯t.


    ¡°But there¡¯s more to life than that path. You¡¯ve met Raymond, you should know what Raymond thinks. Besides, Raymond has no children and only one adopted daughter, are you sure he will turn a blind eye?¡±


    The reason why there is no reaction from Raymond now, but it is not endangering Leonidas.


    Hayley shook her head and took Leonidas¡¯ hand tightly, bowing her head with tears in her eyes, ¡°Adriana, thank you. But my way, I want to go on my own.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After staying in the room for a while and seeing that the nursing had bought all the things over, the party left.


    She called Giovanny immediately after walking out of the hospital, ¡°Check out someone for me, Beatrice, the famous food blogger, Chinese name, Juliana, I want details and her current address.¡±


    A lot has happened, and Adriana feels she can¡¯t stand by and even speed things up.


    And in the meantime, Hank has reported the matter to Peter.


    Peter, who was reading thepany¡¯s documents, didn¡¯t even raise his head, and faintly said, ¡°Put the news out, and send someone to keep an eye on Uncle Five and the old man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank nodded his head and turned to leave.


    But before he could get out of the office, he was called back by Peter.


    ¡°Get me all the information on those top people at the Alston Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    ¡­


    Private hospitals.


    Brenda was in such a bad way that she locked herself in the ward and did note out for a long time.


    The agent called numerous times, but she refused to answer, and finally directly pulled the ck deal.


    Instead, Alvin asked the nurse toe over and let her know that Alvin wanted to see her.


    Even so, Brenda was not brave enough to go out and meet Alvin.


    Always feel no face.


    ¡°I came over to check on her.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice sounded at the door, and it sounded like it should be a paramedic.


    When the ward door opened, a nurse and a doctor wearing a mask walked in and closed the door.


    When Brenda got a good look at the eyes of the visitor, she sat up from the bed and leaned against the bed, tugging on the bedding and wrapping herself in fear and trepidation.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    She asked timidly.


    The doctor clutched the chart in his hand, writing the case, his eyes fell on Brenda, ¡°Hiding so tightly, are you afraid of being killed by Tatum?¡±


    The man said sorrowfully.


    Brenda shook her head like a rattle, ¡°What the hell are you guys ¡­ doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course not doing anything, it¡¯s Tatum who wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I I I ¡­ I¡¯m sick now, I¡¯ve got HIV, my days are numbered, you tell Tatum so you don¡¯t have to get his hands dirty.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s heart despaired.


    Originally there was a glimmer of hope for life, and even after being saved, she felt that she would be blessed after her great disaster.


    But who knew that God likes to y such jokes.


    Gave her hope and let her despair, in the ups and downs feel the ups and downs, the heart jumping.


    ¡°Tatum said if you want to live, do what he tells you to do. Maybe we can still keep your life as a dog.¡±


    ¡°What? You said, I¡¯ll do what I can do.¡±


    The fake doctor handed Brenda a note, along with a new cell phone, ¡°Tatum will contact you.¡±


    After saying that, the two turned around and left the ward.


    As he closed the door of the ward, he said to the bodyguard, ¡°The patient is doing well and recovering well.¡±


    And then the bighar goes away.


    Brenda in the ward breathed a long sigh of relief, but her heart could not be calmed for a long time.


    Although Adriana asked people to protect her, those people can easily enter and exit the hospital, so you can imagine if they want to kill her, it would not be as easy as that?


    With her head bowed, she looked at the note the man had tossed her.


    Swept a nce, angry body trembling, clutching the note tightly, dare not speak.


    Why?


    Why is that?


    She was suffering from great pain and aggression in her heart, wanting to do something but feeling so impotent.


    A puppet who is under the control of others should not even think about living a free life.


    Knock Knock-


    Another nurse came over and stood at the door and pushed the door open and said, ¡°Brenda, Alvin over there wants you toe over, says he needs to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Brenda tucked her phone and the note under her pillow, got up and walked out of the hospital room and went to Alvin¡¯s room.


    Standing in Alvin¡¯s ward, she walked up to Alvin with a slow pace, pretending to have a rxed posture, ¡°Alvin, what do you want from me?¡±


    Her pale little face squeezed out a smile that looked so unnatural.

 Chapter 782 Puppet on a String

    Alviny on the hospital bed and looked at her sideways, ¡°It¡¯s too suffocating in the room, can you push me out for a walk?¡±


    Pointed to the wheelchair that was sent over by the medical staff at that moment.


    ¡°Er ¡­ that¡¯s fine, OK.¡±


    Brenda didn¡¯t expect Alvin to actually not hate her, or even forgive her for everything.


    At this moment, she really found herself and Alvin is the difference between clouds and mud, can not match, more can not afford to climb.


    He is as holy as the snow lotus in the Tianshan Mountains, out of the silt.


    She, however, is a duckweed in the gutter, the surface is shiny, the inside is dirty.


    At this moment she felt deeply guilty and med herself.


    If she knew that, why did she do that to Alvin in the first ce?


    Walked up to Alvin, escorted him to get up, moved the man a little to the wheelchair, panting with exhaustion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it heavy?¡±


    The man smiled warmly, and his spring-like attitude made peoplefortable.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Brenda smiled, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll push you out to see.¡±


    Pushing him, he walked out of the ward and took the elevator downstairs.


    Private hospitals have back gardens for inpatients to take a walk to rest and relieve their mood.


    The two walked in the back garden, feeling the warmth of the afternoon sun, the beauty of spring, the blooming flowers, the birds crying softly, everything was so beautiful.


    Brenda suddenly felt that every moment now is so precious, making her feel good and then with a little sadness.


    ¡°My brother, recovered.¡±


    Alvin initiated the conversation.


    ¡°Hmm? ¡­¡±


    Brenda, whose mind wandered, responded half-heartedly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice. Your brother, nice guy, good people get good rewards.¡±


    That¡¯s why she, the scum, ended up like this.


    ¡°My mom said to let youe home for dinner when you¡¯re healed.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no need to go. When I get out of the hospital the crew has to shoot a scene, just over in Dali, Yunnan, I guess there is no time.¡±


    She pulled a random excuse.


    Unbeknownst to her, because her agent couldn¡¯t contact her recently, she was directly warned by ringing rm bells in many ways.


    Because of taking various announcements, some of which have been contracted, if they are not fulfilled, they have to pay for breach of contract.


    She is now in the hospital and has gotten sick again.


    The money and fame that I once cared about has long since be less important, and instead I feel I should make it easier on myself.


    ¡°Really not going?¡±


    Alvin asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really busy and don¡¯t have time, so take a message to your aunt and tell her not to be angry.¡±


    Brenda smiled bitterly and blinked her eyes.


    I do not know if the sunset afterglow stings the eyes or eyes into the sand, actually sore eyes, swirling with ayer of water mist.


    She cursed her own stupidity in her heart, once there was such a beautiful and happy life in front of her eyes, she actually did not know to cherish, and now it is toote to regret.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m nning to teach in the deep mountains, do you want to go with me?¡± Alvin asked.


    This question, Brenda half a day did not say anything.


    Instead, he parked his wheelchair on the curb and wondered what he was thinking.


    ¡°Do you know anything about HIV? It¡¯s not as scary as you think it is. I let you down today to tell you that I have a friend who is very capable in this field of HIV, and if you let her help you with the disease, although you can¡¯t be cured, you can at least extend your life span by more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡±


    Brenda refused outright.


    Recalling in her mind what Tatum had had sent over at that moment, she suddenly understood a lot.


    Instead of being a puppet on a string, it is better to live the life you want.


    So, she refuses.


    ¡­


    It was already six o¡¯clock when Adriana finished working in the office for a while.


    It¡¯s time to leave work.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    She had just leaned back in her chair to rest for a while when Harlee came rushing in, looking like she wasing over to ask for help.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adrianazily opened her eyes and looked at him, knowingly.


    The man stood in front of her, hands propped up on his desk, sharp eyes ring at her, ¡°Eliza¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As early as a month or so ago, Eliza said she woulde over to see her, and then there was a dy due to various circumstances, so Eliza only came over a few days ago.


    At home, she was always apanied by Vivian.


    ¡°She ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    Harlee stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t get a word in edgewise.


    This made Adriana a bit more interested.


    Straightening up, propping her elbows on the desk and resting her chin, she winked and smiled mischievously, ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious, what exactly is your rtionship with Eliza?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    From the initial idental wiretapping at Motril with Ran and the two of them, to the present.


    Adriana had not investigated the rtionship between Harlee and Eliza, but was curious.


    Harlee¡¯s eyes flickered, reached out and scratched his head, skimmed his lips, and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay, forget it if you don¡¯t say it, then you don¡¯t have to see Eliza.¡±


    When Harlee was with Eliza, it was clear that Eliza was deliberately ying dumb and avoiding Harlee.


    What is the history between them?


    ¡°Adri, what I do with Eliza has nothing to do with you, so just stay out of it and mind your own business, okay.¡±


    Harlee tapped her slightly curled fingers on the table, a little anxious.


    ¡°Well, good. Then take your time and don¡¯t bother me at work.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care about that. Since Harlee won¡¯t say anything, she won¡¯t let him get close to Eliza.


    At that time in Motril with Ran eavesdropping, heard Eliza said that know Harlee what secret, but will not say it.


    This brother, what other secrets are hidden in his body?


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ you don¡¯t go overboard.¡±


    For Adriana, Harlee spoiled in the heart is not enough, now she is threatened by her, is really helpless.


    Pointing at him, he threatened in a pretentious manner, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t call Eliza out, don¡¯t me me for getting someone to break down your door.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you see I dare not!¡±


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to take Eliza from me, then I don¡¯t have you as a brother.¡±


    This time, it was Adriana who took the initiative to acknowledge the fact that he was the ¡®brother¡¯ without Harlee asking for it.


    It really made his heart happy.


    The serious face instantly swept up in a smile, grinning, ¡°Hey hey hey, sister, brother¡¯s good sister, you just give me Eliza. Otherwise, you still do not want sister-inw?¡±


    Sister-inw?


    So Harlee is into her.


    ¡°If you want to drag someone to be your wife, you have to see if they agree. harlee, Eliza is pregnant.¡±


    Adriana told Harlee the situation in a very serious manner.


    Hearing her words, Harlee was stunned, pupils wide, full of incredulity.


    ¡°What did you say? Pregnant with ¡­? When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you ask a funny ah, when you when the matter, you will not be clear in your own heart?¡±


    ncing at Harlee, you can be a really irresponsible man.


    In one sentence, Harlee blushed.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°The boy, do you want it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°Want it? Have you thought about it? Are you so afraid of the old man that he will let you marry a woman who is ordinary and mentally ill.¡±

 Chapter 783 – This sister-in-law, I admit it

    Sure enough, Adriana hit the nail on the head.


    Harlee¡¯s starry eyes were instantly dull, ¡°Grandpa, he, he, shouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Dropping his head, as if emptied of the soul of the walking dead, he walked to the sofa and sat down with a strand.


    The body is pushed back, the head rests on the sofa lean, and the eyes are closed without speaking.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana got up and walked towards him, sat across from him and asked, ¡°You said that Eliza is mentally ill, if the baby is born will it also be mentally ill?¡±


    The little woman is a thief, and word for word she is digging a hole for Harlee.


    Unable to resist her various traps, Harlee identally let slip, ¡°She¡¯s not even sick.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? How do you know.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee opened her eyes as she spoke and straightened up to re at her, ¡°Adriana, Adriana, you like to dig holes for your brother all day long?¡±


    ¡°me me? I¡¯d love to know what secrets you and Eliza are keeping from each other.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and rubbed his brow, sighed and said, ¡°Actually, I met Eliza a long time ago when she was studying abroad. I have apany abroad, and she works for me as a part-time secretary in mypany. Although she is mediocre in appearance, she is very gentle and virtuous, and also very smart. Under the gradual contact, she gradually became emotional and fell in love with her.


    Only, as you know, my mouth is stupid and I can¡¯t express it. On the day of her birthday, I bought a ring, flowers and was ready to go to her.


    But no one answered when I knocked for a long time, and when I came out from downstairs, I heard voicesing from the alley.


    At that time I do not know from what reason, it seems that there is some kind of power pulling me in the dark.


    I went into the dark alley and saw in a blur a few boys doing unseemly things, and I went up and beat them up. Six of them, all of them, I drove away. I looked at the girl lying on the ground, unclothed, and was about to call the police, when I realized it was Eliza.


    Coincidentally, that¡¯s when the police came and took Eliza and I away together to take Eliza to the hospital.


    When Eliza woke up, the doctor said she was badly torn down there and said the rapist was heinous, but had been arrested by the police. She went to the police station, saw it was me, pped me a few times and questioned me why.¡±


    Speaking of which, Harlee¡¯s whole face is bad, very sad and depressed.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do that. Eliza was disappointed, but didn¡¯t hold me responsible. But after that, she disappeared.


    I went to great lengths to find her in her old home in Preynia Mountain, and she deliberately pretended to be crazy for many years to avoid me. But as far as I know, she really was in a mental breakdown for a year or two, and was cured by his father. Thetter was a deliberate attempt to y dumb.¡±


    Harlee told the whole truth, and Adriana realized that he had so many things hidden in his heart.


    While sighing, I think Harlee has a lot of responsibility andmitment.


    ¡°Does she have some secret of yours in her hands?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What secret can there be? In her mind I¡¯m a strong J. That¡¯s my secret. Not to mention the fact that the statement was taken at the police station at that time and she recorded it.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go down on people¡¯s girls in Motril?¡±


    Adriana pursued the question.


    But Harlee only superficially assumed that Eliza had told her about the implementation.


    ¡°That day I drank, my emotions were not under control, and I did something worse than a beast. I ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something, but sighed.


    Reaching up to his forehead, he ¡°literally pushed her further and further away time and time again.¡±


    Knowing what happened, Adriana finally understood why the Suarez family gave Peter the recipe for the hair lotion in the first ce.


    Because Eliza knows that The Alston family is strong enough topete with the Soto family, Eliza goes to great lengths just to rope in Peter to protect her.


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief and thought there was some kind of conspiracy secret between Harlee and Eliza, but never thought it was a pair of bitter love. People.


    ¡°By the way, does Eliza like you?¡±


    She looked at Harlee and asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    This is how things are most tricky.


    Eliza must have left the house early because she knew she was pregnant and was afraid of being discovered by her family.


    ¡°She was three months pregnant and wanted to keep the baby. So after knowing that she was pregnant she left from home and said she came to me, but in fact she has been wandering outside alone for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Adri, what should I do then? I ¡­ I want to give her a home and a name for the child.¡±


    His Harlee¡¯s child can¡¯t be strayed, much less have Eliza keep her on guard.


    ¡°Ever consider telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ why have I not considered it? I was just worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it after I said it.¡±


    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be hidden, and besides, Eliza isn¡¯t as weak as you think. Perhaps, after knowing the truth, she will ept you. But the most important thing is without proof, how can she trust you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. I sent someone to investigate the surveince after the incident back then, and gave those guys a hard time as well. Just never had the courage to say it to Eliza.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°You, huh? How can I help?¡±


    ¡°How I help is my business, not yours to ask.¡±


    Adriana smiled, reached out and patted his shoulder and stood by his side, ¡°I used to think you were no good, but now I think you¡¯re not bad. From this day on, this sister-inw, I admit.¡±


    The implication is that she also genuinely epts Harlee for who she is.


    Huzzah-


    Her phone rang, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take a call first.¡±


    Adriana walks over to her desk and picks up her cell phone; it¡¯s Ran¡¯s call.


    Answering the phone, without waiting for her to say anything, Ran said, ¡°You need toe over here, I found out what you asked me to find out.¡±


    Adriana naturally knew what Ran was talking about, and sweeping a nce back at Harlee sitting on the couch, she returned, ¡°Yes, be right there.¡±


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯ve got a little bit of work to do.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In response, Adriana left the office with her bag and drove straight to Oblurg Group.


    During the rush hour, it took 30 to 40 minutes to reach the road.


    After parking the car, Adriana went straight into the Oblurg Group. Because of her frequent visits, the receptionist already knew Adriana and did not stop her.


    Knock Knock-


    Going upstairs, she knocked at the door of the president¡¯s office and pushed the door in.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    Entering the office, she asked a direct question.


    The eyes nced at the old Mr. Powell¡¯s son, who was also there.


    The corner of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and suddenly felt that she had just been a bit rude, and immediately said, ¡°old Mr. Powell, sorry to disturb you. Then ¡­ you guys talk, I¡¯ll leave you guys alone.¡±

 Chapter 784 Becoming Whole

    With that, he nced at Ran and turned around to prepare to go out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana was leaving, old Mr. Powell waved towards her, ¡°Ms. Hale,e and sit down.¡±


    At the moment I am a little surprised, or rather ttered, to understand what old Mr. Powell meant.


    ¡°Adri, go over and sit down if my dad tells you to.¡±


    Ran tugged her along.


    Invariably, Adriana felt that there was something tant and mboyant between her and him.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She smiled awkwardly and nodded towards old Mr. Powell, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were in the office just now, I hope old Mr. Powell doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    He nced at Ran, as if to say: ¡°Are you retarded, your father will not be informed in advance?


    Really ¡­ is embarrassing.


    ¡°I know all about you and Ran, and Ran told me all about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was confused.


    ¡°Ran told me that you didn¡¯t like him. It was all wishful thinking on his part in pursuing you and hoping you would marry him. Before more or less I have some misunderstanding about you. However, ording to my recent observation, I found that you are a good girl. Then, I have something to say straight away.¡±


    The old Mr. Powell is a fictional master.


    Adriana frowned, nced at Ran in confusion, and then said to old Mr. Powell, ¡°old Mr. Powell if you have anything to say, just ask.¡±


    She prefers to be straightforward than to beat around the bush.


    ¡°Ran has begged me repeatedly not to stop you two from getting married. The boy has been paranoid since he was a child, and I couldn¡¯t resist him. So, I called you here today to tell you that I have agreed to your marriage. As long as you and Ran are happy, I will make it happen.¡±


    ¡°Bing whole?¡±


    The sudden news blew Adriana¡¯s mind.


    She stood up in a sh and shook her head, ¡°No, no, no, old Mr. Powell, Ran and I are simply not right for each other, and I have no intention of marrying him. Besides, I¡¯m not even good enough for him.¡±


    ¡°Adri, just stop it, okay.¡±


    God knows how much effort he went through to convince old Mr. Powell.


    I really don¡¯t want the previous efforts to go down the drain.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    old Mr. Powell master lightly smiled, ¡°you have some self-awareness. Anyway, I still hope Ran will not regret, the road he chose himself kneeling to go on.¡±


    He got up, straightened his suit, and buttoned it with onerge hand.


    The calm and serious face showed some disappointment and looked at Ran, ¡°Tomorrow your brother wille over to handle the handover with you. From now on, you don¡¯t need to interfere with the Oblurg Group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t care, but rather was ecstatic.


    ¡°Hmph, there will be a day when you will regret it.¡±


    old Mr. Powell master grunted and walked away.


    Adriana stood in ce, quickly digesting the mass of news, shocked.


    So, listening to the words of old Mr. Powell just now meant that Ran gave up the president of Oblurg Group in order to be with her.


    Oblurg Group is a Fortune 500pany with numerous domestic and international subsidiaries.


    He was kicked out of thepany and the Oblurg Group had nothing to do with him after that?


    ¡°Ran, are you crazy?¡±


    After rationalizing her thoughts, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but growl in anger, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Ran smiled instead of anger, reached out and took her hand, ¡°Adriana, remember when in Floedan¡¯s isted quadrangle, I spent those days with you, is the best memories of my life. At that time, you told me that the life you wanted was a simple, ordinary life, a lifetime of rxation. At that time, you thought I couldn¡¯t do it. But now, I tell you with practical action, for you, I am willing.¡±


    Memories of the past, Adriana naturally remembered.


    That time, the poison in the body attacked.


    It was Ran who took her away to live in her grandmother¡¯s quadrangle in the countryside for half a month when she was worse off than dead.


    It was also during that time that she was able to recover physically.


    It was a time that Adriana will never forget, and naturally the love she felt for Ran is still in her heart.


    ¡°Ran.¡±


    She called out and quietly drew back her hand.


    Taking a step back, he turned and walked to the office floor-to-ceiling window, looked out the window and sighed, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t think you have to pay too much for me. I¡¯ve made my attitude clear to you at noon today, and I hope you¡¯re clear.¡±


    Ran is sometimes too obsessive, as old Mr. Powell said, too paranoid.


    But Adriana never thought that Ran would give up the Oblurg Group because of her.


    She remembered Ran said that he had a brother and the two were not as close as Alvin and Spencer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ran walked up to her, ¡°I never cared about that. The life you want is the life I like, and living a simple life together, happy and harmonious is the best.¡±


    He was born in a wealthy family, everything on the surface is shiny and bright, behind all that only he knows in his own heart.


    ¡°Ran you don¡¯t have to be so persistent.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m really not in the mood for childishness right now.¡±


    There is still a lot waiting for her to do, and she just wants to take care of everything in the shortest possible time.


    Adriana¡¯s words hit Ran over and over again, and he deeply understood what it meant to have a heart like a knife.


    He turned around, hands in the pockets of his pants, and ducked around the office, head down, wondering what he was thinking.


    Adriana turned around and looked at his downcast appearance with a very bad feeling in her heart, ¡°By the way, you said today that you investigated the matter of Old Mr. Soto, right?¡±


    She quickly willing the topic.


    Ran reached out and pointed, ¡°The stuff is on the table.¡±


    The little woman looked in the direction of his finger, a thick pile of information on the table.


    So much?


    You can see how carefully the investigation was done.


    Walking over to the desk, he held the information in his arms, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    If you continue to stay in the office, it will only add to the embarrassment.


    Adriana just wants to get out of the wrong ce and avoid facing Ran.


    In recent times, she obviously found Ran and before he seemed to be a different person.


    It bes more persistent, fervent, even the pursuites so violently and suddenly.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t take it.


    When Ran didn¡¯t say anything, she left the office.


    Ran didn¡¯te out until he entered the elevator.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling a little more rxed.


    When she got out of the car and sat inside, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up the information and look through the thick pile of information.


    Just as I was about to watch it, the phone rang.


    It¡¯s Ran¡¯s phone.


    Adriana hesitates for a moment and answers, ¡°Ran?¡±


    ¡°Information you better have a little mental preparation before reading, the Soto family ¡­ is far from being as simple as you think.¡±


    No matter how fervent that man is, if fiercely pursued, still cared for her and cared for her.


    Adriana appreciates it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    He called her ¡®Adriana¡¯ once again.

 Chapter 785 – Solving the Confusion

    This time, Ran was deliberate.


    Adriana?


    For a moment, another voice suddenly rang out in Adriana¡¯s head, calling ¡®Adriana¡¯ tenderly.


    So familiar, yet so far away.


    What is going on?


    It is not known at this time, hang up the phone.


    Put the phone aside and pick up the information and look at it.


    The information is from the Soto family more than 20 years ago, including the Soto family¡¯s major changes, it is recorded in detail.


    The first page is an introduction to the Soto family rtionships, and the second page is an introduction to each of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s sons.


    Adriana seriously kept reading until she saw the third page, which was the Soto family oldest three.


    It is also the information of her biological mother and father.


    The above is a brief introduction of the two men, and the information attached below is an ultrasound of the two men in the hospital.


    The results showed that she was pregnant with twins.


    On the day of the birth twin boys were born and the girls died.


    Adriana froze.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    By her own age, the birth of the twins should be aligned with her age and not the same year as Harlee.


    So if the time matches your own birth time, then why does the information show a boy born and a girl dead?


    Adriana¡¯s mind was full of doubts and immediately dialed Ran, ¡°Is the information reliable?¡±


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust Ran, but she thinks the information might be faulty at some point.


    ¡°Adriana, I sent a team of people to investigate and double check your information, and there will be no mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Then why is it different from the information Giovanny investigated before?¡±


    She had previously asked Giovanny to investigate in order to determine the authenticity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. The head of the obstetrics and gynecology department who examined the third wife of the Soto family at that time happened to be a rtive of one of my right-hand men, and as far as she knew, it was ordered by Old Mr. Soto, and neither the oldest nor the third wife of the Soto family knew about it.¡±


    In order toplete the matter that Adriana wanted to investigate, Ran sent a team out to spend more than a month to investigate the matter.


    So the uracy of the information is naturally much better than Giovanny.


    Not to mention that some of the information blocked is more timely and not something Giovanny could have investigated.


    ¡°I know you are confused about the information, but the most convenient way to solve the confusion you should know how to do it.¡±


    Ran knows that Adriana is smart and should know how to choose.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana hangs up the phone and then looks at the information again.


    The information is clear on various links, including the Soto family¡¯s previous feuds with The Alston family.


    But Adriana is not interested in those news, but instead finds Old Mr. Soto more and more puzzling.


    He has such a big grudge against The Alston family that he should have gone after The Alston family, so why nothing has been done for so many years.


    On the contrary, in the Soto family, Harlee seems to be the most used, but in fact there is not much real power in his hands.


    This ¡­


    All kinds of doubts, Adriana more and more feel that there are too many secrets in the middle.


    I just don¡¯t know where to start now.


    A thick pile of information, Adriana repeatedly read over and over again, in the dark always feel that Old Mr. Soto is in theyout, but she is not high, can not understand the mind of Old Mr. Soto.


    Another thing is that the Soto family had a boy, where is that boy now?


    And if she is not born to the third wife of the Soto family, who is her real mother?


    Why is she rted to Harlee again?


    Based on all the problems, Adriana finally decided to find a way to secretly do another DNA test, she had to find out the original story, not in a passive way.


    Late at night, she drove alone and stopped at the side of the road, bought a lighter at the kiosk, and burned all the investigation materials.


    The party drove home.


    Back at home, Eliza and Vivian both had dinner ready, and Luis and Helen came down to eat together after doing their homework.


    The atmosphere was very nice.


    After dinner, the two children went to watch TV for a while and then went to bed early.


    Adriana came downstairs, sat down in the living room, looked at Eliza, who was watching TV, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why are you willing to tell me the truth about what happened?¡±


    A few days ago, Eliza arrived in Waverly to join her.


    Adriana then casually asked her if she was pretending to be crazy, who knew that Eliza would admit it.


    It really surprised her a lot.


    That kind of straightforwardness, could it be that there is some purpose?


    Eliza in her pajamas with a ponytail, revealing her smooth cheeks, goose egg face, clean features, although not called beautiful, but look at people feel veryfortable, durable type.


    ¡°Because ¡­ you make me feel real.¡±


    Eliza smiled at Adriana with her head tilted as she hugged the pillow.


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to trust me?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    At this question, Eliza looked a little hesitant.


    Frown and think about it.


    Sudo nodded and said, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Do you like Harlee?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Eliza, running away is not the only way to solve the problem, you can also try to face it and ept it.¡±


    Adriana enlightened her.


    Eliza stared forward, her eyes fixed on the TV, but her mind went back and forth a thousand times, remembering a scene that happened years ago.


    Shaking his head, he put down his pillow and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡±


    Get up and go to your room to rest.


    Bang¨C


    Closing the door, Eliza leaned against the door panel, her mind lingering on Harlee¡¯s figure.


    When she met Harlee abroad, she always thought that such a smart and handsome man was her idol, but who could have known that he was actually a moralistic bastard.


    He took advantage of the fact that one day on her way home, he knocked her out with something and did something beastly.


    If she hadn¡¯t been caught red-handed by the police, she probably never would have known that the person who did the bastard thing to her would be Harlee.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Adriana, sitting in the living room, sighed, thinking that things between Harlee and Eliza couldn¡¯t be rushed and had to be taken slowly.


    In fact, Eliza is not pregnant at all, it¡¯s just that she said that on purpose today to get information from Harlee.


    I didn¡¯t expect Harlee to believe it.


    But it¡¯s good, since we know that there is a misunderstanding between the two of them, Adriana thinks it¡¯s good to make it work for both of them.


    At night, Adrianay in bed to rest, but she could not sleep, her heart was empty, as if something was missing.


    But she couldn¡¯t remember what it was.


    A person stares at the ceiling,te at night and sees the dawn.


    The morning light is bright, she reached for her phone to see that it was already five or six in the morning.


    ¡°Oh no, is this insomnia again?¡±


    She muttered to herself, thinking that ni one was a quack who couldn¡¯t even cure insomnia.


    Thanks to not letting him do any memory sealing for Alvin, I guess it¡¯s a waste to do it.


    It waste, she got up, went out for a run with Aaren, practiced her hands together again, and returned home at seven o¡¯clock sharp.


    Took the two children to wash and eat and sent them to school.


    After that, go back to thepany.


    And at that moment, a person appeared at the door of the apartment and knocked on the door.


    Eliza, who was sitting in the living room watching TV, opened the door, looked at the strange man standing in the doorway and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

 Chapter 786 Threats

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±


    Eliza shouted and turned back to sit on the couch to continue watching TV.


    Vivian came out of the room and asked Eliza, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize it yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian nodded, thinking about it, Eliza had juste to Waverly, and who was the person?


    Walking to the door of the living room, looking at the strange man, Vivian heart thumped, ¡°You ¡­ looking for me something?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson wants to see you.¡±


    The visitor directly states the rtionship.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    She reached out to close the door, but the man was even faster and held out his foot to block the door, adding to her, ¡°It¡¯s very important, Mr. Henderson said that if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Vivian stood in the doorway for a moment and closed it.


    The face is a bit unpleasant.


    Eliza was concerned, ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hmm? No, nothing, a friend.¡±


    She went back to her room, sat ufortably, and finally changed and spoke to Eliza before driving off.


    In the car, she made a phone call to Edward.


    ¡°Edward, what the hell do you want? Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    Not knowing how long she had been tortured by Edward, Vivian felt exhausted.


    The person there didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    The two were quiet for a moment before the other side said quietly, ¡°Asnana Hotel room 903, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to say no, you¡¯lle.¡±


    The man over there hung up the phone, and immediately, Vivian¡¯s phone had an additional What¡¯s App on it.


    What¡¯s App was sent by Edward.


    Click on What¡¯s App to see a photo, the person on the photo is actually a photo of her and him when they were intimate.


    At the moment of seeing the photo, Vivian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank and copsed a little.


    Immediately replied: [Edward, are you trying to force me to die?


    Ding¨C


    What are you thinking? If you die, the game is over, isn¡¯t it boring? I¡¯ll give you 20 minutes, and if I don¡¯t see you, this photo will be put on the inte. As a senior partner of YY Law Firm, I think many people would be interested in your attractive body.]


    [Vile!


    Even though Vivian was shaking with anger, she had to give in and had to meekly choose to obey.


    Drove, went to the hotel.


    Arrived outside Edward¡¯s designated suite.


    Vivian stood at the door and hesitated to enter.


    Because she knows that inside is the wolf¡¯s den, once inside want to get out will not be so easy thing.


    Click-


    Just as she hesitated, the door to the suite opened.


    Edward stood in the doorway, arms around his chest, cold eyes looking askance at her, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in, so afraid of me, huh?¡±


    He smiled wickedly, and the smile that emerged from the corners of his lips showed irony.


    That smile caught her eyes and made Vivian shiver and wince a little.


    Swallowing, she timidly asked, ¡°Edward, what exactly do you want to do? My mommy has passed away, there was no entanglement between the two of us, it was all because of the grudge of people in thest lifetime, you can¡¯t involve me again.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vivian felt very aggrieved, but what could she do, the situation was simply beyond her control.


    ¡°Your mother killed my mother, and you think I¡¯m going to give up this debt because your mother is dead?¡±


    He grunted indifferently, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s not my fault. You can only be med for being born in the wrong family, not in Vivian¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, her eyelids lifted slightly, her harsh eyes shing with cold light gazing at him, ¡°If my death can make you feel relieved, I¡¯ll be a cheap life, you can take it.¡±


    Really fed up with Edward¡¯s threats.


    ¡°I know you have a big family and amazing power, killing me is just as easy as crushing an ant. I don¡¯t have any demands, I just hope you can make it quick.¡±


    To dy that long is just a ce of torture.


    She¡¯s really had enough of being on tenterhooks every day.


    ¡°Want to die so badly?¡±


    Edward¡¯srge palm cupped her chin and lifted it hard, forcing her to gaze at himself. ¡°You want to die, I won¡¯t let you. Get in here!¡±


    He yanked the little woman into the room and closed the door with a bang.


    In no time, the room was filled with blushing sounds that should have made Vivian resentful, angry, and even mad.


    But God knows, her body is responsive.


    The manughed contemptuously, ¡°Heh, not hate me? The mouth is too straight? Heh, women are all so hypocritical.¡±


    Edward was relentlessly humiliating.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, just closed her eyes.


    I don¡¯t know how long after the torture, the man got up and went to the bathroom, washed up and took a call and left.


    Vivian was the only one left in the suite. She was lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, her whole body was a bit dull.


    Edward left because he received a call from his sister Flora.


    Staring at him when he arrived, Flora was hiding in a bar drinking and getting drunk.


    ¡°Come back with me!¡±


    Into the noisy bar, the strong smell of alcohol mixed with the smell of nicotine hit the air, the breath is a little choking.


    Because it was noon on a weekend, the crowd was not too small.


    Edward carried Flora directly out of the bar, and when he reached the door, Flora shook off his hand, ¡°Let go, let go, who told you to take care of me!¡±


    She grumbled under her breath, clutching a can of beer in her hand and taking a sip every now and then.


    Edward¡¯s face was as ck as a pot, and he snatched the beer bottle from her hand and threw it into the trash.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, how long do you want to make a scene?¡±


    As his brother, he is very angry at her current every word and action.


    ¡°Edward, who do you think you are? I just want to be with Jenkins, I like him, why should you disagree?¡±


    Flora doesn¡¯t care about any business alliances and doesn¡¯t care to give up the opportunity to pursue her own happiness for the sake of her family.


    From the time she was ced in the YA Law Firm, she came into contact with Jenkins and felt a special attraction to that glowing man that was seducing her in the dark.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m telling you, people like you will never find true love in your life. Look at how pathetic you are yourself, you like people Vivian, but you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit it. Hahahahaha ¡­ burp ¡­¡±


    Sheughed uncontrobly and wildly, ¡°Do you know that you are the most pathetic person in the world, looking high and mighty, but actually humble to the bone inside. I, Flora, look down on you ¡­¡±


    Flora stumbled and stumbled, and every now and then her body lurched, but in the end she did not fall down.


    Pointing at Edward, he continued sarcastically.


    Instead of sarcasm, it is better to say that all the words of the heart are over the way of catharsis are said.


    ¡°You¡¯re every kind, in love with Vivian and afraid to face up to your feelings for each other because of the Henderson Family¡¯s face and the rtionship between your mom and her mommy Kenya. You are a wimp, a straw man. Unlike me, I dare to love and hate I just love Jenkins, I just love him.¡±

 Chapter 787 Fond Memories

    Shaking his body, he walked up to Edward, snatched the car keys out of his hand and turned toward the sedan, ¡°I¡¯m going to Jenkins, I¡¯m going to tell him ¡­ tell him I like him. Humph, thisdy ¡­ thisdy likes the man there is no can not get.¡±


    Unlock the car and open the door to go up.


    Before the person could sit down, he was grabbed out by Edward with a handful of clothes, ¡°Come down to me.¡±


    Tugging her, he shoved her into the passenger side.


    The door mmed shut with a bang.


    The man with gloomy cheeks like ink walked to the main driver¡¯s seat, pulled open the door and sat on it, started the sedan and left.


    On the way, Flora kept muttering and then fell asleep drunk.


    After arriving home, he carried Flora back to her room and looked at her sleeping, Edward covered her with bedding before leaving.


    When I went back to my room, I looked at the familiarity of everything and inexplicably thought of the old mansion behind the Henderson Family public house.


    At the beginning, in order to put Vivian by his side, he went out of his way to keep her at all costs, using all the means he was forced to.


    But for a while, he left an indelible psychological shadow on Vivian.


    Thinking back to Flora¡¯s words, Edward was inexplicably irritable and angry.


    Walking over to the table, he brushed the papers off the desk and onto the floor.


    Huzzah, papers fell to the floor, and things were scattered all over the ce.


    He crossed his arms and kicked his feet on the table in anger.


    Out of the corner of his eye a drift, he saw a photo lying on the ground.


    Walked over and picked up the photo.


    On top of the photo is a picture between him and Vivian.


    No, to be precise, he fell asleep and Vivian drew a kitten face on his face and gave a selfie.


    The little woman grinned and was in a good mood.


    That lovely picture warmed Edward, the cold as ice man actually couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips.


    Fondling the photo, through the light, I found writing on the back.


    Turn the photo upside down and look at it, there is a line written on it: beautiful misunderstanding, unresolved destiny. Hope, fate eternal.


    Looking at the color difference and handwriting of the photo, Edward knew that the photo was at least five years old.


    It was also the initial time when there were good memories between him and her.


    The only good memories are very short.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Everything changed until the moment I learned that Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Kenya.


    It became so out of hand that even Edward himself was a little afraid of himself.


    Holding the photo, he did not speak for a long time.


    ¡­


    Lindsay Group.


    After being dumped by Peter, Theresa spent her days muddling through, staying at the office and not even going home.


    Gradually,ing out of the shadow of losing Peter.


    Because she found something more interesting.


    That¡¯s ¡­ tormenting Adriana.


    She was sitting in front of theputer, when her father Logan came in and put some papers in front of her, ¡°In a few days, Ethines park groundbreaking ceremony will start, remember to go to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad, I know.¡±


    Theresa grinned, showing the cute look of a good girl.


    Logan saw his daughter in a better mood, also followed the happy, ¡°Right, your mother found you a blind date, want to go to meet?¡±


    Theresa is not young, and if she doesn¡¯t get married again, how can the old couple not be anxious?


    ¡°Dad, how many times have I told you that I don¡¯t want to get married now?¡±


    ¡°Do not want to get married, but also to get married, look how old you are now, and then do not get married people are old.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Peter the brat forgotten? You already know that his days are numbered, that kind of person deserves to die, that¡¯s retribution. Save your time and money for my daughter.¡±


    Even though there is no longer a rtionship with Peter, she is still more or less upset when her own old father says this about Peter.


    Only now she is no longer the same person she once was, ¡°Dad, I ¡­ think about it. I want to get married to Tatum.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s right, married to Tatum.


    It is the biggest regret to let such a good resource not firmly grasp.


    Theresa knows that she has lost too much, instead she is now learning to cherish and know that she should take advantage of some rtionships.


    Well, the most important thing to catch now is Tatum.


    The man who didn¡¯t look good, but was kind of nice to her.


    At least, with him, Adriana will not be able to die.


    How many decades are there in life?


    She loved Peter painstakingly for more than a decade, wasting the best years of her life, but in the end, what was left?


    There is nothing left but a whole lot of hurt and aggravation.


    Now she has be Waverly¡¯s biggest joke, and everyone who sees her thinks she is the woman who was abandoned and disliked in every way.


    Some even said she was sick and that¡¯s why Peter wouldn¡¯t want her.


    This time, she wants to marry Tatum in style and shut the mouths of all women.


    Her hobby, in the days toe, will be fighting with Adriana.


    ¡°Tatum? That¡¯s the one from Atror?¡±


    Logan was surprised, ¡°How do you know Tatum?¡±


    So important a big person, howe I¡¯ve never heard my own daughter talk about it?


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve known Tatum for many years. Back then, it was also an ident that led to meeting him.¡±


    When I think about how I met Tatum, it was really a clever destiny.


    Or rather, an unexpected encounter.


    All originated from Peter.


    ¡°What is Tatum¡¯s status? Although his appearance is average, but the women who want to marry him are crowded head. Besides, I heard that Tatum is unpredictable, and countless women have died at his hands, daughter, think about it, don¡¯t think twice.¡±


    Logan really worried that Theresa took the unusual path because she was abandoned by Peter, so she began to doubt life.


    Or couldn¡¯t think of marrying Tatum.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not thinking about it. tatum loves me too. if you agree to our marriage, we can finish it this month.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Logan is a businessman, although he thinks that Theresa married Tatum is a harmless thing, but he only has such a daughter, if really married Tatum, the final life can not be certain.


    ¡°Daughter, didn¡¯t you always like Peter, why do you suddenly want to marry Tatum?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s so good to me. You don¡¯t know, all this time, the whole world was looking at my jokes, only Tatum never left me, watching movies with me, taking me out for walks, buying me flowers, rings, babies, luxury cars, all kinds of jewelry worth a lot of money. He has never been petty to me.¡±


    It¡¯s good for men to be rich, but it doesn¡¯t mean that rich men are willing to spend money for you.


    It¡¯s like Peter, who also has money, but has never spent it on her.


    Now think about it, when I was simply too naive, too childish, how would I look at such a heartless person.


    It¡¯s a good thing Peter is dying and Adriana won¡¯t get him in the end.


    Otherwise, the pleasure of her life is left to tormenting both Peter and Adriana.

 Chapter 788 – Talking about marriage

    ¡°s, daughter, since you say so, Dad has nothing to say.¡±


    Logan let out a sigh.


    This period of time, he went out and was not less ridiculed, naturally is to understand the mood and feelings of his daughter.


    If she really wants to marry Tatum, and Tatum also likes her, it is not impossible to consider.


    If the two families do marry, then from now on they will be The Lindsay Family.


    Not living that low life anymore.


    ¡°Dad, so you¡¯re saying yes?¡±


    ¡°As long as my daughter is doing well, what doesn¡¯t Dad have to say yes to?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re so nice, Dad. I¡¯ll call Tatum now and arrange for you to meet, okay?¡±


    After all, if you want to get married, you should meet with Tatum.


    Now Tatum is the head of the house of the East, and whatever he says goes.


    If you want to get married, naturally there will be no one to hold on to.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Theresa was suddenly a little d that she still had someone willing to wait for her and not be reduced to aughing stock after being abandoned.


    She reached for her cell phone and dialed Tatum¡¯s number.


    The man over there quickly answered the phone, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    His voice was so gentle that I could feel him smiling through the phone.


    ¡°Tatum, I talked to my dad about our marriage. My dad agreed, do you want toe and meet with my dad?¡±


    Even though she was talking about marriage, Theresa didn¡¯t have that feeling of excitement and exuberance.


    More than anything else, it¡¯s just the thrill of having Tatum¡¯s power and then being able to aplish revenge. The feeling.


    ¡°So soon? That¡¯s fine, let¡¯s do it this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you oh.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Theresa waved her phone towards Logan with some glee, ¡°How about that, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Just now Logan still have some doubts, now their own daughter took a phone call, immediately discussed things, Logan to feel some surprise.


    Walked up to her and reached out to pat her shoulder, ¡°Good, my daughter finally grew up, Dad is also considered not to worry about it.¡±


    To know so many years have been worrying about Theresa¡¯s affairs, his hair was gray all day, still could not resist Theresa¡¯s fervent love for Peter.


    One can only say yes.


    Who knew that time and time again they would be abandoned.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve put you through all these years.¡±


    Theresa hugged Logan and was a little aggravated, but didn¡¯t show it too much.


    ¡­


    Because Adriana was not at home and Vivian was asked away by Edward, Harlee deliberately picked the time when Adriana went to work and went to her home quietly.


    Knocked on the door.


    It didn¡¯t take long for someone to open the door.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s heart pounded as the familiar girl spoke, and her hands clenched together nervously.


    The door opened and a small head popped out and looked at the man standing in the doorway.


    Eliza even immediately sank, subconsciously reaching for the door.


    But Harlee is a little faster and went straight through the gap.


    ¡°Harlee, what are you doing?¡±


    Eliza didn¡¯t expect Harlee to be such a jerk ande in when she said she would.


    The man closed the door and stood in front of her, even if it was a pleasure to listen to Eliza scolding him.


    His face was serious, his emotions inexplicably tense, ¡°Eliza, will you listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Say what? Harlee, there¡¯s nothing to say between us, please stay away from me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Harlee.


    ¡°Eliza, I know I did wrong in the past, I know I was wrong, can you give me a chance to change again, okay?¡±


    He daydreamed and hoped that Eliza would give him a chance.


    During the period when he returned from Motril, he would visit the little woman in Floedan, but every time she pretended to be crazy.


    Finally tearing her face off, she simply refused to meet.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Adriana telling him that Eliza was pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten up the courage to confess his love to him.


    ¡°In fact, I liked you from the time we met abroad back then. As for that time, I ¡­ I ¡­ was really drunk and made a mistake that I shouldn¡¯t have made. I am sorry for you. Eliza, give me a chance, okay?¡±


    He stepped forward and took Eliza¡¯s hand in his.


    I¡¯m sorry, but the little woman shook off his hand and backhanded him, pping him directly in the face, ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to see you. harlee, can you leave me alone for a while? I thought Adriana was worth relying on, but I never thought you were all in cahoots.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that about Adri.¡±


    It¡¯s okay to talk about him, but to talk about his sister, that¡¯s really uneptable.


    ¡°I was wrong before, Eliza, and I apologize to you. But this has nothing to do with Adri at all. And, if you didn¡¯t trust her, how could youe over to Adriana?¡±


    He was a little confused.


    ¡°I came over to see her because she is Peter¡¯s girlfriend. I wanted to protect me through Peter!¡±


    Other than that, Eliza couldn¡¯t find any other way.


    Is it possible to hook up with Peter?


    This ridiculous idea really surprised Harlee a little.


    I really don¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask you, what will it take to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡±


    Eliza asked a rhetorical question, and seeing his serious look, she had a n, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible to make me forgive you. If you have the ability, you can jump down from the Jesmen Building, and I will forgive you.¡±


    Her words fell, and Harlee was confused.


    Jesmen Building is the highest building in Waverly seventy-eight floors, from that jump down, is not looking for death?


    ¡°Heh heh, right, I knew you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Eliza smiled coldly and reached out to open the living room door, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Eliza, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Eliza, can you forgive me for the sake of the baby? You let me jump from Jesmen Building, if I die, what will you two mothers do?¡±


    When he finished, Eliza was furious.


    The little woman¡¯s face turned red, pointing at him and cursing, ¡°Harlee, you really are a dead rascal, get out of here, get out!¡±


    What child?


    I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s babbling about.


    Shoving Harlee out the door, she mmed it shut.


    The force was so great that it shook the entire living room.


    Hoo~


    Standing behind the door, she took a long breath, only to feel her chest rise and fall, being furious.


    But after the calm and actually some small heartbeat, the kind of thumping heartbeat, the spring heart.


    Snap!


    Eliza pped herself hard on the cheek and muttered to herself, ¡°Eliza, you are a madman.¡±


    How can you have such a nasty mind?


    Harlee is clearly worse than a beast, that kind of scum should go to hell, she actually still has thoughts about him.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    The man at the door knocked again, ¡°Eliza, give me a chance, okay? Please, Eliza, open up.¡±

 Chapter 789 – The Owned Brother and Sister

    Harlee knocked hard on the door outside, but the little woman didn¡¯t respond at all.


    Until his mouth was dry from talking and he really had no choice, Fang left the apartment.


    Drove wobbly to the office.


    Meet Adriana at Fryer Group.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, hanging your head?¡±


    Adriana askedabsently as she checked the information on herputer and nced at Harlee who walked in.


    He drops his head, walks over to the couch and sits down, leaning against it in a lifeless manner, muttering, ¡°Do you think Jesmen Building will die if he jumps off?¡±


    ¡°Oh, instead of asking that, why don¡¯t you ask yourself if a gun bullet right through the heart will have a chance of surviving?¡±


    Asking is not nonsense.


    ¡°So is there any way one can jump off the Jesmen Building and not die?¡±


    If you find a way to jump down from above, you can still save your life, then maybe there is hope to bewith Eliza.


    Harlee felt that for the sake of Eliza and the baby in her belly, everything possible had to be tried.


    Adriana stopped what she was doing and looked at him like a psychopath, ¡°I think you have a problem in your head, don¡¯t you? Are you having a nervous breakdown?¡±


    She grimaced, confused about Harlee¡¯s brain circuit.


    But on second thought, I don¡¯t think Harlee is that kind of person.


    His eyebrows knitted and suddenly his eyes lit up, ¡°You went to see Eliza?¡±


    Other than that, she couldn¡¯t think of any reason to exin what Harlee was doing now, it waspletely iprehensible.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee is not hiding Adriana.


    But after nodding and thinking Adriana would be angry, she immediately sat up and exined: ¡°You said I had a baby, I was just worried, Eliza is alone, what if she is hiding something in her heart and is in a bad mood and will get prenatal depression? Besides, she can¡¯t stay at your house all the time, it¡¯s not like that, right? In the future, over time, her belly grows bigger every day, can not hide from others when how? Do you want people to see the joke.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear it, and he didn¡¯t want to leave Eliza alone to face everything.


    Harlee was worried and analyzed every aspect of what would happenter.


    Adriana cried andughed, but wasn¡¯t about to tell him the truth, instead saying, ¡°So you think she¡¯ll forgive you for jumping off the Jesmen Building?¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, looking like I was helpless.


    ¡°What can I do? Now that she¡¯s asked, I¡¯m going to try.


    ¡°Hmmmmmmmmmm, good courage, good idea. But before you go to Jesmen Building you better find awyer and get your will written. It would be a good idea to give me the property back.¡±


    Adriana was in a good mood and deliberately flirted with the idea.


    ¡°Get out of the way, are you still my sister, it¡¯s so hard to recognize brother and sister, can you take care of my feelings?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m not a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°Look out.¡±


    Harlee was a little disappointed andy there thinking left and right, then with a sh of insight, she got up and walked over to Adriana.


    Seeing her eyes staring unblinkingly at theptop, he reached out and closed it directly.


    ¡°Come,e,e, tell you something serious.¡±


    He grinned, ¡°I came up with a solution that should work. I¡¯ll turn around and go to Jesmen Building, and then you ¡­ and then ¡­ and then this ¡­¡±


    Snap!


    pping the table, with an exuberant face, he asked, ¡°How about it, is this n feasible?¡±


    The sudden reaction startled Adriana.


    Skimmed, ¡°Goo but try to giggle.¡±


    What else could be done.


    For the sake of Harlee¡¯s life, she thought it would be a good idea to try.


    At least Harlee was nice to her.


    On that day, she managed to get Harlee¡¯s hair as well as her own hair, had someone go to the Soto Group headquarters, took Old Mr. Soto¡¯s mug, sent it along to the hospital, and quietly had an ordinary person get a DNA test.


    The more ordinary people are, the less suspicion they will naturally attract.


    If she had gone to the hospital, it would have been a big deal and would have caused problems.


    For a few days, it was quiet and peaceful, everything was so uneventful.


    Day 3.


    Adriana waited for the hospital results.


    Dependable people deliver the results to her.


    An impatient Adriana opened the DNA test results and looked at the first one, which was for both her and Harlee.


    The results showed that it was a brother and sister rtionship.


    The second was Harlee¡¯s rtionship identification with Old Mr. Soto, which showed that ¡­ had no blood rtionship.


    The third one is her rtionship identification with Old Mr. Soto, the result ¡­


    Exactly the same as Harlee¡¯s.


    Seeing the result, Adriana¡¯s heart shook, God knows how shocked and surprised she was at this moment.


    It was so easy to find your ¡®family¡¯, but who knew that there was a huge conspiracy behind it.


    Adriana is100 percent sure that Old Mr. Soto must have known that she and Harlee were not really the Soto family.


    So the only person being used is not only Harlee but her as well.


    This is something that Adriana finds incredible when she thinks about it.


    Look at the test report in your hand.


    Want to stay, but do not dare to stay.


    After all, she is not the only one who cane in the office.


    Walk to the shredder and drop the report into the shredder.


    Her heart broke as she watched a whole document turn into snowke-like pieces.


    At that moment, the phone rang.


    The sudden ringing startled her.


    Picked up the phone and looked at the number on it, it was Harlee¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the Jesmen Building now, so hurry up and give Eliza a call.¡±


    Standing on the rooftop of the Jesmen Building Harlee poked his head downstairs, could not help but sweat, listened to the whistling wind, could not wait for him to stand on the edge of the rooftop to be blown down by the wind.


    What the hell kind of idea is that?


    Harlee thinks she¡¯s crazy, why would she really want to put her life on the line?


    What if you really die?


    ¡°Harlee, are you sick in the head, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying in a horizontal ident?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was wondering if Harlee was not rted to me, but the second DNA test report said it all.


    She had to believe it.


    So, there is still some worry in the heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m all up here already, so hurry up and call Eliza.¡±


    Harlee growls and hangs up the phone.


    He had the courage to stand here, of course, because of Adriana¡¯s words and then fled, right?


    Meanwhile, Eliza is sitting at home alone, bored and ying games with her cell phone.


    The phone vibrated and it was Adriana¡¯s call.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what can I do for you?¡±


    She asked politely.


    ¡°Eliza, something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Harlee went to Jesmen Building and stood on the rooftop to kill himself. Now the Inte is full of news about him, and even the police have been alerted. What should we do?¡±


    Adriana deliberately expressed pompousness.


    But the news really freaked Eliza out, ¡°What do you mean, Harlee¡¯s going to jump?¡±


    As an afterthought, she remembered the day she told Harlee that if she wanted to forgive him, he would go jump off the Jesmen Building.

 Chapter 790 To jump off a building

    That is a 70- to 80-story building, jumping down can be a death sentence.


    That¡¯s nuts.


    The heart cursed, but Eliza got up and quickly put on her clothes, changed into t shoes, ran out of the neighborhood and stopped a cab at the curb, ¡°Master, please go to Jesmen Building, hurry up and hurry up, please.¡±


    ¡°Yo, girl you¡¯re going to Jesmen Building to see the action too? I heard that there is a man over there who ismitting suicide. I¡¯m not sure how old it is now, but there are still people who want tomit suicide. This must be a very distressing thing to think of suicide.¡±


    The cab driver was purely chatting.


    The driver spoke in a rxed tone, but in Eliza¡¯s ears, it felt overwhelmingly heavy.


    Just say some thin words to Harlee, hoping that Harlee will leave her alone and stop pestering her bitterly.


    But who knew that he would actually go to Jesmen Building.


    Is this crazy?


    ¡°Master, hurry up, can you please go faster, I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay.¡±


    The master did not understand why she was in such a hurry, and did not ask more questions, all the way to the gas pedal, the fire to the Jesmen Building.


    When she saw hering, Adriana immediately sent a message to Harlee on the top floor of the Jesmen Building: [Here hees.


    No sooner had she sent the message than Eliza was already running to Adriana.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what the hell is going on, what is Harlee doing up there, nuts!¡±


    She stomped her feet in anger and raised her hand to look at the skyscraper, far enough away that she could only see a dark figure standing on the edge of the rooftop.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As if a gust of wind, that person can fall from the rooftop.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go up with you.¡±


    Adriana pulled Eliza, nay, before she could start running up, Eliza had already run into the barrier.


    Told the police who they were.


    The police officer nodded and let her in with Eliza.


    The outside audience looked up at the top floor, taking video footage with their cell phones, pointing and pointing, and everyone seemed to be very interested in this.


    ¡°My God, what an age it is that there are still people jumping off buildings.¡±


    ¡°Who knows about that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say, it¡¯s not easy to say.¡±


    ¡°Such a high distance, the police got the air bed are useless.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    People expressed their own opinions.


    Eliza got on the elevator with Adriana and pressed the floor number of the top floor.


    Oneyer goes up slowly.


    ¡°Why is it so slow?¡±


    Eliza stomped her feet in anxiety.


    Adriana, who was standing by, took in her every move and smiled without saying a word.


    So, it¡¯s not that there is no Harlee in Eliza¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s just that she is afraid to ept the reality.


    I always feel that Harlee is the ten evil bastards and dare not to forgive.


    ¡°Eliza, don¡¯t you hate Harlee so much, you should be happy to see him now. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Adriana, who seemed to be ¡®not concerned with the matter,¡¯ deliberately flirted.


    ¡°As much as I hate Harlee, he¡¯s not guilty as charged.¡±


    Eliza said, her voice a little choked up, ¡°I was just angry that day.¡±


    Yes, at some point she had forgiven Harlee, or rather subconsciously forgiven him.


    How else would it be possible to contact Adriana ande to her house after knowing that she is Harlee¡¯s sister?


    The truth is that the heart is thinking about Harlee, but it is not good to say frankly with Harlee.


    It was only then that she deliberately approached Adriana and silently followed Harlee¡¯s every move.


    Women, at times, are so inexplicable.


    She even felt a little crazy.


    The sad look touched Adriana¡¯s heart a little and asked, ¡°Are you still in love with him?¡±


    This he, naturally, refers to Harlee.


    The sudden question was not answered directly by Eliza.


    Silence for a few seconds, opened his mouth, the words came to his lips, the elevator was very uncooperative rang.


    Have arrived at the top.


    The elevator opened and Eliza darted straight out.


    Adriana followed closely behind, shaking her head and smiling, watching Eliza¡¯s care for Harlee and suddenly feeling that everything she was in was worth it.


    Followed her up to the rooftop, only to see a number of police officers standing on the rooftop.


    ¡°Sir, you can tell us if you can¡¯t think of anything, the People¡¯s Police will help you.¡±


    A police officer stood next to Harlee and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think twice at your age, you still have family and friends.¡±


    Harlee seemed a little afraid of heights and sat directly on the edge of the rooftop, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having friends? The people I like don¡¯t like me, life talks meaningless, I don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    As his voice fell, another voice rang out, naturally from Eliza.


    Eliza angrily walked up to the police officer and snatched the microphone from his hand, actually having a few moments of dominance.


    ¡°Harlee, are you out of your mind? You jumped off a building when I told you to?¡±


    At the moment, she is angry, furious and worried.


    The mixed emotions made her feel bad about controlling her mood herself.


    I¡¯ve been waiting for Eliza to arrive.


    Harlee was a little excited, but afraid of being found out, immediately dropping her face and saying dejectedly: ¡°Eliza, I know you won¡¯t forgive me for what happened back then, and I don¡¯t want to exin so much to you. I¡¯m asking you onest time, will you give me a chance? Give our child a chance?¡±


    Harlee has really lost his face so that Eliza can give him a chance.


    Not to mention how Old Mr. Soto will scold him when he finds out, but now it doesn¡¯t matter what it takes, as long as he can convince Eliza.


    ¡°What a mess, Harlee, get your ass down here!¡±


    Eliza stood there afraid to step forward, afraid that Harlee would jump if she got excited.


    ¡°Eliza, what I want to say to you is true ¡­¡±


    While he kept talking over there, Adriana walked up to Eliza, tapped her on the shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Eliza, let me show you a video.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, stop it, what time is it, where¡¯s the mood to watch videos?¡±


    She was really worried about Harlee and just hoped that Harlee woulde down.


    ¡°Maybe if you watch it, he¡¯lle down quicker.¡±


    Adriana prompted the question.


    With doubts Eliza nced at Adriana, half-heartedly took the phone from her hand and watched the video on it.


    Because the floor is rtively high, the wind howling on the rooftop, the sound is very loud, and it is very difficult to speak.


    She uses her phone to watch videos, and although the sound is on, it¡¯s not loud enough for others to hear.


    Adriana took the microphone from Eliza¡¯s hand in order to divert the attention of the bystanders and said to Harlee, ¡°How about it, isn¡¯t the view by the rooftop particrly good?¡±


    The voice fell, and several police officers looked sideways.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll irritate him if you say that.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±


    ¡­


    Several police officers approached for questioning.


    Adriana smiled, ¡°I¡¯m his sister, my own sister.¡± And deliberately reiterated.

 Chapter 791 Forgiveness

    Since this is the case, those police officers did not say anything.


    Rather, Eliza¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone video, looking at familiar ces, familiar images, and the time kept on the video screen could be seen.


    That happened five years ago.


    It¡¯s the surveince video.


    The video shows that on her way home from work, several men who had brushed past her suddenly turned back after walking past and hit her hard on the head with a stick.


    She fainted on the spot.


    The men then dragged her into the alley.


    Not long after, the video showed Harlee arriving, flowers in hand, carrying a gift box into the neighborhood, and thening back out.


    Then went into that alley.


    In the aftermath, a group of people inside quickly ran out and each scattered.


    In almost no more than a few minutes, the police car came by and when Harlee reappeared he was handcuffed by the police.


    One scene after another, deeply stabbed Eliza¡¯s heart.


    Because it was fast forwarded to watch, she fast forwarded the progress bar in the middle after she was taken into the alley by the bad guys.


    When she understood everything, she deliberately re-watched it and found that she had been taken into the alley for almost an hour or so, and Harlee rushed over and came out again in just over ten minutes.


    Everything is enough to prove his innocence.


    Seeing this, Eliza had even more mixed feelings.


    When I was looking at Harlee, my heart felt quite bad and tears came out at some point.


    Adriana walked up to her, took the phone from her hand and said, ¡°For you, to be able to resist all the responsibilities alone, even if you misunderstood, to hide the truth for five years. eliza, I can tell you responsibly that Harlee is the man to rely on.¡±


    Eliza, with tears falling down her face and red eyes, asked, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Harlee won¡¯t let.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ that fool.¡±


    Eliza threw the phone to Adriana and ran to Harlee without thinking, ¡°Harlee!¡± standing in front of Harlee, she pped him in the face, ¡°Are you an idiot, why are you hiding this from me? ¡±


    Harlee sits on the edge of the rooftop, facing Eliza, but with something over her shoulder.


    But Eliza was so focused on Harlee that she didn¡¯t care that much.


    Swooping over, she took him in her arms, ¡°Harlee, I forgive you, I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Harlee was ecstatic that the surprise came so quickly that he was a little surprised.


    However, at this time, the weight leaning on Harlee¡¯s body Eliza foot stepped on a stone, the body slipped, directly pushed Harlee down, along with her also fell together.


    ¡°AHHHH!!!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    The two men screamed in unison.


    A few police officers on the side of the frightened, Adriana is a pupil is wide, directly jumped over, lying on the rooftop to look at the rapid fall of the two.


    ¡°Harlee? Harlee?!?!¡±


    She said it was just a show, and now when she sees Harlee and Eliza both falling, her legs go weak and she falls straight to her knees.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. That guy is carrying a parachute.¡±


    A police officer approached and warned.


    Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell.


    Suddenly felt something wrong, looking up at the shoulder patch and badge on the police officer¡¯s uniform, Fang realized that it was not ¡®regr army¡¯ at all, but a fake.


    She was harboring fire, furious and pushed the ¡®cop¡¯ away, ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m going to get Harlee killed.¡±


    This bastard, we agreed to work together to make a n, how even she was included in the calction?


    It is really to be scared to death by him alive.


    This side of the fall Eliza as if an octopus clinging to Harlee, feel the wind whistling in the ears, hair hitting the cheeks of the pain, are not as painful as the heart at this moment.


    ¡°Harlee, I don¡¯t want to die, oooh ¡­¡±


    She hugged Harlee and closed her eyes in some desperation.


    However, as her voice fell, the two falling bodies were lifted up abruptly, strangled some ufortable.


    I opened my eyes only to find a parachute hanging above.


    Her teary eyes brewed a little storm, and her eyes looked at Harlee with a stern and murderous aura, like an angry lion.


    ¡°Harlee?!¡±


    ¡°Eliza, don¡¯t be angry, I was just in case. Don¡¯t be angry, be careful when you let go of the chase down and be a human pancake.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re scaring me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m just exining the implementation to you.¡±


    ¡°The truth your sister, you¡¯re a liar.¡±


    ¡°If you want, I want to be your liar for life.¡±


    The two floated in the air, gazing at each other with affection, Eliza broke into tears and smiled, ¡°Harlee, listen to me carefully, I am willing to give you a chance. If you really let me down, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost.¡±


    ¡°Really? Really? Hahahaha ¡­ is really great.¡±


    Harlee was excited like a child, hugging her tightly, ¡°So will our baby get to take myst name?¡±


    ¡°What child?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant?¡±


    ¡°My period just ended yesterday.¡±


    Eliza disliked a sentence, Harlee then knew that fell into the path of Adriana.


    ¡­


    Because Harlee loves extreme sports, she has already reached a level of proficiency in parachuting.


    So take Eliza and pleasend easily.


    Land safely.


    By the way, the two came to a high altitude excitement. Love trip.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t wait for anyone downstairs and simply went back to the office.


    Harlee and Eliza two have not seen each other for two years, so it is not easy to be together, at least give the young couple some private space to do so.


    I don¡¯t know how long the passion willst.


    Sitting in her office, Adriana felt happy for both Harlee and Eliza while giving her heartfelt blessings.


    At the same time, she is worried about the fact that Old Mr. Soto is not rted to her and Harlee.


    If this matter is not handled in a reasonable manner, the consequences are unthinkable.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, Old Mr. Soto ising up.¡±


    The call came from thendline, a prompt from Rene, the secretary.


    Old Mr. Soto?


    Adriana¡¯s heart sank and she put her heart and soul into her work.


    It¡¯s just for show.


    Not long after, Old Mr. Soto entered the office, followed by his entourage.


    When Old Mr. Soto came in, she looked at him, maintaining the same dismissive attitude she had before, and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    I don¡¯t dare to have too much emotional change for fear that Old Mr. Soto will find out.


    Ran sent a team of people to investigate the Soto family for more than a month.


    She was sure Old Mr. Soto knew all about it, but was now wondering who had done it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Harlee?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto phone coiled walnuts and red angrily at Adriana, questioning in a deep voice.


    The attitude towards Adriana is clearly displeasing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at the office, I¡¯m not sure. What¡¯s wrong, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Humph, this asshole, just saw the media expose the news that he actually threatened to jump from a building in order to pursue a woman? The face of my THE Soto family is lost to him.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face was red with anger, not to mention how angry he was in his heart.

 Chapter 792 – Forgive me for not following orders

    Adriana hand flipped through the information on the desktop, but the information did not even look into the heart.


    ¡°Is it true what you say? Harlee wouldn¡¯t be fooling around, could you be mistaken?¡±


    ¡°What got it wrong? The media got it all clear on film.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? This Harlee is so frivolous and doesn¡¯t think twice about doing anything.¡±


    Adriana matched Old Mr. Soto¡¯s performance and asked again, ¡°How are you going to punish him for doing that?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, emotional and childish, I have known for a long time that he is not suitable to inherit the family business. Call him and tell him to hurry up ande to the office.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pped the table angrily, his voice thumping.


    How dare Adriana call his bluff at this point in time?


    Dutifully, he took his cell phone and made acall to Harlee.


    The phone rang for a while before it was connected, and the moment it was connected, she could still hear the unpleasant ambiguous sounds over there.


    Her eyebrows knitted up and her face was red.


    These two, not too ¡­ impatient.


    ¡°Where is it? Grandpa ising to the office, you have 20 minutes toe here immediately, hurry up, do you hear me!¡±


    Her tone, pretending to be angry, was an aside to tell Harlee the seriousness of the situation.


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana set it aside.


    The secretary walked in, presented Old Mr. Soto with a cup of tea, turned around and exited the office.


    Adriana and Old Mr. Soto both seem to have little inmon and are silent.


    Only the tter of paper from time to time as she flipped through the contract.


    Time boiled by, she waited anxiously.


    Thirty minutester, the office door pushed open and Harlee came running in panting.


    From the time she met Harlee until now, it was the first time Adriana had seen Harlee so flustered, even with a bit of fear on her face.


    This shows that he scorns the old man not a star and a half.


    Or maybe the old man did something even more cruel to him, only Harlee didn¡¯t say so.


    ¡°Hooooooooooo~¡±


    Breathing heavily, he nced at Adriana and then walked over to Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Grandpa, what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Get down on your knees!¡±


    He let out an angry rebuke.


    The bodyguard, who came with the nature, sensed that the asion was not suitable to stay and retreated with good sense, guarding the office door.


    ¡°Grandpa, this ¡­¡±


    Harlee looked back with some hesitation, unwilling to kneel to Old Mr. Soto in his office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you kneel down!!!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto raised the decibel and roared like a lion in the river.


    Bursting with anger, almost jumped in anger.


    Harlee had rarely seen her grandfather so angry and had to meekly kneel down in front of him.


    At that moment, he felt that his tall and imposing image in front of Adriana instantly disappeared into nothing.


    Some shame.


    Adriana didn¡¯t look at what was happening over there, just looked down at the contract.


    But the hand that tightly squeezed the pages of the contract betrayed her heart.


    Adriana, anger.


    But in order not to rm the snake, she dared not say anything.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, tell me what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re a disgrace to my the Soto family.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto smoothly picked up the cup of hot water that Rene brought over just now, and smashed the cup directly towards Harlee.


    The thick ss, just like that, hit Harlee in the head.


    Harlee could have dodged it, but he took it without moving.


    God knows how badly Adriana felt inside when she saw Harlee¡¯sck of resistance to Old Mr. Soto.


    I can¡¯t tell you what it¡¯s like.


    Heartache, helplessness, and hatred.


    The world of hypocrisy, true and false, false and true, she is even on the verge of losing herself.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t think about the consequences of my actions. But since you already know, I¡¯ll tell you that I want to get married.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s forehead emerged blood, warm blood flowing down his forehead, seeping into his eyes, directly staining them red.


    But he didn¡¯t reach out to wipe the blood from his face.


    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s cheeks were trembling, ¡°Is that the mediocre-looking woman reported on the news?¡±


    Harlee hugged Eliza two smoothlynded in the square, but because the two were using a parachute, the target was obvious.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The reporters were pervasive and fast, appearing around them and taking pictures of everything.


    And Eliza¡¯s true colors were naturally exposed.


    At this moment, Adriana suddenly felt careless.


    It¡¯s too careless.


    If Old Mr. Soto thinks Harlee is still valuable, Eliza will be the next person in danger.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the table, resting her head on the desk and looking at the papers on the table, nay her mind was a jumble.


    She hates her own ipetence and at the same time is very interested in her own life.


    It¡¯s nice to know who you really are.


    But no matter who she is, she has to go after the root of the investigation herself.


    ¡°Yes. Her name is Eliza, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and I¡¯ve liked her for many years. I hope Grandpa will make us whole.¡±


    Harlee even kneeling, are body pole straight, obviously not yielding.


    ¡°Humph, what is the status of the Soto family, who is she, Eliza? You want to marry into the Soto family?


    Old Mr. Soto mmed the table, ¡°I advise you to break your mind, tomorrow I will arrange a match for you. the Suarez family in Waverly has a daughter who is not married, you may want to look around.¡±


    Without giving Harlee any chance at all, he ruled directly on the future of his life.


    He really thinks of himself as an emperor, and what he says is called holy orders.


    Adriana is a human being, Harlee is also a human being, inevitably there will be rebellion under the long-term oppression.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Harlee refused aloud, ¡°I only like Eliza and I only want to be with her. If you want to threaten the Soto family business, then, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Originally, Harlee still had great respect for Old Mr. Soto, and even considered him an idol in her heart.


    So time and time again under the harsh education, he was obedient.


    By chance, Yisheng knew from the mouth of the old man that Adriana had been poisoned and the poison in her body had not been lifted.


    At that moment, all the trust he had in Old Mr. Soto copsed.


    When one person no longer trusts another, it is difficult to obey.


    Harlee, too, is the same.


    His words fell, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face instantly gloomy with the speed visible to the naked eye, he did not speak for a long time.


    It¡¯s more like the calm before the storm.


    There is a terrible storm brewing.


    The whole office atmosphere is stagnant to the extreme, and even make people feel some depression can not breathe.


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t help herself, got up and walked over, pointed at Harlee and said, ¡°Harlee, why have you be so affectionate now? I remember you were not like this before. I remember that you were not like this before. You were surrounded by women, you were flirtatious, and now you are pretending to be devoted, which is really surprising.¡±


    She stood in front of Harlee, with her back to Old Mr. Soto, and shot a look toward Harlee.


    And then, said: ¡°Eliza although many years rtionship with you, but the mediocre looks, you are sure thatter fetch back will not be tired?¡±

 Chapter 793 – Bugged

    She quietly walked to the sofa and sat down, looked at him and said, ¡°If you ask me, you should listen to Grandpa and go on a blind date. As long as you seed in the blind date, only then can I cancel the engagement with Ran.¡±


    Between the lines she has clearly revealed the idea to Harlee.


    Harlee¡¯s puzzled gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s body, deep in thought for a moment, then bowed her head, half-heartedly silent.


    ¡°What, you and Ran broke off the engagement? Are you two siblings trying to piss me off?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto got angry again, ¡°He must break off his rtionship with that Eliza, and you must marry Ran.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana is different from Harlee.


    Harlee¡¯s obedience would be expected from Old Mr. Soto, and if Adriana is now obedient to Old Mr. Soto, it would be an anomaly.


    When things go wrong, there must be a demon.


    ¡°Humph, I am the head of the Soto family, not just a little girl like you!¡±


    He got up sharply, pointed at them both and yelled, ¡°Think clearly and go back to the Soto family tomorrow.¡±


    Leaving a message, Old Mr. Soto left the office.


    With a bang, the door flung heavily shut.


    The sound of footsteps cluttering outside fades away.


    Adrianalooked at Harlee, Harlee looked at Adriana, and the two looked at each other with a dark look on their faces.


    It was a long time before Adriana pulled some paper towels from the table and handed them to him, ¡°Wipe it off.¡±


    Harlee stood up from the floor, looking at a floor of water and ss, a little annoyed, ¡°You just ¡­¡±


    ¡°I should have scolded you properly to wake you up just now!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Adriana heard what Harlee wanted and immediately made a gesture of silence, followed by a deliberate remark that interrupted him.


    Now Harlee was even more baffled.


    Adriana got up, walked over to where Old Mr. Soto was sitting a moment ago and looked over and waved towards Harlee toe over.


    ¡°A head of blood, I¡¯ll clean it up for you, you sit down.¡±


    She said she would tell him to sit down and clean up his blood stains, but pointed her finger at the couch and motioned for him toe over and move it with her.


    Spare the foolish at this point will not feel simple.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Harlee responded cooperatively and walked over as the two men lowered the couch.


    Adriana looked at the bottom of the couch, pointed to a ck object that appeared there, and gestured toward him.


    The two men had a heart-to-heart, and no one said anything else.


    Putting the couch back, the two sat on the couch while Adriana got the medical kit, helped Harlee clean the wound and put a band-aid on it.


    ¡°If you ask me, you should listen to Grandpa, or not to be with Eliza. I¡¯ve heard about the Suarez family in Waverly, and their youngdy is exceptionally good looking. Really, really good looking.¡±


    Adriana deliberately ys with Harlee and the two of them to make a show for Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Hmph, whether it¡¯s good or not, I don¡¯t want to see it either.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, you¡¯re a man, marry the Suarez family¡¯s firstdy, and keep Eliza private. The best of both worlds. But I¡¯m your sister, and if you don¡¯t marry the Suarez family, Grandpa will force me to marry Ran. I don¡¯t want to marry him yet.¡±


    ¡­


    The two rambled on and on for a while in the office.


    Finally excusing that he was hungry, he left the office and went downstairs.


    Downstairs in the garage, the old man listened to the conversation between the two men and found no clues. Put the headphones aside.


    The subordinate immediately asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto sighed and added, ¡°So, the people behind the investigation of the Soto family can¡¯t be Adriana and Harlee. so, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale and Mr. Soto have no real power, so how could they have the power to send so many people to investigate the Soto family?¡±


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s talk about thister. Go back first.¡±


    With amand from Old Mr. Soto, the car started and slowly left.


    Adriana and Harlee both go to the garage, and in the car neither mentions anything more, getting defensive about Old Mr. Soto.


    It wasn¡¯t until she went inside the nearby cafe booth that Harlee asked patiently, ¡°When did you notice Grandpa¡¯s perverse behavior?¡±


    Adriana sat across from her, clutching a clear ss in her hand, took a sip of water and inclined her head to look out the window, ¡°Harlee, do you have any real power in THE Soto family?¡±


    No answer, no question.


    Harlee bristled, humiliated by Adriana¡¯s question.


    ¡°Although I am not the executive president of anypany, at least it carries some weight.¡±


    He spoke with some heart.


    As Adriana listened, she felt that he knew very well how Old Mr. Soto treated him.


    ¡°Ever wonder why you were treated differently?¡±


    She puts down the ss in her hand and makes small talk with Harlee.


    ¡°Grandpa has always been very demanding of me and put me by his side, which I feel should be the greatest trust in me.¡±


    Until then, Harlee thought so.


    But now, he suddenly changed his mind.


    I think I was too confident at first.


    ¡°Take my advice and send Eliza back to Preynia Mountain, don¡¯t leave her in Waverly.¡±


    Adriana has been through so much that she is now defensive of anyone and anything.


    No one else believed it, but now the only person she trusts besides Ran is Harlee.


    After all, the two are rted by blood and are true siblings.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Harlee became more and more elusive to Adriana.


    Today she is extraordinarily serious, very different from her usual aloofness.


    ¡°Trust me and send Eliza back. It will do you and her no harm, understand?¡±


    She had made it very clear that if Harlee didn¡¯t understand, it would be hopeless.


    ¡°Although Grandpa is very harsh on me, he shouldn¡¯t do anything too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s words made Adrianaugh straight away.


    She shook her head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t known the truth before, perhaps she would have believed Harlee and not suspected.


    Now I realize how naive Harlee was.


    Knock Knock-


    The waiter knocked on the door and brought in coffee and dessert.


    Then it went back out.


    Adriana looked down and contemted for a while, thinking that she couldn¡¯t hide it from him, ¡°Harlee, do you think Old Mr. Soto is reliable?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, have you been stimted by something today? It¡¯s a bit perverse.¡±


    Although in the office she was keenly aware of the anomaly, and really found the monitor under the sofa.


    But even so, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°Would you believe me if, for example, I said you were not rted to the Soto family in any way?¡±


    The only way now is to work with Harlee, and only if the two work together will they have a chance of turning the tide.


    Otherwise, under the strong power of the Soto family, the two would be like birds with broken wings, unable to flutter.


    Harlee brought his coffee to his mouth and before he could take a sip, he heard Adriana¡¯s words, he changed his expression and put the coffee back on the table, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    How could someone who raised Harlee as a child easily suspect those people?

 Chapter 794 Not the Soto family people

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if what you say is true or not, but I was raised by THE Soto family people, and I would like to believe Grandpa.¡±


    Adriana went to great lengths to tell Harlee that she didn¡¯t expect to wait for such a statement.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At once, her heart was half cold.


    ¡°Harlee, you¡¯re annoyingly self-righteous at times. You can trust Old Mr. Soto, big time, if you think you¡¯re capable of protecting Eliza.¡±


    She really can¡¯t do anything with him.


    Harlee didn¡¯t say anything for half a day.


    After taking a sip from his coffee and calming down, he asked, ¡°You heard it from there?¡±


    ¡°Hearsay?¡±


    Adriana snorted augh and couldn¡¯t wait to throw the coffee in her hand right into Harlee¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you know why he bugged the office today?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°More than a month ago I sent someone to secretly investigate the Soto family and collected a lot of information. At the same time, I also alerted him, that¡¯s why he installed a wire in his office today. Think about it with your pig brain, if he was open and honest, why would he do these little tricks.¡±


    All that can already prove that things are full of holes everywhere.


    Adriana is unable to convince Harlee, leaving her with two big heads.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the information?¡±


    Word of mouth, Harlee wants to see proof.


    Despite her words, Adriana¡¯s words alone overturned everything, which no one else could ept.


    Adriana knew she couldn¡¯t convince Harlee easily, so early on her phone took pictures of the important information.


    ¡°Check it out, the Soto family back in the day in the hospital and the DNA test I personally got someone to do.¡±


    Hand the phone to Harlee.


    Harlee took the phone, looked at the photos on it, zoomed in one by one, and looked carefully at a lot of important profile information.


    Ten minutester, he hands the phone to Adriana.


    The two men fell into silence.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and she didn¡¯t say anything either.


    It was gettingte, and the two of them were quietly sipping coffee, looking out the window at the Waverly lights, the lights were gorgeous, and the bustling metropolis gave people a kind of beautiful light of all the lights.


    Officially, countless people aspire to it.


    In this prosperous under, everywhere are hidden dirt, so that people in it all feel tired.


    ¡°When did you first be suspicious?¡±


    After a long time, Harlee spoke up and asked.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto when he threatened me.¡±


    After too many things, Adriana¡¯s trust is hard to build up, she trusts few people, but instead is more suspicious.


    She is now grateful to herself that if she had not been able to analyze it reasonably, I¡¯m afraid everything would have been out of control.


    They have lost the initiative long ago.


    ¡°You mean to say that we are both brother and sister, but we are not of THE Soto family. So whose family are we really from?¡±


    ¡°What you ask is not nonsense, I need to know still need to talk to you?¡±


    Previously Adriana was not interested in her identity.


    Instead, he is now immersed inyers of fog, lost and suspicious of his identity.


    ¡°Why is this happening? You leave me alone.¡±


    Harlee took thest sip of her coffee and leaned back on the card seat, her mind in a state of confusion.


    Round and round the world, turning the world upside down.


    Layers of fog, originally thought that the clouds are sunshine, now it seems that it may not.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    He ran out of ideas and was a little flustered.


    On one side is the Soto family, who raised him for 20 to 30 years, and on the other is his own sister.


    He knew full well that Adriana still had poison in her body, poisoned by Grandpa himself.


    Not only did he lie to Adriana, but he also lied to him.


    Harlee was naturally a little unhappy with his grandfather¡¯s style of doing things, but he never expected such a reversal.


    But Harlee thought about it, but was not going to tell Adriana about the poisoning for fear that she would be psychologically disturbed and stressed.


    ¡°Take a step and be sensible. The only way to protect Eliza is to send her far away.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh, helpless to the core.


    ¡°What about Luis and Helen?¡±


    Harlee asks the most important questions.


    The stay of the two children is Adriana¡¯s biggest worry, and she doesn¡¯t know what to do until now.


    When I first went to the trouble of getting custody of my two children from The Alston family, I thought I could live in peace with them and give them the best life and everything.


    Confidently think that if you have money in your hand you can solve all your problems and worries.


    But now that the problem was right in front of her, she messed up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no one to trust, no safe ce to be. What can I do but stay around?¡±


    The most dangerous ce is the safest ce, Adriana thinks it¡¯s pure bullshit.


    If she didn¡¯t have other options, she really wouldn¡¯t want to keep the child with her.


    Fortunately, there are still Giovanny and Aaren, if not, she would be crying right now.


    Harlee sighed, thinking that what Adriana was thinking about considering was not unreasonable.


    ¡°The situation at hand is that we should know Grandpa¡¯s next deployment and n, and only if we know what he is going to do can we deduce his conspiracy and generalyout.¡±


    ¡°You think he¡¯ll tell you theyout? Why do I get the impression that he would prefer to use you to control me?¡±


    I have to say, Adriana has a great sixth sense.


    Old Mr. Soto is using Harlee to control Adriana.


    When she said that, it made Harlee blush a little and didn¡¯t say anything for half a day.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Harlee exploded, fists clenched and clicking.


    It was so hard to be with Eliza and now they are actually forced to separate again.


    ¡°No, I have to go back and see Eliza first. we¡¯ll talk about the restter, don¡¯t want to think about the bad stuff right now.¡±


    Harlee escapes reality and doesn¡¯t want to think about the bad situation at hand.


    I just want to immerse myself in Eliza¡¯s tender ce, to feel the wonderful moments with my beloved, to experience the love that I have been waiting for five or six years toe.


    He¡¯s gone.


    Adriana sat in the cafe for a long time, her mind heavy.


    In the evening, Ifound a little food in the neighborhood, and then I went shopping to the hospital to check on Hayley.


    Leonidas had a head injury and she had to go over there to check it out.


    Carried the stuff to the hospital and was surprised to find Jenkins and Peter in the hospital room.


    Resting on the door of the ward to look in, found Peter, Jenkins, Hayley, three people talking to each other.


    Adriana was a little confused.


    Hayley and Jenkins had both made it very clear to her that Peter was the bad guy, so howe they were getting along so well now?


    She stood in the doorway for a moment.


    The people in the ward seemed to sense something.


    As soon as Peter turned around, he met Adriana¡¯s gaze.


    The little woman ducked her head in embarrassment, pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Adri, what brings you here?¡±


    Jenkins subconsciously nced at Peter, walked over to Adriana and took the nutrition and milk from her hand, ¡°Are you tired of working today?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re so busy with work, you don¡¯t always have toe over.¡±


    Hayley chimed in.

 Chapter 795: Messing Around

    It was Peter who stood there looking a bit abrupt and more awkward.


    The man looked at the little woman he hadn¡¯t seen for a few days and really couldn¡¯t help but want to rush forward and hold her tightly in his arms.


    I don¡¯t know how much control he used to restrain his manic heart.


    Pretending to be bashful, he withdrew his gaze, ¡°Since Leonidas is fine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, Peter, I¡¯ll even trouble you to run.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m Leonidas¡¯ brother anyway.¡±


    ording to the generation, he is not Leonidas¡¯ brother.


    Peter finished and gave a slight jowl toward Jenkins.


    Jenkins immediately said, ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    The two walked out together and closed the door.


    In the hallway, Jenkins saw the ward door close before he asked, ¡°Adri doesn¡¯t know anything now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know. In the future, please take care of Adriana more.¡±


    Peter knows that his days are numbered, and although he is reluctant to let go of the little woman, he categorically cannot be so selfish as to dominate Adriana once again for his own selfishness.


    ¡°Mr. Alston you are wee, Adri is my sister, I will naturally take good care of her.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Peter looked back in the direction of the ward, as if he could see Adriana through the thick walls.


    With deep regret, I went down to the inpatient building.


    Jenkins returned to the hospital room where Adriana and Hayley were chatting with each other.


    ¡°Brother, when did you get here?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°Thew firm had nothing to do today, so I came over.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to owe it to Vivian, who has given so much.¡± Adriana meant it.


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t make a mess of it.¡±


    How could he not hear what Adriana was saying.


    ¡°You and Flora haven¡¯t separated yet?¡±


    ¡°Divided.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to split up, it¡¯s good for you that you¡¯re breaking clean now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, enough about me. What about you, how have you been?¡±


    Jenkins waved his hand, very reluctant to hear Adriana mention what happened between him and Flora.


    The three of them have rarely been able to sit and talk together in peace and quiet for many years.


    Adriana found the moment very pleasant and beautiful.


    At the same time, it was as if it could understand Harlee¡¯s feelings.


    It is understandable that anyone in the Soto family, the ce where he was raised, would choose to be loyal to the Soto family.


    After all, there is no way to repay the gift of nurturing.


    On the contrary, Adriana found these to be the most problematic.


    Rich people raising a child just need to invest money, find a teacher and hire a nanny to take care of it.


    But no matter what, it¡¯s a strong bond.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Finding Adriana lost in thought, Jenkins asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. By the way, go back first, I want to whisper something to her.¡±


    ¡°Yo, when did you two get so close? Don¡¯t want your style. It¡¯s normal to fight and fight, that¡¯s normal.¡±


    Jenkins flirted with augh.


    ¡°Brother, where youe so much nonsense, hurry up and go.¡± Hayley also began to drive people away.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, you girls always have a lot to whisper about. I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go all right.¡±


    Jenkins wanted to leave, but looking at the early hour, she pointed to Leonidas, who was ying with toys on the bed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, and isn¡¯t the little one due to be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. I¡¯ll just take him out for a walk and bring him backter so he won¡¯t be anxious in the ward.¡±


    ¡°OK, fine.¡±


    Hayley agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Leonidas, uncle hold you out to y oh.¡±


    Jenkins walked over to the hospital bed, hugged her little friend and put on her shoes, waved to Adriana and Hayley, and went out.


    One big and one small left and the ward finally quieted down.


    It was then that Adriana asked, ¡°Has Brenden been here in thest two days?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Hayley shook her head.


    ¡°That bastard!¡±


    Adriana is really very angry.


    Although it is known that Brenden has no emotion for Leonidas, but no matter what it is a child who grew up around him.


    He actually managed to be indifferent.


    Hayley didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two have been slowing Jenkins from the beginning until now and have not told him what happened.


    There are times when things are said that only add unnecessary burdens, and Jenkins is a straight man.


    A mind that everything can be solved by legal ways and means.


    Unbeknownst to you, there are things where rights trump everything.


    ¡°What do you think? Or do you n to go back with Leonidas?¡±


    In fact, Adriana knew she was asking multiple times.


    Hayley is even weaker and more impotentpared to her, and when she meets something as beastly as Brenden, she has no other choice but to submit.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my situation, but I really don¡¯t have any choice. My mom, my brother, all of them will be a handle for Brenden. adriana, I have no way out.¡±


    Yeah, there¡¯s no way out.


    There is simply no room for choice.


    Adriana sighed, ¡°me it on my ipetence, if I could have been morepetent I could have protected you all.¡±


    Initially, it was because of her that Hayley was brought into the vortex.


    Although she chose the path herself, it was Brenden who initially approached Hayley because of her.


    Underneath that handsome skin, a dark heart is hidden.


    Hayley was so naive at that time, how could she resist the rich and charming Brenden?


    She doesn¡¯t me Hayley.


    Think about the initial Hayley and Brenden two back to the country, she entered The Alston family, a big marriage, the name of the Alston family seventh wife, the scenery for a while.


    Now, it¡¯s just a few months, and it¡¯s not the same.


    Instead, it fell to a pathetic level.


    Her heart aches for what Hayley is going through.


    At the same time really me yourself for being ipetent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Adriana, we¡¯ve grown up over the years, we can see many things, and I¡¯m not the fool I was. I will not put all the me on you.¡±


    Only after bing a mother did Hayley be more emotionally focused.


    Or maybe it was under Brenden¡¯s hurt over and over again that made here to her senses.


    In the end, it¡¯s toote to wake up.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As Hayley said, The Hale family is weak, although there is a YY Law Firm, which has roots in Waverly and can earn money.


    Butpared to The Alston family, it¡¯s a far cry.


    The Alston family could put YY Law Firm out of business with a single finger.


    Brenden continues to work with YY Law Firm because Jenkins is Hayley¡¯s brother, as he now seeds as CEO of the Alston Group.


    If Hayley does anything, the Alston Group will withdraw its partnership with YY Law Firm and the affiliates and firms that work with The Alston family will cancel their partnership.


    At that time, therge YY Law Firm with those scattered cases, it is impossible to support.


    Adriana could not protect The Hale family, her two children, and Leonidas.


    All the problems are attributed to the former, or theck of ability.


    But how easy is it to climb from the bottom of the pyramid to the top?

 Chapter 796 – Holding the Handle

    This is life!


    ¡°No matter what choice you make, I hope you will learn to protect yourself. If you can¡¯t, install a monitor in your home and directly expose Brenden¡¯s behavior when the timees. It may not always be effective, but it will at least count as a warning. Just don¡¯t push him too far. That kind of scum, when pushed he will really jump to the wall.¡±


    She saw Brenden kill her ex-wife back then, right there in the hospital.


    Watching a fresh life disappear in his hands.


    The fear of that moment is still fresh in my mind.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hayley had no choice either.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Adriana leaves the hospital andes downstairs to see Hayley holding Leonidas ying in the hospital courtyard.


    One big and one small, yful, is so beautiful, but precious.


    Adriana watched for a while and eventually couldn¡¯t bear to bother Jenkins, but got in her car and left.


    She left with a car trailing behind her.


    Now things happen attitude, Adriana has be careful and cautious, so that the car behind the tracking, Adriana found early in the morning.


    Walking to a ce where there was little traffic, she stopped her car, walked to the car behind her and knocked on the window ss.


    The window ss was lowered to reveal Peter¡¯s handsome and handsome but slightly haggard face.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, are you a stalker? Stalking me all the time, what do you mean?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with Peter.


    Earlier Ran told her that Peter was dying, that his days were numbered, and that he had left the country.


    Howe you look good now and are still in the country?


    Only she wasn¡¯t interested in Peter and didn¡¯t bother to ask about it.


    ¡°Just passing through.¡±


    Peter spared four words and then instructed Hank, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The limo goes around Adriana¡¯s car in front of it and leaves.


    Adriana looked at the car that had left in the dust and cursed, ¡°Nuts.¡±


    Got into his car and was long exhausted by the time he got home.


    Finding that Vivian had gone back to her room to sleep, she could not bear to disturb it.


    Go to your room by yourself, wash up and lie down on the bed to rest.


    Because Eliza and Harlee two people finally get married, probably now where love and entanglement it.


    Naturally, she will not ask too much.


    Instead, shey in bed, sleepless, turned on theputer and tried to work, but could not get into it.


    She was a little sleepy after not sleeping all night yesterday, but lying in bed she just couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Sometimes the two childrene to mind, sometimes Peter¡¯s facees to mind, sometimes Ran ¡­


    The chaos and confusion of her thoughts tormented her a bit.


    Veryte in the evening, she received a message from Harlee telling her that Eliza had slept over at his ce and would not be going back to her house to sleep.


    Adriana simply replied with one word ¨C good.


    After lying in bed for a long time, she sat up and took her phone and looked at the information she had taken earlier, looking over and over.


    I was thinking about how to deal with Old Mr. Soto and how to find out who I really am.


    Eventually, the direction fell on Thelma¡¯s body.


    She took her in and should have had the most to say.


    Adriana gave Harlee a call.


    After the call was answered, she asked, ¡°When you ¡­ remembered to send me some dessert tomorrow morning, the one you delivered before was a good dessert.¡±


    She wanted to ask Harlee if Thelma had been paid by them to tell lies in the first ce.


    But on second thought, he worried that Old Mr. Soto had tapped Harlee¡¯s phone.


    She didn¡¯t squeal again.


    ¡°Talking about this in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you are romantic with other women and I can¡¯t be a light bulb.¡±


    She deliberately teased, ¡°Bye!¡±


    Hang up the phone and lie down on the bed for a while.


    Tossing and turning, Adriana couldn¡¯t sleep and finally drank some wine before she could sleep.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Orchard House.


    Peter was working in the study, and Jimmy was standing by, also working with his head in the sand.


    ¡°How¡¯s thepany going, is it going smoothly now?¡±


    Peter asked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Not bad. But I¡¯m just the director of sales, an empty position with a vain name, what can I do.¡±


    Brenden has long since hollowed out his power and can¡¯t get involved in anything more.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Everything was expected of Peter, and then he said, ¡°Theresa is getting married, to Tatum.¡±


    ¡°With Tatum?¡±


    Jimmy was a little surprised to learn the news, and more than a little sad.


    A woman whose heart is in love with him is now marrying Tatum, which is a bit uneptable no matter what.


    The eyes wavered, then pretended to be rxed, ¡°A woman who has been abandoned twice, it is good to be married off.¡±


    Between the lines, it¡¯s clear that Peter isining.


    Peter¡¯s pupils shimmered with a ghostly light and did not answer the question.


    ¡°Here are the important documents collected from the top management of thepany, and I want you to meet with them one by one.¡±


    Peter ced the thick bag of documents in front of Jimmy¡¯s face.


    Jimmy didn¡¯t say anything, just picked up the file bag, opened it and took a look, his face sank and he pushed it aside, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good at threatening people.¡±


    In his eyes, holding someone¡¯s hand is a despicable tactic.


    He has a noble spirit in his bones, he will not use such tactics?


    ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡±


    Peter shook his head with emotion and added, ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for not being able toply.¡±


    He said four words with disdain.


    Peter swept his gaze ndly, continued to look down at the documents on the desktop, ¡°The means, although despicable, but also a way to protect yourself, unless you have other means in the special times at the moment.¡±


    He sighed and said at length, ¡°There¡¯s more than just you at home, there¡¯s Mom and Sloane, and even Luis and Helen can¡¯t leave you as a young uncle to take care of them when I¡¯m not around. Understand?¡±


    Peter knows that his days are numbered and the only thing he wants to do now is to get Jimmy on the road so that he can leave with peace of mind.


    The young and frivolous Jimmy looked aside, his tongue arched his cheek, and snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t always take these things, there are many ways to protect a person, and not only this despicable means to have better results.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you a month to prove it to me with practical actions.¡±


    ¡°I will convince you!¡±


    Jimmy dropped a line and turned around and walked away with the stubbornness of a teenager.


    Perhaps it is too easy to live under the shelter of Peter for many years, but let him forget the world is dangerous.


    He left on the first foot and Hank came in on the second.


    Walked up to Peter to report the situation, ¡°Leonidas injury, as well as Leonidas with Uncle Five¡¯s DNA identification, the old man looked, but there was no reaction. However, ording to our people¡¯s observation, the old man sighed at the time and went back to his room. I feel that the old man should know the truth. In ordance with Brenden¡¯s usual tactics, it is likely that he also holds the handle of the old master.¡±


    ¡°Check it out, including Uncle Five.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 797 Brenda is threatened

    The next day.


    Lindsay Group president¡¯s daughter to marry rich businessman Tatum¡±, ¡°Tatum secretly in love with Theresa for many years¡±, ¡°shocking reversal, Mo Qiao two cancetion of the marriage contract is Theresa proposed¡±, ¡°explosion!


    Early in the morning, the news media were scrambling to report the news that Theresa and Tatum were getting married.


    Adriana sat in her office, watching the news on her cell phone, not to mention how surprised she was in her heart.


    She could never have imagined that Theresa would choose to marry Tatum in any way.


    Even though it was previously known that she and Tatum two secretlymunicate, but who could know that Atror status is not shallow Tatum will be willing to ept Theresa.


    ¡°Adri, have you seen the news today?¡±


    Harlee suddenly barged into the office, stood in front of Adriana and said, ¡°Theresa is the biggest threat to us if she and Tatum both do get married.¡±


    The big Waverly, who does not know the feud between Theresa and Adriana?


    Adriana put the phone down and leaned against the executive chair, smiling helplessly, ¡± You don¡¯t want to tell me that you¡¯re going to stop Theresa from marrying Tatum and Tatum now, do you?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know what Harlee is thinking, is there something wrong with her brain.


    ¡°I ¡­ I it¡¯s not a no-no.¡±


    He spread his hands, ¡°Of course I¡¯d stop Theresa from marrying Tatum if I could. You tell me that a woman like Theresa would have a man who would want to be with her.¡±


    I really don¡¯t understand what Tatum was thinking.


    ¡°Theresa is good looking and never married, Tatum is disfigured, and the two are together, each to their own, nothing more.¡±


    If it¡¯s just a matter of getting what you want, it doesn¡¯t matter. The biggest worry is that Tatum really likes Theresa, and if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s tricky.


    Thinking about thest time, it was because of Theresa¡¯s words, Tatum chose to retaliate against her, really dangerous.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Harlee nodded fervently.


    ¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, walk me out to get some breakfast.¡±


    Adriana got up, dragged Harlee out of the office and ordered some breakfast at a nearby breakfast ce.


    While eating, he asked him, ¡°Let me ask you, when Thelma said I was picked up by her, did she say it herself, or did you investigate?¡±


    Adriana has few people she can trust now and has to be careful everywhere.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think to ask this?¡±


    Harlee chucked the dumpling, took a sip of the soup, and added, ¡°Are you trying to find out the truth?¡±


    His question did not wait for the little woman¡¯s answer, but instead waited for only a sharp look.


    ¡°Grandpa told me, I went to Thelma myself and that¡¯s what she said.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s gaze was slightly stunned, and when she thought about it carefully, she felt that there were clues everywhere.


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Now there are no clues, Adriana can not say something.


    As she was eating, her phone suddenly rang.


    When I pulled out my phone, it was Brenda¡¯s call.


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    She got up and stepped aside, answered the phone, and asked, ¡°Brenda, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nothing is too much for Brenda.


    Calling her today is bound to have her intentions.


    ¡°Adriana, can youe to the hospital, I¡¯d like to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana walked over to Harlee, ¡°I have a little more to do, take your time.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Harlee had something wrapped around his mouth and waved his hand as he ate, ¡°You wait ¡­¡± he said as he swallowed the breakfast in his mouth, ¡°You told me to look for Juliana and I¡¯ve heard from her. She is now pregnant and is raising her baby in Motril.¡±


    ¡°Motril?¡±


    Previously had been living in the Los Angeles hacienda, now in Motril?


    ¡°Okay, find someone to keep an eye on her for me, and if Brenden makes any changes, find a way to take her away for me right away.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, then.¡±


    Adriana waved and walked away.


    Sitting in her seat, Harlee looked at Adriana¡¯s distant back and suddenly felt that the little woman had be much wiser in the short span of a few years.


    But now the situation isplicated, and where should he go himself?


    Adriana rushes to the hospital and meets Brenda in the hospital room, where she is lying in bed, clutching her cell phone and ying with it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush to get me over here?¡±


    Walk over to Brenda and sit down.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    Brenda put down her phone and got up to lean on the bed, ¡°I called you over today just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bed 9904, you¡¯re due for a drip.¡±


    Brenda hadn¡¯t had time to finish her sentence when suddenly a nurse walked in.


    The nurse was a bit familiar, Adriana hadn¡¯t seen it, but Brenda saw that one face to the point where her own cheeks looked paler and paler.


    The pupils flickered with fear and panic and sat frozen, saying nothing more.


    ¡°Here, arm out.¡±


    The nurse lifted Brenda¡¯s arm, tied the stic band, patted the arm, sterilized it, stuck the needle, and applied the tape in one fell swoop.


    ¡°All right, get some rest and call me if you need anything. I¡¯m here every day.¡±


    As she was leaving, the nurse smiled towards Brenda, with a few words of deep meaning.


    Because the nurse stuck the needle, Adriana stepped aside and could not see clearly the back and forth between the nurse and Brenda¡¯s eyes.


    When the nurse left, she noticed that Brenda looked a little pale, ¡°How are you? Why is your face so white?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I¡¯m not ¡­ fine, I¡¯m just afraid of sticking needles.¡±


    She smiled bitterly.


    ¡°By the way, what were you going to say to me?¡± Adriana didn¡¯t really want to ramble on about anything else with Brenda.


    ¡°Huh? I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Brenda was soul-crushing, but afraid of revealing herself in front of Adriana, she immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something important I want to tell you. However, I want you to escort me out of the country safely, and I will tell you when I get out of the country.¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    The little woman smiled coldly, inclined her head to look aside, ¡°It seems that you are really deadly. It does not matter, want to be dead, stay here slowly do the work, I do not care.¡±


    She is also someone who has a little temper.


    Before Brenda did so many things that made her feel disgusted, all for the sake of Alvin let her go, but who could have known that she was making a fool of herself again today.


    Got up and left the ward and went to Alvin¡¯s ward.


    The person had just walked to the door of the ward when he saw someone in the ward.


    Adriana just looked so casually and realized that the visitor was Peter.


    At that moment, her heart pounded, and an inexplicable soreness rushed to her heart, which was very unpleasant.


    After standing in the hallway for a while, Adriana finally chose to leave.


    On the way back to the office by car, I received a call from Ran.


    When she saw Ran calling, Adriana frowned slightly, as if Ran¡¯s recent obsession was a little too much for her to handle.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Adriana answered the phone, ¡°Ran?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, where are you now?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°On my way back to the office. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    For some reason, hearing Ran call her ¡®Adriana¡¯ every time made her feel somehow awkward.


    It always feels very familiar to address, but it also feels strange.


    That strangeness is the strangeness of Ran calling out that name.


    ¡°Buy you a movie this afternoon?¡±

 Chapter 798 – The Mystery of Identity

    He asked for Adriana¡¯s opinion. Then added, ¡°I remember you said before that you really wanted to see ¡®The Rest of My Life¡¯, and it didn¡¯t happen to be released today, so I bought the tickets.¡±


    The Rest of Your Life?


    It is indeed a movie that Adriana likes a lot, a romance, a movie starring her favorite stars.


    She was looking forward to it, but now that Ran has invited her to see the movie, Adriana feels a little resistant.


    ¡°That ¡­ Ran, mypany has a high-level meeting this afternoon, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t today.¡±


    She politely refused.


    ¡°What about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I ¡­¡±


    ¡°If tomorrow doesn¡¯t work, the day after, is that okay?¡±


    Ran gives Adriana absolutely no reason to refuse.


    In this way, in the face of the man¡¯s enthusiasm, Adriana really can not be brushed off, ¡°tomorrow, tomorrow I try to free up time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    ¡°Okay .¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and sighed, propping her elbows on the car window and resting her head, a little tired.


    What should she do in the present situation?


    As she walked, Adriana suddenly came to the fifth ring road, just near Thelma¡¯s house.


    The car slowed down and Adriana turned the car around and went to a nearby supermarket to buy some things and went to Thelma¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this that Adri girl?¡±


    She walked into the neighborhood and ran into an olddy from the old school district.


    Thelma was in the same neighborhood with Thelma, andter the house was demolished and given a resettlement house after thepensation. They then wrenched back, so they are also considered old neighbors.


    ¡°Sofie, how¡¯s your health these days?¡±


    Adriana smiled and walked forward, carrying the nutrition in one hand and taking Sofie¡¯s hand in the other, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for some years, but you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°You girl, ying a small your mother led you back, you suffer aggression will go to my house, also I watched growing up, how could forget.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Sofie, that¡¯s all you remember.¡±


    Adriana had a sh of light and pointed to a bench, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Sofie, let¡¯s sit there for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good good.¡±


    When people are old, they are idle, and now they have someone to chatter with, so the old man is willing to do so.


    The two sat on the bench, Adriana was very familiar with taking Sofie¡¯s hand andmented, ¡°Yeah, my mom likes to y cards, and every time Ie back, I dawdle at your house when she¡¯s not home.¡±


    ¡°Yo, still remembering. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sofie has been good to me, of course I keep it in my heart. But with so much going on these days, I haven¡¯t been able toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°You young people are busy at work, so of course you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Sofie is so nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m old, what¡¯s good, as long as you young people are doing well. I saw you on TV a while ago, became a big boss, but really powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a friend¡¯spany. Although I say that now I can eat and drink, but I also have regrets, that is, I always want to find my real mother. s ¡­¡±


    Adriana said, deliberately lowered her head, revealing a sad look, ¡°Although I have never seen my real mother, but they have the kindness of childbirth in me, I want to meet. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t find any clues at all.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me, you girl.¡±


    Sofie patted her hand and said, ¡°Back then, your adoptive mother and I worshipped Buddha at the Eflor temple for peace. That was when we met a woman on the mountain, with injuries and you in her arms, in a very dangerous situation. She slipped the baby to Gui Fan and gave her a few gold bars to raise you well. Also said not to let anyone know she hade, and then the man ran away in a hurry.


    To say ah, although Thelma is a money-grubbing master, but the good thing is not too bad nature. Otherwise, she would have taken the gold bar and lost you. She adopted you back and we agreed to im that you were found on the roadside.


    This secret is concealed for decades. Hiss ¡­ all this your mother did not tell you?¡±


    Sofie asked with sudden realization.


    Adriana had a sh of light and nodded, ¡°Of course I did, but there are no clues, no way to find them. But Sofie, you must not mention this in front of my adoptive mother, or else ording to her character, she will probably be sulking for days.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Grandma, I know. Grandma knows.¡±


    Sofie gave a chuckle.


    Adriana took the phone and looked at it, ¡°Oh, thepany called, I have to go back for something. Grandma, these two nutritional products, you keep these two, you help me to give my foster mother. Just tell her I have to go back to the office on short notice.¡±


    ¡°Eh, make it impossible to make it impossible.¡±


    ¡°Grandma don¡¯t be polite, I¡¯ll go first.¡± She pursed her lips and made a gesture of silence, ¡°Remember to make sure you don¡¯t tell my foster mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandma knows.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana hit the ground running, got in her car and left.


    As she walked along, she thought carefully about what Sofie had said, but fell into deep thought.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    If what Sofie said is true, she was a woman who was badly injured who handed her over to Thelma and gave her the gold bar.


    It can only mean that the person¡¯s identity is not simple, and a good family, and more enemies.


    Otherwise it is not so much that one just gave birth to a child not long after being hunted by the enemy.


    It¡¯s been more than 20 years since then, the Eflor temple is still there, but the person is not there at all, so how can she check?


    After thinking about it, Adriana thought of a different perspective.


    She can¡¯t find out who she is now, so she might as well start with Harlee, the boy born to the Soto family¡¯s oldest wife.


    With an idea in mind, Adriana immediately called Giovanny and told him the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, and to avoid mistakes, I need time.¡±


    ¡°One month at the most, I¡¯ll wait for your news. ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The other party hung up, and Adriana mulled in her mind that no matter what, all she needed to do now was to stabilize Old Mr. Soto, otherwise it was the most dangerous.


    In the afternoon, I went back to the office and worked for a while, and then went to see a few clients and talked about cooperation.


    In the evening, I apanied a client to socialize, drank some wine, and dispersed early.


    On the way home, Rene, the secretary, drove the car.


    When she arrived home, Adriana made herself a bowl of sobriety soup, took a few sips andy down on the couch.


    Who knows and fell asleep.


    I woke up in the night, it was after two o¡¯clock, but found that Vivian had not returned.


    Adriana was puzzled and called Vivian, no one answered.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡±


    After a few consecutive calls, no one answered, and she stopped calling.


    Everything will wait for tomorrow after dawn.


    At the same time.


    Asnana Hotel.


    Vivian, who had been ravaged,y in bed, listening to the snoring of the man beside her, and she was a little desperate.


    In the darkness of the dark night, she looked at the man in front of her with open eyes and clenched pink fists.


    For a long time, his hand reached behind his back and felt a dagger prepared in advance from under the mattress.


    The lights in the guest room were out, but Waverly was bustling like the city that never sleeps, and the dim shimmering light from outside cast in and fell on the dagger in her hand, glinting with a cold light.


    Holding the dagger, Vivian shivered, gulped, gripped the handle with both hands, and said: Edward, since you sincerely do not want to let me feel better, then why not make an end to it today.

 Chapter 799 Stabbing Edward

    With a reach and a flourish, the dagger stabbed hard into Edward¡¯s chest.


    Poof¨C


    The dagger prates the skin with a subtle sound.


    ¡°Edward, go to hell!¡±


    She thrust her hands hard and stabbed deeply.


    Naive, speed is no match for Edward¡¯s reflexes, he grabbed her wrist with a swift movement and pulled the dagger out directly.


    At once, warm blood sshed onto the little woman¡¯s cheeks, and the air was filled with the rich smell of blood.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    The man is unmistakably stuck in her neck, like a hawk in the dark, with innate night vision.


    ¡°Well ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    Vivian gave a hard whimper and the dagger in his hand was snatched away from him and thrown to the ground with a bang.


    ¡°Are you tired of living, how dare youy your hands on me?¡±


    As early as when she touched something, the man has been aware of it, the reason why there is no reaction, is to see what the little woman really wants.


    But who knew she would be so unaware of her life.


    Vivian didn¡¯t think she would actually fail, but since Edward was already awake, there was no need for her to be covering up.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    His voice was almost shattered by his squeezing, but the little woman¡¯s sharp gaze gazed straight at the man, and with a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Edward, if you have the guts, you can kill me ¡­¡±


    Each word was uttered with all the strength it took to say it.


    Only at this moment was pinched sore throat, breathing near suffocation Vivian can feel the pain at this time.


    As the words fell, Vivian closed her eyes in despair, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ming to stay with you.¡±


    The whimpered phrase, spoken not so clearly, but fell clearly in Edward¡¯s ears.


    The hand that was using all its strength gradually loosened a few points.


    Feeling the neck gradually smooth, breath rushing into the chest, Vivian breathed heavily, whirled sarcastically: ¡°Do not want to do it? Edward, I tell ¡­ cough ¡­ I tell you, as long as you a day don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll keep my life and kill you. Cough cough ¡­¡±


    It was really too hard for her, but no matter what, she would not give in to defeat in front of Edward.


    Having had enough of living on the sidelines, Vivian has been greatly irritated by Kenya¡¯s death and has repeatedly sought revenge on Edward.


    ¡°Want to kill me? It also depends on whether you have that ability. Vivian, just wait until you are trapped beside me for the rest of your life, I will let you taste what it means ¡­ life is worse than death!¡±


    Thest four words, he bit the sound extremely heavy.


    As soon as he shook Vivian off, he got up and put on his shoes and left the suite.


    In the darkness, Vivian¡¯s vision is not too good, but feel the man¡¯s amazing strength, seeking, worthy of Edward, a dagger to him are little harm.


    Sheughed to herself and heard the sound of the door mming shut, sending a shiver of fear through her body.


    Dumbfounded, he sat on the bed for a while before turning on the light.


    That¡¯s when she noticed that the white sheets were covered with crimson, blinding blood, arge patch.


    Just now just smelled the air filled with the smell of blood, only thought Edward left a little blood, the heart can not help but some disappointment.


    But now seeing a bloodstain, she surprisingly did not know whether to cry or tough.


    ¡­


    The next day, Edward¡¯s injury was widely known.


    Even Adriana, who was at thepany, saw the news and had some spection in her mind.


    The first thing she did was call Vivian.


    This time, Vivian answered the phone and she asked, ¡°Vivian, where did you go yesterday, I kept calling your phone and no one answered.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry, I was handling a client¡¯s case yesterday, went to the provinces, fell asleep in the hotel when I was tired, and my phone didn¡¯t charge.¡±


    Vivian pulled a random reason and was very calm.


    ¡°So, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already home, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana thought Vivian was fine and hung up the phone.


    And at this time, just returned home Vivian sitting in the living room, soulful, frozen on the sofa, do not know what to think.


    I was finally woken up by a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    She got up, walked to the living room door and pulled it open.


    There were several strangers standing outside the door that she didn¡¯t even recognize.


    Only the icy aura was somewhat appalling, leaving her at a loss and timidly asking, ¡°Who ¡­ are you? Looking for who ah?¡±


    A few bodyguards at the door were expressionless, ¡°Miss Vivian, our old man wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Sorry, I don¡¯t know your old man.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mind went nk, not expecting Old Mr. Henderson to find her so quickly.


    It¡¯s a blessing not a curse, it¡¯s a curse that can¡¯t be avoided.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Instead of running away, she chose to meet with Old Mr. Henderson.


    There are things you can say to Edward that won¡¯t work, but maybe talking to the Henderson Family¡¯s old man will.


    She simply packed up, carried her bag and went out.


    Followed the bouncer to the car, went to the nearest cafe, went upstairs, and met Old Mr. Henderson in the private room.


    It was not the first time Vivian had seen Old Mr. Henderson, but now that she had met him face to face, he sat there with an air of authority that frightened her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Tiptoeing over to Old Mr. Henderson, he jowled slightly, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Henderson. I wonder ¡­ what you wanted to see me about today?¡±


    She knew that Edward¡¯s injury had been exposed on the Inte, and all kinds of media had made guesses, but no one had guessed the right answer.


    Old Mr. Henderson, a suit, a sober face, to sit there is a high imperial image.


    He picked up his cup, took a sip of the in water, and scanned his cold eyes at Vivian, ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? ¡­ Oh, good.¡±


    Vivian sat across from him, putting down her bag and cing her hands in herp, her fingers clenched tightly together, indescribably nervous.


    ¡°My grandson was injured and now everyone in Waverly knows about it. I wonder if Vivian knows about this?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and did not answer right away.


    There was a moment of silence, and what I wanted to say flew through my head before I said, ¡°I know, I saw it on the news.¡±


    ¡°Vivian is usually quite close to my grandson, do you think ¡­¡± Old Mr. Henderson deliberately paused, then, continued to ask: ¡°Who could have hurt him? ¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    This time, Vivian didn¡¯t even think about it and gave an urate answer directly.


    When he got her reply, the old man seemed a bit surprised and looked at her with raised eyebrows, staring at her for several seconds before he smiled coldly, ¡°Oh, is that so? I¡¯m surprised, Vivian has no power, how can she hurt my grandson?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, since you know what your grandson is capable of, then you should ask him these questions, not me.¡±


    She herself is an innocent victim who can¡¯t even find someone to protect her if she wants to.


    Now when ites to things, someonees to the door.


    It is difficult to say that the children of the rich and powerful are children, and her life is a cheap life?

 Chapter 800 New Identity

    Bang¨C


    Old Mr. Henderson put down his ss with a little force, as if to vent his discontent.


    ¡°You hurt my grandson and now you¡¯re asking me to ask him? Vivian, shouldn¡¯t you have some self-awareness?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, what happened to my mother so far, you just madepensation and I didn¡¯t pursue it any further. For so many years, it was your grandson who kept pestering me, causing threats to my life and affecting my normal work and life. Since you have found me today, I just hope that you can give me a reasonable ount.¡±


    Vivian understands that Old Mr. Henderson is not the kind of person who is old and confused and should know right from wrong.


    Since there are things that don¡¯t make sense on Edward¡¯s side, it¡¯s better to talk to Old Mr. Henderson.


    All in all, now that it has happened, it doesn¡¯t matter to her what.


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his dangerous gaze fell on her body, revealing some treacherous air, ¡°So, Vivian means that you had no choice in the matter, and that Edward was to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A simple and straightforward answer.


    She said, she bowed her head and smiled, ¡°I know the Henderson Family is a big family, I am just amoner, not your opponent. But it doesn¡¯t matter, since I¡¯m sitting in front of you today, I¡¯ll give it up. If Old Mr. Soto is biased in favor of your grandson, then you can hold me ountable as well. Or, use your power to make the world free of Vivian.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t even matter.


    Instead of being tortured by Edward every day, it is better to be relieved earlier.


    Before Vivian felt that she was able to withstand quite well, but since she went to the hospital a while ago and was found to be depressed, her whole person was a bit broken.


    When she finished, there was another moment of silence from Old Mr. Henderson.


    After a while, he sighed, ¡°I know all about you and Edward. This matter can not be med on you, to be frank, two generations of grudges, all imposed on your body is really aggravated.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson is not a man who does not know right from wrong.


    Besides, Vivian¡¯s mother has already passed away, and what happened to thest lifetime of people should have ended for her.


    Edward¡¯s mind was on Vivian, a woman who really gave him a headache.


    ¡°I can find a way to send you out of the country, give you a new identity, go somewhere no one knows about, and live your ownfortable life. vivian think, is it good?¡±


    He was asking Vivian¡¯s opinion.


    Vivian was surprised by such a move, ¡°Why would Old Mr. Henderson want to help me?¡±


    ¡°Help you? Oh.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I just don¡¯t want my grandson to go astray and dy his promising future.¡±


    Reasons that make sense.


    ¡°If Old Mr. Henderson can help me, I sincerely thank you.¡±


    With a long breath and a snort, ¡°It would be nice to leave Waverly and start a new life. But can Old Mr. Henderson really keep it a secret and not let anyone know my identity?¡±


    At this moment, Vivian actually had some small expectations.


    Old Mr. Henderson raised his hand, ced the cowhide bag on the table, and pushed it in front of her.


    Vivian froze, reached out and opened the bag, pulling out the contents.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Household register, ID card, passport, and Motril green card for permanent residence.


    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s attention is focused on Edward and he¡¯s in the hospital, I want Vivian to go now.¡±


    ¡°Now? But I still have ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is your best chance, you should know that Edward is a smart kid, anyter and I can¡¯t guarantee that he won¡¯t know where you¡¯re going. You leave now, and I¡¯ll clean up all traces of your existence and give you a settlement that will be enough to make you better off in Motril for the rest of your life.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson is a smart man and problems that can be solved with money are not problems.


    He did not want to cause more, and unnecessary, trouble because of a woman.


    Vivian frowned at the thought, some hesitation, ¡°I ¡­ I also have to go to get cash, buy a new phone and cell phone card ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, everything is ready!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson ced a new cell phone in front of her, ¡°The phone card was issued with your new identity and can be used directly.¡±


    Vivian looked at the phone and finally nodded, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    She stood up and bowed toward Old Mr. Henderson, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The mistake Edward made was not the mistake Old Mr. Henderson made, and Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s willingness to give her a new identity and let her go was certainly the best option.


    ¡°Go down, someone will take you to the airport in the next city and leave from there. I hope you don¡¯te backter.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Vivian took her things and left, walked out of the box, someone was waiting for her, took her downstairs, got in the car, and left.


    Inside the car, a female driver, expressionless, said, ¡°Vivian, there is a new set of clothes in the back, please change into it.¡±


    Vivian looked at a new set of clothes sitting beside her, ¡°Okay, allow me to make a phone call first.¡±


    She took her old cell phone and made a call to Adriana.


    Adriana was getting ready for a meeting and was standing in the hallway when she got a call from Vivian, ¡°What¡¯s up, Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m leaving ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Adriana became anxious, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m safe, Old Mr. Henderson wanted me not to influence Edward so he gave me a new identity and sent me away. I¡¯ll leave now and I¡¯ll contact you again when I get to Motril.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, what the hell, you did it when Edward got hurt, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s really painful for me to be pestered every day, and I thank you for taking care of me for so long. It¡¯s best to leave now, and I hope Ms. Hale won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Adriana is Vivian¡¯s best sister, how could she not understand how Vivian is feeling right now?


    When she thought about it carefully, she could also appreciate Vivian¡¯s current mood, and said, ¡°Okay, I understand. Is there anything else you need to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°When you have time, go check on my mom for me, and my bank card, it¡¯s at home, contact youter, you are transferring the money for me. Tell Jenkins that I won¡¯t be going back to YA Law Firm in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it for you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about, take good care of yourself and be sure to tell me when you¡¯re stable.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Ms. Hale, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana was in a bit of a bad mood.


    But she knew in her heart that Vivian must be Rene unharmed.


    If Old Mr. Henderson had wanted to get at Vivian, he would not have given her the opportunity to contact him. Old Mr. Henderson was a well-known and generous man in Waverly.


    Although Adriana is relieved, she is not worried about her best sister, fearing that she will have a difficult life in a foreign country.


    It took a full day for the news to settle down for her.


    Meanwhile, the Alston Group.


    In the president¡¯s office, Brenden was working on a file when his special assistant walked in and closed the door, reporting urgently, ¡°Mr. Alston, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Brenden didn¡¯t even look up and kept working on the paperwork at hand.


    ¡°Peter has been secretly investigating the affairs of several shareholders of thepany, and now has mastered their incriminating evidence, and he means to say that if Jimmy is not given real power, then it wille to a fish death.¡±

 Chapter 801 The Real Wife

    At the mention of Peter, Brenden finally put down the task at hand and looked up at his right-hand man.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fast enough. I¡¯ve already eliminated their incriminating evidence, and I can actually still find it.¡±


    It must be said that there are very few people who can match him.


    And Peter, is one of them.


    As for Jimmy, it is not enough to pose a threat to him at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s more. He is already aware of Old Mr. Alston and Raymond, and I believe it won¡¯t take long for him to find out the truth. At that time, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ not good to close.¡±


    Jaime is Brenden¡¯s right-hand man and his ability to get things done cannot be underestimated.


    ¡°What can I do if I know? He doesn¡¯t have much time left, and once he¡¯s dead, no one in The Alston family will ever be a match for me again.¡±


    Brenden spread out his hands and snorted augh.


    Then leaned against the executive chair, thinking hard, and frowned and sighed, ¡°There was news before that his days were numbered, but now he is still alive. Damn, can¡¯t it be that he falsely imed to be seriously ill?¡±


    Brenden has a few natural scruples about Peter.


    Brenden is cautious in the face of his nephew¡¯s incredible strength, fearing that one wrong step will lead to another.


    Just as Jaime was about to speak, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    Jaime took a call and instantly blushed.


    When he hung up the phone, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Alston, something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°All this time, you have been ying games with Juliana, making everyone think that she is your real wife. Although it attracted the attention of Adriana and several big families to Juliana, ¡­ just got the news that they still found out your real wife. Madam just called and said that someone is already following her.¡±


    Brenden pped a heavy hand on the table, furious, ¡°What the hell is going on? A bunch of useless rice buckets. All of them are hiding so deep, how can they still find out?¡±


    The sudden outburst frightened Jaime, who immediately lowered his head and did not speak.


    ¡°Find out for me immediately and see who actually found out about her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my subordinates are on their way.¡±


    Jaime leaves the office.


    So far, up to now, no one knows Brenden¡¯s true identity, while Brenden is the maniptor behind the scenes, controlling all the information.


    He pretended to marry Hayley for the sake of The Alston family¡¯s status and wealth.


    And married to food blogger Beatrice, the woman whose Chinese name is Juliana, is topel the public and protect his real wife.


    I just didn¡¯t expect him to hide so well, but someone still found out who his woman was.


    Simply unforgivable!


    ¡­


    Today¡¯s Waverly, on the surface only Edward¡¯s injury dominated the headlines, but in reality, the secret is turbulent.


    Adriana approached Harleedirectly and left the office under the false pretext of having breakfast. Sitting in the restaurant, she looked at Harlee with cold eyes and questioned, ¡°Eliza what are you going to do? It¡¯s been a few days and you don¡¯t even have a n?¡±


    Harlee, who was eating ravioli, shrugged, ¡°Grandpa asked me to go on a blind date with the Suarez family¡¯s daughter, and the woman has been pestering me for the past few days. In order to stabilize Grandpa, I have to mediate between the two women, so I don¡¯t have the heart to think about what to do.¡±


    ¡°Is there no heart, or can¡¯t you let go of Eliza?¡±


    Adriana stared at him helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re with Eliza, naturally, no problem. But really not now. You sent Eliza away as a protection for yourself, do you understand? Harlee, now that my handle is in the hands of others, I can¡¯t do anything to protect it even if I want to, can you not follow my footsteps?¡±


    Think Jenkins and Hayley, with two adorable kids.


    Each one of them could be her biggest liability, because they are all her rtives, all of them are the people she has to protect desperately.


    If someone doese at them, Adriana is afraid she won¡¯t be able to protect them.


    And now that Harlee has more options avable to him, he¡¯s actually unwilling to make a move.


    It¡¯s really going to piss her off.


    Harlee took a sip of soup with a spoon, his sword eyebrows knitted and raised, and the haze between his eyebrows was a haze that could not be removed.


    ¡°I know, give me a little time. Just wait a little longer, just a little longer.¡±


    Five years of love that he has been looking forward to for many years.


    It was so easy to be with Eliza that he couldn¡¯t wait to be by Eliza¡¯s side every day, but in order to protect her, he could only go and stay with Eliza every night.


    ¡°You really are ¡­ incorrigible.¡±


    Adriana deeply felt that he was incorrigible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. How about you? Yesterday I heard that grandpa met with old Mr. Powell again and the two had a good talk. Also, Ran¡¯s brother has taken over the Oblurg Group, you ¡­ wouldn¡¯t really have to let down a smitten man, would you?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He spread his hands and added, ¡°I don¡¯t like Peter because he¡¯s a jerk and can¡¯t protect you. But Ran is decent and willing to give up everything for you, and you really shouldn¡¯t let him down.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana now hates it when people bring up what happened betweenher and Ran.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t like Ran.


    And Ran did so many things that really put a lot of pressure on her back.


    If she really liked it, it would be a burden for her.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to suffer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say anything. But Theresais getting married in a few days, and the wedding will be held at the Waverly, but she used the Asnana Hotel. that¡¯s the Alston Group¡¯s hotel, Theresa is deliberately trying to get under Peter¡¯s skin. oh ¡­ woman na.¡±


    He said, as if thinking, immediately added: ¡°Tatum is Atror people, in Atror quite famous, but willing to marry in Waverly, give enough face to The Lindsay Family, and even many people specte that Tatum is nning to join the family. This shows that Tatum¡¯s love for Theresa is very deep, I¡¯m afraid, in the future want to move Theresa is not likely.¡±


    I have to say, Harlee¡¯s analysis is spot on.


    What he could think of, Adriana had already thought of, but now that things had gone the way they should, what could she change?


    Thinking about this, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Okay, I still have things to do, I will not apany you first.¡±


    The little woman seems to have thought of something, left the breakfast store, drove to the roadside entrusted with a phone number, immediately, called someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adriana.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if we can¡¯t meet. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the Lindsay Group building, my car is a Cadic red. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in ten minutes.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and drove directly towards the Lindsay Group.


    At the Lindsay Group, Adriana meets the person she wants to meet, with the intention of bribing, and is actually rejected.


    Rather, it was a surprise to her.


    In the afternoon, Ran showed up at the Fryer Group as promised, holding a bouquet of flowers.


    With many colleagues watching, Ran took her out of the office and the two went to the theater to see a movie.


    Hospital.


    Brenda¡¯s hospital room has an unexpected visitor.


    is lying in her hospital bed ying on her phone and swiping Twitter to see if those fans have missed her after not being in the public eye for a while recently.


    Squeak-


    A subtle sound startled Brenda, she looked over sideways and her face was suddenly pale and bloodless.

 Chapter 802 – Two birds with one stone

    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    Shivering, she sat up straight, her nervous hands clutching the bedding, not knowing what to do.


    The man stood in front of her, his hawk-like sharp gaze fiercely staring at her, and immediately, a p was flung out, pping her face.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She let out a scream and her whole body fell straight off the bed and onto the other side, hitting her head hard on the floor in a very messy way.


    ¡°Get up!¡±


    Seeing her fall so badly, the man not only did not have half a bit of heartache, but also more anger.


    Amand, Brenda endured the pain all over his body to get up from the ground and carefully walked to the man, ¡°Master, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t it time to give me a reasonable exnation?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is low, invisible with a sense of oppression forced, scared her even breathing seems so careful and cautious.


    ¡°Sorry about ¡­.¡±


    She flopped down on her knees, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    A sentence has not yet finished, the man grabbed her hair and directly picked the person up rudely, ¡°Stand up for me.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Even though her scalp was torn to pain, Brenda did not dare to squeal, let alone say ¡®it hurts¡¯, and silently endured it.


    ¡°I told you not to touch Adriana, how the hell did you do that? Hmm?¡±


    I warned you, this is a critical time, you can¡¯t be careless. You are good, for Alvin, you not only hurt Adriana, but also hitched Alvin. brenda, what do you think I worked so hard to train you for? For you to cause trouble for me, is that it?¡±


    His eyes were slightly narrowed, with killing intent hidden under them.


    The hostile man shocked Brenda trembled like chaff, gulped and whispered: ¡°I ¡­ I I, I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Give me a chance to make up for my mistakes, okay?¡±


    Originally Brenda has long been indifferent to life and death.


    But thest time, because he had HIV, Alvin not only did not dislike her, but told her that he was willing to take her to the mountains.


    The transmission rate of this disease is not high, as long as you avoid sharing meals with others and be careful in all aspects, you will not be infected.


    Even, if treated well, it is not certain that you can live for a decade or two.


    She only hopes to spend the rest of her life with Alvin, even if it is to teach in the mountains, to help the children, but also good.


    At least, sort of make up for what you had done.


    ¡°Give you a chance? Oh, that¡¯s easy to say. In order to train you, I have spent countless efforts, and you are now telling me to give you a chance, then who is giving me a chance?¡±


    His palm stuck her neck, a fierce squeeze, only to hear a subtle click-click-click sound, as if in a little bit of force, can be crushed her throat like.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    Brenda pped her hands against his and kept struggling, watching her pale cheeks burst into red as her eyes rolled over and over.


    The man had just thrown her on the bed.


    ¡°Hoo ¡­ Hoo ¡­¡±


    Brenda took a few deep breaths andy down on the bed, pulling the bedding around herself, scared out of her wits.


    ¡°What else did Tatum make you do?¡±


    He opened the door and asked.


    It seems to have gotten hold of Tatum¡¯s trail long ago.


    ¡°I ¡­ I got sick, he asked me to take advantage of my illness with Spencer, pulling him down. spencer is not healthy, if the disease, will certainly die. He said, he said The Grant Family only two male sons, Spencer died will be left only Alvin. Alvin did not want to inherit thepany, so ¡­ without his brothers, The Grant Family is equivalent to no heirs.¡±


    That way, Peter and Adriana would have no more help, and it would save him a lot of work.


    And Brenda felt that there was more to it than meets the eye, but there was something deeper that she couldn¡¯t really imagine.


    ¡°Tatum, that¡¯s a good idea. What about killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    The man sneered and snorted, ¡°When Spencer is dead, he¡¯s exposing my rtionship with you, drawing The Grant Family war to me, and he¡¯s sitting back and reaping the benefits, but that¡¯s smart.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡±


    Brenda secretly breathed a sigh of relief, d he did not do so, otherwise he would only have ten lives are not enough to make up for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not polite toe and go. In that case, I¡¯ll teach you to do one thing.¡±


    ¡°What? The master is at liberty to say.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Youe here.¡±


    He beckoned, and Brenda moved hesitantly to get up and stand beside him as the man leaned in to tell Brenda the n in her ear.


    ¡°It has to be like this?¡±


    Brenda was horrified and didn¡¯t want to agree to the man¡¯s words, but now there simply wasn¡¯t any choice.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    The man asked instead of answering.


    Brenda nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°If, Iplete my mission, will you let me leave with Alvin?¡±


    She held on to ast glimmer of hope.


    ¡°That depends on my mood.¡±


    The man then walked out of the ward in a big way, and the few bodyguards guarding the outside of the ward were not at all surprised to see him.


    He left, and Brenda went limp and fell down on the hospital bed.


    After a while, hands clutching their heads wailing and crying.


    It is a very difficult dilemma for Brenda to say yes or no to her master.


    Because it is not only the master who is waiting for her to do something, but also Tatum, both of whom she cannot offend.


    Now she has a damn disease, and she can¡¯t leave the hospital, otherwise she really hopes to escape Waverly for the rest of her life and nevere back.


    It¡¯s just a pity that taking a road of no return is now no longer any choice.


    ¡­


    Edward Ward.


    Several brothers stood in the ward, looking at Edward lying in the hospital bed, silent and did not speak.


    Instead, Alvin, who was sitting in a wheelchair, asked, ¡°Still not going to tell us who hurt you?¡±


    Not a word about how he was injured from the time Edward was injured until now.


    Although not said, he and Peter both already have a consideration in mind.


    Only the big-hearted Zac is still specting about various things.


    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s not like you. Is it possible that you slept with some girl and were stabbed while you were asleep?¡±


    A random guess, Zac would not have guessed that he could hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Those who can get on him are bound to be acquaintances.¡±


    Alvin added.


    Peterughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Perhaps, he understands Edward¡¯s mentality best.


    For a long time, he said: ¡°If you like it, marry her, do not wait until after the loss to know how to cherish. What¡¯s more, you shouldn¡¯t take revenge on her for your past life¡¯s grudge. Her mother¡¯s death has caused her to suffer pain that no one can bear. And you, really do not know how to feel for a woman at all. ¡±


    If Peter hadn¡¯t experienced so much, he wouldn¡¯t have advised Edward.


    The words fell, Zac¡¯s eyes rounded, ¡°What did you say? What do you mean you shouldn¡¯t get back at her? Who is she? Male or female?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pig?¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help himself.


    It is clear that big brother has already said that he wants Alvin to ¡®marry her¡¯, but it can still be a man?

 Chapter 803 Marriage proposal

    ¡°Hey, Alvin, what¡¯s that say?¡±


    Zac was puzzled, thought for a moment, and then it dawned on him, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s that ¡­ that ¡­ Fang ¡­ Vivian? ¡±


    Shaking his head a sigh, ¡°My God, together with that girl, she actually dare to hurt you? Tsk ¡­ Edward, not I say you, at least you are a practitioner, how can you let a small girl with no power to calcte?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Edward¡¯s harsh gaze shot straight to, reprimanded, Zac will shut up and dare not speak again.


    ¡°Edward, your thing ¡­¡±


    ¡°All go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Without waiting for Alvin to finish his sentence, Edward waved his hand somewhat buoyantly.


    The brothers looked at each other, Zac pushed Alvin to leave, but Peter remained in the ward.


    When the ward door was closed, Peter said, ¡°Keep a close eye on Atror recently, there should be movements there.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°You are wounded, send someone to keep watch at night, and be careful of being wiped out.¡±


    Peter flirted and walked out of the ward.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Edward was in a restless mood.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that Vivian, who used to be sometimes meek like amb, and sometimes like a fried kitten, would actually stab him with a knife.


    The woman who hurt him so much was sofortable that she didn¡¯te to see him?


    Suddenly his mind recalls Flora¡¯s reprimand at the bar about how he liked someone but didn¡¯t have the courage to confess his feelings.


    Edwardy in bed with the ceiling, his eyes unblinking.


    After a moment, he reached for his cell phone, found Vivian¡¯s cell phone from the call log and dialed it.


    Dudududu ¡­


    The phone kept ringing, only no one answered.


    Dudududu ¡­


    Another call went out, still no answer.


    As a result, five or six phone calls were made, and none of them were answered.


    What little patience he had ran out, he flung his phone on the table with a thud, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when I get out of the hospital.¡±


    Somehow, from the moment Vivian stabbed him, a thought suddenly sprang up in his heart.


    Perhaps some things from the past can really be let go slowly.


    Otherwise, she will really drive her to the brink, will she ¡­ lightly?


    A sudden thought came to his mind, Edward¡¯s heart shuddered, and the pain of disappointment made him feel a little worse.


    It even made him want to meet Vivian more and more.


    ¡­


    Adriana finished watching the movie with Ran at the cinema and went straight to a nearby restaurant for dinner.


    At the table, Ran ced a brocade box in front of Adriana.


    Looking at her with deep affection, he opened the box with his other hand, and at once a sparkling diamond ring was presented in front of the little woman.


    It is a blue diamond, beautifully carved and uniquely shaped.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know much about diamonds, but she knows the value of a rare blue diamond just by looking at its color.


    Besides, Ran is bound to be worth a lot of money when ites out.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The small woman who was sipping her drink put down the ss in her hand and raised her eyebrows at Ran.


    Although she understands what he wants, Adriana ultimately resists a little.


    Ran is suited and dressed in a polished and handsome manner.


    Today he is wearing a pair of ck rimmed sses, evil in the midst of a few elegant breath, also positive and evil between the yuppie, so people can not move away from the eye.


    Rao is that handsome, but Adriana is not an appearance association, and does not care much about those.


    Or rather, from time to time, the shadow of a more handsome man woulde to mind, only to have the figure pass by so that she could not capture it.


    ¡°Adriana, marry me, will you?¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes burned into her, the hint of longing under his eyes was especially obvious.


    ¡°Ran, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not grand enough?¡±


    He interrupted Adriana, got up, got down on one knee in front of Adriana, presented the ring with both hands, and gazed at her with longing eyes, hoping to wait for the answer he wanted.


    This scene, seems somewhat familiar, Adriana can not remember when it appeared.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Ran,e on, get up and talk, okay?¡±


    stood up and stood around in the direction of Ran¡¯s side, as if not wanting to stand directly across from Ran and take the pressure he was bringing.


    ¡°Adriana, why? From back then at unnamed ind to now, I think the two of us have a good understanding, a good fit, and we even live and work very well together. Why won¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    Ran¡¯s gaze is harsh, handsome face is actually prated with a few points of anger and ice cold.


    Although Ran is also very cold natured, but today he faced Adriana with a bone-chilling chill.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not thinking about rtionships right now, and as I¡¯ve told you many times, I¡¯m not thinking about getting married, and I don¡¯t n to marry you. ran, you¡¯re suited for something better, we¡¯re not suitable. You asked me to give you a chance before, and I tried and tried, but we¡¯re really not right for each other.¡±


    The other day, she said she would post an article immediately when she returned to the office to rify her rtionshipwith Ran.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But then I got busy and forgot about it because of all the things that happened.


    ¡°We¡¯re not together yet, so why would you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡±


    Ran stood up and stared at her with cold eyes, ¡°Why, what about me is not good enough for you? You keep saying you want a simple life, a simple life. Adriana, the only way to know if it¡¯s possible is to try, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Adriana was forced by him to be a little anxious, raised a hand to lift the forehead of hair, ¡°Ran, you listen to me. We are suitable for friends, lovers really can not. At least I can¡¯t right now ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ran wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned down to kiss her on the lips.


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and for a moment she forgot to struggle.


    The eyes look at Ran, only to feel that at this moment he is very strange, even the aura of his body has changed.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    She pushed Ran away with both hands, ¡°Are you crazy? Ran, if you go too far again, we don¡¯t have to see each other anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around with her bag and left.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?


    Ran called out a few times, but the little woman didn¡¯t give any chance and left in a huff.


    Greatly frustrated, he fell to sit on the card seat, then called the waiter to send a few bottles of red wine, a person filled six or seven bottles of red wine.


    He waited until the hotel was closed, he left the hotel in a daze, walked, and fell asleep on a bench in the street.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana? ¡­¡±


    In his sleep he calls out Adriana¡¯s name.


    This sleep, through the drink directly to the next morning seven or eight o¡¯clock.


    The early morning breeze percted with chill, he woke up with cold shrinking dder.


    Sitting in the chair, surveying the surroundings, murmuring, ¡°Damn, why did I fall asleep here?¡±

 Chapter 804 – Sending Eliza away

    Reaching out and pinching the bridge of his nose, he realized that he had lost his sses.


    Carefully recalling what happened yesterday, he murmured, ¡°Didn¡¯t I watch a movie with Adri, howe I¡¯m here?¡±


    Ran found that he couldn¡¯t remember anything that happened yesterday after watching the movie with Adriana in the theater.


    He reached into his pocket, intending to find his phone, and ended up feeling a heart-shaped brocade box out of his pocket.


    When I opened it, a blue diamond ring was quietly lying inside the brocade box.


    The early morning sunlight sprinkled on the ring, the diamond ring shone with starbursts, some dazzling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ring left by my grandmother, why did I bring it out?¡±


    Ran thought he must have been drinking himself into a stupor.


    After sitting for a while and making a phone call to the youngest follower, Fang returned home.


    Knock Knock-


    Adriana sent Aaren to send her two children to school while she sat on the couch and wrote a statement.


    After all, you are awyer and are still very experienced in writing statements.


    As a result, there was a knock on the door, interrupting her thoughts.


    Putting down theputer, he walked to the door and pulled it open, ¡°Eliza?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised to see her.


    ncing again at Harlee standing behind her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Done with the lovemaking, remember me now?¡±


    That day but she went to the trouble of trying to figure out with them, after the two were together, but kicked her far away.


    ¡°ng ng ¡­¡±


    Eliza carried the things in her hand and waved them in front of Adriana, ¡°I just came over with Harlee today to thank you. I bought you cosmetics and jewelry as a token of my appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, sister-inw!¡±


    Adriana took the gift from Eliza and stood aside, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Perhaps too many things have happened recently, and now that she sees that Harlee and Eliza can be happy together, she is surprisingly happy along with them.


    Eliza walks in, followed by Harlee.


    But Adriana stopped him with a kick, ¡°What, I¡¯ve made you and your sister-inw whole and you don¡¯t have anything to show for it?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face instantly fell, ¡°Eliza already bought it for you, and it doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw is sister-inw¡¯s, you are you, can youpare?¡±


    ¡°So what do you say, what do you want?¡±


    Harlee wrapped her arms around her chest and raised her chin high, pretending to be in a high and mighty posture of grace.


    Adriana was amused by him, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°That depends on what you show.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem, take you out this afternoon and buy whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Letting Harlee into the living room, Adriana closed the door.


    A cup of tea was poured for both of them before they sat down.


    Eliza sat next to Harlee, and the two had a kind of sweetness after a long reunion, with their eyebrows raised and affectionate.


    The dog food came early in the morning and really held Adriana up.


    ¡°Sister-inw, is there something Harlee told you?¡±


    She got right to the point.


    ording to her knowledge of Harlee, she must have already told Eliza those things, otherwise she definitely would not have brought Eliza to her home.


    ¡°Told you.¡±


    Eliza curbed her smile and her face became serious, ¡°Adri, I came here today to say goodbye to you. Since you know everything about me, I won¡¯t hide it. I really didn¡¯t know what happened in the past. I misunderstood Harlee all these years, and I didn¡¯t expect him to give so much for me.¡±


    As she spoke, she inclined her head to look at Harlee and took the initiative to hold his hand, her fingers rubbing the back of his hand, the two were intimate and iparably affectionate.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for Harlee and I don¡¯t deserve him, it¡¯s a blessing in myst life to have his love. I also once wanted to refuse Harlee, but for five or six years he was so persistent and affectionate, and I could not bear to let him down.¡±


    She paused, then looked at Adriana and continued, ¡°I know more or less what happened between Harlee and you, and no matter what, I will silently support your choice. I just hope you can get through it safely. In order for me to drag you and Harlee down, I n to take my parents out of the country and go abroad for a while. We¡¯lle back when you guys are done with it.¡±


    Those words really touched Harlee.


    He wrapped his arms around Eliza and kissed her on the forehead, ¡°Eliza, it¡¯s my ipetence that can¡¯t protect you. But, give me some time, I will definitely take care of it. Then, take your parents to live a happy life together. You, will you trust me?¡±


    The woman in her arms tilted her head, smiling like a flower, swirling with happiness, ¡°Of course I do.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Despite the fact that they were here to discuss business with her, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but reach up and hold her forehead, ¡°Are you here to show me love?¡±


    It¡¯s really enough, it¡¯s too much.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ haha.¡±


    Eliza was amused by Adriana, she took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Adri, I really thank you, without your help, maybe this life would really pass by Harlee. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee sister-inw. I hope you talk to ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked at Harlee as she spoke, and after a second¡¯s pause, she said, ¡°I hope you and my brother, are happy for a long time.¡±


    At this moment, shepletely epts Harlee for who she is and is willing to ept Eliza.


    Hearing her call out ¡®brother¡¯, Harlee was touched, ¡°Well, sister, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, since you¡¯re leaving, let¡¯s have lunch together and I¡¯ll take you to the airport in the afternoon.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t like to be melodramatic, and naturally doesn¡¯t want to take Harlee¡¯s words for granted.


    A few people chilled in the living room for a while, mostly with her sitting on the sidelines eating dog food.


    Despite the ¡®unbearable¡¯, Adriana is ultimately happy for Harlee.


    The three of them dined together at noon and then took Eliza to the airport.


    Harlee and Eliza two reluctantly parted, Eliza cried a mess, even Adriana was touched.


    Soon, it was time for the flight to depart, and Eliza took one step back in line for security and waved goodbye to Harlee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±


    Until Eliza¡¯s figure was no longer visible, Harlee was still standing there, looking blearily at the direction Eliza had disappeared.


    For the first time, I found out that Harlee is an infatuation.


    ¡°Adri, I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    The man said, his voice was actually a little choked up.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, and without waiting to speak, he put his arms around her, ¡°I can¡¯t let go of Eliza.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was ck as a pot, standing straight and giving her shoulder to Harlee.


    Noticing the strange looks cast around, she skimmed her mouth, ¡°almost line ah, you do not feel ashamed, I still feel ashamed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think Harlee would have such a scene before, it was too dramatic.


    Harlee was really in a bad mood and left the airport sullen and silent the whole time.


    Adriana drove, asking as she did so, ¡°You told her everything?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Harlee, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too careless? What a stall now, it¡¯s not good for you to let her know. If she is not as simple as she seems, we are in a worrying situation. To take a step back, even if Eliza is 100% trustworthy, then it may not be good for her to know too much.¡±

 Chapter 805 Edward comes to make trouble

    After too many experiences, Adriana now does not have 100 percent full trust in anyone, but rather more doubtful.


    She is afraid to trust everyone easily.


    ¡°I believe her.¡±


    Harlee has no extra exnation, just four words.


    ¡°If so, it is naturally good. But do not be afraid of the eventuality.¡±


    Adriana would rather believe that the world is a good ce, but people are unpredictable.


    She could only pray that she would have someone around her who she could trust.


    When the two returned to the office and went upstairs, Harlee seemed to adjust her mood and said, ¡°I just went to your house and saw yourputer writing a statement. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing for you to issue a statement right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know before you make a decision.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand what Harlee means.


    Walking out of the elevator and into the office, Harlee closed the office door before saying, ¡°Ran¡¯s position is now in jeopardy. His rtionship with his brother has always been ipatible, very simr to Peter and Brenden. He now resigned from all positions in the Oblurg Group for you, which is equivalent to a bare-bonesmander. Now you have a marriage contract with him, he still has the Soto family shelter, if you now cancel the marriage contract with him, then Ran all alone. What awaits him ¡­ is more than just expulsion from his home.¡±


    Harlee knows that Adriana has a good rtionship with Ran, and as the older brother, it is only right that he tell Adriana what he knows.


    The only thing left to do is to let her make her own decisions.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She had already made up her mind to draw a clear line between her and Ran, but the rtionship between her and Ran is not something that can be exined in a few words.


    As far as she is concerned, Ran has given too much for her, and she owes Ran too many favors that she cannot repay.


    If it is true what Harlee says, her making a public statement with Ran now would be tantamount to pushing him into the abyss.


    Adriana really can¡¯t do it.


    She thumped her phone on the table with some annoyance, ¡°What about it?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto keeps an eye on her movements all the time, which gives her a headache.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto has been trying to get me to marry Ran and solidify my rtionship with the Powells, and now Ran ¡­ forget it.¡±


    Originally felt that Ran was kicked out by the Powells and had no use.


    But on second thought, old Mr. Powell is as shrewd as this, even in the face of the Soto family will not be too difficult for Ran, in business, Gu and Bo two families are also considered a stable rtionship.


    In the future, the exchange is bound to be more frequent.


    So Ran¡¯s presence or absence in the Oblurg Group doesn¡¯t affect anything.


    I¡¯m afraid that in ordance with Old Mr. Soto¡¯s methods, he will also support Ran when necessary toy the foundation for the future.


    ¡°Hurry up and get to work.¡±


    Harlee patted her on the shoulder.


    Adriana knew that Old Mr. Soto was listening at all times and did not dare to say too much, so she immediately went to work.


    Busy busy busy, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rings.


    Clutching the contract document, he scanned his phone screen, showing Edward¡¯s name.


    Her good-looking eyebrows knitted gently and she faintly withdrew her gaze, not intending to answer the phone.


    Edward and she already had a grudge, and the two did not get along.


    Taking the initiative to contact her is naturally for Vivian.


    Vivian had arrived abroad this morning and found a hotel to settle down, so naturally she had to have less contact with Vivian.


    Otherwise it will be discovered by Edward.


    Old Mr. Henderson always did not want Vivian to influence Edward, so it is not impossible that he would help Vivian leave.


    Besides, Vivian had arrived safely abroad and she was relieved.


    Adriana wanted to do this a long time ago, but with her limited strength, how could shepete with Old Mr. Henderson?


    ¡°Your phone is ringing?¡±


    Harlee, who was sitting on the sofa, reminded Adriana.


    ¡°Sales call.¡±


    Adriana gave a perfunctory response.


    And then, the whole body is put to work.


    Some timeter, a cacophony of voices sounded outside the office.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go in. Sir, you really ¡­ sir without our president¡¯s permission?¡±


    The voice of Rene, the secretary, came from outside.


    Before she could finish her sentence, the office door pushed open and Edward rushed in, walking right up to her and questioning, ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go down first.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, still leaning on the executive chair, calmly looking at the documents, not even looking at Edward.


    You still don¡¯t know where Vivian is,¡± he said carelessly. This Waverly, who doesn¡¯t know what you Mr. Henderson is capable of. It¡¯s hrious.¡±


    From Edward¡¯s phone call just now, it was clear that Edward wanted to inquire about Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    Recently, I always felt that Vivian was hiding something from her, but I had no time to take care of it, so I couldn¡¯t go and talk to Vivian properly.


    It was only when Vivian left yesterday that she concluded once and for all that Edward must have been pestering Vivian recently.


    ¡°Did you hide Vivian?¡±


    He pped the table in anger and was furious.


    Harlee, who was sitting on the couch, couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Seeing his sister being bullied, he naturally couldn¡¯t look down.


    He got up and walked over and stood beside Edward, ¡°Mr. Henderson, have you forgotten who you are? This is the Fryer Group, you are tantly breaking into thepany, do you want me to call the police?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes shot straight at him, disdain flooding his eyes.


    Adriana still bowed her head, veryfortable lifting the pages of the book, the whole person gives a rxed and leisurely feeling.


    A great contrast with the furious Edward.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t hand over Vivian, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± He warned once more.


    There seems to be little patience in mind.


    Adriana snorted augh, slowly raised her eyes, the white as sheep¡¯s jade like pretty face emerged faint smile, ¡°Look at you say, as if you have been polite to me.¡±


    Have you ever been polite?


    From the beginning to now, I never remember him treating her with respect and courtesy.


    And why is it polite to say.


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly, the man picked up aputer on her desktop and dropped it directly on the ground, with a sound, theputer fell to pieces.


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is the Fryer Group, it¡¯s not your turn to spill your guts!¡±


    Harlee shoved Edward, furious.


    And Adriana is very calm about it, see the two have wrestled together, instead of leisurely pick up the phone and call 911.


    ¡°Police? Someone from the Fryer Group hase over to cause trouble, pleasee over.¡±


    By the time she hung up, Harlee had been knocked to the ground by Edward and blood was spilling from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Edward, stop it!¡±


    Edward was already a good fighter, and Harlee was no match for him.


    She moved away from her chair and directly blocked in front of Harlee, ring angrily at Edward, ¡°Edward, are you crazy? What kind of rtionship do you have with Vivian, and why do you rely on your family status to abuse her and bully her? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you gave 300 million inpensation!¡±


    The most unbearable thing is that Edward relies on his family background so arrogant and domineering.

 Chapter 806 Protecting Your Wife

    The man looked down at Adriana from above, his cold face was filled with an appalling hostility, ¡°People, where the hell are they?¡±


    One word, almost squeezed out of his teeth.


    Adrianaughed at his exasperated look.


    ¡°Then you should give me a reasonable reason why I should tell you? What are you Vivian? Boyfriend? An enemy? Or a boss?¡±


    When she asked, the man did not answer for a long time.


    Followed by, ¡°Nothing. So, I have no reason to tell you. Also, this is the Fryer Group, thepany¡¯s surveince has captured everything, and I will not only present it to your grandfather, but also send it to the major media, so they can see how arrogant Mr. Henderson is!¡±


    Obviously already wounded, but actually with the same as nothing.


    It can be seen that the injury is not serious.


    ¡°What, you think that all this time I didn¡¯t touch you because I didn¡¯t dare to do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never thought of it that way.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯ll give you onest chance to hand over Vivian, or I¡¯ll level your Fryer Group!¡±


    ¡°Not a bad mouth, Mr. Henderson might as well try.¡±


    The two confronted each other, who did not let go of half a thread.


    ¡°Edward, if you touch a hair on my sister¡¯s head, I¡¯ll have to kill you!¡±


    Harlee raised her hand to wipe the blood stain from the corner of her lip, her heart burning with anger and rage.


    At the same time, I feel ipetent, I can¡¯t even protect my own sister.


    ¡°You¡¯re given three counts. One, two ¡­¡±


    Edward counted down the numbers, and when he didn¡¯t finish counting by three, Adriana counted for him, ¡°Three! I tell you clearly, even if I knew where Vivian was, I wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°You made me do this!¡±


    Edward never bothered to get his hands dirty with women, but this time was different.


    He grabbed Adriana by thepel of her suit, raised his hand, and swung a fist at her cheek.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a side dodge, while a quick hand, a fist smashed in his chest.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The man let out a soft cry, gritting his teeth in pain, subconsciously releasing Adriana and covering the wound.


    When he raised his hand, the palm was already stained with crimson blood.


    The wound was only bandaged because Adriana threw a quick punch and built up enough force to cause it to bleed again.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana stood steadily in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    Bullying Vivian all the time is really uneptable to her.


    But Adriana has limited ability topete with it.


    ¡°Good, very good. Not handing people over is it? Adriana, I have a hundred ways to make you talk.¡± He covered the wound and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    She pointed to the brokenputer monitor on the floor, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take the bill to the Henderson Family forpensationter. Take care, no problem!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Edward was furious, turned around and left the office, closing the door with perhaps too much force, with a thumping sound of the door closing, and with it the whole ss door shattered.


    H ss scraps fell to the ground in all directions, making a mess.


    Adriana¡¯s head hurts with anger, she takes a deep breath and closes her eyes, and when she opens them, her secretary Rene is already standing at the office door.


    She yelled, ¡°Go get me a new metal door!¡±


    Staring at the broken ss on the ground, really annoyed.


    It¡¯s been less than a year since we arrived at Fryer Group, and the ss doors have been reced several times.


    Instead of changing the ss door again, it would be better to just use a more sturdy iron door.


    I do not believe it can still be broken.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    Rene seldom sees Adriana get angry, and the sudden outburst of anger scared her little heart and soul.


    Adriana kicked theputer away and looked back at Harlee, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, Edward is seriously injured and you¡¯re not even his opponent?¡±


    All along, she knew Harlee had some ability, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so limited.


    The man grimaced aggressively, ¡°I¡¯m a man of letters, I don¡¯t fight and kill.¡±


    ¡°Come on, believe you have ghosts!¡±


    Adriana walked over to her desk and sat down, irritable.


    The beaten Harleeughingly walked up to her and sat down on the desk, ¡°I really only practiced taekwondo for a year, I¡¯m not good at beating people up, there is Edward¡¯s opponent.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, there¡¯s a medicine cab in the cab over there, apply a little salve yourself.¡±


    The corners of his mouth were beaten purple.


    Although the ability is not perfect, but know that the ability is limited but still dare to stand out to help her top, this heart really touched her.


    At the same time.


    Hospital.


    Zac was giving Edward a drip and reprimanding him, ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯ve been seriously injured and you¡¯re still going to someone¡¯spany.


    Shaking his head a sigh, ¡°I fuck what sins in myst life, know you and big brother? I see that I am with you guys to wipe your ass. I¡¯m the one to deal with all the shit.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a doctor, we can find another one just the same.¡± Edward teased without good humor.


    ¡°Got it, got it, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Zac let out a sigh, ¡°Get some rest, I have to go to a meeting.¡±


    He left the ward with an admonition.


    Following closely behind is Peter.


    The man came in and closed the door, a haggard face could not hide the handsome color, gloomy face, cold air.


    ¡°You made a move with her?¡±


    Peter stood by the bed with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants.


    Edward skimmed his lips and kept his head down, not saying anything.


    Snap!


    Peter pped him on the head, ¡°Can you stand it now? Do you think my days are numbered and all my women dare to move?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not, big brother, I ¡­¡±


    Snap!


    Another p on his head, a very heavy force, painful Edward shrunk his neck.


    ¡°Not what? Edward I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t touch Adriana at any time!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight. Did I hit her there? That woman is so tough and cold-blooded, specifically hitting my wounds, and I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Speaking of which, Edward is still a bit innocent.


    In front of others, he will always have a cold and arrogant attitude, only in front of Peter, he is more like a younger brother, not daring to disobey his brother.


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re still a little disappointed that you weren¡¯t able to clean her up a bit?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±


    Edward shook his head like a rattle.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t touch her, or I wouldn¡¯t have let you set foot in Waverly for three years.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Peter nced at him.


    And then sat in the escort chair and nced at the red blood-stained gauze in the trash can to the side, ¡°You¡¯re no match for her now?¡±


    I knew Adriana was training with Aaren every day, but I didn¡¯t expect the little woman¡¯s ability to improve so quickly.


    ¡°What, I just scared her, how dare I do it?¡±


    Edward looked dejected, ¡°You hit me before I even touched her. If I move her, you¡¯ll have to y my skin?¡±


    ¡°Count on your good sense.¡±


    ¡°But I just want to know Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you me yourself for!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you speak without conscience, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Peter reprimanded, Edward immediately silent, no longer speak.


    He took a cigarette out of the box, lit it, and took a silent drag.


    Edward saw him smoking and inexplicably wanted to take a drag.

 Chapter 807 Cooperation

    The man handed him the cigarette directly.


    Then, said: ¡°Old Mr. Soto identity is very suspicious, you can take advantage of this opportunity to test a good. But I warn you, my bottom line is not to hurt her a single hair.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes swirled with hope.


    Now all hope is on Adriana¡¯s body, but ording to Adriana and Peter¡¯s rtionship, he does not dare to do it.


    ¡°I can give my all to protect her, but a lifetime is long and idents are inevitable. Therefore, she needs to be independent and strong herself now more than ever. Protection will only make her drown in tenderness and unable to appreciate the cruelty of society.¡±


    The pampering of a person for life can certainly be, but people are not God, it is not possible to be by her side every minute of every day.


    Even if they could, they would not be 100% sure of her safety.


    So the best thing to do at the moment is to let her learn to grow.


    ¡°Ran has quit the Oblurg Group in order to give Adriana a quiet and stable life. If they do get together ¡­¡±


    Edward words did not speak, looking to Peter, wanting to say something.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Since his return, Peter has been afraid to show up at Adriana¡¯s side.


    But sometimes always want to see a woman up close, so they followed a time, who knew she was extremely vignt, but found out.


    Since then, Peter has stopped following.


    ¡°Can liking someone really do so much? And what does it feel like to like someone?¡±


    Edward seems to be asking Peter again, but also seems to be talking to himself.


    Vivian¡¯s figure came to mind, but a strong desire to possess lingered in his mind, making him want to fly to Vivian now and dominate her fiercely.


    Love, what is it?


    He really does not understand.


    Perhaps, for him, it would be pleasurable to see her in pain.


    With her, there should be only hate.


    Fryer Group.


    Rene is very good at his job, Adriana was just out for lunch time and when she came back everything was back.


    Entering the office, Rene immediately came in and reported, ¡°Ms. Hale, just got word that Mr. Soto ising overter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and Rene returned to the secretarial department to continue his work.


    It was Adriana who was deep in thought, could it be that Edward had approached Old Mr. Soto?


    ording to the old man¡¯s mind, he would not dare to provoke the Henderson Family.


    So you came over today to be ountable?


    Think about it, there is no other possibility other than that.


    Sitting in my office, Ibrewed a pot of good Longjing and quietly waited for Old Mr. Soto.


    As luck would have it, Old Mr. Soto showed up at the office twenty minutester.


    Along with him was Flora.


    Why is she here too?


    ¡°Flora? What are you doing here?¡±


    She nced at Old Mr. Soto and questioned Flora nonchntly.


    ¡°Unrestrained. How to talk to a guest.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was ying with the walnuts in his hand, with a piggy face.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, as the president of the Fryer Group, your way of dealing with people is not good.¡±


    Floraughed, her eyes held a sneer, looking down on Adriana, ¡°Surely you¡¯re from the poor neighborhood, no upbringing at all.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The self-righteous Flora speaks without thinking, more beautiful found because of their own words, the old man¡¯s face more difficult to see.


    Old Mr. Soto and Flora both sat across from each other while Adriana poured them a cup of Longjing scented tea and ced the baster cups in front of them.


    ¡°What is the reason foring here today?¡±


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t have much patience for the Henderson Family and Old Mr. Soto.


    Not to mention the fact that I now know that I have no blood ties to Old Mr. Soto.


    There is just one thing I don¡¯t understand, Fryer Group is not small, the annual profit is considerable, he will Fryer Group belongs to Harlee name all the shares transferred to her name, and why?


    The DNA results identified her and Harlee as siblings, and if they were really of use, wouldn¡¯t the men be of greater use?


    So far, Adriana hasn¡¯t figured out why.


    ¡°Adriana, let me get right to the point. I came here today to ask you, where did Vivian go? Also, your newly established gamepany is doing well now. I LOC want to merge with you. I wonder, what is your opinion?¡±


    The open door is really straightforward enough.


    Two things at once, not a lot of information.


    ¡°Since you asked, then I won¡¯t beat around the bush, I¡¯ll answer both questions together. I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Adriana is more concise.


    Deny her request for two things in six simple words.


    Flora¡¯s face was embarrassed, and Old Mr. Soto¡¯s was not much better.


    Old Mr. Soto knows very well how strong the Henderson Family is.


    It would be nice to be associated with the Henderson Family.


    But who knows Adriana refused without even thinking about it, which really made his temples burst.


    ¡°Nonsense. the Henderson Family has shown its sincerity bying to talk to you about cooperation. How can you refuse?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was so angry that he blew his beard and red, and his poisonous eyes looked like a wolf that had been hungry for a long time and could not wait to devour Adriana.


    He had some concerns about Old Mr. Soto.


    Now every subtle shift in his expression is broken down by Adriana into different meanings.


    How could she not feel such an obvious hostility?


    ¡°So what do you think, how should I answer?¡±


    Adriana put the question to Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a promise to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you tell me. How will thepany name be changed when you agree to work with Flora? How will the shareholding be distributed? And who will supervise and operate thepany¡¯s operation in the future?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you two coborate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Adriana refuses outright, without ceremony.


    If it was in the past, she and Flora can still work together, but after too many things happened, she really can¡¯t ept to work with Flora.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pped the table, ¡°Although you have shares in Fryer Group, the chairman is still me. I¡¯ll let you cooperate when I say so.¡±


    The tone ofmand did not give her any chance to retort at all.


    ¡°In that case, what¡¯s the point of youing to ask me?¡±


    The new gamepany is an investment made with Fryer Group¡¯s money, so naturally it is a subsidiary of Fryer Group.


    Thepany¡¯s voice is in the hands of Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was at a loss for words, not knowing what to say in reply.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Flora hid her lips and smiled, ¡°Old Mr. Soto spoils you, I only heard about it before, but now that I see it, it¡¯s true. adriana, with Old Mr. Soto¡¯s favor, you are still so reckless, you really don¡¯t know the blessings in your body.¡±


    Adriana raised her wrist and looked at her watch time, ¡°I have to meet with a client this afternoon, it¡¯s almost time. Mr. Qi, you can discuss anything with him, just tell me the result of the discussion directly when the timees. I, for one, have no objection.¡±

 Chapter 808 False Identity

    What¡¯s the point of saying it if she doesn¡¯t disagree.


    ¡°Sit down for me.¡±


    See Adriana stand up, Old Mr. Soto immediately reprimanded, and said: ¡°Zhou Dong side I have arranged Harlee to contact, no need for you to go over.¡±


    Perhaps Old Mr. Soto is still very uneasy about Adriana.


    That¡¯s why the secretary department sends a trip report to Old Mr. Soto after scheduling Adriana¡¯s trip.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    In that case, what else can be said?


    Adriana had to sit down, ¡°Okay, what else?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle the matter of cooperation. Instead of having one more enemy, it is better to have one more friend, we have money to earn together. As for the location of the newpany, I will discuss it with you when the timees. Then, I came here today to ask you, where is Vivian now?¡±


    It seems that everyone thought she had hidden Vivian away.


    Now knowing that Vivian is missing, shees straight over to her to confront her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Vivian is, and I can¡¯t get through on the phone. Since it has been more than 24 hours, I have spoken to the police and they have opened a case. I will be told as soon as there are results.¡±


    Today Edward came over and made a big fuss and she called the police.


    Edward then left, and when the police came over, she told them directly about Vivian.


    Went to the police station to make a statement and a case has been officially filed.


    ¡°You ¡­ you, you really don¡¯t know?¡±


    Flora looked at her with a suspicious look, very suspicious of Adriana.


    ¡°As far as I know, Vivian had contact with your brother before he disappeared, and I have already spoken to the police. I believe the police should go and check the situation with your brother, I¡¯ll wait forrade police for specific information. But Flora, please tell Edward that if I know anything untoward happens to Vivian, I will give my all and never let Edward go.¡±


    Put the harsh words, but Adriana knows in her heart that with one¡¯s own power, she can not fight against it.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto yelled out, ¡°Look at your attitude. Is this the attitude a businessman should have.¡±


    A warning, Adriana look unchanged, still cold indifference with a ruthless energy.


    It was Flora who was smiling, ¡°Ms. Hale, you really are too young.¡±


    She got up, ¡°It¡¯ste, and I won¡¯t keep Ms. Hale from her work. grandpa Soto, I¡¯ll go back first. goodbye.¡±


    ¡°OK, go back and say hello to Old Mr. Henderson.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Flora left the office with her bag, and Old Mr. Soto gave a look to his subordinate, who immediately went to send Flora downstairs.


    For a while, Adriana and Old Mr. Soto were left in the office.


    ¡°Adriana, you listen to me carefully. Just because you¡¯re the granddaughter of the Soto family doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want, and if you keep going your own way, I can send you in and kick you out just as well.¡±


    He reached out and pointed to the office, ¡°The Fryer Group will always belong to me, Quintin, and you should know where you stand.¡±


    After saying that, he red at her angrily, ¡°Too disappointing to me, stubborn!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted coldly and left the office with a big stride.


    Watching his back, Adriana became more and more confused about what Old Mr. Soto was trying to do after all the trouble he had gone through.


    One walks to the floor-to-ceiling window and stands for a while, inexplicably a bit annoyed.


    Ambush on ten sides, the situation is precarious on all sides.


    And it¡¯s the rtives around her who are the most worried.


    Buzz-


    The phone on the desktop vibrates.


    Dazed, Adriana walked over to her desk and scanned her phone, the screen showing a string of calls.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    She looked at it as an out-of-state call.


    Thought it was Vivian.


    As a result, the phone was connected and a man¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Chick, guess who I am?¡±


    A familiar name, a familiar voice, Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Daisy?¡±


    ¡°Oh ho? Remember me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s been a long time, how could you spare me a call? I thought you had forgotten about me.¡±


    ¡°Where can I be. I¡¯m in Waverly right now, do you have time to meet up?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, when did youe over? Why didn¡¯t you tell me, I¡¯ll go pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m at Diamonnd Bar right now and I¡¯ll meet you here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go over there right away.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone and went straight to Diamonnd Bar.


    In the box, Adriana met the woman whom she had not seen for several years. She is tall, always in a professional suit,petent and calm, a proper royal model.


    She walked over and gave her a big hug, ¡°Daisy, really missed you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The two embraced, Adriana smiled like a flower, and the woman¡¯s eyes were involuntarily flooded with a dense luster.


    She took a deep breath and led Adriana over to the couch and sat down, ¡°Let me see if you¡¯ve lost any weighttely?¡±


    The eyes looked Adriana up and down, shaking her head and sighing, ¡°Thinner and more haggard.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight now. But you, Daisy, where have you been these past few years?¡±


    Daisy was met in an LA bar back in the day.


    She likes to drink a lot, because the bar drunk, bullied by men, Adriana road to see the injustice of pulling out the knife to help, this and her bond.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Los Angeles, busy for years, but I¡¯ve been doing business with Waverly recently, so I came over.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is that a permanent stay or are you leaving after a while?¡±


    Daisy thought about it and said, ¡°It could be a long stay for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Adriana was ecstatic and hugged Daisy, ¡°Ugh, finally I have someone to keep mepany.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did the chick encounter something unhappy?¡±


    ¡°s, too much to say. Come on, let¡¯s drink, I¡¯ll buy you a drinkter. I tell you oh, I found my own brother, pro, a mother¡¯s brother. The night to bring you to know.¡±


    Adriana picked up the bottle and poured two sses of wine, handed one to Daisy, and the two clinked their sses and drank it all in one go.


    At the same time.


    Hank reported to Peter what he had inquired about Adriana.


    ¡°Boss, a woman from Los Angeles has contacted Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°What people?¡±


    Peter asked as he looked at the information.


    Since his return, Peter has been following all the movements of Adriana and protecting her silently.


    God knows, that time know Adriana was injured by Brenda, he immediately wanted to solve Brenda.


    If Alvin hadn¡¯t begged so hard, he really would have done it.


    But the brother to protect the person, Peter is not good to let Alvin too much difficulty.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Friends.¡±


    ¡°That is, if you are a friend, you do not need to report to me.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Daisy, and although this person came from Los Angeles, I inadvertently learned from the headquarters side that her identity was a fake. So immediately asked headquarters to retrieve her real photo and send it over.¡±


    Hank put a photo in front of Peter, ¡°This is what she really looks like, her ID card is fake and wears a human skin mask for a long time. This kind of human skin mask and skin adhesion is very good, breathable super, but the workmanship is very special and troublesome, the cost is not expensive. The cost of a human skin mask is more than 50 million, and the shelf life is only one year. ording to the time she used to calcte, there are at least eight years of time. The cost of the human skin mask alone is four hundred million.¡±

 Chapter 809 The Power Behind

    Peter, who did not care, heard Hank¡¯s words and became very interested.


    Picked up one of those photos and looked at it.


    The photo of the woman¡¯s posture, beautiful body, just the photo of the age of looking at more than thirty years old.


    But nowadays, people are extremely well maintained and one cannot determine the age by a photo.


    ¡°What about her details?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out?¡±


    Peter squeezed the photo, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°There is still information that the headquarters can¡¯t find out? It¡¯s time for a change at headquarters, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A phrase that clearly carries a bit of anger.


    Hank immediately hung his head and said weakly: ¡°The power behind this person is by no means less than anyone else, and should have the support of a very powerful organization. When the initial search for the headquarters just let for a new identity, so the headquarters people negligent careless.¡±


    ¡°Useless trash!¡±


    Peter leaned back in the executive chair, closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, his hand tapped the desktop once, ¡°It seems that the headquarters also needs to inject new blood.¡±


    His eyes slowly opened, a cold aura appeared, ¡°order down, let Solomon immediately from the unnamed ind back to headquarters, thorough investigation of assholes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Hank nodded, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Peter called out and added, ¡°Pass the order down, find out all the information about this woman named Daisy for me within ten days at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±


    Hank jawed slightly, and then sighed, ¡°Boss, there are some things that can be solved directly and roughly everything, why do you have to go through all the trouble?¡±


    He was referring to the Alston Group, of course.


    Peter was silent for a while, got up and went to stand in front of a floor-to-ceiling window.


    A few momentster, said: ¡°Jimmy is an art major, since childhood, the desire is to travel around the countries, see the world¡¯s beautiful rivers and mountains, with the pen in hand to record everything. He does not have any management experience in thepany and does not care to struggle with power. If I don¡¯t develop his ability in a short time, how can he take up the big responsibility?¡±


    The words were beaten, then said: ¡°You also know that I took over the headquarters only five years ago. Five years, I only mastered 60% of the power of the headquarters, which is not solid. Compared with that person, the gap is too big. And now my time is running out, if I really die, then ¡­ headquarters will no longer have a ce for me, and the only forces I have left will probably be annexed. Jimmy is not even able to take over a smallpany, how can he have the ability to control the headquarters?¡±


    Hank frowned deep in thought, ¡°Six years ago, you had every opportunity to get rid of Brenden, the reason why you didn¡¯t do it, is it because Brenden has a connection with some people at headquarters?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter lowered his eyelids and sighed, ¡°Brenden had saved Tiana¡¯s life, Tiana was deeply liked by her mother, and Master had rebuilt me, and I owe everything I have now to Master. I was forced to stop due to the pressure from my master.¡±


    Later, when he took a seat in the headquarters, he was so focused on the headquarters that he neglected Brenden¡¯s business.


    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Adriana returned to her home country and Brenden followed.


    Peter and even Adrianawant to seek revenge on Brenden, they do not want to take the initiative, leaving the opportunity to Adriana.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°But what about Mr. Alston, who has been indifferent to thepany¡¯s affairs until now?¡±


    Hank¡¯s worst fears are Peter¡¯s worst fears.


    Peter didn¡¯t answer Hank¡¯s question.


    Standing in front of the window, thinking hard for a long time.


    Jimmy is now hopeless, if he can not, the only way will be only one choice.


    Give HQ to Adriana, assisted by Hank.


    If Adriana is married to Ran, she will be assisted by Ran.


    In this world, he can not rest assured that there are only a few people, the only person he can count on is Hank, but can not dy him for life.


    There is no other choice but Adriana.


    Peterughed bitterly, a bitter smile full of sarcasm.


    After a lifetime of hard work, you end up with such a result. If I had known this, why would I have fought so much?


    It is better to live in peace with your beloved one.


    ¡°There is another thing that my subordinates have found out.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Raul is dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Peter was puzzled.


    Raul was the elder who treated him.


    Thest time I saw Raul in Atror, he was hale and hearty and very healthy, howe he suddenly died?


    ¡°ording to our investigation, Raul¡¯s death is connected to Brenden.¡±


    Hank finished, looked at Peter, and added, ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°Raul¡¯s death was the work of Tiana, but Tiana and Raul have no enmity, suddenly strikes people feel unbelievable, but Tiana strikes before but met with Brenden. And also got the news, after Raul¡¯s death, Brenden went to the Shangguan¡¯s mansion, seems to have taken something from it. But Raul¡¯s only close friend is also dead, so there is no way to check what is missing.¡±


    ¡°Keep a close eye on Brenden¡¯s movements.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank turned to leave the study.


    Peter stood in front of the window, looking out at the spring garden, full of spring, beautiful purple and red, very beautiful scenery, but no one together to enjoy, the party is the biggest regret.


    Eshea Restaurant.


    Waverly¡¯s most famous restaurant, designed in a modern Chinese style, specializes in nutritious boutique cuisine.


    Inside the quiet box, Adriana introduced the woman sitting beside her to Harlee, ¡°This is Daisy, my good friend, it just so happens that she returned home today and wanted to meet you when she found out I had an extra brother.¡±


    Harlee is in a linen-colored casual outfit, and her short hair is groomed and oiled, which is handsome in a casual way.


    ¡°Daisy, hi, I¡¯m Harlee, Adri¡¯s brother.¡±


    He reached out to shake Daisy¡¯s hand and introduced himself.


    ¡°Daisy.¡±


    The woman briefly introduced herself and said, ¡°I am a good friend of Adri¡¯s, and I would like to ask your brother and sister to take care of business matters in the future.¡±


    ¡°Daisy you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Harleeughs.


    Not much time, the meal is served, the three people talking andughing and chatting, the atmosphere is very cordial.


    Adriana was in a rare good mood, so she drank some wine.


    Not muchter, the phone on the table rang.


    ¡°You guys eat, I¡¯m going to take a call.¡±


    She got up, took her phone and walked out of the box.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It¡¯s Jenkins on the phone.


    ¡°Where are you now? Hurry up ande over here, brother got into a fight with Brenden.¡±


    The other party was not Jenkins, but Hayley.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°My house.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, entered the box and said, ¡°Daisy, sorry, Jenkins got into a fight with Brenden, I have to go over there. Why don¡¯t you let Harlee eat here with you first?¡±


    Daisy knows about Jenkins, but not Brenden.


    Because of what Adriana had told him before.


    ¡°No, let your brother go over with you, I¡¯ll eat here by myself. The food in this house, it tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ sorry, I¡¯ll treat youter.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go first.¡±

 Chapter 810 Fighting

    Adriana waved towards Harlee, and the two of them went downstairs to settle the bill and drove straight to Hayley¡¯s house.


    On the way, Harlee asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, I won¡¯t know until I go.¡±


    How does Adriana know what¡¯s going on?


    However, ording to the nature of Jenkins dare to fight with Brenden, it is likely to know that Brenden domestic violence Hayley.


    As for the Leonidas thing, Jenkins certainly didn¡¯t know about it.


    Adriana is very sure of herself.


    ¡°Firetronics newspaper? 103 Vinesun road Alston Group¡¯s new president is in a domestic violence situation, pleasee over.¡±


    Twenty minutester, the two arrived at Hayley¡¯s house.


    The vi door was open and loud noises wereing from inside.


    Perhaps because of the fight in the living room, so there was no maid in the courtyard at all, and they went straight into the living room.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hale, you don¡¯t want to fight.¡±


    ¡°Stop it now.¡±


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ mommy, scared ¡­¡±


    There was a lot of noise in the living room as Hayley and the maids kept talking.


    Adriana just stepped in to see Brenden kicked Jenkins away, Jenkins a face of blood, from the ground, turned around and walked to the dining room, carrying a kitchen knife came out, pointed at Brenden, angrily said: ¡°I tell you, Hayley is my Jenkins sister, I usually are I usually can not afford to hit, you actually bully every day, today I do not teach you a good lesson, I will not be called Jenkins!¡±


    ¡°Jenkins, you brought this on yourself!¡±


    Brenden pointed at him, ¡°Get the hell out of here if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you put the knife down!¡±


    Hayley let go of Leonidas and pounced forward, hugging Jenkins, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him, don¡¯t fight, I¡¯m begging you, oooh ¡­¡±


    She cried with a snotty nose and a tear, and it hurt Adriana a little to hear it.


    Pushing aside the servant who was in the way, he yelled, ¡°Jenkins, you put the knife down!¡±


    Jenkins has been feeling guilty because he couldn¡¯t protect himself, so he has been practicing taekwondo after work all these years and has some skills.


    But I didn¡¯t expect him to be so beatable.


    From just now to now, it is estimated that there is at least half an hour, he is still hanging on. It must be Brenden also showed mercy, otherwise Jenkins could not hold up until now.


    She let out a yell and several people looked over.


    Adriana strides up to Jenkins, picks up the knife from his hand and drops it in ce, ¡°Are you crazy or just out of your mind? How could you possibly be a match for Brenden with your little ability? He has shown mercy, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    The gesture of anger has a ¡®rage against it¡¯ feel to it.


    Jenkins body suit was torn out of shape, nose and face, a face of blood, even the white shirt is stained with crimson blood, very wretched.


    More pathetic is wearing a pair of sses, one side of the lens are broken beyond recognition, crooked hanging on the bridge of the nose.


    He raised a hand to wipe the blood from his nose, ¡°Brenden hit Hayley and you actually interceded for that scumbag?¡±


    Jenkins stormed out, pointing at Brenden and screaming.


    Hayley saw Adrianaing and immediately said, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up and take him back, please.¡±


    Hayley tugged at Adriana¡¯s shirt, begging in aggravation.


    Of course she knew Jenkins was looking out for her, but she just couldn¡¯t bear to see Jenkins get beaten up badly.


    After many years of settling down, she is no longer that big, simple-minded silly girl.


    Knowing full well that she is no match for Brenden, even if it means being a puppet on a string, she is willing to do it for Leonidas.


    ¡°Back to what back? If Brenden doesn¡¯t apologize and give you a promise today, I¡¯m not done with him!¡±


    Jenkins flung her sleeves in anger and red at Hayley again and yelled, ¡°Tell me about you, why didn¡¯t you tell me about the domestic violence? There are only zero and countless times for this kind of thing to exist, hit you once and there will be countless times, won¡¯t you get a divorce? The Hale family can¡¯t afford you?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    At the sound of his voice, Hayley let go of Adriana and turned to re at Jenkins, yelling, ¡°Your firm owes its current performance to the Alston Group, and without the Alston Group, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    In her anger, she could not help but say what was in her heart.


    It seems that her words are very much to Brenden¡¯s liking, his lips slightly hooked, slightly curled fingers wiping the blood stains around his mouth, a cold grunt, did not speak.


    ¡°Money, you have money in your head every day, you don¡¯t bring it to life, you don¡¯t bring it to death, what do you need so much money for? As long as you have a good life, thew firm closed down and what can you do?


    The mention of money is a wound that Jenkins cannot erase for the rest of her life.


    Angry, he took off his sses and flung them on the ground, ¡°I just ask you, divorce or not?¡±


    When he first got sick, Adriana chose to sell herself in order to save him in exchange for a cheap life.


    In his case, it was just a matter of lingering.


    After epting reality, Jenkins¡¯ goal in life is to protect his two sisters and his mother, and now that he learns that Hayley is constantly being abused at home, how can he possibly tolerate it?


    The man¡¯s words fell on Adriana and Hayley¡¯s ears, and the two couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved.


    Adriana feels that Jenkins has grown up a lot.


    ¡°Good, I will instruct Jaime to go to YY Law Firm tomorrow to cancel all cooperation.¡± Brenden smiled contemptuously and swept his cold eyes at Hayley, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Don¡¯t send the guests away!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hayley tensed up and tugged Brenden who turned to leave, ¡°My brother was just impulsive, you must not take it personally with my brother. Besides, for several years theirw firm has been familiar with yourpany¡¯s business, suddenly changew firm ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hayley!¡±


    Seeing Hayley begging Brenden, Jenkins yanked her shirt and pped her across the face, ¡°Will youe to your senses? Why are you begging for this? Even if he doesn¡¯t cancel the partnership, I will cancel the partnership with Alston Group tomorrow!¡±


    At the moment Jenkins is very hard-headed.


    Faced with such a situation, Adriana also did not say anything, a sideways nce at Harlee, no way.


    Hayley and Jenkins were still arguing when Brenden left.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Adriana instantly followed, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Without speaking, Brenden went upstairs, followed by Adriana.


    The two walked to the study, Adriana closed the door, looked at Brenden who walked to the couch and sat down, and asked directly, ¡°You¡¯ve got everything you want, can you let Hayley and Leonidas go?¡±


    Snapping-


    That mouth held a cigarette, hit the lighter to light the cigarette, took a puff, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°You are now firmly in the Alston Group CEO position, Old Mr. Alston full support, the future of The Alston family property is all yours. And the woman you love has also given birth to a child, you are better off together. Why do you need to take Hayley as a cushion? A woman who loves you so much, you ruthlessly use, will not feel guilty.¡±


    Adriana is very self-aware and knows that she is not Brenden¡¯s opponent, and it is difficult to protect Hayley, so she can only negotiate peacefully.

 Chapter 811 A Family

    ¡°Hayley is my Brenden¡¯s woman, I can¡¯t wait to spoil her, how can I take advantage of her?¡±


    He was like a big brother leaning on the sofa, legs folded, his body exuding an innate nobility.


    But it fell on Adriana¡¯s eyes but felt excessively harsh.


    ¡°We are all understanding people, there is no need to pretend to be confused. You might as well say what conditions you will let Hayley go?¡±


    ¡°I never forced bullying, and I would never have said the word ¡®no¡¯ if she wanted a divorce. The choice was hers, but she didn¡¯t want to go. What can I do?¡±


    Showed his hands and looked a hundred times helpless.


    The preference for those words was sarcastic and pissed Adriana off.


    ¡°As long as custody is promised to Hayley, she will never have a problem with it either.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me, the baby is mine Brenden, who is Hayley to take it away.¡±


    ¡°Not qualified? I have collected the evidence between you and Beatricein my hand, if you insist on not getting a divorce, I will expose the scandal between you and Beatrice and make you lose your reputation.¡±


    The two of them have been trying to collect evidence of Brenden and Beatrice living together since long ago. The evidence that Brenden and Beatrice lived together and had a child, in order to be useful at the critical moment.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    He sat up straight, propped his elbows on his knees, and smoked his cigarette down, disdainful of Adriana.


    The situation is not frightening and is calm and easy to handle.


    Adriana was really helpless.


    The fact that Brenden killed his ex-wife Gisselle in front of her shows that he is ruthless and doesn¡¯t care about the slightest threat.


    ¡°Well, I hope you really do not care.¡±


    Without saying more, Adriana turned around and left.


    The man called out just as the person reached the door to the study, ¡°Stop.¡±


    She stopped and turned back, ¡°Back to your senses?¡±


    ¡°Huh. I, Brenden, have always been a man of my word. Just a word of advice, don¡¯t start a fire, or the consequences of the spillover are not something you can afford.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me if I can take it on.¡±


    I thought he would change his mind, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be very persistent.


    Adriana came downstairs and the maids had dispersed.


    Harlee is sitting on the couch with Jenkins and is enlightening a furious Jenkins.


    Adriana then waved to Hayley, signaling her to follow her out.


    The two walked out of the hall and stood in the courtyard of the vi, Adriana put her hands in the pockets of her suit pants, sighed down and said slowly, ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At least the two grew up together, although the two were at odds when they were very young, but with the passage of time, Adriana also grew up with them.


    The past ones have been put aside long ago.


    Hayley dropped her head, hands sped together restrainedly, without squeaking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid every time he hits you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being afraid, the day must go on.¡±


    She moved to sit down on a hanging chair to the side, looked ahead and said in a serious tone, ¡°No matter what, as long as Leonidas is by my side, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    A woman is weak, but a mother is strong.


    Hayley originally thought she loved only money and status, but since having Leonidas, she realized that what she really cared about was children and affection.


    Perhaps it was the pain Brenden caused her that taught her to grow.


    ¡°I have collected evidence from both Brenden and Beatrice and intend to release it to the media and would like to seek your opinion.¡±


    In the end, it was Hayley¡¯s life that had to be consulted.


    Otherwise the exposure of the news will not only discredit Brenden, but also affect Hayley.


    Inte spammers must be asking Hayley why she didn¡¯t choose to divorce her husband when she knew he had a mistress and an illegitimate child.


    Must have coveted The Alston family¡¯s money to not opt for divorce.


    ¡°I¡¯m awyer and know a lot of friends who can help you obtain a portion of the property.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, I signed a prenuptial agreement.¡±


    ¡°Why did you ¡­ you sign that?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s questioning in front of her, Hayley smiled bitterly to herself, ¡°I liked him at that time, I wanted to be with him with all my heart, I didn¡¯t think too much at all. Things are hard to predict ¡­¡±


    Thest four words lengthened the end and sighed again.


    Adriana raised her hand to lift her long hair in front of her forehead and put it behind her ear, pacing in ce, very clueless.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jenkins can afford you as long as you want. yyw firm has a five-year contract with the Fryer Group, and that money alone can support you, not to mention, me.¡±


    The words fell, Hayley surprised to look at her, nostrils a sour, eyes flooded with dense luster, ¡°you do not even hate me? Adriana, I ¡­ always bullied you back then, did not expect you do not care at all.¡±


    People grow up before they mature, and look back on the past to realize how childish what they did was.


    ¡°We are a family.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Then he added: ¡°The Alston family¡¯s oldest three knees are childless, that is his child, he will not turn a blind eye to it. What¡¯s more, Brenden will not abuse Leonidas for a while, unless he achieves his goal. When that time, Leonidas has no more use, you want to take him away, Brenden will not say anything. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Hayley was hesitant and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    At that moment, Jenkins came out of the living room with his tattered suit, ¡°Hayley, I¡¯m asking you onest time, are you going back? If you don¡¯t go back, I won¡¯t care about you from now on!¡±


    He deliberately said angry words to force Hayley.


    Adrianamented in her heart that it was good that Jenkins did not know about Leonidas, otherwise she would have really risked her life to fight with Brenden.


    ¡°How will we know the oue if we don¡¯t try? Now Leonidas is The Alston family¡¯s most valued heir, that is, if he mistreats, The Alston family will not sit idly by.¡±


    Harlee, who hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time, opened up to Hayley.


    Suddenly, Hayley¡¯s heart was warmed by their care and her indecisive heart was strengthened.


    ¡°Okay, I ¡­ I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She could only take a step forward with the attitude of trying.


    ¡°Come on,e home with me.¡±


    Jenkins walks up to Hayley, wraps an arm around her shoulders and leads her outside.


    A few people just walked to the entrance of the district, there was a group of reporters flocked over.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, is it true that someone just reported that you were being domestically abused?¡±


    ¡°This gentleman is the owner of YY Law Firm, right? Why are you covered in blood?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, Mr. Alston, why are you all here?¡±


    ¡°Why would Mr. Alston be a domestic abuser?¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana stood in front of Hayley and faced the media head-on, ¡°This is the owner of YY Law Firm, Jenkins, who is also Mrs. Alston¡¯s brother. Brenden has repeatedlymitted domestic violence during his marriage to Hayley, and has lived with other women and had children. I hope that through the media Brenden can give an exnation.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that the new Mr. Alston was cheatingon you in marriage?¡±


    ¡°I heard you used to have an affair with Brenden too, was it a deliberate means of revenge on your part?¡±


    ¡°Why would Mr. Alston domestic abuse Mrs. Alston when they¡¯ve only been married for six months?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston, would you like to say a few words?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Alston is in shock, I hope the media friends will not disturb. I will send the matter about Brenden¡¯s cheating and domestic violence to the email addresses of your newspapers, and I hope you will report the matter with a fair and impartial attitude.¡±

 Chapter 812 – Scandal Exposed

    After that, no matter how the reporters pressed, several people did not speak, escorting Hayley to the car, and went away.


    On the way, Hayley remained silent.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how tofort and never said anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think journalists are paid off by Brenden?¡±


    Harlee asked her with a skeptical attitude.


    ¡°Of course it will. But with so many reporters, can Brenden bribe reporters and still cut off all means ofmunication? I have sent the information to Colin, as long as Colin online exposure, he always has a hundred mouths can not say.¡±


    Adriana is determined to confront Brenden to the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that offending Brenden will not be good for you. Don¡¯t forget that there is Tiana behind Brenden. If Brenden cooperates with Theresa again, I am afraid that you are in danger.¡±


    Behind Brenden there is Tiana, behind Theresa there is Tatum.


    Although the Soto family is well established in the business world, it is not so well established.


    A little carelessness, only to fear the consequences will be unimaginable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time.¡±


    Harlee thought of things, Adriana also thought of, but some things fear will be doomed to failure.


    Can it work, try it to know.


    Walking Jenkins and Hayley back downstairs in Thelma¡¯s neighborhood, she had no intention of going upstairs.


    Just admonished Hayley, ¡°Go back, remember, say what you should say, and make sure you don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say. Understand?¡±


    Hayley naturally knew what Adriana meant, ¡°Well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, did not care, but instead looked at Jenkins, said: ¡°hurry back to clean the wound, rub the potion, are more adults still impulsive with children.¡±


    Shaking his head helplessly, he turned around and left.


    Back in the car, she looked back and the two siblings were already upstairs.


    Adriana immediately said to Harlee, ¡°Don¡¯t you have FE masters on hand, help me arrange two people to guard.¡±


    ¡°SHIT, what are you messing with? Although the Soto family has more than a dozen members of FE, they are all in the hands of grandpa, where I can just use them.¡±


    He skimmed his lips, and for a moment he also felt that his position was too low.


    Adriana nced at him, ¡°It¡¯s useless. Then ¡­ you¡¯ll arrange for a few people toe on duty, I¡¯m afraid Brenden will turn on Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Can you protect her for the rest of her life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s forter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to think about that much, ¡°Hurry up and call someone toe and guard, what¡¯s the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    Harlee sighs in her heart that it¡¯s not easy being Adriana¡¯s brother.


    Day in and day out, not to mention pampered, but also to obey orders.


    Sin-making.


    Because of the online exposure of Brenden¡¯s affair with Beatrice and the video of Brenden¡¯s domestic violence against Hayley, the evidence is overwhelming.


    The inte was full of crusades and rejection of Brenden.


    Some people even publicly called out Brenden, doubted her character and started boycotting Alston Group products.


    The event was only a day and a night in the making and it hit the Alston Group hard.


    On the same day, Brenden sent his best man to YY Law Firm to cancel their contract, and the firm lost a lot of money, but Jenkins didn¡¯t care.


    In turn, a number ofpanies associated with The Alston family have cancelled their cooperation with the firm.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The damage to the Alston Groupes at a time when the YY Law Firm has suffered an unprecedented blow.


    Although in Jenkins expected, but when things really happened, he could not help but panic.


    But, no regrets.


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana was watching thetest news in heroffice when Harlee burst into the office, along with Ran.


    ¡°What brings you guys over here?¡±


    She asked.


    Ran¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°Just came by to check it out.¡±


    Harlee is a little nervous, ¡°you exposed Brenden, Alston Group stock fell a lot today, the situation seems to be more serious than we thought. I heard that Alston Group executives and the board of directors already have some opinions. There is also the fact that your brother¡¯sw firm has been cancelled by severalpanies, and the loss is not small.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have much of an emotional change.


    When Brenden offered to terminate her rtionship with YY Law Firm yesterday, she anticipated the oue.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly.


    ¡°The money can be earned again if it¡¯s gone, I¡¯m afraid that Brenden will threaten Hayley with this, and Hayley will turn back if he can¡¯t stand Jenkins¡¯ loss.¡±


    In that case, Brenden only needs to make use of Hayley to appear together more often in front of the media to show their love, and those things will not be broken.


    ¡°Ran, do you have any more important negative information about Brenden there? Might as well take the opportunity to add fuel to the fire and stoke it up a bit.¡±


    Pin all your hopes on Ran.


    ¡°Yes. The Gisselle thing.¡±


    ¡°Gisselle?¡±


    Adriana was amazed, ¡°Do you really have proof?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then send me the information and I¡¯ll have Colin post it anonymously on the Inte. Now that we¡¯ve started, we can¡¯t stop so easily.¡±


    An emotional Adriana looked at Harlee again, ¡°You immediately go and find out some more negative news about the Alston Group, and tomorrow you better break some more stories to keep things brewing and escting.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on it now.¡±


    Harlee immediately went out of the office.


    Sitting on the sofa Ran¡¯s stony eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body, ¡°Alston Group also has Peter¡¯s shares, you ¡­ don¡¯t care at all?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care? I¡¯m raising two kids, what does it matter to me if he¡¯s rich or not.¡±


    Adriana looked at the press kit and couldn¡¯t get excited about Peter.


    The two were silent for a while, Adriana stared unblinkingly at theputer screen, but if you look close, you can definitely find her eyes unfocused, just staring dumbly at theputer screen, not knowing exactly what she was thinking.


    Brenden¡¯s ex-wife was not killed in a car ident, but in a homicide¡±, ¡°Brenden¡¯s ex-wife¡¯s death revealed¡±, ¡°Brenden cancels cooperation with YY Law Firm¡± ¡­


    On this day, Brenden¡¯s news dominated the headlines, and at one point it reached the number one spot on the Twitter Trend, making it the most explosive news.


    The next day.


    Adriana has reported online that Brenden has had multiple facelifts and has been in and out of major beauty salons in Eskon.


    Brenden is even hotter.


    News feeds and top stories have been dominated by Brendenfor a long time, and even the top five search engines are all rted to Brenden.


    Brenden¡¯s identity is in doubt, may not be the heir of The Alston family¡±, ¡°Brenden¡¯s identity is a mystery after multiple stic surgeries¡±, ¡°Who is Brenden? Who is Brenden and what did he do when he disappeared for five years? , ¡°Brenden is not Leroy¡¯s biological son¡± ¡­


    With only three days of brewing and fermentation, Alston Group has already be the most explosive news in the country.


    Meanwhile, The Hale family suffers the greatest threat.


    YY Law Firm clients canceled as many as 20rge and small firms; Hayley repeatedly received calls from Brenden, but Jenkins refused to answer.


    Late at night, there are always unidentified people trying to infiltrate The Hale family, but the people Harlee sends over keep them away.


    And Adriana is no exception.


    In the office processing documents, let the outside wind and waves raging, she is indifferent, but is happy to handle the documents, two ears do not hear outside the window.


    Huzzah-

 Chapter 813 People Taken Away

    The phone rings.


    Adriana nced over and it was Brenden¡¯s phone.


    This is the third call from Brenden today.


    Adriana had a smile on her lips, slowly picked up the phone, pressed the answer button, and put it on the desktop with the amplification on.


    She got up and walked to the water fountain to get a ss of water.


    ¡°Adriana, what the fuck do you want?¡±


    Even though Brenden how calm andfortable, but outside the ¡®storm¡¯ constantly, is a threat to him.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is so smart, how could he not know what I¡¯m doing?¡± After taking a sip of water, he continued, ¡°Of course he¡¯s getting back at you, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    ¡°Count on you!¡±


    Brenden gritted his teeth.


    I can imagine how angry and manic the man on the other side of the phone is through the phone. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Give Hayley the baby and get a divorce.¡±


    It¡¯s not too demanding, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll have the YY Law Firm shut down in three days. I want to see if you want to protect Hayley or Jenkins!¡±


    The man¡¯s threat Adriana did not take seriously, not angry instead ofughing, ¡°Mr. Alston can not forget what I was doing? Since you have forgotten, I might as well remind you. Although not awyer for many years, but has long been ustomed to call recording. You say, if I handed over this recording, what would be the effect on you?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡±


    The other partyughed wildly, and only after a while did they stop, saying quietly: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for years, but you¡¯re not only good at fighting, you¡¯re also a lot smarter. Adriana, do you think you can do whatever you want just because you have the Soto family behind you? I¡¯m waiting for the day when you beg for mercy on your knees with me!¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, Brenden had already hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Gliy Whein Mansion.


    Peter was at home recuperating while following the outside news.


    Hank stood at his desk and said, ¡°Adriana has shaken out all of Brenden¡¯s past and seems to be announcing one piece of thetest news every day to keep the heat on, and there¡¯s no telling what she¡¯ll do tomorrow.¡±


    Peter leaned idly in the executive chair, elbows propped on the armrest holding his chin, watching with interest the small woman with a somewhat smug smile on theputer screen.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What I ¡­ want to say is that the Alston Group has lost more than $50 million, the second young master has a stigma in his heart, and if I hadn¡¯t tried to stop it, I¡¯m afraid he would have gone to Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°What about thepany?¡±


    ¡°Brenden is the top dog, it¡¯s not your turn to worry about this.¡±


    Peter nced at Hank and thought he was being matronly.


    ¡°Just got word that Brenden was so enraged that he directly lifted the desk in his office, the PR manager was fired, and things continue to brew that will be out of hand. As far as I know, Brenden has already started to reach out to The Hale family people and the Soto Group, and there will be further action in the next few days.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow at Peter, ¡°boss, do you want us to ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter waved his hand, ¡°Brenden is too scared to move Adriana right now, keep watching.¡±


    ¡°Adriana¡¯s side of ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pay no attention.¡±


    His woman, he not only wants to cultivate her ability, but naturally he also wants to believe in her strength.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon, Adriana received a call from Thelma.


    Thelma¡¯s cell phone number has been saved despite the fact that she has not been in touch for a long time.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped a little nervously when she saw her phone number.


    When she answered the phone, she didn¡¯t know what to say and simply didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Adriana, you quickly save Hayley, oooh ¡­ she and your brother were taken by that bastard Brenden, you quickly save him, oooh ¡­ ¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Thelma was crying uncontrobly and was nervous.


    ¡°What, taken away? When did that happen?¡±


    Obviously, someone has been sent to guard the district, why would they still be taken away?


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ just now, just happened, you quickly save them, I just this one son and one daughter, they have to have a short, I also do not live, ooooooo ¡­¡±


    Thelma was heartbroken and choked up as she spoke.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡±


    Adriana is vaguely worried that what should happen is still happening.


    In the end, Brenden was pushed to the edge.


    Immediately called Harlee, ¡°Harlee, what¡¯s wrong with you? What kind of no-good people did you arrange that couldn¡¯t even guard?¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, it¡¯s not that the people I arranged didn¡¯t work. I came back to find a way to find the FE two experts and four or five people with good skills to The Hale family guard. Just got the news, I sent those people were Rex are called the Soto family alibi, only to give the other side the opportunity to take advantage of.¡±


    Harlee rushed to tell Adriana about the implementation.


    ¡°Rex? That¡¯s your eldest uncle¡¯s son? What¡¯s he doing meddling in your business. ¡±


    ¡°Not sure, I¡¯ll go find him now.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking for? Hayley and Jenkins were taken away by Brenden, hurry up and follow me there.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, angry.


    Since her return to the Soto family, many people in the Soto family are very unhappy with her presence, not only the eldest¡¯s son Rex, but also many people in the Soto family are tripping her up.


    Only none of them did anything out of the ordinary.


    Adriana grabbed her phone, pulled open her office door and was about to go out when sheran head-on into Ran.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    He hit his nose directly on Ran¡¯s chest, jerking backwards in pain and covering his nose, his eyes tearing up in pain.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When I heard that Hayley and Jenkins had been taken away, I came over to see you.¡±


    ¡°I just got the news, how do you know?¡±


    She asked as she rubbed her sore nose.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what I do for a living?¡±


    Adriana thought about it, knowing that Ran is engaged in intelligence, it is not surprising to know these things, probably keep an eye on Brenden¡¯s movements from time to time.


    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°Gapryae Road East Warehouse, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent someone over there, they won¡¯t be safe for life.¡±


    Ran said.


    Adriana, who had been very worried, heard Ran¡¯s words and her hanging heart fell. ¡°Now that I know where they are, I¡¯m not worried anymore.¡±


    Turning around, he walked into his office, dropped his bag on the couch, poured Ran a cup of tea and turned to hand it to Ran, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Luckily Ran was in time, otherwise she would really have been worried to death.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Ran paid a smile and was very polite.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you sit for a while, I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±


    Adriana walked out of the office with her cell phone and stood in the hallway to make acall to Brenden.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone dialed out for a while before the other party answered the phone.


    ¡°What, calling over to beg me?¡±


    As soon as the call was answered, Brenden¡¯s maniacal voice came from the other end, which was very unpleasant to hear.


    ¡°Brenden, what do you want by taking Hayley and Jenkins? Does that count as a man?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know how there can be such a despicable and shameless man.

 Chapter 814 – Lycanthropy

    ¡°Is it considered a man you want to try?¡±


    The man shamelessly teased her.


    Adriana was speechless, stunned, and immediately asked, ¡°Cut the crap, what do you want to do with them?¡±


    ¡°You spent three days causing 75 million dors of damage to the Alston Group and countless more to me personally, is this something that needs to be ounted for? Adriana, I said I would make you beg on your knees in front of me.¡±


    Brenden has always been a man of vengeance, and now that he¡¯s caught a break, how can he easily forgive Adriana?


    It will only take the opportunity to be wantonly humiliated.


    ¡°Beatrice and your children are in Motril right now, right? Don¡¯t worry, during the time you take good care of Hayley and Jenkins, I will definitely send someone to take good care of their mother and child. Although I am ate member of the mall, I still understand the principle of courtesy.¡±


    Before worrying because I do not know the whereabouts of both Jenkins and Hayley.


    Since Ran said he knew the whereabouts of the two, she was relieved.


    ¡°I underestimated you.¡±


    Brenden grimaced, not realizing that Adriana already knew the whereabouts of Beatrice and his child.


    Now that all the evidence is in Adriana¡¯s hands, she holds an absolute advantage that Brenden did not anticipate.


    I have to say, Adriana really improved rapidly in a few years and impressed him.


    ¡°Really, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    The person on the other end hung up the phone.


    Adriana looked at the phone screen and smiled coldly, her heart was all on fire and she really didn¡¯t know whatto do with Brenden.


    Now her foundation is not stable, if really provoke Brenden, may lead to what trouble.


    Adriana stood in the corridor thinking carefully for a while, and sent a voice message to Giovanny and Aaren: [In the recent period must be more careful, protect the two children, must not have any oversight].


    Critical period, when really can not be sloppy.


    [Yes.]


    [No problem.]


    The two men replied to the message with fire.


    Adriana sighed, and just as she turned to enter the office, her eyes nced over and saw someone appear in the hallway.


    Rex!


    She put away her phone and looked at him with cold eyes, ¡°Is it your intention to remove those bodyguards?¡±


    Standing still, she waited quietly for Rex to walk up to her.


    Rex is the same year and month as Adriana, a tall man of more than 5¡¯8¡å, with good features, but always with an evil and wild Juan between his eyebrows.


    It is very handsome, but the ck undershirt with an open ck suit, jeans, white sneakers, mixed look is not at all inconsistent.


    Just long ck hair, wearing cross earrings, it gives a feeling of an evil gangster boy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem?¡±


    The finger of the tart wearing the ring slightly curved, gently brushed the tip of the nose, a mixed gangster.


    ¡°I asked Harlee to arrange for those people to go there, so why did you move my people without telling me in advance?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t acted on his own, he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.


    A hundred secrets, a real headache.


    ¡°What your people, those people are grandfather¡¯s. I¡¯m grandpa¡¯s grandson, I can do whatever I want. Don¡¯t forget, the Soto family, I¡¯m the biggest!¡±


    He snorted, ¡°You and that Harlee are halfway out of the Soto family, it¡¯s not bad to have a seat in the Soto family, and you dare to rob with me?¡± Adriana, you really don¡¯t know how much you weigh?


    Rex gave her a white nce, the evil and provocative Danfeng eyes were full of contempt.


    Adriana was furious and nodded, ¡°Good, very good. Then please bother to call the old man now, as soon as he tells me to get out of THE Soto family, I will never shake my head!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    He lightly chirped, raised his hand to lift his suit, hands in his trouser pockets, coldly looking down, ¡°not just rely on grandpa to have a few favor to you, you can be reckless? I don¡¯t care to talk to you. I came here today to tell you, do not expose Brenden¡¯s ck material, otherwise, I will not let you go!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    With that, his eyebrows there were gently raised, ¡°Finished and gone.¡±


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Adriana growled and stepped forward, blocking Rex¡¯s face, ¡°What do you mean? You know that the Soto family and The Alston family are enemies, and you are working with Brenden?¡±


    No wonder the bodyguards were withdrawn at the critical moment.


    Hopefully Rex has been bought and paid for by Brenden.


    It seems that things are not as expected.


    Back when she first came back to the Soto familypound, Rex looked at her with great displeasure, not expecting that she had already fallen back on her ways.


    ¡°How I do things is my business, it¡¯s not your turn to interfere with my business as a little girl. Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, in the Soto family, you can be arrogant and domineering, but in front of me, Rex, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, you will have to sufferter.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She said something half-heartedly.


    Not sure what to say to Rex.


    Watching the evil gangster leave, Adriana thought carefully for a while and finally called Old Mr. Soto.


    It seems that this is the first time she has initiated a phone call to Old Mr. Soto since returning to the Soto family.


    The other side received the call quickly.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With the intimate name, it seems that Old Mr. Soto is in a good mood today.


    ¡°There is something that needs to be said to you. Just now Rex came over to me, and the meaning revealed between the lines may be that he has now secretly colluded with Brenden.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The other side was shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about things, just giving you an idea, you can check it out first before you say anything. That¡¯s it, bye.¡±


    Adriana was concise and had nothing more to say about Old Mr. Soto.


    Hang up the phone, turn around and go into the office.


    Ran was sitting alone on the couch ying with his phone, wondering what he was reading.


    ¡°What have you been up to?¡±


    Because Ran has been thrown out of the Oblurg Group, and thepany is upied by his brother Lane.


    For this reason, Adriana felt very guilty in her heart.


    ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m looking for a suitable project. I want to ask you if you have a better project that we can cooperate with?¡±


    Ran seems to be in a good mood today, and did not be formal because of what happened between them at the hotel that day, as if nothing had ever happened.


    This way, it¡¯s good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good projects anywhere.¡±


    Adriana spread her hands, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m so busy every day because of all this mess, I don¡¯t have time to deal with that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. You ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    As Ran was speaking, the office door was thrown open with a heavy thud, and a gust of wind swept through the room.


    The two looked sideways, only to see Rex, who had left shortly before, turn around ande back.


    Not waiting for Adriana to speak, Rex smoothly copied the cup on the desk and unceremoniously smashed it towards Adriana.


    The clear ss arced out of mid-air and smashed into Adriana¡¯s face.


    In the nick of time, Ran¡¯s phone flew out and smashed the cup aside.

 Chapter 815 Brothers Make a Move

    The cup fell to the ground shattered four sshes, the phone screen instantly burst.


    Adriana¡¯s little face sank and she red angrily at Rex, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re mouthy, aren¡¯t you? I just told you something and you blinked and told the old man.¡±


    He stood in front of Adriana and pointed a curse at her face.


    Due to Rex¡¯s identity, Adriana had to hold back, ¡°The Alston family and the Soto family is a long-standing feud, who in the whole of Waverly does not know? As a son of the Soto family, you are carrying the responsibility of the Soto family on your shoulders, and you are privately colluding with The Alston family, how can I just sit back and do nothing about it!¡±


    Adriana does not want to get involved in this matter.


    But now is a special time, if Rex keeps colluding with Brenden, it is the biggest threat for her.


    Adriana can¡¯t just let it go.


    Even though she and Harlee are not part of the Soto family, she has to break Rex¡¯s ties with Brenden for her own safety and the safety of Jenkins¡¯ family.


    At least not at this stage of time, let Rex and Brenden both team up to deal with her.


    ¡°What a mouthful!¡±


    Rex couldn¡¯t stand it and kicked at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you for a long time, I¡¯ll kill you today.¡±


    However, without waiting for Adriana to make a move, Ran had already reached out and grabbed his ankle, holding it tightly in his hand, ¡°Kid, are you blind and can¡¯t see me?¡±


    Ran blocked in front of Adriana, cold and appalling aura invariably give Rex a lot of oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Apologize!¡±


    ¡°Asking me to apologize to the beggars that the Soto family takes in? No way!¡±


    As the young master of the Soto family, he was born noble and arrogant, so how could he apologize to the woman who took back the house halfway?


    Ran also did not say anything, clutching his wrist hand slightly made some force, but Rex is also not a vegetarian.


    He rose up in the air, kicked Ran, and used his strength to make a backflip tond firmly.


    Ran was caught off guard and took a few steps backwards, held by Adriana.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana looked at him and couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°I forgot to tell you that the Soto family ancestors were martial artists, so several generations have some skills.¡±


    That¡¯s why thest time Old Mr. Soto was in a rage in his office, the table was sunk several centimeters deep.


    At that time, Adriana was shocked, andter learned from Harlee.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Ran was a bit baffled that he had an intelligencework and didn¡¯t know about the Soto family¡¯s martial arts practice.


    ¡°To fight me, you are still a bit young.¡±


    Rex boasts Rex, shakes his shoulders, rolls up his sleeves, points at Adriana, and says again, ¡°I¡¯m only at the beginning with you. Also, it¡¯s okay to tell Harlee to go away and be always hanging around the Soto familypound, which is my home. It was mine, it is, and it always will be. He¡¯s just a dog in front of grandpa, he should know better.¡±


    Adriana thinks she has a good temper, but when she hears Rex¡¯s harsh words, it still stings.


    What was even more surprising was that the moment she looked up, she found Harlee standing at the office door.


    Adriana noticed that Harlee¡¯s face was not very good, collected her eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you done, get out when you¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°Mark my words!¡±


    He pointed to Adriana and turned before he could take a step to see Harlee¡¯s gloomy, ink-like face.


    At that moment, he smiled, ¡°Yo, it¡¯sing just in time. It just so happens that you are at ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he walked towards Harlee in front of him and said arrogantly, ¡°FE¡¯s people in the future you dare to use again, I ¡­ Well, Shit!¡±


    Before Rex could finish his sentence, he was kicked directly by Harlee.


    The man hit the desk hard and bounced back, falling to his knees and coughing frantically.


    The look was quite wretched.


    Harlee clenched her fists, suppressing her anger and walked up to Rex, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡±


    Having known Harlee for a long time, today¡¯s Harlee is angry in a way that Adriana has not seen before.


    I¡¯m sure everything that has happened recently has hit Harlee hard.


    It was only Rex who appeared in the wrong stall to act as the wrongdoer.


    And deserved to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Harlee, how dare you hit me, I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±


    Rex rubbed his chest, stood up, and swung his move directly at Harlee¡¯s face.


    Harlee¡¯s face was expressionless as she raised her hand to block and returned fire with her left.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    The two of you punched and kicked each other and wrestled together.


    It was Adriana¡¯s entire office that suffered, only to see not much time, the office cabs were smashed out of the big hole, the information inside all scattered down.


    Bang¨C


    The hanger broke and all the clothes fell on the floor.


    Snorting-


    Rex took the shirt and whipped it at Harlee, who yanked it with her bare hands, and with a snort, it split in half.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Tables, chairs, low tables, broken, fallen, the entire office is in disarray.


    Adriana and Ran two people just standing in front of the ss window, quietly watching the two fighting, no one to persuade the fight, as a wall.


    Because of Rex¡¯s affair caused Adriana a lot of trouble, and just now he spoke out of turn and angered Harlee, it is time to teach him a lesson.


    As long as no one gets killed, Adriana won¡¯t stand in the way.


    ¡°Stop it all!¡±


    Suddenly, a muffled voice rang out from outside.


    A few people looked over and saw Old Mr. Soto appearing at the office door at some point.


    Harlee and Rex immediately let go of each other and stood obediently.


    Old Mr. Soto walked up to the two men, raised his hand, pped two ps and flung them in front of him, ¡°Assholes, one of your own beating your own, and not afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    Two ps stored a few points of force, the p sound is very loud.


    ¡°Grandpa, for Harlee, you actually beat me?¡±


    Rex was defiant, covering his swollen face and jumping in anger.


    It was Harlee who looked sideways, muffled and silent.


    ¡°Harlee is calm and steady and will beat you, necessarily because you have done something excessive. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what kind of virtue you have.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted and yed with the walnut in his hand, his gaze falling on Ran.


    Ran immediately said, ¡°Mypany has some temporary things, you guys talk first, Old Mr. Soto, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He nced back at Adriana, gestured toward her, and left the office, closing the office door in the process.


    In no time, only the four members of the Soto family were left in the wretched office.


    Adriana did not say anything, sitting leisurely on the sofa, the attitude of the matter is not high.


    ¡°Rex, let me ask you, what¡¯s going on with you and Brenden?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto may not have expected Rex to conspire with Brenden, which is why he seemed so angry.


    ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t!¡±


    Denial after hesitation.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you actually don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether you are worthy of my trust!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Rex was speechless, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, what else is there to say. Believe it or not.¡±

 Chapter 816 – Offering Attentiveness

    He turned his head and walked away with a childlike caprice.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto yelled, ¡°You two have made the office look like a dump, don¡¯t leave until you clean it up for me!¡±


    It¡¯s really not like that, look what the office has be.


    Rex nced at the mess of papers and scattered things on the floor and frowned, ¡°I¡¯ll ask housekeeping to clean it upter.¡±


    ¡°I told you to clean up with Harlee and you can¡¯t understand humannguage?¡±


    A roar, interspersed with anger.


    Rex bristled, glowered at Old Mr. Soto, and finally reluctantly bowed his head and began to gather his papers.


    Harlee couldn¡¯t stand by and started cleaning up with him.


    ¡°I heard that you were the one who removed the people Harlee had ced in The Hale family neighborhood?¡±


    Seeing that the two were dutifully packing up, Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t stay idle and interrogated Rex one after another.


    From the beginning to the present, Old Mr. Soto obviously target Rex at every turn, Adriana and Harlee see in the eyes.


    The two men looked at each other, both holding doubts and uncertainties.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex wanted to deny it, but didn¡¯t feel the need to.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason. Those people are your people, Grandpa, and Harlee has no right to dictate what she wants!¡±


    He felt in his heart of hearts that Harlee was not qualified to move anyone from the Soto family.


    Even if it is an underling.


    ¡°I will investigate things properly. You better not have any entanglement with Brenden, or I¡¯ll break your dog¡¯s legs!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted and pped the tabletop in warning.


    The eyes of Rex, who was squatting on the floor and packing up his things, flickered slightly and did not speak for a long time, not knowing what he was thinking alone.


    ¡°Adriana,e out here with me.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto waved toward Adriana, turned and walked out.


    Adriana, sitting on the couch, subconsciously looked at Harlee, thoughtfully, got up and walked out.


    In the hallway outside the office, Adriana walked up to him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Perhaps because of the stereotype of the old man, her attitude has not been very friendly.


    ¡°I know all about it, and I just taught that kid Rex a lesson. As for his affair with Brenden I will investigate it properly. The Soto family has FE people, but unfortunately the number is limited, I will arrange a few people for you to useter.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto looked at Adriana with a calm tone, giving a kind and benevolent feeling.


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    The sudden initiative to arrange FE people for her to use ttered Adriana, and even felt there was a conspiracy.


    ¡°To use or not to use?¡±


    Instead of waiting for an exnation, he waited for Old Mr. Soto to lose his temper.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, naturally not refusing, ¡°Good. Thanks.¡±


    It¡¯s not clear what Old Mr. Soto¡¯s ns are for her and Harlee, but it¡¯s more or less safe to have FE¡¯s around.


    How could she be foolish enough to refuse.


    ¡°Rex has been spoiled since he was a child, so you and Harlee should not take it personally with him. You have to remember that you are brother and sister, you must take good care of each other.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Old Mr. Soto gave a long sigh, said something that eluded Adriana, and left.


    Turning back, gazing at the old man¡¯s back, Adriana fell into deep thought.


    Since being brought back into the Soto family, Old Mr. Soto has rarely been so gentle and kind to her.


    Now it was handed over to her FE¡¯s again, and she was instructed to get a good brother-sister rtionship, which for a while made Adriana self-doubt the authenticity of the information she had investigated before.


    If the DNA test results did not show that she is not rted to the Soto family, I am afraid I would really think that she is the heir of the Soto family.


    After thinking about it for a while and not getting results, Adriana didn¡¯t bother to think about it.


    Back in the office, the mess on the floor was almost cleaned up.


    When Rex noticed Adrianaing in alone, he went to the office door and nced at it. When he didn¡¯t find Old Mr. Soto, he knew that the person had left.


    ¡°Ch, what the hell, let Laozi pack up, you are also worthy!¡±


    He snorted lightly with disdain, flung the information in his hands on the ground with a whimper, and set off.


    The dude¡¯s arrogant look really made Adriana look bad, but didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.


    Called Secretary General Rene, who came into the office and asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Tell someone to clean up the office and get what you need to get.¡±


    After themand, Adriana said to Harlee, ¡°Stop packing ande out with me.¡±


    The two made the elevator straight to the basement and got into Adriana¡¯s car.


    Inside the car, Adriana inclined her head to look at Harlee, ¡°Just now Old Mr. Soto told me to arrange a few FE¡¯s for me to use. What do you think about this?¡±


    Nothing is adultery or theft.


    Adriana always had doubts in her mind about Old Mr. Soto and did not dare to trust him easily.


    ¡°He said it himself?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What else did it say?¡±


    ¡°It says that you and I and Rex are brother and sister and must take good care of each other.¡±


    ¡°Phew~ very elder tone.¡±


    Harlee breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°If we are not rted to the Soto family, why would grandpa give you FE people? You know, I have been in the Soto family for one or two decades, and the Soto family has never given me anything but money.¡±


    Compared to Adriana, he suddenly felt some heartache for himself.


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Adriana leaned back in her car seat, closed her eyes and reached up to rub her temples, ¡°Conspiracy.¡±


    It¡¯s full of intrigue.


    Harlee didn¡¯t answer.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say, as long as he remembered what Old Mr. Soto said, that Adriana¡¯s body was still poisoned and not lifted, he felt that his grandfather was deep in his mind.


    I really don¡¯t understand what my grandfather wants to do.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s phone rang.


    It¡¯s Thelma¡¯s.


    Adriana answered the phone and Thelma¡¯s cries rang out on the other side, ¡°How¡¯s it going, did you find the person?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Hayley and Jenkins are fine now. They still have use for Brenden, and no harm wille to them.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ how could I not be worried, it¡¯s my child. Whoops ¡­¡±


    The people there began to cry loudly again, Adriana¡¯s brain hurt, ¡°My people are mixed among Brenden¡¯s people, protecting in the shadows. Now you¡¯re relieved, right?¡±


    In order to calm Thelma down and keep her from making a scene, Adriana had to tell a good-natured lie.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, as long as they¡¯re both okay, oooh ¡­¡±


    The person on the other end had no words of thanks and simply hung up the phone.


    Adriana put away her phone, and Harlee both began to talk about the recent events, analyzing them one by one, but in the end could not find a reasonable exnation.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to get the job done.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that Ran has been having a hard timetely, you ¡­ still should not stand by.¡±


    Harlee kindly reminded.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Check it out yourself, don¡¯t ask me about everything.¡± Harlee raised an eyebrow, ¡°Come on, I have to go to the Soto headquarters.¡±


    He got out of the car, then got into his own car and drove away.


    Left alone, Adriana sat in her car in silence for a long time and went to YY Law Firm.

 Chapter 817 Whitewashing

    With Vivian gone and Jenkins ¡®unounted for¡¯, YY Law Firm has suffered an unprecedented blow and is now on edge within the firm.


    Adriana, of course, had to be the first to go to thepany to reassure people.


    Despite not having led a team at aw firm for a long time, everything was still in order.


    The people at the firm had already known about Adriana¡¯s rtionship with Jenkins and Vivian and her status as a partner and did not refuse her presence.


    Adrianamented that it was fortunate that Jenkins and Vivian did not disclose the situation to YY Law Firm¡¯s internal staff when she unterally withdrew her investment.


    Otherwise, those people would not have let her, an ¡®outsider¡¯, interfere with thepany¡¯s operations now.


    Because of the loss of manyrge customers, internal staff ¡®panic¡¯, in order to calm people, Adriana developed a team travel n.


    Draw lots in small groups to decide which group will go on the tour, freeing up some of the ¡®idle¡¯ people to go on the tour and stabilize the people.


    Then deal with the Soto family and The Alston family as soon as possible and find a way to make appointments with clients that the firm has worked with to see if there is still an opportunity to work together.


    On this day, Adriana was busy untilte at night at ten o¡¯clock, before she finished work.


    By the time she got home, the two children were asleep.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t bear to disturb their rest and just looked at the door of the room before going downstairs to rest.


    After washing up and lying on the big bed in the bedroom, Adriana was sleepless.


    Another call to Colin, ¡°Colin, find out what Ran has been up totely for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem. But ourpany is going to merge with LOC Games soon, so you must note over to take a look?¡±


    Colin reminded.


    Adriana remembered with hindsight that the gamepany she founded was going to merge with Flora.


    She suddenly felt that she was too busy to divide. I can¡¯t wait to have three heads and six arms.


    Ruffled his hair and let out a long sigh, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    ¡­


    The following day.


    The Brenden controversy is still festering and making waves online.


    But it must be said that Brenden¡¯s highly paid top crisis publicist has amazing ability to smear Hayley and then take out Hayley¡¯s rooming with other men to make a big deal about Hayley¡¯s marital infidelity.


    In fact, those are the first business cooperation, Brenden will be Hayley as a chaperone to push other men.


    Now it¡¯s biting back.


    Shameless to the core.


    Then it exploded how Brenden and his ex-wife Gisselle are how in love with each other, advisingizens not to be misled and led by the nose.


    In response to the stic surgery incident, Brenden directly produced ¡®evidence¡¯ that he was burned by the fire and went for multiple cosmetic repairs.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As well as the incident with Beatrice, he simply said he was drunk and made a mistake, apologized to everyone and asked for forgiveness.


    It also said that it would be responsible for Beatrice and the child to the end and give somepensation.


    Then there was a session of Brenden¡¯s many charity activities, quietly doing a lot of love donations to help mountain children and orphanages and nursing homes.


    There are not only photos, but also donations of money.


    A full $50 million was spent on the charity event.


    Theizens¡¯ previous rejection of Brenden¡¯s ¡®shouting and screaming¡¯ was overridden by 70% of the army in just two days.


    The Alston family crisis PR in the big money hired water army, controlments, with the rhythm, the wind steeply turned upside down.


    Although there are still a lot of men cursing Brenden vile and shameless, but those spiteful words to Brenden simply can not cause any harm.


    Just after waking up in the morning, Adriana opened her eyes to the live news reports on the Inte.


    Brenden is still on Twitter Trend, except that what was previously a tirade against Brenden is now an endless whitewash and tout.


    Angry Adriana almost did not drop the phone.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Adriana cursed and got up and stood in front of the window for a while.


    Suddenly, she was quite when she was ¡®Lawson¡¯, Brenden pushed Hayley to herself in order to work with her, and there was a recording at that time.


    Because she is awyer, she maintains the habit of recording.


    I never thought it woulde in handy now.


    Adriana found her old phone and it took hours to find the original recording among hundreds of recordings.


    Intercepted a segment and sent it directly to Brenden.


    With a voice message: ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Alston ¡®back to life¡¯, got you a little gift, hope you like it.¡±


    The message is sent out.


    Adriana smiled coldly and immediately went to wash up before going to the office.


    And at this time, Alston Group.


    Brenden heard the recording sent by Adriana and smashed his phone in anger, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    With a yell, he kicked away the trash can next to the table.


    It took a while to calm down before calling Jaime in, ¡°Get Gia in here right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nods and goes to contact Gia, the crisismunicator.


    Gia is a reputable crisis publicist in the industry abroad, with her own team and amazing business skills.


    The cost of just dealing with emergencies is a staggeringly astronomical sum.


    Not long after, the blonde Gia walked in, fluent in Mandarin, and asked, ¡°Brenden, what can I do for you?¡±


    Wearing a sexy tight dress, coat beige trench coat, feet on ten centimeters of high heels, not powdered, the beauty of the Joran.


    ¡°Come and listen.¡±


    Brenden pointed to hisputer and yed the recording ¡­


    ¡°Yo, Mr. Boone also likes mydy¡¯s type of woman? In that case, let Hayley keep youpany ¡­¡±


    After listening to the recording, Gia asked, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Brenden shook his head, ¡°More than that, there¡¯s a lot more. Including the recording of the kidnapping of Hayley and Jenkins, she should have it all.¡±


    In line with Adriana¡¯s habit of recording, the call must have been recorded again yesterday.


    Damn, what an underestimate of her.


    To say that yesterday was also negligent and careless, should not be on the phone with Adriana is to admit everything.


    ¡°Oh my God, are you a pig?¡±


    Gia was furious, ¡°I went to a lot of trouble to help you set things right, and if they send out this full recording of you and the recording of you kidnapping Hayley and Jenkins, your persona will fall apart. At that point, God can¡¯t even save you.¡±


    How could Brenden not know the gravity?


    I just didn¡¯t expect this from Adriana.


    It¡¯s hard to smooth out all the negative news, if Adriana is exposing negative news today, even if he wants to clear his name, it¡¯s not that easy.


    The event continues to brew and the heat is high.


    ¡°I have already exploded the famous movie star¡¯s divorce, and the heat has skyrocketed, so it was easy to suppress your negative news. If I¡¯m exposing you now, my previous efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Gia spread out her hands, exasperated.


    Even though Brenden is not someone who gives in easily, the situation at hand is unique and he has to listen to Gia.


    Besides, Gia is the person introduced by Tiana, he dare not offend easily.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Brenden, who rarely gives in, lowered his posture.


    ¡°Negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Me and Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Oh my gosh, do I have to talk to her?¡±


    Gia wrapped one hand around her chest, covered her forehead with one hand, shook her head repeatedly and sighed in unexinable despair.

 Chapter 818 Negotiations

    Brenden held a breath of anger, almost did not kick the table.


    But in the end, he still suppressed the anger inside him, ¡°Okay, negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Gia is not worried about Brenden and offers to go with him.


    ¡­


    Gliy Whein Mansion.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    Sitting in the executive chair, Peter could not stop coughing a few times, but the sputum coughed out was no longer bloodstained.


    Only he looked a little haggard.


    ¡°Boss, do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Hank was very uneasy and kept worrying about Peter¡¯s health.


    ¡°Nothing. Tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Brenden got angry in his office today and smashed his phone. ording to information from our people, Adriana got hold of important recordings of him and cornered Brenden.¡±


    ¡°Well, and then what?¡±


    Peter closed his eyes and leaned back in the executive chair, quietly listening to Hank¡¯s report.


    The slightly white lips emerged with a smile, seemingly in a good mood.


    ¡°Now Brenden is approaching Adriana to negotiate, and Adriana holds the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Adriana got smart instead.¡±


    It is rare for a man topliment a small woman, nay that person does not have the opportunity to know.


    ¡°Adriana has been very busy in thest few days, working on YY Law Firm until after 10 p. m. YY Law Firm is also in a bad situation, but the situation has turned around after she went to take charge of the big picture. She is the granddaughter of the Soto and a partner in the firm, so she has pulled a lot ofpanies to continue working with the firm.


    As for the Soto family, Rex seems to be secretly colluding with Brenden, and yesterday Rex had a fight with Harlee and made a lot of noise. Butst night we got word that Old Mr. Soto had arranged for several FE¡¯s to be sent to Adriana.¡±


    Hearing this, Peter slowly opened his eyes, ¡°What are the results of the Soto family¡¯s investigation?¡±


    ¡°I only found out that Adriana and Harlee are not sons of the Soto family, and that Rex is not the son of the Soto family boss, but the son of the dead third son of the Soto family. There is no trace of them.¡±


    Therefore, Harlee and Adriana¡¯s identity background is the most suspicious, but also the most deeply hidden.


    ¡°Keep checking! Also, be sure to protect Adriana, and the people at ¡­ The Hale family. No one is allowed to show their face until it¡¯s a life or death situation ofst resort.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Petermanded.


    Then, seeming to think of something, he asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the action on Theresa¡¯s side?¡±


    The woman who is not at peace with herself is not to be neglected.


    ¡°Theresa is arranging a wedding with Tatum, no other movements have been detected for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Keep your eyes on it and go down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank took orders and left the study.


    Peter sat alone in his study for a while, suddenly thought of something, got up and went downstairs and drove away from Gliy Whein Mansion.


    ¡­


    Fryer Group.


    In the early morning, Adriana went to YY Law Firm to take care of the firm¡¯s business before returning to Fryer Group.


    At the office, before sitting for a while, the phone rang.


    It was the LOC side of thepany that negotiated the partnership and Flora took the initiative to contact Adriana.


    Adriana only had a sip of water at the office before rushing to LOC with her secretary Rene.


    At the downstairs of thepany, Isaw Colin who had already rushed over.


    Several people went upstairs to talk about the coboration with Flora and to re-choose office space.


    As for the name of thepany after the merger, it was directly changed to MOC Game Co.


    Things had just been taken care of here when thepany called again.


    Says Brenden and his group have arrived at Fryer Group.


    For Hayley and Jenkins, Adriana rushed back to the Fryer Group.


    When we arrived at the office, the secretary department immediately came over and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, people are already waiting for you in the conference room.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded in response and asked, ¡°What time exactly did they arrive?¡±


    ¡°More than twenty minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you go down to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    The secretary leaves the office.


    Adriana felt that it was still early and deliberately sat in the office for a while.


    After another half hour, Adriana got up and went to the conference room with her secretary Rene.


    Rene pushed open the door of the conference room, Adriana walked in, swept a nce at the few people sitting in the conference room, lips held a smile, pretending to be guilty: ¡°Sorry, everyone, just some things dyed, let you wait.¡±


    Brenden has done so many jerk things, of course she has to take the opportunity to give Brenden a little credit.


    Today he is willing toe over to negotiate, it is inevitable that the chips in hand are not enough, in addition to negotiation, there is no other way.


    Brenden nced at Adriana, not even bothering to get up.


    Instead, Gia, the crisismunicator, stood up, walked over to Adriana and introduced herself, ¡°Hi Ms. Hale, I¡¯m Gia, and next to me is my assistant Jeni.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Gia? A hundred times better than one, really beautiful.¡±


    Long before that, Adriana had someone investigate who was doing the crisis PR for Brenden.


    It turned out that the message was Gia.


    Gia may not be known by many people in China, but abroad, Gia is amazingly capable and should not be underestimated.


    It is even more famous in the circle, has its own PR team, epts only urgent assignments and offers very high prices.


    But, great value for money.


    Adriana pulled a chair and sat directly above her, leaning back in it, indifference fell on Brenden, ¡°Mr. Alston why do you have the leisure toe to mypany today?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink and he did not speak.


    Instead, Jaime, the assistant beside him, said, ¡°Mr. Alston came here today to reconcile with you.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and nodded fervently.


    Waving towards Rene, ¡°Come on, Rene, you talk to them.¡±


    Since Brenden didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t bother to talk to Brenden.


    Rene was a little confused, but sat down next to Adriana, took on a high aura and asked, ¡°May I ask how you want to talk?¡±


    She had no idea what to talk about.


    But Ms. Hale asked her to ask, and she wouldn¡¯t push back.


    As a smart person in the business, Brenden could not see Adriana¡¯s intentions.


    So, waving his hand, ¡°You all go out.¡±


    Jaime and Gia¡¯s assistant got up and went out, followed by Rene.


    At this point, Brenden, Adriana and Gia were the only ones left in the conference room.


    Brenden spoke up and asked, ¡°Say, what do you really want?¡±


    ¡°Gia, could you please step outside for a moment?¡±


    There are some things that Adriana doesn¡¯t want Gia to know.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gia shakes her head.


    The words fell, and Brenden looked back at her, ¡°Go out first, and let you inter.¡±


    Gia¡¯s face sank a few shades and, with a p on the table and with obvious anger, left the conference room.


    ¡°A clear man does not speak in secret. And I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you. Listen carefully to my demands. First, divorce Hayley, give the children to Hayley andpensate for the moral damages; second, resume the cooperation with YY Law Firm; and finally, tell me what agreement you have made with Rex. Cancel the cooperation between you.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±

 Chapter 819 Reconciliation

    At her words, Brendenughed.


    He folded his legs, one hand on the knee, one hand on the desktop, fingers tapping on the desktop, as if in thought.


    ¡°What an arrogant tone, where do you get the confidence that I will definitely say yes to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you promise or not. But if you don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s no point in talking between us. In ten minutes, I will publish your recording once again and send you to the headlines. However, you can rest assured that we have known each other for so many years, I will not ask you for any promotion fee.¡±


    Adriana seems to be in a good mood and has the leisure to joke with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Brenden smiled contemptuously, ¡°Do you know that Peter is going to die? If you offend me, I can crush Peter like an ant, and then your two children will have no father.¡±


    Mention Peter.


    ¡°Is that so? What does it matter to me? Even if you killed him, I wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken.¡±


    I said I wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken, but I don¡¯t know why.


    Her heart still jerked with a vague pain.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember Peter?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, knowing that Adriana had done a memory seal, but I didn¡¯t expect her to remember anything about Peter.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re off topic.¡±


    Raising his wrist, he looked at his wristwatch time, ¡°I have limited time, I¡¯ll give you ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I can only promise you one thing. Resume the partnership with YY Law Firm.¡±


    ¡°OK, then take your time.¡±


    She got up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Brenden has some headache, follow the matters that Gia has just advised him, consider for a long time, then said: ¡°Okay, I promise you, and Hayley divorce, Leonidas to her custody. However, I have certain visitation rights, ced inpensation, it does not matter, I do not need that little money. But, about Rex¡¯s matter, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make the decision.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what Brenden is really capable of.


    Although Brenden is willing to divorce Hayley, but if one day Brenden needs to use Hayley, I¡¯m afraid the sky is the limit to find Hayley.


    In any case, it is better to return home with less domestic violence than to be bullied with Brenden.


    ¡°Let me ask you, what exactly is the conspiracy between the two of you and Rex?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°I say again, that¡¯s between me and Rex. I¡¯ve already made a big concession when I could agree to resume your partnership with YY Law Firm and divorce Hayley, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    Adriana looks down and frowns in deep thought.


    A momentter, said, ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Bring it.¡±


    He spread his hands and hooked his fingers.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, of course it¡¯s a recording.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Adriana then drew up the agreement and after the two signed, Brenden had Hayley and Jenkins released.


    Immediately, the group went to the Civil Affairs Bureau and waited for Hayley at the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Brenden signed divorce papers and child custody issues with Hayley, as well aspensation matters.


    Once everything was settled, Brenden signed another five-year partnership with YY Law Firm.


    At this point, Adriana¡¯s purpose is achieved.


    She just handed the USB to Brenden.


    Brenden clutched the USB tightly and red at Adriana with cold eyes, ¡°Adriana, better not have a handle in my hands, or I will make your life worse than death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and smiled, quite a superior smugness.


    Brenden and Jaime left YY Law Firm and in the elevator, Jaime asked, ¡°Mr. Alston, that woman Adriana is too arrogant, why don¡¯t you just kill her? That way you don¡¯t have to have people fighting against you every day.¡±


    The question fell and Brenden did not answer.


    It was a while before he said, ¡°Adriana, she can¡¯t die.¡±


    Not only can¡¯t you die, but you have a great use for it.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Brenden spoke in a cold voice.


    Jaime was puzzled and did not dare to ask more questions.


    At this time, the people of YY Law Firm upstairs are all happy, turning a crisis into a peace of mind, everyone is immersed in joy.


    Hayley held Leonidas in her arms and looked to Adriana and Jenkins, ¡°Brother, Adriana, thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    As he spoke, tears came to his eyes.


    The child was baffled and looked at her with bewildered eyes, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry ¡­¡±


    Hayley was amused by the little child, took him into his arms, which now is crying more fiercely.


    Jenkins stood in front of Adriana, looked at her and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been a few years, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be the one to protect me in the end. Brother, useless, too useless.¡±


    Guilt and remorse, always feeling ashamed to face Adriana.


    ¡°What a lot of nonsense. Just run yourw firm well and expand into other businesses. After all, your firm mainly deals withrgepanies. If I¡¯m not at the Soto one day, and the Alston Group breaks up with you, then those small firms will follow suit and cancel their cooperation, and your firm will bepletely copsed. Understand?¡±


    Adriana is well aware of Brenden¡¯s tactics.


    An unreliable man, do not delude yourself into thinking that he will really work with YY Law Firm for five years.


    And she is not even a descendant of the Soto, sooner orter she will leave the Soto, and at that time, the Soto Group will also cancel its cooperation with YY Law Firm.


    By that time, YY Law Firm would have no choice but to close its doors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Jenkins nodded, then said, ¡°Our family is safe and sound, why don¡¯t we go home together tonight and have a reunion dinner?¡±


    He looked to Adriana for Adriana¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The little woman hesitated for a moment and waved her hand to refuse, ¡°No, thepany still has a lot of things to deal with. Let¡¯s talk about it when we have time.¡±


    Hardly ever sit down to a meal with Thelma in peace.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to face that awkward atmosphere either.


    As long as they Rene unharmed is the best.


    ¡°Really not going back?¡±


    Hayley wiped the tears on his cheeks, ¡°I was bad before, always fighting with you, my mother ¡­ no, our mother is that virtuous. The most important thing is that you can¡¯t be sure that you¡¯re going to be able to get the most out of your life. The actual family really has not been together for many years. Mom, now also old, the body is not as good as before, although the mouth does not say, it is estimated that the heart also misses you.¡±


    In a sh, ten years.


    After Jenkins¡¯ treatment, Adriana left the country with a vengeance and has hardly been back since.


    Ten years can change a lot.


    The Hale family is where it is now, and it¡¯s all because of Adriana.


    That said, Adriana is also a benefactor.


    ¡°No really, I do have something going on at work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, when you have time, I¡¯ll make dumplings at home with mom and wait for you to return.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana smiled with relief, feeling happy at the moment.


    Hayley walked up to Adriana, pursed her lips, squirmed half-heartedly, and asked, ¡°Can I ¡­ hug you for a second?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Uh ¡­ huh, sure.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Hayley gave a big hug, Adriana¡¯s hand hanging at her side stiffened. Adriana¡¯s hand stiffened at her side, but finally lifted it and hugged Hayley, ¡°Congrattions on your freedom.¡±

 Chapter 820: Accident on the site

    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Hayley¡¯s heartfelt thanks.


    Seeing this scene, Jenkins walked over and hugged his two sisters in his arms, ¡°In the future, our family must be happy. Happy forever.¡±


    The room echoed withughter but was a little heartbroken.


    Adriana closes her eyes and enjoys the beauty of the moment.


    It always feels like the years of dedication have finallye to fruition and all the bad is moving towards the good.


    Negative.


    I believe it will be even better in the future.


    She had a dark thought in her mind.


    In the evening, with nothing else to do, Adriana calls Harlee to the bar for a drink.


    The bar box is quiet and very well soundproofed.


    Looking through the ss window at the bustling first floor hall, those on the dance floor indulged with abandon, swaying and singing along with the dancers on the stage.


    Adriana felt more rxed than ever.


    Holding up a ss of wine and clinking it with Harlee, he looked up and took a sip and said, ¡°You know, since I was a kid, I¡¯ve never been as rxed as I am today.¡±


    The relief is not a release from the stress of work, but a reconciliation of all the conflicts and a renewed sense of kinship.


    It makes her feel open and happy, and then rxed and happy.


    ¡°Silly sister, it¡¯s just the beginning, it will get easier and easierter.¡±


    Harlee was a little distressed by what happened to Adriana.


    After all, everything that had ever happened to her, Harlee knew.


    ¡°Who¡¯s fooling?¡±


    She held up her bottle and swept him back, ¡°It¡¯s only going to get harder. Your status with me is still unclear, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s conspiracy is unknown, and Rex is making things difficult. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be difficult to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, today there is wine today, tomorrow we will talk about tomorrow.¡±


    Harlee held up the bottle and took arge sip, sighed, ¡°You say you, young, where so many troubles. I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it so much every day, but I can¡¯t help it, who makes both my brothers so unreliable and can¡¯t give me a quiet haven.¡±


    She flirted with it.


    I didn¡¯t know a word of advice had hit home with Harlee.


    He drank a bottle of wine and threw it on the ground, ¡°I¡¯m ipetent, really not as good as you. I¡¯ve been in the Soto family for twenty years, and I¡¯ve never even suspected my fucking identity.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just kidding with you.¡±


    Adriana enlightened Harlee and added, ¡°Besides, Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t treat you badly,pared to others, you are much happier. I just hope Old Mr. Soto is not a bad person, otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how it will end.¡±


    She knows that Harlee is not hard-hearted, and if Old Mr. Soto is really a man who will do anything to achieve his goal, the consequences are unpredictable.


    ¡°By the way, you watch out for Rex these days, I¡¯m worried he¡¯ll make a move.¡±


    A lot has happened recently, and the one Adriana is most uneasy about is Rex.


    ¡°Then can you FE people give me two?¡±


    Harlee leaned back on the couch and looked at Adriana with a thieving, heated, devious smile.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle, ¡°Old Mr. Soto easily gave me four FE men, and I was nning to get two to protect the Jenkins family, and the remaining two for my use. There¡¯s a spare for you?¡±


    ¡°Shit! So Jenkins is your brother and I¡¯m not your own?¡±


    Men are jealous.


    Jealousy, talking are staying a sour smell.


    ¡°Nonsense. if Jenkins were to have your skills, would I need to waste FE¡¯s resources.¡±


    At the end of the day, it¡¯s all about defense against Brenden.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, it seems I¡¯m not that useless.¡±


    Harlee grinned.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang.


    Harlee answered the phone and grimaced a few times.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately got up, ¡°Something happened to the factory abroad, I have to go over a few days. You are alone and carefultely.¡±


    ¡°OK, go ahead, I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee is gone.


    Adriana drank alone to get drunk, she knew Daisy had juste to China, thepany business many things need to deal with and socialize, also not good to ask her toe together.


    A person drinkte into the night, the whole person drunk unconscious, lying on the sofa screaming can not wake up.


    At that moment, thepartment door opened.


    A man walked in.


    Peter walked over to the couch and looked at the little woman who was sleeping on the couch, slightly trembling hand over her cheek, ¡°Adriana, Adriana?¡±


    Coming back from abroad, he hadn¡¯t seen Adriana for a long time.


    If Adriana hadn¡¯t had so much to drink today, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know when we would have met.


    Snap¨C


    Being a little tickled by the man¡¯s rubbing his cheek, Adriana pped his hand away, ¡°Well ¡­ so annoying, I want to sleep.¡±


    Thezy and cute little look, provoking a burst of pity from Peter.


    Leaning over, a soft kiss fell on her lips.


    Immediately, picking her up, he walked out of the box and went directly to the top floor inside the hotel suite.


    Inside the room, Peter gentlyid her on the bed, helped her take off her shoes and covered her with thin bedding.


    Peter didn¡¯t even dare to turn on the light, let alone help Adriana wash her face, for fear that he would wake the little woman up with any movement.


    He just wanted to lie so quietly by her side, holding her and feeling the good moments with her.


    ¡°Adriana, I miss you so much ¡­¡±


    Through the dim lighting from the window, Peter ruffled the hair on her forehead, looked at the familiar and deep-rooted face in his mind, sighed, and did not speak again.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A thousand words are better than being with her, even without words, as long as she is there, it is beautiful.


    ¡­


    The next day, Adriana woke up and the person was at the hotel.


    I rubbed my groggy brain and looked down to see that I was neatly dressed, but I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    When I asked about the situation when I went downstairs to check out, thedy at the front desk said straight away that Harlee had exined it when she was leaving.


    Adriana believed it and went back to the office.


    A few days of calm, Adriana every day to live a very full, very calm, but vaguely always feel like something will happen recently.


    Because the Clear Bay Project with Alston Group had started early, but today Brenden called out of the blue to inform her that a construction worker on the site had fallen and was injured.


    As thepany in charge, Adriana naturally had to go over and take a look.


    Otherwise, if journalists catch them, they might make a big deal out of it.


    Went to the construction site with Rene and met up with Brenden.


    The injured employee has been taken to the hospital for treatment, but there are still safety issues at the construction site.


    ¡°Rene, go to the hospital first and check on the injured workers, and call me if you need anything.¡±


    Adriana instructed Rene, and the two split up.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Take my car, I¡¯ll take their carter.¡±


    Adriana hands Rene the car keys and tells her to go to the hospital first.


    After Rene left, Adriana wore a helmet and walked around the site.


    It didn¡¯t take much longer to meet Brenden.


    Brenden and Jaime both, walked up to Adriana.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, your side of the site has always been in charge, how did this happen?¡±


    Adriana frowned questioningly.


    You know it is very bad to have an ident at a construction site, and if things get out in the media, the consequences are unthinkable.

 Chapter 821 Kidnapped

    Not only does it have a significant impact on thepany¡¯s reputation, but it can also have irreversible consequences.


    ¡°Always walk by the river which does not have wet shoes, construction site idents are not necessarily said to be eliminated. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called idental injury. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Brenden raised his eyebrows and smiled, giving a sexy and calm air, while he has been growing a short beard, always through a few points of evil gangster, very charming.


    I have to say, Brenden looks really handsome, but it is this kind of handsome boundless man can not give people a sense of security.


    On the contrary, he is ruthless and vicious.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Alston to take care of it, so as not to leave a handle on it.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, that makes sense.¡±


    Brenden agreed and added, ¡°Thanks to Ms. Hale, I almost didn¡¯t put the Alston Group out of business, so of course I¡¯ll be careful this time. You know, now the Alston Group is in a stormy situation, there can¡¯t be any more surprises.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    Adriana snickered and didn¡¯t squeak.


    At that moment, Brenden¡¯s assistant Jaime carried over several bottles of mineral water and handed one to Brenden and then one to Adriana.


    Late spring and early summer, the weather at noon is not a little hot, strolling for a while some thirsty.


    Adriana did not refuse, took the mineral water, unscrewed the cap and took a sip.


    Then it was time to hang out with Brenden for a while.


    From the beginning of the construction of Clear Bay Project to now, the progress is not bad, and it is estimated that this side should be built up in less than two years.


    It is not clear whether she will still be with the Soto Group or not.


    As she walked, Adriana suddenly felt a little sleepy and looked back at Brenden, who was chatting with the workers, and wanted to ask him if he had just spiked the bottle of water.


    However, before a word could be spoken, a ckness fell before his eyes and he fainted.


    ¡­


    Adriana was unconscious for an unknown period of time and slowly opened her eyes and looked out into the darkness.


    Subconsciously struggling, hailing a sound of chains came.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Currently want to speak, but the mouth is ounted for sticky, simply can not make a sound.


    H-


    H


    She struggled hard, but there was no other sound in the dark, borderless space except the sound of chains.


    If she hadn¡¯t struggled so hard that her wrists hurt from the strangtion, she would have even felt like she was dreaming.


    Again, I¡¯m being set up!


    Adriana is a lot of defense, but in the end, it is a hundred and one mistake, by Brenden to calcte.


    It was only at that time that Adriana was distracted by the idental fall of a worker and she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Plus the cap of that bottle of mineral water was not unscrewed, so it lowered the guard against Brenden.


    Who knew that everything was a conspiracy to calcte early.


    She even thinks that Brenden was responsible for the worker¡¯s fall.


    The heart thinks so, only unfortunately there is no evidence.


    In the darkness of the night, Adriana tormented and waited.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the east was white with fish belly, gradually, through the window can finally see a glimmer of dawn.


    Her troubled mind was also lightened by the light.


    It was just a little cool in the night and Adriana couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.


    At this time, looking around, Adriana realized that she was in a room.


    Arge room with windows on three sides, but no view outside, and nothing inside the room except for a bed where she was lying.


    Adriana guessed that her location would be on a high floor, or very remote from the Waverly Center.


    Otherwise the windows on three sides can not see anything.


    However, ording to her analysis, it should be in the city.


    Because the window is only a meter from the ground, even in remote mountainous areas, there should be a view.


    But she can¡¯t see anything but the sky.


    Lying in her room, every minute was a day for her.


    When she was a little desperate, the door to the room finally rang.


    Although not a good thing, Adriana is more than looking forward to it.


    Lying on the bed, he watched as several bodyguards entered, after which a Theresa in a pink suit walked in.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Adriana stared at Theresa with wide eyes, incredulous, wanting to say something, but all the words were shattered by a piece of tape on her mouth, unable to say anything clearly.


    A bodyguard moved a chair and put it aside.


    Theresa walked to the stool with high heels and sat down leisurely.


    The legs are folded, and there is an indescribable elegance between the hands and feet, just like ady of the house.


    Naive, but doing things with a heart like a snake.


    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Adriana struggled, trying to speak.


    Theresa pursed her lips and waved her hand.


    A bodyguard walked up to Adriana and reached out and ripped the tape off her face in one fell swoop.


    H, the tape ripped off, tugging her skin raw.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Adriana drew a backward breath, tears welling up in her eyes from the pain.


    It really hurts too much.


    ¡°And that hurts? Tsk ¡­ Adriana, that¡¯s not like you.¡±


    Theresa is calm and collected, without the kind of irritability and anger in the old days, but has be a lot of calm.


    ¡°Theresa, what the hell do you want? What¡¯s the point of kidnapping me? I have nothing to do with Peter now, and even less to do with you, so why are you still unrelenting? Is it really interesting.¡±


    I really can¡¯t understand Theresa¡¯s brain circuit and what she is trying to do now.


    ¡°You¡¯re engaged to Tatum now and will be married soon, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You have a point, Tatum and I are getting married soon, yes. But how can I call it good if I don¡¯t get you killed.¡±


    She reached up and lifted the hair between her ears and pinned it behind her ears.


    Sighing, she said, ¡°Adriana, although we grew up together and have a good rtionship. But do you know that I really hate you too much?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people who hate me, but does every single one of them kidnap people like you do? Impossible. Why can¡¯t you let go of it in favor of you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I put it down?¡±


    Adriana wondered which of the words she had just said had irritated Theresa.


    Seeing her storming around, it was as if she had angered her scales and suddenly exploded.


    Very angry.


    ¡°Because of you, I have be theughing stock of Waverly, and now everyone is waiting to see what a joke I am, Theresa. It¡¯s a good thing Tatum likes me. If Tatum doesn¡¯t marry me, then the whole of Waverly will look at me like a clown. The culprit for all of this, for all of this, is you!¡±


    Theresa stood up from her chair in a sh, reaching out and pointing at Adriana, ¡°I just want you dead right now, as long as you¡¯re dead so I can let go of everything.¡±


    Perhaps no one can understand what Theresa is feeling right now.


    More than that, I can¡¯t understand Theresa¡¯s anger and hatred towards Adriana.


    From the beginning, she went to great lengths to steal Peter from Adriana, to Peter to Adriana¡¯s heart, no matter how much effort she put in the middle, but Peter has been ignored.

 Chapter 822 Deep Hatred

    Even countless times to hurt her.


    Such pain, umted one at a time, makes it seem as if she is immersed in hatred, unable to extricate herself.


    Even countless midnight dreams have awakened with nightmares.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The dream, full of the mocking sneers of the world¡¯s people, left her groundless, even feeling as if her existence was a joke.


    Jumping the gun, that¡¯s what she said.


    ¡°Theresa, to spare others is to spare yourself, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    All along, Adriana really hasn¡¯t been counting that much with Theresa.


    Shey on the bed, unable to struggle, just gazing at Theresa with her eyes open.


    Abruptly, her eyes narrowed slightly and she asked, ¡°Five years ago, wasn¡¯t it you? That car ident was not the work of The Alston family, but you went to great lengths, right?¡±


    She carefully recalled the situation at that time and felt that although The Alston family people were ruthless, they would not be tant about what they were doing.


    The Alston family gave her a billion dors and made it public, trying to use those who saw the money to get at her.


    But those people must be very average in ability.


    But the person who was chasing that day was strong and not an ordinary person.


    So, it¡¯s likely that Theresa did it.


    Theresa was stunned and stared nkly at Adriana.


    For a while, suddenly tilted his head andughed.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    The voice sounded a little cocky, into the demon, even creepy.


    It took her a while to collect her smile, and her sly eyes looked down at Adriana, ¡°Are you just now realizing this? You really are too stupid to say that. Of course I did that thing.¡±


    She frankly admitted, ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯re going to die anyway people, might as well let you die in the clear.¡±


    Theresa seemed to be in a good mood, walking from the left to the right, standing next to Adriana, and said, ¡°I did that thing, and you know why? Because at Orco Mount, I failed to let you die, so I encouraged Sloane. in fact, at that time Sloane called over the people just wanted to beat you up, to relieve the anger, it was ¡­ me, it was all me, I got paid to let those people humiliate you. But ah, to say it is also angry, those people are too useless, even a district Alvin can not win.¡±


    The fact that Theresa¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed and her face is fierce, even if she is painted, she cannot hide the ruthlessness between her eyebrows.


    ¡°To say that Alvin is also infatuated with you, how good it would have been if you had gone a stepter. That way you will lose your reputation, and then, in Waverly, how can you stay? Hahahahaha.¡±


    Sheughed madly again.


    But instead of getting angry at her words, Adriana asked, ¡°What do you mean when you say that Orco Mount didn¡¯t let me die?¡±


    ¡°What else could it mean? I arranged for people to take you out at Orco Mount, but unfortunately those people ¡­ were all killed by Harlee. I pour now do not understand what brain circuit Harlee is, help you deal with the people who want to frame you, but then nted evidence to frame you, really do not understand.¡±


    As if talking to herself, she told the whole story of what happened that day.


    But Theresa does not understand, Adriana knows very well in her heart.


    That¡¯s when Harlee knew she was his sister, so she was secretly always protecting her.


    But that time on Orco Mount, Harlee helped her to dispose of the person who was going to kill her may indeed understand, and enough to show how good Harlee is to herself.


    Harleeter gave Sloane a shot and framed her, presumably to provoke a misunderstanding between her and the people of The Alston family, thus making her desperate and leave.


    In the aftermath, Theresa sets up a trap and tries to kill her.


    Things didn¡¯t work out and she fell into the deep end with Alvin.


    Harlee took this opportunity to take her directly to the unnamed ind.


    Everything, at first looked confusing, now think about it, are also in the sense.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it, howe all the men are clustered around you, huh?¡±


    Theresa was furious and yanked Adriana¡¯s hair, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, next year today is the anniversary of your death. The grudge between you and me will end today. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    She hit hard, tugging on Adriana¡¯s scalp.


    Adriana struggled hard for half a day, but was tightly tied by thick chains, simply can not struggle the slightest.


    I¡¯m afraid Theresa was also premeditated and actually trapped her with chains in order to keep her from breaking free.


    I have to say, Theresa is really down to earth this time, I¡¯m afraid.


    Trying to end her here.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married tomorrow, and your death will be the biggest gift of my wedding. My own gift to myself.¡±


    Theresa lets go of Adriana and leans forward withughter.


    The smile is wild and appalling.


    There is a feeling of going off the deep end.


    ¡°Theresa, are you crazy? If we¡¯re talking about hate, the person you should hate the most should be Peter, not me.¡±


    I can¡¯t understand what that bastard Peter has done to make Theresa hate her so much.


    ¡°What Peter?¡±


    Theresa snapped and pped Adriana on the cheek, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Peter would like me! All right, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you.¡±


    She shook off her hand as if a p had hurt Adriana, but the force was so great that she herself felt some pain in her palm.


    It has been a long time since I have bargained with both Theresa.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense and said directly, ¡°Theresa, what exactly does it take for you to let go of the past?¡±


    Theresa was now on the verge of a breakdown, and Adriana, holding back her pain and not getting angry, asked her calmly.


    In any case, it is best only to live.


    If you bury your life because of a moment of anger, that is the most uneconomical.


    ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow you¡¯re getting married. Now what good will it do you if you make a move with me and have to kill me?¡±


    It is impossible to understand Theresa.


    Soon to be married, let go of all the past, get married and live a good life is not good?


    Adriana is envious of Theresa, who can get married and live afortable life.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Theresa roared, and then looked sideways at the bodyguards and waved her hand, ¡°All go out and close the door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The group of bodyguards who called Theresa as Mrs., must be Tatum¡¯s people.


    Several people turned around and walked out of the room, closing the door behind them.


    Theresa then moved closer to Adriana and whispered, ¡°Marriage?¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and a deep anger was hidden under them, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing marrying Tatum? A bastard like that, do you know why no one has married Tatum for so many years?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, puzzled.


    ¡°Tatum is one of the several big families of Atror, wanting money and power, even with another scar on his face, it is impossible to say that no one likes him. Bias not any married to him, do you know why?¡±


    He asked again.

 Chapter 823 Theresa’s anger

    Adriana didn¡¯t say another word.


    ¡°Because Tatum just isn¡¯t a man!¡±


    Theresa said through gritted teeth.


    Not a man?


    Adriana subconsciously thought about itand assumed that Tatum was not fertile.


    But the following words surprised Adriana.


    She continued, ¡°He has a special fetish, every time I am with him, he has to torture me non-stop, whip me, beat me, all kinds of abuse, only that way he can get satisfaction. If not, why do you think no woman dares to marry Tatum?¡±


    Theresa admits that Tatum is fond of her.


    It is because she likes her that she is gentle in asional situations with Tatum, and does not take the whip and beat her.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Adriana froze.


    Really ruined by Theresa¡¯s words, ¡°Then why are you still married to Tatum?¡±


    Adriana is now patiently chatting with Theresa, not because she feels sorry for Theresa, but because she is stalling for time.


    From yesterday to now, it has been missing for more than ten hours.


    It can only be dyed longer and longer before someone realizes she is missing and finds her.


    That way you can fight for more chances of survival.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I marry? Of course I¡¯m going to marry him.¡±


    Theresa reached out and cupped Adriana¡¯s chin, gritting her teeth, her cheek muscles twitching slightly in anger, ¡°I¡¯m just going to marry Tatum, use Tatum¡¯s power to get you and Peter killed, make you two dogs and men whole, so you can be husband and wife in the underworld.¡±


    God knows how much hatred there is for the two men before they are willing to give up their lifetime of happiness to get back at the other two.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Inwardly shocked at the same time, and some heartache Theresa, think she is a little abnormal, more crazy excessive.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡±


    Theresa saw Adriana¡¯s bemused expression, but her eyes could not hide the pity and sympathy.


    That look is Theresa¡¯s pet peeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with a holy mother¡¯s expression, what, do you heart me? Right away you won¡¯t feel sorry for me. Come on, let¡¯s do a little game.¡±


    She said.


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks were on fire with pain, and a few ps were a little ear-splitting.


    But Adriana held back and did not explode.


    All this time, she had been plotting how she was going to get her hands on Theresa and Tatum.


    But she has few chips in her hand, not enough ability, can only remain calm and hold back.


    Who knew that her patience could not be reced by calm, but instead the other side was more unrestrained.


    Once again, Adriana feels ipetent and can¡¯t even handle Theresa.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? Want you to die, of course.¡±


    Theresa pulled something out of her pocket, something ck as if it were a watch, and snapped it onto her wrist.


    Adriana kept struggling, but was tightly bound by chains, and then struggled in vain.


    She snapped something on her wrist, and then pulled something out of her pocket and pushed a button.


    The thing on Adriana¡¯s wrist just started ticking.


    The time also pops up on it and shes a red light.


    At this moment, even if Adriana is a fool, she can know what that is on her wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the fun is yet toe.¡±


    Theresa took out her phone again, yed a recording, and ced it next to her ear, ¡°Here, listen to the voice if it sounds familiar?¡±


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Mommy, Mommy help, ooooooo ¡­ help me, ooooooo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, well ¡­ mommy, we are scared,e and help me and Helen ah, where are you?¡±


    ¡­


    Theresa only gave Adriana a short listen of her voice.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s heart stuttered and hung in the air.


    Eyes wide and incredulous, staring at Theresa, she did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Ouch, don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s scary.¡±


    Theresa smiled smugly, ¡°Adri, we are good girlfriends, I know very well what you are for so many years. Back then in school you were a very good voice actor, the voice recognition ability is very strong, should know whose voice this is, right? Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Theresa, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Adriana kept struggling and trying to get up from the bed, but the chains whirred and rattled and she couldn¡¯t get up no matter how hard she struggled.


    It was Theresa who was startled by her appearance and subconsciously took a few steps backwards.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at you, it really scares me. Hahahahaha ¡­ but watching you get angry really makes me happy, I thought there was nothing in this world worth caring about.¡±


    The smile is wild and reckless, seemingly somewhat insane.


    ¡°Theresa, are you crazy, if there is something you can¡¯te at me, why do you have toe at two children? They are both children ah.¡±


    Theresa is right, she is very good at recognizing voices.


    And I was originally a voice actor, I can tell the imitation voice or the original voice of the child.


    The recording just now, very clear, Adriana is very sure that it is the voice of the two children.


    ¡°What about Giovanny and Aaren?¡±


    Adriana suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m with Tatumnow. With Tatum¡¯s power, can¡¯t he afford to hire FE¡¯s people? It¡¯s just one Giovanny, even if he¡¯s powerful, can he still beat a hundred people with one? Don¡¯t really overestimate Giovanny¡¯s ability. If Giovanny and AarenRene are okay, how do you think it is possible that no one wille to you?¡±


    Little by little, she analyzed with Adriana.


    After saying that, the person walked towards the outside.


    As she walked to the door, she turned back and looked at Adriana lying on the bed with a smile, ¡°The two children are upstairs, I¡¯d like to see if you choose to end yourself or end the two children and survive on your own. The fun has just begun, I have plenty of time to y with you slowly.¡±


    After saying that, the person went out.


    Several bodyguards came in, taking keys to untie the chains tied around her wrists.


    Hands get rxed, Adriana is ready to fight back, but heard a voice from the door, ¡°Do not act rashly oh, the remote control in my hands, once you have any movement ¡­ I gently press, bang, this world is not only no more you Adriana, your two children will also be to The two children will also go to the Yellow Springs Road with you as apanion.¡±


    Threatened by her, Adriana feared for Luis and Helen¡¯s lives and refrained from doing anything.


    Get out of bed, move your wrists, and stand in front of the window looking out.


    As it happens, it is indeed on the top floor of the building.


    Looking over by where it was located, Adriana analyzed that it should be on a newly built building on the outskirts of town.


    Although the subdivision has been built, there are few building residents because there is no property license.


    Adriana didn¡¯t care too much and was all about trying to get upstairs to her two children.


    Suddenly, she realized a problem.


    While it is true that the recording given by Theresa does not have any problems, ¡­


    Peter is now in Waverly, two children although left to their own responsibility, but absolutely impossible to two children¡¯s livespletely careless.


    Today is not Sunday, the two children did not go to school, and the teacher could not contact her, so she must have called the children¡¯s father.

 Chapter 824 Threats

    Then Peter must have known the child was missing.


    Adriana felt that Peter must be capable of finding the two children.


    So ¡­


    She looked down at the time bomb on her wrist, frowned, and took a step toward the outside.


    ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Adriana said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the bathroom all night, can you let me solve my physical problems?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t be slick with me, if I catch you ying tricks with me, I¡¯ll get Luis and Helen killed right away.¡±


    Theresa¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, threateningly.


    Spoken with a mean streak.


    ¡°Hmm. Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡±


    Adriana was oblivious and just asked for the location of the bathroom.


    ¡°There¡¯s a bathroom here, go across the street and fix it. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Theresa grimaced in disgust and pointed to the empty house across the street.


    Adriana was puzzled and wondered how Theresa could have the key to the house across the street, figuring that she should have bought this side of the house, or maybe it was a violent break-in, which is not impossible.


    Walked across the room, looked around, then went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Entering the bathroom, Adriana immediately opened the bathroom window and peeked her head out towards the outside.


    This is to find that the floor is really high, more than thirty floors, except for the elevator and stairway can leave, she will not have any choice.


    Now with something strapped to her wrist, she had no choice but to follow Theresa¡¯s orders.


    Even the cell phones and other things on the body were all searched away.


    In the end, I was careless and neglected that bastard Brenden.


    I didn¡¯t realize that he and Theresa were secretly conspiring.


    ¡°Nope!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked down at the object on her wrist, deep in thought.


    If Luis and Helen were not upstairs, what was the point of Theresa tricking her into going upstairs?


    Well, there are only two possibilities now.


    One, the real trap is upstairs, just waiting for her to go upstairs into the trap and wait for death.


    Two, the two children were upstairs, waiting for her to go up and the family was reunited.


    Thinking left and right, Adriana felt that the second one should not be possible.


    ¡°Okay, Adriana, don¡¯t y any mind games with me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    Theresa walked in and violently kicked the door.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Adriana opened the door and looked at Theresa who was standing outside, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯d run away?¡±


    ¡°What a lot of nonsense.¡±


    She turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Adriana heart a second of thought, weighing left and right, and finally step forward, a grab Theresa¡¯s hair, dragged back, smoothly reached out to cover her mouth, violently Theresa took into the bathroom and closed the door.


    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Theresa struggled hard, but she was no match for Adriana, who reached into her pocket and fished out the remote control, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t move, and if you do, we¡¯ll die together.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    She struggled a few times, but was strangled by Adriana¡¯s arm around her neck, and could not breathe for a long time.


    But from the fragmentation of her voice, it was barely audible that she was saying, ¡°Adriana, youy a hand on me, and your two children will die.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take care of myself right now, how can I take care of my kids? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    The little woman smiled coldly, holding the remote control in one hand and a spring-loaded knife from Theresa¡¯s pocket in the other, pushed the button and probed the de.


    The sharp edge of the knife was pressed against Theresa¡¯s neck, ¡°Where are the keys?¡±


    Asking is a watch-like bomb confined on the wrist, as soon as it is fastened, it can only be unlocked by needing a key, or a code.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I got from Tatum, no key. In case of you.¡±


    ¡°Now you are with mymunity, if I die, I will definitely drag you as a cushion. Go!¡±


    With a growl, he led Theresa outside.


    Theresa pulled open the door, only then was she surprised to find several bodyguards standing at the bathroom door, seemingly having sensed the problem.


    ¡°Get out of the way, all of you.¡±


    Adriana growled, the dagger on Theresa¡¯s neck with a little force, the sharp de cut through the skin, spilling crimson blood, very appalling.


    Those bodyguards are all Tatum¡¯s men and know that Theresa and Tatum are getting married and she is the future sister-inw, so naturally they obey orders.


    ¡°Stand back and all get out of the way.¡±


    The lead bodyguard yelled, and several of the bodyguards immediately took a few steps back.


    Adriana strangled Theresa¡¯s neck and walked out of the room, standing in the corridor and cautiously walking towards the elevator entrance.


    Because there were people in front and behind, Adriana was cautious and just nced back at the elevator, before she had time to withdraw her gaze, she found Theresa moved, and the next moment one person kicked her across the face with great force, and directly kicked her away.


    Adriana stepped back a few meters and mmed right into the corner wall with a thud and a buzzing head.


    She was bounced straight back andnded heavily on the ground, and the dagger in her hand flew out.


    ¡°Ouch¨C¡±


    Adriana just felt a headache because the back of her head hit the corner of the projecting wall, plus the force of that force was veryrge, and now the pain was blinding her eyes and cramping her body.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Arrest her.¡±


    Theresa yelled, and several people immediately lunged at Adriana.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator door opened and several people came out from inside.


    Adriana was really dizzy from the collision, only to feel lifted up, and then before she could see the situation, she felt her side being kicked away, and her body was yanked by the man and fell backwards.


    I thought I was going to fall to the ground, but instead Inded in the arms of one person.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    Someone kept calling out to her. Adriana tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt like a thousand pounds, so she couldn¡¯t open them at all.


    Pain, endless pain swept over me.


    The backbone and the back of the head were in pain, almost in spasm, the eyes were ck, the ears were ringing, and the difficulty was extreme.


    My brain was dizzy and achy and heavy.


    Immediately afterwards, a thousand images suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from me. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Theresa¡¯s BFF, I won¡¯t dare do anything to you!¡±


    ¡°What, you couldn¡¯t seduce me and now you want to go after Alvin? I¡¯m telling you, Alvin, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    ¡°When I gave you the two million, you and I were already clear, even though you¡¯re Luis¡¯ mommy, so what?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I find that I want to like you so much.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the owner of that ne?¡±


    ¡°Adri, will we get married? I¡¯ll convince my mom and Sloane.¡±


    ¡°Lawson, so you¡¯re Adriana, so you¡¯re alive?¡±


    ¡°Adri, would you like to give me a chance to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I actually knew you weren¡¯t dead, and I knew Lawson was you.¡±


    ¡°When I die, Adriana will be the sole heir to my estate.¡±


    ¡­


    All the memories flooded into Adriana¡¯s mind like a tidal wave, seemingly bursting her head in that instant.


    The pain is going to explode in general, the pain is near suffocation.

 Chapter 825 Rescued

    Memories of Peter, from when he first met him to a fake death and then finally before his memory was sealed by ni.


    All the things that happened in the past shed by one scene after another, just like a movie fast yback.


    She remembered, everything.


    ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Adriana struggled to open her eyes, but all she saw was a man looking down at herself with distress, a face of panic and anxiety and nervousness.


    The corners of her lips were slightly hooked, and before she could say anything, she passed out.


    ¡°Peter, why are you here again? Adriana has a bomb strapped to her wrist, and if you dare take her away, I¡¯ll make sure she dies.¡±


    Theresa was furious and watched as the man she loved held Adriana tightly, heartbroken to the core, searing her heart hard.


    That¡¯s the man she loves, and look, it¡¯s Adriana who worries and cares the most.


    It was that damned bitch who stole everything that should have been hers.


    Peter¡¯s cold, bitter eyes swept over her and said in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid to bury your entire The Lindsay Family, you can do it.¡±


    The man dropped a domineering sentence and left directly with Adriana in his arms.


    Theresa was holding the remote control she had just picked up while in disarray, her hands trembling, and finally threw it in a trash can aside.


    ¡°Ah, bastard, Peter you shall not die well, ah~!¡±


    Hesitating for a long time, Theresa still couldn¡¯ty a hand on Peter.


    The man was already cold, treating no one but Adriana with affection, cold as a robot.


    Theresa is not afraid to take the price of The Lindsay Family people.


    Peter carried Adriana straight to the hospital, where it was determined that there were only superficial injuries and a mild concussion.


    Spent some time with her in the hospital.


    Ran and Harlee then came in a hurry.


    Hank stood guard downstairs and called Peter as soon as he saw theming upstairs.


    Peter raised his hand over the little woman¡¯s cheek and leaned down to ce a soft kiss on her forehead, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t take care of you. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you clear all the obstacles before I die.¡±


    The fingertips gently rubbed the small woman¡¯s blossoming skin, wandering to her lips and gently stroking them.


    For a moment, he gave his hand a beat and turned away at that moment.


    Thepany is so determined to go, not to return.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care, but if he stays one more second, he won¡¯t want to leave.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the ward closes with a subtle sound.


    The man disappeared outside the door, and the woman lying on the bed only slowly opened her eyes.


    ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Adriana woke up long ago, aftering out of the emergency room, but she didn¡¯t know how to face Peter, so she simply closed her eyes and pretended to be unconscious.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    At that moment, the door of the ward opened once more and both Harlee and Ran walked in.


    The two swooped down to the bedside and looked at Adriana with a worried look on their faces and asked, ¡°How is it, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, is Theresa doing it again? That bitch!¡±


    Ran and Harlee both couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°You guys got here pretty fast.¡±


    Currently the fair and delicate cheeks are slightly pale, that faint smile, tugging bloodless lips, looking that haggard.


    ¡°Nonsense, knowing that you were taken away, Ran and I searched for a long time without finding it.¡±


    ¡°Who got you back?¡±


    The two of you said one thing and I said another.


    Adriana frowned in thought and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was the only one in the ward when I woke up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Ran was half-hearted.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, does your body still hurt and did Theresa not do anything to you?¡± Harlee looked at the gauze wrapped around her head and asked in distress.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it feels okay.¡±


    Getting kicked down and hitting my head on the corner was the most painful, and now I feel like everything is okay.


    The two sat down and talked to Adriana for a while.


    Harlee pped the table several times in anger, ¡°No, I¡¯ve got to fucking go get Theresa, I¡¯m going to get her!¡±


    Dare to bully his sister, really can not tolerate.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Adriana coldly scolded, ¡°I¡¯ll do my own thing, Harlee, if you dare to act rashly don¡¯t me me for flipping out with you.¡±


    If at first she had good intentions or coveted Tatum¡¯s power, now Adriana has thought better of it and will not show any mercy to Theresa no matter what.


    Otherwise, not only will you get yourself killed, but you will also leave a bane for your two children for no reason.


    Theresa, can¡¯t stay.


    ¡°You ¡­ you shed your hands?¡±


    Harlee expressed doubt.


    ¡°I say again, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Adriana is assertive.


    Seeing her eyes flooded with harsh starbursts, the deep pupils of anger faintly floating, Harlee can more or less understand her mood at this moment.


    ¡°Okay,e on your own, give you up to two months, can¡¯t handle it I will definitely take a shot.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She responded.


    Suddenly, Harlee¡¯s phone rang, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call.¡± He got up and walked out of the ward.


    A short whileter, he entered the ward and said, ¡°Adri, get some rest, I have a temporary matter to attend to.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana knew Harlee was supposed to be abroad, but now the sudden appearance in the ward spoke volumes.


    Most likely knowing that she was in danger, she immediately rushed back from abroad.


    In the ward, only Ran and Adriana were left.


    She tilted her head to look at Ran.


    A few days had passed without seeing Ran, and his bloodshot eyes were enough to show how exhausted he had been in recent days.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, look like you¡¯re tired?¡±


    ¡°Recently sleepte at night, stay upte to stay up.¡±


    Ran lifted his hand to ruffle his bangs, leaned back in the escort chair with an evil smile, and asked in a shallow voice, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it scaryst night?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday ¡­ was okay.¡±


    He asks her if she was scaredst night, indicating that Ran knew about her disappearance yesterday.


    So, his eyes are bloodshot and his face is haggard because he was up all night yesterday looking for her?


    After thinking about it, only this argument can stand up.


    Adriana gave a silent sigh, somewhat distraught.


    The man¡¯s eyes are slightly drooping, the deep eyes under the long curly eyshes are flooded with stars, and then, reaching out to take Adriana¡¯s hand.


    Long fingersnded on her wrist, gently rubbing it, brows knitted together, ¡°Your hand is strangled, damn it, what the hell did Theresa do to you?¡±


    It is clear that a look of hatred and anger, talking through gritted teeth, but his hand is very lightly rubbing the marks on her wrist.


    Feeling the temperature and warmthing from his palm, Adriana seems to be able to feel the strong love from Ran for her.


    Hesitating for a moment, her thin lips slightly opened ¡­


    She was about to say something, but Ran cut her off.


    He said: ¡°Adriana, it really hurts me to see you hurt. Can you give me a chance to protect you properly? Luis and Helen I also like very much, and when they call me Master, I will take good care of them and like them very much. If I can, I really hope you will let me take care of you three mothers.¡±

 Chapter 826 Sorry

    As expected, there was another confession.


    No sweet words, but those words were really touching.


    Adriana was immersed in emotion, but more than that, she felt guilty.


    The old Ran would only call her ¡®Adri¡¯, or asionally ¡®Little Adri¡¯ in jest.


    And now changed the name to call her ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    She remembered that ¡®Adriana¡¯ should be Peter¡¯s exclusive name, no wonder she always felt familiar during the period when her memory was sealed.


    Adriana was ufortable to hear Ran addressed in this way now.


    ¡°The daddy of the two children is Peter.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Ran eyes sh slightly, subconsciously look at Adriana, the two eyes collide, looking at each other.


    ¡°Adriana, didn¡¯t you ¡­ say you hated him? Although he has returned from abroad, his time is not long after all.¡±


    Adriana blinked her ciliary feathers, pondered for a moment, and drew her hand back from his.


    Another moment of silence.


    With Ran, her every move, even an unconscious look can make him figure out all kinds of meaning and infinitely magnified in his mind.


    So, a few seconds of silence really made Ran feel tormented.


    She slowly raised her eyes to meet his slightly sad pupils and said, ¡°I remember everything. If I¡¯m not wrong, the only way to put my insomnia is to forget Peter, right?¡±


    Adriana isn¡¯t stupid.


    At first she didn¡¯t care when ni said those things, or when all the signs indicated that her insomnia was rted to Peter, she didn¡¯t even care.


    But today remember everything that happened before, analyze carefully, run through the ideas, all of it is clear.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What ¡­ you ¡­ you remember?¡±


    Ran¡¯s body stiffened, pupils dted, eyes full of incredulity.


    Through that face with a slightly stagnant expression, it was enough to feel his shock.


    Even the sad emotions swirling in the obscure eyes are so obvious.


    ¡°Ran ¡­¡±


    Adriana called out, but did not have the courage to continue, fearing that what she said next would break his heart.


    But there are some things that have to be said.


    Not being able to refuse is the greatest harm.


    ¡°You are good to me, I know it well. How many people in a lifetime will be willing to be good to her people? If I can, I hope to remain friends in the future, but if you keep persisting, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ friends don¡¯t have to do. You know very well that I like Peter and will never forget it. Even if his days are numbered, so what?¡±


    She spoke calmly.


    ¡°What about after he¡¯s gone? I¡¯m willing to wait and wait for you to forget him. One year, two years, three years, five years, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Have waited for many years, even if it does not hurt to wait a few years.


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and her cold eyes swept towards Ran, her tone slightly sullen, ¡°Can you not be so paranoid? Some things can be forced, but emotional things really can¡¯t be forced, do you understand.¡±


    From the first time she met Ran to now, she really appreciates Ran¡¯s person, and they have a good rtionship as both teachers and friends.


    The original innocent rtionship will change once it is mixed with impurities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to either. But I like you, I can¡¯t let go, I can¡¯t forget!¡±


    Ran got a little emotional and stood up, looking down at the person on the bed, ¡°You tell me, how do I forget? You tell me!¡±


    He is also an innocent man.


    Because like Adriana, make a lot of sacrifices, so that now for no reason into more memories about Adriana, deepen the love and emotions for her, want to let go as difficult as the sky.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana blinked her eyes, momentarily speechless.


    I really don¡¯t know how to persuade Ran to let go.


    There was a momentary silence in the ward, and the two men were in a very unstable mood.


    The little woman thought for a moment and said, ¡°If you never see me again, will you forget?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Simple and straightforward answer.


    It all sounds a little sketchy.


    Adriana took a deep breath, immediately closed her eyes and sighed despondently, ¡°I ¡­ what exactly do you want me to say good? I¡¯ll tell you this, I won¡¯t like anyone but Peter, and I don¡¯t want to give any of them a chance. So, you, me, will never be possible.¡±


    Sensing Ran¡¯s obsession, Adriana spoke a bit harshly, even a bit hurtfully, in order to get him to let go a bit sooner.


    ¡°You¡¯re very good in every way, handsome and rich, but just not to my liking.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly do you like, I¡¯ll change it!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to change, no matter how much you change, I can¡¯t possibly like you.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Adriana¡¯! That¡¯s what HONY calls me, okay?¡±


    If the words that Adriana just said were enough to break Ran¡¯s heart, then at this moment Adriana¡¯s words can almost break Ran¡¯s heart into pieces.


    The words sounded like no waves, but it was like a shocking wave that scared his body stiff and almost could feel the sound of his heart breaking.


    Pain, infinite spread, to the limbs, to every inch of skin, even the surrounding air has be thin.


    Ran breath slightly suffocated, hanging at the side of the hands slightly clenched, incredible eyes looked down at her, did not speak for a long time.


    Adriana tilted her head to the other side, not daring to look Ran in the eye.


    The heart is infinite guilt and self-recrimination towards him.


    I¡¯m sorry, Ran.


    I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say except that she was sorry.


    Even an apology can only be said silently in the heart.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A few seconds, or maybe a few minutes of silence.


    The man¡¯s sexy thin lips opened slightly and added, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    He turned to leave.


    Leaving the hospital, Ran did not drive and strolled down the street alone, watching peoplee and go and traffic flow.


    The night, beautiful and with a bleak.


    The cold breeze that passed through the face prated the skin, making the heart that was gradually cooling at that moment even colder.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, I arrived at a bar.


    Sitting at the bar, Ran ordered a lot of drinks and kept sipping alone.


    Because of the handsome and handsome appearance, many women came to hit on him, but they were all scolded away by him.


    One cup, two cups, three cups ¡­


    Putting a pile of empty sses on the table, Ran drank the whole person a little confused.


    The so-called ¡®wine is not drunk¡¯.


    Just as he was getting dizzy and his head was spinning, a sexy woman appeared in front of him with a ss of wine.


    ¡°Get lost, I said don¡¯te over and bother me, don¡¯t you understand!¡±


    Ran was annoyed because he was harassed by several women.


    But who knew that when he looked sideways at the personing, he could not help but be stunned, and the next moment the cold as xuan ice cheeks held a smile.


    That smile is simple and innocent, like a sunny boy in general.


    ¡°Adriana, oh no, no. Adri, Adri, what are you doing here?¡±


    He remembered that while in the hospital, Adriana had told him that ¡®Adriana¡¯ was what she called each other with Peter.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    The little woman called out, ¡°Why are you drinking so much?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just have nothing toe over and drink a little. Adri, Adri, you ¡­ you forgive ¡­ forgive me don¡¯t you? ¡°

 Chapter 827 Mistaken Identity

    Drunk, his body swayed, and even his speech was a little confused.


    ¡°Of course, I forgive you.¡±


    The woman stretched out her long, slender fingers, the tips of her white fingers tinged with dark red nails, she raised her hand to caress the man¡¯s face and stood on tiptoe to give him a soft kiss on the lips.


    A kiss, like a dragonfly, is fleeting.


    Ran, who hadn¡¯t yet felt the warmth of her lips, froze, astonished.


    ¡°Do you like me, Ran?¡±


    ¡°Well, like, I like you, can¡¯t stop thinking about you, you¡¯re in my eyes and heart. Hups ¡­ are all about you.¡±


    He hit a winepartment.


    The little woman smiled faintly, put down her ss and reached around his waist, ¡°I like you too.¡±


    ¡°Really? You ¡­ you lied to me, just now at the hospital you said, you said you only like Peter.¡±


    ¡°I did like him, but that was only once. Oops ¡­¡±


    The woman suddenly ¡®slipped¡¯ on her feet and fell into the man¡¯s arms, hugging him.


    Ran¡¯s heart tightened, fearing that she might fall, he wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Hugging the woman, Ran, although holding tightly, but because of too much alcohol, he staggered and staggered.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m drunk and I¡¯m ¡­ so sleepy ¡­¡±


    She leaned into his arms.


    ¡°Sleepy? Good, good ¡­ I¡¯ll send you to rest.¡±


    With that, Ran took her away, while the woman took him to a hotel room.


    Together they went to the suite, Ran put her on the bed and covered her with bedding, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll go ¡­ first.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Ran, don ¡­ t go, stay with me ¡­ stay with me, OK?¡±


    The woman grabbed Ran¡¯s hand and yanked it hard in one smooth motion.


    He fell straight onto the bed and the woman rolled over and pressed down, leaning down to kiss him on the lips.


    The shallow kiss, tender and tender, tugged at Ran¡¯s heartstrings.


    He gradually sank, ¡°Adri? Adriana¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran, I want it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°No regrets?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I will be responsible, for the rest of my life, for you.¡±


    ¡­


    Not long after, a charming and lingering sound came from the room, rising and falling, more than ambiguous.


    It was a long night and the two were crazy.


    The next day.


    The sun is warm and the morning sunlight spills into the room.


    The sleeping Ran reached up and rubbed his head, only to feel the pain in his brain.


    It is this movement, he was alert to find someone around his waist, suddenly inclined his head to look over, the familiar face makes his heart shake, the whole person surprised.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    He called out.


    I just feel that everything is like a dream, not so real.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Ran¡­¡±


    The woman stirred, opened her eyes and looked at Ran.


    Ran looked at the familiar face and his surprised cheeks were gradually reced by anger.


    The eyebrows knitted up, and the next moment reached out and pinched the woman¡¯s neck, ¡°Sandra, it¡¯s actually you!


    He was extremely angry, never expecting that the person he spentthe night with yesterday would actually be Sandra.


    He was angry and felt that he was foolish to be counted by Sandra.


    ¡°¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    The neck was squeezed to death, the pain of Sandra¡¯s face is red, hands clutching his wrist struggling hard, but simply can not shake the slightest.


    pping his hand unceasingly, holding back the pain, he said, ¡°Ran, let go ¡­ let go, it hurts ¡­¡±


    It really hurts, especially painful.


    Sandra¡¯s eyes are red and she can¡¯t help but tear up, her appearance is pitiful.


    ¡°Say, who told you toe?¡±


    Faced with a face identical to Adriana¡¯s, he would almost mistake Sandra for Adriana if it weren¡¯t for the fact that one has short hair and the other has long hair, and that their eyebrows are ultimately a little different.


    Because, the two are really too simr.


    ¡°No, no one asked me toe. I just like you, Ran ¡­ I ¡­ ahem ¡­ have seen you since Floedan and I¡­ . really found out that I¡¯m in love with you. Ahem ¡­¡±


    Her mention of love inexplicably touched Ran¡¯s heartstrings, along with a face that was identical to Adriana¡¯s.


    He really couldn¡¯t bear to do it, and finally threw her to the ground.


    ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear your bullshit, get the hell out of here!¡±


    Ran got up and went straight to the bathroom, closing the door with a bang.


    A wretched Sandra, sitting on the floor, took several deep breaths and choked and coughed.


    After a moment¡¯s reprieve, she walked to the bathroom door in her pajamas, tapped on the door and said, ¡°Ran, I really love you. So many times I have tried to contact you, but I do not have your contact information, but yesterday I saw you in the bar you, I went over to talk to you, you said a lot of things to me, you said you like me. I ¡­ woo ¡­ I refused then, I said I was Sandra, but you had to treat me like Adriana, and ¡­ also used force on me, woo ¡­ Ran, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    She choked and sobbed and wailed.


    ¡°Get out and don¡¯t let me see you or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The bathroom erupted with the sound of a man hissing in extreme anger.


    Sandra choked and was scared by Ran¡¯s cold and angry voice, her teeth biting her lip, and she was quiet for a while before picking up her clothes and putting them on and leaving.


    The moment the door is closed, Sandra¡¯s face instantly disappears, reced by a cold smile, giving people a kind of charming meaning.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Adriana, lying in the hospital with nothing better to do, thought she just had a headache and didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized.


    Because of the head injury, the head was wrapped in gauze and was very unattractive.


    So she bought a hat and wore a loose ck hat straight to the office and put it to work.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Theresa¡¯s wedding to Tatum today, aren¡¯t you going to go there?¡±


    Harlee walked in and stood in front of Adriana inquiringly.


    ¡°What am I doing over there if she¡¯s getting married?¡±


    Adriana picked up a copy of the information, opened the folder and began to read the document, saying over and over again: ¡°I am not capable enough now, there is no way to fight with her, it is difficult not to go to her wedding to die.¡±


    She is long past the impulsive and foolish person she was.


    She knows very well the truth that a small intolerance is a big mistake.


    Even if we were to settle the score with Theresa, then today is simply not the right opportunity.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Tatum is incredibly powerful, and the people who went to the hotel today are either rich or rich, all from the upper ss, so the security issues must be unbeatable. There is no way there will be any chaos or allow chaos and idents to ur.¡±


    Harlee nodded, thinking that what Adriana had just said still made sense.


    ¡°Grandpa just called and asked you toe with me now.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Adriana asked with a frown.


    Yesterday she was kidnapped by Theresa, today Theresa is getting married, is she still going to Theresa¡¯s wedding?


    ¡°You just go.¡±


    She refused outright.


    In any case, even if she was kidnapped, Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t know about it.


    ording to the rules, the Soto family is supposed to go to the wedding.

 Chapter 828 The Alston family’s profile

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. If I were to go to the wedding, I might get into a mess with them.¡±


    Harlee shook her head and refused outright.


    ¡°Going or not?!¡±


    The little woman had little patience and was cold and questioning.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ line, you do not go I go!¡±


    Adriana closed the file in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and clean up first.¡±


    Since we are going to the wedding, it is important to pack well, always to give Theresa a special gift on the special day.


    Although I had nned not to go to the wedding site.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead then, I¡¯ve got some business.¡±


    Harlee turns to leave.


    Adriana was in the office, sitting for a while, and just as she was about to leave, someone knocked on the office door and walked in.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Giovanny, what brings you here?¡±


    Giovanny, dressed in a suit, remains umunicative and shy of words.


    After all, he is a mute, talking in ventriloquism will be very tired, it will also develop a non-verbal nature.


    Walked up to Adriana and ced a thick packet of information in front of Adriana¡¯s face, tapping her finger on the words on the packet.


    It¡¯s ¡°The Alston family¡±!


    ¡°Good, hard work.¡±


    After she said her piece, Giovanny turned around and left.


    Adriana opened the file folder and looked at The Alston family¡¯s profile.


    Because of what happened to Leonidas earlier, she was a little curious about how Hayley actually got pregnant with Raymond¡¯s baby, so she had Giovanny investigate The Alston family¡¯s information to learn more about The Alston family.


    On top of the information are several photos, all of which are of people from The Alston family.


    The most important thing is the photo of Brenden.


    It has been known for a long time that Brenden¡¯s identity is highly questionable, but Adriana still doesn¡¯t know who Brenden¡¯s real identity is.


    Getting some old photos, she mainly wanted to see what the difference between the old Brenden and the current Brenden was in terms of appearance.


    The thick photo in the hand is very old, because the time is a bit old, so the photo has mottled white spots.


    The first one is a group photo of Old Mr. Alston¡¯s family, which is not very clear because of the distance from the photo.


    The second one is Raymond¡¯s photo, the photo of Raymond is really handsome and heroic.


    The third one is a group photo of Archie, the third member of The Alston family, and Raymond, the fifth member of The Alston family, and BrendenBrenden, the third member of The Alston family.


    Adriana knew Raymond and Brenden, but not Archie, but Giovanny was thorough enough to write the names on top of each person in the photo.


    Abruptly, her eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at the photo, her heart thumping.


    ¡°Is this ¡­ Archie?¡±


    Adriana held the photo in disbelief.


    The photo was immediately put aside, and then in a thick pile of photos to find Archie¡¯s photo, carefully look at it, can not help but some pale face.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Harlee, who had just walked away for a short while, returned and stood in front of Adriana¡¯s desk, tapped her hand on the table and said, ¡°Grandpa just called again to tell me that you shoulde with himter.¡±


    After Harlee finished, she noticed that Adriana¡¯s face looked a little off.


    With a slight nce, he swept the information and photos ced on her desktop and asked rhetorically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what makes you so nervous to look at?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­?¡±


    Adriana drifted back to her senses and saw his hand reaching out to take the information she had researched.


    She pped him on the back of the hand, ¡°Go aside, what are you reading about my investigation.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Harlee, who was hit with pain, couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath, ¡°What the hell are you so petty, you can¡¯t even nce at it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see it, go investigate it yourself.¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, then said, ¡°Harlee, smile for me.¡±


    Harlee: ¡°¡­¡±


    A look of idiocy at her, ¡°Your brain is knocked out, right? Do you want me to call your hospital and take you to have your brain checked?¡±


    ¡°Laugh when you¡¯re told to, where¡¯s all the nonsense.¡±


    Adriana red at him angrily.


    That serious, Harlee heart although some doubts, but still full cooperation, grin, revealing a row of white shellfish teeth.


    Adriana looked at his smile, her heart stuttered, and the rest of her eyes nced at the photo in her hand, staring at the picture of Archie, the oldest member of The Alston family.


    Heart, tightened.


    ¡°Get lost, I have to go pack up and go to the hotel. By the way, which hotel is their wedding at?¡±


    ¡°Asnana Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded, stood up, gathered up the information on her desk and put it into a file bag, held it in her hands and walked straight away.


    As she brushes against Harlee, Harlee jerks her hand to grab the information, but everything seems to be in Adriana¡¯s anticipation.


    The little woman raised her hand, directly avoiding his sneak attack, and then a seat of cold eyes fell on him, ¡°In dare to touch my things, careful I do not recognize you as a brother!¡±


    A sharp warning.


    ¡°No conscience, don¡¯t show me, I just want to see!¡±


    Harlee pounced on him, grabbing the information in one fell swoop.


    It seems that they will not rest until they get the information.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Adriana ckened her face, nced at him, and ran off at a faster pace.


    Who knew that I would run into Rex just as I walked out of the office.


    The two who were ying immediately curbed their smiles and looked at each other, and finally their eyes fell on Rex¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana had her arms wrapped around her chest, clutching the file bag, keeping a watchful eye on Harlee.


    That information just now is really too important and must not be seen by Harlee.


    At least, not now.


    ¡°Grandpa was busy with something temporary and asked me toe and pick you up and go to Asnana Hotel together.¡±


    Rex dressed in casual clothes, long hair loosely tied up, bangs in front of the forehead forty-six, wearing a pair of gold wire-rimmed round sses, adding a few points of gentle, that between the eyebrows always prate a gangster.


    I have to say, Rex looks good, but is too heavy banditry, character is not.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go over there with Harlee.¡±


    Adriana refused outright.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be with Rex.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll rub your car.¡±


    He¡¯s a little stubborn.


    Adriana pondered for a moment, but couldn¡¯t figure out what Rex was thinking, what was the purpose of inexplicably huddling with them?


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana said as she looked back at Harlee.


    The three of them entered the elevator and went straight to the parking lot on the negative second floor.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I suddenly thought I didn¡¯t take my phone, you guys wait for me in the car for a while, I¡¯ll go up there.¡±


    Just getting off the elevator, Adriana looked for an excuse to get back in and go upstairs.


    Back in the office, Adriana opened the packet, fished out the photos, and quickly snapped them with her phone, then threw one or two dozen into the shredder and churned them up.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Looking at the photos all powdered fine, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, afraid that the photos were seen by Harlee.


    Turning off the shredder, she turned around with a start and was abruptly surprised by the person who appeared behind her.


    ¡°Harlee, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 829 Theresa’s wedding

    Adriana reached up and covered her chest, her little face white with fear and her heart pounding.


    ¡°What is it, exactly, that keeps you defending yourself against me?¡±


    He knew Adriana must have some kind of scheme to avoid him, so he followed her to the office and ended up being a step toote.


    ¡°Just some information that I don¡¯t want to show you. Got a problem with that?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m going to be able to tell you everything,¡± he teased.


    Harlee ced her hands in the pockets of her suit pants and looked down at Adriana with cold eyes, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Adriana, I¡¯m your brother and I don¡¯t want you to carry the load alone when things go wrong.¡±


    In the end, Harlee still trusts Adriana a lot.


    He was more worried that Adriana was carrying everything alone and not telling him the truth.


    Adriana, whose heartstrings were tense, heard Harlee¡¯s words and was relieved.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s okay. As soon as I get things straightened out, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you.¡±


    The little woman lifted her wrist and looked at her wristwatch time, ¡°It¡¯ste, hurry up.¡±


    She put the information in a drawer and locked it, took her phone and walked out of the office.


    A suspicious Harlee nced at the shredder and wondered what the photos were.


    But the photo has been broken beyond repair, what can he see?


    The trio left Fryer Group and went straight to Asnana Hotel.


    Today is the grand wedding of Theresa and Tatum, naturally, it is beyond grand.


    Tatum status, the people whoe to the rich is noble, when the upper-ss people, dressed in luxury, dressed in the light can be seen.


    The hotel¡¯s parking lot is a collection of luxury cars, as if arge car show, gathering a variety of pricey cars, notcking some limited editions.


    Among all of them, by andrge the most low-key are Adriana and Harlee two.


    Adriana even had to wear a ck hat when she went out because of the injury to the back of her head.


    At the same time.


    In another hidden park, Sandra sat leisurely on a bench, soaking up the sun and feeling the cool morning breeze.


    Ding¨C


    The phone rings.


    She opened her phone and looked at the photos sent over by What¡¯s App.


    Spin forwarded the photo to another person.


    Pressing the voice button, he said, ¡°The photos have been given to you, immediately prepare something for me and send it to this side of Sailightning Garden. Noter than forty minutes.¡±


    The voice was sent out and Sandra¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly with a smug smile.


    Today, it¡¯s a good day.


    She stood up, closed her eyes, spread her arms, took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°The excitement will begin soon, are you, ready?¡±


    That ¡®you¡¯, who is it?


    Not yet known.


    Gliy Whein Mansion, study.


    ¡°boss, today is Tatum and Theresa¡¯s wedding, the staff is ready, just waiting for your order.¡±


    Hank reported.


    ¡°Wait for mymand.¡±


    Peter responded.


    Because of his mother¡¯s fondness for Theresa, Peter has repeatedly forgiven Theresa, and this time there will be no dividend.


    His days are numbered, and what he has to do in the remaining days is naturally to clear all obstacles for Adriana.


    ¡°Yes. So ¡­ are you going over there now? Both your master and Tiana came to the wedding today.¡±


    Tatum¡¯s strength is there, and his wedding will naturally be attended by many people.


    Peter¡¯s master and sister were there for Tatum and Theresa¡¯s wedding, and it would seem rude for him not to go.


    ¡°Go, naturally.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes wandered a bit as he gazed at theputer screen, thinking of Adriana, who was injured yesterday, and his heart seized up.


    Even if I didn¡¯t want to attend the wedding, I had to go over there in order to meet Adriana at the wedding party.


    The Lindsay Family Vis.


    Theresa sat in front of the dressing table, gazing at herself in the mirror, dressed in a holy white wedding dress, wearing a white wedding veil and gand, although slightly powdered still looks too good.


    I have to say, the woman is really beautiful in a wedding dress.


    However, her face is not happy, obviously the wedding day should be joyful, but she is somehow sad.


    Behind her, Sandra came over, put her hands on her shoulders, looked at Theresa in the mirror, pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Theresa, you are really too beautiful. tatum will be stunned by you if he sees you.¡±


    Theresa raised the side of her lips in an arc and smiled bitterly, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Amazing or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to her.


    Is Tatum the man you like so much?


    Not really.


    She was in love with Peter for ten years.


    How many decades can a person have in his life?


    ¡°Theresa, congrattions oh.¡±


    Sandra took out something and put it in front of her, ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I don¡¯t have much money, so I bought you a pair of earrings, see if you like them?¡±


    The blue gold velvet square brocade box with the brand logo engraved on it is a major international brand.


    Theresa opened the box and took a look. The earrings were round with a few diamond-linked tassels underneath, emitting a dazzling starburst in the refraction of the light.


    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s beautiful, I like it.¡±


    She took Sandra¡¯s hand, sighed and said, ¡°You are the only one I have with me, Sandra, I really treat you as my own sister. I will definitely find a good man for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still Theresa who is good to me.¡±


    Sandra smiled sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, you should get in the car and go to the hotel, or you will miss the auspicious time. You know my status, not very suitable for that kind of asion, so I will not go there.¡±


    When she was initially disfigured, Theresa gave Sandra a face-lift in ordance with Adriana¡¯s appearance.


    As soon as she appears at the wedding venue, someone will mistake her for Adriana, and Theresa knows that Sandra still has value and it is not appropriate to disclose her identity now, so she usually does not let her in and out of big asions.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go over there then.¡±


    Theresa stood up, ¡°Thank you for the gift, I love it.¡±


    She took arge red envelope and handed it to Sandra, ¡°Here, a red envelope for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Theresa.¡±


    Sandra took the red envelope and gave her a big hug, ¡°Sis, be happy, yo.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Theresa went downstairs and outside sixteen red Ferraris tied with nice ribbons and flowers were quietly waiting for the bride.


    Although Waverly is a first-tier city, sixteen red Ferraris driving on the road is also a beautiful sight.


    Arriving at the hotel, Theresa helped her father Logan slowly walk up to the wedding tform and began the wedding ceremony under the watchful eyes of all the guests.


    After the exchange of rings, the two embraced each other tightly and kissed sweetly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to entertain my friends first, so hurry up and change your dress.¡±


    Tatum lifted his hand and caressed Theresa¡¯s cheek, instructing.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be overter.¡±


    Theresa was assisted by one of the assistants and went up to the reserved box on the top floor of the hotel, which was prepared with a red dress.


    At this moment, in the guest hall, Adriana is sitting with Harlee, Rex and Old Mr. Soto and several other businessmen.


    When she looked up, her eyes fell on Peter, who was sitting at the next table.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A few meters away from each other, the two of them just look at each other from a distance, with different expressions.

 Chapter 830 Thinking about everything

    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the ss was slightly hard, pretending to be calm to keep herself from being exposed.


    Then he picked up his ss and took a sip of wine, and inclined his head to look aside.


    She was kidnapped yesterday and it was Peter who saved her.


    To this day Adriana has not yet figured out how to face everything, and has even thought about taking the initiative to find Peter again.


    Then today, she suddenly found out the content of the information so that she was immersed in astonishment for a long time can not calm down.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    Heart beating faster and faster, almost as if it could jump out of the throat, even breathing has be difficult.


    That photo, why ¡­ why does it look so much like Harlee?


    Adriana would love to get to the bottom of things, but the situation is clearly not right now.


    Moving too big and overly shy will expose yourself and more easily reveal the truth of the matter.


    At least some things can¡¯t get out just yet.


    Huzzah-


    The cell phone ced on the desktop rang.


    Adriana picked up her phone, looked at the unfamiliar phone number, hesitated for a moment or got up and walked out.


    Walking outside the hotel, she answered the phone, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There is a mechanical male voice, a voice that onlyes out with some kind of special software.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you go to the back door of the hotel now and I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Joke, I don¡¯t even know who you are, so why should I go over there if you tell me to?¡±


    ¡°What, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯te if you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    The person on the other end simply hangs up the phone.


    Adriana stood in front of the hotel for a while, her mind recalling what the man had just said, always vaguely feeling that there was also something wrong.


    People, there will always be curiosity.


    Driven by curiosity, Adriana walked towards the back door of the hotel with doubts in her mind.


    Asnana Hotel is a five-star hotel owned by Alston Group, which is very famous in Waverly.


    Naturally, Adriana is familiar with the area.


    But when she went to the back she was surprised to find that there was no one else at all except the hotel staff who were busy.


    Stood for a while, waiting for the mystery man to give her the initiative to contact the phone, but for a long time did not wait for people.


    She had no choice but to take the initiative to call the mystery man, but the call went out unanswered.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Adriana said to herself.


    Putting away the phone, the moment she raised her eyes she found Peter who was walking towards her.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    Peter looked at her with a gentle tone.


    ¡°Nothing, just came over for a walk.¡±


    Her fingers stiffened slightly, involuntarily unable to control the thumping heart, where the real shrinkage, like a knife cut, pangs of pain.


    His love for her, Adriana saw it in her eyes.


    Perhaps the world really can¡¯t find a person who loves her more than Peter.


    It is this man who silently did everything for her, but did not want her to know, all the pain alone to bear, even if life and death, are not willing to let her suffer.


    Adriana was touched, relieved and heartbroken.


    Also ¡­ is helpless.


    ¡°Just browsing. mr. Alston is something wrong?¡±


    She asked a rhetorical question with a fake calm and expressionless face.


    ¡°I heard that you were kidnapped yesterday? Is everything okay?¡±


    He thought Adriana didn¡¯t know anything and asked casually.


    ¡°Would I still be standing in front of you if something was wrong.¡±


    Adriana was indifferent and added, ¡°If Mr. Alston is okay, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After saying that, he bypassed Peter and left directly.


    Facing him, Adriana really does not have much control, just a few words of conversation, she already can not help but want to jump over and hug tightly the man who makes her god love.


    She was worried that if she said a few more words, she would not be able to restrain her thoughts of him and would fling herself at him and hug him and tell him, ¡°Honey, I remember, I remember everything.¡±


    But ¡­


    No!


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    The man suddenly called out.


    She took a step, her head tilted slightly to the side and swept him a nce out of the corner of her eye, ¡°Say.¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment and stepped in front of her.


    Today he is dressed in a white suit, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, short hair three-sevenths, a good-looking haircut set off his cold face more handsome confusion.


    But in the past, full of cold air of the man, and now between the eyebrows more than a little brushed off the sadness and sadness, be depressed.


    One can¡¯t help but be heartbroken.


    ¡°I just ¡­ wanted to ask you how Luis and Helen¡¯s two children are doing in schooltely.¡±


    The only connection between the two is the two children.


    Peter wanted to talk to Adriana a little longer and had to use that as an excuse.


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Adriana knows Peter¡¯s heart and knows even better that Giovanny and Aaren are Peter¡¯s people.


    They are responsible for taking care of Luis and Helen. Aaren and Giovanny know better than her as a mommy when ites to school and life.


    As Peter¡¯s subordinates, the two would tell Peter everything about the children¡¯s movements, but he had toe and ask her.


    Obviously, it was to talk to her for a while longer.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s birthday is in two days, she misses the kids, can Luis and Helene over together to give her a birthday?¡±


    The requesting attitude, without the usual indifference, made Adriana a little ufortable with his gentleness.


    Adriana tilted her head to look at the greenery aside, not even having the courage to look directly at Peter.


    Deliberately avoiding his gaze.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Peter continued, ¡°After the child¡¯s grandmother¡¯s birthday I will send her and Sloane both to live abroad. If you are at ease, why not send the child abroad and let them take care of it for you?¡±


    All of Adriana¡¯s actions are well known to Peter, and naturally he knows that she is investigating The Alston family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Her expression didn¡¯t change much, she lifted her hand to ruffle her bangs, pinned them behind her ear and asked, ¡°Are you done? I¡¯ll go first when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s every move, a scowl is so cold.


    Not even a trace of tenderness could be seen in her good-looking shearwater eyes, and Peter was certain that she had not recovered her memory.


    A slight jaw, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    Without a word, Adriana walked around him and walked away without looking back.


    In the sunlight, her pace was hurried until after rounding the corner, she went under a tree, took a deep breath, closed her eyes and hung her head wondering what she was doing.


    The woman lowered her head and kept a movement for a long time without changing.


    Unbeknownst to her, she was really sore.


    Because, today Giovanny sent over the pile of information inside the photos, there are pictures of Old Mr. Alston¡¯s sons.


    She was surprised to find a photo of Archie, the oldest member of The Alston family, who looked so simr to Harlee in features.


    Especially the eyes, eyebrows and mouth, look carefully, very simr very simr.


    One of the photos is Archie side photo, but because the foreground is Brenden and The Alston family old five Raymond, so the appearance of Archie is not very obvious.


    Adriana, however, noticed that Archie¡¯s side was strikingly simr to Harlee¡¯s.


    At that moment, her brain buzzed and exploded.

 Chapter 831 – Something’s wrong

    A perverse thought even surfaced, giving her the illusion that Harlee might have something to do with Archie.


    But it¡¯s just a guess, not sure yet.


    If it¡¯s true ¡­


    Then, God is really too good at ying tricks on people.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out next to his ear.


    She jerked her eyes up and saw Ran appear in front of her at some point.


    Adriana immediately adjusted her emotions, reached out and rubbed her eyes, ¡°No, nothing. It¡¯s just that I suddenly felt some difort in my head just now.¡±


    Smiling slightly, he remained polite and courteous to Ran, but always gave off a sense of rustiness.


    She said, ¡°They¡¯re all dining in the ballroom, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Harlee said you were out, so I just came by to check it out.¡±


    Ran was dressed in a blue and white striped suit with a checkered tie, gentle and well-mannered.


    But he¡¯s not fit tough.


    The unsmiling Ran gives people a cool feeling, but as long as a slight smile, it will breathe a few evil and provocative demon.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and eat. When you give a gift, you can¡¯t not eat, right?¡±


    Adriana pretended to smileeasily towards Ran, who nodded, and the two walked towards the hall.


    Everything that happened in the ward yesterday was as if it had never happened, all selectively forgetting what happenedst night.


    Or rather, to avoid embarrassment, Adriana will not actively mention what happened yesterday.


    ¡°I heard that Rex came with you today?¡±


    The two walked and talked.


    ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Soto meant it, and I didn¡¯t understand why. It always felt like he was consciously or unconsciously trying to set me up with Rex and make things a little more friendly between us.¡±


    But Adriana really doesn¡¯t understand why Old Mr. Soto would do this when it is clear that she is not a descendant of the Soto family at all.


    It makes it very confusing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Rex has been secretly colluding with Brenden and advise you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡±


    The two went up to the lobby on the second floor and just walked to the door when they heard noisy voices inside and thought it was a nice atmosphere.


    But when the two stood at the entrance of the hall and saw the picture on the hall screen, they were stunned.


    The big screen on the wedding stage kept scrolling with Tatum and Theresa¡¯s wedding photos and some very meaningful photos and videos.


    But at this moment, the big screen actually showed Theresa and a man clinging to each other, the two indulged in wanton indulgence, clinging to each other, and even the clothes on their bodies were off.


    There were bouts of sighs in the ballroom, some mocking, some amazed, someughing, some pping.


    Bang¨C


    Tatum took the bottle and heaved it to the ground, saying angrily, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Turn it off for me, turn it off!¡±


    As a big man with a big name in Atror.


    In order to get married to Theresa, Tatum even moved the wedding to Waverly to hold, many Atror people went out of their way toe over for the event.


    It is important to know that the wedding is full of high ss people with high status.


    How can Tatum be embarrassed by being cuckolded in such a situation?


    ¡°It can¡¯t be turned off, it can¡¯t be turned off.¡±


    The staff there were scared and scared out of their wits.


    Before the wedding, he had already been warned to be more resourceful and not to make any mistakes.


    Who knows, now there is a problem with theputer, just like a deadputer, no matter how to get it to work.


    ¡°Power off, then give me power off!¡±


    Tatum roared hysterically.


    ¡°The electricity can¡¯t be cut off, the electric gate has been damaged, can¡¯t get it.¡±


    The staff was so anxious that they were on the verge of tears.


    Although I don¡¯t know what went wrong on the electric gate side, it was clear that someone was counting on Tatum and Theresa for today¡¯s wedding.


    The big screen was connected to the impact, and under Tatum¡¯s roar, the hall was silent, so it appeared that the ambiguous and charming soundsing from the stereo were more clear and blushing.


    Theresa above the clothes are gone, the man is left with only four corner pants, the two entwined, the scene is iparably fragrant.


    ¡°Shit, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How can Theresa be such a lowlife? It¡¯s over, Tatum is going to get her this time.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, it could be a reckoning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. It¡¯s a big scene today, how could Theresa possibly be impulsive? Not afraid to die.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd murmured, but none dared to ridicule wantonly.


    After all, Tatum¡¯s identity is there.


    ¡°FUCK!¡±


    Tatum cursed, kicked down the flower basket beside him, and walked angrily toward the elevator backstage.


    As soon as he left, the whole banquet hall exploded, and all the people were talking more than once.


    And Theresa¡¯s father Logan seems to realize the seriousness of the matter, immediately followed, afraid that Tatum and Theresa two will happen what ident.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Ran sighed with emotion.


    Turning back to Adriana, the strange eyes look at Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, thinking that the look in Ran¡¯s eyes just now was clearly wondering if she had done something in the moment she had just left.


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Really, no. I¡¯m not that mean.¡±


    She screamed in her heart.


    ¡°No better. You remember clearly that Tatum is something you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±


    Ran was well aware of the seriousness of the matter and kindly warned.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes zed over and her brow furrowed as she suddenly remembered the phone call from earlier.


    It is not a good feeling.


    ¡°Oh no ¡­¡± she, in all likelihood, was being counted.


    Just leaving for a while and being suspected by Ran, so will someone point the finger at her if things get investigated?


    If it were just Ran¡¯s suspicions it wouldn¡¯t matter, but there was an inexplicable phone call just now, a constant reminder of the strangeness of the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana dare not take it lightly, immediately pull out the phone, pointing to this string of phone numbers to Ran said: ¡°Just now this number inexplicably called me to go to the back, I feel ¡­ something wrong.


    ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll have someone check it out right away.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for Giovanny.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She stepped aside, copied the cell phone number and sent it to Giovanny, then immediately made a call to Giovanny, ¡°Immediately help me find out who the owner of the phone number is and where he was just now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana stood outside for a while.


    Ran stood beside her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be a straw man, maybe it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­ East ¡­ Tatum?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you bitch, I¡¯m not good enough for you, you¡¯re actually screwing men behind my back?¡±


    While this was happening, another growl rang out in the hall.


    Adriana and Ran both turned back to the entrance of the hall and watched the scene happening on the big screen and couldn¡¯t help but have their heartstrings tense.


    Tatum is originally from the road, irascible and temperamental.


    Although I like Theresa, it is human nature to be born with a good face.

 Chapter 832 – Beaten up

    The shame of being cheated on is like being pushed off the pedestal by the people¡¯s admiration and ttery, which ignites Tatum.


    So much so that he barged into the room, yanked Theresa by the hair and pped her hard across the face, instantly spilling blood from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ Tatum, Tatum, it hurts ¡­ why are you in my ¡­ oooh¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I should ask you why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Tatum growled, raised his hand, and mmed his fist into her abdomen, causing Theresa to arch her back in pain, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    ¡°Ouch, Tatum, stop it, that¡¯s my daughter ¡­¡±


    Logan trotted in and saw the scene in the room and his heart was about to break.


    Immediately lunged, trying to stop Tatum.


    Who knows, before the person can go over, Tatum kicked Logan away.


    Logan stumbled backwards and fell directly on the ss low table, smashing the ss.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Dad, Dad?¡±


    Theresa hissed hysterically and cried out, furious to the point where she subconsciously reached out and scratched Tatum¡¯s face.


    He raised his hand and mmed a fist into Theresa¡¯s temple. Theresa leaned over, stumbled, and fell to the side, her face unevenly cut against the sharp broken ss.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ my face ¡­¡±


    Theresa let out a cry of pain, reached out and touched the painful cheek, only to find that the palm is full of scarlet blood, a scream of fear immediately fainted.


    ¡°Theresa, Theresa, don¡¯t you scare Daddy, huh?¡±


    Not caring about the pain in his own body, Logan jumped straight at Theresa and held her in his arms.


    And what does Tatum, who is in a state of rage, care about Theresa¡¯s death?


    The eyes ruthlessly stared at the frightened unresponsive man lying on the bed, a choke on his neck, and ruthlessly hit down.


    Everything was captured by the surveince ced in the room, directly connected to the banquet hall on the screen, just like a movie live.


    Exciting scene to see the crowd¡¯s heart, some people can not watch, leaving the scene early.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze was fixed on the video with rather mixed emotions.


    Leaving the hotel with Ran, not long after Harlee walked up to her and he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s really a bitch that has her own reward, look at that, self-inflicted, right? Now Theresa is ying a big game, hahaha.¡±


    He was in a good mood andughed uncontrobly and indulgently.


    ¡°Go back to the office first.¡±


    Adriana waved towards Harlee and then said to Ran, ¡°We¡¯ll go back first, we¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran stood aside and left without Adriana.


    Fryer Group.


    Because of what happened at the Asnana Hotel today, Adriana has been wondering in her mind that something is not right, but she can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re distracted today, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand.


    Grabbed a document at hand and put it to work.


    About Archie, the oldest member of The Alston family, Adriana wants to investigate, but now she can¡¯t find the manpower.


    For one thing, Peter keeps an eye on her all the time, and if there is any movement, or if Giovanny is asked to investigate the matter, Giovanny will definitely tell Peter everything as it happened.


    Secondly , if Colin is allowed to investigate the matter, again Colin is Harlee¡¯s man and will tell Harlee the first thing.


    Harlee is more impulsive, and once she does something, the consequences are unthinkable.


    Adriana was afraid to take the risk.


    So who should she call now?


    Frowning deep in thought, thinking about it, or decided to find Giovanny to talk about it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She only trusts Giovanny.


    Want to let Ran¡¯s people help, but ording to the rtionship between the current and Ran, only to break more and more clean, is responsible for Ran.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Theresa was rushed to the hospital and is undergoing surgery for a severe disfigurement due to a cut on her face.


    Logan was kicked hard by Tatum and suffered soft tissue injuries and a sprained back that required hospitalization.


    Sandra rushed over to look after the two and was busy.


    Tatum, on the other hand, immediately had all the people undo the borate decorations of the wedding site because of what happened at the wedding.


    Just those flowers and facilities alone cost $50 million.


    It can be said that he went to great lengths for Theresa and really had feelings for her.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Theresa to make him the butt of the whole Eskon joke at the wedding site and never be able to hold his head up.


    Shame, a lifetime of indelible shame.


    Tatum stormed out and immediately had someone intervene to investigate the matter.


    With his ability, he was fast.


    It was just over an hour and the target had already been identified.


    That person is no other than ¡­ Adriana!


    ¡°Tatum, here¡¯s the surveince from the time, Adriana went to the back door and left at the time of the incident, and it¡¯s very possible that she could have made secret contact with someone through the back door, or done any tampering.¡±


    The assistant opened the other video to Tatum and showed it to him.


    ¡°Look here, this ce is connected to the whole hotel switch, when the electric box cover of the hotel switch was sealed, our people could not open it at that time. On the video, Adriana appeared from here, see, this is the location.¡±


    In a corner of the surveince video when the figure of Adriana really appeared.


    Although you can¡¯t see her facepletely, but judging from the dress code and face shape, there is no problem at all.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Tatum¡¯s eyes were narrowed in thought, and then he suddenly said, ¡°Sandra has the same face and body shape as Adriana, so how can you be sure that this person is not Sandra?¡±


    Tatum is very suspicious, and no one gives up suspicion easily.


    After all, the person who did him harm must pay a heavy price, it is impossible to let it ¡®get away with it¡¯!


    ¡°You can ask Theresaabout this matter, Sandra is Theresa¡¯s person, she should know better.¡±


    The subordinate told the truth.


    After all, the rtionship between Sandra and Theresa, others do not know, but Tatum they are still very clear.


    ¡°Tatum, I think Theresa is innocent as far as this matter is concerned, you ¡­¡±


    The subordinate wanted to say something, but looked up at Tatum as if checking his mood change.


    Faced with Tatum, his moods were unpredictable, and he did not dare to let loose with his remarks as he apanied the king.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The man coldly dropped a sentence, ¡°Contact Sandra immediately and have here to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The assistant leaves.


    For a while, Tatum was the only one left in the office, and he silently lit a cigarette and did not speak for a long time.


    At this point, Tatum¡¯s assistant was the first to contact Sandra.


    Sandra, who received the call, blushed slightly and could not help but gulp.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation in the hallway outside the hospital room, a call was madeto Ran.


    The phone rang for a while before Ran picked up the phone.


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    Ran asked, looking at the unfamiliar cell phone number.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Sandra?¡±


    Ran, who is as smart as he is, can identify the other person as soon as he hears the voice.

 Chapter 833 Threats

    There was some chagrin in my heart as to why Ihadn¡¯t distinguished Sandra in the bar.


    ¡°Still remember me? I thought you¡¯d forgotten me.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s voice is ambiguous and can¡¯t help but be evocative.


    The rtionship with her, Ran¡¯s heart is already a little angry, and now listen to her pretend to pout heart some annoyed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, tell me straight.¡±


    He said without mercy.


    ¡°Today I Theresa got married, you should have heard about the wedding, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tatum suspects that I have something to do with this, and I want ¡­ you to testify for me.¡±


    Sandra walked to the end of the hallway and stood in the stairway, looking to her left and right when no one was around, she said what was on her mind.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Ran refused outright, without any consideration.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The other side smiled coldly, ¡°Sandra, do you think I, Ran, am an idiot? You and Adri look exactly alike. If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re the one who did this, and now you want me to testify to you? I don¡¯t know where you got the courage to do that.¡±


    Ran thought Sandra must be crazy, otherwise how could she have such an unrealistic idea?


    To get him to testify against Sandra, to frame Adriana?


    Absolutely not.


    ¡°Ran, don¡¯t reject it so dryly.¡±


    Sandra suddenly intimate address, whining voice makes people tingling, but makes Ran feel a little sick.


    He hates it when women are pretentious and Sandra is no exception.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Sandra had a face identical to Adriana¡¯s, he would have killed her.


    ¡°You better tell Tatum the truth about what happened or I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    After saying that, he was about to hang up the phone.


    Sandra seemed to sense that Ran was about to hang up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll regret it if you hang up now.¡±


    That certainty moved Ran a bit, frowning and asking, ¡°Say something, I¡¯m warning you, Sandra, don¡¯t y any schemes with me, or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    You know, the most important person to him is Adriana.


    He gave up many, many things to be with Adriana, or rather, in Ran¡¯s world, all things are unimportant.


    Now knowing that Sandra was going to use Adriana, he was naturally furious beyond belief.


    ¡°Ran, I know you like Adriana, and I know you love her deeply, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have kept calling her name when you were tangled up with me all night. I really don¡¯t know what is the charm of Adriana that can make you all fall in love with her one by one. ¡±


    Sandra is a little jealous and thinks Adriana is really good at life.


    It made her jealous.


    Jealousy bes hatred.


    ¡°Let me get this straight, this time you have to testify for me that you were with me when Theresa was married. And then I was at your house the whole time.¡±


    She had to get Ran to testify on her behalf, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Her words struck Ran as funny.


    ¡°Really, if you dare not say yes, I¡¯ll let everyone know this afternoon about Adriana¡¯s night of tangling with youst night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Sandra angered Ran, who was furious and furious.


    ¡°Dare you, then try to know? You say so.¡±


    She wined andughed and added, ¡°I know, you must want to kill me now, right? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already sent the photos and videos to people I trust. If I die, then Adriana and you will be able to tell the whole inte about the shameful things that happened between them. Oh, I forgot to tell you, it¡¯s HD video, I think it will make a lot of people go crazy.¡±


    Sandra was never a fool, but rather the kind of ruthless person who lies in wait.


    He will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal and is extremely patient.


    The other party did not speak for a long time, but a thunderous nging sound came from inside, ¡± Sandra, you counted me?!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Ran, don¡¯t you say that? I never intended to count you out. I like you, I am serious. But now I can¡¯t protect myself, so I can only ask you to help me.¡±


    Sandra stood in front of the windowsill, reaching out and drawing circles on the sill, unable to hide her inner smile.


    ¡°Ran, think about it. Adriana has been in the news for a while, and if the video ofst night¡¯s passion is put online now, not only will her reputation be ruined, but she will also be aughing stock. Of course, there is another possibility. You can let me put the video on the Inte, then all people will know that Adriana is your person, you can also be responsible for Adriana, you say, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    The man there yelled out, furious to the core.


    Ran cares about Adriana the most and is very worried about everything about her. If the video fromst night is exposed, then Adriana will be finished.


    When the timees, no one will believe it even if they im to the public that it was between Ran and Sandra.


    Because, Ran and Sandra have no dealings with each other.


    This is something that is well known to everyone.


    If Adriana¡¯s reputation is tarnished, what face will Ran have to face Adriana?


    ¡°Ran, you have two choices. One, help me go and testify to Tatum that I was with you and had been at your house after 9:00 am. Two, that is I will put the video online and make you and Adriana both whole, and at the same time, I wish you a hundred years of good luck oh.¡±


    ¡°Sandra, you better not fall into my hands, or I will show you what is worse than death.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. You know that Sandra has no one to rely on, so I have to keep some back-ups. The video that day is the best ace in the hole, I will make good use of it.¡±


    She finished with a smile and simply hung up the phone.


    Standing in the corridor, Sandra clutched her phone tightly and leaned against the wall, the smile on her cheeks vanishing into thin air.


    Her body went limp and she almost didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    Scared, really scared.


    To know therge Waverly, her only reliance is Theresa, and Theresa is the one who ruined everything for her.


    All, at the grand wedding today, she used her means to get back at Theresa.


    Although Theresa did not die, she was identally disfigured.


    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but smile, with the smugness of a sessful person on her face.


    Compared to death, disfigurement is the greatest damage and torture.


    It seems that God still favors her, and if she hadn¡¯t been following Ran, she wouldn¡¯t have had any ace in the hole to save her life.


    Let¡¯s just say that God blessed.


    Only, she was not sure if Ran would testify on her behalf yet and had to go for the gamble.


    After adjusting her mood, Sandra went downstairs.


    At the hospital entrance she meets Tatum¡¯s assistant, follows him to his car and leaves.


    Arriving at a building, Ifollowed the assistant upstairs and met Tatum in an office.

 Chapter 834 Acting

    ¡°Tatum, you ¡­ you want to see me for something?¡±


    She walked in with trepidation and pursed her lips, a timid and frightened look, not even daring to look directly at Tatum.


    She saw Tatum many times when he was dating Theresa and the two of them, but to the man in front of her, cold and appalling, and a horrible face, like a murderous executioner.


    It gave her heart a fright.


    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll ask you.¡±


    Tatum cell phone mps a cigarette, leaning on the executive chair, reached out and knocked the desktop, calm and collected look, simply let people do not see that he was cheated on, on falling into the whole Eskonughing stock.


    She slowly walked over and stood in front of him and asked, ¡°Tatum, what¡¯s wrong ¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, look at the video.¡±


    Tatum pointed to theputer screen and yed a video.


    The video is of exactly one person standing at the back door of the hotel, and the next video is of someone appearing near the electrical box.


    On the video, there happens to be a person who looks exactly like Adriana, and naturally, also looks exactly like Sandra.


    ¡°Oh my ¡­ gosh, where is this, how did I get here?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s little face was pale and colorless, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and reach up to cover her mouth.


    Tatum frowned, took a puff of cigarette, thin lips slightly open, light cigarette puffed towards Sandra¡¯s cheek, a stream of smoke filled her cheek, hazy vision.


    Now, look at her more like Adriana.


    ¡°Tell me, where were you this morning?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I was at The Lindsay Family vi this morning and then ¡­ I Theresa left After that I left.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, where did it go?¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was calm, and no mood swings could be heard.


    It is that calm and unruffled look that is the biggest threat.


    Because you never know when the unpredictable man in front of you will jump like a thunderstorm ande to strangle you!


    ¡°No ¡­ no ¡­ can¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle.


    Hands sped tightly together, not daring to speak.


    Completely portrayed a timid and cowardly little girl¡¯s appearance, let some people pity, sympathy.


    But how can Tatum sympathize with a woman?


    ¡°Afraid to say?¡±


    He stood up, flicked the butt of his cigarette, held it in his mouth, walked over to Sandra, raised his hand and hooked her chin, ¡°What, did you do something unseemly. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t. Tatum, that person wasn¡¯t me, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Sandra was frightened, trembling, half afraid to look up at her.


    ¡°Then it might be worth telling us what you really did?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid to say.¡±


    ¡°Afraid to say?¡±


    Tatum¡¯s long, slender fingers gently rubbed over her cheeks, finallynding on her neck, and fiercely, all at once, tightened her neck, ¡°Not daring to say it proves that you made the day!¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Her neck was so ufortable that Sandra blushed explosively and couldn¡¯t stop coughing, but still shook her head stubbornly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it really wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No? Then tell me, where the hell were you this morning?¡±


    Tatum did not bother to talk so much and hit hard.


    Would rather kill a thousand wrongly than let one go, is roughly his current mood.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I said ¡­ I ¡­ said ¡­ ¡±


    She kept pping her hands against Tatum¡¯s, signaling Tatum to let go of her neck first.


    ¡°Humph! Better be honest, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Tatum threw her to the ground as if she were garbage.


    Sandra dropped woefully to the floor, tears streaming down her face, took a few big breaths and said, ¡°I¡¯m with ¡­ I¡¯m with Ran.¡±


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°When did you get involved with Ran?¡±


    ¡°Ran liked Adriana, but Adriana never said yes to him. Then he set his mind on me.¡±


    Sandra lowered her head and bit her lip with her teeth, not daring to breathe.


    Tatum had heard a lot about Adriana¡¯s affair with Ran, and naturally knew some of it.


    Listening to her, it makes sense.


    But ¡­


    ¡°If you say you¡¯re together, you¡¯re together? I only look at the evidence. Not to mention that Ran was at the party today at noon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he wasing to the party site. After Theresa left from home in the morning, I was home alone and bored, so he came to me.¡±


    ¡°Looking for you, how?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    Sandra squeezed her fingers nervously, her mind kept thinking of how to give Tatum a reasonable exnation, and said, ¡°Actually ¡­ I was the one who approached him. I have been to his house, but ¡­ this thing Theresa does not know. Tatum ¡­¡±


    She raised her eyes and looked blearily, ¡°You must not tell Theresa about this, if she knows that I am with Ran, she will be angry, you must not tell Theresa, okay?¡±


    The vocal ¡®performance¡¯ bewitched Tatum.


    He asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is the evidence?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ would like to have a phone call with Ran otherwise, okay? But I can only mention that I was at his house this morning, and if I tell him about your investigation into Adriana, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll betray me in order to cover up for Adriana.¡±


    When Tatum thought about it, he felt that what Sandra said was not unreasonable.


    With Ran¡¯s rtionship with Adriana, it was inevitable that Ran would take Adriana¡¯s side, ¡°Well.¡±


    With permission, Sandra took her cell phone and dialed Ran¡¯s number.


    The phone beeped.


    Every sound tugged at Sandra¡¯s heartstrings. She was really worried that Ran wouldn¡¯t help her, and if he did, she¡¯d be screwed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    To say that the original n of revenge is not really rigorous enough.


    But on second thought, it was also because Theresa¡¯s marriage to Tatum was so rushed and she had limited time.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    After the call was answered, Ran asked indifferently.


    Sandra subconsciously looked up at Tatum and said, ¡°Ran, I¡¯m at Tatum¡¯s right now, we¡¯re talking, can youe pick me upter?¡±


    All are smart people, just need to mention a little, the other side should be clear what she means.


    After saying that, there was a moment¡¯s pause before she turned the amplification on.


    ¡°Ran, I went to your house this morning and left one of my lipsticks at your ce, can you stop by and bring it over for me?¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to speak, Sandra immediately added another sentence.


    Thisment was clearly a proof to Tatum that she had been to Ran¡¯s house and only Ran promised to say something and then drive over to pick her upter.


    That says it all.


    The heart, thumping, each beat of the heartstrings of Sandra¡¯s heart, even the air has be thin.


    The tension is almost suffocating in general.


    Never have I been so nervous as I am now at this moment.


    Ran did not speak, every second of silence made her iparable panic, the feeling of fear is like a poisonous fog, pervasive, will be her deathly expansion wrapped.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    For a long time, the other party only answered two words.


    But just two words are enough to prove everything.

 Chapter 835 Being Used

    Sandra was overjoyed and looked at Tatum with a hopeful face, couldn¡¯t stop smiling and said to Ran over there, ¡°Ran, please. I am in the Greenfly building, pleasee and pick me up, waiting for you.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone, not giving Ran any chance to speak.


    ¡°Tatum, I really wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    She pursed her lips and her eyes swirled with tears.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so just now?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ because Ran wouldn¡¯t let me tell anyone, after all ¡­ such things are humiliating to say. And Theresa and Ran have always been deadly rivals, so I didn¡¯t dare ¡­¡±


    Stood up from the ground, patted the dust on his body, lowered his head, held the phone nervously with both hands, and did not speak again.


    Tatum is holding a cigarette, one hand in the pocket of his pants, his eyes are deep as he surveys the woman in front of him.


    After carefully analyzing what she just said and the situation at hand, he said, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tatum, I¡¯ll leave you to it then, Tatum is looking for me if somethinges up.¡±


    Sandra nodded repeatedly and turned to leave.


    Not long after, the assistant walked in and asked, ¡°Tatum, do you think she¡¯s lying?¡±


    Tatum turned and walked to the window, which happened to be the one that overlooked the entrance of the building.


    Just seeing someonee to pick up Sandra means he¡¯s not lying.


    ¡°What kind of person is Ran? How could he possibly apany her to lie? Besides, the phone number and voice just now were indeed Ran himself. So, it is unlikely to lie.¡±


    Tatum¡¯s analysis made sense and the assistant nodded, ¡°That¡¯s true, Sandra and Theresa have always been close and would never do anything against her. The most likely suspect in this case is Adriana, so what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll make her return the favor a hundredfold for disgracing my Tatum.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Alston¡¯s side ¡­¡±


    ¡°Immediately inform Atror that it¡¯s time to prepare and get ready to do something.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and arrange it.¡±


    ¡­


    Sandra walked downstairs to the office and stood there for a while, quietly waiting for Ran to arrive.


    She knew Tatum was very suspicious and was probably monitoring her upstairs at this very moment.


    Time passes, for her is a torment and torture.


    Finally, a luxury car stopped in front of her, and the other side honked the horn and lowered the windows.


    She nced over her shoulder and saw that the person inside was Ran, so she immediately pulled open the door and got into the passenger seat.


    The moment she closed the car door, her eyes skimmed, she just saw a familiar figure standing in the lobby of the building.


    That man is Tatum¡¯s right-hand man.


    The limousine left in the dust, the assistant immediately made a phone call to investigate the license te of the limousine, and after getting the results made a phone call to Tatum, ¡°Tatum, it has been investigated clearly. The car that came to pick up Sandra just now was Ran¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Tatum trusts Sandrapletely, but on the other hand, Ran drives Sandra a long way.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Inside the car, Ran silent, Sandra a word did not dare to say out, scared three souls lost seven bodies.


    Ran¡¯s car is very fast, all the way crazy racing, turning left and right in the traffic, looking at all to hit the car, but he was able to lightly avoid each car.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing, can you drive a little slower, collision is about to collide, help ah ~¡±


    Sandra¡¯s face was bloodless with fear, her hand clutching the handrail, and she screamed with a flowery expression.


    But Ran seems to be deaf to everything, the throttle to the end, crazy racing.


    The silence without a word made Sandra scared inside, knowing that she was about to face a storm, but the situation was such that she had to endure it.


    Otherwise, the back can only sing a one-man show, and at that time I¡¯m afraid Tatum will not let themselves go.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down okay, Ran I¡¯m begging you, I know it¡¯s wrong of me, but I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Sandra cried out in fear.


    The great revenge has not yet been avenged, now dead what to do ah?


    Snort¨C


    Finally, the car stopped at the river road.


    There are few vehicles along the river road, and even fewer people traveling.


    Ran stopped the car, turned off the engine, unbuckled the seat belt and got out, mmed the car door, not allowing Sandra to adjust her emotions, the car door beside her was opened, Ran leaned over and unbuckled the seat belt directly, tugged Sandra¡¯s arm, ¡°Get out of the car for me.¡±


    He froze a face, iparable anger, forehead veins rippling, speak gnashing teeth, even clutching her wrist hand hard to the extreme.


    Tears gushed directly from her eyes as she squeezed.


    ¡°Mmm ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡±


    She whimpered, and the man had been thrown to the ground by Ran, his arm scraping the skin directly on the ground.


    ¡°Sandra, do you want to die? Do you dare to count even me?¡±


    Ran stormed out, looking down at Sandra in a fury.


    He never made a move on a woman, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to make a move on Sandra.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, but I don¡¯t want to.


    After all, she has a face identical to Adriana¡¯s, and for her, it¡¯s like a trump card to protect her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I know I¡¯m sorry for doing this to Adriana.¡±


    She sat down on the ground and reached up to rub her bruised area, distressed with herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Ran lifted his suit, walked up to her, half crouched down, reached out and cupped her chin, ¡± Now that this is the case, what¡¯s the point of telling me you¡¯re sorry? If being sorry could solve everything, you would have framed Adriana?¡±


    Ran wants to do everything he can for the woman he loves so much.


    But he never thought he would one day frame Adriana.


    The guilt and self-recrimination at this moment will not be felt by anyone.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    Sandra took a deep breath, ¡°Why would I set Adriana up?¡±


    ¡°Because your stic surgery to be Adriana was forced on you.¡±


    ¡°Right, yes. You¡¯re right, I was forced to have stic surgery to be Adriana, but the person I should hate is Theresa, not Adriana!¡±


    What Theresa did back then thought she didn¡¯t know anything.


    In fact, Sandra knows everything. She also knows that Theresa killed her family and that Theresa gave her stic surgery while she was in aa.


    After she woke up and told her that she was disfigured in the car ident.


    So create everything nice and make her grateful to Theresa.


    But Sandra is really not a stupid person, how could she not know which bit of Theresa¡¯s mind?


    ¡°Right, so, Theresa made you a victim by stic surgery into Adriana, and that¡¯s why you hated Adriana and took this opportunity to stir up all the conflicts between Tatum and Adriana, and Theresa. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He cupped her cheeks with his big palm, hating to be able to eat her alive.


    Fearful and appalling eyes, the bottom of the eye contains a storm, bloodthirsty eyes iparable venom.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Sandra wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because Ran got it right, all of it.


    Although Theresa was the one who started it all, it all started because of Adriana.

 Chapter 836 Sandra’s Trickery

    Because she looks and is extremely simr in height to Adriana, that¡¯s why Theresa took a liking to her and created a car ident that ruined everything for her.


    A perfect family, because Theresa¡¯s family was broken, she even changed her appearance.


    How could she not hate?


    Hate it to the bone.


    ¡°Nothing more to say?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ran¡¯s grip on her neck grew even harder.


    Back in the beginning in Floedan, Sandra appeared in front of Peter, he and Adriana two have done research.


    The survey results show that Sandra became what she is now after stic surgery.


    And it¡¯s been more than six years since the stic surgery incident, when Theresa gave Sandra stic surgery just in case.


    She is worried that Peter still likes Adriana, so she has Sandra sticized to look like Adriana to seduce Peter.


    Who knew that as things developedter, Adriana ¡®died¡¯ and she, the pawn, was hidden by one until a year ago.


    Later, Adriana returned alive, Theresa scorned Adriana¡¯s strength, so she recalled Sandra and arranged her to Peter¡¯s side.


    It¡¯s just a pity how Peter could be used by Sandra.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡±


    He asked.


    Feeling the hostile Ran, Sandra¡¯s heart is very fearful, a sense of trembling on the verge of the abyss swept through the whole body, shivering.


    shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t die, I can¡¯t die.¡±


    She absolutely cannot die.


    ¡°Ran ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    Ran squeezed her neck so hard it hurt.


    From yesterday to now, has been pinched three times neck, she felt like she was hovering on the edge of death all day, if she had not alreadyid out, only now is a corpse.


    ¡°The video of you and me yesterday is still in my hands, and if I die, everything I did today will be for nothing. You so ¡­ ahem ¡­ you so ¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath, unable to catch her breath by Ran¡¯s stuck neck, holding her face red.


    Then, continued, ¡°You love Adriana so much, you must not want her reputation to be ruined, don¡¯t you? Besides, I ¡­¡±


    Sandra was having a hard time and felt as if her neck was about to break.


    Hands holding his wrists, a strong struggle, but also can not shake a cent.


    ¡°Whether Tatum misunderstood or not, Tatum married Theresa, their target is Peter and Adriana, you ¡­ don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    With one word, Ran¡¯s eyes shed and he waved her off.


    Sandra fell to the ground in a weak state, hands propped up on the ground a big breath.


    The chest rises and falls, and arge amount of air rushes into the lungs, choking and coughing.


    It took her a while to continue, ¡± I¡¯m just doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°You shut the hell up.¡±


    ¡°Ran, Adriana won¡¯t like you. I am a woman and I know Adriana very well. If she loves Peter deeply, how can she possiblye back? You¡¯re so good, Adriana doesn¡¯t deserve you. Don¡¯t you still like her? You can think of me as Adriana, and I can give you everything you want. I have Adriana¡¯s temperament, I have Adriana¡¯s height, I am now a voice actress, I can also learn Adriana¡¯s voice. I can be a perfect ¡®Adriana¡¯ for you, you can put all your heart into me ah.¡±


    She reached out and pointed at herself, looking at Ran with a hopeful expression.


    Snap!


    A crisp pnded hard on Sandra¡¯s face, causing her ears to ring and blood stains to spill from the corners of her lips.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    Ran fists clenched, if not because of her face, he would really kill, but now he can not bear to.


    As Sandra said, she is ¡®Adriana¡¯ and he can¡¯t restrain his heart whenever she stands in front of him.


    Sandra seems to know Ran¡¯s heart very well, and she even talks to him in Adriana¡¯s voice when facing Ran.


    Very scheming woman.


    Although there was no move, but she struck out mercilessly.


    Knowing that Ran likes Adriana, he deliberately went to learn voice acting, so that he sessfully imitated Adriana¡¯s voice, but also got a lot of Adriana¡¯s video, to learn Adriana¡¯s walking style and dress style.


    Next, she only had to cut her hair short, and then she was ¡®Adriana¡¯!


    ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±


    Sandra reached up and covered the corner of her mouth, feeling painful, and raised her eyes to look at him, ¡°Ran, I know ¡­ you don¡¯t want to kill me. Don¡¯t worry, you and I have amon enemy, don¡¯t you hate Peter and Theresa? I can help you take them out, when there is no more Peter, you still have a chance to be with Adriana. Or, if you want to be with Adriana now, I can help you send the video of yesterday to Peter, and then you and Adriana will be in the clear.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ran¡¯s face was steeped in gloom as he grabbed her by the cor and spun her around to ce her against the hood of the car, looking down at her, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t make any small moves behind your back, or I¡¯ll make your life worse than death!¡±


    Gritting his teeth, one word almost squeezed out from his teeth.


    Ran has never hated a person so much, and never thought he would one day be unable toy hands on a woman.


    She has in her hand the video of that night in the hotel for a night of entanglement, and if it would really be released, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    At least, not yet dead.


    ¡°Ran, I know you¡¯re angry, but I also know that you¡¯re not going to kill me. Right?¡±


    After this moment of contact with Ran, she can almost be sure that Ran will noty a hand on her.


    In this way, Sandra¡¯s boldness grew, and she slowly stretched out her small hand, drawing circles on his chest, clearly on the borderline of death, and she was still frantically trying.


    Because she knew that if Ran would not make a move against her today, thenter on, Ran would be her biggest dependency.


    ¡°You ¡­ you!¡±


    The man reached out and pointed at her face, half unable to say a word.


    Finally releasing her, he turned and walked to the railing by the river and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get out and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    Sandra stood up straight, reached out and straightened her messy clothes and long hair, looked at his magnificent back, the corners of her lips lifted into a smile, ¡°Ran, thank you. I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    She smiled triumphantly and turned to leave one step at a time.


    The moment her back was turned to Ran, tears came to her eyes.


    Maybe no one knows how scared she was just now when she faced Ran and Tatum, but she held on and managed to achieve her goal.


    Sandraughed and cried andughed.


    ¡­


    In this case, Adriana was working at thepany when she received a text message, an anonymous text message, for no apparent reason.


    [Beware of Tatum, she¡¯s suspecting you at the wedding today.


    With only a simple sentence, unsigned, Adriana sent a text message asking: [Who are you?


    There was no reply from the other side.


    Unable to wait for an answer, Adriana made a phone call to the other party, which again went unanswered.


    Looking at the cell phone number and the inexplicable phone number in the hotel this morning is not a phone number, her heart some strange.

 Chapter 837 Who to follow orders from

    But didn¡¯t bother to investigate who the phone number belonged to.


    Looking at that one text message, she became more and more despondent.


    The scene that happened today in the hotel was obviously someone who was counting on Tatum and Theresa, who would do that?


    Adriana couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    In the afternoon, Giovanny came to the office.


    Adriana got up and walked to the office door, reached out and closed it, turned back, stood in front of Giovanny, and asked, ¡°Are you loyal to Peter, or are you loyal to me?¡±


    Straight to the point, no nonsense.


    Besides, now at the critical moment, Adriana doesn¡¯t want to have any nonsense with Giovanny.


    The man in the suit is not smiling, because theplexion is dark, to a kind of rigid and calm atmosphere.


    Not very handsome, but really durable type.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana knitted her brows, wrapped her arms around her chest, turned around and walked to a floor-to-ceiling window, sighed and said, ¡°I know that you and Aaren are both from FE, and I know that Peter has some rtionship with FE. But now you are on my side, although you also follow orders from Peter, but I just want to know one thing now, do you, in fact, only listen to Peter, or both of them?¡±


    Giovanny was a little confused as to what Adriana meant.


    After all, Adriana did not say that at all before, and even the words revealed that she had recovered her memory.


    ¡°You got your memory back?¡±


    The man who spared no words asked directly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded and turned to look at him, ¡°Giovanny, can I trust you?¡±


    Now she is surrounded by a few FE people given by Old Mr. Soto, but after all, they are Old Mr. Soto¡¯s people, and Adriana is still very distrustful in her heart.


    And the only person who wouldn¡¯t betray her or hurt her was Giovanny.


    Naive Giovanny is Peter¡¯s man.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally. If, from now on, you are loyal to me, then, in the future, you will have toe over and ask my opinion on anything you report to Peter, and if you report everything I do to Peter without my permission, of course, that¡¯s fine. Only, you belong to Peter only.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter¡¯s days are numbered and that after Peter is gone, he, Giovanny, is all to himself.


    Now, it¡¯s just a matter of wanting to get a preview of what Giovanny is thinking.


    ¡°Peter is my master.¡±


    A statement, of sorts, to make a statement.


    ¡°Okay, you can go now.¡±


    Since she is loyal only to Peter, she doesn¡¯t need to talk nonsense.


    Turning around and looking through the ss window at the flowery world outside, Adriana¡¯s mood was overwhelming.


    Many things need to be dealt with, but she has your limited resources and avable capacity in hand, tied up, so she has no way to deal with many things.


    ¡°I can go to work for you as long as you don¡¯t betray your master.¡±


    With Adriana, Giovanny feels at ease.


    As a woman, she is not as arrogant as others, but instead has a perseverance and tenacity that people appreciate.


    Peter had instructed that if he died, he and Aaren would only be under themand of Adriana.


    After a period of observation, Giovanny found Adriana to be reliable.


    I just didn¡¯t expect her to have recovered her memory but not to identify with her master.


    As for the reason, it is not for him to know.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Adriana, beaming, turned to him and could not resist asking, ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°You know that the master¡¯s time is short, I am naturally aware of it, all as ¡­ an early adaptation.¡±


    Even in the absence of their own master, Adriana¡¯s children are their little masters and are just as obedient.


    Adriana smiled in relief and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and decided that Giovanny was not at all a two-faced kind of person.


    After all, those who can be the top of FE must be guaranteed in all aspects of character.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to go do something for me now, and you must be careful not to let Peter know.¡±


    ¡°Willing to go through fire as long as it does not harm the master¡¯s interests.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know, why are you loyal to Peter? He gives you a lot of money? You don¡¯t seem like a money grubber either.¡±


    ¡°The master has saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh? Really, it¡¯s quite jaded.¡±


    Adriana nodded and added: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m now asking you to help me to investigate The Alston Family¡¯s The Alston family¡¯s elder Archie, starting with what happened thirty years ago, time up to a month, I need all his information as soon as possible. ¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Hard work, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana did not forget to urge, ¡°My words, you remember me. If I know that you dare to betray me, from now on, I no longer need you.¡±


    Giovanny looked at Adriana with cold eyes and without saying a word, turned around and left.


    Bang¨C


    The office door mmed.


    Adriana, who had been stunned for a long time, was pulled back to her senses. She raised her eyebrows, thinking that it was really the kind of person who had the same kind of subordinates, as cold as Peter.


    It was a little ufortable.


    Bang¨C


    Abruptly, with another sound, the office door was pushed open.


    Adriana was taken aback, ¡°Harlee, what are you doing, nervous?¡±


    Each time is so reckless, do things furtively, do not know with the character of who.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. I just got word that Tatum then investigated and said that what happened at the wedding reception today was a backroom deal for you, and he is arranging for action, which is expected to happen in just two days.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    The mystery man had just sent her a message, so Adriana wasn¡¯t very surprised.


    But now that Harlee said the circumstances, she was a little skeptical, ¡°Why did Tatum think it would be me?¡±


    ¡°From what my people say, it was Tatum who investigated the surveince, which showed you as the most suspicious. After all, you have an axe to grind with Theresa.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Adriana raised a hand to the tip of her nose and lowered her head in thought.


    ¡°A mysterious person called me today and told me to go to the back door of the hotel, but no one showed up after I went there. It was just at this time that the wedding went wrong. So everything is a set-up, I have been counted in the middle for a long time. I¡¯ve only been to the back door of the hotel and nowhere else, so why would you suspect me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Tatum first approached Sandra, but she ruled it out.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Without hearing it clearly, it seems that Ran testified for her. But it¡¯s not like Ran is familiar with Sandra, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Things came so fast that Adriana was simply not equipped to deal with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask Ran.¡±


    Now the situation is unclear, Adriana still do not know who is being counted, can only first find Ran to ask the situation.


    As a result, when she called, Ran¡¯s cell phone was turned off.


    Another five or six calls in session, still shut down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Harlee saw Adriana¡¯s bad face and asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t reach Ran.¡±


    How did this happen?


    In the past, when Ran contacted him, he never turned off his phone, but now suddenly his phone is not avable, either something happened or he is intentionally avoiding it.


    Is it possible that what Harlee just said is true?


    ¡°Should I exin this to Tatum?¡±

 Chapter 838 Luis Taken Away

    Harlee is also out of ideas.


    But now the situation can not sit still, and they are not Tatum¡¯s opponent, if really dry, suffer the loss will only be her.


    Ding Ding ¨C


    At that moment, Harlee¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and stopped the call.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened, ¡°What did you say? When did Luis get kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, I know, you guys keep an eye on me.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you keep a close eye on Luis, if anything happens to you, you¡¯ll see your head.¡±


    Harlee hung up the phone, looked over at Adriana, and said, ¡°Luis was taken from school.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Rex! Rex went to pick up Luis from school as his uncle and then the kid got off somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Bastards!¡±


    Adriana cursed and immediately contacted Aaren and asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m outside the school.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luis?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Rex to pick Luis up? What¡¯s the matter, something happened?¡±


    Hearing the opposite words, Adriana raised her hand to hold her forehead, only to feel her brain buzzing, being angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, keep watch over Helen.¡±


    After going through too much, Adriana is not as impatient as she used to be.


    Luis¡¯ whereabouts are unknown now, she must ask Aaren to take care of Helen, otherwise the tiger will be transferred from the mountain, and if Helen is lost, it will be uncontroble.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find Rex!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s anger went straight to her head and she wanted to choke Rex to death.


    The two went downstairs and went straight to the garage.


    After getting in the car, Harlee drove and Adriana called someone and told them to find out where Luis was right away.


    Instead, she followed Harlee straight to Rex¡¯s house.


    The car drove fast and arrived at the Soto family home half an hourter.


    This was Adriana¡¯s second visit to the Soto family home after returning to the Soto family.


    It¡¯s just a very different state of mind.


    Last time she came over, she was a guest, and this time, she came to settle a score.


    ¡°Young master, this is?¡±


    The maid saw Harlee, addressed her respectfully, and then looked to Adriana, not even knowing Adriana¡¯s identity.


    Harlee nced at the man and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rex?¡±


    ¡°The second young master is at the Allico Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Harlee turned back to Adriana and said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The two men made their way towards Allico Mansion, killing it.


    The maid immediately notified the firstdy¡¯s family of the phone call.


    Knock Knock-


    When I reached the entrance of Allico Mansion, the door of the small townhouse was closed tightly.


    Harlee knocked nonchntly on the door.


    However, no one responded for a long time.


    ¡°Not in?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    She reached for her cell phone and made a call to Rex, only to have it ring from the third floor balcony.


    Adriana was annoyed.


    ¡°Rex, get out here!¡±


    A roar, loud enough to prove how angry Adriana was.


    ¡°Rex, can¡¯t you hear me? Don¡¯t me me for treating you badly if you don¡¯te out!¡±


    ¡°Come out,e out quickly!¡±


    Harlee also shouted a few times, followed by a way-out kick in the door.


    Walking down the steps and standing in the courtyard looking up at the tilted head on the second floor, he yelled, ¡°Rex, are you opening the door? Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you if you don¡¯t open the door!¡±


    The two men¡¯s actions alerted all the people in the Soto familypound, and Old Mr. Soto and many others came over to them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto and his group came over, each of them looking at the two men fiercely, with very unkind eyes.


    ¡°What are we doing? That¡¯s what you should be asking Rex.¡±


    Adriana looked cool, her gaze swept over a crowd of people without a good attitude, not even a greeting.


    ¡°Rex, open the door for me?¡±


    She yelled again.


    ¡°Yo, Adriana, you¡¯re too much for a girl to meet our elders without even a word?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, don¡¯t know how to respect the old and love the young at all,¡±


    ¡°Oops, you guys shouldn¡¯t ask too much, no matter what, she¡¯s a country girl, you can¡¯t ask too much.¡±


    ¡°Spiteful and capricious.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was using Adriana, yet she acted as if she didn¡¯t hear it and didn¡¯t care.


    Just then, the door of the small house opened.


    The first person toe out was not Rex, but Rex¡¯s father, Samuel, and his wife Melissa.


    ¡°What kind of people are making a racket at the door?¡±


    Samuel, dressed in casual clothes, with his dark face full of anger, red at Harlee, ¡°Harlee, what¡¯s wrong with you? Usually you are an obedient and understanding child, why are you so rude today?¡±


    Mrs. Samuel Melissa wrapped her arms around her chest, a look of contempt spilling over her painted face, ¡°Adriana, right? Since you returned to the Soto family, you have nevere to see your uncle and me. Today, you havee over, look at your attitude? You came here empty-handed and you¡¯re making a fuss in my yard. You don¡¯t have your uncle or your grandfather in your eyes?


    The two men used Adriana directly without saying a word.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes indifferently scanned the two men without speaking.


    Instead, he inclined his head and looked at Rex behind the two of them, pointing at him and yelling, ¡°Get out here!¡±


    Rex shook his head, ¡°Why should I go out when you tell me to, I don¡¯t know you well!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto couldn¡¯t look away and roared.


    Harlee immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, Rex took Luis at school today, and now Luis is being taken away and his whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Ms. Soto was offended and pointed at Harlee, ¡°How could my Rex do such a thing? Don¡¯t use Rex, he is a good boy.¡±


    Uncle Soto¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, ¡°Adriana, no matter what, I am also your elder, what is the decency of fooling around in my house?¡±


    Adriana was concerned about Luis¡¯ safety and didn¡¯t want to dwell on them, so she walked right in, bypassing them both.


    However, as she brushed past Ms. Soto, she grabbed Adriana by the shirt, ¡°Stop right there. This is my house, and although you are my niece, if you want to enter my house, you have to listen to me!¡±


    That means, obviously, that she doesn¡¯t want Adriana to go in.


    ¡°Adriana is so unlikeable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, maybe Rex is messing around again.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a good show on the horizon,¡±


    ¡°I wonder who the old man will favor.¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was on the sidelines, even Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s aura of ughter, harsh into the falcon-like gaze fell on Ms. Soto¡¯s body, staring at her body bewildered.


    A girl with such frightening eyes.


    ¡°Why should I let go of my hand? What, you still want to beat me up? Don¡¯t forget that the Soto family has been a family of fighters for generations, if you dare to touch me, your uncle will not let you go!¡±


    He relied on his husband and was very dismissive of Adriana.


    ¡°Auntie, Rex took Luis, the situation is very dangerous now, can you ask Rex toe out and say something!¡±

 Chapter 839 Denial of taking Luis

    Harlee didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but he really felt for Adriana, and even more for the little kid.


    If anything happens to the children, his uncle will not spare Rex.


    ¡°Just talk, look at what Adriana looks like?¡±


    Uncle Soto roared.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stand at the door, you tell Rex toe out and talk to me instead.¡±


    Adriana collected her anger and stood in the doorway, gazing unblinkingly at Rex.


    Rex is wearing a hanbok today, painted with enchanting makeup and long hair held high, but there is a sense of feminine beauty of ancient men.


    ¡°I go, look at Rex, it¡¯s so immodest.¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace to get every day!¡±


    ¡°To say that the sister-inw also does not care, as the Soto family young master, where is a little the Soto family image?¡±


    ¡°Dandy male, give spoiled, male not female.¡±


    ¡­


    Several elders were very uneptable to Rex¡¯s attire, pointing and pointing, all mocking.


    ¡°Shut up, you guys!¡±


    Being shamed by them, Rex was upset and pointed at them and yelled, then looked at Adriana and said in a bad mood, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you,ing to me every day? What does it matter to me where your son went, I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Dead set denial.


    ¡°Hear that? My Rex doesn¡¯t know where your son is. Besides, your son Rex doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I am your eldest uncle, I will not bother with you about today, if there is a next time, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy.¡±


    The Soto family bosses sang and sang, not giving Adriana any chance to speak at all.


    ¡°My people saw with their own eyes that you took Luis from the school, and even Luis¡¯ ss teacher said you did. Who are you fooling?¡±


    She walked up to Rex, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t tell me where Luis is, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    After all, she is not a member of the Soto family, and even if Old Mr. Soto were here, she would not be polite to Rex.


    If she really tears her face off, it¡¯s okay, from now on, she¡¯s not part of the Soto family.


    Adriana¡¯s mind was ready for it.


    ¡°If I say no, no, don¡¯t you understand?!¡±


    Rex was arrogant, relying on his own father¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance!¡±


    Adriana held back her anger, restraining it to the limit.


    Last time she arranged for someone to stand guard at the entrance of The Hale family neighborhood, it ended up being Rex who was bad, and this time it¡¯s Rex who¡¯s causing trouble.


    Challenge her limits again and again?


    ¡°No, just no, what can you do with me?¡±


    He spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders, inclining his head with the recklessness of a dude .


    Adriana pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°No it didn¡¯t did it?¡±


    ¡°Of course ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    ¡°Ouch, help, mom, dad, she hit me ¡­ oooh it hurts ¡­¡±


    Not waiting for Rex to finish a sentence, Adriana kicked over, directly to Rex¡¯s abdomen.


    Rex didn¡¯t expect Adriana to actually dare to make a move in front of the crowd, and was caught off guard by Adriana¡¯s kick directly, hitting the pir behind him and then bouncing on the ground, falling on his face.


    ¡°Adriana, what are you doing?!¡±


    Uncle Soto was furious.


    Ms. Soto was so distressed by Rex that she rushed over to him, ¡°Ouch, son, are you okay, let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    Uncle Soto reached out and pointed his hand at Adriana¡¯s face with an angry voice, ¡°How dare you hit Rex in front of me, you don¡¯t even have eyes for me, do you?¡±


    With that, a p was pped towards Adriana.


    Seeing this, Harlee pushed Adriana aside and took a hold of Uncle Soto¡¯s wrist, ¡°Things are wrong with Rex, you can¡¯t do this to Adriana!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    As the boss of the Soto family, he felt disgraced and struck out at Harlee unceremoniously.


    After all, it is decades of practice, Harlee is simply not Samuel¡¯s opponent, but it is only one move, Harlee was directly kicked to the ground, kicking the raw pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    At this point, Old Mr. Soto couldn¡¯t look away.


    With a growl, his eyes fell on Rex and asked, ¡°Luis is missing, is it rted to you or not?¡±


    ¡°Ouch it hurts me. Grandpa, do you have any conscience, Adriana hit me, you don¡¯t care, and now you¡¯re asking me this?¡±


    Rex reached out and covered his chest and covered his buttocks with one hand, with a face of resignation and grief, iparably hurt and aggrieved.


    It was as if he was the one who had really been wronged and falsely used.


    ¡°Hmph, Dad, I don¡¯t care how much you indulge Adriana and Harlee, but my Samuel¡¯s son isn¡¯t a bully for anyone.¡±


    Uncle Soto stood on the steps, pointing at Harlee who had fallen to the ground, his forehead temples jutting out in anger.


    Adriana stood by Harlee¡¯s side and helped him up, ¡°Well, are you okay?¡±


    I already knew that Samuel was a good fighter and was once a domestic taekwondo champion, so Adriana waspletely prepared beforeing over.


    At that moment, Giovanny came running in.


    Standing in front of her, without speaking.


    Adriana pointed at Rex and said to Giovanny, ¡°Fight, I¡¯ll be in charge if something happens, keep calling me today if Rex doesn¡¯t say where Luis is.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re too aggressive, you think my Melissa¡¯s son is easy to bully, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The couple was furious.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t care that much, ¡°If Rex doesn¡¯t say where Luis is, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless today.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    Uncle Soto¡¯s fists were clenched and his face was red with anger.


    ¡°Dare you, try it and you will know.¡±


    Adriana reprimanded lightly and gave a look towards Giovanny, who immediately rushed over and went down towards Rex.


    Seeing this, Uncle Soto immediately stepped forward and the two men just wrestled.


    Uncle Soto perhaps underestimated Giovanny¡¯s ability, and with him but one move, has fallen behind, and only then found his love rival.


    Instead, Rex reached out and rubbed his chest, while not forgetting to mock Adriana, ¡°Tsk ¡­ just you that your bodyguard three feet of kung fu, can be my father¡¯s opponent? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, grandfather that a few FE masters, but only two people are with my father to fight evenly it.¡±


    He was smug and not at all worried about his situation.


    Adriana smiled without saying anything and slowly walked up to Rex, the look scared Ms. Soto and she immediately blocked Rex¡¯s face, ¡°Adriana, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, or don¡¯t me me for doing it to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me, I¡¯m in charge of the Soto family, how old are you?¡±


    The incessant barking and listening to Adriana gave her some headache.


    In a fit of rage, Ms. Soto was carried aside to stand.


    At this time, Uncle Soto father and Giovanny two people fighting together, simply do not have time to care about this side of the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t youe over, I¡¯m warning you, if you touch me, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    Rex hadn¡¯t seen Adriana¡¯s hands and thought she was just a weak woman.

 Chapter 840 Kill him

    Up came Adriana and gave Adriana a punch, however before the fist couldnd on Adriana¡¯s face, it was clutched in Adriana¡¯s fist and held with her bare hands.


    And then yanked hard, raised his knee and hit him directly in the abdomen, pped him in the face with his right hand in passing, ¡°Rex, I ask you, where the hell is my son?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s biggest fear was that Rex had given Luis to Brenden, and that would be the worst of all.


    ¡°Ouch, mama-yeah, help.¡±


    Adriana pped Rex off the steps and the whole thing rolled down the steps and then rolled to the ground.


    Those who were standing on the sidelines watching took a step back.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, Adriana is really good.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, a little tact.¡±


    ¡°That man is so capable of fighting, he¡¯s actually a rival of big brother, who is he anyway?¡±


    ¡°Who knows about that.¡±


    ¡­


    People standing on the sidelines watching the scene unfold at the moment, but no one was willing toe out and say a word.


    And Old Mr. Soto stood there steadily, his face as gloomy as ink, but without any intention ofing forward to speak.


    Adriana walked down the steps, took a step in front of Rex, leaned down, grabbed him by the cor of his neck and asked, ¡°Where the hell is Luis?¡±


    From the time she returned to the Soto family until now, she could turn a blind eye as long as no one touched her interests.


    It¡¯s just a pity that Rex is too much, time and time again in front of her crazy death, it¡¯s just unbearable.


    ¡°Mom, she hit me ¡­¡±


    Rex inclined his head to look at Ms. Soto with a bitter face and yelled in aggravation.


    Snap¨C


    Adriana threw a heavy p at his face, ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    It is clear that women have little patience.


    ¡°Oops, Adriana, stop it, that¡¯s my son, if you touch a hair on his head, I¡¯ll fight you for your life.¡±


    Ms. Soto, distressed by her son, let out a yell, looked back at her husband and found that the old justice had fought with the man from unknown sources down the hall.


    She came down the stairs and pushed Adriana, at this time Harlee came out and stepped in front of Ms. Soto and said, ¡°Adriana just wants to know where Luis is, if Rex doesn¡¯t tell, the only one who will suffer is himself.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ guys, you bully people too much. Dad, do you care?!¡±


    The pleading eyes fell on Old Mr. Soto¡¯s, resignedly asking for help.


    ¡°Humph, what kind of virtue your own son has, would you not know it clearly in your heart?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Old Mr. Soto broke ranks in favor of Adriana and walked next to her, looking down at Rex, who was lying on the ground with a wrecked face, ¡°Did you take Luis or not?¡±


    The absurd Rex, who never does anything without consequences, who knows what kind of heartless things he will do.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, you just tell Adriana ah, crazy is it? Nothing to do with yourself?¡±


    In the end, Ms. Soto could not resist and kicked him in the body, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for not caring about you when you are killedter.¡±


    She was so angry her head hurt.


    Earlier when Adriana and her husband came to the yard, she and her husband were questioning Rex about it.


    Knowing what Rex did, she had it in her heart that he wouldn¡¯t even open the door when Adriana was fussing at the door .


    Today, if Old Mr. Soto hadn¡¯te over, she really would have kept the door open.


    ¡°Sister-inw said that, so maybe it¡¯s true that Rex took the baby away, right?¡±


    ¡°Rex is just in nonsense .¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always done things without a clue, so who knows.¡±


    ¡°It seems Dad still likes Adriana and favors her a little more.¡±


    ¡­


    Several other brothers stood by and couldn¡¯t help but murmur.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep your mouth shut?!¡±


    Rex was grabbed by the cor by Adriana, and although he was upset, he didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Time passed by, and the two sides were just at a standstill.


    Adriana¡¯s patience was running out, and she red at him with cold eyes, ¡°I repeat, where the hell is Luis? If you don¡¯t tell me, Rex, I will really treat you badly today!¡±


    ¡°Are you wolfing around with Brenden again?¡±


    Harlee nced at him and questioned.


    ¡°None of your business, Harlee, I grew up with you and now you¡¯re doing this to me for Adriana?¡±


    He was very upset in his heart.


    ¡°Rex!¡±


    Adriana held back her patience and finally yelled, then she reached into her pocket and took out a spring-loaded dagger, pressed the button, popped out the silvery sharp de, leaned over, the dagger was only against Rex¡¯s neck, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you, believe it or not?¡±


    A move scared a few people beside the face even backwards, people have backed up a few steps.


    ¡°Take the knife now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really going to do anything to Rex, is it?¡±


    ¡°Who can control Rex if he wants to die? But our father, what is the point of standing still?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Adriana, how dare you, is there any king¡¯sw left?¡±


    Ms. Soto let out a scream at the top of her lungs.


    Rex propped his elbows on the ground and stared angrily at Adriana, a wretched-looking man who was more or less shocked by Adriana¡¯s actions and stammered for a long time.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand against his neck slightly hard, the de cut the skin, immediately spilled crimson rain of blood, very striking.


    ¡°Ah, that hurts.¡±


    Rex wailed, scared out of his wits, and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell, I¡¯ll tell. I did pick Luis up, but I really don¡¯t know where Luis is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk about it or don¡¯t know?¡±


    Adriana frowned, her patience gone, and raised her hand and stabbed him in the back of the hand.


    The sharp dagger, cold light shes, if a knife really stabbed in the back of Rex¡¯s hand, I¡¯m afraid he can not save his hand.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto yelled at the right time and stood in front of Adriana, taking control of her wrist, ¡°She¡¯s your brother!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother like him.¡±


    Adriana retorted.


    ¡°Stop it all.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto looked over to Samuel and Giovanny who were fighting fiercely inside the hall, ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    Adriana knew Old Mr. Soto had something to say, and immediately said, ¡°Giovanny, don¡¯t fight.¡±


    The two men in the living room squared off and walked out.


    Samuel once saw his son¡¯s neck bleeding, scared are crying, immediately distressed bad, immediately went over, raised his hand to hit Adriana.


    Without waiting for Adriana to fight back, Old Mr. Soto clutched Samuel¡¯s wrist, ¡°I¡¯m here, what do you want?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted coldly, shook off Samuel¡¯s hand, and said to Adriana, ¡°Youe in with me, and the rest of you wait outside for me.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 841 Owe Him

    ¡°Secretive, is there something you¡¯re hiding from us?¡±


    ¡°What kind of tricks are you ying?¡±


    ¡­


    Because of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s special treatment of Adriana, several of his sons and daughters-inw were displeased.


    Even though Adriana¡¯s heart was racing, her main concern at the moment was Luis¡¯ safety.


    But for a minute, not knowing where Luis was, she couldn¡¯t even find the baby.


    I had to listen to Old Mr. Soto and follow him into the lobby of Samuel¡¯s small townhouse, closing the door behind me.


    Everyone was outside the door, including Harlee, who was blocked out.


    Old Mr. Soto walked over to the sofa and sat down. Adriana followed him and asked with little patience, ¡°What the hell are you going to say? I¡¯m in a hurry to find Luis, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto, dressed in a white taiji suit, yed with the two walnuts in his hand, leaned back on the sofa and raised his eyes to gaze at her, ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating your identitytely?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto opened the door and spoke very directly.


    In that case, Adriana had nothing to hide and asked directly, ¡°So, who am I really? And what are your ns for putting Harlee around?¡±


    She was a little surprised that Old Mr. Soto still found out that she was secretly investigating, and even more so that Old Mr. Soto would ask about the situation so directly.


    The situation at the moment is enough to exin everything, and there is no point in her continuing to hide it.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you think?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto smiled, raised his eyes to look at her, and added, ¡°I have just arranged for someone to find Luis, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, I guarantee that LuisRene is okay.¡±


    Although Old Mr. Soto was very aggressive, but at this moment he opened his mouth, Adriana actually believed it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you, but there is one thing I can tell you, don¡¯t y any conspiracy with me, I will be with you to the end.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto looked up and smiled brightly, ¡°Girl. You really are a defiant nature, just like your mother.¡±


    Once again, he mentioned her mother.


    The little woman burst out sarcastically, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m investigating you, you should also know that the results of the investigation show that Harlee and I have nothing to do with you. We are not even from THE Soto family.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Adriana is very sure of herself.


    God knows, if it wasn¡¯t for Luis¡¯ disappearance today, she really wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to tell everything in front of Old Mr. Soto.


    Direct showdown.


    There was no preparation at all.


    The good thing is that now that Giovanny is outside and has something to fall back on, Adriana is not so scared.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a meticulous girl, much better than Harlee. That kid, who¡¯s been by my side for over a decade and hasn¡¯t noticed anything.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adriana had some trouble seeing Old Mr. Soto¡¯s point, and didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    He gestures to the couch across from him, indicating for Adriana to sit down.


    The little woman is somewhat helpless, frowning, eyebrows twisted into a twist, very anxious and helpless.


    But seeing that Master Old Mr. Soto seemed to have something to say, she had to sit down patiently.


    ¡°You know why I won¡¯t let you get at Rex?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hand ying with the walnuts stiffened slightly, his face clouded over, and he let out a long sigh, ¡°Because, you owe him.¡±


    ¡°Me? Owe him?¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana was even more puzzled and didn¡¯t even know what Old Mr. Soto really meant.


    Dazed and confused, I can¡¯t sort out my thoughts until now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a DNA test, so naturally you know that you and Harlee are not part of our the Soto family, but we, the Soto family, exist because of you two.¡±


    Because of them, the Soto family exists?


    Adriana was even more devastated, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to beat around the bush with you, can you just say it? I¡¯m worried about Luis right now.¡±


    ¡°Rex is not the son of the boss, but I gave him to the boss when both parents died.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that Rex is the real child of the Soto family¡¯s oldest?¡±


    Having done a lot of research before, there are some things Adriana knows in her heart.


    Although recently been investigating the Soto family, want to know the situation as soon as possible, but because of theck of manpower, Adriana can not find anything.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that Old Mr. Soto would sit in front of her today and take the initiative to mention these things to her.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    For some reason, Old Mr. Soto looked at Adriana with some relief in his eyes, ¡°Harlee is not as good as you after all, and knows nothing. All these years in the Soto family, still nothing has been learned.¡±


    He sighed once more, seemingly angry at Harlee.


    ¡°Since Rex is the third oldest child of THE Soto family, what exactly are Harlee and I?¡±


    At that moment, Adriana actually stopped worrying about Luis and cared more about what Old Mr. Soto was saying at this moment.


    How many years of doubt, now the answer is right in front of her, Adriana very much wants to know her identity, who she really is.


    ¡°Who do you think, you could be?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto asked a question instead of answering it.


    Although with a little coldness as always, Adriana felt that Old Mr. Soto did not have much animosity towards her.


    She shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°the Soto family does not exist for money, but to secretly protect you and Harlee. because your identities are very special, which is why The Alston family was counting on you many years ago. Otherwise, you and Peter wouldn¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you a story.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto met Adriana with a hopeful face, and even more often than not, he wouldy hands on Rex because of his recklessness.


    In order to preserve Rex, Old Mr. Soto must tell Adriana everything today.


    Besides, the way things are now, she¡¯s going to know sooner orter.


    ¡°Have you heard of Obren?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I am the elder of THE Soto family, and my master is the patriarch of Obren, and that person ¡­ is your mother.¡±


    When Old Mr. Soto spoke to Adriana, he deliberately nced at Adriana, as if he wanted to feel her emotional changes.


    Adriana was inexplicably a little nervous, tensing her heartstrings and listening quietly to what was to follow.


    ¡°The young master is a spontaneous and spontaneous child. ording to Obren¡¯s custom, only a woman can inherit the position of Obren¡¯s patriarch. But Obren can¡¯t marry someone from the outside world, only someone from the Obren.


    The young master stayed in Obren for a long time and naturally yearned for the outside world, but who could have known that after she went out she actually found a man outside and gave birth to Harlee. thenter, Obren¡¯s people found out, and in order to keep Harlee, the young master gave Harlee to a loyal servant and asked her to take Harlee into hiding.


    That time, the young master was brought back to Obren and was put on the familyw, while stripping him of the title of Obren patriarch and keeping her under house arrest.


    Oh, that character of the young master is not at all suitable for home. Although grounded, it didn¡¯t take long to escape from Obren and follow the man she likes again.¡±

 Chapter 842 – A difficult life

    Speaking of this, Old Mr. Soto shook his head and sighed, ¡°The young master is a person of nature, persistent for love and does not listen to advice. After all, she was really young at that time and didn¡¯t understand many things at all.


    She disappeared, Obren¡¯s people have been searching for her whereabouts, and a group of people who know of Obren¡¯s existence are also searching for the young master.


    ording to Obren¡¯s rules, only the daughter of the real previous Obren still has the ability to inherit, but the young master¡¯s mother has only one daughter at her knee. She then bes the most precious person.


    On the outside, hiding out, both from Obren and from those who have ulterior motives for her.


    A few short years have passed, and the young master is pregnant again, and when she goes to the hospital for a checkup she identally exposes her identity and is tracked down once again.


    Suffering for several months, looking at the immediate need to hide.


    In order to protect her and the safety of the child in the womb, I could only let the woman of the old thirde forward to impersonate the young master at that time. After all, the young master is in Obren, few people know what she looks like. Because Obren¡¯s people always have to veil their faces.


    At that time the woman of the old third and the young master pregnancy is very close, ording to hear that the young master at that time to find a man also called ¡®old third¡¯, I put out the news that the Soto family old third daughter-inw is the young master.


    I was careful to protect the Soto family for a while, until the birth.


    Lao-san¡¯s daughter-inw was a twin, and one child died when she was born, and only one boy survived. In order to keep the child, I could only instruct the hospital people to tell them to im that it was a girl to the public.


    Then carried back a girl, pretending to be the child of the old couple, while their biological child had long ago been transferred to me. After I had just taken care of everything, the hospital got word that the child had been taken away.


    In order to make things more real, I let the Soto family senior two keep posting ads looking for the child, with the intention of hiding from everyone and making them believe that the girl they took away was the real Obren heir.


    The person who took the child is the person of The Alston family, but who can know The Alston family does not know where to find Obren¡¯s traitor, the man said to have seen Obren¡¯s young master, and the Soto family senior¡¯s wife is not the same person.


    The Alston family anger, kidnapped Ross two, means cruel coercion, naive Lao San two do not know where the young master, but The Alston family people do not believe, a rage killed two people.¡±


    At this point, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s eyes were red and his voice was choked up.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana mixed feelings, listening to what he said, the heart in addition to shock, more is shock.


    ¡°Later the young master¡¯s trail was still discovered, at that time you were just born shortly, The Alston family found quite a few people to ambush the young master, the young master broke through the siege and escaped with you, andter lost track of.


    The Soto family is not as capable as The Alston family, so The Alston family found you first.


    That said, after that year, the young master disappeared until now, no one knows where she is, many people think the young master is dead, but I always feel that the person who delivered the message to me is the young master, it is likely that she is not dead.¡±


    Adriana sat on the sofa as if she were dumbfounded, her pupils wide, her eyes full of astonishment and disbelief.


    It even feels unbelievable.


    ¡°You mean that Rex¡¯s real parents are THE Soto family oldest two, and his birth won time for me so my mom could have me without any problems?¡±


    What the Soto family old man said is obvious enough.


    Having gone through so much, Adriana had doubts about her identity, but never thought her identity would be so twisted and bumpy and rocky.


    ¡°Yes, Rex is the child of Ross and his wife,ter I took the child back to the boss to raise, the boss treats Rex as if he were his own child, which is a relief to me. s, boy, that¡¯s why I won¡¯t let youy a hand on Rex.


    Although he is arrogant in nature, he was born a child with a hard life, and between you and her, there is a connection from birth, to say the least, if not at the expense of Rex¡¯s mom and dad, there may really be no you in this world. Do you understand?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto spoke in a serious manner, shook his head with a sigh, bowed his body and sat on the sofa, at that moment, his whole person had aged several years, and it was a little heartbreaking to look at.


    ¡°Why should I ¡­ take your word for it?¡±


    Adriana is still skeptical.


    ¡°So let me ask you, is there a red totem-like birthmark on the left side of your back?¡±


    At his question, Adriana froze, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. Because the real Obren Chosen One must have the Red Totem behind him. Obren people are very religious and trust only what they see with their own eyes. That¡¯s why for so many years, Helen that girl Rene is unharmed. Because the young master with someone other than Obren, her child is likely to have no red birthmark, if so, it will not be possible to return to Obren inheritance. And you were with Peter, and The Alston family made up their minds thinking that the child you gave birth to would have a birthmark on it, and it didn¡¯t. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Helen have a birthmark on her body?¡±


    ¡°I just said, Obren¡¯s people can only marry Obren people, that¡¯s the pure bloodline. The young master intermarried with a foreigner privately, it was already an ident that your birth would bear a birthmark, and Peter is a foreigner, how could your child with him have a birthmark? To put it inly, the bloodline is impure.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto said a lot, and Adriana quickly digested it, finally understanding why The Alston family¡¯s people had been repeatedly scheming against her in the first ce.


    I guess I didn¡¯t know much about Obren, so I thought that the child she gave birth to with Peter must carry the same traces as the totem.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, then why didn¡¯t they make any movement if they knew I was the young master¡¯s child? Or even that The Alston family is very unepting of me?¡±


    ¡°Because the child you were born with had no birthmark at all and there was no way to confirm your identity, The Alston family is not sure of your identity until now.¡±


    ¡°And what is The Alston family doing looking for my ¡­ mother one after another?¡±


    ¡°Obren in Motril, with untouchable ability and power, including Obren that territory, they grow thatnd has a lot of mineral resources, I heard that Obren side should be arge blue diamond mine, but there is no matter is still a mystery. There is also Obren people are born with special abilities, good at the art of concealment andpulsion, and each person¡¯s body Rex.


    The Alston family¡¯s ancestors used to be rich and wealthy businessmen, and I heard that their ancestors were also officials. They are not satisfied with the current state, want to take Obren, use Obren¡¯s ability to make their own foothold at home and abroad. To put it bluntly, may also be sitting on the dream of wanting to unify the businessmunity. It¡¯s a pity that Old Mr. Alston head although a life of shrewd, but still not nted in the hands of Brenden? Oh.¡±

 Chapter 843 True Identity

    Speaking of which, Old Mr. Soto coldly smiled, that smile of mockery among a few contempt.


    It was Adriana who stopped the words of Old Mr. Soto and was still shocked and amazed.


    She sat on the sofa and was silent for a long time.


    Perhaps the shock in her heart at this moment is something that no one can understand.


    ¡°When I found you, send you to unnamed ind is really no choice ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto said, got up and walked to Adriana¡¯s front and flung himself on his knees, ¡°I hope the young master will forgive me for what I did before. It is not disrespectful to treat you badly, but I want to test your ability. If this time you do not have the slightest doubt about your identity, I intend to let you stay in the Soto family forever, to be an ordinary person, not to take care of Obren those things. Although your ability was mediocre before, but now it seems that you may be able to do a great job.¡±


    Adriana, who was still in a state of surprise, was shocked by Old Mr. Soto¡¯s behavior.


    Miso stood up and stammered, ¡°Gu ¡­ Old Mr. Soto, you ¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    If Adriana didn¡¯t believe what she said before, Adriana more or less trusts it now.


    ¡°Young master, back then when the young master left Obren he brought out a group of people, they are now scattered all over the ce, as long as you give the order, they will stille to help you.¡±


    Saying that, Old Mr. Soto took out a characteristic blue finger ring from his pocket, ¡°This is the young master¡¯s token, if you take it, those people will certainly obey your words.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ no, I ¡­ I don¡¯t have to.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s brain was buzzing, overwhelmed by the suddenness of everything that was going on.


    Although it has urred to me countless times that my identity might be special, I never thought it would be special to this extent.


    What Obren?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to ept anything.


    ¡°You ¡­ are fine, you don¡¯t have to use it, this token has been with me for many years, not bad to keep it for a while longer. I believe that you wille back to me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you get up.¡±


    Adriana has been standing by Old Mr. Soto¡¯s side, but really can¡¯t ept the big gift he just gave.


    It is really uneptable to have an elder kneel down for her.


    Old Mr. Soto slowly stood up, his demeanor seemed a bit old, Adriana subconsciously reached out to help him a hand.


    The two stood facing each other, and Adriana was a little ufortable all over.


    Listening to what Old Mr. Soto said just now, shepletely understood her life and finally understood why many people could not hire Obren¡¯s people.


    How she had somehow met ni and was able to invite ni easily.


    Not only that, but it also finally made sense why ni was so special to her.


    ¡°Young master, you can now choose to go back to Obren and enjoy everything you deserve, or you can be a normal, ordinary person. But you have to be clear about one thing, the tree wants to be still but the wind doesn¡¯t stop, sometimes life doesn¡¯t go your way and you don¡¯t always get to live the life you all want.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s tone was gentle, everywhere with a touch of respect, and his words were somewhat humble.


    There is simply no more of that overbearing aura of the past.


    The sudden change in attitude was really a bit overwhelming to Adriana.


    ¡°And that is, before going to unnamed ind you took a drug, that drug is really need antidote, even if there is no antidote, after boiling a few years the effect of the drug will disappear. In order to threaten you to return to the Soto family, I told Harlee that you still have poison in your body, one is to let you stay in the Soto family at ease, and the other is to test Harlee¡¯s reaction. But the boy was slow to respond and believed it. This is something that needs to be made clear to you.¡±


    There are some things that if we don¡¯t make it clear, we might get into some kind of misunderstanding.


    Old Mr. Soto doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble.


    Then said: ¡°From today onwards, the Soto familyFE of those people you feel free to use, there is something you can tell me, as long as I can do, I will do my best to help.¡±


    ¡°So I want to know, what are you, one of Obren¡¯s people? Or are you from the Soto family? I heard that the Soto family used to practice martial arts, and they still do. So who, exactly, are you?¡±


    After hearing him talk so much, Adriana was very interested in the identity of Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Obren¡¯s rules, generally will not let Obren¡¯s people out of the area, and only one person a son. Obren has a group of assassins, specializing in dealing with those who have escaped from Obren. But a lot of people incognito, missed a lot of fish, I am one of them. I was in the Soto family as a member of the family, ording to Obren¡¯s rules, I should be on the death list. But I am the young master¡¯s man, my life is given by her. If there was no young master, there would be no us.¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, us. When we left from Obren together, there were dozens of us, and many of us died. The rest of us survived because of the young master¡¯s efforts to protect us, so that we have today. The young master treats us well, and most of the industries we own are given by the young master.


    It¡¯s just a pity that the young master¡¯s life and death are unknown now, it¡¯s really worrying.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto sighed, and the helplessness and sadness in his words were very obvious.


    Adriana listened a lot, everything was as if it was a story, so unreal, yet it all incorporated her into it.


    And, she is still that important character.


    Think about that time when Sofie, who met her in her adoptive mother Thelma¡¯s neighborhood, literally said that a woman covered in blood had shoved her into Thelma¡¯s hands.


    So, her identity should be true.


    Old Mr. Soto ability is not bad, an elder, kneeling in front of her, if it is really an act, big need not be so.


    What¡¯s more, she did have a red birthmark on her back, and she knew some of the things Old Mr. Soto said.


    Although she could not trust Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words 100%, Adriana trusted 80% of them.


    ¡°You say, Obren one can only have one son, then your young master left, Obren soon without a hidden master?¡±


    ¡°s, it¡¯s been decades. I heard that Obren¡¯s patriarch is still the young master¡¯s mother, yes, that¡¯s your grandmother. If you and the young master do not return, then Obren will change hands. At that time, it is bound to be a considerable upheaval.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s gaze was deep, looking aside, and there was too much hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know much, so naturally she can¡¯t feel Old Mr. Soto¡¯s feelings.


    What¡¯s more, she has never been to Obren and has no idea about what¡¯s going on there, so how can she have a feeling?


    Before she has always wanted to know her identity, but now really know their identity, but not that open and frank, but feel more heavy heart, so they can not rx down.

 Chapter 844 Taken by Brenden

    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and felt that things were far more serious than she had imagined.


    ¡°Can I ¡­ live the life I want?¡±


    Whether it¡¯s Obren or the Soto family, she just wants to live an ordinary life now and make peace with herself every day.


    Because of Obren¡¯s identity, Adriana has experienced too much that she shouldn¡¯t have to endure.


    After the ups and downs, she just wants to regain her peace and live the life she wants.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, thinking for a moment, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an exact answer as to whether you can live an ordinary life or not. I can only say that everything is natural.¡±


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    The man outside seemed a bit anxious and was curious to know exactly what Old Mr. Soto was saying to Adriana.


    Impatiently, he knocked on the door, ¡°Dad, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Old Mr. Sotopletely ignored the man standing outside the door and instead looked straight at Adriana, ¡°the Soto family, no one knows who I am until now. I don¡¯t want to involve them in this, can you understand my thinking?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. But I want you to keep Rexin check and get him to reveal Luis¡¯ whereabouts. But you can be assured of one thing: I won¡¯t hurt Rex as long as he doesn¡¯t touch my bottom.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto said so much about what had happened, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Rex¡¯s poor life.


    If Rex¡¯s parents had not bought time for her mother, she might not have been born.


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t want to do anything too much for someone who has a miserable life.


    ¡°Good, I hope the young master will understand my good intentions. This ring, how about, you still ept it?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto took that one ring and said, ¡°I heard about Tatum¡¯s wedding, he suspects it has something to do with you, are you sure you can do it if you don¡¯t have someone around?¡±


    Others do not know the power of Tatum, Old Mr. Soto is still very clear.


    ¡°You have said that I have a special status, if these peoplee back to me, won¡¯t they explode my identity? No need, I believe I can handle it. After all, in a society governed by the rule ofw, even if they want to take revenge, they will onlyy their hands on THE Soto Group.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ makes sense.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto sighed and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine, just be clear in your own mind about what happened. As for Harlee, it is better not to let him know the truth for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Even if Old Mr. Soto doesn¡¯t talk, Adriana doesn¡¯t n to tell Harlee the truth.


    Out of the protection of Harlee.


    The two men walked out of the hall and looked at those standing at the door, and no one said anything.


    Instead, Old Mr. Soto walked right up to Rex and questioned, ¡°Where the hell is Luis?¡±


    Rex¡¯s face is bruised and swollen, and he looks like a wreck. I thought the old man would feel sorry for him, but I didn¡¯t know that he woulde up with a question.


    Innocently looking at his mom and dad, waiting for them to say something.


    ¡°You son of a bitch, where is Luis, just say it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, look at your dad who is no match for that guy, if you piss Adriana off, I can¡¯t protect you if she really wants to beat you upter.¡±


    Long before Adriana came over, Rex told the Soto family bosses what happened, which is why they dyed opening the door.


    Now that Adriana wants people on her doorstep, and Old Mr. Soto is involved, things are bound to give an ount.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Now that no one was defending Rex, he was at a loss in his heart. His flickering eyes were on Adriana, and he nced at the very powerful Giovanny, always thinking that if Dad was not his opponent, then no one in the Soto family would be his opponent.


    Thinking about continuing to conceal the inevitable thrashing, he had to say, ¡°People I let ¡­ Brenden take away.¡±


    Adriana was furious, ¡°Surely it¡¯s Brenden!¡±


    The anger went straight to her head, Adriana was really angry, but thinking about what Old Mr. Soto said, she surprisingly did not know how to face Rex.


    Thest warning was, ¡°Don¡¯t get any more ideas about Luis and Helen or I¡¯ll waste you!¡±


    When he finished, he trotted down the steps and said, ¡°Harlee, Giovanny, let¡¯s go.¡±


    A group of three people came and went in a hurry.


    Looking at their backs, several members of the Soto family looked at each other, each with their own thoughts, and finally set their eyes on Old Mr. Soto¡¯s body.


    The second one couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, what exactly did you just say to Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Dad, what¡¯s your secret?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to give Adriana all of the Soto family¡¯s assets?¡±


    ¡­


    They aremon people who see only money in their eyes, and they are most worried about the Adriana siblings getting rid of the Soto family¡¯s property.


    Old Mr. Soto scanned the circle of people and finally looked at Rex with a cold snort, ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled by your parents, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to hit on Adriana, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    ¡°Humph, who is your own grandson, Adriana and Harlee are just halfway out, what are they?¡±


    Rex stormed out, very unconvinced.


    If you speak loudly, the corners of your mouth will hurt, and he covers the corners of his mouth and huffs repeatedly.


    ¡­


    The three Adriana¡¯s left, Giovanny in his own car and Adriana sharing a car with Harlee.


    Harlee in the driver¡¯s seat asked as she drove, ¡°What were you and Old Mr. Soto talking about in there?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto? Didn¡¯t they used to call him Grandpa very intimately?¡±


    ¡°You did say he wasn¡¯t your real grandfather, didn¡¯t you.¡±


    He nced at Adriana, his gaze dark.


    Adriana looked sideways at the window, thoughtful, sighed, ¡°Although he is not your real grandfather, but at least it is also single-handedly raised you, as long as not to harm you, he is still the closest person to you.¡±


    If there had been doubts about Old Mr. Soto before, all is pretty much put to rest now.


    ¡°What exactly did you guys talk about, and how did you change your attitude towards him so much?¡±


    Harlee clearly sensed a big change in Adriana¡¯s attitude toward Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°He gave me all the FE¡¯s of THE Soto family.¡±


    ¡°What, SHIT, why?¡±


    Harlee was unconvinced and even a little jealous.


    You know he lived in the Soto family for more than ten or twenty years, Old Mr. Soto never gave him a single FE person, and now he actually gave all the FE people to Adriana.


    ¡°Did you know that the Soto family has a dozen FE¡¯s, a dozen of them. All brought back from Motril, every one of them is worth a lot of money. It¡¯s really ¡­ too dramatic to give it all to you. Come on, tell me why?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t ept the cruel reality and was a little jealous.


    ¡°You are my brother, those people are given to me, aren¡¯t they yours too? What to think.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°Eh? Right oh, that makes sense. Tell me, how many are you going to give me?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Four. No more.¡±


    ¡°Gouging.¡±


    Harlee gave her a nk look, ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping so many FE¡¯s when you¡¯ve got masters like Giovanny and Aaren on your hands?¡±


    ¡°I am a woman and shall not keep someone to protect me.¡±

 Chapter 845 Looking for Luis

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, whatever you say makes sense, who made you my Harlee¡¯s sister. But I really want to know what Old Mr. Soto really said to you today, should not give you brainwashing, right?¡±


    Harlee has respect for Old Mr. Soto in his heart, but as soon as he thinks of thest time Old Mr. Soto said Adriana still had poison in her system, he gets a fright.


    Not waiting for Adriana to speak, he immediately said: ¡°Although he gave us a lot of things, but in the end there is no real blood rtionship, sophisticated people, you must be careful to watch out for a little, you know?¡±


    He was trying to persuade Adriana, fearing that Adriana would lose her way under the words of Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Feeling Harlee¡¯s concern for herself, Adriana felt that life didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    Her situation is not so bad, at least now she has found her family and knows who her real parents are.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Next, she must investigate who the real father is, and then follow the clues to find the mother.


    Perhaps, I will be able to see her again in my lifetime.


    Harlee drove and didn¡¯t say another word.


    Adriana took her cell phone and made acall to Brenden.


    The phone rang for a while, but there was no answer.


    He then made a few more calls, but still no answer.


    Now that Brenden and Hayley are divorced and no longer in contact, she can¡¯t approach Hayley to ask about Brenden¡¯s whereabouts.


    But where is Brenden now?


    Thinking and thinking to no avail, waiting for her to try to call Aaren, Aaren¡¯s call had alreadye in.


    ¡°Aaren, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯ve checked the situation. luis was handed over by Rex to Brenden, who in turn handed him over to Tatum, and now Mr. Alston is on his way there with his men. The situation, I guess, is a bit bad.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the exact addresster.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana held it in her hands, deep in thought.


    He knew everything about Peter since he regained his memory, but who could have known that Peter, whose days were numbered, would still be alive now.


    It has been a month or two since thest separation and he is still Rene unharmed.


    What is going on?


    Adriana can¡¯t figure out what went wrong, and the only thing she can do is try not to identify with Peter right now.


    After all, the identity of Archie, the oldest member of The Alston family, has not yet been found out.


    God knows, every time she thinks of Peter, she can¡¯t help the burst of heartache that rushes to her heart.


    That was the man she loved, and her heart wanted to grow old with him.


    It¡¯s just that God has given her countless hopes and finally cut off her hopes.


    In the midst of despair, Adriana no longer knew what could make her feel better, let alone what kind of life could give her peace.


    On the contrary, after a memory seal, she is now much calmer as a whole.


    Even in the face of Peter, one can still remain calm and can still be the best version of oneself.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    When Adriana didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Harlee gave her a sideways nce and saw that a fair and delicate cheek was filled with a sad and gloomy look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head.


    ¡°By the way, howe Peter hasn¡¯t contacted youtely?¡±


    ¡°You should be happy that he¡¯s not contacting me.¡±


    Harlee has always opposed her being with Peter, so from the time Peter left the country to the time he returned, the two did not meet and Harlee did not nag in front of her.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. My sister, smart and good looking, Peter really doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    He felt from the bottom of his heart that Peter was not good enough for Adriana, not to mention the fact that he had made Adriana suffer so much, so how could Harlee ept it easily?


    ¡°What about you, have you been in touch with Elizately?¡±


    ¡°No contact, but no contact with the Suarez family¡¯s daughter either. Anyway, Eliza is not in Waverly, the old man can¡¯t do anything to me, I can do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°What do you think Old Mr. Soto was like?¡±


    Adriana rarely talks to Harlee about Old Mr. Soto in a positive way, and since she knows who Old Mr. Soto is, Adriana doesn¡¯t want there to be a misunderstanding between Harlee and Old Mr. Soto.


    Although the results she knows now make her drift a bit, feeling very unreal, but no matter what, it is necessary to let Harlee clear what he should do now and what not to do.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been hard on me, beat me, scolded me, and given me the benefit of the doubt, like a stern father, anyway, somehow, it¡¯s a little disappointing now.¡±


    Harlee has always felt very good about Old Mr. Soto, and would probably have been grateful if it weren¡¯t for the knowledge that Old Mr. Soto had ¡®poisoned¡¯ Adriana.


    Naive now because of the Adriana thing, he really can¡¯t let go of those.


    ¡°I do think Old Mr. Soto is not a bad person.¡±


    Snort¨C


    Her words fell, the sedan jerked to a stop, a sharp brake, almost being let Adriana¡¯s head knocked on the front.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    She frowned sideways and red angrily at Harlee.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee froze, her eyes dark and bottomless, seemingly brewing something.


    After stammering for a while, she said, ¡°He¡¯s not as simple as he seems, Adriana, take my advice and watch out for him.¡±


    He looked serious and warned with a burst of seriousness.


    Adriana remembered the incident that Old Mr. Soto said at that moment and said, ¡°Did the old man tell you that he had poisoned me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. He told me a long time ago, but it was just that one time he teased you, don¡¯t take it seriously, it¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡±


    ¡°When did he tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    ¡°What else did it say?¡±


    ¡°And told me to be nice to Rex.¡±


    ¡°No more?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Adriana has some reservations, some things she doesn¡¯t want to tell Harlee when she has to.


    The more things you know, the less safe it is to let him know less and let him inquire less about things, that is the real protection for him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go, I don¡¯t even know where Luis is now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Harlee mumbled a response, started the sedan, and slowly drove toward the front.


    ¡°I am most worried about Tatum, who is capable of killing even the woman she loves, and I am worried that she will not be merciful to you. You tell me, although Theresa is abominable, but obviously was calcted. Tatum actually watched to see Theresa disfigured and did nothing. Tsk ¡­ really unscrupulous man.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, all I can say is that I will try to protect Luis and Helen. the old man gave me all the FE people, he said he already knows about Tatum, so he asked these people to protect me.¡±

 Chapter 846 – Inviting the King into the Jar

    ¡°What does that mean? Why does it sound to me like he¡¯s protecting you? We¡¯re not from THE Soto family, so why is he spending a lot of money to give you all the FE¡¯s, what kind of operation is this?¡±


    Harlee thought about it and couldn¡¯t understand why.


    And Adriana knew that Harlee was somewhat anxious to find out the result, she still withheld it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But after being in contact with Old Mr. Soto in recent times, I found out that he might not be a bad guy. So, in to see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s done.¡±


    Despite Harlee¡¯s doubts, Adriana said Old Mr. Soto could be trusted, so maybe he could be trusted.


    Otherwise, at this critical moment, Old Mr. Soto would not have been generous enough to assign all of FE¡¯s people to Adriana.


    On the way, Adriana received a text from Aaren and the two set off towards their destination.


    It was fast and anxious.


    But for some reason, Adriana is not as anxious as she was a moment ago.


    Because she knew that Peter had already passed and was already by Luis¡¯ side, there must not be any problem with him protecting Luis.


    Half an hourter, beside a cruise ship in the East China Sea, Adriana stood on the shore looking at that one cruise ship and couldn¡¯t help but have a wild twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    Hopefully she rushed over in a hurry and they people are actually on the cruise now.


    Then how could she ¡­ get on?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aaren?¡±


    Harlee asked.


    ¡°He and Peter are both on the cruise ship now. The cruise ship now has Tatum¡¯s people on board, as well as Brenden and Peter.¡±


    ¡°Shit, who knows what¡¯s going on in there right now? Gotta find a way to get up there, or else Luis will be in danger if Peter isn¡¯t Tatum¡¯s match.¡±


    As Luis¡¯s uncle, Harlee is naturally worried about Luis¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Adriana sighed and stood by the river blowing the sea breeze, waiting anxiously.


    Since Peter was on the cruise ship, he was bound to have a certain degree of certainty.


    The child is his own child, and no one would be more worried about the child¡¯s well-being than Peter.


    Because it was daytime, there were not many people on the shore.


    That one cruise ship wasn¡¯t too far away from them.


    At this very moment, bang bang bang ¨C


    A few voices came through, very loud, and the sound echoed for a long time before dissipating.


    Adriana¡¯s heart jerked up, her eyes widened as she looked at Harlee, and the two subconsciously looked toward the cruise ship.


    ¡°Come on, get on board.¡±


    Adriana pointed to a yacht next to her, the one Aaren had gone to charter just aftering over.


    The three of them got on the yacht and Giovanny drove the yacht towards the cruise ship over there and drove fast.


    The yacht was fast, but Adriana wasn¡¯t afraid, having been on it many times when she was on the unnamed ind, and didn¡¯t feel scared.


    But in ten minutes, it had arrived next to that one cruise ship.


    This moment listening, but there is no sound inside.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what was going on inside and was very worried.


    Securing the yacht, Giovanny took out a climbing rope from the yacht and threw it up, and he took the lead and climbed up first.


    The situation above was safe, Adriana went up next, and finally Harlee.


    Standing on the deck, the top is empty, therge cruise ship is silent, except for the passing sea breeze, the sound of the waves.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Adriana admonished, ¡°Split up.¡±


    The three split up, Giovanny went up there alone, and Adriana went right in with Harlee as a team of two.


    The cruise ship is huge, with a total of five floors high inside.


    There are guest rooms on the upper level, amon activity area on the lower level, and a floor of entertainment facilities in the middle.


    Because there were many people on the cruise ship, music was ying inside and many people were shuttling to and from the ship.


    So the presence of three people on the cruise ship did not attract attention.


    On the contrary, Adriana was a little uneasy, ¡°There are so many people, there is no way to know where they are.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only possible to split up.¡±


    Harlee thought it would be great to split up, but there were so many people on the cruise ship that it would only be more trouble if they were scattered and in danger.


    ¡°Keep in touch by phone.¡±


    In order to find Luis as soon as possible, Adriana has no choice but to do this.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The two separated and Adriana went directly to the entertainment floor one floor above.


    This cruise ship is simr in design to the cruise ship that Alvin had for his birthday when he first returned to Waverly, and although he had not been here, he could also understand the basic furnishings.


    When she went upstairs and looked at the waiters passing by, her eyes narrowed slightly and when she saw a waitress wearing a hat passing by, she raised her hand and shed the waitress with a knife.


    Dragged her into an unupied room to change her clothes and locked the person in the bathroom.


    Stepping out of the room, Adriana surveyed each floor, trying not to miss anything.


    However, the person did not go far, suddenly one person wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her inside a room.


    Adriana was so frightened that she looked back and realized that the person who had led her into the room was actually Peter.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ you ¡­ you get here?¡±


    The man was wearing a navy blue suit, handsome haircut light can be seen, a few days without seeing, he seems more haggard a few points, but still can not hide that handsome face.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Luis, have you found Luis yet?¡±


    Leaning in the man¡¯s arms, despite some difort, but feel the temperature of his body, the familiar scent of the face, Adriana can not help the heart of a slight twitch cowering.


    The man near at hand is the one she has been thinking about day and night.


    And now finally appearing in front of her, she really wanted to reach out and brush his face, hug him and give him a kiss.


    But she was still sensible enough to control all her emotions.


    ¡°LuisRene is unharmed and has asked Aaren to send him back to Orchard House.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Aaren even sent me the address just now.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been gone much longer.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered, her eyes flickering slightly, not daring to look directly at the man¡¯s familiar face, and reached out to push him away, ¡°Then ¡­ since Luis is fine, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to get too close to Peter.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Seeing her about to leave, Peter yanked the little woman¡¯s wrist, ¡°Who did youe with?¡±


    ¡°Giovanny and Harlee.¡±


    ¡°Arge part of the cruise ship is Tatum¡¯s people, you stay with me and don¡¯t wander off.¡±


    Peter looked down at the small woman in front of him, the same woman who kept him up at night.


    And now that the little woman is right in front of him, Peter really wants to reach out and hug her, feel her temperature, the familiar scent of her body.


    But in the end, I don¡¯t dare to be reckless.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. since Luis is not on the cruise ship, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I¡¯m right, the three of you were already discovered by the other side when you got on the cruise ship, only to invite the king into the jar, you think, Tatum will let you go?¡±


    Impossible.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know exactly what had just happened, but her intuition told her that something big must have happened, otherwise Peter wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous.

 Chapter 847 Taking responsibility for the matter

    ¡°Where are your people?¡±


    She asked rhetorically.


    The two people maintain a kind of indifference and detachment on the surface, but there is a familiar sense of intimacy in the underworld.


    ¡°All withdrawn.¡±


    Originally Peter hadid everything out and was preparing to leave the yacht, it was time to get rid of Tatum once and for all.


    Who knew that just as he was about to leave, Adriana would appear.


    And also brought Harlee and Giovanny together, Giovanny is okay, but Harlee is the biggest hidden problem.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    When I pulled out my cell phone, it was a call from Harlee.


    ¡°Harlee, Luis is safely away, where are you now?¡± Adriana was a little worried.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, to see Harleee to the fourth floor now.¡±


    Peter¡¯s concerns were correct; the Harleys had been captured by Tatum¡¯s men.


    After the other party finished, he had already hung up the phone.


    Adriana subconsciously looked to Peter, ¡°Harlee, taken by Tatum.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana with a slightly deep and attached look in his eyes, but the moment Adriana raised her eyes to gaze at him, he immediately looked away, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Take a step and be the first to walk out of the room.


    Adriana watched his back, eyes shing slightly, hands hanging at his side could not help but curl up and follow.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear of Luis and Peter, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have defied the odds and gotten on the cruise ship.


    It just seems that now she is dragging Peter¡¯s feet.


    On the fourth floor, just as the two went up, someone said, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston, this way please.¡±


    The man in the suit led them into arge box where Tatum leaned on the sofa and drank tea elegantly, but Harlee was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Harlee ¡­¡±


    Adriana just walked in and tried to question Tatum about where Harlee was, but Peter raised his hand slightly and cut her off.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The little woman instantly silenced and silently obeyed Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just made a deal with Tatum, why are you backtracking now? It¡¯s not like you to go back on your word.¡±


    Peter walked in and sat directly across from Tatum on the couch, gesturing toward Adriana to go over and do it.


    Adriana walked over and sat beside him.


    Although the two did not say anything, but somehow gave a feeling of peace of mind and a sense of security.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with you, and since I can¡¯t make Ms. Hale¡¯s kid pay, I might as well let her brother put an end to it.¡±


    The thing he¡¯s talking about is, naturally, at the wedding, where Theresa was counted out, dragging Tatum down with her and making him the butt of Waverly¡¯s, and the nation¡¯s, joke.


    As expected, it was because of what happened at the wedding.


    I have to say, Tatum¡¯s action is really fast, the wedding just appeared problems, first immediately began to do.


    ¡°Tatum, I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡±


    Adriana spoke up.


    Leaning on the sofa, Tatum, who has a powerful aura, raised his hand slightly, ¡°What does it matter to me if you understand or not? I only look at the results. Now you are given two choices: one, you die; two, Harlee dies.¡±


    In Tatum¡¯s mind, he was already convinced that Adriana was the one who framed him and Theresa, and naturally he would not forgive.


    I just didn¡¯t think she would take the initiative to send it to me.


    ¡°If you want to move them, you also have to see if I agree. ¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is cold, with the samepelling aura as Tatum.


    Highly skilled versus expert, the atmosphere in therge room is a little heavy, even the air has be thin.


    If Adriana has not experienced a lot, experienced the nature and mentality, I am afraid will feel afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the cooperation between us just now.¡±


    Peter added a reminder.


    Adriana was a little confused because she didn¡¯t know what Peter had just talked about with Tatum.


    ¡°The cooperation just now can only save Luis alone, now it is Adriana and Harlee. two people are not rted to you, Mr. Alston does not want to extend his hand too long.¡±


    As far as anyone can see, Adriana and Peter have no connection other than the fact that they have two children.


    Peterughed it off, ¡°One is my child¡¯s mommy and the other is my child¡¯s uncle, how can they be non-rtives?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s words fell, Tatum tilted his head andughed, his smile unbridled and wild.


    ¡°From what Mr. Alston is saying, is he responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be responsible? This matter has nothing to do with Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s not up to you to say whether there is a rtionship or not. If you don¡¯t give an exnation today, I¡¯m only afraid that none of the four of you will leave the yacht.¡±


    Inside the room, now only Peter and Adriana, she says four people, and it¡¯s clear that the other two she¡¯s talking about are Giovanny and Harlee.


    A single Giovanny, Tatum simply can not help, so the biggest bargaining chip is Adriana and Harlee.


    Because the weakest strength here is the two of them.


    ¡°In that case, it would be more valuable to let Adriana and the others go first and leave me alone. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Peter asked rhetorically.


    Tatum¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze slowly fell on Adriana¡¯s body, ¡°Ms. Hale, what do you think?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    At this moment, even if she wanted to exin, it would not help.


    In Tatum¡¯s mind, she had already decided that she had done it, and even if she had a hundred mouths, she could not exin it.


    ¡°Since Mr. Alston likes to heroically save the beauty, I am naturally willing to be an adult.¡±


    Adriana is a smart person, from just Peter¡¯s reaction to those already know that Peter is very confident.


    And she and Harlee here will inevitably be a burden to him, in that case, it is better to withdraw earlier, so that Peter can easily solve everything.


    In his heart, he secretly felt that he had misced Peter¡¯s n.


    In the end, it was a bit presumptuous and should have trusted him.


    Only very often emotion can make people lose their reason and the most basic judgment, which is why they are too worried about Peter, so that immediately after hearing the sound on board.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll get Peter killed?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, pretending to look at Peter indifferently, ¡°Mr. Alston likes to be brave, I naturally adult. Besides, if people don¡¯t do it for themselves, it¡¯s better for him to die than for me to die.¡±


    After saying that, heughed, ¡°The Alston family has at least a few more uses for the East family. So, please Tatum let Harlee go and let us go ahead.¡±


    Although the little woman¡¯s words made sense, they fell on Peter¡¯s ears with some disappointment.


    His dark, ink-like pupils shed with a hint of starburst, and his bright eyes instantly dulled.


    ¡°Kind of interesting.¡±


    Tatumughed, ¡°In that case, all the more reason I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Fingers tapping on the table, a cold smile, and then said, ¡°In a short while, the cruise ship will reach the high seas, and then, none of you will be able to leave.¡±


    Tatum let out a harsh word, with a ruthless look in his eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? Who will win and who will lose is especially unknown, Tatum is not too confident.¡±


    Peterughed coldly, ¡°You might want to walk out and look outside, before considering the rest.¡±

 Chapter 848 Rescued

    The original winning Tatum heard Peter¡¯s words, wheat-skinned face instantly gloomy a few points, under the eyes of the brewing storm.


    The hand on the arm of the sofa also curled up uncontrobly.


    The eyes look directly at Peter and stare at each other for a few seconds, as if in a silent contest.


    Whirl, waved to the man beside him, ¡°Harold, go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Harold, the assistant beside him, gave a slight jaw and walked out of the room at that moment.


    During this period, Tatum was not slow, lifting the tea in front of him and savoring the fragrant tea.


    Not long after, Harold, the assistant, walked in, subconsciously nced at Peter, then walked up to Tatum and whispered a few words into his ear.


    Bang¨C


    The man was furious and mmed his cup in anger, ¡°Peter, are you counting on me?¡±


    At this moment, how angry Tatum is, it seems how calm Peter is.


    Peter pulled out a cigarette from the box, lit it, and leisurely held into his lips, took a puff, thin smoke erupted between his lips, draped his handsome face.


    ¡°Compared to Tatum, no less.¡± He, with a confident smile, his eyes filled with the contempt of a superior man.


    When Adriana saw him smoking, her brow knitted and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    Why do you want to smoke when your body is already that bad?


    It¡¯s just that now, although she has recovered her memory, she can¡¯t say anything, and once she does it will be too obvious.


    As he was saying that, Tatum pulled out his pistol and pointed it directly at Peter with a hideous and terrifyingly cold face, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll kill you now!¡±


    ¡°Really, you¡¯ll have to see which one of us is faster.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words just fell, standing next to Tatum¡¯s assistant Harold also pulled out a pistol, pulling the bolt and loading it.


    Tatum threw back his head andughed, ¡°Hahahaha, now who do you think is a little faster?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Adriana was a little surprised by the situation, she never expected Tatum to be so ruthless and reckless with thew.


    The situation was changing rapidly, and she and Peter were in a downward spiral.


    ¡°I think, I¡¯m faster.¡±


    Peter¡¯s legs were folded, one hand on his knee, his fingers tapping once or twice, the other hand holding a cigarette, a big brother¡¯s sitting posture.


    A high posture, looking out of the sky, unbeatable.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Peter you are really arrogant.¡±


    Tatum was not impressed, the hand holding the gun moved slightly and aimed at Adriana, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try my shooting skills on her first and see what you ¡­ Harold, what are you doing?¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he suddenly felt something against the back of his head, a sideways nce, he saw his assistant Harold standing behind him, the gun aimed at the back of his head, as long as the trigger is gently keyed, bang, he will be sttered with brains and die.


    ¡°Tatum, sorry for the formal introduction, my name is not Harold anything. my name is Rndo, Mr. Alston¡¯s man.¡±


    Harold ¡­ No, Rndo shocks Tatum by revealing his identity, and takes Adriana by surprise.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re one of Mr. Alston¡¯s people? Are you kidding me, you¡¯ve been with me for fifteen years, how can you be his man?¡±


    Tatum¡¯s mind is full of questions.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Tatum¡¯s doing.¡± Rndo lifted his left hand and removed his ck glove, which was actually missing two fingers.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he said with a gloomy air, ¡°At first, it was just a careless mistake, as your beloved, and you broke two of my fingers!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I what I?¡±


    Rndo squeezed his shoulder with one hand and put one hand against the back of her head, killing her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Harlee?¡±


    Peter asks ¡­ Rndo.


    ¡°The kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the person is in your hands.¡±


    Peter got up and tugged on Adriana, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The two walked out of the room at a brisk pace and Peter called one person, ¡°Giovanny, go to the kitchen immediately and bring Harlee out and meet me on the cruise deck in five minutes.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, the two got into the elevator and went straight to the first floor.


    Adriana asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Peter swept his cold eyes at Adriana and said, ¡°A man who has been in Tatum Road for decades can die easily? You are underestimating his strength.¡±


    ¡°What about Rndo?¡±


    ¡°We can only get out of this with what he can do.¡±


    At this point, Adriana asked no more questions.


    The two men went downstairs, went to the first floor, and walked out onto the deck, ¡°Go down first.¡±


    Peter admonished Adriana, who knew the seriousness of the situation and immediately went down the rope and sat on the speedboat.


    By the time Peter came up, Giovanny and Harlee both came over as well.


    People gathered and the speedboat departed.


    After walking a short distance, gunfire rang out from the cruise ship behind them.


    Adriana looked back, only to find the cruise ship surrounded by a dozen or so speedboats heading off in all directions and disappearing from view.


    It turns out that Peter had everything prepared.


    Wonderprises Center.


    A few people were safely ashore and Peter said, ¡°Luis and Helen are at Orchard House, do you want to go over there?¡±


    Because Mrs. Alston¡¯s health is not goodtely, Peter ns to arrange for The Alston family to leave Waverly, so he wants Luis and Helen to go back to be with their mother and father.


    Adriana knew about Mrs. Alston¡¯s situation and recovered her memory, so naturally she didn¡¯t care that much.


    ¡°OK, but be sure to protect the two children¡¯s safety issues.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s admonition, Peter¡¯s good-looking Danfeng eyes shed a small stream of light, as if insight into something, but as if a shift in the eyes.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Without further ado, the two men left separately.


    The strength of Tatum is really not to be underestimated.¡±


    Because Giovanny needed to protect the safety of the two children, he naturally also left with Peter.


    Only Adriana and Harlee two people in the car, Harlee speak unrestrained, ¡°I just separated from Giovanny, directly by someone with a gun to the head, toote to react, was held down by a few people.¡±


    His words fell, half a day waiting for Adriana¡¯s response.


    Looking sideways, I found Adriana propping her elbows on the ss window and resting her chin, wondering what she was thinking.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Harlee called out twice, which sobered Adriana up a bit.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She inclined her head to Harlee and asked.


    Since seeing Peter just now, Adriana is full of Peter¡¯s shadow in her head, even if she wants to forget, she can¡¯t do it.


    So dangerous situation, the man to protect him, in order to let him put himself in danger, it does not matter.


    The body is already severely overdrawn and surprisingly, he is still smoking.


    Just the thought of this makes it hard for her to be quiet inside.


    ¡°What were you thinking, not paying attention to me even though I was talking to you half the time?¡± Harlee trailed off.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Adriana does not seem to be willing to talk to Harlee about some childish topics, immediately changed the subject and said: ¡°Today offended the Rex family, they are bound to find trouble in the future, usually have to act carefully.¡±

 Chapter 849 Sorry

    ¡°I know.¡±


    Even if Adriana did not instruct him, he knew in his heart.


    At the end of the sentence, Harlee immediately asked again, ¡°Why did you agree to Peter taking the children back to The Alston family, you were not afraid that he would trap the two children and not allow them to return to you?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana replied without thinking.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason needed.¡±


    Peter¡¯s situation was more than clear to her, so how could she not let her see the child?


    Anyone in this world could have betrayed her, but not Peter.


    ¡°Oh, confidence is good, overconfidence is conceit. On top of Peter¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll just send you two words, ¡®Be careful with the boat¡¯ and ¡®You can¡¯t be too careful with others¡¯.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s brother, Harlee certainly wants Adriana to have a good life and doesn¡¯t want to see her suffer.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything else, and didn¡¯t seem to want to pursue the matter too much.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to dinner.¡±


    The time iste, tossed the day, the two of them busy in the afternoon until now have not dined.


    Finding a hotel, the two ordered some casual dinner.


    The atmosphere was somewhat silent as the two dined in silence, not saying much.


    Instead, the news is ying on TV ¡­


    Lindsay Group Vice President Theresa actually did this kind of thing on her wedding day! Theresa was tantly cheating on her husband, ignoring Tatum, Theresa was violently beaten by Tatum and disfigured, Theresa was withdrawn from her marriage for the second time, but was disfigured on her wedding day. ¡­


    The news broadcast featured several screenshots that showed various headlines, all of which were eye-catching titles from the major search engine rankings.


    Adriana took a sip of her wine, scanned her eyes over the news, and frowned.


    ¡°She deserved it, if you ask me, Theresa deserved it!¡±


    ¡°Help me find Sandra.¡±


    Instead of answering, Adriana instructs Harlee to help find Sandra.


    At the mention of Sandra, it dawned on Harlee, ¡°Right, Sandra set you up, you can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about it.¡±


    He drew a few paper towels to wipe his mouth, ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll go call and order.¡±


    Got up, walked aside and made a phone call.


    But a minuteter he turned back, stood in front of Adriana, and said, ¡°Sandra was taken away by Peter¡¯s men.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the goblet stiffened slightly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Picked up the phone, flipped out Peter¡¯s cell phone number, tapped his finger on the touch screen, but immediately withdrew it and put the phone on the desktop.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask for the man back?¡±


    ¡°Why should I dirty my own hands when someone else is doing it.¡±


    If Peter is willing to help her with her enemies, it would be better to let him handle it.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand how Sandra, who is Theresa¡¯s best sister, could set Theresa up?¡± Harlee thought and thought and couldn¡¯t understand, and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a long sigh.


    ¡°Everything has a cause and effect, and not being able to think about it just means you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you know the inside story?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words piqued Harlee¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°Dinner!¡±


    She spoke in a cold voice, directly gagging Harlee.


    After dinner, Harlee leaves and Adriana walks alone to the river for a walk.


    Blowing the night breeze, feeling the coolness of spring, always feel inexplicably mncholy, not high interest.


    So many things have happened recently that it looks like everything is ending, but it¡¯s more like the beginning of a conspiracy.


    She, on the other hand, has no rtionship with Peter or not, she does not yet know.


    Archie, what exactly is her rtionship with Harlee again?


    Walking to a bench, Adriana sat down and looked at the night along the river in Waverly, with neon glittering on both sides of the river, reflected in the jagged water with a little starburst, like a painting of abstraction, very gorgeous.


    Suddenly, one person came to sit beside her.


    Adriana subconsciously nced sideways and her face instantly went cold, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Suit Ran reached out to unbutton his suit, his face slightly ugly, eyes forward, but not afraid to look directly at Adriana.


    ¡°I ¡­ came to apologize to you.¡±


    Ran also does not hide, directly indicate his purpose.


    ¡°Apologize?¡±


    The woman raised her eyes and looked at the green willow above her head swaying with the wind, the breeze helped to mess up her hair, she reached out and lifted the bangs in front of her forehead, pinned them behind her ears and smiled, ¡°Why?¡±


    Knowingly ask questions.


    ¡°I know you had nothing to do with what happened at the wedding today.¡±


    Ran fist clenched, thumb rubbing the index finger, the subtle action exined hisplex inner.


    Adriana¡¯s red lips hooked slightly and she smiled.


    The smile is nd, but contains a few bitterness.


    ¡°You know, I could never figure out why you were the one who betrayed me. Until you sat next to me now and apologized, I was sure that you had no choice but to do so. Although, I don¡¯t know what the reason is. But I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    With Ran two people born to die, Ran once in order to protect her, countless times punished, and even for her fear of life and death.


    How could such an upright man betray her?


    So, there is only one reason, that is, Ran was threatened or forced to do so.


    The analysis made Ran embarrassed, he tilted his head, his cold face is full of surprise and amazement, under the eyes of the guilt and me, can not hide theplex emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t know what to say, except to apologize.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot before, now we¡¯re even. Of course, you can just tell me if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Ran leaned over the seat, exhaled deeply, smiled to himself, ¡°This time is what I owe you. adri, in the future what need help, I will go through the fire.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that kind of ident to happen at the bar and knew that Adriana must have resented him for this incident.


    But it has happened and cannot be reversed.


    Sitting by the river, Adriana took off her hat, exposing the gauze wrapped around her head, Ran looked a bit distressed, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll take you back, it¡¯s good to rest early from the injury.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was calm.


    The ndness, even that a calm and self-possessed face can not see any emotional ups and downs, inexplicably let people feel some coldness.


    The more she did, the more nervous Ran became.


    So much so that on the way back from escorting Adriana, she didn¡¯t dare to speak for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t until she arrived at the door of Adriana¡¯s neighborhood and Adriana said thank you that Ran said, ¡°Adri, I once said that anyone in this world would harm you, and I won¡¯t. I can only say I¡¯m sorry for what happened today, but I will never let you get hurt in any way.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was telling Adriana sideways that although he had tomit perjury, he would be there in time if Adriana was in danger.


    Adriana unbuckled her seatbelt with a slight stiffness and stared ahead, so at Ran¡¯s angle it was impossible to see her facial expression.


    I only heard herzily say, ¡°Thank you for driving me back, get some rest early.¡±

 Chapter 850 To take revenge

    Opened the car door and left straight away.


    Watching her distant back, Ran¡¯s brow knitted slightly because he knew Adriana was angry.


    Ran heard about what happened this afternoon and knew that Tatum had taken Luis straight away in retaliation.


    Luis is Adriana¡¯s heart and soul, the child she loves so much.


    Fortunately, there were no idents, otherwise Ran would have felt guilty for the rest of his life.


    Sitting in the car, he did not speak for a long time and did not leave.


    The car is a very good example of how to get the most out of a car.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Adriana was awakened early in the morning by the ringing of her cell phone.


    Grabbing her phone and scanning the caller ID, it was a call from Harlee, she picked up the phone and answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just got word that Peter released Sandra.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Peter let Sandra go?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s words took Adriana by surprise.


    Yesterday Ran apologized in the middle of the night because he made a false witness for Sandra, meanwhile, yesterday Peter took Sandra away.


    Adriana thought that Peter would not let Sandrago easily, but who would have known that Peter would let Sandra go too.


    It was really unexpected.


    ¡°I want to see Sandra.¡±


    Adriana stated her im directly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Harlee said.


    After the phone call hung up, Adrianay in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Because of the head injury, the training with Aaren in the morning was cancelled. Perhaps because she was used to it, she did not sleep at all.


    Advanced private hospital.


    VIP ward.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want the mirror, I don¡¯t want to look in the mirror!¡±


    There was a sharp cry from the ward, followed by a thumping sound, apanied by the sound of breaking ss.


    Sandra and Logan stood inside the hospital room, looking at Theresa, whose cheek was wrapped in gauze, with some heartache.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°O girl, you are the heart and soul of daddy, you must love yourself.¡±


    Logan has only one daughter, who is precious to him and treated like a treasure.


    When she was abandoned twice by Peter, she was expected to choose an ordinary person to live a good life, but she still chose to marry Tatum.


    Logan was delighted to know that Tatum liked Theresa.


    But who knew it would end up like this.


    Theresa sat on the hospital bed with her legs bowed and her hands wrapped around her knees, burying her head in tears.


    Sandra went to her side, ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s really okay. Nowadays, cosmetic surgery is so advanced, as long as we go to a beauty salon for repair, we will be fine. Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t have a heart burden.¡±


    She stood aside, ¡®worried¡¯ look really makes people think that she and Theresa two are sisterly love.


    Unbeknownst to her, everything is just a force of nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Adriana, that bitch Adriana, why? Why did you try to harm me at my wedding, why?¡±


    Theresa watched the video of what happened on the wedding day and knew in her heart that she was being set up.


    After knowing that the person was ¡®Adriana¡¯, she was so angry that she could not wait to go to Adriana¡¯s face and kill her.


    Only by killing her can we relieve the hatred in our hearts.


    Why?


    Why ruin her all?


    ¡°Girl ah, Dad does not want thepany, let¡¯s sell thepany, and then leave Waverly together and go abroad, OK?¡±


    Logan¡¯s heart aches for Theresa, who originally hurt her back at the hotel yesterday and couldn¡¯t straighten her back, but now he¡¯s heartbroken to see his own daughter disfigured and in pain.


    Theresa hair messy drooping in the cheeks, a pair of eyes flooded with ughter set that a face more and more horrible.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    She was extremely resistant inside, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay, I¡¯m going to get Adriana, I¡¯m going to get Adriana!¡±


    Hands clutching the bedding tightly, shaking with anger, lips white.


    With women, looks are the most important.


    Now that she is disfigured, her reputation is ruined, she has be the biggest joke in the whole of Waverly, and is looked down upon by countless people.


    ¡°I¡¯m a joke to everyone now. Disfigured, I¡¯m an ugly woman, what else can I do? Who will marry me?¡±


    She held her head in her hands and reached out frantically to tighten her hair, her demeanor a little frantic, ¡°I¡¯m going to make Adriana pay, I¡¯m going to make sure Adriana is buried with her, buried with her!¡±


    With that, the hand lifted and whisked on the table at once, getting everything to hand up.


    bing bing bing ¨C


    Things fell to the ground in a mess.


    Sandra subconsciously took a few steps back, red-eyed, ¡°Theresa, don¡¯t be like this, okay, I¡¯ll be heartbroken with my uncle if you do.¡±


    Slowly walked over and stood by her side, choking on a sob, ¡°There are still days to go, everything will always be fine. Let¡¯s be sunny, OK?¡±


    She inclined her head to look at Theresa and kept reassuring.


    Adriana, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Theresa, sitting on the bed in a bit of a frenzy, lunged at Sandra, grabbed her by the hair with both hands and pped her face with her hands over and over again.


    ¡°It hurts, Theresa, I¡¯m Shan, you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else. I¡¯m Shan Shan, oooh ¡­ uncle, help me ¡­¡±


    Sandra was terrified and immediately asked Logan for help.


    Logan walked forward and tugged Theresa, ¡°Girl, take it easy, this is Shanshan, don¡¯t be ridiculous, okay?¡±


    Logan, who is in his sixties, was in tears and it was hard to see Theresa the way she is now.


    But there is nothing that can be done about it.


    Each of the three struggled for a while before letting go of each other.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, I¡¯m going to get you killed, I¡¯m going to kill Luis and Helen and make you suffer for the rest of your life!¡±


    Theresa huffed and puffed, pointing at Sandra and cursing.


    Her chest rose and fell with anger, her facial muscles trembled uncontrobly, but because of the facial expression is too rich, pulled the wound on the face, seeping out blood stains, stained red gauze.


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ ooooooooo ¡­ Theresa, it¡¯s Shan ah ¡­¡±


    Sandra covered her cheeks, wailing and sobbing, her eyes red with tears.


    Logan held his waist with one hand and his forehead with the other, sighing repeatedly, not knowing what to do.


    On the contrary, Sandra, who was standing at the side, nced at Theresa out of the corner of her eye, and a sh of light shed under her eyes.


    Sandra stays in the ward for a while and excuses herself to leave.


    Who knows that people just out of the hospital, will be a few people dragged, directly into the car, took away.


    Half an hourter.


    A certain basement.


    ¡°Who the hell are you guys? Kidnapping is against thew, do you believe I will call the police?¡±


    ¡°Get off me.¡±


    ¡°Ran and Mr. Alston can¡¯ty a hand on me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll get you all killed?¡±


    ¡­


    Sandra, who was blindfolded, kept screaming and screaming in anger.

 Chapter 851 Threats

    The door to the room suddenly opened, and several people standing in the room saw someone walk in and immediately turned around and walked out, closing the door.


    Bang¨C


    The slightest sound, Sandra keenly aware of it.


    Lifting his head, he ¡®poked around¡¯, ¡°Who? Who the hell are you?¡±


    Adriana sat on the couch, looked at Sandra, who was tied to a chair, walked over and reached over to remove the ck cloth bag over her head.


    The sudden light stabbed down, shaking her eyes, and she immediately closed them.


    Squinting his eyes, he adjusted for a while before opening them.


    ¡°Adriana? Is ¡­ actually you?¡±


    Although she knew that Adriana woulde after her sooner orter, she just didn¡¯t expect that day toe so soon.


    First it was Peter, then Adriana.


    One by one, are they not going to leave her alone?


    Adriana wore a ck trench coat, heels, and slightly tousled short hair that nicely entuated her aura.


    Calm,petent, handsome, very valiant!


    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡±


    She stood facing her and raised an eyebrow in question.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Sandra snickered, facing a face that looked exactly like her own, for some reason, a wave of hatred always rushed to her heart.


    Very disgusted, but not much fear.


    ¡°Is Ms. Hale, as awyer, tantly kidnapping and ignoring thew?¡± Sandra asked with a smile.


    The smile was particrly solid and sarcastic.


    ¡°Really, want to sue me? Don¡¯t worry, just be happy, I will not stop you.¡±


    Adriana walked up to her with her arms around her chest and questioned, ¡°What did you threaten Ran with?¡±


    ¡°Joke, I¡¯ll talk if you tell me to? Adriana, who do you think you are?¡±


    Adriana raised her hand, ruffled the hair in front of her forehead, and the moment she lowered her hand, it flung violently, a p on her cheek, ¡°Giving shame?¡±


    Now that she is no longer the same person she was then, where is the good temper to talk nonsense with her?


    ¡°You can keep your mouth shut, but I have a hundred ways to torture you properly. Time, I have in abundance.¡±


    She is not in a hurry, leisurely walk to the sofa and sit down, head down and y with the slender nails, a breeze.


    ¡°Do you know why Peter and Ran can¡¯t do anything to me? Don¡¯t forget, you and I have the same face, if you offend me, then I will go out recklessly with this face in the future, and it will be your reputation that will be ruined in the end anyway.¡±


    The tricks that worked on Peter and Ran, she thought would work on Adriana.


    However, this is not the case.


    ¡°Yes, you make a good point. So the best way to end it is to get you out of this world.¡±


    Her red lips curled slightly, ¡°You say, right?¡±


    This is the only best option and way to go.


    ¡°How dare you ¡­ you!¡±


    Sandra blushed slightly white, ¡°In case you didn¡¯t know, I slept with Ran and there is video evidence of it. If the video is put on the inte, and everyone will think it¡¯s you and Ran both. Do you think you¡¯ll be the butt of Waverly¡¯s jokes by then?¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±


    Adriana tilted her head and smiled a rather contemptuous smile, showing mockery.


    ¡°Do you think I care about that?¡±


    No wonder Ran perjured himself on Sandra¡¯s behalf. It turns out that he was counted by Sandra and then threatened with the video.


    There are some things she doesn¡¯t care about, but Ran will be concerned about her reputation and cleanliness, so she will be controlled by Sandra.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care, but someone else will.¡±


    Sandra smiled smugly.


    ¡°So if there isn¡¯t someone in the world who looks like me, I think that¡¯s the best oue to deal with.¡±


    Sandra says the situation can threaten Ran, but why can Sandra still threaten Peter?


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why, but whatever the reason for the situation, it was best to fix Sandra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Sandra got a little scared.


    She swallowed nervously and her eyes wavered, ¡°If I die your video will be exposed immediately! When it does, you¡¯ll be the butt of the whole Waverly joke, just like Theresa. Your two children will beughed at, too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    She raised her hand, as if admiring the white and slender fingers, and said gently, ¡°How much weight can a dead person¡¯s words carry?¡±


    Others don¡¯t understand why Sandra did what she did, but Adriana and Ran both understand perfectly.


    When Peter first met Sandra in Floedan, she had Ran investigate her identity at that time.


    It turns out that the discovery of Sandra¡¯s unpleasant past life is heartbreaking and makes people feel that Theresa is ruthless and ruthless at the same time.


    Even she thought Sandra didn¡¯t know anything at the time, but it turned out to be Sandra who hid all her hatred deep down, only to wait for an opportunity to take revenge.


    Sandra yed it cool and asked rhetorically, ¡°Guess why Mr. Alston let me go?¡±


    Adriana does not speak, seemingly uninterested in her words.


    A self-interested Sandraughed and said, ¡°Peter can¡¯t even take me, you think you can really kill me?¡±


    From Tatum to Ran, then to Peter, and now it¡¯s Adriana¡¯s turn.


    Every one of them caught her for questioning. Living at the bottom of the hierarchy, without power or authority, she could only suffer in silence in the face of these people and expect to get away with everything with her own little cleverness.


    ¡°Kill you? Killing you will only dirty my hands. On the contrary, I will keep you and let Theresa see your true colors a little bit, so that she can y with you slowly, won¡¯t it be more interesting.¡±


    Adrianaughed morosely.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s some great stuff I¡¯ve been meaning to show you.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She stepped aside, grabbed the remote control from the table, and turned on the TV in the room.


    After the TV is turned on, the screen directly on the screen is a car ident scene, arge truck directly into a car, emitting a violent impact.


    The car rolled three hundred and sixty degrees, throwing out a person, then the car and climbed out of two people, not waiting for them to drag thest person in the car out, the car exploded in ce, soaring and burning.


    The scene shifts and it is Sandra lying in a hospital bed. Theresa finds the nurse and asks her to perform cosmetic surgery on the girl lying in the bed.


    And the girl¡¯s cheek was intact, she was just unconscious.


    That person is no other than Sandra ¡­


    ¡°So ruthless revenge, is not it because these things make people angry in their hearts? Take your time and enjoy, there¡¯s more toe.¡±


    She dropped a sentence, smiled indifferently, turned around and walked away.


    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened and she stared deathly at the TV screen, shaking her head over and over, ¡°I¡¯m not watching, I don¡¯t want it, Adriana, turn it off, you bitch, why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m not watching, I¡¯m not watching, don¡¯t make me watch ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    The room door closes.


    Inside, screams and hysterical roars kepting out.


    Adriana¡¯s face is expressionless as she walks outside, Harlee greets her and reaches towards her with a nod, ¡°You¡¯re a little too hard on yourself. sandra has been living a painful life for six years holding back for revenge. You¡¯re now ying those most painful images on a loop in stereo, it¡¯s like putting your heart on the line.¡±

 Chapter 852 Atror is coming

    Killing people is just a headache.


    It¡¯s too easy to die that way.


    Sandra¡¯s tactics are too despicable, but the crime is not to die, and she wouldn¡¯t really do anything against thew.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t kill her, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do things to hurt youter.¡±


    That¡¯s Harlee¡¯s biggest worry and concern.


    Adriana walked to the garage, sat in the car, put on the silver gray Tyrannosaurus sses, said in a deep voice: ¡°There are so many people in this world who are deceitful, we can¡¯t kill everyone, right? Violence, can not solve any problem, on the contrary, will bring more trouble.¡±


    At least in Adriana¡¯s mind, that¡¯s what she thinks.


    Harlee sat in the main driver¡¯s seat, started the sedan, propped one hand on the window, held the steering wheel with the other, and sighed, ¡°I always feel the aftermath.¡±


    ¡°What can we do then? Kill? Or exile?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°What¡¯s the age? That¡¯s not the way to go. Besides, I¡¯ve done my research and Sandra is all alone, with no leverage or threat that I can control. I¡¯ll just have to wait my turn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Her idea Harlee was agreeable and added, ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°Company.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two drove back to the office, and again, she was happy to rx because the children were not with her.


    That day she got word that Tatum had been seriously injured on the cruise ship but had survived.


    In this way, Peter is giving Tatum a lesson, but pulling down the hatred.


    Later that afternoon, news broke that Peter¡¯s mentors, Lennox and Tiana, had arrived in Waverly.


    Just as Adriana was looking at the message Ran sent, Harlee walked in and stood in front of her and said, ¡°Did you hear the whispers that Tatum was injured and alerted the four Atror families, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to cause a lot of trouble againtely.¡±


    He raised a hand to ruffle his hair and gazed at Adriana worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m still more worried about you right now.¡±


    As an older brother, I can¡¯t help but feel a little worried when I see Adriana¡¯s situation at the moment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Buzz-


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone on the table buzzed.


    She took the phone and nced at it, gesturing a look toward Harlee, who was immediately silenced.


    Adriana pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    The phone number was unfamiliar and Adriana was not sure who the other party really was.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s been a long time, how abouting out for some tea?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice, not very familiar, but Adriana heard the identity of the other party in just one sentence.


    It¡¯s Tiana.


    Nothing is too much.


    Tiana must have called out of the blue because she wanted to talk to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early, since I came to Waverly, I as the host why don¡¯t I treat you, Pinnacleaid Building today.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale was gracious enough to invite me, and I will be there on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Room number one, eleven o¡¯clock, waiting for you on time.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana held the phone, a pair of beautiful eyes showed a few deep.


    Tiana, what do you want?


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Tiana.¡±


    ¡°Tiana? What does she want with you?¡±


    Harlee skimmed, ¡°Probably not holding back any good thoughts. Do you want me to keep youpany?¡±


    ¡°What does it look like for you to apany us two women to dinner?¡±


    She smiled, her heart was steeped in warmth, feeling happy to have a brother. ¡°Right, recently there is nothing, you go to Preynia Mountain, you can spend time with Eliza. remember to buy some things for the parents as a meeting gift. After all, if you want to get married in the future, you don¡¯t need me to talk about other things.¡±


    ¡°Now? That won¡¯t work, the situation is tense and I¡¯m notfortable with you being alone and isted in Waverly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Old Mr. Soto gave me all 11 FE masters, so what do you have to worry about.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s hanging heart rxed, reached out and tapped her hand on the table, considering for a moment, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Preynia Mountain, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡­


    Pinnacleaid Building.


    Adriana showed up in Room 1 at exactly eleven o¡¯clock and entered the box to find that Tiana was already here.


    She wore a white suit with a V-neck ck bottom, ming red lips and long, slightly curly hair.


    The same dress, ced on other women will look sexy and flirtatious, but Tiana was born with a senior face, giving a high aura of cold, verypetent.


    ¡°Ms. Griffin, wait a long time.¡±


    She politely walked across to Tiana, put down her bag, sat down, and asked, ¡°Have you ordered yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with Pinnacleaid Building, wait for you.¡±


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll give you my rmendations for the eight most famous dishes at Pinnacleaid Building.¡±


    Adriana pressed the call bell on the table and shortly afterwards the waiter came in, she handed the waiter the menu and said, ¡°The most famous eight courses plus two bottles of wine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    The waiter walked out of the box and closed the door.


    From the moment Adrianawalked in, Tiana kept gawking at Adriana and never took her eyes off her.


    Adriana turned around and, noticing that she had been staring at her, said, ¡°Ms. Griffin has been giving me a hostile look, could it be that I¡¯ve done something to upset you?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, Ms. Hale is really a straightforward nature.¡±


    She picked up the warm water on the table and took a leisurely sip without speaking.


    ¡°I always like to be straightforward. But in order to avoid wasting my heart, we should talk about it after we have eaten.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, kind of interesting oh.¡±


    Tiana smiled, ¡°So now that we¡¯re waiting for the food, why don¡¯t I tell you a story about Peter and me?¡±


    ¡°All ears.¡±


    Adriana has no objection.


    Tiana took another sip of water, put down the cup, crossed his fingers on the table, and looked sideways at the ground, his gazex for a few moments.


    Peter and I have known each other for almost twenty years,¡± he said. At that time we happened to be under the tutge of Lennox, a master businessman whose ancestors had been in business for generations, and whose family was the president of the Chamber of Commerce a hundred years ago, whichsted until the Chamber was abolished decades ago. Nevertheless, The Hart Family has a certain status and power in the business world. And the Griffin family and The Alston family are also the family of business, in order to experience us, so they sent us.


    However, families who want to be sent to The Hart Family can squeeze their way in, but The Hart Family will not take anyone. The Hart Family does not ept everyone. They have to go through many levels of selection before they can have a chance. At that time I was quite stupid, if Peter did not secretly help me a lot, maybe I would not have passed theyers of tests ¡­¡±


    From waiting for the food to serving it, to eating it, Tiana kept reminiscing with great interest about her past with Peter.


    Adriana listened quietly, asionally cooperated with a response, but the conversation is very happy.


    After listening to so many stories, Adriana has a basic understanding of both Tiana and Peter.


    It turns out that Tiana and Peter both are also considered Maleah¡¯s childhood friend and have a good rtionship.


    At a very young age, Tiana liked Peter and even wanted to marry him. However, because Tiana¡¯s looks were more on the unisex side, she disguised herself as a boy when she was young, in order to facilitate Tiana¡¯s consolidation of her position in the Griffin family.

 Chapter 853 One-time cooperation

    As a result, Tiana ends up consolidating her position in the Griffin family, while Peter has a child with someone he doesn¡¯t know.


    The ¡®unknown person¡¯ is naturally Adriana.


    In the end, Tiana is also a woman with a hard life.


    Because of an inheritance, she sacrificed her youth, raised a girl as a boy, and lost the man of her choice.


    For a while, Adriana felt that Tiana was not so hateful.


    Adriana had noment on the matter.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, the two raised their sses to drink and Adriana asked, ¡°Ms. Griffin you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Brother Wreck, that¡¯s what they call me.¡±


    ¡°Brother Wreck?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°The name calling is quite fitting for your status.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That name has been with me for 25 years, and in order to change the name, I purposely grew my hair long and let myself live as a sophisticated woman. I realized that once somebels are attached to me, it¡¯s really hard to take them off.¡±


    ¡°Just living a great life is the best.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Tiana pursed her lips and raised her ss and clinked it with Adriana.


    They each took a sip of wine, she put down her ss and said, ¡°I called you over today because I want to talk to you about Peter.¡±


    ¡°I would like to hear more about it.¡±


    ¡°Because of you, Peter hurt Tatum, and the story is all over the ce now.¡±


    When Tiana finished, she stopped talking and looked at Adriana.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tatum¡¯s fault. He shouldn¡¯t have touched Luis, he is the heir of The Alston family, not Tatum can touch him at will?¡±


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t Luis, it would have been you, and Peter wouldn¡¯t have sat idly by.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t deny it.


    She held the red wine, gently shook the wine, wrinkled her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You know Peter¡¯s condition very well, his days were numbered before, why does it look like he¡¯s still in good health now?¡±


    It¡¯s something Adriana has always been curious about.


    Since Tiana was here, she naturally wanted to get information from Tiana.


    ¡°Raul, Atror¡¯s very powerful old herbalist, stepped in to help Peter, but I¡¯m told it only suppressed the attack and prolonged it a bit. But Raul died a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the goblet tightened slightly and her face sank a few shades.


    Raul had just helped Peter get his condition under control, and only a few dayster he was dead?


    Something Adriana had heard about and it was mentioned in the circle that it was murdered.


    Now it seems things may have some connection to Peter.


    To be precise, it is because Raul stepped in to save Peter and touched some people¡¯s interests.


    ¡°I came over here today to tell you that Peter moved Tatum and messed with several of Atror¡¯s major families, and I can stay out of the way, but I can¡¯t stop things from happening. You¡¯d better be a bit prepared.¡±


    Tiana stated the im directly.


    Adriana, who was lowering her eyebrows in thought, abruptly raised her eyelids and gazed at the woman across the table in surprise, ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡±


    ¡°Because you will help her.¡±


    ¡°And what am I with you, an ally? Or a one-time partnership?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Tianaughed, picked up the bottle and poured a ss of wine for himself, ¡°Still the enemy, the next time we meet will not be polite with you.¡±


    Her words provoked a smile from Adriana and she did not reply.


    The two reached out, goblets gently clinked together with a crisp sound, each looked at the other and drained their sses of wine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tiana put down her cup, got up and picked up her bag and walked away.


    As thepartment door closed, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and leaned back on the card seat, looking out the window with her arms around her chest, and fell into a moment of deep thought.


    Tatum¡¯s identity is not that simple, and now Peter has injured Tatum and provoked the most powerful family in Atror.


    A storm ising as the storm rises again.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what she was about to face, but she was really worried about Peter.


    Even though the man¡¯s days are numbered, she doesn¡¯t want to see him suffer any harm.


    Besides, she understands the truth that her lips are dead and her teeth are cold.


    If something happens to Peter, it will be Luis and Helen who will suffer, and she will not be any better.


    After leaving the Pinnacleaid Building, Adriana went back to the office, met with some businessmen in the afternoon, talked about business, and when she came back it waste.


    Dealing with the paperwork at hand, she was exhausted.


    When I had time, I swiped my phone and saw What¡¯s App.


    It¡¯s Ran¡¯s.


    Are you free tonight to have dinner together?


    [I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest. Some other time.]


    Adriana refused.


    At the same time.


    The Alston family vi.


    A stylishly dressed, tall, extremely well maintained woman wearing a ck beret, with a ck trench coat, especially highlighting the temperament.


    Walked to the vi door and rang the doorbell.


    Not long after a maid came over, ¡°Hello, may I ask you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Daisy, please inform Brenden that I want to see him.¡±


    A strong tone, not a pleading attitude.


    The maid has been in The Alston family for a long time and is used to seeing all kinds of people, so she only knew at a nce that the person in front of her had a Rex temperament and estimated that her identity was not simple.


    Immediately said, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    The maid turned around and went into the vi.


    Daisy stood at the door for a while, idly looking at her phone, and found a voice message from Adriana.


    ¡°Daisy, are you done yet? Are you free tonight, do you want to drink together?¡±


    The message was that Adriana had declined Ran¡¯s invitation, but was in an overly irritable mood, so she approached Daisy and wanted to have a drink together.


    A drunkenness relieves a thousand sorrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely, I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Daisy sent a voice message back to Adriana.


    Just as the message was sent, the vi¡¯s maid came in and opened the carved iron door, ¡°Madam, pleasee in, Mr. Alston is waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Daisy sincerely thanked him and walked into the living room with an elegant stride.


    Brenden, sitting on the sofa, nced up at the person who entered, a little unfamiliar.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Daisy spoke directly, ¡°I have some personal matters to discuss with Mr. Alston, I wonder if it is convenient?¡±


    An intuition, the person in front of him clearly has a familiar feeling, but that a face he has not seen before.


    ¡°All go down.¡±


    Brenden waved his hand, signaling the servants to get out.


    The living room door closed, leaving only two people.


    Brenden sat on the couch, maintaining the usual high profile of the higher power.


    Daisy didn¡¯t care and walked up to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I look familiar?¡±


    ¡°Are you ¡­?¡±


    Brenden frowned sadly, his eyes fixed on the woman in front of him, unblinking.


    But the woman raised her hand, fingers touched her chin, then uncovered ayer ¡­ of human skin mask to reveal her true face.


    At that moment, Brenden jumped up from the sofa in a sh, ¡°actually ¡­ actually you?¡±


    He was so frightened that his face turned pale and his soul nearly flew away.


    The wide pupils were enough to show his shock and amazement.


    Daisy lifted her hand and tossed her long hair behind her ear, saying in her own voice, ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen you, but it¡¯s been afortable life.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 854 Getting rid of Adriana

    That day, as night fell.


    A mysterious man appears in the hospital, inside Brenda¡¯s hospital room.


    Brenda and Alvin were both in the same inpatient building for a while, so she could visit Alvin every day, which made her feel that life was good.


    Although HIV is a terminal disease with no cure, it is possible to live decades longer with good control.


    After all this time Alvin kept instilling ideas and doing his best to enlighten.


    Brenda has let go of the psychological pressure and has chosen to face life again and face everything head on.


    ¡°La ¡­¡±


    Brenda was in a good mood as shey in her hospital bed, humming a little tune.


    Although her body was about to heal, she wanted to stay in the hospital to spend more time with Alvin because he was still in the hospital with a fracture.


    And Adriana had someone watching her all the time, and she couldn¡¯t leave at will.


    ¡°In a good mood?¡±


    Seeing someone enter, Brenda sat up, ¡°Master, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°What, not wee?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no. I¡¯m just so happy, so happy.¡±


    Getting up, shivering, she stood by the bed, a smile forced on her cheeks, but her pale face already betrayed her heart.


    The man¡¯s cold gaze looked askance at her and did not speak for a long time.


    Brenda had sensed the other party¡¯s meaning and asked weakly, ¡°What are your orders, master, foring here today?¡±


    ¡°Get rid of ¡­ Adriana!¡±


    Four simple words, said without ripples.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The words decided the life and death of her people, said that bashful, really let the heart fear.


    ¡°Get rid of ¡­ Adriana?¡±


    Brenda was a little scared and couldn¡¯t help but swallow as her hands squeezed the hem of her hospital gown.


    Asked again, ¡°Before you kept me close to Adriana and wouldn¡¯t let me hurt her, now why did you suddenly let me ¡­ let me ¡­¡±


    ¡°You just need to execute, where is the problem?!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I am ¡­¡±


    From the moment the man came in, Brenda spoke incoherently, stammering, and never said aplete sentence from front to back.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re afraid of dying?¡±


    The mystery man hit the nail on the head.


    As he said, Brenda was afraid.


    From the time she learned she had HIV and felt the arrival of the god of death, she really began to fear death.


    It¡¯s a beautiful thing to be alive.


    Once you know that you are dying, you really know how precious life is.


    ¡°Humph, useless waste. How much effort have I spent in raising you up to now, and you not only got the glory and wealth you wanted, but also helped many people you wanted to help. You think that the ones you got didn¡¯t have to pay a price?¡±


    The mysterious man took a step forward and abruptly reached out his hand, strangling Brenda¡¯s neck at once, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you once helped those people in the orphanage. If this matter is not done properly, I want the director to be buried with you!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Ahem ¡­ really ¡­ no ¡­¡±


    Brenda a smiling face pale as paper, shaking his head frantically, scared liver and guts, ¡°I can¡¯t do that ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Waste!¡±


    The man threw her to the ground, ¡°Will she die, or will the entire orphanage be buried with you? Choose for yourself!¡±


    Brenda¡¯s head hit the corner of the bed so hard that tears flowed from her eyes in pain, but she could only whimper.


    ¡°No ¡­ they are innocent, I beg you ¡­¡±


    Creeping up to the man¡¯s side, tugging at his pants, she pleaded, ¡°Is there any other option?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, then let Alvin die with you.¡±


    One sentence, scared Brenda fell directly to the ground.


    This instant, she knew in her heart that she really did not have any choice, no matter what, she could not escape his clutches.


    When he was brought back, he already knew the final end, just immersed in the beauty and happiness, has long since let her lose herself.


    And now let her go to get rid of Adriana, whether Adriana is dead or alive, she will end up with only one thing, and that is ¡­ death!


    ¡°Why, why can¡¯t you just leave me alone?¡±


    Brenda was in a state of distress, sobbing and choking on tears, her heart in agony.


    ¡°Let you go? Oh, after enjoying the glory and wealth and getting everything, you are now telling me to let you go?¡±


    The man stood in front of her, like a high emperor look askance at her, ¡°You listen to me well, if you do not do as I say, the end is that all the people in the orphanage buried with you, you better be a little psychological preparation. Time, within three days, I do not get the desired result, then the day next year will be the anniversary of your death.¡±


    He let go of his harsh words, turned around and walked straight away.


    In the ward, Brenda was the only one left.


    The master¡¯s words echoed in Brenda¡¯s ears, swirling and lingering for a long time.


    It was like a nightmare, and it seemed like every moment was a torment for Brenda.


    Taking on Adriana?


    Do you really want to do it?


    She was indecisive.


    After sitting in the ward for a long, long time, I finally went to Alvin¡¯s ward and stayed with Alvin for a chat and a talk.


    After all, it is an actor who hides his emotions well and behaves in an unobtrusive manner.


    When she left, Alvin took his cell phone and made a call to Adriana.


    The phone rang for a while before the other party answered the phone.


    ¡°Adri, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Alvin asked.


    More than a month has passed since that time when he was seriously injured.


    Although Adriana hade to visit him three or two times, he had heard about what had happened between Theresa and Tatum and was still very relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°I know all about Theresa, are you okay?¡±


    I always felt sorry and guilty that Alvin was not by Adriana¡¯s side this time when something happened.


    ¡°Things have been taken care of. But you, when will you be discharged from the hospital and I will pick you up then?¡±


    The previous period was quite busy every day, but now it was easy to free up, and Adriana was eager to see Alvin.


    In any case, Alvin was injured because of himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s just for two days.¡±


    ¡°Good, remember to call me when you get out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    The two hung up the phone after a brief chat.


    Because the two children were not around, neither Giovanny nor Aaren was present.


    Harlee, who is usually with her basically inseparable, now also leaves to find Eliza.


    Busy days are used to, now the sudden calm, so she is still a little ufortable.


    Vivian also left for quite a while, literally escaping Edward¡¯s sight, who approached her several times to question Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    It is evident that he could not find anyone either.


    No news of Vivian, which is good, but not all good.


    Adriana knew that, depending on Edward¡¯s strength, there was a good chance that he would monitor her phone calls, so Adriana didn¡¯t dare to contact Vivian, and Vivian didn¡¯t dare to contact her either.


    It was as if the two were disconnected from each other.


    The next day, the third day, the days were uneventful.


    That night, Alvin called to say that he would be discharged from the hospital tomorrow and asked Adriana to pick him up and take him home, which Adriana dly agreed to do.


    After work, Adriana strolled alone by the roadside, blowing the night breeze and feeling the spring air.

 Chapter 855 Must Die

    Too many things happened recently, she was depressed tight, so she wanted toe out to rx and unwind.


    Halfway down the road, the phone rang.


    It¡¯s Brenda¡¯s phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana knows about Brenda¡¯s condition and now has HIV, which is manageable but not curable.


    Thepany has lost a lot of money for breach of contract.


    But Alvin didn¡¯t say anything, after all, Brenda¡¯s health condition is important.


    Adriana said it was understandable.


    ¡°Ms¡­ Ms. Hale.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the call was answered, Brenda was silent for a few seconds as Adriana¡¯s voice dropped before she spoke.


    The stammering attitude made Adriana think she must be up to something.


    ¡°Say something straight.¡±


    ¡°Can I ¡­ go out for one night today?¡±


    ¡°Reason.¡±


    ¡°Alvin will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow. As you know, the previous incident caused irreparable pain to Alvin, and I feel guilty, so I want to take the opportunity to create a surprise for him after his discharge.¡±


    A paragraph was said smoothly and Adriana did not have any doubts.


    Unbeknownst to her, Brenda wrote down the conversation early on in order to calm her emotions and to appear not so much obvious inside the phone.


    After familiarization, it is said by reading the words in the book.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, fine.¡±


    The men who guard Brenda are the ones Adriana arranged.


    Now that Brenda wants to go out, she certainly won¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I have another unpleasant request.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude is cold and very distant towards her.


    Having once given her her heart and soul, but still being used, Adriana had some resistance in her heart.


    ¡°I want you toe with me. I bought a mansion over in northern suburbs, and now that everything has been delivered, I¡¯m a little pressed for time. I¡¯m afraid those maids can¡¯t get it right, and I want you to help me go over there with them.¡±


    ¡°The mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Alvin likes peace and quiet, and I found this littlepound over in northern suburbs a long time ago with a really nice view. I thought it would take him a few days to get out of the hospital, but I didn¡¯t know I was going out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°OK, where are you waiting? Never mind, I¡¯lle over and pick you up.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana called Giovanny and asked, ¡°Did Brenda ever buy a house in northern suburbs?¡±


    I had Giovanny investigate Brenda¡¯s affairs in detail before, but there were some things Adriana hadn¡¯t cared about.


    But Giovanny knew in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a courtyard with a great view.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    In the end, Adriana is a bit wary of Brenda, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have called Giovanny to confirm.


    After a lot of things happened, Adriana really didn¡¯t like Brenda, and even disliked Brenda a little, but because Alvin was involved and Brenda had HIV, she let her guard down.


    I stopped a cab, took a cab to the hospital, and waited for Brenda in front of the inpatient unit.


    She is a public figure and wears sunsses and a mask when she goes out, protecting herself well.


    In the car, Brenda told the cab driver the address and went straight to her destination.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you.¡±


    Brenda, wearing sunsses, inclined her head to nce at Adriana.


    ¡°No need to be polite to me, if it wasn¡¯t for Alvin, I don¡¯t think we would have crossed paths with each other anymore.¡±


    After that incident, Brenda was willing to take her own life to protect Alvin in order to be able to protect him.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is still very touched.


    At least it shows that her conscience is not dead.


    ¡°Heh heh, I know, I know.¡±


    Brendaughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the Ten Mile Bridge outside northern suburbs.


    ¡°Master, stop right here.¡±


    Brenda pointed to a fork in the road ahead, and said.


    The cab stopped, Brenda paid and the two got out.


    Street lights were installed along the roadside, and she strolled with Brenda, both of them, against the moonlight and a star-filled sky.


    The night was beautiful.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, don¡¯t you hate me for what happenedst time?¡±


    Brenda couldn¡¯t resist asking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of hating you? Can hating you change everything? It¡¯s already happened, you can only move on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can only look forward.¡±


    Brenda removed her sunsses, raised her eyes to the sky, and sighed, ¡°I hope, you never hate me.¡±


    Suddenly sigh, is walking Adriana pace a meal, harsh cold eyes skewed to Brenda.


    A bad feeling was born.


    Adriana frowned warily, subconsciously looked around, keenly heard in addition to the low sound of insects, but also some small sounds.


    However, it is not because of the sound made by the wind blowing the des of grass.


    ¡°Brenda, are you counting on me again?¡±


    She lightly reprimanded, her hand yanked, ripped the person directly over, but in the blink of an eye, there was an extra spring-loaded knife in her hand, the de against Brenda¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Come out, who the hell is it?¡±


    She strangled Brenda¡¯s neck and surveyed the surrounding area, looking around.


    H


    The des of grass hooted and hollered, and in the blink of an eye seven or eight men in suits came out of the crowd, each of them murderous.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Watching those people walk out, Brenda¡¯s eyes were heavy and tears came to her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry? Oh, bringing me here to die and now apologizing to me? Does it make sense?¡±


    Adriana was amused by Brenda¡¯s words.


    ¡°Who is it that tried to kill me several times, should theye out and show their faces?¡± Facing death, Adriana was not as nervous, scared, or afraid as those people thought.


    Instead, they all were impressed by the calmness they disyed.


    Snapping-


    The apuse rang out.


    A man came out of the darkness, he was dressed in arge ck robe, a loose cap covering half of his face, it was impossible to see the original face.


    Adriana waggled her eyebrows and stared at the visitor without blinking.


    It wasn¡¯t until he came under the streetlight that it became clear that the man was ¡­ Brenden.


    Brenden?


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Five years ago back to Waverly, that time to meet Brenda, three times a lot of things happened, Peter repeatedly warned her to be careful of Brenda.


    Then time and time again, Brenda did not appear other abnormal, Adriana put down the defenses.


    But I didn¡¯t expect her to hide so deeply, the master behind the curtain is actually Brenden!


    ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Brenden walked up to Adriana and raised his hand to lift his hood with a sinister smile.


    ¡°So, thest kidnapping, was also your intention?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, how.¡±


    Peter folded his hands on his abdomen, looked at Adriana, circled around her and said with a sigh of frustration, ¡°Whether it was five years ago or now, if I didn¡¯t have to, I would never have done it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s dagger was always pressed against Brenda¡¯s neck.


    But at the moment she feels a bit redundant.


    In ordance with Brenden¡¯s nature, she died today or not, Brenda¡¯s survival is not very meaningful, a discarded child, how much value can there be.


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Brenden stood in front of her, ¡°I was going to save you forst, but you have to die now.¡±

 Chapter 856 Injured

    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s watery, shearwater eyes swirled with watery waves as she abruptly narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered who you were, and even though everyone thinks you¡¯re ¡®Brenden¡¯, it¡¯s clear to me that you¡¯re not.¡±


    The man nodded and spread his hands, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re supposed to be from Obren, right?¡±


    A deliberate attempt to enter The Alston family ces Brenda at her side, but she has no use whatsoever.


    It was only a few days ago that she learned that she was the daughter of Obren¡¯s young master, and at that moment she was suspecting Brenden of touching her.


    Now it seems to be sitting on everything.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Brendenughed, recklessly tilted his head andughed, ¡°You¡¯re smart. But you are not the only one who knows my identity. peter knows everything, although secretly sending people to protect you, but his people, as well as the four FE¡¯s you secretly brought over, are also dead.¡±


    He had his hands behind his back, as if he was a superior person in a high posture.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Peter is now being held back by Atroring over and taking care of himself. adriana, you¡¯re dead today.¡±


    ¡°Since I am the one who is going to die, I might as well let me die with rity.¡±


    Adriana, undaunted by the danger, asked again, ¡°The so-called ¡®strange disease¡¯ Peter has is not a strange disease, but Obren¡¯spulsion, right?¡±


    Combining all the previous events, Adriana had a bold spection.


    Initially know Obren, Adriana¡¯s most vivid memory is Obren¡¯s invisibility andpulsion.


    If Brenden is really Obren¡¯s man, then it is not difficult for him to get thepulsion, and it is even easier for him to secretly poison Peter.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±


    He smacked his lips and shook his head with a sigh, ¡°You can guess this, but there are a few smart. Peter is still a dead end.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, you¡¯re despicable! It¡¯s enough for you to count on me, why do you have to do it to Peter? He¡¯s just an innocent man.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart raged.


    Some things also do not want to ask more.


    For example, Raul¡¯s death.


    All things areid out in front of us and the problem is solved.


    She then realized that Brenden was hiding so deeply that it was truly outrageous.


    ¡°How can I be innocent? Since I am ¡®Brenden¡¯, then The Alston family must be mine. No one, no one can stop me.¡±


    Brenden, who is a wolf and ambitious, is a very deep-rooted man.


    It even made Adriana wonder for a moment if Peter would not know his true nature by now?


    ¡°Are you sure you want to kill me?¡±


    Adriana was defensive, but yed it cool, ¡°As far as I know, the Obren patriarchate is passed down to women, not men, and if I die, you will never have a chance to take control of Obren.¡±


    If Old Mr. Soto hadn¡¯t told her everything that day, she might still be in the dark.


    ¡°So, you have two choices now. One, cooperate with me; two, die!¡±


    Two paths for Adriana to choose for herself.


    ¡°What if I choose the third way?¡±


    Adriana looked at Brenden with some streams of light under her eyes.


    ¡°That also depends on whether I give you a chance or not!¡±


    Brenden grunted with disdain.


    With a flick of his hand, the man standing beside him raised his gun and pointed it at Adriana.


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    Brenden is nonchnt and clearly doesn¡¯t want to waste time with Adriana¡¯s bullshit.


    Bang¨C


    As soon as the gun went off, Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tensed, expecting to be waiting for death.


    Who knows, the man holding the gun at Adriana fell to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Peter?!¡±


    Brenden looked in the direction of Adriana¡¯s back, pupils wide with anger.


    ¡°Uncle, are youing out to y without me?¡±


    Peter strides towards Brenden, who walks up to Adriana and tries to grab her, but the little woman reacts quickly and stabs him directly with a dagger.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The sudden pain hurt and Brenden curled up.


    Adriana pushed Brenda away and ran towards Peter, the gun in Brenden¡¯s hand was already aimed at her.


    Bang¨C


    When the gun went off, the bullet cut through the airflow and shot straight at Adriana.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Peter stepped forward and reached out to take Adriana in his arms, a three-hundred-and-sixty-degree rotation, raised his gun to Brenden and banged out a few shots.


    Brenden pupils suddenly shrink, aware of the danger, a hand grab, Brenda carried to the body.


    As Brenda¡¯s body shuddered, blood stains had spilled from the corners of her lips and several bloody holes appeared on her light-colored dress.


    Three shots, impartial all hit her body, one right in the heart.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Brenda whimpered, her brain fogging and her ears ringing.


    She looked ahead and Adriana looked back at her.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    An apology, to the mouth finally did note out, her body went limp and fell directly to the ground.


    A life is ended.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Move.¡±


    Both sides exchanged fire and the gunfire was dangerous. Peter dragged Adriana and the two of them hid behind the bushes to the side.


    Adriana looked at Peter, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Brenden just said he was being held back by Atror¡¯s men, how long has it been since he came?


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, my child will be without a mommy.¡±


    The man sped her head and gathered her in his arms, his hands covering her ears, the look like he was nursing a small flower in a storm, not to be destroyed.


    Adriana didn¡¯t speak, leaning into the man¡¯s arms as he kept shooting and engaging Brenden across the room.


    The little woman did not care about the other, but instead took the opportunity to lean in Peter¡¯s arms, feeling his body scent, enjoying a beautiful moment.


    Although she has long recovered her memory, but due to the heavy reasons, she does not dare to talk to Peter until now.


    honey, it¡¯s good to have you.


    Adriana snuggled into his chest, her heart felt a sourness, feeling the familiar scent, could not help but nostril a sour, a tear from the corner of the eye slipped down.


    For a long time, Peter suddenly reached out and patted Adriana, and Adriana, who was absorbed in it, suddenly came back to her senses and stood up.


    Now Irealized that Brenden was long gone.


    ¡°Boss, Brenden escaped and I¡¯ve sent someone after him.¡±


    Hank came over and reported at once.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter responded and then looked to Adriana, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    During the training days on the unnamed ind, Adriana had already gotten used to the life now, so she was not so nervous.


    On the contrary, just now when life and death, she still has a little fear.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana nodded and followed Peter as he turned to leave.


    Walking, Peter hand subconsciously on her shoulder, ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    Not waiting for Adriana to say something, Peter¡¯s body went limp and fell straight down.


    ¡°Peter? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Looking at Peter, who had fainted and closed his eyes and was unresponsive, Adriana was terrified.


    Immediately kneeled beside him and shook his body, hands over his waist on both sides, touching his waist, felt a hot palm, raised his hand to see, the whole hand stained with blood.

 Chapter 857 I can save him

    Adriana looked at the blood on her hand and was stunned, remembering with hindsight that when she ran from Brenden to Peter just now, the man held her and spun her around, so it must have been then that she was shot.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    As soon as Hank pushed Adriana away, he reached out and checked Peter¡¯s pulse, his breathing was weak and his condition was bleak.


    Adriana knew about Peter¡¯s health and knew that his days were numbered, but Adriana never expected to be in the situation she was in anyway.


    ¡°Honey ¡­ honey?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing.


    All want to hide the emotions in this moment all burst out, simply can not restrain the heart of the man¡¯s strong love.


    ¡°Call, yes, call an ambnce ¡­¡±


    The little woman panicked and took out her phone from her pocket, her hands kept trembling, even clicking on the phone screen several times could not unlock it.


    Hank hugged Peter and immediately called Zac when he learned of Peter¡¯s condition.


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone had just dialed the emergency number when she suddenly heard a voice from behind her, ¡°Hurry up and take him to the car.¡±


    A familiar voice, Adriana subconsciously looked back, ¡°Daisy? What are you doing here?¡±


    Daisy drove over, got out of the car and walked up to Adriana, looked at Adriana and said nothing.


    He then knelt down on one knee, reached out and probed Peter¡¯s pulse for details, and checked his pulse.


    When she touched the man¡¯s pulse, Daisy¡¯s brows knitted together and she took a pill and stuffed it into his mouth, then said, ¡°Hurry up, get him in the car.¡±


    Hank had previously investigated Daisy, naive and Daisy rtionship between unfamiliar, and even now is not clear what Daisy is the identity, so no action.


    ¡°Daisy, who the hell are you?¡±


    If there was no suspicion of Daisy¡¯s identity before, but at this moment Daisy suddenly appeared here, facing the people lying on the ground dead, she did not even blink, so it is clear that is not a simple person.


    Daisy raised her eyes, her deep and determined eyes looked at Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t you care who I am, but Peter is poisoned withpulsion, and I can save her.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re from Obren?¡±


    ¡°Get the people on board!¡±


    Daisy did not answer Adriana¡¯s words, but instead instructed Hank.


    Hearing Daisy¡¯s words, Hank didn¡¯t say a word and carried Peter straight to the car.


    The situation of their own boss Hank heart is very clear, a person whose life is not long, try to be considered to do thest struggle.


    Several people got into the car together.


    A valuable caravan, Peter lying in a hospital bed, Adriana sitting by the bed, looking down at him lying unconscious and pale, heartbroken to the point of not being able to breathe.


    Sitting across from Daisy with a nk face, Hank asked, ¡°Are you sure you can save Peter?¡±


    Daisy, who was wearing a dark leather jacket and pants, ruffled her long hair, ¡°Surely not sure might as well give it a try. Otherwise Peter has only one way to die.¡±


    Listening to Daisy¡¯s words, Adriana raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes and looked at her with a meaningful gaze.


    Daisy¡­ could it be¡­?


    But why does she look so young and her looks are so different from her own, what is going on?


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone buzzed in her pocket, and when she opened it, it was Ran¡¯s phone.


    The situation was unique and Adriana did not answer the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, it was discovered that there were many missed calls on the phone, I think it was too loud when the gun battle happened at that moment, she did not notice.


    After a moment of silence, Hank made a phone call, ¡°Clean up the scene immediately, I want no trace left behind.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After themand, the party hung up the phone.


    Adriana did not say anything else, kept looking at Peter, slender white fingers gently caressing the man¡¯s face, feeling the warmth of his skin, but vaguely feel the cone.


    He took his hand and clutched it in his heart, not wanting to let go for a moment.


    When Peter was alive, Adriana didn¡¯t dare to identify with him, and at this moment, Adriana doesn¡¯t dare to show too much emotion.


    Because she knows that if she exposes too much, it will let Hank find out the end.


    On the way, Daisy made a phone call, ¡°Zac, are the instruments and stuff ready?¡±


    As she spoke, Adriana subconsciously looked at her, only to see Hank also looked at Daisy, the two looked at each other, did not say anything.


    Arriving at the Linghu vi half an hourter, someone was already waiting at the door.


    Peter was carried out of the car, ced on a stretcher cart, and pushed into the Linghu Vi.


    When Zac saw theming, he immediately greeted them, ignored Adriana and Hank, and said directly to Daisy: ¡°The stuff is ready, and for security reasons, I arranged for it to be on the negative first floor.¡±


    ¡°Very well, go in.¡±


    Daisy has a serious attitude.


    Several people all went downstairs to the negative floor, Daisy immediately instructed Hank, ¡°Call people over to guard the Gliy Whein Mansion, the more people the better.¡±


    ¡°It has been ordered down.¡±


    Things do not need Daisy to say, Hank also know the seriousness of the matter.


    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t know that what¡¯s going on now is even more important.


    Several people went down to the negative floor, looking at the instruments on the negative floor, Adriana asked worriedly, ¡°What to do, do you need my help?¡±


    Daisy huffed and unzipped her leather jacket, flung her clothes aside, and walked toward Peter, saying as she did so, ¡°Of course I need your help.¡±


    While preparing things with Zac, she said, ¡°Peter is poisoned by apulsion, which must be drawn out of his body by your blood, but he has been poisoned for a long time, and it takes a long time to draw out thepulsion, after which a full-body blood exchange must be performed. The whole process will take at least three hours.¡±


    Saying that, Daisy suddenly looked back at Adriana, ¡°Brenden won¡¯t let Peter go easily, and that¡¯s the key this time. If you can¡¯t draw out thepulsion, or if something else interrupts the operation in the middle, you and Peter, both will die!¡±


    The words were slow and serious in telling Adriana the seriousness of the matter.


    Her heart stuttered and she nodded woodenly, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    ¡°Clear is good.¡±


    Daisy nodded and instructed Hank again, ¡°You don¡¯t want to be here right now, go outside and make sure it¡¯s safe for you to be out there.¡±


    For decades, Hank has only obeyed Peter¡¯s orders. Now that Peter is fainting and in serious condition, Hank doesn¡¯t dare to refuse even if he wants to.


    You can only beat a dead horse.


    Besides, now that Zac is there, at least I can feel morefortable.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Zac gave a look towards Hank, rarely serious, which was a little surprising.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hank nodded and went upstairs.


    On the first floor, Zac and Daisy were both constantly busy.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying on this bed.¡±


    Daisy pointed to the bed next to Peter.


    After Adriana cooperated fully andid down on the bed, she saw Daisye over and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bleed your body now, 80, can you carry it?¡±


    Whatever you do now is saving Peter¡¯s life, and it is not yet known whether it will work.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t have any choice but to say yes.

 Chapter 858 Blood Change

    In fact, not to mention 800CC, even if it is 1000CC, she is willing to do it.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and lying on the bed, she inclined her head to look at the unconscious Peter next to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Zac came over, lifted her sleeve, tied on the stic band, sterilized, stuck the needle, and drew blood in one fell swoop.


    As the blood in her body disappeared, Adriana was a bit dizzy and dizzy, after all, 800 was really a lot, and messing with it could be life-threatening.


    The blood was not ced in a sma bag, but in a very shallow white vessel.


    The bloodletting was slow, but Zac didn¡¯t hang around to operate on Peter and remove the bullet.


    Snapping ¨C


    In less than ten minutes, Zac had removed the bullet from Peter¡¯s body, then sutured and dressed the wound.


    After it was done there, Adriana had enough blood for 800¡¯s before she put away the needle.


    Daisy went to Peter¡¯s face, held Peter¡¯s hand in her gloved hand, cleaned and disinfected it, maderge cuts on each of his two fingers, and then percted into Adriana¡¯s blood.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what Daisy was going to do and could only watch in silence.


    Watching, sleepiness came, she drooped her eyelids, but held on for dear life, not daring to sleep.


    When too much blood is drawn, weakness makes you a little sleepy.


    Whirling, Daisy went aside and took out a musical instrument from nowhere, Adriana had seen that thing called ¨C ocarina.


    Her thin lips parted slightly, wanting to ask what to write, but ultimately did not dare to squeak.


    She sat on the couch with her knees crossed, ced the ocarina next to her lips, and began to y it.


    The tune is lilting and eerie, with a few treacherous breaths in the ck, so that listening to it is baffling and somewhat frightening.


    The whole time, Adrianay still, Zac did not know what was busy on the sidelines, and did not speak.


    Instead, Adriana has been thinking about Zac¡¯s rtionship with Daisy.


    Daisy, who is it again?


    I have heard ofpulsion before, and only the Obren¡¯s patriarch or patriarchal heir can administer the cure.


    Now she and Daisy are working together to save Peter, so what exactly is Daisy¡¯s identity?


    Adriana does not know, but has a vague suspicion.


    Time passed, the sudden sound of gunfire outside, scared Adriana a shiver, sleepy instantly disappeared.


    On the contrary, Daisy, as if she was immersed in her own world, did not care about anything at all, did not react, as if she could not hear the sound of gunfire outside.


    Gunshot after gunshot rang out, intensifying, and Adriana¡¯s heart tightened with the fighting outside.


    As her eyes skimmed, she suddenly noticed that the blood in the vessel with the blood was moving slightly, with watery waves.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she poked her head through, but there was nothing visible inside.


    But the blood originally just swirled with a subtle invisible kind of ripples, but with the passage of time swirled more and more obvious.


    ¡°Daisy, the blood is moving.¡±


    Adriana cautioned.


    The person ying the ocarina there is getting faster and faster.


    Adriana didn¡¯t squeal.


    Another half hourter, the sound of gunfire outside had not subsided, Adriana¡¯s heartstrings stayed taut and sleepy, unable to open her eyelids, but she chose to pinch her thighs in a self-inflicted way to block out the sleepiness.


    Finally, the sound of the ocarina stopped.


    Daisy put the ocarina away and took a long breath. Adriana looked over and found that she was pale, her forehead was covered with sweat, she had expended a great deal of strength, and her whole body was somewhat deted.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Adriana was concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Daisy shook her head, got up and walked over to Peter, leaned down to take a look at the vessel and sighed, ¡°This is only the first step, don¡¯t be too happy. If the parasite in his body is too poisonous, I¡¯m afraid that one blood purification will not work at all. If the blood is purified twice, I¡¯m afraid Peter¡¯s life will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that thepulsion molecule motherpulsion, whatpulsion is in Peter¡¯s body?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°Subpulsion.¡±


    ¡°And who is the motherpulsion inside?¡±


    Adriana was curious.


    But Daisy did not speak again, Adriana simply did not bother to ask.


    Outside, the gunfire continued, and the people on the negative floor waited slowly in torment, every moment seemed so long.


    Adriana wanted to ask Zac several times what his rtionship with Daisy was, but in the end she swallowed her words.


    ¡°Change the blood.¡±


    After a long silence, Daisy suddenlymanded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Zac nodded and immediately arranged a blood change for Peter.


    The instruments and equipment areplete, that is, the surgical environment is a bit rudimentary. But the situation is tense at the moment, can not care so much.


    Over there, Zac took out the sma that had been prepared for Peter¡¯s blood exchange.


    Daisy stood aside in a rare free moment, and Adriana looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know ¡­ Ruth?¡±


    Ruth is thest Obren matriarch and her mother.


    The question was thrown out, and the hand of the woman leaning to one side, with her hands propped up on the sofa, trembled slightly.


    The slightest movement fell on Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she began to look more closely at the woman in front of her, deep in thought.


    Daisy didn¡¯t say anything, and Adriana didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    One blood exchange is very slow, one hour.


    The sound outside never stopped. The people on the negative floor did not know what the situation and situation would be upstairs, but they did not dare to stop.


    ¡°The blood exchange isplete.¡±


    Zac took care of the blood change and spoke to Daisy.


    Daisy took out another vessel, for the 800 of sma was divided into two, and this time again Peter¡¯s hand was percted into the blood in the same way, and once again she sat aside to blow the ocarina.


    Before blowing the ocarina let Adriana watch the movement in the blood.


    Adriana nodded.


    However, this time the blowing ocarina less than fifteen minutes, there was movement in the sma, began to flood with fine water waves.


    Obviously, there¡¯s something.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still a lot.¡±


    Zac said to Daisy.


    Daisy immediately put away the ocarina, got up and walked to the vessel, looked at it, and her face immediately went white, ¡°How can it be so serious?¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    Zac asked.


    Adriana, distraught, looks to Daisy, only to see Daisy drop her gaze on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Her heart stuttered, ¡°What are you ¡­ looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°If thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body is not cleared, even a hundred times of blood recement will not do anything.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Daisy pursed her lips, wrinkled her brow and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask me where the mother parasite was? The motherpulsion has been in your body.¡±


    ¡°What? I ¡­¡¯s body?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped for a second, but she was back to her senses in a sh, ¡°So, your name isn¡¯t Daisy, it¡¯s Ruth?¡±


    There were still suspicions about her identity earlier, but at the moment Ruth¡¯s identity has been revealed a lot.


    Adriana would be an idiot if she didn¡¯t know who she was any more.


    She guessed Daisy¡¯s identity. Daisy just smiled helplessly, reached up and wiped her hand on her chin, then tore off a thin, cicada-like mask.


    This reveals her original appearance, palm-sized delicate features, very dark andrge eyes, long eyshes, three-dimensional and deep contours and Adriana have a few simrities, but the look is much older.

 Chapter 859 – Biological Mother

    Ruth, her ¡­ mom.


    Adriana has lived for more than twenty years, always longing for affection, but never thought she would end up meeting her biological mother in the present moment.


    The ¡®strangers¡¯ made Adriana feel so ufortable that she didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Her pale lips tugged, her thin lips opened slightly, but finally shut up and silenced.


    ¡°I know you have a lot to say, but son, the situation is urgent now I really can¡¯t say too much to you. I can only tell you thest way to save Peter, and that is for me to activate the mother parasite inside you now and then release the parasite to send into Peter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough?¡±


    If so, Adriana is certainly willing.


    But Daisy ¡­ no, to be precise the person in front of her is Ruth, Adriana¡¯s real mother.


    She shook her head, her eyes swirling with microwaves, ¡°It can only suppress the childpulsion and renew his life.¡±


    Ruth sighed and added: ¡°You must take Obren¡¯s unique herb, let the herb seep into the mother parasite, and then inject Peter¡¯s blood daily. The toxicity of that herb enters Peter¡¯s body with the mother parasite, but it doesn¡¯tst long. So you have to take the herb daily and inject Peter¡¯s blood daily. Shortly three months, long three or five years. Most likely, it will kill you, do you understand?¡±


    She stood in front of Adriana and took her hand.


    When feeling the sudden closeness of her own mother, Adriana was a little unfamiliar and was very ufortable drawing back her hand.


    Looking at Peter, who was sitting on the bed, with a serious face, ¡°What if you can¡¯t suppress it even in three or five years?¡±


    ¡°No more than five years at the most, it will definitely be suppressed. But ¡­¡±


    She spoke with a beat, wanting to say, ¡°But if you can¡¯t hold up halfway, you¡¯re not the only one who will fall.¡±


    The implication is that if she dies, Peter will surely die too.


    ¡°Silly girl, think it through.¡±


    She took off a ne from her neck, and hanging from it was an inky purple jade pendant with fantastic patterns carved into it.


    Shoving something into Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°You are a descendant of Obren, and you are the one who will bear the heavy responsibility of Obren in the future. You must think twice before you act.¡±


    A sudden sense of mission, a sense of responsibility falls on Adriana, making her feel the pressure.


    Looking at the jade pendant that still had a hint of warmth in her hand, Adriana asked instead, ¡°Can I ¡­ never go back to Obren again?¡±


    Her question seems to have caught Ruth, and she was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°All I can say is that everything is up to you, it¡¯s all your choice, but the jade pendant you must take. Even if you die, you can¡¯t let Brenden take it away.¡±


    ¡°Why should I get it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to keep it. ¡±


    Adriana had some doubts.


    I don¡¯t understand why Ruth would give the jade pendant to Adriana.


    She has kept it all intact for 20 or 30 years, so why give it to her now.


    ¡°You keep it is. Just one thing you must be clear, Peter, do you want to save or don¡¯t you want to save?¡±


    Ruth looked sideways at the sleeping Peter over there, ¡°I know you like him, but you¡¯ve been through ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say so much, I have decided that I will try even if I risk death. What¡¯s more ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked at the quiet man sleeping over there, in the old days it always felt like every meeting with him was a parting of life and death.


    And now, with her help, Peter might just survive.


    Why didn¡¯t she give it a try?


    Adriana hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°Back then, you were also crazy about love. I think, at this moment, what I am thinking in my heart, you should know very well.¡±


    Once you fall in love, you will not easily let go.


    Ruth suddenlyughed at Adriana¡¯s words, ¡°Not bad for my Ruth¡¯s daughter, she has a backbone.¡±


    Immediately, a sad emotion surfaced on her face, ¡°You have been with Peter for a long time, you should know that his body was cold and hot when he was sick and in pain.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    And Zac from beginning to end has been standing next to silent, but from his serious face can be seen Zac to Ruth is fear, or a subordinate to the boss of obedience.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Ruth added uneasily: ¡°Each matriarch will inject the motherpulsion in his body after birth, and eachpulsion is different. After you were born, I did not inject you with the motherpulsion, but now you have the motherpulsion in your body, if I guess correctly should be Obren others single-handedly. brenden, is the most suspicious, after all, he is the most convenient to approach you and Peter.¡±


    Whenever she thought about it, Ruth felt deeply guilty that she had failed to protect Adriana.


    ¡°The mother parasite can sleep for a long time if it is not awakened and will not die and will not cause any harm. The daughter parasite is the opposite, and when injected into the body, it is very active and can take a person¡¯s life. Historically, all the n leaders know that the motherpulsion is awakened and take a herb of Obren can kill the daughterpulsion. But no one would ever try to awaken the motherpulsion, nor did they know what harm the motherpulsion could do, do you understand?¡±


    Ruth told Adriana all about the situation and hoped she would make her own choice.


    And Adriana¡¯s situation Ruth is also very clear, if you can not save Peter, only afraid that Adriana¡¯s insomnia is also difficult to cure, the final result will not be good to anywhere.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to the trouble ofing over to help Peter.


    Just the thought of what Adriana had to sufferter, she felt immense heartache and self-recrimination.


    Adriana looked at Peter next to her, her thoughts unwavering, ¡°No matter how it ends, try it.¡±


    Having seen the symptoms of Peter¡¯s illness, Adriana was really heartbroken.


    But the pain is notparable to life and death, naturally.


    ¡°By the way, can I ask one thing? Who is my ¡­ father? Any rtion to The Alston family?¡±


    Before also let Giovanny investigate the matter, since now Ruth appeared, of course she had to ask personally to be better.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who he is, but remember, he¡¯s not from The Alston family.¡±


    Ruth, of course, knew what Adriana wanted to know, so she gave the results very directly, but hid the secret of his real father.


    ¡°Oh, good. Let¡¯s get started then.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t ask any more questions, knowing full well that there wasn¡¯t much time and that there was a lot of fighting going on outside.


    ¡°Good, I hope you won¡¯t regret your choice.¡± Without saying anything else, Ruth turned around and sat on the couch and started to blow the ocarina.


    That tune at first nce sounds exactly the same as the tune just now, but on closer inspection, it seems that the melody is still very different.


    But the tune is still a little spooky seeping, if it is in the darkness of thete night a person listening to this tune, will be scared to death.


    Because it¡¯s really too creepy and oozy.


    Adrianay still, but did not notice the tears that were heavy in Ruth¡¯s eyes.


    Her own daughter was right in front of her, she wanted to hug her, but unfortunately time was running out, she didn¡¯t dare to dy a second.


    Adrianay on her bed, listening to the tune. At first, she felt nothing, but as the tune became louder and louder, she found it hard on her body.


    ¡°Well ¡­ cold ¡­ I¡¯m a little cold ¡­¡±


    The cold was eptable at first, but now she¡¯s shivering with cold and can¡¯t help but speak up.

 Chapter 860 Fierce Battle

    Ruth is still ying the ocarina with her eyes closed, seemingly unable to be affected by outside sounds.


    Zac immediately went to find a bedding to cover Adriana¡¯s body, patted her shoulder, and gave her a thumbs up as a sign of encouragement.


    With the tuneing from the ocarina, Adriana¡¯s body started to get hot after a cold spell.


    Hot and cold, the signs of illness were exactly the same as Peter¡¯s, and it was tormented.


    Adriana was worried that it would affect Ruth and kept gritting her teeth to hold on, but because she had just drawn a lot of blood, her body was weak to the extreme and she passed out in no time.


    She passed out and Zac and Ruth both worked without stopping, still treating Peter.


    After another hour of dy, everything was busy.


    ¡°Zac, get them out of there. The helicopter is parked on the rooftop.¡±


    Ruth took off her dustless suit and gloves and was leaving.


    ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±


    Zac called out and asked.


    Ruth took a step, nced at Zac, then at Adriana lying on the hospital bed, walked over, raised her hand and gently ruffled her hair, leaned over, and dropped a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Girl, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s mommy who¡¯s sorry.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes are moist, although over fifty years old, but still charming, due to excellent maintenance, only like the early forties, elegant and simple, all over the body a breath of indescribable charm.


    She straightened up and instructed Zac, ¡°From now on, your task is to protect the young master, if anything happens to her, I will only ask you.¡±


    Zac instantly nodded, ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Without saying anything else, Ruth turned around and went straight upstairs.


    Within minutes, a dozen men came down and escorted Adriana and Peter both up to the rooftop, into the helicopter, and straight away.


    At this time, Gliy Whein Mansion has been fighting inside the battle has not stopped, Ruth came out, which found only Giovanny, Hank two people, Aaren is very unfortunate to die in the gun battle.


    ¡°Who¡¯s on the other side?¡±


    Ruth asked as she walked over to Hank.


    Hank, shot in the arm and leg and stained with blood, said, ¡°Brenden and Tatum¡¯s men.¡±


    Because the Gliy Whein Mansion is so far from the outskirts of the city, the fierce fight here is not known to the outside world.


    In order to avoid exposing themselves, the lights of the entire vi were all out and no one could be seen across the street.


    The only way to find each other¡¯s targets is the starburst from the muzzle of the gun when the other side fires a bullet.


    Dense bullets weaved through the air currents with a bang-bang-bang sound, and a lot of people were lost between the gunfire.


    That is, until the helicopter on the rooftop takes off and the lights shine below, instantly exposing people on both sides.


    The two are again a fierce exchange of fire ¡­


    One weekter.


    Jade Royal vi.


    It is the vi that Adriana purchased earlier and has been staying in Jade Royal vi since Peter¡¯sa.


    It was a sunny day and Adriana was sitting in her study, busy with her work.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the room door and Hank walked in.


    ¡°Well, did you find her?¡±


    Hank shook his head, ¡°Since the day Brenden and Tatum fled, Daisy chased after them and disappeared.¡±


    He really tried his best, sent out quite a few people, but couldn¡¯t find anyone at all.


    ¡°She ¡­ ahem ¡­¡±


    Adriana coughed a few times, took a sip of her nourishing tea to moisten her throat, and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Tatum?¡±


    ¡°Tatum has gone back to Atror and won¡¯t make a big move for a while.¡±


    Listening to Hank¡¯s report, Adriana frowned, ¡°Did you get in touch with the boss of Cefrea Security Group that you were asked to contact?¡±


    Peter has been in aa since that day, and Zac is now living directly at Jade Royal vi in order to protect Peter.


    To avoid a repeat of what happened before, Adriana had to hire top-notch people to take care of security measures.


    ¡°It¡¯s been contacted. The other party will be bringing a team to Waverly recently.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the way is Aaren¡¯s funeral all taken care of?¡±


    That day at the Gliy Whein Mansion, Aaren and Giovanny arrived in time for Hank to be wounded but alive, but Aaren was not so lucky.


    Unfortunately, he was shot right in the heart and died at that time.


    For this reason, Adriana has been feeling guilty in her heart until now.


    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    Hank was originally very unconvinced by Adriana, but learned from Zac that Adriana had put her life on the line to save Peter.


    At that moment, he felt that Adriana was worthy of respect.


    After a moment of silence, Hank asked again, ¡°Brenden¡¯s side, what are you going to do about it now?¡±


    ¡°Honey has not woken up yet, there are some things to talk about when he wakes up. Besides, there is Tatum behind Brenden now, and what Tatum¡¯s strength is, we are not sure until now.¡±


    Said Adriana, looking up at Hank, ¡°What exactly is FE¡¯s rtionship with Peter?¡±


    Long ago I felt that Peter had a great rtionship with FE, but that time I identally saw the suicide note Peter left for her, which wrote about FE, and then left a key.


    Adriana feels that this matter must have a lot to do with FE.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and he wanted to say something.


    With Adriana, there are still reservations in the end.


    Bang¨C


    The little woman ced the cup on the table with a little force.


    Hank knew she was angry, skimmed his mouth, quite a few helpless said: ¡°FE and boss is rted, but now FE power is not all in the hands of the boss, many times FE people simply can not move. So much so that now very passive.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ ¡­¡±


    Adriana leaned back in her executive chair and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    Before Old Mr. Soto gave her more than a dozen FE people, and finally with Brenden under a battle between the two sides, both sides lost a lot of money.


    There are only six of her FE¡¯s left, plus Giovanny is only seven.


    And Brenden behind a part of Obren traitors, the exact number is not known.


    And there is also the secret support of AtrorTatum, and Tiana¡¯s assistance, all kinds of things seem to be Brenden is her biggest opponent for the time being.


    She still can¡¯t figure out Brenden¡¯s strength, much less whether Ruth is in Brenden¡¯s hands, and can only hold back for a while.


    ¡°Peter hasn¡¯t investigated Brenden¡¯s strength by now?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana was a little curious.


    ¡°Boss has been investigating Brenden, only know that he is Obren¡¯s traitor, that year after leaving from Obren brought a lot of Obren people. As far as I know, Brenden still has ties to the Cefrea royal family and has amazing strength. And then there is ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Hank paused suddenly for a moment, leaving Adriana unsure of herself.


    ¡°Brenden¡¯s wife ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Juliana or Hayley?¡±


    ¡°I would like to say ¡­¡±


    Hank touched his nose, something he ended up hiding, and immediately said something else, ¡°Hayley was picked up by Brenden and returned to The Alston family.¡±


    ¡°Here we go again with this.¡±


    Adriana was head over heels.


    With Brenden is considered to be in the open realbat a, wounding the enemy a thousand self-loss of eight hundred, who did not get the benefit.

 Chapter 861 Can’t tell him

    It is estimated that the strength of the g is equal.


    The most important thing is that now that Peter is unconscious, the only thing she has to do is to protect Peter while protecting the people of The Hale family and The Alston family.


    But her limited ability to do so makes her feel very hurt.


    ¡°Got it, you go down first.¡±


    She waved her hand.


    Hank turned to leave, Adriana some dizziness, leaning on the executive chair to lie down for a while.


    Then get up and go to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Zac is checking Peter¡¯s body.


    Seeing her enter, Zac said hello and Adriana asked, ¡°How is he doing?¡±


    Zac took the report sheet in his hand and said, ¡°Ruth¡¯s method is good, including the five internal organs that were damaged before are also recovering at an amazing speed. This is a good sign, but she said that if the daughter parasites in the body are not cleared, it is ultimately a cure.¡±


    Adriana nced at the examination report in Zac¡¯s hand and waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can read this, as long as he¡¯s better. But when will he wake up?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. Before the body was consumed to the extreme, and seriously injured, blood exchange, for a regr person can almost kill, he is still alive is the best.¡±


    Zac sighed, somewhat distressed by the brother in front of him.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, her meaningful eyes ncing back and forth at both Zac and Peter, and suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Ruth?¡±


    That day at the Gliy Whein Mansion, Zac¡¯s deferential attitude toward Ruth was clear to her.


    Naturally, they also know that Zac¡¯s identity is not simple.


    But these days there has been no time to ask more questions, only dyed until now.


    ¡°Not much of a rtionship, and only met through Peter.¡±


    Zac did not tell the truth to Adriana after all.


    Adrianaughed and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    Since Zac is not willing to say, naturally there is no reason to say, there is no point in forcing it.


    In the hospital room, Adriana sat at Peter¡¯s bedside, looked at the unconscious man, reached out and took his hand, felt his warmth, and even felt that every line inside his palm was so familiar.


    ¡°When did you regain your memory?¡±


    Zac put away the diagnostic treatment in his hand, stood by with interest, and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Peter?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling him? It¡¯s just adding to the trouble, but for now, if only Peter would wake up, everything would be fine.¡±


    The bitterness is over.


    is Adriana¡¯s only emotion now.


    After so many ups and downs over the past few years, she felt exhausted. If Peter can now survive Rene unharmed, she feels that all the efforts are worth it.


    Even if you don¡¯t know how many days you have left in the rest of your life, but living a day is a day of happiness.


    ¡°By the way, go and dictate to them. About my situation, do not want Peter to know, you better not tell him, otherwise, to you I will not be polite!¡±


    Adriana threatened, then felt that her threatening words were not very intimidating, and immediately said, ¡°Peter is your brother, if he knew my condition, he would not ept the treatment. The motherpulsion inside me has already awakened, there is no choice left.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zac was a bit shocked, even if it has been several days since the incident, he still felt that Adriana was not afraid to sacrifice herself for Peter, that kind of boldness and ability, really let him marvel.


    After standing in the bedroom for a while, Zac went out.


    After instructing the others outside, the party was relieved.


    Inside the bedroom, Adriana looks at the man lying in bed, sleeping soundly.


    She choked out, ¡°Honey, when are you going to wake up?¡±


    I really wish Peter would wake up sooner.


    Now that she is with Peter every day, she doesn¡¯t have time to spend with the two children and can only arrange for Giovanny to keep watch over the two children.


    ¡°You know, I really look down on a lot of things after this one experience. In fact, many things are not as important as living, if you can wake up, I hope I can go with you to the end, happy together.¡±


    The heartbreak had gone on for too long, and Adriana now wanted more than ever to live a life of peace and quiet.


    That¡¯s what she aspires to most.


    She stayed with Peter in the bedroom for a while before she left the bedroom.


    In the afternoon, Harlee came in.


    Because Harlee went to Preynia Mountain, Waverly did not pay much attention to things and only got the news in thest two days.


    After getting the news, Harlee went to Jade Royal vi at the first time.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana came downstairs, tucked in the sun in the courtyard, feeling the scent of early summer, and thought everything was so much better.


    She was a little surprised to see Harlee here, ¡°I thought you were at Preynia Mountain, why are you back?¡±


    The point is, how did Harlee know she lived here?


    Harlee¡¯s face is ironic, walking up to Adriana¡¯s front, cold eyes looking down at her, cold eyes staring at Adriana a little scared.


    ¡°Heh heh, what are you looking at me like that for?¡±


    Adriana smiled sarcastically, a little ufortable by his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why didn¡¯t you tell me when something that big happened?¡± Harlee was furious.


    What happened before seemed to be known to everyone but him in the end.


    ¡°Even Ran knows, and I¡¯m thest one to know!¡±


    Harlee growled in irritation.


    The small woman¡¯s thin lips pursed and smiled, ¡°Things have passed, what¡¯s the point of talking to you again.¡±


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to tell Harlee.


    Rather, too much has happened recently, Harlee has helped her a lot, and now it¡¯s nice to be with Eliza for two and enjoy the world as a couple.


    How could Adriana bear to disturb him?


    Ran, it was the night of the battle at theke house, Hank and his men were guarding the house and Tatum and Brenden¡¯s men had been doing their best to suppress it.


    Just when Hank couldn¡¯t even hold out, Ran brought a number of men over and directly surrounded Tatum and Brenden¡¯s men.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It was only inthe end that the defeat came back to haunt Brenden.


    Ruth, for some reason, actually went after Brenden and since then has disappeared into thin air.


    Can¡¯t find any trace of people, don¡¯t know where they went.


    ¡°Do you still have me as your brother in your eyes?¡±


    Harlee was furious and felt that Adriana¡¯s approach was upsetting him.


    ¡°Of course we do, how can we say that we are also a family ¡­ ahem ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop coughing a few times as she spoke.


    The man raised his eyebrows and said with a cold and concerned face, ¡°What happened to you? Howe you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight after only a few days of not seeing you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, unconcerned, ¡°By the way,e sit with me over there for a while, I want to talk to you.¡±


    The two walked to the courtyard and sat under the parasol, Adriana waved at the maid, ¡°A ss of Blue Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The maid nodded and turned to leave.


    Without waiting for Adriana to speak, Harlee couldn¡¯t help but be curious and asked, ¡°When did you buy the vi, why didn¡¯t you tell me? Also, why do you have so many servants in the yard when you live alone in the vi?¡±

 Chapter 862 Obren Heirs

    From the time he came in until now, he has seen five or six maids going about their business constantly.


    All signs point to the fact that Adriana is not living here alone at all.


    ¡°I called you over to talk to you about this.¡±


    Adriana crossed her fingers in front of the table, looked sideways at the distance, sighed despondently and said, ¡°If I were with Peter, would you object?¡±


    Bang¨C


    As her words fell, Harlee thumped the table heavily, ¡°How many times have I told you that I don¡¯t want you to be with Peter, why can¡¯t you change your old thoughts?¡±


    He really thinks Adriana is in over her head.


    Peter is not worthy of her, not worthy of Adriana at all, and certainly will not support the two together.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to say something when the phone in her pocket rang.


    Pulling out his phone, he nced at the caller ID on the screen and it was Giovanny¡¯s.


    ¡°Hold on a second, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    Giovanny would rarely call Adriana, and if he did it was bound to be important and Adriana was very discreet.


    Getting up and walking aside, he answered the phone and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I have checked the rtionship between Archie and Harlee that you asked me to check. ording to the DNA results, the two of them are ¡­ father and son.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    Adriana was stunned in ce for a moment, pupils wide, the phone instantly slipped from her hand.


    The breeze came with the warmth of early summer, but Adriana felt a little cold.


    Archie is Peter¡¯s third uncle, and if he is Harlee¡¯s father, he is also his real father!


    The sudden result was a bit overwhelming for Adriana.


    Her heart suddenly ached, and she subconsciously gulped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Harlee suddenly walked over and picked up the phone off the floor and handed it to Adriana, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Adriana snapped back to her senses and took the phone, ¡°It¡¯s okay , my hands are too slippery.¡±


    She took the phone and pursed her lips.


    Because of her recent weakness and pale lips, Adriana wears some lipstick to hide the haggard and sickly look on her face.


    When I picked up the phone, the other party had already hung up.


    ¡°Did something big happen, don¡¯t hide everything from me, okay?¡±


    As an older brother, Harlee has seen Adriana transform from a weak little woman to a big woman with an independent personality now.


    He is angry and helpless to do everything himself.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s really okay. Can¡¯t you expect anything better?¡±


    Adriana smiled and took her phone and went to sit under the sunshade, her mind a muddle and a mess.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m your brother, there are things you can¡¯t hide from me.¡±


    Harlee stood in front of her, hands propped up on the table, looking down at her with a bit of re in her eyes.


    ¡°I said, it¡¯s really okay.¡±


    The little woman with a confused brain was a little annoyed by Harlee¡¯s question, cold eyes, ¡°I came here today to tell you that you are Obren¡¯s people. No, our family is all Obren¡¯s people, understand?¡±


    I was going to tell Harlee about it a littleter.


    But when she said she had something to discuss with Harlee, what she wanted to say was that she wanted to be with Peter.


    But a phone call from Giovanny interrupted all her hopes.


    How could Adriana continue to bring this up in front of Harlee?


    ¡°What? You¡¯re saying we¡¯re Obren¡¯s?¡±


    Harlee was diverted by Adriana and sat across from her, tilting her head to look at her and couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath back, ¡°Really? How do you know that, who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto said it himself. Why do you think he gave me all the FE¡¯sst time? Because we were Obren¡¯s people, but didn¡¯t know who the real mother was at the time, so we didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Obren¡¯s people? You are the daughter of the former patriarch of Obren back then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we. But the Obren patriarch is only meant to be passed down to women, not men, which means you are the heir to the Obren future patriarch?¡±


    It¡¯s something Harlee is interested in, ¡°Is it reliable, really?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to it?¡±


    Adriana is really speechless about Harlee and thinks that Harlee has a problem with her brain circuit.


    ¡°That is not very much to look forward to, but if it is really Obren young master, then we can go back to Obren, is not it better?¡±


    ¡°You are right, we are the children of thest Obren matriarch, because she capriciously fled, everyone thought she was unounted for, and in desperation thest matriarch, our maternal grandmother, is still holding the position of Obren matriarch.¡±


    Adriana is not at all interested in mentioning these things, but she knows in her heart that these things must be faced squarely.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be, the patriarch of course.¡±


    ¡°Ruth is missing, her whereabouts are unknown, and I have sent many people without finding her.¡±


    Adriana told Harlee the situation truthfully, and instead felt in her heart that the biggest suspect should be Brenden.


    But how could Ruth, a person who could hide for over twenty years without any trace being found, be taken by Brenden?


    Adriana finds it unlikely at all.


    ¡°How could a person that big go missing? It must not have been a good effort to find out the whereabouts.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I used FE¡¯s people, Ran¡¯s people, and none of them found any leads.¡±


    Adriana wanted to send Giovanny to look for Ruth many times, but the situation of the two children was very dangerous, and Adriana could not disregard the safety of the two children.


    Harlee lifted her hand and lifted her short hair, leaning back in her chair and looking into the distance, not saying anything for a long time.


    Before always want to know their true identity, now suddenly know who they really are, but Harlee simply can not be happy.


    It even feels like everything is a bit ridiculous.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto told you things, and I¡¯m curious how he knew so much? Or is Old Mr. Soto one of Obren¡¯s people?¡±


    Excluding all possibilities, Harlee thinks Old Mr. Soto is the Obren matriarch¡¯s subordinate or very likely.


    ¡°Yes, as you say.¡±


    Adriana nodded and added: ¡°Back then Ruth old left Obren to bring out many people, she was kind by nature, many people should have died after leaving Obren ording to Obren¡¯s rules, but she released many people privately, that¡¯s why she was respected by so many people.¡±


    In this way, it is what makes many people willingly follow Ruth.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    Other questions even if no longer asked Adriana, Harlee can vaguely guess the problem.


    Only now though knowing the identity of the two, the pressure in Harlee¡¯s heart is even greater, ¡°Are you going back to Obren or what do you do?¡±


    ¡°Why should I go back? It¡¯s fine here, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Obren circled thend as a prison, the pedantic concept is too old-fashioned, Adriana does not want to be a bird in a cage.


    She yearns for freedom even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. But you should be clear that your identity has been exposed now, even if you don¡¯t go back to Obren, Obren will have peopleing to you. The point is, your identity as Obren¡¯s heir will lead to a lot of trouble, and it¡¯s not good.¡±

 Chapter 863 – Related by blood

    Harlee can see the problem clearly, Adriana heart naturally also very clear.


    ¡°So yeah, I think it¡¯s tricky too.¡±


    She spread her hands and no one knew how tired Adriana was in her heart at this moment.


    ¡°By the way, did you just say you were going to stay with Peter?¡±


    After saying a lot of things, Harlee suddenly thought of what Adriana had just said.


    Almost forgot by her roundabout.


    ¡°Just kidding, Peter a dying man, how could I possibly be with him.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t dare to look Harlee in the eye for fear that he might notice something different.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Harlee was very relieved, ¡°Peter is not good enough for you. If you really want to find someone to spend your life with, I think Ran is more suitable than him.¡±


    ¡°All right, leave me alone. Watch out for Luis and Helen for me for a while, I¡¯m worried about their safety.¡±


    ¡°No problem, leave it to me.¡±


    Harlee patted her chest and promised Adriana.


    It was Adriana whowas worried and would have brought her two children to Jade Royal vi if not for the fact that Peter was now in aa and she was afraid that they would be sad and upset when they saw him.


    The two of them chatted a bit more, and Harlee suddenly said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t you going to show me your vi?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    The little woman shot right back.


    Now Peter is resting in his bedroom. If Harlee enters the vi now and finds Peter in his bedroom, he will not jump up and go crazy.


    ¡°What, the golden house?¡±


    The more Adriana doesn¡¯t let Harlee in, the more he wants to get in.


    ¡°You can go if you want to, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big mansion. You can move in here too if you like.¡±


    Her indifferent attitude puzzled Harlee.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, where did you get so much money? In all my years in the Soto family, I¡¯ve never been as rich as you.¡±


    Harlee raised her eyebrows at Adriana and couldn¡¯t resist flirting with her.


    ¡°Would you be jealous if I said Old Mr. Soto gave me the money?¡±


    Adriana made a joke.


    ¡°Shit, really? If it is grandfather to buy you a vi, then I have to go back and ask a red and white, at least I am your brother, the difference in treatment can not be too big ah.¡±


    He knocked his legs and skimmed his lips, looking at Adriana with some envy.


    I can¡¯t help but shake my head with a sigh, ¡°No matter how I say it, I am the one who grew up with the old man, howe in the end he is the closest to you instead? It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to ask him, how do I know.¡±


    Adriana deliberately said this matter in order to change the subject, not wanting Harlee to dwell too much on other matters.


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t eat here, you don¡¯t go to thepany recently, thepany has a pile of things, I have to go back to deal with it? By the way, when are you going back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°In a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Harlee nodded and was about to say something when the phone suddenly rang, ¡°What? Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Sure enough, business was busy, and the other side didn¡¯t know what was rushing him back to the office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°No more deliveries.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Harlee arrived at thepound and drove straight away.


    When the others disappeared from view, Adriana immediately took her cell phone and called Giovanny.


    ¡°What you just said is true?¡±


    Remember that Ruth said earlier that his dad had no connection to The Alston family, but why did the DNA report say that Harlee was rted to Archie?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Incredible.


    ¡°Yes, there is nothing wrong with the appraisal report. I had the appraisal done at two authoritative institutions.¡±


    Giovanny exined.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened for now.¡± After saying that, seemingly a bit uneasy, he added: ¡°Including the people of The Alston family.¡±


    The people of The Alston family, naturally, include Peter.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two hung up and not long after she received a What¡¯s App on her phone.


    It¡¯s a photo with the DNA identification results.


    The identification of Harlee and Archie both.


    If Harlee is Archie¡¯s child, then she is Archie¡¯s child.


    And Archie is Peter¡¯s third uncle, so there is ¡­ incest between her and Peter ¡­


    There are some issues thate to the forefront that Adriana simply does not want to face.


    I raised my hand and brushed my forehead, my heart suddenly throbbed, why would this happen?


    Sitting alone in the courtyard for a long time, she did not return until nightfall.


    That day, 800 of blood was drawn to save Peter, and now I have to take medicine and supply blood to Peter every day.


    Even though the amount per day is small, it can be devastating to the body.


    She had to keep taking medication to boost her immune system and enhance her health and blood supply.


    After the evening meal, Adriana went to the bedroom to check on Peter, the familiar face was getting more and more haggard, and it was heartbreaking to see the frail look.


    ¡°Honey? When the hell are you going to wake up?¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh.


    After spending some time in the room, Adriana went back to her room and had a hard time sleeping all night.


    The next day, she contacted Archie early in the morning.


    She needs to meet with Archie now to find out what¡¯s going on.


    Now Peter can not leave her, if she and Peter really have a rtionship, some things will be more difficult.


    Teahouse.


    Adriana went to the tea house early after her appointment with Archie and waited.


    Half an hourter, a middle-aged man walked up to the body, dressed in a suit and leather man looks civilized, wearing sses, hair at the temples slightly white, darkplexion.


    But I have to say, from his face can be seen, the features are really very simr to Harlee very simr.


    But Adriana feels that she looks quite unlike him.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    When he came in he asked.


    Adriana got up and pointed to the seat across the table, ¡°Mr. Alston, you¡¯re here, sit down.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Archie looked up and down Adriana with a smile on his face, and the whole person looked more amiable.


    Adriana still liked Archie when she first saw him.


    There are so many people in The Alston family, but only Archie makes people look good.


    ¡°Here, have a cup of tea.¡±


    Adriana personally poured a cup of tea for Archie and handed it to him, ¡°Xishan Longjing, I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, I really like tea.¡±


    Archie was very polite.


    Tasted a mouthful of fragrant tea and nodded, ¡°Tastes good, tea around Qingming.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston is quite knowledgeable about tea.¡±


    Adrianaughed, and the two exchanged a few casual pleasantries before she turned to the topic at hand.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, I took the liberty of asking you toe over today because there are some things I want to ask you.¡±


    She said.


    At Adriana¡¯s words, Archie didn¡¯t show much surprise, but instead said matter-of-factly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Very cooperative.


    Adriana takes a picture out of her bag and ces it in front of Archie.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Archie asked while holding the photo and looking at it.

 Chapter 864 Parents’ Past

    But when he looked at that photo, his pupils slightly zed, his face changed obviously.


    Adriana¡¯s heart seized when she saw Archie¡¯s expression.


    That look in his eyes, it is clear that he knows the person in the photo.


    If he and Ruth have really been together and she is most likely his child, then ¡­


    There are some things Adriana is thinking about.


    ¡°This man, does Mr. Alston know him?¡±


    Adriana asked again.


    Today toe here, Adriana just want to understand the year, she does not like to beat around the bush, directly to the point.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    The man took the photo, examined it carefully, and surveyed Adriana sitting across from him, a starburst in his shrewd eyes.


    ¡°Ruth.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish, Archie directly said the name of the other party.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened, ¡°You ¡­ you know?¡±


    The man ced the photo carefully on the desktop, looked down at the photo, the corners of his lips raised a smile.


    That look, as if the young immersed in hot love, giving a very good sense of vestigial.


    ¡°I knew that sooner orter you woulde to me.¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief, then said: ¡°I like her, for many years. I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for all these years, but there¡¯s no trace of her at all. But I know that as long as you and Harlee are around, she¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Heart thumping tightened up.


    The small face flushed with a few pale, swallowed and asked weakly, ¡°Do you mean ¡­ that Harlee and I are really your children?¡±


    Archie was more open than expected, and that kind of straightforwardness made Adriana a little ufortable, even difficult to ept.


    Her worst fears hade true.


    Ultimately, she is Archie¡¯s child.


    Archie is Peter¡¯s third uncle, how does this ¡­ work?


    Heart, there is a moment deeply sunk to the bottom, grief and pain.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my child.¡±


    Archie nodded, ¡°I know what you asked me toe over here today to ask about.¡±


    He crossed his fingers on the table, his calm face held a few smiles, ¡°You want to know if I¡¯m your father, you want to know the rtionship between you and Peter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Very straightforward.


    It¡¯s also very smart.


    This looks like Adriana is a bit unresponsive.


    It is clear that Archie knows everything, even from his words that Archie knew about her rtionship with Harlee a long, long time ago and knew that the two of them were his children.


    But many years passed and Archie never came over to see them.


    Adriana has mixed feelings and her goodwill towards Archie instantly drops to zero.


    ¡°I can tell you this, there is no rtionship between you and Peter. You¡¯re a good kid and Peter is great, and I¡¯ve always supported you guys being together.¡±


    He said calmly.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, her small face cold and chilled, ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with The Alston family? Or is Peter not a member of The Alston family at all?¡±


    After thinking about it, it seems that there are only these two possibilities.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Actually ¡­¡±


    He hung his head slightly and sighed for a while before saying, ¡°Actually, I am not a member of The Alston family at all. As you can see, I have no say in The Alston family, and I¡¯m not even a pir in the Alston Group, just a small head of the logistics department.¡±


    Yes, in the eyes of everyone, Archie was thought to be the kind of person who waszy and therefore not valued by the people of The Alston family, not knowing that it was the people of The Alston family who simply did not give him the opportunity to develop.


    Adriana vaguely guessed what was going on, but did not say anything.


    ¡°I am not a descendant of The Alston family. I heard from the old man that my father and he were good brothers, and to save him, my father died. He took pity on me and brought me back to The Alston family, and fearing ostracism, he told everyone that I was a bastard. For many years, the name ¡®illegitimate¡¯ set me on a pir of shame. But I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    For his past, Archie spoke lightly and did not appear angry, but rather calm and uncharacteristic.


    Adriana¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, at that moment she was a little excited, small hands clenched together, and then stretched.


    A light smile involuntarily emerged from the corners of his lips.


    So that¡¯s it.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m mediocre and ipetent and didn¡¯t give your mother everything better.¡±


    Archie talked about Ruth with some guilt, he looked sideways and said, ¡°In my life, she was my white light, a presence beyond my reach, and I loved her so much, and still do.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you see youing out to protect her?¡±


    Adriana pursued the question.


    ¡°Protection?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to be there to protect her, but I don¡¯t have that power.¡±


    Again, direct and frank words, but Adriana did not feel ridiculous.


    ¡°As you know, she is Obren¡¯s person, since childhood, different from me, will be subjected to all kinds of training every day, while I am just a poor person in the foster care of The Alston family. Mediocre ability, can only do some ordinary things in silence. Maybe in your eyes I am the one who has no motivation, but I have no choice.¡±


    Archie has his own difficulties.


    In The Alston family, he is a normal person, although he knows his rtionship with Old Mr. Alston, but he can not say anything, much less leave The Alston family.


    That would bring gossip to The Alston family and even make people point fingers at him.


    A mediocre life is not what Archie likes.


    ¡°When I was young, I liked to travel and y in the mountains, and it was at that time that I met your mother, your mother was very young and nced away, and we easily fell into a whirlpool of feelings.¡±


    When he said this, he was smiling, immersed in fond memories and very happy.


    In scattered words, Adriana also kind of understand the reason for it.


    So, she found her biological father.


    However, the appearance of her real father did not make Adriana have too many emotional changes, as did the knowledge of Ruth¡¯s identity, which did not allow her to have much emotional turmoil.


    The things she has experienced over the years have made her much more mature, so she has also acted too calmly about their presence.


    Adriana did not speak, her head bowed, her gaze vacant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about your past with her, but I know you don¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    Adriana only said one thing, nothing else, took her bag, got up and left.


    She left and Archie didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t even call out to her.


    Go downstairs, drive, and leave.


    On the way back, Adriana drove slowly, opening the windows and blowing the breeze.


    Mixed blessings.


    Happy that she could finally spend time with Peter.


    It was sad to find her biological father and mother, but the disparity in their origins made her inexplicably emotionally a little worse.


    Seeing what Ruth has given to Archie, but Archie really doesn¡¯t deserve to have Ruth give everything.


    Or maybe she doesn¡¯t understand the rtionship between the two and has no say in the matter.


    Adriana stopped the car and stood by the river to blow the wind.


    For a long, long time, she took her cell phone and called Harlee, thinking that there was something she should let Harlee know.

 Chapter 865 He is worthy of my like

    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m along the river,e over here. I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ that line.¡±


    After the two agreed, Adriana sat on a bench by the river and waited for a while, and twenty minutester, Harlee arrived.


    After looking around for a while, he finally saw Adriana sitting over here and immediately walked over, breathing a long sigh of relief, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡±


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t answer and patted the bench beside her.


    Harlee sat down and noticed that she was in a bit of a mood, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at his sister¡¯s sad face, Harlee followed the worry.


    ¡°Do you want to know who your father is?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°What my father, then if my father is not your father?¡±


    He sputtered.


    Adriana did not retort, still looking ahead, watching the weeping willows along the river bank swaying in the wind, mood sinking and sinking.


    ¡°Do you know Archie from The Alston family?¡±


    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t he the third in The Alston family who is azy,zy,zy,zy man in the Alston Group?¡±


    He sat up with a start after his words, ¡°Archie?¡±


    Harlee looked incredulously at Adriana, who nced at him, vaguely aware of his suspicions, and nodded.


    The two have a heart to heart.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    He eximed and immediately asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that Archie is our dad.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    He raised a hand to ruffle his hair, indicating that it was difficult to ept.


    Abruptly, he moved a beat, frowned, tilted his head to look at Adriana, ¡°No ah, if he is our father, then you and Peter¡¯s child is not ¡­¡±


    Harlee felt a little metaphysical.


    Adriana snorted, ¡°I was just as worried as you were at first, so I asked to meet with him today.¡±


    ¡°Meet?¡±


    Harlee stared coldly at Adriana , ¡°You¡¯re backstabbing me again, you know everything again, and you¡¯re thest one to tell me.¡±


    expressed great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I was a little surprised to meet with him because I didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew everything. He said he wasn¡¯t from The Alston family, but an adopted child of Old Mr. Alston, so I¡¯m not rted to Peter in any way.¡±


    Adriana exined sinctly.


    But her words of exnation didn¡¯t satisfy Harlee, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered what I just said. When did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Harlee wasn¡¯t too shocked.


    It seems thatpared to what has happened recently, anything is more surprising than what is happening now.


    The mother is the hidden master of Obren, only the father is that mediocre.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the oldest member of The Alston family knew about your rtionship with me and stood by and watched? Geez, I don¡¯t know how Ruth could have taken a liking to him.¡±


    Harlee, somewhat annoyed, pulled a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, and took a silent drag.


    The lips exhaled a faint cigarette and sighed, ¡°Finally found them, can the next road what to do? After all, you can¡¯t identify with Archie, or the two children will definitely suffer from the criticism.¡±


    All are smart enough to know the seriousness of the matter.


    If the outside world knew that the father of the two of them was Archie, then no one would believe Archie even if he was open about his identity to the outside world at that time.


    Instead, those media reporters will make a big deal out of it, making it even more embarrassing for Luis and Helen¡¯s two children.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    The two men keep the same idea on this point.


    There was a silence, no one spoke, not knowing what things were going through each other¡¯s heads.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    Adriana added.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already with Peter.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Harlee immediately blew up, stood up, pointed at her and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Peter who was at the vi yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana did not deny it and nodded her head.


    This is why Harlee is even more upset, ¡°Have you ever treated me as your brother? Adriana, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard?¡±


    He truly treats Adriana as his own sister.


    Although the two people met again after a twenty-year gap.


    But that¡¯s a blood tie that can¡¯t be cut.


    Adriana looked at him, eyes sunk, screaming Harlee seemed to have a few fear, immediately collected the body of the prick, quiet, sitting by her side.


    Skimmed, and then said in a serious tone: ¡± Peter he is simply not worth your like. If you want to find someone to spend your life with, you can find a better man, and I can rmend you a better one, you understand?¡±


    He is really worried that Adriana will not be happy after being with Peter.


    ¡°Harlee, I want to be with Peter. I don¡¯t care how you refuse, this time I¡¯m determined. Also, there are some things you may not know, but just remember one thing ¡­ he is worthy of my love and affection, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Adriana is determined to stay with Peter.


    She didn¡¯t bother to look at Harlee¡¯s face and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been entangled with him for almost ten years now since we met, how many decades are there in life? I want to cherish the days ahead.¡±


    ¡°Crazy, crazy, crazy.¡±


    Without muchmentary, Harlee kept waving her hands, thinking Adriana was brainwashed.


    ¡°As I said, what does Peter have that you like? Look at what he did to you when he was having an affair with Theresa all day long. And what did he do to help you when you were in danger? You were bullied and suppressed before, have you forgotten?¡±


    He reached out and poked Adriana¡¯s forehead, ¡°Are you out of your mind or are you masochistic?!¡±


    Cracking up a bunch, Adriana really didn¡¯t care to exin, but thinking about it and feeling that there was a long day ahead, she had to get Harlee to let go of her preconceived notions about Peter now.


    Only by working together can we have better days at the end.


    ¡°Actually Peter has done quite a lot for me. Back in the day ¡­¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want there to be a misunderstanding between Peter and Harlee, so she tells him all about what happened between her and Peter in the past.


    There are many stories and Adriana is in no hurry, so she goes slowly.


    The two sat by the river for a long time, and Harlee listened carefully to the things Adriana told before she got an idea of what happened between the two Peter and Adriana.


    After all was said and done, Harlee was calm for a long time and never spoke.


    Adriana saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and she didn¡¯t squeak.


    ¡°It¡¯s all one-sided from you, could you have made it up on purpose because you wanted to be with Peter?¡±


    He looked at Adriana with raised eyebrows and a skeptical look on his face.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana cursed, grabbed her bag and got up to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Harlee knew Adriana was angry and immediately went after her, ¡°OK, OK, OK, I know there are things I shouldn¡¯t say, it¡¯s my cheap mouth. If Peter is really as good as you say he is, of course I would like you to be together. But don¡¯t you have to give him an observation period?¡±

 Chapter 866 Waking Up

    ¡°Observe what? He¡¯s sick now, he needs to get well, understand?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until he¡¯s healed.¡±


    Harlee made concessions.


    In this way, Adriana didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll buy you lunch.¡±


    As an apology, Harlee drags Adriana to the restaurant for dinner.


    While eating, Harlee broke the good news again, ¡°Things have been kind of peacefultely, I¡¯m going to get Eliza back and we¡¯ll talk about getting married on May 20th.¡±


    ¡°Next year?¡±


    ¡°I said the lunar calendar. The 20th of May on the lunar calendar happens to be Eliza¡¯s birthday, and it¡¯s the perfect day to get married.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana picked up the wine and was about to take a sip of it, but she put it down when it reached her mouth.


    Because Peter¡¯s body now needs to be conditioned, Adriana must do what¡¯s best for Peter and refrain from drinking.


    ¡°Congrattions. Time is pretty tight, remember to squeal if you need anything.¡±


    Over the past few years, Adriana has experienced many things, but not many good things.


    ¡°Definitely.¡±


    After lunch, Adriana went back to Jade Royal vi, in a good mood, she went straight to Peter¡¯s room, looking at the man lying on the bed, Adriana went over and took his hand, her fingers gently rubbed the back of his hand, and softly said: ¡°Honey, I have good news for you. From now on, we can finally be together.¡±


    So many twists and turns, and the two finally made it right, Adriana is very happy.


    I think it was worth it to pay so much before.


    No matter how many years Peter has left to live, she will not feel regret.


    Looking at his familiar face, Adriana smiled sweetly and leaned over, dropping a soft kiss on his lips.


    However, just as she was about to straighten up, someone suddenly wrapped an arm around her waist.


    Adriana froze, and when she opened her eyes, she actually found that Peter was already awake.


    ¡°Honey? You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Adriana was ecstatic and hugged him, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Like a shy little woman, she hugged him tightly, her head buried on his chest, and was happy.


    ¡°You ¡­ remember me?¡±


    Change your mouth to ¡®honey¡¯ and obviously remember everything.


    ¡°Well, remember, remember. I remember it all.¡±


    Adriana nodded and closed her eyes, drowning in joy as tears of joy welled up in her eyes and dripped down onto the thin bedding.


    For a long time, Adriana wiped her tears and looked at him, ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Before youe in.¡±


    Peter¡¯s body is a little weak and his speech is not as harsh as usual.


    With the little woman in his arms, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I feel like I¡¯ve been asleep for a long time.¡±


    Suddenly waking up with Adriana by his side and in unfamiliar surroundings, Peter guessed that just during the time he was unconscious, he must have missed a lot.


    ¡°It was long, a week. But a really long time for me.¡±


    Adriana got up, sat sideways on the edge of the bed and took his hand, ¡°honey, do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Peter sat up from the bed, but had some difficulty getting up because his body was too weak and his gunshot wound had not healed.


    The little woman immediately held up a hand and gave him a pillow behind his back.


    ¡°Tell me about what¡¯s been happeningtely.¡±


    The man had a frail look, a weakness and wasting that Adriana had not seen before.


    The little woman was distressed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pour you some water to moisten your mouth.¡±


    She got up and was about to go pour Adriana some tea when she was yanked into Peter¡¯s arms before she could get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, I want to hold you a little longer.¡±


    Saying that, he took the little woman directly in his arms.


    He doesn¡¯t know exactly how Adriana got her memory back, but right now he just wants to be by Adriana¡¯s side.


    After a life and death experience, struggling with the edge of death, Peter is full of Adriana.


    If there was not a trace of hanging on, he really did not know how to support until now.


    ¡°I have many questions to ask you. How do you remember what happened before? And where are we now? What happened during the days I was in aa? Will you be willing to stay with me if I ¡­ don¡¯t live many days?¡±


    He asked a bunch of questions, asked the Adriana heart a heartache, nostrils sore, can not resist the tears wet eyes.


    She rested her head on his chest, wrapped her arms around his waist, hugged him, and choked out, ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡±


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Honey, I can live as long as you can. The poison in your body has been lifted, you just need to recuperate quietly in the future.¡±


    There are many things Adriana did not tell Peter because Peter is not well now and she does not want him to worry too much.


    Now I just want Peter to be in a better frame of mind and make sure that every day is good in order for him to recover faster.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have much of a mood swing, he thought Adriana was relieving her.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been investigating Daisy, who is Ruth, Obren¡¯s hidden master, aka ¡­ my mom? She personally treated you, Hank and Zac were there, I alone can lie to you, they won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana told him the events of that day in brief and concise terms.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up and his eyes glowed with wonder.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    He said three yeses in a row, his pale face brimming with a light smile, ¡°Adriana, thank you.¡±


    Hearing his thanks, Adriana let go of him, sat up straight, took his hand with both hands and gazed at him with affection, ¡°honey, let¡¯s get married, okay?¡±


    This idea was in her head for a long, long time.


    Adriana always feels that if you don¡¯t cherish the opportunity now, you may not have itter.


    ¡°Married?¡±


    The man in the pajamas was a little confused, ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡±


    He did not have the backbone to marry Adriana easily.


    Peter was ultimately worried that his inability to recover would have irreversible consequences for Adriana.


    Yet he did not know Adriana¡¯s steadfast heart for him.


    ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯ll make the decision this time.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t give Peter that much of a chance, this time she calls the shots.


    So much has happened, Adriana now just wants to be with Peter and cherish the time she has now.


    Every minute is not easy for her. She doesn¡¯t know how others feel, but Adriana only wants her and Peter to be well now.


    ¡°What do you say Adriana, I¡¯m not ready for everything.¡±


    Peter felt that everything was like a dream, and was not even ready to know how to face the rest of his life.


    Suddenly awake, he had been thinking about what had happened earlier, only to have Adrianae in before he had a chance to think.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Adriana suddenly sat up and red at him with cold eyes, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, isn¡¯t it that you¡¯re worried about dying? Ruth said you won¡¯t die, as Zac and Hank can both testify. Can you feel safe with me now?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 867 – Man Spoiling

    She was really angry with Peter.


    Although she knew that Peter was thinking of her in many things, Adriana did not like this feeling.


    He did not speak, looked at Adriana with affection and pursed his lips.


    ¡°We can not only be together now, but forever, we are a family, happy and wonderful together, can¡¯t we?¡±


    After wandering around from outside,ing back and suddenly finding Peter awake was a godsend for Adriana.


    God knows how worried she was when Peter stayed awake all these days.


    If Zac hadn¡¯t told her that Peter was recovering exceptionally well in all aspects of his health, she really would have worried until she broke down.


    Only those test body data gave proof that Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell.


    ¡°I can forgive you for doing a lot for me and letting ni seal my memories for me, but if you don¡¯t agree to marry me this time, then you can ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked down at him with cold eyes and reached up to pick Peter¡¯s chin with a dominant total attack style.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your son, your daughter, and go marry another man and change my name. From now on, the child has nothing to do with you The Alston family.¡±


    Knowing what Peter¡¯s weaknesses were, Adriana took these things to irritate him.


    Only by constantly stimting Peter will he loose his tongue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    As expected, Peter got angry.


    He raised his hand, wrapped an arm around her neck, brought it towards his body and kissed her directly on the lips.


    Overbearing and wild.


    At the beginning of the shallow taste, to the back of the crazy entanglement.


    Adriana is immersed in tenderness, feeling the happiness and beauty of being with him, and really feels that this moment is the happiest time.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    After a long moment, Adriana pushed him away and snapped, ¡°Are you going to suffocate me?¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The man was amused by Adriana¡¯s look, ¡°It¡¯s obviously you who is stupid and can¡¯t breathe through your nose.¡±


    Adriana bristled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then smiled tenderly at Peter and leaned against his chest, very quietly.


    The good looks like a simple and lovely little girl, making people feel infinitely better.


    She quietly leaned against Peter¡¯s body andmented, ¡°Honey, although we have gone through so much between us, I really think it was all worth it.¡±


    So many things to witness a person.


    At least let Adriana know that Peter is faithful to her and that he is willing to give up everything for her.


    He appeared when she was desperate and saved her, at the expense of himself.


    ¡°You know, the day you went to save me, I was really scared to death the moment I saw you fall down. If Ruth hadn¡¯t appeared in time, I was really afraid that you wouldn¡¯t have woken up again.¡±


    Adriana feels bad about her fate, yet she doesn¡¯t feel too unlucky.


    At least every time you are on the brink of extinction, good fortunees to you.


    ¡°Ruth saved you with Zac, and even though it was a mess in the middle, you survived in the end. honey, I don¡¯t care how many days we have ahead of us or who will be one step ahead of who, but as long as we survive one day, we are going to be together.¡±


    Having said that, she waited for the man to respond.


    Nah, OK can¡¯t even wait for a word.


    Her expectant little face sank, and she looked up at him with some displeasure, ¡°honey, you ¡­¡±


    Before some words could be said, she clearly found Peter¡¯s eyes actually moistened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did I squeeze you and hurt you?¡±


    Adriana straightened up from his arms at once, but was again taken into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not. I was just touched.¡±


    Peter hugged Adriana tightly, rested his chin on the little woman¡¯s head, gently rubbed her hair with one hand, and choked out, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    After an internal struggle, Peter finally figured it out.


    He wanted to marry Adriana.


    Since he can give Adriana happiness now, how can he give up?


    That afternoon, the two sat in the room and seemed to have endless words, with Adriana snuggled in his arms the whole time.


    Talking and smiling.


    Eating andughing.


    Even when it¡¯s quiet, it¡¯s all smiles.


    Perhaps, love is so beautiful.


    It waste at night, and Peter and Adriana were holding hands as Adriana took him outside for a stroll, describing every part of the vi.


    ¡°By the way, take you to a ce.¡±


    The little woman led Peter back to the hall.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Peter has always given people the image of a tough man, but today he is in front of Adriana to have some meekness.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Without saying so much, Adriana led him into the elevator.


    Because Peter had changed blood all over his body and was very weak, Adriana could not bear to let Peter climb the stairs, so she took him to the elevator.


    Go up to the top floor and walk straight up to the rooftop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve designed this ce especially, I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    Adriana gestures to the rooftop setup.


    Open-air windows, flowers and nts nted around, an astronomical telescope ced, and elegant seats arranged.


    ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±


    Peter shot a look around, ¡°When did you start designing?¡±


    He had only been in aa for just over a week, so it was unlikely that the vi had only just been purchased. He pulled Adriana and walked to the rooftop, asking as he walked, ¡°Was it prepared early?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Adriana nodded and did not refuse.


    Then he said, ¡°Because I always wanted to have a good life with you, only to have everyyout disrupt my ns.¡±


    In fact, the vi has been bought for a really long time.


    Because the money from thew firm, as well as the money from the YA live streamingpany arrived, Adriana was insecure at that time and did not know much about other investments.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So buy the vi directly.


    She pondered that the vi here covers arge area, and there is a lot of room for development in the near future, and when the timees, just thepensation for thend is a lot of ie.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to end up with Peter, so it was natural and logical to move here.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, bringing her into his arms, raising his eyes to look at the sky, ¡°I have never cared about anything in my life Peter, but what I really care about I am worried about not getting.¡±


    A helpless feeling.


    Although she wanted to say something, Adriana could hear what Peter was saying.


    Interlocking her fingers with his, Adriana said, ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t care what you want to do in the future, you can¡¯t leave me and the baby. Okay?¡±


    All the past can be forgiven, but she must be with Peter in the future.


    Whether it¡¯s for the kids or for yourself, or for Peter.


    Two people are now tied together without any chance of choice.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze was deep, and he raised his hand to ruffle Adriana¡¯s messy hair on her forehead, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t feel aggrieved to marry me. I¡¯m very poor, I have nothing now, are you nning to adopt me?¡±

 Chapter 868 To receive a license

    The man raised an eyebrow and smiled evilly.


    Listening to her, Adriana wouldn¡¯t believe it at all, but still didn¡¯t pick it out, ¡°Yes, you can. Although I don¡¯t have a lot of money, but the savings I saved before is enough to support our family. But ¡­¡±


    The little woman turned sideways, leaning on the rooftop then, reached out and lifted the man¡¯s chin, ¡°You shall not have a little to give?¡±


    ¡°What does Adriana want to pay for?¡± The man held her waist with both hands, his forehead resting against hers, the breath between his nostrils spraying on the little woman¡¯s cheeks, the warmth invariably tantalizing her.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll let you do theundry and cook!¡±


    Adriana felt that the picture was not right and she immediately changed the subject.


    ¡°What about besidesundry and cooking?¡±


    The man trailed off.


    The corners of his lips held an evil smile, gangly bad smile, want to express the meaning of the more than obvious.


    ¡°Besidesundry and cooking that¡¯s ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Adriana touched her nose and thought carefully, ¡°No more.¡±


    Yes, there is no more.


    You can¡¯t say even if you have.


    The man¡¯s hand over her waist gently pressed harder, ¡°What did you say, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Peter!¡±


    The woman ate the pain and immediately sank a face, ¡°Do you think you feel good now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°I just want to ¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, moved a few points closer to Adriana.


    Adriana immediately pointed to the telescope aside, ¡°I brought you up here to look at the stars, do not say those nonsense, OK?¡±


    She vaguely remembers the previous town in Jiangnan, Peter¡¯s body has not yet recovered, with her, the two held a simple wedding, the man actually desperate not to restrain themselves, with her to happen what should have rightfully happened.


    The preference is because of that thing that consumes his body and almost overdraws it.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the situation at the time, but now she really doesn¡¯t dare to fool around.


    Earlier Ruth spoke about Peter¡¯s condition, and all Adriana had to do in the next few hours was to help Peter get well.


    ¡°It¡¯s not pretty.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move, he didn¡¯t want to move no matter how much Adriana tugged him.


    That look, as if pampering.


    Pussyfooting around?


    Adriana never expected this word to be used for Peter, but now looking at his disgruntled expression and frustrated look really exins what ¡®spilling the beans¡¯ means.


    She was amused by Peter, ¡°Hey, the weather is especially good today, you see the stars are especially bright. peter, you look at the stars with me, okay?¡±


    Adriana shook his arm.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But the man didn¡¯t even give her a chance and refused, ¡°I just want to see you!¡±


    What stars to see?


    Peter didn¡¯t think anything looked as good as Adriana.


    The sudden confession, Adriana cheeks flushed scarlet, some blushing.


    With Peter until now, the two have experienced almost ten years.


    From the very beginning of conceiving Luis and Helen together, to meeting, getting to know each other and getting to know each other four yearster.


    A long process with pain, heartache, beauty and happiness ¡­


    Five vors.


    But for Adriana, the most engraved is the coldness and indifference of men.


    So she could never imagine Peter pouting, and at the moment, really pouting, Adriana found it funny.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    She was amused andughed out loud in a very ungenerous way. ¡°Hey, Peter, do you know you¡¯re acting like a child right now?¡±


    How can there be such a cute man.


    ¡°In your presence, I¡¯m willing to be a child, as long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°You forget it, I think it¡¯s better to be the old you.¡±


    ustomed to the man¡¯s high cold, he is now suddenly gentle like water, Adriana really difficult to ept.


    Adriana felt more rxed than ever before with the way they were now spending time with each other.


    She loved the feeling.


    Adriana looked at Peter¡¯s slightly haggard face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go get our license tomorrow?¡±


    Although she and Peter held a simple wedding in the town of Jiangnan, but the two did not receive a license.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter is not well and needs to recuperate at home, but she still wants to get the marriage license with Peter in a hurry.


    Otherwise, she was really afraid that Peter would backtrack.


    The two embraced each other tightly, then Peter looked at the stars with her, bathed in the breeze, snuggled up to each other, and everything looked that good.


    It waste at night and it was gettingte.


    When the two returned to the bedroom, Adriana said on the spot, ¡°You get an early night, I¡¯ll sleep next door.¡±


    How could Adriana not want to sleep with Peter, the man she loved so much, when he was so easily awakened and right in front of her?


    It¡¯s just that neither of them is in the best of health right now, and she feels that sleeping separately is the best option for the sake of Peter¡¯s health.


    The man took her hand and tugged her to sit on the edge of the bed, ¡°You¡¯re going to get a license with me tomorrow, and you want to separate now?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I just thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you dare to leave the room today, I will not get a license with you tomorrow.¡± The man threatened in a bad way.


    How could Adriana not understand the man¡¯s mind, she shot her cold eyes straight over, ¡°You dare.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Quickly close the bedroom door to iste the man with a small aggravated look.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Adriana sighed and instantly went to the next room to rest.


    In the previous few days, she was unable to go to sleep every day because she was worried about Peter¡¯s health. Today she was in a good mood and fell asleep within a few moments after lying down.


    At this moment, the man in the next room came out of the bedroom and went to the study.


    After sitting in the study for a while, Hank, who had been instructed toe over, knocked on the door, ¡°Boss.¡±


    Closing the door and walking up to Peter, his stony gaze looked him up and down, ¡°How do you feel, better?¡±


    Hank is still feeling the pain of a life snatched from the hands of death.


    ¡°Tell me about what¡¯s been happeningtely.¡±


    Peter resumed his cool posture and opened a document on his desk, a project of cooperation between Fryer Group and otherpanies.


    It was handled by Adriana.


    Hank recounted the events of thest few days while the man listened and read the project information, with two minds but no dy.


    Halfway through the day, closing the file, he asked, ¡°You said Ruth saved me? How did you save her?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, only Ms. Hale and Zac were there.¡±


    ¡°Get Zac in here.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded.


    Hank skimmed a little helplessly.


    It¡¯ste at night, two o¡¯clock, is it appropriate to call Zac over.


    And whether it is appropriate or not, as long as Peter gives the word, he will do it.


    Half an hourter, the study door was vigorously pushed open.


    ¡°Peter? You¡¯re really awake?¡±


    Zac came running in and stood panting in front of him, looking him up and down, left and right, making sure Rene was okay before he smiled and said, ¡°I was scared to death, it took so long to wake up, I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    In recent times, Zac has been taking care of Peter at the vi.


    Today it was hard to ask the girl to go out, who knew that they would receive the good news that Peter had woken up.

 Chapter 869 – What Happened

    ¡°I¡¯ve notified Edward and Alvin, and they¡¯re on their way over.¡±


    Zac said.


    Peter wasn¡¯t even interested in this, instead he asked with an expressionless face, ¡°Tell me, how did you and Ruth save me after I was shot?¡±


    After saying that, looking up at him, he added, ¡°I want to know the details of the process.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not asplicated as you think, it¡¯s Ruth blowing ocarinas, awakening thepulsion in your body, and giving you a full-body blood exchange was a sess.¡±


    The answer Zac gave was exactly the same as the one Adriana said, and Peter had doubts but had to believe it.


    ¡°If it¡¯s so easy to pull off, why did ni say earlier that there was no cure?¡±


    Vaguely always feel that there is something wrong, just can not think of it for a while.


    Zac went aside and moved a chair to sit next to Peter, crossed his legs and thought carefully and deeply about it, ¡°I have considered this before. But Ruth said, thepulsion has been cultivated by the patriarch, in a sealed chamber, will blow the tune every day, thosepulsions are familiar with the tune before they wake up. After injecting into the body, thosepulsions will all go into hibernation like snakes.¡±


    He spread his hands and shrugged, ¡°Probably so.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly, convinced.


    ¡°What¡¯s the movement on both Brenden and Tatum?¡±


    Only after sitting for a short while, Peter felt a little weak and tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zac noticed something and immediately reached out to take his wrist and check his pulse.


    Peter did not struggle and wondered about the physical condition at this time.


    ¡°The whole body blood exchange needs a long event to recover, you are already weak, blood exchange is worse for you. So now the body is weak, it will take at least six months to recover and heal.¡±


    Whether it would heal or not Zac didn¡¯t know, but it was clear to him that Peter needed to be appeased now.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded.


    Zac then went over what happened with Brenden and Tatum, ¡°No one got anything out of the battle at Gliy Whein Mansion that day. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quiet for a while after that.¡±


    The fight at Gliy Whein Mansion that day was one of Zac¡¯s most memorable to date.


    The game of life and death, are ying the spirit of 12 points.


    Nah, he ended up taking Peter with him and relied on Hank to dictate his sources of information, except for the gunshots he heard.


    At that moment, the door opened again.


    Edward pushed Alvin in.


    Both men looked at Peter and both smiled.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, feeling okay?¡±


    The two men asked.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Peter responded perfunctorily and looked at Alvin, ¡°How about it, can¡¯t we go now?¡±


    Because of the protection of Adriana, Alvin sacrificed too much, Peter has always felt guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be fine doing some rehabter.¡±


    Alvin turned his wheelchair and went to Peter¡¯s face with a mncholy and sad face, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s not ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    How could Peter not know what Alvin was going to say?


    Although Brenden was the culprit for everything, Brenda yed a key role.


    If Brenda had not led Adriana into a trap, not so much would have happened.


    Brenda was ready to get rid of him because he hadid hands on Adriana, but Alvin interceded for Brenda.


    He only showed mercy.


    But Brenda doesn¡¯t have an ounce of self-awareness.


    After that, several brothers sat together and talked for a while, but because of Peter¡¯s weakness, they each left.


    The following day.


    Adriana, who slept until she woke up naturally, stretchedzily.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a low cry came from beside her, she inclined her head to look over and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°honey, why are you here?¡±


    The little woman sat up and reached out and pointed to the bedroom door, ¡°I thought I had it unlocked, how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°Can a door stop me.¡±


    The man propped his head on his elbow on the bed and looked at her with interest, ¡°Good morning, Adriana.¡±


    Arge palm fished, the person into the embrace, lowered his head on her forehead to drop a kiss.


    Feeling the man¡¯s warmth, Adriana¡¯s heart was warm, wrapped around her, snuggled into his chest, closed her eyes and meditated to feel his breath, his warmth.


    At this moment, time seems to stand still, and there is only the existence of each other in the vast world.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and Peter kept quiet, cherishing the most precious moments with each other.


    ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯ll be able to see you every day when I wake up in the future?¡±


    The heart, beating faster.


    Adriana was a little nervous.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The man spared two words back.


    But two words are worth a thousand words.


    ¡°It feels so good to be like this.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Negative.


    After a hundred twists and turns, the two finally got it right, Adriana¡¯s heart like honey.


    ¡°I want to hug you and stay in bed, okay?¡±


    Adriana tilted her head, her short neck hair casually draped over her shoulders, her fair cheeks set between her ck hair, her eyebrows smiling, sweet and lovely.


    The dainty look is endearing.


    Peter put one hand on her cheek and gently rubbed his fingers on her smooth skin, ¡°Okay. Hold as long as you want.¡±


    He moved his hand to the small woman¡¯s back and patted it gently, just like coaxing a small child.


    Within a short time, the sound of even breathing came to your ears.


    The little woman, who used to have a very poor quality of sleep, fell asleep again in his arms.


    Peter looked down at the person in his arms, his thin lips curved up in a curve.


    Not only did Adriana feel everything so good, but even Peter did too.


    After another sound sleep, I woke up and Peter was still there.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    The man looked at her, still holding her in the same position as earlier.


    Perhaps it was to let her sleep quietly, actually did not even move.


    Adriana was touched in her heart but didn¡¯t show it too obviously, ¡°You¡¯ve been here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Not long. Have you slept well, and if you haven¡¯t, sleep some more.¡±


    His tone was unprecedentedly gentle, and his very crispy voice could almost melt Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little piggy, so of course I slept well.¡±


    She smiled and sat up, ¡°Go ahead and get out, I need to get dressed.¡±


    Despite the fact that they have reached their current rtionship, Adriana still doesn¡¯t like to change in front of him and always feels embarrassed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of when you¡¯ve seen it all.¡±


    Peter¡¯s long jade fingers pinched the tip of her nose and spoke with a doting tone.


    ¡°Who says you have to be looked at all the time if you¡¯ve seen it? I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Adriana pulled the bedding tighter around herself, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    The stern little eyes, let Peter take her really can not help, ¡°then okay, I first go out and wait for you.¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips held a smile, reached out and touched the little woman¡¯s head, smile doting.


    He got up and walked out of the bedroom and closed the door, Adriana immediately followed him and locked the door directly.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    The moment she closed the door, Adriana breathed a secret sigh of relief, then tiptoed to the cab and took out the medical kit.

 Chapter 870 Blood Drawing

    The medical kit contains things to draw blood, Adriana needs blood to save Peter and must provide some every day.


    The medicine needs to be taken every day before morning, and now is the best time to draw blood.


    More than a week has passed since Peter¡¯sa, and under Zac¡¯s guidance, she has learned to draw her own blood.


    Even though the little woman is not afraid of pain, there is still some slight pain when the needle pierces the blood vessel for a moment.


    A little bit of blood was pumped out, although not much, but it was a challenge for Adriana.


    After all, the night Peter was shot, she drew 800¡¯s of blood.


    It is important to know that ordinary people can only donate 200¡¯s of blood at a time, she seriously exceeded the limit, of course her body will not be able to withstand.


    Squeak-


    The doorknob turned and someone was outside twisting the doorknob, but it wouldn¡¯t turn.


    ¡°Adriana, are you ready?¡±


    Peter, who was guarding the outside, was a little anxious.


    ¡°Well, well, well, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Adriana collected her things and put them in the cupboard, while the medical waste was stuffed into the trash with something to hold it in case Peter found it.


    The little woman changed her clothes and immediately opened the door to stand in front of Peter, ¡°What is so urgent, do not know that women are slower?¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, deliberately pouting.


    Peter was wearing a light blue suit, white shirt, ck tie, short ck hair casually and loose, although his face was a little pale, but it did not affect his handsome face.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man suddenly reached out his hand and spread it out.


    A gesture of the eyes, Adriana instantly understood what it meant, immediately raised his hand andnded on his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter smiled slightly, the cold face softened a little, more gentle.


    The two went downstairs hand in hand, and the maid downstairs had already prepared breakfast.


    ¡°Big Brother, Mu ¡­¡±


    Zac, who stayed in the living room, saw the two walking down and immediately greeted them, shouted with a smile, and suddenly his voice paused and added, ¡°Sister-inw. Hahaha, big brother, sister-inw good morning.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Peter was in a good mood and concerned.


    ¡°Come on it¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock, do you think I¡¯ve eaten yet.¡±


    Zac hemmed and hawed and spat.


    Adriana, standing beside Peter, gave Zac a look, which Zac received and understood what she meant.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    The little woman shook Peter¡¯s hand and pouted.


    ¡°Okay, dinner.¡±


    The two went to the restaurant, and the breakfast was very generous, a mixture of Chinese and Western breakfast.


    But Chinese food is much lighter, nutritious and appetizing.


    The two sat facing each other and before Adriana took her seat, Peter came up behind her and pulled out the seat for her, ¡°Please sit, madam.¡±


    The delicate mind is not difficult to see how good he is to women.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was touched and she smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The man brought her another bowl of lean vegetable congee, ¡°Have some congee, and this, this, all your favorites.¡±


    He ced the dumpling with soup and crystal shrimp dumplings in front of Adriana.


    Peter knew Adriana loved it.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not pregnant, can I eat that much.¡±


    It¡¯s outrageous.


    ¡°As much as you can eat.¡±


    The man smiled and walked across the room to sit down.


    The two people just look at each other, sometimes look deep into each other¡¯s eyes, and sometimes giggle, but between the hands show love and tenderness.


    Zac went upstairs while the two were eating and went straight to Adriana¡¯s bedroom to find the sma in the designated cab that the two had discussed earlier.


    Zac then went downstairs, went to the kitchen, and came out not long after, with an extra ck porcin bowl in his hand, ¡°Big brother, your medicine.¡±


    He walked up to Peter with the medicine, ¡°Although you are now recovering physically, Ruth said that you must keep taking the medicine now for at least six months.¡±


    ¡°How long is the longest?¡±


    Adriana opened her mouth to ask.


    That bewildered little look, very serious, can not see at all is in the y.


    ¡°It is not easy to say, only ording to the physical condition of the elder brother to determine. Short of six months, long of three to five years, not sure.¡±


    Zac exined fervently, adding at the end, ¡°That will cure itpletely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana sipped a spoonful of porridge and nodded.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, took the ck porcin bowl, sniffed it and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why is it so fishy?¡±


    ¡°What goes into medicine is either fishy or bitter, do you still want something smelly?¡±


    Zac skimmed his mouth and muttered in a bad mood.


    ¡°Drink up.¡±


    Adriana droned on as she ate, the look somewhat careless.


    In fact, he just doesn¡¯t want Peter to notice.


    Peter hesitated for a few seconds, took the bowl, tilted his head, and drank it in one gulp.


    After drinking it, he tasted it and said, ¡°Why does it smell like blood?¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­ yes, it does have. It¡¯s just a little bit of chicken blood, in the form of aplement. Ohhhh ¡­ that¡¯s what Ruth meant, don¡¯t ask me, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Zac gave a perfunctory exnation, took the bowl and went into the kitchen.


    Because the medicine is mixed with other things, the smell of blood has faded a lot, so it is not too obvious.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Adriana, who was eating, found Peter sitting there with vacant, thoughtful eyes.


    Her heart stuttered and her heart beat faster.


    After taking a sip of porridge, she immediately said, ¡°What are you standing still for, hurry up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter drifted back to his senses and began to eat.


    That¡¯s when Zac came out again, carrying a white porcin bowl, ¡°Sister-inw, your medicine.¡±


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    ¡°Well, tonic medicine. You¡¯ve always been anemic, and Ruth means for you to keep taking the medicine every day, it¡¯s good for your health. It¡¯s good for a hundred things.¡±


    ¡°OK, fine.¡±


    Adriana deliberately asked it again in front of Zac, to make it clear to Peter why she was drinking the medicine.


    It was just a front that the two had discussed in advance.


    Ruth is a very smart person, probably knew how to cure Peter¡¯s illness a long time ago, so she was preparing beforehand.


    Including the medicine that Adriana is taking now, it is made from a herb in Obren.


    Ruth, on the other hand, had prepared two years¡¯ worth of dried herbs for Adriana beforehand, so there was no need to worry about running out of herbs.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The medicine Adriana drank was bitter and bitter, a bitter that she had some difficulty getting used to.


    The little woman frowned, immediately after drinking a sip of milk, bitter simply want to cry.


    That scene fell on Peter seriously, the man could not help but some heartache, immediately beckoned to the maid on the side, ¡°Is there honey dates?¡±


    The maid nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Bring some to Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The maid nodded and looked to Adriana and smiled, ¡°Mrs. is so happy, Mr. spoils you.¡±


    After saying that, the person followed Zac into the kitchen.


    Adriana sat in her seat with a bitter taste in her mouth that she couldn¡¯t get rid of half the time, making her feel ufortable.


    At the same time, Adriana knew very well in her heart.


    The first step in a long journey, she will have to slowly adapt to this bitter, crippling medicine in the future.


    In a short time, the maid brought the dates and ced them in front of Adriana.


    Adriana ate three dates in a row, which made her feel much morefortable.


    Although she has been holding back and not showing too much emotion, Peter, who has a delicate mind, still sensed it.

 Chapter 871 Marriage Certificate Arrived

    He instructed the maid, ¡°Remember to have dates on hand every morning from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The maid nodded.


    The two finished their medication and had a quiet breakfast together.


    By the time breakfast was finished, it was after ten o¡¯clock.


    Adriana went upstairs and changed again, wearing a white shirt with a thin windbreaker over it.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    She looked at Peter sitting downstairs and yelled, ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    There was displeasure in his tone.


    Peter is discussing something with Zac, heard Adriana called out, he immediately rose, ¡°has been prepared, everything is ready, just need ¡­ Mrs. Alston.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ show love every day, this ce is not to stay.¡±


    Zac on the side shook his head, shrank and reached out to poke his arm, ¡°Goose bumps all over, you guys are over half a hundredbined and still so fleshy.¡±


    A sigh of disgusted eyes.


    Peter teased, ¡°You can find a woman too if you think it¡¯s meaty.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±


    On the second floor, Adriana was lying on the railing and couldn¡¯t help but hear Peter¡¯s words.


    Immediately, she went downstairs and trotted up to Peter, ¡°Mrs. Alston is ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter smiled.


    The two men took their documents and went out of the hall.


    After choosing a car in the garage, Peter was about to go to the car when Adriana grabbed him by the arm, ¡°You get down.¡±


    The fierce tone of voice made Peter a little confused.


    Adriana immediately exined, ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable letting you drive now that you are not yet healed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. adriana, I can do it.¡±


    The man exined, his tone gentle to the bone.


    ¡°Who said anything about you? I said you drive I¡¯m not sure about my own life safety.¡±


    A sentence derided Peter could not say anything for a long time.


    Adriana got right into the main driver¡¯s seat and mmed the door.


    Seeing Peter still standing outside, she beeped and honked the horn, alerting the man.


    Peter drifted back to his senses, which led him around to the passenger side and into the car.


    The car slowly drove away from the vi, the car was moving slowly, and the music inside the car was lively.


    The familiar tune ¡°Dream Wedding¡±, in a beautiful atmosphere, Adriana and Peter hold hands, but only for a few seconds.


    Because Adriana was driving.


    Looking outside, the view is extraordinarily good.


    Adriana took a deep breath, ¡°honey, we¡¯re finally getting our license.¡±


    She felt happy.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The manughed it off.


    Arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau half an hourter.


    There were a lot of people at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and Peter immediately said, ¡°There are too many people, I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡±


    He pulled out his cell phone, that looked as if he was going to call the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau, but was stopped by Adriana, ¡°We¡¯re just going to get a marriage license now, shouldn¡¯t we get in line? That¡¯s what makes it feel good, isn¡¯t it.¡±


    Adriana felt that the difference of getting married could only be felt by getting into the license queue.


    Peter was slightly stunned, and felt that Adriana had a point.


    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    He took Adriana¡¯s hand and they walked into the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau with their fingers interlocked.


    The two high value, handsome men and women, both wearing white shirts, dressed in, but can not hide the unbelievable value of the face.


    Just walking into the marriage registry office, it attracted a lot of stares and gasps.


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s too good-looking, it¡¯s like the male and female protagonistsing out of the secondaryics.¡±


    ¡°I think men are more handsome.¡±


    ¡°Ch, it is clear that the woman is more beautiful. Gentle and temperate, intellectual beauty.¡±


    ¡°Then beautiful and handsome we are the ones who want to get married.¡±


    ¡°s, good-looking men really are all aliens.¡±


    ¡­


    Many people whispered, all kinds of envy and jealousy.


    Adriana heard those voices and couldn¡¯t help but have a little snicker.


    The two took their numbers and sat in the back of the line for the long wait.


    Sitting on the chair, Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes to feel the beautiful moment, as if spring had finally arrived after a cold summer and winter.


    Everything was so beautiful and made her feel incredibly happy and good.


    ¡°Number 53.¡±


    The two waited for who knows how long before it was both of their turns.


    The process is slow, but Adriana is not in any hurry.


    Because with Peter, every moment makes her feel happy.


    The registration was done first, then it was signed, checked, photographed and sworn in.


    The process is slow and joyful.


    Not long after, the two out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, standing outside the gate, the warm sun shining on the two, gilded with a golden halo.


    Adriana held up the two red and gold-stamped marriage licenses in her hands to the direction of the sun, like a childish little girl with a slightly immature demeanor.


    But more so because the two finally received their marriage license and Adriana was happy.


    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re finally married.¡±


    Before there was a simple wedding, but the two did not have a marriage certificate, everything is not so perfect.


    Now it¡¯s different.


    She and Peter both finally got their marriage licenses and are a real family in the true sense of the word.


    ¡°Yes, married. From now on, you¡¯ll be my Mrs. Alston.¡±


    Peter took her hand, imploringly, ¡°Adriana, won¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    Adriana clutched the marriage certificate in her hand, opened it and looked at the group photo with the freshly stamped red background printed inside.


    The photo shows two people with gorgeous smiles, showing white teeth and sweet smiles.


    Holding up the marriage certificate to Peter, she reached out and pointed to the two smiling happily in the photo, ¡°Look at us in the photo, isn¡¯t ¡®happiness¡¯ written on our faces? So what reason do I have to regret it?¡±


    No, of course she won¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze is deep, reaching out to take her into his arms, his chin resting on the little woman¡¯s head, closing his eyes to feel the beautiful happy moment.


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I feel happy, too.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that one day I will negatively affect you?¡±


    The man asked.


    Adriana was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°If you ever fail me, I will kill you myself, without mercy.¡±


    Yes, she did what she said she would do.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The men would smile and hug each other tightly.


    Standing outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, the intimate demeanor of the two attracted a lot of people to stop and watch.


    ¡°Wow, I just saw the two of them, really super happy.¡±


    ¡°The man is too handsome, why my husband is in such a hurry to grow?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to take pictures, I want to send friends.¡±


    ¡°Too good looking a group, much better looking than the stars.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd took photos and uploaded them to their friends, and they were soon forwarded all over the world.


    Hospital.


    Theresa, who was lying in the hospital resting, was desperate and raised her hand to touch her cheek, as she had toe in for a restorative beauty treatment because she had been identally disfigured by Tatum.


    Although the surgery was done with anesthesia, but now that I woke up, my face really hurts and stings to the bone.


    But no matter what, what she needs to do now is to recuperate and tune up her body.


    Just when she had nothing else to do, she took her phone and swiped the video, she inadvertently saw the familiar figure on the video.

 Chapter 872 You shouldn’t have come back

    An inexplicable pull draws her in and makes her stare at the video.


    This is the surprise to find that the man and woman is not it is Adriana and Peter?


    The video shows the two embracing each other with big smiles, while Adriana is holding the red book in her hand.


    Theresa clutched her phone, her pupils wide, her eyes harboring an appalling anger.


    Angry gnashing of teeth, grimace, facial muscles are trembling slightly, clearly involving some pain in the cheeks, but in the pain is less than one ten thousandth of the heartache.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana, Adriana ¡­ ahhhhhh!¡±


    She dropped her phone with a thud, banging her hands on the bed, screaming, angry to the core.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, you stole my man and now you¡¯re bragging about it!¡±


    Theresa brushed off the table in anger, her teeth bared in a fierce and frightening manner.


    A scream drew Sandra, who was sitting outside in the small living room.


    She pushed the door in and walked in, but with a mask on her face.


    Not for other reasons, but because she has a face exactly like Adriana¡¯s, and every time Theresa sees it, she gets angry, gets mad, screams, and even bes Theresa¡¯s punching bag.


    Because she hates Adriana, she imposes all her hatred for Adriana on her.


    ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Sandra went to the inner ward, saw the cell phone at her feet, picked it up and put it on the bedside table, but kept a certain distance from the bed, because she knew that if she got too close Theresa would be angry with her and then vent all her anger towards Adriana towards her.


    Her cautious and all-around cautious look annoyed Theresa, and her disgruntled gaze was directed at her.


    Suddenly, his eyes red like copper bells, reached out and pointed at her with a trembling hand, and roared, ¡°What are you doing standing so far away,e here,e here!¡±


    Patted the side of the bed and motioned for her toe closer.


    Sandra pursed her lips, although in her heart she hated Theresa, and was not afraid of Theresa, but still pretended to be nervous and fearful look.


    Looking at her with teary eyes, she choked out, ¡°Theresa, I ¡­ I ¡­ am afraid.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of, will I eat you?¡±


    She growled again.


    Sandra then walked up to her and asked ¡®with trepidation¡¯, ¡°Theresa, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Shan Shan, are we good sisters?¡±


    Theresa suddenly smiled as she took Sandra¡¯s hand.


    Theresa, who is not bad looking, smiled slightly or very sweetly, but Sandra found her smile weird and appalling.


    It¡¯s worse than crying.


    ¡°Yes, of course we are.¡±


    Her little face was a little stiff with a fake smile.


    ¡°Since we are good sisters, then my sister now has something she wants you to help me with, are you willing to do it?¡±


    To put it nicely, to put it bluntly, she was told to send her to her death.


    How could Sandra not know what Theresa had in mind?


    ¡°Theresa, we¡¯re family, you don¡¯t have to be polite, just say what you have to do.¡±


    She sat sideways on the edge of Theresa¡¯s bed with an innocent look that made people look defenseless.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Theresa hooked a finger toward her, and Sandra inclined her head to listen carefully to Theresa¡¯s n.


    Abruptly, her eyes lit up, ¡°Wow, Theresa, you¡¯re really good, you can even think of that? Awesome.¡±


    ¡­


    At this point, it was not only Theresa who learned that Adriana had received a marriage license with Peter, but also a man who was infatuated with her.


    Ran.


    Waking up early in the morning, because he was kicked out by the Powells, he now has nothing to do and stays in bed and gets upte every day.


    Muddle through the day.


    As a result, as soon as I woke up this day, I found a video of none other than Adriana and Peter in my circle of friends.


    And this angle to look over, Adriana is turning her back to the camera, but she is holding a red marriage certificate is unusually eye-catching and conspicuous.


    The phone instantly slipped from his hand, Ran¡¯s hand could not restrain a tremor, closed his eyes for a long time without speaking.


    The whirlwind, rolled up, barefoot downstairs, from the wine cab to take out a few bottles of red wine, up the wine cork, sitting there is a booze.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, the doorbell suddenly rang outside.


    Ran frowned a little annoyed, carrying a red wine bottle while sipping wine, while walking towards the door, the whole person diffused an air of decadence.


    Walked out of the hall, towards the entrance of thepound, when through the carved gate, found that the person at the entrance looked somewhat familiar.


    It was only when I got closer that I realized it was ¡­ ¡°Lynn?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Ran.¡±


    Lynn was dressed in a denim suit, with short neck hair, light makeup, gold earrings, high heels and a ck bag.


    The whole person is full of the air of a small woman, very different from the one who usually dresses neutrally.


    Ran flicked his nose with one hand, entered the code and opened the vi door.


    Lynn walked right in and gave him a big hug, ¡°Ran, how¡¯s it going? I really missed you.¡±


    It¡¯s been more than half a year since we saw each otherst year, and Lynn really misses Ran.


    Ran¡¯s body stiffened, and there was little joy on his cold face.


    Half waiting for him to speak, Lynn let go of him, only then snapped out of the excitement, looking down at his bare feet, the bottle in his hand, eyes listless, disheveled and frustrated, like a great blow.


    ¡°Ran, you ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you run into something?¡±


    Lynn grabbed the red wine bottle from Ran¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground with a thud, ¡°Are you crazy? Drinking in the morning, you know it hurts your body.¡±


    Ran put one hand in his pajama pants pocket and ruffled his short, messy hair on his forehead with the other, not angry at her for dropping the bottle.


    Just faintly said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±


    Simple words are the only thing he has to say about Lynn¡¯s return.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the hall.


    Lynn¡¯s face instantly fell, originally looking forward to meeting Ran, and thought he would be overjoyed.


    But now Ran¡¯s reaction gave her a heavy p in the face, making her understand profoundly that she was not worth a damn in Ran¡¯s mind.


    Or rather, have long forgotten her to the ninth heaven.


    Lynn followed close behind, ¡°Ran, I heard all about you, I know Lane kicked you out of the Oblurg Group. I came back on this trip to help you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang¡­¡±


    She followed Ran¡¯s lead, and before she could walk in, Ran turned around and mmed the vi door shut with a bang.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ruthlessly and indifferently, Lynn was shut out of the door.


    Lynn instantly took a step back and nearly hit the door.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    She knocked hard on the door, ¡°Ran, what¡¯s the matter with you, open the door for me, hurry up!¡±


    Lynn was so angry that she came all the way back from abroad hoping to meet Ran and looking forward to seeing Ran¡¯s excited face.


    As a result, not only did he fail to see Ran¡¯s delighted appearance, but he was shut out of the door.


    She was so angry that she threw her backpack directly on the ground.


    ¡°Open the door, open the door, Ran, I said did you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 873 – The East is the East

    After standing outside the door for a long time yelling, no one paid any attention to her at all.


    The vi originally had a few people maid, but were dismissed back, now only a responsible for cleaning and cooking maid, now also went to buy food did not return.


    Lynn yelled again for a long time, but Ran didn¡¯t even bother, and she cursed indignantly, ¡°Ran, damn you!¡±


    Angry, she kicked on the door panel.


    The thick door, which she kicked through, did not respond.


    Lynn bristled, not willing to do so.


    A few steps back, down the steps, looked at the pirs on the steps, and then looked at the balcony on the second floor, immediately walked aside, through the greenery, walked outside the wall of the first floor hall, climbed all the way from the window sill, like a fit and swift monkey, easily climbed up to the second floor, onto the balcony, pushed the door and entered directly into Ran¡¯s bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Ran¡¯s cell phone fell to the floor and was thrown far away.


    Lynn picked up the phone and opened it to see that there was a video inside and clicked y.


    The pupils of the eyes suddenly shrank, and a few ruthlessness surfaced on the cheeks of the face with light makeup.


    ¡°Adriana, you bitch, it¡¯s really you again!¡±


    Angry and unable to contain herself, she ced her phone on the table, walked out of the bedroom and downstairs.


    Ran, who was drinking, nced at the womaning down the stairs and was not surprised by her appearance.


    From the moment the continuous shouting outside just now to the moment it stopped, he knew Lynn would not give up.


    The man leanedzily on the sofa, slender legs crossed on a low table, took a sip of wine and said, ¡°I will arrange a ne for you this afternoon, you are still a leave Waverly.¡±


    Now that Waverly is a mixed bag and the situation is uncertain, he doesn¡¯t want Lynn to get mixed up in the chaos.


    More than anything, I don¡¯t want Lynn to make a move on Adriana.


    Lynn gave him a nk look, went to sit across from him, picked up a bottle of red wine, leaned back on the sofa and crossed her legs on the low table, just as she was about to tilt her head back and drink, she suddenly noticed that something was wrong.


    At that moment withdrew his legs, collected his boozy posture, went to the side of the wine rack to take down a red wine ss, poured a ss of red wine, shook the ss and slowly tasted the wine.


    There was something awkward in her every move, but Ran was so smart that, based on what he knew about Lynn, he knew that Lynn was ¡®doing it the wrong way¡¯.


    In the past, she was a man¡¯s nature, casual and spontaneous unrestrained, drinking from the cup, never wear high heels, never wear makeup, not to mention dyed nails.


    Look at now, light makeup, long nails, earrings, high heels, and her unisex face are still somewhat out of ce.


    ¡°The current attire doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    He gave a brief evaluation.


    ¡°Not suitable?¡±


    Lynn took a sip of wine and nced at the lipstick marks printed on the clear ss, some disgusted frown, immediately went to the front of the short table to pull out a few tissues to wipe their mouths.


    Although in forcing her to adapt to women¡¯s clothing, Coca Red is really hard to adapt for a while.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The first time I saw her, Ran snickered and looked away, ¡°People live their whole lives, it¡¯s best to be yourself, Lynn, you have your own life, you don¡¯t have to make it difficult for yourself.¡±


    No one knows better than Ran what Lynn¡¯s character is and what she thinks.


    The reason why there is such a costume isrgely stimted by Adriana.


    Because from the deliberateness of Lynn¡¯s words and actions, it¡¯s easy to see what she¡¯s up to.


    Ran¡¯s merciless poke, Lynn some upset, thumped down the highball ss, said angrily: ¡°What suitable or unsuitable? It¡¯s up to me to decide whether it¡¯s suitable or not. If I think it¡¯s good, it¡¯s the best.¡±


    But the fact that the body was wearing a very tight attire made her feel very ufortable.


    Ran shook his head, tilted his head back and took a sip of his wine, carrying the bottle.


    Lynn saw that he didn¡¯t even bother to talk, and was so upset that she got up and sat next to Ran.


    ming red lips makeup, suddenly fell into Ran¡¯s eyes, and the memory of the face in the mind is very different.


    Ran averted his gaze and stopped looking at her.


    ¡°Ran, what¡¯s your deal? Do I look ugly?¡±


    She took Ran¡¯s hands in both of hers and wrenched him around, ¡°Look at me!¡±


    Lynn originally thought that this time back home, Ran must be very happy to see her now, but did not expect such indifference.


    Even though she yelled, Ran remained unresponsive.


    Hiszy, no, ready to say disdainful look irritated Lynn.


    Lynn kicked the short table hard, but because it was high heels, it also skewed her foot a bit.


    She was so angry that she leaned over and took off her heels and threw them straight out, ¡°QFuck, what the hell, tired of wearing them, you actually don¡¯t even look at them.¡±


    With that, he took off the very feminine denim jacket he was wearing and dropped it on the floor.


    H h, pull out a few tissues to wipe off the lipstick and take off the earrings.


    But it was only a few moments before it was back to its old self.


    All the moves were made because Ran¡¯s reaction tugged at the emotions.


    However, her return to her usual attire did not bring any reaction from Ran.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man still leaned back on the couch and drank, ¡°Lynn, Waverly is not for you, either go back to Floedan or go abroad still.¡±


    Lynn has been with him for many years and he sees her as his sister.


    Because of her unisex dress, Ran didn¡¯t think of her as a girl for many years.


    ¡°I what to go abroad?¡±


    Lynn got angry, shoved Ran¡¯s shoulder, and yelled, ¡°Peter took my hand because Iid hands on Adriana, and you didn¡¯t even say anything for me. Do you have any conscience at all? Do you know how I spent thest six months abroad because of Adriana?¡± Ran, because of that bitch Adriana, have you forgotten that we grew up together?


    Lynn, who had been expecting it, was deeply hurt by Ran¡¯s reaction.


    Bang¨C


    Ran stood up in a sh, and viciously smashed the bottle on the ground, ¡°Had enough of this?¡±


    His gaze is ruthless, ¡°Lynn, you have grown up, there is not only me in life, there are others. A melon twisted by force is not sweet, do you understand? You and I grew up together, love like brother and sister, how do you think I could possibly like you?¡±


    Some of the words were bad, and Ran didn¡¯t want to say them, but Lynn¡¯s reaction was too aggressive.


    The man suddenly snapped, and Lynn shuddered in fear, taken aback by him.


    Ran got up and left.


    However, after walking for a few seconds, she suddenly stopped and red back at Lynn, pointing at her and warning, ¡°Don¡¯t go to Adriana again, or I won¡¯t me you for turning your face against me!¡±


    Knowing Lynn so well that she knows any reaction Lynn may have, she knows it like the back of her hand.


    Lynn gas skimmed, a cavity of anger, but nowhere to vent, can only be hidden deep in the heart.


    ¡­


    The Grant Family Vis.


    ¡°Young master, a letter for you.¡±


    Because Alvin¡¯s legs have not recovered and he has trouble getting around, Alvin spends his time alone in the piano room during the weekdays when he has nothing to do.

 Chapter 874 – A belated apology

    The maid came in and ced the letter in front of Alvin, unable to resist saying, ¡°Young master should practice less and take a break.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You go ahead and get busy now, Aunt Chen.¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay.¡±


    The maid walked out of the piano room and closed the door.


    Alvin looked at the letterhead, which was sent from abroad.


    He frowned and murmured, ¡°Who sent this?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There is no drop.


    Slide the wheelchair and stop in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Leaning back in his wheelchair, he opened the letterhead and a bank card and a key fell out of it.


    Alvin became more and more puzzled about the content of the letter.


    Put the bank card and keys in yourp and take out the letter inside, a thick three page paper that is handwritten.


    The handwriting is elegant, neat and beautiful.


    But there are a few familiarities.


    Alvin.


    Alvin, by the time you read this letter, it means that I am gone. Here, I want to apologize to you because I know you must hate me in your heart at this moment.


    But no matter what, I want to thank you for giving me sunshine in my gloomy world and enriching my life.


    Some words begin ten years ago, when I was a poor child in the hignd mountains, living in an orphanage.


    I was the most well-behaved and best-educated child in the whole orphanage in difficult conditions. The director loved me and all the children in the orphanage, and we were together like a family.


    Until one day the orphanage could no longer operate for various reasons and many of the children had nowhere to return to. The director couldn¡¯t see the children without support, so she brought us home out of her own pocket to raise us.


    Life was difficult and he lived on the assistance of the vige and town, but the dean never spoke of hardships and tiredness.


    But the peaceful life did notst long, several children is unfortunately Simeon Vega is seriously ill, that disease can be cured, but need a lot of money.


    She is my sister, and my real name is Naomi Vega.


    The director is already too poor to raise our children alone, let alone pay for a child¡¯s treatment.


    Even if the vigers raised money, but only a drop in the bucket, it does not help.


    At this point, a person came into our view, that person is the rich boss who has been quietly donating money for us, Brenden.


    Until now, I don¡¯t know what to say about Brenden, which is both good and bad.


    I don¡¯t know how much money was given, but it must have been a lot of money.


    I can still remember the day he arrived, we prepared a big ceremony to wee him, giving him flowers and a hatha.


    He stayed at the dean¡¯s house for two days, and this day he suddenly found me and told me that I should take me out to see the big world outside.


    I hesitated, and he immediately said ¡®Simeon Vega is your sister, right? If you will leave here with me, I will give money to support Simeon Vega¡¯s medical treatment¡¯.


    At that time I didn¡¯t know what Brenden¡¯s purpose was, but in my heart I felt that Brenden was good. In order to save Wan Er and to reduce the burden for the dean, I agreed to him.


    Coming to the big Waverly with him and seeing the fancy world outside, he arranged for me to have foster parents and to do what he wanted every day.


    Close to Adriana, close to Peter, close to you, and smoothly enter the entertainment industry. The fancy world of showbiz tempted me and made me sink into it beyond my control.


    I was still innocent at that time.


    It wasn¡¯t until the dean called me for help, saying that Brenden had cut off support to her, and with the subsequent admission of several orphans, the dean couldn¡¯t afford it alone.


    I didn¡¯t dare to ask Brenden about these things, so I had to get the money to feed those people myself. Built them an orphanage, found teachers and doctors, and got a lot of medical equipment.


    The orphanage grewrger andrger, amodating more and more children, and the director named the orphanage after me.


    In the eyes of those children I am noble, only I know that I am really very humble.


    Although into the YY live streamingpany earned a lot of money, but a lot of money were Brenden rolled away, I only saved a very small amount of money, and then into the entertainment industry, a drunk was sleeping, my heart aggrieved, dare not speak, those people directly and generously gave me 10 million hush money.


    I had to give up, but after I gave the money the man invited me to dinner privately again, I refused, but the agent asked me to meet. I refused, but the agent got angry and said I didn¡¯t know how to behave, so I went that time.


    As it turned out, being drugged had more painful consequences than I could have imagined, and I was bullied by many individuals.


    I was much depressed after that period.


    But the dean¡¯s side has always needed money support, I can not be decadent, can only continue to move forward, while trying to denounce those people, but those people actually took 50 million again to seal.


    Money, a good thing, seeded in making me fall.


    In order to earn more money, for the Dean¡¯s praise of me, for the admiration of those orphans, I kept earning money and kept filling the Dean.


    Paying one side and being squeezed by the other side, the exhaustion of life has changed my heart and I crave care and love.


    And your presence made me overwhelmed and crazy to have you, so I did a lot of things wrong to you.


    Here, I sincerely apologize to you, and I know you won¡¯t forgive me, but I¡¯m going to say it too.


    Alvin, I love you because I know I don¡¯t deserve you, so I love you in a humble way, but paranoid love spurs me on to want to dominate you like crazy.


    Under the threat of Brenden¡¯s orphanage, I did a lot of wrong things and I wanted to escape, so I saved for a rainy day.


    Although I have saved very little over the years, but also secretly saved money, now exists in this bank card, the password is your birthday, and bought a vi abroad, this key is the key to the vi.


    I wanted to take you away with me, but you only had eyes for Adriana. i didn¡¯t hate Adriana, i was just jealous. jealousy made me lose my heart and be more and more heinous.


    I¡¯m here to apologize to you and Adriana, and my death is the best apology of all.


    Alvin, I know I am a hateful person, but those children in the orphanage are the most pitiful. I know you like peace and quiet and are a kind-hearted person, so can you pay more attention to those children in the future?


    Finally, I sincerely wish Alvin happiness.


    Knock Knock-


    Once again, there was a knock on the door of the piano room.


    The maid came in and said, ¡°Young master, there is someone outside who wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, a foreigner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    Alvin put away the letterhead on the piano, went out in his wheelchair, went downstairs, and met a foreign man in the hall.


    The man, with silver hair and wearing a suit, stood there respectfully.


    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s leg was injured and his recovery was slow, so now he can only walk with crutches. He said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Sorry, my leg is injured and I can¡¯t get up.¡±

 Chapter 875 – Brenda’s Blessing

    ¡°Oh my God, what an unfortunate ident.¡±


    The man walked up and shook his hand, ¡°Hello, my name is Qualls Richard.¡±


    ¡°Qualls? Could it be Motril¡¯s famous Qualls Richard, whobines the top designer of handmade pianos with a pianist?¡±


    ¡°Yay, I didn¡¯t think you knew about me too.¡±


    Qualls is very happy.


    ¡°Mr. Qualls is quite reputable, so he naturally knows.¡± Alvin smiled warmly and said to the maid, ¡°A cup of coffee.¡±


    After that, he said to Qualls, ¡°Mr. Qualls please sit down, I wonder what you want toe here today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, a year ago ady ordered a handmade piano from me and wanted me to personally deliver it and present it to you in the meantime.¡±


    Qualls said it briefly.


    ¡°What¡¯s her ¡­ name?¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help but ask, even though he already had an answer in mind, he still wanted to make sure.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of your national stars, Brenda, who is very close to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Alvin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and his expression wasplicated.


    He guessed it was Brenda, but he didn¡¯t understand how Brenda could have invited such a hall of fame master, but it turned out that she had a good rtionship with his wife.


    But even if the rtionship is good, it is not so easy to hire Qualls, who is one of the very few geniuses who has reached the peak of piano research, and whose pianos are made by hand are unmatched.


    Just one piano made from his hands needs at least 50 million dors, and only two pianos a year, the quota is limited.


    Not to mention the fact that it was an ident to have him deliver and y the instrument himself.


    ¡°What happened to Mr. Grant?¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look right, Qualls looked at him with a tilted head and asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just feeling unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hahaha, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your birthday and I¡¯m bringing you birthday wishes for Brenda.¡±


    As we speak, someone is already carrying the piano in.


    Qualls sat down at the piano and began to y a piece for him.


    The tune is smooth and free, melodious, like a heavenly music.


    Alvin, who has always loved music to the core, should have been thrilled and ecstatic, but unfortunately all the things that are happening to him now are so heavy that he feels exhausted.


    Not long after the song was finished, Qualls gave Alvin a blessing and asked, ¡°Do you know where Brenda is, please? My wife would like to meet her.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Alvin hesitated slightly and finally sighed, ¡°She is no longer there.¡±


    ¡°Not there anymore? Where did it go?¡±


    ¡°idental death.¡±


    Alvin was sad to tell Qualls.


    ¡°Oh my God, how could this happen? I think my wife must not be able to ept the unfortunate and sad news.¡±


    Qualls is very sad.


    Sharing his sadness are Brenda¡¯s loyal fans.


    The YY live streamingpany announced the sad news of Brenda¡¯s ¡®idental death¡¯ to the outside world a few days ago, causing an uproar, and many fans visited Brenda¡¯s grave.


    ¡°I wonder if Mr. Grant could show me around?¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t say no to Qualls¡¯ request.


    Alvin suddenly felt that Brenda was lucky that at least now someone would remember her.


    So, Alvin simply packed up and took Qualls and his wife with him to Brenda¡¯s grave.


    Perhaps because the rtionship between Mrs. Qualls and Brenda is better, but also very sad and cried a lot.


    Back from the cemetery, Alvin made a decision.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Mrs. Grant¡¯s jaw dropped at Alvin¡¯s words, ¡°What the hell are you thinking, you haven¡¯t even recovered your legs yet and you¡¯re thinking of going out?¡±


    She thinks her son is really crazy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve thought about it and will leave in a few days.¡±


    Without any intention to discuss with Mrs. Grant, Alvin went straight back to the bedroom.


    At that time, Adriana in Asnana vi apanied Peter, the two of them were in love and enjoying a happy life, when they suddenly received a call from Alvin.


    ¡°Hokage?¡±


    ¡°Adri, do you have time, I would like to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll meet you at the usual ce.¡±


    Without any unnecessary words, Alvin simply hung up the phone.


    Adriana gripped her phone, her eyebrows furrowed lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter, beside her, sensed the difference and said with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s Alvin, looking for me for something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯te up on the phone, but I¡¯m going over there now.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t mention Peter on the phone, which naturally means he doesn¡¯t want Peter to go there.


    Both are smart people, Adriana naturally will not let Peter go over, and Peter will not insist on following because he does not trust Adriana.


    ¡°Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±


    The man has a pair of good-looking Danfeng eyes like water tender, doting eyes, seems to spoil Adriana into the bones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive there myself, so you can rest at home.¡±


    Adriana finished, stood in front of him, put her arms around his waist, stood on tiptoe and gave him a soft kiss on the forehead, ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man answered and Adriana left straight away.


    Peter walked out onto the balcony and watched the little woman drive away before his smiling face tightened up a bit.


    At that moment, Hank was seen downstairs and waved towards him.


    Hank received the instruction and went upstairs at once.


    The two men met in the study, and Peter, returning to his usual coolness, asked, ¡°How is the Alston Group doing now?¡±


    ¡°Thest fight didn¡¯t hurt Brenden much, the Alston Group has been running smoothly, but it¡¯s Tiana¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with Brenden that makes it hard to figure out. If Tiana sincerely cooperates with Brenden, I¡¯m afraid the consequences are unimaginable.¡±


    In this contest, it is clear that Tiana and Tatum both have the intention to cooperate with Brenden in good faith.


    ¡°Ran stepped in to help this time, and although it suppressed them, it is for this reason that they will be prompted to cooperate.¡±


    Perhaps the cooperation of several families before was just a show, but now that they have seen Peter¡¯s strength, I am afraid they will be more united.


    ¡°The important thing is that because of your health, the word is getting out over at FE headquarters that everyone is inclined to fall back on the boss you ¡­ are in a much worse position than before.¡±


    Before it is easy to create the foundation in FE, look at the status to stabilize, I do not know who is secretly tricked that boss life is not long.


    The people who were loyal to the boss in the past then defected to the boss¡¯s rival.


    The situation is quite serious.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, and seemed to realize the seriousness of the matter, ¡°Get ready, go to Motril in three days.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    This time, just as Peter¡¯s words fell, Hank declined.


    The assertive attitude was something Hank had not possessed before. Peter looked at him with a puzzled inclination of his head, ¡°Hank, are you hiding something?¡±


    From what he knew about Hank, Peter guessed.

 Chapter 876 Going Away

    Hank¡¯s eyes shed and he subconsciously gulped.


    Unaware that none of those subtle movements escaped Peter¡¯s eyes, ¡°Say.¡±


    The word ¡°shy¡± is a word,manding tone, with a sharp edge hidden under the eyes.


    That look made Hank wince a little.


    He skimmed, immediately said: ¡°It is ¡­ your body has not yet recovered, need to quietly recuperate at home, if the FE side needs someone to go over, I can go over.¡±


    In any case, the real physical state of the boss can not tell him, if not, it will be with Ms. Hale said that Peter will not cooperate with the treatment.


    He admitted that this time it was really selfish.


    But he is all for the good of the boss.


    Peter looked at Hank¡¯s gaze deeper and deeper, pupils deeper and deeper hidden sharpness, cold face more and more cold.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°How are Luis and Helen¡¯s kids doing?¡±


    ¡°With Giovanny protecting them all the time, it¡¯s safe, boss don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hank was so concerned about Peter¡¯s health that he couldn¡¯t let him get away with anything other than his condition.


    ¡°When is Harlee and Eliza¡¯s wedding?¡±


    He jumped from topic to topic, making it a little hard for Hank to keep up.


    ¡°May 20.¡±


    Although Hank is Peter¡¯s special assistant, he knows that Peter has always arranged someone from FE around him to investigate things for him.


    I¡¯m sure he knew about Harlee getting married from that same person.


    Hank¡¯s heart secretly sighs, good thing that person does not know the secret between Ruth and Adriana and Peter, otherwise told Peter, that¡¯s still necessary.


    ¡°Go tell Harlee that the wedding will take ce at Asnana Hotel and I¡¯ll take care of all the expenses. Also, go hire Motril¡¯s famous wedding designer, FE 400 A-list members, and ¡­¡±


    Peter instructed Hank on many things, each and every one of them important.


    For a moment, Hank was a bit baffled, ¡°Boss, the preparations are so grand, are you going to have a wedding?¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Peter shot a stern gaze straight over, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking a lottely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    Hank bristled, not daring to say anything else.


    Caf¨¦.


    Adriana drove to a cafe where Alvin often drank coffee, and just walked in and found Alvin on the second floor by the window.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    She called out and walked towards him, ¡°It¡¯s been some days since I¡¯ve seen you, how is your leg recovering?¡±


    When he saw Adrianaing, Alvin smiled warmly, his sunny and handsome face looked slightly haggard, and there was a haze between his eyebrows that could not be brushed away.


    He was not in a good mood.


    Adriana only took one look at it and had a guess in her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s doing rehab and should be ready to go in a short while.¡±


    After all, thest injury was so severe, how could it be so easy to start walking normally?


    ¡°Here, happy birthday.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana carries a ck box and ces it in front of Alvin¡¯s face.


    The man was a little surprised, ¡°You still remember my birthday?¡±


    The previous birthdays are several brothers with him, and now each have things to do busy, but will forget him.


    ¡°It was honey who told me that it was a token of both our hearts, and honey specifically instructed me to buy it.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter and the others have a very good rtionship and Peter has been sick and in poor healthtely.


    Plus, she just woke up not long ago and had a lot to deal with, so naturally she forgot about Alvin¡¯s birthday. In order not to make Alvin sad, she said that Peter had instructed her to buy it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Alvin epted the gift with a small smile and asked, ¡°How about him, is he doing better today?¡±


    ¡°The state is quite good, but the body is too badly injured before, and it can¡¯t be rushed to recover.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He nodded in approval.


    ¡°Looking for you toe over today ¡­¡±


    Alvin frowned and his grip on the delicately carved cup tightened, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where to?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand where Alvin was going, but she knew that with Alvin¡¯s nature, it was only a matter of time before he would leave Waverly.


    ¡°Not necessarily, the world is so big, you can go anywhere.¡±


    He smiled calmly, ¡°I asked you toe here today because I want to apologize to you for what happened to Brenda. I know the consequences she caused are irreversible, but I just hope you can forget about that.¡±


    At the mention of Brenda, the smile on Adriana¡¯s cheeks disappeared.


    The waiter brought up a cup of coffee, ced it in front of Adriana, turned around and left.


    Adriana took a small sip of coffee and sighed, ¡°She¡¯s dead, there¡¯s no point in apologizing or not. But you, you can¡¯t forget her?¡±


    The previous Alvin, although also sentimental and kind-hearted, would not be blindly overly forgiving of a person.


    Apparently, Brenda didn¡¯t know what to do that affected Alvin.


    ¡°In fact, Brenda is a kind girl at heart. But it was forced to be threatened by Brenden.¡±


    ¡°Heh, Brenden again, he¡¯s really good at catching people in the act.¡±


    Both Brenda and himself have been pawns in Brenden¡¯s hands and used by him.


    Alvin didn¡¯t say anything else and the two sat together for a while.


    Adriana saw that he was not in a good mood and immediately said: ¡°You should not be too sad, as far as Brenda is concerned, her death is a relief if she is subjected to the daily constraints.¡±


    A man as beastly as Brenden has no mercy for anyone.


    She could understand Brenda¡¯s situation, but could not ept it, much less forgive it.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving this time, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see you again next time.¡±


    Alvin raised his eyes and looked at Adriana, his deep gaze made Adriana a little ufortable, immediately lowered his head and stirred his coffee with a spoon.


    The gentleman across the table said in a shallow voice: ¡°Adri, I wish you happiness. Big brother is a man worth trusting and he will treat you well. His devotion and dedication will make you the happiest woman.¡±


    Alvin¡¯s heart is slightly regretful, me only the year in the school did not cherish Adriana.


    Once an opportunity is missed, it will never be had again.


    This, will be the biggest regret of his life.


    ¡°Senior, I wish you happiness, too.¡±


    Adriana smiled and sighed, ¡°Actually I envy you, you can do whatever you want to do ording to your own character. Among all the people I¡¯ve met, you are the most spontaneous.¡±


    Alvinughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The coffee was picked up and the head was tilted to look out of the window, and for a moment, sad emotions flowed from the eyes, causing heartache.


    He, too, wants a woman who truly loves each other to bind him for life.


    Nah, it¡¯s not avable.


    The two talked for a long time before they separated.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Adriana received the news that Alvin was gone.


    ¡°Gone? Why did you leave without saying anything?¡±


    All along, Alvin has been good to her, and she has taken it to heart, treating Alvin like a brother.


    Alvin was even hurt repeatedly because of her, and Adriana felt guilty.


    Now I heard from Peter that Alvin had left, and I was inexplicably a little sad.

 Chapter 877 Good Morning

    ¡°Alvin doesn¡¯t like parting.¡±


    Peter and Alvin are good brothers and still know Alvin¡¯s character very well.


    If not, Alvin would not have told everyone that he had left until after he had left.


    Adriana sat on the bed and sighed, dropping her little face in unspeakable sadness.


    Peter sat beside her and reached out to put his arm around her, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t think so much, it¡¯s just a short parting for a better meeting next time.¡±


    Heforted Adriana without being jealous that Adriana was missing another man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed gently, ¡°It¡¯s better to leave Waverly, it¡¯s too unsettling here.¡±


    With that, she suddenly realized a problem, ¡°Why are you in my room again?¡±


    When she went to bed yesterday, she and Peter made it clear that they had to sleep separately, but she didn¡¯t expect to wake up early in the morning and have Peter in her room again.


    Peter thick ink sword eyebrow lightly raised, ¡°You are my Mrs. Alston, I do not sleep with you, it is difficult to go to another woman?¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°You give up?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was momentarily speechless and lifted the bedding and sat up, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to reorganize yournguage, say it again!¡±


    The threatening taste, the arrogant posture, like a kitty with fangs showing, is very endearing.


    The man suddenly reached around her and pinned her to the bed, ¡°Mrs. Alston, with such a temper, could it be caused by dissatisfied needs and a bad mood?¡±


    The evil gangster look, bad smile, Adriana was made by him no temper, ¡°You are hurting me, get up.¡±


    Early in the morning, what¡¯s going on in a man¡¯s head.


    She pushed Peter one by one, the man¡¯s face sank and he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    With a soft rebuke, Adriana literally stiffened and didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    A bit intimidated by Peter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She blinked her good-looking shearwater eyes in confusion.


    Peter put one hand behind her head and picked up her chin with the other, ¡°Adriana, you don¡¯t look goodtely.¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s heart thumped and her heart hung tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ is it.¡±


    The words are a little stuttered.


    ¡°Well, the start is very bad, emaciated, gas is weak, a look is ¡­¡±


    Words a beat, the old gods of the half-immortal look, slow voice: ck of husband nourishment.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The original tension to the extreme of Adriana heard Peter¡¯s words, then the fire did note to a ce, what with what well.


    He pushed hard, Peter¡¯s body rolled andnded on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ouch. ¡­¡±


    The man let out a low cry andy on the ground and didn¡¯t move.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s cheeks instantly tightened, ¡°Peter?¡±


    A shout was given and there was no reply.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t scare me, huh?¡±


    The little woman was so nervous that she climbed up from the bed in a sh and plopped down beside Peter, cupping his cheeks with both hands, ¡°honey? honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    His small hand went to Peter¡¯s nose and probed his breathing and heartbeat.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t scare me, wake up.¡±


    Adriana some anxious, voice have a few choked, is at this point, Peter suddenly reached out to wrap his arms around her neck, led the woman on the wool carpet rolled a circle, the position switched.


    Seeing him deliberately scare, Adriana, face gloomy to the extreme, ¡°Peter, what the hell are you doing? Do you know that people scare people to death!


    The man was quick to grab Adriana¡¯s hand and hold the back of her head down with his other palm, sealing it with a kiss.


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana reached out and patted Peter, but the man¡¯s strength was so great that she couldn¡¯t seem to struggle, but her heart was unconvinced and she tried to get up with a push, but noticed the slight frown on the man¡¯s brow and the look of pain that appeared on his cheeks.


    At that moment, her hardened heart became soft.


    Not struggling, but lying on top of him, indulging in manly indulgence.


    The gentle kiss, gradually heating up, Adriana slowly closed her eyes, falling in the whirlpool of love, the man moved from gentle to wild, attacking her territory, tasting the sweetness between her lips and teeth, very enjoyable.


    Poof, poof-


    Heartbeat elerated, snuggled close to each other, can almost clearly feel the sound of each other¡¯s heartbeat.


    For a while, the man felt himself being lit on fire and hisrge palms began to wander restlessly.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana opened her eyes keenly and put her five fingers over Peter¡¯s face, ¡°Stop it, get up and eat.¡±


    You can kiss, but you really can¡¯t if you want to go further.


    Zac three times admonished, Peter now body is not suitable for that or something ¡­


    ¡°What about my hard time ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s seductive phoenix eyes released starbursts, eyes looking at her, that look like a pug thirsty for pity.


    Adriana was amused by his look, ¡°Honey, stop it, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She snorted augh and said.


    So, Peter didn¡¯t say anything, leaned over, and gave her a soft kiss on the forehead, ¡°Mrs. Alston, good morning.¡±


    Good morning once a day, this is Peter¡¯s promise to Adriana, although Adriana does not know it, he secretly made a pact in his heart.


    Originally life would have ended long ago, but now lucky to survive, is God¡¯s favor to him.


    More than that, he was given a chance to take care of Adriana, and he deserves to cherish what he has now.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Adriana smiled sweetly, pushed the man away, and stood up.


    Instead, Peter turned sideways, propped his elbows on the carpet and rested his chin, and gazed at her with wintry eyes, making Adrianaugh and cry.


    She reached out, ¡°Get up.¡±


    The man said unhappily: ¡°Mrs. Alston, your husband is also a needy person, you n to hang me for life? You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll go looking for another woman to have sex with?¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you dare to go, I¡¯ll waste you!¡±


    The words of the dominant and powerful, offensive.


    Peter was a little helpless, and a smile emerged on his deep, three-dimensional handsome face, ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more endearing.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Rolling into your arms, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you stink.¡±


    ¡°What do you need a face for? It¡¯s better to have a face than to have you!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Completely speechless, the more I feel that Peter is faceless.


    Walked to the bedroom door and pulled it open, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter got up and walked over to Adriana, ¡°All married and keeping your distance, Mrs. Alston, you¡¯re going a bit far.¡±


    He deliberately spills his guts in front of Adriana.


    Adriana was amused by Peter, not bothering to tangle with him, reached out and shoved the man straight out.


    Bang¨C


    mmed the bedroom door heavily.


    Adriana leaned against the door panel and raised her eyes to the ceiling, her slightly white lips raised in a smile.


    Every day is so beautiful now and Adriana feels so happy.


    Immersed in happiness, she savors it for a moment before snapping out of it.

 Chapter 878 Bitter Medicine

    Unlocked the door, took out the medical kit, drew a little blood and put it in a fixed container, locked the cab door.


    He went downstairs, dined with Peter, and Zac duly went upstairs again into the bedroom, stood in front of the cupboard, entered the code, and took the sma out of it before going downstairs to the kitchen.


    Because the blood demand is very little, directly in the pocket can be, not to be found.


    But Zac knows in his heart that the blood in the human body has a limited growth, and even a small amount of blood can be life-threatening in the long run.


    All he has to do now on a daily basis is to check Peter¡¯s body and try to heal it.


    For Adriana, she took the trouble to find a variety of nutritious meals to be prepared in the kitchen, and then to benefit Adriana¡¯s energy and blood.


    ¡°Zac,e over and eat with me.¡±


    Adriana said when she saw Zac walking out with the ck and white porcin bowls.


    Zac handed the ck porcin bowl to Peter and the white one to Adriana, while shaking his head and saying, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not eating with you guys, it¡¯s eating dog food.¡±


    He does not want to be a light bulb for two people, no fun.


    Peter took the medicine bowl and looked at the ck stuff inside, couldn¡¯t help but knit his eyebrows together and asked, ¡°Can I not drink it?¡±


    God knows, the sky is not afraid of Peter¡¯s least favorite thing is to drink Chinese medicine.


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    Adriana and Zac both spoke in unison, a rare unity of opinion.


    Peter looked at the bowl of soup medicine, can not say fishy taste and bitter taste to the nose, very unpleasant.


    Because that bowl of soup medicine inside not only incorporates Adriana¡¯s blood and some herbs, it is better for their body to recover.


    Naive men simply do not like to drink medicine.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana saw that he was a little hesitant, so she put the medicine bowl on the table, ¡°Zac always said I was not well, I think it¡¯s nothing, anyway, anemia and dizziness and other symptoms of dizziness to nurse.¡±


    She was so calm and collected that she said to Peter again, ¡°You don¡¯t drink either, let¡¯s eat, more food will do.¡±


    The little woman seemed to have figured out the man¡¯s mind and deliberately spoke to stimte her.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡±


    Peter was reluctant, immediately pinched his nose and tilted his head and drank it all.


    The bitterness and fishy taste on the top blended together, and Peter always felt that something was put in the soup, but could not say.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana saw Peter like that and thought he was like a child, and there was a very cute scene.


    Cute?


    I really didn¡¯t expect that one day she would apply the word cute to Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°Here, have some dates.¡±


    Adriana handed a date to Peter and fed it to him personally.


    The man froze, opened his mouth and ate.


    The dates were prepared by the kitchen because Adriana was bitter after drinking the medicine yesterday.


    Seeing that he drank the medicine, Adriana held back her internal resistance and also finished it in one gulp.


    In fact, she is also very ufortable with medicine, let alone herbal medicine.


    The bitter taste can be imagined.


    But Adriana is clear about one thing: her own poor health, Peter¡¯s body will not be able to recover.


    In order to get her body back faster, she will now readily agree to whatever she is told to do.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±


    Adriana overestimated her ability, a mouthful of soup and medicine down, the stimtion of the stomach can not stand, immediately vomited a few, but are raw and strong.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adriana, are you okay?¡±


    Peter, a little nervous, got up and walked over and stood beside her, feeding her the dates himself.


    One, two, three.


    Enough to feed the little woman three honey dates before Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Adriana really didn¡¯t know there was such a bitter herb in the world before,pared to bittering, there was nothing like it.


    Just the thought of having to drink this medicine every day for the rest of her life makes Adriana ache.


    The two dined simply and quietly. Zac went to the living room and did not interfere with the two.


    It is Adriana¡¯s pupils are vacant and she does not know what she is thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the officeter, you rest well at home, OK?¡±


    After the meal, the two sat in the living room and Adriana spoke to Peter in an old motherly tone.


    It felt as if they were treating Peter like a child.


    The man¡¯s face sank, ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡±


    That upset look was clearly due to some reluctance in her heart at being treated like a sick person by Adriana.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not well, it¡¯s better to rest more at home.¡± Adriana took his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Others are not sure about Peter¡¯s physical state, but she and Zac both know it best.


    Although Peter is recovering in all aspects and is in good shape, but because he has been eroded by the poison for too long, it is not possible to recover overnight.


    What¡¯s more, it takes a long time for thepulsion to clear, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake and see Peter suffer any more.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m particrly useless now?¡±


    Peter leaned on the sofa with a gloomy face.


    No man in the world wants to appear weak and useless in front of his woman.


    ¡°No, really, no.¡±


    Adriana shook her head.


    ¡°Then let me send you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t do anything about Peter, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Since Peter insisted on sending her to thepany, it would really be inappropriate to refuse again.


    The two left together and went straight to Fryer Group, dropping Adriana off at the office and stopping the car.


    Adriana unbuckled her seat belt and said in a serious tone, ¡°Honey, hurry up and get back, I¡¯ll be back as early as I can at night.¡±


    ¡°Tell me in advance of work and I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Peter didn¡¯t answer.


    Adriana, somewhat helpless, pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Peter lowered the window and nodded to the woman before leaving.


    Leaving the Fryer Group, Peter did not go back to Asnana vi, but drove straight to The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    He has not returned to the old house for a long time, and if it were not for the fact that he had toe over today, I¡¯m afraid he still wouldn¡¯t havee over anytime soon.


    ¡°Young master?¡±


    Peter stood at the door of The Alston family¡¯s old house. Ben, the butler, was surprised to see him and immediately said, ¡°Quickly, quickly, I¡¯ll go and inform the master.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter waved his hand and chatted with Ben as he walked and asked, ¡°How is Grandpa¡¯s health these days?¡±


    Ben is dressed in a suit, wearing white gloves, even though his hair is gray at the temples but does not look old.


    He shook his head with a sigh, ¡°ouch, recently the old man¡¯s health is not really good, people are old, said the body is weak, notpared to the old days.¡±


    ¡°Has Brenden been here?¡±


    Peter has always known what Brenden did to Old Mr. Alston, but Brenden strength can not be underestimated, there are hidden forces behind, just a moment did not investigate.


    ¡°Came by, just left this morning.¡±


    Ben tells it like it is.


    ¡°Does hee around a lot? What¡¯s going on, Ben might as well tell me all about it.¡±


    In The Alston family¡¯s old house, the only person Peter found to be of good character was Ben, a man of integrity, honesty and trustworthiness.

 Chapter 879 Father is not dead

    Ben hands behind his back, a look of bitterness and hatred, st time when Brenden came over also brought a person, because it was night, the person also wore sunsses, so it was not clear who it was, but since then the old man¡¯s health is worse every day. I am anxious to see. Although I have found a lot of doctors, but the results are very little.¡±


    ¡°Show me.¡±


    Peter said nothing and followed Ben to the old man¡¯s yard and met him in hispartment.


    In the past, he liked to practice Tai Chi and y cards in the yard, but now he can only lie in bed.


    He and Ben both entered the room without waking him up.


    Peter walked to the bed and looked at the old man who was sleeping with his eyes closed, and his heart was veryplicated.


    Without looking back, he asked, ¡°How long has he been like this?¡±


    ¡°Most of the month.¡±


    ¡°Did you get a Chinese doctor to look at him?¡±


    ¡°The old man was taken to the hospital for a checkup before and no abnormalities were found.¡±


    Hearing Ben¡¯s words, Peter would subconsciously think ofpulsion.


    But if, ording to those people, thepulsion is very difficult to cultivate, they have absolutely no need to give the old man apulsion.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Go back and get a Chinese doctor toe over and take a look.¡±


    Peter instructed, then waved to Ben, who turned away with a slight jowl and closed the door.


    He did not wake up the old man, but instead sat aside and waited quietly.


    Peter was waiting to see just how long it would take for the old man to revive.


    The result is a wait until four or five in the afternoon.


    ¡°Peter? What are you kids doing over here?¡±


    Old Mr. Alston woke up and opened his eyes to see Peter resting in his bedroom chair.


    The old man speaks in a very weak and breathless voice.


    He propped his hands on the bed to get up.


    Peter immediately went over and helped him sit up, putting a pillow behind his back.


    Old Mr. Alston has seen too many cold moments of Peter, now suddenly feel his filial piety, there is an indescribable feeling.


    ¡°I noticed that you¡¯ve changed a lot since you came back from this trip.¡±


    Many people knew about Peter¡¯s terminal illness, but Old Mr. Alston did not.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Peter still looked cold and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you used to be in good health.¡±


    In the end, Old Mr. Alston was his own grandfather, and Peter had a great deal of trouble with the way Old Mr. Alston treated them.


    But now see an old man in front of him to get up are so hard, but some do not tolerate.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    His indifferent attitude provoked a self-deprecatingugh from Old Mr. Alston, who shook his head, waved his pale hand, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all my own fault.¡±


    Peter was silent, waiting for Old Mr. Alston to say more.


    ¡°In the past, I always thought you were too ambitious, and I was afraid that you would have an outside interest. Now it seems that I was overthinking.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston speaks with a faint smile all the time, looking although there are a few open-minded, in fact, areughing at their own stupidity.


    ¡°You have told me more than once that Brenden¡¯s identity is very problematic. At first I believed you, but then Brenden came back, Leonidas after identification with me is a blood rtionship, then confused and believed Brenden. who knows now but he was held in check, want to regret are toote.¡±


    As early as when Peter came up with evidence to prove that Leonidas had no blood rtionship with Brenden, he had been counted by Brenden and there was no room for backtracking.


    ¡°Son, I know I haven¡¯t been good enough for your family since your father died. But there are only a few of you in The Alston family, Brenden, Archie, Raymond, and you, and Archie is not up to the task, and Raymond likes to be a writer and is not interested in thepany. The Alston family is now in Brenden¡¯s hands, and if you don¡¯t work hard, then the Alston family will eventually be destroyed by my hands.¡±


    ¡°There are many descendants of The Alston family that you can call on.¡±


    Peter was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    ¡°So to speak, but look at those children, which one is not spoiled idle? Thepany will sooner orter be lost in their hands.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston didn¡¯t trust them.


    Seeing that Peter did not speak again, Old Mr. Alston sighed and lowered his eyelids, his face covered with vicissitudes was so haggard and decrepit, ¡°I thought I had a great life when I was young, but I never thought I would end up in this situation when I was old.¡±


    ¡°What did Brenden do to you?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about all that.¡±


    Old Mr. Alstonmented, not caring at all about the deeds Brenden had done, and what else could he say since his days were numbered.


    ¡°I just hope you can recover the Alston Group and never fall into Brenden¡¯s hands. And there¡¯s something else I have to tell you.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston took a pendant from his neck, a ck jade pendant with a totem carved on it.


    Peter didn¡¯t know what it was, but the old man handed it over and he took it, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something that it¡¯s time to talk to you about now, too.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston said.


    Originally Peter had no intention ofing to The Alston family, but yesterday Ben called Hank and asked him toe over today.


    I thought it was mainly about Brenden and the Alston Group, but I didn¡¯t expect there to be other things to ount for.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did your mother ever talk to you about your father?¡±


    ¡°My father? Didn¡¯t he die early in life.¡±


    Peter was somewhat ambiguous, not understanding what Old Mr. Alston meant by his words.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    As soon as he leaned on the bed and looked up at the ceiling, his gaze became deep and unseeing.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your father is not dead, but somewhere in the world, by andrge.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    A man who has been ¡®dead¡¯ for decades now suddenly says he is not dead.


    Peter had aplicated feeling of being teased inside.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. After all, it¡¯s been a decade or two without contact.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Peter always feels that there should be a story behind it.


    ¡°It goes back many, many years.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston said, pointing to the water fountain over there, ¡°Pour me some water.¡±


    I just woke up and was a little thirsty.


    Peter got up, poured a ss of water for him, walked over to him and handed it to him.


    ¡°Put that jade pendant of yours in the cup.¡±


    The old man said.


    Peter hesitated for a moment, then did as he said and ced the jade pendant in the cup.


    The transparent ss was soaked in ck jade, and in a short time, the ck jade began to slowly change color.


    It changed from ck to green.


    Crystal clear emerald green, and then from the jade saw that there are a few words.


    Peter lifted the rope and looked at it against the light, and it clearly said ¨C Cruz!


    ¡°Cruz?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the tiny font in the emerald green jade, although the font is very small but very clear to see what is actually written inside the word.


    It was not his father¡¯s name.

 Chapter 880 Cruz?

    ¡°Cruz, what does that mean?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t understand what Cruz meant at all.


    ce name? Name of a person? The name of an organization?


    As of now, he can¡¯t think of anything that has a connection to the word Cruz.


    So what did the old man mean by giving him the jade pendant?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly what that means, and I can¡¯t give you any clues. But I do know that you can find out.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston said unfathomably: ¡°There are some things you should also find out, maybe it¡¯s not a bad thing for you.¡±


    Mysterious and inexplicable words, full of treacherous air.


    After Old Mr. Alston finished, he added, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, you go back first.¡±


    Saying that, he took off the pillow behind him andy down.


    Peter stood still, gazing intently at the jade pendant that turned from green to ck in his hand, unbelievable.


    Leaving from thepartment, Ben followed Peter.


    Peter immediately asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on with the old man?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ huh, not sure.¡±


    That¡¯s not what Ben said before he came.


    But Beauty asked Ben, and he was a little hesitant.


    Peter knew Ben must have something to hide, but he didn¡¯t like to get to the bottom of it, and since he didn¡¯t say, there was a natural reason not to say.


    Leaving The Alston family¡¯s old house, Peter went to Orchard House.


    Sloane, Luis, Helen and Mrs. Alston are all at Orchard House.


    He deliberately sent someone to buy a lot of things and deliver them to his car before going to the vi.


    ¡°Daddy? Goodness, Daddy, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, why are you the only one, where¡¯s mommy?¡±


    Since it was the weekend, both kids were at home and were happy to see Peter back.


    The inclined head looked to the back, empty, there is no one at all, can not help but some unhappy.


    Peter saw the lost look of the two children and immediately said, ¡°Your mommy is working at thepany and will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Luis was ecstatic and smiled wickedly, ¡°Daddy, honestly did you make up with mommy two?¡±


    Luis can¡¯t think of any other reason than this situation.


    On the contrary, Helen¡¯s attitude towards Peter is still sometimes cold and sometimes hot, ¡°You have done so many things that hurt Mommy, how will Mommy forgive you yo.¡±


    The two children¡¯s words made Peter cry andugh, ¡°A gift for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I am very big, okay, why do you still buy me this childish doll?¡±


    The corners of Peter¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, ¡°Okay, next time I take you to the mall, I¡¯ll buy you whatever you like.¡±


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to get it, but he felt physically weak.


    As Adriana said, he needed a good rest, but there was so much to do now that Peter simply couldn¡¯t stop.


    I came back to see my two children, but I felt weak and even a little dizzy, so I couldn¡¯t go to the mall to buy things for the children.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Hearing voices, Sloane and Mrs. Alston emerged from the hall.


    Sloane was so excited to see Peter that he ran towards him and wrapped his arms around his neck, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back? Why are you back?¡±


    Before Sloane got the news, it was Peter himself who told her that her days were numbered, so all along she thought Peter had died outside.


    It¡¯s just that now that a big live person is standing in front of her, she can¡¯t help but be excited to the point of ecstasy.


    Clutching Peter¡¯s neck tightly, heughed and cried.


    A p ruthlessly on his shoulder, ¡°Why did you lie to me? Why did you lie to me?¡± The eyes staring at him were flooded with glistening water mist, and the cheeks were filled with anger.


    ¡°Ouch, Sloane, what are you making a scene about. What does it mean to hit your brother somehow?¡±


    Mrs. Alston reprimanded, thinking Sloane had no sense of propriety.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peterughed it off, ¡°How have you guys been, and where¡¯s Jimmy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still at the office. Lately he¡¯s been busy at thepany untilte tomorrow and hasn¡¯t been back for half a month.¡±


    Mrs. Alston said.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything and led a few people into the vi.


    Without staying long at home, Peter drove to the Fryer Group.


    At this moment, Adriana is sitting at her desk handling official business.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    She said.


    The office door opened and a man walked in, she looked up and was surprised, ¡°Ran?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t seen Ran since the day of the ident at the Gliy Whein Mansion until now.


    Ran wore a ck shirt, a button at the neck unbuttoned, two sleeves pulled up to the elbows, tailored clothes set a person¡¯s body slender, especially that a seductive demon face.


    Not like Peter¡¯s side of the cold, ascetic, but like a fox, very seductive.


    Blue pupils tinged with a little mncholy breath, the whole person added a fewzy posture, handsome like a male god from the second yuan.


    I have to say, Peter, Ran, Alvin, three people have their own style.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter high cold precious, domineering president model; Ran charming demon, feminine face is better than a woman; and Alvin is as warm as jade, elegant gentleman.


    Each of the three has its own style, and all are the kind of men who are breathtakingly handsome.


    Adriana sometimes wonders how she was able to meet the three of them.


    ¡°Why are you free toe over today?¡±


    Adriana closed the file, got up and pointed to the couch over there, ¡°Sit down. I haven¡¯t thanked you properly for what happened at Gliy Whein Mansionst time. Are you freetely? Honey and I will take you to dinner, okay?¡±


    Ran sat on the sofa and looked at Adriana in a good mood, just not looking too good, ¡°Why do you look so bad, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Adriana touched her cheek and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just tired from thest few days. By the way, what would you like to drink? Tea, coffee?¡±


    ¡°Feel free.¡±


    Ran is not interested in any of that.


    Adriana turned around and made him a cup of tea, and while making the tea, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about Oblurg Group recently. Now that Lane is in full control of Oblurg Group, I heard that there is an intention to cooperate with Alston Group?¡±


    Thepanies joining forces will be a big shift in the situation.


    When the power is not bnced, I am afraid that the Fryer Group is very dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me, I won¡¯t let the Oblurg Group target the Fryer Group.¡±


    Ran packed his bags with Adriana.


    Adrianaughed, handed him a cup of tea and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to run the Oblurg Group, I¡¯m just saying. the Oblurg Group is owned by you the Powells, old Mr. Powell is your father, you were thrown out, and he didn¡¯t have to have any idea? In the beginning it was because you misrepresented information to make him think you were going to marry me. Now that the Soto family and the Powells don¡¯t have any cooperation between the two, does that mean you can go back to the Oblurg Group?¡±


    Ran blew on the end of the tea, tasted a mouthful of fragrant tea, did not speak.


    ¡°Fryer Group will not be in any danger for a while, I¡¯m not really worried. What worries me most is you. Although it is said that ¡­¡±

 Chapter 881 Many choices

    Adriana said, a moment of silence and said: ¡°I know you are very capable, but now you can not always do so ah?¡±


    She really felt that she had pulled Ran down in the first ce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business. I¡¯ve never been interested in the Oblurg Group from before until now, and wouldn¡¯t it be better to be a shirker now. Happy to see it through.¡±


    Ran rested one hand on the sofa leaning, one hand holding a tealight, legs folded, the hand holding the tealight resting against his knee, looking mncholy, ¡°I heard Alvin left?¡±


    The two chatted and jumped around a lot.


    Not at all on amon topic.


    ¡°Gone. I wanted to see him off, but I didn¡¯t know he was leaving without a word.¡±


    The little woman shrugged and raised a hand to ruffle one side of her hair behind her ear, ¡°He¡¯s just as important to me as you are. I really hope you¡¯re both doing well.¡±


    Adriana has a double entendre.


    Ran looked away, seemingly disinterested in her words, or perhaps not wanting to hear them from Adriana at all.


    ¡°Does yourpany need to work with Oblurg Group?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Ran spoke up and asked.


    ¡°Cooperate with Oblurg Group? Oh, it¡¯s your brother who holds the Oblurg Group now, where would you work with the Fryer Group?¡±


    Adriana thought Ran was simply joking.


    But no matter how this happens, it will have little effect on her.


    Earlier Old Mr. Soto asked her if she wanted to recall Obren¡¯s people, which was not needed for a while, but now it seems that it is time.


    ¡°If you want the Fryer Group to work with the Oblurg Group, I¡¯ll go back to the Oblurg Group.¡±


    Ran voiced the concerns in his mind.


    In the end, it was for her.


    Adriana was touched but felt ungrateful because Ran was always helping her selflessly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Adriana sat across from her and heard his remark and felt very bad.


    Pursing his lips, he said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me enough already and don¡¯t want you to bother with my business anymore.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t help you, who will? Peter is not in good health now, and the Alston Group is in Brenden¡¯s hands, do you think he can help you hold up a day piece?¡±


    Before Ran has not been carefully to investigate the true identity of Peter, until he knew that Peter and Motril¡¯s FE have rtions, then began to investigate the matter in depth.


    The result really found a lot of news, except that Peter, who once had a ce in FE, was internally rumored to be ¡®dying soon¡¯, so many of his loyal subordinates defected.


    To be precise, they were bought by Peter¡¯s rivals.


    ¡°I forbid you to say that about honey.¡±


    She admires Ran and has respect for Ran, but still can¡¯t ept Ran¡¯s description of Peter as worthless.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The manughed.


    ¡°Yeah, I hate to say that, but just because I don¡¯t say it means those things won¡¯t happen?¡±


    Ran spread his hands and ced the carved white porcin cup in his hands on the table.


    That a cup of tea through the fragrant tea floating up the curl of smoke, very fragrant and very moody.


    However, the fragrant tea can not relieve the stiff atmosphere at the moment.


    ¡°Adriana, one has many choices in life. I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Ran was about to say something when Adriana interrupted him, ¡°Before, you would support me in whatever I did. But now you¡¯re too broad-minded. You have helped me, I really appreciate it, even now, you are thinking about me, you have been good to me I really remember. But Ran, I have my own life, and you have your own world, do you understand?¡±


    With a long sigh, she added, ¡°I heard Lynn is back already, right?¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t say anything, looked away from the window, and tapped his fingers on the couch once or twice.


    Not in a good mood.


    ¡°Lynn is a nice girl who has liked you for many years, and I really think you should cherish it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te over here to talk to you about Lynn!¡±


    Ran¡¯s tone was aggravated and his attitude was fierce, a look Adriana hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    Adriana thin lips slightly open, some words to the mouth and swallowed back.


    She pursed her lips and rested her hands casually on one side, falling into a moment of silence.


    After a long time, Adriana said: ¡°There are some things that I have not told you, so I can tell you now.¡±


    Adriana felt it was time to tell Ran her true identity.


    ¡°Do you know why Old Mr. Soto insisted on keeping me in the Soto family? Not because of other reasons, but because I am the child of the former Obren young master, Obren¡¯s rules, the patriarch¡¯s position is passed on to women, not men, and when the Obren young master left Obren, took a lot of people with him. Those people use their own savings, start apany to start a business, almost every one of them have a good life.


    And, those people are in Waverly, which means they¡¯ll alle to my aid when I¡¯m really in trouble. So, Ran, even if honey is now much less capable than he used to be, it won¡¯t affect my rtionship with him.¡±


    Adriana likes a person very simply, that is, she wants two people to simply be together without being swayed and influenced by anything else.


    She loved Peter, loved the man, not the power behind him, not whether he had money or not, not his stunning good looks.


    ¡°Love is very simple, once entangled with the interests of the deterioration.¡±


    Adriana added.


    I have to say that Ran is very close to her and very close to her.


    Ran has stepped in to help on many asions, and even Adriana has considered trying out with him.


    But the results were obvious, she tried and couldn¡¯t do it at all.


    Like a person, she has no way to be honest with him.


    Perhaps that¡¯s where the love is.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ are so silly.¡±


    Ran let out a hundred sighs of helplessness.


    ¡°Ran, I don¡¯t think ¡­ I need to repeat what happened between us anymore. But, I don¡¯t think it will affect our rtionship. You ¡­¡±


    The little woman continued, the result of a sentence did not finish, the man stood up miso, directly out of the office, closed the door with a bang.


    The office door mmed so loudly that the whole room trembled with it.


    Adriana thought it was a good thing that she was smart enough to change the iron door, otherwise the door would have to be reced several times again.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    The little woman took a long breath and leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes, not saying anything for a long time.


    It used to be easy for her to spend time with Ran as a friend.


    But now every time we meet, Ran will obviously bring up the matter of feelings again, making her a little sensitive and resistant.


    Raised a hand and wrinkled his brow, some headache.


    After a break, Adriana took her cell phone and made a call to Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, didn¡¯t you say before that there were a lot of other people who were in Waverly?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people? Oh, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with them.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I will make an appointment with those people tomorrow and I will let you know when it is called.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto almost didn¡¯t understand what was going on when Adriana said those people in a very subtle way just now.

 Chapter 882 Show of affection

    Hang up the phone.


    Adriana sat on the couch and suddenly, something urred to her.


    That is, just now she just told Ran her identity, the other party is not even a little surprised.


    I¡¯m sure he already knows all about it.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was Peter¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    After answering the phone, Adriana asked in a soft voice.


    ¡°When do you get off work? I¡¯m on your floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯sing right down.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, packed her things right away, and left the office straight away.


    Downstairs at the office, Adriana saw Peter¡¯s car from a distance.


    Walking over, Peter got out of the car first, walked up to her and gave her a warm hug.


    ¡°Good work, Mrs. Alston.¡±


    The man said very gently.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana felt that what she had done was worth it.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    The hand behind his back suddenly held something to Adriana¡¯s face.


    It is a blue brocade box.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Open it and see.¡±


    Go up and open the brocade box, inside is a pair of white gold earrings, red round earrings, dangling white gold tassels, the style is quite beautiful.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana loved it.


    He closed the brocade box and was about to get into the car, but Peter yanked him, ¡°You have to use what you bought, what are you keeping it for?¡±


    ¡°Now? No, let¡¯s wait for another asion.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t feel the need to wear earrings now.


    The point is that Peter bought the earrings for her and she would love to keep them.


    The man walked up to her and ced the small woman directly against the passenger side window, in an offensive stance, leaned down close to her, then took the earrings from her hand, opened them, and put them on Adriana herself.


    Now it is time to leave work, many people passing by saw this scene, have stopped to watch.


    ¡°My goodness, how about that show of affection?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Alston of the Alston Group?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is his rtionship with Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Before the two have a child, this frame two is to get married?¡±


    ¡°I do think the two of them should have been together all along, and it was that Theresa who interfered with the third party.¡±


    ¡­


    In Waverly, because of Peter¡¯s rtionship with Theresa, Adriana is also brought into the limelight from time to time.


    Besides, it was right in front of thepany, and so many people in theirpany had more or less heard about her.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Peter put away the box and looked at Adriana, his long fingers picking up her chin and leaning down to drop a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hello, where¡¯s thepany entrance, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana was frightened by Peter, ¡°Do I shamelessly? It¡¯s so humiliating, you go away.¡±


    The little woman¡¯s nature can¡¯t ept for a moment that the two are that open in the public eye.


    Push Peter out of the way, yank the door open and get into the passenger side.


    Peter went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, put on his seat belt, started the sedan and slowly left.


    Adriana leaned back in her seat, her mind recalling the scene that had just happened, and despite some blushing, she had to say that she loved that feeling.


    ¡°Adriana, what would you like to eat tonight?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    How could Adriana take Peter out to dinner now that both of them are not feeling well?


    When the two returned to the vi, the kitchen was already prepared for dinner.


    The two sat down to dine together.


    While eating, the two were very quiet, looking at each other from time to time, even just quietly watching without talking was a wonderful treat.


    ¡°When are you going to pick up Luis and Helen?¡±


    Peter spoke up to break the silence.


    Adriana took a spoonful of soup and said after some thought, ¡°Both children are studying now, and your mother is not well, so let them spend more time with your mother there.¡±


    If you bring two small children over now, there will be a lot of things that will invariably add to the burden.


    When Ruth was leaving, she made a point of talking to Zac not to make Peter work too hard.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He is very weak now.


    It is like a tight string, looking very strong, but a careless will be beaten back.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter has noments.


    After dinner, the two sat in the courtyard watching the stars and enjoying the moon, holding hands, listening to tunes and blowing the breeze.


    It¡¯s a nice cozy life.


    Adriana closed her eyes, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Honey, I wish we could live like this for the rest of our lives, how nice it would be.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it definitely will.¡±


    Peter reached out and took the little woman into his arms, letting her lean against his chest.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Adriana went to the Fryer Group and had just arrived at the office when she ran into Harlee.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    Harlee asked.


    He looked a little anxious and in a hurry as if he had something very important to do.


    Adriana is now scared and can¡¯t help but associate bad things with anyone who sees her nervously looking for her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Come on,e upstairs with me, before I tell you.¡±


    He was very cautious.


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°What exactly do you have to do you say directly, do not God.¡±


    ¡°What are you wasting your words, if I could have said it here I would have said it earlier.¡±


    After dragging Adriana into the office, Harlee closed the door and locked it behind her.


    That look scared Adriana even more.


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯m warning you, you better say something today or I¡¯m not going to be polite with you.¡±


    The early morning made so frightening, is testing her guts.


    ¡°You sit down.¡±


    He dragged her to sit on the sofa, then stood in front of her and suddenly got down on one knee and said, ¡± Now, you pretend to be Eliza for a while, I¡¯ll propose to you, and you see if this is a good enough way for me to propose.¡±


    Adriana, whose heart was hanging in her throat, heard Harlee¡¯s words and kicked him hard in the chest, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, I go ¡­ Adriana do you have any conscience, I am your brother. You are in domestic violence, do you know that?¡±


    It hurts to be kicked by Adriana¡¯s rough movements.


    Adriana stood up with a huff and went to her desk, mming things down with a snap.


    ¡°Harlee, from now on, if you have anything to say, just say it properly, if next time you are staging, I am not finished with you.¡±


    Because so much has happened recently, almost every piece of news is important to her.


    So today Harlee suddenly appeared, that look makes Adrianater again encountered very dangerous things.


    God knows what she was feeling at that moment.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts like hell.¡±


    Harlee got up from the ground, reached out to cover her chest and rubbed it, ¡°Isn¡¯t my business important? I¡¯m about to get married, aren¡¯t you a woman, I just came to ask you to help me see how to propose ah, you don¡¯t have to give me a kick, right? Who will marry Eliza if I am crippled?¡±


    He had a decrepit look on his face.


    Watching him wail, Adriana took a long time to catch her breath, and the anger in her heart dissipated a lot.


    Then, he asked, ¡°I heard that your wedding was sponsored by Peter throughout, right?¡±

 Chapter 883 – Where is Vivian

    ¡°Right.¡±


    At this point, Harlee grinned, walked up to her, sat sideways on the table and said: ¡°You are still interesting, worthy of being my Harlee¡¯s sister. Even the wedding is covered for me, enough meaning. In the future, if you have anything to do with me, remember to tell me, then brother will be obliged to do so.¡±


    A very proud look.


    Adriana gave him a nk look, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be obliged, because things have nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all about honey.¡±


    Until now, she would have known nothing if not for what Harlee told her.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Harlee skimmed her lips and raised her hand to rub her chin, ¡°I can¡¯t tell, Peter is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, you¡¯re all going to be together anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter whose. But are you going to help me with the ceremony now? Otherwise, with so many people, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if my proposal and ceremony weren¡¯t good enough ¡­¡±


    Knock Knock-


    Harlee didn¡¯t finish her sentence when there was a sudden knock on the door outside.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Immediately after the office door pushed open.


    Both of them looked over, only to see Edward walking in the doorway.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Edward, and today he¡¯s in military uniform with a cold, arrogant and unbeatable air.


    Mori cold look, from the walk in with a bitter cold air, chilling.


    The visitor to ¡­ is not good.


    ¡°Edward, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Harlee was just about to speak when Edward shot a sharp look across the room and let him out directly.


    That look made Harlee feel humiliated.


    He is obviously Adriana¡¯s brother, but now it seems that everyone is taking Adriana¡¯s ce?


    It¡¯s abominable.


    Adriana saw Harlee¡¯s defeated expression and immediately said, ¡°Brother, I want to drink milk tea and eat pastries. It¡¯s the one you always buy.¡±


    ¡°Shit, do you know that I have to go halfway across town to get the pastries?¡±


    ¡°No more? Then do you still want me to help you?¡±


    Adriana threatens Harlee with what she just said.


    Harlee had no choice but to concede, ¡± Okay, you¡¯re good, Adriana, you little wolf, wait for me. One day, you will have to pay back everything you owe.¡±


    Because the age difference between Harlee and Adriana is not too big, so they are not too familiar with each other, or not the kind of sister to brother fear.


    He grunted coldly and headed outside.


    Brushing past Edward, he stopped and warned, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Adriana is my sister, don¡¯t you dare bully her. Or I ¡­ I¡¯ll have Peter teach you a good lesson.¡±


    The words fell, Edward falcon-like sharp eyes shot straight, with a horrific aura of ughter.


    Harlee was instantly on fire, pointing at him ¡­


    ¡°Harlee, I¡¯m hungry, do you still want to buy me one? Otherwise I won¡¯t help you with your proposal with Eliza or whatever.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Harlee leaves the office.


    Bang¨C


    Another earth-shattering way to close the door.


    Adriana suddenly felt like she knew all the people? Almost all have the same way, that is in a bad mood to take out the door.


    The ss door has been reced three or four times before.


    ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡±


    Adriana leaned on the executive chair, looking at Edward¡¯s eyes full of resistance and detachment.


    His brother is Peter, and Peter¡¯s wife is her.


    The two should not have had any rtionship, or perhaps they would have met with des when they met.


    But now because of Peter, the attitude between the two has be a little more subtle.


    Edward stood in front of her, propped his hands on the wiping surface, leaned over, and looked at her, ¡°I came to ask you where Vivian is.¡±


    Open the door and have clear objectives.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, Adriana knows why Edward is here.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t give a damn.


    ¡°So, you knew where she was all along, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Adriana replied with certainty, ¡°On Earth, out of your sight.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Teased by the little woman, Edward¡¯s face was not a good look, reaching out and pointing at her face, ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Gritting his teeth, but thinking of her rtionship with Peter, he could only hold back his anger, put down his arrogant attitude and asked humbly, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, tell me, where is Vivian?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised.


    It seems that he did not expect Edward to put down his dignity and beg in a low voice for Vivian.


    But so what?


    She couldn¡¯t betray Vivian just because Edward put down his identity, could she?


    What¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t know where Vivian was.


    ¡°Since you have a pious attitude, then I will tell you the truth. In fact, I really don¡¯t know where Vivian is. But one thing I can tell you is that there should not be any more involvement between you and Vivian.¡±


    Adriana warned sternly, ¡°My rtionship with Peter aside, there is no way I can forgive you for the harm you have done to Vivian.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly, the man pulled something out of his pocket and pped it in front of Adriana¡¯s face.


    Adriana was taken aback by his actions.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Edward does not speak.


    Adriana picked up the piece of paper herself and opened it to reveal an ultrasound sheet.


    The date shown on it is two months ago.


    Just in time for ¡­ Vivian to go?


    ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s name was written on the ultrasound sheet, but Adriana didn¡¯t know if it was Vivian¡¯s or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Vivian and put it on hold in the middle because of the big brother thing. This is something I just found, a few days before she left, she was examined in a small hospital.¡±


    Adriana knows that Edward doesn¡¯t like to lie, and if he says so, it must be true.


    Holding the ultrasound sheet, Adriana had mixed feelings.


    Raised his hand and rubbed his temples and sighed.


    On the previous asion, Vivian was pregnant with Edward¡¯s child, but for various reasons, the baby was not kept.


    That time, Vivian regretted getting rid of the baby.


    But now Vivian is pregnant again, and it is undeniable that the baby must be Edward¡¯s.


    So, Vivian¡¯s pregnancy was concealed from her for more than two months.


    ording to the time on the ultrasound sheet, she found out that she was two months pregnant, and now that more than two months have passed, it means that Vivian is more than four months old.


    She was abroad alone and four months pregnant.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried about her as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, what time is it that you¡¯re not telling me is it?¡±


    Edward a pair of pupils released a ghostly fire, the angry look like a raging lion.


    ¡°I repeat, I really don¡¯t know where Vivian is. I know she sent me a message after she arrived abroad saying she was all right, and then changed her phone card. There was no further contact after that.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I what I?¡±


    Adriana shot up and said angrily: ¡°How did you treat Vivian when she was with you? All kinds of abuse, bullying, teasing. And now you are looking for Vivian¡¯s whereabouts again and again. Is it not enough that you killed her mother?

 Chapter 884 Trading

    The little woman¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, and finally said, ¡°Let her go, will you?¡±


    Adriana has always been treated as her own sister by Vivian, who has been in a bad mental state since the death of her mother.


    During the time she was away, Adriana was really worried about Vivian.


    But then as things gradually got more and more around her, she really didn¡¯t have time to care about Vivian.


    It¡¯s only now that the dust has settled that I can think about Vivian¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Who am I to let her go? Adriana, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do anything about you just because you¡¯re Big Brother¡¯s woman!¡±


    Edward was angry, the cold and horrifying look like a lion in anger, as if the next moment will open its bloody mouth and then eat her.


    Adriana pretended to be calm, but in reality, she was not very scrupulous about Edward.


    Mostly because of the knowledge of his identity, or perhaps because of Peter.


    She knows that Edward can¡¯t do anything about it, so she naturally speaks arrogantly.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know where Vivian is.¡±


    Adriana raised a hand to ruffle her hair and asked ndly: ¡°Edward, tell me, what will you do now that you have found Vivian? Are you going to marry her? Or will you remain under house arrest? Or do you think the Henderson Family will ept Vivian?¡±


    A series of several questions pressed, Edward momentarily speechless, do not know how to answer her questions.


    Yes, the way things are going, even if we find Vivian, we may not be able to bring back the Henderson Family.


    His quietness says it all.


    Adriana snickered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to settle Vivian yourself, so who are you to ask me? I¡¯ll tell you responsibly, I don¡¯t know Vivian¡¯s address, and I won¡¯t tell you even if I find itter. Moreover, even if you find Vivian, I will not allow you to be with her!¡±


    What Edward is, Adriana knows very well in her heart.


    As long as she thought of Vivian¡¯s once so pitiful appearance, she felt hatred in her heart, hating Edward¡¯s bastard and shamelessness.


    Relying on their power, they do whatever they want.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Edward was furious and red in the face, but even so could not sway Adriana.


    Eventually, he came clean.


    said, ¡°I can allow Jenkins to be with Flora if you will turn Vivian over.¡±


    The Henderson Family has a gracious attitude, as if they were royalty.


    To be with Flora is to climb high.


    Little did we know that Adriana didn¡¯t need it at all.


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Adrianaughed, tilted her head andughed with a wild smile.


    It was like hearing the funniest joke in the world.


    She reached out to cover her mouth, shook her head and sighed, ¡°Edward, you really do not have any self-awareness. jenkins and flora two entangled for so long, until now there is no result, you think it is flora does not say yes to jenkins? A big mistake, is Jenkins simply do not promise Flora.¡±


    Adriana stood up and said, ¡°I admit you the Henderson Family is rich, but so what? The Hale family is not a powerful family, but it is self-sufficient. It is better than the top than the bottom.¡±


    She never rushed to humble herself because of her birth.


    Moreover, the Hale family is now in a good position, so why should they go down to the Henderson Family to marry them?


    Adriana didn¡¯t feel anywhere near as good.


    ¡°Even if Flora agrees, the Henderson Family will not agree. So, as soon as you give me Vivian, I will immediately let Flora marry Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re despicable!¡±


    Adriana was furious, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that Peter has a brother like you. Threatening me with Flora¡¯s marriage? Aren¡¯t you always reluctant to agree to the two of them being together, just for your own selfish reasons? It seems that you are not incapable of epting The Hale family.¡±


    Adriana finds Edward¡¯s approach to life ironic in the extreme.


    ¡°So what if it is, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana pointed in the direction of the door, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t find she could be that beguiling to someone.


    Edward froze, not expecting Adriana¡¯s attitude to be so firm, and added, ¡°What exactly will you tell me?¡±


    It seems Edward thinks Adriana knows where Vivian is and won¡¯t let go.


    ¡°I want you to go to Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s tombstone to kowtow and admit your mistake, and I want you to marry Vivian in a pnquin, can you do that?¡±


    She made her request.


    As expected, the words fell, Edward¡¯s face became more and more grim and ugly.


    Adriana is not angry, as if everything is expected, ¡°Look at your angry face, you simply can¡¯t ept Vivian¡¯s existence. You just treat her as a doll and think of her only when you are lonely. A man like you should end up alone.¡±


    After saying that, Edward did not squeak for half a day.


    Adriana asked again, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The man does not speak.


    Adriana finally couldn¡¯t be quiet, ¡°Fine then, if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Take your things and walk around Edward directly towards the outside.


    However, just as she reached the office door, Edward stepped forward and directly blocked Adriana¡¯s path, ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Adriana furrowed her brow, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Tell me where Vivian is, or I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡±


    Adrianaughed, ¡°Yeah, you have the guts to keep following.¡±


    Pushing Edward away with one hand, he walked out.


    She walked in front and Edward followed behind, really not an inch away.


    Adriana went downstairs and went straight to the garage and drove to leave.


    Edward¡¯s car followed behind, Adriana went to the mall, Edward followed to the mall, even if she went to the women¡¯s bathroom, Edward also followed in, scared many women a scream, can not help but want to curse.


    But again, he was overwhelmed by his handsome looks.


    Finally, Adriana couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, ¡°Edward, how long do you want to y?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Peter¡¯s poor health and not wanting to upset him, she would have called him long ago.


    Perhaps Edward is eating Adriana¡¯s heart to hurt Peter, afraid of Peter¡¯s anger, afraid to call Peter, so reckless.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d keep following you if you didn¡¯t tell me Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Edward repeated his previous words with determination.


    Adriana has seen shameless people, but she really hasn¡¯t seen anyone who wants Edward to be so shameless.


    She was really convinced.


    ¡°I repeat, you listen to me, I don¡¯t know where Vivian is!¡±


    That¡¯s really enough.


    Standing in the lobby of the mall, Adriana¡¯s near-roaring voice attracted a lot of attention. Adriana skimmed off and walked away in a huff.


    Edward felt it didn¡¯t matter and still followed.


    Parking lot, two people get in the car and leave.


    Adriana sped up and sped down the road, followed by Edward, who was always able to keep up, no matter how fast or slow she was going.


    It¡¯s like a leech, you can¡¯t shake it off.


    Snort¨C


    Suddenly, Adriana suddenly stopped the car, and the one behind her also suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 885 – Fighting Violence with Violence

    Adriana looked at the man behind her through the rearview mirror, her eyes narrowed slightly in anger, the corners of her lips raised in a sarcastic smile, ¡°Want to y, do you? Then I¡¯ll y with you to the end.¡±


    Only to see her pull the lever, mming the throttle miso backwards over, thumping into Edward¡¯s car.


    The sound was so loud and the impact was so strong that Adriana¡¯s car shuddered so hard that the trunk was deformed.


    Because the trunk lid popped up, Adriana couldn¡¯t see behind her. Once again, she maneuvered the lever, put her foot on the gas, and made a cool drift, a 360-degree turn, with the front of the sedan aimed at Edward.


    She looked sharply at the man across the street, the front of his sedan was badly deformed, but the man was safe.


    The car buzzed and roared loudly, as if a sweat-blooded horse was about to gallop out.


    Edward was shocked by Adriana¡¯s appearance, afraid that he would identally hurt Adriana and would be killed by Peter, so he still reversed the car timidly.


    He backed up one by one, Adriana chased one by one, and the two of them just raced with abandon on the road with very little traffic.


    Eventually, Edward suddenly elerated at an intersection and took off in a huff.


    Seeing his car disappearing from sight, Adriana sighed.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    For such bastards, there are times when violence must be met with violence.


    Otherwise there is no way to cope with it.


    Huzzah-


    The phone vibrated again.


    Looking down at the phone, it was Harlee¡¯s call.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    She answered the phone and spoke in a harsh tone, perhaps angry with Edward.


    ¡°Where are you now? Why are you so angry, are you okay?¡±


    Harlee is a little worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana turned off the limo and leaned back in the car seat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Do something for me.¡±


    The two men were jumping around in conversation.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Find out for me where Vivian is now. I want you to use all your contacts to find it for me as fast as you can. Also, make sure you don¡¯t make too much noise, and as for expenses, I¡¯ll reimburse you.¡±


    The world is so big, trying to find a person is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Not to mention the fact that Edward couldn¡¯t even find the person, Adriana didn¡¯t have much confidence that she could find that person.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Vivian have a hard time leaving Waverly, so why are you going after her now?¡±


    Harlee doesn¡¯t understand what Adriana is trying to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, just check it out for me. Don¡¯t you have Colin, he¡¯s good at finding people.¡±


    ¡°Since you think Colin is so good, I¡¯ll give Colin to you.¡±


    Thest time in Gliy Whein Mansion Harlee really do not know, because at that time Harlee people are in Floedan¡¯s Preynia Mountain, so nothing is known.


    Butter still, knowing that Aaren was dead, I realized the seriousness of the matter.


    But things have passed, he asked no more to help.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll ask Colin to report to youter.¡±


    ¡°Is it expensive? I don¡¯t have money to pay for it, and since it¡¯s your guy, I¡¯m not going to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Every day and I calcte so clearly. Okay, I still have something to say to you.¡±


    Harlee got the call temporarily and hung up on this side.


    Adriana was instantly in a better mood and drove to the 4S store for a break before taking a taxi back to Asnana vi.


    Peter, who was resting in the courtyard, was upset to see Adriana return by taxi and immediately asked, ¡°Where is your car? Why didn¡¯t you call me toe and pick you up?¡±


    Adriana has a car at home and a spare car at work.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not even closing time yet and Peter is still a little surprised that Adriana is back.


    ¡°Well, missed you, so I came back.¡±


    Adriana smiled, walked over to Peter and gave him a big hug, ¡°How¡¯s that, feeling better today?¡±


    ¡°Every day is good with you.¡±


    The man¡¯s mouth was like honey and he spoke well.


    ¡°Peter, howe I didn¡¯t find you so good at flirting with girls before?¡±


    She let go of Peter, wrinkled her eyebrows, narrowed her eyes and examined him up and down, ¡°Tell me honestly, how many girls did you hook up with before?¡±


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said you were the only one?¡±


    ¡°Of course I believe it.¡±


    The man had that genuine look in his eyes that Adriana would surely believe.


    Even if Peter were to casually lie now and say he wasn¡¯t the first, Adriana wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    Because that time in the life and death separation, she really saw Peter¡¯s person and knew his love for himself.


    That kind of deepness was something she couldn¡¯t do.


    Adriana never thought she could love someone so selflessly.


    ¡°Come, sit down for a while.¡±


    Peter took the bag from Adriana¡¯s hand and led her to sit under the umbre for a while while the man went into the hall and came out shortly with a te of fruit and a cup of tea in his hand.


    Adriana leaned over the ss table, hand on her chin, tilting her head to look at the man who was walking slowly towards her.


    A smile, a look is a pleasure.


    Suddenly I think it is really a blessing to have a very handsome man, eye candy.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston has worked hard at work, have some fruit.¡±


    The man ced the fruit te in front of Adriana, took a fork and forked a piece of fruit and handed it to her mouth, ¡°Here, eat.¡±


    Adriana looked at the cleanly peeled cantaloupe, which was very moist, and smelled it, with a rich, fruity, sweet aroma.


    She took a bite, chewed, nodded and gave a thumbs up toward Peter, ¡°Thank you Mr. Alston.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and asked rhetorically.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face stiffened, then grinned, revealing a row of white teeth, red lips and white teeth and smile charming she pouted: ¡°honey.¡±


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    ¡°What about ¡­ Peter?¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    ¡°And what do I call you?¡±


    Adriana pretended not to know, reached down and twisted a piece of fruit and ate it by herself.


    Suddenly, the man reached up and picked her chin, and when Adriana was in a state of panic he quickly lowered his head and bit away the half of the hami light that remained outside her mouth.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel the sudden show of affection.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ncing around, seeing some of the servants looking over towards this side and wearing Adri¡¯s smile, Adriana was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you ashamed of yourself?¡±


    ¡°My wife, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of.¡±


    Peter put down his ss and sat down next to Adriana, reaching out to put his arm around her waist, ¡°When are you nning to go on a trip with me?¡±


    With a marriage license and a wedding ceremony on the horizon, the next step is to n a trip out for the two of them.


    ¡°Why do you want to go out on a trip now?¡±


    Adriana was perplexed.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t think anything in the world is more important than me being with you.¡±


    Having experienced life and death, Peter feels anything other than the body of money is not as good as Adriana.


    Facing someone you like really trumps anything.


    Peter¡¯s heartfelt words lead Adriana¡¯s heart is very touched.

 Chapter 886 Eat dog food until you die

    For dinner, Peter cooked for Adriana himself, making a Western dinner that was simple, yet ritualistic.


    For the candlelit dinner for two, Peter kept creating various surprises for Adriana.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston, here¡¯s the tiramisu for you, let¡¯s see if you like it.¡±


    The man came out of the kitchen and then carried a te with a piece of tiramisu on it, set with half of the sage fruit carved into the shape of a drawing and a few green leaves, very ssy.


    He was wearing an apron, and his face was stained with the white of a little flour, but despite this, he could not hide his handsome face.


    ¡°You did this?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you could make tiramisu?¡±


    ¡°Learned for Mrs. Alston now, of course.¡±


    Peter downyed it.


    Little did he know how many ingredients were wasted because he had to learn to make tiramisu, which he had sought out from Waverly¡¯s top Michelin master since Adriana left this morning, before he seeded.


    Over there, Zac, sitting on the couch, is clutching a medical book in his hand, casually and loosely flipping through it.


    ¡°Burp ¡­ burp ¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but burp, ncing sideways at the two who were showing affection over at the restaurant, always feeling like he was being tortured here.


    Even if the mind is traumatized, the body has to suffer.


    For example, today, Peter took him as a test case in order to make that one tiramisu, and he ate a whole 18 pieces of tiramisu alone throughout the day today.


    So much so that he now wants to vomit when he smells the tiramisuing from the kitchen.


    Of course, these things are unknown to Adriana.


    Adriana looked at the tiramisu, fruit sd, steak, and many small desserts ced on the table and was touched from her heart.


    In the past, the man who galloped through the mall and now for her actually condescended to the kitchen to learn to do these things.


    She looked at the tiramisu, holding a clear crystal spoon in her hand, and hesitated to make a move.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat, isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Peter stood by, bowed in anticipation.


    Adriana shook her head, her lips lightly pursed together, ¡°honey, can you please stop being so nice to me?¡±


    She used to be the most unpopr woman, but now she is suffering and life is good.


    But letting her enjoy too much happiness all at once makes Adriana insecure.


    She was worried that this happiness woulde too suddenly and would suddenly disappear one day.


    ¡°Silly girl, you are my Peter¡¯s wife, who am I going to be nice to if not you?¡±


    He stood beside Adriana, gently took her into his arms, rubbed her hair, and said, ¡°You are the most important thing in my life in the future. Money or power, those things are dispensable.¡±


    The first half of his life, Peter has been fighting for power, and now he no longer wants to live that kind of conspiracy and calction of the day, every day hook, line and sinker, really let him feel tired, tired.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana was very relieved.


    Peter sat beside Adriana, picked up a fork and fed her a piece of tiramisu.


    Adriana, who was enjoying herself with her eyes closed, suddenly smelled a strong fragrance and opened her eyes to see that a piece of tiramisu was right in front of her eyes.


    She looked up at the man holding her, smiled sweetly, and opened her mouth to eat.


    Gently chew, the soft texture with a rich fragrance, sweet but not greasy, really delicious.


    Adriana gave a thumbs up, ¡°It¡¯s very well done, right up there with the chef.¡±


    ¡°Like it?¡±


    ¡°Well, like.¡±


    ¡°Then eat more.¡±


    ¡°How about eating so much fat?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston has such a good bottom, and she looks good when she¡¯s fat.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    The two here show their love, Zac has been doing his best to reduce the sense of presence, the result is a moment of thirst to pour water, and heard Peter¡¯s words.


    To know that in the past, his big brother thunderous and ruthless person, now for Adriana disguised as a warm man, saying some meaty words, really let him can not help but spray mouth.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    A mouthful of water choked Zac, he coughed hard, and suddenly felt a sharp stab over, subconsciously looked over, only to see Peter¡¯s sharp eyes dead on him.


    Zac mouth a wild mouth, ¡°You guys go on, go on, I¡¯ll go upstairs ¡­ no, I¡¯ll go fishing in the yard, fishing.¡±


    With Peter¡¯s stern gaze on his sweaty body, Zac put down his ss and slinked out of the hall, heading straight for the pond on the east side of the vi.


    There were fish there, all of which were inedible ornamental koi.


    Zac raised his hand to his forehead, too damn sinful, if not to take care of Peter and Adriana¡¯s health, how he would be disguised as a full-time family doctor?


    Every day dog food eaten to death.


    The desire to cry.


    In the living room, Adriana takes a spoon and finishes a piece of tiramisu.


    The taste is really good, and the desserts sold in dessert stores have been better than those.


    She truly feels that having a man willing to give so much for her is really a blessing from a previous life.


    In the evening, two people strolling hand in hand on the road, the roadside insects chirping, the breeze, the distant neon bright, but no one around, the quiet environment makes everything so quiet and peaceful.


    ¡°Honey, how do you feel? Do you like your life now?¡±


    She suddenly thought about what Ran had told her today, about losing so much because Peter was now seriously ill.


    And Ran has his own intelligence channels, and since he said that, it proves that Peter is in a really bad situation.


    This is one of the reasons why Adriana wanted Old Mr. Soto to recall those from Obren.


    Before it was Peter who silently watched over her, now it¡¯s her turn to silently watch over Peter.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s with you, I like it.¡±


    The man took Adriana¡¯s hand and rubbed his thumb gently over the back of her hand, feeling the delicate touch of her skin, and smiled tenderly at the little woman.


    Adriana raised her eyes to look at the white moon and stars, suddenly unfolded her arms and closed her eyes, feeling the beauty, emotionally, ¡°You know, I used to think that what I liked was a calm and simple life. Until now ¡­¡±


    The little woman spoke with a beat, opened her eyes, those good-looking shearwater eyes flowing with starbursts, and said to him, ¡°I just realized that it¡¯s not simply life I like, but the time I spend with you. Every second is happiness.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around and stood in front of Peter, holding his hands, and said with affection, ¡°With you, there is happiness. So Peter, don¡¯t ever leave me again, unless, I die.¡±


    Yes, unless she dies, she really doesn¡¯t want Peter to leave her.


    God knows that after experiencing life and death, she realizes how attached she is to the man in front of her at the bottom of her heart.


    To this day, Adriana feels her heart palpitating whenever she remembers the time when Peter was shot and fell unconscious.

 Chapter 887 Within the Plan

    That moment of heart-breaking, painful suffocation, what kind of feeling, Adriana really do not want to experience again.


    ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s going on in your head all day?¡±


    Peter was amused by the words of the little woman, but the heart was Theresa pangs of pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you, and Luis and Helen, and no one else.¡±


    They are family, and neither can be cut off.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Adrianaughed and jumped into Peter¡¯s arms at once, coveting his breath and warmth.


    It was close to her arms that Adriana said, ¡°Tomorrow I will meet with a senior security designer and have him design the security of the Asnana vi then, and then pick up the two kids, okay?¡±


    I was supposed to meet with the designer yesterday, but I postponed it because I had more things to do in the past two days.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Peter took the little woman¡¯s hand and they went back to the vi, washed up, and then Adriana said to him, ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    She turned around and was about to leave, who knew that the man yanked her wrist and directly dragged the little woman down on the bed, he bullied her and looked down on her, ¡°What, still want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m sleeping in the next room.¡±


    The sudden ambiguity wrapped tightly around her and Adriana was a little ufortable, even resistant, ¡°You get up.¡±


    I knew that with a man, he will certainly not be able to hold himself, once the rub. The gun goes. Fire, the damage to Peter is really great.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Men spill the beans.


    Previously Adriana could never imagine that a man as high up in the clouds as Peter, who was cold and arrogant, would have a ¡®cute¡¯ side, which she thought would be quite out of ce.


    God knows, when now a handsome hooker man in front of her pretend to be pretentious, actually still so good-looking.


    There is no sense of contradiction.


    She felt a little frantic because Peter kept provoking her bottom line.


    ¡°Hey, Peter, don¡¯t get too far ahead of yourself. Or I won¡¯t live here anymore.¡±


    Adriana opened her mouth to threaten.


    The words fell, the smile on the man¡¯s cheeks disappeared and was reced by despondency.


    He let go of Adriana, ¡°Okay, good night.¡±


    With that said, Peter got up and went to the bathroom.


    The bathroom door closed and the sound of ttering water rang out from inside.


    The two have been through a lot, and to finally be together is even more precious now than when they were newlyweds.


    That¡¯s why the meeting could not restrain the surge of emotions, Peter has needs she can understand, but now see him like that, Adriana still some heartache.


    Got up, walked to the bathroom door and knocked, ¡°Get some rest early, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded.


    Adriana leaves the room and closes the door.


    Back in her own bedroom, she went to bed early.


    Late at night, Peter did not get up until after Adriana had gone to bed, put on a trench coat and went to the study.


    Because Hank is now in Motril, he has to know exactly what¡¯s going on over there.


    In the den, turn on theputer and video call with Hank.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡±


    It¡¯ste at night here, daytime there, and Hank is eating.


    ¡°Boss, the FE situation is more serious than we thought.¡±


    Hank, who was at the hotel and was eating fast food, pulled out a paper towel and wiped his mouth, saying, ¡°William knew you were not feeling well and took advantage of your absence topel a lot of people. Those who were originally loyal to you are now inclined to fall back, and now I¡¯m afraid your support rate in FE is less than thirty percent.¡±


    The consequence of a 30% approval rate is very serious, and when the next FE leader is selected, such an approval rate will not have any chance of winning.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter is very calm.


    He just said three words breezily, the video side of Hank¡¯s eyes waiting for him to continue to speak, the results of a long day the man did not squeak.


    ¡°No more?¡±


    ¡°So what else do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Hank frowned, ¡°The situation has turned out to be like this, and you¡¯re still not worried? Do you know what the result will be if you are out of the next FE selection?¡±


    ¡°No need to say more.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t seem like he was listening to Hank say those words, ¡°All right, you know what to do next.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to redeem those people, boss, don¡¯t worry, I will not let you down.¡±


    After he finished, Peter said ¡®Be safe¡¯ and hung up the video call.


    After the phone hung up, Peter typed a string of code into the search engine field of hisputer, then crackled his fingers on the keyboard, extremely fast, and he didn¡¯t even look at the keyboard for the whole process.


    Instead, theputer instantly cked out, then turned blue, and in the aftermath was a string of garbled code like things jumping on the screen.


    After a long while, Peter let go and leaned back in the executive chair, waiting quietly.


    But in a few seconds, there was a sudden sound from over there.


    The screen is ck, with only a few white lines on it, fluctuating with the rise and fall of the other side¡¯s voice.


    Can¡¯t see each other¡¯s real identity.


    ¡°Shadow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The other party speaks Chinese, but Peter holds fluent English tomunicate with the other party.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show up again, I¡¯ll think you¡¯ve forgotten about us.¡±


    The person on the other side said.


    Peter wrapped his arms around his chest and leaned against the executive chair, smiling indifferently, ¡°Howe? You all have not yet yed your personal value, I may not dare to forget you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    The other party smiled, and then added: ¡°We have heard about you, and several times they wanted to visit you, but I stopped them all.¡±


    ¡°There is no need toe over, I Rene unharmed. Extraordinary times, you must not be exposed.¡±


    Peter repeated his advice.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re about to be topped over at FE?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Once again, the man smiled mysteriously.


    This smile, meditation and with a few points of confidence.


    The other person was silent for a few seconds, and it dawned on him, ¡°Oh, I see, it wouldn¡¯t be your n, would it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really stupid.¡±


    ¡°Holy shit, that scared the hell out of us. Do you know Ross and a few of them that weather, ready to go shell up FE it.¡±


    The party¡¯s icy atmosphere was instantly ignited by the other side, which in turn was quite active.


    ¡°Listen carefully, I will only say it once. In the next few hours, no matter what movement happens outside, you cannot leave a step, otherwise ¡­ will be treated as traitors.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The other side had a vague feeling that he was up to something big.


    ¡°The wind is extremely unfavorable for you out there and we¡¯re worried about ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Before Peter was worried that he would die, but now since he can¡¯t die, there is nothing that can stop him.


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°If anyone dares to act foolishly again, deal with them ording to the rules, no need to be merciful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go check something out, and I want to know the results as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hang up.¡±


    Peter hung up the call, then edited the word ¡®Cruz¡¯ and sent it out in a mysterious way.


    After that, there was another crackle of tapping on theputer before it was closed.

 Chapter 888 Hugging the Legs

    However, at that moment, the door to the study suddenly opened.


    Adriana came in from outside, ¡°honey, it¡¯s sote, why are you still up?¡±


    ¡°Alone, can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Peter¡¯s fingertips twitched slightly, unsure of exactly when Adriana hade over.


    Did you hear the call he just made.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, you¡¯re not well and you need to rest.¡±


    Adriana woke up in the middle of the night, a little uneasy about Peter, got up and went to his bedroom to see, but no one was there.


    So I came over to the study to check it out, and sure enough, the person was inside.


    Peter walked over, stood in front of Adriana and said, ¡°Adriana, will you stay with me? I can¡¯t sleep without you.¡±


    The man who was at the sharp end of the party is now transformed into a little sheep, and speaks with some pity.


    Adriana was helpless and looked up at the rm clock hanging on the wall of her study, it was after one o¡¯clockte at night.


    ¡°Then first of all, I can apany you to rest, but you must not that what, you know?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were so obvious, how could Peter not understand them.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    So it was that Adriana was attacked by Peter in one sentence.


    The little woman took Peter by the hand and the two of them went back to Peter¡¯s room, lifted the bedding and got in.


    Peter wrapped his arm around her waist and turned out the lights with his other hand directly.


    In the darkness of the room, Adriana snuggled into the man¡¯s chest, her ear against his skin, listening to the beating of his heart and feeling the warmth of his body.


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s lips lifted in a curve.


    At this moment, she is happy.


    The man hugged her and really did not make any other moves, very honest.


    ¡°Adriana, get an early night, you have to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    It was so hard to get Adriana to sleep with him, Peter didn¡¯t dare to have any other misbehavior for fear that he would irritate the little woman and then would sleep in separate rooms again.


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Adriana woke up early.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Opening her eyes, she called out, but no one was there.


    Get up and go look in the bathroom, or no one, until out of the bedroom downstairs, which found the man in the kitchen busy figure.


    That kind of cold man, in the work of excessive ability, I did not expect that even the kitchen can easily conquer.


    Adriana suddenly felt that she had found a treasure.


    Went upstairs, washed and changed clothes afterwards, drew a little more blood and put it up.


    Everything was taken care of, and she went downstairs with relief.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Standing at the kitchen door, the small woman with her arms around her chest, watching Peter carrying a knife, familiar with the thumping and cutting vegetables, skilled knife skills, and restaurant cooks areparable.


    Peter saw Adriana standing there. He put down his knife, washed his hands, wiped them on his apron and walked over to Adriana.


    Cupping her cheek in both hands, he leaned down and ced a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Alston.¡±


    The tender words, although only five words, are really worth a thousand words to Adriana.


    She felt that happiness came suddenly and surprisingly.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    She suddenly felt useless, after so many years with Helen, as a mother, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t cook a few dishes well.


    Really feel helpless.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do what you say, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Adriana stood up straight, rolled up her sleeves, and made a move to enter the kitchen.


    The man suddenly pointed to his cheek, ¡°Here, a good morning kiss from Mrs. Alston is needed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s gaze lingered slightly, looking at Peter¡¯s somewhat little mischievous look, and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Peter saw Adriana not move and raised an eyebrow, inclining his cheek to indicate Adriana.


    She, in turn, stood on her tiptoes and gave him a soft kiss on the cheek, ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±


    The man¡¯s big palm smoothly embraced her into his arms, and his slightly cool lips covered her lipsticked lips.


    Swirling loose, hisrge palm gently nudged the tip of her nose, ¡°Good boy, go sit and rest, it will be ready soon.¡±


    Peter turned around to go to work, Adriana took his hand and admonished: ¡°honey, I said many times, you are not well some things can let the kitchen to do.¡±


    To nurture Peter¡¯s body, Adriana hired a top-notch Chinese and Western dietitian.


    Now it¡¯s a good thing that in addition to hiring someone at a high price, instead Peter is now in the kitchen as a full time cook.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sacked them all.¡±


    ¡°What? Sacked?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sacked.¡±


    Peter chopped vegetables while saying, ¡°You said you would take care of me, anyway, I have nothing now, in order to be able to keep you from abandoning me, I decided that I would cook three meals a day for you in the future. It¡¯s sort of a way to y the rest of your life.¡±


    A statement as casual as that, but invisible but Adriana can clearly feel the man¡¯s helplessness.


    The morous man seems to be like a bright star suddenly fell, fell into the dust, covering a sharpness, be ordinary.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Those words were filled with resignation and more than anything else, helplessness.


    Adriana was heartbroken for Peter, went behind him and hugged him, leaned her head on his back and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, even if the world abandons you, I won¡¯t abandon you. Forever and ever.¡±


    The man chopping action stopped, heard the words of the little woman, Peter inexplicably a pang of guilt, think they did not do a little too much?


    Shouldn¡¯t there be some things that she should know?


    An internal struggle, Peter felt that it is better not to tell her, so as not to reveal too much is also a kind of harm to her.


    ¡°Adriana must keep her word, or I¡¯ll have to live on the street.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    Thinking about Peter, although he has nothing now, but just those previous savings, save and spend, a lifetime will not be used up.


    How is it possible to be so poor that you can only be a homemaker?


    Within a short time, breakfast was ready.


    The table was served, Peter did not take off his apron, still wearing the beige and some small flowers apron.


    It is obviously something so feminine, but in his body but no sense of contradiction, but will be his gentle side embodied the best.


    Look at the sumptuous breakfast, abination of Chinese and Western food, color and vor.


    Adrianaughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to start with all the delicious food I¡¯ve gotten.¡±


    ¡°Here, a Chinese sandwich, try one.¡±


    Peter took the freshly baked bread with sd dressing, fried egg, bacon and lettuce and handed it to Adriana.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The little woman took it, took a bite, chewed slowly, and couldn¡¯t help but nod her head, ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious, it tastes really good.¡±


    He gave him a thumbs up, ¡°It¡¯s over, you¡¯re so good, I feel like I can barely match you, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Then cherish me, adopt me, better raise me to be useless, when other women are too much for me, then I can only hold your thigh.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words just fell, Zac, who was drinking milk and came in from outside the hall, coincidentally heard Peter¡¯s words and snorted, spitting out the milk in his mouth.

 Chapter 889 Quit

    Adriana and Peter both inclined their heads and looked over, only to see Zac puffing out his cheeks, with milk stains hanging from the corners of his mouth, and even his ck suit stained with the white of milk, in a very embarrassed manner.


    ¡°Gollum.¡±


    Embarrassed by the two men staring at him, Zac gurgled and swallowed the milk in his mouth before saying, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t hear a thing.¡±


    Turning around, he strides out of the hall.


    Then with a thud the milk bottle was thrown far away,pletely disregarding whether it would affect the vi¡¯s hygiene.


    ¡°Shit, can¡¯t live this day.¡±


    Walked over to a bench, took out his cell phone, opened the brothers group, and sent a voice message inside.


    ¡°Hey, guys, guess what I just heard that shocked the world?¡±


    Steve: What? Come on, tell us, eat your melon in ce.


    Mo Yan Gotham: Have something to say and fart.


    Memories of Once: What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong.


    Past: Don¡¯t sell out, tell us.


    Zac couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and sent a voice saying, ¡°Shit, you may not believe me when I say it. Our big brother actually said to Adriana ¡®adopt me, better raise me to be useless, when all women do not want me, I will hold yourp¡¯.¡±


    He imitated Peter¡¯s voice and sent the voice out, adding at the end, ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t stand it, this is a big love scene. You tell me, he just has no money, at least in his pocket also carry inexhaustible silver, how dare he lick his face to say that Adriana to adopt him? It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Huzzah-


    His message was sent out and the group exploded.


    ¡°What the hell? What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker, are you sure this is what the boss said?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ had a full meal first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Zac, do you know why you¡¯re still a single dog?¡±


    ¡°Because he can¡¯t appreciate the little flirtationsbetween couples.¡±


    ¡°Deserve to be single for life.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The original is to spit Peter, but the result is the group Edward that group of people to flirt again, Zac heart is very stifled.


    So he got up and went into the hall and upstairs, then went to the kitchen.


    Carrying two bowls, he walked out, ¡°Here, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±


    The sweet and cloying love should be poisoned with bitter pills once more to be good.


    ¡°You wait a minute.¡±


    Peter got up and went to the kitchen, but came out a momentter with a te containing a very nice style of dessert.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The medicine is bitter, take some of this first.¡±


    The man used chopsticks to pick up a piece of pastry and fed it to Adriana, saying, ¡°This will make drinking the medicine less bitter after you eat it.¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Great, honey, thank you.¡±


    The two are intensely affectionate, ambiguous and loving, listening to a side of Zac is about to close himself.


    ¡°Do you still want to drink the medicine?¡±


    He was a little offended and spoke a little louder.


    The two men looked at him and could not help butugh.


    Adriana took a sip of the medicine, then immediately picked up a small snack and ate a bite, and as expected, it was really not so bitter.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°How does it feel? Is it not as bitter anymore?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, if you like it you can make it for you every day in the future.¡±


    The twoughed as they talked, the smiles spreading across their faces barely stopping.


    Zac felt that he was being ignored and looked down at the two men with cold eyes as he wrapped his arms around his chest, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for my resignation, I¡¯m done with this family doctor.¡±


    Adriana was eating a pastry, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    He¡¯s a bit arrogant.


    ¡°OK, it¡¯s OK if you quit.¡±


    Peter was not surprised, he lowered his head to eat while saying, ¡°It just so happens that I invited, Jaelynn, toe over in a few days. After all, the vi is not big enough to house so many people, you¡¯d better hurry up and move out to vacate it for Jaelynn.¡±


    ¡°What? Jaelynn?¡±


    Zac¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Really?¡±


    He had a hopeful look on his face.


    On the contrary, Peter looked disgusted, ¡°Really fake has anything to do with you? Aren¡¯t you moving? Hurry up and leave, I¡¯ll order the maid to pack the guest room.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, of course you can¡¯t leave, you must not leave. I have to be responsible for your health, how can you do if I leave.¡±


    Zac hemmed and hawed.


    He was just a moment of anger, deliberately yful.


    ¡°Good to know, roll.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have the good grace to say.


    Zac grinned bitchily, ¡°Fine, fine, you guys go on, go on, I¡¯ll get out of here. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    He was in a good mood and turned around and left.


    Adriana approaches Peter and asks, ¡°Who is Jaelynn?¡±


    ¡°A woman that Zac has been chasing for years but can¡¯t catch and can only worship as a goddess.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a story like that, huh? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°It was a few years ago ¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was nice as the two ate breakfast while Peter told Adriana a story.


    After the meal, Adriana did not go to the office, but stayed at home with Peter.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯d better go to the office, I¡¯ll just receive the security designer over at Motril today.¡±


    After waiting in the courtyard for a while and the man had note, Peter said to Adriana.


    Adriana frowned and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go to the office first. But you don¡¯t need to see me off today, I¡¯ll just go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter agreed.


    Adriana packed her things, took her bag and went straight to the garage and drove away.


    And when she left not long after, a car slowly drove into Asnana vi.


    The limousine came down three people, Western faces, dressed in suits, although the appearance is not very handsome, but an aristocratic, air of force.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Peter stepped forward, ¡°Excuse me, is this Jennings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The blond man at the head of the group nodded, went up and shook Peter¡¯s hand, pointed to the two men beside him and introduced them, ¡°These two are my assistants, Michael and Andel.¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±


    Peter shook hands with both of them one by one and exchanged a few pleasantries.


    Jennings then followed Peter around the Asnana vi, pointing out therge vi and introducing it one by one.


    Jennings then instructed the assistant beside him, ¡°You guys go measure the precise area of the vi.¡±


    Michael and Andel both nodded and took measurements with their instruments.


    Jennings then followed Peter for a walk around the courtyard, sometimes Peter pointed to one side, sometimes Jennings pointed to the other, as if discussing the way the security of the vi was designed.


    It would not be suspicious at all.


    Unbeknownst to me, Jennings, who was standing beside Peter at the moment, whispered to Peter, ¡°You asked Cruz to check it out already.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude was cold, a change from his earlier enthusiasm.


    ¡°Cruz, let¡¯s go through all aspects of the search. First, the names of people, people named Cruz are few and far between, and none have any identity background, but one person is a member of the Motril royal family. Then, we go from the name of the ce to check, within several major countries, only one ind, named after Cruz. But the ind¡¯s situation is not yet clear. Further is the organization, ording to our investigation, in Eskon, there is indeed an organization called Cruz, mysterious and unpredictable, not much information can be obtained. Its degree of mystery ispletely more than Obren, but not the same nature as Obren.¡±

 Chapter 890 Identity

    As he was talking, a maid came over and Jennings pointed to the top floor of the vi and said, ¡°Is there any kind of security to be designed for that top floor over there?¡±


    ¡°Does Jennings have any goodments?¡±


    Peter asked with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s something I need to think about.¡±


    Jennings smiled and introduced, then stood there sideways looking up at the top, with one hand around his chest and one hand rubbing his chin, seemingly in careful thought.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But the eyes were aimed at the maid who was walking away over there.


    Whispered: ¡°Tsk ¡­ Asnana vi can really crouching tiger hide dragon, this woman is light on her feet, the hands are very rough, although just now the face smiling, but that eye flicker between the hidden sharpness, a look is not ordinary people.¡±


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and deliberately raised his voice, ¡°The top floor should also be secured to avoid any danger. Let¡¯s take another look in the back.¡±


    With that, the two turned around and continued walking towards the back.


    Peter, on the other hand, said tersely, ¡°William¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°William?¡±


    Jennings snorted, ¡°It seems he still hasn¡¯t lowered his guard against you.¡±


    Most of the people in FE have fallen back on William, but Jennings didn¡¯t expect William to be so suspicious.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Arranging such an expert by your side, you are not afraid of poisoning you?¡±


    ¡°At least for now she wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Jennings is very uneasy, but feels that everything is under his control and should be fine.


    ¡°Obren is mysterious, but there are still many people who know about Obren. But Cruz is different, Cruz organization is mysterious, if there is no mistake, most of them are members of the royal family, each individual identity is not simple. ce in the end what is done, until now is not clear.¡±


    Having said that, Peter has realized the seriousness of the matter.


    All three aspects, no matter which one you start from, you can tell that Cruz is not simple.


    ¡°Notify it down and don¡¯t check any further.¡±


    Peter said at once.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jennings doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°To investigate further is to set fire to yourself, just remember my words.¡±


    Name, ce name, organization, three directions to investigate the ¡®Cruz¡¯ are permeated with treacherous atmosphere, Peter does not know what Cruz actually represents, but one thing is clear, that is, the other party is unfathomable, amazing strength.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    ¡°Now give notice down immediately, right now. Immediately let the people investigating hide for a while.¡±


    Jennings wanted to say something else, but the words were interrupted by Peter, whose serious expression told Jennings that things were very uplicated.


    Immediately walked aside, took out the special phone, broadcasted the three-digit number, and said after connecting, ¡°Old Chen, I¡¯m not going to the west, it¡¯s too far.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My wife said it¡¯s too far and won¡¯t let me go. By the way, let the person who picked me up go back to rest, sorry, ah, we have the opportunity to work together.¡±


    After saying that, Jennings hung up the phone directly.


    That west side is naturally a veiled allusion to ¡®Cruz¡¯, since the Cruz location is in the west.


    ¡®Wife¡¯, on the other hand, alludes to Peter.


    The ¡®person who picked him up¡¯ is the person who investigated the Cruz matter.


    And Jennings¡¯s identity is the designer of advanced security systems, said the cooperation, naturally is to say the title of designer.


    Those people understand each other to an amazing degree, Jennings a few words each other can understand its meaning.


    After hanging up the phone, Jennings was still a little uneasy, ¡°Is it really that scary? Wouldn¡¯t you be too sensitive?¡±


    Peter gave him a look, ¡°Just don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    He was not sure what exactly Cruz was, but ording to the information in front of him, Cruz was not only mysterious but also had an amazing strength behind him.


    Now he just wants to live a peaceful and quiet life with Adriana two, the rest, he does not want to know.


    ¡°Brenden went to Atror yesterday, and the brothers are ready to take them all down when he rendezvous with Tatum.¡±


    Jennings reported the situation to Peter.


    Who expected Peter¡¯s face to sink immediately, ¡°Who told you to take the liberty?¡±


    ¡°Brenden must die! If you hadn¡¯t kept stopping us, we would have gotten him killed.¡±


    Just the thought of Brenden and Tatum nearly killing Peter makes the brothers¡¯ hearts pound with desire.


    ¡°Immediately after you leave Asnana vi, inform them to withdraw back. Anyone who dares to reveal their identity will be dealt with by the rules.¡±


    The man was slightly angry, ¡°Remember, anyone who dares to act without my orders will not me me for being ungracious.¡±


    Gliy Whein Mansion that day, although he was surrounded by Brenden and Tatum two, but he sent people directly in Atror end Tatum¡¯s forces.


    And that day Jennings brought people have been lurking around, just did not expect not wait for Jennings to strike when Ran brought people over.


    These things are unknown to even Hank, except for him and Jennings.


    The only spection is that Giovannyjoined the melee that day, but Giovanny is a tight-lipped person, and nothing will be revealed.


    And no one will know about it.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you keep Brenden, the man should have died a long time ago.¡±


    Jennings gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°He still has use, I have my own arrangements.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t reveal much.


    For Brenden, he also felt that perhaps it was Brenden¡¯s hard life.


    Initially when he moved Adriana, it was his master Lennox who tried to stop it.


    Lennox had saved his life and owed a debt of gratitude that had to be repaid, so he agreed.


    This time not to Brenden is found Brenden not only with Tatum those people have contact, and even with Obren¡¯s people have close contact.


    Including thest time for Adriana treatment of ni, private and Brenden had several contacts, very suspicious.


    The two stayed in the vi for a few hours, Jennings surveyed the vi carefully inside and out, and at noon Peter ordered the hotel take-out directly and apanied Jennings to lunch.


    Before she left, Jennings couldn¡¯t help but draw a breath and said when no one was around, ¡°Where are all the people from in your vi?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Adriana found it?¡±


    Jennings guessed himself and then shook his head with a sigh, ¡°A master, a real master. Six servants, if I¡¯m right, only two are ordinary people, right? Who are the other three, Tatum, Tiana, or one of Atror¡¯s bigwigs?¡±


    He suddenly felt a little bit of pain for his boss, thinking that his current situation is not too miserable a bit.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter shot an icy re straight past and opened the door for him to get in.


    Doing a full show, he was trying his best to show his fawning over top security designer Jennings.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Mr. Alston, I¡¯lle over when I¡¯ve finished designing the n, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±


    Peter closed the door.


    The car started slowly and departed.


    Jennings, sitting in the car, sighed quietly, suddenly felt that Peter was lucky not to be killed during the time he was in aa.

 Chapter 891 Cooperation accident

    But Jennings does not know is that Peter has always had an unfathomable master beside him, even Hank has never seen.


    And how could he be easily assassinated?


    ¡­


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana is busy at work, handling thepany¡¯s paperwork.


    Not long after, the phone sitting on the table rang.


    Adriana looks at her phone, it¡¯s Harlee¡¯s number.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked again, ¡°Is there a message from Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m just calling to tell you that Ran seems to be in danger, and his brother Lane is now trying to target Ran in every way possible. might poison him.¡±


    Needless to say, Harlee brings yet another piece of good news.


    Adriana felt tired just listening to him say those words.


    Although it is said that the previous life is very poor, but definitely not as tired as the heart now.


    Look what kind of life we are living now.


    It is heartbreaking to be on tenterhooks all day long.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana knew that Ran was alone at the moment, and she would be ashamed of the good Ran had done for her if she didn¡¯t do something about it.


    Just where will Lane go from here now that he¡¯s targeting Ran?


    If ites to fighting, Adriana doesn¡¯t think Lane will be a match for Ran.


    Again, she felt that her worries were superfluous, but still had Lane¡¯s movements followed.


    ¡°Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene, the secretary, pushed the door and walked in, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. A batch of cosmetics that we cooperated with Oblurg Group before, now ourpany is waiting for the shipment, but the other party does not ship.¡±


    Because Fryer Group mainly does real estate and cosmetics, other hotels, restaurants and bars do not ount for much.


    While Oblurg Group does cosmetic ingredient production, the two coborated tounch a new product that will be avable at Fryer Group.


    With the new products due to be released soon, Oblurg Group¡¯s dy in delivery will not only dy the release of the new products, but also affect the quality testing of the products.


    ¡°Okay, I get it, you pack up ande with me to Oblurg Group.¡±


    She was worried about Ran when she received a call that Lane would go after him, but she didn¡¯t expect to actually go after the Fryer Group now.


    I had only heard of Lane¡¯s name, but I was able to meet him today.


    Adriana and Rene drove directly to the Oblurg Group.


    ¡°Hello, we are from the Fryer Group and came to see your Mr. Powell.¡±


    I went upstairs and told the receptionist at the Oblurg Group reception hall, but the Oblurg Group receptionist beauty said, ¡°Do you have an appointment? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit, the president is busy today.¡±


    Rene immediately said, ¡°We are a partnerpany of the Oblurg Group.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, there are many Oblurg Group partnerpanies, so we can¡¯t just meet with anyone who wants to meet with Mr. Powell, right?¡±


    The reception speaks very sharply and doesn¡¯t give Adriana any face.


    Rene was a little angry and was about to say something, but Adriana pulled her back and she walked up and said, ¡°Please call Mr. Powell and say I have something for him.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Reception made a phone call, and then said to Adriana: ¡°Mr. Powell is in a meeting, you can wait over there for a while.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Point to the rest area.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and gave a look towards Rene and the two walked towards the rest area.


    Asnana vi.


    Peter was busy working in his study when Zac walked in.


    ¡°I just got word that Lane from Oblurg Group is giving Adriana a hard time, do you want to help?¡±


    Zac told Peter the truth about the news he had just received.


    I thought he would be angry, but who knows just nd as water sitting in the executive chair reading documents, unperturbed.


    ¡°Talking to you.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond, Zac sat sideways on his desk and asked.


    Peter¡¯s long fingers lifted a page of the contract and said ndly, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    ¡°Lane is bullying Adriana, you don¡¯t have to help?¡±


    ¡°Why should I interfere with Adriana¡¯s business?¡±


    Peter closed the folder and said, ¡°The first half of her life she has been tied down and has nowhere to go, now is the time for her to show what she can do. If I have to give a helping hand everywhere because I¡¯m with her, it will make Adriana feel like her existence is worthless.¡±


    He never thought it was a bad thing for someone to give Adriana a hard time, but on the contrary, it also helped to train her character and make her more independent and mature.


    He will never intervene unless as ast resort.


    A statement that makes sense, Zac nodded approvingly, ¡°The analysis makes sense, I say how you are so calm.¡±


    After saying that, Zac looked at the file in his hand, grabbed it directly and pped it on the table, ¡°Peter, why are you looking at the file again? Do you believe I¡¯ll tell Adriana?¡±


    Now he speaks Peter will not listen at all, but Adriana speaks he will definitely listen.


    The man nced at him, ¡°If you dare to tell Adriana, I¡¯ll waste you.¡±


    ¡°But the problem is ¡­ your body is now recovering, do you know that in order to save you Adriana she ¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to Adriana?¡±


    Zac¡¯s words caught Peter¡¯s attention.


    ¡°She ¡­ begged me so hard to save you, and that wretched look at that time was really pitiful. So you must pay attention to rest now, only if you are healthy and recover as before, Adriana will be relieved.¡±


    Sitting at the table, Zac wrapped one hand around his chest and brushed his nose with the other, ncing to the side and wishing he could p his face.


    It was that close, a little, to revealing the truth.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Peter¡¯s dark ink-like pupils emerged with a hint of pain, as long as the thought of Adriana¡¯s initial painful appearance, you can not help but feel the heartache.


    ¡­


    Oblurg Group.


    Adriana waited outside for two hours, seeing that the time was already 4:30 pm.


    Rene are a little anxious, but Adriana is not anxious, instead, she is holding her phone, idle, leisurely brush the phone.


    At that moment, the receptionist secretary came over, ¡°Hello Ms. Hale, our president wants you toe up.¡±


    Adriana put away her phone, still nd, ¡°Good.¡±


    The two men got up and followed the secretary to the president¡¯s office and knocked on the door, ¡°Mr. Powell, Ms. Hale has arrived.¡±


    The secretary stood by while Adriana and Rene walked in and the beautiful woman at the reception desk turned around and went out.


    Lane sat at his desk, unable to see anything because of the desktopputer sitting in front of him, obscuring him.


    Adriana stepped forward, found the man is head down in the processing of documents, she called out, ¡°Mr. Powell so big pie, let a woman full of waiting down there for more than two hours, so ck, you will not feel ¡­¡±


    Halfway through the little woman¡¯s sentence, the man suddenly raised his eyes, and Adriana was stunned when she saw the man get up and stand in front of her.


    ¡°Is ¡­ that you, Uncle?¡±


    How could it be him?


    ¡°What, are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Lane straightened his shirt, walked around the mahogany desk and walked up to Adriana and extended his hand, ¡°Ms. Hale, long time no see, good to see you.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    The little woman smiled stiffly and extended her hand to shake his before asking, ¡°You ¡­ are Lane?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t remember his name being Lane.

 Chapter 892 – Same Father, Different Mother

    ¡°David is me, and so is Lane.¡±


    He raised his finger and pointed to himself, smiled jovially, and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Ms. Hale, please.¡±


    Adriana nodded and said to Rene, ¡°Go out and wait for me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene jowls slightly and turns to walk out of the office.


    Inside the office, Adriana looks at David, no, his Chinese name is Lane to be exact, and asks, ¡°Are you Ran¡¯s brother?¡±


    The age gap is ¡­ too big.


    ¡°What, do I look old?¡±


    Lane stretched his hands and turned to walk aside to make her coffee.


    While grinding coffee, he said, ¡°My mother gave birth to me earlier, and I am ten years older than Ran.¡±


    He was ten years older than Ran, and Ran was five years older than her.


    The difference between the two is fifteen years.


    Adriana used to think that she called him Uncle not too much, but now she knows that he is Ran¡¯s brother, she calls him Uncle, a little ¡­ messy generation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    She smiled and suddenly remembered the business, so she asked, ¡°You already knew who I was?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you still seize mypany¡¯s stuff and deliberately leave me outside for two hours?¡±


    Because the rtionship is more familiar, Adriana red at him and questioned.


    ¡°First of all, would you havee to me if I hadn¡¯t impounded yourpany¡¯s goods? Secondly, I am really in a meeting today.¡±


    He ground the coffee, brought it over and handed it to Adriana, ¡°You, on the other hand, haven¡¯t contacted me for so many years, did you forget about me?¡±


    When he was abroad, David could be considered as Adriana¡¯s benefactor.


    Because she rented a house, it happens to live opposite the man is David, at that time she was busy with children and work, busy every day, is David see her very busy, generally free wille to help.


    So the two have a good rtionship.


    It wasn¡¯t until she returned to Waverly that the two drifted apart.


    ¡°In Los Angeles, it¡¯s always been you helping me, so it¡¯s hard for me to leave and for you to fall free, how can I mean to harass you every day.¡±


    Adriana took a sip of coffee, smiled, and added, ¡°Why do I think you and Ran don¡¯t look much alike?¡±


    If Lane and Ran resemble each other, she should be able to recognize them both at once.


    Only the world is too small, actually met the two brothers in different ces, really is too unexpected fate.


    ¡°We¡¯re half-siblings.¡±


    ¡°¡­ huh huh ¡­ so.¡±


    Adrianaughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, not sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s something unseemly.¡±


    Lane doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Bang¨C


    The office door was pushed open with a thud.


    The two men inclined their heads and looked over, then they saw Ran walk in with a furious voice, swept a nce at Adriana, walked directly to Lane, picked him up by the cor of his white shirt, and mmed his fist hard on his face, ¡°Lane, why are you withholding Fryer Group¡¯s goods?¡±


    ¡°Hey Ran, stop fighting, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡±


    Adriana got up toblock, however, did not pull Ran back.


    Lane was punched in the face and fell on the couch with a bloody nose.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle are you okay?¡±


    Adriana immediately drew out a few tissues and handed them to Lane, ¡°Hurry up and wipe your nosebleed.¡±


    With his head down, Lane wiped his nosebleed and waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he was okay, and looked up to see Ran staring at her, ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Knew each other many years ago.¡±


    ¡°Many years ago?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was almost nine years ago.¡±


    More than nine years have passed since she first arrived in Los Angeles.


    Ran¡¯s unfathomable gaze nced back and forth at both Adriana and Lane for a long time, without speaking.


    Finally, only then did he ask, ¡°If you know each other, why is he withholding the Fryer Group¡¯s goods?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just messing around, he¡¯s just letting mee over on purpose.¡±


    Adriana exined.


    Not to mention Ran, even she herself found it unbelievable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The world is so big, how can it be such a coincidence?


    The coincidence is eerie.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, ¡°You didn¡¯te over here for me, did you?¡±


    ording to her knowledge of Ran, Ran will do so ispletely expected.


    But when I think of Ran¡¯s determination and ruthlessness against Lane just now, I feel very ufortable.


    Because of themselves, let the two brothers fight, really quite bad.


    Ran straightened his suit and raised an eyebrow, pretending to be cool, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I just think he¡¯ll affect thepany¡¯s growth. It¡¯s just a long term concern.¡±


    Yesterday at Adriana¡¯spany he told Adriana a lot and expressed his attitude towards Adriana, now Adriana asked so, he naturally won¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°Yes, I just don¡¯t want to see you get bullied.¡±


    Ran¡¯s mind is resistant, reluctant to say what is in his heart, but just now actually uncontroble to say the truth.


    The words fell, Adriana cut water eyes shed a different look, thin lips lightly pursed, did not speak again.


    Ran¡¯s hand hanging at his side was a little ufortable, then tucked into his trouser pocket, ¡°What, no word of thanks for helping you?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ thanks.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Ran to ask him that.


    The old Ran was not like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight?¡±


    Ran took the initiative to invite.


    ¡°Adriana and I have somepany business to talk about, so if you¡¯re okay, go ahead.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to answer Ran¡¯s words, Lane politely declined on the pretext of work.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Adriana.¡±


    Ran¡¯s gaze was cold and disdainful.


    Caught between the two, Adriana found herself in a difficult position, not even knowing which side to take.


    ¡°Ran, I have some things to take care of today, and I¡¯m going backter after talking to Uncle.¡±


    She had to open her mouth and ¡®exin¡¯ her situation.


    But whether something or nothing happenster, she doesn¡¯t want to linger much.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you downstairs.¡±


    Ran simply said, turned around and walked away.


    Adriana stood in ce and watched Ran leave, pursing her lips helplessly.


    Previously, I only knew that Ran and his brother were not on friendly terms, but now that I have seen the two tit-for-tat, I realize that the rtionship between them is so tense.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adriana looked to Lane with some guilt, ¡°Are you ¡­ nose okay?¡±


    Punched hard by Ran, Lane surprisingly did not fight back.


    In this case, it seemed to her that Lane was not as bad as Ran had made him out to be.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lane had a tissue stuffed in his nose, which was stained with red blood, and did not look in very good condition.


    Adriana is still unsure, ¡°Or I¡¯ll take you to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that frail. Have a seat and tell you something about work.¡± Lane said, pointing to the couch.

 Chapter 893 Raylan has a girlfriend

    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was surprised to see her uncle at Oblurg Group.


    It¡¯s just that every time I think of him as Lane¡¯s half-brother I feel veryplicated inside.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    An indescribable feeling came over me.


    ¡°Oblurg Group and Fryer Group have rarely cooperated before, now that you and I are both in charge of thepany, why don¡¯t we sign a long-term cooperation n, what do you think?¡±


    With the strength of the Oblurg Group, signing a long-term partnership with the Fryer Group would be a good thing for Adriana.


    ¡°You used to take care of me in Los Angeles, and I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have to be taken care of by you now.¡±


    She smiled, raised her hand to lift the hair on the side of the ear to pin behind the ear, a brilliant smile revealing a shallow pear swirl, very beautiful and lovely.


    She then said, ¡°What¡¯s the n, why don¡¯t you tell us?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, ourpany mainly produces cosmetic raw materials, while you guys are product development and marketing. How about signing a ten-year contract to develop a new mask product together, what do you think?¡±


    Lane has always had a good rtionship with Adriana, and now they don¡¯t have to hide it when they talk together.


    Such frankness makes Adriana feel pretty good.


    ¡°Really, that¡¯s just great.¡±


    Adriana smiled heartily, raised her wrist to look at the time on her watch and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time today, I have to go home. As for the details of thepany¡¯s cooperation, I¡¯ll take you to lunch tomorrow and we¡¯ll talk slowly, okay?¡±


    Because she had just said she was busy in the evening and that Ran was waiting for her outside right now.


    With Lane¡¯s support of her work in mind, it was imperative to treat someone to a meal, and the reason she just gave was the best way to treat them.


    Lane raised an eyebrow and gave a slight jaw, ¡°No problem. Support.¡±


    The little woman stood up and took the lead in extending her hand, ¡°Mr. Powell, that¡¯s all for today, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, ¡°I think you¡¯d better call me Uncle to fit in better.¡±


    He raised his hand and touched the short scruff on his chin, wrinkled his eyebrows in deep thought, and the calmness between his words and manner made Adriana think he was a very affable and calm person.


    ¡°Is that so? Then ¡­ Uncle, see youter.¡±


    The man reached out, and the two shook hands symbolically, each parting.


    Adriana has always been indifferent and cold in the mall, but in front of Lane, she shows the sweetness and cuteness of the little girl next door, which makes people like her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Lane walked Adriana into the elevator and each parted ways.


    Adriana came down the stairs and just walked out the door of the building when she saw Ran standing on the road, leaning against the car.


    He ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, a cigarette in one hand, wearing silver-gray sunsses, his head down and wondering what he was thinking.


    She couldn¡¯t see Ran¡¯s expression, but she could feel the mncholy aura emanating from him.


    Adriana walked over towards him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pull open the door of the sedan and go straight to the passenger seat.


    I always feel that I should have a good chat with Ran, otherwise there will be all kinds of chaos behind.


    Ran took a puff of his cigarette, flicked his fingertips, and the buttnded precisely in a trash can on the side.


    Pull open the door, get in, start the sedan, and leave in the dust.


    In a Western restaurant.


    The two of them casually ordered some western food and sat quietly.


    Adriana took her phone and edited a message to Peter.


    [Honey, I¡¯m dining out with Ran today, I¡¯ll be backter.


    Because she trusts Peter too much, Adriana decides not to hide anything from him in order to be frank with each other.


    Except, of course, for the healing of Peter¡¯s body, which cannot be told.


    Putting the phone down, she leaned back on the card seat and looked across at Ran, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to Oblurg Grouptely either, aren¡¯t you going to go back to Floedan for now?¡±


    Ran, a native of Floedan, came to Waverly because the Oblurg Group was founded in Waverly.


    Now that the Oblurg Group has been taken over by Lane and Ran has no intention of returning to the Oblurg Group, Adriana feels that it would be more appropriate to return to Floedan if that is the case.


    Ran holding a red wine ss, long fingers with jade-like bones gently gripping, swirling dark red liquor, his gaze deep and hollow as he gazed at the table.


    Seemingly, thinking about something.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Adriana added, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your future goals or ns are, but I think you¡¯re a very smart person and being in Waverly will only dy your future.¡±


    Adriana knows that Ran has deep feelings for her, but right now she really doesn¡¯t want Ran to be obsessed.


    ¡°You are my future.¡±


    The man did not say anything for a long time, and suddenly a sentence surprised Adriana dumb.


    The mind goes nk for a moment, mute and unconscious.


    After a few seconds of reprieve, she picked up her ss and took a shallow sip of red wine to suppress the shock.


    The little woman¡¯s eyes shed, not daring to look directly at Ran, ¡°That ¡­ me, I¡¯m with honey now. I know exactly what I want, so Ran, I really appreciate meeting you, thank you for paying so much for me and helping me so much. If I could, I would like us to be friends for life, or rtives. But, never as a couple.¡±


    Adriana held her ss of wine and looked down in contemtion with a somewhat heavy heart.


    ¡°Ran, there are really many, many women who like you, and I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Halfway through the little woman¡¯s sentence, Ran suddenlyughed.


    Thatugh is wildly indulgent.


    Adriana was confused.


    ¡°Just kidding for you. I¡¯ve got a new girlfriend who¡¯sing over soon, do you want to meet her?¡±


    Ran said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, incredulous, ¡°When did this happen, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you had a girlfriend?¡±


    If Ran did have a girlfriend, she would really be happy.


    It just all came so fast that she was a little surprised.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it.¡±


    The man suddenly curbed his smile, looked at the western food brought up by the waiter, and said, ¡°Eat first.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your girlfriend ising over? Let¡¯s wait or we¡¯ll wait, otherwise how bad.¡±


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know when she¡¯sing over yet. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two ate and talked, and the other never told Adriana who his girlfriend was.


    After the meal, Ran said that the other party could note today.


    Adriana expressed her regret and took Ran¡¯s car back to Oblurg Group because her car was at Oblurg Group and had to go back to pick it up.


    Walking on the road, I passed a jewelry store.


    Adriana instantly said, ¡°Stop, stop.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ran you wait here for a minute, I¡¯m going to go down and get something.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man stopped the car and Adriana quickly got out and went to a jewelry store down the road.


    Entering the jewelry store, she strolled around and a guide came up to her, ¡°Beauty, please choose a ne or a ring?¡±


    ¡°Is there any jewelry for young women? Preferably the kind that is understated and simple yet good looking.¡±

 Chapter 894 Gift for Raylan’s girlfriend

    Adriana exins the situation.


    ¡°Yes, the new product in our store just yesterday is this bracelet, with two colors, fairy pink and princess blue, perfect for young girls.¡±


    The shop assistant took out the bracelet and handed it to Adriana.


    Adriana looked at the bracelet, a simple style with gold with blue diamonds and white gold with pink diamonds.


    But I have to say that the two bracelets are novel in style, simple and understated, and very nice.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°The original price is four hundred thousand, today is June 14th, love . The Valentine¡¯s Day offer is only three hundred and eighty thousand.¡±


    The shopkeeper is good at reading people¡¯s opinions, looking at Adriana all dressed up in a not bad way, are high-end brands, naturally rmend high-end jewelry.


    ¡°Okay, this is it.¡±


    Adriana swiped her card, took her gift and went back to the car.


    Ran saw Adriana get into the car and asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    The little woman handed a paper carrier bag to Ran, ¡°This is for your girlfriend, it¡¯s a token of my appreciation.¡±


    Ran looked down at the little woman handed over something, the blue pupils in the eyes and not a few happy, but is indescribably heavy and deep.


    ¡°You¡¯re so happy that I have a girlfriend?¡±


    He asked in a cold voice.


    Just a look, a word, let Adriana very clearly feel the other party is not right emotions.


    She licked her lips with the tip of her tongue, hesitated for a few seconds and nodded, ¡°We are friends, of course I am happy for you when you have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Ran smiled and took the gift, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He casually tossed the gift in the back, started the sedan, and slowly moved forward.


    When we arrived at Oblurg Group, Adriana got out of the car and admonished, ¡°Drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man responded, started the sedan the moment Adriana closed the door, turned the car around and took off.


    Walked in a hurry and didn¡¯t linger for a second.


    For some reason, Adriana always felt something was wrong, because the old Ran would wait for her to leave before he left after every stop.


    The little woman was not coveting the kind of feeling Ran gave, but she felt Ran was a bit odd.


    Behavior and demeanor are very counterintuitive.


    ¡°Maybe they were in a hurry to meet their girlfriends.¡±


    Adriana reassured herself.


    It was 8:00 p. m. when I drove home.


    Adriana entered the living room, where the man was sitting on the couch with hisptop in hisp, his fingers crackling on the keyboard as good as his hand model.


    Serious and focused.


    They say that serious men look best, and Adriana looked at Peter from a side angle and really thought that man was excessively handsome.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Adriana called out, walked over to Peter and reached out to close hisptop screen directly.


    The delicate goose egg face showed some anger and looked down at the man with her arms around her chest, ¡°I told you that you are not well now and need to rest, why do you still want to work?¡±


    God knows how much she worries about Peter¡¯s health every day now, but he is too disobedient.


    The domineering big woman¡¯s model provoked a smile from the man.


    Putting theputer in his hand aside, he reached out and tugged her arm, bringing the woman directly into his arms and sitting her on hisp.


    The man reached out and hooked her chin with his fingers, lifting it slightly to meet her eyes, ¡°I Mrs. Alston look so good even when I¡¯m angry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get off topic with me.¡±


    Adriana frowned tightly with a displeased face, ¡°Peter, don¡¯t take my words lightly. If you don¡¯t take good care of your body, have you ever considered what about me?¡±


    A serious sentence, after the Adriana somehow feel some wrong.


    Peter nodded fervently, ¡°Makes sense, one must love the body. Otherwise can not meet me Mrs. Alston, go out to find another man how to do.¡±


    When he finished, he leaned down close to her cheek and nibbled gently on her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Mrs. Alston?¡±


    ¡°Peter, shame on you.¡±


    She was exasperated andughed.


    ¡°Given the choice between having Mrs. Alston and having a face, I¡¯ll take Mrs. Alston.¡±


    It is obvious that the appearance is very improper, but must pretend to be serious, pretending a serious look, really make her cry andugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious business, if you still have this attitude, don¡¯t me me for being angry with you.¡±


    She huffed and turned her head away, not wanting to talk to Peter.


    The man hugged Adriana like a small child, hisrge palm caressing her cheek restlessly, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about serious things too.¡±


    Said, and said: ¡°I¡¯m too bored at home, so pass the time online, or I die of loneliness, you will not have to be widowed.¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    The little woman pped him on the chest, ¡°Can you stop hanging on to the dead or not?¡±


    She is not shy about this, she has just been through life and death, and it is not clear what Peter¡¯s current physical condition really is.


    When he talks about death or not, Adriana gets scared.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, no more.¡±


    Peter¡¯s big palm sped her head and directly dominated her, holding her down to kiss his lips, then dropped a kiss on her forehead before asking, ¡°Have you had enough today, I¡¯m warming up the ginseng soup for you, want to drink some more?¡±


    The men also noticed that Adriana hadn¡¯t been feeling welltely and was looking a little worse for wear, so they made her ginseng soup this afternoon.


    Then he said: ¡°In the future, thepany social things let Harlee to do, weekday dinner with friends to drink less wine. If you can¡¯te home, I can have the chef cook at home, it will be more nutritious and healthy.¡±


    The man¡¯s words were full of care and concern for her, and Adriana¡¯s ears were warmed by the warmth in her heart.


    ¡°Good, was thinking of having some soup.¡±


    She readily agreed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had already eaten enough by that time in the afternoon, but Peter dragged his sick body to make soup for her, and it would be too much if she didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    Adriana got up and Peter took her by the hand and went to the restaurant.


    ¡°Here, sit down and I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    The man was a gentleman and moved his chair for Adriana to sit down, while he went to the kitchen and brought out a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Adriana, ¡°Taste it, it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Adriana looked at the white porcin bowl of oyster ginseng soup, with more meat and less soup, and smelled so delicious that she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re letting me drink the soup and not eat the meat?¡±


    So much meat, Adriana wondered how long it would really take to digest so much meat to eat.


    After all, it¡¯s gettingte.


    ¡°Eat meat and drink soup, and don¡¯t dy either.¡±


    The man came around and sat down across from Adriana, propping his elbows on the table and looking at her quietly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana was ufortable by Peter¡¯s look and didn¡¯t understand what he meant by sitting across from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit across the table and watch you eat.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because Mrs. Alston, show and tell.¡±


    Since the man recovered from his serious illness, the whole man is in very good spirits and even has to joke with Adriana from time to time.


    That kind of Peter is something Adriana has never seen before, and I have to say that such a Peter is really attractive.


    ¡°Were you always this good at flirting with girls before?¡±


    Adriana thinks Peter must have been a master of flirting with girls, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so good at pleasing people now.

 Chapter 895 I don’t need to tease girls, I just want to tease you

    I was surprised when the man shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to tease.¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at him, waiting for the man to say more.


    I just saw his thin lips lightly open and ndly said, ¡°I just need to sit down to where is the sign, there will be a lot of women throwing their arms around.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrianaughed at the man¡¯s words.


    Although what he said is true, these words still make people feel funnying from Peter¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°So confident, I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t do this much in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man shook his head again, ¡°I don¡¯t care to do that.¡±


    After saying that, he gazed at Adriana¡¯s eyes swirled with a light smile, ¡°Before I met Mrs. Alston, all women were no different from men before me, and there was no interest in them.¡±


    Peter is telling the truth.


    Before Adriana, he often appeared around a lot of women, but those women made every effort to seduce, but did not have any effect on him.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Adriana spoke as she ground her head and drank her soup.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, you can ask Zac if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    He was very truthful word for word, there was no lie at all.


    When the initial interest in Adriana also approached Zac to confirm the matter, but Zac also could not give any exnation.


    ¡°Really ¡­ really?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped, and although she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she saw that Peter¡¯s serious look didn¡¯t seem fake.


    Besides, he, never bothered to lie to anyone.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re willing to stay with me?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a rather deep gaze.


    The man shook his head for the third time, ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, pretending to be mysterious, his eyelids slightly drooping looking at the bowl of soup in front of her, emotionally saying, ¡°Because you are the first woman I would let me give everything for you.¡±


    Not because she is the mother of two children, but since she met Adriana, many things have changed a lot between subtleties.


    Let Peter again and again for her behind bars, but feel that each time is a gain.


    A sudden confession, caught off guard.


    Adriana froze, half without any expression.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    The man looked at her cheek and saw an expression full of doubt, thinking Adriana was not convinced.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No, it just didn¡¯t ur to me that I would ¡­ be what in your mind?¡±


    For a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Just in the mind when talking to the memory of Peter had left a suicide note, the contents of the suicide note in many words that Adriana will never forget.


    She feels lucky to have met Peter to make her feel truly happy in the midst of hardship and to find her prince.


    At least, a man worthy of her life.


    Adriana has no regrets.


    ¡°The soup was good.¡±


    Adriana saw that Peter did not say anything, and immediately spoke up.


    ¡°Well, drink as much as you like, I made a lot.¡±


    Peter did not continue what he had just said, as the two talked and the words became deep and a little overwhelming.


    After dinner, the two went out for a walk together.


    That kind of pleasant life, Adriana once did not dare to think, but now really enjoy the easy life, Adriana can not help but smile, ¡°honey, you know, before I think I like simple and simple life. But now I know that the so-called simple, is to be with you, even if the coarse tea is the greatest happiness.¡±


    People do change.


    What Adriana wants when she is not in love with Peter is very different from what she wants after she falls in love with Peter.


    Perhaps this is the change.


    The man put his arm around Adriana¡¯s shoulders and held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Having you is also my greatest happiness. adriana, I owe you so much in this life that I may not be able to repay you, but I will try to do my best. I can¡¯t make you the richest woman in the world, but I can try my best to make you the happiest woman.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana changed her tone and said, ¡°This is the happiest moment for me right now. I¡¯m really content.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s fantasy life is to walk hand in hand at sunset.


    That¡¯s the greatest beauty.


    At night, Adriana did not stop Peter and slept with him, but Peter really did what he said he would do.


    The whole night was spent just wrapping her arms around Adriana without any out of the ordinary actions.


    Snuggled up with the person she loves, Adriana feels that the quality of sleep is superb every day.


    She felt so happy.


    Even in her sleep her lips could not help but smile.


    The next morning, I opened my eyes and there was no one beside me.


    Adriana knew Peter must have gone downstairs to make her breakfast again.


    I got up, washed up, had my blood drawn as usual, went downstairs, ate, and went to work.


    In thepany.


    Adriana was busy with thepany¡¯s business when Harlee¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°Come and give us a hand?¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Eliza has to go back to Preynia Mountain temporarily, can youe over and help me try on my wedding dress?¡±


    Harlee stated the im directly.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, you¡¯re getting married to Eliza and letting me try on your wedding dress, Harlee, are you out of your mind?¡±


    Adriana thinks Harlee is really crazy.


    ¡°Oh my good sister, it¡¯s not a special situation now, you also know that my wedding date is approaching, there can¡¯t be any mistakes at that time. You hurry up ande to me.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are youing? Adriana, this is your brother¡¯s marriage event, if you really don¡¯te, I won¡¯t have you as a sister in the future!¡±


    Harlee gives the final order, nonchntly threatening.


    Adriana was so helpless that she had to agree.


    Twenty minutester, arrived at the address given by Harlee.


    One of Waverly¡¯srgest wedding photography stores.


    After being led by the waiter, I met Harlee on the top floor, ¡°Hey, you have brain disease, you are getting married to Eliza, you let me try on wedding dresses, what if Eliza has a problem with it then?¡±


    I really don¡¯t know what Harlee was thinking.


    Harlee was dressed in a ck suit, very formal, and obviously had chosen a wedding dress.


    ncing at Adriana, she said, ¡°Your figure and height are simr to Eliza¡¯s, you try for her, and you have a better eye. This is what your sister-inw exined, not what I said.¡±


    Harlee pushed Eliza out.


    On the way here, Adriana called Eliza, who said that she did have a temporary departure and would have to dy for two more days before she coulde, so she had to ask for her help.


    Adriana, although helpless, to be precise, some inner resistance, but the marriage of his own brother, can not be sloppy.


    She could not refuse.


    ¡°Go ahead and try it on, see which one you like, and then I¡¯ll take a look at it for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana was helpless, led by the waiter to try on wedding dresses, one after another, a dozen pieces.


    Finally, Adriana, a little angry, red at Harlee sitting on the sofa and asked, ¡°Is it okay? I¡¯ve tried on many pieces, which one is okay?¡±

 Chapter 896 Help me try on wedding dresses

    ¡°What are you asking me for, wedding dresses you women are better at.¡±


    Harlee stretched her hands in innocence.


    Adriana gave him a nk look and looked carefully at the dozen wedding dresses she had tried on, pointing to one of them and saying, ¡°I think that one is a good one.¡±


    ¡°OK, if you say it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡±


    Harlee snapped her fingers and said to the waiter, ¡°Wrap up that one wedding dress she was talking about.¡±


    Then, check out, pay, and leave.


    On the way back, the two drove their respective cars and the car left.


    Adriana went straight to the office while Harlee went to another ce and called Peter while driving and said, ¡°It¡¯s done, Adriana has tried on the wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°OK, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, don¡¯t be polite, no matter what, she is also my sister, it is certainly best to give her a surprise.¡±


    Previously Harlee was disgusted with Peter, but when Adriana told him about Peter¡¯s past, Harlee re-examined Peter and found him to be a good man after all.


    At least it was very good for Adriana.


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana had her head in the sand every day when she received a call from Old Mr. Soto not long after.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto?¡±


    Without knowing the identity of Old Mr. Soto, Adriana was very resistant and would not even call him grandpa, but since thest time she knew the identity of Old Mr. Soto at the Soto family house, Adriana instantly felt a much closer rtionship between them.


    ¡°Adri ah, I have contacted those people, but there are a few people are abroad on business, three dayster, three dayster we can meet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa Soto worked hard for you.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is already so old, but still doing things for Ruth, Adriana heartily admires.


    Because a group of people are faithful to only one person in their lifetime, she really doesn¡¯t know what exactly those people take for their beliefs.


    At least, if it were her, she might not really be able to do it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, young master, this is what my subordinates should do.¡±


    Being addressed as young master, Adriana¡¯s heart was a little burdened, ¡°Grandpa Soto, you should still call me Adri. I¡¯ll invite you to dinnerter, I¡¯m busy withpany matters today, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, fine, fine, you¡¯re busy, remember to call me if you need anything. And that Harlee kid, don¡¯t leave him idle.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, Harlee is getting married soon, so of course I¡¯m embarrassed to call him.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. Then you¡¯ll work harder.¡±


    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Old Mr. Soto, Adriana hung up the phone.


    For some reason, the moment the phone was put down, Adriana felt more rxed than ever, as if everything was moving toward a sessful conclusion.


    Although the dust has not settled, it will no longer be as passive as before, giving her the feeling that she is keeping the clouds and seeing the moon.


    She finally saw the rainbow after the rain.


    In the afternoon, met with a few clients.


    Until the end of the evening, she was busy with a client, so the meeting with Lane was moved to the evening.


    As a result, before she could leave the office, an unexpected guest appeared.


    The man went from thepany to the president¡¯s office without anyone stopping him at all, and just walked into the office with that ease, and then stood in front of Adriana.


    Adriana looked up at her, ¡°Sandra?¡±


    The heart was a little surprised, ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    Sandra was wearing a pinched waist suit, long hair in a ponytail, ck high heels, a professional attire gives a calm andpetent.


    To be precise, her body¡¯s temperament looks very simr to Adriana, almost from a mold carved out.


    If she hadn¡¯t met Sandra before, Adriana would have felt like she¡¯d seen another version of herself.


    Sandra, carrying her handbag, stood in front of Adriana, surveyed Adriana then the upscale office and said, ¡°This is where you work?¡±


    She thought it was really nice here, so different from her imagination that she even felt she would like to stay here for the rest of her life if she could.


    Adriana didn¡¯t like her condescending look, relying on her very simr face to her own to be fearless.


    ¡°If you have something to say, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Adriana did not bother to talk so much nonsense with her, open the door to direct questioning.


    The attitude is cold and very detached and indifferent.


    Sandra was even more arrogant in Adriana¡¯s office when she came uninvited.


    Sitting directly on the couch, leaning back and lookingzily at Adriana, she said, ¡°Do you ever feel that we are really alike? If I were to be in your position one day, would anyone think I was you?¡±


    She snorted augh, saying words that even she herself foundical and ridiculous.


    But the words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears, but felt extraordinarily harsh.


    I am afraid that few people in the big world can ept another person to rece them.


    Adriana closed the papers on her desk and walked over to her, ¡°Say, what do you really want?¡±


    Before because of many things busy, Adriana has been forgetting one thing.


    That¡¯s why Peter captured Sandra and then released Sandra.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So much so that Sandra is now strutting her stuff in front of herself, looking sickening.


    ¡°I came over today just to talk to you.¡±


    She smiled, and her outstretched hands revealed a wrist, but inadvertently revealed a bracelet.


    It¡¯s a gold and blue diamond bracelet.


    It is also a bracelet that Adriana personally selectedst night in a jewelry store, which is very expensive.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she pointed to the bracelet on her wrist and asked, ¡°Where did you get this thing?¡±


    ¡°This one?¡±


    Sandra looked at the bracelet on her wrist, reached out and touched it, and said with a smile, ¡°Ran gave it to me, of course.¡±


    ¡°What did you say, Ran?¡±


    Adriana found it unbelievable and could not ept Sandra¡¯s statement in any way.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, what¡¯s not possible?¡±


    Sandraughed, smiled smugly, sighed, and said, ¡°Then you probably don¡¯t know it yet. You must be wondering in your mind why Peter let me go when he took me in the first ce.¡±


    She makes a good point.


    Adriana was very curious about the matter and couldn¡¯t figure out the oue.


    ¡°Actually, it was Ran, Ran pleaded with Peter and he was willing to let me go.¡±


    If Ran hadn¡¯t helped her plead for mercy, she would be a dead soul now.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell was driving Ran to do that.


    As when she was set up by Sandra at Tatum and Theresa¡¯s wedding, it was Ran who perjured herself for Sandra, which angered Tatum and had those things happenter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. ¡±


    Sandra retracted her wrist, covering the one bracelet on her wrist.


    She wouldn¡¯t tell Adriana that she had deliberately let Adriana see the bracelet when she came in earlier.


    And Adriana has never been so shocked as she is at this moment, even when she knew Luis was her own child.

 Chapter 897 – So Sandra is Raylan’s girlfriend

    You know, Ran has always been a cool, calm, intelligent man in her mind, how could he be mixed up with Sandra?


    The point is that Sandra has a face identical to his own, and if Ran is with Sandra, it only means that he uses Sandra as his recement.


    It is this that is the reality that makes Adriana feel uneptable inside.


    Why is that?


    ¡°Adriana, I didn¡¯te here today for anything but to tell you that I am willing to surrender to you.¡±


    Sandra also seems not to like to beat around the bush, very directly told Adriana what was in her mind, hoping to work with Adriana.


    That kind of defection makes Adriana feel very insincere.


    Slowly sitting across from her, he asked, ¡°Reason.¡±


    Without a proper reason, Adriana really can¡¯t ept Sandra¡¯s so-called defection.


    The woman across the table raised her eyebrows, gently licked her thin lips and frowned, ¡°Because Ran.¡±


    Every move she makes, every knit, all her movements are exactly the same as hers.


    Many times Adriana is afraid to stay alone with Sandra.


    The first time I met Sandra was in Floedan, and at that time Theresa deliberately ced Sandra next to Peter.


    But now, more than half a year has passed and Sandra has reached a near 90% resemnce to her in both appearance and mannerisms.


    People who are not familiar with her will definitely think that Sandra is the real her.


    Such a feeling makes Adriana very insecure, instead of feeling that Sandra¡¯s presence is the biggest threat.


    ¡°I used to have only revenge in my worldview, but now, with Ran, it makes me think that better things exist outside of revenge. ¡±


    At the mention of Ran, Sandra¡¯s eyes released a starry glow with a touch of longing and yearning.


    That feeling, others may not be able to understand, but Adriana must have a deep understanding.


    You know she really looked like Sandra at first.


    Also a lonely and miserable person, feeling that all the people in the world have betrayed her, and only her own presence around her, and only she cares for herself.


    Suddenly, one day, another person appeared in the middle of that narrow world and made her feel that everything was so beautiful.


    It was a desire for tenderness, a desire for happiness, like the yearning for light of people in a dark world of pessimism and despair.


    For Sandra, Ran¡¯s presence was like a ray of sunshine that lit up her world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve Ran.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know what Sandra has done to Ran, but she knows in her heart that Sandra doesn¡¯t deserve Ran at all.


    Not to look down on Sandra¡¯s past identity background, but Sandra was framed by Theresa after a long time in pain, under a long time will force a person¡¯s heart deformed.


    A woman like that is really scary.


    If she is good natured or good, but the heart is ruthless, the city is very deep.


    Imagine a person whose family was ruined, Sandra faced the culprit but was able to smile at her and tter her to the hilt.


    Adriana found it unbelievable.


    Don¡¯t say how other people, in general, she really can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Sandra was not angry, but just grunted.


    Lifting her eyes, she surveyed her office and suddenly smiled, ¡°Adriana, do you think you¡¯re worthy of Ran?¡±


    ¡°Look at you now, you¡¯re with Peter and you¡¯re still coupled up with Ran, can you stand up to Peter?¡±


    In Sandra¡¯s opinion, Adriana¡¯s behavior is a foot in two boats.


    Adriana got up, stepped aside and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window gazing out with a heavy heart.


    said, ¡°You¡¯ve been following Ran for a long time?¡±


    On the night of Theresa and Tatum¡¯s wedding, Ran happens to be at the bar, giving Sandra the perfect opportunity.


    She believed that Sandra must have waited a long, long time for the so-called ¡®opportunity¡¯.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Sandra was candid, ¡°I¡¯ve been following Ran since Floedan met him, that one time.¡±


    For some reason, at that time Sandra felt that Ran was someone who could be used.


    It was only because Ran was so good to Adriana that she kept making attempts and contacts to find out that the man was really good to Adriana to the extreme.


    It even made her a little envious.


    ¡°What will it take for you to leave Ran?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to dwell too much on Sandra and just wants to get the money and be done with it.


    ¡°Yo, you sound like you want to buy me off?¡±


    Her good-looking lips raised a curve, smiling, touching down the golden bracelet on her wrist, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I feel better holding a mobile bank like Ran in my hands as opposed to settling it clearly at once.¡±


    While Adriana will give her a lot of money, Ran is even richer.


    ¡°Sandra, Waverly is not for you, and Ran is even less someone you can easily use, or all that awaits you will be nothing but ruin.¡±


    Those who do not know have no fear.


    Sandra doesn¡¯t know Ran and doesn¡¯t know the consequences of angering Ran.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. For me, it¡¯s one day at a time. Don¡¯t you know my past very well, so do you think I will care about those things that live and die.¡±


    The arrogance of the gesture made Adriana furious.


    She looked back at her with her arms around her chest and warned, ¡°I don¡¯t care what the hell you¡¯re trying to do, but please don¡¯t hurt Ran or I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, Adriana, who do you think you are, caring about Ran when you can¡¯t even take care of yourself?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She shook her head andmented, ¡°Actually, I came over here today to surrender to you, and as long as you agree to me being with Ran and promise not to stop me from being with him in the future, I won¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡±


    Because Ran likes Adriana, and because she has a face like Adriana¡¯s, she is just a substitute for Adriana.


    The genuine article will never tolerate the existence of fakes, and she can only convince Adriana if she wants to be with Ran all the time.


    ¡°There is no room for negotiation, you go.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to talk too much to Sandra, instead she feels that Sandra¡¯s presence is a threat to her.


    You should know that just by the fact that she has the exact same look as yourself, plus the deliberate imitation of words and actions are very simr.


    Even from a distance to see a back, if not very familiar with people, only to get the wrong person.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not willing to say yes?¡±


    Sandraughed instead of being angry and got up with her bag, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re going to regret this.¡±


    After saying that, take out the sunsses from the bag and put them on, step on the high heels and leave.


    The office door closed and the small woman stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, at a loss.


    Sandra, who had been quiet for six months, began toe out as a demon, and although she couldn¡¯t do anything, she couldn¡¯t drop her guard.


    It¡¯s too dangerous.


    Taking his cell phone, he made a call and instructed, ¡°From now on, you two brothers will be on duty day and night to monitor Sandra, and tell me of any movement.¡±


    Always uneasy about Sandra, Adriana thought it would be better to arrange someone to follow Sandra.

 Chapter 898 – Sending you roses

    Wall West Restaurant.


    Adriana drove to a Western restaurant after work.


    I waited for Lane after sitting in the restaurant for a while.


    The man, dressed in a t, polished ck striped suit and wearing ck sunsses, ced one hand in the pocket of his pants and walked towards her with an elegant stride.


    The other hand cradled a bouquet of bright roses and handed them directly to Adriana, ¡°For you.¡±


    A ttered Adriana looked at him uncertainly, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by that?¡±


    The gift is roses, which ¡­ is not in ordance with the etiquette.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, so naturally it¡¯s a meet and greet gift for you. What¡¯s the matter, just a bunch of flowers, afraid your husband will have a problem with it? Then your husband is too petty.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled, the original serious he but because of the beard and through a few sexy charm.


    Yuppie, tititing.


    Seeing Adriana did not move, Lane slightly jawed, ¡°If it were me, to get a small petite. Wife, I will also look tightly.¡±


    After some flirting, Adriana smiled and took the roses, ¡°Thank you uncle. But there is no need to be so polite between you and me in the future.¡±


    She thought the uncle was just a small gift between simple friendship.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been polite with you, but you¡¯ve always been polite with me, instead of making people feel rusty.¡±


    Lane snapped her fingers toward the waiter, who brought up the menu, and she casually ordered some.


    Adriana said, ¡°I was going to take you to Western food, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be used to it.¡±


    When I was abroad, I often dined with Lane and rarely saw him eating Chinese food.


    ¡°No, no, no, I really like Chinese food, I just don¡¯t know how to make it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Ohhhh, I said it.¡±


    Adriana was amused by Lane¡¯s words, covering her mouth andughing in a very good mood.


    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you bring your sister-inw along when you came over today? We haven¡¯t been in touch for a long time, and you didn¡¯t even know to call me for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t have your contact information.¡±


    Lane was helpless and spread his hands.


    He really doesn¡¯t have Adriana¡¯s contact information.


    As early as when she came back from Los Angeles, Adriana still retained the contact with her friends, but then went to the unnamed ind, broke the contact between all of them, and really lost those friends.


    ¡°me me, me me, I¡¯ll punish myself three timester.¡±


    Adriana admits her mistake.


    That straightforward and lively is very pleasing to the eye.


    Lane didn¡¯t care and said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The sudden ¡®no¡¯ put Adriana in a bit of a daze.


    ¡°Not looking for a girlfriend. All these years have been busy with work matters, where there is time for children¡¯s love?¡±


    ¡°Still not looking for a girlfriend?¡±


    The little woman carefully counted in her heart, she is twenty-nine years old this year, he is fifteen years older than her.


    That is forty-four years old, a veritable uncle, a very handsome and sexy handsome uncle.


    Adriana suddenly proverb ¡®man forty a flower¡¯, it is true, really is a good base, good maintenance, in order to be like now this set of mature, stable, atmosphere, sexy and all in one.


    ¡°The oldest is not young, then do not find a girlfriend is really old.¡±


    The little woman flirted with a smile.


    Lane shrugged indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t find the right one, and it¡¯s good to let things go.¡±


    Not long after the dish was served, the two ate and talked.


    Another talk about the cooperation n at work was held before finally leaving.


    Out of the restaurant, Lane got in the car and took the lead to leave, is a foreign kind of character, does not know the euphemism, very straightforward.


    Adriana stood in ce, holding a bouquet of flowers in her arms, when she turned around and suddenly found someone standing behind her.


    ¡°Well, it scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Adriana was taken aback and patted her chest, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The cold-faced man standing in front of him looked askance at the roses Adriana was holding in her arms, ¡°Did he give them to you?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Simple friendships, as I told you yesterday, he really was the tenant I lived across the street from back in LA. Helped me out a lot, so we became friends. I really, really didn¡¯t think he would be your brother.¡±


    The identity of everyone around Adriana is now more sensitive, and coincidences like the one that is happening now would be suspected when ced in the hands of ordinary people.


    But she knows that Ran doesn¡¯t suspect her, only that he doesn¡¯t trust Lane.


    Ran raised his hand and yanked the flowers from her arms, stepping aside and shoving them rudely directly into the trash.


    ¡°Hey, Ran, what are you doing?¡±


    Although she is not a fan of flowers, but flowers are sent by others, it is not good to throw them directly into the trash.


    Ran turned around and tugged at the ck tie around his neck with some annoyance, ¡°Like flowers do you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Get your ass over here.¡±


    Ran tugged Adriana and shoved Adriana directly into his car, then made a call outside before going around to the main driver¡¯s seat.


    Adriana, who was sitting in the car, was eager to get out of the car, but there were still many things she wanted to ask Ran, so she waited for him for a while.


    Ran got into the car and slowly started the limo to leave.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the car, Adriana saw his handsome face gloomy like ink, his body emitted a cold aura, as if who had angered his scales.


    Such a Ran is rarely seen by Adriana.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Adriana asked, confused.


    Ran did not say anything, Adriana skimmed and muttered to herself, ¡°Ran, have you not noticed that you have changed a lot recently? You know, in fact, I really like the way we got along, I really think of you as a good friend. After all, we were born and died together, friends in distress.¡±


    With Ran, Adriana doesn¡¯t even see herself as a woman.


    You know that for that period of time on the unnamed ind, the six of them were mixed male and female in a dormitory.


    Despite this, they are still on good terms with each other.


    Life on the unnamed ind gives one a taste of pain and develops one¡¯s infinite potential, showing her what she is capable of.


    Yet it is also a moment that is hard to forget.


    Especially with Ran, etched in stone.


    She spoke and Ran didn¡¯t answer, making Adriana feel like a person talking to herself.


    Feeling bored, Adriana didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The car drove for more than thirty minutes, from the city to the suburbs, getting farther and farther away.


    Adriana looked at thete hour and asked, ¡°It¡¯ste, where are you taking me?¡±


    Peter is still at home waiting for her toe home.


    If we go back toote, Peter will definitely waitte and Adriana is worried that it will affect Peter¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Coming right up.¡±


    Ran just coldly said five words.


    Such a cold attitude, impatience in the tone.


    Adriana is not good at saying anything, took her phone and sent a text message to Peter: [Go backter, you rest early.


    Another twenty minutes passed.


    Finally arrived at a ce.


    Get out of the car, go through a small road and enter an estate.


    Someone was waiting for the two at the entrance of the manor, ¡°Mr. Powell, Ms. Hale, pleasee inside.¡±


    ¡°Where is this?¡±

 Chapter 899 Raylan’s love for Adriana

    Adriana looked at the name of the estate, and after many years in Waverly, didn¡¯t really know there was such a ce nearby.


    Maybe it¡¯s a new one, too.


    ¡°This is Tulipways garden.¡±


    ¡°Tulipways garden, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Just go in and find out.¡±


    The two walked in with the servants, and directly in front of them was a castle with European-style architecture.


    The three of them went upstairs together until they stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the top floor, and the servant bowed towards the two of them, ¡°Here we are, this is it. I¡¯ll go out first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    The servant went out and closed the door.


    The room with not much space is decorated with tea sets, abstract paintings hanging on the walls and modern style flower arrangements on both sides, simple and elegant.


    It was just dark outside the ss window, and I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Adriana was a little confused, ¡°Ran, what are you doing bringing me here in the middle of the night?¡±


    She asked.


    With his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, Ran walked to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like flowers?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    The man raised his hand and picked up the inte from the table and turned it on, ¡°Turn on the lights.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A voice came over the inte in response, but it was clear to hear that it was not a person speaking.


    In the moment when the other side¡¯s words fell, the darkness outside the floor-to-ceiling windows of the deep night instantly lit up.


    The lights, a glimpse of the head.


    But those colorful colors in the light made Adriana amazed, couldn¡¯t stop reaching out to cover her slightly open lips, pupils waiting to get bigger, ¡°Oh my God, when did Waverly have such a beautiful ce?¡±


    ¡°Like it? It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Ran looked at her and saw her delighted look before he curbed his anger and showed tenderness in his tone.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve had people busy over here since the beginning of spring this year, and now it¡¯s the time when all the flowers are opening and beautiful, so I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy the most beautiful time.¡±


    The name of the estate is Tulipways garden because you also likevender, but now that he is yours, you can name it whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s insides were tumbling and she didn¡¯t know what to say to Ran¡¯s words.


    The flowers outside, covering at least three thousand square feet, colorful flowers in full bloom demonic, look at therge flower beds, blooming gorgeous red flowers arranged out ¨C ¡®the hand of the son and the son together¡¯ a few big words.


    The font is orthogonal to the direction they upy, with a ¡®painting¡¯ below.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The ¡®painting¡¯ above is a girl with a hat wrapped in a scarf sitting in a wheelchair, behind which stands a man in a trench coat pushing the wheelchair.


    There seems to be a breeze, the man¡¯s trench coat flips with the wind, and the scarf rolls up a corner.


    The ¡®painting¡¯ is lifelike, the eyebrows are very clear,parable to hand-painted general.


    But that ¡®painting¡¯ was grown with flowers, the color blending was spot on and the engineering was ridiculously difficult.


    And that one painting is when she was sick in Floedan, painful as hell, taken by Ran to her grandmother¡¯s house in the countryside.


    There, Ran said a lot of things to her that Adriana can¡¯t forget to this day.


    In order for Adriana to better appreciate the flower garden, Ran deliberately installed white street lights to brighten up the entire garden as if it were daylight.


    God knows how much Adriana was shaken inside when she saw this.


    The little woman pursed her lips and her eyes were a little sour.


    A turn, back to the floor-to-ceiling windows, eyes shimmering with dense breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ran asked.


    Adriana sniffled, swallowed, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Moving.


    Unspeakably moved and guilty.


    He didn¡¯t know that Ran had done so much for her, didn¡¯t know that what had happened in Floedan had hit Ran so hard.


    I didn¡¯t know that Ran, who was not good at expressing himself in the past, would be so delicate in his feelings.


    ¡°Did it not look good, not to your satisfaction?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just ¡­¡±


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Adriana was about to say something when the sound of firecrackers suddenly rang outside.


    She looked back, in the middle of the flower garden, there were fireworks rushing up to the sky, with a bang blooming open.


    Street lights out, the dark night of colorful fireworks illuminate the night sky, bright stars, fire trees, like a beautiful fireworks feast.


    Fireworks bloom, the first scene presented a photo, but also his initial encounter with her, her long hair flowing, the two look at each other.


    In the second scene, she wrestles with Ran in the training ground of the unnamed ind.


    In the third act, an order is given from above to assassinate Alvin, and she joins hands with him to fight side by side.


    Act IV ¡­


    Act V ¡­


    The entire ten fireworks paintings present her and Ran¡¯s first encounter with the present.


    Not to mention the cost of the fireworks, just a thought, are heavy for Adriana to breathe.


    ¡°Adriana, how do you like it?¡±


    Ran asked, looking at her.


    Adriana pursed her lips, the hands hanging at her side clenched together, already hot tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The little woman knew a sorry, a turn and hurried downstairs.


    She didn¡¯t know how to face Ran, she didn¡¯t know how to say no to Ran, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of mood Ran would be in when he understood what she was thinking.


    Since childhood, thest thing Adriana wants to do is to owe someone a favor.


    Now she owes Ran a favor that she cannot repay.


    His love,ing too suddenly, too fervently, done to the fullest, it is difficult not to let people moved.


    But she already had her heart set on something else.


    Running out of Tulipways garden, Adriana pulled out of Ran¡¯s car, and when she got out of the car at that moment she clearly saw Ran get out without the keys.


    She drove off straight away.


    Because Tulipways garden is Ran¡¯s, and there were several cars parked at Tulipways garden when he went in, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Tulipways garden.


    Adriana drove, slowly, towards Waverly.


    The car was not fast because it was not familiar with the route.


    Her mind was a mixed bag of confusion.


    Adriana originally thought that everything would be happy as long as she was with Peter, but now that she is facing Ran, she feels a sudden pain in her heart that is suffocating her.


    Adriana was startled when a rabbit suddenly ran past in front of her, jerking the steering wheel and identally tumbling directly into the ravine.


    The car spun in the sky and crashed down with a thud, and the direct body flipped over.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana hit her head on the steering wheel and it hurt.


    She practiced to draw back a breath, reached out to unbuckle the seat belt, ready to open the door of the car, only to find that the door can not open.


    Rubbed the dizzy brain, look around carefully, only to find the car impartially stuck in the middle of the gutter, the door stuck dead, simply can not get out.


    There was water in the gutter, seeping in quickly.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she immediately took out her cell phone to call Ran for help, only to find that the phone¡¯s screen was broken and cked out.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    She said a bad thing, began to specte on the car windshield, but the water pressure gravity impact, simply can not open.

 Chapter 900 Nearly Drowned

    The sunroof of the car is dead against the bottom of the water, much less the possibility of escape from there.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Adriana tucked the car ss hard, but no matter how tucked it did not work.


    Water seeping quickly, not much time has flooded arge part of the space, Adriana the whole person sunk in the bottom of the water, want to open the car ss will be more difficult.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    After all the hardships and dangers, Adriana thought she had seen the light, but now she actually drove herself into the hands of death, she was really worried about her intelligence.


    But on the way back from Tulipways garden, there were no street lights all the way, and she couldn¡¯t see both sides of the road and thought there were fields next to her.


    It turned out to be a ditch, or a ditch with water.


    ¡°Gollum ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who had not recovered from Peter¡¯s blood transfusion, was already weak and could not withstand such a torment.


    Not much time to feel dizzy, breathing difficulties, the body could not help but sink into the water.


    Just as Adriana was feeling desperate, a light appeared in view.


    The waterproof phone was lit up and when the man came closer, Adriana was surprised to find out that it was Peter!


    The man waved a hand at Adriana, gesturing for her to duck to one side.


    Adriana hid on the right side, Peter surfaced, and then came down with arge stone in his hand, and smashed directly into the car ss.


    The car is facing down, with the hood blocked, the stone can not be vertical and down, Peter can only stand in the sludge, smashing hard a few times, the ss should be broken.


    The man swam in, grabbed Adriana by the cor and yanked her out, holding her in his arms.


    H a sound, the two floated up from the water and swam to the shore.


    Adriana just choked on a mouthful of water, and now she can¡¯t stop coughing.


    Peter climbed up with Adriana on his back and the two sat on the curb, he put his arm around Adriana and asked, ¡°Silly girl, is everything all right?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was palpitating, leaning in Peter¡¯s arms and hugging him tightly, not saying anything for a long time.


    Heart, beating wildly, Adriana in the moment of the God of Death descends, thinking not of their own immediate death, but the fear that after his death Peter will also die soon.


    At that moment, he knew that in her heart men have upied a very important position,parable to life more important.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Adriana asked with a choked sob as she rested her forehead against Peter¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I was in front of your office when you left work, and then I followed you all the way home, ready to take you home, and then you got into Ran¡¯s car, and I followed you all the way here.¡±


    Peter was secretly d he came to pick up Adriana, otherwise he really didn¡¯t know what would have happened today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Adriana was in a somewhat heavy mood, got up and got into the car and went back with Peter.


    After the two left, a car parked in the darkness Fang turned on the lights, Ran sat in the car smoking a cigarette, his face gloomy.


    He had spotted Adriana¡¯s car from afar as it crashed down the ditch, and didn¡¯t wait for him to get there before he noticed a car pull up.


    That one car was tracked from the Waverly Center all the way to Tulipways garden.


    Despite the distance between the two men, Ran knew exactly that it was Peter¡¯s car.


    He lowered the window ss, holding a cigarette hand propped up on the window, the breeze passed, the cigarette starbursts flickered, filled with a rich mncholy atmosphere.


    Ran smiled to himself and leaned back in the car seat and closed his eyes.


    But there is a feeling in the dark, as if there is something in the heart that is deeply loved away from him.


    The distance is getting farther and farther away so that he can¡¯t catch it.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Adriana and Peter both showered and changed in their respective bedrooms. Adriana didn¡¯t go next door, buty down on the bed to rest.


    Today Ran and Peter really took over her entire guilt-ridden heart.


    For Ran, it was unspeakable guilt and unreturnable kindness.


    To Peter, deeply aware of his importance and how important he is to him.


    Knock-knock-


    The bedroom door rang and Peter knocked and walked in.


    Sitting on the edge of the little woman¡¯s bed, he gently patted her shoulder, ¡°Are you in shock?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, saw Peter sitting next to her, then moved towards him, like a cute little cat rubbing against his side, cuddled up to him and fell asleep.


    Peter looked at the band-aid on the woman¡¯s head and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed.


    ¡°Get some rest and don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    She knew that since Peter had followed her to Tulipways garden, he must have known about the things that happened in Tulipways garden.


    He doesn¡¯t ask because he trusts her.


    Adriana herself has a clear conscience.


    This night, Adriana slept very tired and tired, and dreamed in her sleep.


    In the dream, Ran¡¯s temperament changed drastically, and his whole outlook turned upside down and became extremely scary, even kidnapping her and finally threatening her and forcing her to be with him.


    Adriana does notply and Ran kills her. Peter arrives just in time to block the shot Ran gives her and Peter dies.


    ¡°Honey? Honey, don¡¯t you die!¡±


    Awakened by the nightmare, Adriana sat up with a start, sweating with fear.


    Peter turned on the bedsidemp and got up to look at Adriana, reaching out to wipe the sweat stains from her forehead, ¡°Did you have some kind of nightmare?¡±


    The man¡¯s tender gesture melted Adriana¡¯s heart and she jumped into his arms, ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Like a frightened little girl, she clung to him tightly, not daring to let go.


    Peter patted her back, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, be good, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Honey, we must live well, okay.¡±


    Adriana was scared to death and had been through too much to really ept another ident with Peter now.


    Not a single bit of it is eptable.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to have a good time together and watch Luis and Helen grow up together.¡±


    ¡°Well, watch Luis and Helen grow up. And when we¡¯re freeter, we can still have a baby to be with us.¡±


    ¡°No more births.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Adriana let go of Peter and looked at him blearily, ¡°Is it that you don¡¯t want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The man raised his hand to brush away the hair drooping on Adriana¡¯s cheeks, a tender heart, ¡°when you were inbor, I listened to your screams of pain, until now still vivid in my memory. That kind of pain, I do not want you to go through it again. If you still want to have a child, we can adopt one.¡±


    ¡°Adoption? That¡¯s for sure ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words came to a screeching halt and immediately sat up straight, wrinkling her eyebrows and looking at him incredulously, ¡°You remember the old days?¡±


    Peter smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°When was this, and why didn¡¯t you even say anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Zac said that thest time Ruth saved me she unsealed the memories by the way, so naturally I remember.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    Adriana smiled in relief and hugged Peter tightly, ¡°It¡¯s good to remember the past, let¡¯s all be good from now on.¡±

 Chapter 901 Adriana who had a nightmare

    ¡°Well, be well.¡±


    Peter held her in his arms as theyy on the bed, and he slowly patted her back, lulling Adriana to sleep with great patience.


    It took a while for Adriana to fall asleep.


    In her sleep, Adriana¡¯s body jerked, ¡°Ran, no, Ran ¡­¡±


    She called Ran¡¯s name, Peter heard it in his ears, pained in his heart, but would not me Adriana.


    Adriana and Ran all the past he knows well, he has no reason to hate Ran.


    The following day.


    Adriana wakes up without Peter beside her.


    As usual, she washed up, locked the door, had her blood drawn, went downstairs for dinner, drank her medication, and went to work.


    Only today, just after arriving at the office door, Rene, the secretary, said that Ran was here.


    She walked into the office and saw Ran sitting on the couch, ¡°You¡¯re here? So early, haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±


    Although a lot of things happened yesterday, Adriana didn¡¯t feel that those things could affect her rtionshipwith Ran.


    Still a friend.


    Ran today dressed very casual, ck shirt with jeans, very casual, but very idle young.


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Ran stood up and asked, ¡°I heard you had an ident yesterday, are you okay?¡±


    Looking up and down at Adriana, she saw that Rene was fine, except for a band-aid on her forehead to nothing serious.


    His heart hung in the air before it fell.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it was just an ident. But your car ¡­¡±


    ¡°The car is fine, it¡¯s insured.¡±


    Ran picked up a box from the table and handed it to Adriana, ¡°For you, to sort of make up for the ident yesterday.¡±


    He said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take the phone, you¡¯re not giving me face. The bracelet you gave my girlfriend is very expensive, a cell phone is very cheap, can¡¯t you look down on it?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Adriana was so helpless by Ran that she took the phone, ¡°I already bought a phone on the way here just now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Let me see.¡±


    He spreads his hands.


    Adrianatook out a vermillion cell phone and handed it to him. Ran opened the case, took out the card pickup pin, removed the card from Adriana¡¯s cell phone, and put it inside the one he bought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this phone.¡±


    Ran dominantly put the phone in his pocket and handed his phone to Adriana, ¡°Take it.¡±


    He made a move that made Adriana shake her head helplessly, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    A cell phone is just, if you are concerned about it again will really seem pretentious.


    ¡°You¡¯re noting over today just to deliver a cell phone, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,e over and have some fun.¡±


    He spread his hands, a yboy unrestrained style, ¡°now do not have to work, nothing to do, can only loiter.¡±


    Speaking of work-rted matters, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I think Uncle is not a bad person, why are you two brothers so stiff?¡±


    If she could, Adriana really wished she could help and ease the rtionship between the two brothers and keep them from continuing to fight in the open.


    Both are her friends, and either one is important to Adriana.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of Lane, Ran¡¯s face was a few shades deeper, clearly displeased.


    Very repulsive, even disgusted with Lane.


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what was going on between them and asked, ¡°Ran, did something happen between you guys, can you tell me?¡±


    She felt that it was best to help them in any way she could now.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, I don¡¯t want to talk about him.¡±


    The man walked to the sofa, sat down leisurely, hands on the sofa lean, legs folded, wiggled his toes, a rare look of indulgence.


    Adriana put her phone down and walked over to Ran and sat down, ¡°Lane really isn¡¯t that bad, maybe you can get to know him again. You guys ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up with him since I was a kid, do you think I wouldn¡¯t know Lane.¡±


    Ran¡¯s good-looking eyes released a cold aura, ¡°Stay away from him, he¡¯s an asshole, don¡¯t be fooled by his false appearance.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me?¡±


    A voice rang out at the office door, and as it fell, the office door opened and Lane walked in.


    ¡°Ran, let¡¯s not talk about what happened between us brothers and not be afraid to make peopleugh.¡±


    Lane walked in alone, carrying a folder in his hand, still a mature and stable image of a handsome uncle, but inexplicably giving a feeling of closeness, as warm as the sun.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you free toe over today?¡±


    Adriana gets up and greets her.


    ¡°Here, thepany n contract book that I discussed with you yesterday has been prepared by the legal department, there is no problem and we can sign it.¡±


    Lane handed the papers in his hand to Adriana, ¡°Looking forward to working with you for the first time on business.¡±


    I used to know Adriana, she is a simple little girl.


    After several years, she has really changed a lot and impressed Lane.


    ¡°With the tiger, Adriana, I advise you to read the contract more often.¡±


    Ran said sarcastically.


    Adriana took the contract and put it directly on the desk without looking at it, ¡°Uncle, have a seat, Ran just likes to joke around, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Adri you¡¯re wee, Ran is my brother and I know his character very well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Despite Lane¡¯s polite words, the stiff atmosphere between the two of them could be felt.


    Adriana awkwardly smiled and poured a cup of tea for each of them and put it on the table, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Sitting across the sofa, the two brothers who do not look at each other, the most fear is the silence in the air, that silence can almost make Adriana oppressive suffocation.


    Faced with two men, she had to lighten the mood, ¡°Ran, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell youter, you can talk to him first about business and let him go first afterwards.¡±


    Ran seemed to guess what Adriana was going to say, and spoke up to interrupt Adriana directly.


    The corner of Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and she reached up to touch her forehead. In order not to make things too awkward between Ran and Lane, and out of absolute trust in Lane, she took the contract and scanned it aside for a few moments.


    Instead of sweeping a few nces, it was just a token nce at the document while his eyes fell on the two brothers over there.


    Finally, he turned directly to thest few pages, signed his name and stamped thepany¡¯s official seal.


    Walked up to Lane and handed him the phone, ¡°Uncle, the papers have been signed. I¡¯m sorry to bother you to make a trip.¡±


    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±


    Lane paid it off with a very friendly smile.


    Asked, ¡°Are you free at noon to take you to dinner?¡±


    ¡°No time. I already have an appointment with Adriana at noon today.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t give Adriana any chance to speak at all and interrupted her directly.


    ¡°Okay then, what about the night?¡±


    Lane wasn¡¯t offended and continued to ask.


    ¡°No time, we have a singing date tonight.¡±


    Ran interrupted again.


    Lane didn¡¯t back out of the battle and continued to pursue the question, ¡°What about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?¡±


    It seems to be deliberately going toe-to-toe with Ran.


    Or maybe Ran is deliberately going toe-to-toe with Lane.


    Adriana took a sip of her tea and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy thest few days, Ran, and I can¡¯t dine with you today. I can¡¯t dine with you today either, Uncle. honey has recently recovered from a serious illness and I have to apany him.¡±


    Said, suddenly realized what asked, immediately said to Lane: ¡°Forgot to introduce to you, Peter, my ¡­ husband.¡±


    Adriana spells out Peter¡¯s identity directly to avoid any further ufortable rtionships.


    ¡°Yes, bring your husband when you are free and let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    Lane got up and took the papers, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡±


    He smiled at Adriana, and that smile was genuine and heart-warming.


    Adriana walked him to the elevator before she turned around and went into the office.


    In the office, Ran was still sittingzily on the sofa, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but walk up to him and sit directly next to the coffee table and look at him, ¡°Ran, I really think there is a misunderstanding between you and Uncle. You are a family, even if you are from the same father and mother there is an inseparable blood rtionship. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 902 Leave me alone if you don’t want to be with me

    Big families, big giants, half-siblings can bring all sorts of hidden problems, Adriana is not ignorant.


    Rather, I felt that I had known Lane for a long time and trusted him quite a bit.


    ¡°Adriana, what I do with him has nothing to do with you, you don¡¯t have to interfere.¡±


    Ran rejected Adriana¡¯s intention outright.


    ¡°Okay, so I won¡¯t ask you about Lane, but instead tell me what¡¯s going on with Sandra?¡±


    Adriana really thought Ran had found a girlfriend, or at worst a business connection, but she never imagined that Ran was actually with Sandra.


    The reason why he chose Sandra is obvious, Adriana cannot stand by and watch Ran make a mistake, she has to stop it.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man on the couch smiled contemptuously, pulled out a cigarette into his lips, lit, and took a deep drag, and for a long time his lips exhaled thin smoke, obscuring his deep face.


    The gloomy atmosphere is obvious.


    Adriana sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well in your heart what Sandra is like. I don¡¯t care why you want to help her, but I won¡¯t let you stay with her.¡±


    In a responsible manner, Adriana can not watch Ran behind bars and do nothing.


    ¡°Won¡¯t let me be with her? Then would you like to be with me.¡±


    The man said a sentence without thinking directly out.


    The two men looked at each other, and the atmosphere was instantly stagnant.


    I¡¯m sorry, Ran, but my world is so small that it can only amodate Peter.¡±


    When confronted with what Ran did yesterday, Adriana thought a lot about it and knew that something had to be said clearly.


    ¡°So, who are you to ask about my business?¡±


    The man stood up, cigarette in his mouth, gazing at Adriana¡¯s eyes with a bit of decadence, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re just friends. Then you should do what friends should do, the other things, should not ask, do not ask.¡±


    Leaving behind a sentence, he walked straight away.


    Bang¨C


    The office door closed, and Adriana closed her eyes helplessly and let out a long sigh.


    The heart is inexplicably irritated.


    Even though she can¡¯t give Ran happiness, she can¡¯t let Ran fool around either.


    Him being with Sandra is not the answer, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to see Ran in pain.


    Throughout the day, Adriana worked in thepany but kept her mind on things.


    Return to Asnana vi in the evening.


    Peter had prepared a nice dinner.


    Entered the hall and changed shoes in the foyer position.


    The man in the apron greeted me, ¡°Mrs. Alston is back? I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana smiled in relief, feeling more rxed only when she was with Peter.


    Walked up, gave him a big hug, closed his eyes and leanedzily for a while.


    The man said nothing and patted her shoulder, ¡°Silly girl, is it too hard to work? How about I go to work and you stay home and be a full time wife?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, ¡°Who said I was tired? I just miss you too much.¡±


    ¡°Really think hypothetically?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Since it is true, it must not give a little indication?¡±


    The man inclined his cheek to Adriana, and the meaning was unmistakable.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but stand on her tiptoes and give him a soft kiss on the cheek.


    Peter was satisfied and took her hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ring-ring-ring


    Adriana just answered when the phone suddenly rang, she let go of Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°honey, I¡¯m going out to take a call first.¡±


    The woman picks up her cell phone and walks out to answer the call.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the one in her hand, it was different from the vermillion phone of the morning, both in color and style.


    In the morning, when I took Adriana to work, the two of them picked up a random cell phone from a roadside cell phone store together, and it was only a day before the phone was changed.


    Peter pupils eyes shed a little strange, walked to the dining room, put away a treasure blue box ced on the table and took it upstairs.


    Perhaps, she doesn¡¯t need it anymore.


    When Adriana returned from the phone call, Peter had already prepared a meal and the two sat down to eat and talk.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow is Harlee¡¯s wedding, how are the preparations going on your side?¡±


    Peter questioned Adriana as he served her food.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare for either. Aren¡¯t you solely responsible for his wedding, I didn¡¯t help at all.¡±


    Adriana took a chopstick of rice into her mouth and chewed slowly, ¡°honey, it¡¯s so good to have you, I feel like I¡¯m about to be a handful.¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°The point is that it¡¯s only good if Harlee and Eliza like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Adriana¡¯s got a point.¡±


    Peter agrees.


    The two rested early in the evening, and the next day Adriana went to the office.


    Because Harlee had been busy with the wedding, she had no one to help with thepany, so she was left to her own devices.


    It ended up being busy.


    In the afternoon, just as Adriana was working, Flora came over.


    Because of the merger of the two gamepanies, Flora became a regr guest of Fryer Group.


    When she saw Flora, Adriana didn¡¯t have much other emotion, she just pointed to the sofa over there, ¡°Sit down, say what you want, I¡¯m busy today.¡±


    It¡¯s really too busy without Harlee¡¯s help.


    Do not look at Flora is now managing the gamepany, as thepany¡¯s president, she dresses or more pink department, the Japanese style of a small princess, delicate and lovely.


    She stood across from Adriana with her pink bag and directly stated the reason foring over today, ¡°Adriana, I know all about Vivian and my brother. I also know how much of a jerk my brother was to Vivian in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°But my brother really wants to meet Vivian now, can you be amodating?¡±


    Flora pleaded for Edward, ¡°You¡¯re a woman too, I think you understand better how hard it is for a pregnant woman, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Edward came hard with her, it did not work at all.


    So now let Florae over and let her be a woman to findmon ground?


    It¡¯s a pity that the wrong n was made.


    ¡°Do you mean to find Vivian and marry her explicitly? Please go back and tell Edward that if she dares to marry Vivian explicitly, I will let Viviane back.¡±


    Even though she doesn¡¯t know exactly where Vivian is yet, Adriana isn¡¯t going to let Edward¡¯s n y out perfectly.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Flora, wearing a pink floral dress with her long hair hanging down her shoulders, was furious with Adriana and red at her, ¡°I think you¡¯re just delusional, why do you think a woman like Vivian would be able to marry into our the Henderson Family?¡±


    ¡°Right. This is the same as you keep thinking about Jenkins, so please stay away from Jenkins in the future. We at The Hale family can¡¯t afford to climb high and we won¡¯t try to be subservient.¡±


    Taking advantage of Floraing over, Adriana cut her off directly.


    ¡°Miss Henderson came over today, and if she came just to talk about Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have anything to talk about.¡±


    Adriana gives the eviction order.


    This has made Flora furious.


    The Henderson Family¡¯s status as a youngdy is always a priority everywhere she goes, but not when shees to Adriana.


    Can you not be angry?


    Huzzah-


    Adriana¡¯s cell phone on the desktop suddenly rang.


    She picked up her phone, it was Harlee calling, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Vivian has been found, she has just returned home and will be getting off the ne soon.¡±


    ¡°What? For ¡­¡±


    I was about to say something when I noticed Flora across the room watching her unblinkingly, and immediately shut up, ¡°Okay, I get it. Take it back.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana said to Flora in a bad mood, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s side of the phone also called, she answered the phone, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Vivian is back already? You¡¯re going to pick her up from the airport now? Okay, okay, okay, I got it.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Flora ruffled her hair, smile smug, ¡°Oh, really sorry, no need for you toe, my brother has found Vivian oh, really to let you down.¡±

 Chapter 903 Vivian is back

    Just now Adriana was worried that things would fall out, but now that Edward already knew that Vivian had arrived at the airport, Adriana was so upset that she immediately got up, took her things and walked straight out.


    No matter what, Edward can¡¯t take Vivian away now.


    She really couldn¡¯t help Vivian, why didn¡¯t she call her when she returned to China?


    What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t understand why Vivian would rush back at the present time.


    Adriana got on the elevator and Flora followed her in. She seemed to know what Adriana was going to do and said sarcastically, ¡°Adriana, if you ask me, you should not fight with my brother. Although you the Soto family is very capable, but the time is different now, you think you the Soto family can still influence us the Henderson Family?¡±


    Very dismissive of Adriana.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to Flora, ¡°Are you done, shut up when you¡¯re done.¡±


    She was in no mood to talk nonsense to Flora, nor did she bother to tell her that much.


    ¡°Hmph, Adriana, don¡¯t get cocky in front of me again, you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, we¡¯ll see.¡±


    Arriving at the negative second floor, Adriana drove straight to the airport.


    On the way, Adriana was very uneasy to give Harlee a phone call, ¡°Harlee, Edward will soon rush to the airport, I do not care what you use must be Edward to stop me. If Edward takes Vivian today, I will not have you as my brother from now on.¡±


    Adriana gives the finalmand.


    To her, Vivian is really important and considered as her own sister, how can she watch Vivian fall into Edward¡¯s hands?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t.¡±


    Harlee swears by it.


    Fifty minutester, Adriana arrived at the airport, people just walked to the airport hall, far away, I saw a group of people gathered there.


    The young woman, worried that something had happened, sent over, only to find Edward dragging Vivian behind him, only to have Harlee block the way.


    At that moment, a team of bodyguards came over and expelled those onlookers.


    Because it was at the airport, there were many peopleing and going, even if many people were asked to delete the video to no avail.


    ¡°Go away, please make way.¡±


    ¡°Please go over.¡±


    ¡°Stand away.¡±


    ¡­


    The men shooed everyone aside, and Adriana introduced herself directly behind them, ¡°I¡¯m Adriana, their friend.¡±


    With that, he pushed aside the man standing in front of him and walked right past him.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Adriana called out.


    Vivian, wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt, looked over and waved towards Adriana, wearing a mask, ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Subconsciously, he was about to lunge this way, but he was wrapped in Edward¡¯s arms, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡±


    Adriana was in a hostile mood and walked quickly in front of Edward, ¡°I said, Vivian is my person, you have no right to touch her. edward, you don¡¯t understand my words, do you?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether you¡¯re good enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough to try to know.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, only to see five or six men dressed in casual clothes, wearing ck masks and duck-tongue hatse out of the crowd.


    Easily pushing aside the security guards who were in front of them, they went straight towards Edward and surrounded him.


    Edward brought people, see the situation is not right, immediately go forward to block, how can people have not started, was those people down.


    Several of the people Adrianabrought over were FE people, people Grandpa Soto had arranged to be with Adriana.


    Adriana knew that it would not be easy to take Vivian away from Edward today, so she came up with this n.


    ¡°On.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s thin lips flicked open and a word escaped from her lips.


    The words fell, six people directly towards Edward pounced, Edward¡¯s ability can not be underestimated, but two fists can not beat four hands.


    After a few strokes, there was no time to take care of Vivian, and Harlee took the opportunity to go up and drag Vivian over.


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Vivian and took her into her arms, ¡°Vivian, why didn¡¯t you even know to call me when you came back?¡±


    Vivian was a little aggrieved, red-eyed and choked up, ¡°Ms. Hale, I just missed you so much and wanted to surprise you, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone, and he still found out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Adriana looked at the people who were fighting in a circle over there, and directly led Vivian away without hesitation.


    And at this time, Edward and six people to fight inextricably, the master of the fight, next to the crowd of people watching a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Shit, this is not a movie I¡¯m afraid, the body is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not, I feel a bit like I¡¯m in a movie too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, didn¡¯t you see that woman just now, she is the president of the Soto Group, how could she be making a movie.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s awesome, it¡¯s not too handsome.¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the airport, Harlee drove and Adriana and Vivian both sat in the back, with Adriana holding Vivian the whole time.


    Vivian fell into Adriana¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face, holding Adriana¡¯s hand in one hand and covering her belly with the other, and said guiltily, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m pregnant. I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, I just wanted to have a family member so badly.¡±


    Since the death of her father when she was a child, her mother died at the end ofst year, leaving Vivian all alone in a big world.


    She would have wanted to keep the baby more than any of them.


    Others may not understand Vivian¡¯s thoughts at this moment, but Adriana does, because she was once going through exactly the same thing as Vivian.


    She expressed her understanding, nodded, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you want to keep the child, I will promise you. I will treat him as if he were my own and take care of him together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face is much haggard, because of pregnancy, her face has some freckles, wearing a simple ck tunic, covering her belly, the whole person lost the formerpany¡¯spetent woman¡¯s posture.


    ¡°There is no need to be polite with me. I¡¯ve got a new residence now, and I¡¯ll be staying at my house from now on. As long as you¡¯re in my house, no one will dare to do anything to you. Including Edward.¡±


    Adriana gave Harlee the address and then went straight to Asnana vi.


    In Asnana vi, Peter is at home and Edward is very scornful of Peter even though he is Peter¡¯s brother.


    If Peter was around, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything with Edward.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, thank you. You don¡¯t even know how torturous this time has been for me, and I wanted toe back so badly, so I couldn¡¯t help but think about it and came back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good toe back, we¡¯re a family, it¡¯s not the same thing if you don¡¯te back and always stay out.¡±


    The two talked and chatted and arrived at Asnana vi half an hourter.


    Peter, who was busy working on the second floor, heard a caring in, got up and went to the window to look, and found that Adriana had returned, and he went downstairs at once.


    In the hall, Peter looked at the three people who came in and said, ¡°Adriana, why didn¡¯t you know to tell me in advance when you had guests?¡±


    ¡°Not a guest, a family member.¡±


    Adriana smiled sweetly and helped Vivian sit on the sofa, ¡°You do that first, I¡¯ll get you some tea.¡±


    ¡°No, you stay with Vivian, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Peter himself went to pour the tea, not forgetting to sweep back at Harlee, ¡°What are you doing standing there? Waiting for me to pour your tea?¡±


    The corners of Harlee¡¯s mouth twitched furiously, why should they be treated differently?


    Howe you can¡¯t pour him tea.

 Chapter 904 I will protect you

    Adriana and Vivian both sat on the sofa, Vivian took Adriana¡¯s hand and kept crying with aggression, the look was really heartbreaking and pitiful.


    ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    Peter was not surprised by Vivian¡¯s appearance, brought a ss of in water and ced it in front of her, and pushed a paper towel along with it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s good to be back, I¡¯ll protect you from now on.¡±


    Adriana hugged Vivian and keptforting her.


    In Adriana¡¯s opinion, that is her best friend, better than family, how can she stand by and watch her being bullied?


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    A violent knocking sounded at the door, ¡°Adriana, get out here.¡±


    Someone was yelling.


    The maid came in from outside, ¡°Sir, madam, there are many peopleing outside.¡±


    Many people, without having to think about it, know who it is.


    Adriana looked up at Peter, ¡°honey, your brother is here.¡±


    It was clearly an extremely tender sentence, but Peter could feel her stern gaze with a slight anger.


    Peter touched his nose, ¡°You guys sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    He headed outside, and Harlee followed along.


    Instead, Vivian, who was sitting on the couch, learned that Edward wasing over and nervously rubbed herself against Adriana¡¯s side even more, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    She was really scared and worried that Edward would take her away.


    With what had happened so vividly, Vivian was really worried that Edward would take her away again.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Adriana reassured her one by one, not wanting her to have any idents.


    The two sat for a while, and within a few minutes, a group of people walked into the living room.


    The visitors were Edward and Flora, and no one else.


    Those were Peter¡¯s brothers, and Adriana couldn¡¯t have turned them away.


    Instead, he looked sideways at Edward and said, ¡°Edward, this is Asnana vi, I don¡¯t care how you treat Vivian in other ces, but if you dare to touch Vivian in Asnana vi, I ¡­ ¡±


    The words came out and suddenly looked at Peter, ¡°You¡¯re in charge!¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s better to put Peter in charge.


    It is better to say more threatening words than to put the me on Peter¡¯s body, at least to Edward has some deterrent effect.


    Innocently lying, Peter is a little helpless, but looking at Adriana¡¯s eyes, simply spoiled into the bones.


    The man paid a smile, ¡°Listen to Adriana.¡±


    After saying that, looking at Edward, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Edward was speechless, not knowing what to say.


    It was Flora who was upset, stomping her feet in anger, pointing at Adriana and yelling, ¡°Adriana, what else can you do but rely on Peter, Vivian is pregnant with my brother¡¯s child, why do you want to break them up?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Flora¡¯s words were inevitably offensive, and Edward told her to shut up.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but now she said something that made Adriana angry, and her cold gaze shot straight at her, ¡°Yes, Vivian is pregnant with your brother¡¯s child, under duress. So do you want me to take legal action.¡±


    ¡°With you, dream on!¡±


    Flora retorted irritably, but was met with another re from Edward, ¡°I told you to shut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good, brother, and you don¡¯t appreciate it at all, huh?¡±


    Flora grunted coldly, stomped her foot in anger and ran away.


    Instead, he looked to Peter, ¡°Brother, can ¡­ you stay at Asnana vi for a while these days?¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Peter and Adriana each said.


    There is no tacit agreement in the slightest.


    Harlee saw that the situation is not right, immediately said: ¡°Adriana, you let Edward stay here for a while, do not worry, with Peter in, Edward designated will not do anything out of the ordinary to Vivian. This is also more reassuring than in other ces.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t want Adriana to get angry with Peter.


    After all, it¡¯s almost time for the big wedding day.


    Adriana thought about it and felt that what Harlee said was not unreasonable.


    ording to Edward¡¯s ability, no matter what the situation can not stop him from poisoning Vivian, but if it is in Asnana vi, there is Peter in, should be more secure some.


    She looked to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Although she felt that the idea was good in her heart, it was better to consult Vivian¡¯s opinion.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were red from crying, and she drew out a tissue to wipe her tears, not daring to look directly at Edward, but only whispering, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Rather than let Vivian in Asnana vi every day trepidation, rather than let her openly rtive Edward, always have Peter here, forgive him also dare not do anything excessive.


    ¡°Shit, so many people?¡±


    At that moment, Zac walked in and was a little surprised to see Edward standing in the living room, ¡°Edward, what are you doing here? Did you miss my brother?¡±


    Zac heckled and flirted.


    The words were spoken and it was felt that the atmosphere in the living room was a little off.


    He looked sideways at everyone in the living room before realizing that there was a woman on the couch in addition to Adriana, and upon closer inspection, who else could it be if it wasn¡¯t Vivian.


    So, the current situation, even if you think with your toes can understand what the situation is.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m nning to stay at Asnana vi these days, too.¡±


    Edward spoke up.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying at Asnana vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? What are you doing at Asnana vi when you can¡¯t live with the Henderson Family?¡±


    Zac raised his eyebrows, very puzzled, finished, suddenly grinned, snapped his fingers, ¡°four people, we rub mahjong, flush.¡±


    He inclined his head to look at a few people and asked, ¡°Want to y mahjong?¡±


    Adriana knew that because Peter had been sick, he was rather bored at home alone, so she said, ¡°y if you want to, but I warn you, honey is not well and can only y for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, no problem.¡±


    Zac smiled.


    Harlee patted her chest, ¡°With me, I will take care of my brother-inw.¡±


    He was smug, but got a cold look from Peter.


    ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Adriana helped Vivian and said while going upstairs, ¡°From now on, you will sleep in my room, no one will bully you.¡±


    Her voice was not loud, but everyone in the entire living room could hear her.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face had a coldness to it as he looked at Edward and said, ¡°Is it toote to tell you to get your ass back to the Henderson Family?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Edward broke into an unprecedented look of aggression, nced at the two people who had gone upstairs and into the room, and said in a condescending manner, ¡°You said she Adriana is your woman, I can¡¯t beat or scold, she is now protecting Vivian, do you have to give me some life?¡±


    He felt suffocated in his heart.


    ¡°If I had known that, why would I have done it in the first ce.¡±


    Peter spoke coldly.


    Afterwards, the four of them went to sit together over the sofa for a while and instructed Hank to get the mahjong machine while several of them sat down to y mahjong in the afternoon.

 Chapter 905 – Winning millions of meals

    Upstairs, Vivian and Adriana are sitting in their room, Vivian is pregnant and leaning on the bed, telling Adriana about the events of the recent period.


    Adriana listened quietly before asking, ¡°Tell me, do you like Edward or not?¡±


    Vivian and Edward have been entangled for many years now, and she knows that the two of them are in a tangled mess.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips and lowered her head, not daring to look at Adriana.


    The hesitant and hesitant expression, so Adriana also can not understand, so did not ask further questions.


    Just tell her, saying, ¡°You know why I left Edward behind?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You look at you and Edward two, from the past entangled to now, grudges and grievances for many years, you also hide for many years. Some things are not hiding with you to avoid, but also need to face head-on.


    At Asnana vi, with Peter and me, no one will bully you. And this time is your best chance to spend time with Edward, and you can think carefully about your future situation.¡±


    If Vivian is allowed to avoid Edward all the time, then there will never be a way for the two of them to work it out.


    The only way to find a solution to the problem between them is to be open and peaceful with each other.


    Another point, Adriana did not tell Vivian, that is, she remembered a saying, ¡®can not get always in the stirring¡¯, Edward can not get Vivian has been constantly chasing her, now let the two under the same roof, time is long, Edward tired of it, will let her go.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m all yours, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian trusts Adriana.


    Adriana did not disappoint Vivian, she said, ¡°In the future, when you go out, I will send someone to follow you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Then patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Lie down and rest for a while, you just got off the ne, you need to get some rest now.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite with me.¡±


    She helped Vivian lie down and covered her with thin bedding before she got up and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Downstairs in a small living room, four people were ying mahjong in a frenzy.


    Adriana stood in the second floor hallway, tilting her head just enough to see them.


    She did not stop a few people from ying mahjong, but instead broke the rules and went to prepare fruit snacks and sent them over.


    ¡°Have something to eat.¡±


    Adriana ced the fruit tes on either side and looked at the tiles in their hands with a bewildered look because she didn¡¯t know mahjong.


    It was Harlee who smacked her lips, ¡°Adriana, are you going to be a good wife and mother? Your husband is ying mahjong, and you are serving tea?¡±


    ¡°That is, that is. Big brother, you will be blessed in the future.¡±


    Zac chimed in.


    Edward, who was looking at the cards, snorted contemptuously, ¡°With that fierce look of hers, how can she be a virtuous wife and mother.¡±


    The words fell, suddenly felt where something wrong, a look up, brush brush brush, a few eyes all shot over.


    Edward frowned, Harlee and Adriana, Peter, they are a family, but ¡­


    ¡°Zac, we¡¯re brothers, you can¡¯t turn your elbow out.¡±


    Edwardnded hisst hope on Zac, but heard Zac say, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, but they¡¯re both my ¡®bread and butter¡¯ now.¡±


    His boss.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Edward was speechless and gave him a nk look, exasperated.


    Several men yed mahjong, and Adriana didn¡¯t bother to stand around and watch, but went to the kitchen and ordered it to prepare lunch.


    Because of therge number of people, it was the first time that so many people came to the clean Asnana vi, and the kitchen started to be busy.


    At noon, lunch was ready before the few men over there broke up.


    Adriana walked over and asked, ¡°Who won?¡±


    Peter smiled slightly towards Adriana, smiling smugly, but in contrast, the guys were frustrated and unhappy.


    Peter walked up to Adriana, took Adriana¡¯s hand, and ced a stack of checks in Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Adriana, this is what they paid for their meals.¡±


    Adriana looked at the checks in her hand, there were one million a piece, two million a piece, or three million, or even five million, a thick pile, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who won?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    Adriana was amused and looked at the pile of checks andughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be treated badly, you¡¯ll have enough for every meal.¡±


    Harlee gave Adriana a nk look, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to eat back all that money I lost for the rest of my life.¡±


    Intending to eat that money back, there¡¯s really nothing possible.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It only means that you are not capable.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    Harlee immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re getting a good deal.¡±


    Zac sighed, ¡°Are you as miserable as I am, so easy to get a month¡¯s advance sry, but also doubled backwards.¡±


    On the contrary, Edward looked indifferent and did not dare to squeal when he lost more.


    Because once he opens his mouth to speak, he risks being thrown out, and he¡¯s not going to make a fool of himself.


    Adrianaughed and looked at Peter, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were that good at mahjong too, what else don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡±


    The man smiled faintly, Adriana did not care, only said: ¡°You can not y in the afternoon, you are not well, need to lie in bed and rest.¡±


    Now Peter¡¯s health is the least of Adriana¡¯s worries, and of course he can¡¯t be allowed to y cards with reckless abandon.


    After all, it¡¯s the body that counts.


    Zac agreed, ¡°Yes, just y for a while, big brother you¡¯re better off resting.¡±


    Edward did not say anything, which is the default.


    ¡°Okay, you guys go eat, I¡¯ll go get Vivian.¡±


    Adriana went upstairs and entered the room, Vivian, who had slept for a while, woke up and Adriana asked, ¡°Did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Then get up and eat, lunch is ready.¡±


    Vivian inclined her head in the direction of the door, ¡°With him ¡­?¡±


    In the end, as long as the mention of Edward, Vivian vaguely look forward to, but also very afraid, the kind ofplex emotions even she herself are a little elusive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there are many more people. As long as I am here, no one will bully you.¡± Adriana took her hand, ¡°Some things always have to be faced, you can¡¯t hide even if you hide.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    Now that Adriana has spoken, what else can Vivian say?


    Not to mention that everything was already well organized, Vivian felt at ease with Adriana because she was like a real sister who took good care of her.


    The two came downstairs and several men were already seated.


    When Peter saw Adriana approaching, he got up and waved towards Adriana, ¡°You two do this side.¡±


    One by one, they moved the chairs for the two, extremely gentlemanly.


    It is inconceivable that Peter, whose body is already weak to the extreme, still thinks of her in every way.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was touched, she smiled heartily and subconsciously looked at Edward, only to see that Edward¡¯s eyes kept gazing at Vivian.


    Vivian felt his burning gaze, not daring to look directly at, kept his head down.

 Chapter 906 – Bitterly entangled

    Adriana sat next to Peter, Vivian sat next to Adriana, and across from her was Edward, so the whole meal was spent with her head down.


    The dinner was a good one because Zac and Harlee were both more active.


    Because of the pregnant women and the fact that Peter and Adriana are not well, there was no one drinking at lunch today.


    After the meal, several of them sat together and talked while Adriana followed Vivian for a walk in the yard.


    Edward although sitting with Peter a few people chatting, Naijin in Cao camp heart in Han.


    He kept thinking about Vivian and wanted to go over and talk to Vivian, but Adriana didn¡¯t give any chance at all, leaving Edward helpless.


    While Adriana put Vivian at the vi at 2pm, she went to the office with Harlee while Edward was at the vi with Zac and Peter.


    On the car ride back to the office, Harlee asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to put Vivian at Asnana vi?¡±


    Adriana leaned back in the passenger seat and closed her eyes to fake sleep, ¡°I trust Peter.¡±


    ording to Edward¡¯s fear of Peter, as long as Peter is there, Edward cannot do anything out of the ordinary to Vivian.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Harlee nodded approvingly.


    Asnana vi.


    Zac went to the hospital on an impromptu call.


    Although he is in charge of taking care of Peter at Asnana vi, he is still the director of the hospital and needs to manage it.


    Now I got a call that I have to go back.


    In a moment, only Edward and Peter were left in therge living room.


    ¡°Brother, I ¡­¡±


    Just after Zac left, Edward was a little impatient to go upstairs to look for Vivian.


    ¡°Edward, you should know that my wedding with Adriana ising up, before that, if you dare to make any mess and spoil my big wedding with Adriana, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    It was hard to use Harlee¡¯s wedding as an excuse to prepare for his wedding to Adriana, and now there must not be any mistakes.


    Edward, who had stood up, frowned and nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    With Peter¡¯s tacit approval, Edward went straight upstairs, unscrewed the bedroom door and walked straight in.


    Downstairs Peter shook his head helplessly, got up and walked out of the hall to give the two men space to be alone.


    In the bedroom, Vivian, who was resting on the bed, was startled to hear the sound and opened her eyes to see that it was Edward.


    She was so frightened that her little face went white and she sat up in a sh, backing up.


    Her eyes nced at the phone on the table and reached out to grab it as soon as she could, but she was fast and Edward was even faster.


    The healthy step forward, a snatched away the phone on the table.


    ¡°What, another usation against Adriana?¡±


    The man¡¯s face is gloomy, without the casualness of the party, the entire poprity of the field cold to the extreme, the invisible pressure pressure Vivian could not breathe.


    ck hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, the more lined that a white cheeks more pale and colorless.


    She swallowed and tugged the bedding tightly around herself nervously, ¡°Edward, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Vivian just got a message from Peter that he and Adriana were getting married and wanted her toe back for it.


    She and Adriana are not rted to each other, but they are like sisters.


    Adriana¡¯s wedding, how could she not attend?


    Edward ced his hands in the pockets of his pants, his cold eyes looked down at the small woman shivering on the bed, sat sideways on the edge of the bed, reached out and lifted her chin, asking, ¡°Escape, do you think you can escape for the rest of your life?¡±


    He still doesn¡¯t understand who helped Vivian escape from Waverly.


    The whole person seems to disappear into thin air, can not find any clues, that moment of powerlessness, he still remember clearly.


    The man came closer, looking at the familiar silhouette and face, Vivian could not help but think of the period of time when he was imprisoned by the man, the gray life, without any hope, almost desperate.


    She doesn¡¯t know how she came to be, but Vivian thinks of what Adriana said at that moment, asking her tomunicate honestly with Edward.


    She suppressed the tension in her heart, looked at him, and said, ¡°Edward, my mother is dead, and the feud between Vivian¡¯s home and the Henderson Family should be put aside. If that doesn¡¯t put you off, yes!¡±


    The little woman¡¯s teeth bit her lips, her body stiffened. The right hand touched under the pillow and took out a dagger and handed it directly to Edward, ¡°If killing me will make you feel better, I¡¯ll make you whole.¡±


    With that, she held the dagger and stabbed it directly toward her body.


    The moment of the next hand, Vivian avoided the fatal position, closed his eyes, and struck extremely fast, as if made the determination to die.


    God knows, when Vivian took out the dagger that moment, Edward actually felt inexplicably nervous, when she held the dagger stabbed to the chest that moment, Edward heart suddenly a pain, there is an iparable beloved things from the bottom of the heart flowing in general, the pain is clear.


    Almost without thinking, he gripped the dagger in one hand.


    Is the bare hand to grab the sharp dagger, then a force directly took away the dagger, flung on the ground, a nging sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Edward burst out in anger, miso stood up, the palm of his hand was cut and blood came out because of holding the dagger with his bare hands.


    The dagger fell to the ground and Vivian let out a long sigh of relief.


    No one knows how nervous she was just now, but that¡¯s what Adriana taught her.


    Because it is in Asnana vi, there is Peter in, Edward absolutely dare not do anything to Vivian, and she so a y is also in test Edward, see what his attitude in the end.


    But at that moment just now, she actually perceived a trace of pain under Edward¡¯s eyes, that obvious.


    Suddenly, she wanted to understand.


    It hurts because the dagger cuts your hand and you feel pain.


    But one thing was clear: Edward didn¡¯t dare to take her now, and Vivian was naturally emboldened.


    Think Adriana just that move, although risky, but really good.


    Moreover, she herself holds the dagger, even if a knife down will not use a lot of force, not so much as to die.


    ¡°Crazy?¡±


    Vivian propped her hands on the bed and smiled bitterly, ¡°From the time you put me under house arrest, from the time my mother died, I¡¯ve been crazy for a long time, but now I¡¯m just lingering.¡±


    She took a deep breath and said sarcastically, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you? You think it was my mother who ruined your family¡¯s happiness, so you came to get back at me. But my mother is already dead, what more do you want?¡±


    Vivian couldn¡¯t stop the tears from raining down and said with red eyes, ¡°If my mother¡¯s death doesn¡¯t make you angry, you can have my life, the life of the child in my womb.¡±


    She pursed her lips and continued choking, ¡°We¡¯ve been bitterly entangled for over five years since Ms. Hale left Waverly back then. Isn¡¯t five-plus years enough time?¡±


    Looking back on that painful period, Vivian really felt suffocating.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But now, no matter what, she does not want to go back in the past, not willing to suffer that kind of pain.

 Chapter 907 – With you, you are also worthy?

    Edward did not speak.


    Vivian continued, ¡°My life is mine, and the child in my belly is my own flesh and blood. I know you the Henderson Family will not allow the Henderson Family¡¯s blood to remain outside, but I will find someone to marry as soon as possible, and I hope Mr. Henderson will be merciful. If not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he questioned.


    Vivian lowered her eyelids and said slowly, ¡°If you must take the child from me, then the day the child enters the Henderson Family will be the anniversary of my Vivian¡¯s death.¡±


    She felt that Adriana was right, avoiding it all the time was not the way to go, so it was better to talk about it openly and honestly.


    You can¡¯t choose to avoid him for the rest of your life because you¡¯re afraid.


    After five or six years, Vivian was tired, burned out, and bored.


    I really don¡¯t want to live the kind of life that was once worse than death.


    Edward stood by the bedside, listening to Vivian¡¯s words, he did not respond for a long time.


    When he learned that Vivian had returned home, Edward¡¯s thought was to find her, but not to take away her child.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Vivian says she wants to find a new father for her child, and he has mixed feelings, I can¡¯t tell you what he feels.


    He yanked Vivian¡¯s wrist with his big palm, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! My child, can never call ¡®daddy¡¯ to another man.¡±


    Vivian smiled sarcastically, despite the tears hanging from her eyes.


    Questioned, ¡°So, are you going to marry me fair and square?¡±


    She would like to tell Edward that the child in her womb is not his.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t think there was any objection to that kind of lie. After all, the Henderson Family was so powerful that it was really easy to find out who the biological father of the child was.


    She did not want to make a futile struggle.


    ¡°With you, you are also worthy?¡±


    The man¡¯s attitude is cold, a sentence deeply stabbed her heart.


    Let her recognize reality again.


    Vivian shook her head, still keeping her smile, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t deserve it. So, the day the baby is born is the day of my death, is it?¡±


    She took a deep breath and leaned against the bed, tilting her head to look out the window, ¡°Ms. Hale can protect me, but she can¡¯t protect me for the rest of my life. As long as you want to take away the child, there are a hundred ways to do it, I can¡¯t stop it, and neither can Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s long, slender fingers covered her bulging belly and sighed, ¡°If there¡¯s only one way to go, then I want Mr. Henderson ¡­¡±


    The words pause, raised his eyes, steely eyes looked at Edward, ¡°can let me keep the child well for a while, let hime into the world smoothly and peacefully.¡±


    Rubbing his hand over his abdomen, ¡°When the timees, I hope you won¡¯t tell the baby that I¡¯m the baby¡¯s mommy, I don¡¯t want the baby to live in endless pain.¡±


    She has already lost a child trying to avoid Edward.


    It was her blood rtive, and it was painful for Vivian to be snuffed out with her own hands.


    By the grace of God, she was able to have a child once again, and this time, Vivian would not have killed the baby early anyway.


    She felt like a sinner and felt sorry for her children.


    So, what I just said to Edward is true.


    Adriana can protect her for life, but not necessarily to protect the child for life, if one day the child is really taken away by Edward, then for her, there is nothing in the world worth her love.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, and there is a bit of gloom between the brows that cannot be melted.


    The hand hanging at his side clenched uneasily, facing the woman¡¯s words, but he did not know how to answer.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Vivian, remember, as long as I¡¯m around, your life doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡±


    He forced the woman to look up into his eyes, and her red, swollen eyes were heavy with tears, staining the eysh feathers as they wept down.


    Choking on a sob, he said, ¡°Mr. Henderson, there are a hundred ways you could have taken the child, and I was powerless to stop it, but there are also a hundred ways I could have died. From now on, every time you see the child you will remember how you drove the mother of the child to her death.¡±


    She suddenlyughed, her smile was extremely mocking, ¡°I can¡¯t help you, but I can make you live in guilt for the rest of your life. Haha ¡­¡±


    The little womanughed out loud, but couldn¡¯t stop the tears from welling up in her eyes, and then said, ¡°That feeling is, by andrge, the greatest torture for you. Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Henderson?¡±


    The two were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath.


    Edward¡¯s deep pupils released anger, angry facial muscles trembled slightly, squeezing Vivian¡¯s chin hand harder and harder.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re tough!¡±


    He threw her away and stood tall, suddenly smiling wickedly, ¡°So what if you die? I have blood on my hands is not less? The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the guilt, you really think too highly of yourself. Not only will I not feel guilty, I will also find a stepmother for your child, forever calling another woman ¡®mommy¡¯, even if he will not know that he has such a lowly mother until the day he dies.¡±


    The smile on Vivian¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and she couldn¡¯t stop clutching the bedding with both hands, shaking with anger, her eyes glowing with scarlet blood, looking at Edward with a deadly gaze as if she were looking at an enemy, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of myself for being more ruthless than anyone else. As long as Mr. Henderson feels a clear conscience, it is good.¡±


    When she finished, sheid down and covered the bedding, ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m sleepy, please go out.¡±


    She slept with her back to Edward.


    Edward stood there for a long, long time before pulling out a tissue and wiping the blood stains on the floor, picking up the dagger and leaving the bedroom.


    In the afternoon, Edward left for something, but came back before dinner.


    Adriana came back from work and went straight to the bedroom to find Vivian, who was already back in shape and pretending to be rxed.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re off duty?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded and pulled her in to ask, ¡°Well, did Edwarde to see you?¡±


    ¡°Looked for it and got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Injured?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I followed what you said ¡­¡±


    She told Adriana about the day¡¯s events, only that her ¡®suicide¡¯ was blocked by Edward, but said nothing more about what happened afterwards.


    Adriana was originally very worried about Vivian, after listening to her words, her hanging heart fell, ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let him do anything excessive to you.¡±


    In the evening, several people dined together.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Vivian, who was eating, had sweat stains on her forehead because she was sitting on Adriana¡¯s side, and she was eating with her head down and her hair in front of her forehead covered the sweat stains, so Adriana couldn¡¯t see the situation at all.


    But Edward, who was sitting across from her, noticed it early and thought she was overstressed from it.


    It took a sudden whisper to feel that something was wrong.


    Adriana noticed Vivian¡¯s painful whimpers and immediately put down her chopsticks and asked, ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vivian put down the dishes, couldn¡¯t help the pain, covered her abdomen and said in pain, ¡°My stomach ¡­ hurts.¡±


    ¡°Tummy ache?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened and instantly felt something was wrong, looking at Zac, ¡°Come and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 908 Peaceful Living

    ¡°Good.¡±


    Zac immediately walked up to Vivian, grabbed her wrist, and checked her pulse.


    Vivian continued to call through, Zac nervous pulse, afterwards he subconsciously nced at Edward, before saying to Adriana: ¡°tired to, long distance running fluctuate fetal gas, lying in bed to rest and rest will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, can you still not trust me? Later I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine and let her hang a drip.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana helped Vivian, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to our room and rest.¡±


    The two went upstairs and Peter shot cold eyes at Zac, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Several people have been brothers for many years, and have formed a tacit understanding between each other, Zac just a look just now, let Peter understand what the situation.


    Edward held the chopsticks, clutching them in his hands from start to finish, with a gloomy face that made people wonder what he was really thinking.


    Zac shook his head and sighed, ¡°Vivian¡¯s body didn¡¯t recover after her miscarriage at first, and now with the baby and the depressed mood, there are signs of miscarriage.¡±


    He looked at Edward and said directly, ¡°Adriana was there just now, I didn¡¯t dare to say anything. But you listen to me well, if you continue to stimte Vivian, the boy will die in your hands sooner orter.¡±


    The words of warning fell on Edward¡¯s ears without a squeak.


    Peter waved his hand, ¡°Hurry up and get her on an IV, the baby is important.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Zac immediately went to work.


    In therge restaurant, only he and Edward were left, and Peter asked directly, ¡°What do you really think?¡±


    Edward held the bowl, picked a chopstick of rice, and then asked, ¡°Is there any wine?¡±


    Peter got up, went to the wine cab and took a bottle of wine, handed the wine opener and wine to Edward.


    He opened a bottle of red wine, drank half a bottle in one gulp, and did not speak for half a day.


    Peter was in no hurry, eating slowly and waiting for him to speak.


    Half a long time, Edward said slowly, ¡°I do not know.¡± After saying that, he paused for a few seconds, and then shook his head and sighed, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    There has never been a moment as bad as this one, and he really doesn¡¯t know exactly what to think and what kind of emotion it is.


    ¡°If you like it, marry it; if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t dwell on it.¡±


    Peter only gave a one-sentence hint.


    It was that one sentence that caused Edward to smile coldly, ¡°What if it was a residence?¡±


    Peter¡¯s action of mping the food stalled, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Vivian is very important to Adriana and treats her like a real sister. If anything happens to Vivian, don¡¯t me me for flipping out with you.¡±


    Brother and wife, he naturally feels that his wife is important.


    Peter¡¯s words did not arouse Edward¡¯s anger, but rather in deep self-reflection.


    The most indifferent and heartless big brother in the past, who never cared for women, is now actually taken to death by Adriana, and even made so many sacrifices for Adriana.


    It made him revisit the issue of emotions.


    ¡°Can you let me talk to Vivianter?¡±


    Edward asked.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything and continued to eat, a kind of acquiescence.


    Vivian was hanging on to a drip, and Peter said he was feeling a little stuffy and wanted to go for a walk.


    Adriana was worried about Vivian and even more about Peter¡¯s health, so she went out for a walk with Peter.


    After the two went out, Edward appeared in Vivian¡¯s bedroom.


    The moment the door handle clicked, she thought it was Adriana who came in, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Edward again.


    Her small face went down instantly, ¡°What ¡­ have youe to do?¡±


    Vivian looked out the window with her cheek parted.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Edward closed the door, went to Vivian¡¯s face and stood there for a long time without speaking.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say, and Vivian didn¡¯t have to ask, so the two of them just stalled.


    ¡°Vivian, how about we make a deal?¡±


    The sudden words, which had apromising meaning, took Vivian a little by surprise.


    Just didn¡¯t show it, butughed, ¡°What qualifies me to make a deal with Mr. Henderson? Sorry, I¡¯m not qualified.¡±


    ¡°You have!¡±


    Edward answered extremely quickly and then said, ¡°You are now more than four months pregnant and the baby is very big. So, until your baby is born, let¡¯s make peace, okay?¡±


    Him, at peace with her?


    Vivian felt nothing but incredulous, just incredible.


    It never urred to Edward to tell her to make peace.


    ¡°Is Mr. Henderson worried about you the Henderson Family¡¯s flesh and blood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so what, no, so what?¡±


    Vivian smiled, a self-deprecating bitter smile, ¡°I am just an ordinary citizen,pared to the Henderson Family, there is noparison. If you, Mr. Henderson, say the word, can I have the chance not to obey?¡±


    No, not one iota.


    For some reason, the little woman¡¯s words came out and fell on Edward¡¯s ears with such harshness that he was inexplicably annoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be self-aware.¡±


    Edward added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be bothering you until the baby is born.¡±


    ¡°What about after the child is born? Is it already calcted to take the child?¡±


    Vivian pressed on.


    Edward pupils sank a few points, turned to leave, closing the door, a voice ghostly floated in, ¡°Later,ter.¡±


    Very uncertain words, so Vivian¡¯s heart is not sure.


    But after that day, Edward left and really kept his promise and really didn¡¯t bother her.


    On the third day, Harlee was married.


    In the vi, Eliza sits in front of the make-up mirror while the make-up artist does her make-up.


    Adriana stood aside and looked at Eliza and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Sister-inw, you look so beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty, too.¡±


    Eliza was afraid to turn her head for fear of interfering with the makeup artist¡¯s make-up.


    She looked at Adriana through the makeup mirror. Today she was dressed in a pink bridesmaid¡¯s dress, with her short neckline hair pulled back and a light makeup.


    ¡°Adri ah, I haven¡¯t worn a wedding dress yet,st time I got back from the bridal store a few sets of wedding dresses, I don¡¯t know which one looks good, do you want to help me try?¡±


    Eliza said as she applied her makeup.


    Adriana eyebrows slightly knitted, shook his head, ¡°not appropriate it sister-inw, today you are the protagonist, to try the wedding dress you can put on makeup after seeing which set of wedding dress is more suitable ah.¡±


    Thest time she was in a bridal store, she was trying on wedding dresses, and now she was being asked to try on wedding dresses again, and Adriana had some internal resistance.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Adri, just try it on for me, otherwise I¡¯ll wear it myself I don¡¯t know how it will look on me, okay?¡±


    Eliza said and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s such a big life event for once in your life, and you¡¯re not even willing to help? Think about your brother ¡­¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I¡¯ll try, I¡¯ll try, you stop.¡±


    As soon as Adriana heard Eliza was going to start talking at length about those words, she felt a brain ache and immediately interrupted Eliza¡¯s words and went to try on the wedding dress herself.


    The first wedding dress is a plunging floor-length slim wedding dress, fishtail skirt design, Adriana is not very eager to change.


    Eliza didn¡¯t like it very much after she wore it out.


    The second wedding dress is a one-shoulder floor-length wedding dress with a big bow in front, Eliza asked Adriana¡¯s opinion, and Adriana thought it was too fancy and unattractive.

 Chapter 909 Blessings from family and friends

    The third wedding dress, a bustier A-line cake dress wedding dress design, Adriana more dislike.


    Thest set, the one she tried on that day in the bridal store, was still more to her liking at the time.


    And now wearing it, it still feels great, ¡°I think this set looks better, sister-inw, what do you think?¡±


    Adriana asked Eliza for her opinion.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Eliza, however, excused herself and said, ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll finish this makeup first, I¡¯m drawing eyeliner.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana was speechless and could only sit aside and wait quietly, time passed by, Adriana looked at the time is not early, some anxious, ¡°sister-inw, you are ready or not ah? Later on, people areing, you can¡¯t let me still wear the wedding dress, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, it¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡±


    Eliza¡¯s makeup is almost done, then she gets up and looks at the time and it¡¯s already nine in the morning.


    At this moment, outside the drip drip drip drip sounded a car horn.


    The two walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked outside. They found a dozen white Maseratis parked outside, clear cars with bright heart-shaped flowers and ribbons tied to the front, very beautiful.


    At that moment, two people came out of the first car and the second car, and Adriana fixed her eyes on Harlee and Peter.


    And at that moment, Adriana clearly saw Peter holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand, his ck suit, his neck tied with a bow tie, his short hair groomed and oiled, the whole person glowing, very handsome, walking on the red carpet downstairs, simply like walking on the red carpet supermodel, handsome and thrilling.


    Adriana didn¡¯t think much about it, she just turned to Eliza and said, ¡°Sister-inw, my brother is here, I¡¯ll hurry and change my wedding dress, don¡¯t make a joketer.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Eliza nodded, ¡°Yeah, yeah, oh my God, I need to hurry up and get changed.¡±


    With that, she turned around and ran into the room, Adriana followed, who knew that before people walked in, the room door mmed shut.


    ¡°Hey, sister-inw, what are you doing? Open the door.¡±


    Adriana jumped in anxiety and freaked out a bit, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, they¡¯reing upstairs soon.¡±


    What the hell, this sister-inw should not be so unreliable?


    ¡°Adri, wait a moment, I¡¯ll change soon, if you rush me again it will be toote.¡± The other side locked the door, and Adriana could not enter, but on second thought, it was all Harlee and Peter anyway, and she did not care, so she sat aside and raised her eyes to look at the ceiling with a lifeless expression.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door and Adriana walked over and pulled it open.


    I thought the person standing at the door would be Harlee, but it turned out to be Peter.


    She looked at his handsome dress and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Peter, what are you messing around with, today is my brother¡¯s wedding, aren¡¯t you afraid of stealing my brother¡¯s limelight by dressing so handsomely?¡±


    Peter walked in and stood in front of Adriana, his thin lips curved up in a curve, handing her the flowers in his hand, ¡°Adriana, today is not only your brother¡¯s wedding to Eliza, but also mine to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s jaw dropped and was surprised to see those standing behind Peter, she yanked him in and mmed the bedroom door, ¡°Stop it, we¡¯ve been married, are you kidding me.¡±


    Peter looked calm, raised his hand and gently rubbed the little woman¡¯s cheek, ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene, and I¡¯m not joking. adriana, although we received a marriage license, but we have not really held a wedding.


    ¡°I ¡­


    Adriana frowned, a little unhappy, just wanted to retort, but saw the man wrapped an arm around her waist, leaned down and kissed her on the lips, ¡°What, now you don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    At that moment, the door to the room opened and several people came in from outside.


    It¡¯s Vivian, Anne, Hayley, Jenkins, Sloane, Jimmy and them.


    ¡°Oh my God, Anne, why are you back?¡±


    Adriana was ecstatic and overjoyed to not see Anne for a while.


    Walked over and gave her a big hug straight away, Vivian also walked over, rubbed up against her and asked for a hug.


    ¡°Today is your wedding, of course I have toe back.¡± Anne pursed her lips and said, ¡°Not only me, but also Vivian, we all came back for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana found it hard to believe.


    Vivian nodded, nced at Peter, and said to Adriana, ¡°Peter got in touch with me a long time ago and asked me toe back to your wedding. She said we are your best friends and had to attend your wedding to be consideredplete for you.¡±


    Adriana, who just now felt that Peter¡¯s behavior was somewhat uneptable to her, was suddenly moved inside.


    It turned out that Peter had done so much for her behind the scenes.


    ¡°Adri, bless you.¡±


    Jenkins stepped forward and spread his arms, Adriana walked over and gave him a hug.


    Jenkins said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t support you and Peter before, I just now think you guys are the perfect fit. Bless you.¡±


    The happiness of marriage lies in having the support of your loved ones.


    And Adriana never expected Jenkins toe over on purpose.


    Hayley held baby Leonidas and stood in front of her with a slight smile, ¡°Adriana, happy and blessed wedding.¡±


    With Hayley two people since childhood fight to grow up, now turned into a good rtionship, the two have been eased, for Adriana, is the best.


    She hugged her, ¡°Thanks, sis.¡±


    A ¡®sister¡¯ is enough to show the change inside Adriana.


    Looking at the good friends of yesteryear havee over, Adriana heart very happy, very warm, look back at Peter, still drooping little face, dragged him aside, whispered muttering, ¡°Peter, are you fooling around, today is my brother and my sister-inw¡¯s wedding, you are not stealing their limelight? ¡±


    It¡¯s really bad for two people to have a wedding together.


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    The man pinched her cheek, ¡°What you can think of, I can naturally think of.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words made Adriana¡¯s hanging heart drop.


    He ced his palm on Adriana¡¯s cheek and took her hand, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Adriana was a bit baffled and unsure, and let Peter lead her to sit in front of the makeup mirror, only to see him pick up those makeup supplies familiarly, and said to Adriana: ¡°Today, you are my bride, I want to apply makeup for you personally.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Although it was a very moving statement, Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Are you kidding me, just you wearing makeup? Are you sure I¡¯ll be able to see anyer.¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    The man¡¯s determined eyes looked at her.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, then nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±


    Peter said.


    Adriana did as she was told.


    Although she was a bit guilty, out of trust in Peter, Adriana dutifully closed her eyes and let him do her makeup.

 Chapter 910 – Personally put on makeup

    Feeling the brush gently brushing over the face, sometimes drawing eyebrows, sometimes eyeliner, sometimes blush, each step gives a very urate feeling.


    Adriana¡¯s mind welled up with a thought and asked it directly, ¡°When did you know how to put on makeup?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago.¡±


    Peter answered truthfully.


    So quite simply, Peter was looking for someone to learn makeup in order to do it for Adriana herself.


    At that moment, Adriana did not know what to say, just swallowed, touched do not know what to say.


    Those girlfriends and friends on the side did not say anything, quietly waiting for Peter to do her makeup.


    Half an hourter, when the makeup was finally done, Peter put down his hands and said to Adriana, ¡°Adriana, open your eyes.¡±


    Adriana inwardly some small excitement, slowly open eyes, which found the makeup mirror of their own wearing a light makeup, brow painted a pink cherry blossom, very beautiful, charming but not vulgar, demon but not gaudy.


    It fits perfectly with the wedding dress on the body.


    She, a holy wedding dress, trailing a meter, bustier wedding dress skin race snow, lining the corbone more and more exquisite good-looking, especially her neck slightly raised, like a noble white swan, temperament forced.


    Peter came forward and put on a pair of red diamond earrings for her, the more it made her goose egg face white and attractive, tied with a pill head, very young and beautiful, beautiful and moving.


    At this point, Eliza, who had already changed into her wedding dress, came out and handed the veil to Peter, who clutched it and stood in front of Adriana, cing it over her head as the two eyed the ss mirror.


    He said, ¡°Adriana, from this day forward, you are my most beautiful bride.¡±


    Adrianaughed at his words, ¡°So it wasn¡¯t before?¡±


    ¡°It used to be, of course, except that this is the wedding I¡¯m supposed to make up to you for.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It turns out that he quietly prepared a big wedding and invited his best friend back home to attend her wedding.


    Such a deep love really touched Adriana.


    ¡°Tsk tsk ¡­ Adriana, you guys are too abrasive, look at me and your sister-inw, we are all ready to go. If we don¡¯t go, we¡¯ll miss the auspicious time.¡±


    Harlee walked up to Adriana, tapped her on the shoulder, and flirted.


    ¡°Hahahaha, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Adri, be happy, yo.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, or we¡¯ll really miss the auspicious time.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    The lively atmosphere was very good as the people on the side joined together.


    While Adriana was in a daze, Peter leaned over and picked up Adriana in a perfect princess hug, making Adriana feel like a little woman being pampered in her hands.


    But only happy for a few seconds, she sank her face and patted Peter¡¯s chest, ¡°What are you doing, do you know that your body has not yet recovered? Peter what do you want to do?¡±


    She was really worried about Peter.


    But Peter leaned over, touched his forehead to hers, and whispered, ¡°What, are you so distrustful of your husband?¡±


    ¡°No, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no yes or no, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Peter carried Adriana directly downstairs, Harlee also picked up Eliza, the two of them one after the other, towards the downstairs.


    Waiting for a line down the stairs, Adriana only he found something wrong.


    Because just now there were not many people in the vi suddenly flooded with hundreds of journalists at once, and there were an unknown number of bodyguards protecting the security.


    ¡°Honey, just put me down.¡±


    Walking out of the living room and stepping on the red carpet, Adriana was a little worried about Peter¡¯s health, even though she felt that he was walking easily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    The man said only three words.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Adriana, be happy.¡±


    ¡°So happy, so envious.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, may I ask if you have any thoughts on marrying Peter today?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, may I ask when did you and your wife meet?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters pestled the microphone and interviewed one after another, but because of the distance, they could not get close to them.


    Peter carried Adriana to the first car.


    The first sedan was a stretch Maserati with the very auspicious license te number 88888.


    The back door opened and Peter put Adriana in the car while Harlee sat in the back holding Eliza.


    The two brides were sitting right next to the limo when two people came up and handed Harlee and Peter each a shoebox.


    The two men just got down on one knee in front of the bride.


    ¡°Eliza, let me change your shoes.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, put your feet out.¡±


    The two men said in unison.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed to face the reporters¡¯ long and short guns, crackling and shooting.


    Although the world has seen, but now suddenly in front of the reporters to show love makes her a little ufortable.


    And changing shoes is usually done in the room beforeing out, but Peter and Harlee both have such a high profile.


    It was done deliberately in front of the press.


    Adriana stretched out her foot with some restraint, Peter held her foot, removed the ck high heels, and then opened the shoe box.


    The moment the shoebox opened, a sigh of relief burst out all around.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°SHIT, isn¡¯t this the princess crystal shoes of Motril design ghost limited edition design dream series?¡±


    ¡°Limited to two pairs worldwide, one pair costs 80 million.¡±


    ¡°Those diamonds on the upper are real.¡±


    ¡°This is the crystal shoes ah, a big eye opener.¡±


    ¡°So they took down both pairs of limited editions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so enviable.¡±


    ¡­


    Peter clutched the pair of crystal shoes in his hand, the crystal shoes in the sun¡¯s illumination with a starburst, that is like a ss-like shoes very beautiful.


    But Adriana frowned and whispered, ¡°Will these shoes be ufortable to wear? And so expensive, Peter, you are too much money to burn.¡±


    However, Peter just smiled lightly, ¡°Here, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    He put on Adriana¡¯s shoes and said, ¡°Move around a bit and see.¡±


    Adriana moved her feet, only to find that the surface of the shoes looked simr to ss, with colorful starbursts, but the inside is veryfortable to wear, very soft, not wear feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s reallyfortable.¡±


    Adriana smiled with satisfaction.


    And at this time, Eliza sitting in the back row looked at the crystal shoes, ¡°really super like, too good-looking. But ¡­¡±


    Eliza lowered her head, nced around, and then quietly said. Mimi said, ¡°Are you going to die, so expensive shoes, just wear once, too wasteful.¡±


    She was a little fleshy and heartbroken.


    Harlee raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Peter¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°What about what I said. But that¡¯s still pretty expensive.¡±


    Eliza loved the crystal shoes, she just thought they were too expensive, but the different wedding also made her very happy and excited.


    Shoes on, Peter and Harlee both stood up, not knowing which ce to press, and the seats made by their two brides slowly moved and stretched out towards the outside.


    And then the seat lowered a support andnded on the floor, steadily supporting the chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for again?¡±


    Adriana was bbergasted.


    Peter snapped his fingers and an emcee walked out, holding a microphone, then two more beautiful women walked up, each stopping in front of Peter and Harlee and handing them ab.

 Chapter 911 – Grand Wedding

    ¡°Ab to the head, wealth and prosperity do not need to worry.¡±


    As the emcee said, the two men took thebs and symbolically brushed them lightly in both their hair.


    ¡°Twobs to the head, no disease and no worry.¡±


    The twobed their hair once more.


    Adriana loved it, but was just a little ufortable being photographed by those media one after another.


    ¡°Threebs to the head, many children and longevity; and thenb to the end, raise the case and eyebrows.¡±


    After the emcee finished, the two put down theirbs and Peter leaned over and dropped a kiss on Adriana¡¯s forehead through the veil.


    Then the seat support was retracted and the two got into the car. Peter and Harlee closed the limo door and got into the car from the other side.


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so jealous, why did Ie to do an interview?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply arge dog abuse scene.¡±


    ¡°No more no more, I¡¯m having a myocardial infarction.¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Alston and Mr. Soto both dote on their wives so much?¡±


    ¡­


    The car started slowly, at the moment of starting, a tune suddenly sounded outside, a familiar melody, Adriana clear can not be clear.


    That¡¯s ¡­ ¡°Dream Wedding¡±.


    More than a dozen cars, uniformly installed stereo, ying tunes.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how much work Peter had put into the car, but she knew that it was not easy for Peter to do so much in a short period of time.


    Inside the car, Adriana looked sideways at Peter, clutching a bouquet of flowers in her hand, pursed her lips and said, ¡°honey, thank you.¡±


    Such a wedding, which Adriana had never dared to fantasize about, now really happened, making her feel surprised, happy and romantic.


    ¡°Silly girl, thanks for nothing.¡±


    He took her hand and the little woman snuggled into his side.


    Just in time to look sideways out the window, it was then that I unexpectedly noticed that all of Waverly¡¯s roadside ads, screen ads were dominated by her wedding to Peter and Harlee to Eliza.


    Therge Waverly, Adriana could hardly imagine just how many people were out in force yesterday overnight.


    Not only that, but even the road they were driving on was unobstructed all the way.


    Adriana looked out the window and nowhere was their wedding photos and well wishes, it was a wedding for the ages.


    Her grip on Peter¡¯s hand tightened slightly, moved beyond words.


    Ten minutester, the limousine arrived at the Asnana Hotel, but only passing by.


    Adriana froze, ¡°honey, isn¡¯t that the Asnana Hotel?¡±


    Didn¡¯t we agree to hold it at the hotel?


    ¡°Our Adriana¡¯s wedding, how can it be just in a hotel?¡±


    Peter stroked her head and smiled.


    As the car kept moving forward, then it drove on the red carpet, even though it was a slow drive, but a full ten minutes of driving are red carpet.


    It eventually stopped outside the exhibition center in Waverly.


    The car stopped, two men got out and went around the side, opened the door and helped the bride out.


    Hundreds of journalists were blocked from filming outside the security barrier.


    A section of the road extending from the curb to the main entrance of the exhibition center is decorated with gorgeous roses in bloom, with arched flower gates, draped with pink gauze, swaying in the wind.


    Every meter, people stood left and right, holding salutes.


    Peter and Adriana walked in front, Harlee and Eliza walked behind, and as the two walked slowly, the salute kept going off.


    As the sound fell, colorful ribbons fell one after another, and everything looked so romantic under the backdrop of ¡°Dream Wedding¡±.


    When they walked outside the main entrance of the exhibition center, a few people greeted them, ¡°Go over with them.¡±


    Peter said to Adriana.


    Adriana was a little unsure, but followed Eliza, went in with those people and left.


    Twenty minutester, inside the dreamy fairy tale wedding venue, Waverly and the major business and entertainment celebrities and businessmen gathered.


    Peter and Harlee stood on the wedding stage, with the master of ceremonies kept saying prologue words, after the wedding officially began, the music began to y, the sky falling pink and red rose petals, a rain of flowers, the two brides sitting on the high swing slowly fall, like a fairy.


    The whole wedding scene, live across town, with top-notch filming equipment and uncapped wedding expenses, created a super luxurious grand wedding.


    The swing with woven flowersnded precisely in front of Harlee and Peter, and the two men stepped forward and carried the bride down.


    The scene resounded with loud apuse.


    The guests were sighing and more than a little envious.


    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous.¡±


    ¡°Rich people really know how to y.¡±


    ¡°I thought Mr. Alston was out of money when he was kicked out of the Alston Group, but I didn¡¯t expect the wedding to be so grand.¡±


    ¡°Who says otherwise, it seems Mr. Alston is not that simple either.¡±


    ¡­Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The site stood arge lineup of groomsmen and bridesmaids group, are the entertainment industry¡¯s top stars and two pairs of bride and groom¡¯s best friends.


    First, we made a game, then the wedding officially began, then therge screen was divided into two, the left is the production of Harlee and Eliza two video, the right is Adriana and Peter two past images of the production of the video.


    The video yed for twenty minutes, all with bits and pieces of their past fresh in their minds.


    Eliza was moved to tears and Adriana was equally moved.


    Those images are only part of the picture, but more images because it involves some important things, such as the existence of ¡®unnamed ind¡¯, so there is no those images, not without some regret.


    ¡°Here is the confession session for our two grooms, starting with Mr. Alston.¡±


    The emcee handed the microphone to Peter.


    The handsome man holding the microphone, standing in front of Adriana, looking at the woman in the wedding dress, holding flowers, actually some suppressed nervousness.


    The hand holding the microphone, clenched and clenched, pursed his lips and said: ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m not good at romantic and beautiful confessions. But I have a true heart for you, really like you, love you, want to hold the hand of a son, and son white head. I am now a jobless hobo, it is you who never leave my side, so in the future, you are the main outside, I am the main inside, willing to give youundry and cooking every day.¡±


    With that, he snapped his fingers and a man from the stage stepped up to the front of the stage.


    Peter held the microphone in his left hand, his right hand took out a copy of something from the box the man was carrying, an A4 paper contract.


    Raised, with a faint smile, he said, ¡°Now that we are married, mine is yours. So, before that I have transferred all the property in my name to your name.¡±


    With that, he looked down at the contract and read: ¡°Twenty vis in my name, thirty-four outside rentals, shares in Alston Group, seven hotels, fifty cars, bonds, futures, and stocks, all of which were transferred before yesterday, are now all in your name.


    From this day on, you are the princess on high, and I am the man with nothing. So, Ms. Hale, will you be with me for the rest of your life?¡±


    As Peter¡¯s voice fell, a sigh of relief rose from all around.

 Chapter 912 – Favourite Wife Fiend

    ¡°Twenty vis? Thirty-four outside rentals? I ¡­ please let me calm down.¡±


    ¡°How much money does that have to be? Thought he left the Alston Group with nothing.¡±


    ¡°Shit, this Adriana overnight in the rich list ah.¡±


    ¡°How much magic does this woman have to make Peter so crazy in love?¡±


    ¡°I no longer know how many billions so many things are really worth.¡±


    ¡°Fifty billion? One hundred billion? Can¡¯t do the math, but I know Adriana¡¯s a rich woman anyway.¡±


    ¡°I nympho, finally understand what is the spoiled wife maniac.¡±


    ¡­


    Once Peter had touched Adriana, and now Peter was doing something even more incredible to her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Adriana has long been moved to a mess, tears haze the vision, even looking at Peter is not so clear.


    She nodded and choked out, ¡°Yes, I do, yes ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    A sudden choking sob, she went up and hugged Peter, moved already did not know what to say.


    A loud apuse rang out around the room andsted for a long time.


    The emceemented a few words and then turned the target to Harlee.


    Harlee is also a heartfelt confession to Eliza, and her love is so strong that it brings tears to the eyes.


    ¡°Here is the ring exchange session.¡±


    As the host spoke, two pairs of young flower children presented the rings. On Harlee¡¯s side were two pairs of young children they didn¡¯t know, but on Adriana and Peter¡¯s side were Luis and Helen both presenting the rings.


    ¡°Mommy, bless you, yo.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, daddy, be happy.¡±


    The two children were very happy.


    It is a great relief for Adriana to know that Helen, who had a lot of prejudice against Peter in the past, now wishes them well with all her heart.


    She knew that Peter must have done a lot of thinking behind the scenes.


    Peter and Adriana exchanged rings, he lifted her hand, gave her a soft kiss, and then the family of four held each other tightly.


    The wedding was held, to the toasting session, the two brides went to change a tailor-made Chinese wedding dress, intricately crafted wedding dresses with dragons and phoenixes, phoenix crowns and capes, very exquisite and beautiful.


    Compared with the Western-style wedding dress, there has been more than beautiful painting style, people can not move their eyes, beautiful.


    Peter took Adriana and Harlee took Eliza, and the two walked to the other side to pay their respects to Mrs. Alston and Old Mr. Soto, who were sitting in the high hall.


    After all the ups and downs, Mrs. Alston has epted Adriana and was so pleased that she gave a big red packet to the couple for offering tea on their knees.


    Harlee and Eliza both gave tea to Old Mr. Soto and were also pleased by the old man and gave him a huge red envelope.


    ¡­


    A grand wedding unprecedented, in Waverly and even the country live, touched a lot of people, more in just one hour between the brush the major APP small video software, and even for Peter crowned the title of ¡®spoiled wife maniac¡¯.


    Adriana, without a doubt, became the biggest winner and the happiest bride.


    The wedding reception was held for a long time, the guests were present, and after it was over it was a few singers who came on stage and sang, and the atmosphere was quite lively.


    Anne likes to follow the stars and her favorite fan was on stage, so naturally she followed Adriana¡¯s luck and went to sing with her love interest.


    Vivian is pregnant and is not well enough to sit for long, so she went back early.


    Who knows, just as she walked out of the venue, she saw Edward standing by the side smoking silently outside the venue.


    The two just so coincidentally met.


    The moment she saw Edward, Edward was holding a cigarette in his mouth and gazing at her with cold eyes.


    This was the first time I had seen Edward in a few days since Asnana vi left.


    Vivian was startled, but still pretended to be calm, but felt that the air around her had be thin, so that she breathed a little less smoothly.


    Don¡¯t look away and walk directly towards the front without a word, not to mention not wanting to have too many words to exchange with Edward.


    ¡°Run when you see me, afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    The man leaned to the side, one hand holding a cigarette flicked the ash, one hand ced in the pocket of the suit pants, cold eyes looked askance at her.


    Vivian took a step and nced sideways, sweeping Edward out of the corner of her eye, seeing only his hazy outline, and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡±


    It was agreed that day that before the child was born, the two would no longer be entangled and he would not make things difficult for her.


    ¡°So how about talking about the kids?¡±


    His mention of the baby made Vivian a little more nervous.


    Stretching her hand over her abdomen, she said with trepidation, ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing me until the baby was born.¡±


    ¡°So, did I give you a hard time?¡±


    Suddenly asked a rhetorical question, Vivian dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not difficult, but Vivian really doesn¡¯t want to see Edward again.


    She did not say anything and stepped forward to leave, who unexpectedly the man suddenly stepped forward and blocked her, ¡°Take you out for a ride?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go for a ride.¡±


    The weasel worships the rooster with uneasy intentions.


    That¡¯s how Vivian sees him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself.¡±


    The direct refusal was crisp and clear, and the obvious distancing and disgust burned Edward¡¯s eyes.


    The man knitted his brows in displeasure, ¡°Vivian, do you hate me that much?¡±


    Vivian stood in front of him and slowly looked up at his timelessly cold face, handsome, handsome, and pratingly hard.


    I have to say, leaving out that awkward personality, he really attracts women.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    ¡°Say it as if you don¡¯t hate me. Why torture each other when you see each other? Don¡¯t you think so, Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡°You hate me because of your mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my mother¡¯s death to me!¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s death was a scourge to her, and every time Edward brought it up, she felt a thousand times more angry, hateful, and unforgivable.


    To this day, Vivian doesn¡¯t know how to answer her grandmother¡¯s question if the child is born in her womb.


    Her eyes were red with anger, her body was trembling with anger, and the look was pitiful and helpless, which made people¡¯s hearts ache.


    ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    Edward froze for a moment, tugged her along and walked away.


    ¡°Let go, you let go, where are you taking me? You said you wouldn¡¯t give me a hard time again.¡±


    Vivian struggled.


    In fact, at the bottom of her heart, she is really afraid of Edward.


    Now to be taken away by Edward, really afraid that again will be like before by his house arrest, torture, living worse than a dog.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If I say I won¡¯t move you, I won¡¯t!¡±


    The man let go of her and tugged his tie anxiously, ¡°Come with me to the car and take you somewhere.¡±


    She froze and saw that Edward really didn¡¯t have any hostile intent before she got into the car with him.


    Asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    She was always uneasy.


    ¡­


    And in the meantime, The Lindsay Family.


    Pingback: ¡­


    Theresa whisked the contents of the bedroom to the floor in one go, dropping cosmetics and whatnot to pieces.

 Chapter 913 Nourishing the Essence

    Roaring, hissing, finally tired, she fell to the ground, could not stop bawling, reached out and touched the scar on her cheek, shaking with anger.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The eyes are flooded with scarlet blood, the hideous expression is very appalling and horrible, just a nce makes people bolt.


    Originally, she thought Peter was always in love with her, even if countless things showed that Peter liked Adriana, she thought it was just for fun.


    But now, Peter actually transferred his 100 billion assets to Adriana, knowing that the transfer costs alone are incredibly high, not to mention the 100 billion assets directly to Adriana.


    Does he ¡­ trust Adriana that much?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of being abandoned by Adriana?


    Why? Why? Why? She was the one who should be standing on the wedding stage, it was Adriana, that bitch Adriana who ruined everything for her.


    Theresa was very painful and desperate, struggling constantly, but finally faced with the reality and was devastated and broke down.


    Squeak-


    The bedroom door opened and Sandra walked in, seeing the mess and Theresa sitting on her knees with a vacant look in her eyes, she stared at first and then smiled with glee.


    The first time I saw you, I was very concerned about you. Peter and Adriana¡¯s wedding made the strongest security facilities, the site invited eighteen hundred bodyguards, it can be said that the flies can not fly in. So ¡­ sorry, I tried my best.¡±


    Today¡¯s banquet site alone celebrities and businessmen are several thousand people, plus all aspects of the service staff at least eight thousand people involved, Peter¡¯s security naturally to the extreme.


    ¡°Heh heh heh, still really doting on that bitch Adriana, what a virtue she has!¡±


    Theresa was furious, and the moment she raised her eyes, she met Sandra¡¯s face and pped her again with anger, ¡°You useless fool, do you have a face exactly like Adriana¡¯s? Rubbish!¡±


    Theresa once naively thought thatas long as there was a woman who looked like Adriana, shecould get Peter to like Sandra with a little effort.


    The heavy p made Sandra dizzy and deaf, she kept the pose of being hit sideways to one side and reached out to cover her cheek, despite the burning pain, she endured it all.


    Today¡¯s stoicism is only to see Theresa suffer even more in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Theresa, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s useless.¡±


    Sandra pursed her lips lightly and watered, ¡°I know I wasted the thought you spent on me, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Whether it is a sincere apology, Theresa does not know, nor can she feel her falsehood.


    Theresa sat on the ground in despair and did not say anything for a long time, as if her whole body had been drained of her soul.


    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Sandra immediately said, ¡°Theresa, what do you want me to do next? That bad woman Adriana stole your man and put you in this situation, are you really going to sit back and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°What sit back and watch?¡±


    Theresa growled, startling Sandra.


    She clenched her hands together and identally cut her skin on the ss g and broke the skin, spilling blood stains, but she did not know anything.


    She got up, sat in front of the dressing table, stared at herself in the mirror and suddenly smiled, reached out and touched the scar on her cheek, ¡°As long as I, Theresa, am alive, I will make Adriana¡¯s life worse than death. What I suffer now, I want her to pay back ten times a hundred times.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ Peter gave everything he had to Adriana, and she¡¯s getting stronger and stronger now, so how ¡­ are we going to be a match for her?¡±


    She speaks cautiously and shows her humble and cowardly posture in front of Theresa, making Theresa think that Sandra is bowing down before her and she has a sense of superiority.


    ¡°Hmph, even if she¡¯s a billionaire, therees a time when she¡¯s negligent.¡±


    Theresa was suddenly in no hurry, ¡°What I need to do now is get my strength back.¡±


    Opportunity is reserved for those who are prepared, and she now has to start afresh, believing that one day she will leave Adriana for dead.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±


    Sandra nodded in agreement, ¡°Theresa has a point, we must not let Adriana off the hook so easily, no!¡±


    She hates Theresa, and she hates Adriana even more.


    She used to think that it would be enough if she could follow Ran with her looks, but today she suddenly changed her mind when she learned that Peter was so deeply in love with Adriana, and even more so when he gave all his possessions to Adriana.


    Thought it would be nice to live as ¡®Adriana¡¯ by Peter¡¯s side.


    After all, this woman is the culprit, if it were not for her, Theresa would not have broken her family, let alone let her good a face into someone else¡¯s face.


    So much so that now every day when I look in the mirror and see my face I feel sick and disgusted.


    ¡­


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    Peter got married, a feast wedding, shocked the country, countless people for their praise and blessing.


    Yet one person couldn¡¯t do it.


    That¡¯s Ran.


    Inside the vi, he sat on the ground in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, with a mess of empty wine bottles lying on the ground, while he drank dizzily leaning against the ss window.


    His mind was in turmoil, sometimes a scene of Peter with Adriana, and sometimes the picture switched to a scene of him with Adriana.


    All the scenes remain unchanged except for the male lead, who has changed.


    To be precise, after imnting a part of his memory that did not belong to him, he experienced memory confusion and substituted himself for Peter, taking a scene that happened between Peter and Adriana as something that happened between him and Adriana.


    That feeling is painful and makes life worse than death.


    Especially when he learned that Adriana married Peter, the whole person is more broken, more desperate and sad.


    No one can know what it¡¯s like.


    ¡°Adri, Adriana, Adriana ¡­¡±


    He murmured with his eyes closed, his whole being disheveled and depressed.


    Squeak-


    The door of the room opened, a person came in, saw sitting on the floor no longer handsome man, heart suddenly twisted together, painful suffocation.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    She called out, walked over to Ran, knelt down, reached out and shook his shoulder, ¡°Ran, are you awake?¡±


    With a call, the man woke up, ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    He muttered a few calls and squinted slightly, fixing his eyes on Lynn, his hopeful face instantly sank and he reached out to shove her, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Pushed by him, Lynn fell and sat down on the floor, but she was not angry.


    ¡°Adriana, Adriana, Adriana again, when the hell are you going to get over that bitch?¡±


    There is not another woman in the world who hates Adriana more than she does.

 Chapter 914 Don’t touch Adriana

    It was Adriana who seduced her man in the first ce, and now not only did she steal her man, but she also ruined her left hand.


    Although most of the time to recover, but the hand simply can not make the strength, let alone restore the previous ability.


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to hear your bullshit.¡±


    Ran frowned and continued to drink.


    Seeing that he was still disheveled and frustrated, Lynn was furious and grabbed the bottle he was holding and dropped it on the ground with a thud, the ss dregs, the crimson liquor got all over the ce, all over the ce.


    ¡°Drink, I told you to drink, drink my ass!¡±


    Her chest rose and fell in anger, ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s not capable, if Peter wasn¡¯t so well protected, I would have killed Adriana at the wedding today.¡±


    The site so many bodyguards, and first-ss security system, so she simply do not have any opportunity to start, really let her no way.


    Forced to retreat from the battlefield.


    Hearing Lynn¡¯s words, Ran got up, braced himself and wobbled over to Lynn, grabbing her by the neck, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve warned you a million times not to touch Adriana, don¡¯t you get it, huh?¡±


    In the presence of Adriana, Ran deliberately addressed Adriana, but in fact every time the words came to his lips were ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    There is a memory confusion, Ran is not unaware, but hidden in the heart of the need to say it.


    ¡°Well ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    She coughed, her face turned red, and her neck hurt like it was breaking.


    Lynn¡¯s face contorted in pain, pinned against the wall, she looked steely-eyed at Ran and said, ¡°I just hate Adriana, and today even if you choke me to death ¡­ cough ¡­ vomit ¡­ even if you choke me to death here, I will still say that.¡±


    Hate Adriana is not a day or two, want to kill Adriana the idea is countless times have sprung up.


    If not because of Adriana¡¯s back a Peter, if not because Ran so protective of Adriana, do not know how many times Adriana would have died, where will be so free to live?


    It¡¯s simply delusional.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, don¡¯t touch Adriana, or ¡­ don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡±


    Ran finished a sentence directly shrugged off Lynn, sharp eyes looked down at the person who slowly slid down and fell to the ground, said in a deep voice: ¡°Lynn, I ¡­ my thing ¡­ burp ¡­¡±


    He huped, his face flushed, and continued, ¡°You stay out of my business.¡±


    Previously do not understand what is love and hate, but now finally understand what is love, but those things take root in the heart, want to forget but simply can not forget.


    That feeling, most people will not understand.


    ¡°On what basis?¡±


    Lynn reached up and rubbed her neck, only to feel the pain so unbearable that even her speech was a little hoarse.


    The Ran who used to coddle her is now more and more ruthless towards her.


    Although thest time she was at Ran¡¯s vi, Ran himself gave her a knife, Ran¡¯s knife in that situation was really saving her life.


    So Lynn doesn¡¯t me Ran, nor is she angry.


    ¡°Get out, and don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡±


    Ran said coldly, turned and walked aside, picked up a bottle of red wine, opened it, and continued to drink to get drunk.


    He tilted his head, gurgling, as if the wine was lukewarm water, drinking that recklessly, not worried about red wine will hurt the body.


    Lynn sat on the sidelines, gasping for breath, her neck hurting for a long time.


    But she didn¡¯t leave, went to stand in front of him and said, ¡°Ran, can you listen to me for a second? If you leave Adriana in the future, I won¡¯ty a hand on Adriana, I promise to live in peace with her. After all, she is already married, there is no hope for you and her, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The mention of Adriana¡¯s marriage, Ran angry, the pair of horrible blue pupils released a cold cold light, as if the next moment will be Lynn put to death in general.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything more about Adriana from you in the future.¡±


    Waved his hand, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Today Ran is in a bad mood, not because Adriana got married and is unhappy, but because Adriana got married and is unhappy.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The totalplex mood, even he could not figure out what was in his mind.


    ¡°You ¡­ Ran, you don¡¯t know any better!¡±


    Lynn was disappointed, grunted coldly, and left with a stomp of her foot.


    Leaving the bedroom, Lynn went straight out of the vi and drove straight to Adriana¡¯s wedding site.


    ¡­


    Over here, Edward took Vivian onto the highway. At first Vivian was still in a calm mood, but now that she saw that she was on the highway and getting farther and farther away from Waverly, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous and asked, ¡°Edward, where exactly are you taking me?¡±


    She was really scared, afraid that she and the baby in her belly would have any shbacks.


    The man didn¡¯t answer, he just inclined his head and gave her a look, ¡°And that scares you?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s teeth lightly bite the lip, stammering for a long time did not speak.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to know the truth about your mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You want the truth, I¡¯ll give you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡±


    Instead of Edward¡¯s expected expectation, Vivian told him to stop immediately after hearing Edward¡¯s words.


    Edward was unsure, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dying to know the truth? What do you mean now?¡±


    He is somewhat confused about the brain circuit of women, or do not understand what is in the heart of women.


    ¡°I said stop the car, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Vivian suddenly raised her voice and yelled, and then said, ¡°What kind of person are you Edward, and the truth you told me to see must be the ¡®truth¡¯?¡±


    Knowing Edward¡¯s methods too well, the so-called truth must be watered down.


    Instead of that, it is better not to know.


    Snort¨C


    The car suddenly stopped at the side of the highway, Edward hands clutching the steering wheel with a little anger, clutching the steering wheel with bony hands.


    After a moment, indifferently said: ¡°Get off!¡±


    Vivian froze, looked at the highway, and then looked at Edward, many words to the mouth and swallowed back, pushed open the car door did not say anything, directly out of the car.


    Bang¨C


    With a little emotional catharsis, she heavily closed the car door.


    The car started slowly and went away in the dust.


    Vivian stood still, looking at the highway with very few cars, a little annoyed.


    The highway from Waverly to home is not a lot of traffic, and now it is not the New Year¡¯s holiday, but even less traffic.


    There is a barrier in the middle of the road to and from, and it is impossible to go over it.


    Vivian could only walk aimlessly towards the front, looking back now and then, seeing a car passing by, she waved, but no car stopped.


    No parking on the highway, not to mention the sudden appearance of a person on the side of the road for help will be even less people stop.


    The phone was left in Edward¡¯s car, and Vivian felt his pocket before he remembered.

 Chapter 915 – Left on the highway

    Walking, I don¡¯t know how long, Vivian is very tired and tired, sitting on the side of the road to rest, and then continue to walk.


    It was gettingte and night was falling.


    As she walked aimlessly, she finally saw a turnaround intersection ahead of her, and Vivian had a chance to cross the road and walk across.


    The night, the wind is slightly cool, darkness can not see five fingers.


    Every now and then a passing car lights up the dark night, in order to give her fearful heart somefort and not so afraid.


    The rain-


    Rain, suddenly, arrives.


    It came so suddenly, without any warning, dripping on her body, soaked the thin shirt, the night breeze briskly then some cold.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    H, the rain suddenly bigger some, lightning and thunder, the night from time to time bright as day, lightning is more like the night sky split the general, the sound issued deafening.


    Vivian was already afraid of lightning and thunder, and now it was dark, and she was alone, without any sense of security.


    An inexplicable sense of fear struck her and she cried out in fear.


    Instead of being afraid, it¡¯s more like being aggrieved to the point of being unable to hold back the tears.


    Only that aggrieved and pitiful look will not be seen by anyone.


    At that moment, a van passed by, slowing down as it passed her, and then the car actually backed up, backing up to Vivian.


    Vivian immediately felt something wrong, scared heart hanging in the throat, immediately turned around and ran back.


    The faster she ran, the faster the van retreated, and finally suddenly stopped in front of her.


    H, the door of the van pulled open, the man inside whistled, ¡°Shh, chick, why alone, is not abandoned by the boyfriend? Come on,e to my brother¡¯s car, okay?¡±


    ¡°Come on up, it¡¯s raining so hard outside, let brother spoil you?¡±


    ¡°What a watery little pussy, quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡­


    The men in the car were flirting with each other, then the car stopped and several men chased directly towards Vivian.


    Vivian turned around, saw the peopleing after her, scared three souls lost seven souls, a head stifled to run forward.


    Running, cupped at once hit a human wall and she was bounced back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream, her body fell backwards, almost to the ground, but fortunately the man wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her into his arms.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ help, help me, help me OK ¡­¡±


    In the dark, although the car behind the two, the light stabbed over, but because of the brightness raised, simply can not see the personing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The man rubbed her head and tugged her behind him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t meddle.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t keep us brothers from doing good things.¡±


    ¡­


    The big rough men pointed at Edward and warned.


    Edward snorted augh, walked towards a few people, three times, and directly began to hit people with his hands.


    At this moment, Vivian, who was standing aside, realized that the person who came over was Edward.


    She was in a rage and was furious with Edward.


    Frowned, eyes slightly skimmed between see a side parked car, not yet turned off, and walked over.


    Get in the car, close the door, start the limousine, and leave in the dust.


    The determination to go, the throttle to the end.


    Edward, who was beating the man, found that the car ran away, the man froze for a moment and was kicked by the man in front of him for no apparent reason.


    He instantly came back to his senses and immediately returned fire, knocking several people to the ground in a few blows.


    Then a few people in the van were dragged off and left on the road while he ran off in someone else¡¯s van.


    The speed of the van is naturally notparable to that of a luxury car, but Vivian¡¯s driving skills are even lessparable to Edward¡¯s.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Edward to catch up with Vivian, kept honking his horn behind him, then suddenly elerated, overtook the car and blocked Vivian¡¯s front, who mmed on the brakes and was forced to stop by Edward.


    The man got out of the car and walked over to this side in anger, knocked on the window and pulled the door open, ¡°Get down here!¡±


    He gave an angry rebuke, his voice was so loud that it scared Vivian¡¯s heart and liver, and in the end there was still some fear.


    Slowly get out of the car, because the two cars parked in the roadside rest area, although the double sh, but still some unsafe, so Edward dragged Vivian directly to the side.


    Grabbing her by the cor, the man asked, ¡°What are you running for, who gave you the nerve to leave me on the highway?¡±


    Damn woman, bold, actually dare to do right with him.


    Because she was left on the tell, innocent walking all afternoon injustice, and almost being bullied, Vivian heart holding fire.


    Seeing Edward screaming in front of her made her even angrier, ¡°Would all this have happened if you hadn¡¯t left me on the highway.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Me what me? Edward, you¡¯re an asshole!¡±


    She pped Edward¡¯s face and said angrily, ¡°Even if my mother did something wrong to you, the Henderson Family, it has nothing to do with me, Vivian, not to mention that my mother has already passed away. Who are you to lecture me over and over again? What have I done to you?¡±


    Choking on a growl, she brushed her sleeve to wipe the rain and tears from her cheeks and walked away around him in a huff.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Having been hit in the face, Edward broke through and said nothing, but instead tugged her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining so hard, are you walking back?¡±


    ¡°Let go, I walk back or die on the road, what does it matter to you?¡±


    Vivian shook off her hand, but the man squeezed tightly, she simply could not shake off.


    Just then, Edward leaned down, a princess hug, dominantly took the little woman to the car and fastened her seat belt.


    A move people Vivian some baffled, she froze, half did not speak.


    Waking up, she immediately said, ¡°Let go of me, I want to get off.¡±


    The man instantly pointed at her, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    With a yell, Vivian really didn¡¯t dare to move and sat honestly in the car, watching Edward get into the driver¡¯s seat and drive away.


    Along the way, the two were silent and no one spoke.


    Vivian didn¡¯t bother to talk either.


    The car is not so cold when the air conditioning is on.


    Not long after, a sleepy Vivian fell asleep.


    Buzzing, her cell phone rang and looking at the screen it was Adriana¡¯s call.


    Edward hesitated for a moment to answer the phone.


    Before one could speak, Adriana¡¯s questioning voice came from the other side, ¡°Edward, I ask you, where did you take Vivian?¡±


    She was busy with the wedding today, so she neglected Vivian.


    After everything was finished, she realized that Vivian was missing. After calling several times, no one answered the phone, and Adriana was very anxious.


    But Peter said it was Vivian who went away with Edward and promised that nothing would happen, so Adriana relented.


    After waiting for a long time without a call back from Vivian, Adriana called again to follow up.

 Chapter 916 Misunderstanding

    Edward inclined his head to look at the woman sitting next to him and said, ¡°Vivian is right next to him and has fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°Asleep?¡±


    Adriana immediately thought the wrong way, thinking that the two had that kind of ambiguous rtionship.


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way back to her hometown, she wants to go back and see her mother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Edward spoke up and exined.


    Adriana was also relieved when she said she was going back home, after all, Edward himself admitted that he would not bully Vivian, which is still more or less credible.


    The point is that there is Peter as a ¡®guarantor¡¯, forgive him Edward would not dare to do anything harmful to God.


    ¡°Good, I hope that when I see Vivian again, it will be intact. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for expelling your big brother from the family and being unkind to you the Henderson Family!¡±


    Peter gave all his property to Adriana without reservation, so it is natural enough to threaten Edward with this matter.


    Edward¡¯s mouth twitched wildly, subconsciously inclined his head to look at Vivian, and actually did not have the bolder just now.


    On the other side of the phone, a weak voice rang out, ¡°Mrs. Alston, what does it have to do with me? Am I a little innocent?¡±


    ¡°What innocence? The one who kidnapped my bestie is your brother, you two have the same root, share the blessing and the difficulty, right?¡±


    The snap hung up the phone.


    Edward held the phone and shook his head helplessly, thinking that Peter was not a bit brain-dead at today¡¯s grand wedding?


    How dare he give his life savings to a woman, not afraid that she will change her mind and kick him out?


    In that case, he would really be a poor man with nothing.


    Edward could not understand Peter, unaware that yearster, he did more extreme than Peter.


    Drive around and head straight to Vivian¡¯s old home.


    After a night of driving, it was easy to get off the highway and pass the first hotel, so he settled down and carried Vivian, who was sleeping, upstairs.


    Looking at the sleeping woman in his arms, Edward was a bit confused, and finally took off the wet clothes for her and turned on the air conditioning before he slept in peace.


    The next day.


    Vivian, who had a good night¡¯s sleep, opened her eyes, looked at the unfamiliar environment, her brain was a bit down, and thought for a while before she remembered her situation, if she was not wrong she should be in a hotel.


    Hotel?


    Her brain buzzed, miso sat up, a cool breeze in front of her body, looked down, not an inch, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Blushing, she squealed and pulled the bedding to wrap herself, only to find one person sleeping beside her, ¡°Ed¡­ Edward?¡±


    The man had only a pair of boxers all over his body, while she had nothing, and the sticky feeling in one spot told her very clearly what had happenedst night.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t seem to be awake and responded, which led to him looking at her with open eyes, ¡°Awake? How does it feel ¡­ snap ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, another pnded on his face.


    This is by andrge the second p Vivian gave him as soon as he arrived yesterday.


    It¡¯s really ¡­ addictive to y.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re despicable! Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t do anything to me, why are we in a hotel now?¡±


    An inexplicable aggravation rushed to my heart, feeling swindled by this bastard of his again.


    ¡°What shamelessness?¡±


    Edward was confused and nced at her tightly wrapped bedding before he understood what she meant, ¡°You got wet from the rain yesterday, how are you going to sleep if I don¡¯t undress you?¡±


    ¡°Then even so, you shouldn¡¯t that what ¡­.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What that what? I didn¡¯t touch you yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid, although I¡¯m asleep and don¡¯t know anything, but I can¡¯t physically feel it.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face was red with anger, and her good-looking eyes red at Edward with sadness and aggression.


    ¡°Feel it?¡±


    The man murmured,ughed softly, and asked with interest, ¡°And what did you feel? Feel that I slept with you?¡±


    He reached out and picked up her chin, ¡°Vivian, you look innocent on the surface but slutty on the inside, did you have an erotic dream yesterday?¡±


    The yful smile on Edward¡¯s face made Vivian¡¯s heart titter.


    A man of his status will admit if he really did something and cannot deny it.


    So, he really did a decent job yesterday?


    Vivian thought it was unlikely because the sticky feeling down there was too clear, so she wanted to find out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t dare to look in a big way when Edward wouldn¡¯t leave.


    You can only use your hand to gently touch the side of the thigh, and then quietly Mimi. Mimi looked down at the tips of her fingers.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    When the man saw her quietly and silently looking at her hands, he pulled back the bedding and took her into his arms with one arm.


    The two people¡¯s skin close together, the hot feeling makes Vivian a little difficult to hold, reach out to push him away, ¡°bastard, you get away, and said yesterday did not touch me.¡±


    ¡°When I say no, I mean no.¡±


    Edward was a little upset, so he smiled, ¡°But if it¡¯s you who needs it, I don¡¯t mind, sacrificing myself.¡±


    ¡°Shameless, who needs it, get lost.¡±


    After a flirtation, Vivian was too shy to face others.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow, face close to Vivian¡¯s cheek, but sounded the east to reach out and wipe a hand in her that ce, is that the fly a moment, very clearly felt the difference in her body.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ still say you don¡¯t need it? It seems that during that time abroad without the nourishment of a man, you were horny. Thirsty?¡±


    Edward is not a decent man, but he really didn¡¯t touch Vivianst night when he brought her back.


    Originally he was sleeping on the couch, but he felt a little ufortable and too constricted halfway through his sleep, so he ran to bed and continued sleeping.


    In order to restrain himself, he deliberately asked the receptionist for an extra futon, and the two slept on separate futons.


    When Edward found out about the unspeakable scene, Vivian was ashamed and angry, ¡°Edward, you stay away from me, or do you believe I will report you for rape?¡±


    Edward smiled wickedly and moved closer to her side, hisrge palm over her stomach, gently rubbing it with great tenderness.


    ¡°You are now pregnant with my child, even if you call the police, do you think the police won¡¯t think it¡¯s a quarrel between two people?¡±


    ¡°Vile.¡±


    Vivian, pushed him away, tugging on the bedding to wrap himself, but this time the man did not let go of the intention, wrapping his arms around her waist and restraining her to death.


    He said, ¡°Do you know how hard it was for me to find you when you were away for more than two months?¡±


    Therge Waverly almost didn¡¯t turn upside down.


    When he spoke, his focused eyes and serious look almost made Vivian believe what he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you want, but I ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Vivian punched Edward with both hands, but he still held her tightly and kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss was fierce and punishing, sometimes light, sometimes nibbling, mostly in anger at her for running away from Waverly.

 Chapter 917 – Eating Soft Food

    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Vivian struggled, not knowing what to say, but gradually felt breathless and weak in his long, hot kiss, or facing him, sinkinginto oblivion, unable to resist.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s hands roamed her body like a dragon, indulging in her territory, Vivian tried to resist but had no chance, and finally fell in his lingering French kiss.


    All the fortress instantly copsed and was directly taken by the man overbearingly for himself.


    Not much longer, the room resounded with ambiguous and loving sounds, the charming atmosphere lingered around the room, lingering for a long time.


    After a few clouds, Vivian fell asleep again, but this time Edward did not disturb her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Just quietly holding her, looking at the person close at hand, curly long thick eyshes still hanging teardrops, eyes slightly red, even the ck hair at the temples are wet with tears, stick together.


    The party was clearly enjoying herself, yet humiliating.


    Edward did not understand what Vivian was really feeling, but knew that she was veryplicated inside, always struggling to hover on the edge.


    ¡°Well ¡­ don¡¯t, oooh ¡­ Edward you go away, don¡¯te over ¡­¡±


    While he was quietly looking at Vivian, the woman in his arms suddenly shivered and murmured dully.


    But the words were very clear, deeply reflected in Edward¡¯s mind, making his mood even heavier.


    It turns out that in her heart, she was so afraid of him.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    Vivian cried, not knowing what he had gone through in his sleep, hooding his shoulders and choking up, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I can¡¯t avenge you ¡­¡±


    She cried fiercely as her head rested on his arm and warm tears dripped onto his skin before sliding down onto the bedding, staining one side.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted, as if by something blocked in the chest, so that he felt that the breathing is not so smooth.


    Especially the sight of Vivian crying simply broke him.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    He sighed and couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand to pat her on the back, gently stroking his long hair, in aplex mood.


    Asnana vi.


    In the early morning, Adriana hugged Peter and rubbed her head on his chest, provoking Peter¡¯s body to burn like a fire, hot and unbearable.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter called out and said, ¡°Are you going to keep me on a vegetarian diet? I think I¡¯m on the verge of disappearing into the void.¡±


    It is clear that the monks who have disappeared into the void are more rxed than him.


    As the saying goes, ¡®out of sight is out of mind¡¯.


    He is good, every day with Adriana two sleep together, facing the woman he loves but can not touch, it is like being hung in mid-air, up and down, ufortable.


    Adriana, who was sleeping with her eyes closed, heard Peter¡¯s call and woke up. Hearing hister phrase ¡®recluse¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s that funny?¡±


    Peter looked at her.


    Adriana opened her eyeszily andy on her back, her elbows propped up on the bed with her chin resting on her hands, and despite her messy hair, she couldn¡¯t hide her sweet loveliness.


    What kind of woman did he marry? The workce ispetent and domineering, the home is delicate and lovely.


    Can salt can be sweet, really let people can not resist the seductive power.


    The mid-neck ck hair, air bangs, lining the goose egg face more red lips and white teeth, provoking people crazy want to pick.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t be happy?¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at him, ¡°Just got married, don¡¯t you even have the right tough?¡±


    Peter reached out and cupped her cheeks, smiling with a doting smile, ¡°You have no right? Zac says I have a weak stomach and have to eat soft food.¡±


    He said it in a serious way, as if he was really eating ¡®soft food¡¯.


    A sentence hard to Adriana amused, she raised her eyebrows at him, collected a smile, ¡°ask you ah, yesterday at the wedding, you are deliberately exposed your price?¡±


    I always feel that Peter is not so mboyant people, in front of people so recklessly expose the family background, some vor of conspiracy.


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    He shook his head and leaned sideways against the bed, reaching out to ruffle Adriana¡¯s hair, ¡°Anything but you can be profitably andmercially oriented, except for you, who doesn¡¯t deserve to be tainted by any interest.¡±


    The rtionship with Adriana is pure, pure, he does not want to have any impurities with Adriana¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana expressed doubts.


    The man¡¯s thin, good-looking lips hooked, holding her hand on his chest, ¡°Heaven and earth as evidence, the sun and moon can be seen, I Peter a deep love only for you.¡±


    ¡°Literary, back then in school should not be a school bully, specializing in teasing girls, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe titited, but it¡¯s also a foundationid for tititing you now.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, believe the hell out of you.¡±


    Peter that listened to Adriana¡¯s heart warm, but did not show very obvious.


    She nuzzled toward Peter and asked, ¡°Lynn, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Yesterday¡¯s wedding, are already in the toasting session, outside suddenly rowdy, but not yet rmed guests, has been taken away by those security guards.


    Afterwards, Hank reported this to Peter, but yesterday was busy and did not ask.


    People just stay closed.


    Speaking of Lynn, Adriana suddenly thought of Ran.


    She didn¡¯t understand when Lynn returned, but knew that Ran¡¯s failure toe over yesterday must have irritated Lynn for some reason.


    ¡°She¡¯s Ran¡¯s friend, and Ran is your friend. So the disposition is yours and I don¡¯t make anyments.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words made perfect sense, but Adriana didn¡¯t feel that little bit of tolerance for Ran from the man who used to be so powerful.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    She snuggled up to his chest, lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, and let out a long-winded sigh, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought, after all, Lynn¡¯s rtionship with Ran is too good. But Lynn¡¯s nature is so bad that the most fearful thing is to cut off the grass without removing the roots and the wind will blow again.¡±


    The current state is the one Adriana likes very much, very restful and rxed.


    All the more reason she doesn¡¯t want too much killing and scheming in her life.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to leave her to Ran.¡±


    Adriana wants to do the dumping.


    In the end, Lynn is Ran¡¯s person, hand Lynn over to Ran, no matter what he does with it is his business.


    After saying that, Adriana added, ¡°By the way, I want to change a group of maids recently.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s gaze shed without explicitly saying so.


    Just because she doesn¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean Peter doesn¡¯t understand.


    The man looked down, moved a few inches closer to her, and said, ¡°Is Mrs. Alston onto something?¡±


    Such a statement is a side note that Peter has found a lot of clues and suspicious points.


    Adriana¡¯s pupils red and skewered him, her eyes suddenly stern, ¡°Good Peter, do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to know the identity of the group of servants in the courtyard.¡±


    She said it, from the appearance of those servants to now, Adriana from the first suspicion to now determine the identity of those people have a problem, took a long time.

 Chapter 918 – Putting a Plan in Place

    She could sense that something was wrong, so how could Peter not see the problem point?


    The manughed but did not say anything.


    The unfathomable smile had a treacherous air. Adriana thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you trying to make a trick out of it?¡±


    Other than that, Adriana can¡¯t think of any reason to stay put.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston is getting smarter and smarter.¡±


    Peter leaned over and ced a kiss on her forehead, ¡°You¡¯re too smart to make me feel insecure. Would Mrs. Alston tuck me out the door now that I¡¯m penniless?¡±


    ¡°It depends. For example, in the future you will still be as extravagant and defeated as yesterday, then definitely kick you out.¡±


    Think about that wedding yesterday, although she felt the most luxurious lineup, the coolest dream wedding, but Adriana really super heartache money.


    Those businessmen and celebrities, casually pull out a, appearance fee of millions, but let theme to the wedding.


    Adriana calcted that just the venue fee, all kinds of consuming money, top custom luxury cars, limited edition jewelry, those things cost a lot.


    A detailed calction, so much money is how many people can not earn a few lifetimes to earn it.


    At the end, he added, ¡°Instead of taking that money to invest in weddings, why not go help the children in the poor mountainous areas?¡±


    This is something that Adriana feels is better with Alvin.


    The rich man gave up everything in his life to teach in the mountains.


    That kind of courage is something that many people can¡¯t do.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston is now the housekeeper, the money is in your pocket, and it is up to you to do with it as you please.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After saying that, Peter suddenly spread his hands and hooked his fingers.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what Peter meant.


    Peter said helplessly, ¡°Yesterday at the wedding I gave you all my possessions together with my bank card. From today, shouldn¡¯t Mrs. Alston give out pocket money to her husband?¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    I was amused by Peter early in the morning and was in a particrly good mood.


    Butughing and smiling, Adriana drops her cheeks, her eyes are red and moist, and she looks at Peter blearily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter saw that she did not look right and was a bit worried, reaching out to touch her head, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded heavily and added, ¡°Nothing, just think you¡¯re too stupid.¡±


    After saying that, she wrapped her hand around the back of Peter¡¯s head at once and kissed him directly on the lips.


    The unsolicited kiss, warm and passionate, waspletely unexpected by Peter.


    But still, I am ttered.


    Adriana hugged him tightly, ¡°honey, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, I still owe you a ¡®good morning¡¯ today.¡±


    Releasing each other, the two foreheads rested against each other in infinite intimacy, speaking of love.


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­ I want it, what should I do?¡±


    Peter breathed a little sharply, wrapped his arms around her waist and his close together, feeling the man¡¯s hot as iron, Adriana finally could not resist refusing.


    ¡°So can ¡­ not take too long?¡±


    She was afraid that Peter¡¯s body would not be able to take it after a long time, after all, it has not fully recovered.


    ¡°Adriana, you talk too much.¡±


    The man smiled badly and dragged Adriana over, bullying her, and his palms began to roam her body restlessly.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Adriana suddenly pushed Peter away, and Peter paused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The little woman lying on the bed suddenly hooked her lips and smiled, directly put him down and recoiled, ¡°I¡¯m on today, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    The sudden ¡®benefit¡¯ made Peter surprised, yet extraordinarily pleased, ¡°If you are so active every time, then I think it¡¯s good to be sick in a few days dy.¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    His words made Adriana very upset, angry and helpless.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Because the two are not well, the two have been restrained from overindulging, but Peter is extraordinarily content.


    Embracing the woman in his arms tightly, with his chin resting on her head, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Adriana¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I just want to hug you quietly and want to call your name.¡±


    There is so much to like in his heart, so much excitement and fervor that Peter¡¯s heart cannot be at peace for a long time.


    There has never been a time when Peter wanted life tost longer than now, wanted to be by Adriana¡¯s side for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll lie down a little longer.¡±


    Adriana snuggled in Peter¡¯s arms, but did not dare to move, afraid that because she moved, and provoked the man¡¯s newly subsided ¡®addiction¡¯.


    Peter pinched Adriana¡¯s nose and said teasingly, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed one day after your body recovers.¡±


    He seemed to have some regrets because it was surprisingly short time to do it now, and in satisfaction he felt it was a great regret.


    ¡°I even suspect you¡¯re spermatozoa, what are you thinking about? I¡¯m not going to talk to you, I have to get up.¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away, put on her clothes and went to the bathroom to shower and locked the door behind her.


    Always worried that a careless failure to restrain will again stoke his fire.


    In the afternoon, Adriana drove to the office.


    Peter, however, was lying in bed, his weak body was really unbearable, and after some tossing and turning in the morning, he felt so tired that he could only lie down to rest and rest.


    Peter and Adriana are not the only ones who feel tired as well.


    Because of the blood draw, the body has not been able to recover, even this moment driving feel dizzy and dizzy, and finally had to pull over to the side of the road.


    If she doesn¡¯t stop, Adriana is worried that she will get into a car ident.


    After resting for a while with her eyes closed, she squarely called Ran.


    The person on the other end of the line took a long time to answer the phone, ¡°Ran?¡±


    She called out.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    He muttered and said without waiting for Adriana to speak, ¡°Sorry, I got drunk yesterday and couldn¡¯t make it to your wedding site. How about buying you lunch at noon?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m calling you today to talk to you about Lynn, and I¡¯ve already had someone send Lynn to your house.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were not rified, but all are intelligent people, how could not understand what Adriana means.


    The man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care too much, after all, nothing has happened yet. When you are freeter, let me treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Bye~¡±


    After a short call, Adriana put away her phone and leaned back in her car seat, but still feeling a little dizzy, she called Zac.


    Zac, who was busy at the vi, saw that the call was from Adriana and immediately walked to thepound to answer the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me now, I¡¯m dizzy and dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Zac turned back, looked around, saw no one in the party whispered: ¡°Yourst bloodletting 800CC, has exceeded four times the normal blood draw, equivalent to heavy bleeding, after that you are drawing blood every day, although it is a very small amount, but the umtion of small amounts will inevitably cause blood deficiency, severe anemia.¡±

 Chapter 919 Severe Anemia

    ¡°So, after all that you¡¯ve said, is there a way to improve the situation or not?¡±


    Only improving the situation at the moment is the top priority, otherwise there is still a long time behind her and she needs to help Peter, but nothing must happen.


    Nowadays, Adriana carries a natural color lipstick with her every day, and the only way to keep her lips from looking pale is to put on lipstick.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out what to do.¡±


    Zac sighed, ¡°You must take care of your health now, no more bleeding and, if you can, don¡¯t keep working.¡±


    The body that needed to be conditioned is still running around and working every day, and it¡¯s not that easy to recover the body.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana was basically aware of her physical condition, and after hanging up the phone, she closed her eyes and meditated for a while before calling Harlee.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    The other side was very unpleasant in attitude and even a little annoyed.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and she knew without even thinking that she was interrupting his good work, so she couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Sorry to interrupt. Come to the office when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    Adriana rested in ce for a while when a phone call came in.


    It¡¯s Old Mr. Soto on the phone.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto?¡±


    Adriana called out.


    ¡°Young master, do you have time today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then 3:00 p. m. at Elviations hotel, room 88, don¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    I had already made an appointment with those people, but because Adrianawas busy, no time was set. Last night Old Mr. Soto asked again, and Adriana set the time for today.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Strongly bracing his somewhat dizzy brain, he drove and then went back to the office.


    In thepany drank some goji berry tea, soothing for a while, the party is much better.


    Knock Knock-


    Someone knocked on the door and walked in.


    It¡¯s Harlee.


    Harlee suit, a serious look, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you, yesterday¡¯s wedding, you let mee to thepany today, is it appropriate?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? Say it as if you haven¡¯t fucked your sister-inw before.¡±


    ¡°I go, Adriana, you are now more and more mouthy, you are a woman, can you be a little more reserved?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so reserved with you.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the couch, ¡°Sit down, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Harlee walked over and sat across from Adriana and asked, ¡°I heard from the old man that you¡¯re meeting with those Obren people today?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Obren has nothing to do with me, it¡¯s not passed on to women, not men. Besides, I don¡¯t want any Obren at all, it¡¯s best to be with Eliza now. That mess to you, I am relieved.¡±


    Obren has a lot of rules, and their identity will be the biggest problem. Harlee doesn¡¯t care about those identities, and will only feel that that identity is an invisible shackle with endless consequences.


    There is even some concern about what Adriana will face in the future.


    ¡°No conscience.¡±


    Adriana put down her ss and said, ¡°I called you here today to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely and I don¡¯t want Peter to know.¡±


    She spread her hands, ¡°Peter¡¯s health is very bad, and as you know, I don¡¯t want him to be distracted by my business anymore. So the n is for you toe to work at the office every day and I¡¯ll rest in the cubicle inside, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The other things Harlee doesn¡¯t care about, but Harlee cares a lot about Adriana¡¯s health and is nervously concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little dizzy from anemia and qi deficiency.¡±


    Can only tell Harlee some brief information, can not say too much, or will cause endless trouble.


    ¡°Anemia for no reason? What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, I went for a walk in the park and saw a blood donation van, so I went to donate blood.


    She bristled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been a little dizzy since I got back, and Zac said I was anemic and needed to rest.¡±


    ¡°Geez, what¡¯s the matter with me. This little thing you still need to carry Peter?¡±


    Harlee snorted, but did not believe it in his heart, waved his hand, ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled, I¡¯lle over to work every day, you are responsible for a good rest every day on it.¡±


    Hearing his words, Adriana smiled heartily, ¡°You are still good, then you are busy, I will go to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana also does not know why, today¡¯s body reaction is too obvious, dizzy, just want to, rest.


    When Adriana went into the small invisible bedroom in the office to rest, Harlee¡¯s smiling face instantly tightened up a lot.


    Immediately took the phone and sent a text message to a person: [Help me find out what is going on with Adrianately?


    He has been with Adriana for many years, and he knows very well what she is.


    A strong girl, if not because the body can not bear, will not easily let him over to help.


    But Adriana is also really helpless, now just want to rest for a while, therge Fryer Group, only Harlee is familiar with thepany¡¯s business, but also the most reliable.


    Besides, Fryer Group and the Soto are now in the limelight and may be in danger at any time.


    Adriana had no choice but to ask Harlee toe over, and couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason, so she had to make up a reason to donate blood.


    Even she thought the reason was a bit of a stretch, but whether it worked or not, as long as Harlee was willing toe over and help was the best.


    Meanwhile, the Ran family.


    After getting drunk yesterday, Ran woke up with a headache today.


    Simply washed up and changed into a suit.


    People were justing down the stairs when someone came up with Lynn.


    Because Lynn is good at fighting, the people escorting Lynn are FE people and she ispletely defenseless.


    After ringing the doorbell outside the vipound, Ran came out to see a downcast Lynn being pushed and shoved in.


    He grimaced and opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, the person has been delivered, we will leave first.¡±


    The two escorts simply said a word and turned away.


    Bang¨C


    Ran closed the door and looked back at Lynn, only to see Lynn looking at him in awe, not daring to speak for a long time.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Ran put his hands in the pockets of his pants and entered the living room of the vi with great strides, and Lynn had to follow him in.


    As a result, people just walked into the vi hall, Ran a turn, a p directly on her face.


    A p on the face, the sound is particrly clear, Lynn a scream, people immediately fell to the ground, the corners of the mouth spilled crimson blood stains.


    ¡°I warned you yesterday not to go to Adriana, you didn¡¯t understand my words did you?¡±


    Ran¡¯s principle is not to make a move on a woman, but that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t.


    Thest time he took a dagger and ruined Lynn¡¯s hand, he had already broken the principle, what taboo would he have this time?


    Lynn fell to the ground, one hand covering her cheek, one hand clenched together, and did not speak for a long time.

 Chapter 920 A Dozen Slaps

    ¡°Go ahead and fight, if you have the guts to beat me to death.¡±


    It took a while before Lynn got up, releasing the hand covering her cheek and realizing that it had swollen up, thus showing how heavy Ran¡¯s p really was.


    She lifted her chin slightly, and the obstinacy and defiance in her bones gave her an extraordinarily different kind of fortitude.


    But in Ran¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s just stubborn and doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Lynn, do you think I¡¯m afraid to make a move on you? Listen to me carefully, Adriana is a very important person, not someone you can make a move on. She didn¡¯ty a hand on you because of my favors, you don¡¯t always put me down, you know?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the Powells¡¯ rtionship with the Kramer family, he probably wouldn¡¯t have bothered with Lynn.


    The result is that Lynn does not know what to do, all day long to find Adriana ¡®revenge¡¯, self-seeking way to let Ran take her no way.


    ¡°What¡¯s the down side? You are you and I am me, and although you and I are rted, we have nothing to do with each other in the matter of Adriana. I don¡¯t need Adriana to spare me, kill me if you can, only when I¡¯m dead will you not continue to pick fights.¡±


    Every word she said was what was really in her heart.


    But after saying that, it really made Ran angry enough.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked down at her, his fists clenched, ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it a hundred times over. If you can, you let Adriana kill ¡­ snap ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ran gave her another p, ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I said, if you have the balls, let Adriana kill me ¡­ snap ¡­¡±


    Another p.


    Ran hit hard, without any mercy, and the stubborn Lynn is not defeated, although he kept hitting, but Lynn also did not admit defeat and give in.


    In the end, a dozen ps down, her face has been swollen, but Lynn still does not give in at all, continue to stalemate with him.


    Ran was furious, and finally kicked a side table in anger, and immediately called the Kramer family.


    ¡°From this day on, you the Kramer family has nothing to do with me Ran, from now on Lynn do anything I will not ask. She is now at my house in Waverly, get someone to take her away immediately, and in the future, don¡¯te back to me dead or alive.¡±


    Ran hung up the phone, red at her with cold eyes, and walked straight away.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Vivian and Edward returned to their old home and sat there for a while. Vivian went around the house a few times and then went to sit in her mother¡¯s room for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Edward in the living room heard Vivian¡¯s sobbing.


    Got up and walked over to see Vivian hugging her mom¡¯s picture and crying.


    The man standing at the door hesitated for a moment and eventually did not go in, but made a phone call.


    More than half an hourter, Vivian walked out of the bedroom, staring into a pair of red eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see my mom.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Edward sat on the sofa and smoked a cigarette and said in a cold voice.


    Vivian didn¡¯t retort, just stared at him nkly and whispered, ¡°Can you not smoke, it¡¯s not good for ¡­ the baby.¡±


    The voice was small, as if he thought Edward wouldn¡¯t even care.


    But surprisingly, Edward put out his cigarette and it was all in the ashtray.


    Knock Knock-


    Someone was knocking on the door, Vivian was a bit puzzled and walked over, only to open the door and find that the person standing outside the door was from the police department.


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?¡±


    Vivian asked.


    ¡°Hello, we are from the Lin¡¯an branch, before your mother died, you made a case in the police station. We have now investigated the facts of your mother¡¯s death and came over to talk to you.¡±


    The other party exined the situation in a concise manner.


    Vivian subconsciously inclined her head and swept a nce at Edward out of the corner of her eye before saying, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Two police officers came in, put theptop on the table, opened a video, said to Vivian: ¡°Your side of the stairway although there is no monitoring equipment, but the stairway opposite the home happens to have a camera. They have an elderly family, hired a nanny to serve the elderly and do not feel at ease, so they installed the monitoring, and also identally recorded the video. Youe over and take a look.¡±


    At first, Vivian thought it was ¡®fake evidence¡¯ to get a couple of people to do the dictation, but now she was given video evidence.


    Vivian frowned, some hesitation, looked at Edward again, slowly walked to the police, the officer clicked on the video, Vivian looked at it.


    The surveince video has a wide view, the shot is clear, and the bottom right corner shows the time, exactly when her mother died.


    The video can also be seen on the dead wood and snow, then it is winter, so it is clear that the video is not fake.


    On the day of her mother¡¯s ident, Edward reported her identity, only to have her push her into the room, saying she had something to tell him, only to have her hemorrhage when she came out.


    At that time, she thought her mother was killed by Edward, and therefore hated him for a long time.


    But at the moment, watching the video only clearly saw that when her mother let her into the living room, the two did not know what to say, and then her mother suddenly raised her hand and touched her head, and then copsed.


    The video can clearly see, when the mother fell, Edward reached out to grab Vivian¡¯s mother, but only pulled the corner of the coat, people still fell down.


    Rolled down quickly, hit the wall and bounced back, then hit the stairs under the corner handrail on the hollow iron decoration, iron is not sharp, but because Vivian¡¯s mother body rolled over after the huge impact, the head inertia bounced up a dozen centimeters, and then fell to the ground.


    It was that process that cut the neck on the iron sheet, cutting the neck and causing heavy bleeding in the neck.


    That¡¯s the crux of the matter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian looked at the video, her dense eyes slightly rippled with water, and raised her eyes to Edward, ¡°Is this even an exnation? Can a video prove that you have nothing to do with my mother¡¯s death? If not for you, my mother would not have been in trouble.¡±


    Yelling at Edward, he turned and ran into the room, mming the door behind him.


    Whether or not there is a rtionship is now clear.


    Vivian knew that her mother had always been in poor health, had a vascr disease, and would get dizzy once she was greatly stimted. It was probably something she said after seeing Edward that made her roll down the stairs.


    As of now, Vivian is not sure what happened to her mother with the Henderson Family, only that there was a murder.


    She med Edward for all of her mother¡¯s deaths, and one day she knew the truth, but Vivian couldn¡¯t be happy, and her heart felt even harder.


    After being alone in the room for a long time, there was a knock on the door outside.


    She leaned against the bed in her mother¡¯s room and didn¡¯t speak.


    Edward then brought in his lunch and walked in, ¡°Eat.¡±


    A coldmand, without tenderness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Vivian looked away from the window without ncing at him.


    The man put something on the table with a slightly heavy force and said unhappily, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, the child in your belly still needs to eat.¡±

 Chapter 921 – Removing the disguise

    Her eyshes blinked gently, and her hand couldn¡¯t help but cover her stomach.


    The child in the belly also needs to eat after all, it is already more than four months, the child in the belly needs nutrition urgently, if it does not get nutrition, it is also not good for the child.


    After thinking and hesitating for a moment, Vivian turned back and looked at the table with two dishes and one soup, one meat and one vegetarian, with a bnced mix.


    She lifted the bedding and got up, put on her shoes, carried the tray again, brought the dishes to the dining room, and sat down to eat in silence.


    Edward looked at her forlorn back, many words to the mouth or swallowed back.


    She sat in the restaurant eating, he stood on the balcony smoking, the two were in one space, but it was like people living in two worlds.


    Vivian carried the rice, chewed slowly, looked at the other rice noodles on the table, seemed to be a grain of untouched, she frowned, the corner of her eyes could not help but nce at the man standing on the balcony.


    ¡°Do you know what really happened to the Henderson Family back in the day?¡±


    Ryoko, Edward flicked the cigarette ash, and asked a serious question.


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°Not sure.¡±


    It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t know anything except that there was a murder and that it had something to do with her mother.


    But one thing Vivian knew in her heart was that the feud between the previous generation should not be pursued to them.


    ¡°And don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    At the end, she added another sentence.


    Edward¡¯s hand holding the cigarette stiffened slightly, his eyes gloomy for a few minutes, then did not speak again.


    In the afternoon, Vivian went to Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s grave again.


    Edward sent her there, but was refused.


    Vivian bought a bouquet of flowers from a roadside florist and took a taxi to the cemetery.


    Standing in front of Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s tombstone, she gently knelt down, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Looking at the ck and white photo of her mother on the tombstone, Vivian¡¯s heart sank and an indescribable sadness came over her.


    ¡°Vivian I¡¯m sorry Mom, I ¡­ I¡¯m pregnant with the Henderson Family¡¯s baby ¡­¡±


    Everything is not as it should be. Facing the Henderson Family is like the enemy of her mother¡¯s death to Vivian, and even though she now knows the truth, she can¡¯t forgive Edward for a while in her heart.


    The child in her womb is the Henderson Family¡¯s, which is the mother¡¯s murderer¡¯s.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she cared so much about kinship and didn¡¯t want to let her biological child go in her womb, she really didn¡¯t want to give birth to the child.


    Naive Vivian cares too much about affection and wants it more than anything else.


    Tears, silent and falling.


    She choked with tears and said, ¡°I know you must be very angry, but Mom ¡­ I¡¯m so lonely, I really want someone to be with me, even if it¡¯s a child.¡±


    What can a friend, even Adriana, who is better than a sister, do?


    They are not family after all, and the kind of kinship she craves cannot be reced by friendship.


    At this moment, Edward came with flowers in his arms, just in time to hear Vivian¡¯s words, at that moment, his pace was stopped, standing not far away and staring at the woman¡¯s back, did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    I raised my hand, gently over the tombstone, fingertips rubbed the cheeks of my mother on the photo, tears like rain, ¡°after pregnant with his child, I never dared to tell anyone, even when leaving were the Henderson Family people¡¯s intention. I know that no matter what, I don¡¯t deserve the Henderson Family and never wanted to marry into the Henderson Family, but I was afraid ¡­ I was afraid that the Henderson Family would steal the baby from me¡­ ¡­¡±


    Vivian shook her head and cried more fiercely, as if all the feelings repressed in her heart were gushing out at this moment.


    ¡°After my initial miscarriage, the doctor said that the walls of my uterus were very thin and that I might not be able to have any more children. So the arrival of this child surprised and delighted me, but scared me at the same time. Now that Edward knew about the baby, I was only afraid that sooner orter the people of the Henderson Family would learn of the baby¡¯s existence. How could Old Mr. Henderson and his people ¡­ let the Henderson Family¡¯s child stray? Mom, I ¡­ I ¡­ should ¡­ what should I do ¡­¡±


    When she finished, she cupped her cheeks in her hands, shaking her shoulders and choking back sobs.


    Edward, who was standing on the sidelines, saw Vivian remove her disguise and cried her heart out with extremely mixed feelings.


    The tightly knitted eyebrows flowed between the thick haze, so that people could not detect his joy, anger and sadness.


    The hand holding the flowers gradually drops and holds them upside down, cing one hand in the pocket of his suit pants.


    Halfway through the day, he turned around and went down the hill.


    Vivian stayed on the mountain for a long, long time beforeing down.


    After descending the mountain, I realized that Edward was actually at the bottom of the mountain.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t struggle, and got right into Edward¡¯s car, ¡°Go back to Waverly.¡±


    The old home was a sad ce, and Vivian didn¡¯t want to drown herself in grief; she didn¡¯t want to let the child in her womb drown in her grief and affect the physical development of her little one.


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything, just started the sedan and drove slowly towards Waverly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    On the way, Edward drove very steadily, not too fast, not much time to get on the highway.


    Arrived in Waverly in two hours.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Just entering Waverly¡¯s territory, Edward asked.


    ¡°Heh, where else could it go?¡±


    Now she has nowhere to return to, and nowhere at all is safe except to Asnana vi in Adriana.


    Snort¨C


    The car drove to the side of the road and suddenly stopped.


    Edward unbuckled his seat belt, ¡°Wait for me for a moment.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, thinking he was getting out of the car to buy cigarettes.


    Not long after, Edward came over, got into the car, and then put a pile of things in her arms, ¡°This is some nutrition and calcium tablets for pregnant women, remember to take them.¡±


    The car starts again and moves slowly forward.


    Vivian looked down at the things in his arms, are some pregnant women¡¯s nutrition, what pregnant women¡¯s calcium tablets, pregnant women¡¯s milk powder and tonic those things.


    Faced with Edward¡¯s sudden ¡®tenderness¡¯, she was not surprised, after all, it was the Henderson Family¡¯s flesh and blood in her belly.


    He just doesn¡¯t want his children to be aggravated.


    How could Vivian not understand that.


    The world is so big that no one but her mother and Ms. Hale would care if she lived or died, much less how she felt.


    Vivian clearly faces the reality without any extravagance or fantasy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Edward spoke up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    His sudden remark made Vivian¡¯s brain a little confused, what was he going to take her to again?


    Without waiting for her to refuse or agree, Edward¡¯s car had already turned the corner and was headed somewhere else.


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and was very quiet.


    Twenty minutes or soter, the car drove into a vi and parked in the courtyard.


    Vivian looked at the vi, didn¡¯t get out of the car, and simply asked, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°This is the vi that ¡­ gave you.¡±


    Edward said after a moment of silence.


    Vivian, who was sitting in the passenger seat, froze, the corners of her lips pulled out a touch of sarcasm, ¡°The baby hasn¡¯t been born yet, so you¡¯re in a hurry to get rid of me with a vi so soon?¡±


    She shook her head and took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Henderson, you don¡¯t have to do this. I told you, if you the Henderson Family take away the children, there will be no more Vivian in this world, so what if you give me a vi? It¡¯s useless. At least, I can¡¯t use it.¡±

 Chapter 922 – Pleading

    The most important thing is of course the childrenpared to the house.


    Edward¡¯s hand, which had been reaching out to unbuckle his seat belt, stiffened slightly. After two seconds of hesitation, he sat up straight again, ¡°Vivian, aren¡¯t you a little ungrateful?¡±


    ¡°If one day someone else kills your parents and takes your child with their own hands, will you still smile at them?¡±


    Vivian asked rhetorically.


    Bang¨C


    Her words touched Edward¡¯s scales, and he reached out and pped his hand on the steering wheel, identally depressing the horn and emitting a beep-beep-beep sound.


    The first is a fact, and thetter is not intended for me. The former is an established fact, and thetter, ording to you, has no intention to give me. Then you say, facing you, what mood should I be in?¡±


    In one sentence, choking Vivian speechless.


    Her mother killed Edward¡¯s mother, and the child in her womb, though hers, is also Edward¡¯s child.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If the child is born and she doesn¡¯t give it to the Henderson Family, she bes the kind of person she just described.


    Vivian pursed her lips, sniffed, and said, ¡°Mr. Henderson, you the Henderson Family are rich, you are better off, and the women who like you can line up ten miles away. Can I ¡­ I implore you ¡­¡±


    She said, her voice suddenly choked and hoarse, her beautiful eyes rippling with water, ¡°Please let me and my baby go? You still have the Henderson Family, and you can still find a woman who likes you in the future. I, on the other hand, have only one child. You also know that my body, perhaps in the future can not bear children. This child may also be myst child. Can I beg you, please?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t want to stoop to the level of Edward, but now that the words were out there, she wanted to say what was on her mind.


    Tilting his head, his reddened eyes met Edward¡¯s cold eyes.


    How can a person¡¯s feelings not be hurt by a pitiful appearance with some delicate weakness?


    At least Edward¡¯s heart was rather mixed when he saw her like this.


    After a few seconds of staring at him, he looked away and said in a cold voice, ¡°I told you, before the child is born, I will not affect your life, nor will I talk about the child¡¯s stay or departure. During this period of time, you need to take good care of your health. This vi will be transferred to your name, if you want, you can stay here, I promise that no one will disturb you, and will not paint this as a prison.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words paused for a few seconds, and at the end, added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can still go to Asnana vi. but I want to tell you that big brother and Adriana are married, and the two of them need a private life, and your presence there will affect her life.¡±


    Are adults, many things are clear in each other¡¯s hearts, but also very clear.


    How could Vivian not understand what Edward was saying?


    She also didn¡¯t want to interfere with Adriana¡¯s life at Asnana vi, but was afraid of being alone.


    She went abroad alone, and the two months of her life gave her a taste of loneliness, a feeling Vivian didn¡¯t want to feel again, let alone try.


    Scared, really scared.


    Vivian hesitated to speak, and Edward seemed to sense her indecision.


    Whirlwind, said, ¡°If you are worried about being alone here, I will have someonee over to keep youpany, and in my free time ¡­ I ¡­ cane over to see the kids.¡±


    After saying that, Edward added: ¡°This ce is surrounded by mountains and water, the scenery is very good, suitable for cultivating the body.¡±


    Vivian was silent for a while, and finally Edward said directly: ¡°You still have five monthsbefore thebaby is born. What about after the baby is born? You should know very well that women after childbirth and women after pregnancy are not suitable to stay in other people¡¯s homes for a long time. The old lifetime people have said that it would be very unlucky.¡±


    He cautioned.


    It¡¯s okay not to talk about it, but once you do, Vivian rang up about it.


    I remember when my mother also said this.


    After thinking about it and struggling a bit, she just said, ¡°Then I ¡­ that I¡¯d better go back to my own home.¡±


    The words spoke, Edward people already got out of the car, walked around the passenger side and opened the door, ¡°Just the house you rented, the space is so small, I don¡¯t want my son to live in such a small space.¡±


    Standing outside the door looking at her, seeing her hesitation, he added, ¡°Get out of the car.¡±


    The tone of themand did not give Vivian any choice at all.


    Vivian froze, unbuckled her seat belt and got out of the car.


    Standing in thepound of the vi, she looked around, but as Edward said, the view is very good and the vi is very big.


    The vi yard relies on an artificialke, next to which is a flower garden, and immediately to the right of the vi is the pool and lounge area.


    The yard is lush and well-tended with greenery.


    The vi is more European style, simr to the fairy tale princess¡¯s castle in general, very beautiful, beautiful.


    Standing in the vi courtyard, looking at a musical fountain in front of him, is ying music, with the notes lilting, the fountain sometimes high and low, the breeze, some moisture was blown to the cheeks, and a slight chill.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Edward carried the nutrition, saw Vivian walking very slowly, as if hesitant to go in, so he simply stepped forward, dragged her hand, followed in.


    Around the musical fountain, there were two rows of servants standing over there, ten of them.


    ¡°Hello, sir.¡±


    The servants, dressed in uniform, bowed when they saw Edward.


    Edward stood still and said in a cold voice, ¡°From today onwards, she is the mistress of the vi, you must obey her, if I find anyone disrespectful to her, the consequences will be self-imposed.¡±


    At themand, all eyes looked towards Vivian, and for a while Vivian was a bit baffled.


    ¡°Yes, sir, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Suddenly, I don¡¯t know which one called out ¡®Mrs.¡¯, but Edward didn¡¯t retort.


    The rest of the group immediately nodded in unison and addressed ¡®Mrs. Hello¡¯.


    The inexplicable name calling made Vivian embarrassed and immediately exined: ¡°You guys ¡­ you misunderstood. I ¡­¡±


    She was halfway through her sentence when Edward dragged her inside.


    The two walked into the lobby, Vivian surveyed the vi and realized that its luxury, although different in style from Asnana vi, was no less.


    Edward handed the nutritional products in his hand to the maid on the side, ¡°Remember to give her these on time in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The maid nodded her head.


    Edward still held Vivian¡¯s hand and led her upstairs.


    Walking on the revolving staircase, Edward sensed that Vivian seemed to have some trouble keeping up with him and slowed down his pace.


    Let the two keep a distance in front of each other, just holding her hand but did not let go.


    The soft hand, permeated with a trace of coolness, clutched in his hand, like the interweaving of ice and fire, so that Edward heart Heng Sheng a kind of inexplicable subtle sense.

 Chapter 923 Stay by your side

    On the second floor, he walked to one of the rooms and pushed the door open, ¡°You will sleep here from now on.¡±


    Walked in and it was a veryrge master bedroom.


    The style of the master bedroom is a ck and white calm system design, although the design is low-key luxury, but a look at the style of men.


    Vivian¡¯s shell teeth lightly bit her lips, ¡°Here ¡­ is where you slept, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ones I¡¯ve slept with?¡±


    He looked at her sideways, his eyes slightly narrowed, and said in a deep voice: ¡°You¡¯ve slept in all of them, and now you¡¯re starting to resent the bed I¡¯m sleeping in?¡±


    Contemptuous cold hum, ¡°I¡¯ll have the maids change your sheetster.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡­ have all my clothes and stuff over there.¡±


    ¡°Someone will bring it overter.¡±


    Edward blocked her mouth with a word, then led her out of the bedroom, strolled around the second floor and said, ¡°This side is the study, you can read a book when you have nothing to do, and this side is the piano room, say when you want to listen to a tune, there is a girl named Nancy in the maids, she is very good at piano.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ seem to know a lot ¡­ about those servants?¡±


    Mo¡¯s words, with a slight meaningful vor, did not escape Edward¡¯s sharp eyes.


    He turned around and suddenly stopped walking, Vivian was lowering her head, unprepared and suddenly bumped into each other.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    With a wooing sound, she was bounced back and almost fell over.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    Edward¡¯s arm fished, directly brought people into the arms, the two embraced tightly, her hands subconsciously propped up on the man¡¯s chest, the two of them in an intimate position.


    Vivian looked at Edward, her cheeks instantly flushed, blinking her thick, curly eyshes, and did not say anything for a long time.


    It seems to have long forgotten how to retort.


    ¡°You¡¯re the mother of a child now, can you be careful?¡±


    Obviously the words of reprimand, but fell in Vivian¡¯s ears, but inexplicably let her feel a little ¡­ gentle?


    Gentleness?


    Vivian, you are really crazy to think that Edward would have a little tenderness.


    ¡°Looking at me like that, is it possible that you like me? Hmm?¡±


    His bony, jade-like hand picked up her chin, ¡°You can say if you like me, but it¡¯s up to me whether I take you or not.¡±


    ¡°You let go.¡±


    Vivian pushed Edward away, but Edward didn¡¯t let go of her, instead he leaned down and hugged her.


    Vivian was startled when her body went up in the air and she wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck, ¡°What are you doing? Put it down.¡±


    She yelled, but the man had already carried her into the room, his foot closing the door smoothly.


    ¡°Hey Edward, you let go of me.¡±


    Vivian pped her hands on his chest, but the manid her gently on the ground and lowered his head to kiss her lips.


    The slightly cool lips imprinted on the soft lips, feeling a hint of familiar taste, surprisingly, the kind of feeling that is desperately craved inside.


    Edward closed his eyes and gently nibbled on her lips, feeling the beauty of the hint.


    Vivian¡¯s entire body is a bit bewildered, and perhaps a pregnancy is silly for three years, and her reflexes are much slower.


    Half the time, I knew to refuse, the body hand on his chest patted, ¡°What are you doing? Oooh ¡­ Edward, don¡¯t you do this ¡­¡±


    She was a little scared.


    Unexpectedly, the man took her hand with both hands and opened those falcon-like eyes, looked at her and said, ¡°Vivian, what exactly did you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What what?¡±


    Couldn¡¯t understand what he meant at all.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what I¡¯ve been through in thest few months of your absence?¡±


    He murmured, and Vivian didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    ¡°I think I have a life of flirtation, surrounded by countless women, but fell in love with you ¡­¡±


    A phrase steeply increases the ambiguity between each other.


    In that moment, Edward seemed to detect a trace of dislike from Vivian¡¯s eyes, and immediately added: ¡°The smell of your body, you said, was it apulsion on me?¡±


    ¡°Edward, will you stop it, I don¡¯t know what the hell you want.¡±


    ¡°What else can I want to do? Of course I want to do ¡­¡± Reaching out and cupping her chin, my forehead resting against hers, breathing a little heavy, ¡°You!¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. ¡±


    They weren¡¯t supposed to have any connection except for the kids ¡­


    For some reason, hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Edward¡¯s heart plummeted, and a feeling of slightly choked breathing made him a little nasty.


    ¡°What if, I let you stay with me? ¡±


    As he spoke, he ced his palm over her abdomen, ¡°Barely for the sake of the child, I can reluctantly ept you.¡±


    ¡°Stay with you?¡±


    Vivian never thought Edward would say these words, except for surprise or amazement.


    For some reason, hearing those words, her heart was surprisingly oozing with an inexplicable taste.


    Whirlwind, said, ¡°Stay with you and be your Haruhi for life?¡±


    She knew very well that the Henderson Family was the door to power and wealth, something she could never aspire to. With her ordinary status, it was impossible for her to enter the Henderson Family.


    Never, ever.


    If Edward had said what he just said, it would have been to let her stay by Edward¡¯s side and be Haruhi for the rest of her life.


    Being abused as a ¡®third party¡¯ will also be abel that cannot be torn off for the rest of your life.


    ¡°As long as you promise, brocade clothes and food, I can give you all of it. Including children, all will be by your side.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words make it seem like he is making concessions when he is scrutinizing them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But when you think about it deeper, he is just a selfish desire to dominate her, and the other side of his life is not dyed.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart suddenly ached and she smiled to herself, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    She looked at him, her eyes rippling with water, ¡°I Vivian even if I am more bitter and poor and ipetent, I can still raise my children, but also to give myself a home. Even if you marry a mediocre man, as long as he treats me well, I¡¯m willing to spend my life with no work. That would be better than being your, Ching woman!¡±


    Anyway, she also has some savings, even if she can¡¯t find a very good man, she can also find an ordinary man to live with him for the rest of her life, which is better than being with Edward.


    ¡°What, is it that you think I can¡¯t satisfy you?¡±


    He gently rubbed his fingertips over the contours of Vivian¡¯s face and added, ¡°Or is it insatiable desire for a mother to have a son?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, neither.¡±


    Vivian said directly, ¡°If I could, I¡¯d rather have no entanglement with you the Henderson Family for the rest of my life, much less meet you. That way, I might think the world is a better ce.¡±


    Yes, once she was full of fantasies about the colorful world.


    It was Edward¡¯s appearance that plunged her into despair and fear.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Like a lump in the throat.


    Edward¡¯s words stuck in his throat for a long time, and finally, his fists clenched, he asked, ¡°Am I that bad in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 924 Family Cooker

    ¡°Unbearable?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°said unbearable, it should be me. And you, you are the king on high, an existence that I can not provoke, you say a word, ten thousand people for you to fight in the front, and I, can only fight alone, a lifetime will not be your opponent.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s words are a little choked, good-looking eyebrows gently wrinkled, spare a few Lin sister¡¯s delicate.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Then she added: ¡°Edward, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Even if my mother has done something wrong, her death is enough to make up for everything, can you be so kind as to let me and the child go? If I can, I will remember your goodness for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    The man pushed her away and got up, looking down at her from a height, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Edward turned around and walked away.


    Walked resolutely, did not look back.


    Obviously angry, Naive Vivian has no idea why he is angry.


    Shey in bed for a while before she got up, and by the time she walked downstairs there was no one down there.


    Within a short time, a dozen sets of branded clothes and shoes were delivered, as well as various daily necessities.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    When Adriana came home from work, Peter was sitting in the yard waiting for her, and when he saw her return, the man immediately greeted her.


    ¡°Adriana, are you tired?¡±


    The little woman had just parked her car when the man pulled the door open for her.


    Adriana walked down and when she saw Peter, she put her arms around his neck, ¡°I¡¯m not tired when I see you.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter smiled gently and reached out to pinch her nose, ¡°I made soup for you, let¡¯s go, take you to try it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s soup again, huh? Are you nning to feed me like a pig?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good-looking pig, too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the pig.¡±


    Adriana retorted angrily.


    The two walked into the living room and Peter took her hand and sat at the dining table, ¡°Sit down for a while, I¡¯ll get you a bowl of soup.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said a thank you.


    With his hands propped up on the table, he rested his cheeks and looked at Peter¡¯s back.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine just how much that man doted on himself in his heart, but Adriana was really touched.


    She is well aware of Peter¡¯s physical condition and knows that he needs to rest more.


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    In fact, Peter wanted to share a lot for her, but Adriana did not let Peter get started, he could only cook soup for her, to be a full-time good husband.


    From time to time, Adriana wonders if this is a good idea.


    At least it makes her feel that everything is good and happy.


    ¡°Here, the soup I made for you today.¡±


    The man served a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Adriana, perhaps because it was too hot, the moment he put it down, he reached out and touched his ear, attempting to lower the temperature of his hand with the slight coolness of his ear.


    That look, actually some little cute.


    Adriana was amused by him, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°With Adriana¡¯s concern, of course it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Peter sat across from Adriana, ¡°Taste it and see if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She responded, picked up a spoon and scooped it up, sip it, and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, you try it.¡±


    Hedled a spoonful of soup and handed it to Peter, ¡°Here, you try a sip.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t refuse and enjoyed Adriana¡¯s ¡®gentleness¡¯, tasted a mouthful and nodded fervently, ¡°Tastes good, looks like I have the potential to be a home cook.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Who would have thought that the man who used to be the god of the market would be reduced to such a miserable position as a ¡®cook¡¯ today?¡±


    ¡°That is ¡®othersugh at me too crazy, Iugh at others can not see through¡¯, happy in it, who cares what others think.¡±


    Peter said very much not minding.


    That one sentence, even though it was a casual remark, touched Adriana beyond words.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s so early today, we should either hurry up and eat, and then I¡¯ll take you to see a movie, OK?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Then sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go and make you dinner.¡±


    He turned and went to the kitchen, where he began to work.


    For some reason, her nostrils snapped, her heart surged with a few sourness, and she was moved to a mess.


    How fortunate to have met such a wonderful man as Peter.


    Red eyes, head down and drink the soup, one bite, although the soup is very sweet, but also can not hide the heart of the sour and heartache.


    Her heart aches for Peter.


    After finishing the soup, he got up and went to the kitchen and saw that Peter was choosing vegetables, so he went over, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Take the cowpeas and ask, ¡°This one is going to be the most choice ah?¡±


    ¡°Head and tail, just break it gently like this.¡±


    Peter was attentive to her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I really don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to learn in the future with me.¡±


    Adriana smiled but did not say a word, but could not hide the touch in her heart.


    Then stand aside and watch Peter cooking, originally prepared four dishes and one soup, hard under Adriana¡¯s request into a meat, one vegetarian and one soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even possible to eat by making so much, so it¡¯s better to make less.¡±


    Carried the dishes to the living room.


    As she sat down to eat, Adriana asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Zac?¡±


    ¡°Something went away.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t think much of it and dined with Peter, actively going to brush the dishes after the meal.


    After everything is washed up, the two of them look like a young couple, get in the car and drive to the city.


    Because Peter wanted to drive, but Adrianapulsively refused, Peter did notply, Adriana directly threatened: ¡°If you dare not obey, do not sleep with me in the future.¡±


    It was a matter of lifelong importance and Peter did not dare to disobey.


    Had to meekly concede.


    Went to the downtown trade mall, the two just parked and walked down, and many people started pointing when they saw them both.


    ¡°My goodness, aren¡¯t these the same two people who got married yesterday?¡±


    ¡°The face is really too high, that man is so handsome ah, the woman is also beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This is the spoiled wife demon then.¡±


    ¡°Idol, idol. No, I want to take a picture.¡±


    ¡°Look at them, so loving it, really good husband are other people¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡­


    People around pointed and pointed and came over and started taking pictures of the two.


    Adriana walked around and got ufortable with the crowd of people around them, making them seem like ornamental monkeys with no sense of freedom.


    Peter, however, put his arm around her and said nothing.


    But Adriana couldn¡¯t help it, looked back at them and said: ¡°We are just ordinary people like you, nothing special, can you stop taking pictures? Give us a little freedom, okay? You are all so cute, I believe you also have your own male god, if your husband knows, but will be jealous.¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t want to be ¡®surrounded¡¯ by people, and she doesn¡¯t want people to interrupt her good mood for a good time, saying she¡¯s going to watch a movie, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if she stopped halfway?


    ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so good at talking.¡±


    ¡°Haha, then how about you guys cooperate with us and take a picture, okay?¡±


    ¡°You guys are really super happy.¡±

 Chapter 925 Dating Surrounded

    Listening to the girls¡¯ demands, Adriana was a bit helpless and had to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay to take pictures, but just one, and then don¡¯t take any more, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    ¡­


    However, here¡¯s how things turned out.


    Frenzied several girls poured over and said they would take pictures together, filming and squeezing Adriana aside, while those girls just surrounded Peter, deadly.


    Adriana skimmed helplessly and stood with her arms around her chest, not saying anything.


    ¡°Is it ready?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t look too good and said in a cold voice, ¡°If it¡¯s done, please get out of the way.¡±


    His icy voice fell, those frenzied girls instantly sensed that something was wrong with him, and seeing his gloomy face, one by one, they let go of his hand.


    Then stepped back and did not speak again.


    Peter walked up to Adriana and spread his hands, very gentlemanly.


    Adriana hooked her lips in a smile, raised her hand in his, and was led away by him.


    ¡°Wow, my gosh, that¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much of a gentleman, the god of men.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I want to change my husband.¡±


    ¡­Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The girls went wild as Peter made a move that got everyone excited.


    Adriana walked beside Peter and said sourly, ¡°Tsk ¡­ can¡¯t see, you are Edward, still have so many fans.¡±


    ¡°If I was penniless, maybe they wouldn¡¯t look twice.¡±


    Peter hit the nail on the head.


    I have to say that the man with high emotional intelligence, a word to put Adriana in a much better mood.


    But on second thought, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right, ¡°You¡¯re not just penniless now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m not getting close to the big money.¡±


    Peter reached out and wrapped his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist, ¡°When I get close to a rich woman, I must hold on to her, otherwise you will kick me away and I will have to fall into the streets and drink the northwest wind.¡±


    The two walked to the first floor lobby and saw a side where sunsses were sold, so they had to buy two pairs of sunsses to wear.


    If not, therge shopping mall, peoplee and go, can not help but cause trouble.


    Going up to the sixth floor cinema, the two looked around the cinema and finally chose a science fiction blockbuster.


    Upon entry, the crowd was overflowing.


    The two sat in thest row.


    Before entering the venue, Peter went to buy popcorn and warm milk tea and brought them over.


    Adriana even teased when she saw it, ¡°Are you this old and still eating popcorn?¡±


    Who expected the man only said ¡°in my heart, you will always be the little princess¡±, a sentence that moved Adriana did not follow.


    A few minutes ofmercial breaks after the entrance, and then the main film begins.


    Adriana leaning on Peter¡¯s side, Peter a grain of popcorn personally to feed Adriana.


    As a result, Adriana fell asleep after eating for a short while.


    After Peter found her asleep, he took his phone and sent a text message, somehow contacting the mall cinema staff, who came over and gave him a set of thin bedding to cover Adriana¡¯s body.


    An hour and a halfter, the movie broke up.


    When everyone dispersed, Adriana suddenly woke up and saw that people were leaving one after another before she sat up and smiled, ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Well, the movie wasn¡¯t very good, and I was almost bored to sleep.¡±


    Peter made a casual remark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Despite what Peter said, Adriana knew it was because her body was weak, so she was easily sleepy.


    Anyway, it was a pretty good date today, I guess.


    The two then left the mall and went for another walk and drive along the side of the river.


    Steal a half day of leisure.


    Every moment the two of them spend together is so rxed and beautiful.


    Even though it¡¯s just like this holding hands and walking under the neon lights, it¡¯s a wonderful treat to feel insatiable.


    ¡°I really hope to live like this for the rest of my life, until my white head.¡±


    Adrianamented.


    Peter took her hand and stood by the river, then walked behind her, wrapped his arms around her waist, and said softly, ¡°Surely you can.¡±


    The two stood in an intimate position, Adriana leaning on his chest, watching the river ripple, the light reflected in the river sparkling, is so beautiful.


    She was in a particrly good mood.


    Smiling, he said, ¡± I also think it must be possible.¡±


    The two stood for a while, and Adriana went back early, considering Peter¡¯s health.


    When I got home, I simply washed up and theny down to sleep.


    After lights out and bedtime, Peter hugged Adriana and said, ¡°Adriana, can I go out to work?¡±


    Thepany had a lot of things to deal with and Peter wanted to get on with other things.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get kicked out of the Alston Group, where¡¯s thepany to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t there the hotel business and all that is to be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana refused outright and turned around to hug his waist, saying, ¡°You are not well now, so you can only rest at home except for resting at home. If you feel bored at home, I can bring thepany¡¯s work back home to take care of it.¡±


    In fact, she now leaves everything to Harlee at herpany.


    Everyone knows more or less about their own body, and they can detect when something goes wrong with their body.


    Adriana feels weak right now and needs to rest before she can do so.


    ¡°So when exactly do I get to go out to work?¡±


    ¡°Look at the situation, wait until you are better before going to work. honey, I have almost lost you once, do not want to experience a second time. This time, even if you encounter any difficulties, I will not let you to fight for your life. Everything can be earned back, but only life is only one, you understand?¡±


    Adriana was really scared, scared of losing Peter.


    One taste of pain is enough.


    ¡°Good. I promise you.¡±


    Peter hugged her and felt the little woman¡¯s heartache and care Peter was very relieved.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    He patted Adriana on the back and lulled her to sleep.


    Two people are very honest, tonight who do not dare to think about anything else, for fear that a careless tossing of the body will be more and more weak.


    The next day.


    Peter went to make dinner and Adriana woke up feeling slightly morefortable.


    But she drew a little more blood, even if it was very little, and Adriana felt physically ufortable tight.


    It¡¯s only been half a month since Peter¡¯s treatment, and her body can¡¯t support it.


    After cing the blood in the medical kit, Adriana went back to bed for a while.


    After waiting for a long time, it was gettingte and Peter went upstairs to see the sleeping person lying in bed and gently patted her cheek, ¡°Adriana, Adriana? It¡¯s time to get up and eat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh.¡±


    Adriana felt the heaviness of her eyelids and got up to sit up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well, are you sick?¡±


    Peter reached out and probed her forehead.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, her heart secretlymented that it was a good thing she had put on lipstick, otherwise he would have found that her lips were pale and that was the most dangerous.

 Chapter 926 A husband and a brother

    Get up, eat, take your medication, and go to work.


    Adriana arrived at the office and Harlee was there, ¡°So early?¡±


    She teased, bypassed Harlee, pushed open the invisible door in the ck and white wall directly behind him, and walked in.


    As Harlee worked on the paperwork, she asked, ¡°Adriana, is there something you¡¯ve been hiding from metely?¡±


    ¡°What could I be hiding from you? Could it be that Old Mr. Soto has a fortune waiting for me to inherit?¡±


    She teased, digressing.


    Lazily lying on the bed in the small room, thinking about the scene yesterday in the hotel with the Soto family old man and Obren those people, Adriana some sigh.


    When she entered the hotel room, facing more than twenty old men standing in front of her, each of them bowed to her and addressed her in unison as ¡®young master¡¯, her heart was extremelyplicated.


    For one thing, she and Harlee are siblings, and there are things that only she can get involved in, and Harlee has no right to be involved.


    Not fair to Harlee.


    Secondly, she is a junior, facing the elders¡¯ ¡®big gift¡¯, she can¡¯t afford it.


    In the hotel, there was a lot of talk, mostly about those people outlining and showing loyalty to their industry.


    Adriana realized at that moment the ability of those people and could not help but feel the ability of Obren people.


    I just don¡¯t know if I should tell Harlee about this.


    It is not good to say or not to say.


    It¡¯s not fair to him not to say, to keep it from him.


    Having said that, she was worried that Harlee was a psychological burden if she couldn¡¯t think straight.


    ¡°You met with Obren people yesterday?¡±


    Just as Adriana¡¯s mind was pondering the matter, Harlee¡¯s voice rang out from outside and he took the lead in asking.


    When confronted with his questions, it was obvious that Adriana¡¯s attempt to escape was impossible.


    Had to push open the door and walked out, went to his side, leaned on it and said with a sigh, ¡°See you.¡±


    Got up, went and poured a ss of water, steeped in wolfberry and red date slices, then sat on the couch.


    ¡°Harlee, where did you say ¡­ Ruth went?¡±


    Thest time she met with Ruth, she disappeared without a trace after that. ording to her knowledge of Ruth, she must not be constrained.


    That¡¯s a woman of amazing ability.


    ¡°How do I know this? Daisy has known you for so long, you don¡¯t even know her true identity, and you have the nerve to say so much.¡±


    Being teased by him mercilessly, Adriana skimmed the corners of her mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know, at that time, I just thought Daisy gave a very close feeling, who could know she was Ruth?¡±


    Daisy or Ruth, now they have be one person.


    On the contrary, she felt a lot of alienation with Ruth, and did not know how to deal with the emotional problems between the two.


    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d like you to handle everything for Obren.¡±


    Adriana looked at him and asked, ¡°May I?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it would be feasible to have Harlee manage Obren¡¯s chasers of Ruth.


    But Adriana thought it would be a good idea to give it a try.


    ¡°As you know, I simply don¡¯t have the energy to manage that much right now. Instead, how would you like to give a little and then cover this sister of mine?¡±


    Adriana feels that the biggest reward aftering back is Peter and Harlee, one as a husband and one as a brother.


    The two doted on her, which made it feel like a family.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking good thoughts.¡±


    Harlee said while handling the paperwork in her hand, ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯ve figured it out now, I just want to keep it simple with Eliza and the two of us. Nothing else has anything to do with me, and I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Said, ncing sideways at Adriana and raised an eyebrow, ¡°And you, there is no need to have any burden of thought, I simply do not care about the dispensable things. Understand?¡±


    How could Harlee not know what was on Adriana¡¯s mind when she was a smart person?


    He knew Adriana was worried that her identity would be a psychological burden to him as a brother.


    After all, Ruth¡¯s subordinates will only obey Adriana, who is a girl, and Obren has always passed on women, not men.


    Adriana¡¯s movement with the cup slightly stalled, incredulously looked at him, half did not speak.


    Just heard Harlee then said: ¡°I know that Peter is not well now, and you are not well, ced in what reason you do not tell me, I can also know with Peter have a rtionship. I¡¯m not against you two being together, I just think it¡¯s not a bad thing to be a little selfish. Look at you now, you have to take care of Peter, and Fryer Group, YY Entertainment Company, and the gamepany with Flora, do you think you have three heads and six arms?¡±


    Harlee did not say, Adriana also did not think so say, he said so, Adriana really feel like a lot of pressure.


    When Alvin left, he handed over YY live streamingpany to her, and now she is the one who takes care of it, even though thepany has senior management in charge all the time, and she knows nothing about entertainmentpanies and still has a lot to learn.


    She is often in the Fryer Group and is in charge of the entertainmentpany side of things.


    How can Adriana not work hard?


    ¡°So yeah, your sister I¡¯m having such a hard time now, you¡¯re not going to help me share some of it?¡±


    ¡°No pleasure.¡±


    Harlee shrugged and suddenly smiled, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not happy about it, your sister-inw may not sit back and watch.¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It¡¯s Brenden¡¯s phone.


    Brenden?


    The bastard would actually call her now.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank and she answered the phone, ¡°Mr. Alston, is there something wrong with the call?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, the Clear Bay Project that you worked with in the beginning, shouldn¡¯t youe over and talk about the details of the partnership?¡±


    Brenden said.


    Nothing is too much.


    Every time Brenden calls, there is some kind of scheme that really gives her a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Peter handle the Clear Bay project, and we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    Adriana knows she doesn¡¯t have Peter¡¯s brains or strength, and that only Peter can match Brenden.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So it¡¯s better for her to take a back seat.


    At least when ites to Brenden, she doesn¡¯t want to deal with it herself.


    After saying that, he hung up the phone directly, thought about it, and then gave Hank a call toe over.


    And Hank, who had gone to Motril, had already returned on the day of Peter¡¯s wedding.


    Half an hourter, Hank arrived at the office.


    Adriana tossed all of Clear Bay¡¯s coborative project materials to Hank, ¡°From today, you¡¯re in charge of Clear Bay¡¯s projects.¡±


    Adriana is married to Peter, and now holds all of Peter¡¯s economic lifelines, so naturally she is the only wife of her boss.


    Hank resisted inwardly but had toply, ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    Hank took the file and left the office, closing the door behind him.


    After he left, Harlee teased, ¡°You¡¯re using Peter¡¯s people quite well now?¡±


    ¡°There are capable people around, wouldn¡¯t it be a pity not to use them.¡±

 Chapter 927 International Model Dayana

    After she finished her side, the phone rang again.


    It¡¯s Mr. Frederick from YY Entertainment Company.


    Adriana answered the phone, ¡°Mr. Foster, what¡¯s up?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With Alvin gone, YY live streamingpany has been his hands-on management, while the gamepany still has Colin in charge, she can also rx a bit.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, we have a new person in ourpany who says he wants to meet you.¡±


    Mr. Frederick finished, and added, ¡°The other party specified to see you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a foreign star who wants to return to his country and has found ourpany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go over thereter.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana sighed helplessly, carrying the thermos with her bag and left, ¡°You¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Thanks to Harlee¡¯s help, she¡¯s not really that free now.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee responded.


    Adriana drove to YA Entertainment Company.


    Thepany was created by her in partnership with Alvin, and now that Alvin is gone, she is left to take care of it instead.


    Adriana is vaguely worried that she doesn¡¯t have Alvin¡¯s abilities and maybe doesn¡¯t do as well as Alvin.


    Twenty minutes or soter, we arrived at YY Entertainment Company.


    Just upstairs, FrederickMr. Frederick came over and said, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re here, Dayana has been waiting for you in the parlor for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Dayana?¡±


    Adriana took a step and removed her sunsses, ¡°You mean Dayana, who is internationally known in the modeling world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Frederick nodded in agreement, ¡°I can¡¯t understand why a famous star woulde to ourpany. You know that many domestic entertainmentpanies know that she came back, crowded to sign her, but she came to us.¡±


    When things go wrong, there must be a demon.


    Even if Superintendent Frederick does not say so, Adriana suspects Dayana¡¯s purpose.


    Adriana went to the office first and dropped her things off before going to the parlor.


    Meet Dayana in the parlor.


    Dayana is a few meters tall, Adriana stood in front of her and she was about the same, she wore a ck sequin tight dress, shoulder tassels, chestnut curly hair draped over her shoulders and hanging, despite the thin light makeup can not hide her beautiful face.


    The front and back of the body, exquisite and beautiful features, because the grandmother is a foreigner, so she has a few deep features, a few European and American model, very beautiful.


    ¡°Hello, Dayana.¡±


    Adriana walked in, shook her hand, and then sat at the parlor table, ¡°I¡¯m Adriana, the head of YY Entertainment Company.¡±


    Dayana slightly jawed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time, and I¡¯ve also heard that a well-known actor from yourpany has just passed away, which is a shame.¡±


    She is talking about Brenda.


    Because of Brenda¡¯s ¡®idental¡¯ situation, it has been imed to the public that an ident urred.


    ¡°It is indeed a shame and a loss for YA Entertainment Company.¡±


    Adriana paid a smile, ¡°Dayana is abroad, yet she knows so much about things at home?¡±


    Dayana sat down, the sitting posture of a stewardess, legs together, hands folded over her legs, and said warmly, ¡°I am a person who grew up in the country, and although I am developing abroad, I am very concerned about the domestic affairs.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. So what¡¯s Dayana¡¯s reason foring to the office today?¡±


    As always, Adriana likes to be straightforward and doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush and take time.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I¡¯ve been abroad for a long time and got tired of it. Now I want to go back to my country, so I want toe to yourpany to try.¡±


    Dayana briefly exined the situation.


    Adriana nodded and smiled.


    He asked, ¡°Although YY Entertainment Company was founded a few years ago and has good resources, it is still inferiorpared to other entertainmentpanies, so how did you see us?¡±


    So many people arepeting for the artist, which shows how capable he is.


    Now it is unbelievable to choose theirpany directly.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Dayana hid her lips and smiled, ¡°Although yourpany was established not long ago, but thepany benefits are good, and yourpany has extremely high praise, the artist resources are also quite good. I Dayana do not like otherpanies also because bigpanies are more demanding and more tired of hooking up, rather thaning to an upper middle sspany like yours, it is more peaceful.¡±


    Showbiz¡¯s dark battles never lose the struggle in the workce, and even more so than ever before.


    Dayana¡¯s words are straightforward and make some sense.


    Adriana deliberated carefully, then asked the other party about the sry package and personal situation she wanted, and finally Adriana told her to wait for a call tomorrow to sign the contract on the grounds that it would take time for the legal department to ¡®draw up the contract¡¯.


    After sending Dayana away, Adriana first asked someone to investigate Dayana¡¯s identity and background, as well as her current situation abroad.


    In the afternoon, Adriana went to the gamepany again.


    Under the leadership of both Flora and Colin, everything is going well for the gamepany. Because the twopanies merged and their resources werebined, the revenue grew a lot in a short time.


    Until she returned home in the afternoon, Adriana had an FE employee as a full-time driver for safety reasons.


    On the way home, Adriana finally had time to call Vivian.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Hale?¡±


    The call went out and Vivian answered the phone within a few moments.


    ¡°Vivian, where are you now?¡±


    Adriana was a little worried about Vivian and asked how she was doing, ¡°Still with Edward?¡±


    Yesterday, she was worried about Vivian¡¯s situation, but Peter said not to worry too much. She thought that since Peter had opened his mouth to assure her, there should be no problem, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t call Vivian until now.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m fine. He ¡­ arranged for me to live here in a set of vis and hired a lot of maids to take care of me, which is quite good.¡±


    Vivian tells it like it is.


    Adriana was a little nervous and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the vi?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just over here in Waverly. He doesn¡¯t restrict me from going out, and it¡¯s a pretty nice view over here, so Ms. Hale cane over and visit sometime.¡±


    Seemingly worried about Adriana¡¯s uneasiness, Vivian just said that Adriana coulde over for a visit when she had time.


    And Adriana¡¯s hanging heart dropped after she heard what Vivian said, ¡°That¡¯s good, so you¡¯re noting back for a while?¡±


    ¡°For the time being ¡­ can¡¯t it, it¡¯s good to live here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, as long as it¡¯s good.¡±


    Knowing that she was doing well, Adriana didn¡¯t ask any more questions. They exchanged a few pleasantries, Adriana said she would visit in a couple of days, and then hung up.


    Back to the vi, Peter, as always, sitting on a bench in the courtyard of the vi reading a book, sunset dusk, the sunset afterglow sprinkled on the man¡¯s body, gilded with ayer of light golden light, deep three-dimensional features more soft and natural, extraordinarily handsome, like a painting excellent oil painting.


    The limo stopped and Peter closed his book, walking over to Adriana who had already gotten out of the car, ¡°honey?¡±


    Adriana called out.


    ¡°Are you tired from work?¡±


    Peter stepped forward and gave her a hug and a light kiss on the forehead.


    As every morning Peter would say ¡®good morning¡¯ to her, a good morning kiss in general, things are always so meticulous.

 Chapter 928 Against Adriana

    ¡°Not tired, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana smiled and looked at him, ¡°How are you, are you particrly bored at home today?¡±


    Peter originally was not someone who could stay idle at home, and now that Peter is ced at home because of his health problems, I¡¯m sure he must be very anxious.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a long day looking forward to Mrs. Alston getting off work, but it¡¯s a good one.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and brushed her ck hair behind her ear, holding her hand, ¡°I made soup for you today, let¡¯s go in and drink some.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make soup for me every day.¡±


    Although she knew it was a token of a man¡¯s appreciation, for Adriana, making soup was a waste of time and energy and would be a lot of work.


    Because Peter has to cook in addition to making soup, although Adriana has repeatedly said that she does not need him to cook, but can not resist Peter, she really can not help.


    ¡°It¡¯s idle at home.¡±


    Holding Adriana, as usual, he sat her down in the dining room, pulling out a chair for her as a gentleman, pampering her simply to the extreme.


    Then went to the kitchen and served a bowl of soup, but this time Adriana followed him and saw that he was making a pigeon soup today, which tasted very fragrant and light.


    Adriana added, ¡°You have toe with me today, and you have to drink as much as I drink. I can¡¯t be the only one to gain weight.¡±


    Her words caused Peter to smile gently, so he served two bowls of soup, brought them out, and the two of them sat at the table, facing each other to drink the soup.


    ¡°honey, you stay at home again for a while and then you can go out to work, mainly because you are not well now, all things body is important. Behind you there is still our family needs you to take care of, you know?¡±


    She spoke in a persuasive manner, fearing that Peter would get anxious about staying at home.


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Peterdled a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and then passed it to Adriana¡¯s lips, ¡°Here, have a sip, hard work, my Mrs. Alston.¡±


    The two of you are in love and affectionate.


    This warm image is familiar to Adriana many times in her dreams, but did not think that one day it would actuallye true.


    Adriana took a sip of the soup, thendled a spoonful and fed it to Peter again, ¡°Here, you have a sip too.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, lowered his head and came over to take a sip of soup.


    ¡°By the way, I came across a strange thing today.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The entertainmentpany has an international model today, who used to work abroad, but now wants to return to the country and actually found our entertainmentpany to sign. Guess, who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about the film industry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana nodded, thinking that Peter really didn¡¯t care about those things at all, and wouldn¡¯t pay that much attention to them.


    Solely does not sell the shuttle, said directly: ¡°Dayana!¡±


    Ta¨C


    Peter, who was holding a spoonful of soup, froze, and the spoon fell directly into the porcin bowl, spilling a lot of soup.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Adriana looked at him, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A dazed Peter shook his head, ¡°Drank in a bit of a hurry and got burned.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahahaha, Peter, do you make such cheap mistakes too.¡±


    She hid her lips in a smile.


    Peter echoed a smile, only the deep eyes were dark with stars.


    After the two had their soup, Peter Fang brought all the dinner over, three dishes and one soup, just now the tonic soup with Buet¡¯s ingredients, in order to let Adriana not picky, he could only let Adriana drink the soup first, in the main meal.


    After dinner, the two went out for a walk together, and it didn¡¯t take long for Adriana to fall asleep when they got home.


    After she was asleep, Peter got up and went to the study.


    After working in the study for a while, it didn¡¯t take long for Hank toe over.


    Hank walked in, Peter gave a slight gesture towards him, and Hank immediately locked the door behind him.


    Walking up to Peter, he said, ¡°Madam is right, Dayana did go to the entertainmentpany with the intention of signing with Madam¡¯spany.¡±


    Hank finished, paused for a moment, deliberately observed the boss¡¯s performance, saw his face is not very good, immediately asked: ¡°Dayana now back, I¡¯m afraid the purpose is not so simple, right. Should we tell Mrs. directly?¡±


    ¡°Adriana is no match for Dayana, and you¡¯ll only distract her by telling her now.¡±


    Others do not know Dayana¡¯s identity behind the scenes, but he and Hank know very well in their hearts, just did not expect that Dayana would actually go to the entertainmentpany, now, I¡¯m afraid things will be more difficult.


    ¡°The fear is that Dayana ising for you, and now that you¡¯re married, will she turn on Mrs.?¡±


    Hank is also concerned about Adriana¡¯s current situation.


    Peter waved his hand, ¡°For the time being, she doesn¡¯t dare to move.¡± After a moment of silence, Peter asked, ¡°How is the situation on the FE side?¡±


    ¡°All those men who followed you back then have now defected to William, and your position is in jeopardy at FE.¡±


    You know the boss when the FE is the highest support rate, but now it is good, not long after leaving, there is no boss foothold.


    ¡°What about the old man¡¯s side?¡±


    Speaking of Old Mr. Alston, Hank said, ¡°I¡¯m here to report this to you. You asked me to investigate the matter has been found out, the old man was Brenden was poisoned, but did not dare to let the outside world know, and now the life is not long, the medicine can not cure.¡±


    Although Old Mr. Alston is Peter¡¯s grandfather, but the rtionship between the grandfather and grandson since the beginning until now has been bad, if not Old Mr. Alston will not be everywhere to prevent Peter.


    In the end, it is still worried about Peter¡¯s hard wings. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to make sure that thepany¡¯s products and services are in good condition.


    The result backfired, and the trusting Brenden was like a poisonous snake that killed in a heartbeat.


    Old Mr. Alston, who is as wise as he is, still can¡¯t let go of the fame and fortune in his twilight years, which is really hard to understand.


    ¡°Is there any movement on the side of Third Uncle and Fifth Uncle?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°There¡¯s no movement. But the other day Brenden seems to have pressured Uncle Raymond to stay out of Leonidas¡¯ business. Although he is Leonidas¡¯s real father, but now under Brenden¡¯s power he has no ability to retort. What¡¯s more, he has a wife and adopted daughter, which is Brenden¡¯s greatest threatening bargaining chip.¡±


    Hank looked at Peter and asked the question in his mind, ¡°You knew that Uncle Sam was the father of Mrs. and Mr. Soto, why didn¡¯t you tell them directly?¡±


    ¡°Some things should just go with the flow and also motivate Adriana to grow, too much help will only hamstring her growth.¡±


    Peter originally thought that time was running out, so he ordered all the secrets to Giovanny, intending to tell Adriana after his death when she had not been able to investigate the situation.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Adriana to investigate the truth very quickly.

 Chapter 929 Letter from Alvin

    Several years of hard training, in Adriana, although it is very hard thing, but at first Peter knew early he ¡®time is not much¡¯, so no matter how much suffering Adriana experienced, even though he heartache, will also be hidden in the heart not to say.


    It took many years of hard work to make her what she is today.


    The world is not just for people, she still has too much to experience.


    ¡°Go down and keep an eye on Lynn.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ording to Ran and Lynn¡¯s rtionship, certainly will not be hard on Lynn, but Lynn¡¯s character Peter is very clear.


    He also got to know Lynn during the time he was on the unnamed ind in the first ce.


    ¡°Since Lynn is so in the way, why don¡¯t we get someone ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Lynn is Ran¡¯s person, and no matter what, you can¡¯ty a hand on her.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    After following the boss for so long, I have never seen him be so kind to anyone, so Lynn¡¯s presence is very special.


    Hank simply couldn¡¯t think of any reason for Peter to go soft on her, much less understand what the rtionship between boss and Ran was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just carry it out.¡±


    Peter let out a sigh, something hidden in his heart without saying.


    Ran ¡­


    It is probably the only person in the world today that Peter owes a favor that he cannot repay.


    Ran does not need him to give a hand in other areas, then in Lynn, necessarily can not get down.


    Hank left, and Peter returned to the bedroom after a short while of busyness.


    The bedroom was left unlit and he breezed back to bed, lying beside Adriana, listening to the little woman¡¯s even breathing, Peter felt more and more the importance of his presence in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    There was a time when she had serious insomnia because she wasn¡¯t with him, and since they¡¯ve been together, her sleep quality has gradually gotten better.


    Sleeping beside her, feeling her as if she was as well behaved as a kitten, Peter¡¯s lips held a smile at the corner.


    Adriana, for the rest of my life, I will guard you well.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Peter got up as usual to make breakfast for Adriana in the morning, and then went upstairs to wake her up.


    A ¡®good morning¡¯ and a good morning kiss is a daily constant for Peter from his marriage to now.


    The two were having their morning meal when a maid came in, ¡°Sir, madam, a letter for you.¡±


    Adriana put down her chopsticks and murmured, ¡°A letter? Where did the lettere from?¡±


    What a time it is, Adriana can¡¯t imagine what ce still sends letters.


    But when she got the letterhead from the maid, she realized that it was Alvin who sent the letter.


    She and Peter, one letter each.


    The two men took the letter and looked up at each other, and just as Adriana was about to open it, Peter said, ¡°Eat first, then sit down and read it properly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Adriana responded, put the letter down, and resumed her meal.


    Whirlwind, asked, ¡°How do you think Alvin is doing now, is he doing well?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter is shy of words.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    She took a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of porridge and said while drinking it, ¡°What he aspires to is this kind of leisurely, unrestrained life, away from the hustle and bustle and calctions, just want to live a simple life, naturally he will live to his heart¡¯s content.¡±


    After the meal, Adriana went to brush the dishes.


    Then the two walked over to the couch and leaned on it, each looking at their respective letters.


    Adriana opened the letter with anticipation, and a leaf fell inside, a ttened sycamore leaf.


    Looking at the leaf, the corners of Adriana¡¯s lips lifted slightly in an arc.


    Then take out the letterhead ¡­


    Adri.


    By the time you read this letter, I will be a long way away.


    There is not even the Inte here, and contact with people has to rely on the most traditional letters.


    Nevertheless, I still think everything is wonderful.


    This is the life I want, I¡¯m doing well, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    Before I left I knew that big brother was preparing for your wedding, I regret that I was not able to attend your big wedding, here I still want to wish you a happy wedding and a long life.


    People meet the love of their lives is a thing that can not be found, big brother loves you very much, and your feelings for big brother I see in the eyes, I just hope you can be happy and beautiful together, no quarrels, no unhappiness.


    I didn¡¯t prepare a special wedding gift, only this leaf from a sycamore tree outside my residence as a token of my appreciation.


    ¡­


    When she saw this, Adriana was holding the letter in one hand and the sycamore leaf in the other, imagining what Alvin¡¯s ce would look like, which really made her look forward to it.


    And then read the letter, the content of the letter is about Alvin has an orphanage over there, with the director to take care of the children, teach the children to read and write, every day is very full, very good.


    At the end of the letter, he once again felt guilty for the mistakes Brenda had made and had no way to make up for them, so he used all the equity in YY Entertainment Company aspensation, and the letter also said that awyer would follow up to contact for the equity transfer process.


    After reading a letter, Adriana couldn¡¯t tell what it was like in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of mentality was between Alvin and Brenda.


    But can feel Alvin¡¯s care for Brenda, despite Brenda had done so many things to hurt him, he still chose to forgive.


    That said, Alvin is really a rare kind-hearted rich kid, and that kind of person is really worth cherishing.


    It is just a pity that there is no future between him and Brenda, and Brenda cannot forgive although she is forced to do so many times.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Adriana leaned back on the couch and then nced sideways at Peter, only to see him still reading the letter.


    Although there was no verbal agreement with Peter and the two of them, they had an unspoken agreement that neither would read the other¡¯s letters, preserving private space for each other.


    Adriana leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°He¡¯s doing well over there, and maybe that¡¯s the kind of life Alvin really likes.¡±


    Just the thought of seeing Alvin again yearster, when he might be tanned, made Adriana feel inexplicably heartbroken.


    ¡°He¡¯s living the life he loves now, and that¡¯s what¡¯s best.¡±


    Peter collected the letter, put it inside the envelope and reached out to put his arm around Adriana, ¡°Alvin¡¯s spontaneity is not for everyone, not even me, for that matter.¡±


    Everyone has too many things they care about and can¡¯t let go of, and he can¡¯t let go of too many things, so naturally he can¡¯tpete with Alvin.


    At least, not to do so spontaneously.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s fingers squeezed the sycamore leaves and twirled them, her thoughts drifting away.


    After a while, Adriana adjusted her mood before she got up and packed her clothes, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to work first, see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Peter said.


    However at that moment Zac got up and came downstairs, ¡°Adriana you go by yourself, I have something to say to my big brother.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Two people, one agreed and one refused.


    But in the end, Peter couldn¡¯t resist Adriana and let him go to work by himself.


    Watching Adriana¡¯s car slowly leave, Peter walked into the hall with a gloomy face, ¡°You better have something special, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

 Chapter 930 Peter gets suspicious

    Zac nced at him and leaned back on the sofa with his eyes closed and yawned as if he hadn¡¯t woken up.


    ¡°Peter, not that I¡¯m talking about you, can you take care of your health?¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes opened, calling him by his first name and ring at him in displeasure.


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes shot straight over, ¡°Say.¡±


    He just wants to hear the results, not listen to Zac¡¯s crap here.


    ¡°Just wait a minute, the results will be here soon.¡±


    Said, between the eyes slightly skimmed will see Peter¡¯s dark as ink face with some cold aura, scared Zac heart tremble, immediately said: ¡°is ¡­ is your current body was originally in recovery state, because you now do not rest properly, so the recovery is particrly particrly slow. ¡±


    Peter is not anxious, Zac are followed by anxious.


    Peter¡¯s body to recover soon, Adriana will not follow the suffering, but Peter does not think, and do not know that there is this link in the middle, so simply do not care about everything.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, at least it¡¯s not getting worse.¡±


    He leaned on the couch, saw Zac take out a cigarette and grabbed it in his hand, wanting to smoke a cigarette to relieve his mood.


    The letter from Alvin just now made him a little annoyed.


    Not for other reasons, but Alvin is his brother, and now that they are thousands of miles apart, they naturally have some hang-ups.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t smoke.¡±


    Seeing this, Zac directly pounced on him, snatched the cigarette from his hand and put it directly into his pocket, saying, ¡°You¡¯re hurting Adriana now that your body is recovering so slowly!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he questioned.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡±


    The words a meal, eyes shing, immediately said: ¡°You are not recovering well, all the things are Adriana to do, she alone to take care of so many things, she is severely anemic, not very good health, then you are not a victim of her, is a victim of who? You don¡¯t know how to care for your woman. If I were you, I would get well as soon as possible, so that I can help her share everything.¡±


    Peter looked at Zac¡¯s eyes dark and unseeing, but just nodded, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, no more.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, get out.¡±


    Ruthlessly, he shooed Zac aside while he went upstairs to his study.


    In the study, closed the door and called Hank.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    ¡°Go and investigate Zac and Adriana for me to see if the two are hiding something, something about my condition.¡±


    He gave Hank direct direction.


    ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ll check it out right away.¡±


    Peter just hung up the phone here, and Zac, who was squatting in the bathroom there, received a call from Hank.


    The phone just picked up and the person there immediately asked, ¡°Is the boss with you?¡±


    ¡°No. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Zac, are you a pig? Only half a month with boss let him get suspicious, how can you be so stupid?¡±


    Hank could not help but sigh, good thing the boss is to let him investigate the matter, if it is reced by others, things fell through, the consequences are truly unimaginable.


    ¡°How do you know that big brother is suspicious?¡±


    Zac did not understand exactly where he was exposing suspicious points.


    ¡°Just called me to investigate, how do you want me to ount for that?¡±


    Hank felt that Zac was totally giving him something to do.


    Now things are more difficult, if not handled well will certainly make Peter suspicious, but if all things as told, then the consequences may be that Peter does not cooperate with the treatment, waiting for him the only result is death.


    Hank has followed Peter for more than ten years, and the rtionship between the two is like a brother, how can he watch him refuse treatment and give up his life?


    Never.


    If possible, he would rather the sacrifice be Adriana than Peter.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ didn¡¯t expect this either.¡±


    Zac was really too nervous about Peter¡¯s body and even more worried about Adriana¡¯s body.


    After all, the young master left with instructions to take care of the young master, if Adriana appeared any problems, Zac can not ount with the young master.


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s fucking stupid, go cure Peter yourself if you can!¡±


    Zac anger, think they are easy, in order to give Peter treatment, now living in the vi, all day watching his two family spreading dog food, abuse.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Hank was speechless and could only say, ¡°Be careful what you say and don¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Zac thought left and right and felt uneasy, then called Adriana to give some advice.


    At this time, Adriana was on her wayto YA Entertainment Company.


    Frederick, the driver, waited for her not far outside the vi every day, and she had Frederick dress up in disguise to avoid being discovered by Peter.


    If it stops, it means she needs to let him drive for her, if it doesn¡¯t stop it means it doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°What do you mean, honey sensed something?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart suddenly hangs, only half a month or so, Peter¡¯s body just had signs of recovery, did not expect to notice so quickly.


    For the first time, I think it¡¯s good for people not to be too smart.


    ¡°What now? Or you should not live in the vi, or honey will be more suspicious.¡±


    Adriana gives advice.


    Results ¡­


    ¡°You want to be beautiful. didn¡¯t Jaelynn say she wasing backst time, that¡¯s my goddess, of course I want to stay at the vi, you drive me I won¡¯t even leave.¡±


    How could Zac miss a chance to be with his goddess?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, be careful what you do in the future.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯m calling you to tell you to guard against Big Brother, or else it¡¯s over if you get caught.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered and hung up the phone.


    Others do not understand Peter, but Adriana understands what Peter¡¯s mentality is.


    ording to his character, if he really knew that he was feeding it with blood every day, he would only prefer to die than to go and make her pay such a heavy price.


    Raised his hand and rubbed his head, sighed and was inexplicably a little annoyed.


    In the morning at YA Entertainment Company, Adriana met with Dayana once again.


    I had someone check Dayana out yesterday and made sure she didn¡¯t have any questionable points, so it¡¯s still okay to sign.


    In any case, having an international celebrity willing to sign with YA Entertainment Company is the equivalent of a live advertisement.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, then from today on, I hope we can work well together.¡±


    Dayana and Adriana sat face to face in the meeting room, Dayana nced at the still unsigned contract on the table and said, ¡°I have onest request, do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, tell me about it.¡±


    Adriana paid it off, maintaining a formic smile that was polite and unobtrusive.


    ¡°I¡¯d like ¡­ to have you as my agent, okay?¡±


    ¡°Let me be your agent?¡±


    This request was mind-boggling to Adriana and shook her head, ¡°Ourpany has very good agents, very experienced. I probably can¡¯t, I don¡¯t have any experience after all.¡±


    A keen intuition that Dayana wasing for her, but Adriana had no proof, just a strong sixth sense of a woman.

 Chapter 931 Jimmy as an agent

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m a rather casual person, and I don¡¯t take any non-public service ads. Although now involved in the film and television industry, but I have high requirements for the script, you are the boss of thepany, I say these words to you more directly. As you know, some agents can¡¯t really give up those variety events or whatever, after all, they look at the money, and I only do what I want to do.¡±


    Dayana told Adriana exactly what was on her mind.


    She also finally understood why Dayana, who was a minor international celebrity, had always been alone, never needing any agent, much less any scandal.


    So what she needs is not money at all, but the desire to live a more casual life and live the life she wants.


    People who live with great understanding.


    Adriana thought about it from side to side, ¡°But I¡¯m not familiar with any of those things, and there¡¯s a lot of things I need to do at thepany that I don¡¯t have time for.¡±


    Whatever the case, Adriana rejected Dayana.


    First of all, she really doesn¡¯t understand those things in the entertainment industry, even though she has been following the YY Entertainment Company people to learn about these things during the six months she has been back, but it is far from the same.


    The next line of work is like a mountain, some things really do not want to learn can be learned.


    ¡°What can be done about this ¡­.¡±


    Dayana sighed, then suddenly thought of something like, immediately said: ¡°I know Jimmy is your husband¡¯s brother, right?¡±


    She suddenly changed the subject, a very jumpy way of chatting, and Adriana almost got into the rhythm at all.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy also entered the entertainment industry as an agent when he was abroad, why don¡¯t you let him be my agent, okay?¡±


    Dayana hand clip ady cigarette, lightly sip, ming red lips exhale faint cigarette, dazzled her delicate face, appear more and more noble and temperament.


    Such a woman is a supermodel, with an innate noble temperament, especially the senior face, with a little high and cold, there is a sense of strangers do not enter.


    ¡°If you insist on needing Jimmy as an agent, I need to talk to Jimmy about it.¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t say for sure, but if it¡¯s feasible, certainly give it a try.


    You know a Dayana, can bring a lot of benefits to thepany.


    She needed to talk to Peter first before she could do so.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Dayana slightly jawed, gaze swept the contract on the table, got up and said, ¡°Then Ms. Hale please discuss with Jimmy first, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    With that, she waved her hand and walked straight away with her bag.


    Adriana walks her into the elevator until it closes and goes down.


    The smile on her cheeks only faded.


    There was a strong feeling that Dayana was up to something, but Adriana couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong.


    There is no problem with having someone investigate Dayana, but just now she had that look in her eyes, her attitude, all of which made people suspicious.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t think much of it and was getting ready to go back to Fryer Group at noon when she suddenly received a phone call.


    Mystery phone number with only five digits.


    Adriana hesitates for a moment and answers.


    ¡°Adriana, dare toe out and meet?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice, by the sound of it, should be Lynn¡¯s.


    Lynn¡¯s voice is not a small woman¡¯s voice, but rather somewhat neutral, so it is very recognizable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything between us that needs to be met.¡±


    She refused outright.


    There is no need to waste time on things that don¡¯t matter, this is Adriana¡¯s principle now.


    ¡°Cowardly, or afraid that I will kill you? At the beginning you scrapped one of my hands, now I¡¯m fighting you with one hand, are you afraid, or are you afraid you¡¯ll be killed by me?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s attitude is very arrogant, boneheadedly looking down on Adriana, taking great pains to mock and strike her.


    ¡°Or it could be that I don¡¯t care to make an enemy of you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s phrase can be considered as a killer, making Lynn extra awkward.


    ¡°Adriana, you are shameless, you are already married to Peter, why do you still want to dominate Ran, Ran has given so much for you, now you want to dominate him, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much? A woman who is a woman of three and four is not afraid that one day she will die in the hands of a man.¡±


    Ament that struck Adriana as familiar, as if Sandra had said the same thing to her.


    But so what?


    ¡°Yes or no is my business, and whether I dominate Ran or not has nothing to do with you. If you have the ability, you can stay with Ran, if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t scream in front of me, it will only look like you don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    She raised a hand to ruffle the hair on her forehead and added, ¡°Lynn, don¡¯t be provocative in the future, and you better stay away from me.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to see Lynn again and I don¡¯t want Lynn to do anything extreme.


    In the end, she is Ran¡¯s best friend, a childhood friend, someone who grew up together.


    Ran took great care of Lynn, taking care of her like a sister, only Lynn didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Good thinking. Look directly in front of you ¡­¡±


    The other party gave a reminder.


    Adriana, sitting in the passenger seat, looked up and straight ahead as she drove down a stretch of road with a car parked in front of her, its front end facing her direction.


    is retrograde.


    ¡°If you get out of the car now, I can let others go, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡±


    The person driving today was Frederick, FE, and Adriana certainly didn¡¯t want to wreak havoc on the innocent.


    ¡°Okay, get out of the car.¡±


    Adriana said, then hung up and gave Frederick a look as the limo pulled over to the side of the road.


    She stepped out of the car and Lynn got out as well.


    Huzzah-


    The phone vibrated again.


    Not far away, Lynn waved a hand toward her, signaling her to pick up the phone.


    Adriana looked down at the number on her phone screen, the same number from earlier.


    Answer, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Now walk to the north bank along the river and I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    After saying that, Lynn grunted coldly and walked away.


    Seeing her go, Adriana put away her phone and stood in ce for a moment before turning around and getting into her car, ¡°Back to Fryer Group.¡±


    There¡¯s no end to this with Lynn.


    Lynn has grown up in the hands of her parents since she was a child, and her unruly and capricious nature is the same as that of a child who has not grown up.


    Adriana will only degrade herself if she really gets into a general tussle with her.


    Most importantly, she also did not want to aggravate the conflict with Lynn and make things difficult for Ran.


    The car started slowly and hadn¡¯t driven out a few meters when, with a bang, their windshield suddenly broke a hole, and then a bullet nailed inside the back rear seat at the speed of light.


    Snort¨C


    The car stopped suddenly.


    Frederick looked at Adriana, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll handle it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana waved her hand, not expecting Lynn to turn back again, it seems that today is not to stop until the purpose is achieved.


    She got out of the car and walked helplessly towards where Lynn said she would be.


    Because Lynn¡¯s gun with a silencer and adhering to the idea of not hurting the innocent, this alone, Adriana felt that Lynn still had principles.


    Since we have to meet, let¡¯s meet.


    The good thing is that recently the body is not good, hair dizziness, and then wearing t shoes, if it is really high heels, thenter on the fight does not prevail.

 Chapter 932 – Bigoted Lynn

    Along the way, Adriana wondered if she should send Ran a message.


    But then I thought, if I tell Ran now,ter Ran wille over and protect her, which will only anger Lynn and irritate her.


    Counterproductive.


    With this in mind, she did not contact Ran after all.


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, I walked to the north bank along the river.


    Because it was noon and the weather was hot, there were not many people out.


    In the small hidden garden, she met Lynn, with a few meters between them, looking at each other.


    Lynn in a unisex dress, short ck hair with the wind, wearing cross earrings, some gangster.


    Adriana looked at her and frowned as she asked, ¡°What do you want to say when you keep looking for me?¡±


    Today¡¯s Adriana is dressed in a tight ck suit and t shoes, but it is a simple andpetent dress.


    Lynn, standing across from her, looked her up and down, shook her head and snorted, ¡°Tell me about you, what is it about you that¡¯s so good looking, how did Ran fall for you?¡±


    The heart is very unconvinced and does not feel anywhere less than Adriana.


    In terms of family, ability and appearance, Lynn does not feel worse than Adriana, but rather that Adriana is more submissive, not a bit more capable.


    Perhaps everyone¡¯s aesthetic vision is different, or perhaps she doesn¡¯t like Adriana in the first ce, so how she looks at her is ugly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a question you should be asking Ran, not me.¡±


    ¡°Ask Ran? Oh, open your mouth and shut Ran, Adriana who are you to mention him to me?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you in the first ce, Ran and I might have been married by now.¡±


    She and Ran two people have been married since childhood,ter because Ran met Adriana, only to break off the engagement with Lynn.


    Of course, this is what Lynn had in mind.


    The reality is that Ran never had eyes for Lynn, but rather the two Maleah, whom he treated like a sister.


    The two people have different starting points and ideas, but Lynn is a stickler for Ran to the extreme.


    ¡°Lynn, I don¡¯t want to argue with you about anything. I came over here today because there are some things I want to make clear to you. Peter and I are married and don¡¯t want to continue to be entangled with you, much less with Ran. if I could, I would like us to resolve our conflict, that ¡­¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Lynn was so ungrateful and refused outright.


    Then he said, ¡°With me and without you, with you and without me!¡±


    ¡°It has to be this way?¡±


    Is it worth it to fight to the death?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand what Lynn is thinking, and really can¡¯t understand her brain circuit.


    ¡°It has to be this way. Only if I die will I not count the gains and losses; in other words, only if you die will I be able to be at peace with Ran.¡±


    Adriana has always been a thorn in the side.


    Not wanting her to live.


    ¡°Nuts!¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t hold back and couldn¡¯t resist the foulnguage.


    After looking around, there was no one there, so she said, ¡°Other than that, is there any way you can stop pestering in the future?¡±


    She really thinks Lynn is a little crazy and there is nothing she can do about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way around it.¡±


    Lynn took out a gun from her hand between her words and pointed it directly at Adriana with murderous intent in her eyes.


    Adriana was familiar with the sight of the ebony pistol and was not afraid.


    Instead, he gazed at her calmly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll have a chance to live if youy your hands on me? It¡¯s just a lose-lose situation.¡±


    She raised a hand to lift the hair on her forehead and sighed, ¡°If I may, I do have a good method, why don¡¯t you listen to it?¡±


    Adriana uses a reprieve because on the way here, although she did not contact Ran, she called the police.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t you like Ran? Now that he¡¯s not in the Oblurg Group and has nothing to do in Waverly, wouldn¡¯t it be better to let him go back to Floedan and be on his own from now on?


    I never wanted to be your enemy, let alone influence you and Ran. The matter of feelings is natural and cannot be forced. Do you understand?¡±


    The painstaking efforts to persuade Lynn are in the hope that she wille around.


    biu~


    Adriana¡¯s words fell, Lynn¡¯s finger pulled the trigger, that moment, Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a back down, directly avoiding the shot, and immediately saw the shot hit a tree trunk.


    She leapt and hid behind a green nt on the side.


    ¡°Lynn, are you crazy? This is Waverly, you¡¯ll go to jail formitting murder in the street!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I don¡¯t know what goes on in Lynn¡¯s head all day long, it¡¯s impossible to save.


    Woochie Woochie ¨C


    At that moment, the police car came.


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed in frustration.


    Because the call was made to exin the situation, do not let the police car siren, the result is still siren.


    Now it¡¯s a good thing that Lynn was alerted directly.


    She was furious, ¡°Adriana, you bitch, set me up again!¡±


    ¡°You still have a chance to escape now, but if you don¡¯t go, you really don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drag you along with me today!¡±


    Lynn did not flee, but came towards Adriana, who saw Lynning through a gap in the foliage of the greenery and ran straight to one side.


    The gunshot was small, but the subtle sound Adriana could hear.


    She is not well enough to have an ident, much less bleed.


    Bang¨C


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With the sound of the instrument falling on the ground then along with a scream.


    Adriana looks back and realizes that two people have directly overpowered Lynn.


    ¡°Let go of me, who the hell are you?¡±


    Lynn struggled, her face red with anger, ring angrily at Adriana, ¡°You set me up? Bitch, didn¡¯t you say it was just the two of us, why did you bring someone here?¡±


    The absurdity of the words angered Adriana, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s just the two of using, but you¡¯re also bringing things you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    She nced at the pistol on the floor, and its meaning was clear.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve given you a fright.¡±


    The two men took Lynn and walked directly toward the police car.


    The police also came over, and Adriana kicked the gun into the grass and walked over and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Police, she¡¯s the one who tried to beat me.¡±


    She did not tell the truth.


    Who knows Lynn but does not know life and death said: ¡°Adriana I¡¯m going to kill you, can escape the first day but can not escape the 15th, you wait to die. Unless one day I die.¡±


    ¡°Yo, where¡¯s the kid from, pretty cross.¡±


    The first time the police saw Lynn, they thought she was a man and had mistaken her for someone else.


    ¡°Here, take the bureau.¡±


    After the officer finished looking at Adriana, ¡°Did you call the police,e with us to the station to make a statement.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Good.¡±


    Adriana answered, but was a little worried about the gun on the ground, just as Frederick, the driver, came over at this time.


    She gestured a look towards Frederick, who looked in the direction she was pointing and instantly understood what Adriana meant.

 Chapter 933 Exactly the same self

    Adriana went with the officer to the police station, made a statement, and Lynn people were locked up in the police station.


    And Adriana just walked out of the police station, Ran walked into the station, all hostile and fierce.


    ¡°Thin ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked at him and called out his name, only to find that Ran didn¡¯t even look at her and walked straight into the police station.


    Some uneasy followed, saw Ran asked about Lynn, was taken into the interrogation room, others just walked into the interrogation room, Lynn¡¯s screams came from inside.


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in the air, heartstrings tense, very worried to go over, standing in the doorway to see Ran carrying Lynn a beating.


    Although it is tempting to stop, the words do note out of your mouth.


    Turn around and leave the police station.


    Frederick was waiting for her in front of the police station, and when he saw hering he said, ¡°The gun has been handed over to Mr. Powell.¡±


    ¡°Good, go back to the office. Remember, don¡¯t let anyone know what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Those two people just now are FE¡¯s, they should be Mr. Alston¡¯s people.¡±


    Frederick reminded.


    Mostly because I met those people in FE, so I know them.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s?¡±


    Adriana, as an afterthought, reached up and touched her head, sighed and got in the car.


    The cell phone in the bag rang.


    Take out the phone and see that it is Peter.


    ¡°Adriana, where are you?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Peter asked with great concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the car, getting ready to go back to the office.¡±


    Adriana had no idea that those two men were deliberately ced by Peter with Lynn just in case.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Lynn to strike so quickly.


    If Adriana hadn¡¯t called the police today, I¡¯m afraid the two FE¡¯s would have given Lynn a good beating.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, what can happen.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, remembering what Zac had said to her, and was even more worried that Peter would get suspicious. At once, she said, ¡°Did you arrange someone to spy on Lynn a long time ago? I was wondering if you had also arranged for someone to spy on me?¡±


    A joking remark and in passing set of words.


    Adriana is really worried that Peter has arranged someone to watch her, in that case, I am afraid that Peter will know whatever she does in the future.


    Even to the hospital to check the body and so on, if there is a little not done rigorously, it will reveal a lot of problems.


    The most serious problem is that Peter knows the truth and refuses treatment.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. I said I would give you personal space, so I won¡¯t dry up your privacy. Just you, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you were in danger?¡±


    Peter was somewhat unhappy with the ountability.


    ¡°I ¡­ me and Lynnnow two people, she is not my opponent at all, what are you afraid of.¡±


    Speaking with some small pride, Peter was amused by her, ¡°Be safe and wait for you back at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    After all the ups and downs, Adriana returned to Fryer Group exhausted and eager to take a break.


    Just entering the office, I saw Harlee sitting in the office working on papers.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen your sister-inwtely?¡±


    Adriana walked in and asked as she made tea.


    ¡°Idle all the time at home.¡±


    Harlee batch looked at the file while saying, ¡°By the way, I heard that Theresa has left to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be gone, it¡¯s finally quiet.¡±


    Adriana has never been a ruthless woman, and Theresa has experienced too many things, she will not touch their own principles and limits, at most will follow the legal process to go.


    I just never thought Theresa would finally choose to leave Waverly.


    With her, it is a good thing.


    ¡°Yeah, I was thinking the same thing, finally gone.¡±


    Harlee gripped the pen and signed the document in a dragon¡¯s flight, then closed it, got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the meeting, you can rest if you want.¡±


    He got up and left the office, busy as hell.


    Adriana stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, deep in thought, some inexplicable sadness.


    Buzz¨C


    The phone vibrates with an alert sound, pull out the phone from the pocket and take a look, it is a text message.


    Click on the text message, only a simple sentence ¡­


    [Adriana, I lost to you after all. But, today¡¯s loss does not mean a lifetime of defeat, see you again in the future, I will impress you!


    An unfamiliar phone number that Adriana was sure she hadn¡¯t seen before, but knew it was Theresa when she heard the tone of my voice.


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what Theresa¡¯s words meant, but it was clear that sooner orter the other side would make aeback.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the office door and Sandra walked right in.


    Adriana looked at Sandra who walked in, in an outfit that was just like her own. The same ck pinch-waist suit with ck pants, even the haircut is also cut to a short neck.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    She smiled instead of being angry. No wonder Sandra had free ess to thepany.


    By virtue of her deliberate imitation of the walking posture, hands and feet, it is really difficult to distinguish the difference between the two.


    Together with the superb make-up technique, it can be said that there is no difference with her.


    Only her look makes Adriana feel even more dangerous because Sandra can use her identity to do more and frame her.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked directly.


    She didn¡¯t understand how Theresa could have left Waverly, and she didn¡¯t understand why Sandra had deliberatelye to her just after Theresa had left.


    But one thing is clear, it must have something to do with Theresa¡¯s affair.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, ever feel like you¡¯re looking in a mirror when you see me?¡±


    Sandra spun around, spread her fingers and pointed at herself, smiling.


    As she said, the moment she really walked in, Adriana looked as if she was looking in a mirror and seemed to see herself.


    At that moment, even Adriana felt shocked, and even inwardly cackled, surging with an inexplicable panic.


    ¡°A fake screaming in front of me, how dare you.¡±


    Adriana leaned in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, quietly sipping fragrant tea, looking at her with a bit of indifference in her eyes.


    Sandra¡¯s smile froze and she stepped in front of her, raised her eyebrows and smiled slightly, that smile with a bit of provocation, ¡°Yes, a fake. But without the genuine article, a fake will be genuine. Don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Hale?¡±


    It was clearly a disgusting face, but Adriana couldn¡¯t hate it.


    Just because it looks too much like yourself, too much like.


    ¡°The person you hate is Theresa, and now that Theresa left Waverly, what are you doing staying in Waverly?¡±


    Theresa is indeed ruthless and can do anything to take advantage of Sandra.


    Even her heart was amazed.


    ¡°Yeah, just because I left Waverly doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t have a chance to do it.¡±


    She turned around leisurely, walked to the sofa and sat downvishly, ¡°Those who harmed me Sandra, will surely suffer retribution. theresa is no exception.¡±


    As she spoke, Sandra¡¯s eyes swirled with anger, and that distinctly murderous aura was evident and prevalent.

 Chapter 934 Like Raylan’s money, power

    ¡°What you do with Theresa has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t care. sandra, everyone has their own life, I have no grudge against you and don¡¯t want to make enemies.¡±


    After too many storms, Adriana was really tired and just wanted to live a simple life.


    I just hope that Peter is well and the family is happy together, that is the best.


    Nay, these are a luxury for her.


    ¡°Oh ho, then we coincide.¡±


    She leaned on the sofa, her hands around her chest, as if a high posture of the superior, will be a doctored noble sense of the best.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make enemies either, so why don¡¯t we make a deal, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Adriana skimmed coldly at Sandra and turned to look out the window, shuffling her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you straight up, I like Ran, he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you like Ran, or do you like Ran¡¯s money, power, and influence?¡±


    The bull¡¯s-eye sentence, said Sandra dumbfounded, cheeks suddenly red, and suddenly relieved, ¡°Yes, I just like Ran¡¯s face, money, power, power. But so what, those are all owned by Ran alone. So, as long as you don¡¯t disturb me and tacitly allow me to be with Ran, I can be on the same team as you and always take your ce.¡±


    Today Sandra has gone to Adriana to say all the words in front of her.


    In her case, Theresa no longer has any use value, after Theresa left, she has sent someone to secretly attack Theresa, as long as Theresa is dead, then she has gotten her revenge, and should live in peace in the future.


    But with a face identical to Adriana¡¯s, she is not safe anywhere. The only way to live with Adriana is to live openly and honestly.


    Now the only possibility is to befriend Adriana, only Adriana acquiesce to her existence, she cane out from under the gloom, standing under the sun to the colorful world, breathing fresh air.


    Because then she wouldn¡¯t be living in Adriana¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Sandra, let me get this straight, how much will you be paid to leave the country?¡±


    Adriana does not like to kill, and anything that can be resolved peacefully, will never use force.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    The conditions Adriana gave were really tempting, and with Adriana¡¯s current strength, she couldpletely agree to any of her requests.


    Needless to say, Sandra really had her heart set on it.


    But the words came out of his mouth and then he swallowed them, thought carefully and said, ¡°How much are you going to give me? Ten million? 50 million or 100 million?¡±


    She really is a lion, relying on the friendship between Adriana and Ran, and can rip people off.


    The words fell, and Sandra immediately added, ¡°No amount of money is better than having me around Ran, who has a lot more than a billion.¡±


    ¡°Sandra, you¡¯re ying with fire.¡±


    She ced the cup on the side table and looked down at her with cold eyes, ¡°Do you really think Ran is someone you can y around with? You¡¯re really naive.¡±


    Having spent so much time with Ran, Adriana knows exactly what kind of person Ran is.


    To his own people, Ran is very patient, very gentle, so to speak, like a gentleman¡¯s general demeanor, but when ites to others, it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t. But the one thing is that I have a face exactly like yours, and he would nevery a hand on me, would he?¡±


    Sandra was smart enough to clutch Ran¡¯s soft spot.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Adriana smiled indifferently.


    The two men looked at each other, although silent, but in therge office filled with a smell of war of smoke and fire stones.


    Squeak, the office door suddenly opened, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Gu asked you to go to the conference room, said you ¡­ you ¡­ you, you, how can there be two Ms. Hale? ¡±


    Rene, the secretary, walked in and just as she was finishing her sentence, she realized that there was a person standing and a person sitting, both with simr hairstyles, and when the woman sitting on the couch turned her head, her heart and liver trembled and she was scared and creeped out.


    Two people ¡­ are too simr!


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Adriana wavedtowards Rene, who walked in, keeping his eyes fixed on the woman on the couch for a closer look.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized that she is still a bit different from Ms. Hale.


    At least, that one face is more pointedpared to Ms. Hale¡¯s chin, eyes are a little smaller than Ms. Hale¡¯s, eyshes are not as long as Ms. Hale¡¯s, and the hairline on the forehead is more or less the same.


    Ms. Hale¡¯s forehead was full in the sky, and the hair in front of her forehead was dense, but the woman sitting on the couch had slightly less hair on the sides of her forehead.


    So, she is not Ms. Hale.


    Rene quickly came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Her name is Sandra.¡±


    Adriana pointed at Sandra and said.


    ¡°Oh, she ¡­ she¡¯s Sandra?¡±


    I had heard about Rene, and today was the first time I met with Rene.


    ¡°You stay here with her while I go to the conference room.¡±


    Adriana instructed and then went to the conference room.


    When the office door closed, Sandra stood up and looked around the office, then walked to Adriana¡¯s desk and sat directly on the executive chair and turned around, feeling the feeling of the president from above, she suddenly tilted her head and smiled.


    Rene stood aside and was so upset to see Sandra¡¯s appearance that he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s our president¡¯s seat, pleasee down.¡±


    What a person, actually even their president¡¯s position dare to sit.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bit wide of the mark for a secretary?¡±


    Sandra nced at her, ¡°Just do your part, do you really take yourself seriously?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to keep an eye on Ms. Hale is office, not to let any cats and dogs loose at will.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang¨C


    Rene¡¯s remark annoyed Sandra, and she pped the table angrily and jerked to her feet, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    ¡°I said Ms. Hale¡¯s seat is not for any cat or dog. Do you understand me? I¡¯ll say it again if you don¡¯t hear me clearly.¡±


    Rene is not afraid of Sandra in the slightest, but on the contrary, slightly raised his forehead, very angry look.


    But Sandra, as if she had been angered, angrily walked up to Rene and scolded, ¡°What do you think you are, just a dog in front of Adriana, and you really take yourself seriously?¡±


    ¡°I am a dog? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a dog. An unimpressive fake is ultimately a copycat, and can¡¯t serve as a doorstop. You ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    ¡°You shut up, you bitch, if you dare to say that again believe me or I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡±


    Sandra is furious, a pair of cold eyes deadly stare at Rene, that look can not wait to pounce on directly to Rene to tear up like.


    A fiery p on Rene¡¯s face, Rene¡¯s cheek snapped to the side, the hair in front of her forehead scattered, drooping on her forehead, her eyes red with aggression.


    As she was about to say something, she suddenly noticed that Adriana hade through the door and she looked in the direction of the door and Sandra looked in the direction of the door.

 Chapter 935 – Forgeries

    Sandra seemed to feel something, a turn around and saw Adriana walking over, she immediately preemptively, ¡°really what kind of people bring out what kind of subordinates, look at you a secretary in front of me arrogant like what? It¡¯s just a secretary, you really take yourself seriously.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    With a smile on her lips, Adriana walked up to Sandra and looked at her, ¡°Sandra?¡±


    Called softly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She responded.


    A nasal voice came out just as Adriana suddenly raised her hand and pped her back and forth,nding two ps on her cheek, directly pping Sandra to the ground.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Sandra fell to the ground, reaching up to cover her cheek, before she noticed the blood spilling from the corner of her lip.


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ you dare to hit me?¡±


    Sandra didn¡¯t expect Adriana to go after her in any way.


    ¡°Listen carefully, I don¡¯t dare to do anything to you, but I think you¡¯re dirtying my hands. Not to mention that Rene is my man, even if not my man, this Fryer Group is not a ce where you can do whatever you want!¡±


    Adriana hands ced in the pockets of western pants, releasing a ghostly light of the cold eyes with a hint of cold ughter, ¡°thest word to you, you listen to me well. If you stay in Waverly, you¡¯d better keep your tail between your legs, if you¡¯re willing to leave the country, I¡¯ll give you $50 million, enough to keep you clothed and fed for the rest of your life!¡±


    For Ran, Adriana didn¡¯t care about the $50 million.


    She owes Ran too much, so much debt of gratitude is not a matter that can be repaid with $50 million.


    What¡¯s more, money is something outside the body, not brought to life, she did not pay that much attention.


    ¡°What did you ¡­ you say?¡±


    Sandra huffed and puffed and stood up from the floor, always feeling inferior sitting on the floor looking up at Adriana.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The words are as good as gold.


    ¡°Hmph, will I roll when you tell me to roll?¡±


    She prefers not to go.


    ¡°Okay, then you can sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go to the conference room first, we¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going onter.¡±


    Adriana instantly changed her mind, then said to Rene, ¡°Get out first.¡±


    Adriana then went to her desk and rummaged through some things before leaving.


    The two walked out of the office, and since the office was monitored, Adriana wasn¡¯t too worried about Sandra being overly indulgent.


    Closing the office door, Rene was still standing outside when she turned around. Sure enough, she was smart enough to know that she had something to say, so Rene just waited at the office door all the time.


    ¡°Rene, you go to ¡­ now.¡±


    Whispered in her ear, then said, ¡°It must be fast, as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale, I¡¯ll be sure to finish.¡±


    After ordering things, Adriana took the information to the conference room and held a shareholders¡¯ meeting with thepany¡¯s shareholders.


    The meeting was initiated on an ad hoc basis and was originally chaired by Harlee, but since the Fryer Group was managed by Adriana for almost a year, many of the data was unknown to Harlee and she had to host it herself.


    Meanwhile, Sandra, who stayed in the office, went to the office door, gently pulled it open, looked around, found the corridor empty and no one at all, so she gently closed the door again.


    After ncing around the office and finding no surveince, he walked over to Adriana¡¯s desk and rummaged around in the bottom cab of her desk.


    Unbeknownst to her, all her actions were recorded by the miniature monitor in the office.


    ¡°Adriana, you shameless bitch, who are you topete with me? Theresa is despicable, but you have nothing to do with this!¡±


    She muttered to herself as she searched for something.


    The drawers on either side of the mahogany table held a lot of information, but Sandra knew nothing about thepany¡¯s business, and during the time she was back with Theresa Theresa would not give her the core content of thepany at all, much less teach her anything useful, so she still knows nothing about it now.


    Looking through the information, looking at it, suddenly found a document.


    The document says it is a coboration with Oblurg Group.


    Sandra didn¡¯t know about the otherpanies, but knew that Oblurg Group was Ran¡¯spany, and even though Ran wasn¡¯t at Oblurg Group now, she wanted to ask more about Oblurg Group and then go tell Ran.


    After reading for a while, the content of the very thick contract, Sandra simply can not remember, so take the phone and began to take pictures.


    Click, click, click, take several shots in a row.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, the office door suddenly opened and Rene walked in, ¡°Sandra, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    She yelled out loud, scaring Sandra, her hands shook, and the phone in her hand fell down.


    With quick eyes, she put the contract away and stuffed it into the drawer in her office, closing it.


    Pretending to be bashful, he said, ¡°What do I need to exin to you, who are you? Here, there is really no room for you to talk.¡±


    The pretentiousness makes Rene sick in his mind.


    Looking at her cheek until now there are still crimson conspicuous five finger marks, cold snort, ¡°then let you down, just Ms. Hale said when leaving, the office to me in charge, I now suspect that you stole thepany¡¯s core secrets, so, you can not leave!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what you want if you don¡¯t let me leave? Nice try!¡±


    Sandra leaned down to pick up her phone and walked straight towards the door with her bag.


    ¡°Hold her back!¡±


    Sandra directly greeted five or six security guards and blocked Sandra¡¯s way.


    ¡°What are you doing? Rene, I¡¯m charging you with house arrest. ¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, tell me about that when you get out of jail.¡±


    Rene¡¯s very contemptuous look.


    Behind her, six security guards stood in front of Sandra, each with a face like a god, staring at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Be honest and don¡¯t force our hand.¡±


    ¡°It looks a lot like our Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°No matter how simr it is, it¡¯s still a fake.¡±


    ¡°Impostor.¡±


    ¡­


    Several security guards look at me, I look at you, can not help butugh out loud.


    Sandra didn¡¯t want to beughed at here, so she took her things and headed straight outside, but with security in ce, it was impossible to let her leave.


    Directly forward to drag her to hold her down on a side wall, facing the wall, hands behind her back, no matter how struggling can not move.


    ¡°You guys keep an eye on her while I go get Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene said, turned around and left the office, but five minutester he returned to the office with Adriana and the two of them.


    Apanied by not only Adriana but also several journalists carrying long guns.


    The journalists walked in at Adriana¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, that¡¯s her, Sandra was just sitting at your desk snooping around taking pictures of otherpanies¡¯ core secrets.¡±


    Rene was the first to speak up.


    The words were for Adriana¡¯s ears, but they were deliberately pointed at Sandra to attract the attention of the reporters.


    ¡°Gosh, this guy really looks exactly like Ms. Hale.¡±

 Chapter 936 – Caught in the act

    ¡°Who is she? Howe we didn¡¯t know about this one before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. Whichpany sent you as a spy, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you and what do you want from the Fryer Group?¡±


    ¡­


    Reporters walked up to Sandra and kept taking pictures. Sandra has been wearing a mask since she arrived in Waverly and doesn¡¯t want to show her real face.


    One is that Theresa did not allow her to reveal her identity, and the other is that she looks the same as Adriana, and at that time Adriana would have been a Waverly famous figure, hacked on the major charts, and if she is found to look the same as Adriana, she will always get into trouble.


    So, all the time, she has been very secretive and protective, only to be able to use her face, which looks exactly like Adriana¡¯s, one day to do something extremely detrimental to Adriana.


    As in the case of thest big wedding day between Tatum and Theresa, it was she who counted.


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing? Don¡¯t shoot me.¡±


    Sandra kept her head down, unwilling to face the reporters.


    But how could Adriana let her get what she wanted? She gave a look to a few security guards, who turned Sandra around directly so that she was facing the reporters.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, the police are here.¡±


    Rene¡¯s cell phone rang and she answered it and immediately spoke to Adriana.


    Hearing Rene¡¯s words, Sandra was dumbfounded and looked at Adriana with her eyes wide open, ¡°Well, Adriana, you set me up? How can you be so mean? You left me in the office because you thought I would touch your things, right?¡±


    She was so angry that she could not wait to rush to Adriana and tear that hypocritical face off.


    Adriana remained calm and aura, ¡°You¡¯re the one who came to mypany to find me and beat up my people, how can you bite back?¡±


    Saying that, he stepped forward and raised his hand to hook Sandra¡¯s chin, ¡°I¡¯m curious, when did you get a facelift and how did you grow to look exactly like me? Sandra, we¡¯ve known each other before, and I remember this is what you really look like.¡±


    Take out your phone, open a photo, the photo is clearly Sandra¡¯s original appearance.


    Thest time I was set up by Sandra, I had someone recheck Sandra¡¯s background thoroughly, I just didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy so soon.


    The phone lit up and the reporters pestled their cameras and snapped pictures of Adriana¡¯s phone and then Sandra.


    ¡°Sandra, is there a purpose for your deliberate stic surgery to look like Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana is now married to Peter, can it be that you like Peter so much that you deliberately have stic surgery to look like Adriana?¡±


    ¡°See you used to look very dark and ugly, did you spend a lot of money on stic surgery, where did you get so much money?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporter¡¯s questions were sharp and the angles were tricky, and no matter how smart Sandra was, she couldn¡¯t deal with these people.


    She just regrets that she was careless before she was counted out by Adriana.


    The unceasing struggle, trying to break free of those security guards, but to no avail.


    H, a mishmash of footsteps sounded, and several people came into the hallway, four men in police uniforms.


    ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    The police officer in charge shed his police card, then introduced himself before asking.


    Rene immediately said, ¡°Police, it was me who called the police. It was her, her name is Sandra, deliberately stic surgery to look like our president, mixed into ourpany and got into thepany. In thepany to steal the core secrets of ourpany.¡±


    She used Sandra directly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s all bullshit from her, I didn¡¯t even.¡±


    Sandra stomped her foot in anger, hissing hysterically and exining.


    ¡°No? No? Howe you¡¯re wearing the exact same clothes as her? Even the makeup and hair are the same? Just like that and you say no?¡±


    The police officer hit the nail on the head and asked Sandra a direct question that left her speechless.


    She came to Adriana¡¯s office today knowing that Adriana would not see her, so she deliberately went to get her hair cut and changed into the exact same clothes as Adriana.


    And just before that, Sandra had already done a series of efforts.


    For example, she imitated Adriana¡¯s walking posture, her mannerisms, and her hair color back to ck.


    That¡¯s why I was able to enter the Fryer Group today.


    But where did she think that the effort she made would end up being the handle now, making it difficult for her to defend herself.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Sandra ran out of words, not to mention not knowing what to exin.


    ¡°What do you have to say to us at the station.¡±


    The police officer coldly admonished Sandra, and two officers behind him stepped forward and handcuffed Sandra directly.


    Then the officer said to Adriana: ¡°Ms. Hale, pleasee with us to the police station to make a statement.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana was a bit helpless, after all, she was really a bit tired after entering the police station twice in one day.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, may I ask what you think of today¡¯s events?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Sandra¡¯s stic surgery to look like you will surely cause a lot of trouble in the future, what is your initiative?¡±


    ¡°What do you think when faced with a woman who looks just like you?¡±


    When the reporter saw Adriana was leaving, she immediately blocked her to do an interview.


    Adriana smiled, her air ofpetence ruffled her hair and said: ¡°Everything goes with the flow. As long as Miss Sandra does not do anything harmful in my name, I can forgive. After all, what stic surgery looks like is everyone¡¯s choice and a pursuit of love for beauty, which I can naturally understand as a woman.¡±


    She looked at the handcuffed Sandra with a cool demeanor and continued, ¡°I hope that after today¡¯s experience, Miss Sandra will reflect on herself and stop being obsessed.¡±


    After saying that, he left.


    These reporters are the people that Adriana instructed Rene to find, and they were instructed by Adriana before they came, so naturally they will not continue to block Adriana.


    Adriana went to the police station with the police, and Rene followed as a witness.


    At first Sandra denied it, but Rene said Sandra¡¯s phone had photos on it as evidence. The police searched the phone and opened the album, which indeed had many photos ofpany-rted contracts.


    It directly sat on Sandra¡¯s ¡®motive¡¯, now she can¡¯t argue with it.


    Adriana and Rene took statements and asked the police to pursue the case ording to thew, so Sandra was held in the detention room that day.


    Adriana took a statement at the police station and left.


    On the way back to the office, Rene could not hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, what is the origin of that Sandra person? No, why does she have to have stic surgery to look like you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, it¡¯s not easy to say, just guard against it.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want Rene to know too much, knowing more would be more dangerous.


    It is enough for her to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rene nodded while driving, then thought of something and said, ¡°Theft ofpany secrets, she took pictures of the Oblurg Group, what if the Oblurg Group intervenes?¡±

 Chapter 937 You shouldn’t treat her that way

    Even though Ran is not in the Oblurg Group, how is she supposed to deal with it if, as Rene says, Ranes out to mediate?


    There are times when people really think whates.


    Adriana had just had this thought floating through her head when her phone rang immediately.


    It¡¯s Ran¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    She called out.


    ¡°Where is Sandra now?¡±


    The open-ended inquiry was made without a hint of euphemism.


    ¡°She¡¯s at the police station right now.¡±


    Adriana told the truth, somehow, from the mood of Ran just talking, vaguely feel that he is emotionally somehow wrong.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused and wondered what Ran and Sandra¡¯s rtionship was now and between what level it was at.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The raw words, finished immediately hang up the phone.


    That kind of indifference was something Adriana hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    Putting down the phone, Adriana instructed Rene, ¡°Turn around and go back to the police station.¡±


    Immediately Ran wasing over and she had to wait for Ran at the police station.


    Adriana was in tears and felt helpless when she went back and forth to the police station twice in one day because of Ran¡¯s men.


    One Lynn, one Sandra.


    One true love, one false love.


    It is a pity that now Ran¡¯s mind Adriana simply can not understand, he is like a different person, let people can not understand the heart thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene responded, turned the car around and headed back to the police station.


    In front of the police station, Adriana gets out of the car and stands by waiting for Ran.


    Twenty minutester, Ran, dressed in a ck shirt and ck cks, stood in front of Adriana.


    As always, the handsome face, because of the backlighting and hazy a few points, but added a few hazy beauty.


    Just in the heat of summer, Adriana could feel the overpowering aura of his body just by looking at him, cold to the bone.


    He was, well, angry.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    There is no reason to be nervous, calling his name actually some stammering.


    ¡°Sandra was exposed by you?¡±


    He questioned directly.


    Because standing very close to Adriana, the six-foot-tall man looked down on her with an innate oppression that made Adriana feel breathless.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded her head in agreement and asked again, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Sandra is tantly screaming at herpany and Ran is defending Sandra?


    You know when you first met Sandra in Floedan, Ran¡¯s attitude towards her was very different, at that time Ran really hated Sandra.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that to her!¡±


    Ran said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Ran, what¡¯s wrong with you? Haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯ve changed a lottely, are you experiencing any problems that you can tell me about.¡±


    She pursed her lips and sighed despondently, ¡°We are friends, I hope you and I can be open and honest with each other, and if you encounter any problems I would like you to tell me directly, and I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Adriana can¡¯t imagine what Sandra can hold on Ran to make him protect her so much.


    Remember thest time Sandra said that she was taken away by Peter and it was Ran who asked Peter to let her go.


    Peter agreed.


    To this day Adriana doesn¡¯t understand which part of the process went wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. All you have to do now is withdraw the appeal against Sandra and I¡¯m going to let her out.¡±


    Ran¡¯s blue pupils used to look at her with tenderness, but now they are indifferent like this, like the water of a cold pool, cold people shiver.


    ¡°What if ¡­ I don¡¯t say yes.¡±


    Ran¡¯s thoughts Adriana doesn¡¯t understand, and she¡¯s never really been afraid of Ran.


    She refused because she knew Sandra was tricky and Ran would likely bepelled because Sandra had a face like hers.


    Too many tragic things to see, Adriana does not want to see again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He looked at Adriana¡¯s eyes without ripples, indifferent as if the two were like strangers.


    Adriana waspletely clueless and just shook her head, ¡°Ran, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Looking sideways in the direction of the police station lobby, his gaze was empty and listless, ¡°Sandra, I won¡¯t let go.¡±


    After that, she did not linger, walked directly to the car and pulled open the door, got in and left.


    From the time she left to the time she got into the car, Ran just watched her and didn¡¯t go after her.


    Even the limousine left, he did not have much of a rise and fall in expression.


    Adriana leaned back on the passenger side, sighed, closed her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, or rather, she really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Send me back to Asnana vi.¡±


    Too much has happened in one day and Adriana now wants to go back to rest.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene sensed that Adriana was not in a good mood and didn¡¯t ask too many questions, just drove towards Asnana vi.


    On the way, Adriana closed her eyes and slept, but her phone kept buzzing.


    Take out the phone and see that it is Peter¡¯s call.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    When she answered the phone, she called out with a breathless voice.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Just getting ready to go home, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Go to the police station and drop the legal case against Sandra.¡±


    Since Peter woke up after hisa, he has been speaking warmly to her, never as hard as he just spoke.


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t understand why Ran would ask her to release Sandra, and Peter actually has this unreasonable request.


    ¡°Honey, you should know very well what Sandra has done, I want to ask you why you want me to let her go? She is scheming and ruthless, not a good fight at all, if we don¡¯t hold her ountable, it¡¯s like letting a tiger go.¡±


    Theplexity of which Adriana is well aware, Peter naturally can not be unclear, and can not not understand.


    But he still insisted on his position, ¡°Let Sandra go, I¡¯ll take care of the rest, and I promise, Sandra won¡¯t be in your sight in the future.¡±


    Peter made the guarantee.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in unspeakable annoyance, and finally had to agree.


    When he returned to the police station after hanging up the phone, Ran did not leave, but leaned under a tree in front of the policepound to smoke.


    The whole person was enveloped by an inexplicable gloomy atmosphere, indescribable sense of irritation.


    Adriana is a bit unbelievable.


    The car stopped, she stepped out and looked at Ran, who knew she wasing but didn¡¯t look at her, but kept his head down and flicked the cigarette ash between his fingers.


    Adriana took one look at him, walked straight into the police station, exined the situation to the police, dropped the legal case against Sandra and signed a settlement.


    Not long after, Sandra came out.


    When she saw Adriana, she curled her lips in triumph, with the look of a viin.


    Walking up to her, he said braggadociously, ¡°If I¡¯m right, it¡¯s Ran¡¯s idea, right?¡±


    Adriana swept her coldly without speaking and turned to walk away.


    Who knew that Sandra would not relent and walked up to Adriana¡¯s side, following her lead, saying, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t think that you are my opponent with Peter. Hm, now you should see how well Ran treats me, I advise you, it¡¯s better to stay out of the way and give up meddling in my affairs with Ran, it may not be a good thing for you.¡±

 Chapter 938 Water can carry a boat and also can overturn it

    She kept rambling on and on, and Adriana walked right out of the room without looking at her.


    At the front door of the police station, Ran stood in the middle, and when he saw Adriana approaching, he said with a cold attitude, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana stood in front of Ran, looked up, and looked at him carefully, ¡°Between you and me, there is no need to thank you. I was just being nosy.¡±


    As soon as the words dropped, she walked right past Ran without waiting for him to speak.


    Get in the car and leave.


    Ran did not turn around, but slowly hung his head, thick ink sword brow slightly frowned, ced in the pocket of the casual pants hand clenched.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Sandra walked over, hands behind her back, inclined her head and smiled warmly at him, a change from her earlier arrogance and dominance.


    The whole person gives the exact same feeling as Adriana.


    But it is limited to the same appearance, because she can imitate everything, but only can not imitate Adriana with mood swings and do a series of emotional changes.


    Fake, after all, is fake.


    Ran turned around and got into the car.


    Sandra curbed her smile, skimmed her lips, followed Ran to the car and left.


    Adriana was in an extremely bad mood all the way back to Asnana vi, where Peter, as always, was sitting on a bench away from the vi waiting for her.


    The limo stopped and Peter walked over and pulled open the door, seeing Adrianae out, he smiled gently, ¡°Mrs. Alston, good work.¡±


    Facing Peter, Adriana was a little angry, but who knew that when she saw the man smiling at her, a ¡®Mrs. Alston hard work¡¯, she could dispel all the anger in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Peter went up to her and gave her a hug and a light kiss on the forehead, then took her hand and walked into the hall.


    As he walked, he said, ¡°I know you have a lot of questions you want to know and ask me. Come upstairs with me and I will tell you one by one.¡±


    Adriana, who originally wanted to pick a fight, heard her words and finally had no way to pursue the matter, so she followed Peter upstairs and went to the study.


    Entering the study and closing the door, Peter pulled Adriana to the executive chair, put his hands around her shoulders and pressed down, ¡°Mrs. Alston sit down first, I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    He turned around and walked out of the study, and came back in not long after.


    When he came in, he had an extra cup of soup in his hand .


    Or the previous habit of preparing a soup for her every day when she returns, which is what Peter calls ¡®tea¡¯.


    How could Adriana not be touched by the attentive care and meticulousness?


    At this time, Adriana even if there are 10, 000 ¡®why¡¯ inside, but also embarrassed to ask out.


    Sniffing the fragrance of the soup, she took a spoon and scooped a spoonful of soup and tasted a mouthful, ¡°Your taste of soup making is getting better and better, your craft is exquisite by a lot, you can change your profession to chef in the future.¡±


    ¡°I am the chef, Mrs. Alston¡¯s exclusive chef.¡±


    The man turned sideways and sat directly on the corner of the desk, sizing up a not-so-good moody Adriana and asking, ¡°Still angry?¡±


    Adriana, who was sipping her soup, froze and nodded, still silent.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry about Sandra, but now that Sandra¡¯s story has been exposed by the major media and known to all because she has a face exactly like yours, the heat has skyrocketed. From today on, everyone in Waverly will know that there is a woman who looks just like you named Sandra.¡±


    He patiently exined.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t have the patience to listen, ¡°I just want to know why you want me to let her go?¡±


    ¡°There are two reasons. One, it was Ran¡¯s request; and two, water can carry a boat as well as overturn it.¡±


    What he said was so profound that Adriana was first confused, and then only vaguely understood what Peter meant.


    The so-called ¡®water can carry the boat can also cover the boat¡¯ is to say that Sandra and her ¡®look¡¯ exactly the same, there are certain disadvantages to her, then there is bound to be certain advantages.


    It is perfectly possible to avoid the disadvantages, exploit them and turn them into advantages.


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what other reason do you think I have to ask you to let her go?¡±


    Peter reached out and rubbed her hair and smoothly touched her cheek, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Adriana gave him an unpleasant re and asked again, ¡°I¡¯m curious, why did you say yes to Ran when he asked you to? It¡¯s not at all in line with your style of doing things.¡±


    She said as she sipped her soup.


    The mention of Ran, Peter¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, then revealed a faint smile, ¡°Ran has saved your life, I¡¯m just trying my best to repay the favor.¡±


    The greatest debt in the world is the debt of human kindness, which is the most difficult to repay.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A man like Peter is not willing to owe anyone a favor, so Ran asked and he agreed.


    This is Peter¡¯s principle of doing things.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    What else can Adriana say, the people have been released.


    What¡¯s more, Peter had a point. Ran had saved her life, and there was no way she wouldn¡¯t agree to his words.


    Only this time, if she gets her way, she really won¡¯t let Sandraoff the hook, and she¡¯s even more afraid that Sandra will turn on Ran.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and you don¡¯t have to think about it at all.¡±


    Peter saw the soup stain Adriana drank got on the corner of her mouth, so he took out a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth and said patiently, ¡°You should trust Ran, he will have his own principles and ideas in everything he does. How can someone who can master an intelligencework not even be able to control a mere woman?¡±


    ¡°What? You ¡­ you know all about it?¡±


    Adriana was surprised and had thought Peter would be unaware of that hidden intelligencework of Ran¡¯s.


    I just didn¡¯t think he knew everything, just never said it.


    After all is said and done, Peter is the one who hides the deepest.


    Peterughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The two looked at each other for a while before Peter rubbed her head and said dotingly, ¡°I made what you like to eat today, so hurry up and drink the soup and let¡¯s go down for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded, quite insatiably.


    Every day Ie back and have soup first, then a meal.


    The nutrition of the soup is achieved, and there is a sense of satiety, and the meal will not be too much, and will not put on weight.


    But as the two were eating, Zac came over and asked, ¡°Peter, didn¡¯t you say Jaelynn wasing? Why hasn¡¯t shee yet?¡±


    He was a little anxious to meet Jaelynn.


    ¡°It¡¯s time toe back naturally.¡±


    Peter answered perfunctorily as he ate.


    But Adriana cleared her mind of the gloom and said in a good mood, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s someone else at the vi and Jaelynn doesn¡¯t want toe now.¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡±


    Zac pointed at his face and strutted over to Adriana and looked at her with his hands propped up on the table, ¡°Are you kidding me? I¡¯m a fan of Goddess Jaelynn, how could she not like me.¡±


    ¡°Like it or not I don¡¯t know, but right now it¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t want toe over for a while.¡±


    Adriana spread her hands, crying andughing.


    ¡°Gee whiz, don¡¯t bother with you. I¡¯ll go find Jaelynn myself.¡±


    He ran off in a huff.


    Speaking of Jaelynn, Adriana suddenly remembered Dayana and immediately said, ¡°Right honey, today Dayana told me that she wants Jimmy to be her manager. What do you think about this?¡±

 Chapter 939 There’s something you’re hiding from me

    ¡°You mean Jimmy?¡±


    Peter asked Hank to investigate Dayana, only to find out that Dayana would end up choosing to have Jimmy as her agent.


    ¡°Yeah, today Dayana suddenly offered to make Jimmy her manager, and I always felt as if she wasing for Jimmy.¡±


    If not, how could she be so well informed about her situation.


    Peter did not say anything, continued to dine with his head down, ¡°thepany now you are managing, and Jimmy in Alston Group work, there is no time is not clear, you can ask Jimmy¡¯s attitude yourself.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Adriana pointed at herself and looked at Peter incredulously, ¡°No good, right?¡±


    It¡¯s unbelievable.


    ¡°Honey, you know I don¡¯t know Jimmy very well in the first ce, and I don¡¯t talk to him very well.¡±


    She picked up the milk on the table and took a sip, ¡°I¡¯m actually still thinking about it, and I don¡¯t want to ask right now. Wait and see.¡±


    Dayana is indeed a living sign, but Adriana also do not want to risk their lives, why not wait to see the attitude of Dayana side.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your call.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t get too involved in what Adriana was doing at work, and then said, ¡°Can I go out to work tomorrow?¡±


    Peter felt a little ufortable staying at home all day.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana refused outright.


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a person¡¯s gaze fixed on her, and Adriana looked up to find Peter watching her with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°I ¡­ mean your body has not recovered, everything is important to the body, the rest is optional.¡±


    Adriana made it clear what was on her mind.


    ¡°Adriana, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    Peter, who was sitting across the table, gave a slight beat to the hand holding his chopsticks, raised his eyes to look at her and asked.


    Adriana, who was chewing a mouthful of rice, had a slight flicker in her eyes and did not show any obvious abnormality, but said quietly, ¡°What is the matter you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re hiding a lot of things from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. For example, the ie of the entertainmentpany, how much savings I have now, what¡¯s on my mind ¡­ if all these are counted, then there are indeed quite a lot of things I¡¯m hiding from you.¡±


    In the morning Zac called and talked to Adriana about it, and Adriana kept the matter on her mind, knowing that Peter would surely ask.


    She simply let nature take its course.


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to the problems with my body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m not sure about that. What I know is what Zac told me anyway.¡±


    Adriana directly put all the problems on Zac¡¯s body, not in shifting responsibility, but to avoid any oversight, or which aspect of the ¡®confession¡¯ with Zac can not be the most dangerous.


    ¡°But what about ¡­¡±


    She put down her chopsticks, looked at Peter with a serious face and sighed, ¡°You are really not well now, you need to take care of yourself. You have to listen to Zac, and I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want when everything is back to normal.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°If you feel bored at home, ask Edward and the others toe over to keep youpany, or you can go out for a walk.¡±


    How could Adriana not know about Peter¡¯s situation? It is natural to feel bored when you stay alone all the time.


    But in the end, he was worried about his health and didn¡¯t dare to let Peter walk around more.


    ¡­


    Blossond vi.


    Blossond vi is the vi that Edward gave to Vivian.


    Since that day Edward left and did note back for several days in a row.


    Vivian spent a few days in the unfamiliar Blossond vi, and gradually became acquainted with the vi¡¯s maids, so she didn¡¯t feel lonely.


    Compared to foreign countries, in the hometown, this cold and lonely what is it.


    This night, Vivian idly sitting in the courtyard of the vi blowing the wind, then found a car from the distance slowly approaching, and then parked in front of the vi horn.


    The maid immediately opened the door of the vi, and the limousine came in and stopped.


    Vivian then realized that it was Edward who had arrived.


    She got up at once and turned into the hall, not wanting to have much interaction with Edward, or even to look at him more than once.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Seeing her turn and leave, Edward called out and walked towards her.


    Vivian stopped at the sound of the voice and stood still without turning around.


    ¡°What, you want to leave when you see me? Just hate me that much?¡±


    He pped his palm on Vivian¡¯s shoulder, stepped in front of her, put his hands on her shoulders, and leaned down to look at her.


    The two are very close to each other, and Vivian, with his head down, clearly smells the strong smell of alcoholing from his face, which is very pungent and smoky.


    He was drunk.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy and want to go upstairs to bed.¡±


    She reached out and brushed his hand, but the man sped her shoulder tightly and wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Mr. Henderson, please let go, will you?¡±


    She raised her eyes and her indifferent eyes fell on Edward¡¯s body, waiting for his reaction.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t let go?¡±


    Edward¡¯s weight falls on Vivian¡¯s body, which is swaying, obviously having drunk a lot.


    Thepany is also a member of the Board of Directors of the National Institute of Technology.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m pregnant and I¡¯m very tired right now, so if there¡¯s anything we can do, let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    The man suddenly called out his name and raised his hand to hook her chin, forcing her to look at him squarely, ¡°Is it really so disgusting to you that I am so resistant to me.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, some nervous hands clenched together, hesitated for a few seconds, and only then weakly nodded.


    Taking a deep breath, the steely eyes looked straight at him, ¡°No, to be precise ¡­ is hate.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s hate.


    No matter what, Vivian could not forgive Edward for what he had done to her, and she remembered it in her heart and could never forget it.


    That period of time, life is worse than death, is a permanent nightmare.


    ¡°Hate? Oh.¡±


    Edwardughed and let go of her, ¡°Are you worthy.¡±


    ¡°What can you do if you are worthy or not, still nothing can change.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t feel angry at Edward¡¯s words, just collected her gaze and walked around Edward and went upstairs.


    One step up the stairs, no footsteps sounded behind her, and her hanging heart fell, thinking Edward would not pick a fight again.


    As a result, when I entered the room and was about to close the door, a foot poked in and blocked the door.


    She looked up at Edward, ¡°Mr. Henderson, this is my bedroom, you can¡¯te in here.¡±


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s my Blossond vi.¡±


    His cold face appeared scarlet because of the wine, but still could not affect his cold and handsome posture.


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, Vivian froze, then pulled open the door and stood in front of Edward, saying calmly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your vi. So, I¡¯m the one who should leave.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart sank slightly, thinking that she was still simple in the end, how could she believe Edward¡¯s words.


    His territory, is a tiger¡¯s den, simply can not have half trust.


    ¡°Then would you please excuse Mr. Henderson, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Vivian looked up, but lowered her eyelids, avoiding Edward¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 940 – Pretending to be Drunk

    Bang¨C


    Edward not only did not give way, but also reached out and blocked the door frame, the other hand dragged her into his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t go any further, don¡¯t go any further Vivian ¡­¡±


    Holding her tightly, her chin resting on her shoulder, her eyes closed as she muttered, ¡°Stay well here, I promise I won¡¯t bully you again, I won¡¯t bully you ¡­¡±


    The firm heart, then in a moment there is a slight loosening.


    This kind of him seems different from the one in the old days.


    ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking ¡­ for ¡­ burping ¡­ for you after you leftst time?¡±


    Edward suddenly burped as he spoke, and then his whole body weight was pressed against Vivian¡¯s body.


    Vivian, who was already weak, could not withstand his weight.


    Stumbling a step, Edward slid straight down her shoulder and fell to the floor with a thud, his cheeking to a close kiss with the floor heavily.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Vivian was startled, took a few steps back, reached out and covered her mouth, looked at Edward lying on the ground in amazement, her heart clenched together.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson? Edward?¡±


    She shouted a few times with her head down, but couldn¡¯t wait for any response at all.


    Vivian was a little uneasy, squatting down and reaching out to push his shoulders again, shaking the person still did not wake up, and then realized that he was drunk unconscious.


    ¡°Pa? Malia?¡±


    Vivian walked out of the bedroom and stood at the bedroom door and shouted a few times, who knew that no one in therge vi actually responded.


    ¡°Pa, Malia? Is anyone there?¡±


    She reluctantly shouted a few more times, but still got no answer.


    I realized that the people in the vi were probably instructed by Edward, so they all went back to that vi in the back to sleep.


    Faced with Edward, who was 5¡¯8¡å, drunk and heavy, Vivian was helpless and pulled and dragged him to the bed and took off his shoes.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Exhausted and panting, Vivian stood by panting, her face red with exhaustion.


    As she leaned over to tuck him in, the man wrapped his arms around her and pinned her to the bed in one smooth motion, ¡°Sleep with me for a while.¡±


    Vivian only felt a whirlwind, and when her mind cleared she found herself lying beside him.


    ¡°Let go, Edward, you let go.¡±


    Vivian struggled and pped Edward, but the man was sleeping heavily and didn¡¯t respond to any of her pping, but held her to death.


    Shey beside him, resting on his arm, with his other arm tightly wrapped around her, giving them an extremely intimate position.


    Several struggles were to no avail, Vivian was so tired that she simply gave up struggling.


    Lying beside him, I nced at Edward out of the corner of my eye, only to find that the man beside me would frown even when he was asleep, a very serious look.


    Because Vivian has been pregnant for four or five months, it is easy to get sleepy, so lying like this, not much time surprisingly fell asleep.


    When she fell asleep, the hand on her body suddenly moved, pulling the bedding over the two of them.


    The man listened to the sound of even breathinging from his ears before opening his eyes and gazing at the woman beside him.


    Her delicate cheeks are white and red, and her blown-out skin seems to be extremely well maintained, but in fact, her skin is naturally good.


    In the time he spent with her, he rarely saw Vivian applying makeup and using maintenance products.


    Such a simple girl, Edward rarely see.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine that he would use the clumsy trick of ¡®getting drunk¡¯ in order to get close to Vivian.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Just as he was concentrating on the little woman beside him, she wailed and moved to turn toward him, hugging him like an octopus, her legs crossed over his body to press against him.


    I¡¯ve heard that women always like to sleep with something in their arms after pregnancy to relieve the stress and pain in their bodies.


    Edward didn¡¯t move and let Vivian hold him like that.


    But looking at her lovely red lips, I finally couldn¡¯t resist kissing them.


    So as not to wake her up, so only shallow kisses.


    Noticing that she was frowning, and subconsciously reached out a small hand to push his cheek, like afortable sleep and was disturbed after the sulking.


    Edward¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, the party spared her, just that quietly hold her, sleepless night, but feel extremely good.


    Edward wanted to sleep in peace, but Vivian¡¯s hand was on his chest, moving restlessly from time to time, like a scratching kitten, making him crazy.


    He was very peaceful hands but also some pressed down on her body, slowly wandering, a long suppressed fire straight to the brain, burning Edward¡¯s sanity, and finally let him give up the struggle to take the little woman.


    Edward also cleaned up the battlefield afterwards, throwing the paper in the trash casually, but felt it would be discovered by the woman, so he had to get up and take the paper to the bathroom and throw it into the bathroom trash can.


    Back in the bedroom, he cuddled her and went back to sleep.


    The following day, the weather was sunny and breezy.


    Vivian slept until she woke up naturally, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in Edward¡¯s arms, hugging him, with her head pressed against his chest.


    She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move for a long time, afraid that Edward had woken up, so she could only tiptoe around and move to get up.


    But when she moved her body to get up, her body stiffened, her period came?


    She was pregnant and couldn¡¯t have had a period, but there was a clear gush of hot fluid, so that would mean ¡­ bleeding?


    ¡°Edward, Edward, save my baby, oooh ¡­¡±


    Vivian brain buzzed confused, ¡®sure¡¯ she is bleeding, so a grab Edward, crying, ¡°Quick, send me to the hospital, OK, I¡¯m bleeding ¡­ ¡±


    Her sudden crying woke up the man who was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    He opened his eyes to see her in tears and kept saying ¡®bleeding¡¯.


    ¡°It¡¯s bleeding? What happened?¡±


    His heart stuttered a little, secretly thinking, can not be too hard yesterday?


    It should not ah,st night clearly very restrained, not how dare to force, how possible bleeding?


    But when he saw Vivian crying so hard, Edward also got nervous, lifted the bedding and reached over.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Edward, you bastard, what are you doing?¡±


    His action made Vivian¡¯s cheeks flush with anger, rage and aggravation, and she pushed him away and reached for the bedding to wrap herself in.


    ¡°I thought you said it was bleeding?¡±

 Chapter 941 – Oolong Incident

    Edward raised his hand, raised it, ¡°Where did the bloode from?¡±


    ¡°No way, it just flowed, I felt it all just now.¡±


    Hanging on to her tears, Vivian was a little reluctant, and to confirm that she was really bleeding, the only result was a water stain.


    ¡°Hmm? No, no bleeding?¡±


    She looked at her fingertips, bbergasted like a little dork, and didn¡¯t react for a while.


    Edward wasughing and crying, just because he knew didn¡¯t mean Vivian knew, but it was the look that aroused Edward¡¯s interest. He smiled wickedly andid down on the bed with his arm around her, picking up her chin with one hand, ¡°Did you ¡®bleed¡¯ or did you have an erotic dream yesterday? Hmm?¡±


    A dream of spring?


    Vivian¡¯s face burst into red, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to make a hole in the ground to get in.


    Pale and feeble, she exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No? Then how does this one exin?¡±


    Edward held her wrist and shook her small hand with intent.


    In fact, it was questioning the water stain that glistened with a bit of shine on the tip of Vivian¡¯s finger.


    He was cross-examined, Vivian dumbfounded, half a day can not say a reason, just look at him bashfully.


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±


    The man gave an eerie oh, stretched the tone of his voice, and moved a few points closer to her, smiling wickedly, ¡°Are you wanting more? You want to? If you want to, you can say so, and why use such clumsy means.¡±


    ¡°Only no.¡±


    Vivian was too ashamed to see others, pushing Edward and pulling the bedding over her head.


    For some reason, Edward felt that Vivian was extraordinarily cute today.


    He took her into his arms with his big palm, and while she was not easily angry at the moment, he actually said recklessly next to her ear, ¡°If you have stirred up my fire, shouldn¡¯t you be responsible for helping me put it out?¡±


    Edward also turned into the nest, hugging Vivian in the hidden translucent nest very ambiguously, even the breathing became a little heavy when talking.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Vivian eximed, reaching out to nudge him again, ¡°Edward, this is my bed, please get off.¡±


    Even if you slept in bed drunk yesterday, but now that you¡¯re awake, you¡¯re actually still stuck in bed.


    ¡°How are you going to make me go now that I¡¯m like this?¡±


    He grabbed her hand and put it over the hot iron.


    ¡°Edward, let go, let go ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face burst into red and she struggled, but Edward would not let her go so easily. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips.


    The extraordinarily beautiful atmosphere in the early morning always makes people fall into the ambiguity of love, even though Vivian resisted in every way, but also the body is still indisputably catered to, and finally fell into his tendernd ¡­


    After some rain and clouds, Viviany on the bed, tired and resting with her eyes closed, Edward held her andy beside her.


    In a rare moment of tenderness, he asked, ¡°If you could, would you ¡­ like to stay with me for the baby?¡±


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, Vivian showed a frown, then opened her eyes to meet his deep pupils.


    After only a moment of staring at each other, Vivian lowered her eyelids and looked away, ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    How could she not know?


    It just seems unbelievable.


    Edward reached out and hooked her chin, level with her, ¡°Listen carefully, I don¡¯t want to repeat my words a third time.¡±


    He looked serious, his thin lips lightly opened, and said word by word: ¡°For the sake of the child, stay by my side, okay?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes blinked and her white teeth nibbled on her lips.


    Heart, at that moment also some loosening.


    For Edward, she didn¡¯t know when she had fallen in love with the feeling of being with him, and she even felt that she was crazy to fall in love with Edward.


    But there is no denying that she really fell in love.


    Perhaps in the midst of one cloud after another, or perhaps in the midst of one entanglement after another, in any case, I don¡¯t know at what point she fell.


    So much so that during the two months or so abroad, I thought about him day and night.


    So when she learned that Adriana was getting married, she could have chosen not toe back, but gave herself a reason toe back anyway.


    Vivian thought for a long time and did not say anything.


    Her silence was good for Edward, because at least she didn¡¯t refuse.


    However, this thoughtsted only a few seconds before I saw Vivian shake her head.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Vivian, don¡¯t you dare say you don¡¯t have any feelings for me?¡±


    Edward felt that he had made a huge concession, but Vivian did not appreciate it at all, which made him a bit annoyed.


    Not to mention that every time the tangled cotton loving, he could feel that she had feelings for him.


    Vivian did not answer directly, but the end of the silence, before saying, ¡°There, it means I like you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°And what about you? Are you trying to tell me you like me too?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward wanted to say something but stopped, his dark pupils gazing at her for a long time without speaking.


    Like her?


    Edward did not know what was like, what was love, but knew that when he could not see Vivian he would be restless, would be thinking, would be crazy to find her.


    ¡°Ridiculous, ridiculous!¡±


    Vivian hooked her lips in a sarcastic smile, ¡°Edward, don¡¯t lie to yourself. We¡¯re all adults, we¡¯re just taking what we can get.¡±


    ¡°Is it each to their own, or do you only have feelings for me?¡±


    He asked with some resignation.


    Facing Edward, Vivian was reluctant to say what was in her heart, that is, she liked it but could not say it.


    Because she never forgave Edward, she didn¡¯t know that Vivian¡¯s home and the Henderson Family had a deep hatred for each other.


    ¡°To each his own, of course; after all, you¡¯re not the only man who has fucked me.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She smiled contemptuously and brushed away the man¡¯s hand against her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one?¡±


    Hearing her words, Edward was instantly angry, and the feeling of anger that burned straight through his head incinerated his reason.


    ¡°Vivian, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the meaning obvious enough, that you¡¯ve slept with me and I¡¯ve slept with other men.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Edward angrily reached out and grabbed her by the arm, questioning her in a cold voice.


    ¡°Of course it was when I was empty and lonely abroad.¡±


    She mocked mercilessly, ¡°The men abroad are simply too skilledpared to you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but Vivian said something against his will.


    Her own personality is more traditional, it is simply impossible to casually have sex with a man, or her idea from the beginning is to be able to be with a man only after marriage.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that an Edward would suddenly appear in her life, shattering all her beautiful illusions about life.


    ¡°Well ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    Edward suppressed the anger in his heart, his big palm stuck the master on both of her cheeks and asked, ¡°Do you have the guts to say it again?¡±


    It hurts, the bones on both sides of the cheeks are pinched and raw.

 Chapter 942 – Marry You

    Vivian clenched his teeth, dead defiant, holding back the pain and said: ¡°If you do not want to face the previous things, I ¡­ I can ¡­ cough¡­ ¡­ could have not said. There are always some things that have already happened.¡±


    She knew Edward¡¯s character, and even admitting it or not would not change anything.


    Besides, things are supposed to be unwarranted.


    She was just trying to get Edward to stop thinking about it.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and when he saw her clenching her teeth in pain, she seemed to be holding back the pain, so he said, ¡°You¡¯re tough.¡±


    In the end, he let go of Vivian.


    Released by him, Vivian reached out and touched the ce where he had pinched it painfully.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Vivian closed her eyes, not wanting to talk to Edward about that again.


    After she closed her eyes, Edward suddenly figured something out and sensed that Vivian seemed to be intentionally gambling with him.


    If not, you wouldn¡¯t have said that earlier.


    His gaze narrowed slightly and he raised his hand to brush her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    For the first time in his life, he actually apologized to Vivian.


    You know Edward is a man of the world, except in front of Peter to maintain the casual between brothers, it is in front of anyone is a high level of cold and arrogant.


    Not to mention getting him to apologize to someone.


    Vivian opened her eyes in a ttered manner and her gaze flickered.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±


    Edward dawned on Vivian¡¯s thoughts and added, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you, the baby, stay. I ¡­ marry you!¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time with Vivian, and all along, he¡¯s been endlesslyining about her.


    But since Vivian left, those two months, he couldn¡¯t think about food and tea, and finally understood Vivian¡¯s position in his heart.


    Just now Edward was a bully, Vivian felt aggrieved, when Edward noticed that she was lying, and suddenly ¡­ proposed?


    Vivian¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and her whole being was a little uneasy and nervous.


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    She clenched her hands together, hesitated for half a second, and then suddenly the corners of her lips pulled out a touch of sarcasm, ¡°Mr. Henderson, I know that I Vivian is a small person, and in your eyes is no different from a pet, but I beg you to leave me a little dignity. What is the point of talking to me about something that is not necessary? Is it because you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    Marry her?


    Vivian does not want to admit that there have been countless times in the dream to have dreamed of such a scene is a luxury.


    But now that Edward said it, she was shocked and wouldn¡¯t really believe it at the same time.


    Because the Henderson Family and Vivian¡¯s home already had a deep hatred, and secondly, he was the enemy of her mother¡¯s death and could not be forgiven.


    With all those things that happened in the past, how could Vivian ever forgive Edward?


    Impossible.


    From any point of view, it is unlikely that she will marry Edward.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Edward suddenly became slightly angry, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t be insensitive!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Unknowing?¡±


    In Edward¡¯s opinion, it was a gift for him to take the initiative to tell Vivian that he wanted to marry her, but now he was rejected.


    Not only did he lose face, but he was made to feel that some of his thoughts were mispaid and mocked, so that he had to be angry.


    Simply put, it is to give shame.


    Vivian did not change her face, ¡°What do you want me to do, Mr. Henderson, you tell me what to do? I¡¯m not sure what to do. I¡¯m waiting for the day you marry me, and then suddenly announce to the world on that day that you are the daughter of a certain family?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be toyed with, didn¡¯t want to be bullied by Edward like a fool.


    Some things have to be faced squarely since they have already happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    He finally understood that the reason why the little woman did not agree was because she did not believe.


    ¡°How do you want me to trust you? What is it about you that I can trust? You once said you wouldn¡¯t be pestering me, you even signed the contract, you can break it in ck and white, and now you¡¯re making promises to me?¡±


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t believe it, but there simply isn¡¯t any reason for her to believe it.


    The words fell on Edward¡¯s ears, making him inexplicably annoyed and wanting to reach out and give her a hard time, but finally restrained himself.


    She is pregnant and has already tossed twice in one night, so it is not good for her to keep tossing.


    After some struggle and self emotional adjustment, Edward suppressed the anger in his heart and asked, ¡°How on earth can you believe me?¡±


    When this question was asked, it appeared that he was somewhat condescending.


    Vivian has known him for many years, and this is perhaps the first time she has seen such a humble attitude from Edward in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if, for example, you¡¯ll let me go and not continue to tangle with me.¡±


    She raised her eyelids slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to believe you? Then go tell your Henderson Family people that the child in my belly is not yours, and I will immediately find a man to marry and will not appear in your sight. From now on, you and I will forget about each other.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t want to leave Waverly, after all, she grew up here and has all her friends and family here.


    Even if she leaves Waverly, she can still go to Los Angeles, but Edward is also very familiar with the Los Angeles side, so naturally she can easily find her.


    The best way for Vivian to avoid Edward is to negotiate with him peacefully, and only if he is truly willing to let go, then she can return to a peaceful life.


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    As soon as she said that, Edward said, ¡°How could I, the Henderson Family¡¯s child, live with a wild man?¡±


    Say it, directly lift the bedding and get up, put on clothes to leave.


    Vivian saw him in a rage and said nothing.


    Because from the beginning of the negotiations with Edward knew that Edward would not agree.


    She didn¡¯t have too many illusions either.


    The man went to the bathroom, washed up and walked out, swept a nce at the woman lying on the bed, sad face.


    Eventually, stride away.


    When he reached the bedroom door, he suddenly stopped, nced sideways at Vivian and said, ¡°Think about my words, I¡¯m not joking with you.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The room door closes.


    The sound of footsteps outside is getting farther and farther away.


    He¡¯s gone.


    Vivian opened her eyes and thought about what Edward had just said, and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Married to Edward?


    How is it possible!


    How could the Henderson Family allow the future heir of the Henderson Family to marry amoner?


    She doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    Of course, the Henderson Family didn¡¯t think much of her.


    ¡­


    Ring-ring-ring


    Sandra, who was resting in her apartment, was ying with her phone when a call suddenly came in.


    It was a string of phone numbers, but that string of phone numbers was familiar to her.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is it done?¡±


    Sandra asked as soon as the call was answered.


    ¡°Sorry, we missed.¡±


    The other party is a man.


    That man was the one Sandra arranged to get rid of Theresa, just didn¡¯t think she¡¯d spend a lot of money and Theresa would still be alive in the end!


    ¡°What? Are you a loser, I took half a million for you, and you can¡¯t even kill a single person? What¡¯s the use of having you?!¡±

 Chapter 943 People were taken away

    Sandra was furious and sat up from the sofa in a sh, being furious.


    ¡°We followed Theresa after she arrived in Motril, and when we made our move after she got out of the car, someone suddenly saved her, and then she disappeared without a trace. We searched for a day and a night without any clues. It was as if the person had disappeared into thin air.¡±


    The other side was telling the truth, but Sandra didn¡¯t really believe those words.


    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t taking Theresa¡¯s money and eating both sides, are you?¡±


    ¡°Miss ray, we have professional ethics, please don¡¯t use us falsely. If you don¡¯t believe you can find a way to investigate the surveince, I¡¯ll send you Theresa¡¯s missing address, you¡¯ll know when you call up the surveince.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you send it over.¡±


    Sandra naturally didn¡¯t believe it, so she had someone from the other side send the address.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Following that, a reliable person was found who paid the other party to get the surveince video in hand.


    Less than an hour before and after, the video was sent.


    As expected, after Theresa got out of the car, several people she had arranged followed her toy hands on Theresa, however, at this time a car appeared, several strong foreign men appeared and directly shoved Theresa into the car with rough exposure and took off.


    Those people were not ordinary people at first nce, not at allparable to the ones she had arranged.


    But ¡­


    And who will do it to Theresa?


    Tatum, Adriana, Peter, Ran?


    Thinking about it, Sandra has no idea, but one thing can be learned, that is, Theresa may have been retaliated by someone.


    From the way those foreign men treated Theresa just now, they didn¡¯t look like any friendly people.


    Sheughed.


    got up and walked to the window, looking out at the exquisite, murmuring, ¡°Dad, Mom, Sandra has finally avenged you. theresa is dead, finally.¡±


    All these years, because of Theresa, caused her pain and survival until now.


    But now this face has given her glory and wealth, such as her current apartment, which Ran paid for her to arrange.


    In the future, as long as she holds on to Ran, she will have endless glory and prosperity.


    God is really fair, close a window, will certainly open a door for you.


    Knock Knock-


    Someone is knocking on the door.


    Sandra wondered who wasing over at this hour.


    She had just moved here a few days ago, and no one but Ran knew she was living here.


    Could it be Ran?


    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but smile as she walked to the door to open it.


    As a result, the door just opened a crack and was kicked open.


    A man walked in, fierce aura stared at her, the harsh eyes like a hellish Shura-like aura, scared her three souls lost seven bodies.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ who are you?¡±


    Looking at the woman who walked in outside, a unisex dress, short hair, long not ugly but also not very good-looking.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her voice and theck of aryngeal knot at her neck, one would have thought she was a man simply by looking at her attire.


    That person was no other than Lynn.


    Lynn, wearing a sweatshirt and a duck-tongue cap with a sweatshirt cap over it, turned back and closed the door, gazed at her with cold eyes and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Sandra?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Sandra blushed and gulped in fear, nervous.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you just need to remember your sins. Now, that man sent me to kill you, so don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Lynn is smart and doesn¡¯t want to draw fire.


    But from the shock at the first sight of Sandra, to the sudden heartfelt ssh of dirty water now, it was only a few seconds before and after.


    ¡°Adriana? Did Adriana send you over to kill me?¡±


    I don¡¯t even have to think about it, yesterday I offended Adriana, today suddenly someone came to her, if not sent by Adriana, who else could be sent.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re smart.¡±


    Lynn tilted her head andughed, holding the dagger in her hand, ¡°It¡¯s time to die, since you know what you know, there¡¯s no point in me continuing to hide it.¡±


    Sandra kept backing up, nced at the ashtray sitting on the table, and raised it directly at Lynn, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, it¡¯s against thew to kill someone. I¡¯m Ran¡¯s man now, and Ran won¡¯t let you off the hook if youy a hand on me!¡±


    ¡°Ran? Oh, you really did hook up with Ran.¡±


    Lynn came to see Sandra today because she saw Sandra on TV and found out about the affair between Sandra and Ran.


    Damn, that was her beloved man.


    Adriana¡¯s one enemy is hard enough to deal with, but now there¡¯s another Sandra to stir the pot, and she¡¯s using the same face as Adriana to hook up with Ran.


    It¡¯s really intolerable!


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t hook up with Ran, it was all Ran who came to me. Really, Ran likes me, and I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Ran would like you?¡±


    The knife in her hand was thrown in the air, and she caught it and shed Sandra horizontally across the face.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    A hysterical scream, Sandra¡¯s face suddenly pain etched bone, crimson blood spilled out, the pain of her hand ashtray also fell to the ground, fell to pieces.


    ¡°Ah, my face, my face, ah, help, oooh ¡­¡±


    Since she knew that her face was extremely valuable, Sandra especially cherished her face.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to be disfigured one day.


    She covered her face with both hands and looked at the blood on her hands, her pupils dted and frightened.


    Naive apartment is a high-ss apartment, every room is very good sound instion, her screams can not be heard outside.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ that¡¯s scary?¡±


    Lynn chuckled sarcastically.


    Raising his left hand and looking at the hand that he could not make strong now, the anger in his heart could not be restrained even more.


    She stepped forward and approached Sandra step by step, while Sandra stepped back, her whole body trembled with fear, her body was weak and weak, and finally fell directly to the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over, if youe over again I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    The phone was picked up from the table to call the police, but just touched the phone, Lynn¡¯s knife in his hand so cross, only to hear a snap, Sandra¡¯s hand holding the phone fell to the ground.


    And there were even two fingers on the clean floornding on the floor, still spilling blood.


    Especially bloody.


    ¡°Ah, help, oooh ¡­ my hand, ah ¡­ my hand ¡­¡±


    Everything that happened today was too sudden for Sandra.


    The euphoria of thest moment has not yet slowed down, and then encountered such a dangerous thing.


    That face is her amulet, now her face is disfigured, more broken two fingers, Sandra whole person is going crazy.


    Screaming and screaming, the person fainted.


    Looking at the woman who fell to the ground, Lynn smiled contemptuously, ¡°Useless waste!¡±


    Taking the dagger and picking up her chin, she examined her cheeks from side to side and finally carved the word ¡®bitch¡¯ on her face.

 Chapter 944 Ruthlessness and Ruthlessness

    Only then did the party put away the dagger and leave the apartment.


    And at this time, Adriana people are resting in Fryer Group, Harlee is helping her with thepany.


    In the past few days, she has been drinking tonic soups, resting and taking blood tonics, and she is in much better shape.


    But Zac told her that she was afraid that she would have to take medication to replenish her blood in the future, which would be more effective.


    When Peter gets better and she doesn¡¯t need the blood supply, then there will be no need for the medication.


    Lying on the floor to brush the phone, sleepy and took a nap.


    That¡¯s when Harlee knocked on the door and walked in, ¡°Adriana, something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She gave a sleepy, woozy cry, rubbed her eyes, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just got word that Sandra had two fingers broken and her face disfigured.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s what just happened.¡±


    Harlee took her phone, got the photo out and handed it to Adriana, ¡°Look, the bloody photo was exposed to the inte and had three thousand hits in just five minutes, at this rate the consequences are unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Colin first.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart hung in the air, knowing the gravity of the situation.


    Only yesterday Sandra appeared at the Fryer Group and was exposed online, and now Sandra is in her home with her fingers broken and disfigured.


    Things went out and everyone¡¯s intuition reflected that she, Adriana, had done the dirty work.


    For Fryer Group, it was a big blow.


    Adriana instructed with Colin, Colin immediately began to act, the results of a search, found that all the online video and photos have disappeared without a trace.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for him to call Adriana, Peter¡¯s call had already been ced on Adriana¡¯s cell phone.


    Adriana looked at the phone number, sighed helplessly, answered the phone and said in a pretend rxed voice, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s the matter with the call?¡±


    What else could be the reason for calling her now but the matter of Sandra?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He questioned it directly, without saying anything about it, but Adriana also knew that he was talking about Sandra.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Adriana gives a straightforward answer.


    ¡°Well, I believe you. I have removed all the photos and videos from the Inte, but the impact of the matter will definitely be great, so you should act carefully in the next few days.¡±


    Peter trusts Adriana and knows that she is not that ruthless in nature.


    Hang up the phone, Peter leaned on the executive chair, rubbed the bridge of his nose, a little annoyed.


    Hank stood right beside him and asked, ¡°Boss, who do you think could have done this?¡±


    ¡°Lynn!¡±


    He said without even thinking about it.


    ¡°Lynn? How do you know?¡±


    Hank was a little incredulous.


    ¡°The only person who framed Adriana and who could be involved with Ran and Sandra is Lynn.¡±


    To be precise, it is Sandra who is rted to Ran, and Sandra¡¯s face is exactly like Adriana¡¯s.


    These things are not directly connected but indirectly connected, the point is that Lynn is the most ruthless woman.


    Put on the average person, who would go and ruin a woman¡¯s face?


    ¡°You do not say, it should be Lynn. Lynn that woman, I have been with her, is indeed a ruthless woman, so vicious, in addition to her will not be others. Also deliberately expose the photos on the Inte, is not to frame the wife, and then increase the attention.¡±


    Hank thinks boss¡¯s analysis makes sense.


    But before the boss clearly said not to make a move on Lynn, so he got someone to follow Lynn, and as a result, just yesterday, the person following Lynn was dumped.


    ¡°Go get me Lynn immediately!¡±


    Peter said, and Hank responded and left the study.


    Peter was left alone in the study for a while, and he took his cell phone and dialed a number.


    It¡¯s Ran¡¯s.


    The phone was called out and there was no answer because ¡­ at this time Ran was in the Fryer Group office.


    Ran stood right in front of Adriana, his cold eyes looking down at her, ¡°Did you do the deed?¡±


    Straightforward questioning, without the slightest inflection.


    Adriana swept a sideways nce at Harlee, ¡°Go get me a milk tea, I¡¯m craving a milk tea for dessert.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ well, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±


    Harlee is furious with Adriana.


    Every time she had something to take care of, she had to ask him to buy milk tea. To know the milk tea store often drink from theirpany to be ten minutes away, a round trip are more than half an hour.


    However, every time I bought it, I never saw Adriana drink it seriously.


    He is a brother can not be angry.


    Walked out of the office and closed the door.


    Adriana raised her eyes and met Ran¡¯s cold, frosty pupils, ¡°Have you beenpelled to thinktely? Think about it, what reason do I have to go after Sandra? Huh?¡±


    Already in a bad mood from this incident, Adriana¡¯s mood is now even worse because of Ran¡¯s appearance.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Peter took care of this in the first ce, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    Not only that, but I¡¯m afraid that the entire Soto family will be involved.


    Ran¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, ¡°You like Sandra the least!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s no reason for me to make a move on Sandra!¡±


    She got angry and pped the table, her cheeks flushed with anger!


    With Ran to know now, the two will rarely turn the other cheek, much less argue like this.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a reason or not I don¡¯t know, but Sandra herself said you were the one who got it!¡±


    He mechanically repeated what Sandra had said.


    ¡°Ran, are you out of your mind?¡±


    She reached out and poked Ran¡¯s chest heavily, gritting her teeth and saying, ¡°Do you think I would let anyone reveal my information if I really did it? Or in your mind, am I that ruthless?¡±


    ¡°But you also warned Sandra that you wouldn¡¯t make it easy for her!¡±


    ¡°Okay, yes, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who did it, are you satisfied?¡±


    Adriana, who was tired of exining, really felt that her head was all over the ce.


    She put her arms around her chest and said in a cold voice, ¡°So, may I ask what you¡¯reing to me for now? Is it to avenge Sandra and scratch my face as well?¡±


    A questioning remark went unanswered.


    Adriana pulled open the drawer, took out a spring-loaded knife directly from it, opened it, and shoved it into Ran¡¯s hand, ¡°Here, the knife is for you. Don¡¯t you want to settle a score for Sandra? I put my words here, you disfigure or kill me, I will not say anything!¡±


    Disappointment, an inexplicable disappointment filled Adriana¡¯s mind.


    The whole thing is somewhat helpless and ironically ridiculous.


    Originally it was him and Ran who had a good rtionship, but now Ran is actually questioning her over Sandra.


    If Ran had liked any of the women, she would not have been involved and would have approved with both hands.


    And Sandra that face is ording to her face to stic surgery is clearly using her face to get close to Ran, so as to achieve the purpose.

 Chapter 945 Adriana only one

    Ran, like a man possessed by a fire, protects Sandra, which makes her iprehensible and disappointing at the same time.


    She clutched Ran¡¯s hand, ¡°Do it, huh? Why don¡¯t you do it if you¡¯re not going to avenge Sandra?¡±


    After a few angry yells, Ran not only did not do anything, but threw the dagger in his hand on the ground.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His face is expressionless, a pair of deep, bottomless eyes let people can not understand what is thinking.


    He turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Adriana called out just as the man reached the office door, and then walked up to him.


    Ran¡¯s eyes dropped slightly as he looked at her.


    The gleaming blue eyes of the past are now like a cold pond, with no ripples.


    ¡°Ran, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Adriana looked up at him, full of care.


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m concerned about you. Can you tell me what you have to do? I¡¯ll definitely help you with what I can, okay?¡±


    In Adriana¡¯s heart, she always treated Ran as a good friend, a good brother, and even a family member.


    She simply couldn¡¯t imagine what Ran had gone through to get to where he was today with his obsession and madness for Sandra.


    She looked at him, and he looked at her.


    They looked at each other for a while before he took his hand out of his trouser pocket and put it on Adriana¡¯s shoulders.


    Leaning over, close to Adriana, the two drew closer, even with a few ambiguous gestures.


    I like a person named Adriana, who has never changed since we first met. For you, I could give up the whole world and give you everything you want. However, I tried and tried my best, but I couldn¡¯t have you. And now, there is another Adriana who is willing to throw herself at me, to be good to me, to stay by my side ¡­¡±


    He suddenlyughed, and his smile was disingenuous.


    The hypocrisy has a slightly inscrutable depth to it.


    Then added, ¡°Tell me, what reason do I have to refuse?¡±


    Ran¡¯s thin, thick lips pulled out a forced smile, ¡°Adriana, I once said that there are not many things in this world that I care about. And you, for one, are one of them.¡±


    Adriana.


    Yes, at some point, in Ran¡¯s mind he was calling out ¡®Adriana¡¯ every time he called out Adriana, but in the end it was rational to change his words.


    Adriana¡¯s entire body was confused.


    Stand there for a long time without saying anything.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to enlighten Ran.


    Naive, she has only one and only one heart, which cannot be divided between two men.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I need to say, so please move over.¡±


    Ran released Adriana, pushed her aside in a smooth motion, pulled open the office door and walked out.


    He walked out and was about to close the door when the words floated out of the office, ¡°Ran, she Sandra is not Adriana after all.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The door closed, separating the two from each other in two spaces.


    Adriana stood still for a long time.


    Until her legs went numb, she went to the couch and sat down, closing her eyes and leaning on them.


    Guilt, a guilt that festered in her heart, brought her close to breaking.


    Ran is too good for her, but she can¡¯t give Ran much.


    Now Ran is crazy to be with Sandra, even losing his mind over Sandra.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Sandra did something for him, or if Ran is unterally crazy about Sandra.


    In short, such a man is, by andrge, the most guilty person in Adriana¡¯s life.


    After a long time, Harlee walked in, put the milk tea and dessert in front of her, pointed to those things and said, ¡°Adriana, these are your brother I drove a dozen blocks to buy for you, today if you don¡¯t finish eating and drinking for me, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    Adriana nced at the table, sat up, took a straw and tied open the cup, sipping her milk tea while she ate her dessert.


    She was not very fond of these things, but had read a book before.


    The book says that when the mood is bad, eat more sweet is good for soothing the mood.


    So, just start to sulk and keep drinking milk tea and eating desserts.


    Harlee bought three cups of milk tea and five desserts, which she originally said she could give to Rene, the head of the secretary department.


    As a result, now look at Adriana¡¯s attitude to hate all the food to eat it.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey?¡±


    Harlee sensed something was wrong, so she took the remaining cup of milk tea, and the half-drunk cup, and threw them directly into the trash.


    The two remaining desserts were wolfed down in front of him.


    Then wiped his mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, did something happen?¡±


    In the past, Adriana would never have had such a breakdown, but now seeing her hurt herself like this, how could Harlee not be heartbroken?


    This is his own sister.


    Originally as a child to lead a miserable enough life, and now if he does not heart, there are really not many people heart her.


    Adriana sat and did not speak for a long time.


    No matter how Harlee asked, she couldn¡¯t get an answer and finally she got up and went to sleep in the small room.


    Harlee knew she was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to bother her.


    Instead, they sent messages to Jenkins and Vivian toe and keep Adrianapany.


    As for Eliza, she doesn¡¯t have much inmon with Adriana, so it¡¯s not good to let Elizae over.


    Sandra¡¯s affair was put on the Inte, although it was quelled.


    But Sandra, who was in the hospital, was not happy and contacted the journalist directly to expose Adriana.


    As a result, within just a few hours, things kept brewing and fermenting, and then made the city full of wind and rain.


    There were dozens of reporters jammed in front of the Fryer Group, and Adriana¡¯s cell phone was directly pinged by the reporters.


    Eventually the phone ran out of battery and turned itself off.


    Adriana sitting in the office, Harlee now and then go to the window overlooking those reporters downstairs, because the floor is very high, in turn, those reporters dense so small.


    ¡°Shit, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°How did things get so far out of hand? That Sandra is a lunatic, clearly trying to get you killed.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Soto called just now and said things are a little serious, should we get those Obren guys to step in and help?¡±


    ¡°Hey Adriana, I¡¯m talking to you, what the hell are you doing with me?¡±


    Harlee busy and anxious, but Adriana silent, not a word, in turn, let him dry anxious.


    ¡°How do you expect me to take you on? Now Sandra bites the bullet and says I did it, and everyone thinks so, how do you expect me to exin?¡±


    She has left the matter to thepany¡¯s public rtions department to deal with, but now the matter is very big, and she is the president of the Fryer Group, and she and Peter just got married.


    It is the focal point, and now a little scandal to make everyone know, if there is no almost reasonable reason, it is difficult to civilian anger.


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s it, I think it¡¯s pretty serious too, but what should I do now?¡±


    Harlee ruffled her hair, and the whole group paced around the office anxiously, all without being able to handle it.

 Chapter 946 Schizophrenia

    At the same time, the people who followed the anxiety were Peter.


    ¡°I sent someone to see Sandra, but Ran¡¯s people kept guarding the entrance to the ward and wouldn¡¯t let us in at all.¡±


    Hank reported the situation to Peter, and said: ¡°Now the Inte is making a lot of noise, many people are fleshing out the wife, there are many people in the wife¡¯spany trouble. fryer group stock opened in the afternoon began to plummet, things are very difficult. ¡±


    Everything he said Peter knew and considered the seriousness of the matter.


    Immediately asked, ¡°Did Lynn find it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking, but I can¡¯t find anyone right now.¡±


    ¡°Immediately get the police involved in the investigation, I want you to bring 100 percent of your forces to assist the police.¡±


    In fact, many things can bepletely let his people deal with privately, just now the situation is too tricky, make the city full of wind and rain, cause public anger.


    If you can¡¯t calm those people down, even if you solve the problem, you will leave countless hidden problems.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nods his head.


    ¡°Immediately go contact the best PR team and put out all the things Adriana has ever done. There is no need to suppress negative public opinion and heat right now, it¡¯s best to make things as big as possible.¡±


    Peter said.


    It¡¯s just that Hank doesn¡¯t quite understand what Peter means, but what he says, he¡¯s bound to do.


    ¡°Go ahead and do it.¡±


    Peter waved his hand and left Hank to deal with it.


    But his whole person did not look very nervous, perhaps everything is expected.


    Peter sat for a while and then called Adriana.


    Because Adriana¡¯s cell phone was off, Peter contacted Adriana¡¯s office directly by phone.


    The phone rang for a while ringing and Adriana answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter called out and asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t squeal for half a day, obviously in a rather bad mood.


    ¡°Nothing big,ter the police may also let you go over to cooperate, you should not have a psychological burden. Remember, there is still me for everything.¡±


    He knew Adriana was in a bad mood, so he was doing his best tofort Adriana.


    Then said, ¡°I gave today boiled soup, is what you like, the evening when youe back together to drink soup.¡±


    Adriana is not in the mood for soup, the whole person is shrouded in helplessness, can not see a trace of sunshine.


    She was carrying a lot of pressure because of what happened with Ran.


    Because of what happened to Sandra, she was subjected to outside pressure.


    The double torture now leaves Adriana exhausted and on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    It took a long time for Adriana to give a word.


    ¡°Well, hang up.¡±


    Peter hangs up the phone.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want to continue talking to Adriana, but I knew through a phone call that Adriana was in an extremely bad mood.


    Although he said that a lot of things to let Adriana on their own to solve, but now really encountered a big problem, he still can not bear to let Adriana alone to carry the pressure, more can not bear to see her hurt feelings.


    Got up, walked out of the study, went to the bedroom and changed into a suit, before walking out of the vi hall and driving out of the vi.


    He hasn¡¯t left a few times since he woke up from his illness.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He wouldn¡¯t have left today if it weren¡¯t for what happened to Adriana.


    In the car, Peter made a phone call to Ran and arranged a ce to meet.


    Half an hourter, the two men met along the river.


    The wind is clear, the willow leaves are flying with the wind, and the river is sparkling.


    Peter, wearing silver gray sunsses and holding a cigarette in his mouth, nced at Ran, who was getting out of his car and walking over.


    Ran came over, looked at him, and asked, ¡°What is it? Say.¡±


    He sat on the bench with a few moments of levity and unwritten attitude.


    ¡°You went to see Adriana today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you go after Adriana when you knew she didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ording to Ran¡¯s intelligence, he certainly knew that things could not be done by Adriana, so he still went to Adriana.


    And, he found someone to visit Sandra in the hospital, but Ran still turned him away.


    Ran pulled out a cigarette, took a drag, and spoke only after a long time, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t help myself.¡±


    And now seeing Adriana¡¯s situation, he was really heartbroken, but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Peter, with his cigarette between his fingers, pointed around and said slowly, ¡°It was here that you advised me to see a doctor for an incurable disease. And now, this sentence I also want to give you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ran looked up at him with a frown.


    ¡°You know very well what I mean.¡±


    Peter exhaled thin smoke from his lips, propped one hand on the railing, suit draped over his shoulder, and said, ¡°Know why I¡¯m not moving Lynn?¡±


    ¡°How could you not know.¡±


    Although he had known Peter for a short time, Ran was well aware of Peter¡¯s character and would not be soft-hearted for anyone.


    Except Adriana.


    But this time, he let Lynn off the hook.


    Because ¡­ before in the cure Adriana insomnia, ni to his mind imnted there are memories of Adriana and Peter, now memory confusion, directly lead to Ran have indirect schizophrenia.


    It is for this that Peter feels guilty.


    The schizophrenic thing Ran found out early on, and also specifically went to a psychiatrist, but the thing only he knows, did not expect Peter already know.


    ¡°I called you over because I want you to take care of this. You have one day to solve it, or I will personally take action, and by then Sandra and Lynn, you can only keep one.¡±


    Because of Ran¡¯s affection for him before, Peter has always kept it in his heart.


    If not, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Ran today and talked so much to him.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran agreed.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything and just walked away.


    The person had not gone far when Ran¡¯s voice came from far away, ¡°Can you ¡­ not tell Adriana?¡±


    The schizophrenia was something he didn¡¯t want Adriana to know about.


    Even that moment when he went to Adriana was not at all of his own volition.


    It was like an extra voice in his head screaming, ¡°Go to Adriana, go to Adriana, tell her you like her ¡­¡±


    Then Ran went uncontrolled.


    Peter gets in his car and leaves.


    A call was then made to a foreign country.


    ¡°Yo ho, Mr. Alston, the sun ising out of the west, why did you bother to call me?¡±


    ¡°No time to joke with you. Come to the country immediately.¡±


    The other party was a woman, who knew that Peter was not at all polite to her.


    ¡°s, Mr. Alston, you are so unemotional.¡±


    The woman sighed and added, ¡°So anxious for me to go back, is it because you miss me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t see you the morning after, so you don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    After saying that, directly overbearingly hung up the phone.


    The call was made to Siena, a psychiatrist of national and international repute.


    Many people think she is a very old woman, but they don¡¯t know that she is a girl under 30 years old.

 Chapter 947 – Driving a plane to pick up

    When Ran helped him, now that Ran is in a difficult situation, he certainly can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.


    That¡¯s not his style.


    A big part of it is that Peter doesn¡¯t want Adriana to feel guilty one day when she finds out about it.


    Because of Lynn and Sandra¡¯s retaliation, things went viral.


    But at the same time a lot of people started sending news.


    Adriana, a ruthless woman, must be investigated¡±, ¡°Adriana, who disfigured her because of simrities¡±, ¡°Adriana, a phnthropist, donated one billion dors without a word¡±, ¡°Adriana, a self-reliant woman¡±, ¡°Adriana, awyer, disfigured her and deserves to go to jail¡±¡­ ¡­


    News and supetives such as these have be the biggest buzz of the day.


    Directly dominated the major search engine rankings, and even directly ounted for the top five Twitter Trend.


    In time, she was in a frenzy.


    But with all the news stirred together, a different sound emerged.


    There are some who support Adriana and some who feel that Adriana is a despicable woman with a heart of gold and should be put behind bars.


    Meanwhile, someone else kept sending out news of the previous Adriana.


    The news content can start digging and exposing things from more than a decade ago.


    What Adriana took the weekend to go to the nursing home to take care of Old Mr. Soto people, orphanages to take care of children, and then donated for many people, and then it was the year The Alston Family gave Adriana a billion, Adriana directly donated to a charitable organization.


    Even Adriana saved a passerby and helped an old man cross the street.


    It took a while to cause controversy and make many people feel that Adriana is not as bad as they thought and is not such a hard-hearted person.


    Onlinements are even higher than one wave.


    ¡°What a person, he should be jailed for life.¡±


    ¡°This woman has been on Twitter Trend many times before, ah, have seen many times, do not feel like so vicious people.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of brainless people are being led to rhythm. If she was going to ruin Sandra, then why would she have needed to expose her on the inte yesterday? Would Sandra still have been released from the police station? Wouldn¡¯t that be taking your pants off and farting redundantly?¡±


    ¡°Knowing people, who knows.¡±


    ¡°Remain neutral and quietly await the oue. If Adriana did the damage, ask for fair treatment, if not, ask for an apology.¡±


    ¡°Sandra is not a good thing either, she has stic surgery to look like Adriana for no reason, and she goes to people¡¯spanies to steal secrets.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana was kept in the office from noon until the evening when the reporters outside did not leave.


    Even the negative first floor parking lot downstairs was blocked.


    ¡°Adriana, are you done yet? I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡±


    Just as Adriana was working, Peter¡¯s call came in.


    Adriana cried andughed, ¡°You eat, I¡¯m a little busy with mypany, I won¡¯t go back today.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought Peter must not be aware of the situation herpany was now facing.


    She couldn¡¯t leave because of all the reporters down there, so she had to n to spend the night in the office.


    ¡°Come up to thepany rooftop, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After saying that, Peter simply hung up the phone.


    Adriana was unsure, and just as she was puzzled, a sudden buzzing rumbling sound came to her.


    That¡¯s when she noticed a helicoptering.


    The little woman¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, Peter is crazy, it is not a helicopter to pick her up from work, right?


    After thinking about it, Adriana thought that Peter would totally do it.


    She gathered her things, took the elevator up to the rooftop, and then literally found the helicopter hovering on the rooftop of the building and thennding on the tarmac, where Peter got out of the helicopter and walked towards Adriana.


    The helicopter was very windy, blowing the two with messy hair and flying clothes. Adriana walked over, Peter hugged her directly and patted her back, no one spoke.


    Because talking next to the ne, you can¡¯t hear at all.


    The two walked straight over, got into the helicopter, and ten minutester the helicopter pulled up on the tarmac at Apache vi.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief, good thing she was smart enough to stay on the tarmac, otherwise, it would have been impossible to get off the ne.


    The ne left.


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, the soup should get cold if it¡¯s anyter.¡±


    ¡°Can you not be so extravagant and wasteful in the future? I have said I have to work overtime at thepany, you don¡¯t have to pick me up by helicopter, right?¡±


    It¡¯s not much of a journey at all from the office to the house.


    The man wrapped his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist and smiled dotingly, ¡°Your own woman spoils herself. When you get tired of driving a car, you can switch to a helicopter to pick you up, and if you like, I can drive a helicopter to pick you up every day.¡±


    He deliberately flirted with Adriana to make a joke.


    ¡°Pfft, stop it.¡±


    Adriana was amused by Peter and was in a much better mood for a while.


    The two returned home, Peter served Adriana a bowl of soup, and the two sat and talked.


    The two of them are breezy and rxed, unaware that outside are exploded.


    Once again, Peter¡¯s actions sent Adriana to Twitter Trend, attracting numerousments fromizens.


    ¡°Shit, sour sour, my boyfriend doesn¡¯t even have a car, people¡¯s husbands already drive helicopter nes to and from work.¡±


    ¡°As a reporter, I am very tired, Mr. Alston is breaking our way ah, in the future without a helicopter is not qualified to do interviews?¡±


    ¡°Strength spoils daughter-inw ah, Adriana must be a good woman, otherwise how can Mr. Alston spoil her like this?¡±


    ¡°Lemon fruit on a lemon tree, you and me under a lemon tree.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too much, I want to change my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, with Adriana¡¯s current financial strength there is absolutely no need to target someone who has nothing.¡±


    ¡°Endorsement ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    There are many different opinions on the Inte, but somehow it always invariably makes people feel that Adriana is not so evil.


    While Peter was ordering people to do PR, Sandra¡¯s side didn¡¯t rest, and likewise found people to take on Adriana, and has been buying water troops to constantly attack Adriana.


    Although Adriana is still hot, the overall trend is moving in the right direction.


    None of this is possible without Peter¡¯s backroom dealings.


    Adriana knows that the situation is not good now, but she has experienced too much along the way, so selectively blocking and giving up swiping her phone, and directly disconnecting all thework, also makes her a lot less stressful.


    The two of them are sitting at the dining table to eat, Peter is very spoiled to add food for Adriana, ¡°Eat more, you are not well recently, you need to take a good tonic.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Even though she is very unwell, Adriana will not tell Peter, at least not to make Peter worry excessively.


    ¡°By the way, have you noticed that Ran is having problemstely?¡±


    Digressing just in time to talk to Peter about Ran.


    At his words, Peter¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he took it in stride, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I always feel Ran has changed a lot, it¡¯s very problematic. As for the root cause ¡­ should be in Sandra.¡±


    Adriana gets someone to keep an eye on Sandra, but since she removed Sandra after she was taken to the police station a few days ago.

 Chapter 948 Regret

    In fact, even if the people she had set up had not withdrawn, she was only afraid that she would not be able to save Sandra who had been harmed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get involved in Sandra¡¯s business, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°What do you do with it? Before Lynnid hands on me, but did not listen to Ran let her go, and now sheid hands on Sandra, keep really endless consequences.¡±


    Peter can guess right, Adriana naturally also perceived.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana meant to think that Lynn had a good rtionship with Ran, so she didn¡¯t do it, but Lynn didn¡¯t change her mind, so she hurt her brain.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, just took a spoonful of soup and took a sip.


    Adriana shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to Ran.¡±


    Thinking about what happened at the Fryer Group today, Adriana feels even more guilty about Ran and how she could possiblyy a hand on Lynn.


    No doubt it is hurting Lynn.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    The man across the street suddenly called out.


    Adriana looked up at him, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    ¡°Oh, growing up doesn¡¯t feel good at all.¡±


    It used to be said that the more you grow up the lonelier you get, but now it seems that growing up is not only lonely but also tiring.


    The two did not go out for a walk in the evening, both nestled at home to brush Netflix, rare to be able to quietly watch the TV series, each other did not think too much.


    Adriana was stressed, but somehow it seemed that with Peter around, she felt less worried than before.


    The two of them saw together veryte before they went back to their rooms to rest.


    With thest experience, the two sleep very quietly, no one dare to move, just snuggle with each other to sleep.


    That feeling, very happy yet invisible makes people feel very tortured.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    Ran stood in front of the window of the ward, looking at the sleeping Sandra with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    The cell phone in his pocket rang.


    He walked out of the hospital room with his cell phone and answered, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you find Lynn?¡±


    Lynn acts ruthlessly and ruthlessly, but anyone who knows Lynn would have no trouble guessing that she did what happened to Sandra.


    But at that moment Ran somehow could not restrain himself from going to Adriana and saying what was in his heart.


    Those words should have been kept inside forever, but he said them and told Adriana.


    However, things turned out that he did not feel happy to see Adriana¡¯s desperate and despondent look, but pped himself hard and cursed himself for being an asshole.


    Schizophrenia, in the event of an offense will involuntarily do something uncontroble, and then after that period passes will not remember what ridiculous things were done at that moment.


    But for Adriana, Ran is very special to her, so what happened with her can be clearly remembered.


    ¡°People have been taken away by Mr. Alston¡¯s men.¡±


    The other side said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ran hung up the phone and stood in the hallway, pacing around alone, lighting a cigarette in annoyance.


    Damn it!


    He suddenly kicked on the bench in the corridor, shaking with anger.


    The day Lynnid hands on Adriana, he managed to bail Lynn out, not realizing that he was still unrepentant.


    When he informed the Kramer family toe and pick up Lynn, Lynn actually escaped, leaving the Kramer family to search for Lynn.


    He knew Lynn would continue to go after Adriana, but he didn¡¯t expect her to set her mind on Sandra.


    He was caught off guard by the surprise attack.


    ¡°Oooooh uh ¡­ ah ¡­ my face, my face ¡­¡±


    The wretched screams erupted from the ward, and Ran, clutching a cigarette, stood outside smoking quietly, listening to the cries of the woman inside, but without a trace of heartache.


    Or maybe it¡¯s instinctively clear that she¡¯s not Adriana at all, which is why it doesn¡¯t hurt.


    Originally he shouldn¡¯t even be at the hospital right now, but since it was Lynn who did this to Sandra, if he wasn¡¯t here to protect Sandra, he was really worried that someone might do something to Sandra.


    If she dies, then Adriana can¡¯t even jump into the yellow river.


    A cigarette was finished before he pushed open the ward and walked in.


    Inside the ward, Sandra sat on the hospital bed, her hands covering her cheeks, wailing. A mirrory on the floor of the ward, its lenses shattered all over the floor.


    Bang¨C


    The door closed gently and he gazed at her with cold eyes, hesitating to speak.


    Sandra could not hold back and looked at him blearily, ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ran, help me, help me OK? It¡¯s Adriana, that bitch Adriana ruined me, how can I meet people after ¡­, oooh ¡­¡±


    There was a pang of pain and even some despair inside.


    Ran raised a hand to lift his forehead hair, took out a cigarette and lit it, held it in his lips, took a drag, and said, ¡°You¡¯re to me. I told you a long time ago that it was your own choice to leave Waverly.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡­¡±


    Her words came out, her eyes resigned with resignation, ¡°I don¡¯t want this either, I like you, oooh ¡­ I like you, if I didn¡¯t want to stay by your side, I would have gone to Motril with Theresa, oooh¡­ ¡­¡±


    A while ago sheughed at Theresa identally hit the broken ss table in the suite and scratched her face, but who would have thought that she would be the one disfigured nowadays.


    With the same disease, she felt really ridiculous.


    ¡°All right, keep those lies to yourself.¡± He smiled coldly, his attitude cool.


    Sandra¡¯s entire face wrapped in gauze, wrapping herself tightly, revealing only a pair of eyes, nose, mouth, wretched as a mummy.


    Even the right hand was wrapped in gauze, where the little finger and ring finger were broken in one piece.


    The other day it was that brilliant, but now it is reduced to a waste.


    Sandra was even thinking that if time could be reincarnated, she really wished she could go back to the day before and should agree to Adriana¡¯s request.


    Receive $50 million and leave Waverly directly.


    There is no pill of regret in the world.


    ¡°¡­ Then why did you keep me by your side?¡±


    Her lips kept trembling, her cheeks and hands were aching to the core, but not as much as the heartache and despair she felt at the moment.


    A question thrown out didn¡¯t get an answer from Ran.


    She seemed to say to herself, ¡°It¡¯s for Adriana, right? Is it to keep me around in order to stimte Adriana? Oh ¡­ am I right in guessing? Ran, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a mean man too, hahaha ¡­¡±


    With her face disfigured and her fingers broken, she was like a mentally broken maniac, a little unstable.


    But there is no denying that Sandra is right about everything.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Adriana who did it to you, it was one of my people.¡±


    Ran said.


    ¡°Your people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh, you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so? I won¡¯t believe it, you¡¯re all saying that for Adriana, for Adriana¡¯s sake, right?¡±


    Sandra exploded a little, pointing at him and yelling hysterically, ¡°It¡¯s all you, Ran, it¡¯s all you who put me in this situation.

 Chapter 949 – Greed is not small

    And let¡¯s not say Sandra¡¯s analysis is right, but it is true that he has harmed her.


    Because Sandra used her looks like Adriana to get close to her, the story made the news that day.


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was Lynn who read the news and found Sandra, who then framed Adriana for the incident and stirred up the rtionship.


    He pulled out his phone, opened a photo, and walked over to Sandra, ¡°Was it her that did this to you?¡±


    Sandra, who was crying, looked up at the woman in his phone and her eyes widened, ¡°That¡¯s her, that¡¯s her, that¡¯s the person who ruined my face, that¡¯s her!¡±


    How is it possible to not remember when faced with someone who has destroyed her?


    Sandra¡¯s identification did not surprise Ran, rather everything was expected.


    He took his phone and flipped out a few more photos and handed them to Sandra for her to see, ¡°This is a photo of me and him fifteen years ago when she was young and we were close; this is a photo of her eighteenth birthday when I celebrated her birthday; and this is a photo of her twenty-two years old, a photo of us together.¡±


    A few photos to prove that there is not even the slightest trace of synthesis.


    Sandra was dumbfounded and sat on the bed as if her soul had been stripped from her.


    ¡°Her name is Lynn, and I am a family member, and also, she is my fianc¨¦e. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask someone to check it out.¡±


    Ran has always been a man of few words, and now if it weren¡¯t for Adriana, he wouldn¡¯t have had to exin so much to Sandra.


    But now, seeing a woman exactly like Adriana standing in front of her, just staring at her with a kind of nervousness and heartbeat of seeing Adriana, how can we not feel sorry for what happened to her?


    Love for the house should also describe Ran at this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s you? So it¡¯s really because of you?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden news is too much for Sandra to ept, she grabbed Ran¡¯spel and shook it like crazy, ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s all you, bastard, bastard, I¡¯ll kill you, youpensate my face,pensate my hands,pensate my youth, oooh ¡­ ¡±


    No one can rte to Sandra now.


    It was only years ago that I had a facelift, and it was so hard to get back to a normal life, and now I¡¯m disfigured.


    Does her whole life seem to be inextricably linked to stic surgery?


    Is God so unfair?


    Ran didn¡¯t struggle, didn¡¯t resist, let her keep tapping on his chest until his gauze-wrapped fingers spilled blood stains, then he spoke, ¡°Your hand is bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Whoops ¡­ my hand is ruined, what¡¯s the use of talking about that now?¡±


    Because Sandra woke up not long after the ident, she immediately called 120, so her finger was attached.


    But the finger is broken is broken, even if it is connected, but also can not restore the once free movement.


    More important is the face, the face can be stic surgery.


    But the kind of pain of stic surgery was too much for her to experience.


    ¡°The hand will not affect your life too much, as for your face, I will send you to the best stic surgery hospital to ensure your recovery. sandra, what you need to do now is toe forward and rify that this matter was not done by Adriana.¡±


    Ran made his request.


    Sandra, who was crying incessantly, stiffened when she heard Ran¡¯s words, and even the tears were hanging on her eyes.


    Ryoko, looking up, asked incredulously, ¡°What did you ¡­ you say?¡±


    She felt she was hallucinating.


    ¡°I say youe forward and rify that this has nothing to do with Adriana, and I¡¯ll give you a fortune for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you rich people like to settle everything with money?¡±


    Sandraughed, a morose smile with desperate pain.


    ¡°You approached me with every intention, dare you say it¡¯s not for money? It¡¯s just a fair deal. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te forward, things wille to light just the same, and you won¡¯t get a dime by then.¡±


    The money was given out of sympathy, but now Sandra¡¯s reaction made Ran feel like he didn¡¯t want to give her a penny.


    Sandra is a smart person, thinking left and right, she thinks Ran is right.


    How can she fight with Adriana alone?


    ¡°Fifty million.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while she gave a number.


    ¡°Rather greedy.¡±


    Ran smiled sarcastically, ¡°Up to 20 million. I want to see the news by tomorrow morning, or you won¡¯t get a penny.¡±


    ¡°So does your promise to send me to get a facelift count?¡±


    Her face is now so bad that it is not at all easy to fix it, and the whole process will cost a lot of money.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    As thest word from Ran trailed off, he was already out of the room.


    Sandra is upset that her face is ruined, but at the same time, she is d that she has Ran to rely on, so she can get the money for the stic surgery and leave.


    It really doesn¡¯t seem like Waverly is the right person for her to stay.


    After sitting in the room for a while,menting about life for a while, I eventuallyid down on the bed to rest because my face hurt too much and my hands hurt too much.


    Who knows, she justy down not long after the ward door opened.


    A man walked in and stood in front of her.


    Sandra looked at the visitor and frowned, her mind quickly thinking about the person in front of her while asking, ¡°Are you ¡­ you ¡­ Brenden?¡±


    Although not very familiar with Brenden, I have seen Brenden meet with Theresa before and have seen Brenden on TV.


    Somewhat unfamiliar, yet recognizable.


    Brenden, in his suit, closed the door of the ward, took off his gold-rimmed sses, and grew a beard to show the sexy charm of the man who, despite being close to forty, has a unique mature sexiness, charm, and can¡¯t take his eyes off it.


    Sandra has met many handsome men, such as Peter, Ran, Alvin, Edward and Brenden.


    Their styles are particrly different, Peter is ascetic; Ran is the kind of evil demon; Alvin is a gentleman¡¯s style; and Edward is high and cold and evil in one.


    Brenden is the only handsome uncle type, and Ran¡¯s brother Lane¡¯s style is very simr, all grow a short beard, with a different temperament of mature and handsome.


    Sandra is also a nymphomaniac type, and when she saw Ran she was first overwhelmed by his face, and then it dawned on her, ¡°What are you doing in my ward?¡±


    Brenden, dressed in a silver-grey suit, hands in his pockets, looked down at him and shook his head, ¡°Sandra?¡±


    Calling her name word by word, he could not help but feel, ¡°Tsk ¡­ a good face, so beautiful and pretty, how did it end up in this situation? It¡¯s really saddening.¡±


    ¡°Do I know you well? My business has nothing to do with you, please get out.¡±


    In her own protection, Sandra instinctively felt that he was not a good person and subconsciously wanted to drive him out.


    But Brenden is not someone who can just be driven away?


    Turn around and walk to the side of the sofa to sit down, legs folded, crossed fingers ced between the belly, ¡°to make a deal with you, there is no interest?¡±

 Chapter 950 Conspiring with the Tiger

    Don¡¯t bother with her nonsense, go straight to the point to save time.


    Brenden never does anything in vain.


    ¡°What ¡­ what deal?¡±


    She had heard of Brenden long ago, and working with such a person was tantamount to working with a tiger, which made her feel uneasy.


    It¡¯s just a pity that people are greedy.


    Brenden is now the head of the Alston Group, an existence that countless women are attracted to, and she, Sandra, is now full of money, so how could she possibly have a problem with money?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°A ¡­ 50 million deal. Any interest?¡±


    Take the money is very generous, open and shut the mouth 50 million.


    Just now Ran gave Sandra¡¯s promise is only 20 million, now Brenden and she asked directly is 50 million.


    She was dumb inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡­ I¡¯m not going to do anything to hurt people.¡±


    A very smart woman, politely giving an answer, not refusing, but side-stepping Brenden and telling him that she was willing to do anything as long as it wasn¡¯t illegal or criminal.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Brendenughed.


    A winning smile.


    Mostly because today¡¯s negotiations are too simple, without any pressure, so that he feels that today personallye over a trip is a little too big to use.


    Pulled out the thick envelope from the suit and flung it directly onto the hospital bed.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sandra asked as she reached for the envelope.


    Subconsciously open the envelope, the photo inside makes her pupils stare, the small face under the gauze white a piece.


    Naive is covered with gauze, so no one can see.


    ¡°You you you ¡­ where did you get these things?¡±


    Sandra was scared and trembling and couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    ¡°Never mind how I got these things, the reason why I gave them to you is so that you are clear about your position now. If you agree to my terms, then from today onwards, you need to be clear about where you stand. You are not to be associated with anyone, Theresa or Ran, even Theresa¡¯s father Logan, I don¡¯t want you to have any entanglements.¡±


    His point is simple.


    It¡¯s one thing to pay $50 million, then it¡¯s another to keep her loyal to him.


    Sandra looked at the photos and her body couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ really going to pay me?¡±


    In any case, getting the money is the right thing to do now.


    Theresa is not in the country right now and is probably 80% dead, so it has nothing to do with her.


    Ran will keep her around only to use it, Logan now and she also have little contact, can be ignored.


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°And what exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Very simple, I just want you to face the press tomorrow when the bite is Adriana sent to disfigure your face. As long as you sit down on the matter, 50 million is yours. Here is a deposit of five million, and I will give you the rest of the forty-five million after it is done.¡±


    With a check right in front of her, it would be a lie to say that Sandra was not impressed.


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Look at the picture in your hand, what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me? But there is one thing, that is, you do things well, and from now on you are with me. Your face, I will find a hospital to help you fix it, andter the Alston Group will have a seat for you.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    The two negotiate simply and directly, Brenden is good at attacking the heart and every word is a deadly lure or Sandra.


    She had absolutely no reason to refuse.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. However, you must guarantee the safety of my life.¡±


    Brendenughed, got up and walked to her, raised his hand and hooked her chin as if he could see her original appearance through the gauze on her face and said, ¡°With this face, you are still of use to me.¡±


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Early the next morning, Adriana and Peter were eating and had just put down the medicine bowls in their hands when they saw Hank walk in in a hurry.


    ¡°Boss, ma¡¯am, Brenden went to the hospitalst night to meet with Sandra.¡±


    He told the two the information he knew as it was.


    Adriana looked up at Peter, and the two looked at each other and understood each other.


    Nothing is too much.


    Brenden now intervene is bound to have some kind of conspiracy to calcte.


    Without waiting for Peter to say anything, Adriana immediately said, ¡°Go contact Ran and don¡¯t let Sandra meet the press today.¡±


    Ran sent a messagest night saying that Sandra would rify to the media and do her justice.


    Butst night Brenden went to the hospital again, that Sandra is likely to turn against the water, when Adriana is really jumping into the yellow river to wash.


    She knows Brenden¡¯s routine all too well and is good at threatening people.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Wait ¡­¡±


    Hank, who was turning to leave, stopped and looked back at her, ¡°Is there anything else, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    Adriana looked back at Peter, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to go out and run some errands, you wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful and remember to call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Adriana went upstairs to get her bag and came downstairs to Peter¡¯s face and nted a kiss on his cheek, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye~¡±


    Saying hello to Peter, Adriana walked away.


    Hank stood by the couch, looking at the car driving away from the vipound, and asked weakly, ¡°You let the wife handle it alone when something this big happened?¡±


    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s an adult and has the ability to handle things on her own.¡±


    Peter is by andrge the most heartbroken Adriana in this world, but he really experienced life and death, in the edge of death, Peter¡¯s mind the only reassurance is Adriana.


    Because he was worried that Adriana was too young to handle many things on her own.


    His body has not yet recovered, it is uncertain how long he can liveter, so what he has to do now is to train Adriana, give her enough space to let go of anything she wants to do.


    In short, everything that is not done well is handled by him.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Hank was very much in agreement with Peter¡¯s idea and felt that he really had good intentions.


    I can¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for my own boss.


    He just clearly knows once had a brush with death to know that the most unprotectable after death is Adriana, so much so that now that he can live, he will be all his thoughts on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Experience her, let her grow, and silently give to that woman.


    At first, Hank felt that his boss¡¯s approach was iprehensible and even more unworthy.


    But then Adriana in order to save the boss did everything really shocked Hank, only to let him admire Adriana from the bottom of his heart.


    Hank had something to take care of.


    Peter snapped his fingers, ¡°SHADOW?¡±


    Called out.


    A person literally appeared mysteriously in therge space, standing beside him.


    The man was dressed in a ck robe with a ck mask, making it impossible to see what he really looked like.


    ¡°From today, you¡¯re going to protect Adriana.¡±


    Peter instructed as he flipped through the documents in his hand.


    The man named ¡®shadow¡¯ hesitated for a moment, ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°She is my woman, no room for error. From today, I will give her to you, but if a hair is missing, I will break one of your fingers.¡±

 Chapter 951 is to let Adriana die

    shadow: ¡°¡­¡±


    Does he have a reason to object.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Even wondering if the boss would simply be killed by him on the spot if he refused.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shadow led the order and disappeared.


    Peter was in the living room, reviewing papers before walking out of the hall, getting into his car and going directly to The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    At this time, Ran¡¯s house.


    Ran arrived home and someone dropped Lynn off early in the morning.


    A familiar scene that didn¡¯t seem to happen for a few days is happening once again.


    Ran carried red wine in his hand, cold eyes gazed at Lynn who was escorted to the living room, tilted his head and took another sip of wine, then the bottle was thrown out, impartially, directly on Lynn¡¯s head.


    With a thud, the bottle shattered to the ground and the liquor gurgled down her head.


    Head smashed, blood flowed directly down the head, in Lynn that a face looks particrly hideous and horrific.


    Even the men escorting Lynn over were surprised by Ran¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, we¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, waved, and left the living room directly.


    For a while, only Lynn and Ran were left in therge living room.


    The only servant, stunned by the moment, left the hall and closed the door.


    Being rewarded with a bottle by Ran, Lynn didn¡¯t say anything, just silently suffered the pain on her head.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ran said nothing, looked down and picked up a cigarette from the table, pressed the lighter and lit it, waved the windproof lighter and dropped it on the table with a snap.


    One hand propped up on his knee, the other hand holding a cigarette, from time to time sent to his mouth.


    Smoke very hard, a few puffs down a cigarette is almost smoked.


    Curl of smoke slowly rising, lingering on the ceiling for a long time lingering.


    A wisp of smoke exhaled from his lips and his cold eyes skewed toward her, ¡°Lynn, what do you really want? Hmm?¡±


    Never have I taken a person so clueless.


    Lynn raised his hand and touched the blood on his forehead, the clouds were light, and he didn¡¯t even blink his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s simple, just let Adriana die!¡±


    From the year in the unnamed ind and even now, she and Adriana two people have a deep conflict, it is impossible because Ran a few words to forgive Adriana.


    Moreover, it is because Adriana caused her left hand to be invalidated, despite the good hand, but greatly reduced.


    The humiliation in her heart, she could not let go.


    ¡°Oh, to Adriana¡¯s death?¡±


    Ran snorted augh, hanging his head his smile sarcastic.


    The hand that squeezes the cigarette butt is slightly hard, trying desperately to suppress the anger in the heart.


    Whirl, get up.


    The first is the first time that thepany has been able to get a new product.


    Patiently enlightened her.


    Lynn didn¡¯t care, ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as Adriana is dead.¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t die and you do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even more indifferent.¡±


    She shrugged daintily, as if life and death had a destiny, ¡°If I die, it only proves that Adriana is lucky, so what else can be done.¡±


    Hearing her words, Ran took thest puff of his cigarette into his lips, took a drag, and dropped it in the trash.


    The person paced around the living room, walked for a long time, and finally kicked over a low table in the living room.


    Clunk ¡­


    The low table toppled to the ground, and the set of tea sets and scattered things on it all fell to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    Even though Ran had been angry in front of Lynn numerous times, today he was really angry, an anger that Lynn had not seen before.


    For a while, she also had some scruples and fears in her heart.


    Gulped, raised her eyes and swept Ran, saw his horrible eyes staring at her, scared Lynn sweat, immediately said: ¡°Ran, my affairs have nothing to do with you, do not need you to interfere. I¡¯ll put my words here today, if I don¡¯t kill Adriana, I¡¯m ipetent, then it¡¯s my business whether I live or die in her hands, not yours.¡±


    Lynn has always been of a boyish nature, feeling that anything she does is her own business and not willing to drag Ran down.


    But Ran also really have no choice.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me? Good one has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He walked up to Lynn, reached out and poked her shoulder de, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°When my mother died you stood in front of her, begging to marry me, and I promised my mother myself. Although you will not marry you, but will definitely take care of you for life. That was my promise to my mother, and also treat you as my own sister!¡±


    Ran grabbed Lynn by the cor and questioned, ¡°What, are you going to make me go back on my word to my dead mother, or do you want me to die in front of you?¡±


    He will never break his promise to the deceased.


    Not to mention the fact that that person is mom.


    He loves his mother very much, and even more so, he will not talk about not being able to do it.


    Not only that, but Lynn grew up with him, and despite treating her as a brother or sibling, that is considered family.


    How can we ignore it.


    Lynn listened to Ran¡¯s words and had a moment of emotion.


    Look at him, for a long time did not say anything, and no response.


    Ran shook her off, angry, picked up the cigarette case and windproof lighter from the ground, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, and smoked it again with bitterness and hatred.


    Walking around the living room, smoking cigarettes all the time, all the time.


    That silence was an invisible ordeal for Lynn, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    But seeing Ran¡¯s painful appearance, she was vaguely distressed.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s nothing that can be done to stop it.¡±


    Lynn murmured in a small voice.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Ran, with a cigarette in his mouth and a slightly gangly look, walked up to her and looked down at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Lynn stammered and didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°Married to you?¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Ran had already finished Lynn¡¯s sentence.


    Lynn pursed her lips and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he finished, he immediately closed his eyes.


    Not worried about anything else, but about Ran reaching out and pping her right in the face.


    However this time it didn¡¯t.


    Ran did not hit her, but walked aside, then paced again to the hall door and pushed it open, standing on the steps outside the door, looking at those green nts and flowers in the yard, and did not speak for a long time.


    Lynn could only stand in the living room, watching Ran¡¯s back.


    Huzzah-


    The phone that had fallen to the floor rang.


    Lynn looked at her phone, then back at Ran.


    Just seeing Ran walking over, she didn¡¯t help him pick up the phone, but stood there obediently, like a child who was punished for doing something wrong.


    Ran picked up the phone, the shattered screen disying the phone number.


    He subconsciously looked at Lynn, then turned around with his phone and walked out, answering the call.


    ¡°Uncle, what is it?¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone was no other than Lynn¡¯s father.


    He is also a close friend of his own father.


    Of course, it is undeniable that Mr. Kramer treated him as a son-inw in his heart and treated him extremely well.

 Chapter 952: Planning to marry Lynn

    ¡°Ran, something happened to me.¡±


    Mr. Kramer sighed and said feebly.


    Just by listening to the sound alone, you know something is wrong.


    Ran frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Children, I know that Lynn has been giving you trouble all these years, I old the Kramer family sorry for you. Now Peter put his hand on my side, want to take me this old man to threaten Lynn. may you still do not know, Lynn her mother¡¯s health has been bad, now people are old, moving body problems, people are now in the hospital to recuperate. She does not yet know about Lynn, if she knows, I¡¯m afraid ¡­ afraid ¡­ s ¡­¡±


    Lynn¡¯s mother had never been in very good health, as Ran had known before.


    But now it was hard to hear Mr. Kramer say these words so humbly in front of him.


    Peter¡¯s feelings for Adriana are clear to him.


    Previously in Floedan, Lynn tried to make a move on Adriana, and that time if he had not intervened to stop it, I¡¯m afraid that at that time Lynn would have died.


    Recently Lynn and twice again, if not Peter has been tolerated, I¡¯m afraid Lynn die a hundred times are not enough.


    ¡°Uncle, I ¡­¡±


    Ran felt a little guilty.


    Although he is cold in nature, but is a responsible and responsible man, a strong sense of responsibility in the bones.


    ¡°Lynn is a child we¡¯ve been spoiling since she was a little girl, and we can¡¯t control her now. I just hope that if and when her mother and I pass away, you must help us take care of Lynn.¡±


    Mr. Kramer¡¯s voice was choked with emotion when he said those things.


    Ran clear, when in FloedanLynn failed to assassinate Adriana, was found by Peter, and then lost a priceless piece of treasure to Peter, and then the family left Floedan, business all moved abroad.


    But the industry that is familiar at home is not so good abroad.


    In just six months, the Kramer family lost half of their fortune, and the old couple gave up doing business and retired at home.


    And Lynn, who had been obsessed with him, sneaked back in behind their backs.


    Mr. Kramer¡¯s words amounted to invisible pressure for Ran, leaving him with no way back and no choice.


    He treats Lynn as his sister and has always been spoiled, so naturally he won¡¯t sit back and watch.


    Finally, he said to Mr. Kramer, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Lynn and won¡¯t let anything happen to her. Tell your mother that I will go abroad with Lynn to see her in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, well, you kids are ¡­¡±


    Mr. Kramer did not react at first, then understood Ran¡¯s meaning and immediately asked, ¡°Ran, what do you ¡­ mean?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out, and I¡¯m going to marry Lynn.¡±


    He said directly.


    A word not very loud, but Lynn, who had her ears pricked up in the living room listening, heard it clearly.


    She knew Ran well enough to know that Ran never lies, and since he made a promise with her father, he would definitely say yes.


    At that moment, her heart was wildly happy, and tears streamed down her face in excitement.


    Ran stood outside the door exchanging pleasantries with his uncle before hanging up the phone.


    The phone was dumped directly on the ground to the side, and Ran sat on the steps, smoking silently.


    He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right thing to do.


    But certainly not wrong.


    At least, it protects Adriana and protects Lynn.


    So this is not a waste of life.


    Although you can¡¯t be with Adriana, but at least you can keep two people by giving some of yourself, quite good.


    The man who used to live in a dashing and unrestrained manner never thought that one day he would be bound by love and thus forced to choose a person he did not love.


    That kind of pain, which he had not experienced before, but really tore his heart and lungs hard.


    While at the hospital, Ran¡¯s Twitter feed and the Oblurg Group¡¯s Twitter feed sent out updates as a number of reporters poured into Sandra¡¯s room.


    Ran¡¯s wedding to Lynn, daughter of the Kramer family, will take ce the following month on the 16th.


    As soon as the message was sent, it was quickly retweeted and pushed straight to Twitter Trend.


    To know Ran is also one of the most handsome men among several big familiesment out, like his countless women, and now the big wedding, do not know how many women to despair for him to death.


    In the hospital, the reporter stood in Sandra¡¯s hospital room.


    Long guns were pinned to her face, crackling with photos and shing lights, poking Sandra¡¯s eyes.


    With her face wrapped in gauze and leaning on the bed, she faced so many media reporters and felt the beauty of being the center of public opinion for the first time.


    This moment was a moment of shame and a feeling of scenery.


    ¡°Ms. Sandra, may I ask if the injuries you sustained were caused by Adriana, the president of the Fryer Group?¡±


    ¡°Who have you offended that you would do this?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what you should do in the future? Have you found the person who did it to you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°You went to the Fryer Group before to steal contract secrets and were sent to the police station, and were let go by Adriana. Now you are injured and say Adriana did it, is it deliberate revenge or is Adriana getting back at you?¡±


    ¡°May I ask what was the reason for your previous stic surgery to look like Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Did you always hold an agenda?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters¡¯ questions were sharp and tricky.


    However, one of the women who mingled next to the journalist wearing a nurse¡¯s uniform and a mask was none other than Adriana.


    Sandra scanned the many reporters, then looked at Adriana and swallowed.


    The words Brenden said during the meeting with Brenden came to mind, and I was caught in a state of tension, not even knowing what to do.


    Brenden was among those who shared some of her anxiety.


    He is sitting in the president¡¯s office of Alston Group with a woman in his arms and a bad smile.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Alston, look at me, what¡¯s so good about the news? It¡¯s not better than me.¡±


    The sexy, alluring beauty cupped Brenden¡¯s cheek and leaned in for a kiss.


    ¡°You tititing little demon.¡±


    Brenden hugs her and kisses back, but keeps his ears open for the news to check in.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Mr. Alston, let me serve you well.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The sexy woman¡¯s hand fell on his belt, skillfully unbuckled it, and began to restlessly fondle and stroke it there.


    Brenden was in a good mood, waiting with great interest for Sandra¡¯s answer.


    I didn¡¯t expect Sandra to face the media for a while after silence, suddenly opened her mouth and said: ¡°At that time I was at home, suddenly came in a very dangerous person, I was instinctively afraid and wanted him to leave, the results of that person without saying a word to me under the knife. I thought ¡­ I thought it was Ms. Hale¡¯s people, but when I woke up I realized that I even hospital bills were paid by Ms. Hale for me. In fact, Ms. Hale and I have known each other for a long time and have always had a good rtionship. It was an ident, because some years ago I was in a car ident and disfigured, so I was in the hospital for stic surgery, I just took a picture, who would have known that the person was Ms. Hale it.


    Then in Floedan I met Ms. Hale and they had a good conversation and a good rtionship. But then because of my jealousy, I was taken advantage of and that¡¯s why what happened yesterday. Here, I apologize to Ms. Hale.¡±

 Chapter 953 Acting to the media

    Sandra spoke fluently, obviously having thought of everything before.


    Then she added, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have done those things to hurt you.¡±


    With her voice, tears like rain, and an intimate address of ¡®Adri¡¯, she inadvertently brought the two closer together.


    Let those in the media believe it.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Adri, I was wrong, thank you for taking care of me when everyone else gave up on me. I really won¡¯t do that in the future, in the future, oooh ¡­¡±


    Sandra is a great actress, but those little reporters are not easy to get rid of either.


    Immediately held up the microphone and asked after ¡­


    ¡°You and Ms. Hale used to know each other? Is it possible that you were suppressed by Ms. Hale¡¯s power and did not dare to tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°And who, may I ask, was the person who assassinated you yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why are you being forward?¡±


    ¡°Has it been bought and paid for?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporter was questioned again.


    Sandra choked up and said: ¡°The people who came to do something to me yesterday did say that it was Adriana who did it, and that was because my theft from the Fryer Group was exposed, so those people used it to frame Adri. oooh ¡­ Adri is a smart man, and has just married Mr. Alston. married with Mr. Alston, the two are worth countless, not to mention the disdain to work against me, if you really want to do it, and how will only disfigured, broken fingers? That¡¯s not pushing her into the fire?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Adriana doesn¡¯t look that stupid.¡±


    ¡°And who exactly assassinated you? Who have you offended?¡±


    ¡°You falsely used Adriana yesterday, will she retaliate against you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Things the police have gotten involved and are still hunting for the killer. Adri she ¡­ was very nice to me and would take money to help me fix my looks and also ¡­ advised me to change my ways.¡±


    She said, choking back tears once more, ¡°Adri, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never do that again.¡±


    Facing the media, Sandra put her best foot forward to act.


    The answer satisfied the journalists, but angered Brenden.


    Brenden, who was at the other end, pushed away the woman sitting in his arms, and the woman fell directly to the ground with an ident.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts ¡­ Mr. Alston, what are you doing?¡±


    The woman got a little angry.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Brenden growled.


    ¡°Nuts? If you don¡¯t want to do it, say so, your pants are off, and you tell me not to y? Sick!¡±


    The woman straightened her clothes, stomped out in anger on her heels, and threw the door shut with a bang.


    Brenden watched the live news and finally closed hisptop at once, storming out.


    ¡°Bitch, dare to fool me!¡±


    He tugged manically at the tie around his neck and walked around the office a few times with his arms crossed, wondering what he was thinking.


    At noon that day, the news was once again on Twitter Trend.


    It has generated a lot of discussion and heat.


    Manyizens are bashing Adriana while using Sandra of being paid off.


    But the family¡¯s Twitter has released another video of what happened in Floedan six months ago, which clearly shows a scene in front of both Adriana and Sandra in heavy snow.


    If the video is fake, then the big blizzard weather can¡¯t be exined.


    Naturally, it also bes evidence.


    In the video, Sandra and Adriana are talking andughing.


    The truth is that the conversation with Sandraat that time was a false one, and I didn¡¯t think it could be kept as evidence now.


    Adriana looks at the news Twitter Trend and smiles.


    Good thing Iwent to the hospital early today and went to Sandra with the documents Brenden had collected.


    To know Ran has his independent intelligencework, want to collect things naturally than Brenden to collect moreprehensive.


    And long before two people noticed Sandra, her information was naturally kept extremely well.


    When Adriana learns that Brenden hase to Sandra, she is certain that he must be holding evidence of Sandra, and there is a good chance that that evidence is those things.


    She met with Sandrawith those things, and Sandra¡¯s reaction then said it all and confirmed Adriana¡¯s thoughts.


    So, trying to threaten, she has a better chance of winning than Brenden.


    A fiasco, which is making a lot of noise, has affected Fryer Group and YY Entertainment Company and the gamepany.


    She was called and confronted by Colin and Flora in turn, disliking them.


    The good thing is that things went smoothly, and Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell.


    In the end, the video was used to shut up the public and smoothly redeem the reputation of the individual.


    Only unfortunately, Adriana did not have to be happy.


    She swiped through Twitter, searching for topics that had something to say about herself, but she overheard a tweet from Oblurg Group Twitter announcing the wedding news.


    Her brain exploded with buzz.


    After a short silence, Adriana picked up her cell phone to call Ran, but the number was dialed and then she hung up.


    Because Adriana hadn¡¯t figured out what to say after the call and how to confront Ran.


    He¡¯s getting married.


    With Lynn!


    Married to a woman he could never love.


    Adriana¡¯s heart aches, her nose is sore, her eyes are heavy with tears, and her heart is tight with pain.


    The office door pushed open abruptly and Harlee walked in.


    Adriana instantly wiped the tears from her eyes and pretended to be bashful, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    She moved quickly, but did not escape Harlee¡¯s shrewd eyes.


    He carried milk tea and dessert in his hand and ced it in front of her, ¡°Here, newly baked, your brother I ran a dozen streets to buy it, today is for you to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Adrianaughed, ¡°Just buy milk tea to celebrate? The least you can do is treat yourself to a Michelin five-star Western meal. At the very least, a Starbucks coffee?¡±


    She snickered.


    In order not to let Harlee notice her displeasure and hurt feelings.


    ¡°And Starbucks? Michelin? Are you thinking too much?¡±


    Harlee put the things in front of her, pull out the cigarettes in his pocket, ¡°look, now smoking only this eighty dors a box of cigarettes, where I have money? The money is all exploited by your sister-inw. I am now the bottom of the peasant, every day waiting for your sister-inw the earth master to reward some living expenses.¡±


    ¡°Is it that miserable?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know if Harlee is telling the truth, but is genuinely amused by him.


    ¡°What¡¯s true or false? What I said can be false? Look at Peter, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any better than me. The former president of the Alston Group, worth millions of dors, but now it is good, all the property to you, you scenery, but he was reduced to a cook. Tsk ¡­ think about it is worse than me.¡±


    He took out a cigarette while shaking his head and sighing, ¡°If I had known, why get married, it¡¯s too bad. Ugh ¡­ regret ah.¡±


    The mouth says regret, but Adriana is true to find the corner of his lips that seems to rise in a nice curve.


    Obviously happy, but get a good deal.


    Adriana takes out her milk tea and takes a sip.


    Milk tea is very sweet and sweet, but it is bitter when you drink it in your mouth.

 Chapter 954 – Love is Deep and Fate is Shallow

    Bitter from the mouth in the heart.


    Harlee has been livening up the atmosphere, Adriana has not said much, but it seems he is talking to himself.


    Eventually, Harlee didn¡¯t bother to say that much.


    Then he asked, ¡°Is it because of Ran¡¯s marriage to Lynn?¡±


    ¡°What marriage? They¡¯re not married.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, you¡¯re still sentimental about him. In fact, I think it, you can not be too worried. First of all, the affection thing is cultivated, maybe it will grow over time, let Ran put you down and then really love Lynn, then they are to repair the fruit.


    What if things go the other way, Ran has been unable to fall in love with Lynn, but also to allow Lynn to wake up in a disappointing marriage, then also divorce, when each find each other¡¯s favorite, it is also a relief for them.¡±


    He carefully analyzed everything with Adriana, spread his hands, and said: ¡°You also know the rtionship between Lynn and Ran, their Maleah bamboo horse¡¯s hair, Ran can not watch you countless times by Lynn stabbing, Peter more likely to condone Lynn to do it. And Lynn, is Ran¡¯s hair, once fianc¨¦e, since childhood Maleah, he can not look away, you say right?¡±


    Analysis to here, he alsomented, ¡°looking at Ran so dashing man, I thought he would live a life without worries, now only to find that he is really tired, very tired. I a man man have some sympathy for his encounter.¡±


    How can it not be sympathetic.


    Harlee and Ran two people get along quite well, so he really felt some heartache in his heart.


    ¡°Saying that, but ¡­ I¡¯m really sorry Ran.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself and vented her emotions in front of Harlee.


    The person in front of her was her own brother, and Adriana could say these things in front of him, but not in front of Peter.


    Or maybe Adriana is worried that Peter is jealous.


    But whichever way it goes, she won¡¯t go and say it in front of Peter.


    Her choked voice made Harlee a little distressed, got up and walked to her, patted her shoulder and handed her some tissues, ¡°It¡¯s okay, cry if you want, there¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face was grim, and she could understand Adriana¡¯s heart very well.


    Now Ran¡¯s encounter, and when Eliza¡¯s encounter is not the same, but the situation is the same tricky.


    He could understand Adriana¡¯s pain and knew how good Ran was to Adriana, the kind of ¡®good¡¯ that transcended everything.


    Even do those things to make him a man look very touched.


    Just ask, how many men can do this thing to a woman to the extreme?


    ¡°O Adri, actually you are happy too. God favors you, the first half of your life is not good, but the second half of your life is your happiness to have so many people love you. Don¡¯t take happiness as pressure, instead you will make those who are devoted to you in vain.¡±


    Harlee doesn¡¯t know how tofort people, but doesn¡¯t want to see Adriana get attached.


    Adriana had a lot of things repressed in her heart, and when she heard Harlee¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but jump over and hug him and cry.


    The kind of crying is not bawling, but leaning in his arms, against his head, silent sobbing, cowering shoulders.


    Only this kind of crying is the most heartbreaking.


    Harlee¡¯s eyes were red.


    Because he rarely saw Adriana would be such a sad and tearful because of something.


    Patting her home on the shoulder, he kept reassuring, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Ran¡¯s dedication is only worth it if you have a good time.¡±


    ¡°You know, I now to hope that there are not so many people for me to pay, solitary without pressure, is the most rxed.¡±


    Adriana adjusted her mood and said.


    To know what Alvin did before became the pressure that Adriana couldn¡¯t let go of for the rest of her life and made it very difficult for her.


    And Alvin had just left not long ago, and now with the Ran thing, she was a small woman, bearing the good that those people gave her, and she knew it was her happiness.


    But when happiness carries a certain weight, it can really weigh people down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so tired. If I had known I would end up in this situation, I would have stayed away from them.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s Alvin, Ran or Peter.


    Each one of these people has given so much to her.


    Naive feelings are always the same and cannot be divided.


    She loves Peter, loves him alone, and wants to be with him forever.


    Now Adriana owes a debt to Alvin and a debt to Ran.


    She really didn¡¯t know how to face it.


    ¡°I know, I get it, and I understand. But I just want to tell you that you can¡¯t force things in rtionships, and you can¡¯t fall in love with three people at once. adri, don¡¯t make it hard on yourself, really.¡±


    Harlee knows the pressure is on Adriana and the burden she carries on her shoulders.


    More understanding in Adriana¡¯s mind, because Obren passed on the female thing, so that Grandpa Soto and that group of people who follow Ruth only heart to Adriana, and let Adriana produce pressure.


    Because those people are only loyal to Adriana and ignore Harlee, who is also Ruth¡¯s biological son, Adriana feels guilty for ¡®hogging¡¯ all the resources.


    ¡°Adri, I like the simple life just as much as you do. What I want to tell you is that when everything goes well I¡¯m going to leave Waverly with Eliza and go back to Preynia Mountain and live a simple life. That¡¯s what I aspire to.¡±


    I have to say, it is really a real brother and sister, both of them have the same life aspirations.


    Adriana, who was crying, gathered her tears when she heard Harlee¡¯s words and looked up at him, ¡°Why?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Because for so many years I lived a confused life, and now that I¡¯m married to Eliza, it¡¯s instead easier because I got what I wanted and what I had, and it was all worth it. Or simply put, there is nothing worth pursuing anymore, and I instead want to go back to the country and live an ordinary life.¡±


    ¡°No way! Don¡¯t you forget who you are!¡±


    ¡°My identity? What identity, the identity of Ruth¡¯s son?¡±


    He knew that these were the things Adriana was mostfortable with in her ministry.


    Harleeughed, ¡°I might as well tell you that I really don¡¯t wish I was Ruth¡¯s son, I haven¡¯t met her anyway, and I don¡¯t recognize her as my mother. By the way, I¡¯ve already discussed it all with Eliza, and the tickets are all bought.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving too?¡±


    Adriana got even more desperate, ¡°Alvin is gone, Theresa is gone, Brenda is dead, and when Ran gets married to Lynn he will definitely leave the country and go to Lynn¡¯s parents¡¯ side. So, there are not many people left in the big Waverly, are there?¡±


    Adriana is different from others, she prefers warmth and hrity.


    But now the familiar people around one by one to leave, so Adriana heart really big very heavy, very difficult, and even do not know how to face.


    She knew there was no such thing as a banquet, but it all came too soon.

 Chapter 955 Needs her protection

    ¡°What are you afraid of, I¡¯m with Eliza


    It¡¯s not like you¡¯re noting back. It¡¯s just that you cane back whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Adriana sighed and took a tissue to wipe her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s fine, actually, I want to be like you guys.¡±


    Adriana red at Harlee and recoiled in relief.


    She had previously felt guilty for hogging things that should have belonged to Harlee, but now her heart is a little lighter knowing that Harlee doesn¡¯t care about these things.


    ¡°I wish I was like you, but unfortunately I don¡¯t have the chance now.¡±


    There really isn¡¯t any chance of that.


    Because ¡­


    She is different from Harlee.


    Harlee only has Eliza, and she has Peter behind her, Peter¡¯s family, and Jenkins¡¯ family that needs her to protect and hold her up.


    As long as Brenden is still around, as long as those who are eyeing the Obren are still around, Adriana instinctively feels that she will note down easy.


    But now knowing that these people are leaving one by one, it¡¯s really hard for her heart, it¡¯s very hard.


    The pain was like arge palm tightly choking her neck, so that she could not breathe.


    Harlee sensed that Adriana was not in a good mood and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, we¡¯re just going back for a while and will be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°In a few days.¡±


    ¡°In a few days?!¡±


    ¡°Three to five days.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long moment of silence, she waved her hand, ¡°Go away, I want to be alone and quiet.¡±


    Adriana really wants to be alone and quiet and is not in a very good mood right now.


    ¡°Okay then, you sit down for a while, I have to go back and check on Eliza. She¡¯s pretty bored at home by herself.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana smiled as she watched Harlee leave.


    Harlee closes the office door and leaves.


    The formerly lively office was now left to herself, which made Adriana feel a little lonely, empty and cold.


    That feeling of despondency may not be felt by others, but she personally experienced, that feeling is really hard to say.


    There are only a few people I trust around me, Alvin, Ran.


    But now they¡¯re both leaving.


    Although after leaving is to face a new life, but into her world for so long in the person, so soon to leave, but she can not let go.


    Adriana sat in the office all day without eating, unmotivated to work.


    It wasn¡¯t until Peter¡¯s phone rang in the evening that her meditation and contemtion was interrupted.


    ¡°Adriana, what time do you get off work?¡±


    Adriana looked at the time and it was already 8:00 pm.


    She patted her head, ¡°Good, good, soon the paperwork in hand will be finished, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t ask anything, didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t evene over to pick her up from work.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Zac sat down in front of Peter and looked at him with his chin in his hand, ¡°You knew Adriana was in a bad mood, why didn¡¯t you go pick her up yourself?¡±


    ¡°She needs some privacy, and my presence, on the contrary, will make her more stressed.¡±


    A woman, how can she be sad for another man in front of her husband?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t show it so obviously, because Peter knows her too well.


    Instead of picking up Adriana and making her pretend to be happy and rxed, Peter would prefer to leave Adriana alone to let herself go and have a good time.


    Peter waited at home for a long time before Adriana came back.


    No matter howte it is, whenever Adriana enters Asnana vi, she is sure to see him on the bench on the left side of the courtyard.


    Or legs folded holding aptop in busy, or looking down at the file, or holding a magazine flipping through ¡­


    The car stopped, Peter got up and walked over, and Adriana got out of the car.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    The two looked at each other, the man stepped forward and took her into his arms, dropping a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Hard work.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    Adriana leaned into his arms.


    The two did not speak, but embraced each other for a long, long time.


    It was not until Adriana soothed the sadness in her heart that she stood out from the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    She said.


    Peter slightly jawed and took her hand, ¡°Today I made mushroom soup for you, the first time I did it, so I took you to try the poison.¡±


    He said it half-jokingly.


    Adriana was relieved, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to make soup every day.¡±


    Now Peter stays at home every day to recuperate his body, alone is really boring, if not she works too much every day, really want to spend time with him at home.


    ¡°Honey, how about going to the office with me tomorrow?¡±


    Harlee will be leaving in a few days, thepany still needs her to handle things personally, and now Peter is too bored at home alone, so it¡¯s a good idea to take Peter to thepany together.


    Peter, who went to the kitchen and walked out with two bowls of soup, smiled dotingly, ¡°Obey.¡±


    He had thought about it a long time ago, but didn¡¯t want to interfere with Adriana¡¯s work, so he didn¡¯t squeal.


    Since she said so, he naturally obeyed.


    The two were sitting at the table chatting away when Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to answer the phone, but when she saw that it was Dayana, she answered it anyway.


    ¡°Dayana?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, excuse me for calling you sote.¡±


    Dayana said politely.


    Adriana mused that it was probably because more things had happened in thest two days, and she alone had directly affected threepanies and tarnished the reputation of YY Entertainment Company along with them.


    Now she is calling to cancel the cooperation with thepany, after all, the contract has not been signed, it is not toote to backtrack.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, I¡¯m still dining. Is there something wrong?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I just wanted to ask how things are going with the agent contact on your side?¡±


    It was clear that she meant to continue working with Adriana.


    Adriana was a little surprised and raised her eyes to look at Peter, then said to Dayana, ¡°Dayana, Jimmy is very busy with his daily work, I think ¡­ he would have refused.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to bother Jimmy with some nonsense about her ownpany.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Dayana responded, and after a short silence, she said, ¡°Well, then, we¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana put it down.


    Looking up at Peter, a slightly puzzled look shed across his eyes, somewhat confused by Dayana¡¯s routine.


    ¡°What the hell is this Dayana¡¯s set-up, honey, could she being for Jimmy?¡± Adriana sensed something keenly.


    If Dayana is here for Jimmy, then she really should give Jimmy a call.


    Peter¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as he thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe, not really.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t get an answer, Adriana stopped asking questions, and the two of them chatted and ate together.


    After the meal, Adriana went to brush the dishes.


    Sitting on the couch absentmindedly brushing up on the TV show, Peter came over with a fruit te, pinched his fork and forked a piece of fruit and handed it to Adriana¡¯s mouth, ¡°Here, have a piece of fruit.¡±

 Chapter 956 Meet Lynn

    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and took a bite of avocado.


    Peter put down the fruit te and sat beside her, cing Adriana¡¯s legs on hisp.


    ¡°Hmm? What are you ¡­ doing?¡±


    First she froze, then she found Peter massaging her, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel some enjoyment and a little touch, ¡°I¡¯m actually ¡­ not tired.¡±


    Not tired indeed, just tired at heart.


    And Peter was so kind to her that Adriana was a little ufortable.


    Lowering his leg and hugging Peter tightly, ¡°I just hope we¡¯ll always be okay.¡±


    It¡¯s been fine.


    Peter put his hand on Adriana¡¯s back and soothed the little woman, ¡°Silly girl, of course we¡¯ll be nice.¡±


    Adriana moved and then rested on hisp with her eyes closed, only to fall asleep while lying on her back.


    Seeing her asleep, Peter didn¡¯t wake Adriana, then gently princessed her and carried her upstairs to her bedroom.


    Put the little woman on the bed, took off her coat and covered her with bedding, and only then quietly walked out of the bedroom.


    Downstairs, Peter nced at Hank, who had walked in, and asked, ¡°Found it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the people have been brought to the secret room.¡±


    ¡°Good, now take me over to her.¡±


    With a nce back at the upstairs bedrooms, Peter walked out of the vi lobby and drove away.


    Half an hourter, arrived at a hidden ce, into a simple bungalow hut, in the side room of the bungalow started the organ will appear an elevator, enter the elevator down to the negative two floors.


    The design inside is a radical departure from the outside.


    The outside looks that poor, but the inside is quite a technological design, gray and white decorative style, the lights are bright, like daylight.


    ¡°Boss, this way.¡±


    Hank stood at the door of the room, swiped his fingerprints, the heavy door slowly started, Peter Fang walked in, and Hank followed.


    Inside the chamber is a space divided into two, separated by an iron fence, which has an independent bathroom and a bed, and outside is a desk and executive chair, as well as a sofa.


    Peter pulled out a cigarette from the pocket of the ck suit jacket draped over his shoulder, held it in his lips, lit it, and took a drag.


    Cold gaze swept a nce at the woman inside, stepped to the sofa, legs folded and sat down, with a cool and noble posture.


    ¡°Peter, what do you mean by bringing me in? What the hell is this ce?¡±


    The woman under house arrest stood in front of the bars, ring angrily at Peter and growling, ¡°Let me out or Ran won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Peter, who was leaning on the couch, sat up straight and flicked the ashes at the ashtray, ¡°You¡¯re against Ran everywhere, how do you think he¡¯s going to forgive you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I¡¯m getting married to Ran soon, I¡¯m his fianc¨¦e, and he¡¯ll forgive anything I do.¡±


    The definitive answer is very confident.


    Peterughed and shook his head, ¡°Where do you get the confidence that this marriage will definitely work?¡±


    Ran¡¯s affairs he should not have asked, but today saw Adriana lost soul gloomy look, finally is not tolerated.


    Even for the sake of Adriana, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°Ran promised it himself.¡±


    Lynn full of anger, angry jumping feet, a strong shaking the iron fence, but simply can not shake a cent.


    ording to her ability, if she was under house arrest in other ces at least she could still escape, but now she is in a ce that is called a of heaven and earth, it is as difficult as heaven to escape.


    ¡°That also depends on whether I, Peter, agree. ¡±


    ¡°Humph, Peter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a dog¡¯s nosy business, what does my business with Ran have to do with you?¡±


    Lynn thinks Peter is out of his mind and purely meddlesome.


    Peter smoked quietly and didn¡¯t pay any attention to Lynn. Instead, Hank turned on the indoor TV and let Lynn watch the TV.


    The TV screen lit up and the image that emerged was a shot of her mother in the hospital and a scene of her gray-haired father taking care of her.


    She looked at the screen, stunned for a moment, and immediately pointed at Peter, questioning, ¡°Peter, what the hell are you up to? What happened between me and you has nothing to do with my family, don¡¯t you know the rules.¡±


    Lynn was furious and couldn¡¯t ept what he was doing.


    ¡°Rules? Here, I am the rule.¡±


    He rested his hand on his knee, his long fingers with jade-like bones tapping once, and said slowly: ¡°Three times against Adriana, if not for Adriana you would have died a hundred times.¡±


    The finger holding the cigarette pointed to the TV and said, ¡°the Kramer familypany went out of business because of you, and I¡¯m surprised you weren¡¯t taught a lesson.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would the Kramer family be like this? Peter, I¡¯m telling you, I, Lynn, and you don¡¯t share the same fate. Why do you think I set Adriana up because she¡¯s your woman, and not only that, she¡¯s hooking up with Ran, and I can¡¯t stand that!¡±


    She nged and flung her foot on the iron fence and ended up kicking her toes in pain.


    God knows how much she hates Peter and Adriana in her heart, only possibly not capable enough to fight it, so she targets Adriana everywhere and takes the opportunity to do so.


    It¡¯s just a shame that none of them were sessful.


    ¡°Taking on the Kramer family is just the beginning, the next step is to take on Ran.¡±


    Peter looked at her and said ndly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Peter, you were kicked out of The Alston family long ago, what do you have now to go against Ran?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so.¡±


    Her words piqued Peter¡¯s interest, ¡°How about giving it a try?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ how dare you!¡±


    Lynn¡¯s eyes shed, and there was some scruple in her heart.


    It never urred to me before that Peter would take on Ran because Ran had a good rtionship with Adriana.


    How could Adriana let Ran get hurt?


    She pretended to be calm and said, ¡°You dare toy your hands on Ran, aren¡¯t you afraid that Adriana will make a divorce with you?¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to take action against a Ran who was thrown out of the Oblurg Group?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lynn and Ran although very familiar, but she does not know Ran private in the end how much power, and now listen to Peter suddenly said so, her heart thumped a hang up, frightened of the heart.


    Therge room, the two only resting on the iron bars, Lynn even though the anger, but also can only be secretly hidden.


    Gritting his teeth and clutching the iron fence, his body shaking with anger.


    ¡°Peter, if youy a hand on Ran, I¡¯ll make sure you die without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    As her words fell, Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh, as if he had heard some great joke, ¡°A mere prisoner, you are also worthy to shout in front of me?¡±


    He was blissfully unconcerned.


    Hank said, ¡°The Oblurg Group is now controlled by Lane, and you should know that Lane and Ran are ipatible. Now that Ran has left the Oblurg Group and has no power, at least Mr. Alston will crush Ran as easily as he crushes an ant with one finger!


    At the end, added the words, ¡°And, God knows what.¡±

 Chapter 957 – Scrapping Raylan

    With a threat, Lynn froze.


    Those cold eyes that released a sharp edge stared at Peter without blinking, ¡°If you have the guts, don¡¯t let me walk out of here, or I will ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then wait until you can get out of here.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes were disdainful.


    Lynn was momentarily confused, ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t do that to Ran!¡±


    In her heart the most worried person is Ran, she can use her rtionship with Ran to threaten Ran, but will not allow others to move the earth on Ran.


    Simrly, Peter did not move Lynn because Ran, now move Lynn, is out of Ran and Adriana.


    Since they can¡¯t handle some things, it¡¯s better for him to step in and handle them personally.


    ¡°Hank, order down immediately and take away one of Ran¡¯s arms.¡±


    Peter had a cigarette in his mouth and spoke in a calm and breezy manner.


    Just that leisurely gesture but talking about the life and death of others, that look angered Lynn.


    Lynn panicked when she saw Hank jaw slightly and turn and walk out immediately, ¡°Wait, stop, stop!¡±


    After a few screaming shouts, Hank immediately stopped in his tracks, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, I can pass it on to Ran for you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. What the hell do you ¡­ guys want to do to let Ran go?¡±


    Lynn was really surprised by Peter.


    ¡°Release? Why should I let go? Don¡¯t you like to bully Adriana? Then I¡¯ll waste Ran and let you guys be together properly.¡±


    Peter took a drag on his cigarette, his mouth exhaling a faint cigarette, the lingering smoke hazing his face.


    ¡°No, if you waste Ran¡¯s hand he¡¯s done.¡±


    Lynn struggled, her eyes dripping, wondering what she was thinking.


    Although she believed in Peter¡¯s strength, she felt that Peter was scaring her.


    Knock Knock-


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door and walked in.


    When she saw who wasing, Lynn stiffened, her eyes widened, and she stammered, ¡°Solomon?¡±


    The man who came in gave a slight jowl towards Hank, then walked up to Peter and pointed to his cheek, ¡°Solomon, this is the human skin mask that was repaired for you before, see if you are satisfied.¡±


    Saying that, he tore the human skin mask off his face and handed it to Peter.


    Peter took the human skin mask and looked at it, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Solomon, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The man who ripped off the human skin mask turned around and walked away.


    Lynn stared at Peter dumbfounded, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you are Solomon?¡±


    When it was on the unnamed ind, it was the face of the human skin mask named Solomon that he was holding in his hand.


    But Lynn never expected that Peter would be Solomon anyway.


    ¡°What, surprised?¡±


    Peter looked down at the human skin mask in his hand and yed with it.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, how can you be Solomon, it can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°On unnamed ind, Adriana and Ran received orders to assassinate Alvin, and it was you who took orders from me to go out and assassinate Adriana. Back on the unnamed ind, it was you who went to the water prison to assassinate Adriana and got beaten up by Ran. On the training grounds, you gave Adriana trouble countless times, and even set Adriana up many times during field training. Forgotten so quickly?¡±


    Peter, who is rarely talkative, said a lot in one breath.


    Although Solomon is the instructor of the unnamed ind, but Peter used this one human mask N many times in and out of the unnamed ind to apany Adriana.


    It is a pity that few people know about this matter.


    Had it not been for that ident, I¡¯m afraid even Adriana wouldn¡¯t have known about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    She, who was questioning Peter just now, heard something and was convinced.


    Not even Peter¡¯s strength is in doubt.


    On the unnamed ind, Solomon is in charge of their group of ¡®special¡¯ recruits, but is unmatched in status and ability on the ind.


    By now it dawned on her that it was likely that Peter was the one in control of the unnamed ind, so if he wanted to take on Ran, wouldn¡¯t that ¡­


    Thinking about this, she was afraid, really afraid.


    ¡°Let Ran go, let Ran go ¡­¡±


    As if emptied of her soul, her body stumbled and fell directly to the ground, without the arrogance and domineering and essence of a moment ago.


    Because, all her skills are taught by Solomon, so to speak, is her master.


    Then Solomon wanted to kill her, it was as easy as pie, it¡¯s just a pity she didn¡¯t appreciate that some of her own death-defying actions would bring great misfortune to Ran.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    And believed Peter¡¯s words, if not because Adriana and Ran personal friendship is very close, if not because she and Ran deep love like brother and sister, only afraid that she would have died a hundred times.


    Now that she has touched Peter¡¯s bottom, Peter is about to take Ran to task.


    It¡¯s only because she was naive enough to think that Peter was no match for Ran, who knew that Peter was actually the ¡®Solomon¡¯ of the unnamed ind!


    ¡°Release? Heh.¡±


    The man indifferently hooked his lips, ¡°Because your existence has caused Adriana countless problems, how do you think I will let you go?¡±


    He was calm and collected, then added: ¡°The best way to solve a person is to die, so living and making you suffer is the best way to solve it.¡±


    Peter looked sideways, at Hank, ¡°Still not going?¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got Ran under surveince.¡±


    Saying that, hanging up the phone, he pulled the door open and prepared to leave.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Lynn tucked in the bars one by one, finally shook her head in defeat and pleaded, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Ran, you say, what do you want before you let Ran go?¡±


    She choked back a sob, feeling so powerless for the first time.


    Peter¡¯s eyes drooped slightly and he said carelessly, ¡°As long as you disappear from the country forever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will go far away with Ran and never be in your presence again.¡±


    ¡°Going away with Ran? Why do you think you can go? Because Ran is a hostage, and if he goes with you, there will always be danger for Adriana.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lynn¡¯s mind went nk, somewhat confused as to what Peter meant.


    But after a good moment of hard thinking, it became clear what he meant, ¡°Are you trying to say that you will always keep Ran in your sight?¡±


    Although I vaguely feel that Peter¡¯s intention seems to be to keep her from marrying Ran, but after thinking about it, I feel that Peter would not even bother with her nonsense.


    Instead, Ran is now in danger.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Lynn¡¯s hands were clenched tightly around the bars, her eyes were flushed with scarlet blood, ¡°Let my parents go, let Ran go, and I¡¯ll go far away and disappear forever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt for once.¡±


    Peter raised an eyebrow and said to Hank, ¡°Give immediate orders to monitor Lynn¡¯s departure from the country, and if she is found in the territory again, send someone to abolish Ran immediately.¡±

 Chapter 958 Lynn admits defeat

    ¡°Boss, how can you trust her? If Lynn tells Ran immediately after she leaves, won¡¯t it be a straw man?¡±


    Hank is very uneasy to sing with both Peter.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Peter nodded fervently, ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t trust her easily, then you might as well just scrap Ran¡¯s arm as an example.¡±


    ¡°Two dozen of FE¡¯s brothers are already lurking around Ran, and it won¡¯t be a problem to take his life at a word ofmand.¡±


    Hank was talking outrageously and Peter was ¡®listening¡¯ very carefully.


    The two men sang a double act with great emotion, putting their ¡®acting¡¯ talents to good use.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Lynn was horrified and believed it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell Ran, I won¡¯t. Ran didn¡¯t want to marry me in the first ce, so I won¡¯t marry him, I¡¯ll leave, you guys arrange a ne for me, I¡¯ll leave right away. I swear that I will nevere back and appear in front of Adriana and Ran again, and you must noty a hand on Ran or my parents.¡±


    In Lynn¡¯s heart, she loved Ran deeply and her parents deeply.


    It¡¯s just that her mom and dad are still around to allow her to y around with impunity, and Ran sees her as her ¡®real sister¡¯ and spoils her.


    Because of the certainty that Ran will not make a move against her, naively thinking that Peter is not too strong, in repeatedly provoking Adriana, and threatening Ran.


    But now knowing Peter¡¯s power, knowing that he holds the life and death of Mom, Dad and Ran, she knows to back off.


    It was only then that I realized that the many years of capriciousness were just my own reliance on the favor of others, bullying and arrogance, capriciousness and delusion.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s gettingte, I don¡¯t want to waste time on a worthless person.¡±


    Peter got up and walked directly towards the outside, saying to Hank while walking, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Lynn all the way, after she leaves, if she moves in any way, waste one of Ran¡¯s arms and cut off Mrs. Tong¡¯s medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will order it down immediately.¡±


    Peter walked out, Hank took his phone and made a call, repeating word for word all that Peter had just said.


    Until Peter disappeared outside the door, Lynn sat on the floor with no tears and aggravation.


    Peter returned to the Asnana vi, only to find the living room lit up, and only after walking in did he find Adriana sitting in the living room.


    His temples burst, a bad feeling of foreboding.


    Nervously, she licked her thin lips, ¡°Adriana, why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡±


    Walked towards her with a doting smile on his lips.


    Adriana wrapped her arms around her chest and gave a cold stare, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin where you¡¯ve been?¡±


    In the middle of the night, Iwoke up and no one was around.


    Adriana was going to call and found out that the phone was not working.


    With no choice but to get up, Adriana sat on the couch and waited for him.


    ¡°I ¡­ couldn¡¯t sleep at home and went out for a walk.¡±


    Peter pulled a random excuse and then pretended to be sleepy, ¡°Mrs. Alston, I¡¯m sleepy, let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Adriana refused outright.


    I remember telling you that what I hate most is deception. peter, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    A long time has passed since Peter woke up, she has been honestly staying at home, Adriana originally thought he was very good and obedient.


    But now it feels like Peter must have something to hide from her, or he has punted up and down the house, going out privately not knowing how many times it is.


    But after investigating the surveince, it was found that indeed did not go out.


    Her heart hung in the air before it fell.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll talk to you.¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t do anything with Adriana and spread his hands, ¡°Come upstairs with me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    The little woman looked at Peter, her eyes fell within his palm, lifted her hand and ced it in his, holding him, and the two went upstairs together.


    Slowly walking towards upstairs, while walking Peter said, ¡°I went to see someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Lynn.¡±


    At the sound of Lynn¡¯s name, Adriana¡¯s body stiffened abruptly, but she asked, pretending to be calm, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And then intimidated a bit.¡±


    ¡°Intimidation?¡±


    Adriana stopped and stood on the steps, looking down at Peter who was standing one step below her, ¡°What are you threatening her for?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you just told me that you don¡¯t like to cheat, but why are you hiding it from me too?¡±


    Peter took her hands, although questioning, but the words are gentle, there is no hint of me at all, but rather some heartache Adriana.


    By him so, Adriana dumbfounded, shell teeth bite lips, tightly knitted eyebrows, ¡°Well, I ¡­ I knew, some things even if you do not tell you, you will know.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve taken care of what you were worried about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just as I was on my way back, Hank had arranged for a ne to escort Lynn directly out, and Lynn sent out an announcement with her father¡¯s previouspany Twitter saying she would not be marrying Ran.¡±


    Peter told Adriana the good news.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana first froze, then let go of Peter and immediately pulled out her phone and looked up Twitter and searched for it. As expected, Lynn had sent a statement using her dad¡¯spany¡¯s Twitter and replied to the message under the tweet Ran had sent, but it was topped in a very short time.


    ¡°Oh my God, how did you do that?¡±


    She was ecstatic and incredulous.


    After all, Lynn had been a difficult problem for her that she could not solve, but she did not expect Peter to solve the problem just at once, which really surprised her.


    Suddenly, she wrinkled her brow and inclined her head to look at him with a questioning expression, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Peter reached out and held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, I told you, I won¡¯t touch a hair on Lynn¡¯s head.¡±


    So, he did.


    Because he owes Ran a debt of gratitude that can never be repaid, it is for this reason that he will be so indulgent of Lynn.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s vermillion lips raised in an arc and she threw herself into his arms, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    In fact, Ran suddenly married Lynn, Adriana unexpectedly felt that the biggest possibility should be Lynn to threaten Ran with her.


    And Ran wants to marry Lynn in order to ensure her life is safe.


    Otherwise, ording to Lynn¡¯s non-stop troublemaking nature, Ran is sure that she will stop Peter fromying hands on Lynn.


    The first two times Lynn messed up and stabbed, Lynn was sent to Ran¡¯s house, enough to show that she and Peter would noty a hand on Lynn.


    And Lynn and Ran and like brother and sister, Ran more will noty hands on Lynn, then the biggest possibility is to save Adriana, Ran had no choice but to marry Lynn.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This is why Adriana is so sad and grieving.


    Peter patted Adriana on the back and pulled his hand upstairs, ¡°Come on, it¡¯ste, we should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ran saw the message.


    On Twitter, Lynn publicly called off her engagement to him, saying it was because Ran had never been in love with her, and that the reason she agreed to be engaged to her was because she had been pressured to do so by her ¡®crying and hanging¡¯.


    After seeing the news, Ran immediately made a phone call to Lynn, but the call went out unanswered.


    He called several more times in quick session and, forced to do so, Lynn answered the phone.


    ¡°Ran?¡±

 Chapter 959 Lynn finally leaves

    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    After the call was made, Ran asked directly for Lynn¡¯s whereabouts, seemingly sensing something.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a ne right now.¡±


    Lynn finished, a few seconds of silence, and without waiting for Ran to speak, she immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to my parents now. I¡¯ve had enough drama and fun, and I understand what you have in mind for me. Although marrying you is my lifelong dream, but now I also understand one thing, that is, you are right, is good from the heart, is really good brother to sister. Even if we get married, you won¡¯t love me, so why should I force anyone to do so.¡±


    Every word she said was from the heart.


    Only the usual urge to marry Ran took over all reason, and now, faced with Peter¡¯s threat, she chose to face her heart for the first time.


    Being overwhelmed by the power was like thest straw that overwhelmed her and made her choose to give up.


    Give up your revenge on Adriana, give up your obsessive feelings for Ran, give up the hatred you once had.


    Because she will pay a greater price if she does not choose to let go.


    Although Lynn¡¯s words carry a few emotions, there must be someone involved between Lynn, otherwise how could the paranoid Lynn suddenly choose to give up?


    ¡°Just think about it . Lynn, remember, if you have any problems you can call me, call you Uncle Ran, we are all your pro ¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡®people¡¯ could be uttered, Lynn interrupted her, ¡°No, it won¡¯t, and it won¡¯t evene back to you.¡±


    In order to break her thoughts about Ran and to deny Peter any chance to threaten Ran, she simply hung up the phone.


    This call was allowed to be answered by Hank, who otherwise might not even be able to answer the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Ran stood alone on the balcony, having a long time to calm down.


    Originally thought, desperate, take Lynn can not help, he had to choose to ¡®sacrifice¡¯ himself to protect Adriana, but the critical moment or someone to step in.


    That person, who else could it be but Peter?


    After a whole night of torment, Ran was sleepless.


    He rushed to the Fryer Group at nine o¡¯clock the next morning.


    Meet Adriana in the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Adriana saw hime in and instantly stood up, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The other day Ran came to the office and had an unpleasant argument with her. I thought I wouldn¡¯t see Ran for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe over today.


    Adriana thought to herself that it would be best if things between Lynn and Ran were resolved, so it didn¡¯t matter if she saw Ran or not.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran walked over to the couch and sat down, ¡°I know, you had Peter do the Lynn thing?¡±


    In front of Adriana, Ran really does not have the habit of beating around the bush.


    Walking over to the water fountain, Adriana, who was pouring Ran¡¯s tea, shook her head, ¡°No, Peter did that.¡±


    So when she learned about thisst night, Adriana was more surprised and touched than surprised.


    Although she didn¡¯t tell Peter what was on her mind, Peter still felt the ups and downs inside her and knew that she was holding a grudgeover Ran.


    Thinking about this, Adriana feels deeply happy and lucky for herself.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Getting the results from Adriana, Ran was not surprised, just a very calm oh.


    Adriana handed him his tea, ¡°Where¡¯s Lynn, have you guys talked on the phone yet.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s out of the country, gone to her parents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s good for the family to be reunited.¡±


    Ran nodded once more.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Two people just sitting face to face, no topic, but somehow some small embarrassment.


    Adriana propped her elbows on her knees and folded her arms, her eyebrows furrowed, and looked up at Ran, only to see him watching her.


    With four eyes facing each other, the silence in the air is most dreaded.


    ¡°What¡¯s next, what are your ns?¡± She asked at once.


    Ran picked up his cup of tea, took a sip of the fragrant tea, and shook his head.


    He hung his head and looked slightly defeated.


    Then, he was heard to say, ¡°nning to go back to Floedan.¡±


    ¡°Will Floedan also good, after all, in their own territory, a lot of things will not be so much effort to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re keen for me to go?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sentence just fell, Ran suddenly raised his eyes, stern gaze burning at her.


    The eyes areplicated with a little loss, and seem to have a touch of fragility.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    She said frankly, ¡°I only have a few of your friends around me, and now they are all going their separate ways, so of course I can¡¯t let go, and it would be best if you could stay in Waverly. I¡¯m just afraid ¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±


    He pressed on step by step, aggressively.


    The overbearing attitude made Adriana a little ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fear that you might be distracted by some outside factor, like ¡­ me, like ¡­ Sandra.¡±


    She sidetracked Ran with a ¡®reminder¡¯.


    Then said: ¡°Life is short, and you meet countless people, most of them are in a hurry to pass by, I hope that in the future you do not worry about those who are dispensable.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the same.¡±


    Ran, who had been quite frank earlier, suddenly became more serious and paranoid, ¡®fighting¡¯ with her. ¡°You should know what status you have in my heart. I Ran never presume to be a good person, but in front of you, I really lose.¡±


    ¡°Ran, as I said, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, didn¡¯t want to see Ran fall into the uncontroble pain can note out.


    A slightly angry stare at him, ¡°You¡¯d still Floedan it, can¡¯t see me so you can forget about me as fast as possible and start your new life again.¡±


    Only by letting go is one reborn.


    Naive Ran now can not afford to let go.


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    The little woman¡¯s sudden roar caused Ran to be stunned for a long time, he wrinkled his brow, hung his head, and drank the cup of tea in his hand.


    Although the water is a little hot.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Put the ss down heavily and vent the emotion.


    He got up and left, and with the office door mming shut, peace was restored.


    If it is not on the table that the tea cup is still rising curls of hot air, everything seems not to have happened.


    She leaned back on the couch, hand on her chin, and thought for a long time.


    ¡­


    Huzzah-


    Ran, who had taken the elevator straight to the negative first floor, had just gotten into his car when his phone rang.


    When I took out my phone, it was Peter¡¯s call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He asked indifferently.


    ¡°Where is it, the usual ce, meet up.¡±


    With only one sentence, Peter simply hung up the phone.


    The meaning was not to discuss with Ran, but to announce a result with him in a domineering manner.


    Ran didn¡¯t know what Peter was up to, but drove over anyway.


    Twenty minutester, it stopped along the river road.


    Walked to the bench over there and sat down, blowing the river breeze, lit a cigarette, leisurely smoking, veryfortable.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    Not long after, a car sounded the siren, Ran looked sideways, then saw a familiar car walked down a person ¡­


    No, two people.


    Peter, dressed in an off-white suit, came out as a woman on the passenger side, wearing a white shirt with a casual thin tie around her neck, with high-waisted pants and ten centimeter fish-mouth heels.


    The woman had her hands in her pants pockets and wore silver-gray sunsses that covered half of her face, but could not hide the beautiful face.


    A line in the dry short hair set off more heroic, the breeze, her ck thin tie with the wind p, adding a few wild unrestrained beauty, very handsome very A.


    It wasn¡¯t until Peter came up to him that Ran asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 960 Siena is back

    Thepetent and valiant woman had walked up to Ran, removed her sunsses, tossed her hair, and extended her long, white hand, ¡°Hello, my name is Siena.¡±


    Ran¡¯s thick eyebrows furrowed in displeasure as he looked her up and down and did not extend his hand.


    Siena didn¡¯t feel a trace of embarrassment, withdrew her hand, hung her sunsses on her cor and said very calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to shake my hand, but at least we need to be together every day for some time toe. I already know everything about you, so the next thing you need to do is to prepare a room for me to stay.¡±


    The words fell, the woman tossed her short hair again, and said very high and cold: ¡°It is to prepare a room for me in your house.¡±


    She was preupied.


    Ran¡¯s wrinkled brow furrowed even more, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    asked Peter.


    ¡°Siena, a first-ss counselor, a foreign tripod.¡±


    Peter gave a brief introduction to Siena.


    However, at the sound of the words, Ran walked around him to leave, ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel like he had a problem.


    As a result, Siena immediately chased after him and blocked Ran¡¯s way, ¡°Want to leave? That depends on whether I agree or not.¡±


    ¡°With you?¡±


    ¡°By me!¡±


    ¡°That also depends on whether you have that strength.¡±


    ¡°Whether there is, try it and see.¡±


    Ran and Siena two people met on the bar, the result of two words do not agree to start to fight.


    Peter wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Rather leisurely leaning on the railing of the river, pull out a cigarette gripped on the lips, lit, took a puff, the matter does not concern itself with the ¡®appreciation¡¯ of the two fierce fight over there.


    Although Siena is still three years older than Ran and wears ten centimeter heels, she is no less capable in Ran¡¯s presence.


    Ran had the upper hand in the fight, but it was only three moves before he fell behind and took a few punches from Siena.


    Hit stumbled back a few steps, retreated to the side of Peter, a hold on the bench resting by the river.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Ran, with one hand on the leaning side and the other covering his abdomen, asked Peter with great dissatisfaction, ¡°Where did you find such a barbaric woman?¡±


    ¡°How about that, is that good enough?¡±


    Peter asked instead of answering.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Peter balked at Ran.


    Siena reached out and brushed the non-existent dust from her body and walked over, cing her hands in the pockets of her pants once again, with a cold, high-ss face, ¡°You think I¡¯m willing toe to you? I don¡¯t live in such afortable ce abroad, I have toe here to suffer?¡±


    She said, she nced at Peter, ¡°The favor between us is all evened out, we don¡¯t owe you anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Talk to me about that after you¡¯ve cured him.¡±


    Peter flicked his cigarette butt and pulled out a car key and tossed it to Siena, the key to a Ferrari coupe.


    Siena caught it as soon as she could.


    He said, ¡°The car has been sent to the door of Ran¡¯s vi, just ask him for any other needs.¡±


    Peter straightened up and patted Ran¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I forgot to tell you, she and Giovanny are brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Siblings?!¡±


    ¡°Enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Enjoy?¡±


    Ran was furious.


    Last time in Floedan, Giovanny taught him a hard lesson, and now herees Siena, who is actually Giovanny¡¯s sister?


    No wonder she is so skilled, he is still not her opponent.


    At this moment, Ran heart is a million grass horses rushing past, is desperate and broken.


    Siena walked to a side railing and leaned over, ¡°I heard that you fought with my senior brother before and got beaten up badly?¡±


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    Looked at her, said nothing, and walked straight towards the supporting sedan.


    Siena wasn¡¯t angry and followed closely behind, and after he got into the driver¡¯s seat, she went straight to the passenger seat and put on her seat belt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m not interested in what you do with my senior brother. However, there are not many people in this world who are my senior brother¡¯s opponent. And you, you can¡¯t even beat me, let alone my senior brother.¡±


    Siena¡¯s string of words came out of her mouth, full of dislike for Ran.


    Ran blue pupils nced at her, intriguing eyes swept around her body, then withdrew his gaze, started the sedan, and left in the dust.


    ¡­


    Time flies, and a few monthster it is already the end of the winter months.


    The wind is howling, the snow is flying, and the snow is white.


    Vivian stood on the balcony of her bedroom, wearing a thick down jacket, looking out at the silvery world.


    The wind, whistling past, the bare branches of the frozen trees creaked, apanied by the cries of magpies.


    She reached out and held her pregnant belly, the baby was more than nine months old and would soon be due.


    But Vivian was nervous as she was approaching her due date.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    A car¡¯s siren sounded outside the vi, a familiar sound, and Vivian knew it was Edward who had returned.


    Yes, back.


    She seems to have taken to using e¡¯ as an expression.


    From the time he arrived at the vi, Edward came back a lot, but every time he came backte, and there were not a few words of chat between her and her, more just those small needs between men and women, and each was quiet after satisfying them.


    Without a word, they all went to sleep.


    Every time by the next day, she couldn¡¯t see him as soon as her eyes opened.


    Very busy, very busy.


    Edward parked the car and stepped down. The maid came up and took the thick coat off him and carried the bag he was holding, then Edward went into the hall.


    Toot-toot-


    As the footsteps got closer, the bedroom door opened.


    Edward walked in, ¡°Whew, it¡¯s still warm at home.¡±


    In therge bedroom, except for him there is only Vivian, those words are like talking to himself, but it is with Vivian.


    It¡¯s just a pity that Vivian didn¡¯t answer, but continued to stand in front of the window, looking out at the view.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly as he walked towards her and stood behind her, reaching out and wrapping his arms around her, his chin resting against her head, his hand gently rubbing her abdomen, ¡°Has the baby been naughty today?¡±


    Such a scene is warm, harmonious, beautiful and happy.


    It was the life Vivian had imagined.


    But when everything really happened, she felt like a dream, more like a bubble, and could wake up at any time.


    At that time, the colorful appearance disappears into nothing, revealing in front of her is the grim reality.


    She was afraid.


    As she approached her due date, she became increasingly frightened.


    Heart, wincing.


    ¡°For a few months, you said that we were at peace and that everything would wait until after the baby was born. Now, are you going to tell me what you really think?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face is expressionless, not deeply affected by the man¡¯s softness.


    Edward¡¯s face stiffened, and the arm holding her stiffened a few moments immediately after.


    Raising his eyes, he looked out the window, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, but it¡¯s almost time to go intobor, you should walk around more, that way it will be easier when you give birth.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Digressing from the topic and not wanting to go into that.


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be solved by just avoiding them.¡±

 Chapter 961 The baby is coming

    Vivian lifted a hand to lift the hair at her temples and took a long breath, the faintly hot breath hazing the window in front of her.


    ¡°Edward, can I plead with you onest time to let me and the baby go?¡±


    The child is her life, and if the child is gone, it would be fatal destruction for her, and would leave her feeling that her life is plunged into darkness and nothing.


    Edward, who was holding him, let go and ruffled his short hair with an annoyed armrest, ¡°I¡¯ve been avoiding the subject for six months, but you¡¯ve asked this a million times. vivian, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    The woman turned around sharply and red at him angrily, ¡°Have you ever once actually answered a question truthfully?¡±


    She initially gave Edward the answer.


    Said there are only two ways, either the child is given to her, or he takes the child and she dies.


    Vivian had made up her mind and never changed it, and even thought about running away.


    But escape ultimately can not change anything, not even reverse the situation, she hid to the ends of the earth and what is the point?


    Vivian raised her hand over her bulging pregnant belly, ¡°The baby will be born soon, the due date is just a few days away.¡±


    Vivian has been seeing Adriana a lottely, but she¡¯s been avoiding the issue of the baby.


    Or didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    Because she doesn¡¯t know the situation either.


    Edward frowned and crossed his arms, pacing back and forth in his bedroom in annoyance, sometimes raising his hand to ruffle his hair, sometimes rubbing his chin, deep in thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    The two confronted each other for a long time, and finally waited until Edward¡¯s inexplicable words.


    Listen to Vivian in the clouds.


    It was a few monthster that Edward mentioned getting married again.


    Vivian still pulled at the corners of her lips in mock disgust, ¡°Marriage, you? Me?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m not in the mood to mess with you right now.¡±


    ¡°Haunted?¡±


    The man got angry and walked up to her, ¡°What exactly does it take for you to think I¡¯m serious?¡±


    Vivian looked down at the floor, and it took a while for herx gaze toe into focus.


    Angling his head at him, ¡°Whether you are serious or not, I have no intention of marrying you.¡±


    So many things had happened that Vivian couldn¡¯t let go.


    She can¡¯t even imagine until now that if there is a slight displeasure after getting married to Edward, Edward will not abuse her like he did before.


    How could Vivian dare to marry a man as crazy as him?


    Besides, that was such a perfunctory statement that she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Edward was choked speechless.


    The cold and handsome face was ted with a thickyer of frost and asked again, ¡°Do you think I would have married you if it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are the mother of the child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I never had the luxury of it.¡±


    ¡°That said, I¡¯ll tell you frankly, there¡¯s only one way you can go if you want to stay with your child. That is to marry me.¡±


    Once again, Edward made his attitude clear, but in a somewhat hardened manner, without the implication of resistance.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Abruptly, Vivianughed, ¡°I told you about marriage, what about your fianc¨¦e? Do you think I¡¯m not aware of those things about you. I¡¯m not that well-informed, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    In just a few months¡¯ time, the Henderson Family chose a marriage for Edward, introducing him to the daughter of a wealthy family.


    The two families are well matched, and the young master is very well matched.


    But she, except for the little savings, has nothing.


    That little money wouldn¡¯t even allow her to protect the child in her womb.


    Mentioning ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯, Edward was a little surprised, as if he didn¡¯t expect Vivian to know everything.


    ¡°How would you ¡­ know?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re surprised?¡±


    Vivian sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no surprise. edward, take care of your own business, and one more thing, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let my kids call another woman mommy. Unless, of course, I die.¡±


    She got up, strolled to the window, looked out at the icy dream world and said, ¡°Edward, we have been entangled for many years and it has never worked out. Even the final death of my mother could not make you put down your hatred. So ¡­ I only ask you one thing now, can you ¡­ let me take the child?¡±


    Vivian is not sure if the Henderson Family is aware of her existence, but the Henderson Family is not short of women to have children.


    ¡°After living here for a few months, we¡¯re kind of at peace, even as friends, can you let me live?¡±


    Turning around, her watery eyes met Edward¡¯s cold eyes as she continued: ¡°The Henderson Family is a big family, how can theyck a woman to have children? You and your fianc¨¦e are about to get married, and she can have as many children with you as you want, even if it¡¯s a ser team.


    I¡¯m not like you. My dad died very young and the only person I grew up with was my mom, and now she¡¯s been dead for almost a year. I only have this one family member around.¡±


    Reaching out and pointing to her abdomen, she choked and pursed her lips.


    That miserable and pitiful look is heartbreaking.


    Despite the fact that she is pregnant bump, no makeup on her face, but the natural foundation is good, her face, in addition to a little haggard, does not have any stretch marks, still have red lips and white teeth.


    At this moment her aggrieved look fell into Edward¡¯s eyes, how could she not be heartbroken?


    ¡°If you¡¯ll promise me that in the next life, I¡¯ll be willing to be a cow for you.¡±


    ¡°In another life?¡±


    Edward walked up to her and clutched her wrist, ¡°Who are you coaxing, taking me for a three-year-old? Vivian, don¡¯t you want an answer, I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    When he finished, he let go of Vivian¡¯s hand and took his cell phone and made a call.


    Beep beep beep, the phone rang a few times before someone answered, ¡°Edward?¡±


    The whispering voice, across the phone can feel what kind of style the woman over there, and can even associate the bird-like look.


    ¡°Jocelynn, I¡¯m calling you to tell you that I have a woman and she¡¯s going to give birth soon. It¡¯s better to call off the wedding between us.¡±


    He kept his eyes on Vivian as he said these words, deliberately speaking to her.


    ¡°Edward, is the woman you¡¯re talking about ¡­ the one named Vivian?¡±


    The other side did not feel very surprised, very calm, seems to have known everything.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand. I¡¯m d you confessed everything to me before you got married, at least it shows that you are sincere person. As for that Vivian, she ¡­ is not good enough for you, and the Henderson Family could not agree to marry her.¡±


    Because Edward deliberately turned on the amplified sound when he called, he wanted Vivian to hear more clearly, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to say these words.


    Edward¡¯s flickering gaze swept over Vivian, then turned off the PA, got up and stepped aside, saying, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I¡¯m not going to get engaged to you.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Edward ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore, I will personally call and make amends on the old man¡¯s side. jocelynn, I am sure that you will find someone more suitable.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Edward turned around with the phone in his hand and waved it in front of her, ¡°Is this look, satisfied?¡±


    Vivian stood there, dumbfounded, her mind still reverberating with what Edward had just said, her mood was veryplicated.


    ¡°So what if she hears it, she¡¯s right, the Henderson Family won¡¯t approve.¡±

 Chapter 962 Edward’s fiancée is here

    Vivian is no longer a naive little girl, and she can¡¯t just believe what Edward says.


    She asked offhandedly, and Edward looked at her, speechless, before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not for you to ask.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A word that dismissed what Vivian had just said and sent her into deep thought.


    Standing in ce, she thought for a long time and could not get an answer.


    But Edward¡¯s serious and serious look does not look like a joke, after all, the phone call to Jocelynn has been made, how could it be fake?


    Her stiff body moved, turned slowly, walked to the bed, sat down, and reached out to cover her bulging stomach.


    Abruptly, a mischievous Luis kicked her belly, moving around, the fetus was moving a lot.


    Vivian asked silently in her heart: child, do you also want me to marry your father?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have said yes to me if there hadn¡¯t been something about your mother?¡±


    Edward is not sure.


    Perhaps there was always a knot in his heart and he wanted to ask for rification.


    Vivian eyebrows wrinkled, a small face slightly sunk, eyes forward to gaze at a certain ce, a long time before shaking his head, ¡°I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I will give you only two ways, one, marry me; two, the child will be mine and you will be left to your own devices.¡±


    Since Vivian couldn¡¯t make a decision, Edward thought it would be better for him to make the decision for her.


    ¡°Self-perpetuating?¡±


    She just snorted, ¡°The Henderson Family young master is the Henderson Family young master, always acting in my own way.¡±


    The corners of his lips pulled out a curve, ¡°Marry you, get a license?¡±


    She looked up and met his cold, dark, ink-like eyes.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Vivian some heart struggle, the answer.


    Death is not afraid, she has what to fear.


    ¡°But I have a condition.¡±


    She added anotherment.


    The man stood over there with a slight change of expression, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a marriage ceremony, and I¡¯ll even ept that you¡¯ll cover another woman, but I have to have a marriage license.¡±


    Only a marriage license can show that she is the Henderson Family¡¯s true daughter-inw and can give her children a bright future.


    At least, it won¡¯t bebeled as a ¡®third party¡¯ by others.


    ¡°Adopting another woman?¡±


    Edward narrowed his narrow sharp eyes slightly and walked up to her, lifting her chin, ¡°What do you take me for?¡±


    The hands were slightly hard, pinching her jaw painfully.


    ¡°I treat people as whatever you are.¡±


    Vivian gritted her teeth as she held back the consenting from her jaw.


    ¡°Hmph, sharp teeth.¡±


    Edward waved her off, ¡°Get some rest early.¡±


    He turned around and walked out of the bedroom and went to the study to rest.


    Vivian sat alone in her bedroom and thought about many, many things before finally lying down on her bed and closing her eyes.


    Perhaps because the baby is about to be born, she will feel tired all over, even sleepy will be a lot.


    So much so, that the next day when I woke up, it was already 10:30 am time.


    Sit up, leaning on the head of the bed, subconsciously reached out to touch the bedside phone, but touched something thin.


    When I looked over with my head tilted, I saw the red stamped book on the table.


    It clearly says ¨C marriage certificate!


    ¡°A marriage license?¡±


    Vivian murmured, reached out to pick up the marriage certificate, opened it, and saw an inch photo on a red background, with a bust of her and Edward.


    She hadn¡¯t been out of the house since she was pregnant, so the photo on the marriage certificate was a fake without even looking at it.


    It¡¯s just the ID number on the marriage certificate, the date and the just stamp of the Civil Affairs Bureau, that¡¯s the real deal.


    Vivian looked at the marriage certificate, originally should be happy, after all, more than twenty years old, finally waited for the day of marriage.


    But there was no joy or happiness in her heart, only a heavy, suppressed burden that made her breathless.


    Although her mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with Edward, but several years of entanglement, she has never been able to forgive Edward for all that year.


    But for the sake of her children, she held back, for example.


    Put away the marriage certificate, get up and go wash up and go downstairs.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    When the maids saw Vivianing down, they stood in two rows in unison and shouted out.


    These people used to call her ¡®Vivian¡¯ or ¡®Miss¡¯, and now they¡¯ve even changed their names.


    Vivian some difort, cheeks are instantly burst red, half a day did not speak.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. temporarily had something to take care of, but when he left, he said, let you change into a in dress after dinner, and he wille back to take you to the Henderson Family.¡±


    Malia ryed Edward¡¯s words to Vivian truthfully.


    ¡°Go to ¡­ to the Henderson Family?¡±


    Vivian was a little surprised and more than a little incredulous.


    Just yesterday he and Jocelynn broke off their engagement, and today he got a marriage license and is taking her to the Henderson Familyter?


    The speed is really too fast, too fast for Vivian to be able to digest everything.


    ¡°Yes, the gentleman said he was going to meet the lord.¡±


    Malia barked once more.


    ¡°Oh, got it.¡±


    Vivian bit her lip, nodded and walked towards the dining room, chewing slowly to start her breakfast.


    Although she knew that breakfast was just half eaten, the maid trotted over, ¡°Madam, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Someone looking for her?


    Who would know that she lives here, except Adriana and Peter.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Poole.¡±


    ¡°Jocelynn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Vivian gulped, unable to hide the excitement in her heart, pulled out a tissue to wipe her mouth, got up and walked to the living room.


    She had just walked to the living room and sat down on the sofa when Malia, the maid, led the woman named Jocelynn in.


    Jocelynn is the Poole family¡¯s eldestdy, extremely well maintained, born handsome and beautiful, wearing a khaki trench coat, neck with a scarf, with knee-high ck gold velvet surface riding boots, set a pavilion, delicate and lovely.


    ¡°Miss Poole, this way please.¡±


    Malia brought the person to Vivian¡¯s attention.


    Vivian got up and looked at her, jowling slightly towards her, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Jocelynn is a little younger than Vivian, and has a baby face, all giving a dumb and cute look.


    That pure and lovely appearance, spare her a woman are a little ashamed of themselves, after all, she stood in front of her face, and a pregnant fat, always let her feel a little inferior.


    Ask him Edward, how could he not like her?


    ¡°Miss Poole, have a seat.¡±


    Vivian pointed to the couch, gesturing for her to sit down and talk, then asked, ¡°I wonder if Miss Poole came over today, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Yesterday Edward called Jocelynn to call off the engagement and today Jocelynn came over.


    In fact, her heart¡¯s thoughts are already very obvious, but Vivian just hides it in her heart and does not say it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about your ¡­ affair with Edward.¡±


    She opened the crisp voice is very sweet and cute, like the sound of the secondary girls kawaii.

 Chapter 963 Edward is not good enough for you

    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn looked at her belly and asked, ¡°Is this baby on the way?¡±


    From her face can not see the anger, but the corners of her lips held a sweet smile, in a simple innocent face, especially can make people drop their guard.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Vivian saw her and was actually unguarded, or made more inclined to trust Jocelynn.


    Honestly, he returned, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about to happen.¡±


    Vivian nodded and looked down at her bulging pregnant belly, rubbing her hand over it.


    The smile disappeared from her face and she twisted both eyebrows slightly, ¡°Sorry, Miss Poole.¡±


    Sincerely apologizing, Vivian felt slightly guilty in her heart and continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with anything Edward did, but ¡­ I was only thinking of my child.¡±


    In fact, what Vivian wants to say in her heart is that a bad man like Edward is not worthy of love.


    ¡°I can understand that.¡±


    Jocelynn jawed slightly, ¡°I came today just to see you, we don¡¯t talk about Edward.¡±


    ¡°No. ¡­ not talk about him?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t understand, if not about Edward, then was Jocelynn reallying over today just to see her?


    The invisible always makes people feel that things are not that simple.


    ¡°I have known about you and Edward for a long time, in fact, all the things have nothing to do with you, if I have to say to intervene, then I think it should be me to intervene in the rtionship between you and Edward.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Miss Poole, you may have misunderstood. I don¡¯t really like Edward, but ¡­¡±


    Some of the words came to my lips and nearly came out, but they were eventually swallowed back into my stomach.


    Vivian had reservations, and eventually all the words came together in one sentence: ¡°I just had to do it for the sake of the children.¡±


    Jocelynn a pair of clear, bright eyes looking at her, that thorough and does not contain a trace of impurity of the eyes is very beautiful beautiful, always give a person an infinite beautiful vision.


    On the contrary, Vivian, she has been fighting with Adriana for a long time and has seen too many humanplexities, but all of them seem to be non-existent here in Jocelynn.


    She appears as if she is a sheep¡¯s fat jade without any tragic impurities, being well cared for, not tainted with a hint of worldliness.


    It was such a girl that really made Vivian¡¯s heart feel guilty.


    ¡°Miss Poole, Edward doesn¡¯t deserve you, I think, you¡¯re really suited for something better.¡±


    Vivian said from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°And what about you, sister?¡±


    She, called Vivian, sister.


    Sweet voice, too healing, as if there is an invisible magic, so that Vivian to her all the defenses and an instant copse.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Vivian sighed, ¡°If he is willing to let me go with the child, then ¡­ I think I will by andrge never marry him.¡±


    The eye passes over Jocelynn to the window behind her.


    It was as if it was like a door to light and freedom, which made her yearn for it infinitely.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I would like to help you.¡±


    Jocelynn added.


    So, Vivian concluded that Jocelynn still likes Edward.


    It must be said that although Edward is a jerk and the best of the scum, God is so unfair that he was given a very good birth, with a golden spoon and a demonically handsome face that people are outraged by.


    That face alone, do not know how many girls to hawk.


    ¡°Miss Poole, you like him a lot?¡± Vivian asked her.


    ¡°Well, like.¡±


    Jocelynn nodded without thinking, in front of Vivian also did not have any hint of concealment, ¡°Edward and I have known each other for a long time, but all along did not agree to be with me, or finally in the Henderson Family master forced to agree to my marriage with her. ¡±


    ¡°So you know I exist and you tolerate him?¡±


    ¡°No one is perfect, I love him, I have to tolerate all of him.¡±


    Jocelynn sat on the sofa with her hands together, squeezing them uneasily, with a shy and sweet air all over her body.


    Even when she talks about her feelings with Edward in front of Vivian, it all feels so sincere and serious.


    Vivian wrinkled her brow and sighed in frustration.


    ¡°Sister, what are you sighing for?¡±


    Jocelynn asked her with a tilt of her head.


    ¡°I just think there are thousands of men in the world, and Edward is really not a good guy. He is not good enough for you.¡±


    ¡°But sister, since childhood we should know that no one is perfect, no?¡±


    Her naive look, off the cuff, actually choked Vivian speechless.


    Stunned for a few seconds, Vivian suddenly smiled, ¡°Yes, no one is perfect, I ¡­ should have understood long ago.¡±


    But understanding doesn¡¯t mean being willing to ept.


    ¡°Well, sister, it¡¯s gettingte, I should go home. But, don¡¯t worry, I will help you and I will never hurt you or the child.¡±


    Jocelynn stood up, bowed towards Vivian, turned around and left.


    The girl is very polite, and there is a noble aura of ady of a thousand, which in turn makes Vivian like her more and more.


    After watching Jocelynn leave until she was seen walking to the front door of the living room, Vivian called out, ¡°Miss Poole?¡±


    Got up and walked towards her.


    Jocelynn turned to look at her, ¡°What else is going on, sister?¡±


    Vivian, holding her pregnant belly, walked up to her, pursed her lips and said once more, ¡°Miss Poole, you¡¯re a good girl, Edward really doesn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, sister, it¡¯s enough that I like him.¡±


    She grinned, then looked down at Vivian¡¯s belly, wanting to reach out and touch Vivian¡¯s pregnant belly.


    Perhaps because the child in her belly has gone through so many ups and downs that anyone whoes near her belly causes Vivian a great deal of unease.


    Vivian subconsciously backed up, hands protecting her stomach, a little nervous.


    Seeing this scene, Jocelynn¡¯s hand paused in mid-air, looking a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Sorry, I ¡­¡±


    Vivian just wanted to exin, but Jocelynn pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay sister, I can understand, it¡¯s my abruptness.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Vivian was dumbfounded, but the girl standing across the room waved her hand towards her, ¡°I¡¯ll go first then, goodbye sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    She followed her out of the living room, who knew that just as she descended the steps, a car pulled into the courtyard.


    It¡¯s Edward¡¯s car.


    When Jocelynn saw the car, she had already seen Edward in the driver¡¯s seat, and she was so ecstatic that she stood there and waited.


    The limousine was quite stable and Edward stepped out of the car and closed the door with a bang.


    The man in the suit wore a ck tweed coat and a gray and white checkered scarf, carrying a briefcase in his hand.


    Before Edward was a soldier, and had even reached the rank of colonel, Vivian did not understand how he suddenly started a business career.


    It may also have something to do with the fact that the Henderson Family had no one to inherit their wealth, so Old Mr. Henderson forced him to return to business.


    But no matter what, this matter has nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 964 – The Best of Scum

    Vivian turned around and prepared to go back to the living room, but before she could take a step, she heard Edward¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jocelynn, what are you doing here?¡±


    A very unpleasant voice with a clear hostility.


    ¡°Edward, are you off work yet? I missed you and wanted to see Vivian, so I came over.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Jocelynn is really simple, or outwardly simple, but in any case the words spoken were sincere and could make people drop all their defenses.


    ¡°Go back! This is not the ce for you to be.¡±


    Edward spoke in a cold voice.


    Vivian looked back and saw Jocelynn standing in front of Edward, looking up at the man in front of her because she was shorter.


    In the cold winter months, the wind whistles and the snow flies.


    Flurries of goose feather snow do not know when to fall, intertwined rotating and falling, lining the handsome man and beautiful woman over there two more seem to be a good match.


    Vivian¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, perhaps, like Edward like cold-blooded domineering man more suitable like Jocelynn such a sweet and innocent little girl.


    Because only a simple girl like that can wash the thick hostility in Edward¡¯s body.


    When she looked over there, Edward suddenly looked up as if he had sensed something and bumped into her line of sight.


    The two men looked at each other.


    Without a word, Vivian turned around and went into the house.


    Yes, she is clearly calm, clearly does not like Edward, but somehow, the heart is vaguely painful, even breathing is not very smooth.


    Inside the courtyard, Jocelynn reached out and tugged Edward¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡°Edward, Vivian is very poor, can you not give her a hard time? If you like children, I might help you have monkeys, OK?¡±


    Edward is too cold, even a young and beautiful, cute and simple girl, can not melt his cold heart.


    He As always, he wrinkled his brow and let the snowkes fall,nding on his head, his brow, his shoulders.


    Edward¡¯s thin lips parted lightly, ¡°Not good.¡±


    The two words of detachment and indifference directly blocked all of Jocelynn¡¯s fantasies.


    The only warmth, by andrge, is the distance between the two is too close, he spurts the breath dense with thin breath draped in front of her.


    Jocelynn beamed and skimmed again, stamping her foot heavily, very dissatisfied, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re too thin-skinned. No wonder my sister doesn¡¯t like you, men like you are not worthy of a woman¡¯s love, you don¡¯t know the slightest bit of pity.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would take pity on a woman?¡±


    The man¡¯s face was as cold as frost, and the coldness emanating from his body almost froze Jocelynn¡¯s enthusiasm for him.


    ¡°Hmph, hate you.¡±


    Jocelynnnded a few pink fists on Edward¡¯s body, punched him a few times, walked around him and walked away.


    When he left, he muttered, ¡°A man like you should be a single dog for a million years, you don¡¯t deserve me, and you don¡¯t deserve Vivian.¡±


    The mouth soined, but Jocelynn still can not restrain the like for him.


    She¡¯s gone.


    Edward even skimped on a look, not even looking at her, and walked straight into the hall, taking off his scarf and coat and handing them to the maid.


    Changed shoes in the foyer and went upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Vivian stood at the window and watched Jocelynn get into her car and leave.


    At that moment, Vivian suddenly felt that she had just forgotten one thing.


    Forgot to tell Jocelynn about the fact that she and Edward had gotten a marriage license.


    The bedroom door opened and Edward looked at the woman standing in front of the window and strutted over, ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°It says everything.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t even look back.


    ¡°Jocelynn is not a simple girl, stay away from her.¡±


    A warning from Edward.


    Vivian snorted augh, feeling like she had heard some kind of funny joke.


    ¡°An incredibly dangerous person says a girl is not innocent and tells me to stay away from her?¡± The words came out, but still without turning around, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I, then, stay even further away from you?¡±


    She wanted to leave Edward, she wanted to escape, but the baby was inbor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What makes it even more scary is Edward¡¯s ability.


    And Waverly is Vivian¡¯s home, she can¡¯t leave and doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man snorted lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance if you want to stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say.¡±


    Vivian said an inexplicable word that fell into Edward¡¯s ears, and he just narrowed his eyes slightly, looking thoughtfully at Vivian¡¯s back.


    I just find the words she just said intriguing.


    ¡°Did Jocelynn say something to you?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°She just said she liked you, I just said you didn¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    As soon as the woman turned around, her eyes met Edward¡¯s and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    But it¡¯s just the truth.


    The man looked at her, for a moment, and shook his head, ¡°No problem.¡±


    H¨C


    He walked to the checkroom, pulled open the door, and said, ¡°Get dressed ande with me to the Henderson Family.¡±


    This time, Edward made up his mind to take Vivian to the Henderson Family.


    Vivian didn¡¯t look too good and was a little upset.


    ¡°Can I ¡­ not go?¡±


    I don¡¯t really want to go to the Henderson Family, I don¡¯t want to face the ridicule and usations and even the abuse of those people at the Henderson Family.


    There are some hard words that she can think of.


    In fact, in talking to Edward about marriage, but also just a momentary feverish thoughts, but now calm down, but feel less like with him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±


    Edward blocked Vivian¡¯s words directly.


    Walking towards her, he sped her shoulders with both hands and turned her body around to face himself.


    He looked down at her, ¡°Vivian, now that we¡¯re married, going to the Henderson Family is a given.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then you¡¯re never going to be in the Henderson Family.¡±


    The man warned.


    Vivian wrinkled his brow.


    The gloom between the brows seems to never be brushed away.


    It fell on Edward¡¯s eyes, inexplicably annoyed.


    He reached out and rubbed his thumb over her brow, as if trying to smooth out her slightly furrowed brow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to marry you, why do you still look so sad?¡± Vivian, what do you really want from me?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ want to be free.¡±


    The sudden tenderness bewitched Vivian¡¯s heart, so that she couldn¡¯t help but speak all the words in her heart.


    Sure enough.


    As her words fell, the man¡¯s hand stiffened slightly and he looked at her with a cold look, ¡°Come here!¡±


    Tugging her away, he walked to the bedside table, picked up the red marriage certificate and shook it, ¡°Vivian, watch this for me, this is our marriage certificate. From today onwards, you are my person in life and my ghost in death, don¡¯t try to escape from me.¡±


    A final warning was given.


    Vivian looked at the red-colored marriage certificate and couldn¡¯t help but lose a smile in her heart.


    She fantasized about love, fantasized about a dream wedding, fantasized about carrying the hand of her favorite person, entering the Civil Affairs Bureau together andughing to get a marriage license.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to end up getting a marriage license in a way that fell from the sky.


    She didn¡¯t even show up at the Civil Affairs Bureau, and the marriage license was already in hand.


    If it hadn¡¯t just been stamped by the Civil Affairs Bureau, she would have thought it was a fake for a while.

 Chapter 965 Raylan and Siena are coming

    ¡°Edward, we really have to meet ¡­¡±


    Love each other for life?


    No, the one who loves is just herself.


    Vivian lent a hand and said, ¡°Do we really have to torture each other for the rest of our lives?¡±


    ¡°You worry too much, I just don¡¯t want to see my son born without a mommy. The so-called ¡®mother with a son¡¯ is talking about you.¡±


    He let go of Vivian¡¯s hand, put the marriage certificate in the drawer, and said coldly, ¡°Go and change your clothes.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, mumbled and went to pick out her clothes, changed, and then followed Edward out of the hall.


    Because of the snow, but the yard snow was cleared quickly by the maids, the ground was thinly iced, Vivian just walked down the steps, her feet slipped, apanied by a scream, her body fell straight down.


    At that moment, Vivian protects her stomach and all she can think about is the baby.


    Edward, who was walking in front of Vivian, turned around, his pupils suddenly shrank, and pounced on Vivian with a swift movement, wrapping his arms around her, and both of them fell to the ground.


    Vivian closed her eyes, but did not wait for the pain of the fall, and when she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in Edward¡¯s arms.


    Snowkes have been falling on the faces of the two, with some icy cold.


    The curls of hot air spurting between each other haze the eyes.


    She slowly closed her eyes and clutched Edward with both hands, the moment of heartbreak that scared Vivian.


    Edward watched the little woman¡¯s face go white, even after the shock of the lips are so pale.


    It was only with the benefit of hindsight that he realized how important the child in his belly was to Vivian.


    Get up and assist Vivian to get up.


    The little woman still had palpitations, he wrapped his arms around her into his arms and patted her back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the baby is fine.¡±


    After the scare, Vivian¡¯s heart was in palpitations.


    When she got over it, she found herself leaning in Edward¡¯s arms and felt inexplicably solid.


    The man patiently calmed her down, like he was coaxing a small child.


    Suddenly Heng Sheng a different kind of taste, as if the two people are really in love for many years to repair the fruit of a couple.


    She was ttered by the unprecedented tenderness and affection.


    Vivian knew that it was just Edward¡¯s worry about the baby in his womb.


    She pushed Edward away and patted the snow off her clothes, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Walked around Edward.


    Edward¡¯s face, which was full of tenderness, was instantly gloomy as he watched the woman¡¯s back, his hand hanging at his side clenched slightly, and even his eyes deepened.


    Pulled open the door and got in the car, the driver slowly started the sedan and made it out of the yard.


    Asnana vi.


    A few long and short months passed, Adriana still lived with Peter at Asnana vi,ing home from time to time to see her two children.


    Adriana may even feel ipetent for not being able to spend time with her two children and for not making them feel loved by their parents.


    But she was afraid to be with her two children for fear that her daily blood draws would be discovered.


    Cackle-


    The two strolled through the vi with their feet on the snow, holding hands.


    Peter took her hand and wrapped it tightly to keep her warm, asking again, ¡°Adriana, are you cold?¡±


    Adriana let out a breath, the hot air was quickly dispersed by the wind and she shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not cold, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter took her hand and hugged her, ¡°I know you love the snow, but it¡¯s cold, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    After staying with Peter for a long time, she was really spoiled by the man into a little girl.


    She shed her previous independence and high spirits and became more and more dependent on Peter.


    ¡°Honey, Zac showed me your test report today.¡±


    She said as she hugged Peter and closed her eyes.


    ¡°How did it turn out?¡±


    ¡°Zac said your body is recovering quickly, and it will take at most less than six months for you to bepletely healed.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good news, that way we can finally be together as a family. And I¡¯ll be able to take you around the world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Adriana smiled.


    When Ruth treated Peter before, she said that Peter¡¯s illness would take six months or years, and might not even heal.


    The stakes are high, and life and death are at stake.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that half a year has passed and Peter¡¯s body has recovered well. It will take at most less than half a year for Peter to heal, which is really absolute good news for Adriana.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t resist coughing a few times.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, immediately took off his trench coat jacket over her shoulders, said with a sullen face, ¡°Come back with me.¡±


    ¡°Gee, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a cough.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The man, domineering as always, walked towards the vi lobby with his arm around her.


    Thest six months, Peter every day in addition to work and meet with important guests, she is almost always trying to find ways to Adriana soup, cooking all kinds of nutritious meals, but somehow, she did eat, but in turn, more and more thin.


    Peter approached Zac halfway through and asked about the situation, but the result was that Adriana was busy, normal, and just a little anemic.


    She had been very trusting of Zac before, but now, Peter thought, she should probably get someone else to look at Adriana¡¯s body.


    When the two entered the hall, they met Zac and Jaelynn sitting on the couch ying a game.


    Jaelynn is the woman who is going back to Waverly, has always been the goddess of Zac¡¯s heart, but half a year, Zac all kinds of pestering, but only to get the opportunity to y games with Jaelynn.


    Other than that, Jaelynn, in general, doesn¡¯t pick up on Zac.


    Like now.


    ¡°Rookie, hold me up.¡±


    After the inning was over, Jaelynn put away her phone, nced at Zac with contempt, turned around and left.


    ¡°Eh, hello? What are you up to, I¡¯ve been protecting you, haven¡¯t I.¡±


    Zac had a sad face.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m a king, do I need your protection?¡±


    She waved her hand and walked towards Adriana: ¡°Brother Sam, Sister Asa, look at you old married couple, show your love every day, is it appropriate?¡±


    The mouth flirted, but the heart was still very envious.


    Adriana pursed her lips and raised an eyebrow toward Jaelynn, ¡°Someone did want to show you love, and you didn¡¯t give it a chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Goddess, give me a chance to ask you to watch a movie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not rare.¡±


    Zac had just finished speaking and was rejected outright by Jaelynn.


    Adriana looked at Peter, and the two smiled at each other as they went upstairs.


    Entering the bedroom, Peter held her hand and kept rubbing it to help warm her up, ¡°Adriana, Ran and Siena areing over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ran? Siena?¡±


    A few months ago, after Lynn left, she and Ran had an argument in the office, and Ran left Waverly after that.


    As of now, the two have not met and have not been in contact.

 Chapter 966 This is my wife

    Adriana only knows Siena as Ran¡¯s ¡®assistant¡¯, but doesn¡¯t know that Siena¡¯s real identity is that of a psychiatrist and doctor.


    It was Peter who arranged for Ran to be treated by Ran¡¯s side.


    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t seen him in over six months, it¡¯s really nice to be here.¡±


    Adriana is happy.


    ¡°They¡¯reing over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Adriana smiled, even though the bedroom was warm, Adriana still felt cold and shivering, but didn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously in front of Peter.


    Yawned, ¡°honey, I¡¯m a little sleepy and want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep, and I¡¯ll get you up for dinner when it¡¯s noon.¡±


    Peter was confused, Adriana woke up at 6am, but it was only 10am and she was going to bed?


    Adriana undressed and got under the covers, covering up for a while before she felt warmer.


    Peter turned and left the bedroom, closing the door behind him.


    Just outside, I heard a car roar, I guess it should be Jaelynn drove away.


    ¡°Really, every time you don¡¯t take me for a ride?¡±


    Zac skimmed his mouth, his heart was very unhappy, more than a little helpless.


    Angry kick on the sofa, arms crossed, pacing around the living room.


    When I looked up, I saw Peter standing in the corridor on the second floor.


    The man waved towards him and Zac immediately went upstairs.


    The study.


    Peter sat at his desk, quietly waiting for Zac.


    Squeak-


    The study door opened and Zac walked in, then closed the door again.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Zac asked.


    Peter pointed to the couch and gestured for him to sit.


    ¡°If you have something to say, why are you being so secretive?¡±


    He smiled and sat down, pretending to be rxed and bashful as he pulled out his phone and opened the game interface, ¡°You said Jaelynn how so powerful? Just registered a new number, so quickly on the king, ugh ¡­ when can I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    Zac should have known very well that he called him over to discuss something, but not once did he even bother to say anything.


    The more this happens, the more suspicious Peter bes.


    ¡°You mean me and Jaelynn?¡±


    Zac pretended to be confused, shaking his head a sigh, ¡°I do like Jaelynn goddess, but the goddess is a goddess after all, a little face is not given.¡±


    Showed his hands and shrugged his shoulders, looking like I was helpless.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana has been busy in thepanytely, can¡¯t you see that Fryer Group is getting bigger and bigger? And Obren¡¯s people, and Adriana is still very frequent dealings. Then is the Brenden side, since you are not well after, has been pressed to stay, in the restoration of ah, Adriana and Brenden also did not have a head-on, but Brenden from time to time in close to Hayley, look at that meaning, how are a bit to remarry the meaning. And Jenkins ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Peter lightly reprimanded, his face became more and more ugly, ¡°From tomorrow, no, from now on, pack your things and get out of Asnana vi immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Zac miso stood up, a face of despair, ¡°big brother, this is not fair, you ask me every time about Adriana. But she is the kind of body, a little anemic, and then a winter is afraid of cold, easy to sleepy, what is it? I know you care about your wife, but you can¡¯t always find fault with me, right?¡±


    Muttered deliberately.


    ¡°Why is it anemic?¡±


    Peter pursued the question.


    Zac red at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to be anemic, and that iron deficiency anemia, or too many periods for girls, also tend to cause anemia. You mean you want me to give Adriana menopause? That will certainly not be anemic.¡±


    He babbled.


    But Peter was skeptical and thought there was some truth to it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I almost healed, so don¡¯t I need to drink the daily medicine?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s hard to get a little better, if you cut off the medicine now, then wouldn¡¯t all my previous efforts be wasted.¡±


    ¡°How much longer do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°It depends on the situation, conservatively it should be a year, the best case is half a year. Of course, these are excluding sudden and unexpected circumstances.¡±


    When ites to Peter¡¯s health, Zac is happy for Peter, but at the same time, he also feels sorry for Adriana.


    Although he is an outsider, but Adriana is after all a woman, willing to silently give so much for Peter, really surprising.


    One might even say admiration.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter frowned and waved his hand.


    At noon, Peter failed to drive Zac, and he remained in the vi.


    It was Adriana who woke up, dressed more heavily, and when she came downstairs Peter was already preparing the meal, and Zac was helping with the preparation.


    Adriana came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s cooking today?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Alston¡¯s favorite food, of course.¡±


    Peter looked at her and smiled gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to live this life!¡±


    Abruptly, Zac a handful of selected unwanted vegetable leaves viciously thrown into the trash can, ¡°every day to eat dog food, brace yourself.¡±


    ¡°Roll.¡±


    As his words fell, Peter kicked him.


    Zac bumbled away.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Adriana walked over to help with the hand, then said, ¡°Honey, I have to travel tonight and may not be back for two days.¡±


    Peter, who was preparing to cut vegetables with a knife, continued to cut the knife with a slight nce, ¡°Good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask or say anything.


    Because today is the 15th.


    Every month on the fifteenth, he would ward, also his most painful time, but each time Adriana chose not to be at his side.


    Peter thought that Adriana just didn¡¯t want to see him at his most wretched moment and gave him some personal space.


    At the same time, Peter also wants Adriana to leave, because then, when he is sick Adriana will not see the heartache.


    ¡­


    The old Henderson Family home.


    Edward arrived at the old Henderson Family home with Vivian, parked the car and came down.


    Since it was the first time she came over, Vivian bought some nutritional products and didn¡¯te empty-handed.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Edward took the nutrients from her hand and pulled her hand up the steps as soon as he could.


    As if it was an illusion, Vivian felt that Edward was really nice to her today.


    But every time she was ¡®self-soothing¡¯, it was from Edward¡¯s concern for the child, fearing that the child would get hurt.


    It was Vivian¡¯s first time to visit the Henderson Family¡¯s old house, which is very secluded, with modern Chinese architecture, antique design and modern elements, presenting an elegant and chic bookish atmosphere.


    Look inside the pavilions, bridges and water, rocky hills, pines and cypresses, more beautiful under the ice and snow.


    It¡¯s a refreshing experience to indulge in.


    ¡°Young master, the old master is waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    A maid came over, perhaps not knowing Vivian, and just looked at her with a slight jowl and did not say anything.


    Edward seemed to notice and put an arm around Vivian¡¯s waist, ¡°His name is Vivian, my wife.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The maid was a little surprised and immediately bowed her head and shouted, ¡°Hello, young grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 967 Child’s appendage

    Inside the parlor, the Henderson Family senior, as well as Edward¡¯s father and the Henderson Family uncles, were present.


    Edward walked in with Vivian and Vivian was a little nervous to see those people.


    The man seemed to notice, clutching her hand a few points tighter.


    But the Henderson Family old man looked calm, steady as a mountain sitting there, a serious face let people can not see the joy and sadness.


    ¡°Edward, what are you doing?¡±


    Edward¡¯s father, Robert, sat aside in a mahogany tai chi chair, his somber gaze ncing over both Edward and Vivian, hovering, and finallynding on his hand clutching hers.


    That look is really intriguing.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re engaged to THE Poole family.¡±


    ¡°Edward, why don¡¯t you kids listen to reason?¡±


    ¡°Who is this again?¡±


    ¡°The baby in her belly is Edward¡¯s?¡±


    ¡­


    The uncles sitting in the living room looked at Edward with extraordinarilyplicated eyes, pointing at Vivian.


    ¡°Grandpa, Dad, uncles, her name is Vivian, and she is my child in her belly. I brought her here to meet you all today to tell you that I n to marry her.¡±


    Straightforward conversation without a hint of concealment.


    Vivian was a little surprised, amazed at the man standing next to him, but for the first time a strange feeling sprang up.


    The feeling was as if it was a trust that made her feel somehow at ease.


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±


    Mr. Henderson mmed the table, ¡°I, the Henderson Family, will not allow Vivian to marry here!¡±


    He named ¡®Vivian¡¯, not a poor Cindere.


    It is clear that Robert must have known the events of that year and know the details.


    Only he was not as calm as the Henderson Family, who was also in the know.


    ¡°Yes, absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°We have a big family at the Henderson Family, how could we let a mountain girl marry in.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, do you know who she is?¡±


    ¡°She? Hmph, a poor girl who came out of the poor countryside.¡±


    ¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter what those people say, Edward simply doesn¡¯t care and doesn¡¯t care.


    I never cared about women, but I do care about children, and Vivian is pregnant with my flesh and blood, and I will be responsible for it to the end. As for the Poole family, I will apologize in person.¡±


    Edward said in a responsible manner.


    The words fell on everyone¡¯s ears as a man¡¯s responsibility andmitment, but here Vivian felt endlessly ironic.


    It was only because she was pregnant with his child that he was forced to take responsibility and agreed to marry her, just to give the child a home.


    Originally, the child was supposed to be her appendage.


    ¡°Edward, youe with me.¡±


    The Henderson Family senior, who had been silent for a long time, stood up, put his hands behind his back and walked in towards the inner room.


    Vivian was a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Edward¡¯s hand.


    It was that one unconscious move that made Edward aware of it.


    He frowned and inclined his head to look at her, ¡°Wait for me here.¡±


    Let go of her hand, smoothly rubbed her head, pretended to be gentle near her ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say what you shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    The words fell, and without waiting for Vivian to reply, he had already left.


    How could Vivian not be nervous in arge living room, facing a bunch of strangers, all of whom were dignitaries?


    But in the end, people who have seen the world, fought countlesswsuits, but also a stern woman, even if there is a hint of nervousness, but also will not show it.


    ¡°Did you seduce Edward?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know if this child belongs to the Henderson Family, and just by your word you say the child belongs to the Henderson Family?¡±


    ¡°Long a foxy face, no ability to earn money will make some dirty tricks.¡±


    ¡­


    Those people talk extremely hard.


    Vivian, who endured the humiliation, wanted to retort several times, but held her tongue and did not speak.


    And at that moment, in the inner room.


    Edward entered the inner room with Reuben, the Henderson Family senior.


    Edward took the initiative to close the door of the inner room and turned around when a cane was drawn over and hit him heavily.


    Old Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t say a word, butid his hands very hard.


    The cane is made of mahogany, stored enough force to hit the bones of a boring stick down pain.


    Edward¡¯s fists clenched, eyebrows knitted, hard to bear down a smothered stick.


    He did not speak, and Old Mr. Henderson did not speak either, raised his cane and struck down with another smothering blow.


    Hoo~


    The wooden stick cuts through the airflow with a dull sound.


    One down, two down, three down ¡­


    A series of seven or eight blows, Edward are clenched teeth dead silent.


    Perhaps it is painful Edward, after all, is not much to beat him since childhood, so show mercy.


    nging his cane to the ground, Old Mr. Henderson put one hand behind his back and pointed at him with the other, reprimanding, ¡°Confused, what the hell do you think? Hmm?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Edward looked indifferent, ¡°I said it was only for the sake of the child.¡±


    ¡°For the kids? You think I¡¯m old and confused, don¡¯t you. Even if the child is the Henderson Family¡¯s, as long as the child is born, who is not the same to coax the child, you must let Vivian take care of it?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson said it all, making Edward a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Jocelynn is just a little girl, and you¡¯re letting her take care of the kids?¡±


    Edward was silent and added, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid she can¡¯t even take care of herself.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no Jocelynn, can¡¯t I the Henderson Family afford to hire a monthly wife?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You have a crush on Vivian?¡±


    A series of questioning and analysis, it is easy to read Edward¡¯s mind.


    Edward¡¯s eyes shed slightly and his face sank slightly, ¡°As I said, never a child¡¯s love, it will only dy business.¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing now, backing out of your marriage to THE Poole family and having to go marry Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Although the Poole family and the Henderson Family are a match, the presence or absence of the Poole family will not shake the Henderson Family, so why should I take a woman who is not rted to me.¡±


    His expressionless, clear-headed appearance, but really convincing.


    But Old Mr. Henderson was so smart that he couldn¡¯t see through his mind.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    With a long sigh, ¡°Edward, you may not marry Jocelynn, but never Vivian. Look at Waverly, or the country, whichever family¡¯s daughter you want to take, I will agree.¡±


    This was Old Mr. Henderson¡¯sst principle and concession.


    However, not what Edward wanted.


    ¡°Vivian and I have gotten a marriage license.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words came as another blow to Old Mr. Henderson.


    His entire body stiffened and he red angrily, ¡°You ¡­ are really trying to gaslight me?¡±


    Pacing back and forth, he walked up to Edward and kicked him hard in the leg, ¡°Sinner, you can¡¯t listen to my words in your heart, can you? I always thought you were an obedient child, so I didn¡¯t refuse when you wanted to keep Vivian at the vi. This is the result you gave me?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was unusually angry and more than a little disappointed with Edward.

 Chapter 968 – Sticking to it

    It took him a lot of effort to convince Old Mr. Henderson to bring Vivian back to the vi.


    And now he wants to marry Vivian, which is like touching his bottom.


    It must not be tolerated.


    ¡°My idea is to let Vivian stay with the baby for a while, and then just let her go when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Lies. In that case, what¡¯s the point of getting a marriage license?¡±


    ¡°How can I have a child without a marriage license, and it¡¯s hard to keep my child from being registered.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was shivering with anger, ¡°Do you believe what you say?¡±


    How can you be in the Henderson Family and not be able to register a child at birth? What a bunch of nonsense.


    ¡°I make my own decisions about my affairs. If I really like Vivian, how could I not give her a grand wedding? This is just a reprieve, I hope grandpa won¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Edward is calm and rxed, a pair of ck eyes indifferent, so that people insight not out of any emotions.


    Old Mr. Henderson paced back and forth across the room with his hands behind his back, pointing a hand in his face, ¡°Edward, you disappoint me so much. I don¡¯t care what you think, but Vivian will never set foot in the Henderson Family, and I have no shortage of illegitimate children in the Henderson Family. You have two choices, either Vivian takes the child and leaves, or you keep the child and marry Jocelynn.¡±


    Giving final instructions.


    An attitude that does not tolerate resistance.


    Edward¡¯s pupils plummeted, and there was a trace of coldness and struggle in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°What if I insist on it?¡±


    As his words fell, Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s falcon-like sharp eyes instantly shot over and stood in front of him, steeply kicking him hard in the abdomen.


    In the end is a soldier from the practice, a foot flying out, Edward was actually kicked by him to hit the door panel, ng a sound.


    The sound was so loud that even those sitting outside in the parlor heard it clearly.


    Vivian shuddered, startled by the loud noise over there, and couldn¡¯t help but worry a little about Edward¡¯s situation.


    She stood in the living room and didn¡¯t say anything, and those people couldn¡¯t do anything to Vivian.


    The crowd was just at a standstill.


    Ten minutester, Edward came out from the inner room, he still kept his handsome and handsome high-cold image, and could not see any hint of difference.


    The expression was calm, as if the conversation with Old Mr. Henderson in the inner room was just a calm and peaceful one.


    But the sudden sound just now ¡®told¡¯ everyone that things are never that simple.


    He walked up to Vivian, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tugging her hand, she left straight away.


    Vivian did not struggle, but found that when his hand touched her, I could vaguely feel the heat of his hand, in the cold winter, but sweat stains.


    So, what the hell just happened?


    It took him a few minutes to walk from the atrium to the vestibule. He took it in stride, Vivian was slow with her big belly and Edward noticed it, so he slowed down his pace to keep up with her.


    Neither of them spoke until they got in the car and rushed back to Blossond vi.


    It was quiet, quiet enough to make people feel rmed.


    Vivian wanted to ask about the situation several times, but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back, feeling that there was no need to ask.


    Once, when her mother died, was she not the one who suffered in silence?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Now Edward is facing everything but less than one percent of the pain at the beginning, and what is the need to feel sorry for him.


    The car slowly pulled into Blossond vi, Edward got out, went around to the passenger side and opened the door.


    He reached out to support Vivian.


    That scene gave everyone the ¡®illusion¡¯ that Edward really doted on Vivian.


    But Vivian knew that all of his goodness was based on the fetus in his belly.


    Mother by son is what Edward said.


    It¡¯s solid, but true.


    ¡°Starting today, don¡¯t see Jocelynn again!


    Edward gave the order to Vivian.


    Vivian did not speak, calm and rxed look makes people do not understand whether she answered or did not say yes.


    When the two entered the living room, Edward said to the maid, ¡°Have the kitchen prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The maid nodded her head.


    They originally went to the Henderson Family at noon with the intention of dining at the Henderson Family, but the n didn¡¯t work out.


    Upstairs, Edward opened the bedroom door, ¡°Go in and rest for a while, I¡¯ll go to the study and work for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Vivian jowls slightly and closes the bedroom door.


    Behind the door, she held the doorknob in one hand and braced herself against the panel with the other, thinking about the events of the day at the Henderson Family.


    I always had a vague feeling that Edward should be hiding something from her.


    The more Vivian thought about it, the more restless she became, and pulled open the door and went to the study, wanting to ask for rification.


    At the door of the study, she pushed the door open and closed it gently, fearing that it would interfere with Edward¡¯s work.


    The design of the study is a row of bookshelves, blocking the view from there, so Edward did not see Vivian walk in.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    A huffing sound came from inside, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted as she slowly approached.


    Now I found Edward sitting at his desk with his upper body bare, looking at his injuries in a mirror ced on the desk and applying medicine.


    He was sitting on his side, and at Vivian¡¯s angle, he could see the injury on his back.


    This is surprised to find that Edward¡¯s body dark purple whip marks, one on top of the other, high swollen traces of deep purple with red blood, a dozen whip marks.


    Thinking back to the scene that just happened at the Henderson Family¡¯s old house, one can¡¯t help but be rmed.


    At that moment, I guessed that the Henderson Family must be angry with the old man, but I never expected to hit Edward so hard.


    Vivian didn¡¯t know how long she stood, her mind wandered too much and her gaze becamex.


    Suddenly the man turned around and his harsh gaze shot over, ¡°Who let you in, get out!¡±


    He chortled.


    Vivian¡¯s heart trembled with fear, and her eyes shed, ¡°I ¡­ that ¡­ I just wanted toe over and find a book.¡±


    ¡°What book?¡±


    Edward had a cold face, casually copied aside a ck shirt and put it on, the action jaded buttoning.


    ¡°¡­ books onw.¡±


    Edward got up and went straight around to the third row of bookshelves and casually took two books onw and handed them to her, ¡°Remember to knock when you enter the study in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Vivian took the book and answered.


    Turn around and slowly walk to the study door, one hand holding the books in her arms, one hand on the door handle, pull open the door, walk out, turn around and close it when she looked meaningfully inside the study.


    Edward could not be seen from this angle.


    Vivian had mixed feelings, but closed the door and went back to the bedroom.


    Not muchter walked out again, took a bottle of medicine and went to the door of the study and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When Vivian pushed the door open and walked in, the man was buried in his desk working on business.


    Clutching the bottle of medicine in her hand, she walked in.


    Edward closed the file in his hand and snapped it aside, not even looking at her, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 969 Self-importance

    The little woman¡¯s hand clutching the medicine bottle tightened and finally tucked the bottle into her pocket, ¡°That book just now didn¡¯t have what I was looking for.¡±


    The bookshelves are ced in horizontal rows, with the aisle facing his desk.


    Vivian walked through row after row of bookshelves, flipping through books while sneaking nces at the man over there.


    She could not imagine what kind of fortitude could make him endure the injuries on his body.


    It hurts just to look at it, let alone Edward.


    Vivian held a book in her hand and opened it casually, but her eyes were on the shelf, wondering what she was thinking.


    Hoo~


    Suddenly, there was a heat next to the ear.


    She turned around with a jerk and found that Edward had stood behind her at some point.


    Vivian¡¯s little face turned white, ¡°Why are you walking without a sound?¡±


    Edward put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked down at her, ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re the one who¡¯s distracted.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ distractions, I ¡­ I¡¯m watching ¡­¡±


    A ¡®book¡¯ word did not finish, Vivian immediately closed the book in his hand, directly behind his back.


    Because she was holding a German book, and the books were held upside down.


    That invisible flow of embarrassment made Vivian very ufortable, and she said with her head down in some panic, ¡°I just want to find a book.¡±


    ¡°Looking for what book?¡±


    ¡°Books about criminalw.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, what I just brought you is theplete book of criminalw.¡±


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look at the book when she got it, so she didn¡¯t know what book Edward had brought her.


    Rather, it makes it awkward now.


    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go back and see.¡±


    Vivian stepped around him to leave.


    As a result, before she could even take a step, she was dragged back by Edward and hugged.


    It was a gentle hug, Edward just found her pockets filled with bulging things, reaching out to pull out, Vivian a cover, but her speed how to resist the speed of Edward?


    The man rudely pulled out the pocket, which was found to be a bottle of ointment, with the effects clearly written on it: reduce pain and stop bleeding, remove marks and no scars.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Edward asked.


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    Vivian wanted to refuse, but the words filtered through her mind and she immediately changed her tone and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you. Thank you for keeping me for the sake of the baby.¡±


    The man¡¯s lips just held a smile, but the moment is clear to cloudy.


    A handsome andpelling face became gloomy and appalling, hand clutching the ointment, and then lifted her hand and stuffed the ointment into her hand, ¡°So, don¡¯t feel moved, and don¡¯t feel guilty, because your value is only in the child¡¯s body. Vivian, remember clearly, the reason for getting a license with you is to keep others fromughing at my child as an illegitimate child, not Because I have feelings for you. Women are like clothes, when have you ever seen me in love with any piece of clothing?¡±


    When he finished, he turned around and walked towards the desk.


    Vivian¡¯s heart sank suddenly, looking down at the ointment in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker.


    Vivian ah Vivian, you can really be self-absorbed, deserve to be despised.


    ¡°Really, it seems we have the same idea.¡±


    She held the medicine bottle, casually drew a book and walked towards the study door, saying as she walked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get involved in your love life, just maintain a good surface peace.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The door of the study was closed with a slight force, and the door made a loud noise, enough to prove Vivian¡¯s displeasure.


    There was a trash can in the hallway aisle. Vivian walked over, then took two steps back and threw the pill bottle directly into the trash can.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    After the meal, Peter and Adriana both went to the study.


    Since both of them had work to do, they ordered a new desk to be set up next to Peter¡¯s in order not to interfere with the work situation.


    Usually work, both are very quiet, try not to disturb each other, but free time but can see each other quietly working, is undoubtedly a kind of enjoyment.


    Adriana finished all thepany¡¯s documents and then picked up her cell phone and made a call, ¡°Rene, the documents have been processed,e back to Asnana vi and pick them up.¡±


    After the order was given, he hung up the phone directly.


    Only after she put down the phone did she find Peter leaning against the executive chair, a cup of tea in his hand, his gaze eerily fixed on her.


    Her red lips pulled out a smile as she got up and walked over, extending a hand.


    Peter put down his tea, took her hand and gently brought it, and the little woman sat in his arms, leaning on his chest.


    ¡°Honey, thepany is now idle and will soon be on vacation. How about our family going abroad for New Year¡¯s Eve this year?¡±


    I have known Peter for many years, but only once spent New Year¡¯s together, that time was Peter was sent to the police station, she went with Alvin and Edward and two children to apany Peter.


    But that New Year¡¯s Eve dinner didn¡¯t end well either.


    ¡°Good. Everything is at your disposal.¡±


    Peter nodded his head in agreement.


    Adriana leaned into his arms and looked up at him, reaching out to touch his short scruff, ¡°Ever feel like you have an older man¡¯s look now?¡±


    His hair is casual and loose, with a short beard, leaningzily in the executive chair, his handsome face emerges with a smile, revealing a row of white shellfish teeth, extremely attractive.


    ¡°What, now you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    His long fingers picked up her chin, ¡°It¡¯s not like our Adriana is getting tired of the old, is it?¡±


    ¡°Who said that, I just think you¡¯re more attractive.¡±


    ¡°Did Adriana eat honey today?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no.¡±


    ¡°Then why is the mouth so sweet?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Staring at him nkly, she couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh, ¡°Peter, you¡¯re killing me, what kind of corny love story is this.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°I like it, I like it, I¡¯m just not used to it.¡±


    Adriana hugged him and closed her eyes, ¡°honey, this business trip is estimated to take several days to return, the foreign side is ready, when the timees, you first take mom, Jimmy, Sloane and the children to go there first, I will go over to you when I am done.¡±


    ¡°Why not together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just busy with work.¡±


    Adriana opened her eyes, nced at him and reached out to tug on his beard, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather go over there earlier and borately set up and prepare a big surprise for me.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    Peter nodded his head in approval.


    ¡°Okay then, it¡¯s gettingte, the ne flight ising up, I have to go first.¡±


    Adriana got up, and just as she stood up, Peter tugged her down and leaned in for a kiss.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Her eyes widened as the sudden tenderness made her a little ufortable.


    For several months, although with Peter, but both people are extremely restrained themselves, not even once too intimate rtions.


    God knows what kind of perseverance and self-control it was, and the two were tortured iparably.

 Chapter 970 – Meeting an acquaintance

    ¡°honey~!¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter away as soon as she could, not wanting to get close to him.


    She is already a mature woman and will have a thirst for a certain aspect that cannot withstand Peter¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°I¡¯m really running out of time.¡±


    He exined with a smile, but found that the man¡¯s face was not very good.


    Adriana had a few moments of helplessness cupped his cheek and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Come back, when Ie back, I promise you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Peter¡¯s gloomy face has moderated in due course.


    ¡°What am I lying to you about.¡±


    She stood up and lifted her wrist to check her wristwatch time, ¡°Honey, I really have to go, bye.¡±


    Pretending to be anxious to leave the study, when closing the study door, Adriana looked at Peter, who was sitting in the executive chair keeping a motion stiff and motionless, and could not stop frowning tightly.


    honey, I¡¯m sorry.


    Adriana felt very guilty and knew that Peter had given a lot in this rtionship, but now his health was critical and Adriana did not want to give up halfway.


    Back in her bedroom, she simply packed some clothes and went downstairs with her luggage.


    Standing in thepound downstairs, the wind and snow remained, ruffling her long hair.


    Adriana looked up at the study, and there was no sign of Peter in front of the study window.


    She frowned, pulled open the limo door and got in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The driver escorted Adriana directly to the airport, where Adriana took the nearest flight straight to Floedan.


    A few hourster, arrived in Floedan.


    Just off the ne, Peter made a phone call.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±


    Gentle as always.


    ¡°Well, it just arrived.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ sorry for not being in control of my emotions today.¡±


    Peter apologized to Adriana on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What are you talking about, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with you. Remember to rest early at night, I have to be busy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana reached out to hail a cab.


    I got a call from Zac just as I got in the car, ¡°You¡¯re in Floedan?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°Harlee and your sister-inw are over there, should I ask them toe over and keep youpany?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡±


    ¡°What are you kidding? Don¡¯t you know what kind of physical condition you are in?¡±


    ¡°Precisely because I know very well, I don¡¯t need anyone around me.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac, you really talk a lot of crap, hang up.¡±


    Adriana hung up straight away and then the phone was in off mode.


    For the past five months, every time it came to the day that Peter became ill she chose to leave and her phone was turned off.


    In Peter¡¯s view, Adriana was only trying to avoid the pain and misery of his illness, fearing that she would worry too much about him.


    So Peter is acquiescent.


    Little did he know that Peter was also ill when Adriana was ill.


    Previously, Adriana was in very good health, so she was able to pull through each time, but five months of non-stop blood draws had brought her body to the brink of copse.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how long it willst, but as long as itsts a day that¡¯s a day.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    The cab driver asked once and got no response, so he asked again.


    ¡°Asnana Hotel.¡±


    Asnana Hotel is Peter¡¯s hotel, and she chooses to stay here whenever there is an Asnana Hotel in the city she travels to.


    Because Adriana knows that Peter will definitely investigate where she went after she left, and to reassure him, Adriana doesn¡¯t want to go somewhere secluded.


    Arriving at the Asnana Hotel, Adriana checked in at the front desk before pulling her luggage towards the elevator.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Near the New Year, the hotel was so crowded and a bit noisy that Adriana thought it was a hallucination.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Once again, her name was called, and Adriana heard it clearly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once he turned around, his eyes swept through the hotel lobby and finallynded on the lounge area, only then did he see a familiar person sitting on the sofa in the lounge area ¡­ Ran!


    It was the first time she had seen Ran after a five-month hiatus.


    In a gray trench coat with a scarf, he got up and walked towards her.


    The slender figure is more prominent under the trench coat, the handsome look isparable to a supermodel, there is a natural nobility.


    However, he was apanied by a short-haired woman.


    Short-haired woman with ming red lips, red tassel earrings, leopard print jacket, a very wild line.


    The original somewhat abrupt attire, in favor of her wear is so natural and fashionable, through the imperial model.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing here?¡±


    Adriana was very surprised to see him and walked towards him, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Ran spread her hands and Adriana walked over to her and gave her an affectionate hug before letting go.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Ran removed his silver gray sunsses and hung them on the pocket of his trench coat with a gentle touch.


    Turning to introduce the woman beside her, ¡°Siena.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Siena, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, walked over and shook her hand, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Siena shook her hand and looked Adriana up and down, ¡°Peter¡¯s eye ¡­ is not bad.¡±


    ¡°You and honey know each other?¡±


    Adriana then realized that Siena knew Peter.


    ¡°Awareness.¡±


    Siena only said one thing and did not reveal much information.


    And then his eyes looked around at the two, ¡°I still have some things to take care of, you guys talk.¡±


    She waved towards Adriana, turned around and walked away.


    For her departure, Ran didn¡¯t even give her a look.


    That kind of reaction was a bit surprising to Adriana, but it felt very normal for a man of Ran¡¯s thin skin to react that way.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    Adriana asked him.


    Heughed, ¡°I just happened to be waiting for a client here, and I ended up being stood up by the client, who knew I¡¯d run into you.¡±


    Speaking of which, the man raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad deal.¡±


    Adriana smiled and raised the room card in her hand, ¡°Come on up and say it.¡±


    The two got into the elevator.


    Adriana stood by Ran¡¯s side, after a little more than half a year¡¯s absence, not a single text message, let alone a phone call, had been sent between the two.


    Even if we don¡¯t see each other for a long time, there is no strangeness.


    Adriana asked, ¡°How is it going, how is thepany doing now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the newpany is on track, not bad.¡± Ran said as he stood beside her.


    ¡°I can see that it must be hard to be waiting for a client sote. Did you have dinner?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Just in time, I haven¡¯t eaten either, let¡¯s join.¡±


    Adriana is kindly invited.


    Not seeing Ran for too long, remembering his initial feelings for her, and her own deliberate indifference to him for six months made Adriana feel a little guilty and self-conscious.


    But the long pain is better than the short pain, she still thinks that time can wash away everything, if it can make Ran forget her is the best choice.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ran readily agreed.


    The two went up to the top floor and entered the suite.

 Chapter 971 Discovering the Truth

    ¡°How are you doing with Peter now?¡±


    Ran asks about the rtionship between Adriana and Peter.


    This issue is so long time Ran most concerned about the topic, only now he and Adriana no contact between them also do not know what happened between them.


    But Ran really wants Adriana and Peter to be happy together.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Adriana removed the scarf hanging from her neck, sighed, and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, and you? How about now?¡±


    She was also concerned about Ran¡¯s current situation and asked again, ¡°I think that Siena is looking at you differently, are you ¡­ really ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, she¡¯s just ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ran¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and knowing in his heart that there were some things Adriana must not know yet, so he did not say, he said, ¡°Just friends.¡±


    If there is no mistake, Peter must not have told Adriana about his physical condition at first.


    In that case, it is also best to keep Adriana out of the loop.


    He also did not want to add to Adriana¡¯s grief.


    ¡°Yourpany is developing well now, and when the timees, if I can, I hope ourpanies will have the opportunity to cooperate.¡±


    Adriana stepped aside, got two sses of water and handed one to Ran, ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me after all this time?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Adriana some hesitation, really do not know how to go with Ran to say these words, although the heart very much want to exin, but the words to the mouth and swallowed back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Adri, from the time I saw you I noticed that you were pale, very different from the way you were back then. To be precise, I feel that you are very weak now, what is going on?¡±


    When he saw Adriana just now, Ran noticed something unusual, but because Siena was there, he did not ask so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are a little evasive, not even daring to go so far in front of him, and not wanting him to follow the worry.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    A hunch, a gut feeling, made Ran think that Adriana must be hiding something from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve and now thepany is on full holiday, and as far as I know, Peter is supposed to be sick today, so why didn¡¯t you match the change around him and chose toe to Floedan instead?¡±


    A series of questions came to mind, making Ran¡¯s mind more gripped and wanting to know the questions even more.


    ¡°Ran, you need to stop asking questions.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, not wanting to exin so much, but rather felt that Ran¡¯s eyes were too sharp, making her a bit scandalized.


    I don¡¯t understand how she sensed the difference.


    ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m a little hungry, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to know what you want now, and what you want in your haste toe over to Floedan? I just need a valid reason.¡±


    In the face of Ran¡¯s constant questioning, Adriana was really helpless.


    A cold face, frowned: ¡°I do not understand what you are talking about, Ran, you are a little too much in charge.¡±


    Adriana took arge sip of water from her ss and shook her head with a sigh, ¡°Order your food, what do you want to know, let¡¯s sit down and talk slowly, okay?¡±


    Now Adriana does not feel the need to hide something from Ran.


    Between her and Ran, the two trusted each other, knew each other, and the kind of feeling they built up between each other could give him a good idea of how she was doing.


    That¡¯s what makes Adriana feel so ashamed of Ran.


    Because if it were her, she may not know Ran that well.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not saying that I could detect the end at first sight.¡±


    Ran suddenly sighed and raised a hand to rub his temples, ¡°Peter was found to be investigating the matter early in the morning, but it seems that no information was found.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This scared Adriana and she looked at him, ¡°When did this happen, how do you know?¡±


    If everything is the same as Ran said, then Peter must have been suspecting her for a long time, except that until now Peter has not bothered to ask anything, which in turn makes Adriana think that Peter must have found out something.


    ¡°So now ¡­¡±


    Recalling Peter¡¯s attitude when she left Asnana vi today, Adriana suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ran?!¡±


    She suddenly called out.


    Ran looked up at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Go, hurry up and take me away.¡±


    Adriana carried the things, a tug on Ran, that nervous look also let Ran followed the heart.


    He frowned, and a feeling of uneasiness came over him.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Take me away to a ce where no one can find me, and I want absolute, absolute, absolute safety and seclusion.¡±


    An ¡®absolute¡¯ said three times is enough to show the seriousness of the problem.


    Ran¡¯s face was cold and thoughtful, but he said to her, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The two took the elevator to the parking lot, then got right into Ran¡¯s car and left the hotel.


    After going out from the hotel, the two switched a few cars on the road, and after that sped all the way out of the city and into the suburbs, the countryside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on and what are you running from?¡±


    Ran some nervous, all the way Adriana are not talking, in turn, let Ran follow the fear.


    He took a sideways nce and suddenly felt that the little woman sitting next to him was breathing a little heavily and sounded a little out of ce.


    ¡°Adriana? Adri, are you okay?¡±


    Ran drove, looking at her from time to time, worried about her and afraid to stop.


    ¡°Drive, drive!¡±


    Adriana clutched her seat belt with both hands, closed her eyes and said, ¡°Ran, next, don¡¯t ask me anything, give me some space, take me away as far as you can.¡±


    She was afraid, afraid that everything was a ploy by Peter, afraid of what Peter would find out.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ having an old problem from back in the day?¡±


    The so-called old problem is probably the same one that made you sick in the hotel back then.


    ¡°No ¡­ you don¡¯t ask, don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Adriana clenched her teeth and didn¡¯t want to say a word to Ran.


    Now she was frothing and trembling, and even felt ufortable everywhere.


    From a few months ago until now, every time she was sick she left Peter and went far away. Even every time she was sick, she suffered alone in silence.


    Adriana sometimes doubts herself and wonders how she could have had so much perseverance up until now.


    Now when you think about it, it was her love for Peter that gave her enough courage to sustain her until now.


    ¡°Why cheat on Peter, why hide it from her?¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw Adriana like that, ¡°Are you guilty of the same thing as Peter?¡±


    A sixth sense made him feel that it was really exactly the same as Peter¡¯s illness.


    Although not very sure, but also eight or nine.

 Chapter 972 Adriana is in a bad way

    The car slowly driving in the dark and lightless road, from the hotel to leave now has almost an hour of time.


    It¡¯s no ident that Ran shows up at the hotel to aggressively pursue Adriana.


    But he repeatedly asked, Adriana is still unwilling to admit all the things, until Ran said that Peter on Adriana¡¯s physical condition is also aware of, is investigating the matter, only to startle Adriana, forced the little woman had no way back before dragging him to escape from the Asnana Hotel.


    Asnana Hotel is Peter¡¯s hotel, if Adriana is in the hotel, Peter wants to investigate Adriana¡¯s situation ore to find Adriana, it is easy.


    But now Adriana is dragging him away to an unbelievably isted ce where Peter can¡¯t find her.


    With all this, Ran spected that Adriana¡¯s physical condition should have reached a very serious point, or she suffered from the same symptoms as Peter, and would choose to escape from Peter¡¯s sight and search today.


    ¡°Ran ¡­¡±


    Adriana leaned back in the passenger car seat and closed her eyes, her cheeks flushed and a fine stain of sweat spilling from her forehead, ¡°I¡¯m so hot, so hot ¡­¡±


    From the time she learned in the hotel that Peter was secretly investigating her, Adriana was afraid of revealing her situation and dragged Ran away in a hurry until now, she has been feeling feverish.


    It just gets hotter and hotter as time goes on.


    So much so that the cold wind is bitterly cold, she could not resist lowering the window ss, so that the cold, biting wind blew in, she felt a lot morefortable.


    ¡°At the Linghu Vi, it was Ruth who saved Peter, and I have been very curious about how Ruth saved Peter and came back to life from the dead. Therefore, I have spent thest six months or so secretly investigating all the things there are about thepulsion. Finally, found a secret recipe ¡­¡±


    Ran eyes ahead, from time to time nce at the Adriana sitting on the passenger side, frowned and said: ¡°Compulsions have a mother and sonpulsions, the motherpulsion in the body will not attack, but the sonpulsion will attack to kill people. The only way to save the life of a person with a childpulsion is to stimte the motherpulsion in the body of the person with the motherpulsion and feed the person with the childpulsion with blood for a long time, so that the motherpulsion can enter the body of the person with the childpulsion smoothly. The child and motherpulsions are mixed, either the two arepatible or the child and motherpulsions confront each other, and the ability of the motherpulsion to kill the childpulsion in the body in order to save the life, Adri, are you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ran to their own investigation in front of Adriana¡¯s face to say all of a brain, the results of the words have not finished, Adriana chided a.


    ¡°So, what I said is true?¡±


    Although it is a question, the content of the words is indeed affirmative.


    Snort¨C


    The limo stopped abruptly, Ran looked at Adriana sideways, his gaze shrewd, ¡°Adriana, are you crazy? Do you know that this will kill you? The sess rate of doing so is as high as 90 percent, but it will probably kill you, do you know that!


    He sped his hands around Adriana¡¯s shoulders, and when his hands touched her skin, the searing heat still startled Ran.


    The heart, suddenly ache.


    Somehow, feeling Adriana¡¯s deep-rooted love for Peter, and the obsession to save Peter at any cost, he was very heartbroken.


    Jealous and envious.


    In the face of the woman she loves so much, she only has eyes for Peter, and even chooses to give up everything in order to save Peter.


    Even if, it is life.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Not only did Adriana feel hot, she was in pain.


    Her whole person gradually confused a few points, but still restrained herself, said feebly: ¡°Ran, please, please, do ¡­ not tell honey.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand subconsciously rested on Ran¡¯s arm and shook her head towards him, ¡°He¡¯s almost healed, I can¡¯t give up, I don¡¯t want to lose everything.¡±


    Having given so much, Adriana will regret it for life if she has to give up now.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Ran tightened his grip on her shoulders and let out a loud chortle, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re going to die?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s dead or not, I ¡­ am fine ah.¡±


    Adriana smiled bitterly against the cold wind outside the window before blowing away the sweat stains on her face.


    She then added, ¡°Ran, we¡¯ve known each other for many ¡­ many years, and you should know that I¡¯m not that fragile. Hiss~¡±


    Adriana shivered, a shiver, outside the body feels cold, the body is still as if a fire burns the internal organs, ufortable.


    Ran unblinking gaze at Adriana, said word for word: pulsion onset on the fifteenth day of each month lunar calendar, the body sometimes cold and sometimes hot, hot to the extreme will be cold, cold to the extreme will be hot, is a double torture ¡­ and you ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hot ¡­ Ran, I¡¯m so hot, so hot ¡­ I want to get off.¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to finish his sentence, Adriana, who was already hot, unbuckled her seat belt and wanted to get out of the car and stand outside in the breeze.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ran grabbed Adriana, ¡°Adri, hold on, hold on it will be fine, let¡¯s go now, I¡¯ll take you to a ce.¡±


    It hurts, it hurts deep in the marrow.


    Faced with the woman he loves is now being tortured into such a state, Ran heart are followed by broken.


    But he knew that this was only the beginning, and that untilte at night, at twelve o¡¯clock, everything was just one twentieth of the extremely painful ordeal.


    The most terrible, is still behind.


    Buckling him in, Ran immediately started the car and left at breakneck speed.


    All the while muttering, ¡°Damn it, why, why am I not sure until now? How the hell did you get through these months?¡±


    He med himself and felt that although he had his own intelligencework, he was not able to investigate everything.


    Then after all the effort to find out something, he never knew that things could happen to Adriana.


    Because Ran doesn¡¯t know that Adriana has the motherpulsion, much less that Ruth would let her daughter die!


    But now when you think about it, Adriana¡¯s previous insomnia has reached a severe, near-death point, and the only ¡®cure¡¯ for Adriana¡¯s insomnia is Peter.


    I¡¯m afraid that Ruth was also out of options at the time, so she came up with this n.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Ran med himself for being stupid and why he was stupid enough to think through the causes and consequences of everything until now.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana was so hot that she reached up and tugged at her clothes and ended up lying directly on the car window, letting the cold wind p her face.


    ¡°You sit in!¡±


    Ran grabbed her by the shirt and dragged her into the car, chiding, ¡°Your body will not be able to take it like this, you will easily get sick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as it¡¯s not hot I¡¯m fine. Water ¡­ I want to drink water ¡­¡±


    It was so hot and so physically devastating and exhausting that all Adriana wanted to do now was drink water.


    ¡°Water? Okay, here¡¯s your water.¡±


    Ran took a bottle of mineral water and unscrewed it for her and handed it to Adriana.


    The result was cold mineral water, she gurgled, and drank it straight up in one gulp.


    That look is somewhat like a person who has lost his soul in the form of a devil, withx eyes and confusion, doing anything involuntarily.

 Chapter 973 – Attack of the Sickness

    Ran only recently had some suspicions, but after meeting Adriana today I realized how stupid I really was for not knowing how to meet her earlier.


    Otherwise it would not have taken until today to realize how much she had suffered.


    Although sometimes he couldn¡¯t help, at least he could be there for Adriana when she was sick.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s too hot ¡­¡±


    Adriana kept yelling about the heat.


    Ran frowned and finally opened all four windows directly, directly lowering the temperature to the minimum so as to relieve Adriana¡¯s dryness.


    Even if the wind is biting, blowing the face raw pain, freezing shivering, Ran can grit his teeth through.


    Because he knew that this little bit of cold wind brought less than one percent of the pain that Adriana suffered.


    ¡°Adri, bear with it, bear with it, it¡¯s almost here.¡±


    Ran speeds up, calming Adriana as he drives faster and smoother, just hoping to reach his destination sooner.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Adriana was in so much pain and suffering that she couldn¡¯t care less about who was calling.


    Ran nced at the phone and saw Peter on the screen!


    Several phone calls came in quick session and Ran wanted to put Adriana on the phone to reassure Peter so that he wouldn¡¯t notice.


    But seeing Adriana¡¯s fists clenched, clenched teeth, the back of her head against the car seat chest slightly raised in pain expression, finally did not speak.


    Peter kept calling Adriana¡¯s cell phone and no one answered after several calls in a row.


    And then, Ran¡¯s cell phone followed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He pulled out his phone and nced at the screen, and sure enough, it was still Peter¡¯s.


    As of now, it¡¯s been almost two hours since they left the hotel, and Ran knows Peter must be looking for him and Adriana¡¯s whereabouts.


    But seeing Adriana¡¯s appearance, Ran didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone either.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m so hot, it¡¯s too hot, I want to get off ¡­¡±


    Adriana struggled to unbuckle her seat belt, Ran was quick to sp her hands and said soothingly, ¡°Adriana, take a deep breath, calm your mind, hold on, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    He followed anxiously, holding the steering wheel in one hand and Adriana¡¯s hand in the other, throttling down to the floor, invariably testing his skills.


    ¡°Adriana, bite the bullet, it will be fine soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Since I met you, you never seem to have heard me sing to you ¡­¡±


    Ran kept talking to Adriana, trying to distract her, but Adriana was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t possibly hear him.


    Already hot to the extreme, feel like the whole body is going to burst, two ears tingling, the brain is nk.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m so sick, water ¡­ I want water ¡­¡±


    She yelled for water again, and Ran slowed the car down, brought a bottle of water from the back and handed it to Adriana.


    Adriana took the water, unscrewed it, took a sip, and then drizzled it directly on herself.


    Nine cold days, the wind will feel cold, she even poured the cold water all over her head.


    Ran¡¯s face is slightly sunken, and the bottom of his eyes are indescribably helpless.


    Her heart aches for her, but there is nothing she can do.


    Eventually thirty minutester, they arrived at a remote countryside, the same country quadrangle where Adriana had stayed thest time she was sick.


    The quadrangle is Ran¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house.


    The limo stopped, he pushed open the door and got out, went straight around to Adriana¡¯s side, opened the door and helped Adriana unbuckle her seat belt.


    ¡°Adri, we¡¯re here ¡­¡±


    He reached for Adriana, but when his hand touched her skin, the burning temperature wasparable to that of a forty degree fever.


    If this continues, she will definitely not be able to eat.


    Ran was worried.


    ¡°Well ¡­ where is this ¡­¡±


    The heat was soothed, and Adriana¡¯s mind cleared a bit before she asked.


    ¡°Courtyard, my grandma¡¯s house, came to stay before, remember?¡±


    ¡°Well, remember. ran ¡­ thank you ¡­¡±


    Adriana leaned against Ran¡¯s side, very relieved.


    Having someone around who makes her feel at ease when she is sick is the greatest happiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you in first.¡±


    Adriana was so weak from the fever that she was walking a little weak, and it was Ran who ended up carrying her across the body.


    Her body lifted off the ground and her weight pressed down on Ran¡¯s body. The lightness of her body at that moment exceeded Ran¡¯s expectation, so it gave him a heart attack, ¡°Damn, how can you be so thin now?¡±


    He wanted to curse Peter, but felt that everything was done voluntarily by Adriana and had nothing to do with Peter.


    Entering the quadrangle, Ran carried Adriana directly to the master bedroom and ced the person on the bed, ¡°Adri, get some rest, it¡¯s unlikely that Peter will find it here.¡±


    Ran knew that there was no way Peter would find this ce in two days.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The person lying on the bed curled up, because of the fever, simr to a high fever, only the pain exceeded the fever by more than a hundred times, and now that the heat has subsided, she feels painful and ufortable all over her body.


    ¡°Ran, quilt ¡­ air conditioning, fire ¡­¡±


    The little womany on the bed, her hands casually resting on the quilt, her fingers flicking slightly now and then, her eyes closed as she muttered.


    The phrase seemed to be talking to himself, but Ran instantly reacted.


    That is Adriana now the hot feeling is subsiding, followed by cold ¡­


    Standing by the bed, Ran looked down woodenly at the nearly semi-conscious woman, heartbroken to the core.


    How many times should she have been tortured in order for her to be able to react torturously calm in the face of the immense pain of the attack?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get you ready now ¡­¡±


    Ran turned on the air conditioning, turned the temperature up to the highest, and then turned the floor heating on again, before going to build a fire and hug the bedding.


    Once the series of things were busy, he found Adriana already wrapped in bedding and shivering.


    But her clothes ¡­ are still very wet.


    Ran wanted to help her change, but in the end said nothing because of the rtionship between the two.


    Moved a chair and sat next to Adriana, keeping herpany quietly.


    ¡°Cold ¡­ so cold ¡­ so cold ¡­¡±


    Adriana wailed.


    The cold seems to run out from the heart, cold feeling wrapped around the internal organs, freezing all over the body like pain, so Adriana some powerless to fight.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The little woman clenched her teeth, wrapped tightly in the bedding, and tried not to cry or shout or scream.


    Ran covered Adriana¡¯s body with all three bedding, and finally gave up after looking at the two bedding put aside.


    She is now very heavy with cold, covered with more bedding will not help, but rather more bedding will cover the pressure of her ufortable.


    The little woman whispered incessantly, the man quietly kept watch, looking sideways at the clock, the time only want eleven fifty.


    That is, ten minutes to face the most painful stage.


    Ran looked at the scene in front of him, his heart clenched together, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold, it¡¯s too cold ¡­¡±

 Chapter 974 – Painful and unbearable

    The little woman still kept wailing.


    Ran tried several times to speak up tofort Adriana, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Ran, I pack ¡­ pack ¡­¡±


    She broke off and even spoke with a little tremor.


    It can be imagined how much pain was experienced to make Adriana speak without trembling.


    ¡°Pack?¡±


    Ran immediately got up and walked out of the bedroom, went to the limo and grabbed Adriana¡¯s bag and returned to the bedroom.


    Closed the door, sat on the edge of the bed and said, ¡°Got the bag, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s ¡­ there ¡­ hoo~ there¡¯s an injection in there, help me with it.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and said feebly.


    Ran rummaged through Adriana¡¯s bag, and sure enough, there really was a needle inside, and he wrinkled his nose and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Analgesic.¡±


    ¡°Good ¡­¡±


    Since it was analgesic, Ran would not refuse, taking Adriana¡¯s arm, but she was still heavily clothed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adri, your clothes need toe off ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana was under the covers, tough enough to take off her outside tweed coat, and then Ran helped roll up the sleeves of her sweater and administer the injection.


    Gathering up the needles, Ran was ready to throw the stuff in the trash, but finally chose to pick it up and put it away in the medicine cab.


    Because her body was cold and hot, constantly tormenting Adriana, she shivered in the cold and hugged her shoulders.


    But now that an injection was given, Adriana¡¯s voice faded away and she didn¡¯t respond after that.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    He shouted a few times, but there was no response at all.


    Ran¡¯s face turned slightly white and immediately reached out to test Adriana¡¯s breathing, only to find that her breathing had be much weaker.


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡±


    Ran was nervous and wanted to call someone to ask, but remembered that the one shot had no markings or instructions for the agent on it.


    Just one sterilization and poisoning bag packed with a pharmaceutical agent with no text whatsoever.


    Now this situation, Peter must be watching him, if you call will reveal the location, and secondly, there is nothing on the medicine, even if you call, there is no way to ask the situation.


    And now Adriana¡¯s situation, even if we get a doctor toe, I¡¯m afraid there is nothing we can do.


    Well, the only thing he can do now is to wait ¡­


    Wait quietly.


    Ran sat beside Adriana and every now and then began to test her breathing, but the breath, though weak, did not go away.


    Although the person is unconscious, Adriana that a white cheeks are still flooded with painful expression, double eyebrows tightly knit, the frown can not be brushed off the gloom.


    She was curled up and shaking, shuddering violently every now and then.


    Ran realized that it wasn¡¯t just an analgesic at all, but it had aa drug in it, and even something else mixed in.


    When he investigated the matter earlier, he found that the 15th day of the lunar calendar would be sick every month. Ran wondered if it would be better to put someone in aa when the attack was so painful.


    He searched for information on this and it was not the case.


    Ordinary analgesics and anesthetics have no effect unless they are overdosed to get a rise.


    It¡¯s just that the dosage of anesthetics is always strictly controlled and can be life-threatening if overused.


    Ran took out the one injection from the medicine box, looked at the empty injection tube, and looked at the unconscious woman, his heart tightened, secretly hoping that she would pass through safely.


    But it turns out that even when Adriana was unconscious, the pain did not diminish at all.


    After twelve o¡¯clock, the coldness in her body intensified and her whole body kept shivering. Adriana was cold despite the fact that the bedroom was already too hot to stay in.


    Ran followed anxiously and could only hold the little woman¡¯s hand, rubbing it over and over, trying to give her a little more warmth.


    ¡°Mmmm ¡­ cold ¡­ pain ¡­ help ¡­ help ¡­¡±


    It hurts too much, and that kind of pain is not something that can be solved by passing out.


    The only thing Ran could do was to be there for her.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, the bedroom suddenly erupted in a scream, that hysterical scream is very harsh.


    The person on the bed was cold and sore, rolling and tossing around.


    Suddenly, Ran noticed that Adriana¡¯s mouth was spilling crimson blood from the corners, which scared his nerves and immediately asked, ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Nervous, fearful, scared.


    Thatplex emotion rushed to his mind and was a torture for Ran, leaving him anxious and helpless.


    Taking out a packet of tissues from the cab, she wiped Adriana¡¯s mouth, then broke it open, only to discover that she was in too much pain and had identally bitten her tongue while clenching her teeth.


    Ran followed the anxiety, immediately went to find a new towel, stuffed into Adriana¡¯s mouth, let her bite the towel, so as not to hurt themselves.


    The woman kept struggling, the pain of the forehead bruises, although the eyes closed, but tears can not be restrained from gushing out of the eyes.


    The woman he loves is in front of him, suffering from the torture of life and death, Ran but nothing to help, the feeling of powerlessness is deeply stimted Ran.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Adriana stopped struggling, and the whole thing went quiet, as if it had been drained of strength and drooped helplessly.


    Ran knew that she would be cold againter.


    So immediately turn off the heating, turn down the air conditioning, and remove the bedding and firece, and open the doors and windows to let in the cold air.


    She was quiet for several moments as Ran removed the towel from her mouth and wiped the blood from her mouth with a wet wipe.


    When all the blood was cleaned up also wiped off the lipstick on her mouth, it was only then that I was surprised to find that the little woman had been using lipstick to cover up her sickly pale lips.


    Her lips were blood white and colorless, extremely scary.


    Ran watched, nostrils a sour, the hall seven-foot man, gunfire will not blink an eye, but now because of seeing Adriana such a side and the heartache of tears dense eyes.


    ¡°Adriana, how can you do this? I haven¡¯t seen you for five months, and this is the gift you gave me to meet you?¡±


    The man raised his hand to cover his face, caught in a torment of self-recrimination and pain.


    After a moment of waiting, Adriana¡¯s body began to heat up again.


    The person who was quiet as if she was not breathing now began to struggle and murmur again, the pain gradually increased, she began to roll over and over, her hands sometimes holding her head, sometimes began to tear clothes, and even screamed like a madman.


    Ran was worried that that would hurt Adriana and ended up having to take a towel and stuff it in Adriana¡¯s mouth.


    As a result, before the towel could be stuffed, Adriana bit Ran¡¯s hand in one go.


    ¡°Well~¡±


    The sudden pain, Ran also some difficult to bear, but ultimately did not struggle, did not move, let the woman kept biting.


    He knew how painful her bite was at the moment.


    If this can share some of her pain, for Ran, she is certainly willing to do so.

 Chapter 975 Peter is coming

    Adriana was unconscious, but the pain in her body had made her lose control, and she clenched Ran¡¯s hand, but in a few moments her mouth was filled with crimson blood, emitting a strong smell of blood.


    Blood spilled down the corners of Adriana¡¯s mouth, snaking down and dripping onto the clean white sheets, haloing a sultry red plum.


    Ran¡¯s brow was knitted, his teeth clenched in pain, and even his bitten hand was clenched tightly, allowing Adriana to bite the edge of his palm.


    The pain is like being torn apart, bone-chilling.


    But Ran didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ pain ¡­ help, help ¡­¡±


    Overwhelmed with pain, Adriana kept yelling, sometimes holding her head, sometimes pulling her hair, sometimes rolling over and over on the bed.


    ¡°Adri? Adri?¡±


    Palms were released by her, Ran only nced at the wounded hand, teeth marks deeply into the skin inside, looking at the wound, as long as Adriana and then a little force, the piece of skin will be torn off general.


    The wound kept spilling blood, red and swollen, very hideous and appalling.


    Even though Ran¡¯s hands were shaking with pain, what he cared about more was Adriana.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Adriana first a burst of heat, then a burst of cold, then turn hot, turn cold ¡­


    The alternating hot and cold wrecked her body and tormented her with pain.


    Ran endured the pain in his hands and kept busy helping Adriana control the temperature of the room.


    This busy is a few hours, fromte at night to the morning light, the little woman only quiet, quietly lying in bed.


    Her face was pale and she was motionless, like a person without a soul.


    Ran withdrew the bedding and fire, just turn on the floor heating, sitting on the edge of the bed watching the little woman, see her quietly asleep, he took out the medicine box, began to treat the palm of the swollen with the size of a steamed bun.


    Because of the bite, Ran took a bottle of alcohol and poured a bottle of alcohol all over the wound against the garbage can.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    The alcohol touched the wound and an irritating pain came at once, and the pain spread to all the limbs.


    Ran¡¯s face twitched in pain, his forehead bruised up, and he drew a cold breath, but did not dare to yell out.


    He propped his elbows on his knees to cover his face, injured and poured alcohol hands hanging at his side, shaking with pain.


    The shaking was unnoticeable to him, but the trembling of his hands was obvious.


    After enduring for a while, the pain faded away.


    Ran put medicine on the wound and then wrapped the wound with gauze before putting away the medicine box.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Ran actually fell asleep on his bed.


    And the little woman who had been sick all night gradually came to her senses.


    Lying on the bed, she blinked at the ceiling as she entered the unfamiliar surroundings, then moved her head and scanned the bedroom furnishings with a sideways nce.


    But just moving her head can make her feel pain.


    Don¡¯t say move, even Adriana is now lying motionless, all over the body is the pain of being beaten up, like hurting the internal organs, where all the pain, even a weak breath can make her feel pain.


    It can be a bitter pill to swallow.


    In recent months, she has been sick every month, experiencing the kind of life-threatening torture that should clearly be familiar, even adaptable.


    But it still hurt enough to make her eyes wet.


    Adriana did not want to cry, but the tears could not help but overflow.


    She tilted her head to look at Ran lying beside her, only to see him resting on his left arm, his right hand casually resting on the side of the bed.


    Just ¡­


    His right hand was wrapped in thick gauze, and the blood spilling from the gauze was obvious.


    Is he injured?


    Adriana mentally questioned herself.


    Although she can¡¯t remember anything that happened yesterday, she vaguely feels that things must have something to do with her.


    Buzz ¨C snort!


    Abruptly, the roar of a car sounded outside, followed by the ear-splitting sound of brakes.


    The sound was so loud that it woke up Ran, who was sleeping, directly.


    He made it up and looked at each other with Adriana, who didn¡¯t say anything but looked back out the window in unison.


    ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±


    Adriana said weakly, and suddenly her heartstrings tightened.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    There was a violent knock at the door.


    A pale Peter and Hank stood outside, followed by a crowd of people.


    The man, d in a ck tweed coat, couldn¡¯t help but cough against the wind blowing against his frail body.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Hank reached out and tapped on the door, a little distressed by Peter.


    Peter stood with a gloomy face and a heavy heart.


    Although weak and emaciated, it was not as bad as Adriana¡¯s.


    With Ruth¡¯s help, his body gradually recovered, even if he still gets sick every month on the 15th, but the pain has been much lighter and is at a level of pain he can bear.


    But I do not know that the motherpulsion in Adriana¡¯s body was first awakened, the pain is more than five times than Peter.


    Knock Knock-


    Hank knocked on the door again, and there was no response for half a day.


    ¡°Boss, I think my sister-inw must not be here. Otherwise, she must havee to open the door when she heard the sound.¡±


    Hank also followed the nervous and scared, he really worried that Peter will find out the truth, in that case, only afraid of their own boss must not be in the cure.


    All the previous efforts will all be lost.


    Peter¡¯s eyes were cold, he took a few steps back, looked at the high fence, and took off his tweed coat directly and threw it to the bodyguard on the side.


    Then, fiercely rushed out, ran to the fence, used the force to climb up and leaped straight in.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Hank said no, and followed and tumbled into the yard.


    Waiting for him to tumble into the courtyard, hended and found his boss had walked into the hall.


    He trotted over and followed.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Hank had just entered the living room when he saw Ran, dressed in pants and a white shirt, with one hand in the pocket of his pants and one hand hanging down at his side holding a cigarette.


    Just ¡­


    His hair was disheveled, the cor of his shirt was open, even the buttons were in the wrong order, and the shirt was nted down.


    There are clearly visible red lip marks on the white shirt, on the neck and on the face.


    Apparently, he was just going through a ¡®fling¡¯.


    Peter¡¯s body is stunned, standing in ce, unblinking gaze at Ran, can not say a word for a long time.


    ¡°Ran, who is it?¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s delicate voice rang out from the bedroom, ¡°Is that your friend?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice, even though it was delicate, was not difficult to hear as Adriana¡¯s voice.


    Peter¡¯s body shook, subconsciously took two steps back, his face instantly pale and bloodless, and his fists were tight and loose, loose and tight.


    This was repeated several times before he swallowed and calmed down.


    Stepping forward, Ran stepped directly in front of him.


    Two people face each other, the distance between each other is just more than ten centimeters.


    Ran¡¯s thin lips lightly, ¡°It¡¯s Scarlett, a little urgent to see me, couldn¡¯t get through to the phone so she came straight over.¡±


    Scarlett is Ran¡¯s assistant, usually in the saddle, often out and about.


    Adriana and Peter both know each other.

 Chapter 976 Peter believes in the truth

    ¡°Scarlett,e out and say something.¡±


    Ran followed up with anotherment.


    Those words were addressed to Peter.


    At the end of the sentence, Ran seemed certain that Peter would not barge in, so he walked straight out around him.


    And Peter stood stiffly in ce for ten seconds before turning around and going out.


    Only Hank¡¯s gaze fell on the door of the room, his eyesplicated and deep.


    This is probably the first time in many years of knowing Adriana that I admire Adriana so much and appreciate it from the bottom of my heart.


    He knows thatst night was a day of torture for Adriana, and he knows the consequences if the truth is revealed.


    But in order not to dy Peter¡¯s treatment, she actually resorted to such a tactic,pletely disregarding whether Peter would turn his back on her or hate her.


    That kind of courage and spirit, he was ashamed of himself.


    Ran and Peter walked outside, standing outside the courtyard, Ran stopped in his tracks, left hand holding a cigarette into his lips, a cold smile, ¡°I thought, this life can not get her.¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    Not a word was said.


    ¡°Peter, you can¡¯t me Adri. we¡¯re all adults, it¡¯s normal for men to love women and for each to have their own needs. But I have to say, she really loves you, even when she does it she calls your name ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Ran sentence just speaks, Peter a fist hit him hard in the abdomen.


    He ate the pain, bowed in pain, took a few steps back and leaned against the wall.


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his thick ink sword brows knitted, and his hawk-like gaze stared straight at him.


    If eyes could kill, Ran would have died no less than 10, 000 times.


    Eventually, he said nothing, stepped away and got into his car.


    Hank gave Ran a meaningful look and followed him to the car.


    The two cars start and turn around to leave.


    Hank drove while looking at Peter out of the corner of his eye, and seeing his gloomy face, he said, ¡°Boss, this ¡­ is although I am a man and feel that I cannot tolerate this kind of thing. But ¡­ sister-inw must be worried about your body before ¡­¡±


    He kept talking, but Peter didn¡¯t answer.


    Only when his eyes were fixed on the rearview mirror and Ran¡¯s figure was not visible in the rearview mirror, he said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hank slowly stopped the car, Peter pushed open the door and got out directly, closing the door with the words, ¡°Keep going, don¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nodded his head and started the sedan and kept going.


    But the heart drifted to the quadrangle there, afraid that the boss now kill back will expose the truth.


    He took his cell phone and called Ran. It was off.


    Called Adriana, still off.


    That moment was asplicated and tense as anyone¡¯s.


    And Peter got out of the car, trotted all the way to the quadrangle, once again over the wall, leaping into the courtyard, quietly walked to the bedroom window, through the curtains that a gap to take a look.


    ¡°Gee, Ran, I¡¯m so tired, can we please stop.¡±


    In the bedroom, the little womany in bed with Ran on top, wrapped in bedding, and he reached up and pinched her nose, leaning down to kiss her forehead.


    The little woman¡¯s delicate whinnying wooing, the word ¡®to¡¯ elongated voice, a double entendre.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off the hook? Don¡¯t forget whose name you were callingst night.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy, Ran, we¡¯re both adults, we¡¯re just taking what we need, and if honey wasn¡¯t in bad health right now, I wouldn¡¯t have to call you.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you also said that we are taking what we need. But you¡¯re too bold, aren¡¯t you afraid Peter will find out?¡±


    ¡°He? Honey gets sick yesterday of every month, and now that he¡¯s taking care of himself, where would he care about me? Besides, he doesn¡¯t want me to see him in a sorry state.¡±


    Adriana said, while wrapping her arms around Ran¡¯s neck outside of the bedding, and at times, with one hand free, she gently rubbed Ran¡¯s cheek, ¡°Do you want more? So much nonsense. This time, I¡¯m on top!¡±


    She said, wrapping her arms around Ran¡¯s hand to make a strong effort to get up, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not get up.


    As they were covered with bedding, Ran put his arms around her waist and helped her up.


    Adriana obediently pressed a soft kiss to his lips, but out of the corner of her eye she nced out the window.


    Only when she saw the ck shadow disappear, she let go of the hand that was circling Ran¡¯s neck.


    Ran also released his hand, and Adriana¡¯s body went limp and fell straight to the bed, closing her eyes and smiling bitterly.


    Laughing and smiling, tears came to my eyes.


    In fact, Ran is kneeling beside Adriana, only to misce the visual difference to make people believe that the two are engaged in some kind of movement between them.


    He looked down at the woman lying on the bed, fully clothed, except that she was wearing a thermal undershirt on top, so from other angles she looked as if she had no clothes on her bare arms.


    Ran did not say anything, quietly listening to the loud noise outside, until the sound of footsteps getting farther and farther away he asked, ¡°How do you know he wille back?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ honey trusts me too much.¡±


    Yes, too much trust, that¡¯s why the scene Peter saw when he first came in made him feel suspicious.


    That¡¯s why Adriana, expecting him toe back, continued to y gameswith Ran.


    ¡°Then why do you think he won¡¯te in?¡±


    ¡°Love me enough to give me dignity.¡±


    Adriana speaks concisely.


    Only the voice is weak and feeble, bby,pletely without the harshness and momentum of that moment of speech just now.


    Ran lifted the bedding and got out of bed, before covering Adriana with it, ¡°You get some rest, he shouldn¡¯t being back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    Ran walked out, and when she reached the bedroom door, Adriana opened her eyes and said, ¡°Ran, thank you.¡±


    She owes Ran so much, so much that she may not be able to repay it in this lifetime.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the room closed softly and Ran walked out of the bedroom without saying anything.


    Adriana was lying quietly alone in bed.


    There is no ce in the body that doesn¡¯t hurt, even the heart is vaguely flushed with convulsive pain.


    She wondered what Peter would be feeling at this moment, what he would do? And what would he think?


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of mentality Peter would be in.


    Finally, thinking about it, I fell asleep.


    Waiting to wake up again was awakened by Ran.


    ¡°I made you soup, get up and drink some.¡±


    Ran, knowing that Adriana was now weak to the extreme, helped the man directly to his feet, scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and passed it to his mouth.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Taking good care of Adriana with the utmost tenderness.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes dropped, looking at the soup in the spoon, inexplicably remembering Peter, who had always made the soup for her before.


    After this, I wonder if Peter will still be willing to make soup for her?


    Adriana wanted her body to recover in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t make a pretense of refusing, but bowed her head and took a sip of the soup, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    ¡°How does itpare to him?¡±


    That ¡®he¡¯, naturally, is Peter.


    ¡°Each has its own characteristics.¡±

 Chapter 977 – Stigmatization to the end

    Ran smiled lightly, that smile has a deep meaning, but Adriana can not figure out what Ran means.


    ¡°You are very weak now, you only need to rest for several days to recover, have you thought of what to say on Peter¡¯s side?¡±


    He asked.


    The sudden question made Adriana a little confused, froze for a long time and shook her head, ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    What happened today was all an ident.


    If she and Ran had not reacted in time, I¡¯m afraid Peter would have found out everything.


    How is a ¡®cheating¡¯ woman going to face her husband?


    It¡¯s a question she really hasn¡¯t thought about and doesn¡¯t know how to ¡®act¡¯.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    Ran held the porcin bowl in one hand,dled the soup in the other and blew on it, passing it to her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    She knew Ran was asking about Peter, so she gave a straightforward recovery.


    The tone of voice is firm.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s really quite envious of Peter.¡±


    Hemented, and it was not hard to hear his envy and jealousy of Peter.


    Adriana blinked her eyshes and raised her eyelids slightly, ¡°I would have done the same thing if it were you.¡±


    Will definitely do so.


    He gazed at Adriana incredulously, puzzled, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, ¡°Do you need a reason?¡±


    Whether it was him, Alvin, or Peter, they were all worthy of her.


    Because she owes them too much, too much, too much to pay back.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Ran was silent for a few seconds, a smile appeared on his thin lips, and he proceeded todle soup to Adriana.


    Three words are enough to express all Ran¡¯s thoughts.


    He trusts Adriana, absolutely.


    Because he knows that Adriana is not a good liar.


    After finishing the soup, Ran said, ¡°Lie down and rest while I go get some groceries.¡±


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    She was lying on the bed, weak, that is, she could not lift her arms, no different from a waste.


    Walking to the bedroom door Ran nced back at her, ¡°Follow me, no need to be polite.¡±


    For him, every moment now is a rare and precious opportunity, a chance to care for and look after her with confidence and boldness.


    He closed the door and walked out.


    Adrianay in bed, looking at the ceiling, sleepy and unable to open her eyes, she drifted off to sleep.


    The good thing is that she had drawn blood and stored it before she left, so it would not affect the treatment of Peter¡¯s condition.


    Even if this time Peter finds out about her ¡®entanglement¡¯ with Ran and wants to divorce her, there is no harm in that.


    She would do anything willingly as long as it did not interfere with Peter¡¯s treatment.


    Because of her excessive weakness, she slept untilte afternoon and when she opened her eyes, it was drowsy outside.


    Howling wind, like a ghost howling wolf, mixed with a snowstorm rustling and falling, outside a silver dress.


    Adriana loved the snow scene and wanted to get up to see it, but she was too weak to get up, so shey in bed with her head on her side and looked out the window at the snow.


    Abruptly, as if he thought of something, reached out and picked up his phone from the table and turned it on.


    Even the simplest of movements are incredibly difficult for her.


    Phone on, buzzing ¡­


    Vibrate up non-stop.


    All kinds of missed calls and all kinds of text messages flooded into the phone.


    There are family and friends, two children, and ¡­ Peter.


    Adriana looked at the screen showing the name of the note [honey], and a sour feeling welled up in her heart, hurting vaguely.


    She moved with difficulty, sleeping on her side, leaning her hand on the bed to hold the phone without straining too much.


    He wiggled his thumb on the screen, hesitated a bit, and finally dialed Peter¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    Several sounds came from the phone, and no one answered after four consecutive rings.


    Adriana¡¯s heart tightened and she wondered: was he angry and never wanted to answer her calls?


    As soon as this thought shed through his mind, the phone was answered.


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    When the call was answered, the person on the other side did not speak.


    Since actually being with Peter, he is always in an excited and ted mood when he gets a call from her.


    Each time it was he who spoke first, each time with a gentle tone of concern and care for her.


    Today a call was made but I couldn¡¯t wait for a voice.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was empty, some pain, some hard feelings, even breathing was a little weak.


    ¡°¡­ honey?¡±


    Calling his name with difficulty, he immediately asked: ¡°What are you doing, busy or not? These two days I was busy with work, and my phone broke, so I took it to the cell phone store to fix it. So only now I gave you a call.¡±


    The words prepared in your head were spoken in a rush.


    A paragraph said calmly and naturally, in turn, people do not notice any abnormalities.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After saying that, the other party just ¡®hmm¡¯.


    The voice was cold, very cold.


    Through the phone can feel like to the ice cer of the cold breath, people back chills.


    Adriana bite her lips with her shell teeth, very nervous, but still pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, it sounds like you¡¯re not happy? Is it ¡­ miss me?¡±


    Deliberately make the tone of your speech a bit cheerful, just so as not to show your face.


    I did not know that the distant distance, heart to heart two people are immersed in the same time, struggling ¡­ wandering ¡­


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°I guess ¡­ three dayster. When you are done, hurry up and take them out of the country, pack up over there, and we will spend New Year¡¯s abroad.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey, remember to take your medication on time, and take care of your body when it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, I have some things to do, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Bye~¡±


    Adriana pretended to calmly finish thest sentence with him, and did not wait for Peter to answer, she directly hung up the phone.


    Clutching the phone with both hands, I closed my eyes, only to feel a sore nose and a burst of dull pain welling up in my chest, cone and sting.


    It turns out that lying can be so painful.


    Just chatting with Peter, she can actually feel his unhappy mood very clearly, and even heartache Peter.


    But no matter how Peter misunderstood, she would carry the ¡®stigma¡¯ to the end.


    Unless Peter is cured, these things will be rotten in the heart forever.


    Afterwards, I called Helen and Luis to chat with the two children and then urged them to visit Peter and spend time with him.


    The two children readily agreed.


    Adriana¡¯s body was already very weak, and she was a little tired from the two phone calls, so shey down to sleep again.


    A few days of muddling through, waking up for a while and sleeping for a while, sleeping for a while and waking up for a while.


    Even she didn¡¯t know exactly how long it had been.


    Ran was in charge of her food and living during the few days she was there, but because it was physically inconvenient, she didn¡¯t bathe for several days in a row, leaving Adriana feeling dirty and all.


    If you want to take a shower and you are weak, you have to hold back.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    Because he was worried about Adriana¡¯s health, Ran stayed at the bedroom door and settled down to sleep on the couch.

 Chapter 978 Back to Waverly

    I woke up early in the morning and entered the room to see Adriana¡¯s eyes open, obviously awake for a long time.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    Ran saw her pale and haggardplexion and her sickly face, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I¡¯m curious to know how you¡¯ve been holding up over the past few months with your monthly re-ups?¡±


    This time the attack, Ran witnessed the taste of life and death, almost did not kill her.


    But how did she manage to avoid Peter for the past few months without being discovered?


    ¡°All kinds of lies, barely cheated in the past , so honey only more and more suspicious. I¡¯m just worried ¡­ how much longer after that, how am I going to continue to lie?¡±


    She wanted to deceive, but was afraid Peter would be too smart to fool.


    ¡°I have a method that you might want to try.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±


    Ran sat on the edge of the bed and told Adriana the method she had in mind, but Adriana was a little reluctant.


    ¡°Will this bring you down?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection? Peter already knows, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana sighed and propped her hands on the bed, trying to get up, Ran saw this and immediately went forward to support her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    She immediately reprimanded Ran and said, ¡°I have to go back tomorrow at thetest, if my body is too weak, honey will be suspicious.¡±


    The original n was to go back today, but Adriana looked at her body and felt that she still couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Every re-up is so severe that he can¡¯t see it?¡±


    For the first time, Ran felt so useless as Peter.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I wasn¡¯t this weak before, so of course she couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    But with each draw, even though the amount of blood is not much, it is also a drain.


    Not to mention that more than six months ago to save Peter that overdose of blood were not recovered.


    Ran eyebrows wrinkled, a thousand words to the mouth, and finally swallowed back.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Adriana looked up at him, moved with difficulty to lean on the head of the bed, and said with a smile, ¡°Half a catty, no one has to say anything about anyone.¡±


    ¡°I may have owed you too much in myst life, or I may have been ipatible with you.¡±


    Seeing Adriana looking much better, Ran made a rare joke.


    Adriana smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Anyway, thank you really.¡±


    After saying that, her face suddenly serious, convergence of the smile, ¡°Ran, is that I owe you too much, in the future, if you need, as long as you open your mouth, I will never refuse you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? So what if ¡­¡±


    ¡°Except for the feelings.¡±


    She seemed to know what Ran was going to say, so she interrupted him directly.


    This time Ran is not angry, helpless smile with a little spoiled, ¡°You are too smart, really let me can not do anything with you.¡±


    ¡°You lie down, I¡¯ll go make you dinner.¡±


    Ran barked a word of advice and turned to the kitchen.


    He went to the kitchen and Adriana reached out to look at the date on her phone. Several days had passed and she was still sore and weak, but she was more or less able to move.


    Looking at the phone Peter surprisingly a message did not send, her heart inexplicably some lost.


    [Are you up? What are you doing?


    Adriana edited a message to send out.


    Then he edited another text message: [I¡¯m temporarily busy, I¡¯ll be back to Waverly in the morning, then I¡¯ll meet you in Los Angeles right away].


    Putting down her phone, Adriana took the clothes Ran had bought for her to the bathroom for a shower and haircut.


    By the time he had changed and dried his hair, Ran¡¯s breakfast was ready.


    Adriana walked to the living room wrapped in her tweed coat, looked at the sumptuous breakfast and couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up, ¡°Awesome, you all know how to cook.¡±


    Howe she¡¯s not good at cooking?


    ¡°Looking good, recovering okay. How do you feel now?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Ran took a bowl and gave Adriana a bowl of porridge and ced it in front of her, concerned.


    ¡°You should be almost recovered after a day of rest.¡±


    Adriana ate a special breakfast in order to recover as soon as possible, and then sat on the porch with Ran for a while, enjoying the snow.


    Ran prepared another borate lunch at noon, and Adriana continued to eat a lot, as she did in the evening.


    That night, Adriana ate dinner and Ran two chatted for a while and went to bed early.


    She went to sleep, but Ran was sleepless, sitting in the bedroom watching Adriana, and this sat the whole night.


    Enjoying every second of another moment with her is a pleasure and satisfaction.


    The next day, Ran prepared breakfast for Adriana again. After eating, Ran sent Adriana back to the Asnana Hotel, picked up her luggage and went straight to the airport.


    ¡°Remember to call me if you need me. Remember, I will always be there for you and keep your secret.¡±


    Adriana gets out of the car, pulls her bags and prepares to leave.


    Ran spoke to her.


    Adriana pursed her lips, put on light makeup, blush, the whole person looked radiant, can not see a trace of sickness, extremely well concealed.


    She stood in front of Ran and bowed ny degrees toward him, ¡°Ran, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Ran tugged her arm and pulled her up, ¡°I don¡¯t like the excessive rawness between you and me.¡±


    ¡°Well, Happy New Year in advance and I¡¯ll see you back at ¡­.¡±


    Adriana stood in front of him and gave Ran a big hug.


    Originally, she did not want to be so close to Ran.


    But between the eyes slightly skimming found someone was secretly filming, so they became more intimate with Ran, and even dropped a kiss on his cheek, and smiled and whispered next to his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t move, someone is following me.¡±


    Releasing him, Adriana inclined her head and smiled openly, waving her hand, ¡°I¡¯m off, then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, bye.¡±


    Ran deliberately raised the decibel level, then lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Take care of yourself, and call me if you need me.¡±


    He said once again.


    ¡°Okay, got it, why so nagging.¡±


    Adriana turns around with her luggage and leaves.


    Stepping on high heels, the step is windy, the hair swings with it, and the temperament is full.


    Although Adriana¡¯s body was weak, every moment that followed tested her physical fitness and she had to achieve the ultimate perfection.


    Sitting on the ne, Adriana took out her phone, still no text message from Peter, she sent several messages to Peter one after another, but thest message was ¡­


    I¡¯ve sent several messages and you didn¡¯t return, just remembered you are abroad, we are not right time difference. Hahaha, I¡¯m really too stupid ¡­]


    This message was deliberately said by Adriana in order to give herself a leg up.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to meet Peter after she arrived abroad from Waverly, but right now she was tired and just wanted to sleep.


    I got on the ne and slept again until the nended.


    Arriving in Waverly at 1 p. m., she hailed a car and headed straight to Asnana vi.


    Arrived at the entrance of the vi an hourter.


    Standing outside the vi, looking at her familiar home, Adriana felt morefortable and peaceful than ever.

 Chapter 979 Peter goes crazy

    Opened the vi door and walked in, it was quiet inside.


    It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, the servants have gone home for the holidays, and there¡¯s not a single person in the empty vi.


    Adriana stood in the yard for a while, looking at the snow, stepping on a foot creaking, she also became a little more rxed mood.


    When you¡¯re in a bad mood, facing something you like soothes a bad mood.


    She pulled her suitcase, stepped on the snow and walked up the steps, only to find the living room door unlocked.


    But then she thought about it, Asnana vi now has the highest level of security system, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s locked or not.


    If she didn¡¯t have the gate key, I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible to enter the vi today.


    Pushing open the door gate, Adriana walked in, the hall was quiet, the whole vi had no hint of fireworks.


    After changing a pair of shoes in the foyer and putting down her suitcase, Adriana Fang dragged her tired body upstairs and went straight into the bedroom.


    Tired, very tired.


    Even if it was just a ne ride in sleep, she still felt exhausted.


    Her body is excessively weak and all she wants to do is sleep and sleep.


    Taking off her clothes, Adriana lifted the bedding and got under the covers and went straight to sleep.


    Perhaps because too sleepy, Adriana justy down and went to sleep.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, I felt someone approaching her, Adriana tried to wake up, but her eyelids were filled with lead, she couldn¡¯t open them.


    Immediately after, someone¡¯s hand wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The man covered her lips and Adriana woke up with a start, her eyes wide.


    That¡¯s when it became clear that it was actually Peter.


    ¡°honey¡­?¡±


    Her pupils widened and she looked at Peter incredulously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Los Angeles?¡±


    Her heart was palpitating and she was terrified.


    I thought Peter and the others had left, but I didn¡¯t think they would still be in the vi. The fact that the door to the living room was unlocked when she came in said it all, and she thought no one was home.


    The brain is rusted through.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Peter, dressed in a shirt, sped the back of her head with one hand and kissed her deeply with his eyes closed.


    Adriana stiffened her body and didn¡¯t move a muscle,pletely confused as to what Peter¡¯s brain circuit was.


    What happened at Floedan a few days ago should have been a shock to Peter, he should have resented her, but now what is this operation?


    ¡°Hmm~¡±


    The man¡¯s sexy, low voice rang out.


    ¡°Eh~¡±


    Adriana shuddered and subconsciously reached out and pushed Peter, but she couldn¡¯t push him because of her weakness.


    ¡°Honey, honey what are you doing? Quickly let go of me, I¡¯m so tired, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what Peter was mad about, but she knew that Peter was greatly irritated.


    ¡°Adriana, I want to do it now.¡±


    Peter opened his eyes, the pair of dark as ink pupils to meet Adriana¡¯s eyes, look at her a little weak.


    He rested his forehead against Adriana¡¯s and his voice voice said, ¡°Give it to me, okay? Hmm?¡±


    The attitude and tone of voice were gentle.


    Gentle to the bone, and even in a low voice to seek her advice.


    That look surprised Adriana, who didn¡¯t understand what kind of set up Peter had.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°But I thought, what to do?¡±


    Peter sped her hand in one hand.


    ¡­


    After a long time, the little woman was so tired that she eventually couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.

 Chapter 980 Peter’s mind

    After suffering from illness, Adriana¡¯s body was too weak to be weak, and after being tossed around by Peter for one night, her body was extremely depleted and she fell asleep.


    Because Peter¡¯s body had not recovered, Adriana made sure to condition her body.


    Because he is Obren young master, his physique is special, and he has been poisoned by the parasite for many years, so his blood has long been fused with the mother parasite, and now the mother parasite is awakened and turns to supply blood to Peter, which actually serves to inject the mother parasite into Peter¡¯s body.


    Peter¡¯s body daughterpulsion has spread to all the limbs and bones, not a motherpulsion injected overnight can ovee, but requires long-term injection of motherpulsion.


    Only the freshest blood extracted from Adriana¡¯s body carries the strongest ability of the mother parasite.


    In this way, Adriana¡¯s body will suffer from blood shortage, but Adriana cannot receive blood transfusion.


    Because the newly injected blood could not fuse with the motherpulsion, then if the blood was drawn from her again, it was likely that the blood would not contain the motherpulsion, which would directly affect the whole treatment, and even all the previous efforts would be in vain.


    It is tantamount to a foregone conclusion.


    This is what Ruth told Adriana again and again before treating Peter.


    Otherwise, Adriana only needs a blood transfusion to adjust her health condition, but ¡­ she can¡¯t do that.


    It¡¯s just that Peter doesn¡¯t know about all of this and can¡¯t let him know.


    In this way, a lot of misunderstandings arose between her and Peter.


    Adriana slept until she woke up, and when she did, it was already the next morning.


    Opening her eyes, she was sore and weak, but it did not affect her movement.


    But her body was extremely weak and she just felt a little dizzy.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    As soon as Adriana opened her eyes, she found Peter sitting on the couch with hisptop on hisp, wondering what he was working on.


    Recalling yesterday¡¯s night of madness with him, Adriana¡¯s heart is quite a bit unpleasant, even when facing Peter are a bit weak.


    As if, she had really done something wrong to Peter.


    ¡°When you wake up, hurry up and clean up, I made breakfast, it will get coldter.¡±


    After the man finished, he left the room with hisptop directly in his arms.


    That kind of indifference was unlike anything Adriana had ever seen.


    At least with Peter officially after together, have never seen him so cold, uncaring.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bang¨C


    The bedroom door closed with a heavy thud, as if to vent his frustration.


    Adrianay back on the bed, slowly converging her eyelids, and sighed, saying nothing.


    Side eye, looking out of the window, outside arge tree with a thick umtion of snow, and suddenly a gust of wind, the branches of the tree with the whisk, the above snow gargle down.


    Adriana¡¯s heart sank with it.


    This feeling of pain is tinged with sourness and aggravation.


    But she has long ceased to be that little girl at that time, categorically not because of these things and affect the mood of the whole person.


    Got up, washed up, put on some makeup, and went downstairs.


    Peter already had breakfast ready, still her favorite breakfast.


    ¡°Eat up, it will get really coldter.¡±


    He ced the dishes in front of Adriana, holding everything down even though he had ¡®seen with his own eyes¡¯ the fact that she had cheated on him.


    On the contrary, it was good for her and did not change one iota.


    Adriana felt Peter¡¯s ¡®tolerance¡¯ for her, and her mood grew heavier and moreplicated.


    I thought that after this time back, Peter would be furious and even separated from her.


    However, nothing.


    ¡°Good, you should hurry up and eat too.¡±


    Adriana held her bowl, took a few sips of porridge, and looked up just in time to see the clock on the wall, the time pointing to 8:30 am.


    She put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Got up, went into the bathroom, and closed the door.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, just dined in silence.


    Dingdong-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Peter raised his eyes, nced at his phone, frowned, and went on with his meal.


    Dingdong-


    Another sound, What¡¯s App beep.


    Peter looked at the phone meaningfully, and then nced at the direction of the bathroom, and finally, still reached out and picked up the phone.


    Familiarly, I entered my phone password and opened it to see two What¡¯s App messages.


    The What¡¯s App message did not note the name of the person, but the What¡¯s App image was familiar to him and belonged to Ran.


    The chat page is nk for all content, except for the two messages sent over just now.


    Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night? Do you want me to drive you to LA today?


    [When I get to Waverly, give me a call back when you see it].


    With only two messages, it¡¯s not hard to see the intimacy between the lines.


    Peter¡¯s face is gloomy, the hand clutching the phone is vaguely trembling.


    Abruptly, the bathroom rang with the sound of flushing water, he immediately returned the phone to its ce and continued to eat.


    Adriana walked out, sat down, and continued eating.


    Chewing the white porridge and asionally ncing at Peter, but seeing that he looked the same, Adriana scanned her phone and noticed a slight change in its position.


    So, he saw it all?


    Just the response was really unexpected.


    ¡°Honey, your cooking is getting better and better.¡±


    Adriana said with a smile.


    Then he clipped a dumpling and ced it in his bowl, ¡°This tastes superb, much better than the ones I bought.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you look like you¡¯re not in a good mood?¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at him, ¡®knowingly¡¯.


    ¡°Not much, just thinking about whether we want to stay in L. A. for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Thepany is all still in Waverly and can¡¯t leave people behind.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Hank, there¡¯s Rene, and both of them are very good at what they do. If you don¡¯t feelfortable, I can get you someone who will guarantee that yourpany¡¯s effectiveness will only increase.¡±


    ¡°No way. honey, Fryer Group is Old Mr. Soto¡¯spany, and it was given to me in the first ce because he trusted me, so how can I be the one to get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ I want to spend a year abroad with you to recuperate properly.¡±


    During this time together, it can be said that Peter was subservient to Adriana, but this time he was much tougher.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head like a rattle, ¡°Your recovery is good, but it¡¯s still in the final stages. The revolution has not yet seeded, we still need to work hard. If you are idle abroad now, you may not be as crazy as you were yesterday. By then I can¡¯t stand it, and you can¡¯t stand it even more.¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like doing it with me?¡±


    He questioned it directly.


    That kind of bluntness was a little overwhelming to Adriana.


    But Peter¡¯s serious expression is already enough to show how much he cares about this matter.


    There is simply no way for Adriana to avoid the question.


    ¡°And ¡­ also no. I just hope that despite your healing, we can be happy together by then, and then maybe give Helen and Luis a brother or sister, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She hooked her lips and smiled sweetly.

 Chapter 981 Peter does not forgive Adriana

    Adriana¡¯s attitude had given Peter the answer he wanted.


    His hand holding the chopsticks paused, not speaking.


    After the meal, Adriana grabbed the dishes, took them to the kitchen, and washed them.


    By the time she walked out of the kitchen, Peter had gone upstairs to the study and it was Hank who appeared in the living room instead.


    Hank saw Adriana and walked up to her. Adriana subconsciously looked back to the second floor, somewhat avoiding Peter for fear of being discovered by him.


    Leading Hank to the gate, she asked, ¡°Has there been anything unusual since he ¡­ returned?¡±


    In fact, many things Adriana has seen, but more than anything, she wants to know from Hank the most real reaction of Peter.


    Hank gathered the scarf around his neck and sighed, ¡°Youngdy, let you suffer.¡±


    He took a step back and bowed ny degrees to Adriana, ¡°A thousand words cannot express my respect for you, but I, Hank, put my word here that from today onwards, if you say the word, I will go through fire and water.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t have a good attitude and impression of Adriana before, but this time he truly admired Adriana and was truly impressed with her.


    It is only then that you know that the woman your boss is looking at is really good.


    Adriana smiled bitterly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I¡¯m all for honey only.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. But boss he ¡­¡±


    Hank shook his head with a sigh, his face gloomy, ¡°Aftering back from there, he has been shutting himself up in his study, eating very little every day.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s poor health and for the sake of his health, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat even a tiny bit of food.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, turned around and looked out at the snow flying, the sky was overcast, giving a depressing sense of dreariness.


    She sighed in frustration, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not going to work in the long run, Hank, please take the trouble to persuade him.¡±


    ¡°Yes , I know, youngdy. On the contrary, you must take good care of your health.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana turned around and went upstairs to the study.


    In the study, Peter is busy working.


    The more he saw Adriana, the more he felt that she was weak and emaciated, which was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Adriana, it just so happens that you have nothing to do today, would you like to apany me to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital, for what?¡±


    ¡°I want to have a full body checkup, and you can¡¯t be left behind. luis and Helen and the others have already done it, you and I are the only ones left.¡±


    A few days ago, he nned for Ran and Siena toe to Waverly, and he asked Siena to check out Adriana¡¯s body.


    It turns out that because Adriana went to Floedan and met with Ran, he now doesn¡¯t want to see Ran again, much less Siena.


    ¡°Physical examination?¡±


    Adriana was a little flustered and smiled sardonically, even her smile was a little unnatural.


    ¡°Do not want it, we still have to go to Los Angeles for the New Year. Want to do a medical checkupter in the day, not in a hurry.¡±


    She pulled a random excuse and declined.


    Now that her body is weak, Peter pulls her for a medical checkup, clearly being overly suspicious of her.


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to give Peter any chance.


    ¡°Luis and the guys are all in Waverly and no one has gone to LA.¡±


    Peter said directly.


    ¡°Huh? Not going to LA? Why?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart stuttered.


    Get up, she already knew in her heart, just did not show it.


    Although she is not in Waverly, but Waverly still have Zac, Peter still have Hank beside, want to know the situation, just need to ask a clear.


    Walked to Peter¡¯s side, took his hand, pouted a smile, ¡± honey, you promised me before that you would take me to Los Angeles for New Year¡¯s Eve, after all, Anne is still over there, howe you suddenly changed your mind.¡±


    She stood at the table, Peter felt the coldness of the little woman¡¯s hands, and that original slight coldness was melted away.


    Wrapping his arms directly around her waist, he sat her on hisp, ¡°I want to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with you at home, because this is our home.¡±


    He hugged Adriana, looking down at the little woman in his arms, lifting his hand to cover her lips, but his mind suddenly recalled the intimacy between her and Ran in the Floedan quadrangle that day, and Peter resisted a bit.


    Raising his hand, hended on her dark hair, gently ruffled it, and softly said, ¡°In the future, wherever you want to go, I will apany you.¡±


    ¡°Really? honey, you¡¯re really nice.¡±


    Adriana hugged his waist, closed her eyes and felt the warmth and scent of his body, it was so familiar and beautiful.


    ¡°Zac said you will be healed soon. honey, have you thought about where we will go to y after you are healed? You want to make a n now, after you are healed, we go to the north and south, where you want to go, to have a go to fulfill, okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    Men intuitively refuse.


    Adriana jerked her eyes open and looked at him, somewhat confused as to what Peter meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any trip, I just want to be with you, to make up for all that love I missed with you all over again.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t open or close his mouth without those things.


    This shows that she and Ran two people ying games has been believed by him to be true, in his heart deeply rooted, only to stimte him.


    ¡°Adriana, I know it was my bad in the past, so ¡­ I¡¯m not in any position to meddle in your affairs. In the future, I will make up for it with all my heart ¡­¡±


    You will no longer be given the opportunity or reason to make mistakes.


    The words, he mumbled in his mind, but did not say them.


    In the back of Peter¡¯s mind, he took what Ran said to heart and knew that Adriana was an adult and understandably had needs in that area.


    And his ipetence, weakness, let Adriana with him as in widowhood, only to make her helpless to make an irrational choice.


    Peter can understand, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can forgive.


    Although countless times in the heart tell themselves must not count those, must let go.


    But when I really saw Adriana, the memory just seemed to take root in my head and I couldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Oops, what a mess.¡±


    Adriana pretended not to understand, stood up from his arms, said: ¡°Since we are not going to Los Angeles this year, then pack up, let¡¯s go back to Orchard House, okay? For more than half a year, we have not been able to spend time with our two children. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, our family must be reunited.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay, listen to Adriana.¡±


    Peter readily agreed.


    Meanwhile, Blossond vi.


    Vivian woke up early in the morning, it was already after 9:00 am.


    She opened her eyes and swept the bedside, and Edward was no longer beside her.


    He always does this, appearing when he sleeps and disappearing when the person wakes up.


    Vivian got up, washed up and went downstairs, only to find Edward downstairs, sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper.


    ¡°Sir, madam hase downstairs, can we dine now?¡±


    When the maid saw Vivian walking down, she went up to Edward and asked.


    Edward put down the newspaper, looked up at Vivian on the stairs, got up and walked straight to the dining room and sat down.

 Chapter 982 – Nosy Jocelynn

    Edward¡¯s attitude towards Vivian remains cold, and there is no warmth even in his eyes when he looks at her.


    As with every night when he was in love with her, even doing the most intimate things, he was that relentless.


    It made Vivian feel cool and prickly.


    Walking to the dining room, Vivian sat across from Edward, looking at the sumptuous breakfastid out on the table and eating like wax.


    The baby is due in a few days, and she still doesn¡¯t know what the Henderson Family¡¯s attitude towards her is, or if Edward hasmunicated with the Henderson Family.


    Now she, although he pulled the card, but under the same roof, the two have a sense of alienation and deliberate strangeness.


    Vivian was very quiet during the meal, and every now and then she would fill her mouth with chopsticks of food, and while chewing carefully, she would look up at Edward.


    The man¡¯s face is deep and three-dimensional outline is very nice, eyebrows dark as ink, eyshes excessively long, nose hard, lips thin and thick moderate.


    The standard proportion of such features, as if a perfect craft, wless. But the good-looking face is a little cold, giving a kind of detachment from the people, but less fireworks.


    Vivian slowly lowered her eyelids and couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself.


    When did she be the ¡®Appearance Association¡¯? She waspelled by Edward.


    She thought she was really crazy.


    Snapping-


    The man put the chopsticks on the table, got up and said, ¡°There are still some things to take care of in thepany, remember to call me if something happens.¡±


    Thest word fell, he did not even give Vivian a chance to answer, turned around and walked straight away.


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, just ate in silence, not even raising her head.


    She may have gotten used to Edward¡¯s indifference, to the fact that he doesn¡¯t take her into ount.


    The two live together solely for the sake of the child in their bellies.


    Vivian didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Not long after, the sound of a car engine starting came from the yard and he drove away.


    After Vivian finished eating, it was already after eight o¡¯clock.


    She went upstairs and changed into a cozy ck down jacket, with a id scarf and knitted hat, carried her bag and went out.


    ¡°Madam, where are you going, do you want us to apany you?¡±


    She just walked out of the hall, the maid at the door immediately came forward and said with concern: ¡°It has been snowing from time to time in recent days, the ground is clear of snow and ice, it is not safe.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t really like being followed, so she smiled and shook her head, walking out on her own.


    Leaving Blossond vi, she strolled down the sidewalk alone, her snow boots crunching on the thick snow.


    As long as you don¡¯t step on the ice, you won¡¯t fall easily.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    Not long after walking, suddenly heard the sound of a car horn.


    At first Vivian did not pay attention, but the sedan made five or six sounds in a row, and only then did she notice the car on the side.


    A sideways nce at a red Cadic.


    The window of the car was lowered, she tilted her head to look over and realized that the person sitting in the car was actually Jocelynn.


    Edward¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    No, ex-fianc¨¦e to be exact.


    ¡°Miss Poole, what are you doing here?¡±


    Vivian was a little surprised to meet Jocelynn here.


    ¡°Sister,e on up.¡±


    Jocelynn a bright smile, that smile is extremely infectious, look simple, clean, clear, let people can not help but trust.


    Vivian was chilled by the cold wind and wanted to stubbornly walk to the hospital, but I didn¡¯t think it would be really cold when I got out.


    Solely pulled open the door of the sedan and got into the car.


    ¡°Sister, I was about to go to look for you, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you on the way. Where are you nning to go here?¡±


    She had just gotten into the car when Jocelynn raised the windows and the air conditioning temperature in the car was turned up.


    ¡°Phew~, it¡¯s really too cold.¡±


    Vivian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine today, so I¡¯m nning to go to the hospital for a maternity checkup.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    Jocelynn is very weing.


    That kind of enthusiasm made Vivian a little ufortable.


    Or the human instinct to face other people to offer their affection will feel that ¡®nothing is adultery is theft¡¯.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That idea is clumsy, but it¡¯s an instinctive sense of precaution.


    ¡°No ¡­ no need, I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    ¡°Sister, are you unsure of me?¡±


    She broke Vivian¡¯s mind with one sentence, which made her embarrassed.


    ¡°Sister, I actually really like Edward.¡±


    Jocelynn started the car and drove slowly, very slowly, as if considering that there was a pregnant woman in the car.


    As she drove, she said, ¡°Actually, I really envy you and am jealous of you, and I know you must think I have some kind of conspiracy against you. In fact ¡­ there is nothing.¡±


    She shook her head with a sincere face, ¡°liking someone doesn¡¯t mean you have to possess them, maybe Edwardand I are destined to be together. But it doesn¡¯t matter, Edward misses me is his loss, in talking about me, I am only twenty-two, he is turning into Edward, not to marry me he will regret to deathter.¡±


    Edward?


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Vivianughed unkindly.


    No one has ever used Edward to describe Edward.


    Although the man was in his thirties, a calm atmosphere, but the Lord was extraordinarily generous to him, gave him a beautiful face, than a small handsome man looks more calm, and has an innate aristocratic temperament, but more like a noble prince, gentleman and modest, gentle and elegant.


    The word ¡®old¡¯ does not match at all.


    ¡°Sister, what are youughing at, what I said is true. Don¡¯t look at me, I keep calling him ¡®Edward¡¯, in fact I really feel in my heart that he is more like an uncle.¡±


    She kept going on and on, not caring whether Vivian liked to listen or not.


    ¡°Edward is really too cold, I think you must be very aggravated with a man like that. In fact, I also know that if I marry him, I will also be very aggrieved, but I like him, stupidly want to marry him, but also afraid to marry him, but my family has always wanted us to marry. So now that I know you and Edward have gotten a marriage license, I¡¯m half happy and half disappointed, mixed feelings.¡±


    Chatterbox-like little girl.


    Vivian is not 100 percent sure, but at least 80 percent sure that Jocelynn must be a good girl.


    But anyone who has a scheming heart table, generally are not good with words, simply will not crackle with her as much.


    It¡¯s like being familiar with everyone.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    Vivian asked.


    ¡± Hate you? Why should I hate you? In fact, I¡¯ve heard all about you and Edward, and I know he¡¯s been bullying you. But sister ah, although you are married, I think up you must also learn to protect yourself, must not let Edward that Edward bully you every day, you have to be more aggrieved ah.¡±


    [Recently been busy, update dyed update, to make up for everyone, since today (No. 15), 10, 000 more a month!

 Chapter 983 – Going to the hospital alone

    Jocelynn¡¯s words fell on her ears and warmed Vivian¡¯s heart. Her lips pulled out a curve and she smiled, but did not say anything.


    ¡°Sister, is your current child a boy or a girl? Have you had a doctor take a look at it?¡±


    Jocelynn asked again.


    It¡¯s as if she and Vivian are so familiar with each other that even if Vivian doesn¡¯t speak, she doesn¡¯t feel awkward.


    Vivian leaned back in the passenger seat and raised her hand over her raised pregnant belly, brushing it, ¡°I didn¡¯t look. But it¡¯s the same for both boys and girls, I love my kids.¡±


    To her, the arrival of a child is the best, whether it is a boy or a girl, she will treat them all equally.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, I envy you.¡±


    Jocelynn tilted her head and smiled fondly, ¡°If I had Edward¡¯s baby, I should be happy too.¡±


    She seemed to be talking to herself, and as if she were talking to Vivian.


    But there is something magical about the way the two chat.


    Vivian was pregnant with Edward¡¯s child first, while Edward was engaged to Jocelynn, but she was the one who finally got the license with Edward.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl.¡±


    Vivian looked at her and said.


    ¡°Hee hee, right, I think I¡¯m pretty good too. Sister, let me tell you, in our ss, I am the most popr girl among the boys in the ss. In the beginning, I rejected many boys in order to be with Edward. Now think about it, it¡¯s really too bad.¡±


    ¡°You are still young, and you have a long way to go.¡±


    She said back.


    ¡°Hahahaha, yes ah, I¡¯m still young, not in a hurry not in a hurry. Even if there is no Edward the Edward, I can still find very nice boys who will still definitely love me, spoil me and treat me well.¡±


    Listening to Jocelynn, the way she chatted to Vivian seemed not to treat Vivian as Edward¡¯s wife, but more like a friend.


    And she said those words arergely self-congrattory, mediation of self-emotions.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Vivian responded.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so nice, you¡¯re more than enough for Edward, he¡¯s earned it.¡±


    The little girl nced at her while driving, her smile rosy and innocent.


    Make a fortune?


    ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who would say that.¡±


    Vivian looked sideways out the window, her mind reverberated with Jocelynn¡¯s words just now, and she really had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Because I like to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite good. If one can be oneself all one¡¯s life, it is the greatest happiness.¡±


    Unlike her, many times it is a necessity.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmmm, what my sister said makes so much sense.¡±


    It was the red light that came on, Jocelynn stopped the car, looked at Vivian, her eyes fell on her ears, looked at the small red crushed diamond earrings, reached out and touched them, ¡°Wow, these earrings are so shiny, your skin is very white, it simply matches.¡±


    ¡°You like it? I¡¯ll give you a pairter, OK?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s good. I¡¯m super into these little things too.¡±


    The two talked for a while, and finally Jocelynn took Vivian to the hospital.


    At the hospital entrance, Vivian got out of the car and waved to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, you wait for me, I go with you, you alone I do not feel at ease. edward that edward is also too no sense of responsibility, actually let you alone here regardless of you.¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it alone ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops, what a waste of words, thisdy also has nothing to do, I will apany you, considered long knowledge.¡±


    Saying that, Jocelynn parked the car in the parking space, immediately got out and trotted up to Vivian¡¯s front.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, what are we going to do, is to register first isn¡¯t it? Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°You say you, I can really alone, but also trouble you toe over here. A ce like a hospital is very obscure.¡±


    ¡°My God, sister, what you think, the idea is too ¡­ that too.¡±


    The two talked to each other and walked inside the hospital together.


    Meanwhile, Edward, who was in a meeting in the conference room, received a call from the vi maid.


    He was in the middle of a meeting when he interrupted the meeting and walked out, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Because it is the vi maid¡¯s phone, usually seldom call him, so suddenly came the phone then must be what the situation.


    ¡°Sir, the wife just went to the hospital alone.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s all alone? What¡¯s wrong with you guys, you don¡¯t even know to stay with her?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°It¡¯s the wife who won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Edward hung up the phone and immediately made a call to Vivian, but there was no answer on the other side.


    A series of three calls, all unanswered status.


    Edward was a little worried.


    Hang up the phone, walk into the conference room, people stand in the doorway, said to a group of senior management of the conference room, ¡°The meeting is cancelled, disperse it.¡±


    After a hurried sentence, he left on the spot.


    Leaving all the executives in the office to look at me and me at you, unbelievable.


    I don¡¯t understand what happened to Edward that he left such an important case behind and left.


    Leaving the office, Edward drove straight to the hospital where Vivian often went.


    From the time she was pregnant until now, he hardly apanied Vivian to the maternity checkup, but every time she went to the hospital, the family maid would apany her and then would tell him all about Vivian¡¯s checkup at the hospital and the hospital address.


    Only this time Vivian suddenly went to the hospital alone, Edward was inexplicably nervous.


    He didn¡¯t know what he was nervous about, was he nervous that Vivian would run away from the battle? Or was he nervous about the safety of her life? Or the safety of the child¡¯s life?


    I don¡¯t know exactly why my heart is anxious, but he drove faster inexplicably, the gas pedal to the end.


    The good thing is that the car is equipped with anti-skid chains, otherwise icy weather, this speed is really very unsafe to run.


    Twenty minutester, he arrived at Waverly Maternal and Child Health Hospital.


    Edward got out of the car and went straight to the ultrasound room on the second floor of the hospital, while constantly calling Vivian.


    At first Vivian¡¯s phone would beep, but now it¡¯s directly showing off.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed.


    Standing on the second floor of the ultrasound floor, looking at so many pregnant women sitting on the benches, almost every pregnant woman is apanied by her husband, or a friend.


    ¡°No. 32 Li Min.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,inginging.¡±


    Someone in the ultrasound room called out to Li Min for a checkup, and the woman with a pregnant belly moved slowly to the door of the ultrasound room and was questioned by the doctor, ¡°Slowly, you¡¯re almost inbor, and you¡¯re still alone?¡±


    ¡°My husband is busier ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being busy? Is work important or wife and children important? No sense of responsibility at all? Men nowadays are too irresponsible and irresponsible. Hurry up ande in to check, people are still lining up behind you.¡±


    The paramedic muttered something, and because he was standing in front of the shouting mike, the conversation between the two could be heard throughout the corridor.


    At that moment, the topic that clearly had nothing to do with Edward fell into his ears, inexplicably making his cheeks flush and a feeling of guilt rise up inside him.


    Thinking back now Vivian is about to give birth, but he has not apanied her to the hospital once.


    He frowned and stood frozen in ce for a few seconds, hisx gaze gazing ahead, wondering what he was thinking.


    ¡°Doctor, have you seen the pregnant woman who came with me earlier?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded, Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted and he looked back in the direction of the obstetrics and gynecology department.


    A familiar figure was seen with a checklist in his hand, looking anxious as he questioned an obstetrician and gynecologist.

 Chapter 984 You shouldn’t have come back

    Jocelynn?


    With just a side face, Edward was sure that the person was none other than Jocelynn.


    How did she get here?


    Edward¡¯s face sank and he immediately walked towards Jocelynn, grabbed her by the arm and brought her out of the maternity ward, asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Edward, Edward, why are you here?¡± Jocelynn was holding the ultrasound sheet in her hand and looked at him with surprise.


    Edward saw the ultrasound sheet in her hand, snatched it up, and found that the person shown on the sheet was: Vivian.


    So ¡­


    ¡°How did you end up with Vivian?¡±


    He questioned in a cold voice, his face very ugly, even clutching her hand very hard, pinching her pain.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn drew a backward breath and shook off his hand, ¡°Edward, are you crazy, it hurts like hell, let go of me.¡±


    Breaking away from her hand, she rubbed her wrist and beamed in a very dissatisfied manner, ¡°You still have the nerve toe over and ask me. My sister is about to give birth, you actually let here alone to do the maternity checkup, really do not know how to pity the jade at all, your kind of Edward does not deserve a wife.¡±


    Because Edward and Vivian have already received a marriage license, she has no hope for Edward anymore, so she will inevitably speak with some personal emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, I¡¯m asking you where Vivian is.¡±


    He questioned in a deep voice, his harsh gaze permeated with coldness, staring straight at Jocelynn.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know ah. Just now my sister said she had to go to the bathroom, and then I waited here, and waited for a long time without seeing anyone. And I don¡¯t have her phone number, so I went to the bathroom to look for someone, and I couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jocelynn suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your sister¡¯s phone number, hurry up and give her a call.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t need toe and ask you if I could get through.¡±


    Edward immediately turned around, took his cell phone and went to contact someone, tossed around a few times and found the dean¡¯s phone number.


    Then, the director of the maternal and child health hospital arrived with a few doctors in the wind and met Edward in the lobby.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Henderson, isn¡¯t it? Why, is Mr. Henderson unwell somewhere?¡±


    The dean received the call and rushed straight over, subconsciously asked about the situation, before he felt that there was a mistake in speaking.


    What difort could he have that a man would choose toe to a maternal and child health center?


    ¡°My wife came over to see a doctor, people lost, immediately help me to call the monitor, can not find people, I only you are asking.¡±


    In the hospital, although there is a security camera, but many times it is not you want to see the monitoring can be seen.


    ¡°Oh, well, well, Mr. Hendersone with me,e with me.¡±


    The dean, who was wearing a white coat with a stethoscope around his neck, brushed the sweat stains from his head and reached out to ruffle his hair so few that it was nearly bald and frightened.


    A few minutester, the group walked to the surveince room and retrieved the surveince video, which showed that Vivian had indeed gone to the bathroom.


    But after walking out of the bathroom and receiving a phone call, then went downstairs, only to have several people suddenly swarm over at the curb and tie Vivian directly to the car.


    In broad daylight, arge living person was taken away like this.


    Jocelynn¡¯s face was so white that she couldn¡¯t even look at Edward.


    As expected, the more she avoided Edward, the more Edward came to her.


    A hand grabbed her clothes and led her out of the surveince room, ¡°Jocelynn, I told you not to have crooked thoughts about Vivian, you didn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±


    ¡°Edward¡­ what are you talking nonsense, this matter has nothing to do with me, who are you to say that it has something to do with me!¡±


    Jocelynn is a little princess, where can suffer this kind of aggravation.


    ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he leaned down a few points closer to her, ¡°Vivian went out today without anyone knowing, so why did you bump into her? And why did those people know Vivian was at the hospital?¡±


    He red across the table, ¡°I warn you, don¡¯t y smart with me. Hand over Vivian if you have the sense to do so, or else you will suffer the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­ Edward, you are too much, I said no means no. Hmph!¡±


    Jocelynn was falsely used, aggrieved tears flowed, angry, stomped his feet, turned around and ran away.


    Edward naturally could not follow Jocelynn, but immediately called contacts to find Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    At this moment, unprecedented tension rushed to his heart, scaring his heartstrings tight.


    The tension and uneasiness seemed to be a feeling that had not been felt for many years.


    Breathing slightly suffocated, the whole brain is a little confused, seems to be mad to want to find that woman immediately.


    Edward didn¡¯t know why he cared so much about Vivian, but he subconsciously reassured himself that it wasn¡¯t Vivian he was worried about, but the child in Vivian¡¯s womb.


    Yes, just care about the kids.


    That¡¯s all.


    Very often, Edward is unwilling to face the reality and admit his feelings for Vivian.


    Just because his mother¡¯s death was inextricably linked to her mother Kenya, he could not forgive himself for liking the daughter of a sinner.


    What¡¯s more, they cannot ept the reality that they cannot restrain their emotions.


    In Edward¡¯s mind, he himself is omnipotent, so how can he not be able to control even the most basic emotions?


    ¡­


    The old Henderson Family home.


    In therge living room, Vivian stood alone, trembling, looking at the Henderson Family senior sitting up there, scared to death.


    The face of a galloping mall for many years of the old man, just a pair of eyes released the shrewd are frightening, not to mention the coldness, the aura forced, oppressive she could hardly breathe.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Do you know what I asked you toe here for today?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson leaned on the executive chair in the middle hall and looked at her indifferently.


    Vivian gulped, recalling that six months ago, it was the old man in front of her who took money to change her name and escorted her abroad.


    And warned her to leave Edward forever and not toe back.


    But because she loves her family, maybe there is a trace of thoughts in her heart, a kind of crazy thoughts about something, so that she can not rest from time to time, and finally because of Peter¡¯s words [I¡¯m getting married with Adriana]. So she gave herself a suitable reason to pack up and go back home directly.


    In fact, even without Peter¡¯s text message, she would have given herself other reasons toe back.


    ¡°I ¡­ Adriana is my good sister, and of course I had toe back for her wedding. Only ¡­ I had wanted to avoid Edward, but I didn¡¯t expect him to find me anyway. ¡±


    Vivian made an excuse.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s a good reason.¡±


    The old man was sipping tea with a tealight in his hand, and his shining eyes looked Vivian up and down, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back.¡±


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was silent for a long time, her heart was scared, but when all the horror rushed to her heart, she felt oppressed and could not breathe.


    There was an obsession and struggle that broke her.

 Chapter 985 Taint

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie back? I¡¯m sorry, but if you want to take care of it, Edward should be the one to take care of it, not me!¡±


    Everyone is touched at the bottom when they are subjected to prolonged oppression.


    Once the bottom line is reached, people will be rebellious and extremely frantic emotions, will not be able to control the rebuttal, resistance.


    ¡°Finally say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Old Mr. Henderson was not surprised.


    He held the tea, and the lid skimmed the tea froth, ¡°You really are not an honest girl.¡±


    After taking a sip of the aromatic tea with a curl of smoke, Old Mr. Henderson ced the tealight on the mahogany table with a slight force, and the cup shook so loudly that even the fragrant tea spilled out.


    It is enough to see that the old man is really angry.


    Vivian¡¯s heart and liver trembled, was frightened, the small face slightly white, hanging at the side of the hand clenched up.


    But still standing there with a pretence of calm.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s in my heart or not I don¡¯t even know, but I know one thing for sure, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Vivian slowly lowered her eyelids and sighed, ¡°I think you know better than I do what Edward is, and you know exactly what Edward has done to me, but for many years, you didn¡¯t even do anything to stop him. Now that everything is out of your control, you didn¡¯t think to correct Edward, but you did it to me, a weak woman. Old Mr. Henderson, don¡¯t you feel disgraced? Don¡¯t you feel despicable?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she said a lot of things in one breath.


    I don¡¯t know, every word, every word makes your own heart chill.


    But Vivian knew that a single admission of defeat would not change anything.


    From the time she lived in Blossond vi until now, she had a maid with her every time she went out, and the maid would report to Edward.


    And this time, it was the first time she went out alone, and she had only just arrived at the hospital, not long before she was taken.


    You can imagine how long these people have been watching her.


    Instead of living each day with fear and trepidation, it is better to gather the courage to stand up and face each other head on, so that you may also be able to get more opportunities for yourself.


    Even if the end result is the most miserable, she at least tried for herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good point.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s legs were folded, his cold eyes looked at her askance, and his gaze finally fell on her abdomen.


    ¡°Did you know that because of you, Edward broke off his engagement with the Poole family?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Humph, since you know you should stay away, but you don¡¯t know what to do, because you already have Edward¡¯s child in your belly, and make Edward get a marriage license with you by all means!¡±


    That¡¯s the most unexpected thing about Old Mr. Henderson.


    Because he sent Vivian away in the first ce because Vivian wasn¡¯t pregnant and didn¡¯t have Edward¡¯s baby.


    And now back, she has Edward¡¯s baby.


    This is the reason why there has been no initiative on his part.


    The children of the Henderson Family must not be left out in the open.


    It¡¯s a pity that Edward chose to get a marriage license with Vivian!


    ¡°My child will be born soon, I can¡¯t leave the child without a father or a mommy, right?¡±


    Vivian countered with a retort.


    But the words came out without much backbone.


    Because the child in her womb could only be without a mommy, but not without a daddy.


    How could the Henderson Family, with its strong and powerful family and its high regard for its offspring, let her take the Henderson Family¡¯s children?


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson coldly snorted, ¡°The child in your belly is born sessfully is the child, is also my the Henderson Family¡¯s child. But if the child is not born, then ¡­ whose child he is is not known.¡±


    A phrase that contains a threatening connotation.


    The light words, as if to say ¡®the weather is excellent today¡¯, such a casual tone, but is deciding whether the child in her womb will stay or go.


    Spare Vivian if she pretends to be calm, but she is fragile and unbearable when ites to children.


    Immediately was scared liver and guts, a nk brain.


    ¡°Be sensible, leave Waverly, leave your children behind, and I promise to give you the rest of your life in good clothes. You should know very well that the Henderson Family, there can be no ce for you.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson thought directly about what would happen to Vivian afterwards.


    Vivian shook her head, covered her abdomen with both hands, stumbled and almost fell to the ground in shock.


    ¡°No, this baby is mine, why should it go to you the Henderson Family. i don¡¯t want it, i won¡¯t give it, no!¡±


    This is often the case, once the most important things mentioned will be uncontrolled loss of reason, and even an instant reduction in intelligence.


    Vivian was terrified and immediately turned around to run.


    But before people could run out of the living room, they were stopped in their tracks by several men in ck.


    ¡°Get out of the way, you let go, I¡¯ll sue you for illegal detention!¡±


    Vivian yelled, struggled, and punched the men with both hands, but unfortunately the weak force wasparable to a kitten scratching an itch, which did not help at all.


    Old Mr. Henderson also did not say anything, quietly sipping tea and sipping tea, as a wall to watch the attitude.


    Eventually, Vivian got tired of the struggle and stopped with weakness, turned to look at the Henderson Family senior and said, ¡°Why, why are you doing this to me? Why? Is it not enough to kill my mother alone, but you want to bury me along with her?¡±


    She was heartbroken to death.


    Feeling that life in this life is so bumpy and twisted is something she never expected.


    It¡¯s hard to have a ce for yourself on Edward¡¯s side, even if it¡¯s mean to threaten Edward with ¡®suicide¡¯, but it¡¯s good to have Edward believe it.


    So, she got a license with Edward and nned to live like this for the rest of her life, but she didn¡¯t realize that Old Mr. Henderson was always the biggest obstacle.


    ¡°A life? Do you know what your mother really did?¡±


    The Henderson Family senior didn¡¯t shy away from the topic.


    Vivian eyebrows slightly frowned, eyes heavy with tears, softly asked, ¡°I do not know, I do not know anything, and I do not want to know. But one thing is clear to me, and that is ¡­ is ¡­¡±


    She choked up and said, ¡°What happened in thest lifetime has nothing to do with me, I don¡¯t want to get involved and I don¡¯t want to know!¡±


    The death of her mommy is a lifelong pain for her.


    But Vivian knew one thing for sure: Mommy must have felt guilty about the Henderson Family, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered when she saw Edward.


    Mommy is the most loved and dear person in her life, and in her mind, Mommy is wonderful and holy.


    All the dirt on mommy, she didn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°I think, by now, you should know something.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson sat on the chair as steady as a mountain, his gaze fell quietly, gazing at the cup of tea, slowly said: ¡°Back then, you and your mother were stranded, Edward¡¯s mother Lh met you when you were traveling. She was a personal servant, serving her food and living. The first thing that happened was that your mother argued with Lh one day and ended up having bad intentions and poisoned Lh¡¯s tonic, and then she took you away from Waverly. Even before she died, Lh repeatedly said that the poisoning had nothing to do with your mother, but some of the servants saw your mother put something in the tonic with their own eyes, but they didn¡¯t notice it at the time and didn¡¯t know the truth until Lh was poisoned afterwards.¡±

 Chapter 986 Never Get Into the Henderson Family

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be ¡­¡±


    Vivian shook her head like a rattle, ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it, why should I believe your side of the story. If that¡¯s true, why didn¡¯t youe to us back then?¡±


    ¡°Looking? Of course we did. Where could we find you in those days when the traffic was closed? It was not until you appeared a few years ago that we learned of your whereabouts. But at that point, twenty years had passed since the incident, and without evidence, what¡¯s the use?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson said here with some anger in his heart, and finally sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing your mother is dead, and this is the end of the matter. You, however, will never be able to enter the Henderson Family.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was even somewhat relieved at the mention of her mother¡¯s death.


    But no matter what they said, Vivian simply did not believe their words.


    The reason is that in Vivian¡¯s perception, her mother is kind-hearted, sincere, handles rtions with friends and family extremely well, and is a warm-hearted person.


    From time to time, she helps the scavengers and donates the money she earns to many people.


    Although her mommy never told her about those things, Vivian heard about them from the neighbors.


    Ask how such a good-hearted person could poison Edward¡¯s mother?


    But as the Henderson Family said, whether they did or not, it¡¯s too long ago to investigate.


    Vivian stood there for a long time thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened to thest generation, but the baby I will keep. Let me leave the Henderson Family, of course, but you have to give me the baby.¡±


    To her, the child is her life, so how can she just give up?


    ¡°Delusional.¡±


    The Henderson Family senior red at her, ¡°Not to mention that you are a sinner of the Henderson Family, even if you once had nothing to do with the Henderson Family, there is no way that our heir of the Henderson Family will let you take it away. ¡±


    ¡°I once told Edward that if I am here, the child is here. If I die, the child dies.¡± She said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°ying rough in front of me?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson snorted augh, nced at the servant standing beside him, and waved a hand toward him.


    And then only to see the servant came forward and handed a dagger to Vivian.


    The dagger was right in front of him, Vivian looked at the cold dagger, could not help but gulp, there is a creepy feeling.


    In front of Edward, she was intimidating Edward.


    But Vivian knew that those tricks were of no use in front of Old Mr. Henderson.


    In earlier years Old Mr. Henderson was known for his ruthlessness, now how could she seed in ying and acting in front of Old Mr. Henderson?


    There is only one result, and that is one body and two lives.


    The Henderson Family did not allow anyone else to take the Henderson Family¡¯s flesh and blood, but it was not bad for women who bore children for the Henderson Family.


    Vivian looked at the dagger and shook his head, only to feel the sweat on his body, a moment of panic and confusion.


    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you yelling to die? Don¡¯t dare?¡±


    In the quiet and silent living room, the old man¡¯s words were even more ironic.


    She looked at the dagger for a long, long time, until the maid was ready to take it back, when she reached out and clutched it in her hand.


    In the cold winter months, it is cool to turn on the heating in the living room.


    But when the skin of her fingertips touched the dagger, she felt even colder and harsher, and it was cold to the core.


    Snapping-


    A hot tear slid down his cheek andnded impartially on the dagger with a cold sh.


    Vivian covered her abdomen with one hand and clutched the dagger with the other, shivering all over, cold to the bone, and even more iparably scared.


    Suddenly, she smiled.


    ¡°Mom, Vivian and the baby came to apany you, from now on, you will not be alone ¡­¡±


    Most likely Vivian never thought in her life that she would end up like this.


    Last year on the 28th day of the lunar month mommy died.


    And today is the 22nd day of the 12th month, she and the unborn child in her womb are also going to die?


    It was only a year before and after, and she was so close to the day of her mommy¡¯s death.


    God is really too good at joking with her.


    Vivian sucked in her nose, tears rushing down her face, she was in tears.


    Abruptly, closing his eyes, he raised his dagger high toward his body and stabbed it.


    At that moment, the Henderson Family¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, obviously stunned by Vivian¡¯s actions.


    The maid who handed over the knife was quick and held Vivian¡¯s hand to avoid tragedy.


    Several bodyguards behind him immediately stepped forward, snatched the dagger from Vivian¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground with a ng.


    Frightened three souls lost seven souls Vivian powerlessly fell to the ground, hanging head and eyes closed, a long time toe back.


    She thought that she was really going to die.


    However, God just yed a joke on her.


    Joke ¡­


    It looked more like she was joking.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a backbone. But how can I, a child of the Henderson Family, allow you to manipte life and death?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson got up, put his hands behind his back, and said to the butler, ¡°Leo, contact the most authoritative obstetrician to inducebor immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leo, the butler, immediately went to order.


    On the contrary, Vivian panicked for a moment, suddenly heard the Henderson Family senior words, directly from the ground, ¡°You said ¡­ what did you say?¡±


    Hypnobirthing?


    ¡°The boy, as I said, must stay with the Henderson Family.¡±


    The Henderson Family senior had no patience for Vivian and waved his hand towards those bodyguards, ¡°Take the man down to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°If half a word of today¡¯s matter dares to leak out, only you will be asked.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The Henderson Family senior left a message and the man walked straight away.


    It was Vivian who was shivering with fear and immediately struggled, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that, you can¡¯t. Help, help, Edward? Edward help me¡­¡±


    In desperation, she kept crying out, and the only person she thought of was Edward.


    She imagined that Edward was like a god who came down from the sky to save her from the fire.


    But that¡¯s not the case.


    Edward never showed up until the end, while she was taken away.


    Blindfolded and taken to a strange ce ¡­


    Two hours passed.


    Edward kept sending people to look for them, and the matter rmed Peter, just as Adriana overheard.


    Adriana and Peter also start sending people to find Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    But the first person to get a clue was indeed Jocelynn.


    After being reprimanded by Edward, Jocelynn was so upset that she wanted to go to the Henderson Family toin to the Henderson Family¡¯s old man.


    As a result, when I entered the Henderson Family¡¯s old house, I found an earring on the floor.


    The earrings were red, the same little red diamond studs that Vivian had reached out and touched when she was talking to her in the car today.


    So Jocelynn was very impressed.


    Picking up the small broken diamond earrings and cing them in her hands, Jocelynn was puzzled in her mind.

 Chapter 987 Protecting the daughter of an enemy

    As she walked, she mulled over the situation, wondering if it could be that someone else happened to have one?


    After all, there are many simrities.


    As a result, I crossed the vestibule to the atrium and found another earring on the small bridge over the flowing water.


    Jocelynn picked up the earrings once again, put them in her hand and took a look at them, and they were exactly the right pair of earrings.


    How could it be such a coincidence, who lost it?


    She mulled it over in her mind.


    ¡°O Jocelynn, what brings you here?¡±


    While Jocelynn was looking at the earrings in her hand, the Henderson Family senior came up to her.


    Jocelynn put away the earrings, looked at Old Mr. Henderson, and instantlyined, ¡°Grandpa, Edward bullied me.¡±


    ¡°How did that kid bully you again?¡±


    The Henderson Family¡¯s elder son is very doting on Jocelynn, even the way he looks at her is also the elder¡¯s love for the younger one.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not that I apanied my sister to the hospital today for a maternity checkup, and then she lost it, and he got mad at me.¡±


    She muttered.


    ¡°That Edward kid is too much, what does it matter to you if Vivian is lost.¡±


    the Henderson Family senior sighed and asked, ¡°Where is the boy?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s looking for her sister, I know where she is there ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn said, her eyes lighting up and looking at the Henderson Family senior with a changed look.


    It¡¯s not right~


    She just told the Henderson Family senior only said ¡®sister¡¯ and not Vivian.


    How does he know?


    Jocelynn kept an eye out, skimmed, and added, ¡°Grandpa, do you know where my sister is, now that she¡¯s lost, Edward is always mad at me. It¡¯s so hateful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just an insignificant woman. Go, it¡¯s cold, go inside with grandpa.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was not at all concerned about Vivian¡¯s affairs.


    Jocelynn¡¯s hand clutching the earrings tightened and immediately said, ¡°Gee, forget it, I¡¯m not in a good mood, I¡¯m going to go find my friends and sing. Hee hee, see youter grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you girl, you¡¯re all here and then you want to leave.¡±


    She finished and ran away, with the Henderson Family senior¡¯s sigh sounding behind her.


    Jocelynn trotted out of the Henderson Family¡¯s old house and immediately made a phone call to Edward.


    As a result, the other party did not answer at all.


    ¡°Bastard, Edward, just an Edward, actually not answering my phone.¡±


    Sitting in the car, she muttered, then proceeded to call Edward before the other party answered, asking irritably, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Words ¡­ Edward, what¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    Jocelynn was exasperated, ¡°Just a man like you should be a single dog for ten thousand years, how can anyone be blind to see you?¡±


    It is very unpleasant toin, not knowing that these words are just scolding yourself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ve found my sister.¡±


    ¡°Did you say Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just came to the Henderson Family old mansion and saw my sister¡¯s earrings here, if I guess correctly, people should be in your old mansion, but Grandpa Henderson does not admit it. I reckon ¡­ sister should be in danger ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Who knows Jocelynn did not finish a sentence, Edward directly hung up the phone.


    Angry Jocelynn stomped her foot on the car, kicking her toes in pain.


    She skimmed her mouth and muttered, ¡°Son of a bitch, actually like sister so much, still pretending to be indifferent, ch, what the hell. edward is edward, thisdy doesn¡¯t care!¡±


    Flung the phone aside and drove straight away.


    The car was driving on the road when Jocelynn suddenly noticed the familiar license te number, which belonged to Edward.


    She pressed the horn and it beeped a few times.


    As a result, Edward didn¡¯t even respond to her, and directly brushed past her car.


    Jocelynn was furious and turned the car around and gave chase.


    But the speed is not as fast as Edward¡¯s speed, but a short whileter, they were left behind and could not even see the butt of the car.


    The old Henderson Family home.


    Edward stepped out of the car, and a flurry of Celine was floating outside again.


    He mmed the car door and walked inside.


    Leo, the butler, saw Edward and immediately blocked his way, ¡°Young master, what brings you back?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Edward eyes sharp, that pair of good-looking pupils flooded with scarlet blood, you can imagine how angry.


    But Leo is, after all, Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s man, even in the face of Edward, there is no such scruples and fears.


    ¡°Young master, the old man has been a bit unwelltely, and has said that he won¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Leo is a smart man, and many times he knows what to do without the old man¡¯s word.


    After all, the Henderson Family has been with the old man all his life, this point of view is still there.


    ¡°I said, get out of the way!¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense to Leo.


    Seeing his anger, Leo wrinkled his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but Edward lifted his foot and kicked the man aside directly.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Leo stumbled backwards a few steps and fell directly onto the greenery of a green belt, flipped over, and fell into the green belt, unable to get up for half a day because of the pain.


    Edward didn¡¯t even look at it, and walked in with big strides.


    It was only five minutes before we reached the atrium.


    It was noon and Old Mr. Henderson was dining in the atrium, his hand just holding a chopstick and filling his mouth with fish.


    When he saw Edwarde in, he did not catch surprise, but just said lightly, ¡°Just in time, sit down and eat with me.¡±


    Edward walked up to Old Mr. Henderson, flung the ck trench coat he was wearing directly aside, and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Who? Jocelynn? That girl just came andined to me about you and left ¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know who I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Not waiting for the old man to finish his words, Edward interrupted him directly.


    ¡°Oh, I should know? Oh, I¡¯m old, my brain is not good, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson held the chopsticks, picked up a peanut rice, picked up the wine goblet and was about to drink white wine, but before a ss of wine reached his mouth, it was snatched away by Edward, and then heavily dropped on the ground.


    Bang, the small cdon wine cup should be broken, white wine spilled on the ground, filled with a strong fragrance of wine.


    ¡°Give me the man!¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t resist his patience and roared.


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face was blue, and the hand holding the chopsticks paused, then continued to eat, ¡°What, are you kids eating dynamite? Still want to move the earth on my old man?¡±


    ¡°Vivian and I are licensed, she is now my wife with my child in her womb. I will never allow anyone to hurt her.¡±


    Edward was so stern in his warning.


    Old Mr. Henderson has seen the world and is not impatient in any situation.


    The maid immediately sent over a wine goblet, he poured a ss of wine, picked it up and took a sip, ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Spicy wine spicy he drew back a breath, ¡°Well, the wine is strong, the taste is good.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t make a sound and continued to wait for the old man to speak.


    The old man put down his wine goblet, turned sideways, looked up at him, and asked, ¡°What do you mean, you want to protect the daughter of an enemy who killed your mother?¡±

 Chapter 988 No Vivian

    The daughter of an enemy.


    Edward¡¯s gaze deepened a bit, standing woodenly beside Old Mr. Henderson for a long time without making a sound.


    Perhaps he simply did not know what to do, or perhaps did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    The old man stared at him with a torch-like gaze and questioned in an aggravated voice.


    The man¡¯s hand hanging at his side clenched, slightly raised his chin, coldly said: ¡°For a murderer who is still my mother, even if it is the daughter of the murderer, I will never condone. But killing a person directly is not the best way, so why not keep it for slow torture?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He threw down the gauntlet, word for word.


    ¡°Slow torture?¡±


    The old man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze looked him up and down and did not believe Edward¡¯s words. ¡°Why do I feel rather like you are staying around? Edward, don¡¯t tell me that you are really in love with her.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    His voice just fell, Edward directly vetoed.


    ¡°As I said, there will never be children with me. But my child needs her own mother, and the best way to get back at someone is to make her suffer slowly to get relief.¡±


    A statement that even Edward himself did not believe.


    The old man was naturally even more disbelieving.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s true.¡±


    Edward Chopper.


    ¡°Yes!!!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson nodded and nodded fervently, ¡°Not bad for an heir of my the Henderson Family, with a backbone.¡±


    Listening to the tone of voice, it seems to have believed Edward¡¯s words, also makes Edward relieved.


    But the next words of Old Mr. Henderson put his heart back in his throat.


    He said, ¡°In that case, sit down and watch a good show.¡±


    ¡°Watching the show?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had a master calcte the day, said the child born today is the auspicious time, conducive to the child¡¯s future development, will be able to strengthen my the Henderson Family, so let people take the woman to thebor. I believe that in a few hours, the old man will have a grandchild.¡±


    Sitting at the table, the old man told the truth.


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s pupils widened and his fists tightened a few points.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Emotionally, I couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    ¡°Hmm? ~!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson ¡®ummed¡¯ and stretched his voice, the goblet he had lifted was at his lips, but he stopped and looked sideways at him.


    ¡°I ¡­ just don¡¯t think a child born by hypnobirthing is as healthy as a child born naturally. Where is her person? Immediately tell the doctor to stop. How can my child be born by hypnobirthing? How can it be great in the future when it needs help before it even hits the ground?¡±


    The reason for the letter, whether it is justified or not, Edward said it all.


    ¡°The hypospray has been given, it¡¯s toote to say anything now.¡±


    The old man drained his ss of wine, perhaps because of the strong nature of white wine, he ¡®ha¡¯, put down the wine goblet, picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    ¡°Sit down and eat together.¡±


    The old man who chewed his meal carefully and slowly was just a bashful look regardless of what kind of expression Edward actually had or whether he was angry or not.


    Then pointing to a side seat, Edward was told to sit down and eat.


    Edward stood there for a long, long time, his mind turning a hundred times to consider the situation at hand.


    It was only when the old man shot a ruthless look over that he stepped forward, moved his chair and sat down.


    The old man poured a ss of white wine for him, ¡°Usually you are busy at work and have no time for me, an old man. Today, we have a drink with our grandfather and grandson.¡±


    With that, he raised his ss and handed it to Edward, wanting to clink sses with him.


    Edward, who was worried about Vivian¡¯s situation and had to deal with the old man at the same time, seemed to be slow in the head.


    Half a day before he slowly picked up the wine goblet, but he did not clink the cup, but the old man handed the wine goblet to him and took the initiative to clink a ss with him, and thenughed loudly, ¡°You kid is much more calm and steady than before.¡±


    Raise your ss and take a boozy drink.


    After drinking, Edward was found to be slow to move. His face instantly pulled down, embarrassed, ¡°What, still thinking about that woman?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Edward denied it outright.


    Because he knows that there are times when not directly trying to protect Vivian is also a form of protection for him.


    Otherwise, ording to the nature of the old man¡¯s heart, only afraid that she will be more dangerous.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that using an oxytocin to assist inbor is not good for the baby, and I¡¯m afraid it will leave consequences.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    The old man chucked a peanut grain into his mouth and snorted coldly, ¡°Are you kidding? What age is it now, you are trying to actually be more conservative than me, an old man.¡±


    ¡°But the child ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let you apany me to eat a meal nonsense so much. If you don¡¯t want to eat, get out, don¡¯t spare my interest here.¡±


    ¡°That Vivian ¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t like that woman either. From today you don¡¯t have to see him, and as for the child, I will naturally let you see him when he is born.¡±


    The old man ate up Edward.


    In his presence, how is it possible to not have insight into that little mind of his.


    ¡°No. My wife and children, naturally, must be kept by my side, or I will not feel at ease.¡±


    After saying that, Edward noticed that the old man¡¯s face was not right, and immediately said: ¡°Vivian although I am the daughter of my mother¡¯s killer, but only I can retaliate against her. Others, not that qualified to do it!¡±


    His words were clearly biased in favor of Vivian.


    The old man poured himself another ss of wine, and even when he heard Edward¡¯s words, he did not show too much emotion.


    ¡°What, are you thinking I¡¯m not qualified either?¡±


    ¡°You are you, the subordinate is the subordinate, ultimately not a person.¡±


    ¡°I see that you kid is really confused by that woman. It seems that she cannot be kept.¡±


    The more Edward shows excessive worry, the heavier the old man¡¯s killing thoughts.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t fight the old man¡¯s ruthlessness, so he could only take a step back and said, ¡°As I said, she¡¯s just the child¡¯s mommy. You also know that children are definitely better cared for by their own mothers. I can¡¯t marry another woman and let another woman be the child¡¯s stepmother, right? That¡¯s not good for the child¡¯s growth, and it¡¯s not good for his heart when he grows up to be criticized.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not saying that you must marry Jocelynn. But if you prefer Vivian to take care of the children, then both of them will have to be in my care. I will let you see the children on a regr basis on the tenth, twentieth, and thirtieth of each month. Other than that, you are not allowed to see the children, let alone the woman, so as not to disturb your work. Thepetition in the business world is very strong, sess or failure is only overnight, wait until yourpany grows and stabilizes before you say anything else.¡±


    He made up his mind not to let Edward interfere with the matter anymore, and even directly not to let him see the child.


    Edward was in an incredibly bad mood.


    ording to his nature, how can he be the kind of person who allows people to manipte him?


    ¡°I refuse!¡±

 Chapter 989 – Furiously Injuring People

    ¡°Heh, you think I¡¯m consulting with you?¡±


    The old man grunted coldly, the chopsticks in his hand ced heavily on the table, and added: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t have to be that way. If you want to get that woman out that¡¯s fine, as long as you marry Jocelynn right away, everything will be fine.¡±


    All said and done, the old man went to great lengths just to get Edward married to Jocelynn.


    Once again, Edward fell silent.


    Slowly hanging his head, reached for the white wine and poured himself a ss of wine, raised his hand, and drank it all.


    And then, another ss was poured and finished.


    The third cup, once again, was drunk clean.


    That boozy look, as if he was drinking not wine but in water.


    ¡°Even if you let me marry Jocelynn, you need to get Vivian out and I¡¯ll go through a divorce with her.¡±


    ¡°Joke, you think I, the Henderson Family, even need her to be there for a divorce?¡±


    The old man gave him a nk look, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, when you and Vivian got the marriage license, he wasn¡¯t there either.¡±


    A sentence directly choked Edward.


    ¡°I have to see someone today, or all is forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Good. You can see someone if you want to, and I will naturally let you see her after the baby is born.¡±


    Bang¨C


    As the old man¡¯s words fell, the cup in Edward¡¯s hand fell heavily on the table, his cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    What he hates most is being threatened.


    Even if it¡¯s a real grandfather, it¡¯s still the same.


    For his anger, Old Mr. Henderson did not take it seriously, not even a nce.


    Pick up the chopsticks and continue to dine in a leisurely manner.


    Chew slowly chew the meal, sometimes pick up the white wine slowly tasting, very nd.


    It was his appearance that angered Edward. The man stood up in a sh and was about to say something when he suddenly saw someone walk in, approach Old Mr. Henderson and whisper something in his ear.


    Intuition tells Edward that it must be something rted to Vivian.


    He pricked up his ears and listened carefully, but the sound was so low that he didn¡¯t hear a word.


    The servant was speaking to Old Mr. Henderson, but Old Mr. Henderson suddenly raised his eyes and swept a nce at Edward, and then just said as cold as basalt ice: ¡°Of course it is my heavy grandson that is important.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, I will order it down immediately.¡±


    The servant who finished the report turned around and tried to leave, but Edward stepped forward and blocked him directly, ¡°Stop. Is something wrong with Vivian?¡±


    Speaking of great-grandchildren, can there be anyone else in the Henderson Family other than his children?


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    The servant looked at Edward with fear and trembling, and looked back at Old Mr. Henderson with some difficulty, not daring to speak for half a day.


    It is very scornful of Edward, but in the Henderson Family old house, the person who really has authority is still the Henderson Family old man.


    Old Mr. Henderson also did not hide Edward, said: ¡°Word came from there that Vivian was a little depressed when she was pregnant and her body was very weak, resulting in a difficult delivery now, with the baby stuck in the birth canal and in critical condition.¡±


    What should have been kept a secret from Edward, but the Henderson Family senior said it on purpose, in testing Edward¡¯s heart for Vivian.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Edward¡¯s pupils widened, and at that moment, his sweat stood up, a creepy feeling.


    His heart was racing and his breath was slightly choked, making him feel chilled all over.


    That kind of feeling has never been felt before.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    He grabbed the servant in front of him and questioned.


    The servant¡¯s face was white with fear, but he dared not say anything, but looked at Edward with a sobbing face, shaking like chaff.


    Edward, somewhat helpless, raised his eyes to look at the old man and asked, ¡°Where is Vivian?¡±


    The same words were repeated with an aggravated and very angry tone.


    It is on the verge of exploding, so to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with trading that woman¡¯s life for my grandson?¡±


    Treating human life like an ant.


    The Henderson Family has always been like this.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s mother is certainly at fault, but she¡¯s already dead. If you¡¯re taking Vivian¡¯s life, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll have a bad conscience!¡±


    He never wanted to take Vivian¡¯s life.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    The old man burst into a rage, mmed the table and stood up directly, ¡°I the Henderson Family¡¯s daughter-inw will not be her two sinners¡¯ lives can rival?¡±


    ¡°So if they die, will my mome back to life?¡±


    Since childhood, although Edward did not obey the old man¡¯s words, but never quarrel with the old man, today¡¯s he is also considered the first time in more than 30 years.


    The argument between the two was so loud that it alerted many people.


    Jocelynn, who happened to be on her way over, also heard the two arguing and stood in the doorway without daring to show her face.


    Edward¡¯s nostrils red slightly, his face was blue, and he said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, tell me, where is Vivian?!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Word for word, almost every word was squeezed out from the teeth.


    At this moment, although standing in front of him is the Henderson Family senior, but for this situation, it is like Edward is facing the enemy in general.


    ¡°For the sake of a mere bitch, you flip-flop with me? You¡¯re going to turn against me, huh? You still say you don¡¯t like that woman, I think you¡¯ve already forgotten how your mother died.¡±


    The implication is that Edward has fallen deeply in love with Vivian, disregarding his mother¡¯s death, and is very ungrateful for falling in love with a sinner.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours.¡±


    Edward held back his anger.


    ¡°Fine, since it has nothing to do with me, I don¡¯t have to talk to you. Just consume, even if a corpse has two lives what does it matter to me.¡±


    The old man, on the contrary, was not in a hurry, sat down in a calm manner and continued to drink.


    After all, the person who values Vivian the most is Edward, so how could the old man be nervous?


    Edward was furious and finally swept his gaze at the servant standing in front of him, suddenly pulling out a gun from behind him and pointing it directly at his knee with a bang, the sound especially clear in the rustling snowy sky.


    When the gunshots rang out, the birds perched in the yard were frightened and flew away.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ my leg, my leg ah ¡­¡±


    The innocent servant immediately fell to the ground, clutching his leg that was spilling crimson blood, rolling on the ground in pain and screaming.


    At the Henderson Family home, not to mention the fact that no one has ever touched a gun.


    And Edward is a calm person in the day, but today is repeatedly abnormal.


    The old man who was still calm just now waspletely unsettled.


    He swept a sideways nce at the servant lying on the ground, nced at those servants gathered outside the restaurant, and finallynded his gaze on Edward, ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Edward tilted his head and chest, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. the Henderson Family you are the head of the family, everything is up to you, but today I must see Vivian!¡±


    The filial piety in the bones cannot be changed.


    Even if Edward cared about Vivian, he would never do it to a loved one.


    If he dares to make a move on his rtives, I am afraid that one day he will also make a move on women.


    ¡°Get out of here if you don¡¯t dare!¡±

 Chapter 990 Crazy for Love

    Bang¨C


    Then, another shot rang out.


    Outside, the wind is raging, and the snow is now falling harder and harder.


    The goose feather snow hazed the view, making thiste winter seem more and more cold and biting.


    This sound once again shocked the Henderson Family senior, and even the servants outside were stunned.


    Because that shot, directly on Edward¡¯s left leg.


    At the time of Vivian¡¯s life and death, Edward could not resist the old man¡¯s right and had to make this move.


    He never fears life and death, but he also will not y with his life.


    Gave himself a shot, hitting his own body, but hurting in the Henderson Family old man¡¯s heart.


    He was certain that the old man would be distressed and then have a soft heart.


    The results did not.


    The old man just indifferently swept a nce, his eyes narrowed and continued to drink with his head down.


    ¡°Old man, old man ¡­¡±


    At this moment, another servant hurried in and was about to report to the old man when he suddenly saw a lot of blood on the floor of the dining room.


    Looking at the floor lying wounded people, as well as holding a pistol Edward and his wounded leg overflowing blood gurgling down, dripping on the floor, very appalling.


    The maid was so scared that she did not dare to speak.


    But Edward knew that the man must havee over to report on the situation.


    Edward wanted to ask about the situation, but after sweeping a nce at this person, he was the very person who often served the old man, and it was impossible for him to go out.


    So, he doesn¡¯t know where Vivian is now.


    Bang¨C


    Another shot.


    This time, it still hit the left leg, still in the same ce where it was injured earlier.


    Hearing the sound of gunfire, the old man waspletely nonplussed and directly picked up the rice bowl in front of him and smashed it towards Edward.


    Edward stood there, even when he saw that a bowl smashed over, he clearly had the opportunity to dodge, but chose to stand still.


    Finally resisted that one bowl hard.


    The bowl hit Edward¡¯s head, and then fell to the ground, shattering and scattering rice all over the ce.


    Blood spilled from the corner of Edward¡¯s eyebrow as his head opened up and trickled down his cheek in a frightening manner.


    Anyone who looks at it will feel a bit sad for Edward, but Edward is calm, facing the old man with a cold face and asking in a deep voice: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what my feelings are for Vivian? The reason why I wanted to marry her was never because she was the mother of my children, but because I simply wanted to be with her and spend my life with her. I don¡¯t care if she is the child of my mother¡¯s enemy or just Vivian alone, it doesn¡¯t matter, all I want is her as a person.¡±


    A statement, he did not even think about it, directly out of the mouth.


    After saying that, Edward himself froze for a few seconds.


    It turns out that the original ¡­


    It turns out that the woman had somehow gotten inside himself and upied a ce in his heart.


    That feeling for her has never been as clear and sinking as it is now.


    Admitting that he likes Vivian is a challenge and an even greater pain for Edward.


    The inability to let go of his feelings left him with no shame to face his lost mother.


    ¡°Rebel son!¡±


    the Henderson Family senior hated iron, walked to Edward¡¯s side, a kick in the bend of his knee, Edward stamina, a leg injury serious, directly to the ground on both knees.


    A thud, just so unexpectedly kneeling on the floor, the crisp sound hurt to hear.


    But Edward said nothing, just kneeling on the ground, the blood flowing faster from his legs because it involved the meridians in his legs.


    Within a few moments, there was a puddle of blood on the floor.


    Despite the pain, despite his white face, Edward did not say a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I dare not make a move on you, my Reuben¡¯s grandchildren are not just with one. If you dare say you like that woman again, I¡¯ll call someone right now and have her exterminated.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Edward stood up and looked straight at the Henderson Family senior, ¡°Vivian is just a weak woman, if you dare to touch a single hair on her, from now on, I will cut off my rtionship with the Henderson Family!¡±


    ¡°Good, very good, very good!¡±


    The Henderson Family senior was furious.


    And at that moment, Edward¡¯s father rushed over, and on the way the maid had told Robert the situation carefully and clearly.


    I just didn¡¯t expect to hear Edward¡¯s words just as he walked here.


    The anger went straight to his head, ¡°Edward, you shut up, hurry up and apologize to your grandfather. For the sake of a woman, are you crazy, demonic, ah?!¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t believe his son could say such an asshole thing.


    Edward turned sideways, looked at Robert who walked in, and once again repeated what he had just said, ¡°I said, if one hair of Vivian is missing today, I will sever my rtionship with the Henderson Family!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Without waiting for Old Mr. Henderson to say anything, his father, Robert, was already furious and raised his hand, pping Edward across the face.


    Only this time Edward didn¡¯t suffer in silence, but took a step backward and directly dodged Robert¡¯s p.


    He said calmly, ¡°You should be clear that I never keep my word.¡±


    Edward is a man of his word, but this life¡¯s breach of trust is in the matter of Vivian, he can not do to restrain himself.


    ¡°Okay, since you don¡¯t fight, I¡¯ll make you whole.¡±


    I want you to call immediately and order that all Edward¡¯s property be taken back and his position be suspended, I want to see how he can survive as a man with nothing. Inform everyone in the Henderson Family that anyone who dares to lend money to Edward is out of the Henderson Family, and send out the news that from today onwards, the Henderson Family has severed its rtionship with Edward, and that anyone who dares to lend money to Edward is against me, Reuben! ¡±


    He directly cut off Edward¡¯s back and was testing Edward.


    I thought that this would deter Edward, but who knew that Edward just asked nonchntly, ¡°Can you tell me where Vivian is now?¡±


    ¡°Vivian is at the third hospital in the north of the city. Aren¡¯t you hard-boned? Then from now on, walk there by yourself!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was very thin-skinned.


    Only Edward¡¯s father, Robert, was distressed and said, ¡°Dad, Edward was justpelled by that woman, you don¡¯t have to be ordinary with him, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up. I¡¯ll suspend your card as well as your career before you talk nonsense. I¡¯m not old enough to be in the Henderson Family, I¡¯m in charge!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you ¡­¡±


    Reuben and Robert two people are still in conversation, but Edward dragged a wounded leg step by step towards the outside with difficulty.


    His leg was so thin and badly injured that it was so hard to get up with every step.


    The blood kept flowing down his pants, printed on the snow-capped white capped with extra eye-catching and harsh.

 Chapter 991 Can’t let Vivian know

    ¡°Edward, are you all right?¡±


    Because Edward and Old Mr. Henderson were arguing just now, Jocelynn has been standing outside and didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    Now seeing Edwarde out from inside, dragging the wound on his leg, she realized that the man in front of her had already fallen in love.


    Never thought that a cold-faced god-like man, love a woman will actually do this.


    While admiring, Jocelynn was a little envious and a little jealous.


    Followed by his side, watching his every step, his feet are imprinted with blood red marks, she was heartbroken.


    ¡°Edward, are you okay or not, I¡¯m talking to you?¡±


    Jocelynn questioned, anxious, almost crying with anxiety.


    Although she has seen the world, but just now Edward those two strokes really scared her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ording to the usual Edward¡¯s nature, certainly will not take care of Jocelynn, not only that, will also find Jocelynn very annoying.


    But today, her opinion of Jocelynn has changed a little.


    She is a nice girl, but he misunderstood.


    Edward answered while pulling out his cell phone and making a call to Peter.


    Because he knew that Adriana knew about Vivian¡¯s disappearance, and since he had promised the old man to leave the Henderson Family, he was destined that everything would not work now.


    Edward does what he says he will do.


    The call was answered, Edward told Peter the specific address, and then said, ¡°Vivian is in danger, hurry over.¡±


    After that, they contacted the hospital directly and asked them to make sure Vivian¡¯s life was safe.


    Walking out of the Henderson Family home, Jocelynn handed the keys directly to Edward, ¡°Here, you take me.¡±


    Edward nced at Jocelynn, took the keys from her and got into the car.


    Jocelynn followed suit and got into the car, sitting on the passenger side and putting on her seat belt.


    She said, ¡°If my sister hadn¡¯t had an ident, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ride in your car in this lifetime.¡±


    Smiling to himself, he spoke in a tone that was not without some heartache.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t answer, but instead cautioned.


    The little girl knew Edward was worried about Vivian, but waiting for the moment the limo started, she realized how crazy Edward was.


    Although the car was equipped with anti-skid chains, but Edward drove very fast, in the icy ground at a rapid pace, scared Jocelynn face as white as paper.


    She pulled the handrail tightly, clutching the seatbelt with one hand, her teeth clutching her lips, not daring to speak or exim.


    He was afraid of being ridiculed by Edward for showing his fear.


    But Edward¡¯s speed was so fast that even the cars on the opposite side were frightened, and one car even crashed directly into a tree on the side.


    ¡°Edward, slow down a little bit, slow down a little bit.¡±


    Too challenging Jocelynn¡¯s guts, Jocelynn eventually could not withstand his fierce operation like a tiger, scared screaming, ¡°the road is icy, you slow down a little bit, okay, I¡¯m going to be scared to death, I don¡¯t want to die ¡­ whimper¡­ ¡­ Edward, you slow down ¡­ whimper ¡­ Edward, did you hear?¡±


    She kept talking and screaming, but Edward was deaf.


    Abruptly, arge trucking from the front, because riding the median driving, caught off guard to see the small car, the big truck driver was scared, kept beeping the horn, and then hit the steering wheel, can not resist the truck body twisted around.


    Seeing that the van was about to fall down, Jocelynn¡¯s eyes were wide with fear and immediately closed her eyes, ¡°Ahhhhh, Edward, slow down I beg you, oooh ¡­ I want to get off, Edward¡­ ¡­¡±


    She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to call ¡®Edward¡¯ either.


    There was a loud boom.


    Jocelynn scared out of her mind, but waited for a long time, etc. did not wait for the pain, an open eye found long ago around the one truck.


    She looked back, and that¡¯s when she realized that the truck behind her had overturned.


    ¡°Hey, can you slow down a bit, look you¡¯re hurting the innocent!¡±


    She was angry and annoyed.


    Edward doesn¡¯t even talk to Jocelynn.


    And Jocelynn, because of excessive anger, the fear she had just felt was surprisingly gone.


    She nced sideways and realized that Edward¡¯s leg was still bleeding all the time, but it wasn¡¯t as bad anymore.


    Otherwise, ording to the amount of blood he was bleeding, I¡¯m afraid that people did not get to the hospital to die.


    Jocelynn stopped, leaned on the passenger side and did not say anything, let Edward drive like crazy, can not wait to drive the car out of the speed of the ne.


    ¡°Crazy.¡±


    The little girl couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    In her opinion, Edward¡¯s fears for Vivian have now reached a fever pitch.


    ¡°Obviously like sister like to the extent of obsession, but actually still deadly deny, the most hateful is the maternity checkup until now, you actually did not once apany sister. What a person.¡±


    Suddenly I felt that not being married to Edward was also a blessing.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted, as if thinking, so much so that the concentration has dropped a few points, almost hit the oing car, good to hit the steering wheel around the past.


    ¡°I go, Edward, can you drive properly, I tell you, I Jocelynn still very young, not married yet, you ¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    She rambled on and on all the way, and Edward¡¯s ears became calloused.


    Jocelynn finally quieted down.


    After a while, she asked again, ¡°Are you really willing to give up all of THE Henderson Family for your sister?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    At one time, Edward never thought he would have such a crazy day either.


    Even at Peter¡¯s wedding six months ago, Peter gave everything he had to Adriana, and he still found it unbelievable.


    Now he suddenly realized that this is the so-called ¡®love¡¯, for love, really can be crazy to this point, really let her incredible.


    But no matter what, nothing matters to Edward now.


    Because he has already made his choice.


    The journey that would have taken more than forty minutes in snowy weather was hard to get to the hospital in twenty minutes or so.


    Out of the car, Edward simply do not care about the leg injury directly out.


    But after taking two steps and turning back, opening the car door and looking at Jocelynn, who was sitting aggressively on the passenger side, Fresh tenderly said, ¡°Thanks. jocelynn, you are good girl, I believe you can find someone more suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn simply did not expect Edward would actually speak to her so gently, even if it was to persuade her to give up, a gentleness she did not dare to hope for.


    ¡°I want you to keep my business confidential, if Vivian finds out, then from now on I won¡¯t see you again.¡±


    With a warning, he walked straight away without waiting for Jocelynn to answer.


    The leg injury was serious, but he was running in.


    Jocelynn sat in the car, looking at the red blood printed on the snow surface, the corners of his lips pulled out a bitter smile and helplessness.


    She then followed suit and got out of the car.


    Edward entered the hospital and went straight to the delivery room, where she met Adriana and Peter at the door.

 Chapter 992 The baby is born

    ¡°How¡¯s Vivian doing?¡±


    Edward was anxious and concerned.


    Adriana was outside the delivery room, and as she learned of Vivian¡¯s condition, her anger ran straight to her head, and she walked up to Edward and pped him directly across the face.


    A p, the sound is very crisp, but not to Edward¡¯s face, but the rush toe over Jocelynn saw this scene jumped up, pad feet to hold Edward, so that the p on Jocelynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Edward, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t finish her sentence before she was surprised by the scene in front of her and stopped her voice.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Edward yanked Jocelynn away, for her protection, let him very upset, but also think that this little girl is very silly, silly to make people hurt.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to duck out of the way if I don¡¯t protect you, what does this matter have to do with you!¡±


    Jocelynn was furious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Turning back to Adriana, she red angrily, ¡°Who are you, and who told you to hit me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Jocelynn?¡±


    Adriana looked at the little girl in front of her and knew her name somewhat, and immediately grimaced and questioned Edward, ¡°Vivian is lying in there, and what are you doing?¡±


    Just the thought of the Henderson Family¡¯s asshole giving Vivian a hypo shot makes her want to punch Edward.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing? Don¡¯t you have eyes?¡±


    Jocelynn pointed directly at Edward¡¯s leg, ¡°Do you know how much Edward has given for Vivian, please shut up if you don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    The man she likes, she can dislike, can bully, its no one can bully.


    Except Vivian, of course.


    Adriana nced in the direction of Jocelynn¡¯s finger and realized that Edward¡¯s dark gray pants were stained with a lot of blood.


    Her brow furrowed and she was speechless.


    Peter walked over and tugged Adriana into his arms, patting her shoulder and gesturing for her to keep quiet.


    Instead, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s okay? You do everything for Vivian ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up, you don¡¯t understand, do you?!¡±


    Jocelynn tried to say something again and was directly reprimanded by Edward.


    She had a stomach full of grievances, angry pulled the lips, half a day can not say a reason, walked away red-eyed, said: ¡°not to say, not to say, then you deserve to die, is a stupidck. Hum, never want to see you again!¡±


    The little girl snorted coldly and ran away with a stomp of her foot.


    In a moment, Edward and Adriana and Peter were the only ones left in the corridor.


    Peter intuited that things were not simple, and immediately said to Edward: ¡°I have contacted the best doctor, don¡¯t worry, there should be no big problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±


    Edward said with a tightly knitted brow.


    ¡°Thanks should go to Adriana. Adriana knew Vivian was not well and was expecting, so she contacted the best doctor in the country long ago and asked her toe to Waverly to keep watch. she never thought it would reallye in handy.¡±


    Peter exined.


    Edward frowned, looked at Adriana¡¯s eyes deeper and deeper, and finally said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I¡¯m just doing it for my BFF.¡±


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, turned around and walked to a bench and sat down.


    Peter once again looked at Edward¡¯s wound and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with Adriana, don¡¯t worry, or hurry up and take care of your own wound.¡±


    The two men were brothers, and Peter certainly cared for Edward. Although he didn¡¯t know why he was injured, Peter was clear that in therge Waverly, almost no one dared to make a move on Edward.


    Except, of course, for the Henderson Family people and himself.


    Naturally, he did not need to ask more questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Edward now only cares about Vivian, where also care about their own little injury.


    Three people outside the guard for two or three hours, the delivery room finally sounded a wah wah wah wah baby cries.


    At that moment, the three people¡¯s tense hearts all fell down.


    Edward has been tightly clenched fist also loosened a few points, firm condensed face emerged a little smile and relief.


    With a creak, the door to the delivery room opened and the doctor came out holding the baby, ¡°Who is Vivian¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Adriana and Edward both agreed in unison and stepped forward.


    But Edward, despite his injuries, was faster than Adriana and rushed straight over, holding the baby in his arms, ¡°I¡¯m the baby¡¯s father, how¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    He held the baby and looked down at the long, wrinkled child in swaddling clothes while asking about Vivian.


    ¡°The pregnant woman is in difficultbor, bleeding severely, is being transfused, and is currently out of life threatening condition. Congrattions, mother and child are safe.¡±


    The doctor finished and turned to go into the delivery room.


    ¡°Mother and child are safe?¡±


    Edward stood there, froze for a few seconds, but his face was an excited smile, and even the pair of good-looking eyes were dense with shine.


    He held the baby in one hand and stretched out his index finger to rub gently on the little child¡¯s cheek with the other hand, ¡°Baby, did you hear that? Mother and child are safe, your mommy is safe.¡±


    God knows, used to seeing Edward¡¯s cold side, Adriana once again see Edward¡¯s gentle side, some ufortable, even feel awkward.


    Looking at it, Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It seems that her worries just now were superfluous, at least from Jocelynn¡¯s words just now, she could hear Edward¡¯s concern for Vivian.


    And at this moment, she saw it with her own eyes, and felt her hanging heart fall down.


    Maybe Edward and Vivian can really make it work.


    Adriana was not aware of Vivian¡¯s feelings for Edward, otherwise how would Vivian have stayed at Blossond vi for a while? Not long after, Vivian was admitted to the VIP room.


    Because Adriana had already had form and things for the child¡¯s daily needs prepared when she came over, it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t have anything.


    Edward looked at the crying child in his arms, bewildered, looked back at Adriana and asked, ¡°Why is he crying all the time? Is he hungry?¡±


    Without having coaxed the child, he knew absolutely nothing.


    When Adriana was amused by him, she gave Peter a look.


    Peter walked up to Edward, ¡°Give me that.¡±


    I picked up the baby, put it in the crib, opened the nket, and realized that the baby had pooped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, it stinks.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted, some disgusted skimmed.


    The mouth was disgusted, but still went over and took a roll of paper to wipe the child¡¯s bottom.


    Adriana immediately said, ¡°I also bought wet wipes, the child stink after the wipe with wet wipes to clean.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Edward obeyed, opened the wipes and wiped the child¡¯s bottom again.


    Peter opened the diaper and handed it to him.


    Edward once again looked at him with a baffled expression, ¡°How does this thing work?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank, took the diaper away from him, opened it, and carefully and gently padded it for the little baby.

 Chapter 993 Vivian is awake

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how this thing was used.¡±


    Edwardughed happily, feeling a bit stupid for not even knowing how to use these things.


    ¡°You have a lot to learn, and I suggest you hire a sister-inw.¡±


    Adriana really felt that Edward didn¡¯t know anything and was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the children.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward was about to say something, but eventually hesitated, ¡°I can do it!¡±


    Yes, he can do it.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t work, it must work.


    Since he left the Henderson Family, he will not touch a single penny of what belongs to the Henderson Family.


    So faced with financial problems, Edward was afraid to call his sister-inw in order to stabilize expenses.


    It only takes one moment to fall from heaven to the bottom.


    And he can now say that he is mixed with sadness and joy.


    Adriana and Peter stayed in the ward for a while, and the two left.


    After all, Edward and Vivian are now two people living their lives, if the two of them here to seem inappropriate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana walks to the door of the ward and takes three steps back, very uneasy about Edward.


    Peter wrapped an arm around her waist and led her out, ¡°They have a long way to go in the future, you can intervene for a moment, but not for a lifetime. You need to give them more space to integrate with each other.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense, too.¡±


    Adriana looked back at Edward, who was busy in the ward, and turned to walk away.


    And in the ward, the little baby slept for a while and started to cry again, Edward held the form and looked at the instructions and brewed the form little by little ording to Adriana¡¯s exnation and instructions just now, tried the temperature, and was feeding the little baby milk.


    It turns out that little babies simply don¡¯t.


    He could only feed him milk again with a spoon a little.


    After drinking for a while, feeling that the child had almost drunk, Edward Fang put the baby down.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief and sat aside, secretly feeling that raising a child is really not easy.


    If Adriana hadn¡¯t just been going on and on about how to take care of the baby, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have known anything.


    The good thing is that notes were taken.


    After sitting in the ward for a while, I looked at the unconscious Vivian in the hospital bed, her face haggard and pale, her body weak.


    He immediately called his assistant, but when the call was made, the other side showed that it could not be answered.


    Three calls in a row went unanswered.


    Edward knew that it must be the old man who was in the middle of it.


    At that moment, several text messages came in a row in my hand, all showing that the bank card was frozen.


    Edward clutched his phone and nced again at Vivian sitting on the bed with mixed emotions.


    And immediately after that, the phone received various news messages.


    The news is the Henderson Family¡¯s old man warned everyone not to lend or help Edward, otherwise he would be his enemy, and directly stated in the news interview that he had severed his rtionship with Edward, and Edward was no longer a member of the Henderson Family.


    When the news came out, it can be said that it caused quite a shock in Waverly.


    Even on the way home in the car, Adriana saw the message as she yed with her phone.


    ¡°honey, edward he ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to say something to Peter when the recorder channel in the car also yed news information.


    Says exactly the same thing about Edward.


    Adriana didn¡¯t squeal, quietly listening to the anchor y the Henderson Family¡¯s news.


    After the anchor finished, Adriana looked at Peter and asked, ¡°So Edward actually flipped with the Henderson Family for Vivian. But he is now penniless, are we ¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°One, is Vivian short of money? Two, if we help Edward now, are we going to help him for the rest of his life? The two of them need to bond now, and need to work out their rtionship and life problems. You should even be d that Edward is now paying attention to Vivian, and you can also use this opportunity to properly test Edward¡¯s feelings for Vivian, and to let him see everything for himself.¡±


    Peter was a bit surprised to learn the news.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think that the cold brother from the past would give up so much for Vivian.


    It was a real surprise.


    But no matter what, it has happened, what they need to do now is to face the reality, and nothing else.


    ¡°Well, yes and yes.¡±


    Adriana leaned against the car seat, thought carefully, and felt that Peter had a point.


    Looking out the window, the snow has stopped, the nk haze has been dispersed, there is a feeling of clear sky after the snow.


    She let out a long breath, ¡°Let¡¯s hope they¡¯ll both be okay.¡±


    Anyway, Edward¡¯s very manly performance today was enough to surprise her and enough to make her change her mind about Edward.


    But just because people on the outside know everything, doesn¡¯t mean that some people do.


    For example, Vivian.


    Vivian woke up after a full day¡¯s sleep in the hospital, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the man sitting next to the crib.


    ¡°Hey, why does this kid always like to cry? Headache!¡±


    Edward kept shaking the crib, coaxing the wailing baby while sighing to himself.


    That scene fell into Vivian¡¯s eyes, but it made her heart warm, somehow feel a little tender.


    ¡°Can you bring the baby over for me to see?¡±


    She spoke weakly.


    At the sound of the voice, Edward¡¯s body stiffened and he turned around to see Vivian sitting up from the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake? Feeling better?¡±


    Edward walked to her side, looking at Vivian¡¯s face still haggard and weak, he could not help but ask: ¡°Thirsty? Are you hungry? Do you want me to get you some food?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian was a little surprised by the man¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    She blinked her eyes, looked at Edward in confusion, bit her lips lightly with her teeth, and said, ¡°I want to see the baby.¡±


    What hunger or thirst?


    The baby is the one she fought so hard to give birth to, and she just wants to see it now.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Edward then remembered the wailing child, walked over, picked the child up, walked to Vivian¡¯s face and showed her sideways, ¡°Look, this is our baby, it hasn¡¯t been named yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Vivian reached out to take the child and held it in her arms, her motherly love flooding her with an auntly smile, reaching out to touch the child¡¯s face, unable to resist saying to herself, ¡°Why is it still wrinkled, like a little old man, it¡¯s not pretty.¡±


    Children are just born, some children¡¯s little faces are very round, but some babies are born not so good-looking, after all, have not grown up yet.


    ¡°Give him a name.¡±


    Edward said as he pulled the escort chair and sat next to Vivian¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Name?¡±


    Vivian hadn¡¯t really thought about the matter of naming, and what she didn¡¯t expect was that Edward would actually let her name the child.


    With the baby in her arms, Vivian realized that something was wrong with Edward.


    Somehow, I always feel that after waking up again his attitude towards her has changed, like a bit of tenderness, like a softer gaze ¡­

 Chapter 994 Ashtyn

    She looked at Edward and frowned with a bitter look.


    Edward looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Vivian shook her head.


    Slowly hanging his head, continued to look down at the baby in his arms, thought about it and said, ¡°Little name is Ashtyn it.¡±


    ¡°Ashtyn?¡±


    Edward just thought the name was a little cheesy.


    ¡°Ashtyn, which means reunion.¡±


    The baby came sooner than expected, and despite the oxytocic injection, everything was considered safe and sound.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t know how long she had the baby, only that she was in pain during the difficultbor.


    ¡°Well, good, then our child will be called Ashtyn.¡±


    Reunion.


    If set aside in the past, Edward may not think Ashtyn is good, but now also think Ashtyn is a very good name.


    ¡°Where is the child¡¯s first name?¡±


    He asked.


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    She really hadn¡¯t thought about it, she just thought it was very nice of Edward to let her pick a nickname.


    There are still so many thoughts and extravagances there.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, when you¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    There is a month to get the child¡¯s birth certificate from the hospital, which means they have a month to get the child¡¯s first name.


    ¡°Wow wow wow wow ¡­¡±


    While they were talking, the child in their arms started crying again.


    ¡°He¡¯s hungry ¡­¡±


    Vivian looked at the baby in her arms and knew that Ashtyn was either hungry or pooped.


    Opened the package quilt, looked at the diaper, did not poop at all, most likely hungry.


    She inclined her head to Edward and said weakly, ¡°How about ¡­ you go out first?¡±


    Vivian wants to breastfeed her baby.


    How can a man not know what Vivian has in mind?


    Immediately, he said, ¡°The child likes milk powder very much, I will make milk powder for him.¡±


    He got up, carried a thermos and poured water to make form for the baby.


    ¡°No ¡­ don¡¯t use breast milk?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Edward decisively refused.


    Vivian hemorrhaged in the delivery room yesterday, and although she received a blood transfusion, her body is still weak. Instead of letting her breastfeed, it is better to just drink form.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian was silent.


    Embracing the child, he did not speak for a long time.


    Because she had slept through the night, Edward¡¯s wounds had been treated and he had changed his clothes, so he could not see anything unusual and naturally did not know what had happened recently.


    ¡°So when are we going home?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said it would take a few days to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She let out another ¡®oh¡¯.


    Today is because the child was born, so there is a lot more talk between the two people, if not, only two people are sitting facing each other again, silent.


    Leaning back on the bed, Edward took the bottle and picked Ashtyn up from Vivian¡¯s arms and slowly coached Ashtyn to use the bottle.


    Fromst night to now, a series of several attempts, the children are very smart to learn.


    Tasted the milk powder and drank it very quietly, has been very quiet, but also very enjoyable, just has beenzily closed eyes, look cute.


    Sitting on the bed, Vivian looked at Edward, probably because she never thought that he would do everything himself after the birth of the child.


    Naturally, there is some difort.


    Then he asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a sister-inw?¡±


    Edward kept his head down looking at the child in his arms, his eyes shed, then said, ¡°After the year in looking for a sister-inw.¡±


    It¡¯s about to be New Year¡¯s Eve, and Edward can¡¯t work now, so it¡¯s better to stay at home and take care of the children by himself.


    ¡°The boy ¡­¡±


    ¡°I will take care of the child myself.¡±


    Not waiting for Vivian to finish her words, Edward cut her off directly.


    After feeding Ashtyn for a while, the child fell asleep again.


    Vivian wanted to hold the baby, but Edward said, ¡°If you hold Ashtyn, he will be ufortable when he falls asleep.¡±


    In fact, Edward¡¯s real concern is Vivian¡¯s health.


    It¡¯s just that a person who is not good at expressing emotions in front of the person they like is still so foolish that they won¡¯t express their emotions and often create misunderstandings.


    Vivian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed lightly, and then stretched out, pursed her lips and smiled without saying a word.


    So, he really loves children that much.


    When Edward said that he would keep her with him for the sake of the child, she thought that Edward was more or less attached to her.


    Now it seems that it was overthinking.


    Vivian stared blearily at Ashtyn in her crib, then let out a few imperceptible sighs.


    Also ¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is for keeping her around, as long as you can see your child that is the best.


    Vivian suddenly lifted the bedding and Edward asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ went to the bathroom.¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    Rubbing his nose, he felt a little embarrassed by his overreaction.


    Because Vivian had a normal delivery and used a special oxytocic injection, the baby was delivered smoothly, not like a cesarean section, where the pain was too much to get out of bed.


    Seeing her get off the bed, slipping on her slippers and walking to the bathroom, Edward wanted to go up and hold her several times, but in the end, he didn¡¯t make a move.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivian went to the bathroom, solved a physical problem, and then returned to bed.


    This is when she realized that the ward was no longer upied by Edward. She was so happy that she got up to go and look at Ashtyn, then carried Ashtyn to the bed and ced him on the side of the bed, where shey on her side to sleep and watched her little friend sleep quietly beside her.


    At that moment, it made her feel incredibly relieved.


    Almost twenty minutester, Edward returned to the ward, carrying two thermos buckets in his hands, and said nothing when he saw Ashtyn lying under Vivian¡¯s covers.


    Just put the meal on the table and said to Vivian, ¡°Bought you dinner, get up and eat some.¡±


    ¡°No appetite.¡±


    Vivian looked at the child without blinking, as if the child was all she had in the world.


    Seeing this, Edward¡¯s face sank a few points.


    Suddenly, he realized that he finally knew the weight of Vivian in his heart, but never knew what position he had in Vivian¡¯s heart.


    Enemies?


    The father of the child?


    Or for her, just someone she slept with?


    Edward didn¡¯t know, but didn¡¯t dwell too much on the problem.


    ¡°You need to get well in a hurry, or who will take care of the baby?¡±


    It is obvious that you are worried about Vivian¡¯s health, but the words thate out of your mouth make you feel a bit indifferent.


    Vivian felt that Edward had be more gentle at that moment, and then she realized that she was still in love with him.


    That man, at no time, would give her any tenderness.


    Because, in Edward¡¯s mind, she simply does not apany to have tenderness.


    Edward walked over and carried Ashtyn to the crib, then slid the table on the hospital bed and ced the meal on the table, ¡°Finish it all.¡±


    ¡°Finish eating?¡±


    Vivian looked at the bucket full of pigeon soup, and then there was lean pork porridge or something, ¡°I can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat it all, go for more.¡±


    The man said in a raw voice.


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything else and bowed his head to eat.


    Throughout the whole process, Edward sat beside Ashtyn and did not say a word to Vivian.

 Chapter 995 Vivian doesn’t like him

    The two men were just at a standstill.


    Vivian sipped the fragrant soup, but for some reason, a sour feeling would alwayse up in the bottom of her heart.


    But thankfully, Old Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t do anything too much to her at the Henderson Family home.


    It is best to be alive now.


    Vivian, what are you still longing for?


    She pursed her lips helplessly and didn¡¯t speak.


    After a while, she finished eating and was ready to pack up her things.


    Edward got up and walked over, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He carried the bed table and put it on a low table, then wiped it clean, turned around and went to the sofa and sat down, and ate the porridge and vegetables that Vivian had not finished eating.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian dropped her jaw, her pupils slightly zed, so shocked that she could not say anything for a long time.


    The man didn¡¯t even look up and continued eating.


    Vivian knew that Edward, although he could not be called a clean person, would never eat other people¡¯s leftovers.


    Avable today ¡­


    She looked at Edward and then looked at Ashtyn in the crib over there and couldn¡¯t help but feel that Edward was really doting on the baby.


    In order to free up more time to watch the children, actually even her leftovers are not too much.


    Vivian ate his fill, lifted the bedding and got out of bed again.


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    She had juste down when Edward spoke again in a raw voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m stuffed and want to walk.¡±


    Vivian exined, with a few moments of innocence in her tone.


    Edward immediately took off the down jacket he was wearing and threw it to her, ¡°Put it on, or you¡¯ll catch a cold and pass it on to the baby.¡±


    The ck down jacket was thrown directly over Vivian¡¯s face, so Edward didn¡¯t notice the sourness and the slightest bit of heartache on Vivian¡¯s face.


    Yeah, everything can be involved with children.


    As long as there is the slightest thing that is bad for the child or unfavorable can be infinitely magnified.


    Vivian did not refuse, put on the duvet and sat beside the child, propping her hands on the bouncer enclosure, resting her chin and inclining her head to look at the sleeping baby.


    ¡°Ashtyn, when are you going to grow up? Mommy wants to see you grow up so badly ¡­ When you grow up, Mommy won¡¯t have to be there for you.¡±


    Ashtyn is still young, Edward will let her stay with the child, then when she grows up her presence will be dispensable.


    Now it seems that another reason why Edward keeps her around is that Edward is worried about finding a little mother for Ashtyn, and he is afraid that she will not treat Ashtyn well.


    After all, although there are good stepmothers, there are many who are bad-hearted.


    ¡°Where do you want to go when you¡¯re not with your kids?¡±


    Edward¡¯s heart is a little blocked, feigning casual question.


    Vivian smiled bitterly, first slender white fingers caressing the child¡¯s cheek, said: ¡°The child will naturally have its own life when it grows up, and I, too, do not need to be bent for the child.¡±


    When the children are older, she will be able to divorce Edward, and then Ashtyn will understand her and will take the initiative to visit her.


    That would be enough.


    Edward, who was drinking the soup, made a movement, put down the spoon with a thud and heavily covered the lid of the thermos bucket.


    Got up and walked out.


    So, his ¡®big talk¡¯ at the Henderson Family¡¯s old house was just a one-sided love affair.


    Edward felt ridiculous and pathetic.


    Since childhood, he has been the proud son of the gods, but now, for Vivian¡¯s sake, he has turned against the Henderson Family.


    But in return, Vivian had this to say.


    Commiserate!


    In other words, if it weren¡¯t for Ashtyn, she¡¯d probably be out of here by now.


    Edward felt the taste of defeat for the first time in his life, engraved in his bones, but also painful.


    His reaction did not draw Vivian¡¯s attention.


    That afternoon, Adriana arrived at the hospital with Peter, Jenkins, Zac and Hank, the three of them.


    The silent ward instantly became lively.


    ¡°Congrattions, you are so lucky to have a son as your first.¡±


    Jenkins carried her things and put them aside, then went to Vivian and said, ¡°Just resttely, I¡¯m taking care of thepany, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Vivian thanked her old partner Jenkins from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, we¡¯re all friends.¡±


    Jenkins smiled, turned and walked away, looked at Ashtyn sleeping in the rocking bed, then tucked a red envelope in the corner of the bed.


    Adriana sat in the escort chair, looked at Vivian, took her hand, and asked, ¡°How is it, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. But finally I appreciate how hard it is to be a mommy. Ashtyn couldn¡¯t stop cryingst night and her head was all over the ce.¡±


    What Vivian says now is a true reflection of what Adriana was like at the time.


    Taking care of a child is really just that hard, and only when you are raising a child yourself do you know that being a parent is not easy.


    Adriana was relieved to see that Vivian was looking well again.


    Gently patting her hand, she asked in a whisper, ¡°Which one of you took care of the baby morest night?¡±


    ¡°I seem to have fallen asleep at twelve o¡¯clock.¡±


    Speaking of which Vivian remembered with hindsight that it seems she took care of it for a while before twelve o¡¯clock and hasn¡¯t woken up since.


    So, Edward took care of the kidsst night?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With this in mind, she raised her eyes to look at Edward, who was sitting on the sofa chatting with Peter and Zac and Hank.


    For some reason, the heart is very moved.


    Vivian¡¯s look fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she stopped worrying.


    There are some things that flow out unknowingly, at least Edward is changing.


    ¡°By the way, honey said to let you guys spend New Year¡¯s Eve at our house this year.¡±


    Adriana and Peter, they all know Edward¡¯s current situation, and Edward has instructed everyone not to reveal it in front of Vivian, naturally no one told Vivian.


    ¡°Huh? That ¡­ is not something I can do.¡±


    Vivian felt that she was in a weak position in the family, and it was not her turn to speak.


    The two people here are talking, and the people over there have heard them.


    Peter matched Adriana¡¯s words, immediately plucked up his voice and asked Edward: ¡°This year Zac and Jaelynn they are also at our ce for New Year, you guyse together, lively.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    Edward knows Peter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What is not appropriate, you damn forget thatst year are a few of us together for New Year¡¯s Eve, how today is more nonsense.¡±


    Zac reached out and nudged Edward, ¡°Why are you still dawdling.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll pick you up on the thirtieth.¡±


    Peter finalized the matter directly.


    Then, several people gathered together to chat and y for a while before leaving.


    When they left, Ashtyn woke up and Vivian went to hold the baby, only to find four red envelopes ced in the rocker gift.


    Vivian smiled, ¡°Look, how much the uncles and aunts love you, bought you so many things, and gave you a red packet.¡±


    But take the red envelope Vivian did not move, because she felt that the money does not belong to her by andrge.


    Instead, Edward came over and picked up the red envelope. Four red envelopes were thin, and when they were opened, they all contained checks, one for five million, one for three million, one for two million, and one for one million.


    Edward thick ink sword eyebrows wrinkled, hand gas red bag, handed in Vivian, ¡°they give the child, you take it.¡±

 Chapter 996 Raylan Invitation

    Vivian looked at the red packet handed over by Edward and did not refuse.


    Because she knew that Edward was not short of money, the money was only ny cents to him.


    So take the money straight away.


    The ward, which was lively just now, became quiet instantly because of their departure.


    ¡°Ashtyn, Ashtyn, you little sloth, why don¡¯t you open your eyes and look at Mommy?¡±


    She holds the child and amuses him.


    Edward stood aside with a stony face, no one knew what he was thinking about.


    And at the same time.


    Adriana, who was going home with Peter, was sitting in the car when her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at her phone¡¯s caller ID, which clearly showed Ran¡¯s name.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and she nced at Peter out of the corner of her eye, not even daring to look him in the eye.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she answered it.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    cing the phone next to her ear, she asked.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Just went to see Vivian, on my way back.¡±


    ¡°Are you free tonight to have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°Today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana hesitated and nced at Peter, only to see him concentrating on his driving, as if he had no reaction to Ran calling her.


    If she hadn¡¯t seen Peter outside the window that day and seen her and Ran ying around, she would have thought Peter didn¡¯t know anything.


    But that¡¯s not true ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tonight then.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone.


    Holding the phone, she whispered, ¡± That ¡­ Ran came to Waverly and asked to have dinner with me tonight.¡±


    She said Ran was going to have dinner with her ¡­


    Instead, you have to bring Peter.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Answer without thinking.


    Adriana was a little surprised to get the other side¡¯s consent so quickly, and didn¡¯t even understand what was going on in Peter¡¯s mind.


    But ¡­


    Something she had to do to get on with it.


    The two returned to Asnana vi and in the afternoon, Peter went straight into the study and did note out for the whole afternoon.


    Adriana worked in her bedroom, and when the evening came, she cleaned up, walked outside the study, knocked directly on the door, stood outside and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going out to dinner, do you want to go out with me?¡±


    If she really wanted to invite Peter over with her, she should have stood in front of Peter, not outside the door of the study.


    ¡°No, I have some things I need to take care of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go over there.¡±


    Adriana said hello and left Asnana vi straight away.


    Drove to the usual ce and met Ran at a Western restaurant.


    Ran was alone, without the woman named Siena by his side.


    Two people sitting near the window, looking out of the window, each face gloomy.


    After a good few minutes of doing this, Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, and Ran didn¡¯t speak either.


    ¡°I ¡­ really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Adriana took a sip of coffee and sighed while shaking her head, reaching up to support her forehead with a pained expression, ¡°honey knows everything, but acts so calmly that I don¡¯t even know what mood to use to face her.¡±


    Helpless, helpless, pathetic, pitiful.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Ran asked.


    Before Floedan returned, he and Adriana two discussed the n is deliberately in front of Peter to y in order to eliminate the previous Peter¡¯s suspicion of Adriana.


    Although thest 15th has been spent, but there are countless 15th behind.


    Adriana has no other way to avoid Peter¡¯s suspicion, the only thing she can do now is to do so, only to distract Peter¡¯s attention from her suspicion of what she is really doing.


    Perhaps, the next lunar fifteenth, when Adriana leaves, Peter will think that Adriana took the opportunity to go out for a private meeting with Ran when he was sick.


    That kind of put her fears to rest.


    But everything is too much for Adriana to bear, too much for her.


    Also tortured and tormented is Peter.


    ¡°It¡¯s already started, and there¡¯s no turning back, or Peter will definitely suspect you.¡±


    How could he not know the current situation?


    Peter was already very suspicious, and it was very difficult to make him suspicious at once. If Adriana gave up in the middle, I¡¯m afraid that in a short time, Peter would definitely know the truth that Adriana was hiding from him.


    The consequences would then be unimaginable.


    ¡°I know, I know all about it ¡­¡±


    Adriana wrapped one hand around her chest, covered her forehead with one hand, closed her eyes, and sank into the pain struggling and wandering.


    For a long time, she put down her hand, picked up her coffee and took a sip.


    Ran looked over, only to see the little woman that a fair and delicate cheeks full of pale and haggard, full of sad face, look heartbreaking.


    ¡°What is Peter¡¯s virtue to have a woman who is so in love with him.¡±


    He was envious, picked up his coffee, took a sip of it, snorted augh, ¡°There are times when I really envy Peter, envy your love for him, envy that he can have you.¡±


    Ran rarely gets caught up in love, and even before he met Adriana, he wouldn¡¯t have been interested in any woman at all, but he met Adriana.


    Then it was also the appearance of Adriana that changed his thoughts and perceptions of rtionships.


    It turns out that love is something so beautiful and painfully engraved in your bones.


    ¡°Ran, don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    Adrianaughed, a helplessugh.


    She took a deep breath and looked out at the snow-capped world, ¡°What you see is always beautiful, not knowing how painful it is behind everything. I do hope you can live a good life, find a person you like, simple life, is the best.¡±


    All Adriana wanted in this life was a simple and uneventful life, but now what.


    She is living an ordinary life, but not a simple one, every day is anxious, fearful, she really worried that one day Peter found the truth, will give up treatment, will make all the previous efforts lost.


    ¡°I was wondering if, in the end, Peter wouldn¡¯t ept you, would you be willing to give me a chance?¡±


    Ran suddenly asked a question.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His question had been asked a long time ago, but after a long gap of six months, he asked Adriana once again, and Adriana responded calmly.


    She shook her head, ¡°You know how I feel about honey, I love him, and a heart can only hold one person. So, Ran, what I owe you in this life, I may not be able to pay it back, but I will not give my life to you either. If, one day, you need my help, even if it is a life, I will give you.¡±


    Some things really can¡¯t be given.


    For example, feelings.


    ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡±


    Ran suddenly smiled, a bashful smile, that cold face gives a sunny and affable feeling.


    ¡°Gee, I may really only be able to envy Peter in this life, envy him for having you. adri, I won¡¯t give you a hard time anymore.¡±


    The reason for making things difficult for Adriana was that he had a sudden physical condition that he could not control.


    But after six months with Siena, his body was under good control, and he would not lose control of many things, and he naturally would not do anything to hurt Adriana.

 Chapter 997 Raylan and Peter turn against each other

    ¡°I asked you toe over today simply because I wanted to have a chat with you.¡±


    Ran changed the subject, not wanting to see Adriana¡¯s heavy and hurt look, he said, ¡°By the way, Alvin ising back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Senior will be back tomorrow?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up with some excitement.


    ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯te back this year, but I didn¡¯t expect toe back.¡±


    She leaned on the card seat, looked ahead and sighed, ¡°Back then, because of Brenda¡¯s matter, the senior was also very hurt, I wonder if the six months have healed the wound in his heart.¡±


    For more than half a year, it has been so busy with Peter¡¯s affairs and thepany that it has no time to care about anything else.


    Among all of them, except Peter, the person she is most at ease with is Alvin.


    ¡± Alvin is a strong person, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Besides, it¡¯s better for you to worry about yourself now.¡±


    Ran pursed his lips, pulled out something from his suit pocket and ced it in front of Adriana, ¡°For you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    A delicate gold velvet box.


    Adriana, not knowing what was inside, picked up the rectangr box and opened it to reveal a beautiful and delicate ne lying inside.


    Under the illumination of the dim light of the box, the ne shone with starbursts, very bright and dazzling.


    Something that beautiful is worth a lot of money at first nce.


    Adriana closed the box and ced the item in front of Ran, ¡°It¡¯s too valuable for me to take.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips held a little yful, ¡°Peter knows that you came out with me, and knows about our ¡®unpleasant¡¯ past, if you don¡¯t take the ne back, you think, he won¡¯t be suspicious?¡±


    A smart man with a fearsome mind.


    Adriana froze, nced at Ran and then at the one brocade box, pursed her lips, ¡°Ran, you¡¯ve done too much, what do I have to do to pay off my debt?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    By andrge, it really is a lifetime of not being able to pay back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pay it back, because the only way you can remember to owe me a favor is if you can¡¯t pay it back, and at least, you have me in your heart.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ teasing you.¡±


    Ran met her face to face and smiled, ¡°Okay, order your food, eat early and get back early.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two then ordered some Western food and chatted while they dined.


    At 9 p. m., the two left the Western restaurant and went their separate ways.


    And just after Adriana¡¯s car and Ran¡¯s car left, a Land Rover that was hidden in a hidden ce slowly pulled out.


    Hank drove and followed Ran¡¯s car until Ran¡¯s car separated from Adriana¡¯s car, then he elerated to pass and then blocked directly in front of Ran.


    Snort¨C


    A car appeared in front of him, Ran braked hard, the whole person inertia leaned forward, and was dragged back by the seat belt.


    The door of the car in front opened and a person stepped out from inside.


    It¡¯s Peter.


    Ran was not surprised, unbuckled his seat belt and stepped out of the car.


    He just knew that as soon as he met with Adriana, Peter would show up.


    As expected, I guessed correctly.


    Cold wind hunting, two people standing in front of the car, because of the backlight, looking at each other are some blinding, unclear.


    The two walked to the curb and stood side by side.


    Peter took out a cigarette, held it in his lips, lit it, and took a deep drag.


    ¡°Leave her.¡±


    Three concise words, without any unnecessary nonsense.


    Perhaps Peter didn¡¯t want to talk to Ran at all.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. You can¡¯t give Adri happiness, but I can give her, and between me and her is not visible. And you guys, you¡¯re together every day in the open, isn¡¯t that enough? ¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips were pursed, biting the butt of his cigarette, his eyes slightly narrowed, and a little chill shed under his eyes.


    ¡°I say again, leave ¡­ Adriana!¡±


    He and Ran also initially did not fight with each other because of Adriana, now, after all, did not get rid of the shadow of the past.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Ran said in a breezy voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re provoking me?¡±


    Peter slowly turned around and looked at him.


    The wind whips through, the cigarette ashes scattered with the wind, cigarette starbursts brightly, reflecting Peter¡¯s deep three-dimensional face more cold and appalling.


    ¡°If you were provoked, Adri would not be by your side right now. Peter, you are nothing but an invalid, who are you topete with me? Can you give Adri happiness? If you can¡¯t give it, what you should do is let go of it, not confine Adriana to your side and be a widow!¡±


    As a man, hearing Ran¡¯sst words is undoubtedly provoking his bottom line.


    Peter¡¯s right hand swirled, a sharp dagger appeared within his palm at some point, and with a fierce lift of his hand, a dagger was ced directly against Ran¡¯s neck, ¡°What, you think I won¡¯t kill you?¡±


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Hank stood by, he knew exactly what was going on in his heart, but now that he saw Peter take on Ran, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Both Adriana and Ran, both of whom were silently helping Peter, and now Peter is holding a dagger to Ran.


    Hank is worried that Ran will reveal the truth, but he is also worried that Peter will hurt Ran by mistake!


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter chortled.


    Hank was instantly silenced and stood aside, not speaking.


    On the contrary, Ran indifferently swept a nce at the cold dagger mped on the neck, very calm, ¡°If you dare to make a move on me today, I guess, not tomorrow, Adri will break up with you. She¡¯s the woman you¡¯ve loved all your life, so you¡¯re not going to lose her because of me, right? The first thing you should do is to take a look at the situation.


    Ran¡¯s words are true, but word for word, they are heartbreaking.


    I don¡¯t know if the cold night is too cold, or Ran¡¯s words are too solid, Peter just feels shivering with cold, making his body a little unstable.


    ¡°Honey, stop it!¡±


    At that moment, a car came at great speed, Adriana got out and ran straight over to see Peter with a dagger in his hand to Ran¡¯s neck.


    She was so frightened that she immediately rushed over, grabbed the de with her bare hands, snatched the dagger from Peter¡¯s hand, and threw it to the ground with a ng, ring angrily at Peter, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    Adriana was already feeling guilty about Ran, but God knows how nervous she was when she saw Peter holding a dagger at Ran.


    On the way back, Adriana made a phone call to Peter, only to be answered by the maid.


    The maid said she left on the first foot and Peter left on the second.


    It was at that moment that Adriana realized that Peter had followed her.


    But on the way, she didn¡¯t spot Peter¡¯s car through the rearview mirror, so guessed that Peter must have over to look for Ran.

 Chapter 998 The Truth Comes Out?

    As expected, when she turned her car around to look for Ran, she spotted a familiar car with a familiar license te on the side of the road.


    She even wondered what the oue would have been if she had been a stepter.


    Peter looked at Adriana in a daze, his eyes finally fell on Adriana¡¯s injury, her white and slender hands spilled blood, dripping down her fingers to the ground, but she was oblivious.


    ¡°That¡¯s a knife!¡±


    Peter said, word for word.


    Just three words, but from Peter¡¯s mouth but with a heavy pain and despair, fell into Adriana¡¯s ears, is very cone.


    ¡°No more for me? Am I free to go?¡±


    Ran acts bashful.


    Even though he was really worried about Adriana, he didn¡¯t want to stay on because ¡­ he just couldn¡¯t see Adriana being misunderstood.


    Not far from seeing her sad.


    At this moment, Ran how calm on the surface, how much pain inside.


    He is envious, jealous, and jealous of Adriana¡¯s obsessive and crazy love for Peter, but unfortunately ¡­ he will never have it in his life.


    ¡°You go.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±


    Adriana and Peter said at the same time.


    Ran stiffened and looked to the two men, ¡°What, is there anything else I should say?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t expect Adriana to appear out of nowhere, and faced with the situation at hand, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But Adriana couldn¡¯t help it, she was in too much pain.


    Even if the hand hurts at the moment, it is no match for the heartache of a million.


    Ran saw that Adriana¡¯s hand was bleeding badly, and directly removed the neck tie, grabbed her hand and bandaged Adriana¡¯s wound in front of Peter.


    She ¡­ really can¡¯t be bleeding.


    No!


    The moment his hand touched Adriana¡¯s hand, the little woman¡¯s cold, stinging heart was like a dagger stabbed deep into Ran¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±


    Ran couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    He held Adriana¡¯s hand and bandaged her to stop the bleeding. Peter looked at Ran and Adriana looked at Peter, torn inside.


    ¡°Honey, why are you doing this to Ran? Did you ¡­ have some kind of conflict?¡±


    She asked knowingly.


    All the words were on her lips, and she even wanted to tell Peter that she was actually ¡®with¡¯ Ran, but she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter looked back at Adriana, and when he met the familiar face of the woman he loved, Peter¡¯s mind reverberated with the loving scene of her and him in the bedroom of the Floedan quadrangle.


    The pain was so intense that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The two just looked at each other, without saying a word, and Ran just quietly helped Adriana dress her wounds.


    The three people are in a somewhat awkward state, but they are all deep in each other¡¯s hearts.


    Only the bystander Hank knew in his heart, but he could not say anything, and even followed the heart of the three people suffered.


    For a while, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little distracted, so I went aside, took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked in silence.


    He is also ming himself, ming his own ipetence, actually failed to help his own boss, but instead let him and the youngdy two newborn divide, each torment.


    ¡°Adriana, where were you the night of the fifteenth?¡±


    Peter looked at her and finally couldn¡¯t help himself and asked.


    ¡°Fifteen?¡±


    The young woman¡¯s heart thumped for a moment, not expecting Peter to ask this question.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her clear, watery eyes flickered, not daring to look directly at Peter¡¯s gaze, but looking down at her hand, which was bandaged by Ran, and clenching her fingers, the pain of the wound on her palm made the corners of her mouth grin.


    But in how painful, it is no match for heartache.


    ¡°That ¡­ day I was at ¡­¡±


    ¡°The staff at the Asnana Hotel said that you weren¡¯t even in the hotel those days.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish, Peter interrupted her directly.


    Such a situation, Ran can not intervene, so go to the side, leaning on the hood of his car, also followed the annoyance of smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°I ¡­ I was at ¡­ Ran¡¯s house that day.¡±


    After thinking about it, Adriana really had no good excuse, so she said she was at Ran¡¯s house, and she wanted to test Peter¡¯s innermost thoughts.


    You know, Peter¡¯s kindness to her in recent days has not changed as always.


    Just a lot of times, when she saw Peter alone, he was sitting there in a daze, deep in thought, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    That kind of Peter, the lonely back made her heart ache.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on at Ran¡¯s house?¡±


    Originally, Peter wanted to let bygones be bygones, but couldn¡¯t resist the frequent contact between Adriana and Ran, just didn¡¯t expect that today his attack on Ran would be discovered by Adriana.


    In that case, he also wanted to ask Adriana about her attitude and wanted to know if Adriana would tell him the ¡®truth¡¯.


    ¡°At Ran¡¯s house ¡­ me ¡­ me ¡­¡±


    Adriana stammered for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t make any sense out of it. Finally, she raised her voice and questioned with some dissatisfaction, ¡°What do you think I can do in Ran¡¯s house? Are you trying to say we¡¯re having an adulterous affair when we¡¯re alone in the same room together?¡±


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? How many days were you at Ran¡¯s house? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone for a few days? And Ran didn¡¯t answer his phone?¡±


    Peter trusts Adriana more than anyone else.


    But that one time in Floedan, Adriana¡¯s ¡®doings¡¯ ruined all his trust in Adriana.


    So much so that now Adriana is in front of him ¡®dead set¡¯ to keep the secret, to Peter¡¯s dismay.


    The emotions that had been suppressed for several days in a row also erupted.


    He looked at Adriana who didn¡¯t say a word, stepped forward, approached her and questioned, ¡°Go ahead, why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was t and soft.


    In the cold, windy winter night, the wind sounded like ghosts and wolves howling, even drowning out Peter¡¯s voice.


    But the more so, the more Adriana could feel the sense of powerlessness and frustration of Peter.


    Being ¡®betrayed¡¯ by the woman you love, that kind of feeling, just to think about it is enough to be heartbreaking.


    Not to mention the face of a woman for whom he once nearly died, he gave his all to love, love to the end waiting for the betrayal.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze shed, her nose sore, a stream of tears welled up in her eyes, but she held them back hard.


    ¡°Say, say what? honey, we¡¯re both adults, you should have guessed that already, shouldn¡¯t you? I am no longer the little girl I was when I had my physical needs. You are not well, I can understand, then I can not go to a person to relieve the needs?¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    He did not say a word, except for shock, or shock, and finally all that remained was irony and ridiculousness.


    The wind, still unabated.


    The bare tree trunks are iced over, allowing the wind to blow, creaking and rattling.


    A few people standing on the side of the road, in addition to the asional passing honking cars, there will be no sound and movement.


    Like a slow-motion, and as if time freezes, fixed in this time, witnessing the ¡®tragic life¡¯.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±

 Chapter 999 Peter vomits blood

    Peter gritted his teeth and pronounced her name, just two words, almost with all the strength he could muster.


    ¡°Heh heh ¡­ honey, I know you will definitely be angry and will scold me for being a bitch. But I¡¯ve done it, there¡¯s no going back ¡­¡±


    The small woman who was pretending to be strong shrugged her shoulders and smiled easily.


    Without knowing it, she clearly saw how painful Peter¡¯s shivering look was, all the pain could not be described in words.


    That pain from the body to the internal organs, permeated with chills, pain her heart a spasm, unable to breathe.


    ¡°Already done?¡±


    Peter looked at him, wrinkled his brow, raised his hand, cupped her chin, ¡°Adriana, then what do you take me Peter for? If you knew that, why did you let Ruthe to my rescue? And why did you pretend to be buried with me? Do you know that every moment I see you now I think of you and Ran in that unpleasant light? What are you going to make me do, huh? You tell me? Tell me?¡±


    It was still a very soft voice, and because it was so close to Adriana, she could hear it very well.


    Adriana had not seen such a Peter, teetering on the edge of stoicism and frenzy, struggling as if an inadvertent move could trigger the hate in his heart and then instantly explode with a stunning killing intent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, you tell me? Tell me ah?¡±


    He squeezed Adriana¡¯s jaw with increasing force, heavier and heavier, and the pain distorted Adriana¡¯s face, and her tears could not stop gushing out.


    ¡°You tell me instead!¡±


    Peter shook off Adriana as soon as he could.


    Adriana stumbled and fell straight backwards, finally hitting the car door and stabilizing her side.


    Peter, stepped forward, raised his hand and swung a p.


    At that moment, Adriana closed her eyes and resigned herself to waiting for Peter¡¯s p.


    ng-


    Always, did not wait for a hot p, but heard the sound of the car ss shattering.


    When she opened her eyes to look, she found that Peter had broken the ss of the car beside her with one punch, and his fist was only a few centimeters away from her head.


    On the edge of reason and anger, Peter finally restrained his anger and did noty a hand on Adriana.


    Ran saw two people who were deeply in love with each other tormenting each other, and even he, a bystander, felt heartbroken.


    Trying toe forward to stop it, but hesitant to do so.


    Also struggling was Hank.


    One is the boss, who has been with him for more than twenty years; one is the woman whom the boss loves dearly and who is willing to give her life for the boss at all costs.


    Now the two are tormenting each other like this, even a feeling has be so heavy andplicated.


    Peter crossed his arms and pinched his temples with one hand, and then looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°I want to know, did you love me or not?¡±


    Did you love him or not?


    Loved it, loved it deeply, loved it enough to give everything.


    The answer was ready toe out, but it was swallowed back at the mouth.


    She sucked in her nose and her fiery red lips raised in a smile, ¡°I like you, but ¡­ also seem to be somewhat attached to Ran¡¯s body. So, you say, who am I in love with?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The initial n with Ran was to hide it from Peter.


    It¡¯s just that things didn¡¯t go as expected, instead they got out of hand.


    She thought that she should not be very heartbroken when Peter misunderstood, because Adriana knew that even being misunderstood by Peter was better than refusing treatment after Peter knew the truth.


    However, she overestimated herself.


    The so-called ¡®ugly¡¯ incident proved to be uncovered and it was the kind of pain that was etched in her bones and hurt when she faced Peter.


    Nevertheless, she had to y it cool.


    Try to ask, tired or not?


    Tired, very tired.


    Most Adriana did not think her life would be so rough and tumultuous, but she is Obren young master, it is just an identity, so her life is caught in too many ups and downs.


    ¡°Oh, no?¡±


    Peterughed, a self-deprecating sarcasticugh, he stumbled back a step, not knowing whether it was physical weakness or a slip in the foot, he nearly fell ¡­


    Adriana¡¯s hand was already out, ready to pull him, but Peter waved it away, ¡°Get your filthy hands off me! Adriana, I gave you a chance, but you really make me sick!¡±


    The emotionally overwhelmed man was full of anger, he had thought that he had given Adriana a chance and she would surely cherish it.


    But who knows, not so.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The opportunity given is no match for the cruelty of ¡®reality¡¯.


    The beloved woman, who disliked him for his ipetence, so ¡­ found another man to secretly make love with him.


    ¡°Yes, disgusting. But now the facts have happened and can¡¯t be changed. honey¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®honey¡¯, you don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    From just now, the moment Peter got furious, he changed his name for her to call her by her first name.


    And now that Adriana is intimately addressing him as honey, the man is disgusted and disgusted.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Good one ¡®she doesn¡¯t deserve it¡¯!


    It¡¯s really word for word.


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, despite the tears in the eyes, she did not want Peter to see, only said a word, ¡°I forgot to tell you, since Ran left I have been in frequent contact with him, but you do not know it. In unnamed ind, Ran and I are trained by you, fortunately the training results are not so bad, at least after half a year before you found out. I¡¯ve been thinking about how to tell you about this before, but now that you know, there¡¯s nothing to say. The wedding, all the property you transferred to me, I will not move a penny back to you. I, too, am not short of money. Just the children¡¯s side, I hope, do not let them know too much, is myst request to you.¡±


    With thosest words, Adriana turned around and walked away.


    The moment I turned around and turned my back on Peter, tears fell and stained the red scarf around my neck.


    The wind is harsh, cold, shivering, even wrapped in a thick down jacket can not be cold.


    This winter was one of the coldest winters Adriana has ever had in her life.


    She got into her car, started the limo and left.


    Ran nced at Peter and wanted to tell Peter the truth a few times, but in the end, held back.


    He, for one, does not want Adriana to lose all her efforts.


    Turned around, got into the car, started the limo and caught up with Adriana.


    For a while, only Peter and Hank were left in ce.


    Peter has maintained a standing posture, not moving, like a statue in the winter.


    The snow arrived suddenly and fell on his body, and in a short time it was ted with ayer of white.


    Hank¡¯s legs were sore from standing, and just as he was about to go up and talk to Peter, he heard a poof, Peter leaned forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Blood sttered everywhere, sttering the ground red with white snow.


    ¡°Boss, boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hank immediately stepped forward and held Peter in ce.


    Peter fell into his arms and instantly passed out.

 Chapter 1000 The Worst Way is the Most Effective

    At this moment, driving away Adriana and Ran two people simply do not know the situation of Peter, but rather Adriana¡¯s emotions, driving all the way to the speed of extremely fast, as if in the heart to vent the restrained emotions.


    Adriana car is fast, all the way to the bottom of the gas pedal, crazy driving on the road, sometimes left turn, sometimes right turn.


    Because the roads are icy and slippery, the danger factor is high.


    Ran, who was close behind, was worried and kept calling Adriana, but Adriana¡¯s phone kept ringing, but no one answered.


    Drip Drip Drip ¨C


    Ran frantically honked the car horn, but no matter how loud the horn was, the car in front of him had no intention of slowing down.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    Ran elerated in anger and overtook Adriana directly in front of her car, and stopped Adriana¡¯s car with a hard stop.


    Snort¨C


    A car suddenly appeared in front, Adriana reacted, immediately foot on the brakes, but at this point it was already toote.


    With a thud, the car shook violently, and she still identally hit it.


    Adriana¡¯s body jerked and shook her head before she saw the person in the limo in front of her push open the door and walk down.


    It¡¯s Ran.


    She was like a puppet that had lost its soul, sitting in the car for a long time without speaking.


    Knock Knock-


    Ran knocked angrily on her window, and Adriana froze for a moment before lowering the window.


    A cold breeze poured in through the window, waking Adriana up for a few moments.


    Ran reached inside the car, opened the limo door roughly, approached Adriana, leaned down and unbuckled Adriana¡¯s seat belt, gazed at her with cold eyes and growled, ¡°Get down!¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was a roar, a loud one, with a vague hint of tremolo.


    He, really angry.


    The man pulled the woman off the car hard, then took her arm and led her to the passenger side and threw the door open with a bang.


    The man then went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, buckled his seat belt and started the sedan to leave slowly.


    Ran¡¯s car was deformed by Adriana, but it was only slightly deformed and nothing serious, so Ran was not injured.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    In the car, he and Adriana two standoff for a while, no one said anything, and finally Ran can not hold down the heart of the angry emotions, shouted.


    You know, in the face of Adriana, Ran more often than not can not help but feel sorry for her, how can not yell at her?


    But this time Ran was really angry, unbelievably angry.


    ¡°Now that the road is icy, do you know that the speed you just drove at will kill someone? If you die, then it won¡¯t take long for Peter to be buried with you!¡±


    She¡¯s dead, so how far away can it be from Peter¡¯s death?


    Adriana leaned on the passenger side, looking sideways out the window, tears had already rolled down her cheeks, the warm tears but could not cover the cold heart.


    As if she had lost her soul, she was in pain and did not speak.


    Ran said as he drove, ¡°What happened today was expected and there was absolutely no need for you to react so badly. adriana, it was your choice and you should not have overreacted.¡±


    Just now really scared Ran, he was really worried that Adriana will not be able to think, will do some extreme things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was immersed in grief, shook her head and apologized to Ran, ¡°I know, I know everything you said, but I ¡­ really can¡¯t control it, and I don¡¯t want it ¡­ ¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to lose control of herself or act like a crazy person, but just now she was really going crazy.


    Being tortured and in pain.


    That taste, Adriana died not want to try again.


    Inside the limousine, silence once again reigned.


    Ran clutching the steering wheel of the car, where there is still some vague wetness, because Adriana¡¯s hand was injured bleeding, and just a strong racing, pressure on the wound, bleeding once again.


    He frowned tightly and sighed sadly, ¡°Adri, promise me that no matter what the situation is, can you take care of yourself?¡±


    Really worried about Adriana.


    wanted to help Adriana, but Ran didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    If he could have saved Peter, he would not have left Adriana alone to suffer so much in silence.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It must be said that Adriana is strong inside, yet extremely fragile, and is really a person who bears too much pressure.


    ¡°I know, it won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face, her throat tightened, and her heart ached at the pit of her stomach.


    She reached up and put her hand over her chest, where arge palm seemed to be clenched tightly, curbing her breathing.


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re overthinking it. If I die, what about honey, what about Helen and Luis?¡±


    Two children can¡¯t live without their mommy and daddy.


    She carries too many responsibilities and burdens, how can she easily seek death.


    Only just now emotional breakdown, want to go crazy and release a little emotion.


    Now that her emotions have been vented, she has regained herposure, only to regret that it is the inner torment thatsts the longest.


    Ran did not speak again.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Having already flipped with Peter, she must now n for whates after.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Even if we flip-flop, honey will continue to treat.¡±


    As long as Peter never knows the truth, then he will behave himself and ept the treatment. Because Adriana knows that he is man with a very strong desire to live and a sense of responsibility, even for the sake of the child, he will not care about his body.


    But Peter¡¯s feelings for her were too deep and too deep, and this time it really hurt him.


    I¡¯m afraid ¡­ he will also be immersed in grief and unable toe out of the shadows.


    ¡°What the hell is this solution, it sucks, it sucks!¡±


    Ran was so chagrined that he pped his hand on the steering wheel.


    The mouth grumbles, but the heart knows very well that there is no choice other than this way, which is the worst, but the most useful.


    Even if Adrianadoes not say, Ran can know that, ording to Peter¡¯s nature, if he knew that the person who silently provides blood for him to cure is Adriana, he will definitely refuse treatment.


    Even if it is death, for that man, what is there to fear?


    Ran drove and took Adriana to the vi.


    It was the first time in six months that Adriana came to Ran¡¯s vi, and everything was so familiar, but when she arrived at the vi door, Adriana was slow to go down.


    Ran knew Adriana was in a bad mood and stayed in the car with her.


    The two men turned on the air conditioning and sat in the car for a while.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t think too much about it, what is happening now is not a good thing. If you¡¯re not with Peter, he won¡¯t find out what you¡¯ve done for her, and he¡¯ll be able to heal. If you are with him, how are you going to avoid Peter every time you get sick on the 15th day of the lunar calendar?¡±


    He sighed, the limo windows down a few points, he lit a cigarette in annoyance and smoked quietly.


    Then, added: ¡°Sometimes, think about things to look at the good, things are not bad now, you do not have to be so pessimistic.¡±

 Chapter 1001 Admiration for Adriana

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, but she knew in her heart that Ran had a point.


    The reality is sobering, but not all good.


    At least in the days toe, she won¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by Peter when she gets sick.


    Since childhood, Adriana felt that what shecked most was affection and love, but she never thought that one day she could be so great for love.


    Even myself was moved.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re so stupid ¡­¡±


    Ran fingers clutching a cigarette, flicking the ash out the window, that a handsome face is lingering gloom and gloom.


    By andrge, of all the New Years, this will be the heaviest one.


    The cell phone sitting in Adriana¡¯s sedan rang again.


    It was Hank¡¯s phone call.


    She hesitated for a moment, picked up the phone, and answered it.


    I just put the phone up next to my ear and before I could speak, I heard a faint voice from over there, ¡°Who told you to call her? ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    This was followed by the sound of the phone hanging up.


    Adriana held the phone in front of her, looking at themunication records on the phone screen, her little face screwed up into a twist.


    honey, do you hate me now?


    A man who can¡¯t tolerate betrayal chose to hold back when he first discovered the foul y between her and Ran.


    During the few days back from Floedan, Adriana had a very tiring time, but she knew that Peter had a tiring time too.


    But what to do, two people made the choice, you can not give up.


    But I didn¡¯t expect ¡®EastEnders¡¯ toe so quickly, and I didn¡¯t even get to spend a New Year together.


    The love-hate rtionship with Peter hassted for ten years.


    Ten years, life can have a few ten years, but the worst ten years of time, she can not be with him, together with a perfect New Year.


    This is, by andrge, Adriana¡¯s biggest regret.


    And in the meantime, the hospital.


    Zac flung Hank¡¯s phone to the ground, ¡°Are you nuts, calling Adriana at this hour, do you think Adriana isn¡¯t worried enough about big brother?¡±


    In fact, the roar just now did note from Peter, but from Zac.


    But the sound was a bit noisy, and Adriana, overly worried about Peter, mistook the weak, angerced roar for Peter¡¯s.


    ¡°What about?¡±


    Hank flips Zac off and looks at Peter, unconscious in bed, distraught.


    ¡°Come on, he¡¯s just angry, he can¡¯t die.¡±


    Zac tugged Hank out of the room and the two men stood guard in the hallway outside.


    Zac paced up and down the hallway with his arms around his chest, thinking about what Hank had told him at the time, ¡°Fuck, this is bullshit. how could that woman Adriana be so stupid?¡±


    At heart, there is a vague admiration for Adriana.


    No, deep admiration for Adriana.


    Among the women he knew, probably none of them could have Adriana¡¯s courage andmitment.


    ¡°To say that you are also a waste. Knowing that big brother was going to Adriana, why didn¡¯t you inform her?¡±


    Zac walked up to Hank, looked down at him, and yelled.


    ¡°What do I say?¡±


    Hank also has resentment, miso stood up, and Zac two people look straight at each other, a cavity of anger, ¡°when the boss collected everyone¡¯s cell phone, is worried that we will send messages to Adriana. When we got to Floedan, I got the phone and made an excuse to leave for a while, went to call Adriana, and the other side had turned off the phone. How do you expect me to inform her?¡±


    His chest rose and fell in anger.


    The two men just stared at each other.


    After a while, Hank Fang said: ¡°Actually ¡­ I really admire Adriana¡¯s courage and reaction. We arrived at Floedan¡¯s quadrangle, Ran and Adriana two on the scene, angered the boss, and then left. The result is that the boss turned back halfway, I was terrified, to call Adriana, or can not get through, at that moment really afraid that things are exposed. The result ¡­ but ten minutes, the boss caught up with us, a fury, the whole person is full of ughter atmosphere. That was the first time in decades, I felt a kind of stoicism and grief from the boss.¡±


    At that moment, Hank was heartbroken for Peter.


    But things have fallen apart, and he can¡¯t do or say anything.


    Even thinking, if one day the boss knows the truth of the matter, will he shoot him?


    ¡°Sublime, too sadistic.¡±


    Zac kicked the bench in the hallway.


    A hard stomp resulted in his toes twitching in pain.


    Then sat down on the bench and let out an annoyed sigh, ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s already happened, there¡¯s no turning back, I just hope Adriana doesn¡¯t make a fool of herself.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He held a breath in his heart, and could not slow down for a long time.


    Zac is more angry and furious than Hank at the moment.


    Because although Peter is his big brother, Adriana is his young master.


    When Ruth left, she told him to take good care of Adriana. Now that this has happened, I really don¡¯t know how to face Ruth and how to face Adriana.


    ¡°How is the boss¡¯s body doing now? How much longer will it take to recover?¡±


    Hank was concerned about Peter¡¯s health.


    Zac shook his head, ¡°It was very fast, but now it¡¯s a big stimulus again, so the recovery speed must be slower. But already much better, the initial estimate of almost six months should be able to heal and return to normal.¡±


    ¡°What about Adriana?¡±


    ¡°After big brother¡¯s health is healed in see how it is. At first Ruth also did not say too much, it seems that after the big brother is well, Adriana will also recover. But you also know Adriana identity special, special physique, everything is not good to say. Wait and see what happens.¡±


    We can only wait and see what happens, after all, many things are not definite to say.


    ¡°Hank, Zac?¡±


    At that moment, a person appeared at the end of the corridor.


    With a sideways nce, the two men stood up, and Zac looked at the man who approached him with some surprise.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    He was amazed and couldn¡¯t understand how Alvin found his way here.


    ¡°What happened, how is big brother doing now?¡±


    Half a year has passed, Alvin is as gentle as ever, all bookish, but the fair skin of yesteryear has turned wheatish, adding a few manly hardness.


    Just like from a small handsome man metamorphosis into an uncle type.


    However, handsome still, more manly.


    His short hair thirty-seven, bangs randomly and scattered, coat a long ck down jacket, the whole person looks very young, lined with a slender and straight body.


    ¡°Alvin, when did youe back? Little master can miss you.¡±


    Zac walked up to Alvin and punched his chest with his clenched fist, then touched fists with Alvin and they looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Okay, tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Alvin pursued, not sure of the situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the situation then how do you know that big brother is here?¡±


    Zac asked.


    Hank beside him immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who told him that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    Zac realized why Alvin hade to the hospital.

 Chapter 1002 Alvin is back

    Only in the face of Alvin¡¯s question, Zac really didn¡¯t know how to answer, just looked back at Hank, and the two looked at each other, both gesturing for the other to speak.


    As a result, no one squealed.


    On the contrary, Alvin noticed the clues and asked after him, ¡°Where is Adri, shouldn¡¯t Adri be with her big brother at this time?¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Zac touched his nose and said with some embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s her ¡­ she left with Ran, all ¡­ before the angry big brother vomited blood and went into the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His words were so informative that Alvin had some difficulty digesting them, frowning tightly with a nervous look on his face, subconsciously reaching out to squeeze Zac¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What do you mean, ¡®she went away with Ran¡¯?¡±


    In fact, the words are already very obvious, but Alvin simply can not believe it and can not ept it.


    After all, no one in his mind knew better Adriana¡¯s heart for Peter.


    ¡°Alvin, you have been gone for more than six months, and a lot of things have happened in these six months. You can¡¯t guess, can¡¯t imagine, and can¡¯t anticipate. But the fact is, Adriana is gone with Ran.¡±


    Since Alvin didn¡¯t know anything, he simply concealed the factual situation.


    One less person to know is also a guarantee.


    If one day, Alvin gets emotional and tells Peter everything, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose all my work.


    ¡°What are you babbling about.¡±


    Alvin froze, thenughed and pushed Zac away, sticking his hands in his long down jacket pockets and crying, ¡°That kind of joke doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    In a remote ce, despite the closed transportation, he waster able to watch TV, on which he ¡®witnessed¡¯ the grand wedding between his elder brother and Adriana.


    That wedding was a real throwaway.


    Moreover, ording to his understanding of Adriana, a woman who loves her big brother to the core, how could she go with Ran in the end?


    He thought that Zac was joking.


    Zac shrugged helplessly, spread his hands, looked back at Hank and raised his eyebrows, ¡°How about this, I told you he wouldn¡¯t even believe me when I told him that.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, what Zac said is true. I was there and watched Adriana and Ran both leave, angry at the boss spitting blood from his mouth, and then he was sent to the hospital.¡±


    His face was serious and his words were not a fake.


    If Alvin doesn¡¯t believe Zac, then he should believe Hank.


    After all, Hank is Peter¡¯s close friend and his word is very credible.


    ¡°No way, no how.¡±


    Alvin took a few steps back, and despite epting the uneptable ¡®truth¡¯ in his heart, his mouth did not want to believe it.


    He looked sideways at the door of the ward, pushed it open and walked in.


    Inside the ward, Petery quietly in bed, hanging on to a drip.


    Alvin walked to Peter¡¯s side, looked at him in his sleep, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is big brother really healed? It looks like he really looks much better.¡±


    Alvin knew about the things that had happened to Peter and the treatment he had received, but did not expect the results to be so dramatic.


    His sentiment did not make Hank and Zac happy, instead, the two of them looked at me, I looked at you, neither said anything.


    Because Peter¡¯s body, really, is what Adriana gave half her life for.


    And now, they can¡¯t tell Alvin the truth yet, ¡®framing¡¯ Adriana, making them feel more and more guilty inside.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys at ¡­?¡±


    Noticing that the two of them looked bad, Alvin asked after them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two walked over to the couch and stayed surprisingly quiet in unison. Alvin always felt like there was a lot going on that he wasn¡¯t aware of, so he took his phone and called Adriana.


    Standing in the hallway, he held his phone, dialed Adriana¡¯s number and asked, ¡°Adri, it¡¯s Alvin.¡±


    ¡°Senior, I heard you¡¯re back?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Adriana¡¯s voice sounded normal and seemed unharmed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m back and being ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Because he knew Alvin was going to call with Adriana, Zac followed him out, and as soon as he heard that he was almost about to expose Peter, he simply covered his mouth, snatched the phone away and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Zac, let go of me, what are you doing?¡±


    Alvin frowned tightly, not understanding what Zac was up to.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you ¡­ have nothing to call Adriana for? I have told you that Adriana is with Ran now, you are calling Adriana now to say so much because you want to win her sympathy and make here to visit big brother?¡±


    Zac red at him, questioningly.


    Alvin was slow to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that woman is ungrateful, she knows that boss¡¯s health is not good, so she couldn¡¯t hold herself back after getting married to him and got together with Ran, and was caught by boss on the spot!¡±


    In a fit of anger, Zac had to tell Alvin about the ¡®factual situation¡¯, roughly hoping that he would be clear about the situation and not call Adriana again.


    ¡°No way, what are you talking nonsense? I¡¯ve known Adri for over ten years, she would never be that kind of person.¡±


    Alvin trusted his own judgment and trusted Adriana so much that he knew there was absolutely no way Adriana could be that kind of person.


    ¡°What is absolutely impossible? Big brother and Hank were both present, how can there be a fake?¡±


    Zac yelled.


    Hank also came out, stood aside and nodded, ¡°Yes, I saw it with my boss¡¯s own eyes. There will be no fake!¡±


    With Hank ¡®testifying¡¯, Alvin¡¯s lips were slightly open, all the words came to his lips but he couldn¡¯t say them.


    His astonished gaze wandered over the two, trying to digest the sudden news, but no matter what, he didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No way, absolutely no way. I¡¯m going to go to her and ask for rification.¡±


    He snatched the phone from Zac¡¯s hand and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Zac growled and walked up to Alvin, blocking his way, ¡°What¡¯s the point of asking? The reason the boss didn¡¯t make it public was because he was thinking about the two kids. After all, Helen and Luis are already grown up, if those unpleasant things are made public now, what will the two children do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Zac¡¯s got a point. I think the boss would think the same thing.¡±


    The two men had a hard time singing a double act.


    Inwardly, she apologized to Adriana one after another and felt doubly guilty.


    The woman who clearly saved the boss, hard by their incessant ¡®choreography¡¯, will be so bad she said.


    ¡°Boss just said that he doesn¡¯t want Adriana to know about his hospitalization and doesn¡¯t want Adriana to turn around to see him because she¡¯s worried about him. You can go to Adriana, but you must not say that boss is hospitalized. It¡¯s a matter of big brother¡¯s dignity, and if Adrianaes, I¡¯m afraid the two will fight again.¡±


    ¡°A big fight? They got into a fight?¡±


    Alvin was beyond shocked.


    You know Peter never hits on women, and now Hank is saying he hit on Adriana?

 Chapter 1003 – Repeated questioning

    ¡°Yeah, the boss was looking for Ran to settle a score, and the two of them moved the knife, just as Adriana came over. Things couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore, so they were brought to the surface, and a few people just went head-to-head. At that moment, it was a big deal.¡±


    Hank spiced things up and then sighed, ¡°Boss is really pathetic, but you should know him, even if he¡¯s having a bad time, he won¡¯t see a woman who betrayed her appear by his side.¡±


    Also poor is Adriana.


    Hank even wondered how the hell he was going to face Adriana in the future?


    Alvin tried hard to digest what both Zac and Hank said, but no matter how he digested it, it felt like it was holding him up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Adriana.¡±


    Getting his phone back, he turned around and left.


    Zac tried to go after him but was stopped by Hank, ¡°No more chasing, he knows what to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid he¡¯ll be impulsive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if he said something about the boss on impulse, Adriana couldn¡¯t havee to visit the boss at this time.¡±


    Hank had been suspicious of Adriana before, but now he knew Adriana must note over to visit the boss.


    A woman who gives everything for the boss, even if she is worried about the boss, she will restrain her inner feelings for the boss and will not let all the previous payments go down the drain.


    ¡°Sub-O, what a fuck fuck fuck!¡±


    Zac was furious and gritted his teeth in anger, ¡°To say that it was that Brenden, if it wasn¡¯t for Brenden, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible for so many things to happen. I just don¡¯t understand, why does big brother still keep Brenden?¡±


    ¡°He has his own use, otherwise, the boss would have cut him a hundred times a thousand times.¡±


    ¡°Really convinced!¡±


    Zac had a headache, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t change the reality of the problem.


    Over here, Alvin left the hospital, sat in his car and made a call to Adriana, who answered and asked directly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at ¡­ Ran¡¯s house.¡±


    Rumble-


    At that moment, Alvin¡¯s outlook was destroyed. He was still half-hearted about Hank and Zac¡¯s words, but now he heard from Adriana that she was at Ran¡¯s house and had to believe everything.


    ¡°Send me the address, and I¡¯lle over to you now.¡±


    He opened the What¡¯s App, sent a message to Adriana, and then Adriana gave a location.


    In remote areas, originally there was no signal, Alvin spent a lot of money to connect thework for that side, only to have a signal.


    After that, he would also contact Adriana from time to time, asionally asking about the rtionship between Adriana and her big brother.


    She always said it was good, but who could have known that the ¡®good¡¯ in Adriana¡¯s mouth was different from everything he had seen when he came back.


    Even some cannot understand what is in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Ran ¡­ What¡¯s so great about it?


    When he first pursued Adriana hard, she kept refusing, but now, she chooses to bewith Ran.


    Why is that?


    What did he miss during these six months?


    Because of the snowy roads, Alvin did not drive fast until he arrived at Ran¡¯s vi half an hourter.


    At the vi, he finally met the woman he had been longing for.


    The woman wrapped in a down jacket, a haggard and frail face, eyes red sitting on the sofa, the whole person is very weak feeling.


    Originally, Alvin wanted to see Adriana go up and confront her.


    But the moment he saw Adriana with his own eyes, all the words were stuck in his throat and couldn¡¯te out.


    When Adri was glowing, that a white cheeks are full of cogen, but now she is very thin, so that a face lost the luster of the past, not the beauty of the past.


    Although still beautiful, but under the pile of rouge and powder to give the surface of the beauty.


    ¡°How did you ¡­ you ¡­ lose so much weight?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s heart welled up with heartache and walked up to her, looking down at the woman sitting on the sofa with a tight frown, ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Alvin is not a fool and can see at a nce that things are not normal.


    If Adriana is with Ran ording to Hank and Zac, then now that the two of them are really together, at the very least the two of them can act cheerful.


    But look at Adriana now, and then look at Ran, where is the slightest hint of joy on their faces?


    Not at all.


    So, what is the misunderstanding?


    ¡°Sit down, senior. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and I was thinking about you.¡±


    Adriana points to the couch and gestures for Alvin to sit down.


    Ran stepped aside to make tea for the two men and give them room to talk.


    ¡°Adri, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me? Why are you with Ran?¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Ran, who was making tea over there, confused.


    All the questions are piled together as if they were 100, 000 reasons, but the answers ¡­ are unanswerable.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, slowly hanging her head, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to talk about feelings, senior, you¡¯d better not ask.¡±


    Ask her and she won¡¯t say, so what¡¯s the point of asking so much.


    ¡°No, you have to tell me!¡±


    Alvin was a little angry, ¡°When I first pursued you, you told me that you were in love with Big Brother. Now, it¡¯s only been six months and you¡¯re involved with Ran, what¡¯s so great about him?¡±


    Angry, Alvin also wondered what Adriana liked about Ran that would make her give up Peter, who treated her so well, for Ran!


    Being questioned by him several times in a row, Adriana really didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    All the questions are like a sharp knife, adding another knife to her freshly scabbed wounds, the kind of pain, only she can know.


    ¡°Senior, I just said that it¡¯s not easy to talk about feelings, so why are you making things difficult for me again and again?¡±


    She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and pulled a smile from the corner of her lips, ¡°If that¡¯s what you came over here today to ask, I don¡¯t think I need to give you any exnation.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Ran made the tea and ced the cup heavily in front of Alvin, ¡°Drink the tea.¡±


    Two words, pronounced heavily enough to see that Ran was a little angry.


    Alvin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Adriana and then at Ran, and suddenly smiled, ¡°Adriana, you disappoint me too much.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He got up indignantly, turned around and walked away.


    Despite the many questions on his mind, Alvin just wanted some peace and quiet to get his thoughts together.


    Not long after, the roar of a car sounded outside and Alvin left in the dust.


    In the hall, even with the air conditioning on, it was still cold and clear, making people shiver a little in the cold.


    Adriana sat on the couch with her head in herp and her head buried in silence.


    The pain, the unbearable heartache, caused her pain to the point where she could not suffer any more.


    Ran stood there, looking down at Adriana, his hands curled slightly in his pockets, only a pained look swirling in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Adriana, you are really too stupid to think for yourself when you can?


    He went to the opposite sofa and sat down, did not speak for a long time, perhaps, he also did not know what to say, and did not know how tofort Adriana.

 Chapter 1004 – Taking care of her all night long

    Once something happens, there is no turning back.


    Even if she is misunderstood by millions of people, she can only go on with her head, this is her choice.


    Ran had a cigarette in his hand, the most smoked day in thest six months.


    I hate to hold a cigarette at all times to ease the worries in my mind.


    Adriana did not make any sound, but her body was vaguely trembling.


    Not to mention a woman, spare him Ran as an outsider watching what is happening, are feeling heartbroken, are feeling pitiful.


    Why is that?


    She was crying, venting her emotions, but Ran didn¡¯t speak or squeal.


    After a long time, he got up and went upstairs, ¡°Your room is next to my room on the second floor, it¡¯s already packed up, you can go up and restter. I¡¯m sleepy, I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡±


    He was not sleepy but did not want to face Adriana, did not want to see her sad.


    It was only when Ran¡¯s footsteps disappeared and were gone that Adriana straightened up and stopped crying.


    Sitting there quietly, letting a pair of red, swollen eyes haze with watery mist.


    It was very, veryte before she braced her weak body to go upstairs, wash up, and lie in bed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The phone was put aside, and every now and then a beep sounded, indicating that the phone was running out of battery.


    She didn¡¯t want to move or charge her phone.


    It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve and thepany is on full holiday, so she doesn¡¯t need to worry about thepany and can give herself a little long break for a few days.


    This night, she did not stay up all night, buty in bed for a short while before falling asleep.


    Her body was too weak and she had to rest and get good rest.


    Squeak-


    At some point, a subtle imperceptible voice sounded.


    Ran tiptoed into the room, stood aside, looked at the quietly sleeping Adriana, leaned over, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently cover her face with his hand.


    ¡°honey? honey¡­¡±


    His hand just touched Adriana, it was grabbed by the little woman, ¡°honey, I miss you ¡­ honey¡­¡±


    She was still asleep, but it was like a dream.


    Only, that hand temperature is hot.


    Ran reached out and put his hand on her forehead, and sure enough, the little woman had a fever.


    He just knew Adriana¡¯s weakness and was worried about her, so he came over to check on her and didn¡¯t expect to find her with a high fever.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he said softly, ¡°Adriana be good, sleep well, I¡¯ll be right by your side ¡­¡±


    The person who spoke was Ran, but the voice waspletely simr to Peter.


    He had also studied voice acting, so it was simply too easy to imitate Peter¡¯s voice.


    ¡°honey¡­ honey¡­¡±


    The little woman was still calling Peter¡¯s name, but the hand that was squeezing him was much looser.


    Ran got up and went to get a towel to put on Adriana¡¯s forehead to physically cool her down.


    He stayed by Adriana¡¯s side for almost the entire night, helping to cool her down and soothe her.


    Took care of her like a little child.


    A rare opportunity, Ran feels both fortunate and pathetic.


    Fortunately, there is still a chance to take care of Adriana in this life; sadly, it is to be by her side in this way.


    Ran would rather not have that opportunity if he could.


    The night was long and Adriana had numerous nightmares, her mind was haunted by Peter, calling his name over and over again.


    Unbeknownst to her, each call touched Ran¡¯s heart and followed a tremor.


    The next day just after dawn, Ran hand gently tested Adriana¡¯s forehead temperature, everything is back to normal, he was relieved to leave the bedroom.


    It was not until he left that Adriana opened her eyes.


    She woke up for a while and felt Ran taking care of her, right next to her, so Adriana didn¡¯t squeal and kept pretending to be asleep.


    Because Adriana really does not know what she should say now that she has opened her eyes and faced Ran.


    Adriana feels guilty for owing Ran so much.


    Side eye, looking out the window, the wind howling, the wind whistling.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes are nk, like a walking corpse, so people don¡¯t know what she is thinking about writing.


    Just lying there, she fell asleep again.


    Waiting to wake up is waking up with pain.


    Because, herees Zac.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    She looked at Zac and asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s honey, how¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, just in a bad mood, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Zac pointed to the things ced on a side table, ¡°your medicine, I have separated to help you fill, you remember to drink every day. However, I wille over every day to take blood on time. Tomorrow, tomorrow a new instrument arrives, the instrument stores blood very well and can store up to two months of blood usage.¡±


    Because Peter has to take the ¡®drug inducer¡¯ every day, Zac looked at the needle holes on Adriana¡¯s arm, so dense that even he was a little upset.


    So an instrument was brought in at an astronomical price to store blood so that Adriana would have fewer needles and Peter would not have to take ¡®medicine¡¯ every day.


    At the same time, the advanced instruments will ensure the freshness of the blood, and will also ensure the freshness of thepulsion poison in the blood.


    In fact, the same way can be used before, only that way can not be too long, once too long, the freshness of the mother parasite in the blood is not good, then injected into Peter¡¯s body, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    Adrianay on the bed, looking at Ran standing behind Zac, only to see his thick eyebrows knitted, eyes on the sma bag in Zac¡¯s hand, eyebrows knitted once again, turned and walked out.


    He, really can¡¯t bear to see Adriana hurt.


    With an already weak body and the need to draw blood, he was really worried that she would die.


    ¡°Adriana, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for big brother.¡±


    Zac was grateful and at the same time said, ¡°With this instrument, you can preserve two months of blood, so you can transfuse blood during this period and feed the parasite with blood for two months, and it should work well.¡±


    ¡°So will ¡­ blood rejection and affect ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not transfuse too much blood at once, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let all the previous efforts go to waste.¡±


    Zac packs a punch.


    Otherwise, the instruments he bought back at a high price would not be of much use.


    The reason why we bought the instrument back is to store blood and then give Adriana a transfusion to ensure her health.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Adriana said a thank you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you to me, the person who has to say thank you is me, it¡¯s big brother. But ¡­ big brother can not know this now, I hope you can understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know all about it.¡±


    Adriana expressed her understanding.


    During the morning hours, Zac was by Adriana¡¯s side and personally arranged a blood transfusion of 400¡¯s for Adriana.


    He added: ¡°You must rest well during this period, because I am not 100% sure that the blood must be able to fully integrate thepulsion in your body, so we can only input 400CC and use two months to identify the effectiveness.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana nodded, because the blood was drawn and transfused, and after some torture, Adriana¡¯s body was simply too weak.


    It didn¡¯t take much longer to fall asleep.


    Zac packed everything up and came downstairs, then he saw Ran sitting in the hall, thinking about something without saying a word.

 Chapter 1005 Deadly Tough Noodles

    He said: ¡°Ran, the recent period of hard work you take care of Adriana, this love, I will remember in my heart. ¡±


    Before Zac and Ran two people are not very familiar with each other, are onlyter familiar.


    I had heard that Ran was a cold person, but now he felt that this was not the case.


    Ran gave him a look, ¡°No need.¡±


    Helping Peter, Ran never needed anyone to reciprocate, it was purely for Adriana.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, if somethinges up, feel free to get in touch.¡±


    Zac carried his things and walked towards the outside, leaving with a few people he brought over to help outside the vi.


    The vi regained its rity, and Ran raised his eyes to sweep the second floor, but said nothing.


    ¡­


    Inside the suite on the 28th floor of the River District, Vivian came in with Edward trailing the baby in her arms.


    Looking at the two-room, two-bathroom duplex with over two hundred square feet, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but frown and wonder how Edward could have brought her here.


    ¡°Blossond vi will not be going backter.¡±


    Edward noticed that Vivian looked wrong, but did not exin anything, just pointed to the suite and said, ¡°I specially picked the house, there is a lot of space, the children will grow up to y at home is also very spacious.¡±


    Because the first floor was supposed to be three bedrooms, and it was demolished into two bedrooms in a short period of time, so the space seems to berge.


    Vivian did not understand the reason, but did not ask more questions.


    At the Henderson Family, it¡¯s good enough for her to stay, so wherever she lives, as long as she can stay with her children is the best.


    Into the bedroom, Vivian swept a nce at the master bedroom arrangement, found that the bedroom a change from the usual dark design, but favoring the princess pink.


    Vivian frowned and looked at the pink double bed, the pink dresser, the pink ¡­


    The eye is all pink, tender and not vulgar, but still some childish.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Finding that Vivian stood there OK without speaking, Edward wrinkled his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can ask someone to change it all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to toss and turn, she just wants to cuddle with Ashtyn and rest at home.


    ¡°Next door is the nursery, want to go over there?¡±


    Edward asked.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Vivian nodded, held the sleeping child in her arms, and went to the next room.


    The arrangement of the baby room is a dream ocean system, the wall is the ocean map, painting sea life is very vivid and beautiful, there are cribs and baby y area, the arrangement is very thoughtful and in ce.


    ¡°On the second floor there is a gym, study and guest room.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Vivian jawed slightly and turned to walk out of the nursery, carrying the baby to the second floor, when she heard Edward say, ¡°Let me hold the baby.¡±


    Because of the stairs, he was worried that it would be inconvenient for Vivian to carry the baby upstairs.


    But Vivian looked down at the child in her arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly. Edward actually loved his child so much that he was afraid she would bump him.


    Many thoughts shed through his heart, but Vivian would not show it on his face, just handed the child to Edward, then went upstairs to the second floor, took a look at the design andyout of the second floor, but also felt good.


    ¡°Why is there no maid in the house?¡±


    Vivian suddenly realized this question and immediately opened her mouth to ask.


    Edward hugged the child, eyes slightly shing, ¡°soon to be the New Year, maids are not good to hire, after the year.¡±


    Little did he know that the 400 square foot duplex had used up all of Edward¡¯s money.


    The old man had his cards frozen, his car, his house, hisnd, and his position all gone, and he had nothing.


    But men who are born with pride will not ept charity from others either.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The house was bought by him when he pawned his watch and ring.


    So now not only do they have no money, but they also face the problem of living expenses.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Vivian nodded, not doubting the truth of Edward¡¯s words.


    After carrying the baby to the bedroom and lying down to rest, Edward asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    It was close to noon and someone was needed to cook the meal.


    ¡°Feel free, it¡¯s all good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you rest, I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    It sounded like a normal conversation, but Vivian always felt as if Edward was hiding something from her.


    In the kitchen, Edward stood in front of the refrigerator, looking at the ingredients stuffed in the fridge, and made a mistake.


    Because ¡­


    He doesn¡¯t know how to cook at all, isn¡¯t that making things difficult for him?


    Thinking about it, he took his phone and downloaded the food software and searched for monthly meals in it.


    ording to what it says, he first toned down the pigeon soup, intending to eat it in the afternoon.


    Take out a whole pigeon, washed, put the pigeon directly into the stew pot, looking at the steps above, no ginger, no onion, only a small amount of wolfberries, oil and salt seasoning.


    Edward¡¯s lips pulled out a curve and smiled, it seems that cooking is not difficult, he would think it is very simple.


    After the soup was made, he ordered a bowl of egg noodles for Vivian and brought it into the bedroom.


    Looking at Vivian who was sitting on the bed with Ashtyn in his arms, he said, ¡°Is Ashtyn asleep? I cooked noodles for you, eat some first.¡±


    I just got home and had to make some noodles, and then I could let her have some soup to replenish her body in the afternoon.


    ¡°Well, sleep.¡±


    Vivian ced Ashtyn gently on the bed, as if she was afraid Ashtyn might wake up.


    I lifted the bedding, got out of bed, walked to the bedroom and sat down on the small sofa, looked at the steaming green vegetable and egg noodles on the low table, and couldn¡¯t help but feel that Edward could also cook.


    I don¡¯t know, since Edward was born until now, he has never cooked for anyone, let alone cooked a meal and served it to others, which is nonsense.


    However, it all happened in a logical way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    Edward walked over to the bed and leaned over to look at Ashtyn, turning back to find Vivian with chopsticks in her hand, looking down at the bowl of noodles without moving.


    Could it be that ¡­ felt aggrieved and neglected her?


    Vivian gave him a look, didn¡¯t say anything, just silently took a pair of chopsticks, picked up a chopstick of noodles, blew on the hot air, and opened her mouth to suck a bite.


    ¡°Well ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    A mouthful of noodles just filled into the mouth, suddenly felt salty snooze, could not help but spurt out a mouthful.


    ¡°Water ¡­ water ¡­¡±


    She drew a few tissues to wipe her mouth and shouted.


    Edward froze for a second and instantly poured her a ss of warm water and handed it to her, ¡°Water.¡±


    Vivian lifted the ss and gulped down the cup of warm water straight away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, very idle?¡±


    He asked with a tilted head.


    Vivian, who was finishing her water, raised her eyebrows, her eyes lit up and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s not very salty, maybe I usually eat too lightly. How about you try it?¡±


    Saying that, he deliberately picked up chopsticks and picked a chopstick of noodles, then gestured a look towards Edward, who leaned over suspiciously and opened his mouth to take a bite of noodles.


    At once, his body stiffened, his pupils widened, and even did not have time to eat in the noodles still hanging around his mouth.


    Two people four-eyed, looking at each other for a few seconds, he immediately covered his mouth and went to the bathroom, ¡°Well ¡­ bah bah bah ¡­ Shit, what is this thing.¡±

 Chapter 1006 When the most important ring

    Edward has never cooked before, originally thought cooking would be easy, this moment tasted the things made, only to find ¡­ non-ordinary difficult to eat.


    Once when doing field training are the easiest way to solve the problem of hunger and food, but I did not expect to lose in the salt problem now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After rinsing his mouth with cold water, Edward walked out of the bathroom, looked at Vivian sitting on the sofa and touched his nose awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m going to try the stew.¡±


    A bowl of noodles put so much salt, it is estimated that the stewed pigeon soup will not work.


    Vivian looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But somehow, the heart is surprisingly moved.


    From Edward¡¯s performance today, we can know that he should be the first time to cook for someone, and she ¡­ is the first person who has the privilege to ¡®test the poison¡¯.


    Think of Edward, who is high up in the clouds, now condescending to cook for her, he ¡­ is not already in love with her?


    Vivian¡¯s innermost heart faintly creates a little expectation.


    And at this time, Edward, who was in the kitchen, opened the stew pot,dled a spoonful of soup, tasted it, and found that it was not so bad, just a little lighter.


    Solely, add a dash of salt.


    Huzzah-


    At this moment, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Edward picked up his phone and saw that it was his assistant Kameron¡¯s call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    After answering the phone, he asked directly.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t been able to contact you in the past few days. Several of our brothers already know about your matter, a few brothers have put together 50 million, and have transferred it to you. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Without waiting for his assistant Kameron to finish his sentence, Edward simply refused.


    ¡°I need to take care of my own things. If I can¡¯t even take care of myself and my wife and kids if I leave the Henderson Family, what¡¯s the point of my existence?¡±


    Edward is not a money can not get, but he is a man of his word, since the Henderson Family promised the old man, it will certainly do.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have made that statement in front of the Henderson Family senior.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. boss, you¡¯ve done your best for the Henderson Family over the years, even developing your own business in the name of the Henderson Family, but it¡¯s obviously unfair for the Henderson Family old man to treat you this way now. ¡±


    As a member of the Henderson Family, Edward has never been able to separate everything so clearly.


    Despite his high-strung appearance, the death of his mother since childhood has made him extraordinarily dependent on family.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that Grandpa would be furious with him for choosing Vivian.


    In other words, he was also the one who disappointed his grandfather.


    ¡°I know how to handle my business, and as for that money, I will return it to you. It¡¯s all hard-earned money from the brothers, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Only people who have been with Edward for a long time know that Edward is a man of great affection, but his cold face gives people a sense of indifference that rejects people.


    ¡°boss, this ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Edward hung up the phone directly, looking at the stew pot in front of him with curling heat, and fell into a deep thought.


    Now that Vivian is having her monthly baby, she didn¡¯t have the money to find a sister-inw, but now it seems that she needs to find not only a sister-inw, but also a nanny to take care of her.


    He tucked his hand into his pocket and felt for a ring.


    A blue diamond ring, his thumb gently rubbed, his brow knitted, his face heavy.


    Finally, turned around and walked out of the house.


    Two hourster, Edward returned, apanied by two more in women of nearly thirty.


    Vivian is holding a reawakened Ashtyn and changing her diaper.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ back?¡±


    Vivian looked at Edward, then at the two women beside him, scowling, but not speaking.


    ¡°Her name is Emily, the sister-inw, and this is Sarah, the nanny. I thought about it, but the family really can¡¯t have a sister-inw and a nanny.¡±


    Edward introduced the two people beside him.


    Vivian looked at the two and nodded, ¡°Emily? Sarah? Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Hello ma¡¯am.¡±


    The two men jawed slightly and said hello to Vivian.


    And then sister-inw Emily walked up to Vivian and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take care of the baby, ma¡¯am you¡¯re in your monthly cycle now, you should stay in bed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, madam, you should lie down and rest. Otherwise, you can fall ill with the moon diseaseter.¡±


    Sarah, the nanny, came forward to assist her, ¡°Come on, hurry up and go to bed and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I feel fine. A normal birth is not a C-section, it¡¯s not that golden.¡± Vivian pursed her lips and smiled, thinking they were making a bit of a fuss.


    But in the end, they didn¡¯t screw over these people and were pushed into the bedroom to lie down and rest.


    With the baby in Emily¡¯s arms, Sarah began to devote herself to household chores and was trying to find ways to arrange nutritious meals for her.


    Edward fell idle, stood at the bedroom door, looked at the closed bedroom door, hesitated for a moment and walked in.


    Vivian was clutching her phone when he entered ¡­


    Edward¡¯s pupils shrank and immediately stepped forward, snatching the phone from her hand.


    Perhaps because the movement is a bitrge, the Vivian startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She asked with a confused look on her face.


    Edward clutched the phone, fingers tightened a few points, eyes slightly shing, ¡°No, nothing. Just now the sister-inw and nanny have said, sit on the moon as much as possible do not look at the phone.¡±


    The Henderson Family story is all over the news and Edward doesn¡¯t want to be seen by Vivian.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just sitting here bored, just looking around.¡±


    Vivian answered, suddenly feeling that Edward was caring for her, and for some reason, her heart felt warm.


    ¡°You can watch TV if you¡¯re bored, ying with your phone is bad for your eyes.¡±


    The TV is connected to the Inte, so you can watchwork TV without the news appearing and without what you will find.


    The nanny and sister-inw he has already instructed, naturally there will be no mistakes.


    ¡°I confiscated the phone, and I will naturally return it to you when the month is over.¡±


    ¡°No. What about my ¡­ friends I usually still want to connect with? It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and I¡¯m talking about going to spend it with Adri.¡±


    Vivian thought about what Adriana had said that day about spending New Year¡¯s Eve together, and she was quite looking forward to it.


    When her mother diedst year, it was Adriana and Anne who spent the New Year with her.


    And this year, although married to Edward, she always felt strange and did not have a sense of home.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to go.¡±


    Edward¡¯s attitude suddenly eased a little, ¡°Peter is not well, we go over there is to add trouble, I will take you to The Alston family after the year.¡±


    ¡°Peter? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Peter is Adriana¡¯s husband, perhaps Vivian wouldn¡¯t be worried about Peter¡¯s health.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been well, and he¡¯s gotten a little worse recently. But it¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay, you rest first. I have something to do in the next two days, and I will definitelye back on New Year¡¯s Day. ¡±


    In one sentence, it was a promise to Vivian.


    At this moment, Vivian suddenly felt that she was Edward¡¯s wife and had expectations for him.

 Chapter 1007 I like you

    Edward only admonished, gave a meaningful nce at Vivian, and retreated.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    In the bedroom, Vivian shouted.


    Edward stood outside the door looking at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Vivian was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    It seems that just now calling out to Edward was just a subconscious act, and now Edward suddenly asked her a question, to let herself follow the puzzling.


    ¡°No, nothing. Just wanted to ask you, are you not ¡­ing over these days?¡±


    She said ¨Ce here!


    And not back.


    Because in Vivian¡¯s subconscious, she thinks Edward doesn¡¯t consider this ce home.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not busy, I¡¯ll be back all evening. You can just order the sister-inw and nanny directly if you have anything.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. ¡±


    Edward closed the door and turned to leave.


    For a while, the bedroom was empty, leaving Vivian alone, so lonely.


    Bored lying in bed for a while.


    Vivian woke up for dinner only after the nanny called her for dinner.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Now that there are nannies and maids in the house, Vivian¡¯s heart is still empty, even though there are more people.


    That sense of emptiness, as if it was not a void that the two of them could fill.


    Or perhaps vaguely expecting someone.


    Is it Edward?


    She asked herself rhetorically.


    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ashtyn cried out, a cry that woke Vivian up and brought her back to her senses.


    When you think about the things you just thought about, you feel a little confused in your head, how can you think about this mess?


    ¡°Baby,e on, Mommy¡¯s holding.¡±


    Vivian walked up to his sister-inw, took the baby from her arms, shook him in his arms, coaxed him, and teased the baby.


    At this time, Edward was sitting in one of the bars, apanying several bosses he had worked with before to drink heavily and wanted to seek cooperation.


    Despite putting his foot down and drinking several bottles of wine, he did not get the cooperation.


    It was not untilte at night that Edward left the bar, stumbling alone on the deep snowy road.


    Cold, cool wind into the neck, cold he shivered.


    I thought everything would go smoothly, but now it seems that the old man¡¯s threat really works.


    None of the bosses of thosepanies were willing to work with him.


    Edward was a bit down, disappointed, and even self-doubting.


    I don¡¯t know how long he walked, he stopped a cab, he had already told the cab driver about Blossond vi, but suddenly he realized that he had moved now, and told the driver the address of his new ce.


    Ten minutester, Edward returned home.


    It was already a little after one o¡¯clockte at night.


    He took the key and opened the door, walked in, leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Despite the drunkenness, there was no sleep.


    In the bedroom, Vivian had slept all afternoon and was now sleepless. Hearing voices in the living room, she knew it was Edward who had returned.


    Heartstrings tightened, somehow a few tension.


    But after waiting in the bedroom for a long time, Edward did not appear.


    Vivian was a little confused and froze, then got up and walked out.


    When we got to the living room, we found Edward lying on the couch.


    A few meters away, she smelled the strong smell of alcohol, immediately the small face sank, walked over and asked, ¡°How much wine have you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Edward heard the sound and opened his eyes, because against the light is a bit harsh, he squinted at Vivian.


    Somehow, the moment I saw her, the irritation in my heart dissipated a lot.


    Reaching out, he yanked Vivian over with one hand.


    Vivian¡¯s body was unstable and she jumped directly into his arms.


    The man just wrapped his arms around her, ¡°Vivian, cuddle, don¡¯t move, let me hug you.¡±


    The little woman struggled a bit, not only did not break away from Edward¡¯s embrace, but the man hugged more tightly.


    ¡°Hey Edward, if you want to sleep, go to your room.¡±


    She muttered as she leaned into the man¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move, I¡¯ll just lie here for a while.¡±


    The pungent and smoky smell of alcohol permeated everywhere, smoked Vivian some ufortable, she ufortably wrinkled her brow, ¡°That ¡­ want me to go cook you a bowl of sober soup?¡±


    Thinking about the noodles Edward gave her to live at noon, even though they were hard to eat, the hardest she had ever eaten, it still warmed her heart.


    ¡°No, I just want to hold you.¡±


    That, with a few drunken words.


    But the wine speaks the truth.


    Vivian¡¯s heart was pounding, her heart was pounding, she was nervous and excited, she hadn¡¯t done anything, why should she be nervous?


    Leaning in the man¡¯s arms, feeling his heart beating warmly.


    Vivian bites her lips with her shell teeth, ¡°Edward, are you ¡­ you drunk?¡±


    ¡°Not drunk, who told you I was drunk.¡±


    ¡°And who am I?¡±


    ¡°Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ repulsed by me?¡±


    She asked a few questions, but couldn¡¯t ask whether Edward was drunk or not, just subconsciously said another sentence.


    ¡°No ¡­ doesn¡¯t hate it, why should it?¡±


    If it is said to hate, Edward does not know from when to hate, and do not know when not to hate.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Edward¡¯s answer surprised Vivian a little.


    She looked up at him, only to have the man¡¯s big palm pressed down on her head again, ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you haven¡¯t, answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I say, why don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°I only like you, and how can I hate you.¡±


    The man muttered in a daze.


    It was this sentence that stunned Vivian¡¯s jaw, mouth slightly open, almost able to stuff an egg.


    Froze and blinked his eyshes.


    And then her eyes rolled, she jerked her head up and asked again, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°So noisy, sleep.¡±


    The man wrinkled his brow and muttered unhappily.


    For a time, the woman¡¯s interest is all gone, skimmed, stood up from his arms, ¡°want to sleep on their own, I do not apany you to sleep in the living room.¡±


    Inexplicably, I was a little angry, so I left Edward behind and went into the bedroom.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    When he got to the bedroom, Viviany in bed tossing and turning, suddenly heard the sound of vomiting outside, immediately got up and went out to see.


    That¡¯s when I found out Edward had thrown up.


    White floor tiles on a pile of dirty vomit, look at all feel a little disgusting.


    ¡°Water, I want some water?¡±


    Edward waved his hand and muttered.


    Vivian¡¯s face was blue with anger and she walked over and poured him a ss of water and handed it to him.


    As a result, the man held the cup and raised it directly towards himself.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±


    Before Vivian had a chance to stop it, the ss of water was poured directly on his face.


    Because the water is warm, the temperature and so a drop of hot, may not be hot to drink, but spilled on the skin but a little slightly hot.


    The man instantly sobered up and sat up in a sh, cold eyes waiting for Vivian, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡¯s it to her?

 Chapter 1008 Playing with Fire

    ¡°You said you wanted to drink water , let me pour you water, I handed it to you, you poured it on your own face, what does it have to do with me.¡±


    Vivian skimmed her lips with some aggravation and gave him a white look.


    Just think Edward sobered up a little too fast?


    ¡°Me? Myself?¡±


    Edward clutched the cup in his hand, and looked at the puddle of vomit on the floor, wrinkled his brow, immediately drank thest drop of water in the quilt, then put down the cup andy down on the sofa and went back to sleep.


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    What¡¯s this all about?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to bed in the bedroom when you wake up?¡±


    It¡¯s so cold, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold and fever when you sleep in the living room.


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything, and within a few moments he was snoring loudly.


    She was so helpless that she took a trash can and broom to sweep the floor and mopped it for a while.


    Looking at the clock hanging on the wall, it was almost three o¡¯clockte at night.


    Walking towards Edward, he reached out and poked him in the back, ¡°Wake up, wake up? Go to bed in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I want to get some sleep.¡±


    Edward pped her hand away and hit the back of Vivian¡¯s hand with his big palm, it hurt, but it was a moment before her hand was red.


    The little woman was a little angry, ring at him and skimming her lips, ¡°Freeze to death you forget.¡±


    Pissed off, he turned around and went into the bedroom, flinging the door shut with a bang.


    The sound was so loud that it also scared Edward¡¯s body, and he closed his eyes and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so loud.¡±


    And then go back to sleep.


    In the bedroom, Viviany in bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    As time passed, she finally lifted the bedding and got up, walked out of the bedroom, and yelled to Edward in the living room, ¡°Edward, wake up!¡±


    Edward: ¡°Hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    Although not so loud as to snore, you can¡¯t hear Vivian talking either.


    Vivian helplessly walked over and reached out to pat him, ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s too cold in here.¡±


    It must be very cold in the middle of winter.


    Because they moved to a new home and two more maids came in, the bedding was given to them and now there are no extra thick quilts.


    Edward would have no bedding to cover him if he slept in the living room.


    Vivian was a little uneasy about him.


    ¡°Edward, wake up?¡±


    She shouted a few more times, but Edward did not respond.


    The little woman wrinkled her eyebrows, looking down at the sound asleep man, suddenly a sh of light, stomping upstairs, took a ck marker and walked to him.


    Squatted down, then drew lightly on his face.


    Three lines are drawn on the left and three lines on the right, very symmetrical, like a big flower cat.


    After the painting, the man was still sleeping.


    Vivian body froze, directly dropped the marker in his hand, could not help but draw a breath backwards, ¡°Vivian, are you crazy?¡±


    Even though Edward is asleep, you can¡¯t paint a big flower face on his face, right?


    If Edward found out, he would kill her?


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡±


    She turned and went to the bathroom, took a clean towel dipped in water, returned to his side, squatted down and reached up to wipe the ck pencil marks on his face.


    ¡°Stop it, I want to get some sleep.¡±


    She rubbed her small hand on his face, making him very ufortable, and pped her hand away, signaling her to be quiet.


    Six ck handwriting, has wiped clean five lines, his handsome face is left with thest ck line, as lovely as the beard.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she stalled in her movements.


    The whirlwind pulled out Edward¡¯s cell phone, his habitual phone does not love the password, so Vivian directly opened the phone camera, and took a marker to spend a few ck lines on Edward¡¯s face.


    Click, click, click ¨C


    The man on the couch was sleeping heavily, so taking pictures wouldn¡¯t wake him up.


    The photo of him, deep three-dimensional handsome face with two more rows of moustaches, looking surprisingly a little ¡­ cute?


    Gosh, Vivian thought she must be confused to put the word ¡®cute¡¯ in Edward¡¯s body.


    Are you out of your mind?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s asleep anyway.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Vivian plucked up the courage to let herself be bold for once, after all, it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and even if he is found out, he won¡¯t do anything too vicious, right?


    Thinking this way, Vivian became even more indulgent.


    Lying on his chest, he held a pen and drew a cat¡¯s nose on his nose and a big circle on his eyes, even drawing his eyes directly into pitch ck.


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Looking at her ¡®masterpiece¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh.


    I¡¯m afraid Edward has never been in such a mess in his life, right?


    Afterughing for a while, she took her phone and clicked a few photos and sent them to her What¡¯s App, then deleted the chat and the photos, doing so without leaving a trace.


    ¡°Bastard, I told you to bully me!¡±


    She easily caught the opportunity to tease Edward.


    Then drew a turtle on his head again.


    Vivian likes art very much, even though she didn¡¯t study artter, her drawing skills are good, and she can draw anything like anything.


    As a result, a few ys down, a face is painted ck.


    The phone kept taking pictures, then on a whim she looked at Edward, and her heart, couldn¡¯t stop beating wildly.


    Looking at the thin and thick lips, she bit her teeth and had a momentary struggle inside.


    I don¡¯t know if it was an impulse or a brain fever, but she leaned over and kissed him on the lips.


    Clutching his phone in his hand, he turned on the automatic photo mode and took pictures of the two.


    Click-


    The photo was taken, she held the phone, looking at the photo of her initiative to ask him, the corners of her lips pulled out a light smile.


    Although the man¡¯s face is painted dark, but vaguely can see that the man is Edward.


    Vivianughed, posted the photo to her What¡¯s App, and then deleted it.


    Just when she was holding the towel to wipe Edward¡¯s face, the man moved abruptly, scaring her to death, and she was afraid to move.


    The man was resting on the toffee sofa, now holding Vivian, and the two of them could just lie down.


    Being held tightly in his arms, Vivian didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that she would wake Edward up if she did.


    As a result, so one, two, etc., eyelids drooping, she unknowingly fell asleep.


    This sleep, sleep very heavy, very fragrant.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the baby wail that she sat up with a start, ¡°Ashtyn, how are you ¡­¡±


    A ¡®had¡¯ word did not finish, hard stuck in the throat.


    She scanned the room, the very bedroom.


    Edward, on the other hand, looked at her indifferently and straight on, standing by the bed, without wiping the ck stuff off his face.


    Even that turtle is still imprinted on the brain.


    Vivian wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to do so.


    Because she wants to cry now.


    Looking at Edward¡¯s look one knows that he must have discovered the situation, that sharp eyes, hate to be able to crush her yes.


    She felt a little ¡­ ying withfirest night?


    ¡°What are you ¡­ you ¡­ standing here for? Scared me.¡±

 Chapter 1009 – Edward who is obedient

    Gulped and was really taken aback by Edward.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Edward swept her off her feet, ¡°Did you sleep ¡­ okay yesterday?¡±


    ¡± Huh?¡±


    Vivian is a little confused, how to feel the meaning of his words, did not find themselves being spent on the face of the big flower cat, the top of the head with a big king?


    Thinking about this, Vivian heart a happy, immediately lifted the bedding and stood up, ¡°That ¡­ Edward, I have something to say to you.¡±


    In fact, the inner regret is dying, howst night to fall asleep.


    It¡¯s a good thing Edward hasn¡¯t found anything yet. If she is found outter, will she be killed directly?


    It is very scary to think about.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The man asked.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    The little woman¡¯s ghostly eyes blinked and her mind raced as she thought about what to do.


    Then said, ¡°Go ahead and sit down for a while.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled, a little confused as to what Vivian was ying at, but still meekly turned and walked to the couch and sat down.


    Vivian looked at his face and almost didn¡¯t cry out.


    What should she do?


    Now his face is all dark and pitchy, what the hell does she have to think of to wipe it off his face?


    Not to mention that markers are not as good as dust and can fall off with a light sweep.


    I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t wipe it off without strength.


    ¡°I see ¡­ your face is a little dry, do you want me to put a mask on it for you?¡±


    Even she didn¡¯t believe it when she said it.


    God knows how the two have gotten along over the years of knowing Edward.


    Two people facing each other with a cold and full attitude, who would talk to each other in that way?


    This is the legendary anomaly must have a demon.


    ¡°Mask?¡±


    As expected, the man¡¯s deep gaze surveyed her, examining her up and down, very suspicious of Vivian¡¯s intentions.


    Vivian tongue lightly licked his lips, ¡°The amount ¡­ is that I am now sitting in the moon, can not paste the mask. The mask that I bought before is very expensive and will soon expire, it¡¯s a pity to lose it, why not ¡­ take it to you to make up for the water.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s almost expired.


    But it was only a month ago that I bought it.


    She couldn¡¯t really think of any way to do that except to say so.


    But after that, I feel like I have a brain bubble.


    The Henderson Family is too big to care about a certain amount of money?


    The little woman is uncharacteristic of Edward, although he feels a little strange, but always feel that somehow between the distance with her has drawn a lot closer.


    Thinking about it, he nodded and said in a serious manner, ¡°It is indeed a pity to lose it then. I¡¯ll go wash my face and put apress on it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t.¡±


    Once she heard that Edward wanted to wash his face, Vivian was so scared that her soul flew away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She was so nervous, the more suspicious the man felt.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the mask doesn¡¯t need to be washed, you just lie here and I¡¯ll put the mask on for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    The man refused outright and seemed vaguely disgusted with her.


    But Vivian did not care whether the man smiled or not, immediately said: ¡°This mask is very delicate, paste must be closed eyes, lying mask, you certainly will not, or Ie it. You lie down, just lie down.¡±


    As soon as she turned around, she started primping on the dresser.


    Since all the previous stuff was moved over, she brought her mask with her.


    Just after turning around, she instantly grinned and had a chill of trepidation.


    Secretly sigh,menting that the mirror in the bedroom is fortunately covered with red paper.


    Because the old family custom, because there is a child just born, the bedroom can not have a mirror, if there is a mirror should be covered with a red paper.


    Old people feel that there are mirrors will attract unlucky things to the children, so the figure of peace of mind.


    And Edward invited his sister-inw, also a child of the countryside, believed in this, and glued a red paper on the mirror in the bedroom.


    Vivian gulped, immediately went to find the mask, looked back at Edward, and said, ¡°That, you should lie down.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Edward froze, looked at Vivian, said nothing, and honestly turned around andid down.


    He was lying on the couch and Vivian came up to him, holding cotton pads, makeup remover, toner and face wipe, a bunch of stuff.


    Edward asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the makeup remover?¡±


    Just because he doesn¡¯t wear makeup doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t understand these things.


    Not to mention the words makeup remover are also written on the cosmetic box.


    Vivian¡¯s heart thumped a little, in the face of his questioning, can not help but be a little nervous, pursed lips a smile, ¡°this ¡­ this is not makeup remover, is before I particrly like a moisturizing water bottle cracked, lost a pity, I bumped into the bottle of makeup remover. ¡±


    She was a serious therer.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    All in all, what exactly is contained inside Edward also do not know.


    Edward¡¯s wrinkled brow gradually stretched out.


    ¡°You close your eyes. I¡¯ll moisturize your skin first.¡±


    Where do I need to moisturize my skin to apply a mask?


    Vivian feels that she can really say anything to erase evidence.


    Walking over to the couch, she squatted down beside Edward, looking at the man with his eyes closed, her gaze falling on his face, almost unable to hold back augh.


    ¡°Yah, your eyes are a little dark, let me give you apress for your eyes.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t use it, I won¡¯t be able to use up that eye mask.¡±


    Vivian rushed to the dressing table, brought the eye mask over and asked him to lie down, ¡°You lie down, I¡¯ll put the eye mask on you, it will take more than twenty minutes, you must not open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man was surprisingly well behaved today and said nothing, so heid down honestly.


    Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief and gave herself credit for being smart.


    The man closed his eyes and she opened the eye mask and gently covered his face.


    This blocked Edward¡¯s eyes and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Vivian¡¯s body went limp and she fell helplessly to the ground, ¡°Phew~ sort of muddled through, scared to death.¡±


    So close to being found out.


    Edwardy still, Vivian hurried to some makeup remover and wiped the pencil marks on his face with a makeup remover pad.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t understand what Vivian was doing.


    ¡°First to moisten your skin, so that the mask will be better absorbed, otherwise the winter wind, the cold, the skin will be dry and peeling.¡±


    She wiped the ck pencil marks on Edward¡¯s face while exining patiently.


    A heart of seven, will scare her.


    Good thing the face was cleaned up at the end, except that ¡­


    The eyes with the eye mask are so dark that even the eye mask is stained ck.


    She raised an eyebrow, one more thought, and finally removed one side of the eye mask, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll give your eyes a massage to promote absorption.¡±


    Vivian made up her mind.


    Take a makeup remover pad and wipe the ck pencil marks that have been soaked up by the mask.


    Was wiping a little bit, abruptly, Edward¡¯s pocket phone rang.


    He reacted quickly and did so in a misty manner.


    Vivian frightened face white, immediately clutching the hand was dyed ck cotton, and nced at the ck cotton containing a waste basket, silently took the eye mask bag on top, covered up.

 Chapter 1010 – Discovered the truth

    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Edward sat up and answered the phone directly, asking with one eye open.


    Because the eye film is sucked on the eye and cannot fall off, so the other eye remains closed and cannot be seen to have any end at all.


    ¡°Going over there now?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Vivian listened to Edward¡¯s conversation with the person on the other side of the phone, and her heart got even more nervous.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the people over there had said to Edward, she knew that if Edward left now, he would be fixed with a ck, panda-like eye.


    In that case ¡­


    She, dead.


    ¡°Something temporary came up, I had to go over there.¡±


    Edward put away his phone and raised his hand to touch the eye patch on his eye.


    Vivian¡¯s quick eyes, a tear off the eye film, and smoothly help him wipe his eyes, ¡°You close your eyes first, do not get in your eyes is not good.¡±


    Vivian today is a little strange, Edward always feel that she has changed a lot, seems ¡­ enthusiastic a lot.


    The mind is puzzled, but he obediently closed his eyes.


    Vivian took the opportunity to wipe his eyes, but unfortunately a cotton pad wiped ck, but still could not remove the pencil marks on his eyes.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it, I¡¯m in a hurry to get out.¡±


    Without giving Vivian the chance to change a cotton pad, he turned sideways and was about to leave.


    ¡°Eh, wait ¡­ wait a minute.¡±


    Vivian looked at a dark circle over her eyes, still very anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward paused in his steps and looked back at her.


    That cold face gloomy a few points, deep eyes fell on Vivian¡¯s body, carefully end, ¡°You have ¡­ taken the wrong medicine today?¡±


    ¡°Who ¡­ I¡¯m not.¡±


    Vivian clutched the dirty cotton pad tightly in her hand and shook her head nervously.


    Edward looked at her hands behind her back, some nervous look, and then sensed that something was wrong.


    To be precise, Vivian has been out of sorts since she woke up this morning.


    Stepping forward, he walked towards her.


    He took a step forward and Vivian took a step back.


    The more she does, the more it seems she is weak-minded.


    ¡°Hiding what?¡±


    The man inclined his head to nce at it, spread his hands and approached her to ask for something.


    ¡°Huh? No, no, no, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just an eye mask.¡±


    She grinned.


    The smile is ttering with a little bit of weakness, and how to deceive Edward?


    He reached out, pulled a person into his arms, reached out and broke her hands ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Vivian clutched her hand tightly, but where was Edward¡¯s opponent?


    Directly he mercilessly broke the palm.


    So it is ¡­


    The cosmetic sponge was stained pitch ck and also printed on her hand, stained ck as well.


    Edward¡¯s brow knitted tighter, ¡°What is this?¡±


    The mouth asked, not waiting for Vivian to speak, he has raised his hand to fall on his eyes, on a casual wipe, spread his hands in front of his eyes to see ¡­


    At that moment, his face became even darker.


    Edward¡¯s harsh eyes shot straight at Vivian, and then turned to walk to the dresser, a hand, rudely tore off a red paper covered on the ss mirror.


    Standing in front of the mirror, looking at the dark marks on his face in the mirror, his face was very ugly.


    ¡°Vivian, what did you do?¡±


    His cold face was almost cleaned up because of the erased ck handwriting, but there were still some gray and ck marks that were obvious.


    On the eye is not to have time to wipe clean, when the next look, it is simply like being punched heavily.


    ¡°I ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    She bit her lips with her shell teeth, lowered her head, and clutched her hands tightly in her hands not daring to speak.


    Or rather, she simply did not know what to say.


    A thousand precautions can¡¯t be taken.


    Who knew thatst night he fell asleep in his arms, and just now he actually woke up.


    Vivian secretly breathed a sigh of relief,mented, good is already wiped clean a lot, otherwise, let Edward see his brain topped with a king of eight, that ¡­


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    A mere thought shed through her mind, making her shake her shoulders with creepy fear.


    It was discovered, but in any case, the turtle on the forehead and the big fancy cat on the face are gone.


    The ending wasn¡¯t too bad.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    In the time it took to think about it, the man had walked up to her, reached down and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at himself.


    ¡°Hmm? Answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ that ¡­ nothing, I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    The first time I saw it, I was so happy.


    What reasonable excuse could there be to pull that marker and draw on his face?


    Vivian wanted to cry and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Eventually, she lowered her eyelids and ended the conversation with a ¡®sorry¡¯.


    The man swept her a nce, inclined his head to look at the trash can behind her, face a chill, walked around her, leaned down in the trash can to pick up the eye mask bags, which found a whole trash can filled with a bunch of cosmetic pads.


    And every cotton pad is too ck to be ck,parable to ink.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Edward twisted a cotton pad in his hand and called her name through gritted teeth.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    [Again, I would like to thank {Reader: Yellowstone Bonsai} from the bottom of my heart for your continued silent support and daily bounty. In the wind and rain, you are here every day. I am very happy to have dear readers on the lonely road, and I thank each and every reader who supports Ali, pencil ~]

 Chapter 1011 The child calls

    Vivian stood taut in front of the man, shivering with fear in the face of Edward¡¯s icy gaze.


    I was most worried that Edward would find out about the situation, but he did.


    ¡°I ¡­ right not ¡­ up.¡±


    Her white teeth gently biting the red lips, almost did not bite the lips bleeding.


    Boom-tom, boom-tom-


    Seeing Edward walking towards him, Vivian was too scared to breathe.


    ¡°Say, why are you doing this?¡±


    The man grimaced and questioned.


    That harsh and cold gaze unblinkingly gazed at her, as if to eat her alive.


    ¡°I ¡­ I am ¡­¡±


    Vivian inclined her head to look away, not daring to look him in the eye.


    Who expected the man to reach out, cupped her chin and broke her cheek over, leaning down anding over, ¡°Hmm? Answer me.¡±


    ¡°No, I am ¡­ is ¡­¡±


    Vivian thought for half a day did not know how to answer, finally took a deep breath, closed his eyes, a big ¡®go out¡¯ attitude, quickly said: ¡°just feel fun.¡±


    Well, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°y? Heh, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerve.¡±


    The man spoke in a grim voice.


    As he spoke, he took another step closer, and Vivian took another step back.


    He entered, she retreated, but it was only a few steps away, Vivian retreated to the edge of the bed, the heel against the edge of the bed can not retreat, all of a sudden copsed on the bed.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Whispering softly, stunned.


    Edward raised his eyebrows, his right leg knee propped up on the side of the bed, his hands propped up on either side of the little woman¡¯s head, looking down at her, ¡°Want to y in bed ¡­, hmm?¡±


    He said in a bad way.


    Vivian¡¯s little face flushed, a car owner bedding, wrapped himself, shrinking back, ¡°You do not still have things to deal with, hurry up and go, then do not gote.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    The man smiled conspiratorially, got up and walked towards the outside, saying as he went, ¡°Wait for me toe back at night.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The door closed, Vivian scared a long breath of relief, but did not notice the man just turned around when the corners of the lips slightly up light smile.


    She copsed on the bed and looked at the ceiling, reaching up and covering her face, ¡°Vivian, Vivian, are you out of your mind? You deserve it!¡±


    Regretful.


    Why did you get in over your head yesterday and try to y a trick on Edward?


    The result is that the chicken did not lose rice, and now in turn, they took themselves in.


    ording to Edward¡¯s nature, he will never forgive her easily.


    Vi Ran.


    After two days of rest Adriana was tired of lying in bed and woke up early the next day and went downstairs to walk around.


    Because of the blood transfusion, I feel very full and not as weak as before.


    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±


    Downstairs, Ran, who had gone out for a trip, came in with breakfast, ¡°Just bought breakfast,e and have some.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded and walked over to the table and sat down, ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Between us, we don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    Ran ced something in front of her, turned and went into the kitchen, and came out a short whileter with an extra bowl of herbal soup in his hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat your meal, the medicine will be cool for a while and then you can drink it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana was touched by the meticulous care she received.


    I just can¡¯t help but think of Peter in my mind and worry about his health, but I don¡¯t know what his current situation is.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, her cell phone rang.


    Looking at the phone number bouncing on the screen, she looked sad.


    After a moment of hesitation, she answered the phone and the sad face was instantly reced with a gentle smile, ¡°Luis, good morning. How can you give up calling your mom?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you home? Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯d spend New Year¡¯s together today? Daddy said you were away on business.¡±


    Just as Luis finished speaking, he heard Helen speaking from the side.


    The two children miss Adriana.


    Of course, Adriana also misses her two children so much that she can¡¯t wait to jump in front of them and be with them right now.


    The chest suddenly trembled and hurt unbearably.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­, Mommy¡¯spany is not busy, and when we turn around and finish, we will go back, OK?¡±


    Peter said she was away on a business trip, which is the best excuse and reason.


    The two are the parents of the children and will be responsible for the children¡¯s and will protect the mental health of both children regardless of the situation.


    ¡°Mommy, Helen misses you, do we want to have a video? You didn¡¯t even answer the phone just now.¡±


    ¡°Yes mommy, Luis has called you several times on video, why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±


    The two children were very unhappy to hear Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­ Mommy is not sleeping.¡±


    Fake yawn and pretend to be sleepy, ¡°The phone is muted, I didn¡¯t even hear it.¡±


    ¡°So when are youing back, Mommy?¡±


    Helen pursued the question.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    As Adriana spoke, she saw Ran sitting across from her, and the two looked at each other, sleeping and not speaking.


    After a few seconds of silence, Adriana immediately said, ¡°Mommy may not go back until after the New Year. Thepany has been very busytely, and it¡¯s a bit tricky to work with a bigpany.¡±


    ¡°Well then, mommy,e back early when you¡¯re done ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Luis and I are waiting for you toe back, yo. And daddy, daddy misses you too.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay, mommy will be back when she¡¯s done. Have you two finished your winter vacation homework?¡±


    ¡°The writing is done.¡±


    The two children spoke in unison.


    ¡°y nice when you¡¯re done writing, call mommy if you have something, and usually go spend more time with daddy.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Bye mommy.¡±


    The two children said hello to her and hung up the phone.


    Putting down the phone, Adriana raised her hand to support her forehead and sighed, inexplicably in a somewhat irritable mood.


    ¡°Do you think two kids will believe your word.¡±


    Ran shook his head, picked up the soy milk and took a sip, ¡°Luis and Helen are gifted and extremely intelligent, you can¡¯t treat them both like children.¡±


    He did not say it was fine, but on the contrary, Adriana was so nervous again.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, the two children are smart but also well-behaved and understanding. Besides, they are already ten years old, very big children, they have long been independent on their own.¡±


    If it were other children, ten years old may still be very dependent, but Luis and Helen how to say is also considered his half disciple.


    Can he not know what kind of virtues the two children are?


    ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re both very small, but they haven¡¯t taken any money from me sincest year. honey said they¡¯re secretly running their own small business and making a lot of money.¡±


    What exactly Adriana does not know, and did not bother to ask.


    She cares about her child¡¯s grades, and as long as they don¡¯t fall, whatever he wants to do, this mother will support and agree.


    At the same time, it is doubly gratifying.


    It seems that she hasn¡¯t spent much time with her child since she was born.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When I thought about it, I felt a pang of guilt inside, and it was very hard.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, it won¡¯t taste good when it gets coldter.¡± Edward saw her face was not good, said at once.

 Chapter 1012 – Owe you too much

    With nothing to do after her morning meal with Ran, Adriana went upstairs to rest in her bedroom.


    The person had justid down when he received a call from Harlee.


    Since Harlee and Eliza returned to their home on Preynia Mountain in Floedan six months ago, he has never wanted to return.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The call was just answered and Harlee¡¯s voice rang out on that section.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana scanned the room, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m abroad on business.¡±


    The reason why I didn¡¯t tell Harlee the truth was because I was worried that he would find out the end.


    ¡°Heh, business trip?¡±


    The other side gave a soft chortle, not believing Adriana¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°Well, business trips.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re going to keep it from me, your own brother, too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What a mess, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart thumped, thinking that Harlee must have heard something, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have spoken in such a strange tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on over there just because I¡¯m not in Waverly. adriana, I¡¯m your brother, and I don¡¯t want you to hide anything from me.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s tone was low and clearly a little upset.


    The matter hase to this, then there is nothing to hide.


    ¡°Now that you know, why do youe to ask me?¡±


    From before to now, Adriana has kept things from Peter.


    Harlee knows that Peter is not well and is healing, but does not know that Adriana feeds on blood day in and day out.


    After being questioned by her, the man on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I know what you are, and Jue doesn¡¯t believe you¡¯re having an affair with Ran. So, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s really going on?¡±


    In the end, she is his sister, the closest person in the world.


    Harlee was naturally worried.


    ¡°What what situation? We¡¯re all adults, men and women having sex, what¡¯s not normal. Besides, I just drank too much that one time, ident, ident.¡±


    For Peter, he is willing to carry the ck pot to the end does not matter.


    ¡°ident? Ohhhh, do you think I¡¯m an idiot, or do you think I¡¯ll believe you when you say three words? If you had feelings for Ran, you wouldn¡¯t have been so thin-skinned towards him in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with being thin-skinned or not? I told you, it¡¯s drunken confusion.¡±


    ¡°So it wasn¡¯t you who slept with Ran, and you Ran took advantage of the situation to be the viin?¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    A scourge that directly pits Ran?


    ¡°No, Ran was drunk too. Drunk as hell.¡±


    ¡°Really? You can still sleep with you when you¡¯re drunk as hell? Did you forget that I am a man. Hmm?¡±


    It is absolutely impossible for a man to have a rtionship with a woman if he is really drunk to that point.


    In that case, it can only mean that there is definitely something wrong with Adriana¡¯s words.


    Either, everything she just did was a lie; or she was slighted by Ran.


    But listening to the casual manner in which Adriana now speaks, it is not as if she has been slighted, but is deliberately concealing something.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Right away?¡±


    Stunned, Adriana sat up with a start, reaching up to rub her hair, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Fryer Group.¡±


    ¡°Fryer Group? You ¡­ that you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her sentence, Harlee had already hung up the phone.


    She looked at the hung-up phone and stared speechlessly at the ceiling.


    What the hell?


    Why did you go back to Waverly without saying anything?


    She had a vague feeling that Harlee would get Ran into trouble if she dide over.


    She¡¯s always been enough of a problem for Ran, and this time Adriana doesn¡¯t want to be a problem for Ran.


    Get up and go downstairs.


    Ran is drinking tea in the living room by himself in a leisurely manner.


    ¡°Why did youe downstairs?¡±


    Ran looked at her, ¡°You need more rest right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too tiring to lie down.¡±


    Walking over to Ran and sitting down, Ran poured her a cup of tea and tossed her a nket by the side, ¡°nket hitch, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    The air conditioning was clearly on, but Ran still took great care of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not that weak anywhere.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled.


    Hanging his head to gaze at the tea on the low table, white porcin cups of tea green, smoking curls of smoke, tea fragrance to the nose.


    ¡°I ¡­ I actually just wanted to tell you that Harlee ising overter.¡±


    All are smart people, she is just a word, Ran understand her meaning.


    The man¡¯s hand holding the tea slightly, gently blowing the hot air, ¡°What do you want me to say?¡±


    He gently set down his cup and nced sideways, his questioning eyes falling on hers.


    Open-minded, wise, but at the same time undisguised love for Adriana in the eyes.


    It is that kind of emotion that makes Adriana feel more and more heavy and depressed.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, not knowing how to answer.


    She couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse.


    If Harlee is not in Waverly, all is well.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But now that Harlee ising over and confronting her face to face, she¡¯s afraid the truth wille out.


    When ites out, Harlee will not be able to hide anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to you? And what are you going to tell him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you don¡¯t have to ask much, to ensure that you help you handle it properly.¡±


    Ran leaned back on the couch, looking bashful and calm.


    ¡°Ran, I owe you enough, and I don¡¯t want you to be aggravated because of me, let alone get into unnecessary trouble.¡±


    She guessed it.


    Ran will surely say that he hawked her, and then will let Harlee beat her up.


    This is the easiest way to solve the problem.


    Only all the responsibility is taken by him.


    How could Adriana say yes.


    ¡°Lice are not afraid to bite.¡±


    His thin lips slightly hooked, like a spring smile.


    It is clearly just a bright and simple smile, but the pair of deep, bottomless pupils give the illusion ofplexity.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than okay.¡±


    Adriana immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything when Harleees overter, I naturally know how to answer.¡±


    When she called Harlee just now, she lied and said she was abroad. Harlee didn¡¯t ask, but instead said he was at the Fryer Group and wasing over to see her.


    Apparently, Harlee already knew where she was.


    ¡°You are always thinking of others, when can you think more for yourself?¡±


    Ran thinks Adriana is really stupid.


    ¡°And you, why not.¡±


    The two men looked at each other and smiled.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, gossiping about family matters, for almost half an hour or so, the roar of a car sounded outside the vi.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Harlee to enter the yard and barge right into the living room.


    ¡°Ran ¡­¡±


    In a white trench coat, Harlee wore a red scarf around her neck, and a little snow fell on her fluffy ck hair, making the face darker.


    When you think about it, you can understand, after all, the countryside is not more than the establishment, every day in the office, it is inevitable that you will be tanned.


    But a little darker but Harlee gives a calm and tough atmosphere, more handsome, a standard type of man.

 Chapter 1013 Harlee gets angry

    Harlee was about to say something when she saw Adriana sitting on the couch.


    The two men looked at each other, each with their own thoughts.


    ¡°Why are youing over? It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, you¡¯reing over now, where¡¯s your sister-inw?¡±


    Adriana stood up, looked at him, and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re in trouble with yourself now, and you still have time to care about your sister-inw?¡±


    He walked in, very casually, as if he didn¡¯t consider himself a guest.


    Remove the scarf on the neck, throw it on the sofa and sit directly beside Adriana, ¡°Your sister-inw is pregnant, and now I¡¯m relieved that my old man is with her at home.¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t say anything, just got up and poured him a cup of tea and put it in front of him.


    ¡°All pregnant, you have the nerve to leave her alone in the old house? If I were my sister-inw, I would still be angry with you.¡±


    She gave Harleea nk look, thinking that Harlee was unreliable.


    The man shot a cold look straight at me, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I would havee all the way from Preynia Mountain.¡±


    The look of hatred.


    As he spoke, his gaze fell back on Ran¡¯s body.


    Look at the meaning of that, there is a big intention to find Ran to settle ounts.


    Adriana immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs, I will take care of it myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? You¡¯d handle it, you¡¯d make Peter vomit blood? If you could handle it, you¡¯d still be hiding out at Ran¡¯s? You ¡­¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ did you say ¡­ you said honey he ¡­ spit up blood?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pupils widened, her heart thumped and she was nervous.


    Peter was already in poor health, and now Harlee said that Peter had vomited blood, how could Adriana not be worried?


    At the same time, not forgetting to look at Ran, but Ran did not have any change of expression.


    Apparently, Ran knew about the situation early on, but didn¡¯t tell her for fear that she would be overly worried.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t know yet?¡±


    Harlee frowned, sizing up Adriana, ¡°What the hell is going on with you guys?¡±


    If Adriana does not know that Peter vomited blood, it means that things are even more uplicated.


    She, of all people, must be hiding something.


    ¡°I ¡­ I did not quarrel with him that day, and ran away in a fit of rage, I cked out all his contact information, how could I know ah.¡±


    Deliberate lying.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Even under no circumstances could Adriana have gone to the extent of cking out Peter¡¯s contact information.


    It was the man she loved and cared for with her life.


    ¡°All right, you¡¯re done here.¡±


    Harlee waved her hand, ¡°You go upstairs first, I need to talk to Ran.¡±


    His contemptuous gaze went to Ran, but Ran just held his cup in a calm manner and sipped his tea.


    ¡°What do you have to say to me, what unseen things I can¡¯t hear?¡±


    ¡°Man-to-man talk.¡±


    Harlee blushed even harder, ¡°Go up when you¡¯re told to go up, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Harlee!¡±


    His hard tone made Adriana a little upset and she stood up, ¡°I told you, my affairs have nothing to do with you. I admit that I like Peter, but Peter is not well now, and I am no different from a widow if I am married to her. You men go out and find women, but I can¡¯t find a man?¡±


    A difficult to say words were said by Adriana without ceremony.


    Even though thatment should have made her blush, this time Adriana didn¡¯t feel blush, instead she retorted with anger.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Harlee was dumbfounded and looked straight at her, not saying a word for several seconds.


    Ran slender jade fingers end of the tealight, gently blowing clear tea, and then slowly converge gaze, a sh of cunning color.


    ¡°Ridiculous. ¡±


    Harlee was a little angry.


    Miso stood up, tightly wrinkled eyebrows, sunken a face, angrily said: ¡°You are a girl, so say yourself do not feel blushing? Do you really think I have known you for so long that I would not know what kind of person you are?¡±


    His own sister, how could he not believe it?


    Nonsense rhetoric, he would be foolish to believe easily.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    Adriana slightly jawed, looked up, the pair of clear shear water eyes swirled with a few mockery, ¡°but halfway out of the brother, still really think we grew up together since childhood?¡±


    She grunted coldly, ¡°Joke.¡±


    Leaning over, he reached for the cup of tea on the table, took a sip, then heavily set the cup down, rose, and looked at Harlee eye level, saying without condescension, ¡°Harlee, you¡¯re really getting a little ahead of yourself.¡±


    Leaving the words behind, she turned around and went upstairs.


    As he went upstairs, he barked at Ran, ¡°Ran, if you dare to leave Harlee here, then I¡¯ll go.¡±


    As she spoke, people had already walked to the esctor, she inclined her head to look at the side of the sofa and added: ¡°Who I like and who I want to be with, that¡¯s all up to me.¡±


    Despite her infinite worry about Peter, what could she do?


    After all, you can¡¯t let all the payment be ruined because of those things.


    Now although the blood transfusion, but the blood in a short period of time can not be fused with the body of the mother parasite is not yet known.


    Everything is still to be examined, so nothing can go wrong.


    Ta-da-da-da


    She shuffled upstairs in her slippers and entered the bedroom.


    Downstairs, Harlee sat down on the couch in exasperation, looked at Ran and asked, ¡°You gave Adriana a real fuck?¡±


    Between men, simple and direct, without beating around the bush.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He responded.


    ¡°Shit, did you really sleep with Adriana?¡±


    Harlee stormed out.


    But Ran sat gracefully on the sofa with his legs folded, his good-looking eyes sweeping over Harlee without the slightest shift of emotion.


    Which is indifferent to see Harlee angry.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Harlee picked up the cup on the table and sshed the water directly towards Ran.


    At that moment, the scalding water pounced on Ran, who was quick to pull the thin nket and swirl it in front of him, directly blocking the cup of tea.


    ¡°Adri said we don¡¯t need you to get involved in our business.¡±


    Just now, Adriana called him ¡®Ran¡¯!


    Even though it¡¯s just an intimate term of endearment, it¡¯s already a luxury for Ran.


    It¡¯s enough.


    ¡°If he says you should die, you should die?¡±


    ¡°Adri wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my sister, my Harlee¡¯s only sister.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s chest rose and fell in anger, then sat down on the sofa, took out a cigarette and lit it, and smoked it alone.


    ncing at Ran, he tossed him another cigarette.


    So the two just sat and smoked in silence.


    I know Adriana is hiding something from me, but I¡¯m her brother and I can¡¯t stand by and watch her suffer. ran, I¡¯ve always treated you like a brother, I hope you can tell me what¡¯s going on. ¡°

 Chapter 1014 – Accompanying your sister for the New Year

    Having known Ran before, their rtionship was not very good, but not bad either.


    ¡°What Adri says is true.¡±


    Ran propped his elbows on his knees and said very ndly, ¡°Since you take me as a friend, you should know my character.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because ording to Ran¡¯s character, really will not do anything against Adriana.


    In this way, the problem must lie with Adriana.


    He let out a very puzzled sigh, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out what Adriana is hiding from me.¡±


    Intuition tells him that Ran must understand the situation, but still hides it from him along with Adriana.


    Ran didn¡¯t say anything, seemingly unsure of what to say to Harlee.


    After all, Adriana¡¯s affairs have to be kept secret, and he certainly won¡¯t betray Adriana in front of Harlee.


    The three men were just at a standstill.


    At noon, the vi¡¯s maids prepared lunch before Adriana came downstairs.


    The three sat down at the table, but Harlee realized there was no wine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡±


    Harlee wrinkled her eyebrows, slightly offended, ¡°I came over on a rare asion, should I even skimp on a bottle of wine?¡±


    ¡°I quit drinking.¡±


    Ran knows Adriana can¡¯t drink.


    Now Harlee came over, if you take the wine out, I am afraid that Harlee will pull Adriana to drink, if Adriana drink will affect the body, but do not drink, and will attract suspicion.


    All things considered, he didn¡¯t take the wine out after all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even see that? It¡¯s almost as if Ran just opened his mouth and kicked him out.¡±


    Adriana, who was sitting across the table, held her chopsticks and took a chopstick of green vegetables, chewing it carefully while mocking.


    ¡°Is that how you undermine your own brother?¡±


    Harlee does not feel the least bit embarrassed, but instead snorts augh, ¡°ording to your rtionship with Ran, he would only treat me as a friend, how could he reject me. Unless, of course, you have an ulterior motive to get Ran to cooperate with you and drive me away.¡±


    There is no one sitting in the room who is stupid.


    With a little brain analysis and analysis, you can know what is going on.


    He put down his chopsticks and propped his elbows on the table, his eyes narrowed slightly as he surveyed Adriana, thoughtfully, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll ask Peter directly.¡±


    Adriana, who was eating rice, frowned lightly, her gaze sank, and slowly raised her eyes, ¡°If you dare to go to A¡­ Peter, I will break off the brother-sister rtionship with you.¡±


    As she spoke, her vermillion lips pulled out a curve, ¡°You know my character, absolutely on the mark.¡±


    She didn¡¯t bother to tangle with Harlee over this matter and said directly, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to get involved in my affairs, just mind your own business. If you feel ufortable with your current life, I will talk to Grandpa Soto and let them leave anything to you.¡±


    God knows what kind of pain Harlee was suffering while she was in love with Eliza.


    ¡°But I¡¯m doing it for your own good!¡±


    ¡°For my own good? Then you know what I want?¡±


    Harlee: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was speechless in the face of Adriana¡¯s questioning.


    Then Adriana added, ¡°I can give myself what I want, and I don¡¯t need anyone else to interfere yet. If you don¡¯t want me to flip, then you can pretend you don¡¯t know about me.¡±


    ¡°Then you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s fair and delicate cheeks were tinged with a bit of anger, ¡°I repeat, if you continue to ramble in front of me, then from today onwards, there is no need to see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Harlee was furious, stood up in a sh, turned around and walked away.


    Walked resolutely, did not look back.


    It wasn¡¯t until the back disappeared outside the living room that Ran asked, ¡°That was your brother, caring for you. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to do that?¡±


    ¡°What about you, you don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your brother either, howe you haven¡¯t thought about fitting in?¡±


    In a bad mood, Adriana disliked Ran unceremoniously.


    After the words were said, I suddenly felt that the words were a bit mean, so I apologized, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­ shouldn¡¯t have said that. It¡¯s just a little annoying.¡±


    Holding the chopsticks, poking around in the rice, the irritation was unmistakable.


    Ran nced at the rice in front of her, slowly lowered his eyelids, and said angrily to the maid on the side, ¡°Help me ¡­¡±


    I did not expect to finish a sentence, I saw a figure walk in the living room door.


    Who else could that person be if not Harlee?


    Harlee walked back, pulled out her chair, and sat across from Adriana again.


    Adriana nced at him and asked in an uncharacteristic manner, ¡°If you left, why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Then you are my sister, how can I still behave with you in general?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He snorted lightly, picked up the rice and started wolfing it down, ¡°I didn¡¯t even eat in order toe over to you, you¡¯re really a little heartless.¡±


    Harlee muttered as she ate.


    He keptining that Adriana didn¡¯t know how to understand him as a brother, didn¡¯t understand his concern and so on.


    h, h, h.


    Adriana cried andughed, but knew that Harlee meant to care for her and was really nice to her, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After the three of them hastily settled their lunch, Adriana asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, so if wee back now, will we still go at the end of the year?¡±


    ¡°Who will spend New Year¡¯s with you if I go?¡±


    Harlee gave her a nk look, ¡°Now the two kids think you¡¯re abroad too, and you and Peter don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so how can I leave you?¡±


    It is clear that the tone of speech is somewhat disgusting, but between the lines is concern for her.


    Adriana was very touched in her heart.


    She couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°Not bad for my brother, kind of a little conscience. But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve gotten used to it over the years. As for you, you and Eliza just got married, you must spend New Year¡¯s together this year.¡±


    For some reason, Adriana really envies the pure and beautiful rtionship between Harlee and Eliza.


    Before, I thought Harlee was an unorthodox man, but now it seems that it is not bad.


    It only means that Eliza has a pretty good eye.


    I believe that for the rest of their lives, they will be very happy.


    ¡°Wife is important, but you are not important? As far as I know, Vivian is having a baby with Edward now, so she still has time for you there? So, I called your sister-inw over to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together this year.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy, didn¡¯t you say that your sister-inw is pregnant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s only been a little over three months, a safe period.¡±


    Harlee raises an eyebrow and smiles, doting on Adriana.


    Adriana cried andughed, shaking her head repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Why are you bothering your sister-inw toe over? I¡¯ll call my sister-inw, it¡¯s better to ask her not toe over.¡±


    She took out her cell phone and made a gesture to call Eliza.


    The phone was snatched away by Harlee before the number could be dialed.


    ¡°She¡¯sing over whether you call or not. Grandpa called me two days ago to spend New Year¡¯s Eve together at THE Soto family.¡±


    Raised an eyebrow towards Adriana with a meaningful look.


    No matter what, Harlee is a child who grew up in the Soto family.


    This is the first year after I got married to Eliza, so it is understandable that I have to spend New Year¡¯s Eve in the Soto family.

 Chapter 1015 Theresa’s Plot

    ¡°Grandpa Soto is calling you back now?¡±


    Adriana always felt that things were not that simple, but as to what exactly was going on, she wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    ¡°Then excuse me while I talk to Ran about something.¡±


    She unceremoniously chased Harlee away.


    ¡°I¡¯m your brother, what¡¯s so unseemly that I can¡¯t know about it?¡± He skimmed his lips and gave Adriana a nk look.


    ¡°Just be able to talk a lot, and let you avoid it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it, you can, you¡¯re great, whatever you say.¡±


    Harlee can¡¯t say anything after being angrily disliked by her own sister.


    After all, it is the sister of the family, do not have to spoil?


    He got up, shook the cor of his trench coat, nced disdainfully at Ran, and turned to walk down the hall outside.


    Calm returned to the living room and Adriana looked to Ran and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve and your brother and your dad are in Waverly, will you be staying over here too?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Ran is not interested in the topic of Adriana.


    ¡°Or how about spending New Year¡¯s Eve with us this year?¡±


    Adriana knows that Ran does not have a good rtionship with Lane, and his real father, and is a little worried that he will spend New Year¡¯s alone.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    He pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it, holding it into his lips, with a faint smoke emitting from his nose, and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of the New Year, it¡¯s optional, not that pretentious.¡±


    In the eyes of the nation, great importance is attached to the New Year.


    If Ran says he doesn¡¯t care about New Year¡¯s, it only means that there is no one for him to remember, or that the family he is in is not warm.


    ¡°Wait for my call, on New Year¡¯s Day, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t give Ran a chance to think at all.


    He was good to her, and she had to be good to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s fine with Siena.¡±


    Ran refused.


    ¡°Siena?¡±


    Adriana thought about it for a moment and knew that the Siena Ran was talking about was Peter¡¯s person.


    That woman Adriana met, is a royal type of woman, can salt can sweet can handsome, really very beautiful woman.


    ¡°I think Siena is not bad and good looking, you have to hold on to her, don¡¯t lose her then, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Adriana flirted with the idea of reminding and setting up Ran with Siena.


    The man didn¡¯t reply, but just raised his eyes slyly and swept her a nce, ¡°What, it¡¯s not obvious enough that I¡¯m on your mind?¡±


    ¡°It is because your thoughts about me are too obvious that I think you need to find a woman who will stay with you until the best. Because, there is no possibility between me and you, and you don¡¯t need to have any thoughts about me.¡±


    She stood in front of Ran and reached out and patted the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and left.


    Ran sat there, cigarette hand resting on the knee of his folded legs, eyes slightly downcast, gazing at the rising cigarette, his gaze deep.


    Listening to the sound of Adriana¡¯s high heels fading away and not reacting in any way.


    But inwardly, a wave of loss welled up.


    That feeling, it was so intense.


    Not long after, the roar of a car rang out from the vi, and he knew that Adriana and Harlee had gotten into the car and left, and although he was tempted to go out and see them off, he sat still.


    Some things, after all, do not belong to him, and there is no need to force them.


    Perhaps quietpanionship is the best.


    ¡­


    Harlee took Adriana back on the road, he drove carefully whilementing, ¡°Although I do not know what happened between you, but you do not do Ran justice.¡±


    He witnessed how good Ran was to Adriana.


    As a man, Harlee appreciates Ran¡¯s style of doing things, but also feels really sorry for Ran.


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with Ran, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you consider him a friend. And he, did he treat you like a friend?¡±


    Deadly questions that Adriana didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Elbows propped up next to the car window, resting his head, looking out at the snowyndscape, ¡°Of course you treat me as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Heh, if you want to say that, what can I say.¡±


    Harlee shook her head, not wanting to dwell on this topic with Adriana, ¡°You definitely can¡¯t go to Asnana vi, why don¡¯t you go to my house? Let¡¯s go to grandpa¡¯s houseter, how about that?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    Leaning on the passenger side, Adriana pulled out her phone and sent a text message to Hank: [How¡¯s honey? Why didn¡¯t you tell me about his condition?


    Questioning attitude.


    It¡¯s easy to read between the lines and see her anger.


    God knows how worried Adriana was when she found out that Peter had vomited blood.


    I can¡¯t wait to fly to Peter¡¯s side, but she can¡¯t, and she doesn¡¯t dare.


    If there is an ident, then all the previous efforts are lost.


    ¡°By the way, most can how did not hear you say Sandra? I have not seen her move either.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Harlee suddenly remembered Sandra.


    ¡°She ah? After being disfigured also ate a lesson, sent her abroad, it is estimated thatter will not be back.¡±


    That time Sandra took Brenden¡¯s money but did not help Brenden and offended Brenden.


    If you still dare toe back, then you really are not afraid of death.


    ¡°Dogs can¡¯t change to eat shit, not a good role. If you want me to say ah, you are still too kind, that kind of woman should be sent to jail to do a number.¡±


    ¡°He is not considered to be an evil person. What happenedst time is a lesson, wouldn¡¯t it be better if he could change his ways? Why do we need to drive to the end.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t get rid of them, you¡¯ll be waiting to suffer after they¡¯ve built up their strength. Also, I heard that Theresa did a good job of facial restoration abroad, and now ¡­ is hooking up with someone from a very mysterious organization in Motril.¡±


    Harlee was worried, ¡°People like that should be killed in the cradle, not let go of the tiger. Your nature will spoil things.¡±


    Can understand Adriana¡¯s gentle kindness, but sometimes kindness is a double-edged sword, will harm her.


    ¡°The mysterious organization? Which one?¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I heard it seems to be the boss of FE.¡±


    ¡°FE?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she fell into deep thought.


    She remembered that Peter had a connection with FE, and if she was right, Peter had an unshakeable position in FE.


    So if Theresa has an entanglement with the boss of FE, isn¡¯t that hooking up with Peter¡¯s boss?


    This ¡­


    Thisyer of rtionship is a little too confusing.


    ¡°Theresa has been making bad moves behind the scenes for years, and although you have repeatedly tolerated her, she doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    When Theresa got married to Tatum, the things Theresa did at the wedding made Tatum lose face.


    A mistake led to Theresa¡¯s disfigurement.


    The Lindsay Family and Tatum break up, Theresa leaves the country, and Tatum and the Alston Group cancel their partnership with the Lindsay Group.


    Lindsay Group has been going downhill, and eventually thepany failed to operate well and Adriana bought it at a low price.

 Chapter 1016 Archie is here too

    ¡°Soldiers wille and go.¡±


    Adriana shrugged her shoulders, very open-minded.


    In the many years she has known Theresa, her rtionship with Theresa has gone from close to broken, and even thetter¡¯s warring of the knives, she has a clear conscience.


    Theresa has been given many chances, and if she is still unrepentant, she will really not show any mercy.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re my Harlee¡¯s sister, even if you don¡¯t want toy a hand on her, I won¡¯t give that woman the chance to bully you again. If she dares to make a move on you in the future, I promise to make her life worse than death.¡±


    Harlee is still haunted by the memory of what happened to Brenda initially.


    Many times in secretin why they did not protect Adriana properly, otherwise it would not have happened so much.


    Hearing Harlee¡¯s words, Adriana smiled but did not say anything.


    The bottom of the heart is hard to hide the touch.¡± It¡¯s better to have a brother. ¡±


    After a moment of silence, shemented.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Harlee nodded, looking a bit smug.


    After driving for more than half an hour, I arrived at Harlee¡¯s house.


    After knowing her identity, Harlee bought a small house on her own. Although not as big as Asnana vi, so luxurious, but three floors of small houses decorated chic, but also considered an elegant residence.


    ¡°Come in, y here now for a while, and go to grandpa¡¯s house this afternoon.¡±


    He knows that Adriana and Peter have had a falling out and now Adriana has nowhere to go.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana stood in the courtyard, watching the red plum blossom in the courtyard, in the white snow more charming and demonic, very beautiful.


    ¡°Why are you still nting waxberries?¡±


    I can¡¯t see that he Harlee still has the leisure to nt flowers.


    ¡°Your sister-inw likes it, so I nted it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana walked up to the waxberry tree, raised her hand to depress a branch of waxberry, leaned over and sniffed it, ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Looking at the flower, it was beautiful, yet it also represented Harlee¡¯s feelings for Eliza, which really made her envious.


    When will she and Peter be able to live such a rxed andfortable life?


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, go inside.¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t sense anything wrong with Adriana, but was still worried about her health.


    Adriana gently let go of the waxing plum branch, the branch bounced, and all the snow on it fell and rustled to the ground.


    That scene, but somehow beautiful.


    Adriana¡¯s lips are slightly hooked, revealing a bitter smile, the bottom of her eyes is unspeakable sadness.


    honey, how are you really doing now?


    She was not by Peter¡¯s side, but her mind was full of Peter¡¯s figure.


    As soon as Harlee said he was vomiting blood, Adriana couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating wildly, nervous and terrified that he would have an ident.


    Following Harlee into the living room, the maid brought over two cups of hot tea, and she and Harlee both sat leisurely on the sofa, gossiping about family matters.


    At 4:30 p. m., the two of them simply packed up and left for the Soto family.


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to the mall first and get something for Grandpa Soto.¡±


    It was hard to go back to the Soto family for once, and Adriana felt the need to do something about Grandpa Soto.


    Although he was a subordinate of his mother, but loyalty, treating her like a family member, just that one feeling makes her moved by it, admire.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t agree more.


    The two went to the mall first and bought two sets of clothes and some nutritional products and went to the Soto family with a big bag.


    The Soto family home.


    When Adriana entered with Harlee, the yard was busy with servants, perhaps cleaning the yard because it was about to be New Year¡¯s Eve.


    ¡°Young master, youngdy, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When the maid saw the two enter, she jawed slightly and said, ¡°The old man and the others are inside.¡±


    ¡°Them? Who else?¡±


    Harlee could hear the implication.


    ¡°The old man, and ¡­ The Alston family third uncle, Archie.¡±


    ¡°Archie?¡±


    Hearing the maid¡¯s words, Adriana and Harlee looked at each other in disbelief.


    The previous heavy investigation will know the identity of Archie, he is the biological father of the two.


    It¡¯s been more than six months since Ruth disappeared, howe Archie is suddenlying to the Soto family now?


    What is the intention?


    ¡°Go inside.¡±


    Adriana shrugged, quite a bit of helplessness, ¡°What should be faced is eventually faced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, in the end I won¡¯t recognize this ¡®dad¡¯ and I¡¯m not afraid to meet with him.¡±


    Harlee and Adriana both entered the hall with their things.


    The heating was on in therge hall and it was warm inside.


    On the sofa in the Chinese style lobby were Old Mr. Soto, dressed in Tang costume, and Archie, as well as several uncles of the Soto family.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here with Adri.¡±


    Harlee walked in and swept her eyes over those seated on the couch, finallynding her gaze on Old Mr. Soto, calling out only to Old Mr. Soto.


    To others, out of sight.


    Adriana, too, is the same.


    Don¡¯t think the two men were rude, but there was no one in therge living room who deserved their respect except for Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, I¡¯vee to see you.¡±


    Adriana carried the stuff in her hand and smiled cheerfully, ¡°Bought you clothes, yo.¡±


    The Soto family was well-off and didn¡¯tck anything, and Adriana couldn¡¯t think of anything particrly nice to give.


    So, as was the custom in the past, I bought two sets of clothes for Grandpa Soto as a token of my filial piety.


    ¡°Hahahaha, look at you two,e all the way here, and give me a lousy old man to buy something, a waste, really a waste.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    He stood up, walked around Harlee, took the tote bags from Adriana and put them aside on the couch, ¡°Come on, Adriana, have a seat. It¡¯s snowing outside, is it cold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana sat next to Old Mr. Soto and would smile, ¡°How is Grandpa Soto doing physically?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good, the body is just strong.¡±


    He threw back his head andughed, in a good mood.


    ¡°Grandpa! You¡¯re being overly biased haha, Adri mentioned something and I did too, why don¡¯t you see you asking me?¡±


    He was at least a child who grew up with his grandfather, but now he favors Adriana, and although he is somewhat jealous, he is sincerely happy for Adriana.


    She is a girl with a hard life, growing up since childhood has experienced too much, while he grew up as a brother in the enjoyment.


    In contrast, what Adriana gets now is what she deserves.


    ¡°Hmph, you kid is alive and kicking, what do I have to ask? By the way, where¡¯s your daughter-inw?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was just asking about Adriana, and now he realized that Eliza hadn¡¯te along.


    ¡°Oops, thought you only remembered Adriana.¡±


    Harlee deliberately sourly said.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Damn kid, just know how to gaslight me.¡±


    The old man was amused by Harlee, but still kicked him in the leg and questioned, ¡°Did you bully someone Eliza again?¡±


    ¡°Eh, grandpa, what are you talking about, am I that kind of person.¡±


    The three of them were talking andughing, directly leaving the others behind, causing difort in the hearts of some people.


    ¡°Hmph, what ack of upbringing, there are so many of us, you siblings are invisible?¡±

 Chapter 1017 Rex is angry

    The person who spoke was the eldest, Samuel.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Just as Samuel¡¯s words fell, his son Rex came in from outside the living room, ¡°You don¡¯t usuallye back, why did you run so fast once you knew Grandpa Soto was going to distribute the family fortune?¡±


    ¡°Distribute the family property?¡±


    Adriana frowned and couldn¡¯t stop looking at Harlee, the look seemed to question Harlee.


    Harlee shrugged and spread her hands, saying she knew nothing.


    He only received a call from Old Mr. Soto toe over, but there was really no mention of the distribution of the family¡¯s assets on the phone.


    ¡°Money makes the devil work, can it note quickly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Neither of them, brother and sister, are fools.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me, they are the two people who contribute the least to the Soto family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡­


    When ites to business, several uncles are cynical and sarcastic.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Archie had juste over and needed to see Old Mr. Soto, but when he entered, he found the Soto family gathered in the living room.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Each individual looked serious, as if something was going on.


    Archie was baffled and could not ask, but it was only because Adriana and Harlee appeared that Archie understood what was going on.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto-san, it seems that I have indeede at a bad time today, so I will not bother you for now.¡±


    Archie stood up and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to ride with them.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto waved his hand, ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m sorry to make youugh.¡±


    He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Alston might as welle into my study if he has something to say.¡± With that, he walked toward the stairs.


    After walking but a few steps, he looked back at Adriana and Harlee and said with a sullen face, ¡°What are you two doing standing there? Adriana go to pour tea, Harlee, you apany Mr. Alston to talk.¡±


    The three of them were asked to go to the study together, obviously to talk to them about something.


    The three men followed without a word of caution.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean? My dad and uncles are here, why are you leaving? Aren¡¯t you going to divide the family fortune?¡±


    Rex, dressed in Chinese clothes, wore makeup, dressed in a demon, although very handsome, but through a few women¡¯s feminine sense.


    When I first met Rex, he was wearing Chinese clothes, and now in the middle of winter, he is still wearing a tight ck brocade coat, the waist is tied with a gold silk hooked belt, the side is draped with gold tassels, very good-looking.


    Just ¡­ is not cold?


    ¡°Divide the family property? Dividing family property? All you think about every day is the family property. Take a look at your current appearance, go back and look at yourself in the mirror, every day you are acting in a bad way, the Soto family¡¯s face has been disgraced by you, and you still have the nerve to talk to me about family property!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was on fire and pointed at Rex and chided him.


    ¡°Who is not Yin and Yang? Old Mr. Soto, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re favoring Harlee and Adriana, but they¡¯re not taking a dime of the Soto family¡¯s property!¡±


    Rex was also irritated by Old Mr. Soto and said something out of character.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    The eldest Samuel saw his son so indisputable and could not help but follow the annoyance.


    Getting up and walking over to him, he reprimanded, ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather, how can you talk to your grandfather?¡±


    Although the property is to be distributed, the Soto family power is still in the hands of Old Mr. Soto, and it is definitely not wise to anger the old man now.


    ¡°Who am I to stop talking? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who Adriana and Harlee are. The two of them are not even from the Soto family, so who are they to steal the family fortune from me?¡±


    On impulse, he identally told those untold secrets.


    ¡°Not from the Soto family?¡±


    ¡°Rex, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Anger is anger, but there are still some things you can¡¯t talk nonsense about.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it.¡±


    ¡­


    The uncles sitting in the living room didn¡¯t think anything of it, just dismissed it as Rex¡¯s angry nonsense.


    Instead, Archie, who was standing over there, tensed up. He nced sideways at Adriana and Harlee, but found the two siblings looking at each other, not knowing what they were thinking.


    Those two are his children, who are now so grown up.


    He was very relieved.


    ¡°Sinner, sinner!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s brow knitted, shaking with anger, and pointed at Rex angrily, ¡°Get out, get out, get out!¡±


    nting the ground demolished roared, the whole face rose red.


    ¡°Why should I get out? This is the Soto family, it¡¯s my home, you tell me to get lost.¡±


    Harlee crossed her arms and spat at the ground, ¡°Bah, you old man, how old are you? Sooner orter, the Soto family will have my father take over. You ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    Halfway through a sentence, Samuel raised his hand and pped him across the face, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    A p, the force is very heavy and heavy, directly to his cheek to the corner of the lip a blood stain.


    ¡°Dad, what are you hitting me for?¡±


    Rex stomped his feet in anger and red across the table, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me all these things, and now you¡¯re hitting me. Are you just like that old man, you are also biased towards Harlee and Adriana?¡±


    ¡°You, you, you ¡­¡±


    Samuel was momentarily speechless, pointing angrily at Rex, ring at him, and ncing now and then at Old Mr. Soto, who was standing aside, his heart thumping.


    Secretly, he cursed Rex for his stupidity and ignorance.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here, you stupid bastard.¡±


    The ultimate heartache Rex, just a symbolic kick, scolded, let him get out.


    Rex heart aggrieved, feel that everyone is aimed at him, grunting a stomp, turned around and ran out.


    Silence returned to therge living room, all silent, each with his or her own thoughts.


    ¡°Brother, what did Rex¡¯s words mean just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s not the Soto family? What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, is there something you¡¯re hiding from us brothers?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Several brothers of the Soto family looked at Samuel with great perplexity, waiting for his answer.


    Now, Samuel was embarrassed and became a target, which was quite embarrassing.

 Chapter 1018 Meet the real father

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t listen to that Rex kid¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    He waved his hand, feeling that Rex was really disappointing to the extreme.


    ¡°Keep Rex in line and see what you¡¯ve indulged the kids into!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted coldly, his stern gaze looked straight at his eldest uncle Samuel, flung his sleeves, and turned to the study on the second floor.


    ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±


    Rebuked by Old Mr. Soto, Samuel is still scrupulous.


    In the end, it was his father, the Soto family, who still had the power in his hands.


    Only Adriana looked to Harlee and both looked serious and neither spoke.


    Others are not sure, but Adriana knows that Rex is not the biological son of the eldest, but the son of the deceased Ross.


    The Soto family paid too much for Ruth, Adriana also had the grace of saving her life, Harlee is the grace of rebuilding, this human kindness, probably Harlee and Adriana two people can not repay the lifetime.


    On the contrary, Samuel adopted Rex, indulged Rex¡¯s nature and inevitably developed an arrogant personality.


    Adriana let out a sigh and shook her head helplessly.


    It was Rex who repeatedly provoked her bottom and made a move on her son, if not for that, Adriana would not have made a move on Rex in any case.


    The three men followed Old Mr. Soto to the study and closed the door.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s study isrge, with bookshelves on one side, a lounge area in the middle, and an office area on the right.


    The whole study is simple in design, but full of books.


    Archie took one look at Adriana and Harlee and sat down on the single couch while they both sat across from Archie, separated by Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, just say what you have to say.¡±


    Adriana was a straightforward person and knew that Old Mr. Soto must have something important to say when he called the three up, so she asked directly.


    Old Mr. Soto leaned on the sofa, looked at the three people sitting beside him, and sighed, ¡°Adri, you are a smart girl, there are some things I think you already know. But I¡¯ll say it anyway today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter grandpa, just say what you have to say, it¡¯s much more anxious to be rambling.¡±


    Harlee bristled, a little anxious.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike Adriana, who was indifferent when she met Archie, Harlee was not quiet.


    Just the thought of Archie being the biological father of the two siblings made him extremely unhappy.


    In the end, since childhood, this man has been by their side, but never lend a helping hand.


    After so many ups and downs, it is when the dust settles that he appears.


    Harlee felt he had an ulterior motive.


    Even if there is no purpose, it should not appear in front of him and his sister.


    ¡°You brat, your temper is getting stinky.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto reprimanded Harlee as he reached out and poked him in the side of the head.


    But it¡¯s not hard to hear that there are more or less a few doting words in those words.


    ¡°Hahahaha, to be this straightforward in front of Old Mr. Soto means that he is close to you.¡±


    The frail and schrly Archie raised his hand and pushed the gold-rimmed eyes on the bridge of his nose, and said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pped his hand on his knee and said with a smile, ¡°This child has this character since he was a child, if he had grown up by your side, he might have followed your literati temperament.¡±


    The conversation changed quickly, and it wasn¡¯t long before the focus shifted to Archie¡¯s body.


    There are words in the side of Adriana, Harlee and Archie¡¯s rtionship, seemingly trying to test the attitude of the two children.


    Equally nervous was Archie.


    But who knows that after a sentence, the brother and sister pair ndly, as if they had not heard anything.


    The two men kept their heads down, ying with their phones, and no one spoke.


    ¡°Okay, all put your phones down.¡±


    How could Old Mr. Soto not understand the mind of two children?


    But running away from problems is not the way to solve them.


    A reprimand, Adriana and Harlee both looked at each other, each other¡¯s mind.


    Hands off the phone and quietly listen to the old man.


    ¡°Since you call me ¡®grandfather¡¯, you have to listen to me.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto sighed, ¡°I know you all knew Archie was your father from the beginning, and I know you resented him in your hearts. I me him for being by your side all these years and never showing up to stand up for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father!¡±


    In this case, Harlee¡¯s receptiveness is clearly inferior to Adriana¡¯s.


    Or rather, he resented Archie in his heart.


    After all, it¡¯s been almost a year since we first learned Archie¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t have the courage toe forward and exin himself until now.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hearing Harlee¡¯s words, Archie tensed up, looked at him in a daze and said, ¡°I ¡­ Harlee, I ¡­ am sorry, it¡¯s my uselessness, I¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Harlee was furious.


    Harsh eyes red at him, sudden anger burning.


    Even Adriana, sitting beside him, could feel the aura of anger and coldness emanating from his body.


    Having known Harlee for many years, I have hardly ever seen him in a fit of rage.


    Old Mr. Soto sat there without speaking.


    The situation at the moment, he was not fit to speak, or perhaps in his opinion, Archie was doing it all wrong too, making it all uneptable.


    Now Harlee needs an outlet for his catharsis, and naturally he won¡¯t squeal.


    ¡°What my father? My Harlee¡¯s mom and dad died when they were little!¡±


    He stood up angrily and tried to leave with a flutter of his sleeves.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto saw him leaving and yelled, ¡°Get back here and sit down!¡±


    An angry rebuke, loud, not two steps away Harlee stopped, only did not turn back, did not turn around, much less to sit down in.


    ¡°What, what I said is useless too, right?¡±


    He wrinkled his brow and questioned with a sullen face.


    Adriana sat quietly on the sofa, ying with her nails, calm and rxed, not happy, so people can not prate what she was thinking inside.


    ¡°Sit down for me.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pointed at Harlee and chided him again.


    Harlee skimmed, hanging at the side of the hands tightened, grunted, turned and walked to Adriana¡¯s side, sat straight down, even the sofa followed the trembling.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go down and get some water, you guys sit here honestly, who dares to run, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    The old man got up to go out, wanting to give the three people some privacy.


    Because he knew Archie had a lot to say.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    Archie jawed slightly and smiled nervously.


    Harlee gave him a nk look, inclined his head to look at Adriana¡¯s side, and when he saw that Adriana did not say anything, he kicked Adriana lightly with his foot.


    Adriana, who was ying with her fingers, nced at him and smiled, without saying anything.


    It was as if the person sitting in front of her was just Harlee¡¯s father and had nothing to do with her.


    Old Mr. Soto left the study and closed the door.

 Chapter 1019 – Ten Billion Bank Card

    In one moment, only three people were left in the study.


    Archie sat on the couch, leaning slightly forward, with his elbows propped up on his knees and his fingers crossed.


    He could not calm down his mood for a long time, hisplicated gaze fell on the two, and spoke, ¡°Actually, I asked Old Mr. Soto to call you here, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Like a one-man show.


    After Archie¡¯s words, neither of the two men paid any attention, not even a nce.


    ¡°I know you can¡¯t forgive me for feeling that many years of knowing about your existence and not helping you. It¡¯s me being a jerk, it¡¯s me being ipetent, it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you have something to say, I¡¯m too busy to listen to your confessions here.¡±


    Adriana is calm.


    Today Harlee is extraordinarily cranky and irritable.


    Archie¡¯s expression was stunned, embarrassed and groundless.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Being disliked by Harlee, he was a bit at a loss for what to say, ¡°I know you will certainly not forgive me, and I have no intention of asking for your forgiveness. But I am here today because I have something to give you.¡±


    With that, he pulled out a contract and a bank card from the briefcase beside him, ced them on the table, and pushed them in front of both Adriana and Harlee.


    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ve met your mothers.¡±


    ¡°Ruth?¡±


    Adriana, who was silent, finally squeaked, ¡°When?¡±


    God knows how worried she was after thest time Ruth disappeared, and has been sending people to look for her, and it¡¯s been six months, and still no news.


    ¡°A month ago.¡±


    Archie pushed up the frame of his sses and said so.


    ¡°A month ago? Then why didn¡¯t she contact me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s physical condition in the end how Adriana heart know, but also need to be how long the treatment, or after the cure will not rpse, these things she did not have time to ask, who knows this person just appeared and then disappeared.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Archie spoke with a sigh, ¡°She had some things she couldn¡¯t get away from, so she asked me toe find you guys.¡±


    ¡°It was more than a month ago, wasn¡¯t it? Have you been seeing each other one after another for the past twenty years?¡±


    A gut feeling tells Adriana that this is definitely the case.


    Her questioning took Archie by surprise, but then with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very clever.¡±


    ¡°What cleverness? And what exactly do you two mean? Take us as pawns or dolls, ah? Obviously around but also hiding and hiding, let us two little holiday discipline to bear so much? You don¡¯t deserve to be parents at all. If you can¡¯t raise children, you shouldn¡¯t have had us in the first ce!¡±


    Leaning back on the couch, Harlee sat up straight and red across the room.


    As his words fell, there was a brief silence in the study, and no one spoke.


    After a long time, Archie nodded, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Ruth and I really didn¡¯t do our best as parents, it¡¯s our bad.¡±


    He opened his mouth to speak and said ¡®we¡¯ in one breath, which shows that there is a good rtionship between Ruth and Archie.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she gently snapped her nails, her eyelids dropping slightly in thought.


    ¡°Since we know that you are not worthy of being parents, what is the need for you to appear before us now that we are grown up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am not worthy. But you can¡¯t say that about Ruth. back then, for you guys, Ruth suffered, she went through, I saw it all.¡±


    Referring to Ruth, Archie could not ept Harlee¡¯s usations.


    Extremely protective of Ruth, that attitude left Adriana somewhat ambiguous.


    ¡°I want to know how Ruth is still so attached to you after all these years of you ignoring us, or being the biggest wimp in The Alston family in the eyes of everyone in Waverly? Are you, by any chance, hiding something from us?¡±


    The appearance looked simple, but Adriana felt that Archie did not look like such a useless piece of crap.


    Because she had met Ruth and knew Ruth¡¯s nature, she was quite sure that Ruth could not live with a useless man for the rest of her life.


    It is impossible to see even an asional meeting for decades.


    ¡°He?¡±


    Harlee was a little baffled.


    Because it was the first time I met Archie.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Until then he had been a stranger to Archie, didn¡¯t know much, if anything, about it.


    Previously Adriana had told him the truth.


    But what¡¯s the point?


    When he knew the truth, Archie already knew everything, but did note to the siblings.


    Instead, more than half a year has passed, and his life with Adriana two people finally some peace.


    What¡¯s the point of himing forward now?


    ¡°This bank card was left to you by your mother and the money is divided equally between the two of you. Your mother said that Grandpa Soto has given a lot for you, but the Soto family¡¯s estate can only be the Soto family¡¯s and has nothing to do with you. When the Soto family distributes the estate years ago, it will be time for you to leave the Soto group.¡±


    Fryer Group is a property of the Soto Group.


    If Old Mr. Soto really wanted to distribute the estate, neither Harlee nor Adriana had any intention from the bottom of their hearts to receive a single penny from the Soto family.


    ¡°That¡¯s our business, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Harlee is very impulsive and gets even more angry when she sees Archie, and there is no way to talk to him properly.


    But only Adriana noticed Archie digressing and not answering her words.


    Is it considered a default?


    She mulled it over in her mind.


    ¡°And this, this is apany, from today onwards, you parachute in to handle everything.¡±


    Archie didn¡¯t bother with Harlee and kept to himself.


    ¡°Take it away! No need!¡±


    Harlee¡¯s rejection and resistance to Archie became more and more obvious, and she even threw the contract to the ground and yelled at him, ¡°What do you mean? What kind of parents are you? You show up when you don¡¯t need to, and disappear without a trace when you do. Now that we have grown up, you show up to interfere with our lives. Always tying us up, even if it¡¯s a route to survival, and making us do what you want!¡±


    He raised his hand to lift the bangs on his forehead, twisted his brow, and continued, ¡°I, Harlee, whether I die of poverty or starvation, will not use a penny of your money. Please take your money now, take your contract, and disappear from here.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ that ¡­ Adri, you ¡­?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s hard and soft, Archie really can not help, and finally fell on Adriana¡¯s body, hoping that Adriana cane forward to speak.


    Adriana, who had been silent for a while, leaned over and picked up the contract from the floor, asking while looking at it, ¡°How much money is on the bank card?¡±


    ¡°Not much, ten billion.¡±


    Archie said.


    Not much?


    Ten billion!


    Adriana even thought she had heard wrong.


    The ease with which it was said was breezy, but it confirmed what Adriana had just thought, that Archie was not as simple as she thought.


    ¡°CG Group?¡±


    CG Group she had always heard of, the world¡¯s top 500panies.

 Chapter 1020 Old Mr. Soto Divides Property

    There was some confusion in Adriana¡¯s mind, not understanding Ruth and Archie¡¯s identities.


    There was some spection before, then now it is more suspicious of two people.


    One is the third most wimpy member of The Alston family and the other is the young master of Obren.


    One is fearful and useless in front of people, and one is mysterious and unpredictable, missing for no reason for twenty years.


    Now both show up and then tell them the truth about everything.


    Not to mention Harlee, even Adriana had trouble epting the status quo.


    ¡°What your mother means is for you to take over the CG Group, and then all of the sixty percent of shares she owns will be transferred to the two of you.¡±


    He paraphrased Ruth¡¯s words.


    ¡°Adriana, why are you so unproductive?¡±


    Harlee nced at Adriana and thought she was really too out of it.


    The money was tempting, but Harlee wasn¡¯t interested and didn¡¯t care.


    He prefers the life he has now, with Eliza two people calmly together,fortable and beautiful, make people feel happy life is his biggest luxury and like.


    ¡°Out of breath?¡±


    Adriana looked at the contract in her hand and smiled, ¡°I want to excel, but I haven¡¯t so far.¡±


    She is different from Harlee.


    Harlee is now married and has a child, and soon Eliza will give birth. When the timees, the three of them will spend their livesfortably at Preynia Mountain, and they will be happy even if they are the simplest of people.


    But what about Adriana?


    Adriana knows what she is carrying.


    Over the course of six months, Old Mr. Soto met with her countless times to talk about many things, in conjunction with the people that Obren had left.


    There are also many things that she needs to handle personally.


    Not only Obren, but also Ruth, Peter and the entire Alston family need her to protect.


    Even if Harlee lives a life of mediocrityter, Adriana will be there to protect them.


    After all, ¡®sacrificing¡¯ one is also a sacrifice, so why not ¡®sacrifice¡¯ her alone to protect everyone?


    ¡°Brother, you like freedom, but I like money. How good is it to have money? Money can make the devil push the mill, I just like this feeling.¡±


    She said to Harlee with a smile.


    The bemused look on his face when he spoke provoked Harlee¡¯s great dislike.


    He frowned and took Adriana¡¯s wrist, clutching it tightly, ¡°Can you be a little fucking brilliant, huh? Just a little money to fool you? Have you forgotten how much you have suffered for so many years, how much you have suffered? Now they give you that little money, and you are willing to ept them?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    Adriana shrugged off Harlee, ¡°What you want out of life is your choice, how I want to live the rest of my life is my choice, we are not the same.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s not the same.


    Because Adriana has too much on her shoulders.


    Many times she felt aggrieved, why would that Obren¡¯s young master be her?


    She¡¯s just a mediocre woman.


    Harlee stared directly at Adriana, her brow wrinkled and knitted, her face very difficult.


    Eventually, he got up and left in anger.


    ¡°Harlee? Harlee?¡±


    Archie called out a few times, but Harlee left without looking back.


    Bang¨C


    The study door was heavily thrown shut with such force that even the entire study trembled.


    Adriana took it in stride, still looking at the equity transfer agreement in her hands, ¡°Where is thepany?¡±


    ¡°Thepany is in Floedan, but you can find a ce in Waverly and move the main office here, which will also make it easier for you to take care of the Soto family.¡±


    Archie looked at Adriana and sighed, ¡°Harlee is not as calm as you are after all. If he ¡­¡±


    Snapping-


    Before he finished speaking, Adriana dropped the contract in her hand on the table and looked at Archie with her arms around her chest, ¡°Calm? Heh, isposure appropriate in this matter. I agreed to ept CG Group means calm? I just need CG Group, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Adriana now has manypelling reasons.


    Being in a trap and in crisis everywhere, she must be careful, otherwise what awaits her may be the abyss of doom.


    It has been a long time since Ist saw Adriana, but Archie feels that she has grown up quickly and makes a difference every time we meet.


    Being disliked by her own daughter in such an unforgiving manner, Archie did not feel very angry, but rather had a frank posture.


    With a slight jaw, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your mother and I who didn¡¯t do enough to put you and Harlee through too much.¡±


    ¡°I trouble you to ask Ruth the next time you see her why she left without saying goodbye and why she is so devoid of any sense of responsibility?¡±


    Adriana was already angry, but didn¡¯t show it too obviously.


    She was vaguely angry, ¡°Since you have no intention of beingpetent parents, then don¡¯t ask too much from us.¡±


    Adriana got up and nced at the bank cards and contracts on the table, ¡°I will take care of CG Group for you, but I will only take what I deserve, and I won¡¯t take the rest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if Harlee was short of money, but Adriana really wasn¡¯t.


    With Waverly¡¯s YA Law Firm, the Hale Cobb Law Firm in Los Angeles, and the live streamingpany she invested in with Alvin, she can¡¯t use all that ie.


    She figured out that if the Soto family divided their property, Adriana would not embezzle a single cent, including the gamepany she found someone to create would also be returned to the Soto family.


    Since the Soto family¡¯s money was used to invest in thepany, it is still the property of the Soto family.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana finished, turned around and walked straight away.


    As the study door closed, Archie raised his hand and rubbed his temples, feeling doubly exhausted.


    Two children angry or angry, ultimately he and Ruth did not do the right thing, can not me the two children.


    Downstairs.


    Adriana had juste downstairs when she saw Harlee sitting downstairs in the living room, crossing her legs and ying with her phone, not knowing what she was ying.


    She looked again at the person sitting on the couch, and realized that Grandpa Soto was sitting on the couch, so she must have something to order.


    Adriana had juste downstairs and Archie followed.


    He just didn¡¯t look good.


    Walked straight up to Old Mr. Soto and said, ¡°Old Mr. Soto, The Alston family still has some business, so I¡¯ll leave you to it. Good-bye.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto got up, gave a slight jaw, and instructed the houseboy standing at the entrance of the hall, ¡°Old Qin, give Mr. Alston a ride.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The houseboy escorted Archie away.


    A few uncles over there fell on Adriana and Harlee¡¯s uncanny eyes and asked the old man in disbelief.


    ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you always been at odds with The Alston family?¡±


    ¡°What was Archie¡¯s business ining over today?¡±


    ¡°And what is his rtionship with Adriana and Harlee?¡±


    ¡°These two wouldn¡¯t be spies for The Alston family, would they?¡±


    ¡­


    Several uncles were very suspicious of Adriana and Harlee.


    ¡°Since everyone is here today, let¡¯s talk about the division of property.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto evaded their question directly and waved towards Adriana and Harlee, ¡°What are you two doing so far away? Sit over here for me.¡±

 Chapter 1021 Dividing Property 2

    Harlee nced at Adriana, gestured toward her, and then the two walked over toward that side and sat on the couch.


    ¡°Dad, are you getting old and confused and want to give them both a share of the property?¡±


    The two had just walked over to the sofa and sat down when they saw their eldestuncle Samuel pointing at the two with a grim face and said to Old Mr. Soto with dissatisfaction.


    To know what happened back then Samuel is the most clear, after all, he adopted Ross¡¯s biological children, and Adriana and Harlee two people are not the Soto family at all.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the authority of Old Mr. Soto, he wouldn¡¯t have kept quiet in the first ce.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that now that the property is about to be distributed, two people are actually still ced around, trying to let them a wild child adopted back to inherit the property.


    ¡°You shut up. Both of them are also from my the Soto family, especially Harlee, who was brought up by the old man me. Don¡¯t you forget, hisst name is Gu!¡±


    ¡°Adriana¡¯sst name is Mu and she¡¯s married to Peter. You know that the Soto family and The Alston family have never gotten along. Do you want to give her a share of the property?¡±


    Samuel¡¯s heart was full of anger.


    Just as his words fell, several uncles chimed in.


    ¡°Yeah, Dad, she¡¯s an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Having said that, Adriana alone owns all of Peter¡¯s property and is not short of our little money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡­


    Once the interests are involved, they are surprisingly amicable instead.


    Neither Adriana nor Harlee spoke, as it was not the right time for them to speak.


    Old Mr. Soto sat quietly, saying nothing, just quietly holding the tea, sipping the tea, and listening to their ramblings in a leisurely manner.


    ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, shut up.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto ced the cup in his hand on the table with a heavy thud, clearly expressing his personal displeasure.


    Seeing his anger, the crowd dropped their heads and did not speak.


    ¡°The Soto family was built by me, and it¡¯s all because of me. So, who do I need to ask about who I want to give my property to? Hmm?¡±


    Bang¨C


    He pped his big palm heavily on the desktop, only to hear a slight click, and then found that the short few tables directly cracked a few fine lines.


    Several people have always known the ability of the old man Rex, since childhood martial arts training, but have not really seen the old man strike, and now is a rage, the table was easily smashed.


    It is evident that the capacity is deep.


    They look at me, I look at you, their faces are slightly white, lowering their heads and not daring to speak .


    ¡°I have the final say in matters of property, but if any of you have any objections, then I will now make a will and donate all my property to the charity, so that you will not get a single penny.¡±


    The old man¡¯s angry look like a lion in the jungle, cold face shocked everyone trembling, not daring to speak.


    Adriana secretly admired the old man and felt a warmth and happiness in her heart.


    At least for this moment, Old Mr. Soto was really nice to her and Harlee.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto.¡±


    Adriana called out and said, ¡°I talked it over with my brother. We don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°No what no, shut the hell up!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t give Adriana a chance to finish her sentence at all, already knowing what she wanted to say, so he just blocked the words back.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m with Adri ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up, can¡¯t you hear me!?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is really ¡®brutal¡¯ to Harlee, see him talk too much, so he directly copied the tea on the table and smashed towards Harlee.


    Harlee was quick-eyed and instantly dodged aside, avoiding the tealight.


    And the tealight hit the spot where Harlee was sitting and bounced to the floor, shattering.


    ¡°SHIT!¡±


    Harlee grinned and knitted her brows in displeasure, ¡°Grandpa, are you trying to murder me? I just don¡¯t want to inherit the estate, don¡¯t I? Besides, you are now able to jump, hale and hearty, what inheritance division? I tell you, in this family, once you divide the property after the number of people may be waiting for you to die early. For safety¡¯s sake, you should live well and wait for the day when you really can¡¯t talk about the division of property. ¡±


    Before Harlee didn¡¯t know how good Old Mr. Soto was to him, but now he understands that all the harshness was for his good.


    He was naturally touched in his heart.


    A speech although inauspicious, in the big new year to say these things is also inappropriate, but he had to say.


    ¡°Who do you think is looking forward to my dad¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, how you talk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡­


    Several uncles stared at Harlee, pointing and yelling at him.


    ¡°I just said that off the top of my head, what does it matter to me that you all like to be right.¡± Harlee raised an eyebrow and shrugged, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know really think that¡¯s what you all think.¡±


    A sentence, choking the faces of those people blue a white burst, fierce ugly.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Soto, you are in such good health, and it is out of order and unlucky to make a will now.¡±


    Adriana went to Old Mr. Soto¡¯s side and sat down, put her arm around him and said, ¡°The Soto family was built by you, and although it is your right to give it to whoever you want, there is really no need to make a will too early. You should know that when you grasp the power, others are ttering you, once the will is made, you will have no initiative, and when you really fall ill in bed, not many people will really expect you to survive.¡±


    She thought the same as Harlee.


    Those words were obviously hard to hear, but they were said for the sake of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s future.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see which one dares!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted coldly, that arrogant look like a child.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no one thinks that way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Dad, don¡¯t listen to those two kids.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd conformed.


    Old Mr. Soto then beckoned to one man, ¡°Go get the papers from the left drawer in my study.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid gave a slight jaw and turned to go upstairs.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly with a sigh and looked to Harlee, signaling Harlee toe over and persuade the old man.


    Harlee then walked over to the other side of Old Mr. Soto and sat down, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really toozy. And you want to retire at a young age.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the matter, Xu you kid do dump, I can¡¯t enjoy the enjoyment?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Look at you ha, busy all your life, how boring it would be if you didn¡¯t work, right?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Yes, my brother is right. You¡¯d better get busy to be more fulfilling, it¡¯s boring when you¡¯re idle. ¡±


    The two men were at their wits¡¯ end, not knowing how to persuade the old man.


    After all, Old Mr. Soto treats them as his own people, but ultimately there is no blood rtionship and he cannot do anything for them.


    But in a moment¡¯s time, Old Mr. Soto had already brought down the documents from the upstairs study.


    ¡°Go and get Rowan the barrister. And, has the notarye?¡± Old Mr. Soto asked the maid.

 Chapter 1022 – Dividing Property 3

    ¡°The notary¡¯s office will be here soon, and Barrister Ji is on his way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto opened the file and looked at it as he did so.


    The crowd didn¡¯t notice anything different, but Adriana felt something was wrong.


    Why is that not true?


    Because when Peter falsely broke up with her, she fought awsuit against him for the custody of her two children.


    And at that time Peter invited over the barrister Rowan.


    Rowan in the legal profession is definitely the ace of the game, practicing so far without a loss, known as the ¡®invincible East¡¯!


    Adriana remembers that Rowan and Peter were very close, but now Old Mr. Soto hired Rowan as a barrister instead of someone else, could it be a coincidence?


    It is reasonable to find a goodwyer to make a will, why do you need Rowan, who is very expensive?


    Adriana feels that everything is not a coincidence.


    ¡°Dad, then how do you n to divide the property? In the end, Adriana and Harlee are both children and inexperienced. If you let them inherit thepany, I¡¯m afraid they will ruin it. Otherwise, you should let us hold the share given to them first, and return it to them when they are older. What do you think?¡±


    Samuel tried frantically on the edge of death.


    It seems to really mind Old Mr. Soto handing over his family¡¯s inheritance to two outsiders.


    If it were not for Rex¡¯s identity, in order to keep the news that Rex is not his own son from leaking out, he would have said that Rex is Ross¡¯s biological child, and Harlee and Adriana are the outsiders.


    But he could only endure it.


    ¡°Well? What do you say? I¡¯ll give you the shares of both children, and when I¡¯m done, when I die, that property will all be yours, right?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto closed the file and dropped it on the table with a snap, reached out and nodded at it, and said in a deep voice: ¡°This is up to me, Quintin. From now on, if you dare to say the word ¡®no¡¯, you will not get a single dime.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you up to? We¡¯re the ones who are your biological children.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really intergenerational.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being selfish.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take us seriously at all.¡±


    ¡­


    The four or five brothers there were very disappointed.


    Adriana raised her hand and rubbed her temples and said to Old Mr. Soto with patience, ¡°Grandpa, I want to talk to alone.¡±


    She felt the need to talk to Old Mr. Soto alone, otherwise the old man¡¯s nature was a real headache.


    ¡°Talk about what? Nothing to talk about, give me a good seat, wait for thewyer and notary toe in and talk.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto knew exactly what Adriana was going to say, and cut her off.


    Everyone sat on the sofa and waited quietly. Almost twenty minutester, thewyer and the notary came over one after another.


    In time, therge living room became more and more crowded.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto is good.¡±


    Rowan barrister dressed in a ck tweed coat, inside a straight silver gray suit, warm face wearing gold-rimmed sses, carrying a leather briefcase in his hand, a proper business elite look.


    He stepped forward, handed the gift in his hand to in the maid, and bowed to the old man, ¡°Long time no see, how is Grandpa Soto¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ well, well, well. I trust you guys to remember me, the old man is doing well.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto tilted his head and smiled, in a good mood, pointed to the two people beside him and said, ¡°Here, let me introduce to you. She is Adriana, my granddaughter, and this boy is Harlee, my grandson. The two children are about your age, so please get to know each other and take care of Barrister Ji in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh, haha, Old Mr. Soto you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Rowan smiled and shook hands with Adriana and Harlee when they both stood up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Barrister Ji is really young and talented, I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time, and when I see you today, you are really well groomed.¡±


    Adriana did not mince words in praise.


    Before Adriana was working as awyer, although not now, but in any case, in that industry are still well known to the big boys.


    She really admires Rowan¡¯s ability.


    ¡°Adriana, I went to your wedding with Mr. Alston, and I saw it from afar, but now that I see it up close, you really are more beautiful in person than in pictures.¡±


    The two business blow each other.


    Rowan then shook hands with Harlee before taking his seat.


    Old Mr. Soto picked up the document and put it on hisp, and said to Rowan, ¡°Van Richter, I asked you toe here today to help me make a will, please. So, are we ready to start now?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay to start.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Before the formal start, the third and second uncles over there were not satisfied and immediately said, ¡°Dad, since it¡¯s a will, don¡¯t you have to talk to us first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not clear how the property will be divided. I won¡¯t do it if the division is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, second brother and third brother are right.¡±


    Old Five also conformed to the sentence.


    Rowan, awyer, was not surprised by this and just sat quietly and did not say anything.


    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t understand what I just said, did you?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shot a cold eye straight through, ¡°Okay, who is dissatisfied,e forward and tell me. Since you are worried about the unfairness, from today onwards, don¡¯t get a single penny of the property.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what gives you the right? We are your own sons, howe everything is against us? And my elder sister didn¡¯te back from her marriage, do you have to consult my elder sister to make a will?¡±


    Old Five yelled again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said hello on your big sister¡¯s side. Your big sister said directly that she can divide it however she wants, even if she doesn¡¯t give it to her, because she doesn¡¯t need it.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Still talking? Say I¡¯m not fair, why don¡¯t you guys look at your big sister?¡±


    He was angry and had a headache, and felt that several children were rather indisputable.


    Because Harlee and Adriana are sitting on either side of Old Mr. Soto, they can see each other if they lean forward slightly.


    Adriana inclined her head, locked eyes with Harlee and raised an eyebrow toward him, signaling him to persuade the old man.


    Harlee shrugged her shoulders, expressing helplessness.


    But still spoke persuasively, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, why don¡¯t we talk about it after the New Year, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who talks too much, shut up!¡±


    Just as Harlee¡¯s words fell, Old Mr. Soto disliked them.


    He skimmed his mouth, white, taking Old Mr. Soto is very helpless.


    ¡°I did an ounting of all the properties before, and here is the registration of all the properties. Fryer GroupAdri has been taking care of it for more than a year, and the shares of thepany were transferred to her name long ago, so the shares Lyle will be Adri¡¯s ¡­ from now on.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Fryer Group is the most efficient of the Soto family industries, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    As soon as Old Mr. Soto finished his sentence, Samuel, the eldest uncle, objected rather unhappily, but was still shouted back by Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Fryer Group, which Harlee had been handling before, has been given to Adri, and who among you has contributed except me? Otherpanies have done it for you, but what about the results, huh? Look at you guys, the oldest is not young, good enough to earn performance with two children?¡±

 Chapter 1023 – Dividing Property 4

    After a series of questions from Old Mr. Soto, several uncles also fell silent.


    Then Old Mr. Soto added, ¡°The downtown Wami mall goes to Harlee, and the share transfer contract can be signedter.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re so biased.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this Wami Mall and Fryer Group both have the highest annual earnings.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what Dad really means.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too biased.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana and Harlee both looked serious, no one said anything.


    Because they don¡¯t know what to say.


    Wami Mall and Fryer Group, two of the most profitable properties under the Soto name, are now divided between Adriana and Harlee.


    They both suffer from the shame of it, and the stock¡¯s uncles and doors get into arguments over these issues.


    Because of the matter of the share transfer agreement, so much so that dinner was dyed until 9:00 pm.


    Adriana and Harlee ended up dividing the property as originally nned, and the stock uncles ended up throwing the door open, not to mention how angry they were.


    Thewyer and the notary left.


    The only three people left in therge restaurant were Adriana and Old Mr. Soto, who sat down to eat together.


    Adriana sighed, took her chopsticks and served Old Mr. Soto¡¯s food and said, ¡°Grandpa, you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been busy for thirty years, and now I have Eliza and will be a father soon and don¡¯t really want to inherit the family business.¡±


    Harlee chimed in.


    Old Mr. Soto dined with his head down and did not speak again.


    Instead, Adriana continued, ¡°Do you know what Archie came over today? He gave us a bank card, ten billion dors, and the CG Group, but we turned it all down.¡±


    She shook her head with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s not because we¡¯re so noble, it¡¯s just that what we have is already enough, and for the rest of our lives, we just want to live a peaceful life.¡±


    For Adriana, it was the hard and uneventful life that she wanted to live,pared to her current life.


    At that time in The Hale family, very poor, very poor, working three jobs, but at that time she was very simple, only knew how to earn money.


    And it will not be like now so hooked up, the deceitful, daily life in the chicken and dog life, so she can not adapt.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t get delusional.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto unceremoniously ¡®added a knife¡¯, ¡°you know your own identity, not you can leave the burden. Girl, know why I insist on the Fryer Group and the mall with you siblings? That¡¯s because half of the initial capital for the Fryer Group and the mall was paid for by your mother.¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    Harlee, who was eating, didn¡¯t want to interrupt, but Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words really surprised him.


    ¡°What do you mean? It was Ruth who paid half of the money?¡±


    He looked to Old Mr. Soto, then to Adriana not only double frowned tightly, his heart deepened doubts.


    Also puzzled was Adriana.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a gloomy little face, she mixed the rice with the chopsticks she was holding in her hand and said in a slow voice: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she gave money to all the people who followed her when she started the business, right?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto looked at Adriana, froze, and then nodded heavily and gave a thumbs up towards her, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    Snap~


    Adriana directly mmed her chopsticks on the table and got a little angry, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Ruth means? Since she came out and told me that she is my mother, why is there so much to cover up? And this young master, what does it have to do with me? Why should I have to carry so much at birth.¡±


    She was angry in her mind.


    Combining the previous events, as well as the understanding of Obren, she can basically conclude that the current Ruth can not reach the point of wealthy, but also can certainly be on the rich list.


    The person who prefers this is her mother.


    Adriana had mixed feelings and it was terrible.


    ¡°And Archie, huh, how many secrets does a superficial wimp hide in private? It¡¯s amazing that The Alston family can still live thatfortably and unnoticed.¡±


    If Archie hadn¡¯t given her a bank card and CG Group today, she would have even thought Ruth was poor and indigent.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me either of them. There are still many things you are not clear about it. Besides, if they are rich again, the future inheritance will be yours and your brother¡¯s. Obren patriarchal position is passed on to women, not men is the rule of the n, otherwise your mother would be more like to let your brother to bear.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto persuaded Adriana with all his heart and soul.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d that I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Harlee chimed in with a sarcastic remark.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana red at him, irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met with all those subordinates of hers, and if I¡¯m not wrong, all of yourpanies give her dividends and proceeds belonging to her equity every year. By the time, Ruth could have her own business empire, why is she still hiding?¡±


    Money!


    Countless amounts of money!


    Although it was her guess, she only really knew the truth about Ruth today, and she even wondered to herself how much more she didn¡¯t know.


    Also shocked was Harlee.


    He slowly put down his chopsticks and leaned back in his seat, suddenly losing his appetite.


    ¡°Where is she? Why isn¡¯t she showing up now, are you going to just leave the mess to me and Adriana?¡±


    That¡¯s really enough.


    I don¡¯t understand how there can be such a selfish mother.


    Wasted motherhood.


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, the young master likes to travel around, even if thepany she is given to Archie to take care of, never interfered from it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, she does enjoy and invest!¡±


    Harlee wrapped her arms around her chest and skimmed her lips, in a very unhappy mood.


    Adriana also fell into silence, not knowing what to say.


    The three men just sat there for days and a half without speaking.


    And only after that, Adriana said: ¡°If my guess is correct, then I will not take over the CG Group, and I will not be taking care of the Fryer Group. Let¡¯s leave it like this, after all, losing money is not losing my money, I would like to see, when Ruth ns to show up.¡±


    Not always want toe forward, Adriana thought it would be better to try to provoke.


    ¡± I agree.¡±


    Harlee nodded.


    ¡°Tsk, you kid, you ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto wanted to say something again, but the words came to his lips and he swallowed them back, hesitated for a long time and finally chose to be silent.


    ¡°s, the path is of your own choosing. You mothers always have to meet, let it be, let it be. I¡¯m old, these things can not care ¡­¡±


    With that, he got up, turned around and walked straight out of the restaurant.


    Because there was something important to say just now, all the servants and household staff were dismissed.


    Now that Old Mr. Soto had gone upstairs, therge hall was left to Adriana and Harlee.


    The two sat for a while and Adriana said helplessly, ¡°Do you think that if I run away far away and change my name, they will still find me?¡±


    They?


    Who is it?


    Harlee thought about it and thought those people should be talking about Ruth.

 Chapter 1024 Sandra is back

    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    He raised his hand on Adriana¡¯s shoulder, his fingers tapping her shoulder with a click, ¡°Sister, your brother I can¡¯t help myself, so don¡¯t ask me that question. But then again, the legs are on your own, so you cane as you wish.


    Just because Ruth gave birth to us doesn¡¯t mean she can n our whole life. And that Obren, we don¡¯t know the real situation of Obren until now, what to take care of an Obren?


    It¡¯s ridiculous to think about it.


    If I may say so, if you really don¡¯t like the position of Obren young master, you might as well just take Peter¡¯s family and you guys go as far away as possible.¡±


    That¡¯s the foolproof way to go.


    But, it is almost impossible to achieve.


    Because ¡­


    ¡°How can that be, when The Alston family is simply not willing to live that simple life, and it would be cruel to let him leave Waverly, who has lived his whole life, than to kill them.¡±


    Adriana leaned helplessly on the seat and looked up at the ceiling, ¡°Since childhood, every step is in the calction of others, do you know how exhausting it is? Now that I¡¯ve easily grown up, I thought I could live my life the way I like it, but now I look back and see that I¡¯m still going by someone else¡¯s n. Harlee, I regret it.¡±


    ¡°What regrets?¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t understand exactly what Adriana meant by her words.


    ¡°Regret that I didn¡¯t run away and stay away from Waverly.¡±


    If a person changes his name and goes to a ce where no one knows to live again, perhaps now facing a different life.


    ¡°You should stop tossing and turning. I didn¡¯t know Ruth¡¯s strength before, but I still don¡¯t know it now? The sky is the limit, I¡¯m afraid there are her eyes everywhere. It is clear that the people who gave birth to us are, on the contrary, a little afraid now.¡±


    A woman with such amazing strength is something Harlee could never have imagined.


    Also shocked was Adriana.


    Because of this, so she wants to escape, but want to escape escape can not go.


    ¡°Just leave the other things alone and take care of you and Peter¡¯s family. The other things, if you really can¡¯t do them, I¡¯ll help you. After all ¡­¡±


    Looking sideways at Adriana, he intoned, ¡°I am your brother.¡±


    I am your brother.


    Four simple words that carry so much.


    Adriana was very impressed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She got up, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go and not disturb Old Mr. Soto¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two men did not go upstairs to say hello to Old Mr. Soto and drove straight away.


    But on the way, Adriana called the individual, ¡°Danni, you get two guys with good hands to guard Grandpa Soto day and night.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone only after she gave the order.


    Danni is the captain of the dozen or so people that Old Mr. Soto gave her earlier.


    Now that Old Mr. Soto has divided his property, the uneven division has caused conflicts that are likely to put Old Mr. Soto¡¯s life in danger.


    Adriana was really uneasy.


    ¡°You are thoughtful.¡±


    Harlee quipped.


    ¡°It¡¯s just unsettling.¡±


    Adriana isreally notfortable with Old Mr. Soto.


    I don¡¯t understand what exactly prompted the old man to think of a clumsy way to have to make a scene to divide the family property.


    Now, the Soto family is all indignant and feels that Old Mr. Soto is too biased, so how can Adriana not be worried?


    Back at Harlee¡¯s house in the evening, Adriana went to bed early, only to remember the next morning that her medication was at Ran¡¯s house.


    After having dinner with Harlee downstairs, Adriana said, ¡°I left something at Ran¡¯s house, I have to go pick it up. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    Harlee pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth, jawing slightly, ¡°Well, okay. But you bettere back before dinner, you can also spend the evening with your sister-inw, I worry that she will be bored alone.¡±


    ¡± Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded, packed up and found a random car in Harlee¡¯s garage and headed straight to Ran¡¯s house.


    Ran¡¯s house is some distance from Harlee¡¯s house, and it is snowing, the ground is icy, very unsafe, Adriana naturally slowed down a lot.


    Originally a forty-minute journey, Adriana took a full hour to arrive.


    It was almost 10:00 a. m. when we arrived at Ran¡¯s house.


    The maid at the vi was familiar with Adriana and opened the door immediately when she saw her enter, ¡°Huh, Ms. Hale, weren¡¯t you just in the living room, when did youe out?¡±


    The maid looked puzzled.


    ¡°The living room?¡±


    Adriana frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the living room, not understanding what the maid meant.


    ¡°Yeah, weren¡¯t you just in the living room, and why did you change your clothes?¡±


    The maid scratched her head in confusion as she pulled open the door, muttering darkly.


    Listening to her words, Adriana¡¯s good-looking shearwater eyes shed a little starburst, but just smiled sarcastically and did not say anything more.


    Stepping towards the living room, the maid had been at all, she immediately said, ¡°Aunt Chen, you go and get busy, I¡¯ll talk to Ran.¡±


    ¡°Eh, okay.¡±


    Without thinking otherwise, the maid turned around and went about her business.


    Adriana walked up the steps and slowed down to the entrance of the hall, and faintly heard someone talking from inside.


    But the distance is too far to hear exactly what is being said.


    Just the woman¡¯s voice ¡­ was familiar.


    Yes ¡­ Sandra!


    When did shee back?


    Adriana suddenly felt that Harlee¡¯s mouth had been opened, and what she had said only yesterday hade true today.


    Pushing the door open and walking in, Adriana called out, ¡°Ran?¡±


    In the living room, the two people sitting facing each other on the sofa looked sideways at the entrance to the hall, only to see Adriana, wearing a tweed coat and a knitted hat, wrapped in a red scarf, walk in.


    ¡°Adriana? Oh, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Sandra stood up, long hair to her waist, she wore thick makeup, a bright smile, the bones of a little charm.


    After half a year¡¯s time, Sandra has already seeded in stic surgery, but her face is so thickly coated with powder, so she must not havepletely healed, but covered up with powder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not toe back? Miss ray is very unfaithful to her promise.¡±


    Adriana, extremely bashful, took a step towards the couch and walked directly to Ran and sat down, ¡°When did she get here?¡±


    Ran made a cup of tea for Adriana and said indifferently, ¡°An hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, aren¡¯t you married to Peter, so what are you doing here with Ran now?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra stood in front of the two, harsh gaze looked askance at Adriana, see her and Ran two people are talking and behaving so casual natural, but somehow jealous.


    ¡°I should ask you that. Miss ray is not keeping her word, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to get herself into trouble. ¡°

 Chapter 1025 Edward is drunk

    ¡°I naturally remember what I promised you. But I was born in Waverly since I was a child, and I just wanted toe back to visit and pay my respects to my parents.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s eyelids are slightly drooping, and her eyebrows unconsciously show some sad emotions.


    Adriana saw her gloomy look and her suspicion increased as she asked, ¡°Back for a visit? If I remember correctly, your hometown is not in Waverly.¡±


    Adriana picked up the fragrant tea in front of her, lowered her head and gently sipped it, and said slowly.


    Ran on the side seems not to hear the conversation between the two people in general, self-conscious tea pouring tea, elegant andfortable movements.


    Adriana put down the cup of tea, aside Ran without her asking, directly with the teapot to refill her cup of tea.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking at the former noble and cold Ran in front of Adriana¡¯s attentive appearance, Sandra was jealous to the bone.


    She carried the hand of the bag tightened a few points, eyebrows a few imperceptible knitted and up.


    ¡°Anyway, Ran and I have known each other for a while, so just consider it a visit to an old friend.¡±


    She looked like Ran, pursed her lips, wanted to say something, and then said, ¡°Ran, what happened before was my fault, this time I came over to say sorry.¡±


    Sandra stood up and bowed to Ran, apologizing profusely.


    Ran leaned forward slightly, elbows propped on his knees, his bony jade-like hands lifted his cup, took a sip, and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°The person you¡¯re sorry for is Adriana, not me.¡±


    As he spoke, he gazed at the white porcin cup of tea, sniffing the curl of tea, and even a look was stingy to Sandra.


    Sandra blushed and watched Ran¡¯s gaze wander to Adriana¡¯s body with a slight hesitation, then she turned to her before, ¡°Adriana, I was wrong to do a lot of things that hurt you before, I hope you can let go of the hard feelings and disregard the past.¡±


    Her face was calm and her attitude seemed sincere.


    Adriana looked up at her, as if she wanted to peek through her eyes to see what she was really thinking, but unfortunately ¡­


    Sandra¡¯s eyes were too calm for her to see anything.


    ¡°Since things are past, they are past, and as long as you are willing to change your ways, I am not one to be unforgiving.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then thank you Adriana.¡±


    Sandra, with a happy look on her face, sat down in front of the two men and was not at once formal, chatting openly with them about what had happened abroad in the past six months.


    She said lively, sitting opposite the two listeners but only words, the atmosphere once dropped to freezing point, quite a bit of embarrassment.


    Sandra words a beat, gaze scanned the two, feeling bored with himself, rose and said: ¡°Uh ¡­ that, I suddenly remembered I still have some things to do, so I will not bother you.¡±


    Even though she was leaving, Ran remained unresponsive.


    Instead, Adriana stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you.¡±


    Sandra gave a slight jaw, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two walked out of the hall one after the other, and when they reached the courtyard Adriana stopped, looked back at Sandra and warned, ¡°Although I do not know what purpose you came back for, but I gave you a chance, if you are deadly, the consequences ¡­ will be self-imposed!¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Sandra nodded, without much change of expression, but looked meaningfully back down the hall, then turned back, walked around Adriana and walked away.


    After seeing Sandra leave, Adriana entered the house, went to sit beside Ran and sighed despondently, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sandra suddenly appears, the more breezy she acts, the more disturbing it is.


    Ran said casually, with a smile on his lips and without concern, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±


    At that, Adriana¡¯s red lips pulled out an arc and smiled.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±


    Meanwhile, Vivian¡¯s family.


    Vivian is apprehensive, since Edward left yesterday and has not returned.


    She was worried about Edward and a little scared, after all, she had gone a little too far yesterday.


    Pacing around the living room, very restless, the movement of the door opening came from the doorway, startling her instantly to her feet.


    Edward was slightly drunk, took off his clothes in the foyer and changed his shoes, nced at the living room and saw Vivian, dressed in pajamas, with long hair and a delicate look, although she was not powdered, looking at him with a restrained and uneasy expression.


    The man¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but recall the scene that happened yesterday, the ck as ink pupils instantly emerged a trace of yfulness.


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ no, Ashtyn is hungry and I was making him form.¡± She scrambled toward the kitchen, her footsteps messy with a hint of bureaucracy.


    Ashtyn is hungry?


    Edward¡¯s sword eyebrows lightly raised, the remaining light swept a nce at the child¡¯s room, the door is closed, the child did not say a word, only afraid of sleeping soundly.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth deepened and he followed without poking at her lie.


    Leaning against the kitchen door, he watched her busy hands and feet inside.


    Vivian, whose back was turned to Edward, clearly felt the hot gaze behind her, which seemed to burn her whole person, she bit her lower lip and became more and more panicked.


    ¡°Who are you making milk powder for when Ashtyn isn¡¯t awake?¡± He asked with a smile on his face.


    It is obvious that she already knows her lies.


    Vivian¡¯s cheeks flushed and she subconsciously swallowed, but she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Edward.


    ¡°He ¡­ was hungry just now, and I guess he ¡­ slept again, again.¡±


    The nervous little woman was stammering in her speech, so she turned around and quickly walked to the bedroom.


    Edward followed, entered the bedroom and closed the door in a smooth manner, directly stopped her waist, pressed her against the wall and leaned down to gaze at her.


    ¡°What are you running for?¡± He spokezily, the rich scent of wine mixed with testosterone on his bodying over her, enveloping her entire being and smothering her almost to the point of intoxication.


    ¡°So afraid of me?¡± His handsome face wore an evil smile, and the burning heat in his eyes repeatedly reminded her of the danger of the man in front of her.


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t.¡± She lowered her eyebrows and hung her head.


    ¡°No?¡± He raised his hand and hooked her chin, forcing her to look directly at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you gave me a reasonable ount of what happened yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, yesterday was just an ident.¡±


    ¡°An ident?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe that?¡±


    ¡°So what do you really want?¡±


    Vivian was forced to retreat and brushed his hand away, ring at her angrily.


    ¡°I think ¡­¡±


    The man wanted to say something, but suddenly leaned down and picked her up across the whole body, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ve told you, yesterday was just a misunderstanding.¡±


    Vivian lost her weight and hurriedly wrapped her arms around his neck, exining anxiously.


    Edward¡¯s nostrils drifted into the woman¡¯s body with a hint of creamy fragrance, his throat tightened, his body could not help but tense up.


    The man ced her lightly on the bed, leaned down and kissed her lips, not resisting the wanton plundering of her breath.


    The prolonged intimate contact made her not even have time to resist before she was conquered by his takedown.


    ¡°Edward, you ¡­ stop, well ¡­ go away ah.¡±


    Vivian pushed Edward away, got up and quickly ducked aside, saying in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll go make you some sober soup.¡±

 Chapter 1026 – Returning Home Together

    Vivian looked at the drunken man in bed and panicked.


    She had just given birth and was not yet allowed to be in the same room with him.


    She immediately turned around and went to the kitchen, not muchter came in with a bowl of sobriety soup, ¡°Boiled for you ¡­¡±


    When I entered the bedroom, before I could finish a sentence, I found Edward had fallen into bed and was sound asleep.


    Looking down at the bowl of soup in his hands, smoking curls, hot and hot, but it seems so superfluous.


    Vivian put the soup by the bed and wanted to leave the bedroom, but when she saw that Edward didn¡¯t have the bedding, she leaned over and pulled the bedding next to him to cover him up.


    As a result, the futon just hit the man¡¯s body, the man tugged her arm with one hand, lifted the futon with the other, and moved skillfully and quickly to drag her into the nest, ¡°Stay with me to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°I still have to stay with Ashtyn ¡­¡±


    ¡°Having a sister-inw and a maid is enough.¡±


    The strong smell of alcohol poured out and tasted a little smoky.


    Vivian wrinkled her brow and reached up to block her nose, ¡°How much have you had to drink?¡±


    The smell of so much alcohol was really a little ufortable for her.


    ¡°Not much, not ¡­ much ¡­ less ¡­¡±


    After the words were said, the man had fallen asleep.


    Leaning in his arms, hearing his even breathing, Vivian was a little ufortable at first, but after a while she found it eptable.


    Suddenly, Ashtyn¡¯s crying sounded next door. Vivian tried to get up to see the baby, but struggled a bit before she realized that she was held tightly by the man and could not move a bit.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m going to see Ashtyn, get off me.¡±


    ¡°Stay with me for a while and don¡¯t move.¡±


    The man muttered, with a touch of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    Vivian had no choice but to lie down with him for a while.


    Because she had just given birth, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping too welltely, and just lying there, she actually fell asleep.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When I woke up with a start, it was noon.


    A maid knocked on the door outside the bedroom, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay, right away.¡±


    Noticing that Edward wasn¡¯t holding her, Vivian immediately sat up and ended up with an arm directly around her waist and stomach, ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡±


    The previous Edward cold and noble, not put in the eyes of anyone, but did not expect this moment actually be some ¡­ sticky?


    Unbelievably, the word ¡®clingy¡¯ can be put on him as well.


    Vivian was a little helpless, just when she hesitated to lie down with him for a while, she was already dragged down to the bed by Edward.


    After lying down for a while and seeing no response from Edward, Vivian couldn¡¯t resist and wanted to get up.


    As a result, she moved just a little and was pinned down on the bed again.


    The little woman¡¯s eyebrows knitted, oiled up with a bit of annoyance, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re awake, right?¡±


    It is normal for him to wake up after sleeping for so long, but if he wakes up and deliberately pulls her to sleep with him, it is clear that he is doing it on purpose.


    ¡°What, I can¡¯t even let you sleep with me for a while?¡±


    The man¡¯s low voice was heard next to her ears, and because her head was leaning against the man¡¯s chest, she could almost feel the subtle vibrations emanating from the man¡¯s chest cavity.


    Vivian pursed her lips, moved her body and raised her eyes to look at him, but saw his eyeszily closed.


    ¡°I ¡­ am just hungry.¡±


    Randomly pulled a reason.


    ¡°Are you hungry, or are you afraid?¡±


    Edward slowly opened his eyes and raised them to cover her cheeks, slightly lifting her chin and meeting her eyes, ¡°Do you need to give me a proper reason for what happened yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday ¡­ yesterday?¡±


    Vivian subconsciously swallowed, seems to be unsure how to exin to Edward, eyes shing uncertainly, embarrassed smile, ¡°that ¡­ yesterday I really ¡­ sorry. ¡±


    Besides saying sorry, Vivian didn¡¯t know how to exin her brain-dead behavior.


    Who knew it would be confusing to do confusing things?


    Looking back on it now, Vivian thinks it must have been a brain stuck in the door.


    ¡°A word of apology and that¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°So what do you want? I¡¯m wrong all right.¡±


    She bit her lips with her shell teeth and plucked up the courage to retort.


    Tension, iparable tension, clenched hands clenched together in death, scared the atmosphere.


    ¡°Punish you ¡­ for giving me a massage, my head hurts.¡±


    Edward finished, the corner of his lips emerged a smile, is that spring-like smile let Vivian hanging heart instantly fell down.


    I thought Edward would not stop there, but I did not expect to say anything in the end.


    He let go of Vivian and moved to lie on his back.


    Vivian was a little confused by his action, half a while did not have any reaction, until the man inclined his head to look at her, the seductive eyes with a few questions, as if asking: why still not moving?


    Only then did she get up and kneel beside him, reaching over his temples and massaging her.


    In the past, she was often to give her mother massage, and then went to work did not have the opportunity to give her mother regr massage, only the technique is also rusty.


    Vivian¡¯s movements are light, with just the right amount of force control, not too heavy and not too light.


    The man in enjoyment closed his eyes, because lying on his back, so Vivian could not see his face, and did not find his cold face held a little smile.


    Edward has always been very cold nature, do not smile, asionally a smile, give people are so cold ice, but at this time, his good-looking face emerged smile but a few easygoing, even ¡­ more is insatiable.


    Vaguely, it feels like the two of them are getting closer and closer to Vivian, which is of course the best for him.


    ¡°By the way, has Ashtyn¡¯s big namee to mind?¡±


    He suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t want to give Ashtyn a big name, and in her current position in the Henderson Family, she wasn¡¯t in a position to do so.


    ¡°Turn around and you pick a name for the baby.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s massaging hands stalled slightly, quite unexpectedly.


    ¡°Well, what else? You¡¯re the baby¡¯s mommy, if you don¡¯t take it, who will?¡±


    ¡°And ¡­ Old Mr. Henderson would he ¡­ agree?¡±


    Just the thought of being kidnapped from the Henderson Family home makes Vivian tremble.


    On that day, she really thought she was going to die and be separated from her child forever, but she never thought she would see Edward after she gave birth and be with him all the time.


    God knows how excited and grateful Vivian was at that moment.


    Mention the Henderson Family senior, Edward eyes instantly cold a few points, faintly returned: ¡°I let you take the name, you talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian responded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After pressing for him again for a while, she suddenly thought of something, or rather something that had been on Vivian¡¯s mind, but didn¡¯t know how to tell Edward.


    A pair of clear eyes looked at him from time to time, several times to speak and then stop.


    ¡°I ¡­ would like to make a trip back home tomorrow, is that okay?¡±


    She was asking Edward¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 1027 – Edward’s Change

    Very worried that Edward would refuse her request, nervous even the massage in his hands stopped.


    Watching him, quietly waiting for the result.


    One second ¡­


    Half a minute ¡­


    One minute ¡­


    Although it was a short passage of time, it was an ordeal for Vivian.


    She was full of expectation, dyed waiting for an answer, slightly a few disappointed lowered her eyelids, ¡°Since you can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you and bring Ashtyn.¡±


    Without waiting for Vivian to finish her words, Edward cut her off.


    Vivian opened her eyes in some disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, go back with you and take Ashtyn with you.¡±


    Edward repeated, moving to lie on his side and looking at Vivian, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to join you?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No, no, it¡¯s not a thing.¡±


    The mouth says no, but the flickering eyes have already betrayed Vivian¡¯s heart.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to, but she doesn¡¯t dare to think about it.


    Edward is smart enough to know what she is doing back there now.


    The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of her mother¡¯s death and she wants to go back to pay her respects to herte mother.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Edward sat up, walked around Vivian¡¯s side, got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    Although it was noon, he had only returned this morning and hadn¡¯t had time to wash up.


    Vivian, sitting on the bed, heard the sound of watering from the bathroom before she returned to her senses and subconsciously looked in the direction of the bathroom, doubly disbelieving.


    Edward ¡­ actually wants to go back with her?


    That incident has always been in his heart, and in her heart, it is also a permanent pain.


    Although she now knew that her mother¡¯s death had nothing to do with Edward, she had a hard time epting it for a moment.


    ¡­


    the Powells Vi.


    Because Adriana arrived at noon, it was already 10:00 a. m., so she didn¡¯t rush to leave, but dined at Ran¡¯s house.


    ¡°Ran, you¡¯re a great cook, too.¡±


    At the table, looking at a table of food, Adriana was amazed, ¡°You all cook very well, but I ¡­¡±


    You guys-Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    A ¡®you guys¡¯ made Adriana suddenly think of someone and the smile on her face disappeared in an instant.


    She was talking about Peter and Ran.


    Just the mention of Peter made her worried about Peter¡¯s condition.


    Naive now and do not dare to visit Peter, can only sit quietly here, nothing can help.


    Ran sipped the wine in front of him, his eyes squinted at Adriana, and with just one nce he knew what was on her mind.


    ¡°With your ability, it¡¯s not easy to go see him?¡±


    Ran said, ¡°If you want to go, just go, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Heh, just go if you want to?¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    Picked up the delicate white porcin bowl on the table, held the chopsticks and took a chopstick of rice into his mouth and chewed slowly.


    ¡°How am I going to meet him? I¡¯m afraid Peter hates me now.¡±


    She originally thought that the days of her childhood would be the most tormenting and sad in her life, but did not expect to grow up to make her life more like years and pain.


    No one can understand how she feels at this moment, the kind of silent devotion, deep love, but only to let each other drown in misunderstanding and mutual torture.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zac introduce thetest instruments? If the blood in your body can fuse with the mother parasite, then you can have a showdown with Peter. At that time, all the misunderstandings will be solved.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t dare to get her hopes up.


    She sighed in frustration, lowered her head and ate in silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, how are you going to spend it this year?¡±


    Ran digressed.


    But after saying that, it turns out that the topic mentioned is even more sad for Adriana.


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The little woman put down the dishes and picked up Ran¡¯s red wine with one hand, wanting to take a sip, only to have it snatched away by Ran just as it reached her mouth, ¡°You¡¯re weak now, you can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Adriana skimmed, looked at the ss of red wine, sighed, then leaned back in the seat, eyes staring forward, ¡°You know, Peter and I have known each other for many years, even after the child was four years old, it is now more than six years, but the only time we eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is surprisingly in prison. ¡±


    That happenedst year.


    At that time Brenden everywhere against Peter, Brenden and The Alston family old man two hand in hand to send Peter to prison, so in order to go to see him, he appeared in prison as a woman dressed as a man, and then with Alvin, Zac, Edward, and two children to apany him to spend New Year¡¯s Day.


    Now when I recall, everything is so beautiful and desirable.


    Adriana was immersed in memories and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Other people¡¯s lives are simple, even mundane to the point of being boring, and my life? It¡¯s a terrible mess. Even TV shows don¡¯t dare to stage it that way.¡±


    She looked at Ran and asked, ¡°Got a cigarette, I¡¯d like one.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The man refused outright.


    Although he could not feel the kind of sad emotions Adriana was feeling, he really felt for her.


    A small woman¡¯s life is already difficult, but also experienced so many things, how can he not heartbroken?


    ¡°If ¡­ if everything never, let you meet Peter will still happen these things, and do not meet him, life banal and simple. How would you choose?¡±


    Ran never asks these childish questions, but now really wants to know.


    Adriana fell into something, looking straight ahead, her eyes empty and widowed.


    After a few seconds, she shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    No?


    This result was a surprise to Ran.


    He had thought that Adriana¡¯s nature would be to say without thinking, ¡®I would choose to meet Peter¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as strong as you think, but I¡¯m just a woman. I just want to live a simple life, even if I earn two thousand a month, even if I remain with my adoptive mother and be reprimanded by him in various ways, I feel that it does not matter, and I will even feel that I just have to work hard to earn money. Look at the life now, it is worse than I could have imagined. Love? Also beplicated, there is no reason I will continue to choose the current life.¡±


    Love is important, and Peter is certainly good.


    But the love is too painful.


    Ran wasn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡°There¡¯s a good movieing out today, want to go see a movie together tonight?¡±


    He asked tentatively.


    Naturally, there was no answer from Adriana.


    ¡°Even if you dwell on this matter now, you won¡¯t get a solution, so why not indulge yourself and have a good time?¡±


    Ran never interferes with anyone¡¯s private life, and Adriana is the first person he wants to interfere with.


    He just wants Adriana to be happy and have a good life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tonight. My sister-inw ising over today and may not have time tonight.¡±


    ¡°No time to apany me, you can also apany your sister-inw together to see the movie is also good.¡±


    Adriana raised her eyes and looked at Ran, their eyes met, and for a moment, a light smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 1028 Peter saved her

    Ran ¡­


    It¡¯s really good, great.


    So good that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It¡¯s just a pity that there is a destiny but not a chance.


    After lunch at Ran¡¯s house, Adriana packed her medicine and her things and left the Powells.


    Back at Harlee¡¯s house, it didn¡¯t take long for Harlee to call.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Adriana, hurry up and go to the hospital, Grandpa is in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What? The hospital? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yesterday when I met with Old Mr. Soto he was fine, howe he is in the hospital today?


    ¡°I do not know, you hurry over to see, I am now at the airport, waiting for your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana hangs up the phone and the phone drives straight to the hospital.


    On the way, she made a phone call to Danni.


    When she left yesterday, Adriana was more worried about Old Mr. Soto¡¯s safety issue, so she put a few FE people over there and asked them to protect Old Mr. Soto.


    Howe Old Mr. Soto is now hospitalized and they haven¡¯t even made a phone call?


    As a result, there was no answer to the phone call.


    Adriana was suspicious, and then called another person, who also did not answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She was worried and her heart was racing.


    Half an hourter, she rushed to the hospital Harlee mentioned and asked for information at the hospital¡¯s front desk before finding Old Mr. Soto.


    When I arrived outside the resuscitation room, I saw the Soto family in front of the resuscitation room.


    When those people saw Adriana appear, they all came towards her.


    At that moment, Adriana felt bad.


    ¡°Adriana, you murderer! My dad was so good to you, and you killed him?¡±


    ¡°Arrest her, heartless bitch, and kill our father.¡±


    ¡°Shoot her!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡­


    They pointed at Adriana and cursed her as they walked towards her.


    Adriana felt bad, but also know the Soto family members are all Rex, want to confront them, not to mention the current weakness of her body, only afraid that her ability also can not.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana stepped back, not without some fear.


    More importantly, she now just wants to know what happened to Old Mr. Soto.


    In the crowd, Samuel stood up and pped towards Adriana, ¡°You murderer, how dare you show up!¡±


    Samuel is the most capable person besides Old Mr. Soto and is extremely handy.


    Adriana subconsciously gulped and took a step back to avoid it.


    That¡¯s when she found someone clutching Samuel¡¯s wrist, blocking her from facing the Soto family, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bullying the few with the many?¡±


    ¡°Peter, huh, it¡¯s your woman who killed my dad, and you¡¯re responsible for that too!¡±


    ¡°A hill of beans.¡±


    ¡°You Peter already have so much family property, and you still want to think about our THE Soto family my family property.¡±


    ¡°Wolf-hearted things, which part of my father has wronged you?¡±


    ¡­


    the Soto family people are very noisy, constantly cursing and roaring.


    Adriana gazed in awe at the man standing in front of her, even a back view made her feel at ease.


    She didn¡¯t understand how Peter could suddenly be here, but after only two days of not seeing him, she had missed him to her bones.


    Now that she finally sees him, she can¡¯t wait to dive over and hug him.


    Avable at ¡­


    She didn¡¯t do that.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I don¡¯t dare.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto is in surgery right now, and it¡¯s not for your side of the story to tell what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Or is it that you the Soto family people have be more capable than the sky and want to work for the police enforcement?¡±


    ¡°Hum, the old man man is the Danni sent by Adriana pushed down from upstairs, now brain bleeding, the situation is serious, the doctor is still resuscitating.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Heartless thing, hypocritical to the extreme. Do not want the property in front of us, and privately send people over to the old man to bully him for the property, too much!¡±


    The crowd was full of you and me, everyone was using Adriana.


    Adriana was dumbfounded and wanted to argue, but didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Danni is indeed the person she sent there, but Danni was previously a member of Old Mr. Soto, a person who came out of FE, and by definition should be loyal to Old Mr. Soto.


    I just didn¡¯t think the problem would be with Danni.


    Now Danni can not be contacted, Old Mr. Soto and in the resuscitation room, if this time Old Mr. Soto died, then ¡­ she can not exin even if she has a hundred mouths.


    But none of this matters.


    Everything is still waiting for Old Mr. Soto to wake up.


    People, that¡¯s what matters.


    ¡°Anything can wait until Old Mr. Soto wakes up.¡±


    Peter is in the end a member of The Alston family, dressed in a suit, he stood there with an innate aura of cold, leading the Soto family people dare not make a move.


    ¡°Hmph, what the heck.¡±


    ¡°Big brother don¡¯t be angry, have called the police, waiting for the police to handle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although The Alston family is incredibly powerful, but we the Soto family is not a vegetarian either.¡±


    ¡°She must not be spared lightly.¡±


    ¡­


    The Soto family was cursing and swearing, but none of them dared to make a move on Adriana because of Peter¡¯s presence.


    Peter Fang turned to look at Adriana, only to see her cheeks whitened, as before, very weak.


    Somehow, Peter always felt that Adriana was hiding something from him, but he just didn¡¯t know what the problem was.


    ¡°Thanks. What are you doing here?¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter and surveyed his suit, which had no wrinkles, but was well cut and draped, making him slender, handsome and handsome.


    Didn¡¯t you vomit blood and now you are in the hospital?


    How could she appear in front of her in a suit?


    Or did he not treat properly in the hospital and insist on leaving from it?


    Adriana does not know what the situation is, the heart of a thousand doubts, but are hidden in the heart did not dare to ask out.


    ¡°No need to thank me, just passing by.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was clear and cold.


    The cold as ice attitude, with obvious strangeness and detachment, as cold as when you once saw Peter.


    The preference is just to feel the cold breath, Adriana felt a vague pain in the heart.


    He, in the end, was desperate for her.


    Peter noticed the bitter smile that surfaced on her face and his heart stung.


    He didn¡¯t tell Adriana that he was preparing to go for a checkup in his hospital gown at that moment, just in time to find her appearing in the hospital in a hurry, so he immediately went back to the ward to change his clothes before rushing over.


    ¡± Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana slightly jawed, ¡°Uh ¡­ that¡¯s okay now, you go ahead and get busy. Later on ¡­ Ran wille over. ¡±


    She looked to Peter and smiled bitterly, then finished her sentence with her head down.


    The whole process did not dare to keep looking directly at Peter, for fear of being found out.


    Only the hand that carries the bag is a little ufortable and nervous.


    The mention of Ran, Peter¡¯s pupils sunk, thick ink sword eyebrows lightly wrinkled, immediately said: ¡°Good.¡±


    And then walked around her and took it in stride.


    He ¡­ walked away.


    The walk is so resolute.


    As she passed her, Adriana raised her eyes to face forward, but out of the corner of her eye, she looked at the man beside her who kept her awake at night.

 Chapter 1029 Adriana’s affair east 1

    As if a slow motion, the world went silent.


    He was the only one in her world.


    Even if you put aside the sense of distance, she can feel the cone of pain engraved in the man¡¯s heart.


    Adriana¡¯s hands were clenched together and she didn¡¯t look back until the end.


    Because ¡­ wouldn¡¯t dare!


    She was afraid that if she turned around, she would jump at Peter and tell him: ¡°Honey, what you saw was all a misunderstanding, nothing happened between Ran and me!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But now she doesn¡¯t dare.


    One can only hope that after this transfusion, the fresh blood will fuse with the mother parasite, then she can stand in front of Peter and tell him: what happened before was all a lie!


    For a while, until Adriana felt Peter walking away.


    She turned around squarely.


    But at this moment, the long corridor, where is his shadow?


    It¡¯s really gone.


    Gone ¡­


    For some reason, the heart is empty.


    It hurts, it hurts.


    Adriana is very painful, heart like a knife, ufortable, and even some of the breathing can not be controlled, the head dizziness is very strong.


    She stumbled and fell backwards, but fortunately, her eyes were quick to hold on to the wall.


    And at that moment, Peter, who was hiding in a corner position not far away, took a peek and happened to take it all in.


    Peter¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly, and he ran towards her without caring about anything.


    Just as Adriana was holding the wall with one hand and the hallway bench with the other, keeping her head down and allowing herself to stand still for a moment, someone came by.


    Wrapping an arm around her waist, he brought her into his arms.


    Adriana was so dizzy that she fell into the man¡¯s arms with that tug.


    When I opened my eyes, I was surprised to find that it was Peter.


    Adriana tried to stand up and push Peter away, but she was too weak to do so.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Peter called out.


    Adriana looked up at Peter, pretending to be calm, clenched her teeth and tried to get up from his arms with all her strength, but finally ¡­ cked out and fainted.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    In hera, she seemed to be able to feel what was happening around her.


    Feeling himself being picked up by Peter and going to get someone to rescue her, vaguely, he heard Peter mention ¡®Siena¡¯?


    Siena?


    Who is Siena?


    She remembered that Siena was the psychiatrist that Peter had arranged to work with Ran and was said to know the art of healing as well.


    Adriana is scared and nervous.


    Since this isn¡¯t Zac¡¯s hospital, she¡¯s really worried that someone might find out about the situation.


    She tried to wake up from her fainting spell, but no matter how much she struggled, she could not wake up, like a nightmare.


    Eventually, it fell into an infinite dimness.


    I don¡¯t know how long she was asleep, but Adriana had a dream.


    A long dream.


    In the dream, she and Peter two people handed everything to the two children to take care of, and then she held Peter¡¯s hand, the two people traveled around the world, traveled the mountains, and lived a happy life belonging to them.


    Beautiful.


    Everything is so beautiful.


    It makes her feel happy, even if even her breath is sweet.


    Abruptly ¨C


    The dream of the sunset, the breeze, blowing over her shoulders draped with silk scarf fluttered, covering in front of.


    Waiting for the breeze to dissipate, the silk scarf fell, she only dark and boundless darkness in front of her, she could not see Peter, so she shouted: honey? honey, where are you?


    But no matter how to shout, she could not see anything, reached around to feel, could not feel anything.


    It is as if deep in the endless darkness of the void, unable to walk out.


    That sense of fear of the void scared her to death, yet she was scared to death.


    Bang¨C


    A sudden loud noise startled Adriana awake.


    Her eyes opened and her heart beat faster.


    Where am I?


    Looking into the white, nose filled with the strong smell of sterile water, she keenly aware that this is the ward.


    However, without waiting for her to speak, she heard the sound of voices speaking next to her ears.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you want to die?¡±


    It¡¯s Peter¡¯s voice.


    Adriana tilted her head to look over, and found Hank on his knees in the hospital room, with Peter holding a gun to his forehead.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana was terrified and immediately sat up from the bed, lifted the bedding and lunged towards him.


    As a result, both feet just hit the ground, and the whole person fell directly to the ground.


    Vertigo.


    Very severe vertigo.


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but now she couldn¡¯t even walk.


    Just now did not feel dizzy, on the contrary, this moment dizziness tight, even the stomach are turning over.


    At the word, Hank and Peter both looked over.


    Peter immediately dropped the gun and ran directly towards Adriana, picking the person up, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He was nervous.


    Adriana¡¯s name is called with a trill.


    Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s body and tried to stand up several times, but failed.


    Finally, leaning helplessly into his arms, she allowed the man to carry her up to lie on the hospital bed.


    After lying down, she closed her eyes and tried to calm herself for a while, but no matter what she did, she was surrounded by vertigo.


    Even looking at Peter, there can be a shaky shadow.


    ¡°Honey, did Hank do something wrong? Although I don¡¯t know what he did wrong, but he is loyal to you, you shouldn¡¯t treat him that way.¡±


    Adriana leaned back on the soft pillows and looked at Peter, her speech a little weak and feeble.


    Peter sat on the edge of the bed, holding her hands in both of his, his thumbs caressing the back of her hands, gazing at her with a tender heart and shaking his head slightly.


    ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have done that to him. ¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, clutching Adriana¡¯s hand slightly harder, and then hanging his head, did not speak again.


    Adriana vertigo is very strong, so even look at Peter¡¯s expression is not so clear and real, and even once feel that they are dreaming.


    Because ¡­


    Although she could not see Peter¡¯s expression, she felt that he had been trembling vaguely.


    That feeling is clear.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Adriana looked at him and asked weakly.


    Peter lifted his arms around Adriana and lifted her up and held her in his arms.


    The force of that tight embrace nearly strangled her to the point of breathlessness.


    ¡°Hey ¡­ honey, let go, I can¡¯t catch my breath.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand and pushed Peter, but she felt weak and couldn¡¯t push Peter away even after half a day of pushing.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    The vertigo was getting stronger and Adriana was so dizzy she wanted to vomit.


    Peter immediately let go of Adriana and asked, ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Trash cans, trash cans ¡­¡±


    Adriana said.


    Peter immediately came over with a trash can from the side and ced it next to the bed.


    Then he scolded to Hank, who was kneeling beside him, ¡°Hurry up and call a doctor!¡±


    ¡°Oh, good, good.¡±


    Hank was freaked out too.


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s condition, he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but seeing Adriana¡¯s pale, frail face made him nervous along with her.


    He got up at once and rushed straight out of the ward.


    It is clear that there is a pager at the head of the bed, but under the tension and panic, they have forgotten about the pager.

 Chapter 1030 Adriana’s affair east 2

    ¡°Well ¡­ it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m fine ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    As soon as Adriana finished speaking, she flopped down on the bed and started throwing up into the trash can.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±


    It was throwing up all the time and it was painful.


    Peter smoothed her back and got up to pour her a ss of cold boiled water, ¡°Feeling better? Do you want to rinse your mouth?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    Adriana just straightened up and threw up again.


    This time the vomit was so fierce that the filth spat directly onto Peter¡¯s pants.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    There was a spattering of vomit, then Adriana reached for the water in Peter¡¯s hand and rinsed her mouth, at which point she cked out and passed out again.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you? Doctor? Doctor?¡±


    Nervous, fearful, scared!


    Having experienced Adriana¡¯s disappearance and countless hardships, Peter would not have been as nervous as he is now.


    The whole person is panicked beyond belief because of Adriana¡¯s affair.


    ¡°Adriana? Don¡¯t you scare me, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Peter held Adriana, a man who used to be so clean and had a cleanliness problem that he didn¡¯t mind the stains on Adriana¡¯s mouth, wiped her with his sleeve, and thenid her down on the bed.


    Then he rushed out of the ward and yelled outside, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡±


    Unprecedented anger and eagerness.


    Peter hated the fact that the doctor could be in front of her in a second.


    Not long after, Siena, dressed in a white coat, came trotting over and, seeing Peter¡¯s eyes red with nervousness, immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Adriana woke up and started throwing up, and now she¡¯s passed out again.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Siena frowned sadly and immediately said to Hank, ¡°Go to Zac immediately, she knows best about Adriana¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°Zac is already on his way and it will take a while to get here.¡±


    Hank answered truthfully.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Peter was so anxious that he immediately said to Hank, ¡°Hurry up and get Zac over here, if he can¡¯t show up in 20 minutes, I¡¯ll waste him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this moment, Hank knew that Peter would do what he said he would do.


    After all ¡­


    He looked over to Adriana, who was lying in a hospital bed in the ward, and his heart seized up.


    Ultimately, the paper can¡¯t cover the fire, the East is out.


    He turned around to call Zac.


    In the ward, Siena was checking Adriana¡¯s condition with a stethoscope, and Peter was standing by, afraid to speak for fear of affecting Siena¡¯s diagnosis.


    After diagnosing for a while, Siena shook her head, ¡°Forgive my shallow ability, I can¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on at all.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t find out?¡±


    Peter was stunned for a moment, looking sideways at Adriana, his eyes slightly narrowed, his heart had a general judgment.


    ¡°I know, you hurry up and have someone take care of the hygiene here.¡±


    After saying that, Peter walked out.


    He had just walked out of the ward when Hank had finished calling Zac and said, ¡°Zac says he¡¯ll be here in ten minutes.¡±


    But before he could finish, Peter was gone.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Hank, somewhat puzzled, followed him over and whirled around to see him making a call with his cell phone.


    The call went out and was answered in no time.


    ¡°Jennings, I want you to send someone out immediately and do whatever it takes to find Ruth for me!¡±


    ¡°boss, you ¡­¡±


    Hank was a little taken aback and didn¡¯t understand what the boss was doing by calling Jennings.


    The Jennings he was talking about would be the world¡¯s number one security systems guru.


    But ¡­


    What does he have to do with finding someone?


    Jennings is the master who was called over by Peter to do security for Asnana vi.


    Everyone only knows that he is the top master of the security system, but they don¡¯t know that Jennings is only Peter¡¯s subordinate.


    And the organizations involved are so mysterious that it is hard to imagine.


    ¡°Within three days. I want you to find Ruth within three days at all costs, or ¡­ bring your head to the table!¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Hank, standing on the sidelines, did not dare to say a word, and even looked down at the floor and did not dare to look directly at Peter.


    He kept a distance of one meter from Peter, but now he could feel the biting cold stern aura of Peter¡¯s body, the killing aura was heavy and powerful, and he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Peter turned around and gazed at Hank with cold eyes, ¡°From today on, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    ¡°BOSS!¡±


    Hank flopped down on his knees, ¡°boss, I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t hide it from you, but ¡­ can ¡­ this is Ms. Hale¡¯s intention.¡±


    He could only put the me on Adriana because she knew that Peter would not be bothered with Adriana.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong, and please boss give me a chance to redeem myself!¡±


    Hank apologized repeatedly.


    But Peter just nced at him and walked right past him.


    Peter was full of thoughts of Adriana, but now that Adriana had fainted once again, he was worried.


    If Adriana hadn¡¯t been in aa this time, he wouldn¡¯t have known how long he would have been kept hidden.


    God knows how much she wanted to beat herself up when she saw those dense needle holes on Adriana¡¯s wrist.


    With Adriana for most of the time, Adriana has been wearing long-sleeved pajamas, long-sleeved jackets, and all long sleeves by the time it gets cold, so he can¡¯t even see Adriana¡¯s arms.


    Even for so long, Adriana always refused to have a love bath with him on the grounds that he was ¡®not well¡¯ and missed all the opportunities to see her arm today.


    He also finally understood why there was a strong smell of blood in every medicine he drank.


    Peter rage.


    More than anything else, it was heartache, heartache for Adriana while infinitely chastising herself.


    Feeling ashamed of Adriana.


    It turned out that the silly woman had endured so much alone.


    Thinking about this, he immediately turned around and went back to Hank¡¯s face, questioning, ¡°Say, what else haven¡¯t you told me?¡±


    I thought Peter was going to see Adriana in the hospital room, who knew that he suddenly had turned around and suddenly stood in front of him, which startled Hank.


    His face went white, his gaze shed and he shook his head, ¡°No, nothing more, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say.¡±


    ¡°All said and done?¡±


    Peter obviously didn¡¯t believe it.


    Because Hank only said that Adriana feeds him with blood as a way to restrain the childpulsion in his body.


    But now it seems that it should not be that simple.


    ¡°Not saying yes.¡±


    Peter pulled out the one pistol from the back of his waist, pulled the trigger and pointed it straight at his brow, ¡°Say, or don¡¯t say?¡±


    Damn, his most trusted brother actually hid so deep from him.


    ¡°boss, I ¡­¡±


    Hank tried to hide it, but the gun in Peter¡¯s fingers jerked hard against his head.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You think, I really don¡¯t dare to shoot? I¡¯ll give you three seconds.¡±


    ¡°boss, I really ¡­¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know ¡­¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    Hank did not finish his words, Peter facilitated the shooting, scared him out of his mind, immediately closed his eyes, ¡°I said, I said, I said!¡±


    Hank never thought that he would one day be such a wimp in front of Peter.

 Chapter 1031 Adriana’s affair eastward 3

    But the matter hase to this, he had to say.


    ¡°In fact ¡­ that day after you were shot Ruth saved you, because your body is the daughterpulsion, and thedy¡¯s body is the motherpulsion, so she must awaken the sealedpulsion in her body to restrain the poison in your body.


    The motherpulsion has been sealed inside her since she was young, so there will not be any damage, not only that, but it will also dy aging. However, in order to save you, Ruth had to awaken thepulsion in the youngdy¡¯s body and bleed 800CC, then slit your wrist to draw out thepulsion in your body. Although you did a full body blood exchange, thepulsion poison has spread to all limbs and bones, it is simply not a blood exchange that will work ¡­¡±


    Hank told Peter everything, even about Adriana¡¯spulsion attack.


    Peter stumbled in his step, and a strong killing intent pervaded his body.


    Pupil eyes gazed at him and asked with a slight tremor, ¡°Are you saying that Adriana goes out on business on the 15th of every month because she is now going through what I have endured before?¡±


    Hank bowed his head and nced at Peter in the aftermath, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as a word sounded, Peter kicked him hard in the abdomen.


    The kick with full forcended heavily on Hank¡¯s abdomen, and his whole body hit the wall and bounced back, falling to his knees in excruciating pain.


    Peter stood in front of him and said in a cold voice, ¡°You know everything in the Floedan quadrangle?¡±


    Hank knew he couldn¡¯t hide it, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Yes, I know all about it.¡±


    He knows everything, but for Peter¡¯s sake, he can¡¯t say anything.


    Peter was shaking with anger.


    The hand clutching the pistol was distinct at the bone joints, the bones clicking, ¡°Good, very good!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Although he knows that Hank is for his own good, but Hank followed him around for many years, should understand his nature, ording to his nature, if he knew that Adriana gave so much for him, he would not let Adriana sacrifice for him.


    The death of one of his people is enough, and now pulling Adriana down, he could not bear it in his heart.


    If he had known that he would let Adriana ¡®sacrifice¡¯ so much alone to save him, Peter would not have epted it even if he had died.


    Anger, Frustration, Repentance ¡­


    A thousand emotions in one, Peter is in pain at the moment, but he loves Adriana to his bones.


    That was the woman he loved so much.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that my love would be so heavy for Adriana.


    These years, every time the pain of the poison, even if he is a man can not carry, he does not know how Adriana in the end, and how a person to bear those pain.


    Every time he thought about it, Peter felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    Snapping-


    The gun in his hand crashed to the ground.


    Like a walking corpse, Peter slowly walked towards the ward.


    Hank looked at Peter¡¯s back, several times want to call him, but missing dare not squeak.


    Ding¨C


    At this moment, the elevator door opened.


    Zac came out of the room and saw Hank on his knees with a slight nce.


    ¡°Shit, what are you doing at ¡­¡±


    Before Zac could finish a sentence, he noticed Hank gazing in the right direction, and he subconsciously looked over.


    That¡¯s how I found Peter, who was stumbling.


    LOL-


    His heartstrings tightened and he turned slightly white with fear, ¡°He knows everything?¡±


    Walk up to Hank and probe him.


    Hank reached out and covered his abdomen, the pain was heartbreaking, blood stains slowly spilled out of the corners of his mouth, frowning tightly, gritting his teeth in pain, ¡°What do you think.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Zac pped Hank on the head again, ¡°Are you trying to get me killed? I told you not to say anything, not to say anything, do you want to y me to death?¡±


    ¡°You think I want to? Didn¡¯t you see the boss was trying to get me killed just now?¡±


    Hank pointed at the gun on the ground, angry and annoyed.


    ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s just trying to get you killed, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really doing it. It¡¯s me, do you understand?¡±


    Zac pointed at him, angry and not knowing what to say.


    I am the one who knows everything from front to back, or the doctor who personally operates the knife, if Peter is going to kill meter, I must kill you first to apany the funeral. On the road to the yellow spring, the old man can not be alone.¡±


    Zac was scared to death, not expecting such a situation.


    The hand pointing at him shook one after the other, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to get killed by you.¡±


    ¡°Shit, you ¡­ me, old me heart bitter, find who to say?¡±


    Hank¡¯s heart is aggrieved, just feel the sins ah.


    Zac no nonsense, jogging out towards the ward, as closer and closer to the ward, his little heart hung in the air.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, fuck it¡¯s all over.


    me it on Hank the idiot!


    The heart resents Hank immensely.


    When he entered the ward, Hank saw Siena and Peter standing in the ward, he swallowed and said in a calm manner, ¡°Ohhhh ¡­ are here.¡±


    Abruptly ¨C


    Peter swept over with a bitter cold light, ¡°Waiting for death? Why don¡¯t you hurry over and check Adriana¡¯s condition? She appeared to faint at noon today, and after examination, although she was severely anemic, she kept throwing up after waking up, and she was unconscious after throwing up.¡±


    Siena had said that Adriana was severely anemic, but not for a day or two.


    And there was a blood transfusion, the amount of blood now will not cause anemia fainting, much less vomiting.


    Zac, frightened and scared, slowly walked towards the hospital bed.


    Siena only gave him a ¡®pity¡¯ look, seemingly heartbroken for a few seconds, before making way for him.


    Zac leaned to his left and walked to the hospital bed, distancing himself from Peter, fearing thatter Peter would get him.


    Then stood at the bedside and first opened Adriana¡¯s eyelids and looked at them, then pulled a chair over and sat aside to check Adriana¡¯s pulse.


    Results ¡­


    A minute has passed.


    Two minutes have passed.


    Three minutes ¡­


    Peter finally couldn¡¯t help himself and kicked on the stool, ¡°Well?¡±


    ording to Zac¡¯s ability, the usual pulse check is only two minutes, basically no more than a minute, but now it¡¯s three minutes, he¡¯s actually still checking the pulse.


    Kicked on the stool by Peter, frightened Zac shuddered and immediately let go of Adriana¡¯s wrist.


    Got up, moved the stool to the middle of him and Peter, said weakly: ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Her pulse was normal, everything was fine, and she would faint and vomit, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?!¡±


    Peter asked, word for word.


    Raising his hand, he kicked aside the chair in front of them and grabbed Zac by the cor, ¡°Now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know, huh? Then why did you hide the truth when you knew it in the first ce? Or did you think I, Peter, needed to let a woman renew his life. Huh?¡±


    He tried.


    That anger is Zac had not seen, even facial muscles are slightly trembling, a pair of pupils flushed with scarlet blood, like a person about to go on a rampage.

 Chapter 1032 Beloved woman feeds with blood

    Who is he, Peter?


    The man who did not change his face when the tarzan copsed in front of him is now this angry, so you can imagine that he must now have the heart to kill.


    Jinrong¡¯s mind reverberated with the scene of seeing Hank in the corridor just now, his heart was in shock, and his little heart was trembling one after another.


    He was scared to death.


    ¡°Great big ¡­ brother, I know it¡¯s wrong. But I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what, just for my own good?¡±


    Peter interrupted, questioning him.


    Zac: moncler outlet, the words are for you to say, what else can I say.


    He nodded woodenly, then shook his head frantically, ¡°No, no, no, no, not really. I am also for Adriana¡¯s own good. Think about it, Adriana¡¯s insomnia was so severe before, she was dying, but not because of you? If she does not save you, then after you die, sooner orter Adriana will also die. You two ¡­ you two ¡­¡±


    Zac thought for a while, then said: ¡°You two are now like a pair of chopsticks, who can not be separated from who, once you leave each other, both have to die. So since they are going to die, why not work hard on each other, live on and survive, and get through, that is not a happy ending, right?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter shrugged him off, his brain hurting with anger.


    ¡°Bang ¡­ ouch.¡±


    He was heavily thrown, Zac immediately fell to the ground, fell on his buttocks, his head hit the table, the pain he jerked backwards.


    Peter looked at Adriana lying unconscious on the bed and was very distressed, but did not know what to do.


    But it has to be said that Zac had a point with all that he said.


    Avable at ¡­


    Even so, Peter never imagined that one day he would be fed by the blood of the woman he loved.


    He med himself, med his ipetence.


    Zac stood aside, looking at Peter¡¯s face bad, very want to say something, but the words came to his mouth he swallowed back.


    Not long after that Hank walked in.


    The grey-headed Hank saw Zac in a mess, a face of bad, suddenly bad mood much better.


    This matter was not his idea alone in the first ce, so naturally he cannot bear so much alone.


    Otherwise, how suffocating.


    His gloating expression fell into Zac¡¯s eyes, and he slowly moved to Hank¡¯s heels and raised his hand, elbowing him hard in the chest, ¡°Damn you!¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Hank¡¯s face was distorted in pain, and he reached up to cover his chest and grinned.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter chided, not wanting the two to disturb Adriana¡¯s rest.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, big brother, I¡¯ll roll out immediately.¡±


    The two men instantly turned and walked out, closing the door of the ward.


    ¡°Fuck you, Hank, you can just die alone and drag me along with you?¡±


    In the hallway, Zac kicked at Hank and couldn¡¯t resist breaking into a tirade.


    Hank, who had been severely beaten up by Peter, could not stand Zac¡¯s punches and kicks.


    The body sidesteps and avoids it.


    Pointing at him, he yelled, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business, I¡¯m not fucking aggrieved? You didn¡¯t consult with me when you did it, I was innocent from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°Innocent your sister!¡±


    Zac swung a left hook, while hitting said: ¡°you innocent, Adriana in the Asnana vi when you do not know anything, but not all hidden from the big brother, but still have the face to y innocent in me?¡±


    He hit a left hook in the past, Hank clutched with his bare hands, and kicked him in the abdomen, ¡°You have done the thing, what else can I do! Adriana blood released are released, I do not cooperate with not all in vain?¡±


    ¡°Ow~ Sub-O, you really do it? Hank, today I do not beat you call mother, I will not be called Zac.¡±


    Zac, who was holding his anger, lunged towards him and the two wrestled with each other.


    The two were fighting outside, while in the hospital room, Peter sat there holding Adriana¡¯s hand the whole time, worried to see her stay unconscious.


    Siena stood by, hesitant to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her, why is she dyed in waking up?¡±


    God knows how painful Peter¡¯s heart is at the moment, if not for the idental meeting with Adriana in the hospital, there may be something to hide from him for life.


    On the contrary, Adriana was made to follow the aggravation.


    She gave quietly and made such a big sacrifice for him, and by andrge no one in the world would do that for him.


    The pain of thepulsion attack, even if he is a seven-foot man can not bear, I really do not know how Adriana survived.


    No wonder she has lost so much weight from the first half of the year to now.


    Peter has been looking for the reason, but dyed in getting any results.


    Only now do we know that it is not that we cannot find the results, but that all the trustworthy people around him have ¡®betrayed¡¯ him.


    Guilt, repentance, pain ¨C


    Various emotions came to his mind, and his hand holding Adriana was trembling vaguely.


    ¡°Adriana~¡±


    Called out softly, his voice hoarse with a trill.


    Siena shook her head helplessly, ¡°Sorry, her situation is too special, if it¡¯s because of her Obren young master status, then it can be exined.¡±


    Siena is Giovanny¡¯s senior sister, many things Peter they have not said to Siena though.


    But Siena was able to find out all about it through Giovanny.


    But I have to say, Adriana is really a woman worthy of admiration, the ones she endured she felt shuddering when she thought about it, but she actually managed to persevere to the end.


    Even a person who has endured so much humiliation but is still willing to give all the time.


    ¡°You go out, I want to stay with Adriana for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Without saying anything, Siena turned and walked out, closing the door to the ward.


    Peter held the little woman¡¯s hand, her hand was cold and cold, cold to the bone, and with it Peter¡¯s heart followed the pain.


    Her white jade fingers that slim, gently rubbing, almost all ayer of skin, appear not so full.


    Putting her hand over his cheek, Peter slowly closed his eyes and said guiltily: ¡°Adriana, you are too stupid, too stupid. How do you want me to face you after giving so much for me? I was even angry with you that day!¡±


    Every time he thinks about it, he can¡¯t wait to give himself a few ps in order to relieve his hatred.


    Adriana did so much to heal him and to keep him alive.


    Before the little woman for him also gave a lot, so much so that now do so many things, Peter even feel that a love too heavy.


    It was so heavy that there was no way for him to bear it.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and sank into the pain for a long time.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s fingers moved gently.


    Peter suddenly noticed and opened his eyes violently, only to find that the little woman on the bed had opened her eyes and was looking at him weakly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The pale, bloodless lips opened and said weakly, ¡°Honey?¡±

 Chapter 1033 No one can leave anyone

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Peter was so ecstatic that he could have jumped up and held Adriana in his arms.


    But he didn¡¯t dare.


    At that moment Adriana woke up feeling dizzy and then vomited and fainted, and he was worried that he was holding her and making her ufortable.


    Clutching Adriana¡¯s hands tightly, the man actually excited red eyes, ¡°You finally wake up, how, feel better, is there any ce ufortable, hmm?¡±


    The woman¡¯s exquisitely good-looking cheeks were haggard and weak, and now they were oozing white, as if she were a seriously ill patient.


    But Peter knew that Adriana was really sick.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her voice was soft and disembodied.


    Peter¡¯s heart was tense, and his grip on her hand was hard, as if he feared that if he let go, she would leave him once again.


    ¡°Silly girl, why, why do you have to be so silly?¡±


    Peter held her hand in one hand and gentlynded on her cheek with the other, watching her moisten her eyes and sob with resignation as tears instantly came to her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    He reached out and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and with the other hand, he pped her directly towards his face a few times, ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault for making you suffer, I¡¯m too much of an asshole!¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    Adriana sniffled and shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you do that, I don¡¯t me you, I really don¡¯t me you, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    She knew in her heart that Peter knew it all now.


    I just didn¡¯t expect everything to happen so quickly, and Peter knew it would happen so quickly.


    So, what happens next, will he continue to receive treatment?


    This is Adriana¡¯s biggest concern.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Honey, listen to me.¡±


    Adriana drew her hands to hold his, not wanting to see him abusing himself, and said weakly, ¡°honey, I knew those things couldn¡¯t be hidden for long, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    Looking at Adriana¡¯s lips dry, pale, even the speech is breathless, his heart is breaking.


    In fact, even if Adriana did not speak he could know what Adriana was going to say, only now he did not want to hear it.


    Don¡¯t want to hear anything.


    Just hope Adriana can rest for a while and then there will be a way when we find Ruth.


    Ruth is Obren¡¯s person, there¡¯s no way she can¡¯t fix these things.


    After all, it is Adriana¡¯s mother, and she would never disregard her own daughter¡¯s life because of the treatment for herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty ¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head and refused.


    In the past, she had a pair of Ying Shui eyes became dull, lost the luster of the past, are not so bright.


    Clutching Peter¡¯s hand tightly, with a great feeling of having to exin hisst words, he choked and said, ¡°honey, those things I did before were all I was willing to do. Now that your body has slowly gotten better, I hope that you can receive good treatmentter on and not let down what I have given to you, okay?¡±


    After saying a paragraph, Adriana took a long breath.


    It¡¯s as if talking just now took a lot of strength and overwhelmed her a bit.


    ¡°Stop it, you stop it!¡±


    Peter took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes, not wanting to hear Adriana speak again.


    The more she thinks of him in this way, the more Peter feels guilty and confronted with pain.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re so selfish!¡±


    His face sank slightly and he gave a light rebuke.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The little woman¡¯s pupils widened, looking at Peter in disbelief, her nose couldn¡¯t stop ring slightly, and her lips were trembling uncontrobly.


    The pair of scarlet bloodshot eyes gradually gilded with ayer of dense water mist, the pain of half a day can not say anything.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    She asked once again.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re selfish!¡±


    Peter looked at her and said in a deep voice: ¡°Who asked you to do so much for me, did you consider my feelings, did you think whether I would ept your help?¡±


    He was angry and heartbroken.


    I only wish I could reprimand her a few times so she wouldn¡¯t be foolishly thinking of him in everything.


    Adriana was first stunned, and then the corner of the warped lips pulled out a curve and smiled.


    Even though she was smiling, she looked so haggard and sad on her face.


    Tears glistened in his eyes before spilling out.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry, but seeing Peter in front of her like that, ming himself and feeling guilty, she couldn¡¯t help crying out.


    After all she had been through, Adriana thought she would be strong, but that proved not to be the case.


    Instead of bing strong, she became sentimental.


    ¡°I know you must me me. But honey, I just want to do something for you.¡±


    Her tongue lightly licked her lips and continued, ¡°You did so much for me back then, now it¡¯s my turn for you. And you know my situation, insomnia was so serious back then, if not for you, I have no way to cure. I am Obren¡¯s people, Obren¡¯s people themselves have different physique ¡­ physique.¡±


    Adriana blinked her eyes and let out a sigh of relief, ¡°I don¡¯t know why that happened, but I can¡¯t leave you either. If you were gone, how long would I be able to live? The reason I didn¡¯t dare tell you before was because I was worried you would refuse. But now that you know, I want to tell you. honey, we can¡¯t leave anyone now, I just hope you cooperate with the treatment behind, you ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    The man abruptly pped the table in anger and stood up in a sh, saying angrily: ¡°Enough! You are talking about my illness, my illness! When will you think about yourself, Adriana, and live a little easier!¡±


    Others don¡¯t know how much Adriana has been through, but Peter knows everything.


    Because Adriana is Obren¡¯s person, she has been in control since the moment she was born.


    From the marriage to the birth of a child, to those things that happenedter, each and every one of them, all under the carefulyout of others.


    Now she can easily live a little bit of self, but because of his condition, in turn, dragged Adriana down.


    It¡¯s amazing how much she did for him.


    The sudden angry rebuke startled several people in the corridor outside who pushed open the door and came in.


    Seeing Peter standing at Adriana¡¯s bedside, Zac and Hank looked at each other, then at Siena, gave each other a look, and together they left the room, closing the door behind them.


    Adriana was taken aback by Peter¡¯s reaction, but was not angry.


    Just pursed his lips and smiled a gentle and weak smile.


    ¡°Honey, stop it, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    The pouting words, such tenderness, can almost melt Peter¡¯s heart.


    Let his only strength disappear into nothing in an instant.


    Peter immediately turned around, his back to Adriana, tightly knitted brow, eyes steeply moistened, tears instantly gushed out.


    It is said that men have tears do not y lightly, but now, he can not help, but also can not help the tears flowing.


    He didn¡¯t know how to face Adriana without thinking that every word and every sentence after she woke up was inseparable from his condition.


    All the time, he is always looking out for him.

 Chapter 1034 As long as you are there

    There is no regard for your body.


    Adriana had some difficulty and still felt a little dizzy lying in bed.


    But looking at Peter with his back to her, it was clear that the man must not be feeling very well inside.


    She couldn¡¯t get up and was afraid that moving too much would trigger vomiting again, so she just moved around and reached out to Peter¡¯s hand.


    Because Peter is a little distance from the bed, she reached out and didn¡¯t even grab it, so she got up slightly and tilted her body outward, resulting in an idental nting of the whole person to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Adriana let out a scream and Peter instantly reacted.


    A turn will see the little woman fell towards the bed, he was quick to tug her arm and bring her into his arms.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Peter picked up Adriana and sat her on the edge of the bed, letting her lean on his shoulder.


    Then a careless, she almost tumbled down, although Peter was caught, but now a shake brain dizziness unbearable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me lean for a while.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and whispered softly.


    She said a word, Peter suddenly did not dare to move, even the atmosphere dare note out, just quietly hold her.


    For a long time, Adriana reacted, then opened her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to be too careful. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a paperweight.¡±


    She was in a somewhat good mood and didn¡¯t forget to make a joke.


    ¡°Silly girl, stop it. I want you to think more for yourself. What insomnia, there is always a way to cure it, your mother is the young master of Obren, she must be able to find a way, understand?¡±


    Peter is absolutely convinced that Obren¡¯s people can cure Adriana¡¯s insomnia.


    ¡°Yes, of course you can.¡±


    Adriana gently wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s waist, leaned against his chest, quietly listened to his heartbeat, felt the familiar scent emanating from him, and smiled insatiably.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re there.¡±


    Her point is simple, as long as Peter is there, he can solve all the problems, there is no need for Obren¡¯s people to step in.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    As soon as it was mentioned, Peter really didn¡¯t know how to continue talking to Adriana.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. And I have already looked down on that.¡±


    Yes, it is enough to have Adriana.


    For the first half of his life, The Alston family put so much pressure on him that he knew nothing but business struggles, even as he kept counting and scheming every single day.


    That kind of time is dull and boring, Peter spent meaningless.


    It wasn¡¯t until after meeting Adriana that everything was turned upside down.


    He realized how beautiful and desirable rtionships can be.


    Pain, and pleasure.


    At that moment, Peter really knew, even if the waist of a million, rich, with supreme power, and what is the use?


    But it is spiritual satisfaction that leaves the soul feeling empty just the same.


    And Adriana¡¯s presence made him realize too much and changed his once-held thoughts, showing him that there are better things besides money and power.


    ¡°You stop talking, I want to hold you and leave me alone.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t want to hear Adriana say something about his cure, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to hear Peter say some ¡­ crap!


    Yes, all Peter had to do was advise her not to be saving him and Adriana would think those words were nonsense.


    After so much has been paid, the treatment that follows naturally cannot be terminated.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Peter when really did not say anything more, and Adriana also just leaned in his arms, the two just quietly stay, even if they look at each other without words, they feel a happy and beautiful thing.


    ¡°You know, how many times I have dreamed that we can hold each other like this all the time, not to estimate those vain things, just want to feel life quietly, feel each other.¡±


    Adriana leaned against him and inclined her head to look out the window at the falling snow.


    Snowkes fell on the windows in a flurry, piling up ayer of snow on the edges of the windows.


    I think back to the encounter I once had with Peter, justst winter.


    She had a break with Peter and so many things happened between the two of them.


    It is painful to recall now, but a rare memory.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening now. We¡¯re fine right now.¡±


    Peter responded.


    The voice was as gentle as it had ever been, seemingly giving Adriana all the tenderness she had saved up over the decades.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s great now. But will ¡­st?¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and grabbed his shirt with both hands, ¡°honey, I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid. Very afraid that one day you will not be by my side. Do you know what that feels like? I¡¯m really scared.¡±


    Adriana also did not think she would love someone to the bone.


    That kind of love, hot, and painful.


    ¡°Fools.¡±


    Peter¡¯s heart suddenly ached, and with every word she spoke it tugged at his heart, making it hard for him to follow.


    It was like having a palm around his throat, making it impossible for him to breathe.


    The heart gently trembled and cringed, and the pain spread to the internal organs until every pore hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, I have already ordered someone to look for your mother, I believe it won¡¯t take long to get results. By then you will be fine, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Peterforted Adriana.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I was also worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find Ruth.


    For many years, countless people have searched for Ruth¡¯s whereabouts, but in the end, no one has found her.


    It can be said toe and go without a trace.


    If she does note out, only he used his own power is not too useful.


    That¡¯s what Peter is most worried about.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Adriana suddenly said.


    ¡°Back to what? You¡¯re weak and need to be hospitalized. Be a good boy, don¡¯t make a fuss, listen to me, okay? From today on, I will always be by your side and will not let you be alone.¡±


    Your own woman¡¯s own heartache.


    Even if he gave up everything, he would never give up Adriana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Adriana is pampering, but even if it is pampering, the voice of speech is also weak and weak, that look really makes Peter worried tight.


    ¡°Howe the older you get the more naughty you are, don¡¯t you listen to my words anymore?¡±


    Leaning down to gaze at the woman in his arms, he reached out and pinched her nose, ¡°If you don¡¯t listen again, don¡¯t me me for punishing you when you¡¯re better.¡±


    The so-called ¡®punishment¡¯, the two people know very well in their hearts what is meant by the matter.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going through your head? Men are really the same.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Peter instantly retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other men, but I only have you in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes, only me. I see you covet my body, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So what? You¡¯re the only one I covet.¡±


    He hugged Adriana, resting his chin on her head, and sighed ruefully, ¡°Adriana, you must get well soon; Helen and Luis are already ten years old, and they will soon have a lot of school work to do, and they need you toe home and help them with their homework. In your absence, the two children have be increasingly disobedient.¡±

 Chapter 1035 A Vicious Battle

    ¡°By the way honey, you must not let the two children know about me. I¡¯m afraid they ¡­¡±


    ¡°Knew that. I didn¡¯t tell them.¡±


    The things Adriana worries about are the same things Peter worries about, so how could he not take her feelings into ount?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about getting treatment here, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Who knows, just as his words fell, Adriana propped herself up on the bed and sat up, wrinkling her brows and looking at Peter with a serious expression, ¡°Oh no, Grandpa Soto, Grandpa Soto how is he?¡±


    Today I came to visit Grandpa Soto and then suddenly had an attack.


    Now there is no telling how long thea hassted, much less what Grandpa Soto¡¯s condition is now.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto side I have sent someone over to inquire, the person is now out of life threatening, but into aa. The doctor said ¡­ will be fine in a few days.¡±


    In fact, the doctor said the situation was very bleak, but Peter was worried that after telling Adriana she would definitely think more about it, so he didn¡¯t dare to say that much.


    ¡°Also, Danni. he was with FE before, so why would he go after Grandpa Soto? Didn¡¯t you say that FE people are loyal?¡±


    Adriana then really believed what Peter said before and had a lot of trust in the FE people.


    After all, Aaren and Giovanny, whom she had arranged around her, were both very conscientious and loyal.


    ¡°Yes, the FE people are very loyal. But Danni was an ident. People in FE hardly have any family members, that¡¯s why they don¡¯t betray their masters, because they won¡¯t be threatened. But Danni was an ident, and after he came out of FE, he found his real mother by an ident. The result ¡­¡±


    The results are predictable.


    ¡°What you mean is ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brow was knitted, and the gloom and depth between her brows could not be brushed away, ¡°He was being used?¡±


    She let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    After sitting for a while, Adriana got a little tired, ¡°I want to lie down for a while.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you lie down.¡±


    Peter got up, put his arms around her, gentlyid her on the bed and covered her with bedding, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯m here for everything.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about Grandpa Soto, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Danni wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to get at Old Mr. Soto if I hadn¡¯t arranged for someone to take care of him.¡±


    It all came so fast, so unexpectedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to take care of it, and I¡¯ve arranged for reliable people to protect Old Mr. Soto. Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words reassured Adriana so much that she nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After lying down for a while, I felt sleepy, and then I fell asleep.


    Seeing that she was sleeping deeply, Peter turned and left the room, and not long after, one person appeared in the corridor.


    That person is -shadow.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    shadow, as always, was dressed in ck, with a duck-tongue cap that covered his face, making it impossible to see what he looked like.


    Especially with a mask on his face, tightly covering his entire face, revealing only a pair of eyes.


    ¡°From now on, I want you to watch over Adriana, and if she leaves the hospital, or if anything happens to her, I will hold you ountable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    shadow nodded, then stood like a robot at the door of the ward.


    Among all the people around Peter, he trusts the most, or among all the people around him, the only one with the most ability is Shadow.


    Even if Giovanny came over, he was no match for him.


    He was relieved to leave Adriana in his hands.


    ¡°Shit, who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Boss, who is he?¡±


    Seeing Peter walk out, Hank and Zac immediately approached, but spoke carefully, even their voices were a bit soft.


    Peter nced coldly at the two men and immediately instructed Hank, ¡°Where is Brenden now?¡±


    Instead of answering the two men¡¯s questions, he questioned Brenden about his whereabouts.


    ¡°boss, what are your ¡­ ns?¡±


    Hank inclined his head and looked at Zac beside him, his intuition told both of them that Peter must have something to do, otherwise how could he leave Adriana in the ward and he just left alone?


    ¡°Check it out immediately, I want to know his whereabouts!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is gloomy like ink, the whole person looks tense, emitting a subtle aura of bitter cold, shocking people¡¯s back chills.


    Killing Qi.


    A strong murderous aura.


    In all the years of following Peter, Hank has never seen Peter as angry as he is now.


    Like a sleeping lion waking up in the jungle, it seems to have ughtered everyone.


    He was somewhat scandalized and subconsciously swallowed, not daring to anger Peter, and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go check it out immediately.¡±


    Hank turned to leave.


    Zac was so scared that he knew it was definitely not sensible for him to stay, so he tried to escape.


    As a result, the person hadn¡¯t taken two steps before Peter called him back.


    ¡°Zac,e back.¡±


    Zac¡¯s body stiffened, his back to Peter¡¯s face instantly white, closed his eyes and breathed deeply, feeling the god of death getting closer and closer, scared.


    And then, deep breath, a turn, towards Peter fawning smile, holding a heart like death to go to his front, ¡°Brother, what is the order ah?¡±


    If you need something, just order it, it¡¯s too scary.


    Now face Peter are feeling like facing a devil, afraid to be abused by him.


    ¡°By the way, big brother, you have something to order Edward ah, I still have some things in that hospital, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward has been thrown out of the Henderson Family and is left to fend for himself.¡±


    Peter said, cold eyes looked askance at him, ¡°Prepare something immediately.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What? Prepare, prepare what?¡±


    Zac was a little confused.


    Some impractical hazards came to mind, but there was some disbelief and a feeling that I must have misunderstood Peter¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°You tell me!¡±


    He gave only three words.


    Just three words have clearly expressed his thoughts.


    Zac then realized that he had really stormed off.


    I¡¯m afraid Brenden ¡­ is going to be in trouble!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter takes Zac away with him.


    At the same time ¨C


    A certain hotel box, a person hastily appeared.


    Brenden, who was drinking in the box, gazed at the woman in front of him with deep emotion, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±


    He raised his ss and clinked it with the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Brenden, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, something¡¯s happened.¡±


    The visitor ran to Brenden¡¯s front, said with a panicked look, ¡°Peter is looking for you everywhere, and has prepared guys, only ¡­ is a bad fight.¡±


    The visitor is Hamza, Brenden¡¯s special assistant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Without waiting for Brenden to speak, the woman sitting across from him turned pale, and the goblet in her hand fell straight down in fear.


    The ss fell to the ground and shattered with a sound, staining the carpet with purplish red liquor.


    ¡°Yes. Being prepared only puts Mr. Alston in danger.¡±


    Hamza spoke to the woman before her eyes fell on Brenden.


    Brenden, on the contrary, seemed rtively calm, just holding a ss of wine and drained it, while gazing at the woman across the table with a tender heart, ¡°Hamza, send thedy to the ne immediately, make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±

 Chapter 1036 Brenden’s weakness

    ¡°No, Gaki, I want to be with you, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you anymore, no, no.¡±


    The woman sitting across from Brenden shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but tear up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her painful appearance, Brenden got up, walked to her, and took the person directly in his arms, ¡°Anne, from the time I met you until now, I have done too many things wrong to you. You have given too much for me, I do not want to see you hurt for me, do you understand.¡±


    For Brenden, he has let down too many people in his life, but the woman in front of him is the one he doesn¡¯t want to let down the most.


    The woman called ¡®Anne¡¯ in her arms shook her head like a garlic, ¡°I forbid you to say that, no, I don¡¯t want you to leave me.¡±


    She pushed Brenden away, got up and looked at him, and said, ¡°By the way, you get Tatum and Tiana, they should be able to help you. Tiana¡¯s master is also Peter¡¯s master. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Brenden clutched the hand of the woman in front of him and held it in his hand, looking bashful and calmly hooking his lips in a smile, ¡°Now it¡¯s the New Year, everyone is at home waiting for the reunion. This time Peter if really want my life, I do not even have people behind me to protect.¡±


    He missed the mark after all.


    Originally thought that Peter is now weak, must not act rashly, did not expect that he would suddenly at this time on him.


    Brenden looked back at her Hamza and instantly ordered, ¡°Go gather the brothers under yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hamza¡¯s eyes surveyed the two men with a worried look on his face while turning away again.


    The door to the room closes and silence returns to the box.


    The little woman raised her arm around Brenden¡¯s neck, her reddened eyes looked at him, ¡°Gaki, promise me, promise me that Rene muste back unharmed, OK?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t let Brenden go and was really worried about Brenden.


    Worried that something might happen to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid.¡±


    Brenden gazed at her tenderly, took her hand, and led her to the window for a view of the Waverly snow.


    Standing beside the woman, Brenden sighed, ¡°Whether it was Gisselle, Hayley, or Juliana, I never loved. But I knew you before they did, and you have given so much to me over the years. I failed you and hurt you, but you¡¯re still with me now without fail, what do you want me to do to you?¡±


    The woman tightened her grip on his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care that much. I know you never liked Gisselle, much less Hayley, or Juliana, you were just using them. In fact, how can you say you don¡¯t care and not care? You are my beloved man, I can¡¯t wait for you to be by my side forever, but I also know that you want a lot. A person who is not willing to be mediocre, naturally have their own ideals and ambitions, I like you, will definitely make you.¡±


    Anne turned sideways, facing Brenden, raised her hand over his cheek, her long, jade-like fingers gently brushed the beard on his chin, looking at his sexy, confusing face, deep features, naturally with a few evil and mncholy atmosphere, handsome and provocative.


    ¡°Brenden, I have a question for you.¡±


    Her voice was gentle as water.


    Faced with her tenderness, Brenden is really powerless to resist, perhaps really in love with her, that¡¯s why he is powerless to resist.


    ¡°You keep saying that you love me and want to protect me, but why didn¡¯t you ever think of dropping everything, taking me with you, and us going away to a ce where no one knows us to live our world as a couple?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he looked at her incredulously, not saying anything for a long time.


    In his heart, Anne is very well behaved and cute, yet obedient girl, never make unreasonable demands with him.


    But today, she¡¯s acting a little bit different.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    She asked once again.


    Brenden¡¯s brow knitted and he slowly hung his head, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    I shook my head slightly, a thousand guilt surged to my heart, ¡°I know I¡¯m sorry for you. But ¡­ Anne, you should know that I walked out of Obren, carrying the hatred on my body. If I can¡¯t avenge my parents, what kind of person would I be?¡±


    In front of anyone, Brenden will not reveal his Obren people¡¯s identity, but in the face of her, Brenden had to say.


    I am afraid that some things that are not clear will cause misunderstanding.


    He really did not want to give up and let her misunderstand.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Some words came to her lips, but the woman swallowed them.


    A pair of glistening watery eyes shed, containing deep emotion, and finally turned his back on him, ¡°I know. Gaki, go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you ¡­ toe back safely.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him too much.


    Over the years, she and Brenden have experienced too many life-and-death separations, each one leaving her on tenterhooks.


    Or that every time Brenden leaves, she expects the worst.


    Looking at the little woman with one hand around her chest, one hand covering her cheek, her body vaguely trembling, very painful appearance, deeply stabbed Brenden¡¯s heart.


    He stepped forward and reached out to soothe her, but his hand finally stopped in mid-air and did not fall.


    The man who has always been a killer, a ruthless man in anyone¡¯s eyes, also has his own soft spot.


    One like ¡­ Anne.


    Brenden turned around and walked away, but just a few steps away, but still turned around and turned back, took her arm and put her in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Heartbroken, a million times heartbroken.


    ¡°There are some things that once you start, there is no turning back. After offending Peter, how can I have a way back? She Adriana is Obren¡¯s person, even if I don¡¯t make a move, they will not give me a chance to survive. Anne, I know you me me, resent me, hate me, but I hope you can understand me. Obren eyes are about to be in my pocket, you are waiting for me ¡­ wait for me¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ waiting for you? How long are you going to make me wait? Huh? Brenden, how many years have we known each other, huh?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but cry and tearfully ask.


    Brenden¡¯s eyebrows knitted, the heartache between the eyebrows of the gods showed.


    ¡°Sixteen years and three months.¡±


    ¡°What about us being together? How long have we been together? Fourteen years and one day!¡±


    Brenden replied without thinking.


    The woman nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been fourteen years. We¡¯ve been together for fourteen years, but I still don¡¯t even have our children. Do you know how exhausting it is for me to live in fear every day?¡±


    She was tired, very tired.


    Many times want to give up, but for the sake of her beloved man, she has persevered.


    Her words fell on Brenden¡¯s ears like a knife.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s my bad. But Anne ¡­ I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    Brenden gaze unblinkingly watching the little woman, throat knot rolled a little, eyes moistened a few points, ¡°with you, I will worry about you, will leave no stone unturned to protect you. The actual fact is that you¡¯ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. I Brenden ipetent, revenge has not been sessful so far, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, you stop.¡±


    The woman raised her hand and put it over his mouth, blocking the words he was going to sayter.

 Chapter 1037 Melee

    Instead, he adjusted his emotions and faced him very calmly, saying, ¡°You are not ipetent, not without the means to avenge your parents, but because what you wanted from the beginning was not just revenge, but the position of Obren n leader. Gaki, I just want to tell you that I have loved you for fourteen years, and there will be times when I am tired.


    You are on tenterhooks for the sake of rapture, and I am on tenterhooks for you. You may not understand me, but I will try to do my best. If one day, I am really tired and exhausted of being with you, I hope you won¡¯t me me and hate me.¡±


    Human feelings are time-bound and have a limited capacity to withstand them.


    Even though she loved the man in front of her obsessively, the things he did gave her too much pressure.


    Brenden stiffened and stood still without response.


    The little woman drew back her hand, wiped the tears from her cheeks, and walked right around him.


    As she brushed past, she bumped her shoulder into Brenden, who stumbled and took a step backward.


    Ta-da-da-da


    As the high heels fade away until the room door ms shut.


    The woman is gone.


    Brenden leaned to one side, deep in thought.


    The mind reverberates with the vividness of the past.


    Acquaintance for sixteen years, love for fourteen years, he is more than ten years older than her, have been able to be her uncle¡¯s age.


    But she has been unfailingly devoted to him.


    This is a love that Brenden¡¯s heart can never repay.


    But she was right about one thing.


    That is, he wants to do more than just revenge, but the position of Obren young master.


    Is ¡­


    Want really too much?


    Brenden took out a cigarette from his pocket, held it in his lips, lit it, and smoked it alone for a while in silence.


    Between the slight skimming of the eyes swept the cupcakes on the table.


    Slowly walk towards the cake, take the knife and cut the cake directly, split it in two, and then pick it with the tip of the knife, a diamond ring will appear inside.


    A rare dark blue diamond ring.


    It was a ring he made with heavy gold, unique in the world, originally intended to give her today as a New Year¡¯s gift.


    It just didn¡¯t ur to her to meet up in a hurry and she hadn¡¯t been able to know.


    Brenden took a deep breath, wrinkled his brow, put away the ring, and smoothly pulled out his cell phone to make a call, ¡°Where is Peter now?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get ready, I¡¯ll be right there. Also, make sure to send someone to protect thedy. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you ountable!¡±


    ¡°And ¡­¡±


    Brenden spoke, ¡°Helicopter to escort thedy out, now, immediately, now.¡±


    He failed to give his beloved woman everything she wanted, so now it is imperative that he protect her, otherwise, he would really be sorry for Anne.


    In this life, he can fail everyone, but he cannot fail her again.


    After hanging up the phone, Brenden left the hotel.


    Late at night, fifty miles outside the city, by the sea.


    Peter, Brenden two people face each other and force, two people watching each other, a long time did not speak.


    ¡°Heh heh, we meet again, Peter? Oh no, I should call you a nephew.¡±


    Brenden kicked his hands in his pants pockets, looked at Peter, and smiled.


    The two sides brought a lot of people, and parked aside the lights of the car straight into this side, dozens of cars will be lit up this side as if it were daylight.


    Peter¡¯s body is a little weak, butpared to six months ago, he has recovered a lot.


    At least 80% of his strength is still avable, and it is not impossible to deal with Brenden.


    Peter, with a cigarette in his hand, looked at him and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been half a year since we¡¯ve seen each other. Today, I specially brought you a meeting gift, I think, you will like it.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and smiled with a winning attitude.


    At that, Brenden¡¯s face sank, his heart thumped and hung for a moment, a bad feeling of foreboding.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°What kind of gift?¡±


    He turned sideways to look at the sea over there.


    The wind howled, the wavespped the shore, and the sound was so loud that it suppressed the sound of each other¡¯s conversations, and the words seemed a bit strained.


    As soon as the sentence was finished, Brenden then added, ¡°Not coincidentally, I¡¯m not interested in your gift.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled out his gun and shot directly towards Peter.


    Peter will see everything at a nce, leap, leap aside, dodge the bullets, smoothly pull out a pistol to Brenden shot.


    biu, biu, biu-


    After firing several shots in a row, he only heard a soft cry and he knew he had hit it.


    But the location of the crowd is extremely deep in the wild grass, hiding behind the grass, simply can not see each other.


    More so because the ce where you are now is very close to the city center, so everyone¡¯s pistols are equipped with silencers, so that they will not be detected by the outside world.


    With the start of the gun battle, dozens of cars over there were locked, and in just a moment, the ce that was just as bright as day was instantly dark.


    The lights went out, the darker it got in front of you, and thete winter night, even with the sparse stars, could not light up the earth.


    Instead, they are nestled among the weeds, and the snowkes on the weeds shake off on their necks, making them feel cold.


    Although the pistol is equipped with a silencer, but the dark night can clearly hear the sound of bullet flow, see the muzzle of the gun when shooting sparks.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep fighting like this. And Brenden has asked for outside help to contact Tiana and Tatum, I¡¯m worried that their people will arrive immediately and will definitely encircle us.¡±


    Hank leaned over Peter¡¯s side and said worriedly.


    Peter was so angry that the only thing he wanted to do now was to kill Brenden.


    What Obren¡¯s secret, he doesn¡¯t care anymore, the only person he cares about now is Adriana, and for Adriana, he can care about nothing.


    In fact, everyone knows that under normal circumstances, in the country, absolutely no mix-ups, but now Peter couldn¡¯t care less, he had to kill him with his own hands.


    ¡°Did you bring the people?¡±


    Peter asked.


    It¡¯s already here.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Hank just finished his sentence, a shot hit his shoulder, and he grunted in pain.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, and immediately ordered, ¡°Order someone, turn on the lights.¡±


    As they spoke here, someone with a walkie-talkie gave the order.


    Suddenly, the car lights once again, the ck night in front of the instant white shaking eyes, all seem to be a little ufortable with the lights in front of them, immediately reached out to cover their eyes.


    On the contrary, Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, with this angle can just see Brenden¡¯s location, raised the gun, bang two shots directly towards him shot over.


    Peter shot the past, only to see the man immediately fell down, if not guessed correctly, should be wounded.


    ¡°Brenden, I brought someone over for you, want to meet?¡±


    Peter shouted to that side, but all creeping in the grass, otherwise exposed the direction of easy injury.


    ¡°What gift? I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to meet? Then I¡¯ll let you see it.¡±


    When Peter finished, he immediately shouted, ¡°Bring the man over here.¡±


    The words fell, Brenden over there scared liver and guts, immediatelymanded: ¡°Stop, cease fire.¡±

 Chapter 1038 Traitor beside Adriana

    When this side stopped, Peter¡¯s side naturally stopped as well.


    And then they saw one persone from the road, step by step towards them.


    Becauseing from the headlights, backlighting, it is impossible to see the person¡¯s appearance, but just the shape of the body, let Brenden shocked not a little.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    His hands were clenched, but he didn¡¯t dare to move or even reveal his mind.


    Instead, heughed sarcastically, ¡°What, you can¡¯t beat me, now you are nning to find a beautiful woman to bribe Uncle? Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Heughed uncontrobly.


    Peter looked unhurriedly at the woman who approached him, her hands tied behind her back with nylon straps and a red dot shing on her body.


    ¡°So, does Uncle still like it?¡±


    He asked indifferently.


    ¡°Why, only half a year without seeing each other, and you have forgotten Uncle¡¯s nature? There is no woman who doesn¡¯t like it. Of course I like it.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s fists were clenched as he replied to Peter¡¯s words while gazing at the woman who approached him.


    Although from the moment Peter said it, he had a bad feeling, but when the person came to the front, Brenden was finally afraid.


    That person is no other than ¡­ Anne!


    He immediately closed his eyes, took a deep breath, mediated his emotions, and tried to keep himself from getting caught up in his feelings.


    Otherwise, for Anne, it will only harm her.


    ¡°Knowing that Uncle likes beautiful women, he picked one on purpose. Not going to stand out and meet her?¡±


    Peter asked.


    Brenden held the gun in one hand and clutched the dead grass on the ground with the other, his heart breaking with tension.


    His pupils narrowed slightly, his mind wasplicated.


    And across the street, Peter¡¯s men didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, Peter took his gun and shot the woman walking over to him in the knee.


    biu~


    A subtle sound, the woman who was walking over there immediately fell down, directly on the ground.


    Brenden¡¯s body shuddered and subconsciously tried to get up, but was held down by Hamza, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Held down by Hamza, Brenden was furious and angry.


    ¡°Heh, Hank, where did you find this woman? Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s so good at suffering?¡±


    Peter deliberately said it to Hank.


    Hank shoulder injury, very painful, but still bear the pain, said: ¡°My brothers went out to y when they happened to encounter a helicopter ready to take off, on the spot, hijacked the helicopter, by the way kidnapped a beautiful woman back.¡±


    After saying that, Hank added a knife, ¡°I heard that the beauty is called what ¡®Anne¡¯, and I do not know if Uncle recognizes.¡±


    ¡°What beauty has our boss never seen? However, we also have someone to give you today.¡±


    Across the street, Hamza called out, and then also brought over a person with a walkie-talkie, ¡°Bring the man up.¡±


    After themand, he said to Peter, ¡°It is not a gift toe, I will send you one person, it is also a gift.¡±


    Peter¡¯s heartstrings tightened and immediately asked Hank, ¡°The Hale family, you didn¡¯t send anyone to keep an eye on them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ¡­ well ¡­ had sent someone to protect The Hale family when you gave the order.¡±


    Peter had given the order when he set out, so Hank knew what to expect.


    But now suddenly appeared a person, Peter heart has no spectrum.


    Adriana¡¯s side is shadowed, the two children¡¯s side is Giovanny, and there are others on guard, there will never be any idents.


    ¡°Wooooooooo ¡­ what the hell are you guys doing? Whoa, oooh ¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over there came a woman with a child by her side.


    At this moment, Peter sighed and his hand clutching the pistol tightened a few points.


    It¡¯s Hayley and Leonidas.


    A small and arge came towards this side, the child kept crying, and the adult held the child and cried in fear.


    And then as she brushed against the fallen, wounded woman, Hayley turned pale with fear, ¡°What? How could ¡­ you ¡­ Anne, how could you be here?¡±


    The original scared liver and guts of Hayley a see Anne injured on the ground, immediately to help her.


    Seeing this, Peter directly removed the silencer and shot Anne in the arm as shey on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Hayley jumped in fright, yelled loudly, and then cried, while Leonidas beside her followed suit.


    ¡°Who are you and why on earth are you kidnapping us? Oooooooo ¡­¡±


    Hayley was terrified, the whole person fell to the ground, holding the child in his arms, and did not dare to move.


    Anne, on the other hand, was lying on the floor, her eyes closed in exhaustion, not wanting to say anything or move.


    ¡°Zac, go save Hayley and Leonidas immediately.¡±


    Peter barked amand to Zac, then gave a whistle signal to the brothers beside him, and at once everyone removed their silencers.


    ¡°We¡¯ll cover for you, you must be quick!¡±


    Peter instructed once again.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Zac instantly responded, then rolled and rolled his body towards that side.


    With Peter¡¯smand, the lights went out once again, and then there was gunfire and a hail of bullets.


    This side of the hands fighting fierce, Zac led the people to Hayley, but just after Zac close also found someone across the rescue Anne.


    He instructed the man beside him, ¡°Stay here, and as soon as you see any movement from the other side, shoot immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The man beside him answered.


    Zac did not dare to do anything rash, directly removed the head wearing the cold knitted hat thrown out.


    A dark shadow shed, and the person on the opposite side suddenly fired.


    The gun lit up a light, Zac and the person beside him immediately shot a few shots towards that side, and then saw no reaction.


    ¡°Save the people!¡±


    Zac said.


    So three or four people quickly swooped out and went forward to drag a small one who was crying, and obediently covered her mouth.


    ¡°Brenden, shoot!¡±


    Anne was shot twice and was weak. She didn¡¯t want to struggle, but when she saw someoneing beside her, she called out to Brenden.


    It was this sound that startled Brenden, and without waiting for him to say anything, his men shot in the direction of Anne¡¯s side.


    Bang bang a few shots, fierce fighting, in turn Brenden scared out of his mind, ¡°Who told you to fight against that side, all stop!¡±


    A reprimand, all subordinates stopped, in turn, because Brenden¡¯s roar, exposed the target, attracting a more intense bullets.


    This side, Zac held Hayley and Leonidas to the grass, he subconsciously swept a nce at the fallen Anne, the outstretched gun finally did not shoot out.


    Because, he had heard Peter say that there was a traitor around Adriana, but never thought that it would be Anne.


    It was this moment of hesitation that the man over there shot him in the abdomen.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Shit!¡±


    He went weak and fell straight down, only to have one person wrap his arms around him, ¡°Are you a stupid person? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still injured.¡±

 Chapter 1039 Don’t care if you live or die

    The person who spoke was a woman, Jaelynn to be exact.


    It is the goddess of Zac¡¯s heart.


    Ever since Jaelynn came back six months ago, he has always been aloof from him, even disliking him to the point of disgust every time he yed a game.


    ¡°Goddess, um ¡­ pain, why are you here?¡±


    Zac was surprised and delighted.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te, you¡¯ll be a dead man under the gun. Not only are you a rookie at ying games, I see that you can¡¯t do anything but heal.¡±


    Jaelynn held Zac for two steps, then crept right into the grass, concealing the target.


    ¡°Hahahaha, you were able to save me, and the shot was worth it.¡±


    Zac was injured, but his heart was happy, not to mention how happy.


    Suddenly, he realized a problem, ¡°No, why are you here?¡±


    That was the question that puzzled his mind.


    ¡°Siena and Ran are here.¡±


    As Jaelynn¡¯s words fell, only a burst of gunfire could be heard behind Brenden.


    Zac was overjoyed, ¡°Shit, this is so fucking exciting. This time, let¡¯s see where that scumbag Brenden is going to run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early, only this time the situation is dangerous.¡±


    Jaelynn had a vague concern in mind, but that concern was validated within half a minute as a group of people also appeared behind them.


    The gunfire became more and more intense, but the sound of gunfire was suppressed quite a bit in the midst of the shocking waves.


    ¡°SHIT, who is this again, Tiana¡¯s people or Tatum¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It should be Tatum¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Zac was furious, then turned around and fired at the side behind him, joining the melee once more.


    Peter took the pager and said to Zac, ¡°Take Hayley, Hank and Leonidas and leave immediately, I want you to leave no stone unturned to protect their well-being.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know yet that Zac had been injured, but was more concerned about the safety of several people.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯ll be where you are!¡±


    Hank is not a person who is afraid of death, how could he leave Peter here and leave by himself?


    Peter was unusually angry, ¡°If I tell you to get out, you get out, if you don¡¯t listen to me now, believe it or not, I will kill you now?¡±


    ¡°Then kill me, and die rather than leave!¡±


    How could Hank be afraid of him?


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter was furious, shooting at the same time, not forgetting to say: ¡°Take Zac and you guys hurry up and leave, now Adriana is in danger. You can not disregard her safety.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Hank got angry and roared, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to today? If I die, I will die in front of you! But if you die, you will fail not only the youngdy, but also all our brothers¡¯ efforts and dedication!¡±


    He has followed Peter for many years and can say that whatever Peter has in mind, it cannot escape his guess.


    He knows more than anything that his boss suddenly decided to fight Brenden to the death today because his boss really doesn¡¯t care about living or dying.


    Even want to die in this messy battle and forget about it.


    He ultimately did not want to see Adriana give so much for him, and he was definitely not the kind of person who would do anything to survive.


    Adriana is the love of his heart, let him know that Adriana feeds on blood, then he would rather die!


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    Peter put a gun to Hank¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re protecting The Alston family now, and The Hale family, get out!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hank was furious, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll escort them out first.¡±


    Since this was the case, Hank knew that staying would only mess up Peter¡¯s order, so he might as well go to the side and order someone to send them away before he continued to join the melee.


    He propped himself up and crept away.


    On the other hand, Brenden is ultimately relieved that Anne is the one.


    That woman, he owes too much.


    Today has let her go, but he did not expect in any way, Peter had already known about Anne¡¯s rtionship with him.


    So after Anne¡¯s return, he had his eye on it, to the point of involving her in it.


    Brenden crept forward through the weeds, trying to get to Anne¡¯s side as quickly as possible.


    The gunfire next to his ears was intense, a melee, Brenden crept to Anne¡¯s side, ¡°Anne?¡±


    He shouted, dragged the person into the grass, reached out and tugged her arm, a touch of all wet blood.


    Brenden was filled with anger, more guilt and remorse.


    The two prostrate on the ground, he held the person in his arms, ¡°Anne, you wake up? Anne, you answer me, answer me ah?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t shake it, dizzy.¡±


    Anne wasn¡¯t unconscious, just sore and aching all over.


    ¡°Gaki, leave me alone, go away, go away. I ¡­ I ¡­ with my rtionship with Adri, they won¡¯t ¡­ kill me.¡±


    Anne leaned into Brenden¡¯s arms.


    Brenden hugged her, pulled out a spring-loaded knife with one hand, cut the piece of nylon rope around Anne¡¯s wrist, and then hugged her, ¡°Silly girl, how could I have left you alone? I have failed you for fourteen years, I will not fail you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, can¡¯t die ¡­. But ¡­ you are different, they came a lot of people, if you do not leave again, it will really be toote. Do you understand?¡±


    Anne roared and bellowed with all her strength.


    Brenden did not say anything, just quietly listened to the sound of gunfire aside, more and more found that the situation is not right, immediately said: ¡°Anne, do not speak, I will take you away.¡±


    Holding Anne in his arms, he fled in disarray, having to creep from the ground to the side of the road because of the density of bullets.


    Every meter, every moment was so torturous, making him feel long and painful.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anne was injured, weak, and could only use one hand to make the effort, but even after using all her strength, she didn¡¯t get very far and felt a bit deted.


    ¡°No ¡­ I can¡¯t, I really can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Brenden growled.


    I did not expect Peter to kidnap Anne.


    He has calcted too much in his life, calcted all the people, but only will not calcte the woman in front of him, only want to protect her.


    For this reason, he was afraid to meet with Anne.


    Even Anne presented herself as single in front of everyone in order to be with him, making everyone think she was not seeing anyone.


    Little did she know that he was her man, his husband.


    It was also Brenden who applied for a marriage license with her under her real identity.


    ced in the identity of ¡®Brenden¡¯, it is simply false.


    He is not the Brenden of The Alston family, not the seventh son of Old Mr. Alston, but he needs that identity.


    ¡°Come on, silly, get on my back, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    Brenden yanked her toward his body, tugging and pulling as he did so.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have the strength ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up, shut up! What no strength? Anne, actually there is one more thing to give you when I meet with you today.¡±


    Brenden pulled out the ring from his pocket in a panic and grabbed Anne¡¯s hand and put it directly on her hand, ¡°Silly girl, this is my gift to you, a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    Said, big palm sp the back of her head, on her forehead a kiss, ¡°from today, I Brenden live, will never allow you to die!¡±

 Chapter 1040 Anne is pregnant

    After saying that, directly dragged the person to the back behind him, creeping forward on the ground, until closer and closer to the road, avoiding the center of the fire, he got up, holding Anne towards the parked car over there.


    And the distance from the grass to the roadside, five minutes to get there, but he used more than ten minutes hard.


    However, without waiting for him to walk to the sedan, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    ¡°Brenden!¡±


    That one voice was too familiar to be familiar.


    Even though the night wind whistles and the sound is bleak and ghostly, it is not difficult to distinguish.


    Brenden stiffened, standing in a daze, not turning around, but dragging Anne in front of him, ¡°Silly girl, get in first.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Anne shook her head, and Brenden shoved her directly, so he raised his gun and turned to Peter.


    Bang¨C


    Bang¨C


    Two voices sounded at the same time.


    Peter¡¯s bullet hit Brenden in the chest, and he was one step faster, so much so that Brenden¡¯s bullet missed and didn¡¯t hit Peter at all.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The bullet hit Brenden¡¯s body, and the powerful impact caused him to stumble backwards and nearly fall to the ground.


    ¡°Brenden!¡±


    Anne let out a cry of rm and wrapped her arms around him, and tears sprang up, ¡°Gaki, what¡¯s wrong with you? Oooh ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Anne was also injured, she helped Brenden is a subconscious action, but because of the magnitude of the action is veryrge, the pain of her body a weak, the two fell to the ground.


    Blood ¨C


    Everywhere your hand touches is sticky and smells strongly of blood.


    ¡°Anne, huh huh ¡­¡±


    Brenden fell to the ground, reaching over Anne¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ finally couldn¡¯t give you what you wanted ¡­ Well ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°No, I ¡­ don¡¯t want anything but for you to stay with me.¡±


    Although Anne was seriously injured, but not to the point of death.


    But she never expected that the reunion six monthster would also be the time when they parted ways.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Gaki, don¡¯t you leave me, don¡¯t, oooh ¡­¡± she took his hand and ced it on her abdomen, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m carrying your I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m carrying your baby, it¡¯s our baby. How could you be so cruel as to leave me and the baby?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    Brenden heard Anne¡¯s words when some agitation, can not stop the chest a surge of blood out, spitting blood.


    ¡°Yes, pregnant, our baby. Twins, two months old already, oooh ¡­¡±


    Anne was distraught, never expecting this result.


    Brenden smiled, a bitter smile, eyes overflowing with tears, ¡°I Brenden have a child, finally ¡­ have a child.¡±


    Anyone with some knowledge of Brenden¡¯s affairs thought Brenden was a jerk.


    Initially married to Gisselle of the Atkins family, Gisselleter became a vegetable in a car ident and was disconnected from the oxygen machine by Brenden himself; then came Hayley¡¯s mad pursuit of him; and finally Juliana, the popr food blogger.


    Gisselle has no children, but Hayley and Juliana both have children.


    Just ¡­


    None of their children are Brenden¡¯s.


    Brenden hardly ever touches women except initially when Hayley fell madly in love with Brenden and drugged him, forcing the two to have sex.


    Naturally, of all people, Anne was the surprise.


    He thought he had Anne so well protected that no one would know of Anne¡¯s existence, only to underestimate Peter¡¯s ability.


    He was lying on the ground, looking at Peter who was slowly walking over, covering his chest with one hand and propping himself up on the ground with the other, slowly prostrating himself.


    One by one, he moved to Peter¡¯s side, his blood-stained hand grabbed his pant leg, ¡°Mo ¡­ Peter, I¡¯m now ¡­ now under your¡­ ¡­ defeated ¡­ well ¡­ defeated general.¡±


    He was so weak that even talking would seem breathless.


    ¡°Fighting ¡­ fighting for so many years, I am ultimately inferior to you, but can you ¡­ please, can you let Anne go, she ¡­ she never ¡­ hasn¡¯t harmed you.¡±


    It hurts, the blood all over the body reverse flow in general, the pain of the internal organs are trembling.


    The wind whistles next to your ears, like the night¡¯s mournful cry, the cold wind blows people¡¯s faces raw.


    Peter stood in front of Brenden, the gun in his hand pointed at him, and said in a cold voice: ¡°No? Do you really think I don¡¯t know Anne¡¯s rtionship with you?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used Anne, how would you have known Helen¡¯s whereabouts back then, and thus repeatedly threatened Adriana with Helen?¡±


    With a burst of anger, he pulled the trigger, then added, ¡°Do you really think I would believe Brenda¡¯s words that thepulsion I have is her doing? It¡¯s just an excuse for you to excuse Anne.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words fell, Brenden stiffened, his face white and frightening, looking at Peter in a daze, did not speak for a long time.


    And one of his hands hanging down on the ground was slowly fondling a pistol behind him, and when he grabbed the pistol, his eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light shed under his eyes, and he raised his hand to raise the gun at Peter, ¡°You know too much, then together S¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    Before the word ¡®death¡¯ was finished, Peter took the first step and shot Brenden in the wrist.


    With a snap, the pistol fell to the ground.


    Brenden covered his wrist, the pain of the face twisted hideous, and sessive to draw a breath, even though it is a cold winter months, his forehead is still seeping fine sweat stains.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you too many chances, and you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know how to cherish them.¡±


    Peter clutched the gun and spoke in a voice as cold as it could be, ¡°But the shot I just gave you, off your heart, you can¡¯t die, and I won¡¯t let you die so easily.¡±


    He and Adriana have endured so much, all thanks to him, how could they let him die so easily?


    ¡°Ah, Peter, you bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    At that moment, Anne lying behind Brenden picked up the gun that Brenden had dropped and aimed it directly at Peter with all her strength and shot it with a bang.


    She was fast, but how could she be faster than Peter¡¯s stern eyes.


    At the time of her trembling hands shooting at Peter, the man had raised his hand, his hand fell on the trigger and gently pressed down ¡­


    In the nick of time, a voice suddenly sounded, ¡°honey, don¡¯t ah!¡±


    ¡°Anne!¡±


    Suddenly, one person pushed Peter away, but in the end, it was zero point one second toote, and the bullet had already been fired.


    At the same time, Brenden was concerned about Anne¡¯s safety and worried about the baby in her womb, so he turned around without thinking, and with some force, he stood up and jumped on Anne.


    Bang, bang-


    Two shots rang out, the difference is but a subtle imperceptible moment.


    Brenden stiffened, straightened up beside Anne, and copsed to the ground.


    Anne¡¯s pupils are wide, still holding the gun in both hands, tears have rolled out.

 Chapter 1041 – Repeatedly Betrayed by Fate

    Snapped, the gun crashed to the ground, her entire body had been stunned, stiffened her neck and slowly inclined her head, looked at Brenden and cried.


    Howling lying beside him reaching out and shaking his body, ¡°No, you can¡¯t die, ah, ooh ¡­ Gaki, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    When she pointed the gun at Peter, Peter also pointed the gun at Anne, but Brenden did not know that she was holding a gun, but heard her yell ¡®Peter, I¡¯m going to kill you¡¯, and at that moment, Brenden knew that Peter would definitely shoot Anne, so he did not spare any effort to lunge towards her. The first thing you need to do is to go towards her and try to block the gun for Anne and protect her and the baby in her womb.


    But never thought that a move he made, not only for Anne blocked a shot, but also for Peter blocked a shot, although that shot hit Peter¡¯s chances are not very good, but Brenden and Anne¡¯s distance is extremely close, so close that only thirty centimeters away.


    Even if Anne is a bad shot, she will hit him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So much so that eventually two bullets, one after the other, prated Brenden¡¯s chest.


    The sound of dueling gunshots to one side gradually weakened, but Anne¡¯s cries in front of her were that sad and miserable.


    Peter wless estimate them, but a hand to hold the woman who suddenly appeared beside him.


    ¡°Adriana, what brings you here?¡±


    Just now it was her sudden appearance, trying to stop him from shooting, but in the end, it was a step toote.


    Adriana looked at the scene in front of her, looking at the best friend with whom she had spent several years, and her heart ached until she could not breathe.


    Having been betrayed by Theresa, she feels that she is not too unfortunate, at least she has Anne as her best friend.


    But it wasn¡¯t until two hours ago that one person found Adriana and gave her a letter stating that Anne had returned and been taken by Peter and that Anne was pregnant with twins.


    Meanwhile, Anne¡¯s own letter says that it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have a date, but that her date has always been Brenden.


    She said ¡®Adri, of course I deserve to die, but I still have two children in my womb, they are innocent, I beg you on my knees to spare the two children.¡¯


    Because Peter and his brothers were fighting a bloody battle, in order not to reveal the target, the phones were put on silent, and could not hear Adriana¡¯s call.


    In the hospital, a frail Adriana was immersed in a great shock and could not calm down for a long time.


    She hates and hurts, but in the end she can¡¯t resist ¡®kindness¡¯!


    Anne knows her too well and knows that she likes children, so she takes advantage of her soft spot.


    Adriana really can¡¯t bear to die with Anne¡¯s child in her womb, so she still rushed over.


    ¡°Honey!¡±


    What a bloody, tragic scene in front of her, but Adriana felt her heart ache even more, ¡°Why, why is it like this? Oooh ¡­¡±


    From before to now, Adriana has experienced too much, betrayal, use, calction, life and death ¡­


    It can be described as an ill-fated fate, Naive she never thought she would actually be miserable to this extent.


    A girlfriends calcte, two girlfriends or calcte, even around are covered with many many false and false people and wear a false mask of the hunter.


    Apart from Peter, Adriana really didn¡¯t know who to trust.


    The repeated betrayal, coupled with Anne¡¯s betrayal, seemed to be thest straw that broke Adriana¡¯s back, causing her to be so angry that she eventually cked out and passed out again.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana? Damn!¡±


    Peter took Adriana by the hand and leaned down to hold her across his arms, then instructed the man beside him, ¡°Aftercare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Peter did not care about anything else, immediately carried Adriana into the car and drove back to the hospital.


    After a series of tests at the hospital, the doctor couldn¡¯t find out what was causing the fainting spell, and finally only told Peter that Adriana might be anemic and suffering from chronic malnutrition.


    Even though the man was angry in his heart and wanted to scold them for being a group of quacks, he held back his anger and said nothing, ¡°Go out.¡±


    He waved his hand, signaling the doctors to all go out.


    Peter sat in the escort chair, holding Adriana¡¯s hand in silentpanionship the whole time.


    After a long time, the ward door suddenly opened and Harlee burst in, ¡°Adriana? Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with her, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t reach Adriana this afternoon and thought she just had something going on and didn¡¯t think much of it, just stayed home with Eliza.


    It wasn¡¯t until someone called him in the night about the sensational shootout that took ce along the coast that Harlee sensed something was wrong, and after investigating, he learned that Adriana was in the hospital.


    Peter gave her a sideways nce, ¡°Do you know where Ruth is? Or, how to find her?¡±


    He asked instead of answering.


    A distraught Harlee nced at Adriana, who was sleeping heavily in the hospital bed, and then looked at Peter, and with a twist of her brow, she knew what she meant.


    His meaning is very clear in saying that Adriana¡¯s current fainting has something to do with thepulsion in her body, and if she wants to solve the problem of thepulsion, she must find Ruth.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Harlee sat on the end of the bed with her hand on the bed and let out a long-winded sigh, ¡°How would I know where Ruth is if I haven¡¯t seen her until now?¡±


    It was just an afternoon without seeing each other, and Harlee never expected that so much would happen.


    A quick nce at Peter¡¯s bloodstained body is enough to know the severity and gruesomeness of today¡¯s vicious battle.


    He asked worriedly, ¡°She, isn¡¯t hurt, is she?¡±


    Peter, shook his head and did not speak.


    Two people, it seems, do not have amonnguage, and perhaps the two are preupied, no one wants to talk, just want to be quiet for a while.


    Knock Knock-


    A good whileter, there was a knock on the door of the ward.


    Peter turned around and saw Siena standing outside waving at him.


    He got up, walked out, and closed the door.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡±


    ¡°One brother was seriously injured. But the other side was miserable, after Brenden left, the whole was a routed army, dead, wounded, fleeing. brenden¡¯s men all fled, Tatum sent over the people naturally also left. But Brenden¡¯s subordinate, Hamza, wounded Ran.¡±


    Siena told Peter the truth.


    At that, Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°He can hurt Ran?¡±


    Siena reached up and touched her nose, a little unnaturalness shed across her face, ¡°He was trying to save me.¡±


    Said,pletely do not give Peter the opportunity to speak, immediately changed the subject, ¡°By the way, Brenden ¡­ is not dead, resuscitated. And that Anne, let me out of the blue, in order to keep the child in the abdomen, actually do surgery without anesthesia, really ¡­ is a ruthless person.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a hard life.¡±


    Peter raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s good not to die, keep him alive and send him to the base.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Siena jawed slightly.


    ¡°After you¡¯re done you go back to take a break ¡­ to spend some time with Ran and take me to say ¡®thank you¡¯ and that I owe him.¡±


    Now when he remembers what happened before, Peter feels sorry for Ran.

 Chapter 1042 – Is it worthy of being Adri’s husband

    In contrast, one is even more small-minded.


    The misunderstanding was big, and now that the misunderstanding is lifted, Peter feels that in addition to Adriana, the most guilty man in his life is also Ran.


    ¡°Also, go check on Zac, Hank, Hayley and the others.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Siena made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, turned around and left.


    Peter stood outside for a while and then returned to the ward.


    ¡°What the hell, is that scumbag Brenden dead yet?¡±


    Harlee is anxious to know how Brenden is doing.


    Dare to bully his sister, must make him pay the price.


    ¡°Dead? Wouldn¡¯t death be cheap for him.¡±


    He moved away from the stool and sat down, subconsciously reaching out to hold Adriana¡¯s hand, gently rubbing it like a treasure, with murderous intent under his eyes, ¡°What Adriana has endured today, I will definitely let him pay back ten times.¡±


    When dueling with Brenden, Peter missed every shot, not because he couldn¡¯t shoot right, but he had no intention of letting Brenden die.


    If he died, it would be a relief for Brenden, too cheap for him.


    Harlee inclined her head and looked at Adriana with a puzzled look, ¡°I knew there had to be a misunderstanding between you. I¡¯m curious to know what happened the other day?¡±


    After he came back from Preynia Mountain, there was a misunderstanding between Adriana and Peter, when he asked Adriana, Adriana did not tell him.


    But now things have suddenly taken a turn for the worse, Adriana has returned to Peter and the two are back together.


    He would like to know more about what happened before.


    ¡°Before?¡±


    Peter gazed deeply at the person lying on the bed, full of heartache, ¡°I was a jerk before, misunderstood her and didn¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Whenever he thinks about it, Peter¡¯s heart is filled with guilt.


    Deeply feel sorry for Adriana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you two, but one thing is clear to me. I, Harlee, have only one sister, and if you dare to wrong her, I, Harlee, will be the first to say no.¡±


    Hearing his warning, Peter did not get angry, his face was calm, yet he could not hide his concern.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s Adriana lying here, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her.¡±


    Never, never a moment will be as helpless and hopeless as now.


    In the face of the woman he loves, Peter feels that he is really ipetent, actually can not even protect the woman he likes, then what is the use of himself?


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Harlee followed with a sigh, ¡°What the hell is her deal, and why does she have to find Ruth to do it?¡±


    Harlee did not know anything about what was going on between Adriana and Peter.


    Seeing him say that, Peter gave him a sideways nce and understood what he meant.


    Shook his head, wanting to say something.


    ¡°What the hell is going on, what the hell are you telling me about it?¡±


    He followed anxiously on the fire.


    ¡°I knew it, Adriana the silly girl wouldn¡¯t tell you everything.¡±


    Peter hung his head, looking at Adriana¡¯s hand held in his hand, his fingertips gently rubbing her skin as he narrated, ¡°Although you don¡¯t know much about Obren, you should know about thepulsion, right?¡±


    ¡°Compulsion? Didn¡¯t Adri say that¡¯s what you had? ¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded, ¡°Yes, I was poisoned by apulsion and was close to dying before. It was Adriana, who saved me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words are getting more and more confusing to Harlee, and she doesn¡¯t even know what he is going to say.


    The impatient man couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°What is the situation, tell me quickly?¡±


    Grind, simply let him dry anxious.


    ¡°Thest heated battle at Gliy Whein Mansion left me badly injured and nearly dead. That time Ruth showed up and ¡­¡±


    Peter told Harlee everything that happened that day and what happenedter between Adriana and him, without a hint of secrecy.


    After all, he is Adriana¡¯s brother, and there is no need to hide too much from him.


    Even if he scolded or beat him up, it was all right.


    Said for a while, Harlee face more and more ugly, both fists clenched, a grab Peter¡¯s neck, ¡°What do you say? You can live are Adri with blood to feed, you ¡­ you are not a fucking man?¡±


    Simply abominable.


    Peter looked at Harlee, expected his action, but did not get angry, just said in a calm tone: ¡°If I had known the situation now, I would not have done that. Do you think that I, Peter, would be a man who needs a woman to survive?¡±


    If he had known what he knows now, he would never have survived.


    ¡°Oops, pissed off.¡±


    Harlee kicked the table aside and red angrily at Peter, pointing at him and nodding her fingers, ¡°Tell me about you, it took you over six months to find out, are you worthy of being Adri¡¯s husband or not?¡±


    ¡°You said yes, me me for being stupid.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Adri is not a particrly stupid woman, if she intentionally wants to hide from you, there are a hundred ways to keep you from knowing. Just pity her, she suffers so much alone and has to be misunderstood by you.¡±


    Emotional things Harlee does not know very well, but there is one thing he understands.


    If you think about it differently, perhaps he would have made the same choice as Adriana.


    Not to mention that he and Eliza went through a lot with each other at first, and it was only with his insistence that they came to this point.


    Adriana, on the other hand, has alsoe this far with Peter at her own insistence, nay, she is now lying in bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about her insomnia before, I just didn¡¯t think it would be that bad. Actually, Adri is right to do so. If you die, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t live long either. The two of you, ah, is considered to be entangled for life. But ¡­ the most important thing now is that her situation is unclear to us. Ruth is even ¡­ more unounted for. You, what are you going to do?¡±


    Harlee is worried about Adriana¡¯s physical well-being.


    But no matter how to worry about it is useless, after all, Adriana¡¯s current physical condition is no one knows what is going on, and there is no way to start.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Adriana to Obren tomorrow or the day after tomorrow if I don¡¯t hear from Ruth, and I¡¯ve got contacts on my end to get a pass into Obren. It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    If not forced, he really will not bring people to Obren, that is the next best thing.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana is in a critical situation and he doesn¡¯t dare to wait any longer.


    ¡°What the hell is going on, really ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Harlee reached up and scratched her hair in annoyance, pacing back and forth in the hospital room with her hands behind her back, annoyed.


    He was so irritable that it made Peter a little unsettled along with him.


    Gazing back at him, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around and cause distraction.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re upset? Now I¡¯m the one who¡¯s upset. My sister was fine with Rene before she was with you, and now she¡¯s gotten all sick, and I¡¯m still not done with you!¡±

 Chapter 1043 Contacting Ruth

    ¡°You can talkter if you have any questions.¡±


    Peter did not calcte with him, ¡°Now the most important thing is Adriana¡¯s body, I do not want to care about anything now, nor do I want to care, just hope that Adriana can Rene is the best.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, who isn¡¯t?¡±


    Harlee thought about it and suddenly thought of someone, ¡°Yeah, what about Old Mr. Soto, he should know the situation, should go ask him. Maybe he knows how to contact Ruth.¡±


    The call to Adriana yesterday was to tell Adriana that Old Mr. Soto had been injured.


    But then after some dy, he forgot about this one thing.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto is now in aa, and although the person¡¯s life is not in danger, it is not known when he will wake up.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen? By the way, there is one more person.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The oldest of The Alston family, Archie!¡±


    Harlee would never mention Archie¡¯s name if he didn¡¯t have to, because he didn¡¯t think the man was worthy of being their father.


    But Adriana is now in bed, in critical condition, and there is no time to lose.


    ¡°Archie?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his grip on Adriana¡¯s hand tightened, and he muttered to himself, ¡°How did I forget about him?¡±


    Archie is Adriana¡¯s real father, something he knew about before Adriana investigated it.


    Only he never interfered with the matter, much less asked about these things, so much so that now that something has happened to Adriana, he has forgotten about Archie.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find him now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡±


    For Adriana¡¯s sake, even though Harlee didn¡¯t like Archie, she now had to make the trip together.


    The two men got up, and Peter looked uneasily at the person lying on the bed, but finally followed Harlee and left the ward.


    Outside the ward, SHADOW stood guard alone.


    Harlee looked up and down the man in the ck suit, duck-tongue cap and mask with a skeptical look, ¡°My sister is lying in there now, and you¡¯re just guarding the whole thing?¡±


    ¡°You are underestimating him.¡±


    Peter is not in the mood to pay attention to Harlee, not to mention shadow alone here is only a ¡®front¡¯, and more people lurking on this floor, are protecting Adriana.


    Their own woman, of course, can no longer let her suffer a little bit of harm.


    Once missed, Peter does not want the mistake he once made to appear again.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Brenden is now seriously injured and hospitalized, and there should be no threat to Adri. let¡¯s get to Archie.¡±


    Harlee muttered.


    The two of them took the elevator down together and drove straight to Archie¡¯s house.


    Although Archie was the oldest of The Alston family, he had his own family after the separation, and naturally moved out.


    After driving around in circles for more than half an hour, I finally arrived at a vi.


    Here is the viplex, but when Peter drove into the vimunity, confused.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Harlee asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he lives.¡±


    Yes, he only knows that Archie lives here, but he doesn¡¯t know exactly which building Archie lives in.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee was speechless, but when he saw that Peter was dialing a phone number with his cell phone, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The phone beeped, and a few times down, no one answered.


    Peter then made a second call, which still went unanswered.


    It was not until the third call was made that the other party answered.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Azy voice came from the other side of the phone, and the other side seemed to be sleeping.


    It was the first time in over a decade that Peter had taken the initiative to call Archie.


    ¡°Uncle Sam, this is Peter, I¡¯m in your neighborhood right now, I have something for you, can youe out for a visit?¡±


    ¡°O Peter, what¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡°Adriana is in aa, the doctors can¡¯t find out anything, and she wakes up halfway through the day feeling severely dizzy and vomiting. She is in critical condition and I need to find Ruth right away.¡±


    Peter was brief and concise, and made his intentions foring over today straightforward.


    After all, Adriana was in critical condition and he could not afford to dy any longer.


    As expected, the mention of Adriana instantly sobered the other party up a few notches, ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ming out now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in building 9.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you drive a little bit inside, I¡¯m in building 12.¡±


    Knowing the exact ce of the other party, Peter hung up the phone directly and drove over.


    After waiting outside the 12th building for just two minutes, the other party had already walked out.


    Archie is dressed in a suit and his hair is well-groomed.


    Seeing him in his attire, his spirits are high, his whole being glowing, not at all like just crawling out from the nest.


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, shot a nce at Archie, collected the doubts in his mind and said, ¡°Can you contact Ruth?¡±


    He asked directly.


    And Archie scanned Peter and finally his eyesnded on Harlee, ¡°You ¡­ are here?¡±


    He was surprised by Harlee¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m here or not, now Adriana is in danger, I¡¯m asking you, can you contact Ruth or not, what¡¯s going on with you two? You¡¯re parents, you don¡¯t care, and now that people are dying, you¡¯re going to stand by and watch?¡±


    He was furious.


    The face is the biological father.


    Harlee should have been happy and excited to know that her father was still alive.


    But now he simply can¡¯t get excited, much less happy.


    Because the two are so unountable, he doesn¡¯t even know what the two Ruth and Archie exist for.


    If you were going to leave him and Adriana alone when you had them, why did you have them?


    ¡°Harlee ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    Harlee was still resistant to him and said angrily, ¡°What you have done is really too much. Do you know how much Adri has suffered and how much Peter has suffered because of your status? Is this how you are parents?¡±


    The winter months, the sky is very cold and cold, the cold wind whistling, snow drifting, and sometimes someone in the night sky is setting off fireworks.


    As the New Year approaches, it should be a happy time for reunion, but Harlee is not happy.


    Not only him, only today many people are immersed in grief.


    Scolded by Harlee, Archie didn¡¯t retort and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Finally turned around, pulled out his cell phone and made a call.


    Peter saw him on the phone and said nothing, but just waited quietly.


    The same is true for Harlee.


    Results ¡­


    One minute ¡­


    Two minutes ¡­


    Three minutes passed and Archie¡¯s call still didn¡¯t go through.


    Harlee waspletely devastated, ¡°Did you get in touch with the person or not? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even contact your own woman!¡±


    Harlee knew Archie and Ruth must be in contact from the time he gave him the bank card and the agreement at the Soto familyArchie.


    But now that he can¡¯t reach Ruth when he really needs her, it¡¯s clear how angry Harlee should be!

 Chapter 1044 Taking Adri to Obren

    Archie turned and looked at Harlee and shook his head, looking a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Your mother she ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother!¡±


    Harlee is so repulsed and disgusted by Archie¡¯s words that even the mere mention of that person being his mother annoys him.


    ¡°Do you have the nerve to tell me in front of me that she is my mother? At the critical moment, Adri was in a critical situation, and you couldn¡¯t even contact her. If she is not Obren¡¯s person, if Adri is not your daughter, how could he encounter so many things?¡±


    No matter what others think, but Harlee is really heartbroken about this sister.


    From the initial acquaintance of Adriana to now, she has gone through how much he saw in the eyes, if you say not heartbroken, it is false.


    But now he can¡¯t do anything to help Adriana although his heart aches for her.


    Harlee felt that she, her brother, was doing uselessly.


    Sensing Harlee¡¯s emotions, Peter reached out and patted him on the shoulder, gesturing for him not to get angry.


    Harlee nced sideways at Peter, tightened his brow, turned around and walked aside, took a cigarette out of his pocket and smoked it quietly by himself.


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, looked at Archie calmly and asked, ¡°Is there any way to find Ruth? Adriana is in a very dangerous situation, I hope you can find Ruth to save Adriana as soon as possible.¡±


    With Adriana acquaintance to now, Peter really some heartache little woman, she alone to bear so much, experienced so much, in the end or into a heavy crisis.


    He knew that things had something to do with himself, but now that the problem had happened, the most important thing Peter wanted to do was to find a way to get Adriana to wake up.


    That¡¯s the top priority.


    Archie put away his phone, his eyebrows knitted together, and followed the anxiety.


    ¡°I know Adri is in danger, but I have no way to reach Ruth now. she ¡­¡± raised Ruth, Archie face through a few helpless, do not know what to do.


    With a shrug and a frustrated sigh, he then added, ¡°She¡¯s almost always the one who contacts me every time, and I rarely reach out to her. She¡¯s very secretive, or rather, I¡¯ve long since gotten used to it.¡±


    Peter was anxious not to find Ruth, but now he was helpless.


    ¡°Got it. Then can you give me her phone number?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Archie tapped Ruth¡¯s phone number and handed the phone to Peter, asking him to save the number.


    Peter dialed the number and called it straight away and gave the phone back.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang for a while, but no one answered the other side.


    He was a little unconvinced and followed up with two more calls, again with no answer.


    Even though he was angry inside, Peter couldn¡¯t say anything and finally said, ¡°Excuse me.¡± After saying that, he greeted Harlee, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Since we can¡¯t find Ruth, there is no point in staying here.


    The two got into the car and the sedan started and slowly left.


    Harlee, the co-pilot, nced at the reflector and saw Archie standing there the whole time, so she got all pissed off, ¡°FUCK, what did you do in yourst life to have such parents!¡±


    He was so angry that he kicked in the car, and his anger was unbearable.


    Peter hands on the steering wheel of the car, seemingly calm, but in fact the inner waves, long difficult to calm.


    Adriana¡¯s unconscious face, the pale face, the frail look, made his heart ache.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t reach Ruth by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll take Adri to Obren.¡±


    Thest time they went to Obren, they were more like travelers as guests and took a tour inside. That time to Obren, did not get any useful clues.


    This time, if you take Adriana to Obren again, it will not be the same as thest time.


    ¡°Obren?¡±


    A year ago, Obren was a less-than-realistic presence in Harlee¡¯s eyes.


    Although someone had mentioned Obren in front of him, Harlee always felt that the world could not really exist such a magical race.


    So much so that now, when he knows that he is the descendant of Obren, his heart is indescribablyplicated.


    Sitting there torn for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    He had to apany Peter there.


    For one thing, he didn¡¯t feelfortable with Adriana; for another, he wanted to see Obren and find out all the secrets about Obren.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Peter did not refuse and readily agreed.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you just save Ruth¡¯s phone number, show it to me.¡±


    He reached out and took the phone from Peter¡¯s hand, looking at the string of phone numbers on his phone screen, not only did his eyebrows knit together, ¡°An out-of-country call? Not in the country?¡±


    While muttering under his breath, he did not forget to dial out the phone.


    Naturally, the result was the same as Peter and Archie, no one could get through and no one answered.


    ¡°Subtle, what the hell!¡±


    Today¡¯s Harlee is extraordinarily cranky, and the whole person seems agitated and foul-mouthed at every turn.


    Peter is also in a bad mood, but did not show very obvious, did not say anything, just let Harlee vent his anger.


    Hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Peter and Harlee return to the ward when Zac appears in the room.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured, why are you here?¡±


    He took a shot to the shoulder while on the coastal path.


    Zac looked a little pale, draped in a down jacket, slightly haggard sitting by the hospital bed, sighed and said, ¡°You ¡­ better take Adriana to Obren. Her condition Siena told me, should not be dyed.¡±


    ¡°Zac, youe out here with me.¡±


    Peter stood at the door of the ward, cold eyes slightly narrowed, looking at him meaningfully, the depths of the pupil hides a Xu let people can not read the depths.


    ¡°What is it that is so mysterious.¡±


    Zac muttered, then looked at Harlee, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Just came.¡±


    Harlee responded.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Okay then, you stay with your sister while I go out for a while.¡±


    He walked out of the ward, Peter closed the door, and the two walked one after the other to the end of the corridor.


    Standing at the end of the window, a glimpse of the neon Waverly outside, Peter face gloomy, the whole person is terribly quiet.


    The corners of Zac¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and a bad feeling came over him.


    The knot in his throat rolled and he inclined his head to look at him, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s the matter with calling me out?¡±


    ¡°How long have you and Ruth known each other?¡±


    He got right to the point and questioned.


    Zac¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, his hands couldn¡¯t stop clenching, he smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°She and I are the ones you metst time you were treated.¡±


    ¡°You have one minute to give an honest ount. Either you are still brothers; or you are strangers.¡±


    He was very sure that Zac and Ruth must have a rtionship, but did not say much, just let Zac ount for the matter themselves.

 Chapter 1045 I worshiped her as my master

    Zac¡¯s heart stuttered and was stunned.


    Hesitating for a few seconds, he gazed out the window in the same way, looking at the Waverly night scene, looking out at the snowkes, a cold wind blowing in outside the window, cold to the bone.


    ¡°Five ¡­¡±


    ¡°IV ¡­¡±


    ¡°Three ¡­¡±


    Peter raised his wrist in a countdown for Zac.


    ¡°II ¡­¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    After thest five seconds were counted, Peter nced sideways, his gloomy gaze fixed straight on him, ¡°Still not saying?¡±


    Zac: ¡°¡­¡±


    The body stood stiffly in ce, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You can get lost, from now on, I Peter no longer have a brother like you.¡±


    After he finished his words, he turned around without hesitation and left.


    Zac took his hand, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, can¡¯t I?¡±


    He sighed and skimmed, ¡°When did you find out the end?¡±


    I¡¯ve hidden it so well, but I didn¡¯t expect it to escape Peter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    The man took a cigarette out of his pocket, held it in his lips, lit it, leaned against the wall, and waited quietly for Zac¡¯s answer.


    That overwhelming sense of oppression led Zac some helpless, immediately conceded, said, ¡°Actually, Ruth and I met more than a decade ago ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Peter, as if trying to analyze Peter¡¯s heart from the micro-expressions on his face.


    It¡¯s just a pity to let him down.


    Peter that a handsome face like a stagnant water, no ripples, can not see any difference.


    He went on to say: ¡°I went abroad that year, didn¡¯t I? An ident offended a lot of gangsters, was chased in the street and beaten violently, then happened to meet Ruth, she stepped in and saved me. At that time I was seriously injured, so I followed her for a period of time. She was nice, a very kind-hearted person I¡¯ve ever met, and my ¡­ idol. Since then I have not seen again, to say that after that meeting is probably Adriana from unnamed ind back after I met with her, she said at that time let me protect Adriana, in the meeting is thest time in the Linhu Vi, the time of your surgery. She only instructed me to take care of Adriana, and said nothing else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Peter¡¯s skeptical gaze fell on him, ¡°You should know that I, Peter, hate people hiding and cheating.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Uh, actually ¡­ also ¡­ also nothing, is that she knows a little bit about medicine, when we first met I worshiped her as a teacher. The rest is really not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, really, a thousand times true, I want to lie to you, the sky will hit the five thunderbolts. Brother, this ¡­ I did not also think that Ruth would be Adriana¡¯s mother at first.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He smiled and said tteringly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, concealing quite deeply.¡±


    Peter cold eyes, ¡°You said for me to take Adriana to Obren, is that what ¡­ Ruth meant?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, big brother, you¡¯re so smart, this matter was not even hidden from you. How did you know about it?¡±


    The more he admired Peter, he couldn¡¯t understand how he could still know about this matter.


    Peter, got up, threw the cigarette butt into the trash, turned around and walked away.


    And dropped the phrase, ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°Guess ¡­ what, guess?¡±


    Zac¡¯s face changed and he trotted after him, ¡°Shit, big brother, you¡¯re counting me out?¡±


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell me the truth? It¡¯s a good thing you knew Ruth, if you had known Brenden privately instead, you¡¯d probably be a corpse right now.¡±


    From the very beginning Peter suspected Zac, is that after the operation, Zac to him more than hidden, and Adriana¡¯s condition is also rtively more clear.


    It is clear that both are doctors and know Chinese medicine, but Siena knows nothing.


    He then became more and more suspicious of Zac.


    That time back, Zac directly said to take Adriana to Obren, he felt some clues, and so it is, a gentle scare, he confessed all.


    ¡°Oh, what are you talking about, big brother, we are brothers, how could I have a personal rtionship with Brenden.¡±


    Zac¡¯s heart thumped, but when he saw that Peter didn¡¯t mean to find him, his hanging heart fell.


    ¡°You said it was Ruth who informed you that I should take Adriana to Obren. her. how did you get in touch with you?¡±


    ¡°Just a mystery caller called me about it, and then I called back and it was an empty number.¡±


    Zac gave a truthful ount, then sighed, ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t understand Ruth is always mysterious, the dragon is invisible, like a worldly man, what is she really?¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    This is a question that he would also like to know.


    When he entered the ward, Peter said to Harlee, ¡°I heard that Eliza came over? If you can¡¯t, you can stay with Eliza. It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and you just got married this year, so you can¡¯t leave her alone in Waverly.¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    ¡°Eliza? Sister-inw is here?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s sentence was just one word before Adriana, who was lying on the hospital bed, woke up.


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up, and as soon as he grabbed Harlee, who was sitting in the escort chair and threw him aside, he immediately sat down and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, Shit!¡±


    Harlee was thrown vigorously by Peter, almost hitting the wall, and was furious.


    But back to see Peter and Adriana two people in love, but also think that Peter so much care for Adriana, but a good thing.


    ¡°Honey, why are you being so rude?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Adriana smiled as she clutched Peter¡¯s hand and looked at Harlee over there again, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She said with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to care about me than about yourself. How is it, is there anything ufortable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my head isn¡¯t so dizzy anymore, I¡¯m just a little hungry.¡±


    Just as she finished, her stomach cooperated by singing an empty city.


    ¡°You lie down well and I¡¯ll go get you dinner.¡±


    Peter reached out and ruffled the small strands of hair on her forehead, pinned it behind her ear, smiled at her dotingly and got up, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Eh eh eh, forget it, it¡¯s better for me to go.¡±


    Harlee stepped forward, ¡°You guys have a nice chat, I¡¯m idle.¡±


    She knows that Peter is very concerned about Adriana and wants to do everything himself, but Harlee remembers that there is still such a big misunderstanding between Peter and Adriana, so she just gives them a little more space to get along.


    ¡°Zac,e on, stay with me.¡±


    Harlee took Zac, the light bulb, by the way.


    The two men walked out of the ward and closed the door.


    The ward was instantly quiet, and the two looked at each other, their eyes swirling with love.


    Adriana turned sideways and pulled him with both hands, ¡°What about Helen and Luis when you are always so present with me? I ¡­ really think we are very ipetent to spend good time with the children.¡±


    As she drifted off to sleep, she dreamed of Peter, of her two children, and at the same time reflected deeply on the fact that she had not taken good care of them.

 Chapter 1046 To get well quickly

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll spend every day with our two kids and live the simplest of lives. Okay?¡±


    For Adriana, he would really give up everything.


    Experiencing too much, from the evesting supremacy, to the first time he felt like it, to now he passively endures the silent giving of his lover to him, even if it is life without caring, that kind of love deep in his bonespletely let Peter awaken.


    He said, ¡°I understand now that all is not important, the most important thing is that you, me and the children, we are together, harmonious and happy, is the best.¡±


    No power, no money, no surprise like seeing Adriana awake at this moment makes him more excited and happy.


    He used to feel a sense of aplishment when he took down tens of billions of cooperation projects, but those feelings of aplishment were not prominent, or just for a moment, after which they turned into peace.


    And now, seeing Adriana awakened, the excitement, the excitement, the satisfaction, the ecstasy, all of which he had not felt in his life.


    Peter finally knows what he wants.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pale lips pulled out a light smile and did not answer Peter.


    Because she doesn¡¯t know what her health is really like, and she doesn¡¯t know how long she can hold out, and how long she can stay with him.


    ¡°Adri, before it was my bad, misunderstood you and let you bear a lot alone. So, you must get well quickly, and then ¡­ let you bully back properly.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana was amused by Peter, ¡°I dare to bully you? Those brothers of yoursing over, one mouthful of spittle, would drown me.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare, and if anyone dares to object, I will definitely abolish him.¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was extremely gentle and his hands cupped Adriana¡¯s hands and never let go of them.


    As if in fear that as soon as he lets go, Adriana will leave again.


    ¡°Sweet ¡­ Anne her, how is it going?¡±


    Adriana changed the subject and asked about Anne.


    ¡°Not dead, and the child Rene in her womb is unharmed.¡±


    ¡°When did you find out who Anne was?¡± Adriana asked.


    Peter wrinkled his eyebrows and thought about it, and said bluntly, ¡°Just when you thought that Juliana, the food anchor, was Brenden¡¯s real wife, I had already investigated Anne¡¯s identity. Only you are very close to her, for one thing, I am afraid to say will stimte you, you will not believe; secondly, Anne has not done anything to materially hurt you.¡±


    Yeah, haven¡¯t done any substantial harm.


    But it was he who woke up with the benefit of hindsight and knew that the person who really gave him the poison was Anne, only to learn that ¡­


    How much she is hated.


    ¡°What about thepulsion ¡­?¡±


    Adriana is not stupid, there are some things that if you analyze carefully, you will always guess some situation.


    Peter slightly jawed, ¡°Yes, thepulsion is his single-handedly, Brenda¡¯s death, most in Brenden¡¯s calctions, he also used Brenda to take the me. The truth was not concealed. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Not to mention Adriana, even he, a man, was surprised and found it difficult to ept.


    After all, the rtionship between Anne and Adriana for more than ten years, like brothers and sisters.


    In the end, it was a reckoning for her.


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows and hung her head, did not say anything for a long time, seemed to be immersed in grief and could not extricate herself.


    ¡°Honey, why ¡­ do things around me have to be soplicated? Who should I trust, and who can I trust?¡±


    She was aggrieved in her heart.


    The kind of betrayal that was repeated over and over again hit her brain and made her almost break down in general.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s still me. Me, Harlee, Vivian, none of us will betray you. Besides, the worst things have been experienced, what else can you not experience? You should be happy because you are now able to bear it so well that no one canpare with you. In this way, the rest of your life will be easy because nothing will vilify you anymore and nothing more painful will happen than now. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know how tofort people, but these words are genuine.


    ¡°Yes, what should be experienced, what should not have been experienced has been experienced. What could be more heartbreaking than now?¡±


    Adriana smiled helplessly, ¡°honey, thank you.¡±


    All things make her feel bitter, but only the man in front of her does not leave, making her feel relieved, happy, and delighted.


    She knew that the reason Peter had brought someone against Brenden at night was because she had a seizure and angered Peter.


    After all, the maniptor of Peter¡¯s poison is Brenden, and after so much torture, Peter can¡¯t stand it and will retaliate.


    ¡°I want to know why you didn¡¯t make a move on Brenden before?¡±


    Adriana asked the question that was on her mind.


    ¡°As I told you, I initially let Brenden go because my master put in a word that I owed my master a life, which I promised him. Later ¡­¡±


    He then stayed silently with Adriana on the unnamed ind, and was rarely even in Waverly himself.


    ¡°Then it was after you came back, severe insomnia, ni appeared, I found a very close personal rtionship between ni and Brenden, wanted to follow the trail, and did noty hands on Brenden.¡±


    ¡°ni? A close personal friend of Brenden¡¯s?¡±


    Adriana was even more perplexed, ¡°Why would you let ni make some kind of memory seal for me if you knew he was close to Brenden?¡±


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that an ident will happen?


    ¡°At that time your identity was already exposed as one of Obren¡¯s people. And ni is also Obren¡¯s people, not to mention Brenden initially approached you, is a long time ago to determine your identity. If Brenden will let ni harm you, I¡¯m afraid it will not wait until now. Another point, at that time you want to memory seal, is to seal the memory of me. And you, once you left me, was the best oue for Brenden.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After he finished, it dawned on Adriana, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t stop it then. Was it true that you wanted me to forget about you, and at the same time, you didn¡¯t want to spook ni and Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded, ¡°Yes. So now that Brenden is in trouble and ni is still unharmed, I guess ni won¡¯t be rmed now. Only he is in Obren, I am afraid that Obren will not be peaceful.¡±


    At the end of the day, Adriana is Obren¡¯s little young master, and what will happen in the future is anyone¡¯s guess.


    Peter also does not know whether Adriana will return to Obren to inherit the position of patriarch, but no matter what, he, will not leave.


    ¡°You are too impulsive. I think ni is also a deep-minded person, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to deal with. He has a different mind to Obren, but still can stay in Obren until now, you can imagine how deep he hides. I am afraid that the power cultivated in Obren is not shallow.¡±


    Adriana thought for a moment and sighed again, ¡°But it¡¯s okay, those things don¡¯t really concern me either. I don¡¯t want to ask about it either.¡±

 Chapter 1047 No Choice

    Peter knew Adriana¡¯s mind and naturally knew her choice, but eventually asked, ¡°Do you ¡­ want to go back to Obren afterwards?¡±


    Although Adriana did not speak he already knew Adriana¡¯s choice, but he asked her after all.


    Adrianay back on the bed, looked at Peter, theny t on her back looking at the ceiling, and after a moment of silence, shook her head with a sigh, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    She really doesn¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t know how to make a choice, doesn¡¯t know if she should go back or not.


    ¡°My biggest fear is not whether I want to go back to Obren, but that I don¡¯t have that choice again.¡±


    If many things are not up to her to make a choice, then everything that waits will be passive in nature.


    That¡¯s the scary part.


    Peter knew Adriana would have her own thoughts and considerations, he took her hand and clutched it in his hand, his fingertips gently rubbed the back of her hand and tenderly leaned down to ce a soft kiss on the back of her hand, ¡°Adriana, if you don¡¯t want to go back, I will never let you go back.¡±


    As long as he is in the day, his own woman must be protected.


    Will not let anyone hurt at will again.


    His warm words touched Adriana.


    A few smiles appeared on Adriana¡¯s pale, frail cheeks, ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±


    Believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to her.


    Instead, her body is now so weak that she herself is not sure what is going on.


    ¡°I ¡­ wanted to get up and see Grandpa Soto.¡±


    In the past, she was repulsed by Old Mr. Soto, but after she learned of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s identity and knew that Old Mr. Soto had done a lot for her, Adriana felt guilty and was concerned about Old Mr. Soto¡¯s well-being, so naturally she wanted to visit.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter got up and lifted the bedding for her.


    Adriana sat up and leaned forward, trying to get out of bed and put on her shoes, only to have Peter bend over and take her directly in his arms.


    Adriana was startled when her body jerked into the air, subconsciously clinging to his neck, and the next second she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Honey, stop it, I can walk by myself, I¡¯m not so dizzy now.¡±


    ¡°I just want to hug you.¡±


    The man smiled at her dotingly.


    Instead, Adriana shook her head, ¡°This is a hospital, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to get so intimate.¡±


    She skimmed her lips and gently patted his shoulder, bouncing her legs, ¡°Come on, hurry up and put me down.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be held in Peter¡¯s arms, how humiliating to be seen.


    But ¡­


    The sudden tenderness really warmed her heart.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the talk, shut up.¡±


    The man looked down at the small woman in his arms, leaned over, and kissed her on the lips.


    Just a sloppy kiss.


    The moment her lips touched, Adriana even felt Peter gently allow a little, as if he wanted to give her a wild kiss, but in the end, reason prevailed over everything.


    He ¡­ immediately straightened up and walked towards the outside.


    Dazed by a kiss from Peter, Adriana gently licked her lips with a few moments of fondness.


    It just so happens that the man looked at him and he couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Why, our Adriana is ¡­¡±


    Lowering his head, he once again came to her ear and breathed softly into her ear, his warm breath spraying on the side of her face.


    The husky and extremely maic voice came out of his chest and said, ¡°Want it?¡±


    Thest four words directly put Adriana¡¯s face in the red.


    She immediately wrinkled her brow and gave an arrogant cold snort, ¡°Who said that, only no.¡±


    Is really not thinking about all that mess, just think now with Peter, everything is not easy toe by.


    All the more reason to feel that every minute you can spend with him now is a luxury.


    Adriana is more worried about Peter¡¯s health.


    After all, although his condition is now about to be cured, physical strength is gradually back to the previous, but in the end is still not fully recovered, Adriana does not want to do before everything is lost.


    ¡°Honey, I want toe down and move around on my own.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, blinking her watery, good-looking shearwater eyes in a fake pouting gesture.


    The petnt little woman, very cute, is something that Peter will rarely see.


    He just walked to the door of the ward, can¡¯t help but pace a stunned, look down and the woman in his arms four eyes.


    Peter sized her up carefully and eventually stepped away, ¡°You need to be resting now, what¡¯s the activity?¡±


    Walked out with big steps, went to the elevator and pressed it.


    Late at night, there were nurses on duty, who took in the scene at a nce, gazing enviously at the couple, their eyes straightened.


    ¡°Oh my God, be that happy?¡±


    The little nurse stared at a long time, before the hindsight of picking up the phone, and so open the phone camera function, the handsome man with a beautiful woman in his arms has walked into the elevator.


    She put down her phone with regret, ¡°Too handsome, I want to have such a good-looking boyfriend how good it should be.¡±


    muttered, before continuing to devote himself to his work.


    And in the elevator, Adriana leaned into Peter¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°How can you be tired when you¡¯re turning into a paperweight?¡±


    The words came out of Peter¡¯s mouth, but they were also Peter¡¯s true words.


    He had noticed Adriana¡¯s weakness earlier, but when he held her he realized how light she was.


    Peter sometimes really wants to give himself a few ps in the face and ask himself why he is so stupid and how he doesn¡¯t know anything.


    The woman living next to him does so many things every day that he doesn¡¯t even notice.


    me only this disease, so that he and Adriana two people even together, there will be almost no intimacy, and even most of the time in order to control themselves, the two people are sleeping in separate rooms.


    From the initial ufortable, to the final habit.


    Peter felt that as long as he could be with Adriana it was the best.


    The reason Adriana insisted on sleeping in a separate room from him was because she had to have her blood drawn every day and was avoiding him for fear that he would find the needle holes in her wrists.


    Every time he thinks about it, his heart is aplex, self-reproach to the extreme.


    ¡°Honey? Honey? We¡¯re here.¡±


    When the elevator reached the 4th floor, Adriana shook Peter¡¯s shoulder and, seeing him lost in thought, asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Peter suddenly returned to his senses, hugged her out of the elevator, while walking said, ¡°I was thinking about you silly girl why you concealed so many things from me in the first ce, do you know how much it hurts me to conceal?¡±


    This is said, sounding as if scolding Adriana, but every word is conveying a message that ¡­ heartache.


    It¡¯s full of heartache.


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled.


    The smile is bitter with helplessness.


    The hand around his neck tightened a bit, leaning on his chest, feeling his breath and heartbeat, as well as the familiar smell that filled her nostrils, making Adriana feel very satiated.


    ¡°Honey, the past is in the past. Let¡¯s not think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay. whatever Adriana says.¡±


    Peter strength to spoil the little woman.

 Chapter 1048 Old Mr. Soto wakes up

    The two walked down the corridor for a while before they saw two men standing guard outside a ward.


    After those two people saw Peter, they immediately bowed, ¡°Boss, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°How about Old Mr. Soto?¡±


    Peter asked.


    The two men guarding the ward shook their heads, and one of them said, ¡°Still in aa.¡±


    Saying that, the two opened the door of the ward and the two walked in.


    Inside the ward, Old Mr. Soto was lying quietly on the hospital bed. Peter walked to the bed and gently moved thepanion chair with his foot to let Adriana sit on it.


    Then the escort chair was moved forward so that she could be closer to Old Mr. Soto.


    Because it was winter, he was worried that Adriana¡¯s feet would be cold, so he sat directly on the edge of the bed and hugged her feet to cover them.


    ¡°Gee, honey, how am I supposed to look at Grandpa Soto when you¡¯re holding my feet?¡±


    Adriana cried andughed and thought Peter was really ¡­ stupid.


    The man was slightly stunned, and as an afterthought, he realized that he was taller and then sat taller, and Adriana would be a little ufortable.


    He immediately took off his own jacket, wrapped Adriana¡¯s feet around him and gently ced them on the floor, ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you ¡­ me ¡­ don¡¯t have to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t you want to see Grandpa Soto? You can talk to Grandpa Soto if you have anything. I¡¯ll be waiting for you outside ¡­.¡±


    Although Old Mr. Soto is in aa, Peter knows that Adriana must have something to say, and even though Old Mr. Soto can¡¯t hear, Adriana will still talk to him.


    He needs to give Adriana some personal space.


    Peter got up and walked out, closing the door behind him.


    The door of the ward closed gently, Adriana turned back, looked in that direction, the corners of her lips raised an arc, gazed back at the unconscious Old Mr. Soto on the hospital bed and said, ¡°Grandpa Soto, I feel ¡­ I¡¯m really happy now. ¡±


    That happiness filled the depths of her soul, making her forget about the illness in her body and instead be more happy and excited.


    Looking down at the zer wrapped around her feet, she would have picked it up, but the clothes were already dirty.


    So just keep your feet wrapped.


    Adriana smiled faintly, contentedly.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly fall down the stairs and faint?¡±


    Looking at the closed eyes lying Old Mr. Soto still inserted oxygen tube, Adriana is very worried, ¡°Do not worry, with me, will protect you. But ¡­¡±


    Thinking about the current situation of Old Mr. Soto, Adriana still drops her cheeks and is a little frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. I really didn¡¯t think Danni was actually bought by the Soto family people. It¡¯s me ¡­ who¡¯s sorry for you.¡±


    She sighed, then reached out and took Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hand and pressed the back of it for him, ¡°When are you going to wake up? You know, Harlee has always treated you as his own grandfather and as the closest person in the world to him. If you don¡¯t wake up from your long sleep, he ¡­ will also be very sad. Not only him, but also me, and a lot of people who like you and care about you, don¡¯t want you to remain in aa ¡­¡±


    Adriana knew that Old Mr. Soto might not hear what she said, but she really wanted to talk to Old Mr. Soto more so that he could wake up sooner.


    Her eyes fell on Old Mr. Soto¡¯s pale hands, gently massaging them, and abruptly noticed his fingers move.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately raised her eyes, only to find that Old Mr. Soto had actually opened his eyes.


    ¡°Gu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh~!¡±


    Adriana was so excited that just as she called out, she saw Old Mr. Soto remove his oxygen mask and make a ¡®shhh¡¯ gesture towards her.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand what the old man was trying to do, he nodded and looked at him ecstatically, ¡°Grandpa Soto, so you¡¯re okay? Do you know that you really scared me to death.¡±


    She was really frightened by Old Mr. Soto and has been trying toe and visit him since she woke up.


    Initially, I woke up with severe dizziness and the urge to vomit, and then it was when I received a letter from Anne and rushed over in time.


    It was only now that she woke up and felt less groggy and dizzy that she was able to take the time to visit Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, Adriana don¡¯t worry, old man I¡¯m fine. Just pretending to be in aa.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto held Adriana¡¯s hand backwards with a kind and amiable smile, and then the smile tightened and he asked with great concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you still wearing a hospital gown?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked down at the hospital gown she was wearing and med herself for being too careless.


    However, she also did not know that Old Mr. Soto would wake up, otherwise she would not havee in a hospital gown and let him worry along with her for nothing.


    Only now that she knows that Old Mr. Soto is pretending to be unconscious and not really unconscious, her hanging heart has fallen.


    ¡°Nothing, just a little cold.¡±


    She pulled a random excuse and focused on Old Mr. Soto again, asking, ¡°Grandpa Soto, what¡¯s going on? Tell me about it. Why were you pushed down the stairs, were you really unconscious, or were you in ¡­ that something?¡±


    There are some things Adriana is afraid to say, for fear that saying the wrong thing will upset Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°s, things are unpredictable.¡±


    He shook his head with a sigh, ¡°I also did not think that the dying, I can still be counted by those few unfilial sons that I raised with my own hands.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s eyes, which are full of vicissitudes, are misted with a little imperceptible water.


    Obviously, the old man was really sad.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know how to persuade the old man, after all, things started because of her.


    After thinking about it, Adriana finally said, ¡°Grandpa Soto, I think ¡­ should we tell them the truth about what happened? After all, they also have the right to know, and, there are some things they know so that they will not produce so big misunderstanding.¡±


    Adriana hopes to let the Soto family know who she and Harlee really are, and to get them to let go of their differences and stop being so calcting with Old Mr. Soto.


    Old Mr. Soto waved his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think? How could I not know what kind of virtue my son, whom Quintin raised himself, is.¡±


    He spoke at one point choked up and sad.


    Adriana looked at it with pain in her heart.


    ¡°None of the Soto family¡¯s brothers are easy on the eyes, each with their own schemes and calctions, and there has never been unity between the brothers except in matters against me. The eldest is capable of looking down on his younger brothers, and the younger brothers feel that the eldest is favored, and are even more calcting. I also know a lot of things that are secretly fighting in private. To be honest ¡­ really regret, regret not educate a few children.¡±


    The Soto family is arge family with many children.


    Old Mr. Soto, as a matter of fact, could have lived a peaceful life at this age, but who knew that he would end up with this result, being counted by the children he raised with his own hands.


    On the day he was pushed down the stairs, Old Mr. Soto instantly felt that he had aged more than ten years.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Listening to his words, Adriana was guilty, ¡°Actually ¡­ has something to do with Harlee and me. You¡¯ve been so nice to us, they will inevitably get angry. It¡¯s better to tell the truth, and it will calm them down.¡±

 Chapter 1049 – Counted by your own mother

    ¡°Silly! How silly!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto reached out and pointed to Adriana and sighed, ¡°How could I not understand those things? The boss has always known that you and Harlee are not the Soto family. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s had enough of you. If he knew your true identities, there would be no end of trouble. You¡¯re just too naive.¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°Little young master, ah, look at you now so kind, afraid that in the future back to Obren, it is difficult to preside over the big picture ah.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto changed the subject and mentioned the matter of Obren.


    This thing is a tightening of Adriana¡¯s heart, ¡°Grandpa Soto, what do you ¡­ mean by this? ¡±


    She never wanted to return to Obren, much less go to Obren for the rest of her life and be imprisoned in that strange ce she had never been.


    In Waverly, she was born here and grew up here, even if she experienced so much suffering and misfortune here, but Adriana finally considered this ce as her home.


    Don¡¯t want to leave, and don¡¯t n on leaving.


    ¡°Little young master, in fact, I have never told you. In Obren, only the young master¡¯s daughter will inherit the position of n chief. Now, although it is your grandmother who is presiding over the situation, she is finally too old to do so.¡±


    He let out a sigh.


    ¡°That ¡­ and Ruth, too.¡±


    Adriana thinks Ruth is still so young, what does it matter to her, and it¡¯s not her turn to worry about these things.


    At least, Adriana doesn¡¯t want to go back and get involved in these things right now.


    It adds to the trouble and annoyance.


    ¡°Your mother ¡­ your mother she ¡­ ugh!¡±


    When ites to Ruth, Old Mr. Soto is a long sigh, which really makes Adriana a little surprised and a little uncertain.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, what¡¯s wrong with you? Ruth is she ¡­ having a hard time talking about it?¡±


    Although Adriana now knows her true identity, but she ultimately feels that many things until now still can not understand.


    And Ruth is mysterious, really puzzling and curious.


    At the same time, Adriana¡¯s greatest feeling is anger.


    As her and Harlee¡¯s mother, and that Archie, two people who have never done anything for them, but instead are now putting a bunch of things directly on her and Harlee¡¯s heads.


    Irresponsible!


    ¡°Your mother she is not easy either. You do not think, she a woman, from the birth of Harlee, in to give birth to you, and then fight her own thing, but also secretly protect all the people who followed her from Obren back then. She ah ¡­¡±


    The old man let out a long sigh, ¡°The person I admire the most in Quintin¡¯s life. Well, the most admired person.¡±


    He said it twice in a row.


    Adriana eyes blinked, eyebrows knitted and rose, ¡°Grandpa Soto, I do not understand what you mean. Can you ¡­ be more clear? I would love to know why she neveres forward to me? Why always stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°O Adriana, you have misunderstood your mother.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Old Mr. Soto drew his hand and gently hit the back of Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°That person is your mother, your real mother, how could she not love you? But you are not the only people in this world who know about Obren¡¯s existence. There are many people, as well as Motril¡¯s, and even the royal family. You should know Obren¡¯s position in Motril, and also know the strength of a ¡®young master¡¯ in Obren. If your mother shows up often and appears in front of you, it will certainly bring you and Harlee to their doom. What they need to do now is to stay away from you and Harlee as much as possible, otherwise more people will know your identities, and that will be a protection for you.¡±


    Obren¡¯s strength Adriana is not very clear, but she knows one thing, that is, Obren is a mysterious and let many people want to have the tribe.


    She had heard Peter say that in order to enter Obren, she had to get a pass at the Motril royal family and get approval to do so.


    And now, Adriana has no chance to go to Obren, and naturally does not know what¡¯s going on inside.


    Instead, she felt pressured to listen to what Old Mr. Soto had to say.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on, but ¡­ can I not go back to Obren?¡±


    Originally, when she woke up today, Adriana heard Peter say she was going back to Obren to see a doctor.


    But now Adriana feels that she cannot go back, and must not go back.


    A strong sense of foreboding tells Adriana that if she chooses to return to Obrenthis time, then she may really not be able to leave Obren in the future.


    Adriana was a little backed up and a little nervous.


    Shaking his head like a rattle, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was about to say something, but hesitated.


    He sighed long and short, ¡°You girl is not easy, although early to know you, but also did not dare to pick you back, but let you suffer outside, but also the old man I too failure.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, it has nothing to do with you, you are well and good enough.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to see Old Mr. Soto fall into guilt and me, and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the past, but right now I really don¡¯t want to go back to Obren. what secrets are there, I don¡¯t want to know, instead, I just want to stay in Waverly and live my own life.¡±


    Speaking of which, Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and an incredible thought suddenly came to mind.


    She shot her stern gaze directly at Old Mr. Soto and asked, ¡°Grandpa Soto, do you know about thepulsion?¡±


    ¡°Compulsion poison?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s eyes shed and he lowered his eyelids, not looking directly at Adriana.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The evasive look did not escape Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    She was almost certain of the idea in her mind, and immediately asked: ¡°Do you know something? Or so to say, Ruth urged the motherpulsion in my body to cure honey, she is not expected that my backpulsion will be more and more serious, even to the point of uncontroble, and then forced me to go back to Obren?¡±


    This thought suddenly appeared in the mind.


    It made her feel like she was being counted from start to finish.


    And it was counted by his own mother.


    That feeling is really as bad as it¡¯s ever been.


    Old Mr. Soto mouth a, some words to the mouth to call out, but he still swallowed.


    Adriana let go of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hand and raised her hand to brush her forehead, feeling only a little dizzy.


    Now just the slightest mood swing makes it hard for her.


    ¡°Why ¡­ why?¡±


    Adriana shook her head and smiled coldly, ¡°No wonder when Ruth saved Peter, she only said that Peter¡¯s condition would recover ny-nine percent, while I had to depend on my own luck once I pushed thepulsion in my body.¡±


    At that time, she also asked about the motherpulsion in her body, but because Peter had been shot and his body had been depleted to the extreme, she did not dare to think much about it.


    Hearing Ruth¡¯s ambiguous answer didn¡¯t go deeper.

 Chapter 1050 – Forcing her to go back to Obren

    Now it seems that everything is as Ruth expected.


    She knows she will definitely not go back to Obren, so she uses thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body toe to her rescue and takes the opportunity to activate thepulsion in her body to force her to go back to Obren!


    This thought really stunned Adriana, and the whole person was immersed in the terrible thought for a long time.


    Old Mr. Soto saw her in pain and did not speak.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that she could guess so much when he just said something about letting Adriana go back to Obren.


    His silence reinforced the idea in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Adriana closed her eyes and took a moment to wait for her mood to calm down a little and her head to be less groggy before she opened her eyes and said lightly, ¡°I know you must have a way to reach Ruth. but ¡­ you tell her that I won¡¯t go back to Obren. me. And definitely do not have such a mother!¡±


    Calction!


    Girlfriends calcte, friends calcte, the real mother calcte ¡­


    Adriana has thought about how bad one¡¯s life can be, but definitely not one that would be as bad as hers.


    From the moment of birth, it was in the reckoning.


    Fromnding on the ground and screaming, to now running three people, after so many things, Adriana feels that she is a miracle to be strong and alive.


    She wonders even more what reasons and beliefs sustain Ruth that could make her do such an extreme thing!


    Previously there was not much concept of Ruth, did not say very much like, but at least she saved Peter, the heart is grateful.


    But now, the little bit of gratitude that remained was gone.


    In its ce, ¡­ rejects, resists ¡­ with, disgust!


    Adriana even felt that if Harlee knew these things she would be furious and would never have anything to do with Ruth and the others ever again.


    Adriana¡¯s reaction took Old Mr. Soto by surprise.


    He was amazed at Adriana¡¯s intelligence, but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After a long period of silence, he said, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t get carried away, your mother wouldn¡¯t be that kind of person. She and Archie really love you two kids.¡±


    ¡°Love? Oh.¡±


    Adriana smiled and looked up at the window. It was very dark outside, and even though it was already six in the morning, there was no hint of dawn.


    The cold winter day dawn is sote, in contrast to the long cold night bone chilling, so that people feel a darkness, can not see the end of the light.


    Like Adriana now, she is so immersed in it that she can hardly control herself.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. Get some rest, and if you have anything to say to honey, he will protect you.¡±


    Adriana stood up, jerking up and getting a little dizzy, she immediately reached out and held the seat to steady herself from Old Mr. Soto.


    She said, ¡°You turn around and tell Ruth that herpany, and the ¡­ Fryer Group, are not something I will be going back to.¡±


    Since she guessed what Ruth was thinking, Adriana didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Ruth anymore, let alone with Obren.


    She felt tired, very tired.


    Is it really that hard to just want a peaceful and calm life?


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto got up and called out a few times, but Adriana didn¡¯t even bother to turn around.


    Instead, Old Mr. Soto, who was also physically weak, simply reached out and patted his hand on the bed with a sigh.


    Now, that¡¯s bad.


    Because it was a VIP room, one room, Adriana came out of the bedroom and Peter was not in the living room, but outside.


    She dragged her frail body to the door, and as she pushed the door open, she heard Peter telling the people outside, ¡°Take good care of Old Mr. Soto, if anything happens to him, you will be the only ones to ask. Also, no one from the Soto family is allowed toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The two bodyguards nodded.


    At this time the door of the ward pulled a gap, Peter saw Adriana came out from inside, immediately went forward, a hand to hold her.


    ¡°Adriana, why did you walk out on your own?¡±


    Cold winter, she was barefoot, Peter¡¯s brow was knitted and his face was a little ugly.


    Wanted to reprimand her, but couldn¡¯t.


    Immediately went up and leaned down and picked her up, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    It is clear that the words are concerned, but it is not difficult to hear that he is a little angry.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. Go back to your room, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Leaning on his chest, Adriana closed her eyes directly without speaking.


    Peter asked, ¡°Is Old Mr. Soto pretending to be unconscious in defense of the Soto family?¡±


    Just now Adriana was talking to Old Mr. Soto, he heard the voice, but then walked out of the living room.


    He never had a preference for eavesdropping on corners.


    Except, of course, for the Floedan country quadrangle thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes and said only three words.


    She didn¡¯t know why Old Mr. Soto was pretending to be unconscious, and even though she was guarding against the Soto family, Adriana didn¡¯t feel the need to do so.


    It¡¯s more like Old Mr. Soto wants to lie down in the hospital and shake off the management of thepany.


    Trying to force her and Harlee both to take care of his allotted property.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is tired, very tired, very tired.


    Peter saw Adriana¡¯s face pale, and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest for a while, I¡¯ll arrange a ne right away, and we¡¯ll go to Motril after dawn.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    When she heard that she was going to Motril, Adriana¡¯s eyes red and she immediately refused, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to go, she doesn¡¯t want to go!


    Her strong reaction made Peter sense that things were not so simple.


    Peter wrinkled his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s going on, did something happen?¡±


    A hunch that it should be in the ward where Old Mr. Soto said something to Adriana.


    But Adriana seemed reluctant toe clean with him.


    Peter didn¡¯t press the issue, but just carried her back to the hospital room, put her on the bed, and covered her with bedding. Then he sat at the end of the bed and held out his hands to cover Adriana¡¯s feet.


    It was cold and Adriana¡¯s feet were icy cold, almost colder than the snow and ice outside.


    Peter looked at her lying on the bed, with her eyes listless and her whole heart heavy, finally couldn¡¯t help himself and asked, ¡°Adriana, do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana froze, then nodded, ¡°We¡¯re family, why wouldn¡¯t I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Peter directly asked the doubts in his mind.


    From the moment she walked out of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hospital room, Peter thought something was wrong.


    She was quiet all the way, silent, and then more sure of what Peter had in mind.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go to Obren?¡±


    He asked once again.


    Adriana leaned back on the pillow and looked at Peter, meeting him at eye level.


    Looking at his handsome face, deep contours, handsome and handsome as always, exactly the same as the memory of him.


    Adriana¡¯s lips tugged at the corners, ¡°Because I think I¡¯m fine now and there¡¯s no need to go to Obren.¡±

 Chapter 1051 Change of mind

    Because, once you go to Obren, you may be lost from then on.


    There may never be a return to Waverly!


    Not seeing Waverly¡¯s friends, not seeing the two kids, and even seeing less and less of Peter.


    Then she would be caught up in another,rger conspiracy, falling in the struggle for power.


    Adriana had a good and bad life Peter saw in the eyes, just did not expect Adriana will insist on refusing to go to Obren.


    He knew in his heart that Adriana must have something to hide from him, but Adriana didn¡¯t say it, and Peter couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the ward door and Harlee and Zac both pushed in, carrying food.


    ¡°This point outside the restaurant are closed, we found a store to let the owner personally get up to get.¡±


    Harlee walked in smiling with the thermos in her hand, ¡°Adri, how are you feeling, any better?¡±


    The person lying there was his own sister, and now that she was awake, Harlee was in a good mood.


    Immediately put the food on the table, ¡°Come, try it, this is the first time I find someone to cookte at night, that store is that vegetarian restaurant you usually quite like.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks ¡­ brother.¡±


    Although the rtionship with Harlee two people have be very familiar, but Adriana really did not have the habit of calling him ¡®brother¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    Peter helped Adriana sit up, then pushed the dining table and chairs on the hospital bed in front of her, opened the lunch box and ced the meal in front of her.


    The four dishes and one soup were scrumptious.


    I thought there was only vegetarian meal in the vegetarian restaurant, but the meal was set up Adriana only saw that the meat and vegetarian nutritious meal and fish soup.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ want to eat together?¡±


    Looking at Zac, Harlee and Peter all standing around, Adriana looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°We¡¯re not hungry, we just ate.¡±


    Harlee hemmed and hawed.


    Instead, Zac looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you have no appetite for food now, do you?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ve got a good appetite and I¡¯m just about hungry.¡±


    Adriana did not expect to let Zac guess the clues, but on second thought, he is a doctor, and nothing can be hidden from his eyes.


    Shaking his head, he picked up a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of soup and drank it.


    The soup is very light, the vor is very rich, fresh and delicious, but there is not a hint of fishy taste, but good.


    Only it¡¯s true that, as Zac said, she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite and couldn¡¯t eat.


    ¡°When are you guys nning to go to Obren?¡±


    Adriana was eating and Harlee and Zac both walked over to the couch and sat down, while Harlee looked over at Peter and asked.


    Peter has been sitting on the sidelines, quietly watching Adriana eat, not helping her.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to feed her meals, but I want to see how long the stubborn woman is going tost.


    He was inexplicably a little frustrated and felt at a loss for what to do with her.


    ¡°Listen to Adriana and depart when she says.¡±


    Peter responded.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡±


    Harlee was confused, frowned, got up and walked over to the bed, sat directly on the edge of the end of the bed, looked at Adriana and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    ording to Peter¡¯s character, knowing that Adriana¡¯s body is in danger must not dy a minute.


    But now Adriana is in a bad way, and he¡¯s still grinding away.


    Harlee thinks the problem must be Adriana¡¯s.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana took chopsticks and took a chopstick of bok choy into her mouth, chewed slowly, nodded carelessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m in good condition, why should I go to Obren? No.¡±


    She dined with her head down as she spoke.


    Harlee¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she looked at Adriana with a bit of inquiry, then at Peter, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°You guys stay here with her, I¡¯m going out for a smoke.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a cigarette, too.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Harlee got up and followed him out.


    Seeing that both people had gone out, Zac was a bit baffled and followed suit and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go for a smoke too, the ward is too stuffy.¡±


    What else could he not know about Peter?


    His own woman was looking forward to her waking up, and he would run off to smoke and leave Adriana here to ignore her?


    Three people walked out and Adriana was left alone in therge ward.


    Looking at a table full of hearty breakfasts gives some headaches.


    She had little appetite, but now she had to eat, otherwise Peter would have questioned after seeing itter, and then stubbornly wanted to take her to Obren.


    Besides, isn¡¯t it true that Peter is going out to Old Mr. Soto to ask for the truth?


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to talk to Peter, but ¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to say.


    She sat up in bed and continued to eat in order to force her body to keep up with her nutrition, fighting through her difort and regurgitation.


    At this moment, Peter outside the ward swept his cold eyes at the two men behind him, ¡°Zac, you keep watch upstairs, Harleee down with me to see Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is Harlee¡¯s grandfather, so it¡¯s only natural that he shoulde along.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Zac¡¯s flickering eyes swept over the two men, his instincts telling him that they must be hiding something from him, but he couldn¡¯t very well ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Zac nodded and walked over to a bench and sat down.


    Peter gives Harlee a look and the two get into the elevator.


    The elevator door slowly closed, until gradually down, Harlee could not help but ask the question in mind, ¡°What the hell is going on, not said to go to Obren, I just went out to buy a meal and changed his mind?¡±


    How long has it been?


    It¡¯s a bit ridiculous.


    Peter¡¯s face was gloomy, the whole man was shrouded in gloom, ¡°You should ask Old Mr. Soto about this.¡±


    Originally, we had agreed to go to Obren, but we changed our mind because Adriana had met with Old Mr. Soto.


    Obviously, the root of the problem lies on the side of Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°Grandpa? He, he¡¯s awake?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s never been unconscious.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡±


    Two people talk briefly and concisely, and perhaps Peter has something on his mind, so he is not willing to talk much.


    It was Harlee who was confused and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t he unconscious, why is he still awake?¡±


    The two men went downstairs, stepped out of the elevator, and walked lightly outside Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    The two men guarding outside the ward saw Petering and gave him a slight jowl.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The two bodyguards pushed open the door, and Harlee then walked in with Peter.


    In the ward, Old Mr. Soto was lying on the bed, and when he heard Peter and Harleeing, he opened his eyes and sat up from the bed.


    Harlee was shocked and a little angry in his heart as he walked up to Old Mr. Soto and questioned him to his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re not in aa and you¡¯re scaring me?¡±

 Chapter 1052 Dying Together

    Although Harlee does not get along with the Soto family, he thinks of Old Mr. Soto as his own grandfather after all.


    He was raised by Old Mr. Soto and considers him as the only family in the world.


    Knowing that he was unconscious, Harlee was very worried.


    But I didn¡¯t think it was all a scam.


    Old Mr. Soto leaned on the bed and red at him, ¡°How can you tell me how to do things, old man?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Harlee was dumbfounded, ¡°I don¡¯t care to talk to you.¡±


    As his words fell, Peter moved directly out of the escort chair and sat down, his cold eyes looked directly at Old Mr. Soto and tasted, ¡°What is the reason for Adriana¡¯s reluctance to go to Obren?¡±


    The straightforward questions asked by Old Mr. Soto were a bit ufortable.


    But most importantly Peter asked questions he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    The reason he asks is that Adriana did not tell him the truth. If he told Peter now, would Adriana really not go to Obren?


    Old Mr. Soto has some reservations.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Harlee then reacted, his evil-looking face instantly sank, ¡°This really has something to do with you? Could it be that it was Ruth¡¯s idea?¡±


    After saying that, he felt wrong again.


    ¡°No, if it was Ruth, she would have found a way to get Adri back to Obren instead of not letting her go.¡±


    Harlee said with certainty.


    If he could think of thisyer, how could Peter not?


    Peter¡¯s gaze was deep and his eyebrows were knitted together as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Once Adriana returns to Obren, is it difficult to get out?¡±


    All things considered, Peter felt there was only this one possibility.


    ¡°What, can¡¯t get out? What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Harlee does not know much about Obren, and is not too sure about Adriana, so naturally she cannot understand the reason.


    Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t expect Peter to be so smart that he could guess everything and couldn¡¯t hide it from his eyes.


    Leaning on the head of the bed, he crossed his fingers on his abdomen, a long sigh, ¡°s, I knew I couldn¡¯t hide it from you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know it quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°Shit! Old Mr. Soto head, what Peter said is true?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s heart grew even angrier, ¡°It¡¯s that Ruth and Archie again, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was very angry, a kick on the foot of the bed, said angrily: ¡°What the hell, have not seen such a parent. She Ruth all her life to avoid Obren do not want to go back, their own free life, and now try to send Adri back to Obren, is to let her live in Obren for life? To bear everything she does not want to bear? What the hell!¡±


    No one knows how Harlee is feeling at the moment.


    Disappointment, pain, anger.


    His heart aches for what Adriana is going through, and he wants to help Adriana very much, but he doesn¡¯t know what to do now that the problem can¡¯t be solved.


    Harlee was cursing furiously, but Peter seemed unusually calm.


    Just that a pair of seemingly heart-like pupil depths swirled with some imperceptible ripples and fluctuations.


    After all the trials and tribtions with Adriana, he did not expect Lawson eighty-one difficulties actually have not yet survived.


    It¡¯s really one thing after another.


    How can he not be angry in his heart?


    ¡°You were able to reach Ruth?¡±


    PeterOld Mr. Soto, taking orders from Ruth, questioned him directly.


    ¡°Gee whiz, how can he? Archie can¡¯t even reach Ruth, how can he?¡±


    Harlee snorted lightly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto nodded his head.


    Then there was a slight nod that almost didn¡¯t send Harlee into a tizzy.


    ¡°Can you really contact Ruth? Old Mr. Soto head, you really hid it from me so hard!¡±


    Harlee stormed out, ¡°If I¡¯d known you could reach Ruth, why would I have had to go with Peter to find Archie?¡±


    Scammers.


    Ubiquitous concealment.


    It made him feel stressed and exhausted.


    At the same time, one can deeply feel what Adriana is feeling at this moment.


    ¡°I want to see her.¡±


    Peter says very little, yet every word is key.


    Old Mr. Soto is seldom a bit formal when ites to Peter.


    It must be said that in The Alston family, although Peter has been kicked out, but no matter what way he appears, can make people feel his body emitting that aura of bitter cold, aura amazing.


    It is not a simple person.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was a little hesitant.


    I¡¯d like to ask her face to face what kind of courage she had to give birth to us and not raise us, but to count on us at every turn!¡±


    In Harlee¡¯s case, he will probably never forgive Ruth and Archie for the rest of his life.


    In the matter of Adriana alone, it is unforgivable.


    Old Mr. Soto did not speak for half a day.


    Peter looked as usual and added: ¡°When I saved me and activated thepulsion in Adriana¡¯s body, was it possible that Ruth had anticipated the current situation at that time?¡±


    Somehow, Peter felt there must be such a possibility.


    Otherwise, why now insist on letting Adriana back to Obren?


    But before that they didn¡¯t even talk about it.


    Harlee was once again refreshed.


    His jaw dropped and he looked at Peter with a very surprised inclination of his head, ¡°What did you say? I ¡­ howe I didn¡¯t understand?¡±


    Did you not understand, or are you afraid to believe?


    Probably more incredulous.


    Peter stared straight at Old Mr. Soto without a hint of Harlee¡¯s intentions.


    On the contrary, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face was embarrassed, and he didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time.


    This is a tacit acknowledgement that what Peter just said is true.


    ¡°Sublime!¡±


    Harlee waspletely nonplussed.


    One hand crossed his waist, one hand ruffled his hair, pacing around the ward, his anger hard to calm down for a long time.


    A silence fell over the ward, except for the sound of Harlee pacing back and forth.


    Peter looked straight at Old Mr. Soto, who could not stand his hot, fierce light and looked down at his hands.


    The three men were just at a standstill.


    Anger.


    The anger is hard to quell.


    ¡°Quintin, you go tell Ruth that I, Harlee, will die in my life, and I will never admit that these two have anything to do with me!¡±


    The silence of the ward just suddenly burst into a sound.


    He turned and walked away, throwing shut the door of the room inside the inner room with a heavy hand.


    ng¨C


    The sound of the door closing was so loud that the whole room trembled and even Old Mr. Soto was startled.


    But Peter remained calm.


    Thud ¨C


    Without a moment¡¯s notice, the bedroom door ttered to the floor, kicking up a gust of wind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just Harlee, but only Adriana who feels the same way.¡±


    Peter stood up and looked down at Old Mr. Soto with cold eyes and said, ¡°No matter what Ruth thinks, I would like to meet with her. Maybe you don¡¯t know Adriana¡¯s character very well, she is the kind of person who will stick to the end once she has made a decision. In order to save me, she can risk her life, and I, too. In this life, I¡¯m destined to keep Adriana by my side, and if I separate from her, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with ¡­ dying together.¡±

 Chapter 1053 Unworthy to be a parent

    Thisment was intentionally made to Old Mr. Soto.


    In fact, Peter is not afraid of death, he is more afraid that Adriana will die.


    It was Adriana who sacrificed everything for his peace, and now Adriana is falling into the vortex.


    ¡°Adriana has guessed Ruth¡¯s intentions. Do you think, if Ruth doesn¡¯t show up, she¡¯ll really go to Obren? We can wait and see.¡±


    Peter dropped hisst words and turned around to leave the ward.


    The anger in his heart was hard to calm.


    On the one hand is the woman he loves and on the other is his wife¡¯s parents.


    Peter does not know how to get along with them, but in terms of everything that has happened so far, Adriana and Harlee will not ept, and Peter naturally can not ept their way of doing things.


    He stepped out and found Harlee standing in the doorway, cigarette in hand, puffing away at one.


    The two men looked at each other, neither spoke, nor did they move to go upstairs.


    Harlee smoked several puffs of cigarettes, lips swallowing clouds, not much longer curl up the cigarette will hover under the ceiling, a long time did not dissipate.


    He flicked the ashes of his cigarette and let out a puzzled sigh, ¡°What do we do now? What the hell do Ruth and the others mean?¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°What is Obren¡¯s situation now, we are not very clear. what exactly is Ruth¡¯s intention we know even less.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The more Harlee thought about it, the angrier she became, ¡°They just don¡¯t deserve to be parents.¡±


    Uneptable and unforgivable.


    He never thought he would be in the situation he is in now after finding his biological parents.


    Couldn¡¯t help but scratch her hair, very agitated, ¡°The most pitiful one is Adriana, howe she is so miserable?¡±


    After saying that, seeing that Peter didn¡¯t say anything, he then asked, ¡°What about you, what do you really think?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Peter gave an indifferent nce at Harlee and gave an ambiguous answer.


    What will he do?


    Of course I would insist on taking Adriana to Obren, but would I want to keep her here to suffer all the time?


    The two stayed downstairs for a while and then went upstairs.


    Back in Adriana¡¯s ward, Adriana had eaten quite a bit and was resting against the bed, looking slightly better.


    ¡°Are you full?¡±


    Peter stepped forward, concerned.


    ¡°Well, the meal was delicious, and I ate a little too much.¡±


    Adriana grinned, a smile from the heart, very sweet, very natural, but also very well hidden those under the eyes of the heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have enough to eat. If you like, my brother will give it to you every day in the future.¡±


    Harlee sat on the end of the bed and smiled.


    ¡°You? Forget it, if you have time to stay here with me, why don¡¯t you hurry back to stay with your sister-inw?¡±


    She flirted with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business.¡±


    Harlee calmed down, not as angry as she had just been downstairs.


    Peter helped Adriana clear the table, then pulled out another tissue to wipe the soup stains that hadn¡¯t been wiped from the corners of her lips.


    The intimate movements and ambiguous manners warmed Adriana¡¯s heart.


    She raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her, smiling like a flower, ¡°honey, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m your husband, no need to say these rusty words to me.¡±


    The man rubbed her head, ¡°Sit and rest for a while, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±


    He cleaned up the trash can, carried it out to avoid the smell in the bedroom, then washed his hands and poured a ss of water for Adriana on the way.


    ¡°Here, warm water, it¡¯s not hot.¡±


    ¡°Well, honey is so nice.¡±


    Adriana took the water, took a sip, then said, ¡°honey, you and Harlee and Zac you¡¯ve been here all night, hurry back and rest.¡±


    It¡¯s the middle of winter and it¡¯s only hazily light outside, even though it¡¯s already after seven in the morning.


    The dawn of winter alwayses sote.


    Waiting for the heart to pine.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back to rest ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Zac got a little sleepy and yawned.


    Before I could finish my sentence, I heard Peter say, ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, so I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Your sister-inw ising overter, so what am I going back for?¡±


    Harlee also said.


    Zac skimmed his lips, in turn, he looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Zac, you go back, I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    Peter looked back at Zac, ¡°Get well.¡±


    He was also injured, should go back to rest is bound to go back to rest.


    ¡°Okay, good. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Zac was so sleepy and injured that he wanted to go back to rest now.


    After Zac left, the ward recoiled into silence.


    Each of the three men had something on his mind and no one spoke.


    It seems to be afraid that if one person speaks, it will break the rare peace.


    In the morning, Eliza came to visit Adriana with some nutritional products.


    This was the first time the two met six months after Eliza left Waverly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Eliza has long hair, herplexion is not as dark as before, her long chestnut hair is slightly curly, with a set of ck trench coat and knitted cap, the whole person adds a few feminine taste.


    Compared to the Eliza who was acting crazy and foolish when we first met her, she is now as beautiful as a different person.


    ¡°Adri? How are you doing, are you okay?¡±


    Eliza walked over and sat down, taking her hand affectionately, ¡°I me your brother for only telling me about you now, otherwise I would havee over to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana smiled, then surveyed Eliza¡¯s belly and asked, ¡°How many months now?¡±


    Just the other day Harlee said that Eliza was pregnant.


    Her brother will soon be a father, and she will soon be an aunt, not without following the joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, more than three months.¡±


    ¡°That was quick too. Is your appetite okay now, and do you get pregnant and throw up?¡±


    ¡°A little, but not strongly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It was really too bad when I was pregnant with Helen, I couldn¡¯t stop throwing up.¡±


    ¡­


    When two women meet, they talk about nothing but those things.


    Peter and Harlee couldn¡¯t interrupt, so they sat quietly on the sidelines.


    From time to time, cut some fruit and hand it over, and sometimes bring tea and water, very attentive.


    And the two women seem to be enjoying themselves and have been chatting very enthusiastically, directly forgetting the two people sitting on the sidelines.


    On the contrary, Peter is enjoying the current scene.


    Or maybe it¡¯s just that wherever Adriana is, it¡¯s wonderful, not about anything, as long as she¡¯s around.


    It was not until noon that Peter gave a look toward Harlee, who said, ¡°Eliza, Adri needs to rest, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±


    Adriana shook her head.


    It was hard to meet with my sister-inw, and I haven¡¯t finished my words yet.


    ¡°Adri, get some rest, I¡¯lle back this afternoon.¡±


    Eliza got up, touched her stomach, made a random excuse and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too and would like Harlee to go out for some dinner with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the mother of a child now, you must take care of your health.¡±


    Adriana smiled and immediately waved to Harlee, ¡°Hurry up and make sure you take good care of your sister-inw, or you will be the only one to ask.¡±

 Chapter 1054 – Singing to lull her to sleep

    Harlee rolled her eyes directly, ¡°Nonsense, I need you to teach me how to spoil my own woman?¡±


    Saying that, he took Eliza directly and the two left the ward together.


    Peter then went to Adriana¡¯s front and held her waist with one hand, ¡°Come on, get some sleep, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded and moved to a nest after lying down and patted the bed beside her, ¡°Come here, together?¡±


    She knew that Peter hadn¡¯t slept this night either and needed rest.


    If she¡¯s asleep, Peter must have a bunch of things to do.


    So in order to allow the man to rest properly, she dragged him to lie down on the bed and then nestled in his arms as she hugged him.


    It was the first time he had slept together since he and Adriana had been separated.


    Peter¡¯s heart beat faster, feeling the small woman leaning in his arms, she rubbed against his chest like a mischievous kitten, then found afortable position and closed her eyes, not moving again.


    The many on his side, looking down at the little woman in his arms, slowly closing his eyes to feel her breathing, to feel her presence and beauty.


    It seems that everything is a luxury for him, making him feel rare and precious.


    ¡°Good boy, go to sleep.¡±


    He gently dropped his hand on her back, smoothing her back and patting it gently, the look like he was coaxing a child who hadn¡¯t grown up.


    Adriana snuggled into his arms, clutching his shirt with both hands, and couldn¡¯t stop smiling, ¡°This feels so good.¡±


    To be able to lean in Peter¡¯s arms, even to sleep, will make people feel incredibly peaceful.


    ¡°Then get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice is extremely soft.


    Adriana is not sleepy at the moment and just feels a little tired.


    With a sh of light and a yful smile, she raised her eyes to look at him and asked with a smile, ¡°honey, will you sing me a song? I want to hear you sing.¡±


    Having heard Peter sing before, I know he sings really well.


    There are times when Adriana wonders if there is anything in this world that Peter can¡¯t do.


    His extremely maic and melodious voice is no less than any singer¡¯s.


    If he were to make his debut as a trainee, I¡¯m afraid that just that good singing voice, handsome and peerless appearance, and overbearing aura of coldness would be able to conquer countless fans online.


    ¡°Good. what does Adriana want to hear?¡±


    He asked.


    The little woman pillowed on Peter¡¯s arm moved her little head, thought about it, and said, ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know, you can just sing a song.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see ¡­¡±


    Peter thought about it and finally sang a song called ¡°Cdon¡±.


    in embryo outlines the blue and white brushstrokes thick to light


    The bottle depicts the peony as your first makeup


    Ran sandalwood fragrance through the window heart I understand


    Half of the brush on rice paper is put aside here


    ze rendering of the rhythm of the female figure is privately collected


    And your sweet smile is like a budding


    A wisp of your beauty drifts away


    Go where I can¡¯t go


    The sky is blue waiting for the rain and I am waiting for you ¡­


    He sang with greatmitment and a good vocal line, not only did he not run out of tune but also sang in his own style, while retaining the characteristics of the original singer.


    Adriana closed her eyes in silent enjoyment, and for a moment worshipped the omnipotent man before her.


    But as she listened, she felt sleepy for a while, and she drifted off to sleep.


    Peter sang for a while, found that the even breathing of the woman had been heard next to his ear, immediately stopped and did not continue singing.


    One hand wrapped around the girl in his arms, the other pulled the bedding for her and took care of her carefully.


    At the same time, took out his phone and sent a text message to one person: [From now on, no one is allowed to enter the ward and no one is allowed to disturb.


    Then just hold Adriana and fall asleep.


    ¡­


    Blossond vi.


    Since that day Vivian ¡®offended¡¯ Edward, always fearful of him, not even dare to sleep with him in the same room.


    But the good news is that Edward was not homest night, so she was hanging on for dear life.


    After washing up early in the morning, Vivian is at home with Ashtyn.


    The door to the living room then opened and Edward opened the door and walked in.


    Vivian, who was holding Ashtyn in her arms, was a little nervous, but she was afraid that Edward would be as drunk as he wasst time.


    Then he went up and looked, and only then did he find that his face was haggard and tired, and even his body was stained with blood.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She was worried and worried.


    Edward looked bashful and swept down his clothes, only to find that they were stained with blood.


    He raised his hand and untied his suit, tossed the clothes aside casually, and walked straight around Vivian.


    To her, out of sight.


    Such indifference makes Vivian a little ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Vivian chased after her, concerned.


    Edward shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You get ready, and we¡¯ll go to the hospital together this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Vivian nodded and responded.


    Edward didn¡¯t say anything more, went back to the bedroom, didn¡¯t even take a shower and justy down on the bed to rest.


    Vivian¡¯s face was puzzled, and the maid and sister-inw were also baffled.


    She handed the baby to her sister-inw and went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Seeing the man lying on the bed resting, Vivian slowly walked over and stood by the bed, pulling his lips, wanting to speak, seeing that he was not moving, thinking he was already very sleepy, so he turned to leave.


    As a result, as soon as the person turned around, she was grabbed by a big hand and dragged to the bed, ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡±


    The sudden movement scared Vivian¡¯s eyebrows, and after a spinning, she was already lying on the bed, wrapped in the man¡¯s arms.


    A series of movements flowing, veryfortable.


    She was so frightened that her little face went white and it took her a while to get over it.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Vivian looked at him, pursed her lips, and asked, ¡°Did something happen? Did you ¡­ get hurt?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just now he came back, his clothes were already stained with blood, Vivian was really worried.


    The man¡¯s closed eyes snapped open, ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    The sharp and hot eyes fell on her face, looking at her a little unnaturally.


    Her eyes shed and she said, ¡°You ¡­ are Ashtyn¡¯s father, what happens to Ashtyn if there is an ident?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    Hearing that, it seems not the result Edward wanted, his face is a bit gloomy and hard to see.


    Sensing his displeased breath, Vivian wondered if she had said something wrong.


    Then he added, ¡°I ¡­ you are also my family.¡±


    Having known Edward for a long time, Vivian had never said these words to Edward.


    Today, if not for the special circumstances, by andrge Vivian would not have said.


    But more than that, she wanted to know what had happened to Edward.


    ¡°Family?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes lit up and he raised his eyebrows to gaze at her, reaching up to pick her chin, ¡°And what about me, besides being your family, or what, hmm?¡±


    The deep and evil eyes of, with a few elusive deep.


    Vivian was confused, wondering what was wrong with Edward today and what he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Yes ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1055 We are a family

    Vivian was nervous.


    She knew Edward wasn¡¯t drunk, which is why she was getting more and more nervous about how to answer.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    The man saw her pursing her lips, lowering her eyebrows and hanging her head, not daring to speak, so he pursued the question.


    ¡°You¡¯re my ¡­ husband.¡±


    Yes, husband.


    But for some reason, those words were just a little too hard to say, making her feel a little ashamed to say them.


    Hearing her say ¡®husband¡¯, Edward¡¯s gloomy face eased up a few points.


    The hand gently held her head on her arm, ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡±


    There were no other words, but simply asking the other person to stay with him for a while to sleep.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Vivian gulped, stammered for a moment, and finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She is not an unforgiving woman, rather she is cold to Edward to the point where Edward can¡¯t even ept it.


    Faced with her questioning, Edward slowly opened his eyes and said, ¡°There was nothing wrong with ¡­ yesterday.¡±


    Originally Edward wanted to tell Vivian without reservation, but then thought, some things told her will not change anything, so simply did not say.


    so as not to overwhelm her with worry.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian was a little disappointed when he couldn¡¯t get the answer he wanted.


    Edward looked at her, cold as frost face gradually had a few temperature, even the tone of voice became a few gentle, ¡°do not worry, really nothing. Stay with me to rest for a while and take you to meet Adriana this afternoon.¡±


    He knows that Vivian and Adriana two people are good girlfriends, some things although can not tell Vivian, but Adriana¡¯s current situation should let Vivian know.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Vivian nodded.


    Leaning on his shoulder, she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep, but her heart was racing so that she could not sleep.


    Instead, the man fell asleep without more than a moment.


    Feeling his even breathing, Vivian¡¯s closed eyes opened.


    Withrge, clear, watery eyes, she blinked her long, curly, thick eyshes and looked at him unblinkingly.


    Handsome and good-looking face, three-dimensional profile, with an innate high coolness, making it difficult to get close.


    Vivian never thought she would sleep with him and get married and have children, but it really happened.


    It was like a dream, making her feel not so real.


    Edward slept until he woke up naturally, and when he opened his eyes, Vivian was no longer beside him.


    Hey on his bed and looked up at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    Squeak-


    At that moment, the door to the bedroom room opened and he abruptly closed his eyes and pretended to be sleeping.


    After lying down for a short while, he heard Vivianing in his direction, then lifted the bedding at the end of the bed and helped him ¡­ take off his socks.


    Then ¡­


    There was a hooting and a hollering of water and a hot towel was put on his foot.


    So, Vivian is wiping his feet?


    Inexplicably, the heart beats faster.


    Edward was a little nervous, so much so that he was even a little stiff and at a loss for words.


    Because of helping him wipe his feet, so Vivian¡¯s fingernails will identally gently tease his skin, the heart of his feet tingling, he finally could not resist, directly from the bed miso a sitting up.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ what happened?¡±


    Vivian was a little surprised to see him sitting up all of a sudden.


    Standing by the bed with the towel turned in his hand, he gazed at him with some bewilderment.


    Edward eyes straight at Vivian, see her long hair loosely tied behind the head, a few rates of yful hair on both sides of the forehead hanging down, slightly messy, but also set her palm-sized goose egg face extra charming and lovely, beautiful.


    A hot fire ran through his heart, and the hot feeling spread through his internal organs, making Edward even more squirmy.


    In particr, a certain spot has been screaming uncontrobly.


    ¡°I ¡­ woke up from a nap.¡±


    He said a perfunctory sentence, got up and rushed into the bathroom.


    Vivian looked down at the towel in her hand and then back in the direction of the bathroom, muttering, ¡°Is it hard to ¡­ be waking him up to sleep?¡±


    Without thinking much about it, she dropped the towel into the basin and set it aside.


    After sitting in the bedroom for a while, Edward came out of the middle bathroom.


    He washed his face, the hair on his forehead was still drooping with water stains, messy and emitting a seductive air, very handsome.


    ¡°That ¡­ I asked Ah Qin to cook for you, so hurry up and eat some.¡±


    For some reason, Vivian always felt that ever since Edward got drunk that night and she was caught with a big flower cat on his face, the rtionship between her and Edward was slowly getting closer in an invisible way.


    That feeling sour Anne, it¡¯s wonderful.


    ¡°Together.¡±


    Edward walked to the closet and pushed it open, looking inside for a tentative new outfit to throw on the bed.


    Just as he was about to change, Vivian noticed something and deliberately got up to carry the basin to the bathroom.


    The man¡¯s hand to undress slightly stiffened, good-looking eyes shed, the corners of his lips pulled a bad smile.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    He shouted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the bathroom, Vivian came out and answered.


    ¡°Come here and help me change.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He stood by the bed and ordered.


    In the past, hismanding attitude was a bit hard, making people feel detached and strange, but now he speaks very softly.


    But it was that inexplicable tenderness that made Vivian more and more nervous and uneasy.


    ¡°You ¡­ you won¡¯t change?¡±


    She had washed her hands, which were still wet and dripping onto the floor, but after hearing Edward¡¯s words, she subconsciously clutched the corners of her pajamas with both hands, very uneasy.


    How could it be her turn to do such a thing?


    Edward never used to tell her that.


    ¡°What, no?¡±


    The man put his hands in the pockets of his pants and walked in front of her as well.


    Long fingers with jade-like bones lifted her chin, looked down and met her with all eyes, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am your husband. These things are what you, as a wife, should do.¡±


    It is also, part of the job.


    Vivian heart pounding wildly, white teeth gently bite red lips, also do not know what in thinking, in short, the face is not very good.


    ¡°You¡¯re resistant?¡±


    He trailed off.


    ¡°No, no. I just ¡­ haven¡¯t helped anyone through the dress, not really.¡±


    ¡°You can learn if you don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Edward let go of her chin and clutched her small hand with one hand, only to find that her hand was cold and icy,parable to falling snow in winter.


    The thought of this, his grip on her hand tightened, his palm wrapped directly around her hand, trying to warm it up.


    ¡°Here, you ¡­¡±


    Edward pointed to the clothes on the bed, ready for Vivian to help him put them on, but when they slipped out of his mouth, he asked, ¡°Is it appropriate to wear these clothes when we go to visit Adriana in the hospitalter?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it fits or not, he just wants to hear Vivian¡¯s opinion.


    Vivian looked at the white suit and shook his head, ¡°Or else ¡­ change it to a gray suit. Visiting a patient wearing a white suit is not ¡­ very good.¡±

 Chapter 1056 Edward’s House Arrest

    ¡°Okay, at your service. Help me get a set of clothes.¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t care if that little girl has some stereotypical pedantry, he just wants her to slowly integrate into his life.


    The previous rtionship between the two people can be said to be ipatible, but after this incident in turn, the two people are slowly moving closer together.


    That feeling makes Edward feel good and enjoyable, even ¡­ happier than taking tens of billions of orders at the mall.


    He also finally understood why Peter would give up everything and only want to stay with Adriana.


    It turns out that love is really ¡­ unimaginably beautiful.


    Love?


    The words that came to mind made Edward wonder.


    He never thought that one day he would ¡®talk about love¡¯!


    ¡°This set, what do you think?¡±


    As he was deep in thought, Vivian pushed open his closet and pulled out a silver-grey, vertically striped suit from it, asking his opinion.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Edward nodded his head in agreement.


    Vivian removed the clothes and helped him choose a set of inner wear before walking up to him and handing it to him, ¡°This is it, you wear it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, his yful gaze fixed on her, ¡°Have you forgotten what I just said to you?¡±


    Just now?


    Just now Edward said he would let her help him get dressed.


    Vivian would have been repulsed, but for some reason, when she heard Edward¡¯s he, her mind was resistant, but her mouth had already agreed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She ced the clothes on the bed, stood in front of Edward, and reached down to unbutton his shirt.


    cing her hands on the cor of her shirt, she helped him unbutton it, but because the buttons were small and it was her first time helping Edward unbutton it, the faster she tried to unbutton it, the more nervous she became.


    The more nervous you are, the slower you are.


    A button is hard to untie a minute still open.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, take your time.¡±


    Edward found a fine sweat stain on her forehead, and could vaguely feel her nervous breath.


    Therge palm gently holds her hand and personally shows her how to unbutton it.


    This is to find that the man does not need to look, just a few fingers of tacit cooperation, just so a pick, it is easy to unbutton.


    Vivian was embarrassed and her cheeks were flushed and on fire.


    ¡°I ¡­ told you, I don¡¯t change people¡¯s clothes.¡±


    She cursed herself for her stupidity, knowing that she couldn¡¯t help someone change, but she had to be brave.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world thates naturally. Just adapt, get used to it, and there¡¯s nothing you won¡¯t.¡±


    Edward held her hands in both of his, his fingers gently rubbing the skin of her hands, facing her with all eyes, ¡°In the future, you will all have to wait on me to change, you must learn.¡±


    The Future?


    Vivian¡¯srge watery, clear eyes shed, and no words came out for a long time.


    ¡°What, see what you mean about leaving me?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and asked in a cold voice.


    Vivian was silent and just looked at him without saying anything.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The truth is that many wordse to the mouth, do not know how to say, and even more do not know how to face.


    Or perhaps it was Edward¡¯s inexplicable tenderness today that made it a little difficult for her to adapt.


    Unbeknownst to him, when Peter and Brenden experienced a life and death battle, Edward also rushed over with his brother.


    Then he generally understood the situation between Adriana and Peter, and finally got a clear picture of Adriana¡¯s current situation, and why Peter was so angry to destroy Brenden!


    When he saw his elder brother¡¯s desire and care for love, Edward came to his senses and felt that he had to cherish the present moment.


    Otherwise, one day the opportunity will go with it, and he will no longer have the opportunity to have it if he wants.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Vivian stammered, not knowing what to say.


    Or maybe Edward¡¯s reaction today simply made it impossible for her to say anything back.


    He suddenly became gentle and doting, even the way he looked at her was full of deep love.


    Without the coldness and sternness of the past, she really couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    ¡°You are Ashtyn¡¯s mommy and my woman. You should know that I, the Henderson Family, am a prominent figure in Waverly, and if you go, where will I be then?¡±


    The woman¡¯s hand was held slightly harder, with a warning, ¡°So, put away those unreliable ideas, from now on stay here honestly, nowhere, not allowed to go.¡±


    ¡°Not allowed to go anywhere?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face is white, subconsciously thought of the year with Edward when they met, his ruthlessness, can not help but the body shape a trembling, some fear.


    Those days, his merciless house arrest, humiliation, let her drown in a nightmare can note out.


    Now Edward¡¯s words would make her think of those things uncontrobly.


    The two of them are very close to each other, Edward can easily see the small woman¡¯s mood change, and he knows that she misunderstood.


    But for some reason, seeing her shivering is somehow a vague pain in the heart.


    His thick eyebrows lightly wrinkled as he took her into his arms, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, stay with me and Ashtyn from now on, we¡¯re family.¡±


    After saying that, he was always afraid of being rejected by Vivian, and added, ¡°Even if you pretend in front of the children, you have to pretend to the end!¡±


    Vivian, who was originally moved by listening to hisst sentence, has fallen somewhat into the whirlpool of love.


    Naive¡¯s next words sent her straight into the bottomless abyss.


    As expected, she knew that Edward did not make any changes to her attitude, but it was the mother¡¯s son, Edward¡¯s heart felt for the child, so he was a little more tolerant of her.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Vivian slightly jawed, the corners of her lips pulled out a smile, but the smile was indeed that far-fetched.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you change, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    She pushed the man away and stood up from his arms, her small face returning to indifference.


    Raising his hand to unbutton his shirt, he realized that unbuttoning was so smooth that it was as if he had learned it all at once.


    The buttons of the padded shirt unbuttoned, the man¡¯s muscr pectorals exposed in front of the eyes, wheat-colored skin, muscle texture, there is a scar mark on the right side, but did not make people feel hideous, but more like the traces of age precipitation.


    When he saw the scar, Vivian¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled and his hand subconsciously lifted, wanting to cover the scar to feel the pain of the scar on his body.


    The result is that the cold fingertips touch his warm skin, a moment like an electric shock so that her thoughts emotions.


    Vivian looked away, picked up another padded shirt from the bed and put it on for him, and told herself: Vivian, don¡¯t be delusional, some people, some things, are not for you to think about.


    You, unworthy!


    Yes, she is just an orphan girl from an ordinary family, how can she be worthy of the Henderson Family¡¯s young master?


    Edward now gives her a ce to live is already considered a gift, she should not be too much extravagant and delusional.


    Greed will always make people lose themselves.


    Vivian, it¡¯s time for you to wake up.


    She reminded herself over and over again in her mind.


    The human feeling is very strong, as now Edward, clearly enjoying Vivian to help him dress, but still can clearly feel her strong coldness.

 Chapter 1057 I want to meet someone

    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just a little while, Vivian has helped him to change his clothes, as for the pants ¡­


    She just looked at it twice and said, ¡°I heard Ashtyn making noise, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Finding a suitable excuse, he turned and left the bedroom.


    She looked a bit hurried and walked straight out of the bedroom around him, leaving Edward standing alone in the bedroom in a daze.


    He was a little confused, just now it was fine, why suddenly changed his face?


    The man¡¯s eyebrows are knitted together, indescribably annoyed and helpless.


    In the bedroom, he changed and came out and lunch was ready.


    The maids stayed with the children while Vivian followed Edward for his meal.


    Edward looked at the woman who was eating silently with her head down and not saying a word, so he scooped up a bowl of soup for her and ced it in front of her, ¡°Have some soup.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Vivian was a little surprised by Edward¡¯s tenderness today, but did not dare to expect anything too much, afraid that she would fall, and then it was a painful struggle process.


    She had had enough of that feeling and didn¡¯t want to go through it again.


    Edward is not a person who is good at expressing his thoughts, and as a straight man, how does he know what Vivian is thinking right now?


    Completely inscrutable to her mind, simply do not want to dwell on this matter.


    There is still a long way to go in the future, he thought ¡­


    He will do better so that she can drop her guard against him.


    After all, the things he did are like a nightmare that haunts Vivian, and it¡¯s not easy to forget.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    Because Peter didn¡¯t sleep all night yesterday, Adriana pulled him to bed with her so that she could get a good night¡¯s rest.


    By the time I woke up, it was noon.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The man beside her saw her wake up and his eyebrows were filled with smiles.


    His hot breath sprayed on the side of his ear, tickling it and making Adriana blush a little.


    ¡°Well, wake up.¡±


    Adriana looked sideways at the man beside her, her small hands ying restlessly with the cor of his shirt, and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Already had someone buy it, and it¡¯s being sent over right away.¡±


    Peter just woke up and saw that Adriana was still sleeping, but it was not early, so he told the kitchen to prepare lunch and bring it over.


    ¡°Honey is so nice.¡±


    Adriana smiled heartily and wrapped her arms around his neck, leaning against his chest as if pampered, her head rubbing against it.


    ¡°Silly girl, that¡¯s good? I am your husband, these things are what I should do.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to have a husband.¡±


    The two of them have no hard feelings, feeling the happy moments with each other, every minute is worth cherishing.


    ¡°After dinnerter, I¡¯ll take you out in the sun. It¡¯s a nice day.¡±


    It has been snowing for several days in a row, and although it is not a blizzard, it has been snowing for a long time and can make people feel a little stifled.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana responded, she was thinking about it and wanted to go out in the sun.


    Abruptly, she thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Honey, I want to go see someone after dinnerter.¡±


    A person she would love to meet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there after dinner.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s husband, she wants to do what Peter knows very well in his heart, of course, will not speak to stop.


    As long as she is happy, she can say whatever she wants.


    The twoy on the bed, Adriana looked better than yesterday, at least her face was back to being rosy.


    Nevertheless, Peter was still worried about Adriana¡¯s health and well-being.


    Knock Knock-


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the ward and someone brought the food over.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Peter said, then moved the bed table to Adriana¡¯s face.


    The maid came in, handed the thermos to Peter, and left the ward.


    Peter put the food on the table one by one, a very hearty lunch, all cooked to Adriana¡¯s usual liking, only slightly lighter.


    ¡°It smells good.¡±


    Adriana is really hungry, grabbing chopsticks to eat ¡­


    Snap!


    Peter pped her lightly on the back of her hand, ¡°Did you wash your hands?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Adriana clutched the chopsticks in her hand, her teeth gently biting the head of the chopsticks, a small look of resignation, ¡°Do I still have to wash my hands, I don¡¯t want to ¡­¡±


    The man was so amused by her look that his whole heart melted.


    Turned around and walked to the bathroom, took a towel and dipped it in hot water, then turned back to Adriana¡¯s face and took her hand and wiped it for her.


    The man took a towel and wiped her hands tenderly, as if the slightest force would be afraid of pinching her.


    Adriana leaned on the bed, feeling the man¡¯s endless tenderness for her, couldn¡¯t stop a smile, ¡°honey, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    She hardly imagined her life now.


    That cold and high-minded man, where will be ttered, but now because of her, be such a ¡­ grounded child, but also to spoil her into the bones.


    With this in mind, Adriana smiled with relief.


    But then, she sat up straight and looked at him and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken your medicine for today?¡±


    His medicine cannot be broken now.


    At that moment in the morning, because there was so much going on, Adriana forgot all the most important things.


    At the mention of drinking the medicine, Peter¡¯s hand gave a slight pause, but a second, before continuing to wipe her hands.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±


    The little woman deliberately ckened her face with an unpleasant look.


    ¡°Drink up.¡±


    Peter threw out two words coldly, turned and walked to the bathroom and hung up the towels.


    Standing in front of the sink, the man turned on the tap and washed his hands, received a handful of water and pped it on his face, raised his eyes and gazed at himself in the mirror.


    The knife-sharp handsome face pulled out a sarcastic smile, ¡°Peter, you are really getting better and better, have lived to the point where you need a woman to live?¡±


    ¡°Honey,e and eat.¡±


    Outside the bathroom, Adriana shouted.


    He wiped his face and walked out of the bathroom, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    Peter walked to the bed and sat down, took chopsticks and gave her a piece of fish, ¡°Steamed fish, eat more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you eat too.¡±


    Adriana knew what Peter was thinking, but anyway, let¡¯s eat first.


    She¡¯ll think of another way to do the medicer.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two then ate in silence.


    Peter¡¯s appetite was not good, and he was almost always helping Adriana pick the spines of the fish, not eating much.


    Snapping-


    The little woman pped her chopsticks on the table, leaned back, wrapped her arms around her chest, and looked sideways out the window with some exasperation, ¡°I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Deliberate little temper, Peter cries andughs, but can do nothing about it.


    ¡°If our Adriana doesn¡¯t eat it, how dare I?¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows, his handsome face with a few bad smiles, ¡°I want Adriana to eat first, then feed me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    It was just one sentence that amused Adriana.


    Although she knew Peter was saying this deliberately, she still felt Anne¡¯s in her heart.


    After all the suffering, she finally waited for the happy time with Peter, everything seems so beautiful.

 Chapter 1058 It’s been ten years

    ¡°You eat first and feed me when you¡¯re done?¡±


    Peter took a spoon and handed a spoonful of rice to her mouth, ¡°Open your mouth and eat.¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and reached out to push it away, ¡°Do you want that? It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t eat by myself?¡±


    The woman with a straight mouth said so, but her body still sat up straight, leaned forward slightly, opened her mouth, and ate the spoonful of rice he handed over.


    And at the moment, the meal that is in your mouth is not fresh and delicious, but sweet.


    The kind of sweetness and beauty thates from the heart.


    Adriana didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever be this greasy, but she really felt good about it.


    Peter took in the small expression on her face and smiled without saying a word.


    Feeding her carefully, bite after bite, she ate a whole bowl of rice.


    ¡°Oops, no more eating.¡±


    The little woman who had eaten until she pulled out a tissue and wiped her mouth, ¡°You can¡¯t eat anymore, you¡¯ll be fatter.¡±


    ¡°Where would that be? Look how thin you¡¯ve be.¡±


    ¡°Just right, not too fat, not too thin.¡±


    Adriana said while reaching for the bowl of rice in front of Peter, wanting to ¡®spoil and pamper¡¯ Peter.


    As a result, before his hand touched the edge of the bowl, Peter was one step ahead of her and took the rice away and ate it alone.


    Already let Adriana do enough for the rest of her life, Peter does not want Adriana to remain the one who gives in silence.


    ¡°You dislike me?¡±


    The little woman has be a bit naughty after waking up this time, even talking makes Peter feel like he can¡¯t guess what¡¯s on his mind.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded very seriously, ¡°I eat too fast, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    In order to show that he was serious about what he said, so Peter quickly pulled a few bites of rice, but it was a short whileter, his bowl of rice swept away.


    Having known Peter for many years, she had never seen Peter eat so hastily.


    Even though he is still as elegant and handsome as ever when he eats, it is easy to see that he eats really fast and swallows the rice in his mouth without chewing a few times.


    Unbeknownst to her, the more Peter was like this, the more Adriana¡¯s heart became ufortable.


    ¡°Clean up the table when you¡¯re done eating, I want to lean for a while.¡±


    Like a little shirker, she instructed Peter to clear the table.


    Instead, she took her phone and quietly sent a message to Zac, [Medicine, hurry up and send it over, hard work.


    It hase to this, Adriana must find a way to get Peter to take his medication, or all the sacrifices made before will be in vain.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Peterpletely spoiled Adriana, as long as she amand, the man all do.


    Got up and gathered the lunch boxes on the table, wiped the table, then poured a ss of warm water for Adriana, ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thanks honey.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°We are husband and wife. If you dare to put the word ¡®thank you¡¯ on your lips again, see how I will clean you up.¡±


    He sat on the bed and poked her head gently with his finger, feigning anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Adriana took a sip from her water and then handed him the ss, ¡°You drink some too.¡±


    Peter was stunned, looking at the ss of water, and did not respond for a long time.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    Adriana saw that he did not move, when he asked rhetorically.


    She drops her little face, with a few moments of displeasure, pretending to be angry.


    ¡°How.¡±


    How could Peter possibly resent Adriana?


    It¡¯s just that every thoughtless reaction she has is revealing how good she is to him, leaving Peter deep in guilt and struggling to extricate himself.


    He took the water and drank it in one go.


    cing the cup on the table, Peter asked again, ¡°Do you want to go for a walk?¡±


    ¡°I just finished eating and I want to lie down for a while.¡±


    What are you walking for? The medicine hasn¡¯t been delivered yet.


    She didn¡¯t want to go out, and Peter didn¡¯t say anything, just stayed in bed with her.


    After sitting for a while, he squeezed onto the bed and took her directly into his arms and hugged her, as if this was the only way to satisfy the man¡¯s ¡®greed¡¯ for her.


    The good thing is that the bed in the VIP room is very wide, so two people lying down will not look crowded.


    Adriana¡¯s head rested on his chest, closed her eyes, quietly felt the beauty of the moment, could not help but sigh, ¡°Time flies, in the blink of an eye from the birth of a child to now have been ten years.¡±


    Ten years?


    How many decades can we have in life.


    Adriana feels that she has a bad fate, but sometimes she feels lucky, after all, she can finally be with the person she loves and have her own smart and well-behaved children, which is the greatest happiness.


    ¡°Well, ten years.¡±


    Peter responded, and his eyes deepened a few notches.


    Ten years!


    He never thought what he would go through in ten years, but this decade, he personally felt many things happened to Adriana, and really heartbroken about what happened to her.


    ¡°In the future, whether it¡¯s ten years, twenty years, thirty years, or more. I will be well by your side.¡±


    He took her small hand and interlocked his fingers with hers, squeezing it gently.


    Adriana¡¯s fingertips gently rubbed his skin, feeling his strong palm with immense reassurance.


    ¡°Not only you and me, but also our children.¡±


    She said.


    She had thought that after she finished her sentence, Peter would echo, but the result was that the man said a big foul ¡­


    ¡°Helen and Luis are ten years old, they will have their own way of lifeter, and I¡¯m afraid that if ¡­ want them to stay with you, they won¡¯t be willing.¡±


    A very true statement that speaks to the heart of Adriana.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Growing up, they have their own ideas and lifestyles, and they won¡¯t always be with us.¡±


    Thinking about this, Adriana inexplicably some heartache.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Peter saw that her emotions were somewhat up and down, perhaps because pessimistic thoughts had developed in her mind.


    After all, she is in a terrible physical condition and will understandably have extreme thoughts.


    Peter hugged the woman in his arms tightly, his chin rested on her forehead and said tenderly, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think nonsense. I¡¯m here at all times and will definitely not let anyone bully you again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded heavily, nestled into his chest and closed her eyes.


    Knock Knock-


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the ward.


    Zac pushed through the door and walked in carrying a medical kit.


    The result is that the person just came in and saw the two people sitting on the bed tightly embracing each other, his step was a beat, his face was stiff, the next second he reached out and covered his face, ¡°Got it, got it, came at a bad time, you guys go on, go on.¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Peter gave a light rebuke.


    Zac had to turn around and walk towards them with a displeased face, ¡°Shit, do you guys want to be so abusive to dogs? Isn¡¯t it a bit too much to spread dog food every day?¡±


    Figure a quick joke.


    In fact, Zac wished Peter and Adriana well from the bottom of his heart.


    Two people split up, life and death, experienced a lot of people have not experienced the painful experience, now cane together is not easy.

 Chapter 1059 Refusing to drink the medicine

    ¡°No more nonsense believe it or not ¡­¡±


    ¡°There!¡±


    Peter had a cold face and was gently scolding Zac when Adriana interrupted him before he could say a word, ¡°He¡¯s your brother, why are you so mean? Can¡¯t you see he¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Last night Zac also went to the coastal path and followed the injury.


    Adriana sometimes feels that Peter is really lucky to have many brothers around him who are willing to die for him and not to be betrayed.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter was choked and was speechless.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Zac on the sideughed, ¡°The world is a good reincarnation, who has the heavens spared? Hahahaha, big brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a day?¡±


    Heughed heartlessly.


    Peter¡¯s face is as ck as the bottom of a pot, even though angry, but also dare not speak.


    In the presence of his own wife, all the anger can be disregarded.


    Cold eyes skimmed to Zac, ¡°Then you better hope your sister-inw is always there, or else ¡­¡±


    Thetter words were not spoken, but they were the biggest threat to Zac.


    ¡°Sister-inw, look! I¡¯m pining for big brother, and big brother still wants to clean me up!¡±


    Zac pointed at Peter andined to Adriana.


    Adriana was amused by the way the two brothers were getting along, but still pretended to be serious, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, he wouldn¡¯t dare to bully you.¡±


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    Zac raised an eyebrow in triumph.


    As a result, not even two seconds into hercency, she heard Adriana say, ¡°But I will never allow you to bully my husband either.¡±


    Zac: ¡°Haha-!¡±


    He wasughing, heard Adriana¡¯s words, his smile stopped abruptly, his face immediately gloomy, ¡°I have nothing toe over to find what abuse?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He ced the medical kit on the table with a thud, ¡°Farewell!¡±


    If he stays on, he will still be abused too badly.


    Bullying him with no one to love and care for?


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Adriana ordered a sentence.


    Zac turned around with a frustrated look on his face, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just wanted to tell you to spend more time with Jaelynn when you have nothing to do. she¡¯s a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Ch, what good girl?¡±


    Speaking of Jaelynn, Zac was furious, ¡°I got hurt yesterday, and not only did she not care a word, she actually ran off to y games with other guys!¡±


    ¡°Without him saving you, you might have died yesterday!¡±


    Peter hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Yesterday ¡­ yesterday ¡­¡±


    Zac stood there, aggrieved like an angry little daughter-inw.


    ¡°Jaelynn is a girl who looks icy cold, but is actually quite nice. Spend more time with her.¡±


    Adriana added.


    Without speaking, Zac turned and left the room.


    As he closed the door, he pointed to the medical kit on the table, ¡°The medicine is all ready for you, just go ahead and drink it.¡±


    After saying that, the person has closed the door and left.


    The ward once again fell silent as Peter leaned over and bowed his head without speaking.


    Adriana nced at his face, very difficult, very torn, it is not difficult to see that Peter is extremelyplicated inside.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for us to drink our medicine.¡±


    When Adriana saw that he was slow to move, she immediately lifted the bedding and prepared to get up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    She had just moved when Peter held her there and got up and got out of bed himself.


    Standing at the table, looking at the medical kit in front of him, Peter¡¯s heart was extremelyplicated and heavy, even a little repulsive and resistant.


    I can¡¯t help but remember the past six months in my head, and I can¡¯t stop thinking about the image of Adriana drawing blood, and it hurts like a pinprick inside.


    ¡°Honey, what are you thinking about?¡±


    When he hesitated, Adriana asked.


    In fact, she knew exactly what Peter was thinking, but since some things had already happened, she couldn¡¯t run away from them.


    Adriana finally sat down, lifted the bedding and got out of bed, walked to his side, took his hand in hers and gently ced it on the medical kit.


    Both eyes were dead on the medical kit, her hand controlling Peter¡¯s hand, forcing him to open it and face everything.


    But Adriana found that Peter¡¯s hands were very stiff, not even willing to touch the medical kit, full of resistance and rejection.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re almost healed now, and I don¡¯t want you to give up now and have my previous effortse to naught.¡±


    She said.


    The party room was still a wonderfully happy atmosphere.


    As a result, the atmosphere in the ward took a steep turn and became stiff because of the presence of the medicine box.


    ¡°You just said that as long as it¡¯s my word, you¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Adriana let go of his hand, stood aside, pointed at the medical kit, and ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Peter, I want you to open the medical kit!¡±


    Yes, she wants Peter to open the medical kit and face what should be faced.


    No matter what time it is, retreating will not change the problem.


    Seeing that Peter¡¯s condition was finally improving, Adriana was really worried that all her previous efforts had been in vain.


    Even though she ordered angrily, Peter just clutched the medical kit with both hands and hesitated.


    ¡°Do you know what I think about every time I have my blood drawn?¡±


    Since he is not willing to face the reality, then Adriana prefers to talk about those, forcing Peter to face those.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if I do my best to help you and try to help you heal, you¡¯ll survive. You are still Helen and Luis¡¯ father and the only person I am close to in this world. What will I do if anything happens to you? My insomnia, which was at one point incurable before, was improved because of you.¡±


    Adriana stood beside him, looking at him unblinkingly, and then said: ¡°Of course, saving you is one, and the other, I also have a selfish heart. If anything happens to you, there is no way I can survive. I have been thinking about a problem, I was wondering why I would lose sleep because you were not there, even serious insomnia? Then I finally realized that all of this might have something to do with thepulsion in our bodies.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find a more suitable excuse or reason, so she did her own analysis.


    In fact, even now Adriana does not understand what is going on.


    ¡°Honey, if ¡­ you don¡¯t want to watch all my previous payments go down the drain, open the medicine cab. Some things should be faced, you have to face!¡±


    She stepped forward, her slender soft hand on the back of his hand, gently patted, ¡°As long as you can live, then you will have many ways to make up for me. But if you just give up now, you will only let down my heart for you. Let all my efforts have been wasted. So much pain, suffering, torment, I have suffered for nothing. Do you understand, honey?¡±


    Peter stood pensively in front of the table, his hands dead set on the pillbox, his face tense, not a word out.


    Adriana knew he was having a hard time and was tormented, but more than anything, she was worried that Peter would give up midway.


    ¡°Honey, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink!¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, but he finally reached out and opened the medicine cab.

 Chapter 1060 Peter gets a slap on the wrist

    Two clear ss bowls with lids were ced in the medicine chest to keep the tonics intact and protected.


    Peter took a deep breath, originally thought he was mentally prepared to go to ept the reality and did not want to let Adriana¡¯s previous efforts go down the drain.


    But when he saw the dark brown liquid in the clear ss bowl ced in the medicine box, all the fortresses copsed.


    He withdrew his hand and turned around to leave!


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Adriana chortled.


    See his fists clenched, the whole person¡¯s nerves tense, even the forehead veins are protruding.


    Rage, patience, pain, torment ¡­


    A million emotions have been tormenting Peter non-stop, making him almost as if he was going crazy.


    Adriana walked up to Peter and blocked his way.


    Standing in front of him, with his four eyes, reached out and took his hands, feeling his clenched fists, then little by little broke his fingers and interlocked them with his ten fingers.


    Warmed his hardened heart with her tenderness.


    ¡°Honey, you look at me.¡±


    Adriana is very gentle, slowly lift the eyshes, a pair of good-looking shear water eyes to meet his eyes full of pain has been the bottom of the cold eyes.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ love me?¡±


    Love love love, Adriana feel that they simply can not say, but now it is necessary to take ¡®love love¡¯ as a sharp sword!


    Peter¡¯s gaze flickered as he looked at Adriana, without speaking.


    But that look in the eyes already proved everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just said what I should have said.¡±


    Adriana nced sideways, nced at the medicine box, and added: ¡°The choice is all yours whether you drink it or not. But one thing you have to remember, you do not drink the medicine, I will not cooperate with the treatment. If you want to seek death, how will I let you be so lonely on the road to yellow spring? I will apany you.¡±


    The mouth speaks of life and death, but her lips hold a bashful smile, making people feel that everything is so lightly.


    ¡°Adriana!¡±


    Peter called out, and his thin lips opened and closed, as if he had a bunch of things to say to Adriana.


    But the words came to his lips and he swallowed them back, and finally said nothing.


    ¡°Are you going to drink it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was stern and she pretended to be angry, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn, okay? Peter, you listen to me carefully, if you die, I will not live. If you want me to be killed by you, you can stop drinking.¡±


    The little woman got angry and turned to the window, looking out the window Waverly beautiful, everywhere silver, but because the sun shines and starry, will Waverly set more and more beautiful.


    Naija Adriana is not in the mood to enjoy it all.


    Her concern was always for Peter.


    Peter stood in ce for a while before moving his stiff body, looking back at the small woman over there, and then at the medicine in the medicine cab.


    The fist clenched, the bone joints made a click-click-click sound.


    Eventually, go to the table and pick up the bowl of medicine from inside.


    Open the lid, there was a strong smell of blood, he frowned, suddenly felt nauseous, regurgitated.


    Not because in disgust at anything, but because of themselves and feel sick!


    Feeling that he, as a man, can¡¯t even protect the woman he wants to protect.


    In the end, seeing that the little woman was not even paying attention to him, he had to pick up the bowl and drink it all.


    Bang¨C


    Putting the ss bowl on the table, Peter wrapped his mouth around the bowl of ¡®tonics¡¯ and turned around to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Although Adriana¡¯s back was turned to Peter, her ears were constantly listening to the movements on this side.


    Hearing Peter put the bowl down, I knew he must have been drinking.


    Avable at ¡­


    Just because you drink it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll swallow it.


    Adriana called out and stepped towards him, standing in front of him.


    Seeing the soup stains staining the corners of his lips, he reached out and wiped the soup stains from the corners of his mouth for him, then tilted his head and looked at him with a yful smile, ¡°honey, I want to ¡­ kiss you.¡±


    At that, Peter¡¯s brow furrowed and his lips pursed, but he didn¡¯t squeak.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    She knew Peter had the soup wrapped in his mouth, so she deliberately forced him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to or I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The little woman clutched his hands and stood on tiptoe, making a move to kiss him.


    As a result, people were pushed away from Peter before he could get close to them.


    Peter had a sullen face and walked around Adriana to go to the bathroom.


    But his hand was tightly clutched by Adriana, and even after struggling a little, Adriana did not let go.


    The little woman blushed hard, wrinkled her brow, turned around, and called out, ¡°Honey?¡±


    Standing behind Peter, she shouted, Peter subconsciously turned around, that moment, Adriana raised her hand and pped him directly on the face.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The p that caught him off guard was loud and forceful,nding so heavily on his handsome face.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Because Peter pursed his lips so tightly that when he was pped down, only a little of the medicine seeped out, and the rest was swallowed by him unintentionally.


    He was stunned.


    The wrong eyes gazed at Adriana, even if the hair in front of his forehead was slightly messy, he did not even care.


    Just looking at Adriana, her eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    Adriana slowly drops her hand because the force is too hard, hit the heart of her own hand pain, she gently rubbed her hand, but it is difficult to hide a cavity of anger.


    ¡°Why must I do it? Obviously your condition has reached the final stage and is about to turn better, do you have to toss and turn and let all my previous efforts go down the drain? Then, when I get better,e back to save you? You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need one!¡±


    Peter was also angry.


    He brushed his sleeve and wiped the corner of his lips, his heart burning with anger, and said, ¡°Adriana, I, Peter, have never been one to fear life and death!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were instantly moist, and her eyes were flushed with a little scarlet, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me! I have no one to rely on in this world, only you. If you are no longer here, what do you want me to do? Do you think I¡¯m capable of taking up Obren¡¯s burden, or am I capable of taking care of everything and taking care of the children by myself?¡±


    Because of the anger, the little woman¡¯s face is more flushed, but set off the pair of eyes more red, ¡°Why do you have to be so selfish? Can you think about me? You are not alone, you know! For you, I am willing to do anything, and you, can not let people save a little, if you cooperate early, you think I still need to be in the attack of the disease in silence to bear the pain?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s tears of anguish came to her eyes at the mention of those events.


    I know you are afraid of my pain, my suffering, but do you know how important you are to me? Even for my sake, can¡¯t you be more open to reality? After you have fully recovered, why don¡¯t we be together as a family?¡±


    She really worries about Peter.


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­ you, don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry.¡± Seeing her excited to the point of tears, Peter was heartbroken and took her into his arms with one hand.

 Chapter 1061 I promise you

    Adriana¡¯s body squirmed and struggled, Peter¡¯s arms contracted a few points, with a force that did not hurt her, and confined her firmly in his arms.


    ¡°It was my fault, but I didn¡¯t want to watch you ¡­¡± before the words were out of her mouth, Adriana understood what he meant.


    Peter didn¡¯t want her to overdraw her life to save him.


    Both of them have the same mind, hoping that the other can live and be well.


    Adriana sucked in her nose, casually wiped away the tears on her face, and suppressed the soreness in her heart.


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you, you can think for yourself.¡± Her tone was calm as she broke away from his embrace, her movements firm and unquestionable in the face of his feeble efforts to stop her.


    Gazing at the thin in front of him without half a bit of meat, waist slim a hand to control, his ck eyes among the ck clouds surging.


    After a long moment of silence, he stepped forward and hugged her from behind, resting his jaw on her thin shoulders.


    Drawing on her reassuring scent that makes him fond of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I was too selfish and stubborn to think about you. But you know what? Watching you weakened because of me and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it, how much I hated myself.¡±


    ¡°Then rece the position that drinking the medicine will allow me to live well, while you will slowly die, will you drink it?¡± Adriana turned in his arms, her eyes, moistened by tears, gazed at him in silence.


    Peter didn¡¯t answer, but Adriana saw his answer.


    ¡°You would, wouldn¡¯t you? Then you tell yourself that¡¯s what made you drink the medicine. Can¡¯t you?¡± Adriana persuaded bitterly.


    The pain between Peter¡¯s eyebrows, she could see clearly, but could only continue to force him with increased force.


    ¡°Promise me one thing and I will cooperate well with the treatment and do everything you say.¡±


    His gaze was deep and his tone was gentle and watery, and Adriana was ecstatic to hear it.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± A blindingly bright light emanated from her eyes.


    ¡°If Ruth keeps missing us, we¡¯ll go to Obren.¡±


    Although Peter asked Ruth toe out to meet him, however, no one can be sure that Ruth, who can always count on her own children, will not really be cruel enough to not see her.


    So he had to make an extra handful of preparations, and at thest minute, Adriana had to go to Obren.


    Only when she goes to Obren will she have a chance to live.


    Adriana¡¯s face was instantly frozen in delight, her brows lowered, biting her lower lip without speaking.


    Peter looked at her steadily, did not speak or rush her, just waited for her answer.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t treat, will you?¡± Adriana gritted her teeth and stared at him angrily.


    A curve emerges from the corner of Peter¡¯s lips, slowly expanding into a broad and sardonic smile.


    ¡°I try for you, you fight for me, we try for each other¡¯s lives, really things can not be done, the worst result is just die together. I Peter have what to fear.¡±


    At this time, Peter, head held high, eyebrows flying, long-unseen unbridled ir again descended.


    Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered as she watched.


    Yes, the worst oue is just to die together, no need to fear entanglement.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    The words fell, Peter was so excited that he lowered his head and kissed her deeply on those pale cherry lips.


    ¡­


    The two stayed in the hospital room for a while before Adriana said, ¡°I want to go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter answered, knowing that she wanted to see Anne, and leaned down to pick up Adriana across her back and walk out of the room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you do that, I¡¯m not crippled anymore, I can walk by myself.¡± Meeting the gaze of Shadow who did not say a word at the door, Adriana¡¯s pretty face was scarlet and she was embarrassed to push him away.


    Peter cold eyes slightly narrowed, shadow immediately te face, eyes and nose.


    ¡°Say yes to listening to me.¡± Peter red at her.


    Adriana is still very weak and the doctor has advised that she needs to rest. He would not let her go out, but she insists on seeing Anne.


    Couldn¡¯t resist her, that¡¯s why I took her with me.


    ¡°Or we go back, back to the ward as you wish.¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s little mouth still pouting, Peter raised an eyebrow andughed.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s all out, how troublesome it is to go back.¡±


    Adriana hastily waved her hand to refuse, it was too suffocating to stay in her own ward.


    She obediently leaned against his chest, her white hands gripping his suit.


    Peter remained unmoving, standing in the doorway with his long body.


    She looked up in surprise, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±


    Peter lifted his chin slightly.


    ¡°Put your arms around my neck.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    A softugh came out of nowhere.


    Peter cold eyes shot towards the shadow, the shadow immediately don¡¯t look away, the expression under the mask can¡¯t see whether or not heughed out loud.


    A pair of slender white arms wrapped around his neck and his head rested on his shoulder nest.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    She pouted her red lips and pouted.


    Peter showed a handsome smile, look happy stride.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any regard for the other people now.¡±


    Adriana exims.


    If someone had told her that Peter would change from a cold and domineering iceberg president to such a clingy and sweet warm husband, she would not have believed it in any way.


    Today, however, Peter is apletely transformed and changed person.


    ¡°What do you care about them?¡± Peter responded carelessly.


    Peter captures Anne and, after treating her, arranges for her to be ced in Adriana¡¯s downstairs ward.


    There are two FE men guarding the door, and a dozen more patrolling the same floor, both explicitly and implicitly, to prevent Brenden¡¯s men from taking Anne away.


    Inside the ward, Adriana looked at Anne lying on the hospital bed, and her pupils shed with a little pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    The two people standing opposite each other, silent for a long time, Anne looked calm and spoke.


    Adriana lookedplicated, took a deep breath and looked around, the VIP ward was very luxurious and convenient, able to maximize Anne¡¯sfort in it.


    Looking back gratefully at Peter, if it wasn¡¯t for Adriana, Peter would never have cared about Anne¡¯s injuries and kept her in the dungeon.


    Peter shook her hand and returned a ¡®no thank you¡¯ look.


    Two girlfriends who used to talk to each other and be close, at this moment, are stranger than strangers.


    ¡°Why did you betray me?¡± Adriana asked, clenching her hands, unable to hide her excitement.


    Peter sat beside her, holding her palm and rubbing her palm soothingly.


    Anne had two sses of water brought to the two men, and sniffed, looking puzzled.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, his eyes swept over the two, taking in their small movements with a grim look.


    ¡°Because I love Brenden,¡± she said matter-of-factly, with her head up and her chest out.


    ¡°Just because of Brenden, you gave up on our rtionship for so many years? Since childhood, for decades, we have been the best sisters and girlfriends, and this is how you hurt me?¡± Adriana¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and every word that came out was like a knife in the heart.


    Her only two girlfriends, both betrayed her. Does it mean that she is only fit to be alone and should not have any friends and girlfriends?


    Peter sensed her sadness and raised his hand to hold her shoulders tighter.


    A cold, frosty gaze was shot at Anne, containing a strong warning and intimidation.


    Anneughed softly out loud.


    ¡°I did betray you, but I didn¡¯t hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1062 – Anne’s Ruthlessness

    Snap¨C


    A loud, crisp put apuse rang out and Anne¡¯s face tilted to the side.


    Adriana withdrew her palm, which was numb with pain, and gazed at her with painful coldness.


    Covering her face, which was hot and sore, Anne jerked her head up and red at Adriana.


    Adriana looked cold, ¡°Angry, angry? I¡¯m not even angry, so who are you to say you¡¯re angry? You said you didn¡¯t hurt me? Then you say, who put honey¡¯s poison? Is it not you?


    If you really don¡¯t want to hurt me? Why do you want me to know the fact that you betrayed me? Do you think your betrayal is not hurtful to me?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    You¡¯re not only betraying me and hurting me, you¡¯re also using me. Knowing full well that Brenden had been setting up and torturing me and honey, and that they were dueling, why did you inform me? Are you trying to use me as a shield for you and Brenden?¡±


    Many things can not withstand careful thought, once the quiet mind to ponder the true intentions of the other side, you will find the truth is iparably cruel and chilling.


    Adriana is like that at this time, how much she once believed in Anne, how disappointed, desperate and distressed she is at this time.


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s usations, Anne¡¯s heart shed and her eyes shed, pursing her lips without saying a word, not at all admitting her mistake.


    Adriana was furious and hade to visit her because she was so strong and sick that her heart still carried a glimmer of hope for her.


    Seeing her behave like this, anger, disappointment, grief all kinds of negative emotions came up, her eyes went ck, the whole person could not control to fall forward.


    It¡¯s a good thing Peter was around and wrapped an arm around her waist to keep her from falling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel any guilt at all when you see how angry she is at you?¡± Peter snarled.


    In the face of Peter¡¯s questioning, Anne¡¯s red lips hooked slightly, revealing a mocking smile.


    ¡°Why should I feel guilty? That¡¯s all you guys should suffer, I¡¯ve endured so many years of loneliness and finally had a chance to be with him, only to have you guys ruin it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been psyching myself up long enough for you guys toe in and give you tea. Otherwise, you guys came in and I should have stabbed you with a knife and let you bury Brenden with me!¡±


    Her expression was grim, and her gaze towards Peter was full of resentment.


    Peter¡¯s dark eyes shed as he understood something.


    ¡°You think Brenden¡¯s dead?¡± He said in a cold voice.


    Anne was taken aback and looked at Peter with wide, eager eyes.


    ¡°Did it not die?¡±


    There was incredulity in her eyes.


    Is Brenden still alive after being shot so many timesst night and falling down in front of him in blood?


    After the shootout, Anne and Brenden were separated and arranged. She thought Brenden had been shot so many times that there was still no hope for life.


    But now she heard unexpected news, so how can she not be excited and thrilled.


    Peter ignored her follow-up questions.


    Anne, anxious and helpless, looks to Adriana for help.


    ¡°Adriana, help me, how is Brenden doing? Is he okay? Please tell me.¡±


    The positions of the two men instantly swapped, looking that mocking.


    Adriana got over the dizzy period and leaned on Peter¡¯s arms, sort of seeing through Annepletely.


    In her heart, Brenden is the most important, for Brenden, she can not want her best friend, recklessly doing things that hurt her.


    So this way, she does not need to worry about her sadness anymore.


    The time hase for the sisterhood to be broken.


    ¡°Adri, please, for the sake of our past decades of love, let me meet him, okay?¡±


    Anne pleaded.


    Adriana sneered, unable to hide her exhaustion, and whispered to Peter, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter wrapped his arms around her heartbreakingly and turned around with her to leave.


    Anne in the hospital bed eager to get out of bed, brought down a lot of things around, things smashed on the floor with a violent noise.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    Not knowing where it hit, Anne cried out in pain.


    ¡°Adriana, at least I helped you so much in the past, so take pity on me and tell me about him.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t care less about her own injuries and shouted towards Adriana.


    At the sound of her voice, Adriana¡¯s footsteps were stopped and she turned back.


    The hospital gown on Anne¡¯s body was stained with bright red blood, her face was pale, and her eyes flickered with urgency as she looked at her.


    It seemed that the words she was about to utter were of immense importance to her, the only thing that mattered most to her at the moment.


    ¡°Okay, since you said so, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Brenden is still alive, but it¡¯s not going to be easy from now on.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t ask Peter what to do with Brenden, she didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that Peter wouldn¡¯t let Brenden off the hook easily.


    Anne was relieved that Brenden was really alive, and she looked down and touched her stomach with a slight twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    She looked up and called Adriana by the nickname she used to call her, with a renewed look.


    Adriana sneered, suppressing the sourness in her heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to y the emotion card with me, from your performance just now I havepletely understood your mind, I will not let Brenden go, save your breath.¡±


    Thinking Brenden was dead, Anne treated her coldly like a stranger.


    On the contrary, it began to warm up to her again? Such a perverse performance makes Adriana sad andpletely dead at the same time.


    Once Anne was genuinely in a rtionship with her, now Anne, too, is genuinely single-minded for Brenden, regardless of everything.


    ¡°Adriana, are you just going to stand by and watch my child be fatherless? You¡¯re the baby¡¯s godmother.¡±


    Anne hissed with tears streaming down her face.


    This statement stimted Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You remember, I don¡¯t even know how to exin to Helen and the others, what you¡¯ve done? Did you think about them when you did this?¡±


    Anne was speechless, her fingers clenched in the nket.


    ¡°Even if I let him off the hook for the sake of the child, can you get him to give up framing us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can, as long as you leave him alone and let hime back to me, I will make sure he lives our little life honestly and won¡¯t go back to asking for what he can¡¯t have.¡±


    Anne looked like she had caught thest straw, and said loudly and eagerly with assurance.


    Adriana snickered and tilted her head to look at Peter.


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Peter¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Adriana looks to Anne with a cold gaze.


    ¡°We are no longer friends, and you ¡­ are well on your way.¡±


    Turning around and being held tightly in Peter¡¯s arms, he walked side by side towards the door of the ward.


    ¡°Ah! Adriana, youe back, youe back to me ¡­¡±


    Anne frantically ripped off everything around the hospital bed, hissing and shouting as if the cuckoo was crying for blood.


    The door to the room closed, isting all sound.


    Adriana then showed her tiredness.


    ¡°Are you tired? Go back and rest.¡± Peter was iparably distressed and bent down to pick her up.


    She was already powerless to protest and looked up to drop a kiss on his thin lips, smiling sweetly.


    ¡°With you as a qualified bearer, I¡¯m not tired.¡±

 Chapter 1063 Vivian’s sorrow

    ¡°You guys are here?¡± Hayley, dressed in a hospital gown, greeted Adriana and Peter with a smile as she led the two Leonidas.


    ¡°Yeah, are you guys okay?¡± Adriana asked with concern.


    Leonidas, who was lying on the sofa, seemed interested to see someoneing and crawled over towards the two.


    Seeing Leonidas to fall, Peter rushed to pick up the child.


    Suddenly arrived in Peter¡¯s arms, Leonidas stared with big eyes and looked at Peter very curious.


    ¡°This kid, now he¡¯s not afraid of people at all.¡± Hayley shook her head in amusement.


    Adriana raised her hand to poke Leonidas¡¯ cheek, drawing his attention, and herrge, inky ck eyes looked straight at her, adorably.


    ¡°Look at those eyes, Leonidas is one smart kid.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect him to be as smart as he is, it¡¯s good to be safe and smooth.¡± Hayley¡¯s tone carries a hint of the vicissitudes of seeing through the world.


    Thinking about what she went through together, Adriana sighed regretfully, unfortunately.


    ¡°What¡¯s next for you?¡± Adriana asked.


    Finally got rid of Brenden, so what¡¯s next for Hayley and Leonidas?


    Hayley opened her mouth and clearly thought it through long ago.


    ¡°I still have some savings, and I have no problem living with Leonidas.¡±


    She looked at Leonidas with loving eyes.


    ¡°When Leonidas grows up a little, I can go work at my brother¡¯sw firm, and I don¡¯t think my brother will not want me.¡±


    Adriana and she looked at each other andughed.


    ¡°Definitely not. What about yourself? What do you think of your own affairs, considering Raymond?¡±


    Leonidas¡¯s real father is Raymond, this thing is known to everyone, Raymond also implicitly raised the matter of wanting to bring back Leonidas.


    Butter on, due to the presence of Brenden, it was just a matter of time.


    Hayley was silent for a moment, tasted a sigh and shook her head.


    ¡°As a father, he didn¡¯t give much to Leonidas, and he wasn¡¯t even present when it was the toughest. Then we won¡¯t need him in the future. I¡¯ll be able to get by on my own.¡±


    Her words were resolute and spontaneous, but Adriana could still hear the despondency and loneliness in them.


    But these things, she said no more can change her mind.


    ¡°You must be able to live a good life and still find a real dependency.¡±


    Adriana looked at her sincerely and said seriously.


    Hayley looked stunned, thenughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it then.¡±


    Leonidas, who was held in Peter¡¯s arms on the side, seemed to feel the joy of his mother at this time, and called out ¡®mommy, mommy¡¯ with his mouth.


    Peter returned the child to her arms.


    The three of them talked for a while, mainly Adriana and Hayley were talking, Peter just sat silently and listened.


    Suddenly Adriana received a call from Vivian, saying that she was visiting her in the hospital.


    That¡¯s when he left Hayley¡¯s room and headed back to his own.


    ¡­


    Adriana¡¯s ward.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivian looked at Edward beside her and her lips quirked, as if she had something to say.


    Edward noticed and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±


    Vivian received the news of Adriana¡¯s hospitalization and wanted toe and visit.


    Before itself she could not go out during her own month, which dyed it until now.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Edward actually came along with her and didn¡¯t mean to leave when she reached her destination.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Vivian shook her head gently, indicating that there was no problem.


    Edward frowned, a little annoyed at her desire to say something.


    ¡°If you have something to say, there is no need to hide it from me.¡±


    Since he wanted to live a good life with Vivian, he should have the patience to wait for the other party to open up his heart.


    He is willing to give time to wait and hold down his temper.


    Vivian saw that he was a little impatient and spoke softly.


    ¡°If you have something to do, you can go first, you don¡¯t have to stay with me all the time.¡± She said, pointing to the phone that kept vibrating in his hand, obviously someone was looking for it.


    Edward swept his head down to his phone and his face became more serious.


    ¡°Give me a minute.¡± Turning, he walked out of the ward to answer the phone.


    Looking at his back, Vivian exhaled gently.


    His recent reactions have made her incredibly nervous inside.


    Not bad, is too good, gentle, good talk, although still not considerate enough,pared with the previous him is almost like two people.


    This kind of performance made her heart fret.


    Faced with his tenderness, she could only caution herself again and again that she could not fall, it was another trap.


    Yet emotionally it has begun to waver uncontrobly.


    She was afraid that if she continued like this, she would really be unable to control herself to be a prisoner of her feelings once again.


    Once again experiencing emotional abandonment, she doesn¡¯t think she¡¯ll be able to climb out.


    The best thing to do is to ask Edward to let go of her.


    Vivian thought, her small fists clenched tightly.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re really here? You¡¯re not well yourself, and you came to visit me.¡±   Pushing the door in, Adrianained to Vivian.


    Peter stood in the doorway, nodded to Vivian, didn¡¯te in, and went to find Edward.


    ¡°And you say that it scared me to death to hear that you were in the hospital.¡± Vivian retorted worriedly.


    Take Adriana¡¯s hands and look her up and down.


    The attitude of wanting to strip her naked for inspection made Adrianaugh and keep assuring her that her body was fine.


    After exining for a while, it took a while to convince Vivian that she was really okay.


    ¡°By the way, how are you, and is Edward treating you well?¡± Adriana asked casually.


    Speaking of which, Vivian looked dim, visibly lost.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? He treat you badly?¡± Adriana asked in a deep, unkind voice, with both eyebrows knitted.


    ¡°No, no, he¡¯s not treating me badly, he¡¯s treating me well.¡±


    Vivian hurriedly waved her hand to exin.


    ¡°Then why do you still have a sad face?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t make it easy for her to muddle through.


    The fact that Edward chose to be expelled from the Henderson Family for Vivian¡¯s sake is a sign of how much he cared for Vivian.


    Then why did Vivian behave in a way that was not half as happy?


    ¡°It¡¯s just too good to be true, it tters me.¡± Vivian looked hasty, with her lower lip bitten by her shell teeth and a face that covered her bewilderment.


    Adriana subconsciously sensed that something was wrong and took a good look at Vivian.


    Vivian was found to be filled with trepidation and anxiety, seemingly fearful of the future.


    ¡°Tell me carefully how he is so good to you that you are ttered?¡± Treat her well and she¡¯s scared?


    Vivian bit her lower lip and picked out some of the things Edward had done and told Adriana.


    ¡°Is that bad? He¡¯s seriously learning to be a good husband and have a good life with you now, what are you so terrified of?¡± Adriana wondered.


    ¡°But ¡­ but ¡­¡± Vivian bit her lower lip, her heart in turmoil, not knowing how she should put her conflicted psyche into words.


    Adriana is best friends with her, and seeing this expression on her face, a sh of light came to her mind and she remembered something.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any idea what Edward has done for you, do you?¡±

 Chapter 1064 Edward’s giving

    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Vivian looked at her with a bewildered expression, and those clear eyes clearly proved Adriana¡¯s doubts right.


    Adriana helplessly pped herself on the forehead.


    ¡°Let me show you the message.¡±


    Let her say from the beginning, she was a little unclear, so she took her phone and searched out a page, handed it to Vivian¡¯s face, and let her see for herself.


    Vivian received the phone in a daze, and the first word that caught her eye made her pupils contract instantly.


    Snapped her head up to look at Adriana.


    ¡°Look carefully.¡± Adriana smiled faintly.


    Vivian then seriously looked up these news, see the above various online media with red and bold, eye-catching shocking headlines.


    It exins in detail that Edward was driven out by the Henderson Family for a Cindere, and even Old Mr. Henderson gave an ultimatum in the entire Waverly that no one could give Edward help.


    This is topletely break Edward¡¯s back.


    Reading these messages, some fragments suddenly came to Vivian¡¯s mind.


    Suddenly moved from the vi to the apartment, the family maids are not invited, Edward is drunk every night, and his eyebrows have more than a few grim and distressed.


    She didn¡¯t react to any of this, but nowbined with the news in front of her, she finally understood what was going on.


    The news just finished reading, she immediately red eyes, tears can not control slipped down.


    The palm of her hand holding the phone trembled slightly as she looked at Adriana with teary eyes.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± She asked with red lips trembling lightly, not daring to believe.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it.¡± Adriana spread her hands.


    Vivian could not control the painful cry, her heart was surprised and happy, strong emotions kept hitting her body, so she could not bear it at all for a while.


    Adriana sighed and stepped forward to hug her forfort.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the ward was pushed open with force and Edward rushed in with a nervous look on his face.


    Seeing Vivian cry into a tear, a face instantly gloomy as water, three steps and two steps to Vivian¡¯s side, put her into his arms, eyes like a knife shot to Adriana.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± His tone was cold and hard.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Peter followed behind Edward and stood next to Adriana, in an antagonistic position with Edward.


    Adriana rolled her eyes breathlessly and pulled Peter to rx.


    The slender finger pointed to the phone in Vivian¡¯s hand, and the news page on it had not been turned off, Edward saw it instantly.


    The body stiffened, the aura of the body changed instantly, the look stiffened, let go of Vivian, turned around to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go.¡±


    Vivian, who couldn¡¯t cry by herself, took Edward¡¯s hand for the first time of her own ord, her tone choked with sobs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Adriana poked Peter in the arm and looked towards the door with a teasing smile.


    Peter raised an eyebrow, gave Edward a look, and left as good as he got.


    The atmosphere in the ward was stagnant, with slender white fingers resting on top of a bronzed, robust arm.


    ¡°What are you pulling me for?¡±


    Edward¡¯s tone was raw, with a hint of embarrassment and embarrassment vaguely between his eyebrows.


    The dilemma of being kicked out by the Henderson Family, having all channels blocked, and having no way out, was presented to Vivian in a clean way.


    This kind of embarrassment is something he has never had before.


    He dreaded to imagine how Vivian would react when she learned of all this?


    ridiculed, despised or would feel unworthy of her following?


    He silently clenched his fists, his jaw clenched, his muscles tense, waiting for the final pronouncement.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about these situations?¡±


    Ignoring his resistance, Vivian wrapped her arms around him, a smiling face full of tears, gazing at him with deep emotion.


    His thick eyebrows were locked in some impatience.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Again, this is such a hard and emotionless words with a strong rejection.


    If it was before, Vivian would have thought that he was too annoyed with her and shut up and dared not ask.


    But now, with the words of Edward, who was thrown out of his home for her, and admitted in front of Old Mr. Henderson that he would not give up on him, she has plenty of courage.


    ¡°But I want to know.¡±


    Her eyes, washed by tears, were clear and bright with persistence.


    Edward met her gaze, his eyes flickering slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just stay out of it. Things will be resolved soon, just take care of yourself and the kids.¡±


    As he spoke, his fists clenched, and Vivian magically saw for the first time what his bodynguage was saying.


    He was on edge, restless.


    The apprehension in Vivian¡¯s heart instantly disappeared, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    Did not continue to pursue, a pair of warm Vivian tender palms, delicate fingers, to break his fist.


    Edward¡¯s conditioned reflex, instantly rxed, worried about hurting Vivian.


    She instantly reached in, fingers intertwined with his ten fingers, palm against palm, close together.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who said, we¡¯re family aren¡¯t we? Then I want to know, will you tell me?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s gentle and firm words, her eyes clear and bright, her mouth with a gentle and sincere smile.


    Such a smile, which she once showed to others, was something he envied and jealously longed for.


    As it turned out, he got it today too. He swallowed and suppressed the ecstasy in his heart.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    His tone was calm and unruffled.


    If Vivian hadn¡¯t been watching closely, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the ecstasy under his eyes and the twitch in his cheeks.


    ¡°I want to know everything, do you have feelings for me, are these news true? Did you really give up everything for me, not because of the baby, for me?¡±


    Vivian isn¡¯t stupid, she¡¯s even smart.


    In the past, Edward¡¯s cruel and desperate treatment of her had made her habitually inferior to herself, ignoring his various reactions and traces.


    Nowadays, it seems that he behaves, more than anything else, as a caretaker, even repeatedly using the child to retain her.


    So, he should be in love with her, right?


    This discovery made Vivian¡¯s cheeks red with excitement and her eyes bright and dazzling, making it impossible to look directly at them.


    Edward couldn¡¯t control his heart¡¯s surge, and wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true, it¡¯s not anything for the kids, let alone for the hate. It¡¯s just because I¡¯m in love with you and I can¡¯t live without you, that¡¯s why all this is happening.¡±


    His force was so strong that he almost rubbed her to pieces, strangling her with some raw pain.


    But she didn¡¯t think so, clinging hard to his neck, moving up to hold his head and kissing it hard.


    Got no control at all, more passionate seem a little rude frantic kisses.


    After a frenzied and protracted kiss, the two were forehead to forehead, nose-to-nose, and their eyes were entwined.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this is my ward, pretty much restrain yourself.¡± Adriana¡¯s flirtatious voice rang out.


    Vivian woke up as if in a dream, panicked to push Edward away, but he pushed his hand away dominantly, and held her strongly for a moment.


    ¡°I have something to talk to Vivian about, see youter.¡±

 Chapter 1065 There is no coaxing you

    Edward forcefully took Vivian to the car, stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom and dashed back to their apartment.


    As the car entered the underground parking lot, he copied Vivian and ran in stride towards the bedroom.


    The nanny and sister-inw, who were on the side, were dumbfounded to see this scene.


    Vivian blushed and raised her hand to hammer his shoulder, he was not impressed, cold eyes swept over, the nanny sister-inw two bowed their heads and did not dare to look again.


    Entering the bedroom, Edward kicked the door shut with his toe.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and let go of me.¡±


    Outside Vivian bad struggle too much, watching Edward with the wild horse off the reins, not under control.


    Vivian struggled to get up, pushing against him to let go of her.


    Edward pressed her body hard, and his eyes looked like they were about to burst into mes, filled with boundless ck mist and greed, watching Vivian¡¯s heart thumping.


    ¡°Coaxed me to confess my love to you and you didn¡¯t show any semnce of it?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes were so bright they could almost sting her, and she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head when she looked at them.


    ¡°I ¡­ where did I coax you.¡±


    The testosterone that enveloped her entire body filled her nostrils and softened her body, which had just given birth, to follow.


    The voice also followed the delicate.


    The soft and sticky voice kept pouring oil on his already burning heart, making his heart surging up.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    After a long time, the two breathe more sharply, lips slightly parted, a crystal bright light shed.


    Vivian good death to see this scene, the back of the neck of shame are red up, can not dig a hole to bury themselves to good.


    Seeing this, Edward revealed a wicked smile, his knuckled fingers hooked her chin and teased, ¡°You¡¯re still so shy even after the baby is born?¡±


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    Shy and annoyed, Vivian pushed him hard. The eager and passionate Edward with a hint of tenderness made it a little difficult for her to adapt.


    Edward¡¯s smile deepened at the corners of his mouth, and he went up and hugged her even harder, hating to rub her whole body into his arms.


    Vivian did not resist and allowed him to move.


    Seeing that he just wrapped his arms around her and made no other moves, a quiet smile of satisfaction appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    Seeing the way he just looked, I thought he would not be able to control it.


    ¡°What¡¯s tough about?¡±


    He keenly noticed her reaction and pursued the question.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Vivian froze and met his sharp, inescapable eyes, she didn¡¯t know how to answer, and lowered her head in confusion.


    ¡°Ah what? Let you joke about what?¡±


    Edward leaned closer and closer, his face almost on her little face.


    Can feel each other¡¯s nostrils now.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s noughing ¡­,¡± Vivian denied.


    Edward suddenly looked at her with a stern face.


    ¡°To say or not to say?¡±


    The voice was condensed and low, like a thunderbolt on top of Vivian¡¯s heart.


    She froze and her face instantly went white.


    Was everything before that a lie? He ¡­ just to tease himself?


    Edward instantly understood her reaction, immediately ckened his face, no good pinching her chin, forcing her to raise her head to his eyes.


    ¡°Look me in the eye and take a good look, who¡¯s in there?¡±


    The bright eyes, which were always covered with frost, clearly reflected Vivian¡¯s shadow.


    The coldness in her body then finally receded, a relieved look.


    Seeing this, Edward snickered as the tip of his tongue rested against his jaw.


    ¡°So nervous?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything and gave him a cross look.


    She herself did not know that she was rubbed by him to soften her body, this eye knife, looking at his eyes, full of seductive taste.


    Hooked, he tightened his arms around her so hard she could feel his body change, but he didn¡¯t take the next step.


    Two people quietly lying in bed together, relying on each other¡¯s warmth and peace of mind, so that some people can not control the drowsiness up.


    ¡°I have something to do the day after tomorrow, I have to go out.¡±


    Vivian, who was rxing herself in Edward¡¯s arms, suddenly spoke.


    Edward, who had almost fallen asleep, opened his eyes instantly and his eyes were clear.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Concise but sharp.


    Vivian lowered her eyes and twisted her fingers with some hesitation.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously, his big hands pinched her thin waist hard, fixed her, rolled over and pressed directly on top of her, his power-filled body pressed against hers, his strong gaze full of power gazing at her.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Faced with his forceful questioning, Vivian hesitated for a moment, closed her eyes and shouted out: ¡°The day after tomorrow is the anniversary of my mother¡¯s death, I want to go and pay my respects.¡±


    Although Edward admitted his love for her, Kenya is after all the one who is involved with Edward¡¯s mother¡¯s death. She doesn¡¯t know what he thinks now and whether he will be willing to apany her.


    When these words came out, the room fell silent.


    Vivian hung her head down, not daring to look up to see his reaction. Edward looked at her with aplicated gaze and did not speak for a long time.


    The air instantly freezes.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were hot, holding back the tears in her eyes and speaking in a whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just go by myself, you ¡­ you take care of Ashtyn at home.¡±


    Although he is willing to follow his heart and treat her well now, he can¡¯t force him too much in the face of Kenya.


    The truth of the day is that no one knows what is really going on.


    The soft voice with a hint of hoarseness, Edward first heard that this is to cry.


    Such a soft woman, in the middle of winter to go to worship, to the cold and bone chilling, eerie cemetery?


    Just thinking about it, Edward found it unbearable.


    ¡°Ashtyn has a babysitter, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He said lightly.


    ¡°You have to pay more attention at home, Ashtyn he ¡­¡±


    Vivian was bugging Edward to stay home and watch out for Ashtyn¡¯s changes when he was so shocked by his words that his eyes widened and his next words were forgotten.


    Edward, who was still a bit depressed, was amused to see this reaction from her.


    ¡°Am I so surprised to apany you? No matter what, you are also my wife, it¡¯s only right that I apany you to pay respect to your mother.¡±


    He said so with a light expression.


    He tried to convince himself that this was Vivian¡¯s mother, and in any case, it was right for him to offer incense to someone when he wanted their daughter.


    In the future, Vivian is also going to the Henderson Family to offer incense to his mother.


    Seeing hispromise for his own sake, Vivian¡¯s suppressed tears were instantly out of control, and she flung herself into Edward¡¯s arms and cried uncontrobly.


    Chest piece of warmth, stained his clothes, so that he cried andughed at the same time, the heart is more ironic.


    Outside, Ashtyn wondered if she heard her mother¡¯s sobs and cried along.


    ¡°Ashtyn looks like you.¡±


    He immediately followed suit and made fun of it.


    Vivian hammered him in the chest.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

 Chapter 1066 Edward doing housework?

    Vivian¡¯s old home.


    Vivian lived with her mother in an old neighborhood here, and the only good thing about old neighborhoods is the human touch.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian hadn¡¯t been back for a long time and met the neighborhood grandparents and people who remembered her.


    ¡°Vivian ah, this is back with a boyfriend?¡±


    A grandpa says hello.


    ¡°Yeah, Will, are you feeling okay?¡±


    Vivian came back to the neighborhood and the whole thing looked a lot livelier.


    The small face, which is often pale, is also rosy.


    Edward could not move his eyes.


    After a casual conversation, standing in front of the closed door of the house, Vivian fell silent.


    Ancient early old house doors, covered with dust, but the doorway to let people in and out of the hallway, is clean.


    Vivian can¡¯t help but think of the past when she lived here with her mother, those most heartwarming times in her mind.


    ¡°Get in?¡±


    Edward asked.


    Vivian suppressed the mixed emotions in her heart and nodded her head.


    Crunch-


    Doors that have not been opened for too long open with a sound of protest.


    Push open the door and a wave of dust hits you.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t avoid it, Edward wrapped his arm around her waist and took her out with him.


    ¡°There¡¯s dust that doesn¡¯t know, huh?¡±


    He didn¡¯t sound very nice.


    The windows in the living room inside were not closed properly, no wonder it was so dusty.


    Vivian coughed gently twice.


    ¡°Well, go inside.¡±


    The two walked in, Vivian iparably fondled every piece of furniture, every ornament inside, not seeing the same thing, seems to be able to think of how to use them with their mother at the beginning.


    Edward stood by, silently apanying her nostalgia for the past.


    During that time, he also saw the Vivian he did not know in those years, the photo on the desk, the girl on it with a gentle and quiet smile on her face, the bottom of her eyes full of stars, full of expectations for the future.


    He suddenly felt a little strange.


    What he remembered was always the sad-looking Vivian, the youthful, lively and lovely girl in the photo, he hardly ever saw.


    Thinking of this, his surrounding body instantly cold, his face also became gloomy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vivian was the first to notice the change in him and looked up curiously to ask.


    Asked a frosty, just or gloomy Edward, this moment¡¯s heart like an explosion, the corners of the mouth can not be suppressed upward.


    What happened to missing her past? Her whole body and mind is now on his.


    She was able to detect the slightest change in him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s too dusty here, book a hotel for the night.¡±


    Edward changed the subject.


    What he has in mind, is not going to tell Vivian, will not let her know in death.


    Surprised by his sudden change, Vivian felt as if there was something she had overlooked.


    But since he won¡¯t say it, forget it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t decide on a hotel for the night, I want to stay here.¡±


    Vivian said with a nostalgic look.


    Edward¡¯s face instantly darkened, looking around the week, this vacant for more than a year, covered with dust ce to live?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    When did Edward ever sleep in a ce like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to book a hotel ¡­¡± words


    Not yet finished, to Vivian that Vivian weak but through the meaning of lustful eyes, he helplessly raised his hands in surrender.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, sleep here, sleep here.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and he swept around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner and I¡¯ll have someone get housekeeping over to do some cleaning.¡±


    He said this and took out his cell phone with one hand and was about to contact someone.


    All the time the white tender hand held his palm, not allowing him to call.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    He raised his eyes, his gaze amazed.


    ¡°Can we do it ourselves?¡± Vivian inquired.


    Edward¡¯s face at this moment, more ugly than before, and even a trace of embarrassment shed between his eyebrows.


    Vivian caught his reaction keenly at this moment and understood that he thought she was trying to save money, which is why she took matters into her own hands.


    Even took his hand and softly pouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s windy and sandy here, and every time I used to go out with my mom, the house was a mess when we came back, and the two of us were hungry and tired, and we had to sanitize the room before we could go rest.¡±


    Vivian voice Vivian¡¯s, plus can add a few sappy, listening to Edward¡¯s heart that inferiorityplex and anger instantly calmed down.


    ¡°How exhausting would that be?¡±


    He twisted his eyebrows and swept a look at the small two-room house in front of him, which was also about ny square feet in size.


    But there is dust everywhere, trying to get clean, it is estimated to be tired enough.


    ¡°You¡¯ve juste out of the month, you can¡¯t strain yourself.¡±


    He let out a low bark, still not agreeing with her hard work.


    ¡°Stay in a hotel or get housekeeping.¡±


    He offered two conditions for her to choose from.


    This is something he used to do, giving two choices, and she could only choose from within the conditions he gave.


    Vivian stopped talking and looked straight at him with eyes that seemed to speak.


    All the emotions were told to Edward through those eyes.


    Edward at first also wanted to assert his majesty, which only with her to talk away how long? She began to get an inch, can¡¯t let her take too much of a hold on their own.


    However, Edward overestimated himself, and after only three minutes of staring at Vivian, a hint of water began to mist up in Vivian¡¯s eyes, and he surrendered helplessly.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re just going to eat me up, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He gritted his teeth, and his dark eyes could almost eat people with general ferocity.


    At that, Vivian looked innocent and looked like I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.


    Edward raised his hand and scraped her nose hard.


    ¡°You are also relying on the fact that I can not move you, you wait, when you get well, we will settle the new and old scores together.¡±


    Faced with Edward¡¯s ruthless threat, Vivian was unimpressed and quietly spat out her tongue.


    People, it seems, are always prone to bullying.


    Edward only confessed to her for two days, and she was so spoiled by him that she began to dare to take him.


    Her heart is sometimes a little apprehensive, but after seeing Edward¡¯s discontented and helplessly indulgent expression, her psyche feels like it¡¯s stuffed to the brim with something.


    She got two rags from inside the bathroom, two washbasins, soaked in detergent water.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Vivian hand a folded up with newspaper dust cap, a snap on Edward¡¯s head.


    He froze and subconsciously had to take it off.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it.¡± Vivian chirped.


    He narrowed his eyes and had a very unpleasant aura about him.


    ¡°You better give me a reasonable exnation.¡±


    He gritted his teeth, like a lion roused to excess.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dusty, I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡±


    She said with a smile.


    After talking it out, knowing that he had her in his heart and would not hurt her, she did get bolder.


    Of course, this is also his intentional indulgence indulgence, otherwise how would she dare?


    Vivian was holding a basin and was teaching Edward what to do to clean the dust inside the room without getting it all over his body.


    Without noticing, Edward looked at her with eyes that were to the extreme tender.

 Chapter 1067 Discovering the Truth

    For the first time in his life, Edward was a bit reluctant to take a rag to clean the house.


    However, Vivian was seen rubbing for a short while and then started to stand up and pound his back.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Understand that with her body, such work is still very tiring.


    At once his movements were faster, and various squirms in his heart disappeared.


    It¡¯s just a matter of hygiene. How can he fail to do it?


    ¡°You go sit in your room, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He was full of disgust and pushed Vivian to the bedroom in which the door of the room was closed, that was clean.


    Just entering, Edward noticed a picture of a middle-aged woman on the offering table.


    His body suddenly stiffened, this photo he was familiar with, he had heard his mother mention this woman many times, and he himself had spent a long time with her.


    Just ¡­


    ¡°Edward ¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Vivian¡¯s small hand gently rested on the back of his hand and called out tentatively.


    Edward took a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    He said so, bade her a word of advice, turned and went out to continue his work.


    Vivian approached the offering table and reached out to touch the photo of Kenya¡¯s face and face.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home.¡±


    The familiar response to the homing phrase that I had figured out in the past was not forting.


    Vivian was a little sad and her eyes instantly reddened.


    One stands in front of the offering table, gazing at the photo for a long time, before slowly calming down his mood.


    The body is really fragile after the birth of a child.


    But it was just a simple cleaning, the waist began to be unbearable.


    She sat down against the bed, and suddenly, felt something cackle to.


    Lift the sheet and see that underneath is a small, palm-sized notebook.


    Vivian was amazed, she never knew Kenya actually had such a notebook in existence.


    ck background with gold edging, a very high-grade notebook ah.


    She picked it up curiously, and her fingers felt some dents and bumps.


    Turn it over and look, the top depression engraved with a ¡®Chi¡¯ character.


    She was so shocked that she called Edward in.


    ¡°Edward,e in here for a minute.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward walked in and the first thing he saw was the notebook in Vivian¡¯s hand and his pupils shrank.


    ¡°Is this your family¡¯s stuff?¡±


    From the look on his face, Vivian knew the answer.


    Edward nodded his head.


    ¡°My mom just likes to get our own logo on the things we use everyday. This one notebook, I think, is a batch of notebooks that my mom went and customized when I was six years old.¡±


    Taking the notebook, he gently stroked it with a nostalgic look.


    Vivian understood that he was remembering his mother through his notebook.


    Her eyes wereplicated as she looked at the photo on the offering table. Her mother had left the Henderson Family a long time ago, so why did she still have such a notebook?


    ¡°Theptop was used and I wanted to see it.¡±


    The penmanship of the person using the notebook should be heavier, and this book is known to have been used at first nce, although not much.


    But since this notebook is Kenya¡¯s, he still needs Vivian¡¯s opinion if he wants to see it.


    There was also a hint of apprehension in his heart, in case ¡­ something bad was recorded inside.


    For example: the cause of death of Edward¡¯s mother?


    Vivian had a gloomy and sad face, murmuring ¡°I knew it, my mother is good by nature, how could she harm people?¡±


    No matter how much she¡¯s been through, Vivian doesn¡¯t believe Kenya would kill anyone.


    Together, the two men carefully opened the notebook.


    The handwriting inside the notebook is actually not good, and because the force of the pen is too heavy, a word written out gives the impression of stiffness.


    But that doesn¡¯t stop the two from reading.


    It starts with Kenya being brought back to the Henderson Family by Lh, how much Lh takes care of her, and how grateful she is to Lh.


    Records are kept of everything she did at the Henderson Family, and there are records of some of the people at the Henderson Family.


    Although it is trivial, the strong emotion almostes out through the paper.


    ¡°I told you my mother couldn¡¯t have harmed anyone.¡±


    Vivian can feel Kenya¡¯s full of passion and gratitude, precisely because of this, and associates how much she is misunderstood to be the daughter of the white-eyed wolf who killed her benefactor, and how much she wishes for it.


    Seeing these, Edward squeezed the paper with hard white fingers, and the paper was somewhat distorted because of his force.


    If it is really a misunderstanding, how should he face Vivian, who has suffered a great deal of grievances.


    He looked up, overwhelmed by the gloomy, cold, stern eyes.


    He ¡­ panicked.


    If it was really a misunderstanding, would she forgive him?


    He mmed the notebook shut and closed his eyes for a moment.


    Vivian sobbed for a moment, came back to see the situation and understood what he meant.


    No words offort, just put his palm into the palm of his hand, with his fingers sped.


    Support him with actions and tell him her attitude.


    Edward¡¯s scarlet eyes stared at her for a long time, as if he wanted to see through her eyes and into her heart.


    The two stared quietly for at least twenty minutes before Edward, as if he had made up his mind, took a deep breath.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Turning the notebook over again, the feelings inside began to be different.


    Kenya¡¯s handwriting was flustered and scribbled in every instance, and it was clear that she was also incredibly nervous.


    ¡°Today madam was checked out to be pregnant, but madam¡¯s face is so ugly.¡±


    ¡°Madame has hidden a small knife today, I wonder what she is going to do?¡±


    ¡°Madame took the knife and tried to slit her wrists, I stopped Madame, Madame told me not to tell anyone, I ¡­ I promised.¡±


    ¡°Madam has locked herself inside her room for three days, not eating or drinking, this won¡¯t work ah, the adults will hold up, and the children will be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Knocking on the door madam did not open, I barged in, madam was in a very bad state, said I would be fired and told me to get out immediately.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with thedy¡¯s health, I have to go and tell the master.¡±


    ¡°Madame found out and told me to leave immediately.¡±


    Thest sentence is sharply written, almost able to cut through the paper.


    You can see how emotional the person who put pen to paper was at first.


    When you get here, there is nothing after that, there is no record of it.


    See here, Vivian and Edward both are confused, although understand Lh¡¯s death, and Kenya is no longer rted.


    But a bigger mystery emerged: Lh was obviously pregnant, so why was she so emotionally out of sorts?


    And she hasn¡¯t mentioned this to anyone?


    Edward¡¯s expression is gloomy, frowning tightly to be able to pinch the mosquito.


    ¡°Go back and find someone to ask about it. If thedy has changed so much, there must have been others who knew about it at that time, right? Look for people who used to be in the know.¡± Vivian persuaded in a gentle voice.


    It¡¯s good that Mom¡¯s injustice is cleared, but the cause of Lh¡¯s death is still not known.


    Edward shot up and found her had been looking at himself worriedly andughed lightly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±


    Because of such an injustice, she endured that kind of torture and pain.


    Doesn¡¯t she hate him?


    ¡°I used to hate, and if I still hated you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be with you or give you children.¡±

 Chapter 1068 Edward’s mother’s death

    Time is the cure for wounds.


    At one time Vivian did not believe this statement at all, however, reality told her that it was true.


    Edward sighed and rubbed her shoulders.


    ¡°It was my bad in the past, I will never negative you in the future.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    She gently pursed her lips and smiled softly, a shimmering light in her soft, watery eyes.


    Her pure gaze, looking at his heart, lowered his head to kiss her.


    Ah-choo-


    Vivian suddenly sneezed, dispersing all the charm.


    She blushed and rubbed her nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dusty.¡±


    The man¡¯s face sank, ncing down at the ck suit on his body, which had been stained with fine dust, crisscrossed with traces of gray and white.


    ¡°Dislike me? Let¡¯s try you dip your toe in too.¡±


    He stood up and pped the dust from his body, bound to get it on hers as well.


    Vivian eximed and ran quickly to the living room,ughing and joking as she grabbed a rag and got back to work.


    The two men got the room clean and it was thoroughly dark.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    There wasn¡¯t any food in the house, and the two ended up ordering takeout to eat.


    Late at night, Vivian had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Edward took his cell phone and made a long phone call to no one in particr. After hanging up, he stood by his bed and gazed far into the distant sky at the white of a fish belly.


    ¡­


    On the 28th day of the lunar month, the sky was gloomy and dark clouds were overwhelming, as if it was going to rain heavily.


    The weather did not affect the atmosphere at all. There was a lot of joy all around, and everyone was preparing for the New Year.


    Amidst theughter, Vivian and Edward drove to a cemetery in the local suburbs.


    The cemetery is especially cold nowadays.


    Vivian and Edward both stood in front of Kenya¡¯s grave, looking sad and solemn.


    Gazing at the photo on the stone, Vivian¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened and she knelt down to the stone.


    ¡°Mom, this is Edward, who you¡¯ve met before and who I¡¯m married to.¡±


    Edward stood pensively and aside, his serious face with a few gloomy sadness, bowing to the tombstone.


    He looked grave, staring at the photo on the tombstone for a while, thin lips gently open, open and close ¡­


    For a long time, not a word was said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry~¡±


    A thousand words, finally converge into three words.


    Edward has mixed feelings in his heart, guilt, sadness and self-me beyond words.


    Once he hated this person to the core, and even tortured Vivian because of her, but now he realized that he hated the wrong person.


    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±


    Vivian called out, her voice choked and hoarse, faintly trembling.


    She hung at the side of the hands restlessly grabbed the corner of the coat, standing in the cold wind cold shivering, ¡°I know, I know you must be very aggrieved in your heart, but why you do not tell the truth? Why do you have to suffer the torture in silence alone?¡±


    Edward looked sideways at the woman beside him, dressed in a ck tweed coat, wrapped in an off-white scarf, wearing a knitted cap, wrapped tightly, but the strong cold wind still froze her cheeks red.


    He took off his jacket and draped it over her body to protect her from the cold.


    Because Vivian was not yet out of the month, she was supposed to sit at home ording to the custom, but after all, it was the anniversary of Vivian¡¯s mother¡¯s death and she had to go out.


    Edward naturally had to take care of things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, you have to take care of your health before you do.¡±


    His eyes were full of worry, fearing that the freezing weather would damage her body.


    Vivian shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I want to talk to my mom alone for a while.¡±


    She looked up at him with her charming eyes, making it impossible for him to refuse.


    Gathered her coat around her body.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Getting Vivian¡¯s nod, he was relieved to walk outside under a por tree, just fifty meters away from Vivian and able to see her figure.


    Pull out a cigarette, light it up, and exhale smoke with a red sh.


    The phone suddenly remembered, an unfamiliar number, but Edward eagerly picked it up.


    A stereotypical mechanical voice sounded.


    ¡°The person is found, the information is sent to your email.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Edward¡¯s message waited anxiously, and the minute was hard to get through.


    A few secondster, the email was received and he eagerly opened it and read it.


    All the information inside the email, the details of that person¡¯s looks and appearance were firmly memorized in his mind, and only then did he close the email.


    He exhaled a long breath and the corners of his mouth lifted in a smile.


    Years of doubt is finally going to be solved, his entire body is rxed.


    Even today¡¯s such a bad day, in Edward¡¯s eyes, it seems to carry a strong color that makes him joyful.


    ncing down at his watch, it was about time and he was ready to go up and call Vivian.


    The afterglow nced at a hunched over, wearing a military coat, but still very cold, while walking and shivering old man.


    Carrying a small basket in his hand, which contains some joss sticks and paper money.


    He swept past, not paying attention, thinking it was someone who had alsoe to pay their respects.


    However, the other party¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped, looked away from Vivian, turned around and ran away.


    This strange reaction instantly caught Edward¡¯s attention, and he quickly went after him.


    The other party is an older woman, naturally, is unable to run Edward, not long after he caught up with him.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you running?¡±


    He gripped the other man¡¯s shoulder and asked in a stern voice.


    ¡°No ¡­ no, I didn¡¯t run.¡±


    The old woman raised her head trembling, shaking her head while denying it.


    Edward¡¯s pupils tightened andpared the photo he had just received in his mind with the person in front of him.


    It fits perfectly, without any half-way abnormalities.


    He sounded eager with a hint of coldness.


    ¡°You¡¯re Kate?¡±


    The old woman moved stiffly and looked at him in dismay, wondering how he, a young man, could know his name as an old man.


    Just at this time, Vivian arrived.


    ¡°Kate? How do you ¡­¡±


    Seeing the basket in her hand, Vivian suddenly realized.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to visit my mom, right? Thank you for remembering her.¡±


    Kate looked sarcastic and hid the basket in her hand behind her back.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Vivian then realized that Kate was actually being escorted by Edward.


    ¡°I think this Kate, I think, has something to say to us, right?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows were stern and his gaze was like a knife,nding on Kate¡¯s body and making her heart tremble.


    ¡°s, after so many years, I thought I would take this secret to my coffin, but I never thought I would escape.¡±


    Kate looks up at Edward.


    ¡°You¡¯re a child of the Henderson Family, right?¡±


    Edward¡¯s back was straight and he threw himself on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m Edward, Lh¡¯s son.¡±


    Kate¡¯s cloudy eyes swept over his face and nodded.


    ¡°You do look a little bit like Madame.¡±


    Vivian was confused, she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet someone rted to the Henderson Family when she came with Edward to pay respect to her mother.


    And this person is still old friends with his own mother.


    Kate politely declined Vivian¡¯s invitation to talk to her at home, and stood in the draughty, cold environment of the cemetery and told the two men everything she knew about the past.


    ¡°In fact, when Kenya suddenly and unexpectedly died, I had a hunch that you guys should be the ones looking for her.¡±


    Kate the words stopped in the ears of two people, said strange.


    Edward¡¯s heart panicked, subconsciously look at Vivian, to her gentle as the first smile, a little peace of mind.


    ¡°How did my mother die?¡±


    He brought it back to the point, not allowing her to rampage any further.


    Kate froze and slowly fell into memory.


    ¡°Madame took the medicine to kill herself; she said that death would be a relief for her.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t believe it.


    Lh was so loving, gentle and quiet, full of love for life, plus she was pregnant, how could shemit suicide?

 Chapter 1069 Get Old Mr. Henderson!

    Kate understood what he meant and shook her head andughed softly.


    ¡°You guyse with me to my house and I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    After saying that, also ignore the two people¡¯s reaction, straight ahead to lead the way.


    The two looked at each other, Edward took Vivian¡¯s hand and followed.


    Kate¡¯s home is in a vige, the three of them walked for an hour to get there, during which Vivian almost couldn¡¯t hold on several times, relying on Edward¡¯s support to hold on.


    The house is not big but also has everything.


    Kate let the two sit in the hall, went in and fumbled around for half a second, took out a file folder, and handed it to Edward.


    Edward took it, took out the papers inside, read them over and then his eyes instantly went red, clenched his jaw, and squeezed the fingers of the paper hard and white.


    ¡°Is this true?¡±


    asked in a dumb, incredulous voice.


    Kate nodded her head vigorously.


    ¡°If the situation wasn¡¯t soplicated, someone as strong as Madame couldn¡¯t have gone to the end of her rope.¡±


    Cancer, depression, pregnancy, gic odds, each taken individually, are things that can make a patient¡¯s family worry along, and actually squeezed together in one woman¡¯s body.


    And this woman, no one can help her to relieve and share her worries, it is no wonder that she finally chose to take her own life.


    Edward stood there stiffly, his hand clutching the medical record faintly trembling, the sound of clicking at the bone joints.


    Immersed in great shock for a long time.


    ¡°Since I have chosen to tell you the truth, I will not hide it anymore. If you think there is still doubt, you can go to the hospital to check.¡±


    Kate sighed and turned around and went back to her room, giving them the space in the hall.


    ¡°Edward?¡±


    Vivian saw Edward¡¯s extremely ugly face, and the whole person was on the verge of copse.


    Thepany¡¯s first and foremost, thepany¡¯s first and foremost, is apany that has been in the business for a long time.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ okay?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and fiercely reached out to take Vivian into his arms, slowly closing his eyes and resting his chin on the woman¡¯s forehead.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    But the arms around her were so strong that they could not wait to rub Vivian into their bones.


    Ouch.


    It hurts.


    But Vivian knew he was holding back the grief and sadness in his heart.


    She held back the pain and didn¡¯t squeal, but still soothed him, ¡°Edward, the past is in the past. We ¡­ should all learn to let go.¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Edward calmed down and raised his head, his dark, ink-like pupils returning to rity.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    He held out his hand toward Vivian, his voice low and moody.


    Instead of going back to Vivian¡¯s house, the two of them went back to their apartment downtown overnight.


    All the way, Edward did not speak, the mood is still incredibly depressed.


    It was only when she got home and heard the nanny coaxing Ashtyn to drink her milk that Vivian saw a glimmer of warmth in Edward¡¯s face.


    The gloom that had been hanging over him all day faded a little.


    ¡°Want to go check on Ashtyn, we¡¯ve been gone for two days.¡±


    She said, walking towards Ashtyn¡¯s room.


    Edward was a close second.


    The nanny was startled when she knocked on the door.


    ¡°Sir and Madam are back?¡±


    Holding Ashtyn is about to stand up, Vivian picked up Ashtyn, he opened his big round eyes, little mouth squirming, while eating milk and watching people.


    ¡°Look at him, I don¡¯t know if he can really see people, he can¡¯t take his eyes off the road.¡±


    Bring the child up to Edward¡¯s face, let him see the child, he still has a son still wife, he still has a long life ahead of him.


    Edward had not said a word since he found out about Lh¡¯s case. She could sense that he was not in the right mood, but could not open up to him.


    It¡¯s a good thing Ashtyn is still in the house, just so he can divert Edward¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Edward held Ashtyn, nursed him, burped him and put him to sleep.


    With Ashtyn¡¯s sleep, Edward¡¯s cold, almost ice-cold aura, which dissipated.


    Vivian also just followed and put his heart down.


    ¡°Let you worry about it.¡±


    Edward could feel Vivian¡¯s good intentions, took a deep breath, put his arm around her and apologized softly.


    Vivian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that you can figure it out, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to think about it.¡±


    He patted her back, ¡°I¡¯m fine, go to bed early, I¡¯m going back to the old house tomorrow.¡±


    Vivian ¡®mmm¡¯ and the lights went out in the room.


    The moon sets and the sun rises, and the night passes.


    Early in the morning, Edward arrived at the old Henderson Family home.


    The two of them stood opposite to Old Mr. Henderson, with an evenly matched aura that deterred the maids of the old mansion froming forward.


    ¡°What? Think it¡¯s tough out there and n toe back?¡± Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s pair had long been clouded, and an unspeakable majesty pressed over like a great mountain.


    Edwardughs lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m here because of this.¡±


    He ced the paper bag in his hand on the table, Old Mr. Henderson took it over, scanned it down, instantly changed his face and pped his big palm hard on the table in front of him.


    ¡°Who told you to look into all this?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward was not afraid and straightened his back to look directly at Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°So you already knew about my mother¡¯s health condition?¡±


    He was raised with Old Mr. Henderson andter boarded at school, and did not spend much time at home.


    Having spent even less time with Lh, he knew nothing about these conditions.


    As a son, I don¡¯t know how painful and difficult it was for my own mother to live thest part of her life.


    How desperate is she to do down to the point of no return?


    Edward dared not think, a thought of the heart with a needle.


    Old Mr. Henderson was asked to choke, ¡°Your mother¡¯s health was already weak, and she has always had a family doctor dedicated to her health before, as you know.¡±


    This is a side acknowledgement that Lh has these cases now.


    Edward asked again, ¡°So did Kenya have anything to do with the cause of my mother¡¯s death?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson stood up in anger, pointed at Edward and scolded, ¡°Are you still for that woman? What kind of ecstasy did she put in your head to make you so obsessed?¡±


    Edward was the grandson to whom he gave high hopes and to whom the entire the Henderson Family wouldter be given.


    As a result, he was actually bewitched by a woman like Vivian who couldn¡¯t lift herself up half the time.


    Thinking about it, Old Mr. Henderson was disgusted with Vivian, to the core.


    ¡°Her name is Vivian, she¡¯s my wife, the mommy of my children.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson yelled with his cane, ¡°Your mother was killed by her mother.¡±


    ¡°Is this the truth or a cover-up?¡±


    The moment Edward got the cases, he began to doubt the truth of Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s words.


    For a family asrge as the Henderson Family, it¡¯s a scandal that a woman in the family suffers from depression andmits suicide.


    Old Mr. Henderson has never taken the Henderson Family for granted, so it is quite possible that he, in order to cover up this ¡®scandal¡¯ in his eyes, threw dirt on an innocent man.


    Old Mr. Henderson was furious, pointing a trembling finger at him and unable to speak.


    Edward took a deep breath and said the decision he had thought about long ago.


    ¡°Grandpa, in the future, if you figure it out, I¡¯ll bring them back with mother and son.¡±


    After saying that, he bent down and bowed to Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°If I never ept them, you won¡¯te back?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson pointed at Edward and yelled in anger.


    Edward did not say anything, his expression clearly told Old Mr. Henderson his answer.


    A cane was smashed by Old Mr. Henderson and grazed a centimeter from Edward¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here.¡±

 Chapter 1070 – New Year’s Fun

    Asnana vi.


    The sun was shining and it was close to New Year¡¯s Eve, so Peter discharged Adriana from the hospital and left Zac at home to follow her care.


    The entire Asnana vi was in chaos as the maids started cleaning up inside and out.


    In the garden, a white table with Adriana and Vivian sitting leisurely in the sun, with milk tea and a few small tes of pastries on the table.


    Adriana takes a sip of her milk tea and puts it on the table.


    ¡°So ¡­ you guys don¡¯t go to the Henderson Family for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Vivian sighed, rather mncholy, ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go to the Henderson Family,e here for New Year¡¯s Eve when Harlee and your sister-inw and all of theme.¡±


    Adriana looked at her and said.


    After listening to everything Vivian said, she only felt for Kenya, a good woman who is a good person, but somehow got a bucket of dirty water thrown on her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I am indifferent, is Edward he ¡­¡±


    Vivian nced at Edward, not far away from Edward and Peter two are talking about something.


    She slowly withdrew her gaze and looked down at Ashtyn, who was sleeping in the stroller beside her. The little baby¡¯s pink mouth was beeping and her mouth was baring little bubbles of cuteness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let nature take its course, or you will put too much pressure on Edward. After all, what you have got now has note easily.¡±


    Adriana patted the back of Vivian¡¯s hand, nced sideways at Edward, andmented, ¡°Once I didn¡¯t think much of him, but it turns out he¡¯s still good. You, learn to cherish.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Vivian slightly jawed, eyes tinged with a few elusiveplexity.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aunt Vivian, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    While the two were chatting, two childish voices came in.


    Looking for the sound, Adriana looked up and saw two cheerful figures running in front of the vi.


    It¡¯s Helen and Luis.


    Adriana smiled in relief, got up and walked over, opening her arms around the two children.


    ¡°Mommy, Helen misses you so much.¡±


    Helen put her arms around Adriana¡¯s neck and cried out delicately.


    Luis was squeezed aside by Helen, just a pair of big beautiful eyes, firmly fixed on Adriana¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oops, I forgot about my aunt and uncle.¡±


    Helen pped her hands together and suddenly remembered that two people were missing.


    Turning back, Harlee assisted Eliza and the two walked in slowly.


    Helen spat out her tongue and rushed up to help Eliza.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, aunt and uncle, Helen was so happy just now that she forgot.¡±


    Harlee gave her a sidelong nce and raised her hand to tap her forehead lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a little heartless.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts, uncle-sama is so painful, child, your father is so mean.¡±


    Helen mischievously feigned pain and came up to Eliza¡¯s stomach toin.


    Harlee was so angry that she raised her hand to grab Helen¡¯s ponytail, but Helen dodged it with a dodge.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re such a big man, and you¡¯re still bothering with children.¡±


    Eliza grabs Harlee¡¯s arm and smoothly allows Helen to escape Harlee¡¯s side.


    Harlee looked at Eliza with a speechless face and sorrow.


    ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s bullying me, right?¡±


    However, hisint did not get anyone¡¯s attention. Adriana and Vivian, who were on the sidelines, were covering their mouths andughing lightly, not meaning to take his side.


    ¡°s, the little devil is the little devil, how can it be when it grows up.¡±


    Harlee helped Eliza sit down, shaking her head and chanting.


    ¡°You can get it, talk as if you don¡¯t spoil her.¡±


    Helen and Luis are smart and cute, but they are loved by many people, and Harlee is the one who indulges them the most.


    Harlee smiled sarcastically as her sister unceremoniously exposed her.


    As soon as she sat down, Eliza¡¯s eyes were drawn to Ashtyn in the baby chair, and she waved her hand as if she were shooing away flies from Harlee.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Adri and Vivian, you go about your business.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face darkened into a pot, and under the gaze of both Adriana and Vivian, who were holding back theirughter, she struck out towards the inside of the vi.


    ¡°How old is Ashtyn and how cute does she look.¡±


    Pregnant women, happiness is increasing day by day, as the baby months are getting bigger and bigger, the day of birth is getting closer and closer, every time she sees the newborn baby just born, she has the urge to hold each other in her arms.


    The eyes look at Eliza looking straight at Ashtyn, unable to look away.


    Vivian pushed the baby chair to Eliza¡¯s side so that she could tease Ashtyn up close.


    In the pink baby chair, Ashtyn is awake, a pair of dark eyes looking east and west, as if trying to understand everything nearby.


    ¡°Is he able to see me?¡±


    Suddenly, Ashtyn stares at Eliza, leaving her ttered.


    Adrianughed lightly and moved over to the baby chair, pping her hands together. Ashtyn¡¯s eyes instantly abandoned Eliza and shifted toward Adriana.


    ¡°The child is still too young to see right now, and it all relies on sound transfer.¡±


    Vivian was able to understand how Eliza was feeling right now and thoughtfully exined to her about the baby¡¯s situation.


    Eliza then dawned on her, then shook her head helplessly and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I remember all of this, I read it in a book, and I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t remember it.¡±


    The two remaining mothers in the room, both of whom have been there before, naturally understand Eliza¡¯s mood and state today.


    ¡°Oops, there¡¯s another kid here, why didn¡¯t I see it earlier?¡±


    Helen, who ran out of nowhere, followed by Luis, the little tail, found Ashtyn in the baby chair and instantly rushed over like a cannonball.


    ¡°You be careful not to scare Ashtyn.¡±


    Adriana hurriedly got up and stopped Helen and Luis, fearing that the two children would not know how to hit the child or the pregnant woman, which would be a big problem.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m ten years old, and you still treat me like a child? It¡¯s not going to run over Auntieand Ashtyn.¡±


    Helen stood up straight and looked at Adriana with a cute little face and a serious look.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmm, we Helen grow up.¡±


    Helen and Luis, the two children, have been smart since they were young, and the various knowledge in school has long been difficult for them.

 Chapter 1071 Peter’s teaching of the children

    Adriana felt somehow guilty that she had not been with her children for many years and that she was not good enough as their mother.


    It¡¯s a pity that the two of them are not healed now, and in order not to be noticed by the child, they have to live separately from the child.


    In the future, it is not yet known what the condition of her body is.


    Adriana had extremely mixed feelings, relieved to see her children mature and understanding, but at the same time feeling more guilty and worried.


    I am afraid of what I will do if I cannot be with my children one day.


    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her sentence, she saw Helen pulling Luis aside to mutter something, not knowing what she said.


    Then two people stand apart at the end of the two sides of the garden, a hundred meters away, the two are very exemry to each other fist, and then is the shock of the crowd¡¯s eyes, clutching a small fist wildly.


    Adriana eximed and jerked to her feet, and Vivian chanted even more nervously.


    ¡°A few men are doing what to go, this time also do note out to stop it, in case of injury ¡­¡±


    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, she saw Helen and Luis both, with the speed of a 100-meter run, charging towards each other with their small fists clenched.


    That frame as long as a brake is not timely, the force of inertia will be added to their fists, and eventually these forces will be solidly struck on the opponent¡¯s body.


    The two kids, however, magically braked when they were only a palm¡¯s width away from each other.


    The two stopped with steady footsteps, and the small hands clenched into fists were loosened in an instant, closing and releasing with ease.


    Both of them looked back at Adriana at the same time.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    The two simr faces are covered with proudcency and anticipation.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, as they were running wild, she could see that her two smart kids, when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, had changed again to her surprise.


    She opened her arms wide and the two children rushed into her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault, mommy didn¡¯t pay attention to you guys, my two babies are so good, I don¡¯t even know it yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Helen grinned, her face was a little smug that she couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, what did Daddy tell you before?¡±


    Peter¡¯s mouth was slightly hooked, pacing up and down to Adriana¡¯s side, asking in a deep voice.


    Helen and Luis both looked up, met Peter¡¯s eyes, and spoke in unison.


    ¡°Mommy is not well, so take care of Mommy and protect her.¡±


    The childish voice uttered such a sentence, hearing the scene was a burst of emotion, especially Adriana, but also red-eyed.


    ¡°What are you telling them that for?¡±


    As a mother, there is nothing that can move her more than the thoughtfulness of her children towards her.


    ¡°Add another one today, no bullying mommy.¡±


    Peter did not answer Adriana, looked at the two children, raised his index finger and said solemnly to the two.


    The two nodded their heads hard, their little faces serious like they were doing something very important and big.


    ¡°Just remember, go y.¡±


    Peter got the two kids off in three words and helped Adriana up.


    ¡°Come in for a discussion.¡±


    Adriana nced back at Vivian and Eliza, who both waved at her at the same time, indicating that they would stay in the garden to guard the children.


    In the spacious living room, four people were sparsely seated on the leather sofa.


    Harlee looked at Adriana with some seriousness.


    ¡°I¡¯d like Eliza to stay over at your house during the New Year.¡±


    When he said this, Harlee was a little angry and stifled, with a feeling of having nowhere to send his anger.


    Adriana was stunned at the words and looked at Peter, who did not have a trace of surprise, so it was known before.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem to live here, but what about the reason?¡±


    Just asked the question, Adriana thought of something, the face abruptly changed.


    ¡°Is it the Soto family that¡¯s looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Um, Rex has approached me twice. I¡¯m worried he¡¯lle to my door and hurt Eliza.¡±


    Harlee looked unsettled, her fists clenched tightly, suppressing the anger inside.


    Adriana¡¯s brow was furrowed, and she had a headache with Rex, a jerk.


    The light cannot be heavy, no matter how, he is their nominal parents¡¯ biological son, can not send people to the police station on New Year¡¯s Day.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to keep hiding like this.¡±


    Edward spoke in a deep voice, he is experienced, this kind of thing will have to overwhelm him at once, otherwise the consequences will be endless.


    Peter shook his head gently at him, signaling him not to say anything.


    Harlee and Adriana are not unaware of this, but they are just concerned about Quintin.


    The rest of the Soto family are all jerks and every one of them is a good person, but Quintin is as kind to the two siblings as a mountain and truly loves and maintains them both as his own grandchildren.


    They could noty a hand on the only true bloodline of the Soto family, no matter what.


    ¡°Please discharge Old Mr. Soto.¡±


    Peter suggested.


    the Soto family people or Rex, only Quintin can really keep them in check.


    ¡°Forget it, there are two days left before New Year¡¯s Eve, and Grandpa is not even out of the hospital at this time of the year, he just doesn¡¯t want to see them. It¡¯s better not to bother the old man, I¡¯ll just take Eliza and hide for a few days.¡±


    Harlee shook her head and decided to put up with it herself.


    Adriana, who had been frowning and contemting, suddenly pped her face andughed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Rex have nothing better to do than look for trouble? Can¡¯t we just keep him busy?¡±


    At that, everyone looked at her in amazement, waiting for her exnation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rex very fond of hanbok culture? We are near the Soto family, get a Chinese costume event, he will definitely go back to attend, then there will be no time to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea, Rex will definitely take the bait.¡±


    Harlee looked at Adriana appreciatively, ¡°As expected of my sister, she¡¯s just smart.¡±


    At that, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°This whatchamacallit event, is it really that useful?¡±


    Edward has seen simr news before, just ording to his straight thinking, is unable to understand this kind of thing, what can be attractive.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter leaned over and whispered two words in his ear. Edward¡¯s eyes lit up at once, and his eyes shone darkly with the light of a beast.

 Chapter 1072 Old Mr. Alston Dies

    ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s also go to the Hanbok event and check it out, and by the way, we¡¯ll buy you some sets too.¡±


    Edward held his phone, which was searched out for various styles of hanbok, and looked at it while sizing up Vivian, his eyes burning.


    ¡°Why did you buy a hanbok for a good reason?¡±


    Vivian was breastfeeding Ashtyn and was bewildered to hear his offer.


    Adriana vaguely sensed that it should be Peter who said something and looked at him suspiciously, and he smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there together when the timees.¡±


    Peter looked to Adriana, an enquiring look to her.


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go to this event?¡±


    Peter is not someone who would be easily interested in anything.


    ¡°Feel free to look around.¡±


    Peter¡¯s simple answer makes it even more puzzling.


    Adriana and Vivian both looked at each other and saw the doubt under each other¡¯s eyes.


    Harlee vaguely sensed something and went up to try to pry, but was sidelined by the tacit understanding of the two brothers with ¡®you¡¯re not going anyway¡¯.


    Harlee is angry and pulls Helen and Luis toin, which makes Helen and Luis interested in the Chinese costume as well.


    So the trip to the Hanfu event was already set, as Peter and Edward had hoped.


    ¡°Dinner is ready,e and eat.¡±


    The cook shouted at everyone and they gathered around and began to eat their dinner.


    After dinner, Edward took Vivian home and Harlee and Eliza stayed at Asnana vi for the night.


    No words all night.


    The following day.


    Just after breakfast, Adriana was about to take Helen and Luis for a little activity when the maid came to report that someone wasing from the old house.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Peter, who looked rxed just now, instantly chilled down his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t react so badly, maybe it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Peter gave her a meaningful look and stiffly tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Amused Adrianaughed out loud softly, okay.


    When someone from the Old House shows up, it means that Old Mr. Alston has something to say, basically nothing good.


    It is no wonder that Peter was in a bad mood when he heard that someone wasing from the old house.


    ¡°Hello, young master and youngdy.¡±


    The maids of the old mansion walked in with low brows and bowed respectfully to the two men.


    ¡°What is it? Say.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter is concise.


    The maid trembled and spoke with choked sobs as she lowered her eyebrows and eyes.


    ¡°The old master ¡­ left at 7:27 in the morning, you should go back quickly.¡±


    At the words, Peter¡¯s pupils shrank and Adriana was stunned for a moment.


    Thest time I went back to the old house, Old Mr. Alston didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Now hear the news, can only be considered as expected, more or less still a little surprised.


    But the time chosen for this is a bit speechless, the big year away, it is ¡­


    ¡°Got it, go right back.¡±


    Peter dismissed the maid, and Adriana looked helpless.


    ¡°Get ready and go back.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is that Grandpa Tai?¡±


    HelenLuis has just been good and did not speak, listening silently.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Tai has gone far away, and we all have to go see him.¡±


    Adriana took the two by the hand and led them to change their clothes.


    ¡­


    The Alston family¡¯s old house.


    The old mansion, which used to be ancient and green, now looks a little more eerie.


    The butler was standing guard at the door, and when he saw the two men arrive, he hurriedly weed them out.


    ¡°Young master, third master, and fifth master have arrived.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston, who ruled the whole house, died of illness, and even though they were prepared for it, the servants in the house were in a state of panic and chaos.


    Peter nodded, a long ck trench coat flopping with his feet, and looked solemn as he nodded at the butler¡¯s words.


    Adriana followed behind, also in a ck tweed jacket, with an extra ck scarf around her neck, with a in face and no half decoration on her body.


    Leading two dry, clean, ck-d children, they walked in.


    The two had deliberately paid attention before they left the house, lest they be picked on.


    The butler guided a few people into the main house, where several people were already sitting, and the atmosphere was a bit tense, so it was clear that the conversation between them earlier was not amicable.


    ¡°Third uncle, fifth uncle, fifth aunt.¡± PeterAdriana entered the house, handed her coat to the maid aside, and greeted the elders.


    ¡°Hello Third Grandpa, Hello Fifth Grandpa, Hello Fifth Grandma.¡± HelenLuis called out politely.


    Archie nced up at the two men, nodded and smiled, and waved toward HelenLuis.


    ¡°Helen, Luis,e here to Third Grandpa.¡±


    Helen and Luis looked up to Adriana for her opinion. Adriana was upset and did not let the child pass.


    ¡°Sit down first and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    The two obeyed and smiledat Archie, who just smiled and didn¡¯t care.


    Raymond, with a sad face, nodded to both Peter.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Next to Raymond sits Asia, Raymond¡¯s wife, a well-kept face full of mockery at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m here early. It¡¯s a good thing I live in the old mansion, or I¡¯d be behind you guys.¡±


    At these words, there was silence.


    Obviously mocking Peter¡¯s iparable anticipation of the old man¡¯s death, living outside can still be faster than living in the old mansion of Asia and others.


    ¡°Asia.¡±


    Raymond drank in a deep voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    Asia retorted defiantly.


    Raymond knocked the teacup in his hand hard on the table and looked at her with a face full of anger.


    She then grunted softly and turned her head to talk to her own daughter.


    Peter looked pale and found a seat. Adriana sat beside him and quietly shook Peter¡¯s hand, prompting him to pay attention.


    It doesn¡¯t look too amiable today, there¡¯s a tough battle to be fought.


    We all drank tea in silence for a while, and then we saw Hollie walk in quickly, and came in and looked towards Peter.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, butler, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Hollie arrives with Sloane and Jimmy, Old Mr. Alston¡¯s closest rtives.


    The butler took a step forward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go see the old man first, thewyer and notary will arriveter.¡±


    Old Mr. Alston died, everyone gathered at the old house, in addition to mourning the old man, more important is the issue of the will.


    The old man¡¯s mind is fickle, had changed the will regtions many times, to now, no one knows exactly what is written on the will.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Raymond, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up and swept a nce at Peter.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brenden? Don¡¯t you have to wait for him?¡±


    With this statement, there was now instant silence.


    Peter lifted his head, his dark eyes looking at Raymond with a strong fury.


    ¡°Uncle Five wants to see Uncle Uncle?¡±


    His tone was t, seemingly just a casual question, and if it wasn¡¯t for those lurid ck eyes, everyone would have thought he was really just asking a casual question.


    Raymond stalled at the question and fell silent.


    The conflict between Peter and Brenden is not unknown to them.


    Last time I heard that there was a hard fight between the two, Brenden has disappeared since then, and so far the Alston Group is still held up by the vice president.


    And Peter stood well, Brenden¡¯s downfall can be imagined.


    Raymond raised this question, also want to test some, Brenden is still alive or not, who knows that Peter actually do not give any news.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Dad.¡±


    Archie noticed that the atmosphere of the scene was not right, and quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Asia saw Raymond was actually blocked back by Peter, stifled in his heart, and rushed at Archie is a sentence.


    Archie turned a deaf ear and silently followed behind the butler as he walked forward.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana had a clearer perception of Archie¡¯s position in The Alston family.


    The doubts in the heart have also intensified.


    ¡°Brother, how the hell is Uncle he ¡­ doing now?¡±


    Jimmy followed Peter¡¯s side at some point and asked in a whisper.


    Peter narrowed his eyes at him and didn¡¯t say a word.


    But half a dozen times, Jimmy immediately raised his hands.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I surrender I surrender, no more questions.¡±

 Chapter 1073 Asia Trouble

    The Alston family¡¯s old house has a long corridor, and the house where the old man lived is located very deep.


    On the way Jimmy felt bored and came to Peter¡¯s side again.


    ¡°Brother, the rumors in thepany are especially strong that you killed Uncle. i don¡¯t ask anything else, just want to know, will hee back?¡±


    Jimmy worked for Alston Group, Peter as president, and he had an easy time muddling through. When it became Brenden¡¯s time to take the top spot, he also had a real hard time for a while.


    If Brenden really can¡¯te back, he is even relieved. That kind of heartless guy, so framed his brother and sister-inw, death is also deserved.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Go to work properly.¡±


    Peter¡¯s gaze was slightly cold and his tone was cold.


    Jimmy rolled his eyes helplessly and looked at Adriana for help, and Adriana could only show her hands and say there was nothing she could do.


    Peter¡¯s implication is clear.


    Go to work well and mind your own business.


    The group arrived at Old Mr. Alston¡¯s room, which was cold as always, and the old man¡¯s body was hot, which is why he lived exclusively in the coolest room in the entire old mansion.


    For the physically weak, this room can beparable to a cold storage.


    Adriana just stepped in and shuddered, the sweat on the back of her neck stood up.


    ¡°Butler, bring the youngdy¡¯s coat.¡±


    Peter felt it the first time and immediately held her hands, only to see her face instantly bloodless and her lips pale.


    The maid immediately came with Adriana¡¯s coat, and she put it on to feel alive.


    ¡°Helen, Luis, is it cold?¡±


    Adriana immediately looked at the two children and was met with a flurry of head shakes.


    ¡°Adriana can be really delicate, so ufortable to enter the old man¡¯s room, why don¡¯t you just go out?¡±


    Asia once again dissatisfied to speak, her health is also not good, into the old man¡¯s room is also difficult, but Raymond is like dead, not a word.


    She herself felt that the old man had just left, and there was no need to let people keep a handle on it when she put up with it.


    As a result, Peter actually let someone take the clothes, and Adriana also frankly put them on, the two contrast, it looks like her own insistence just now, like a fool.


    Let her not be able to resist for a moment, directly opened her mouth and mocked.


    Hollie looked back at Adriana and was somewhat dissatisfied with her petnce, but when she saw her pale lips and bloodless cheeks, the dissatisfaction in her heart instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Adriana take more care of your health.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    ¡°Thanks Mom, I know.¡±


    She eyes and nose, not a word extra, only hope that the scene in front of her can pass as soon as possible, she is really cold to do not want to talk.


    ¡°Fifth sibling, let Dad go in peace, don¡¯t make a scene here.¡±


    Hollie reprimanded Asia in a soft voice with the air of a sister-inw.


    Pissed off Asia¡¯s face suddenly side, took a step forward to sneer back at each other.


    The clear girl who had been following her, hugged her hands hard and whispered something in her ear over and over, which stopped Asia.


    ¡°Hmph, sister-inw is so powerful.¡±


    Asia, who was persuaded toe down, was furious and gazed down from Hollie, one by one, Sloane, Jimmy, Peter and Adriana, not one of them was spared.


    After looking at it, his eyes were full of defiance and indignation, and his mouth whispered a curse about something that no one could hear.


    ¡°The one next to Aunt Five is?¡±


    Raymond couldn¡¯t even subdue Asia, but he was persuaded by this girl in just a few words?


    This girl is not simple.


    ¡°Mo Qingyun, the adopted daughter of the fifth uncle, I heard that the temperament character is good.¡±


    Sloane said meaningfully.


    Heard?


    Adriana nodded her head, indicating that she understood.


    Old Mr. Alston was lying on the bed, in an borate life jacket, his face seemed to have been purposely made up, and he looked no different from the old man who had died at the end of his life, Fury.


    However, those who know the inside story understand that this is only done for outsiders.


    The real death of the old man is estimated to be somewhat appalling.


    Everyone stood in unison by the bedside, their faces sad and their eyes slightly red as they gazed at Old Mr. Alston.


    Even Helen and Luis were both incredibly quiet. Luis was silent and looked at the old man in silence.


    Helen herself is a girl, Old Mr. Alston did not like her too much, plus Old Mr. Alston spite Adriana, Helen has no feelings for the old man, and now only feel like a stranger, just look at him.


    ¡°Dad, why did you leave so early, you did not arrange for us, what can we do when you are gone?¡±


    Surprisingly, Asia broke down in tears.


    The scene of repressed and restrained sadness, by her so far, looks a littleical up.


    ¡°Fifth aunt, grandfather has gone, you let his old man go in peace is not good?¡±


    Jimmy is a little ufortable to see, people are dead and still suing, what does this want?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? What? The old man just died, and your big house wants to bully us, the disadvantaged?¡±


    Asia with tears on her face, quarrelsome but half-hearted, that spirited and fierce look, look at everyone can not stand.


    ¡°Uncle Five, let Dad go in peace.¡±


    Hollie suppressed the anger in her heart and reminded Raymond word for word.


    Raymond then woke up as if from a dream, eyes red, hanging tears a sad look, bewildered look at the scene, get a reminder of Archie aside, only to understand what happened.


    ¡°Asia, stop it.¡±


    How can a simple, feeble rebuke suppress Asia.


    Asia immediately howled.


    ¡°Why are you so useless? He is the old master¡¯s own son, you are also the old master¡¯s own son, howe you are not even as good as an adopted one? You were not valued before the old man was alive, thepany did not have a share for you, the old man is gone, you still have nothing, this is not to be forced to die alive?¡±


    After hearing Asia¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s face was expressionless.


    You don¡¯t have to think about it to know that Asia¡¯s behavior is aimed at generosity, that is, Peter¡¯s side of the family toe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Peter spat out two words as cold as ice and turned to lead the way out.


    The old man everyone look also look, Asia led the trouble, continue to stay to go is when the old man¡¯s body to make trouble, said out to let peopleugh.


    Peter led the way out, Hollie followed with Jimmy and the others, and Archie followed.


    The Raymond family was left alone, with the tear stains still hanging from Asia¡¯s face.


    The y is not yet finished, the audience has already gone.


    Pissed off, Asia stomped her feet.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, the big house is bullying people too much.¡±


    Raymond¡¯s gaze is sultry, staring at the doorway that has been deserted, hisplexion changing not knowing what he is thinking.


    ¡°Come on, not enough to be ashamed of?¡±


    Raymond reprimanded, looked back at the bed lying Old Mr. Alston, the eyes shed a strong resentment, stared for a moment, turned and stride away.


    ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡±


    Asia was coldly reprimanded and cried out in anger and annoyance.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, Dad didn¡¯t mean it, and you know how stressed Dad is.¡±


    On the side of the well-behaved and understanding, clear and beautiful Mo Qingyun, rushed forward to support Asia,forted.


    ¡°And you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s sweet enough to stand by my side.¡±

 Chapter 1074 Heritage Dispute

    Parlor.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯swyer had already arrived with a notary and was waiting for everyone to arrive at this point with the documents.


    Each returned to their respective seats and waited for thewyer to read the will left by Old Mr. Alston.


    Upon hearing this, Asia¡¯s eyes lit up and her ears perked up in concentration as she waited for thewyer¡¯s announcement.


    ¡°¡­ family fund established by Leroy before his death, total amount: XXX billion, all to be divided equally between the third generation of male Peter brothers upon his confirmed death, ording to Mr. Leroy¡¯s personal wishes.


    Counting a total of 398 real estate properties in Mr. Leroy¡¯s name across the condominium estate, now ¡­¡±


    Leroy as The Alston family for many years in power, personal private property is also numerous, the division of thepany and shares have been decided before. At this point in time, the distribution is of Leroy¡¯s personal property, which is more onerous and is the bulk of today¡¯s will.


    Asia¡¯s face was iparably ugly at this point.


    Listened to thewyer read for more than half an hour before it was all read out.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the will, isn¡¯t there? Why does the family fund only go to the male child? Aren¡¯t our Devyn and Sloane from The Alston family?¡±


    Asia asked angrily, pping the table.


    ¡°The wills were all dictated by Old Mr. Alston, registered by me, and notarized, so you can mention any questions you have.¡±


    Thewyer responded politely.


    Thewyer is a trusted counsel for Old Mr. Alston and is not timid in the face of Asia.


    Asia was disliked and was angry and red in the face.


    ¡°No, this is not fair, the family fund, what is called the family fund, then the whole family should have a share. Why should it be given only to the male children? There are only two sons from the eldest house in this generation, so won¡¯t it all be the eldest house¡¯s?¡±


    The more Asia talks, the angrier she gets.


    ¡°Devyn of our family is also to be recruited in the future, she can also be considered as a male, and we have to share in the family fund.¡±


    Asia shouted towards thewyer, ncing at the crowd around her, only to find that no one paid any attention to her shouting, one was silent.


    On second thought, she understood that it was not a matter of concern.


    In this will, the most advantageous is Peter and his family, what else do they have to fight for?


    As for Archie, he¡¯s a notorious wimp, so how can he have the guts to step up?


    Thinking this way, Asia only felt immense sadness and raised her foot and kicked Raymond.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man, huh? You can¡¯t see such an unfair will?¡±


    Raymond frowned and thought for half a second before speaking.


    ¡°Lawyer Marvin, the family fund is talking about the third generation of males, right? Any male member of the third generation of The Alston family is entitled to a share, right?¡±


    When Raymond said this, Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed with a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°honey¡­¡±


    She called out softly, and Peter understood her meaning, holding her hand and patting it, telling her not to worry.


    ¡°Yes, ording to the will, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Lawyer Marvin looked down at the article carefully and nodded his head.


    ¡°Currently the third generation of The Alston family is two males, but we have a third generation child who is just too young to im his ancestors, and he is entitled to a share of this property as well.¡±


    Raymond just took a serious look at the family fund can be considered the most valuable existence under the old man.


    It may be that they really expect a lot from the third generation of children, so the value of this fund is higher than the value of all the propertiesbined, except for thepany¡¯s shares.


    Raymond did not get up for other properties, knowing that he could notpete, but this family fund, simple conditions, ispletely eligible, he would be foolish not topete.


    Hearing his words, everyone was amazed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The third generation of The Alston family, where else but Peter and Jimmy?


    Does it mean that ¡­


    Asia narrowed her eyes and looked suspiciously at Raymond with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, I know you are not willing, but it is useless to pull a random child in, modern medicine can easily check everything.¡±


    Adriana is now sure that Raymond is trying to pop Leonidas out, and hastily opened her mouth to prompt.


    Hayley had a hard time settling down and having a stable life with her children.


    Allowing Raymond to involve them in the bottomless pit that is The Alston family would only bring them endless trouble.


    Raymond¡¯s eyes flinched a bit again when he heard Adriana¡¯s words, but when he thought that he had been a nest egg all his life and had no biological children before, he could care less.


    But now it is clear that there is a biological child present, why can¡¯t he recognize it back, and he can also help the child to get arge inheritance, how good it is.


    He believed that even if Hayley knew, she would agree, and might even be willing to follow him?


    Thinking of Hayley¡¯s beautiful face and beautiful body, Raymond¡¯s heart was overgrown with weeds.


    Once in the way of Brenden¡¯s existence, he had the heart but did not dare to think, even his own son did not dare to recognize. But a few days ago when the gun battle, Brenden no news, it is estimated that the fate of the fierce, then he did not have any scruples.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s my real son, I had him with a woman two years ago, he¡¯s called ¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Five.¡±


    Peter bellowed in a deep voice, ¡°Speak with evidence.¡±


    Jimmy, who was a bit confused, immediately understood Peter¡¯s meaning, which was to prevent Raymond from continuing.


    ¡°Uncle Five, Lawyer Marvin read the will today, but it doesn¡¯t say that the formalities can be done today. If you have questions about the will, you can go and prepare it, like you said if we still have a brother, you bring him and the DNA identification report, it will be done in a few days, we can all afford to wait.¡±


    Now there is nothing, it is useless to talk about it.


    Adriana held Peter¡¯s hand tightly, which was slightly loosened, a hanging heart slightly rxed.


    Raymond froze, thought Jimmy¡¯s words were right, nodded his head and


    ¡°Yes, Lawyer Marvin, the formalities associated with this article cannot be done.¡±


    Lawyer Marvin nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Asia reeled from the shock of what she had just seen, and great sadness and anger filled her heart.


    ¡°Raymond, you¡¯re actually raising an illegitimate child outside the home?¡±


    Asia pointed at Raymond¡¯s nose and roared in disbelief with wide eyes.


    She had always been most proud of the fact that Raymond, though untalented and weak, had never been taken seriously in The Alston family.


    But he was obedient and honest, not daring to be reckless, and even though she had health problems and couldn¡¯t have her own children, he honestly adopted a daughter and treated her as his own.


    This is the capital that Asia is able to show off in front of many highborn noblewomen.


    The result? Now reality is pping her hard.


    Raymond actually has an illegitimate child? When did he have one? Which bitch gave him the baby?


    All of this filled her mind and drove her almost crazy, wanting to find the bastard and the bitch right away and make them pay.

 Chapter 1075 Raymond’s illegitimate son

    Faced with Asia¡¯s anger, Raymond exined sarcastically.


    ¡°A misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.¡±


    It was indeed a misunderstanding with Hayley at first, and he didn¡¯t know about it.


    When the initial reckoning by Brenden, which led to Leonidas.


    At first he thought Leonidas was a liability, and he was also worried about offending Brenden and being counted by him after the exposure. But now that Brenden is likely to die, Leonidas¡¯s existence can be divided into a fortune, all happy.


    ¡°Raymond, you shameless, an old age still outside to keep seed, you ¡­ you ¡­ I do not live.¡±


    Asia was angry and anxious, and rushed directly towards the big pir in the hall, wanting to run headlong into it.


    Everyone else was too stunned to react, and only Devyn, beside Asia, was able to rescue him in time, with quick feet and a body that blocked Asia¡¯s momentum, hitting the wall hard.


    The pain made her slide to the floor covering her stomach.


    Raymond couldn¡¯t react to this before he pulled Asia and pinned her to the chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go crazy, I¡¯m sorry about this, let¡¯s go home and talk about it. Now the main thing is important.¡±


    Raymond drank in a deep voice toward Asia.


    Asia kept struggling and iling her hands to attack Raymond, leaving several bright red scratches on his face.


    Raymond was furious. ¡°Unbelievable, if you keep this up, I¡¯ll have someone send you to your room.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the angrier Raymond became.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡±


    Going back to her room means grounding her.


    Asia jerked her head up, angry gaze on Raymond¡¯s eyes that became cold because of anger, the heart instantly cooled arge section of the.


    A good idea came to mind instantly, Raymond could not be relied upon to have a bastard son.


    But the existence of this illegitimate child is not useless, she is in control of this child.


    With this thought, Asia¡¯s violent anger was instantly converted into a mood full of greed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to make a scene, you can. I can settle the score with youter about your illegitimate son. Today, tell me who that illegitimate son is? Who is his mother? Where is it? I¡¯ll have someone find it.¡±


    Asia said fiercely, with a sinister look on his face and his eyes filled with ruthlessness.


    Adriana, who had been sitting on the sidelines watching coldly, couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    If Asia learns of Leonidas¡¯ existence, she will not let him go.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Fifth Aunt, aren¡¯t you a little too eager. Although it is a matter of will, how can we say that The Alston family is a hundred-year benevolent family, we can¡¯t have people killed because of money.¡±


    Seeing that Asia¡¯s attitude is firm and Raymond is not a dependable looker, she can only use words to remind Raymond not to let Asia interfere and get the baby killed.


    Adriana was more angry than worried, suppressing the anger that was about to erupt.


    Raymond a waste, before the need for his time, retreat into the turtle shell. Now that it is profitable, jump out to act as a father.


    Hayley and Leonidas are really unlucky to meet a man like Raymond.


    Sure enough, Raymond looked at Asia with a hint of suspicion.


    Asia¡¯s crazy nature does do things like kill the child¡¯s mother and child.


    ¡°Worried about me? I am also worried about you guys? Saying that you don¡¯t want to kill people for money, you dare to say in front of everyone, where is Brenden? Wasn¡¯t he killed by you guys? Did you kill him so that you could get control of the Alston Group?¡±


    Asia has a strong urge in her heart to find that bastard and get him killed.


    But she understood that the Scarlett seed could not be touched until Old Mr. Alston¡¯s fortune arrived, and how to keep him alive and well until that money could be touched.


    The Brenden Asia is talking about is Brenden.


    ¡°Asia, be careful what you say.¡±


    Mrs. Alston stayed quiet and just watched Asia¡¯s antics with a cool eye.


    But when she heard that Asia had climbed into Peter¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    ¡°What? Did I poke a sore spot with you guys? If you don¡¯t want me to talk, then you should leave our family¡¯s business alone and tell me about the boy, and I¡¯ll have someone find him.¡±


    Asia¡¯s eyes were wide and imposing, sweeping over everyone on the scene and shocking them with her eyes.


    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s better for me to take care of this matter myself.¡±


    Raymond looked to Mrs. Alston for help, expecting her to help.


    He didn¡¯t feelfortable letting Asia do it, nor did he feelfortable letting Peter¡¯s people do it. He wanted to find out for himself, but he couldn¡¯t convince Asia, and he couldn¡¯t stop Asia.


    ¡°You? What can you do? After so many years, not even a beloved of your own, what can you do you say?¡±


    Asia mocked nonchntly, ¡°It is most appropriate for me to go, and when the childes backter, won¡¯t I have to raise it?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t say you¡¯re asking for help from the big house, I¡¯m worried that the one you¡¯ll find will be a gasless one.¡±


    Asia looks suspiciously at Jimmy and Peter, who are beside Mrs. Alston.


    ¡°Auntie Five, you¡¯re going too far, who wouldy hands on a child?¡±


    Jimmy couldn¡¯t hold his breath and couldn¡¯t help but stand up when he was stimted by Asia¡¯s questioning gaze.


    ¡°That who knows ah, for money father and son can turn against each other, let alone or never met cousins.¡±


    Jimmy gasped, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Asia looked disdainful and tugged at Raymond¡¯s hand.


    ¡°All right, this is a matter for our fifth house, I¡¯ll just find it.wyer Marvin, you wait until I find the person ande back to distribute the property.¡±


    Asia also did not forget to bark at Lawyer Marvin, dragging Raymond to go back.


    Raymond ripples.


    ¡°Raymond, what are you doing?¡±


    Asia couldn¡¯t tug him and turned back to look at Raymond angrily.


    Raymond¡¯s eyes stared at Mrs. Alston for help, clearly disapproving of Asia¡¯s efforts to find the child.


    Mrs. Alston pressed her temple, this is so sudden, never heard of Raymond actually have the guts.


    ¡°Mom, we all need to avoid suspicion. It¡¯s Uncle Five¡¯s business, let Uncle Three and the old butler help him find it together.¡±


    The scene was at a standstill, and Mrs. Alston was left with a headache and a bit at a loss.


    Adriana came up to Mrs. Alston and suggested.


    In one fell swoop, she threw out everyone of interest, leaving only Raymond, Archie and Old Mr. Alston¡¯s beloved old butler to do the job.


    Mrs. Alston sniffed, her brow loosened and she nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Fifth sister, let fifth brother, third brother and the old butler take care of it, you should always feel relieved, right?¡±


    There is no better person on the scene than them.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Asia can¡¯t trust anyone, she just wants to keep the child close in her hands so she can be invincible.


    But Raymond nodded repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Ross and the butler I trust.¡±


    Originally he wanted to let the old butler go, but he did not have the strength to instruct the old butler.


    Now this result is considered the most satisfactory result for him.


    Asia was angry with Raymond¡¯s anxious attitude and almost fell backwards.


    Devyn rushed forward to support her, she tightly squeezed Devyn¡¯s arm, nails almost pinched into the flesh of Devyn¡¯s arm, but she did not notice.


    Devyn¡¯s face was downcast and wooden, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.


    ¡°Well, I never thought I¡¯d see the newest addition to The Alston family again in my old age.¡±


    The old housekeeper nodded with a kind face and was pulled along by Raymond tomunicate the child¡¯s message.

 Chapter 1076 Raymond wants the baby back

    With Raymond¡¯s departure, Asia, with a cold face, looked at Peter and the others with a cold snort and left under Devyn¡¯s assistance.


    When she returned to the room, Asia immediately threw away Devyn¡¯s hand, and with a fierce face, she copied the vase beside her and smashed it towards Devyn.


    ¡°Your father, this murderer, actually dared to raise illegitimate children outside, and that one who gave birth to your father, slut, all shameless sluts ¡­¡±


    Asia shouted frantically and cursed loudly as Devyn knelt on one side, not daring to say a word.


    Asia hands get anything, are smashed to the ground, porcin fragments sshed Devyn¡¯s body, she also did not dare to say a word, just silently endured.


    After a long time, Asia finally finished venting.


    The ground was a mess, Devyn¡¯s clothes were scratched in many ces, stained, and even blood flowed from ces on his body.


    All this, Asia ignored, gasping for breath and sat down, picked up the cup of tea on the table, tilted his head to his mouth.


    ¡°Dead man, won¡¯t you pour me tea?¡±


    There was not a drop of water inside the teacup, and she stormed and casually smashed the teacup on Devyn¡¯s body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Devyn, holding the unsmashed teacup, got up and went into the tea room in the room and quickly poured a cup of warm tea out.


    Asia red at her, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Devyn sat obediently in the chair next to Asia.


    ¡°Give me a breakdown of what I should do to get that child?¡±


    Seeing Raymond¡¯s attitude today, he won¡¯t let her get her hands on this baby.


    Devyn at this time, only to finally raise his head, revealing a light and clean face, the beauty is not stunning, but there is a refreshing aura, so that people see the unforgettable.


    ¡°You can¡¯t rush this thing, you have to wait until Dad lets his guard down. Just wait.¡±


    Devyn¡¯s words are simple, but to the point.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I don¡¯t want to wait, let me continue to hold my breath and wait, I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±


    Asia clenched his fists and hissed with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, the baby let Dad find it, we can do it on thepany side.¡±


    Devyn hastily put his arm around her shoulders and gently reassured her, his soft voice carrying a reassuring meaning that instantly soothed Asia¡¯s agitation.


    ¡°Company?¡±


    She gave a puzzled expression and looked at Devyn.


    Devyn pursed her lips and smiled shyly and coyly.


    ¡°Uncle suddenly disappeared, thepany is without a head, and will start re-electing the president after the start of the year.¡±


    Asia was listening to the clouds.


    ¡°I know about this matter, but the position of president, can it be anyone else but Peter? What does it have to do with me?¡±


    What she wants is to get tangible benefits, Old Mr. Alston is also really ruthless, the same are sons, no, Peter they are still grandchildren it.


    Old Mr. Alston was so partial to Peter¡¯s grandchildren, but he did not care about his own son.


    The money left behind is not as much as the grandchildren¡¯s.


    It¡¯s really too entric.


    Since Old Mr. Alston wouldn¡¯t give it to her, she would have to get it herself, and she would get her share back.


    Devyn hooked the corners of her mouth, smiled shyly, and spoke to Asia.


    ¡°Of course there is a rtionship, Dad¡¯s hands and your shares together, it is eligible topete for the presidency.¡±


    Her soft voice is like a magic voice that hooks people and makes them want to move.


    Asia brightened up, pped the tea table hard, and smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°Yeah, I never thought of this possibility. We are all from The Alston family, why should the president position only be Peter¡¯s to sit? Okay, I¡¯m going to contact the directors of thepany now and have a good chat with them.¡±


    Seeing Asia¡¯s confident face, Devyn lowered her head, hiding her expression, and said with a delighted voice, ¡°Well then, blessings in advance, Mom, for the gging.¡±


    ¡­


    A farce ended and Peter and his group started to leave the old mansion.


    As for the rest of the process for the old man, Mrs. Alston stayed behind with Sloane to take care of it.


    As soon as the car started, Adriana gripped her cell phone and started making calls.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me, Adriana.¡±


    Adriana said to the person on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you, why did you remember to call me?¡±


    At the other end of the phone is feeding the child Hayley mouth smile, a gentle motherly burst of love.


    Looking at Leonidas white and lovely little face, she felt that the life she was living now was really the happiest time of her life, giving nothing for nothing.


    ¡°There¡¯s bad news for you.¡±


    Hearing the happiness in her tone, Adriana sighed.


    Hayley¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, biting her lower lip as her back tensed up.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    In the back of her mind, she followed the spection about what the bad news was.


    ¡°Could it be that Brenden ran away?¡±


    The thought of this possibility made the sweat on her body stand up.


    Adriana was stunned, did not expect Brenden to leave such a strong shadow on Hayley,pared to Brenden, it seems that the bad news in front of her is not that serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s answer, Hayley¡¯s whole body rxed.


    ¡°Scared me, what was that question?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Today Old Mr. Alston went away and thewyer read the will and Raymond pulled Leonidas out, saying he was his son and wanted to im back his share of the property.¡±


    Adriana did not hesitate to tell Hayley the whole story directly.


    Hayley didn¡¯t say anything for half a second.


    ¡°Hayley, are you still there?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°Raymond where does he get the nerve to ask me for the baby? I won¡¯t give him the baby.¡±


    Hayley just came back to her senses, gasping for air, anger suppressing her heart and trembling with rage.


    Looking down at Leonidas, who was eating with his mouth open, Hayley felt a sourness in her heart.


    The child was raised and cared for by her alone from birth, and although Raymond was also innocent, he was aware of the child¡¯s existence but kept turning a blind eye to it.


    No attention was paid to her difficult situation, and the possible danger to her child.


    Now where does he get the nerve to think he¡¯s entitled to take the baby?


    ¡°If he dares to mess with the hard robbery, I just spell this life do not want, I also ¡­¡±


    Hayley was almost desperate when she thought of the lengths Raymond might go to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave you advance notice, they should be there for you soon. You follow your heart to deal with it, I will arrange for you to protect your safety in the past, they can not move you.¡±


    Adriana knows how Hayley must be feeling right now, and must be beyond desperate.


    Jenkins is one of the most important people in Waverly, but he is still not good enough for a family like The Alston family.


    That¡¯s why Hayley¡¯s despair is the normal reaction.


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Hayley then felt her heart fall to the ground and her nk brain began to be able to think.


    ¡°Okay, you know where I live, I¡¯ll wait for your man.¡±


    She hugged Leonidas tightly with all the force she could muster to rub him into her arms and hold him tight.


    ¡°Mom won¡¯t let anyone take you away.¡±


    She said in a decisive manner.

 Chapter 1077 Old Mr. Alston’s Funeral

    Asnana vi.


    Peter took Adriana and the kids back to The Alston family home, and Edward and Harlee set about making arrangements for New Year¡¯s Eve.


    By the time Peter and Adriana returned to the vi, the dinner had been prepared and the table was set with a sumptuous dinner,plete with dishes and aromas, like a gourmet feast.


    ¡°Hard work, guys.¡±


    Adriana smiled gratefully and told the four men.


    Because of the sudden death of the old man of The Alston family, Asnana vi, which was originally decorated with lights and decorations, removed all the New Year¡¯s decorations and kept everything simple as usual.


    ¡°What¡¯s there, we¡¯re spending New Year¡¯s Eve here ourselves.¡±


    Eliza rubbed her stomach and smiled with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Okay, everyone, don¡¯t just stand around, eat.¡±


    Harlee greeted everyone to hurry up and have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    Everyone was seated, and what should have been a night ofughter and reunion was somewhat depressing because of the death of Old Mr. Alston.


    After a simple meal and giving the children their New Year¡¯s money, seeing that it was almost time, Peter opened his mouth.


    ¡°Adriana, you take the kids and get some rest while I go back to the old house.¡±


    As the eldest grandson of The Alston family, he had to be present for the funeral of Old Mr. Alston.


    ¡°Okay, you take care on the way.¡±


    Adriana stood up and straightened the cor of Peter¡¯s trench coat.


    ¡°Are youing back in the next two days?¡±


    Arrangements for the funeral matters, generally smooth if possible three days out of the funeral, but to find someone to count the time, there may be some changes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow at noon.¡±


    Peter pondered for a moment and found a time.


    ¡°Okay. Helen, Luis, bye bye to Daddy.¡±


    Adriana, holding HelenLuis, waved at Peter and watched him leave.


    Old Mr. Alston¡¯s funeral was on the fourth, the day Peter took Adriana and the children together and sent Old Mr. Alston to the cemetery of The Alston family, Old Mr. Alston worked hard for The Alston family all his life and was finally buried in The Alston family cemetery. The Alston family¡¯s cemetery, is also consideredplete.


    Early in the morning of the fifth, Adriana had time to visit Old Mr. Soto and foster mother Thelma, because Old Mr. Alston¡¯s death, for a while Adriana was a little worried about the old man, and saw that the two were well, and then put his mind at ease.


    Waverly¡¯s Neptune street, which was not supposed to be such an early handiwork event, was just a distraction to keep Rex¡¯s attention from harassing Eliza.


    Harlee approached a local group of hanbok enthusiasts and gave them sponsorship, so on the fifth day of the new year, Neptune street had a big hanbok event.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Peter and the others arrived at Neptune street, they saw a group of young brothers and sisters in hanbok, walking back and forth on this street with smiles on their faces.


    Seeing this scene, Edward suddenly had an interest in it.


    ¡°Vivian, buy a set of these.¡±


    Edward pointed to the long dress worn by one of the beauties, light and elegant, very suitable for Vivian to wear.


    Vivian followed and looked up, and also liked the Chinese costume, which looked really different from modern clothes.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s in the store over there, let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Adriana found several hanbok stores nearby, where people on the street wear hanbok, and the stores have styles for people to try on.


    A few women walked in, and the store was hung with all kinds of colorful short coats, curved trains, coats and skirts as well as men¡¯s robes and deep clothes, giving people a feeling of having traveled to ancient times as soon as they walked into the store.


    ¡°Wow, these clothes are so nice, howe I didn¡¯t even notice them before?¡±


    Vivian walked up quickly and picked it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to find out, Helen, Luis, do you have a favorite?¡±


    Adriana looked at the hanbok hanging in front of her eyes with joy, while Helen and Luis looked and touched it with amazement.


    ¡°It feels like a new world has opened up.¡±


    Eliza has changed into arge-sleeved Chinese dress, light and airy, with a taste of cold exile, watching everyone in awe.


    Several men stood in the doorway, handsome and tall several handsome men, standing in unison, very eye-catching.


    A fewdies in hanbok around came up to talk to him, not caring that Edward was holding a child.


    ¡°Handsome guys, you are so good looking, are you interested in joining our Hanfu interest club? We often have simr activities, and I can help you sign up if you want.¡±


    The beautiful woman enthusiastically came up, holding the brochure in her hand, and kept introducing it to them.


    Peter¡¯s face was sullen and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    He cold eyes, thin lips lightly open, only said three words.


    The words are as good as gold.


    The handsome and peerless face with a clear and crisp, with the innate noble breath, like a ruling on the gods of life in general, thepelling aura oppressive let people breathe.


    Edward, not knowing what was on his mind, held his child and listened attentively to the propaganda of the hanbok beauty.


    ¡°What does Edward want?¡±


    Harlee looked at Edward with surprise, in front of Vivian, and started to have an outside mind?


    ¡°Learn about the styles of hanbok for your own benefit.¡±


    Peter had a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth, and Harlee sensed something was wrong at first nce.


    ¡°What does that mean? What benefits?¡±


    Instantly thought of some special scenes in his head, also followed by a wicked smile up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, Edward is quite thoughtful.¡±


    Harlee teased, rubbing her chin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy Eliza a few sets to go too.¡±


    With that, he ran towards the store, Peter raised his eyebrows and followed along into the store.


    Suddenly, the hanbok procession started to parade through the streets, with a huge group of people in a neat formation, filling up the whole Neptune street.


    Edward dodged, was caught in the middle of it, a variety of gaudy wide sleeves in his eyes, skirts shaking his eyes.


    So that he could not recognize the exact path to leave, the crowd was hit back and forth a few times, he could not force his way out, and was trapped for a time.


    Suddenly a woman inrge sleeves crooked to in his body, right into his arm holding Ashtyn, he subconsciously pushed people away, a man around him from behind hit him, he stumbled.


    His hands were empty in an instant, his sharp eyes shot away, all the eyes were all kinds of gorgeous andplicated clothing, he held Ashtyn¡¯s hands, empty as well.


    With his fists and feet, he knocked several men and women in fancy clothes around him to the ground, pulling each one away from the others in broad dress and searching for Ashtyn, who had just been snatched away.


    ¡°Stop all, there¡¯s a child snatcher here.¡±


    He pulled a couple of personnel in hanbok and shouted towards the whole line.


    The team did not stop, he directly hands towards the crowd kicked over a few feet, after knocking down a few people, the team instantly stopped.


    ¡°Everyone can¡¯t leave, my child has been snatched and all of you are suspect.¡±


    Edward was gloomy and emitted a lurid aura of gloom.


    ¡°What does your child have to do with us ¡­¡±


    Some people were unconvinced and wanted to argue with Edward, but when they met his scarlet, murderous eyes, they were silenced and shut up.


    Themotion over here has silenced the entire street.


    Adriana and others, who were picking out their hanboks in the store, came out curiously.


    Vivian saw Edward walking back and forth with an anxious look on his face and had a hint of foreboding in his heart.


    ¡°Edward, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Vivian ran quickly to Edward¡¯s side and asked sharply.


    Edward¡¯s face was white and gray as he looked at Vivian, his mouth squirmed, and his eyes were red before he could say anything.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? You talk?¡±


    Vivian, distraught, looked Edward up and down and found the problem.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ashtyn? Where¡¯s Ashtyn?¡±


    She trembled her lips, grabbed Edward¡¯s hand and kept shaking it to pursue the question.


    Edward¡¯s eyes fell with tears.


    ¡°Ashtyn ¡­ is missing.¡±


    He spat out six words from between his lips with difficulty, saying the whole person is powerless.


    ¡°Why is it missing? How did the good Ashtyn disappear?¡±


    Vivian directly broke down, tearful towards the crowd rushed over, saw someone holding a child rushed over to see, like a crazy person.


    Edward rushed after him, weaving back and forth among the crowd just like Vivian.


    Peter and other people standing by the side were dumbfounded, Edward was holding the baby properly, howe he suddenly disappeared?


    ¡°Let¡¯s help find it together. Brother, you take your sister-inw home with Helen and Luis.¡±

 Chapter 1078 Ashtyn is snatched away

    Knowing how important Ashtyn is to Vivian and Edward, Adriana hastily arranges for Harlee to send home a pregnant Eliza, as well as her own two children.


    They also joined the search.


    Because the child was missing, Edward had already called the police, and during the New Year period, the police came out quickly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire Neptune street was blocked off, everyone was carefully checked, and every ce to hide was searched, but there was no sign of Ashtyn.


    It waste at night and we all returned to Asnana vi, physically and mentally exhausted.


    Seeing them finallye back, Eliza was about to ask, but when she saw their expressions, she swallowed her words.


    Have the cook bring up their evening meal.


    ¡°Have something to eat, it¡¯s been a long day.¡±


    Harlee said to the four men.


    Edward and Vivian both looked like they had lost their souls, sitting frozen, their eyes empty.


    ¡°Vivian,e on, eat something or you won¡¯t have the strength to keep looking.¡±


    Adriana held back her heartache and brought the noodles to Vivian¡¯s hand, persuading her in a gentle voice.


    Vivian then looked up, look at her head down and then look at the noodles in her hands, instant tears came down.


    ¡°Ashtyn has been missing for a day, and I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything to eat, starving or not.¡±


    The thought of Ashtyn somewhere, without food or water, was so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Never cold, hard and strong face covered with disheveled, eyes full of scarlet, face gray and defeated without the slightest spirit, full of self-reproach guilt.


    The child was missing from his hands, and he still doesn¡¯t know who snatched it away from him.


    ¡°Edward, where the hell did the baby go?¡±


    Vivian was tormented by full of worry and heartache almost broke down, pinching Edward¡¯s hand and shouting in grief.


    Edward had a bitter face and his mouth opened and closed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I ¡­¡±


    He lowered his head, clutching his head, lost in thought.


    ¡°How can you be a father? The baby was properly in your hands and you let him disappear.¡±


    She frantically punched Edward, who didn¡¯t move half as much and let her have her way.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t get too excited, Edward didn¡¯t mean it either. Let¡¯s all work together to find it seriously, we will definitely be able to find the child.¡±


    Adriana hurriedly wrapped her arms around the out-of-control Vivian and softlyforted her.


    Give a wink to Peter and tell him to take Edward away and not to irritate Vivian anymore.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first, eat enough to have the strength to find the child, right? You eat first, and when you¡¯re full we¡¯ll continue to go out and look tomorrow. I¡¯ll inform everyone we know to help keep an eye out, okay?¡±


    Adriana knows that Vivian¡¯s mind is in turmoil right now, and she has to get Vivian to settle down and have a goal, or Vivian might go crazy.


    Vivian looked at Adriana with teary eyes, her eyes full of despair and helplessness.


    ¡°Is there any hope of finding it? He¡¯s so small, it would be easy to ¡­¡± without someone to take care of him


    ¡°Vivian, listen to me, the baby is definitely fine now, you can trust me.¡±


    From the time the child disappeared, Adriana started thinking about quite a few possibilities while looking for the child, and only aftermunicating with Peter did she settle on one.


    If it is usual, Edward will not ignore, but now he is also because of the child¡¯s problem heart is in turmoil, the brain is nk.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Vivian was inplete disarray at this point, and she clung to Adriana as if she had caught thest straw, as if her words were her only hope.


    ¡°Of course, you are in such a bad shape, you trust me, tomorrow we will go out to look again. It may be a bit of a tough process, but if you¡¯re not even strong, isn¡¯t Ashtyn even more hopeless?¡±


    Adriana gently patted Vivian¡¯s back and coaxed her to eat the noodles without knowing what she was eating.


    ¡°Brother, help pour a ss of water.¡±


    Adriana said to Harlee, winking.


    Harlee instantly understood what she meant and turned to pour over a ss of water and added a little something to it.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Adriana brought the ss of water to Vivian¡¯s mouth and coaxed her to drink it.


    Within a few moments, Vivian¡¯s eyelids began to get heavy and her body went limp.


    Adriana assisted her andy down on the couch.


    ¡°What the hell do you think is going on here? Howe a good child is missing?¡±


    Harlee simply shuddered at the thought that if a child that young was missing from his life, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s in hand pped hard on the coffee table, a cold and stern face.


    ¡°Adri, what do you mean?¡±


    Harlee exims that he came back early and wasn¡¯t sure what was going on with the missing child?


    ¡°Yes, the child was taken from me, I can be sure of that.¡±


    Edward¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, he dragged his tired feet, his eyes filled with tender guilt looking at Vivian anding to her side.


    ¡°The baby I held tightly in my hands, but many people around me were premeditatedly bumping into me, and they were definitely nning to snatch Ashtyn.¡±


    Edward gritted his teeth and said, word for word, the words that caused him immense heartache.


    ¡°Yes, if it was an ident, there is no way we could have searched for a day and not found it.¡±


    Adriana feels the same way.


    ¡°Edward, hurry up and eat something, if you can¡¯t hold out, Vivian will not be able to do it even more, and then the baby will be in real danger.¡±


    Adriana looked at Edward and Vivian with worry, they were just about to start their happy little life, and then something like this happened.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen to them if Ashtyn couldn¡¯t be recovered.


    ¡°I know it, and I will get the baby back, no matter how hard it is.¡±


    He leaned down and picked Vivian up in his arms, gritting his teeth and swearing with word-for-word determination.


    Peter tapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Something to talk about.¡±


    Edward nodded vigorously and carried Vivian up the stairs.


    Looking at the backs of the two, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°What is this all about.¡±


    The New Year, Old Mr. Alston passed away, Ashtyn disappeared, this year¡¯s year is not very auspicious.


    ¡°Come on, all go and rest, it¡¯s the middle of the night, there¡¯s still work tomorrow.¡±


    Harlee wrapped her arms around Eliza, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little thankful that Eliza went inside the store today, if she was outside and had an ident, it would have been a real disaster.


    ¡°You should be at home these days, don¡¯t go out, I don¡¯t worry about you.¡±


    He said this to Eliza.


    Eliza saw the worried fear in his eyes and nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana and Peter went back to their room and Adriana hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth to ask.


    ¡°Do you think Ashtyn, can you still find it?¡±


    Peter undressed with a start and looked back at her, expressionless.


    Adriana, who was familiar with his reaction, instantly understood what he meant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s likely either, do you?¡±


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even show it in front of Vivian and Edward.


    So small children, even if someone deliberately snatched, if the care is not careful enough, it is easy to die.


    Especially since no one has called all day today to ask for anything, it has made the hope in their hearts even more faint.


    ¡°What do you think, who did it?¡±


    Adriana hated the thought that Vivian might go crazy if Ashtyn really didn¡¯te back.


    Peter patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Just know it in your own mind, and don¡¯t say it tomorrow in front of them.¡±


    Vivian and Edward are now holding on to a glimmer of hope so that they don¡¯t give up their search.


    If they knew there was little hope for their child, they would probably just fall apart.

 Chapter 1079 – Ransom of 80 million

    Early the next morning, Edward took Vivian out in a hurry to find someone.


    Adriana asked Eliza to help take care of the children and went out with Peter as well.


    I searched all over Neptune street yesterday, both inside and outside, and there was no need to go back today.


    Adriana and Peter each went to arrange their own people to spread out and expand the search for possible locations.


    Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s phone calls in and Adriana picks it up.


    ¡°Adri, the kidnappers are calling, asking us for ransom.¡±


    Vivian lowered her voice and whispered, and hearing this, Adriana¡¯s heart fluttered with joy.


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go back to Asnana vi first and discuss the specifics of the matter.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Peter grabbed his car keys and was ready to go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s always good news.¡±


    Adriana smiled faintly, hope still alive and not worn out.


    Edward and Vivian both had not yet arrived when the two men rushed back to the vi.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Edward and Vivian both arrived back.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    Adriana asked with concern.


    Unlike yesterday¡¯s desperation, Vivian¡¯s face was flushed with excitement and she was too nervous to speak.


    ¡°The police were there and I had Vivian pretend to be unconscious which is why I came back.¡±


    They were anxious to have called the police before, and now that the kidnappers are demanding ransom, they are worried that the police will anger each other if they show up.


    Giving the money is worth it as long as Ashtyn can Rene unharmed.


    ¡°Okay, what did the other side ask for?¡±


    Adriana asked in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Brother, the other party wants 80 million, I don¡¯t have that much money on hand, you can lend me first ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s serious face showed a pleading look and said with some shame.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t give him a chance to go on and just agreed to do it.


    Edward and Vivian both showed their gratitude, especially Vivian, who was so excited that tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother, I ¡­ I really ¡­¡±


    She was too excited to speak, and Adriana patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the other side is out, we will definitely help you. ashtyn will definitely be able toe back.¡±


    Vivian nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, I know, it wille back, it wille back.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Adriana called Peter¡¯s money management team to help raise $80 million in cash out and then waited to hear from them on the next step.


    With Ashtyn¡¯s news, everyone was relieved that although the other side wasing for ransom, it was side proof that Ashtyn was still safe.


    This result makes everyone extremely grateful.


    ¡­


    In the study.


    Edward and PeterHarlee each took their seats, and a white mist rose from the tea tray in front of them.


    ¡°Edward, what¡¯s your take on this one?¡±


    Ashtyn was suddenly kidnapped and came for ransom after a day, and having been through the tricky mall for a long time, they were sensitive to the fact that something was not right.


    Edward at this time there is no outside the celebration and natural, a rigid face tensed to death, the body shrouded in shady air.


    ¡°Creepy.¡±


    Two simple words that tell the whole story of the breath of the matter.


    Peter nodded his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just spooky.¡±


    Harlee waved her hand in disapproval of their words.


    ¡°No matter what the problem is, it¡¯s good to be able to bring the baby back without any problems.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to specte too much, what if it was just a miscalction?


    ¡°Also, to be able to bring the child back sessfully, anything can be disregarded. Fear is ¡­¡±


    Before Edward finished his sentence, everyone¡¯s heart lifted.


    ¡°Several of our forces have poured out and have failed to find out who the other party is, so I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t make it good.¡±


    Peter pursed his lips and sighed, and his deep, dark eyes shone with an icy glow.


    ¡°No way. You don¡¯t want to crow about it.¡±


    Harlee heart astonished, gaze in the face of the two swept, see both sides are full of gloom, look unwilling to believe can not be.


    ¡°So what to do?¡±


    Now that we know things are wrong, let¡¯s find a way to fix it.


    Edward and Peter both looked up at the same time and looked innocently at Harlee.


    ¡°How do we fix it?¡±


    A question mmed down, and Harlee was instantly stumped.


    ¡°The other party was able to snatch people from my hands, and although the situation was reallyplicated, I can be sure that the other party was not much inferior to me.¡±


    ¡°It disturbs me to be able to have someone of this caliber step in and dy for a day, but for a ransom of $80 million.¡±


    These words, Edward did not say, he will be everything in their hearts, pressed a day, which only found the opportunity to talk to Peter.


    ¡°Yeah, $80 million ransom, it seems quite a lot, but we blocked the scene at the fastest speed, and the other side all disappeared without a trace. Such a swift and keen reaction speed, definitely an internationally famous tough bandit. Such a characteres out once for only eighty million?¡±


    Harlee at this point also began to follow the thinking, indeed suspicious.


    ¡°So I¡¯m worried something will go wrong.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and tapped it on the coffee table and looked over at Edward with a glint in his eye.


    ¡°Is it possible that the other party is not a humongous bandit, but retired from the relevant service?¡±


    Edward shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard the question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I asked my grandfather, he said he would ask around for me, but told me not to get my hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Henderson so desperate?¡±


    The Henderson Family is not capable of anything else, but it can still get some information from the army or the authorities.


    But Old Mr. Henderson told Edward not to get his hopes up, which was an indication of his unwillingness to intervene.


    Edward smiled bitterly, his face full of fatigue and helplessness.


    His hardship and helplessness were not shown to Vivian, and if she had known about this, she really would not have been able to bear it.


    Edward didn¡¯t expect Old Mr. Henderson to be so cruel either.


    The phone rings.


    Edward picked up a call, surprised and PeterHarlee nce at each other, pick up the phone and press the speaker.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    The caller was Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°Um, did you find the baby?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s thick, raspy voice rang out with authority.


    ¡°No, the kidnappers called and asked for $80 million ransom.¡±


    Edward¡¯s voice is low and breathes endless exhaustion.


    ¡°Eighty million, youe home to get it, you entrusted me to ask the matter, no news.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s words, oddly enough, made all three people on the scene narrow their eyes and sense that something was wrong.


    ¡°Thanks, Grandpa, but Grandpa, do you know if Waverly has had any hummers in and outtely?¡±


    Edward narrowed his eyes, and the dark light under his eyes shed.


    ¡°Do you really think that your grandfather I can do everything? I¡¯m just a bad old man, people give face I can know the information, people don¡¯t give face, I¡¯m a stranger.¡±


    After Old Mr. Henderson finished, he hung up the phone without waiting for Edward to say anything more.


    ¡°Things aren¡¯t right.¡±


    Peter held the teacup, one hand rubbing it, with a ghostly glint under his eyes.


    The night outside the window is pitch ck without seeing a single star, so that people can not see a little bright light.

 Chapter 1080 A hint of a clue

    Late at night, Asnana vi is silent.


    Because Ashtyn disappeared, everyone has been busy looking for Ashtyn, and everyone is exhausted, so they also rested early.


    Knock Knock-


    In the study on the second floor, one person knocked on the door and walked in.


    Inside the study, Peter was sitting at his desk working on a file, raised his eyes to Edward who walked in and said, ¡°Lock the door.¡±


    Edward turned around, locked the door behind him and walked to the sofa in the study and sat down, ¡°What¡¯s the clue?¡±


    ¡°After Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance, I immediately secretly sent someone to keep an eye on Old Mr. Henderson ¡­¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter looked grave.


    In fact, from the first time Ashtyn disappeared, Edward and Peter both thought of a person ¡­


    That is ¨C Old Mr. Henderson.


    But because Vivian had just joined the Henderson Family, he and Peter had not dared to mention it in front of a few people in order to avoid Vivian knowing the truth that it was possible that Old Mr. Henderson had kidnapped the child.


    Both of them have ideas that coincide with Adriana¡¯s.


    Adriana was also concerned about Vivian¡¯s body and no one dared to squeal.


    And Edward in order to lower Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s defenses, deliberately called him, selling misery and pretending to be poor, pretending to be a ¡®sick and desperate¡¯ look, so that Old Mr. Henderson put down his heart doubts, so that it may leak out of the horse.


    ¡°How did it turn out?¡±


    In the face of Peter¡¯s desire to speak, Edward¡¯s brow knitted, vaguely feeling that this matter and Old Mr. Henderson must have an inseparable connection.


    Peter picked up a document beside him and tossed it to Edward.


    Edward opened the file, a tracking location map with coordinates north of the city.


    The northern boundary of the city is very wide, and the location marked on the map is in the vicinity of a tea mountain in the north of the city.


    And that tea mountain is owned by the Henderson Family.


    ¡°Sure enough!¡±


    Edward closed the file, raised his hand and wrinkled his temples, the whole person enveloped in a cold atmosphere, the clenched fist sinewy, uncontroble anger.


    After a few seconds of silence, Edward stood up in a sh, the stance, there is a kind of now to go to Old Mr. Henderson confront the meaning.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    Peter called out, then added: ¡°I have sent people to the north of the city carpet search, there will be news soon.¡±


    Edward¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted together and he looked back at Peter, ¡°I need to go back to the old house.¡±


    ¡°Go, of course, but not now.¡±


    The man got up, went to the water fountain, got a cup of tea and handed it to Edward, and said in a deep voice: ¡°The phone address is in the north of the city, but it is not necessarily Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s doing. If it was Old Mr. Henderson who held Ashtyn hostage, what did he intend to do?¡±


    In any case, Ashtyn is the grandson of Old Mr. Henderson, and what is his reason for kidnapping his own grandson?


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been supportive of me being with Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Drink the water.¡±


    In the face of Edward, who almost went on a rampage, Peter was uncharacteristically calm.


    He turned around and sat down in front of the executive chair, pulled out two cigarettes from the cigarette case on the table, threw Edward one, the other cigarette into the lips, lit, took a drag, thin lips exhaled a green smoke, smoke, hazy eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Edward knows Peter and knows that his words do not speak.


    Somewhat eagerly went to him and asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you mean to say that it may not be the old man, but ¡­ someone else who intentionally left a footprint and wanted to lead to disaster?¡±


    Peter jawed slightly.


    ¡°Reason?¡±


    Edward used to be able to do anything calmly and unhurriedly, but now when his own child disappeared in front of him, this moment of fear, anxiety, agitation, breakdown, self-me, it is like the straw that overwhelms his sanity.


    ¡°There are not a few people who know that you and Old Mr. Henderson don¡¯t get along, and even if Old Mr. Henderson didn¡¯t support you and Vivian, he wouldn¡¯t hold his own grandson hostage. If he really can¡¯t ept you with Vivian, I¡¯m afraid what he would want to do is to get rid of Vivian, not kidnap Ashtyn.¡±


    Peter told Edward about his analysis without reservation.


    Edward, who was close to storming out, gradually calmed down, took a look at the kind of photos on the table, and his face became more and more gloomy.


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    He murmured.


    At the same time, Peter¡¯s analysis still makes sense.


    After wandering back and forth in the study for a few moments, he thought through all the possibilities, but still didn¡¯t figure out the real purpose of the killer behind the scenes.


    ¡°The murderer took Ashtyn because the child has value, at least to prove that the child is safe. As for the other party¡¯s purpose, we will know tomorrow. But you, retired from the military for six years, less than when the calm energy.¡±


    Peter¡¯s remark was a straightforward one, causing Edward some frustration.


    The man got up, walked to Edward¡¯s front and patted his shoulder, ¡°Rest early, you are Vivian¡¯s day, if you all act like ¡®hot pots and pans¡¯, it will make her feel more insecure.¡±


    He is Edward¡¯s brother and knows Edward too well.


    In the past, he would not be a child, all things can be killed, wise and calm, without dy.


    Instead, now caught in a web of love, being emotionally detained, easy to lose control of emotions, once the emotions are out of control, along with the whole person¡¯s analytical ability will be greatly reduced.


    Edward is the authorities, naturally not as clear as he, the outsider see.


    ¡°All set for tomorrow?¡±


    Edward asked.


    ¡°Everything is ready, waiting for the other party to arrange a meeting ce.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, big brother.¡±


    ¡°All right, get an early night.¡±


    Peter said, turned around and left the study.


    Back in the bedroom, Adriana is not sleeping, but lying in bed ying with her phone.


    The man closed the bedroom door, turned on the light, walked straight up to her and snatched the phone away, ¡°It¡¯ste, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Adriana rolled over, leaned back on the pillows, looked at Peter and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything today when Vivian was home, so is it time to tell me the truth?¡±


    Peter sat on the edge of the bed, his palm on her head, gently rubbed his thick ck hair, ¡°Adriana, you are not well, what you need now is rest. Whether it¡¯s about Edward or the Soto family, I can take care of it all. Understand?¡±


    Your own woman needs your own heartache.


    Even though Adriana and Vivian have a very good rtionship, Adriana¡¯s body is too weak and needs to recuperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, really okay.¡±


    Adriana took his hand and couldn¡¯t stop sighing in frustration, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened that day at the hospital, I was dizzy, nauseous and wanted to vomit. These two days I feel in good shape.¡±


    Now Ruth¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, she has been examined in the hospital, all the tests, except that she is anemic, malnutrition, then no other problems.


    ¡°Still in good physical shape?¡±

 Chapter 1081 The woman who makes Edward gentle

    The man raised an eyebrow, his thin filmy lips held a wicked smile, ¡°What, are we Adriana hinting at something, hmm?¡±


    Originally very serious chatting about things, chatting, the picture changed, it is somewhat immodest.


    Adriana cried andughed, ¡°Stop it, get some rest, you have to deal with Ashtyntomorrow. one day Ashtyn is not found, Vivian will be distracted, today did not eat all day.¡±


    ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Although Peter is now in good health, but Adriana is now weak, how can he not take care of her body?


    It was just a joke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Adrianay on the bed with her wrists resting on the side of her face, gazing intensely and deeply at him.


    After a lot of difficulties and dangers, the two of them can easilye together, Adriana naturally cherish everything in front of her.


    She spends almost every day as if it were herst, wanting to be happy with Peter forever.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter went to the bathroom, intending to take a hot bath, but ended up taking a five-minute shower and then stepping out of the shower in his robe.


    The bedroom is air-conditioned, the temperature is appropriate, Peter bathrobe cor is slightly open, there are some not dried water stains down the neck slowly flowing down to the muscr chest, in the dim light refraction, rolled down the water droplets shining star, more and more set off his sexy and attractive.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold, hurry up and get dressed.¡±


    Adriana is already a mature woman, facing the man she loves, there will be moments when she can not restrain her emotions.


    Especially now, when she saw Peter ¡®unclothed¡¯ walking out, she actually felt some deep uncontroble fluttering of emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold, I ¡­¡±


    Peter did not understand Adriana¡¯s meaning, but when he raised his eyes to meet Adriana¡¯s slightly hot gaze, his heart understood.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for my pajamas.¡±


    Turned around and walked to the dressing room, turned out a set of pajamas, very conservative round-necked pajamas, put them on, and only then got into bed, wrapped the little woman in his arms, leaned over and gave her a kiss on the forehead, ¡°Sleep quickly, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Snuggled in Peter¡¯s arms, Adriana rubbed up against him, reached around his waist, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    The two men at this moment know by heart that many times restraint is needed.


    Even though they were distracted by each other, they did not show it.


    At the same time.


    Guest room.


    Vivian was lying on the bed, the pillow was already wet.


    She was clutching a tissue in her hand, wiping her red and swollen eyes from time to time, and her whole body was extremely haggard.


    Edward walked into the bedroom and saw the woman lying on the floor with her back to him, asionally cowering on her shoulders, sobbing, choking, heartbroken.


    Everything that got them to where they are today with Vivian was built on Ashtyn.


    Ashtyn is like a strong glue that binds the two together.


    Now the child is missing, the whereabouts of the unknown, but let the two have a little separation between them.


    He stepped over and sat beside him, reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Fang ¡­ Vivian, I ¡­ don¡¯t worry too much, the child has got a clue, Ashtyn will be back tomorrow. ¡±


    Edward med himself immensely and never at any time made him self-doubt his own abilities.


    Hade out of the gunfire, saved countless people, carried out countless tasks, but ultimately lost to themselves.


    Vivian clutched the tissue in her hand, her gaze vacant and uninterested in staring ahead, not meaning to pay attention to Edward.


    Although she resented Edward, she knew he didn¡¯t mean it.


    But there is a stalk in her heart that prevents her from crossing over.


    ¡°You do not rest well, tomorrow we have to hold the child? Ashtyn two days without seeing you, when the time will certainly cling to you, when you can not reach the energy will be very tired.¡±


    The clumsy man can not coax a woman, see her so sad, the heart is quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Well ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Vivian burst into tears.


    The sudden crying caused Edward to be at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t cry, I know it¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    He clutched Vivian¡¯s hand and squatted on the edge of the bed, looking at her level, looking at the red, swollen eyes, pupils covered with scarlet blood, curlyshes still stained with tears.


    Truly pathetic.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to cry, cry out if you want, scold me if you want, and if you still feel bad, you can hit me.¡±


    Edward held her hand and censored it directly toward his face, ¡°Hit me, it¡¯s my ipetence, it¡¯s me ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go away!¡±


    Vivian broke free of her hand and choked out a yell, ¡°I don ¡­ t want to hit you, I ¡­ I just want Ashtyn.¡±


    Having gone through so much, Vivian lost all her loved ones.


    Ashtyn¡¯s appearance was like a gift from God, giving her a family member to rely on and a light in her life.


    She gave the love of her life to Edward, but he lost the baby.


    How can she not be angry?


    ¡°Ashtyn he ¡­¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Edward was so angry that he looked at her in a daze for a long time and finally took her into his arms, hugging her tightly and gently smoothing her back with his palms, soothing her emotions, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, I know you me me in your heart for my ipetence and my failure to take care of Ashtyn, but I¡¯m also a new father, and I¡¯m trying hard to take care of my child, to be a good father. I¡¯m trying to do what a father should do. But in life, there are always too many surprises. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never let our child have any mistakes, he ¡­ him if anything happens to him, I take my life to bury our child, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°No~¡±


    His words just finished, Vivian immediately reached out and covered his mouth, shaking his head repeatedly, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say so unlucky words, oooh ¡­ Ashtyn can¡¯t have an ident, you ¡­ you can¡¯t either. ¡±


    After saying that, she threw herself into Edward¡¯s arms and bawled, aggrieved like a child.


    The heart carries too much pressure and emotion, and only at this moment can not restrain the catharsis out.


    Edward hugged her, feeling her incessant sobbing and choking, inexplicably a dull pain in the heart, a sour nose, the whole person followed the hard.


    It is said that men have tears, but this moment, he nearly some control.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be good, let¡¯s be good as a family.¡±


    He gently smoothed her ck hair with his palm, ¡°Fool, promise me you¡¯ll rest well, okay?¡±


    Gentle tone, doting to the bone.


    If Edward¡¯s former brothers heard the gentle and watery tone of his voice just now, they might have dropped their jaws.


    You know that that cold and ruthless man will not be soft to anyone, once people think he is straight man of steel and will not blossom in iron tree in his life.


    Now fall in love, the tenderness seems to roam out of the bones in general, control can not control.


    ¡°Sit down for a while, I¡¯ll get you a towel to wipe your face.¡±


    Seeing that her face was not dry with tears, the man let her go, got up and went to the bathroom, not muchter he came out with a towel and helped her wipe the tears from her cheeks, ¡°Lie down, go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 1082: Stories from my childhood

    Snuggled in Edward¡¯s arms, Vivian still couldn¡¯t stop sobbing, worried about Ashtyn, afraid that there might be some kind of ident with the little one.


    Yesterday, she kept ming Edward, and today, she barely said a word.


    If she had hit and scolded him, it would have instead released Edward¡¯s uneasiness and guilt, which now, instead, made him more and more depressed.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s my bad.¡±


    Leaning beside her, wrapping his arms around her, constantly soothing Vivian¡¯s emotions, Edward used almost all of his decades of umted tenderness on Vivian¡¯s body, he said, ¡°I swear, I will find our child. In the future, I will use my life to protect your safety.¡±


    Once did not understand love, he felt that love is a burden, a burden, a weakness and an obstacle on the road to sess.


    But now that he has Vivian and Ashtyn, he realizes that sess does not mean a perfect life, and that having a family with children, warmth and harmony, is the best.


    To him, it is better than everything.


    The little woman clutched hispel with both hands and choked helplessly.


    Perhaps she really did not know what to say, but hearing Edward¡¯s words, her heart was overwhelmed with emotion.


    ¡°I believe ¡­ believe in you.¡±


    Crying so hard that you can¡¯t stop sobbing when you talk.


    A pitiful look that causes heartache.


    Edward¡¯s heart is quite unpleasant, raised his hand, thumb finger gently over her cheeks, wiping the tears on her cheeks.


    ¡°Since you believe in me, close your eyes, stop thinking nonsense and get some rest. Tomorrow, we will definitely see Ashtyn.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Vivian nodded and closed her eyes.


    But as soon as you close your eyes, you can¡¯t help but think of Ashtyn¡¯s cute little face, and it gets harder and harder to feel.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tears, staining the eyes, overflowed from the corners of the eyes and slid down.


    Everything fell into Edward¡¯s eyes and left him a little bewildered.


    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±


    He called out, wanting tofort Vivian, but after opening his mouth he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    How to coax a woman?


    Now it¡¯s a problem for Edward.


    After thinking about it, I thought of the picture of parents coaxing their children in TV dramas and said, ¡°Since I can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll tell you a story, okay?¡±


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, he nodded with his eyes closed.


    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ I¡¯ll tell you about when I was a kid.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know what to tell or what Vivian liked, so he nned to tell a story about himself as a child.


    Remembering the childhood time, Edward¡¯s eyes deepened for a few moments, and his eyebrows were suddenly tinged with some heaviness.


    His thin lips pursed, a moment, lightly opened, said: ¡°In the Henderson Family, several uncles, my father ranked the oldest, but he did not have deep feelings for me, it seems that from ¡­ my mother died, he was more distant to me, and to Flora is very good . Not only him, but also the old man and the olddy. Many times, I wondered if they were patriarchal. Butter I found out that this was not the case, because they treated several cousins very well.


    I remember the year my mother died, they sent me straight to a closed school and didn¡¯t even visit me for three years. If they hadn¡¯t given me regr monthly payments, I would have thought they had forgotten about me. Later, I got into military school with excellent grades, and was promoted to sergeant in the army by myself, and then after repeated meritorious promotions, they seemed to know that there was such a person as me.


    The indifferent attitude towards me only slowly transformed and gradually made me feel as if they were rtives. But ¡­ no matter what, I can¡¯t feel the feeling that blood rtives should have.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯m haunted by my mom¡¯s death.


    Because, at the Henderson Family, I feel like there is a deep, deep gulf between all the people and me. From the beginning when I wanted to be close and was rejected, to recently, when they wanted to be close and was rejected by me. My disposition has also grown colder and colder. Among those people, the only person I felt I could rely on was Flora.


    When I was a child at the Henderson Family, whenever Flora had a small bump, the Henderson Family would take me to task, but every time, it was Flora who defended me. I was grateful, touched, but jealous.


    However, this does not affect the brother-sister rtionship I have with Flora.¡±


    Listening to Edward¡¯s mention of the past, Vivian¡¯s attention gradually shifted.


    Stopped crying, incredulously raised his eyes to look at the man in front of him, for a moment, she actually felt some pity for him.


    Also finally understand when in Orco Mount, because Flora ¡®saw¡¯ Adriana ¡®stabbed¡¯ Sloane and was frightened, Adriana to find Flora confrontation, Edward was furious, and Adriana confronted Flora, Edward was furious and got into a fight with Adriana.


    Edward¡¯s care for Flora could be felt at that time.


    She even had the unrealistic idea in her head that Edward had an unspeakable incestuous affair with Flora.


    Now that I think about it, the reason must be here.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Edward looked down, looking down at the woman in his arms, and from the expression on her face seemed to prate her mind, ¡°Are you asking me if there is a possibility that the Henderson Family¡¯s child is not the Henderson Family¡¯s?¡±


    Vivian nodded.


    She, indeed, had this in mind.


    Why else would the Henderson Family be so indifferent to him?


    ¡°At first, I thought about it, but the old manter gave me all the family business to take care of, and said that he was indifferent to me before because he wanted to train me, otherwise, in the the Henderson Family, where the old man showed excessive favor to me, he would put me in deep danger. Even so, I can¡¯t maintain the closeness between rtives as they should be like normal rtives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Vivian felt that what the old man said made sense.


    The luxury family is as deep as the sea, full of treacherous calctions and danger everywhere.


    If Old Mr. Henderson really showed favor to Edward, then it would surely provoke the Henderson Family¡¯s people to calcte against him.


    Listening to him talk about his past, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but feel some heartache for the man in front of him.


    Reaching around his waist, she rubbed her head on his chest, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Vivian knew that Edward had been under too much pressure, so she didn¡¯t want to add unnecessary psychological burdens to him.


    She knew Edward was a man of few words, and the fact that he could tell her about his past in front of her was proof of her status in his heart.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Edward¡¯srge palm covered her cheek, gently rubbing it, and leaned down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡­


    This night, because they were all worried about Ashtyn¡¯s safety, so several people sleptte, but the next day woke up extraordinarily early.


    Living room.


    Adriana and Peter both washed up and went downstairs to find the Harlee two and Edward two already waiting downstairs.


    Because Adriana is not well, she sleeps toote and wakes up a littleter in the morning.

 Chapter 1083 offended someone

    ¡°Sir, madam, breakfast is ready. Shall we dine now?¡±


    The two had juste downstairs when the cook came over and asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly.


    The cook turned around and went to the kitchen.


    Adriana let go of Peter and walked over to Vivian, seeing that her eyes were now swollen from crying so hard.


    Eliza was sitting next to Vivian,forting her, and Adriana nced at her sister-inw, as if asking her how Vivian was doing.


    Eliza shook her head, sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana sat beside Vivian, took her hand andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, let¡¯s eat first, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to do anything if you don¡¯t have the strengthter.¡±


    Helping her up, several people walked together to the dining room for dinner.


    The breakfast was very generous, because of therge number of people, the kitchen prepared Chinese and Western food, taking care of everyone¡¯s preferences.


    But several people are preupied and have no taste for food.


    Not much was eaten before the crowd broke up.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, Peter looked to Vivian, ¡°Try calling around to see if you can get through.¡±


    Because they were concerned about Ashtyn¡¯s well-being, they called the kidnapper¡¯s phone early in the morning, but it showed that the phone was unavable.


    Vivian took the phone and dialed the other party.


    ¡°Hello, the user you have called cannot be reached, please dial againter.¡±


    The call went out and she turned on the amplification, only to have a mechanical voice ring out on the other end.


    Every time the phone said it was unreachable, it made Vivian more and more nervous and scared.


    Edward sat beside Vivian and held her in his arms, soothing her every moment.


    Adriana saw Vivian crying with worry again, so she immediately reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the bandits¡¯ cell phone is off because they are guarding against us. After all, the child is the Henderson Family¡¯s, they are afraid of the Henderson Family¡¯s power, so naturally they have to be careful. Perhaps they are not up at this moment.¡±


    Looking at the time, it was only eight in the morning, a very early hour in the middle of winter.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Adri¡¯s right.¡±


    Eliza was in line.


    Harlee¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and she nced at Peter without speaking.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The other party¡¯s cell phone is not avable, and now that the connection is broken, no one can guarantee what the situation is.


    But all they can do now is to wait.


    Edward raised his eyes and gazed at Peter with a stony expression, as if waiting for his thoughts.


    Instead, he saw Peter shake his head imperceptibly.


    Very clear in telling him that although sent people to the north of the city carpet search of the tea mountain, but still no results.


    Now, the atmosphere is more and more gloomy, all of them show extreme calm andposure, but in fact, each heart fear and anxiety, anxiety and boredom, but taking into ount the mood of Vivian, they can only pretend to be calm.


    Time passes, from morning until noon.


    Noon until afternoon.


    The afternoon waits until 8:00 pm and 8:00 pm to 12:00 pmte at night.


    A whole day!


    The whole day, they did not wait for the bandits to call, and even the other party¡¯s phone can not be reached.


    Peter sent someone to check the phone number, the cell phone number is in a private cell phone store to buy the card, the card registration information is the cell phone store owner, so the trail ispletely broken.


    And on the day of the hanbok event, the surveince video of the whole street was broken.


    It was clear that everything was nned and that someone knew their ns in advance.


    There are spies in Asnana vi, but those are William¡¯s people from FE.


    And William and Edward have never met, it is impossible to know, so the spy can note from the Asnana vi.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s veryte, you get an early night.¡±


    Adriana saw Vivian sitting on the sofa in a state of confusion, not saying a word, just tears like rain, let people look at the heart.


    She kept reassuring, but to no avail.


    Eliza is pregnant and Adriana tells her to go to bed early.


    Three men sat in the living room, each with a serious face.


    ¡°Adriana, you take Vivian to rest.¡±


    Peter gestures a look toward Adriana.


    Adriana knew they had something to discuss, so she took Vivian, ¡°Vivian,e on, let¡¯s lie in bed and wait for the phone call, okay?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were vacant, like a puppet on a string, being led by Adriana and just following her.


    The whole time, there was no reaction, just silent tears.


    I don¡¯t know, that look in Edward¡¯s eyes, how the heart!


    The sound of the door closing came from the second floor guest room and several men breathed a sigh of relief.


    Harlee took the lead and said, ¡°The kidnappers said they wanted $80 million in cash, but now they suddenly can¡¯t be reached, what¡¯s going on? The two people, Giovanny and Colin, are considered to be very powerful hackers in China, and they are unable to find any clues left by the hackers when they are allowed to trace the investigation. It can be said that the other party is thoughtful and clean, not a simple character.¡±


    ¡°Because Ashtyn is missing, arge number of people were sent to look for her, so the news has been spread. The most worrying question now may be why the kidnappers let go? Is it possible that they met with an ident, thus causing Ashtyn to fall into the hands of another person?¡±


    Peter prepared for the worst.


    And then, then said: ¡°can easily take the child in Edward¡¯s hands, and invited the top hackers, the other party¡¯s identity is naturally not simple. But they only need 80 million cash, it is not reasonable. I¡¯m afraid that there is a bigger person behind it.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Harlee looked at Edward with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°What have you offended?¡±


    Edward frowned sadly, ¡°There are too many.¡±


    ¡°Edward retired from the army, has made numerous merits, domestic and foreign missions more than a hundred times, offended countless people. From this aspect alone to investigate, I¡¯m afraid three months can not find any clues.¡±


    Peter exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s too broad a scope.¡±


    Harlee vaguely knows something about Edward, but now it does seem quite tricky.


    Edward bowed his body, hands propped on his knees, crossed his fingers, gazed down at the desktop, his face deep in thought.


    Although they are not the only ones who can turn their hands into clouds and rain, they are all capable of doing so, and now that their own children have disappeared into thin air, Edward should be the most devastated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the old man.¡±


    He got up sharply and made a move to go to the Henderson Family.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go.¡±


    Peter spoke up and said, ¡°I had Giovanny look into it, and it has nothing to do with Old Mr. Henderson.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    Harlee asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Learning of Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance, Old Mr. Henderson has also been up all night for the past two days, sending a number of his inner circle to look for the child.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a show?¡±


    ¡°What Harlee said is not unreasonable.¡±


    The duo¡¯s words made sense, but Peter¡¯s next words left the two in silence.


    He said, ¡°Reliable sources say ¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to speak, meaningful eyes looked at Edward, a long time before saying: ¡°Old Mr. Henderson sent someone to find Ashtyn, ordered to find the child must be secretly brought back to him, and ¡­ im to the public ¡­ the child is dead.¡±

 Chapter 1084 – Waking up from a nightmare

    The reason why Old Mr. Henderson had this done was to take the opportunity of the missing child to destroy the rtionship between Edward and Vivian, thus forcing the two to separate.


    Peter still can¡¯t understand why Old Mr. Henderson would let Edward and Vivian separate.


    Edward a cavity of anger, fists clenched, bone joints click click click, the back of the hand veins rippling, the whole person on the verge of a rampage.


    He knew that since Peter was so sure, someone reliable must have gotten the news from the old man.


    It¡¯s just that the old man¡¯s approach really made Edward angry!


    Harlee touched her nose and raised an eyebrow, somewhat sympathetic to Edward¡¯s plight.


    With a sigh, he said, ¡°What must be done now is to find Ashtyn one step faster than Old Mr. Henderson.¡±


    That being said, where can you find a child in a sea of people?


    At night, several people made simple arrangements and chose to use the most primitive way, let Edward list all the ¡®enemies¡¯, and then let people go to investigate one by one.


    After all, now there is no clue, can not find the exit is like a headless fly, the difficulty increases not a star and a half point.


    Edward listed all the people in the study, and Harlee and Peter did the screening and arranged for someone to investigate.


    By the time everything was done, it was alreadyte at night at 2:00.


    The three of them went to their respective rooms to rest.


    Edward stared at his exhausted body back to the bedroom, looking at the person lying on the bed, the person was asleep, tears that had not yet dried on the eyshes, and the pillow was wet.


    The eyes are as red and swollen as they were yesterday.


    The whole day with tears, the eye damage is very great, he is very heartbroken Vivian, and secretly me themselves, feel ipetent.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, looking down at the sleeping Vivian, only to see her eyebrows furrowed, the inextricable sadness between her brows.


    ¡°Ashtyn ¡­ Ashtyn ¡­¡±


    Vivian murmured, her body shivered violently, frightened in general.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Ashtyn, no ¡­ don¡¯t hurt my baby, Ashtyn, ah, no!¡±


    She had some kind of nightmare, murmured a few words, and then with a scream, woke up from her dream and sat up.


    Upon seeing Edward sitting in front of her, she gripped his shoulders and tears came to her eyes, ¡°I had a dream that Ashtyn was killed by kidnappers, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m going to find Ashtyn!¡±


    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s okay, it was just a bad dream, a nightmare!¡±


    Edward was heartbroken and took her into his arms, holding her tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the dream is the opposite, the opposite. It means our child is fine.¡±


    He was soothing Vivian without noticing that his voice was trembling a bit as he spoke.


    The child could not be found for a day, and he would be worried along with it. It¡¯s hard to tell, but how can you not worry?


    It¡¯s just that more often than not, he can¡¯t show his emotions too much in front of Vivian, which would make her worry along with him.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ no, it wasn¡¯t. The dream was too real, and Ashtyn was in a crumbling house, starving and wailing, and those kidnappers had no patience for him, and then ¡­ then ¡­ oooh ¡­ no. I¡¯m going to get Ashtyn.¡±


    The images in the dream were too real, and Vivian felt shivers when she thought about it.


    At that moment, he pushed Edward away, lifted the bedding and ran out towards the outside.


    ¡°Vivian, where are you going?¡±


    Edward called out and immediately went after the woman, dragging her back.


    Who knows the woman turned around, backhanded a p directly on his face, ¡°You let go of me! The child has been missing for three days, you always tell me it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, but now you don¡¯t even know where the child is. You only know to wait at home, wait! When will there be results? Have you ever really cared about the child?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She growled hysterically, then grabbed the door.


    A heavy p, hitting Edward¡¯s cheek burning pain.


    But the pain is not as bad as the heartache.


    How could he not care about children?


    He also wanted to go out and look for the child, but there were so many people, where was he going to look?


    Without a goal, a blind search will not help at all.


    Moreover, from the disappearance of children to now, just he and Peter, Harlee sent as many as a thousand people, but until now there is not a clue.


    Sufficient to say it all.


    Edward didn¡¯t get angry with Vivian because of her p, she knew how much Ashtyn meant to Vivian and how important she was to her.


    In the middle of the night, she had another nightmare, and it was normal for her to break down from the psychological and physical shock.


    Edward ruffled the messy hair on his forehead and followed him out, ¡°Vivian, Vivian where are you going? It¡¯s alreadyte!¡±


    He yelled.


    The two were so loud that they alerted several people in the vi.


    Two room lights came on and several people stepped out.


    The first to follow out were Peter and Adriana.


    Adriana, with her padded jacket draped over her shoulders, stood in the hallway and looked just in time to see Vivian running out, with Edward in pursuit.


    ¡°Where is Vivian going with this?¡±


    She was worried and immediately went down the stairs.


    Seeing this, Peter took her arm, ¡°Adriana, you are already not well, you can¡¯t toss and turn like this, you go to your room first, I¡¯ll go to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Vivian is my sister!¡±


    Adriana growled, broke away from Peter¡¯s hand and hurried down the stairs.


    It is.


    For her, Vivian¡¯s presence was too important.


    Since she was a child, her rtionship with Anne and Theresa was more than anything else, and she once considered them sisters who were like brothers and sisters, only to be betrayed again and again.


    After the tragic betrayal, she has no trust in everyone except Peter, Harlee, Ran, Vivian and the others.


    So she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Vivian being driven crazy and ignore it.


    Peter frowned and turned into the bedroom to help Adriana get her coat.


    And at that moment, Harlee and Eliza came out.


    ¡°Eliza, don¡¯te out, the baby in your belly is important. Hurry back and rest, I¡¯ll go check.¡±


    Harlee said to Eliza with great unease.


    Although Eliza was uneasy, she knew she couldn¡¯t help much and was worried that she would cause them trouble, so she nodded, ¡°Okay. Then you must persuade Vivian and Edward well, better find a way to help them find the baby, really ¡­ is too poor.¡±


    She is about to be a mother, although she can not share Vivian¡¯s feelings, but more or less is able to understand her feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry wife, trust me.¡±


    Harlee pulled her into the room and patted the bed, ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯m going out to check.¡±


    ¡°Well, hurry up and get going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Harlee walked out of the bedroom, Peter came downstairs clutching his heavy coat.


    The two of them rushed out of the living room, only to hear Adriana said loudly to Vivian at the entrance of the vi: ¡°It¡¯s freezing cold, where are you going to find? honey They sent thousands of people, are those people unable to resist you? If you toss yourself, what will you let Ashtyn do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ let go of me, Ms. Hale, you let go of me, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m going to get my baby, I want Ashtyn. oooh, you should know¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m a single parent, my mom was my only hope, but she left me too. I can¡¯t take Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance anymore, not ¡­ not ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1085 Vivian’s emotional outburst

    No one can understand what Vivian is feeling at this moment.


    But Adriana is already a mother and can imagine the pain caused to her by the disappearance of her child.


    She hugged Vivian, tears of pain falling down her face, ¡°Vivian, I know, I know you¡¯re worried about Ashtyn. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find the baby.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    Vivian was driven a little crazy, she kept struggling, hissing, and let out a wail like a bereaved son, the mournful voice through the sadness, in the cold wind looked a little appalling.


    ¡°You let go of me, I want Ashtyn, I want the baby, I want the baby ¡­¡±


    She struggled hard, not knowing where the strength came from, she broke away from Adriana and ran outside.


    Edward stepped forward and blocked her way, ¡°Vivian!¡±


    He yelled, his eyes red, ring at her angrily, ¡°Stop it, okay? I am also anxious about the missing child, but where are you going to find it now? Do you know where the child is? You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t want to sit around and wait for death. Wherever Ashtyn is, even if it¡¯s the end of the world, I¡¯m going to find him!¡±


    ¡°Will you stop making a mess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to care, get lost!¡±


    Vivian growled and shoved Edward, but Edward yanked her to her feet and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    The little woman was already on the verge of copse. After three days of waiting like years, a nightmare was like thest straw that overwhelmed her, making her nerves tense and her mind filled with images of Ashtyn¡¯s misfortune.


    It stimtes her heartstrings all the time, so that she cannot be quiet.


    She wanted to go looking, even if it was the best thing to do on the way to find her child, as long as she wasn¡¯t allowed to stop and be still.


    ¡°I¡¯m not rolling!¡±


    Edward held her and didn¡¯t let go.


    Vivian struggled hard, but a woman¡¯s strength is no match for a man¡¯s.


    Ultimately, it is impossible to break free.


    Her teary eyes gazed at Edward, pleading bitterly, ¡°Let go of me, let go of me, okay? I beg you to let me go to the baby, okay?¡±


    Vivian cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing as she spoke.


    Edward¡¯s heart aches like a knife, and he mes himself for everything.


    But even so, he could not let Vivian spoil his body.


    ¡°No, can!¡±


    The two cold and heartless words directly knocked Vivian into the bottomless abyss.


    She was stunned for a few seconds, her pupils flickering, and then with a heartbreaking scream, she jumped on Edward¡¯s shoulder and bit down.


    Vivian stored full force, biting very hard, even the whole body was trembling.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    It hurts, it hurts.


    Edward clenched his teeth and held back, giving Vivian a chance to vent his emotions.


    What is this pain as long as it can make her feel better?


    Ultimately, it was his ipetence. If the child hadn¡¯t disappeared, Vivian wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all this pain.


    Cold wind whistling, hunting wind sound like a ghost cry wolf howl, with some sadness.


    The sky seems to have sensed the general, even the sky full of flying snow, in the cold night rendered mourning and sadness.


    Adriana stood aside as Peter draped his thick coat over her shoulders.


    She looked over there ¡®love each other¡¯ two people, can not help but be moved by the red eyes, tears in the eyes to y children.


    Peter wrapped his arm around her waist and brought her into his arms, raising his hand to wipe the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Honey, Vivian really ¡­ is so pathetic.¡±


    She has witnessed Vivian¡¯s sess from the streets to the future, and then married and had children.


    God, sometimes really extraordinarily unjust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send more people to find Ashtyn as soon as possible.¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t bear to see Adriana in tears and was heartbroken.


    The big palm kept patting her back, coaxing Adriana like a child,forting: ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will be fine. vivian has just been stressed for too long, the psychological burden is too heavy, let her vent a little may not be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Adriana nodded, holding Peter¡¯s hand in one hand and couldn¡¯t help but add a few points of strength, immersed in grief and sadness.


    The sky is full of snowkes, drifting and falling.


    But it was a moment of work, several people fell ayer of white.


    Peter reached out to brush the snowkes off Adriana¡¯s head and said heartily, ¡°Adriana,e inside, it¡¯s cold, be careful of your body.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not well, don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    Harlee, who was standing by, also advised.


    Just now saw Edward and Vivian, spare his tang seven-foot man feel a sore nose, some hard.


    Fortunately, Eliza did note down from upstairs, otherwise, seeing this scene, must be sad and bawling?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and looked back at Vivian over there.


    Vivian bite Edward deadly, really build up enough force, not a moment¡¯s work a mouth full of blood.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Her sanity returned and she let go of her mouth.


    Lone bitter and helpless looking at the man close at hand, the body is soft, directly kneeled down, ¡°Edward, I beg you ¡­ beg you to let me go out to find Ashtyn, OK? He is my life, I can¡¯t live without him, I really can¡¯t!¡±


    When faced with Edward¡¯s repeated threats to try to take the child away from her, but she sacrificed herself to protect the child and fight Edward to the end.


    In the end, she won.


    She sessfully protected the child in her womb and fought for the opportunity to stay with the child and take care of him for the rest of his life.


    But happinesses and goes quickly.


    Just with Edward two happy together not long, the child disappeared.


    There is no news, life or death is unknown.


    Vivian has hardly ever been in such a mess in front of Edward, pleading bitterly, grabbing his pants with both hands, not caring at all about the cold on the ground, more like not feeling the bone-chilling cold of the harsh winter day.


    She should have been shivering with cold because of the thinyer of pajamas she was wearing, but at this moment she was so full of Ashtyn that she couldn¡¯t care less about herself.


    Seeing her flop to her knees, Adriana was so distraught that she let go of Peter and was about to run over to her, but Peter tugged her back.


    She looked at Peter in disbelief and saw him shake his head, meaning something.


    Adriana did not move again.


    Edward over there saw the woman he loved kneeling in front of him in order to get to the child, when it really was like taking a knife to his heart.


    The pain was so intense that he couldn¡¯t breathe in near spasms.


    Heartache, remorse, guilt, helplessness ¡­


    A million emotions came to his mind, and it was a torture for him.


    Edward took Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°Get up! What¡¯s the use of torturing yourself like this? I told you, I¡¯ll find Ashtyn.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re ¡­ now not still missing?¡±


    Vivian shook his head, a snot and a tear, ¡°you let me go to find a look, okay? My child is missing, his whereabouts are unknown for one day, I can hardly feel at peace ¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my child?¡±


    Edward growled, and that growl was mixed with too many emotions.

 Chapter 1086 Raymond Takes the Child

    The child had disappeared from Edward¡¯s hands, and no one was more upset than he was right now.


    Seeing Vivian¡¯s liver broken because of the child, he was iparably distressed, but even so, he could not indulge Vivian to spoil his body.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    His yell scared Vivian¡¯s body and she didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    And then the hand clutching his pants gradually loosened, only to feel weak in general, the whole person lying on the ground, helplessly crying.


    Edward got down on one knee, picked her up and held her in his arms, his dark pupils were flushed with scarlet, and he choked out, ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t torment yourself like this, I¡¯ll be heartbroken, and our son will be heartbroken when he finds out, do you understand?¡±


    At this moment, Edward¡¯s inner pain is immense.


    Never thought I would encounter this kind of thing one day.


    Vivian seems to have no energy left, allowing Edward to hold her in his arms, not struggling.


    After a good while, Edward saw to it that he carried her across his arms, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    Snowkes, cold wind swept, this night cold to the bone.


    Edward¡¯s gunshot wound to the knee had not healed, but in front of Vivian he didn¡¯t show a hint of what an injured person should look like.


    Just because I don¡¯t want Vivian to worry too much.


    They went into the hall and Peter went back with Adriana and Harlee with his arm around them.


    In the bedroom, Adriana leaned against the bed, her face somber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Peter rubbed her head, ¡°Get some rest.¡±


    Vivian has behaved very well in the face of the sudden disappearance of her child.


    Peter didn¡¯t know how tofort them, but just made things moreprehensive in private and wanted to help them with practical actions.


    ¡°Vivian is so pathetic.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing our baby Rene is unharmed, otherwise ¡­ I¡¯m really not any stronger than she is.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense is going on.¡±


    The man tapped on her head, ¡°Hurry up and go to sleep, how can you help them find the baby tomorrow if you don¡¯t get a good rest?¡±


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Shey back down with a long sigh.


    Peter turned out the lights andy down next to Adriana, and slept with her in a tight embrace.


    Meanwhile, Harlee bedroom.


    Eliza was still awake when he returned to his room and was waiting for his.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is Vivian okay?¡±


    Eliza had a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you didn¡¯t see that scene just now, it was really too miserable, too pathetic.¡±


    Spare him a man to look at are feeling heartbroken.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What else could be going on? Vivian had a nightmare that something bad might have happened to Ashtyn and was crying and screaming to get out and find the baby.¡±


    Harlee took off her coat and went under the covers whilementing, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one of them is such a bad person, robbing people of their children.¡±


    He leaned against Eliza¡¯s side and reached out to drop his hand on her belly, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before our baby is born, I just hope everything will be safe for him.¡±


    ¡°Honey, please help Vivian more, she is so poor. From what Adri said, she hasn¡¯t eaten much for days. Yesterday, she sat for a whole day waiting for the kidnapper¡¯s call, and it broke my heart to watch.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be heartbroken, or take care of your health.¡±


    Harlee leaned down close to Eliza and dropped a kiss on her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help them.¡±


    ¡°Well, husband is the best.¡±


    Eliza wrapped her arms around Harlee¡¯s neck while rubbing against his chest and found afortable position to close her eyes and sleep.


    This side of the two is very amicable and sweet, but the other side of Edward and Vivian is worrying.


    In particr, Edward carried Vivian back to the bedroom, where the little womany on the bed with her eyes closed and stopped talking, only crying silently.


    Edward saw that her clothes were wet and helped her change, and the whole time Vivian was clearly not sleeping, but said nothing.


    Edward, who was exhausted,y beside her without speaking, silently apanying her.


    An hour or soter, Edward saw that she was breathing evenly and not crying then quietly got up and left the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, it was dark. The woman in the bed opened her eyes abruptly, pricked her ears to listen to the sound, saw that it was quiet outside, and got up.


    The next day.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no one in the back garden.¡±


    ¡°Sir, the golf course is also empty.¡±


    ¡°Neither did the gazebo side.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no one in that building on the left wing either.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡­


    Early in the morning, after Peter got up, Edward and the others had not yete out. Seeing that the time was already 8:30 a. m., Adriana was about to knock on the door when she found Edwarding back from outside.


    Adriana then asked him where he had been, and Edward said he had gone back to the old house.


    Apparently, Edward knew that the killer behind the scenes is not Old Mr. Henderson, but still went back, just feel his aura of cold, must be a big mess with Old Mr. Henderson.


    Edward answered Adriana¡¯s question, which led to the realization that Vivian was still up.


    A bad feeling came over him, and when he quickly rushed into the bedroom, as expected, Vivian was missing.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to Ashtyn.¡±


    Edward wrinkled his brow and spoke with a somewhat hopeless tone, ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±


    Hearing that the vi servants searched the vi without finding Vivian, Edward resolutely left the vi and drove to look for Vivian.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Adriana was a little anxious, ¡°Ashtyn hasn¡¯t been found and Vivian is missing, she ¡­ really ¡­ ugh.¡±


    She let out a long sigh, not knowing what to say.


    Although she understands Vivian¡¯s desire to find the child, but they sent so many people can not find, she is a weak woman how to find the child?


    It¡¯s too impulsive.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go find out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Seeing that Adriana was going out to find Vivian, Eliza wanted to follow along.


    ¡°What are you going to what to?¡±


    Harlee red at the two, ¡°a pregnant woman, a weak body, it is snowing outside,ter on the person is not found, you in the ident should do? All honestly at home to me rest. ¡±


    One is his wife and the other is his sister and must be kept in check.


    Peter nodded, ¡°Harlee¡¯s right, you two just wait at home for news. Manning up, it¡¯s not as bad as you two.¡±


    ¡°honey, I want to go to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it and rest at home.¡±


    He pinched Adriana¡¯s cheek, and after a sweeping nce at Harlee, signaled a look, and the two went out together.


    For a while, only two people were left in therge vi.


    Helen and Luis went back to Orchard House with Grandma, which saved Adriana a lot of trouble.


    The two waited torturously in the living room, and it didn¡¯t take long for Adriana¡¯s phone to ring.


    She thought it was Vivian¡¯s phone and picked it up, only to find out it was Hayley¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Hayley, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Adri, he ¡­ is here.¡±


    The person on the other side of the phone said straight up ¡®he¡¯s here¡¯, and with just three words, Adriana knew who the person was talking about.


    Naturally, it refers to Raymond.


    ¡°His wife went too?¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a big fuss going on at home.¡±


    Hayley sounded a little anxious and could clearly hear the arguments inside through the phone.

 Chapter 1087 Throw Asia out

    Adriana immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana and Eliza both went out the door and drove straight to Hayley¡¯s house.


    It took nearly forty minutes of driving to reach Hayley¡¯s home because of the slippery roads in the snow.


    People just walked to the door, you can hear someone yelling inside, half open outside the doorway stood a number of people.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s all disperse.¡±


    Adriana saw those people as a wall, from time to time, pointing, hard words, it is some irritation reprimanded.


    ¡°Ch, the management is quite wide, see still not let?¡±


    ¡°What a family na, there is nothing good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this Hayley is not married to The Alston familyBrenden, how to hook up with the old five again?¡±


    ¡°What a misbehavior.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana took Eliza by the hand, squeezed through the door and flung it open with a bang.


    Think these people are fed up and have nothing better to do.


    ¡°This child is since it is my husband¡¯s, it must be taken away.¡±


    Just as they entered the house, they heard Raymond¡¯s wife, Asia, yelling at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°How dare you, I dare you to take Leonidas away and try?!¡±


    Jenkins strength to protect his sister, stand in front of Hayley, angrily confronted with The Alston family.


    At that moment, the crowd saw Adriana and Eliza walk in.


    Hayley looked at her with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Adri, they¡¯re trying to steal my baby.¡± Pointing to the arrogant and domineering Asia, the aggrieved said.


    ¡°Yo, this daughter-inw of the first house wants to take charge of everything, huh?¡±


    Asia speaks gloomily, with an extremely sarcastic tone, and even the smile on her face carries a bit of smugness and disdain.


    Instead, her adopted daughter Devyn and Raymond both stood by.


    Although Jenkins earned money, the family reced more than two square meters ofrge house, but now everyone is gathered in the living room, plus Raymond brought the bodyguards, enough to fill the house.


    ¡°Aunt Five may have forgotten that myst name is Hale.¡±


    Adriana walked over and took a look at Jenkins, Hayley, and Thelma and just gave them a slight jowl before standing in front of Asia, ¡°What, trying to rob in broad daylight, bringing so many people into my The Hale family?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow and nced at Jenkins, ¡°Did you learnw for nothing? You don¡¯t call the police when you¡¯re trespassing in a private home?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Hit, the police haven¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Jenkins raised his hand and brushed the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ sister-inw.¡±


    Seeing Adrianaing over, Leonidas walked up to her and hugged her thighs directly, ¡°They¡¯re all ¡­ bad silver ¡­¡±


    Because it is still small, pronunciation is not standard, speech is very unclear, but it sounds very soft and cute.


    Adriana squatted down, pinched his little face and looked at the pink carved Leonidas, dumb and cute.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with sister-inw around, no one will dare to fool around.¡±


    She took his hand and shielded him.


    ¡°Adriana, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s best to stay out of my business. No matter what, this Leonidas is my husband¡¯s son, and I have to bring someone home today.¡±


    Asia has been investigating the matter for thest few days since the death of The Alston family senior.


    Paper can¡¯t cover fire, and eventually the truthes out, letting her know Leonidas¡¯ whereabouts.


    ¡°Really, as far as I know, either you are infertile or your husband is not. Otherwise, you could adopt a daughter?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t mean to attack Devyn, but onement also burned Devyn¡¯s heart.


    She stood aside, pursed her lips, facing the imposing Adriana, and inexplicably felt afraid.


    ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­ that won¡¯t get rid of the truth that this kid is my son.¡±


    Raymond said brazenly.


    ¡°Your son?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, stepped forward to Raymond¡¯s front, see her step forward, Raymond seems tock of energy, some scare backward back, face emerged a little fear and anxiety.


    Then she added: ¡°When Brenden was around, I came to your door and told you that Leonidas was your son, howe I didn¡¯t see you admit it? Now for the sake of The Alston family¡¯s property, you want to bring Leonidas back, just to earn that little family fortune. Fifth uncle, people want faces and trees want skins, you are considered another kind of person.¡±


    Although the rtionship with The Hale family used to be very stiff, after so many years, the rtionship with The Hale family has gradually eased.


    Adriana finally forgave the family and cherished the rtionship she had grown up with them since childhood.


    After all, she has very few family members around her, and The Hale family has been kind to her.


    ¡°How do you ¡­ you talk? No matter what, I am your elder, don¡¯t speak too recklessly!¡±


    Raymond suit and tie, short hair tidy light can be seen, although more than 50 years, but look young.


    But the pair of eyes is not big always let people have a sense of thief eyebrows, plus I am thin, so look a little lewd.


    ¡°And you know it¡¯s an elder? Since they are elders, they shouldn¡¯te to other people¡¯s homes to make trouble.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was cold, pointing at the five or six bodyguards standing aside, and said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by bringing a few bodyguards here? I¡¯ll give you five counts to get them out of here right now!¡±


    ¡°Hey, how old are you, you let them out just like that?¡±


    Asia seems to have gotten into a fight with Adriana today and has to make a win or lose.


    ¡°Try?¡±


    Adriana long body, harsh cold eyes shot straight to Asia, exquisite cheeks with a cold intention, with an overbearing aura, invisible to give people a sense of oppression.


    She is a little weak right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean she can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to five, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Adriana said a sentence, and then the red lips slightly open ¡­


    ¡°Five!¡±


    ¡°Four!¡±


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡­


    Her voice was not too loud, but it was loud and clear.


    Thelma stood aside, for the first time in decades, she felt Adriana this girl has grown up, but before but did not see that she is not in the pool, but now think about the bad once to her, the heart more or less some guilt and self-reproach.


    Jenkins stood behind Adriana, seeing Adriana so protective of Hayley mother and son, her heart wasforted, feeling that the two of them had been fighting for each other as children, and now they were finally making up.


    Instead, he let the knot he had repressed in his heart unravel.


    ¡°No need to count, I¡¯ll never let them out today.¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her count, Asia beat her to the punch.


    Adriana was not angry, but looked to Eliza and gave a look towards her, and saw Eliza go to open the door and called out to the outside, ¡°Shadow?¡±


    And then, only to see the door into a person wearing a ck trench coat, wearing a ck duck tongue hat and mask.


    A line, grunge, but since he walked in, with a mysterious and appalling aura, let people inexplicably feel creepy.


    Without speaking, Shadow walked to stand in front of Adriana.


    ¡°Throw them out.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to send a message either.


    For The Alston family, the old five family, if they can do it, they will not bullshit.

 Chapter 1088 – Threatening Asia

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shadow nodded and looked back at The Alston family¡¯s old trio of five.


    Asia saw the shadow, that duck-tongued hat worn very low, low can not see his pair of eyes, but see himing towards her, scared heart fluttering.


    ¡°What are you guys standing around for? Go.¡±


    She pointed to a few bodyguards on the side and yelled.


    Amand, several bodyguards have gone forward, but the result is that before the person touches the shadow, they are shadow three punches and two kicks to put down.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shit, how do you do it when you strike so fast?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this, it¡¯s too damn good.¡±


    ¡°What a fast body.¡±


    ¡­


    Not to mention them, even Adriana froze.


    Shadow is the person Peter arranged to be by her side, because Giovanny is responsible for protecting the two children, so only Shadow can be arranged to be by her side.


    I thought it was someoneparable to Giovanny, but when I saw Shadow for the first time today, even she drew a breath.


    This hand ¡­


    Simply Giovanny cannot bepared.


    Take down five people with five seconds of effort.


    Five seconds!!!


    Adriana thought this would be enough to shock her, only to see the shadow of the left hand yanked Raymond¡¯s cor, the right hand grabbed Asia¡¯s cor, and then ¡­ dragged the two out like garbage amidst Asia¡¯s shrieks and screams.


    ¡°Let go of me, you let go of me, believe it or not I¡¯ll get you killed.¡±


    ¡°My neck, let go of me, a few of you are dead, save ¡­ ouch.¡±


    Asia yelled, and before she could finish her sentence, she was thrown out the door.


    Adriana gazed at Devyn with cold eyes, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out yet? He¡¯s not the one who knows how to show mercy.¡±


    Asia, who was wearing a khaki tweed coat, blushed and her eyes shed, only to see her bite her lip and turn around and walk out.


    The wretched bodyguards on the ground saw them all go out, and they all rolled and crawled out as well.


    The living room was now clear.


    ¡°Oh, Adriana, thanks to you this time.¡±


    Thelma walked up to Adriana and tugged her hand with a smile, ¡°Come,e,e, sit down.¡±


    Her sudden closeness and ttery made Adriana a little ufortable.


    ¡°Adri, thank you.¡±


    Hayley smiled in relief and took Leonidas¡¯ hand, ¡°Honey, go thank your sister-inw.¡±


    The smart and cute Leonidas bumbled up to Adriana and jumped in her arms, ¡°Auntie Bang Bang yo.¡±


    The milky voice was especially nice and made Adrianaugh.


    Eliza sat beside Adriana as Jenkins poured two cups of tea and handed them to the pair.


    A few people sat and talked for a while before Adriana squared away to talk about Vivian and then left.


    Out of the neighborhood, Shadow drove.


    Just as I reached the entrance to the neighborhood, I saw Asia standing outside the neighborhood, pointing at Raymond and cursing.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    At Adriana¡¯smand, the limousine came to a halt.


    She stepped out of the car, and as soon as Asia saw Adriana, she stopped scolding Raymond and stared at her with a frown, even stepping back a little defensively.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±


    She asked.


    Devyn, Raymond¡¯s adopted daughter, stepped in front of Asia with a gentle look and a respectful attitude, ¡°Sister-inw, of course my mother was wrong to do something. But Leonidas is my father¡¯s child and shouldn¡¯t be strayed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Devyn¡¯s right. At the end of the day Leonidas is all Raymond¡¯s son.¡±


    Asia chimed in.


    ¡°Okay, then listen to me.¡±


    Adriana did not get angry, but said calmly: ¡°It is not impossible to let Leonidas go back. First of all, the property from The Alston family old man, all written Leonidas name, and Leonidas¡¯s mother to keep on behalf of. Moreover, as your robbery of Leonidas, Hayley must be given an ount. So many years of alimony, living expenses, lost wages, moral damages ¡­ on Jenkins while half of this year¡¯s ie to calcte. Jenkins annual ie of at least three hundred million,e pregnant to now three years, is four point five hundred million. If you want to take the child away from Hayley, you have topensate at least ten times the moral damages, forty-five billion. If you agree to this condition, I will make the decision. If you agree to this condition, I will make the decision, you will take the child from The Alston family, and if not, you will go as far away as possible.¡±


    ¡°A lion¡¯s share, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re poor and crazy, right?¡±


    Asia blew a gasket, forty-five billion?


    She hadn¡¯t seen that much money herself.


    Raymond did not dare to squeal in front of Adriana, just stood quietly aside.


    On the contrary, Devyn stood out and said methodically, ¡°I don¡¯t think my sister-inw is right. leonidas is my brother, even if he returns to The Alston family, at best, it¡¯s a good thing to have a family that loves him.¡±


    ¡°How much does the family love him?¡±


    Adrianaughed, the smile at the corner of her lips looked a bit sarcastic and solid, ¡°That also depends on whether Leonidas needs it or not. Besides, you are just the adopted daughter of The Alston family. If Leonidas doese back, do you think there will be a ce for you in your family? You just want Leonidas in exchange for the grandfather¡¯s considerable inheritance. If you want it, you have to pay for it.¡±


    With a cold sweep of her eyes, she skewered Asia, ¡°If you want to bring the baby back to The Alston family, that¡¯s only if I agree or not. Of course, there may be someone else who won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Asia asked disgruntled.


    ¡°Who else could it be, naturally, Brenden.¡±


    ¡°You bullshit! Brenden is long dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead or not, you can still know better than me?¡±


    Adriana red lips slightly hooked, ¡°but not dead soon. After all, those who dare to oppose me will not end up any better than Uncle. When the timees, not to mention a small inheritance, fear only, there is life to take money not life to spend.¡±


    ¡°You you you, you damned girl, you actually threaten?¡±


    Asia is scared out of her mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a threat, no action yet, so you have nothing to fear.¡±


    Having said that, Adriana turned around and got into the car.


    As she was about to close the car door, Adriana looked at Asia again and said, ¡°I remember you have an old mother above you and two younger brothers below. Auntie, don¡¯t forget to go back to spend more time with them.¡±


    When she finished, she smiled, closed the door, and the sedan left in the dust.


    Just that one threatening phrase, the meaning couldn¡¯t be more obvious.


    Back at Asnana vi, Peter and the others hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Adriana took the time to call Vivian, but the calls kept going out unanswered, leaving her worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Vivian will be fine. ashtyn is missing and she¡¯s devastated, if going out to find the baby will make her feel better, I think that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    Eliza sat beside her, soothing.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    The two waited at home for news until 5 p. m., when they returned.


    Only this time it was Edward who came back carrying Vivian, who was leaning in Edward¡¯s arms, drooping and seemingly ¡­ passed out.


    Seeing a few people walk in, Adriana got up and asked, ¡°Well, what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 1089 Adriana is pregnant

    Edward took one look at Adriana, shook his head, and went straight upstairs.


    In fact, ording to the current situation, he and Vivian should have gone home long ago, but home everywhere is the shadow of Ashtyn, Edward afraid of touching the scene, so have been taking Vivian to live in Asnana vi.


    On the one hand, there are good sisters to apany Vivian, and on the other hand, not to see so many Ashtyn used something or other, adding sadness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, who walked in behind her, and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Vivian barefoot all over the world to find Ashtyn, Edward found her after no matter how to persuade her not toe back, and finally Edward directly knocked her out and brought her back.¡±


    The method is bad, but in the end it¡¯s all for Vivian¡¯s health.


    ¡°What will we do if this goes on.¡±


    Adriana was very worried about Vivian¡¯s health, so she immediately asked Peter again, ¡°What about it, did you find out where Ashtyn is?¡±


    A few days have passed, from the most open to ask for 80 million ransom to now no news, making them more and more nervous and worried.


    As long as there is no news of the child, they will follow the fear.


    Eliza looked over at Harlee and sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys just send more people to find it?¡±


    ¡°Talking nonsense, many people have been sent out, except now Ashtyn just seems to have disappeared into thin air and no one can be found.¡±


    Harlee tugged at the tie around her neck, a little annoyed.


    Peter calmed Adriana¡¯s emotions and took her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find the child as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about the baby now, you should worry about yourself. You know what?¡±


    Recently, he has been working on Ashtyn¡¯s affairs every day, but the person Peter is most worried about is Adriana, and he is most worried that Adriana¡¯s body can¡¯t withstand it and something will go wrong.


    Thest time she was in the hospital her reaction really freaked Peter out.


    But after a few days her body strangely recovered again, and this indeterminate problem only made him more worried.


    ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and pretended to be strong, ¡°You see I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    From thest time in the hospital after a mess with Peter, he will ¡®take his medication¡¯ every day on time, as for Adriana, because of the introduction of new instruments, she can draw blood in advance, in the transfusion.


    The problem facing her now is whether her blood can fuse with the mother parasite in her body after the transfusion, which is the most important issue at the moment, and it will take some time to draw blood to see the situation.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    When he heard Adriana say she hadn¡¯t eaten, Peter said he was hungry and dragged Adriana to the restaurant.


    In a short time, the cook prepared dinner and the four people were seated.


    Adriana looked at Edward, who had not yete down, and said, ¡°Should we go get Edward toe down?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s with Vivian now, where¡¯s he in the mood to eat? Let the kitchen keep dinner warm and he can eat when he¡¯s hungry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adriana nodded and immediately said to Eliza, ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯ve been busy all day, hurry up and eat.¡±


    A few people moved their chopsticks and ate some food.


    But because there was no news of Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance, the gloomy atmosphere hung over the entire Asnana vi, so much so that everyone felt like chewing wax at dinner.


    In the evening, each went back to his room to rest, Adriana apanied Peter, and the twoy in bed without any sleepiness.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel: ¡°Thinking about Ashtyn, I¡¯m really worried that if one day Luis and Helen are lost, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be more vulnerable than Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking, I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re saying it will or won¡¯t, there are so many absolutes in the world. I¡¯m just worried.¡±


    She is really worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯ste, get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and leaned against Peter¡¯s side, lying down to rest.


    As a result, she suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, touched her stomach, looked at Peter who was sleeping beside her, did not disturb him, lifted the bedding and got out of bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Peter is a very light sleeper and he wakes up whenever there is a noise.


    ¡°I ¡­ am a little hungry for something to eat.¡±


    She smiled a little embarrassed.


    It is really super hungry, hungry some can not stand.


    ¡°You can cook?¡±


    The man stared at her and asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The cooks are asleep, you can¡¯t cook, what are you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s everything in the fridge, and then I¡¯ll put down some instant noodles.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    The man gave her an angry re, got up and put on his jacket, and led Adriana downstairs with him.


    The two voices were very small, but when they came out of the bedroom they realized that the living room light was on and there was vague talk.


    Listening carefully to the voices, the party realized it was Harlee and Eliza.


    Adriana walked down with Peter and gulped indignantly as she looked at the two sitting in the dining room and the bowl of almost-eaten noodles sitting on the table.


    ¡°Why are you guys down here?¡±


    Eliza was a little surprised to see Adriana and the two of them.


    It¡¯s already 2 o¡¯clock at night, why did you suddenlye down?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡±


    Adriana smiled sarcastically, let go of Peter, came up to Eliza, and asked in a very unimpressive manner, ¡°The noodles smell so good, do you have any more?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Eliza shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    She is pregnant and it is normal for her to be hungry at night.


    ¡°What are you hungry for? Eliza is pregnant, it¡¯s normal to be hungry at night and can¡¯t sleep, what are you hungry for?¡±


    Harlee teased in a good-natured way.


    What was said made Adriana a little upset and she bristled, ¡°Why should a pregnant woman be able to have ate night snack and I can¡¯t? I¡¯m just hungry!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Eliza sucked in a mouthful of noodles and shot Adriana an uncanny look, raising an eyebrow in some confusion, ¡°You¡¯re not ¡­ having it, are you?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense, how could I have ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words were stopped and she subconsciously raised her eyes to look at Peter, and the two of them looked at each other with starry eyes.


    It seems that ¡­


    After thest crazy night with Peter, there really was no birth control.


    Adriana¡¯s mind was written on her face, arousing Eliza¡¯s curiosity, and she hastily asked, ¡°How long has it been since you had your period?¡±


    ¡°Routine leave ¡­¡±


    She touched her nose and thought carefully, ¡°Yeah, it was supposed toe years ago, why hasn¡¯t ite by now? Shouldn¡¯t it really ¡­ be there?¡±


    Under no circumstances would Adriana have been in the habit of eatingte at night, much less getting up in the middle of the night to eat.


    Today, it¡¯s a bit of an anomaly.


    Peter¡¯s pupils flickered, the corners of his lips raised an arc, then, if the smile instantly disappeared.


    Then turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana called out.


    Peter turned back and swept a nce at Adriana before saying to Harlee, ¡°Help Adriana make something to eat while I go get the test strips.¡±

 Chapter 1090 The child came at a bad time

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to ¡­ your own wife is hungry, why should I cook?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t resist flirting with it.


    Just as the words fell out of his mouth, Eliza kicked him under the table, ¡°She¡¯s still your sister.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts me.¡±


    Harlee hugs her knee and winces in pain, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re my wife and you¡¯re protecting her.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m still Adri¡¯s sister-inw.¡±


    Eliza countered with a retort.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I¡¯ll do it, go make dinner,e on. adriana, what are you eating?¡±


    Harlee, who has no status in the family, has no say in the matter and has to submit.


    In truth, he was inwardly ted.


    One is his wife, one is his own sister, the two are on good terms, and he is happiest as the middleman.


    It¡¯s just that the atmosphere in Asnana vi has been somewhat depressing in recent days, and he deliberately made a joke to relieve it.


    Harlee goes to the kitchen to cook, while Peter chooses to go shopping for test stripste at night.


    He didn¡¯t look too good on his way out, and Adriana had a good look at him, knowing exactly what Peter was worried about.


    It is good to have a child, but now she is weak, if there is a child ¡­ may not be able to keep.


    ¡°Adri, what are you doing standing, sit down for a while.¡±


    Eliza pointed to the chair across from her, slowly put down her chopsticks, and nced back in the direction of the kitchen to see Harlee preparing her evening meal before she asked in a whisper, ¡°You ¡­ shouldn¡¯t really have one, should you?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and sat across from Eliza, her brows lowered and her face clouded with gloom.


    ¡°With a child ¡­ can your ¡­ body keep the child?¡±


    She was more or less aware of Adriana¡¯s health condition and worried that if she did have a child, she might not be able to keep it given her current physical condition.


    Eliza¡¯s concerns are exactly those of Adriana.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, just looked grave.


    Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Eliza was not in a good position to say anything.


    Not long after, Harlee cooked a tomato and egg noodle, the fresh and fragrant noodle was brought over and ced in front of her, the heat rising from the bowl, the aroma tantalizing.


    ¡°Try it, your brother I made the noodles, they are absolutely delicious.¡±


    Harlee pointed to the bowl of noodles with pride and a face full of smugness.


    After the words were said, Adriana did not respond, and he sensed something was wrong.


    Eliza reached out and tugged on his sleeve, gesturing toward him.


    Harlee, somewhat confused, opened her mouth and asked Eliza, wordlessly, what was going on.


    Although she couldn¡¯t hear him, she was a couple after all, and with a basic understanding, Eliza understood what he meant and waved towards him.


    Harlee leaned over and Eliza whispered to him about the situation before he came to his senses.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? I went to a lot of trouble to make it, and you¡¯re too ungrateful.¡±


    Immersed in the joy of the possibility that Adriana was having a baby, Harlee didn¡¯t think about it that much.


    But Eliza¡¯s reminder also made him realize that it was not the right time for the child toe.


    So, if Adriana is really pregnant, it¡¯s not necessarily a happy event.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered woodenly, picked up chopsticks, picked a noodle, blew on it, and ate it.


    Because her heart was preupied, she had no taste for it, but she still didn¡¯t forget to praise Harlee, ¡°It tastes good, I didn¡¯t realize you were quite good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Tell me about you guys, aren¡¯t you women, huh? Vivian can¡¯t, you can¡¯t, and just Eliza can cook okay, but now she¡¯s pregnant. Hopefully, we three men have be the family cooks.¡±


    He digressed and deliberately flirted.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to cook, then youe to give birth? Do you think you¡¯re not tired of carrying a big belly every day?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey hey, I¡¯m not kidding, wife don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, it makes me angry to hear you talk.¡±


    ¡°Rest in your anger, rest in your anger, don¡¯t get angry and break your health.¡±


    Harlee doggedly went around to Eliza¡¯s back and reached out to massage her, ¡°It¡¯s hard for a wife to have a baby, how could I not know that? So from now on, tell me whatever you want to eat, and I promise to make it all for you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Eliza smiled with satisfaction.


    From the time Adriana suspected that she might be pregnant, she was a bit distracted, and even meals felt uninteresting.


    Ishin was waiting for Peter to buy back the test strips and wanted to go test if there was a baby or not.


    Half an hourter, Eliza and Harlee went upstairs and Peter came back.


    Walked into the living room, he shook the snowkes that fell on him, carrying a stic bag and walked up to Adriana, ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your room first, it¡¯s quite cold.¡±


    Adriana holds Peter¡¯s hand.


    When she touched his hands, she noticed that they were cold and icy, so she held his hands in both of hers and helped him warm them up.


    Upon entering the room, Adriana went straight to the bathroom.


    Ten minutester, she walked out.


    Peter stood in his bedroom pacing back and forth, preupied.


    ¡°How did it turn out?¡±


    He asked.


    Adriana drops her head, clutching the test paper in one hand and anxiously grabbing the corner of her pajamas with the other, and hands it to him.


    Peter picked up the test paper and it showed two red bars.


    So ¡­Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Pregnant!


    Peter was clutching the test paper in his hand, frowning sadly, his handsome face without a trace of joy.


    After a while, he put the test paper aside, his arm fished, the woman into his arms, hugging her, chin against her head, the two did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°This kid ¡­ we don¡¯t want.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to say anything, Peter gave the ¡®order¡¯ directly.


    When Adriana gave birth to Helen and Luis, it was a difficult birth, Helen almost died, and Adriana also walked through the door of a ghost.


    Ten years of reincarnation, two children are ten years old.


    If it were a normal physical condition, Peter would be very happy and ted, but today is different.


    Adriana is too weak to withstand the torment.


    I am not pregnant are weak, let alone now pregnant, a person also have to feed the child in the womb nutrients, where can not afford to consume?


    ¡°What are you talking about? Wait until you go to the hospital tomorrow for a checkup. Also, don¡¯t let Vivian know yet.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s child disappeared without a trace, and now if she knew she was pregnant, it would inevitably be mentally stimting for her.


    Adriana does not tolerate it.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Adriana woke up early and went downstairs to wait for Vivian in the living room.


    That¡¯s when Harlee and Eliza came downstairs, and one look at Adriana¡¯s face told them they were ¡®trapped¡¯.


    ¡°You ¡­ are not physically fit to have a baby right now.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s decision is almost identical to Peter¡¯s. Neither wants Adriana to disregard her own physical well-being for the sake of the child in her womb.


    The heart curses Archie and Ruth, two people who are not a reliable.


    Until now the whereabouts are unknown, which has been dying the opportunity of Adriana¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Yeah, you can have the baby whenever you want. The body is important.¡±


    Eliza walked over to Adriana and sat down beside her, soothing her.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Adriana digressed, ¡°Don¡¯t let Vivian know about this first, I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1091 Twins

    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Eliza patted her hand, soothingly.


    Several people waited in the living room until 8:30, Vivian did note down, only Edward came downstairs alone.


    He went to the kitchen and got a little breakfast to send upstairs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Adriana said.


    She is the matriarch of the family and naturally has to take care of everyone.


    After the four of them had breakfast together, Edward was still in the bedroom, and Adriana was not good enough to disturb Edward and Vivian, so she followed Peter to the hospital for a medical checkup.


    After a busy morning, blood tests and ultrasound, the results showed that the pregnancy.


    Just this once ¡­


    She handed the ultrasound report to Peter and hesitated to speak.


    Because ¡­


    This time, the pregnancy was still twins.


    There is a certain probability that twins will be inherited, usually from a mother who has the gene to have twins.


    However, the probability of having twins is greater between a couple where the woman¡¯s mother has the twin gene inherited.


    Adriana¡¯s first child was twins, and this time, twins again.


    She feels lucky to have been able to have two pregnancies with two children.


    There is even some doubt about Ruth.


    If she had twins in both pregnancies, then it is assumed that there is a high chance that Ruth will have had twins.


    But ¡­ why is Harlee the only one, and she, the only one?


    Conversely Peter¡¯s mother, who gave birth to three children, was also a singleton.


    The youngestsister is Sloane, the younger brother Jimmy, and the oldest is Peter.


    If one twin might have been an ident, but the fact that she had twins in both pregnancies would have made Adriana suspicious.


    This thought shed through Adriana¡¯s mind, but didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Because the most important thing right now is the current situation.


    I was lucky enough to get pregnant with two children.


    Adriana then felt more and more heavy and depressed.


    She didn¡¯t know what was right for her child.


    Peter clutched the ultrasound sheet, his face was gloomy like ink, and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Then, went to get the blood test sheets before going to the gynecology department together.


    ¡°Yo, that¡¯s nice, it¡¯s twins.¡±


    The doctor took the ultrasound sheet and couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling lucky for Adriana, ¡°Some people can¡¯t get pregnant several times in a row without twins, you¡¯re too lucky too.¡±


    This kind of luck is lucky for others, but for Adriana it is a kind of pressure.


    ¡°Doctor, do you see if the baby¡¯s indicators are normal?¡±


    Two children, both small lives.


    If you say a child do not want, she may consider considering, but now it is two children, she really ¡­ can not bear in mind.


    ¡°The baby is currently normal, but it¡¯s still small, just over a month old, and we won¡¯t know for sure until we do the 4D ultrasound at four months.¡±


    The doctor took the ultrasound sheet, looked at the pictures, and said.


    ¡°What about my wife, she is weak, can this child ¡­ not?¡±


    Peter¡¯s greatest concern was always for Adriana, not the child.


    Even if you can¡¯t have children, you still have Helen and Luis, that¡¯s enough.


    But his wife is only Adriana, and there can¡¯t be any more mistakes.


    ¡°No? Ouch, this is a twin, how many people can¡¯t even beg for it.¡±


    The doctor could not help but sigh with emotion, and then continued to look at the examination report and said, ¡°Your wife¡¯s various physical indicators are normal, although some anemia and malnutrition, but thete can be a good supplement, it does not matter, does not affect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you doctor.¡±


    Adriana nodded her thanks, took the test report and dragged Peter out of the hospital.


    More than a month?


    Adriana thought about it, it should be thest time when Peter could not restrain himself, it happened with her once, but it was very short and fast, I did not expect just once ¡®hit¡¯.


    The two walked out of the hospital, Peter kept his face grim and held Adriana¡¯s hand without saying a word.


    Adriana knew that Peter was hiding something and knew what he was worried about, but now the problems were all piling up and she didn¡¯t know what to choose.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯ve been on medicationtely and it¡¯s bad for the baby. This child ¡­¡±


    When the two got into the car and fastened their seat belts, Peter spoke up and advised Adriana.


    Before Naive could finish a sentence, Adriana retorted, ¡°Just now inside the doctor said a lot, clearly said, after taking the medication now not yet miscarriage is fine, and then just wait four months to do four-dimensional ultrasound. I believe that there is no major problem with the baby.¡±


    ¡°There is no problem with the child, but what is the condition of your body that you are not aware of?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes were cold for a few minutes, and the gentle tone of voice towards her in the old days instantly disappeared, reced by anger.


    Yes, anger.


    Adriana thought that the matter of keeping the child was still negotiable, but she did not expect Peter to be so resolute.


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s two kids. Do you understand?¡±


    Adriana still sounded calm, because she knew Peter was doing it for her own good and was worried about her health.


    ¡°But they¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Others don¡¯t know about Adriana¡¯s health condition, but what can Peter not know?


    She has done so much for him, and for the rest of his life, he doesn¡¯t want Adriana to be hurt in the slightest.


    His tone was aggravated and he spoke in a somewhat mean-spirited manner.


    But see Adriana cheeks tinged with a few sadness, clear shear water eyes swirling with dense water mist, instantly melted Peter¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Silly girl~¡±


    Peter reached out and put his hand on her cheek, rubbing it gently, ¡°Even without these two children, we still have Helen and Luis. you, and me, and your two brothers, we¡¯re all your family, aren¡¯t we.¡±


    Adriana was persuaded by the painstaking efforts, fearing that she might be obsessed with leaving her two children behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Adriana looked away from the window and did not speak again.


    The car started slowly and droveslowly all the way to Asnana vi.


    Winter days, gloomy, dark and heavy, pressed people can not breathe, not much longer, the sky above the snowkes fluttering, fluttering and falling against the wind.


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    Adriana suddenly shouted.


    Peter was unsure, but stopped the car anyway.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She opened the door, got out of the car, wrapped the ck scarf around her neck tightly, stepped in the snow, and walked forward step by step.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, looking at her slim back, inexplicably giving a feeling of despondency and sadness.


    It made his heart tremble and hurt a little.


    He followed and got out of the car, took an umbre out of the trunk, held it open, jogged after her and stood beside Adriana, holding it for her.


    ¡°No, I want to see the snow.¡±


    Adriana swung open her umbre and looked up at the scattered Celine falling in the sky, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    She walked, then snowkes, nostrils exhaled thin hot air, enveloped in front of the cheeks, not a moment¡¯s time, her forehead bangs on the sea of fine ice crystals.


    Peter put away his umbre and walked with her, enjoying the snowy scenery together.


    When you think about it, from knowing Adriana to now, so many years of time, the two ¡®love each other¡¯ over, tormented each other, through the storm, can be said to be a lot of fate, but only not with her together to enjoy the snow scene.

 Chapter 1092 Ashtyn has news

    The man stood at her side, holding her hand and walking step by step.


    The wind, hunting, blowing the bare branches on both sides of the road creaked and creaked, and now and then a few crows issued a low, raspy cry.


    The wind and snow are getting bigger, they brave the snow to move forward, every step, the snow is deep in a footprint, a ¡®hand of the son and the son grow old together¡¯ mood, this scene suddenly seems extra ¡­ beautiful.


    ¡°Adriana, you say, how nice it would be if we could go on like this for the rest of our lives.¡±


    The man who had no desire for anything in the past had a feeling.


    Previously Peter cared only about family interests, only money power, until the little woman beside him slowly came into his heart and took over all, only then did he realize that love is beautiful and unattainable.


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Adriana smiled heartily and held Peter¡¯s hand a few degrees tighter.


    The two walked for a long, long time, Adriana did not say tired, Peter kept herpany, while strolling, while talking about the past, immersed in memories, only to find that many years missed a lot.


    One hourter, arrived at Asnana vi.


    Peter instructed Hank to get the car and the two of them went into the lobby, with only Harlee and Eliza downstairs.


    ¡°Well, what did the doctor say?¡±


    Harlee was concerned about Adriana¡¯s health and asked urgently.


    Without speaking, Adriana nced at Peter, who then said, ¡°Twins.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    There are no extra words, and the results are stated sinctly.


    ¡°Tw¡­¡±


    Harlee face without joy, subconsciously turn back, and Eliza two people four eyes, several people suddenly became silent.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk, but I don¡¯t know what to say.


    In Adriana¡¯s current situation, not to mention twins, even triplets are not necessarily a good thing.


    I can only say that fate has brought us a child at a bad time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    Adriana was worried about Vivian.


    ¡°s, Edward said she has been making a fuss about going out to look for the baby since she came back yesterday, and he had to guard Vivian if he didn¡¯t feelfortable, and she ended up going on a hunger strike.¡±


    Eliza let out a long sigh, looking despondent, the words also reveal some helplessness, ¡°Harlee and I went up to persuade her, but to no avail. I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Adriana looked up, nced in the direction of the second floor, and just felt her mood getting heavier and heavier.


    Walk over to the couch and sit down for a short nap.


    Peter thoughtfully poured a cup of tea for Adriana and handed it to her, calming her down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go find the baby now.¡±


    ¡°How can I find it? There¡¯s not a clue.¡±


    Whether it was Peter or Harlee or Edward, they all sent people out to look for them.


    Adriana also instructed Ruth to lurk in Waverly¡¯s hidden forces to find someone, but came up empty-handed.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Peter picked up his phone and looked at the screen showing Giovanny¡¯s name.


    ¡°Boss, the kidnapper has been found.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Peter¡¯s heart was happy, his eyes could not help but look at Adriana, as if to tell her: the child has been found.


    He then asked, ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ you ¡­ you and thedy bettere over and take a look.¡±


    Giovanny did not say too much, but listening to the tone of speech is a bit heavy, seems to be some difficult to say.


    Peter¡¯s heart stuttered and his heartstrings tensed, ¡°Send the address.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    Adriana immediately went to Peter, grabbed his hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Did you find it? Where is the child?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, great, finally I found it, I¡¯ll go tell Vivian and make her happy.¡±


    When Eliza heard the happy news, she immediately stood up and nned to go upstairs to tell Vivian.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    Peter called out to Eliza, his hard features were heavy with sadness, his eyes flickered, some words came to his lips or could not bear to say them.


    His change of expression fell in the eyes of three people, you look at me, I look at you, the smile on each face to the naked eye can be seen in the speed of convergence up, reced by the gloomy, surprised, and uneasy.


    ¡°What ¡­ is going on?¡±


    Adriana stammered nervously, unable to even speak clearly, ¡°You say ¡­ say ah, what the hell is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ashtyn he may ¡­¡±


    Peter was about to say something when his eyes shed and nced at the two Edward¡¯s standing on the second floor body.


    ¡°What happened to Ashtyn? Is there any news?¡±


    Vivian heard Peter and the others mention Ashtyn¡¯s name and was so excited that she came down the stairs, almost slipping down the steps because she was so flustered.


    Edward stepped forward and instantly held her arm, ¡°Be careful, slow down and don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Downstairs, the four men looked at each other, just a meeting of the eyes, knowing each other by heart.


    Vivian ran down, her haggard face somewhat pale, her eyes still red and swollen, her pupils covered with scarlet blood, her cloak and hair, her whole being very disheveled.


    Vivian is an extremely image conscious girl, and now she looks so unkempt that it really hurts Adriana¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what¡¯s going on? Did you guys find Ashtyn?¡±


    Vivian panicked and ran to Adriana¡¯s side and sat down, excitedly taking her hand and asking about the situation, seeing that Adriana did not say anything, she was a little anxious, ¡°Say it, why don¡¯t you say anything, I just heard you guys talking about Ashtyn.¡±


    ¡°Just got word that Ashtyn has a bit of a clue, so I guess we¡¯ll still be able to find it soon.¡±


    Peter noticed that Adriana¡¯s face was not very good, seemingly from the bad news just now did not react, immediately spoke to exin.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, there¡¯s a little clue, so I guess we¡¯ll find the baby soon.¡± Eliza chimed in.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing. Vivian, just wait for the news at home these days and don¡¯t go out again, otherwise Edward will have to worry about Ashtyn and your health at the same time.¡±


    Since it is an act, Harlee of course needs to cooperate fully.


    Adriana gradually adjusted her emotions, pretending to be strong and smiling, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good, Vivian, look how haggard you are now? Go upstairs and rest, I guess the news wille in the next two days.¡±


    The smile is very far-fetched, but I do not know that the heart is heart-wrenching pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. Ms. Hale, since we have news, tell me where Ashtyn is and I¡¯ll go get her, okay?¡±


    Waiting for Ashtyn¡¯s news, there has been no clue, now finally waiting for the news of the child, Vivian¡¯s heart wildly happy, even these days the dull pupils are shining bright star aura.


    The pale face was one of unconcealed delight and excitement.


    On the contrary, Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted up lightly as he stood aside, and his deep, bottomless pupils gazed at Peter, with a vague suspicion in his heart.


    Although he pretended to be calm, but hanging at his side clenched into a fist of the hand betrayed his heart.


    ¡°Vivian, you go to your room and rest.¡±


    Seeing Vivian¡¯s ecstatic to almost crazy look, Edward stepped forward and tugged her hand, saying.

 Chapter 1093 – Going to the child

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back to my room to rest. edward, didn¡¯t you hear, we have news of our baby, finally.¡±


    She was so excited that she broke free from Edward¡¯s grip whileughing excitedly.


    That smile from the heart, even if the lips are pale can not hide the joy in her heart.


    Just that smile, in that gaunt and pale and eyes scarlet, eyes red and swollen face, looks a little ¡­ incongruous, even in the messy long hair under the backdrop to give people a sense of psychopathic vestiges.


    It burned Edward¡¯s eyes deeply.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s news about the baby, so I¡¯m going to go find Ashtyn now, and you stay home and rest, okay?¡±


    He patiently and softly said, not forgetting to reach out and lift the messy hair in front of her forehead and pin it behind her ear.


    Every move, are soft like water.


    In the past, Edward¡¯s cold nature was different.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ming with you, let¡¯s go get Ashtyn back together.¡±


    Vivian shook her head no.


    ¡°Be good, listen to your husband, wait at home until Ie back.¡±


    ¡°I miss Ashtyn, Edward, please can you take me to see my son? I really miss him so much, please.¡±


    Vivian put her hands around Edward¡¯s arms and pleaded bitterly.


    Edward¡¯s wrinkled brow deepened a few points, his face suddenly gloomy, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°You are very weak, rest well at home so that you can take care of your son when hees back, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s really okay, I¡¯m in good health. Look, I can bounce and jump, Edward, you take me ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to rest at home, you don¡¯t understand, do you? How long are you going to make a scene!¡±


    Suddenly, a roar burst out from the hall.


    The sound came so suddenly that not only did Vivian jump violently, but even Adriana and Eliza were startled by Edward.


    Initially Edward held back his temper, then as Vivian¡¯s repeated insistence made him hold back his emotions burst out.


    Although the look of anger is appalling, the casual observer knows that Edward just doesn¡¯t want Vivian to know the bad news.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian was startled, could not help but the lips trembled a lot, eyes heavy with water mist, as she blinked her eyshes, tears came out of the sockets.


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡±


    She was aggrieved and didn¡¯t understand why Edward had to be like this.


    ¡°I say again, go upstairs and rest and don¡¯t give me any more trouble, do you understand?¡±


    Edward grabbed her by the wrist and roughly dragged her towards the body of the building, saying as he walked, ¡°Vivian, do you think you don¡¯t know yourst name anymore if you¡¯ve been given a facetely, hmm?¡±


    His attitude was cold and his aura was bitterly cold, making Edward instantly return to the way Vivian knew him at first.


    She was so scared that her liver and guts split.


    ¡°You let go of me Edward, you maniac, you let go of me, I¡¯m going to get my son. Oooh ¡­¡±


    Vivian, who was roughly dragged up the stairs, kept struggling and wriggling, trying to get rid of his restraints.


    Downstairs, Adriana¡¯s heart ached like a knife when she saw this scene.


    Got up and tried to chase after him, but Peter pulled him back, ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    Adriana gazed back at Peter and saw the man shake his head toward her.


    ¡°Adri, let them be, Edward ¡­ has no choice.¡±


    Eliza¡¯s heart was very upset, seeing what they were going through, her heart was broken with pain, her eyes were red and tears were in her eyes.


    She snuggled into Harlee¡¯s arms, buried her head, her body trembling vaguely, and cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry daughter-inw, you still have a baby in your belly.¡±


    Even if it is a man, Harlee feels too solid.


    Upstairs, Vivian¡¯s sobs and Edward¡¯s yelling were clearly heard, and with a final thud, the door to the room mmed shut.


    Edward walked down, the whole person was wrapped in a cold aura, chilling, full of ughter.


    ¡°Where are the people?¡±


    He walked over to the couch, looked at Peter, and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Peter got up and Adriana instantly stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at home at ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before the man could finish a sentence, Adriana interrupted directly, then said to Eliza: ¡°Sister-inw, you watch Vivian at home, no matter what ¡­ don¡¯t let her leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±


    Eliza nods her head.


    Then Edward, Peter, Harlee and Adriana, a group of four people left the hall together and drove out of the vi.


    Along the way, the atmosphere inside the limousine was unprecedentedly gloomy.


    Edward drove, Peter sat in the passenger seat and gave directions, and Harlee and Adriana sat in the back.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Adriana looked serious and a little nervous.


    Harlee looked at it and felt sorry for her sister, patting her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, the lucky man has his own destiny. You are not well now, it is better to take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, you have no idea, Ruth is not heard from now, really worrying, have not seen such unreliable parents.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    God knows, Harlee¡¯s heart was ted and excited when she first found out she had a mother.


    But gradually, what Ruth and Archie did gradually wore down his patience and what little hope he had.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to mention it.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to talk about those things.


    The two did not speak, and the car once again fell into silence.


    The entire drive, Edward did not say a word.


    He was restraining, restraining the anger in his heart.


    Edward is a smart man, some lies can fool Vivian, but can not hide from Edward¡¯s sharp eyes.


    The car drove smoothly for two hours, from the city to the outskirts and then to the very remote mountainous area with potholes and very bumpy.


    Although Edward would like to drive the car to fly, but taking into ount the weakness of Adriana, he still slowed down a lot.


    me it on the bad weather today, otherwise we would have flown a helicopter over.


    Getting closer to the target, Peter made a phone call to Giovanny.


    ¡°We are at the bottom of the hill, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, go right up.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, the car arrived at the bottom of the hill and could not continue on.


    Four people got out of the car and Peter assisted Adriana and helped her up the hill.


    Originally, Peter was not supposed to take Adriana up the mountain today, but Adriana is Ashtyn¡¯s godmother and wanted toe over to see the baby, so naturally it was okay.


    Because of the snow, the trail was rugged and difficult to travel, but the good thing is that Adriana has been in good physical condition for thest few days, plus her original physical function is good, so she didn¡¯t fall behind on the mountain.


    For another half hour, four people went up the mountain.


    From the bottom to the top of the mountain, you can see FE members from time to time, all the people Giovanny brought over.


    When we reached the top of the mountain, the cold wind was howling, blowing painfully in the face.


    In the winter months, the top of the mountain in addition to a few wee pine still green pen, is a weed overgrown.


    But just to the side of the hill there is a hut.


    Adriana suddenly remembered.


    This is the ce where Alvin was initially kidnapped, the house, it is where Alvin was trapped, and then rescued by Brenda.

 Chapter 1094 The child is gone

    A few doubts rose vaguely in her heart.


    Why would it be so coincidental to be on the same mountain? Could there be any connection with the person who kidnapped Alvin in the first ce?


    She was puzzled, a tilt of the head to see Peter looking at her, the two of them four eyes, the meeting of the eyes, the heart thought of a ce.


    But the person who kidnapped Alvin was Brenda, and Brenda is long dead!


    ¡°Boss, ma¡¯am, Mr. Henderson, Mr. Soto.¡±


    A few people just walked outside the humble house, Giovanny came towards a few people, bowed, called out, but did not say another word.


    Edward¡¯s pace was a bit of a struggle, seeing that he would soon be able to see Ashtyn, but surprisingly he felt that the distance of less than ten meters made it difficult for him to move an inch.


    Giovanny stepped aside and stood.


    The three Adriana¡¯s were at Edward¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t go in, so naturally they wouldn¡¯t go ahead of him.


    Also nervous is Adriana, she held Peter¡¯s hand tightly, long nails embedded in the skin on the back of Peter¡¯s hand, she did not even notice.


    Peter patted Edward¡¯s shoulder tofort him.


    Edward clenched his fist, took a deep breath, and walked towards the hut one step at a time.


    Standing outside the door, the sound of the wind whistling past the ears, mixed with the sky of flying snow, hitting the face raw pain.


    He hesitated for a moment, raised his hand violently, and pushed the door open with force.


    ng, the door was pushed open, but because of the force over the door, the door hit the wall with a thud, the whole door fell to the ground.


    The hut is spartan with only a bed with a nket on it.


    There was something slightly raised under the nket, but it was not so obvious to see because of its small size.


    At the end of the bed, there were two people lying on the floor.


    Two well-built, muscr men, staring, blood spilling from the corners of their lips.


    Look carefully, they each have a gunshot wound on the chest, the location is precise, straight to the heart, a shot to kill.


    And their hands hanging down on the ground spread, calluses faintly visible at the tiger¡¯s mouth, enough to prove that their identity is not simple.


    Only people who hold a gun for a long time will have calluses.


    Edward walked over, leaned over, fingers over the nket, clutching the corner of the nket tightly, hesitated for a few seconds, and lifted it violently.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing the person on the bed, already ckened and charred body, the appearance is too horrible, Adriana took a look at a scared scream, directly into the arms of Peter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Peter hugged her and soothed.


    At the same time said to Edward: ¡°Check carefully, there is a possibility of civeting.¡±


    Edward got down on one knee and looked up close at the already burnt, paste-filled ¡­


    He was trembling uncontrobly, and so were his raised hands.


    The whole body except the right leg can be said to be a scorched ck, only the right foot can still be seen in its original form, Edward reached out and gently lifted his right foot and took a look at the heel.


    His child, every part of the body marks he knows very well, the most clear is the heel of a distinctive birthmark, in an irregr circle.


    Because the birthmark shows some depression above it, it resembles an apple without a tip.


    When Edward found that the leg was intact, he took such a chance that he stopped even breathing when he reached out to touch the soft skin.


    As a result, when he witnessed the birthmark on the heel of his foot, ovepping with the shape of the birthmark in his memory, his whole body stiffened and the hand clutching his little foot tightened violently.


    Suddenly, a plunge in the chest, a fishy sweetness rushed to the heart, ¡°Well ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    Anger.


    Angry and anxious, Edward spat out a mouthful of blood, fell weakly to the ground, hands hanging down, the next point fell on his back to the ground, but fortunately, his hands supported the ground to stabilize his body.


    Lycanthropic and disheveled.


    Edward¡¯s mind was nk, his strength seemed to be drained, and he looked at the unshaped person on the bed in a daze, not knowing how to react except trembling.


    As he saw the marks on the child¡¯s feet, Adriana saw them as well.


    At that moment, the dust has settled and everything has been finalized.


    ¡°Edward, you ¡­¡±


    Seeing his brother in such pain, Peter was worried and went up to try to soothe, but saw Edward waving his hand, ¡°You guys go out, let me ¡­ alone ¡­ have a quiet moment. ¡±


    Adriana was distressed and in tears.


    Harlee turned and walked out, and Peter helped Adriana out of the cabin.


    Three people left the hut but a minute¡¯s time, the house broke out a heartbreaking hissing sound, like a jungle beast hissing, more like a wild goose crying, the sound with trembling and despair.


    Adriana leaned into Peter¡¯s arms, tears streaming down her face, and it was hard as hell.


    Peter didn¡¯t know how to coax Adriana, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just held her quietly.


    Although his nature is cold, but in the end is also a flesh and blood people, see this scene, the heart is also quite unpleasant, heavy, helpless, angry, pain.


    A million emotions are intertwined and torment every heart.


    Inside, Edward just growled a few times and then fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Peter wavedtoward Harlee.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harlee walked over and the man pushed Adriana out of his arms and said to Harlee, ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee stood beside Adriana, and as soon as Peter let go, Adriana¡¯s body went limp and Harlee held her in ce.


    Although Peter¡¯s heart aches for Adriana, but now things are getting more and more difficult, he must investigate a clear.


    nced uneasily at Adriana, then gave a look to Giovanny and walked towards the very far side.


    Giovanny was a close second.


    After walking to an isted corner and making sure Adriana and the others couldn¡¯t hear them, Peter turned back to Giovanny, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    From the moment he walked into the house and saw the two men lying on the floor, Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he recognized the two men at once.


    Those two people are no other than the members of FE.


    Moreover, the strength is second only to Giovanny.


    But a few years ago surrendered to William, then I don¡¯t know what happened to be beaten by William, and removed them from FE.


    After many years, Peter did not expect to meet again, but actually in this way.


    In this way, it exins how the child was able to disappear under Edward¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Just got the news, Maddox and Shaun from FE left after the days are not good, because offended William, so around the wall, very down, many times theft, robbery, but the body is too good, almost no one can catch.¡±


    This is why the kidnapping is only 80 million.


    Peter¡¯s brow was knitted, his expression serious, and he gazed sideways into the distance, deep in thought.


    All things seem to make sense at this moment.


    Maddox is second in stature to Shaun, but he is a top hacker with a great talent in technology.


    On that day at the Hanbok Cultural Festival, Maddox hacked all the surveince, and then Shaun took charge of the child snatching and arranged for a pickup.

 Chapter 1095 Adding insult to injury

    In tandem, a perfect and quick kidnapping of Ashtyn.


    In the dark, it all makes sense.


    But Peter feels that the appearance is too smooth is the most false ¡®fact¡¯, easy to blind people.


    ¡°Keep checking, it¡¯s never that simple.¡±


    Peter gave the order and added: ¡°The scene fingerprints, bullet type, any trace can not be spared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Giovanny led the way and turned to collect clues.


    Peter¡¯s heart was anxious and restless, pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it drearily all by himself.


    If it was FE¡¯s Maddox and Shaun who kidnapped the child, then who could have killed them both easily and at close range?


    They are already a top expert, and there are very few people who are capable of being above them.


    But one thing can not be neglected, that is, there is no sign of a fight at the scene, the fallen Shaun and Maddox was shot at close range, which shows that it must be the work of acquaintances.


    Why did an acquaintance do it and kill them both? And not to poison a baby?


    If the goal is not money, what is it for?


    Who are the people behind the scenes and what do they intend to do?


    Peter was puzzled by the session of questions that came to his mind.


    Peter originally suspected the Henderson Family senior, but from Edward¡¯s reaction just now, it can be concluded that the dead is indeed Ashtyn.


    Old Mr. Henderson had no reason whatsoever toy hands on an infant less than one month old.


    ¡­


    In the afternoon, a group of several people took Ashtyn to the funeral home to arrange for cremation, select a cemetery, and spend the afternoon taking care of everything.


    This day, dense gloom, wind and snow plus cross, the gloomy weather depressing people almost can not breathe.


    Until 5:00 p. m., it was already pitch ck.


    Everyone is busy with everything and is already physically and mentally exhausted.


    ¡°You guys go back first, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Edward said breathlessly.


    ¡°Vivian is still waiting for you to return, you ¡­ pay attention to the body protection, do not torture yourself.¡±


    Peter is all a bit overwhelmed.


    In the mountains, he vomited blood in anger and anxiety, plus recently in order to find Ashtyn and apany Vivian, he hardly rested properly.


    All kinds of pressure and burden on his body alone, tormenting him almost copse, his body seriously overloaded.


    ¡°I hope you can keep it a secret. vivian¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s voice was hoarse and his speech seemed so feeble.


    ¡°We know how to do it.¡±


    Peter sighed, said nothing, helped Adriana, with Harlee three down the mountain.


    ¡°Adri, it¡¯s easy for Vivian to see you like this.¡±


    Harlee looked at Adriana¡¯s red and swollen eyes, and as an older brother, she didn¡¯t feel good about it either, wanting to guide but not knowing what to say.


    She had just gotten pregnant, and on this side she got the bad news about Ashtyn. All kinds of things were intertwined, and it was really overwhelming.


    ¡°Honey, I ¡­ I¡¯d better go to Harlee¡¯s house for the rest of the day.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to go back because she knew she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to withstand such a shock, and she wasn¡¯t sure she could control herself from thinking about Ashtyn and shed tears when she saw Vivian.


    In order not to expose the situation and keep Vivian from being irritated, she had to resort to this.


    ¡°Or you could just go to my house and I¡¯ll go pick up Eliza first?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s all gone, I¡¯m not sure about Vivian, you guys just say I went to The Hale family and say Raymond went to The Alston family to cause trouble again.¡±


    Adriana has found a suitable reason for herself.


    ¡°Good, but how can I rest assured that you are alone? How about I send you to The Hale family?¡±


    The Hale family is now in a bigger house, so it doesn¡¯t hurt to have one more Adriana.


    Besides, there are many people, there is a care, Peter can rest assured that the next.


    There are a lot of things that he needs to do these days and he needs to take care of them.


    ¡°Yeah, Peter¡¯s got a point. You might as well go to Jenkins¡¯.¡± Harlee echoed.


    Adriana thought about it and nodded her head impotently in agreement.


    Half an hourter, arrived at The Hale family.


    Because Peter called Jenkins in advance, he arrived at the neighborhood and both Hayley and Jenkins came down.


    ¡°Adri, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Hayley was not sure of the details, only that something had happened there. She went up to Adriana and found her pale and sickly frail and a little worried.


    ¡°You take Adriana upstairs to rest first.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter barked a message to Hayley.


    Adriana was so devastated by Ashtyn¡¯s affair that she was so disoriented and disoriented that she let Hayley take her upstairs, and she didn¡¯t even know to wave goodbye to Peter.


    Jenkins stood by, taking in Adriana¡¯s every word and action, a little puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What else can happen, Vivian¡¯s child was not kidnapped, today found, the child has ¡­ s, still less than a month child, sins ah.¡±


    Harlee sighs long and short, following the sadness.


    ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    The news came so suddenly that Jenkins felt for a moment that he had misinterpreted Harlee¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°No more? When did it happen, how is it possible?!¡±


    In any case, both Jenkins and Vivian are partners in the rtionship and have a good rtionship in private.


    Ashtyn, who I visited a while ago, was such a sweet and loving child, how could she have been lost?


    It is doubly sorrowful.


    Peter was silent and did not speak.


    Harlee shook her head and shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s too bad a life was lost like that. But you mustn¡¯t let Vivian know about this. She¡¯s very fragile right now and can¡¯t withstand any shock, so if she finds out the truth, it will add insult to injury and she won¡¯t be far from a breakdown.¡±


    Their thoughts were clear to Jenkins, and they understood.


    But ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to keep Vivian in the dark all the time, she¡¯ll have to know one day. Otherwise it¡¯s quite cruel to her to always have hope.¡±


    ¡°Say for sure, it¡¯s just not the right time.¡±


    Harlee waved her hand, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Adri will leave it to you, keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter and Harlee both got into the car and went back to Asnana vi.


    The day was extraordinarily gloomy, and it got dark a little after 4:00 pm.


    Inside the vi, Vivian stays in the bedroom and doesn¡¯te out. Eliza learns of Ashtyn¡¯s sad news and is immersed in grief, crying several times.


    Peter has been out and about in order to investigate the truth of the matter.


    And Edward couldn¡¯t be reached this night.


    Edward did not return to Asnana vi until the next day.


    ¡°Why are you drinking so much?¡±


    Peter, who was about to go out, just came downstairs and saw Edward stumbling in from outside.


    His face sank, ¡°Vivian is still waiting for you, look at this look, how are you going to face her?¡±


    As a big brother, Peter can¡¯t ept the fact that Ashtyn was killed, but since it has happened, he should face up to it, instead of numbing himself by drinking and buying alcohol.


    What¡¯s more, Edward is not alone now, he has Vivian behind him.


    A woman who needs him to soothe, to take care of.

 Chapter 1096 Finding Ruth

    ¡°My business is none of your business.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t even look at Peter and walked right around him.


    ¡°Stand still.¡±


    The man stepped in front of him, ¡°You¡¯re drunk, it¡¯s better not to go up there.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart is now extremely weak, and Edward is drunk. If we go upstairs now, we are afraid that everything will be exposed.


    By the time Vivian is in an ident, the person who will be hit the hardest is Edward.


    He couldn¡¯t condone things going on in chaos.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need you to interfere in my affairs!¡±


    A drunken Edward looked at Peter in a daze, ¡°Even you¡¯re against me?¡±


    ¡°Hank?¡±


    Peter did not talk to him unnecessarily, and directly called Hank over, gesturing towards him with a look, ¡°Take him down to sober up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank nodded and with a wave of his hand, greeted a few people as they walked towards Edward.


    As a result, just touching Edward¡¯s hand, Edward became angry and turned around to follow several people in a big fight in the living room.


    The sound of a fight in the living room startled Harlee, who came running down, looked at the several people fighting and asked Peter, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I¡¯ve found Ruth, you¡¯reing out with me.¡±


    Peter did not pay any attention to a few people fighting in the living room, said to Harlee and walked towards the outside.


    Once he heard that he had found Ruth, Harlee instantly came to life, ncing at Edward and Hank, as well as several other bodyguards, he subconsciously twitched the corners of his mouth and could not help but draw a breath backwards.


    I have to say, Edward¡¯s explosive power is really strong, Hank brought four people, none of them is Edward¡¯s opponent.


    But it was just a moment¡¯s work, and he was beaten and bruised.


    He wondered, Peter is to let Hank and the others as Edward¡¯s human sandbags, a fight to vent Edward¡¯s emotions?


    Thinking about it, he thought it must be such a possibility.


    Harlee followed Peter and drove away from the vi.


    Harlee, the co-pilot, asked impatiently, ¡°Where are the Ruth people now?¡±


    If I could meet with Ruth today, it would be a real meeting with her in a real sense.


    Harlee has a lot of things bottled up in her heart, repressed in her mind, and she can¡¯t wait to rush to Ruth¡¯s face and question her about how she is a mother.


    ¡°Archie¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Archie?¡±


    Harlee found it unbelievable, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Archie have a daughter-inw, and Ruth goes to his house, and that ¡­ their family?!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe it, except that the rtionship was a bit confusing.


    Drip Drip Drip ¨C


    The car was driving slowly on the icy road, and suddenly the car across the street was honking its horn.


    Peter looked over at the other car, only to hear Harlee, who stepped aside, say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Jenkins¡¯ car, Adri back?¡±


    He saw it, and naturally Peter saw it too.


    Pulled the car aside, pushed the door open and got out.


    There, the limo door opened and Adriana stepped down from the passenger side.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Peter walked up and saw that she was a little thinly dressed, and directly took off her tweed jacket and put it over Adriana¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself at all, it¡¯s so cold, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold if you wear too little.¡±


    After not seeing Peter for one night, Adriana missed him terribly.


    With a haggard and tired face, she saw Peter and zipped straight into his arms, ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Adriana said nothing, hugging Peter, her voice a little choked up.


    Peter knew that Adriana was having a hard time.


    Too many things have happened recently.


    From Brenden¡¯s calctions, Anne¡¯s betrayal, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s injury, her own health problems, and then Ashtyn¡¯s sudden departure.


    Each and every thing that happened was a great blow to her.


    Peter hugged Adriana, Jenkins looked to Harlee, the two men walked aside unspoken, each lit a cigarette and smoked in silence.


    Both men are Adriana¡¯s older brothers and have a strong bond.


    It was heartbreaking to see Adriana devastated, but now that it had happened, they were powerless to reverse it and nothing could be done.


    ¡°If you want to cry, cry, cry out your heart will feel better.¡±


    Peter hugged Adriana and asked a soft kiss on her forehead, soothing her, ¡°Don¡¯t be so strong in front of me.¡±


    Since I met Adriana, I have been ustomed to her strong nature and rarely saw her remove her disguise and be sad in front of him.


    Adriana sniffled, ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable with Vivian and want toe back to keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to apany Vivian, you have to adjust your emotions first, otherwise ¡­ it will only be counterproductive.¡±


    The wind was bitterly cold, Peter leaned on the door of the car, holding Adriana in his arms, softlyforting her.


    At this moment, Adriana immersed in Peter¡¯s tender home, very warm, very warm, very happy, but can not erase the heart of a thousand holes.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Adriana sighed, then suddenly looked up at him as if she thought of something, ¡°You and Harlee what are you guys going to do?¡±


    ¡°The Ashtyn thing hasn¡¯t worked out so far, and we have to do something about it.¡±


    There are some things that Peter doesn¡¯t want Adriana to know, so he pulls a random excuse.


    If not, she would certainly be begging to go along to see Ruth again.


    She finally took too much, and for the rest of her life, Peter wanted to make Adriana happy.


    ¡°Hard work, you must thoroughly investigate the killer behind the curtain, not to be lightly forgiven.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. You go back first.¡±


    Peter patted her on the shoulder and said to Jenkins, ¡°Jenkins, you take Adriana back and you can see Vivian on the way.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jenkins responded and led Adriana to the car.


    ¡°Honey, you clothes.¡±


    When she was ready to get into the car, Adriana saw that Peter was wearing a thin suit, so she handed him his jacket, ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon, but you, too, take care of your health.¡±


    The man smiled in relief, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Alston.¡±


    Adriana got back in the car and waved to Peter as Jenkins started the limo towards Asnana vi.


    The three men she is dealing with are the three most important people in her life, and it is probably best for Adriana that the three men who were at odds with each other are now getting along.


    She often wondered how nice it would be if the rest of her life was so harmonious and beautiful.


    Vi Archie.


    Harlee and Peter arrived at the vi and got out of the car.


    The outside of the vi was filled with bodyguards in ck suits, each standing there with a serious look, motionless like a statue.


    ¡°Solomon?¡±


    Harlee had just gotten out of the car when she saw a maning this way.


    At first Harlee thought it looked familiar, but only after the person walked in did she realize that the person was actually Solomon?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    On unnamed ind, Adriana¡¯s instructor!


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Solomon stood in front of Peter and bowed in a very respectful manner.


    ¡°What? Shit, did I miss something?¡±


    Harlee¡¯s jaw dropped and her extremely incredulous eyes nced back and forth at both Solomon and Peter.

 Chapter 1097 It’s you who’s too stupid

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Solomon looked at Harlee and raised an eyebrow, his clenched fist hand mming lightly on his chest, a unique way for men to meet each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Peter?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s your boss.¡±


    ¡°Uh huh, other than that, what other exnation can there be?¡±


    Solomonughed.


    That meaning is self-exnatory.


    ¡°Peter, the hell with you!¡±


    Getting the truth, Harlee got angry and threw a punch towards Peter.


    Peter nced out of the corner of his eye and raised his hand to hold his fist directly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too stupid to have anything to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ you ¡­!¡±


    He shook off Peter¡¯s hand, pointed at him in anger, nodded, held his face red, and didn¡¯t say a word for half a day.


    Anger.


    A sense of shame of being crushed surged to the surface.


    Thinking about the disdain for Peter, and looking at the Peter standing in front of him, I felt a pang of heartbreak.


    To know the initial arrangements for Adrianato go to the unnamed ind, wasted a lot of effort, and thought that Adriana to hide Peter never find her.


    Now he realizes that he was the one who thought he was right.


    The person who is extremely vocal on the unnamed ind is none other than Solomon, and now I know that Solomon is Peter¡¯s man.


    In this way, just think how amazing the power lurking behind Peter is.


    ¡°You knew all along that Adriana was on the unnamed ind?¡±


    ¡°Of course he knows.¡±


    Not waiting for Peter to answer, Solomon said beforehand: ¡°Not only that, every time you appear in unnamed ind, he knows.¡±


    ¡°What about the time ¡­ put Adri on a mission?¡±


    It was the one that put Adriana on the mission to assassinate Alvin.


    It¡¯s really just a chance to try it out.


    Solomonughs and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    The answer is obvious.


    Harlee clenched her back teeth and nodded, ring angrily at Peter, crying andughing.


    Anger.


    Incredibly angry, he didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    Regardless of the second thought, there was some confusion, ¡°Why did you let her get hurt when you were right on the unnamed ind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking for Ruth?¡±


    Peter avoided answering Harlee¡¯s question.


    At that time he knew that his days were numbered and let Adriana train every time on the unnamed ind in the hope that she would grow up as soon as possible and learn more skills and means to protect herself as soon as possible.


    Then there will be all kinds of future.


    ¡°Peter, I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡±


    He was suffocating in his heart, but he was no match for Peter, and was helpless to put in a harsh word.


    The two walked to the entrance of the vi and the bodyguards opened the vi gate.


    Walk in and go straight into the vi lobby.


    The hall was quiet, and the two men swept through the living room, their eyes fixed on the two sitting on the couch.


    One is Archie and one is ¡­ Ruth.


    Harlee has met Archie many times and is familiar with him, so to speak.


    But Ruth is very new to the world.


    Today she, sharp short hair, well-maintained face slightly powdered, very youthful, with a sense of heroism between the eyebrows, valiant.


    The whole person does not have the warmth and gentleness of a woman, but instead looks more capable and handsome.


    The first time I met her, her appearance took Harlee a little by surprise.


    I thought she should be a woman with long hair up, heavy makeup but elegant, but it turned out to be just the opposite.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Peter and Harlee both walk in, Archie stood up and said rather politely, ¡°Come,e,e and sit down.¡±


    He gestures to the couch, then his gaze falls on Harlee¡¯s.


    Although the two do not spend much time together, and even Harlee has a heavy hostility towards him, but from Archie¡¯s eyes there is a kind of doting fatherly affinity.


    The mncholy eyes carry a faint sadness.


    Mostly in Archie¡¯s mind, he also felt guilty about Harlee and Adriana.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Ruth saw Harlee and got up and walked towards him.


    ¡°You stand still!¡±


    Before she could even get close to Harlee, she saw Harlee pointing directly at her and yelling.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Ruth wrinkled her eyebrows, her face tinged with a slightlyplicated look, inscrutable.


    ¡°You what you? I ask you, where have you been these days? Now that you have returned to Waverly, why don¡¯t youe out and meet us, do you know how much Adri has suffered and how much she has sinned alone?¡±


    As an older brother, his heart really goes out to Adriana for what she is going through now.


    Peter stood aside and walked over to the couch to sit down, seemingly not wanting to get involved in the family¡¯s argument.


    In the end, Adrianais the child of Ruth and Archie, and now that she is married to Adriana, they are considered family.


    Only, Peter doesn¡¯t seem to have a good feeling about her ¡­ either.


    ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t know that I don¡¯t have the means to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Harlee, you should be considerate of her.¡±


    Archie looked at Ruth with a sad face and felt a bit sorry for her, so he spoke up for her.


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Harlee chided once again, ¡°I¡¯m understanding? I¡¯d like to ask, when Adri and I were suffering, who was considerate of her? You, or you?¡±


    He reached out and pointed at the two men, asking aggressively.


    It¡¯s too much.


    Where in the world can you find parents like Ruth and Archie?


    If you are born and not raised, then why do you need to be born?


    ¡°I know that girl Adri is pathetic. But this is fate, she is Obren¡¯s future young master, there are some things she has to go through. If not, how can she carry the burden that big in the future?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Harlee, who was in a bad mood, couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°What life, bullshit life! You said she can be the young master, did you go through her consent? Have you ever thought about whether she is willing? Look at the life she lived when she was a child, and now look at it, you are simply pushing her to the brink of extinction! You can¡¯t find people as heartless as you two in the whole world!¡±


    ¡°Stop it you!¡±


    As soon as Harlee¡¯s words left her mouth, Archie growled in anger, then took Ruth in his arms, sped one hand behind her head and patted her on the back with the other, ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t be mad, Harlee is just a child, she doesn¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Ruth snuggled into Archie¡¯s arms, head buried in his chest, did not speak, but from her trembling form can be seen, should be very angry, the heart is very sad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act in front of me, it¡¯s disgusting to watch. archie, you have a family and a wife of your own, what¡¯s with hugging ruth now?¡±


    Archie is The Alston family old man adopted child, so many years in The Alston family to put it nicely is honest and honest people, to put it badly, is a coward, loser.


    Many years ago broke up with Ruth, it is surprising that the two are still hugging now, it is ¡­ disgusting!


    ¡°Young master, sir, you want to drink ¡­ ah,e guests. peter came?¡±


    Speak of the devil, speak of the devil.


    Harlee was just thinking about Archie¡¯s wife when she saw a woman walk in outside the living room.

 Chapter 1098 Ruth’s mind

    That person is no other than Archie¡¯s ¡®real wife¡¯, Freya.


    But what did she just shout?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Young master?


    Harlee was a little baffled, incredulous eyes sizing up Freya, then looking over at Ruth and Archie, who were cuddling over here, and watching Freya¡¯s reaction in reverse.


    But to his surprise, Freya did not have any hint of surprise and anger.


    Instead, he walked towards him, ¡°This is the young master, right? Well, there is still a resemnce between the eyebrows and the young master.¡±


    She scowled at Harlee and said.


    At this moment, spare Harlee how stupid, but also can understand the situation.


    It turns out that Archie and Freya are simply a pseudo-couple, just pretending to be a couple, and she is also Obren¡¯s person!


    Harlee thought about what she had just said and was embarrassed and a little angry.


    ¡°Who is your young master, you have the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°There is no mistake. The young master¡¯s angry look is really simr to the young master when he was young.¡± Freya had an amiable face and a very affable attitude.


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not your young master, and I have nothing to do with that young master of yours!¡±


    He waved his hand, anger in his heart was hard to calm.


    ¡°Young master sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go make tea with you.¡±


    Freya did not get angry, but kept a kind smile and turned to Peter, ¡°Peter, would you like tea or coffee?¡±


    Peter is now considered a family member, and in The Alston family for more than ten years and Peter¡¯s rtionship is considered close, Freya will not feel embarrassed that ¡®things have been revealed¡¯.


    ¡°in water is fine.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°Okay, you wait a moment.¡±


    Freya answered, turned around and went to make tea.


    ¡°Harlee sit down.¡±


    Ruth had no intention of getting angry with Harlee, pointing to the couch and speaking very softly to him.


    Ruth, who has always had a strong nature, has never shown sadness in front of outsiders, and today was an ident.


    Harlee nced at the two men and walked boldly to the couch and sat down directly.


    Perhaps the force was too much, and bounced on the sofa.


    And then leaned back on the sofa lean, hands around the chest, gaze cold with resentment, ¡°Say, how do you n to solve the matter of Adri?¡±


    That is his own sister, this matter must be ounted for, otherwise, he can not pass that level in his own heart.


    Ruth didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Archie.


    Archie patted Ruth¡¯s shoulder, soothing her, and led her over to the couch to sit down.


    And he sits between Harlee and ni.


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be said clearly for a while. Although it is said that Adri¡¯s health is still in good condition now, but in the end, it can¡¯t be dyed for too long. She, still, has to go to Obren.¡±


    As they spoke, both Ruth and Archie¡¯s eyes looked at Peter at the same time.


    That look, by andrge, is Harlee discourse is not as strong as Peter.


    Peter pulled out a cigarette and tossed one to Archie and Harlee, then held one in his own mouth, lit it, and stared down at the ashtray on the table, without saying a word.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t sense the couple¡¯s meaning, but he didn¡¯t mean to pick up on it.


    ¡°I still say the same thing I said earlier. It¡¯s not up to you to go to Obren or not, there are things you should ask Adriana about, not make decisions here in private.¡±


    Harlee finished her sentence and looked at Peter who was sitting across the table, ¡°Then you are the daughter-inw, you talk instead.¡±


    He was a little anxious.


    Fearing that Peter is not speaking is something else in mind.


    Peter held a cigarette in his lips, took a look, then pinched the butt and pressed it in the ashtray.


    Lifting his eyes, he looked expressionlessly at Archie and the Ruths and said, ¡°I want to hear what you have to say.¡±


    With Adriana¡¯s life and death at stake, how could Peter decide everything abruptly?


    He would rather know what the Archie¡¯s had in mind before he asked Adriana what she thought.


    ¡°What else could they have in mind? What does Obren have to do with Adriana? Since childhood, Adriana because of this what the hell Obren thing caused less harm?¡±


    My heart goes out to Adriana.


    There are many things he sees, his heart aches for Adriana, but he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Archie wrinkled his brow and looked to Ruth without speaking.


    ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡±


    Bang!


    Ruth¡¯s sentence just ended, Harlee mmed on the table, thunderous, ¡°can not say? If you really can¡¯t say it, then don¡¯t say it. From now on you and Archie stay away from me and Adriana, we have nothing to do with you, dead or alive! What the hell!¡±


    Harlee growled and yelled at Peter, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±


    ¡°No go the old man himself!¡±


    Maybe the Archie¡¯s are really going too far, or maybe it¡¯s because Harlee has a short temper and gets angry at the drop of a hat.


    By contrast, Peter is a bit more subdued.


    Harlee grunted, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Archie called out, but Harlee didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Ugh, this kid.¡±


    He pped his thigh, shook his head with a sigh, very helpless look.


    ¡°What will happen to Adriana if she doesn¡¯t go back to Obren?¡±


    For Peter, the only thing he cares about most is Adriana, so this time the situation is about Adriana¡¯s life and death, as long as we can let Adriana live, all things are still negotiable.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Archie didn¡¯t know what to say, gazing deeply and intensely at Ruth, waiting for her answer.


    Ruth¡¯s face is even moreplicated, seems to be some hesitation, she did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°In fact, from Adri¡¯s insistence on saving you, it must have be a foregone conclusion. The motherpulsion is not awakened in the body, there is no harm to the body, but once the motherpulsion is awakened, it is bound to suffer that bone-chilling pain. I think you have the most right to say how life-threatening that feeling is. But Adri is a girl.¡±


    She said in a serious tone, ¡°Adri¡¯s ability to hold on to things for more than six months was beyond my expectations, she¡¯s a lot stronger than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that child, really suffered a lot. We ¡­ sorry girl.¡±


    Archie hugged Ruth, and the two looked sad and sighed long and hard.


    Instead, Peter was deep in thought.


    The things they said Peter had already thought about, so it did not surprise him. Then asked, ¡°Back to Obren, is the intention to let her take over the Obren patriarch position?¡±


    The result is obvious, but Peter still asked a question, but did not wait for them to answer, Peter added: ¡°Shangguan young master is very young, even if the session of Obren patriarch you can still. Why must it be Adriana?¡±


    Who can know the twists and turns in between?


    Peter¡¯s mind was heavy and he was trying to analyze the current situation.


    Naive is like being caught in a heavy fog, a hidden fog obscuring his vision, so he can¡¯t see anything clearly.

 Chapter 1099 Poor Vivian

    His question did not wait for Ruth¡¯s answer.


    Peter changed his line of questioning again, ¡°How much longer can Adriana hold out?¡±


    ¡°It depends on her own health.¡±


    Ruth gave an ambiguous answer.


    The man raised an eyebrow, face cold a few points, harsh cold eyes shot straight to Ruth, ¡°Obren will naturally go, but if you force Adriana to do what she does not want to do, I also do not mind leveling you Obren.¡±


    The woman who wants to protect has paid a lot for her all these years, but now he is needed to protect her.


    ¡°Arrogant.¡±


    The person who spoke was Archie.


    In the eyes of the world, the Alston family¡¯s Archie and Raymond are both of the same nature, useless losers who are not looked at in the right way.


    But just because Peter just said something that provoked him to instantly get angry.


    In the past, the gentle nature of a sudden turn, be a stern gaze, gloomy face, invisible pration of apelling aura.


    Peter gazed at him and felt in his heart that, by andrge, this was the true ¡®look¡¯ that Archie should have!


    From the first dealings with Archie, I think he seems to be obsequious, but the human eye does not lie, his eyes betrayed too much.


    So a long time ago Peter sent someone to investigate Archie, and finally it took a lot of effort to know that the person standing behind him is Ruth.


    ¡°Peter, I advise you to be good and let Adri go back to Obren. one, for the sake of her life, and two, you are no match for Obren. Do not think that you are the future sessor of the FE, you can be the enemy of Obren. Besides, FE¡¯s biggest rival is William, and you may be the one who loses badly in the end. Where did you get such a big confidence?¡±


    As soon as he heard someone was disrespectful to his woman, Archie couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and defended her.


    The couple is very much in love.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows, his slightly narrowed eyes gazing at him, ¡°Third Uncle hides quite deeply, is this your true face?¡±


    Investigate him deeply enough.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it is or isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What does Uncle Sam think is important? The deliberate attempt to get Adriana back to Obren and what unspeakable secrets Obren has waiting for her?¡±


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re Adri¡¯s husband doesn¡¯t mean you can make any decisions for her!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°She is Ruth¡¯s daughter, Obren¡¯s heir, and it is an unchangeable fact that she goes back to Obren. Agree or disagree, there is no way to refuse.¡±


    Archie and Peter two confrontation, both sides of the momentum, with a strong aura of their own.


    ¡°Since Third Uncle is so determined, we might as well wait and see.¡±


    He nced coldly at Ruth, who had been silent, and left Archie¡¯s house directly.


    Walking out of the vi and getting into the car, Harlee was sitting in the car waiting for her.


    He instructed Solomon, ¡°Get the men out of there.¡±


    ¡°Boss, Ruth was so hard to catch from abroad, just let it go?¡±


    Solomon was a little reluctant.


    Releasing Ruth now would be the equivalent of all the previous efforts being wasted.


    ¡°Ruth doesn¡¯t want toe back, and none of you can bring her back.¡±


    Peter left ament, got into hiscar, and started it to go straight back to Asnana vi.


    In the car, Harlee¡¯s face was very ugly, ¡°Shit, who are you looking out for? I¡¯m telling you, Archie and his family are no good. I put my words here, I want to recognize them as my parents in the future, I will eat shit to show you!¡±


    He swears by it.


    Peter didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to Harlee¡¯s nonsense, instead he said to Harlee, ¡°Ever wanted to go over to Obren and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Obren? I ¡­¡±


    He hesitated.


    ¡°You have been given a task, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°What kind of mission?¡±


    ¡°How about a trip to Obren with Giovanny?¡±


    He has a lot to do now.


    Because six months ago life is in danger, time is not much, so many things are not to take care of.


    Even after the cure, Adriana does not let her manage too much, he will have Adriana to do. And now, she is weak, and weak, things naturally have to be handled by him instead.


    From now on, as long as he Peter is in, he will not let anyone bully his woman again.


    ¡°Why did you go to Obren?¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t understand what Peter meant, shook her head again and refused outright, ¡°No. Eliza is pregnant now and I want to stay with Eliza.¡±


    After saying that, he seemed to change his mind again, ¡°When do you want me to go? I¡¯ll have to go back and talk to Eliza about it.¡±


    In the end, in Harlee¡¯s mind, she still wants to visit Obren very much.


    Many things in life are closely rted to Obren, which is why he wanted to make a trip to Obren.


    He was more like unraveling the answers and seeing the root of the problem.


    ¡°Let me know anytime you think about it.¡±


    Peter said.


    Asnana vi.


    The two men hurried back to Asnana vi and just walked outside the vi lobby when they heard hysterical cryinging from the living room.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, listening to the voice of Vivian.


    ¡°She knows the truth?¡±


    Harlee also heard it and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter vetoed it.


    Step upstairs, into the vi lobby, then see Vivian standing in front of Edward pushing him, ¡°I want to go to Ashtyn, you let me go to the child, OK? Edward, I beg you, please, oooh ¡­ I can not do without a child ah. ¡±


    She cried her heart out.


    As long as she can¡¯t wait for the baby, she can¡¯t settle down in her heart.


    Adriana, Eliza and Jenkins stood by, seeing Vivian¡¯s appearance, and felt very bad, but did not know how to persuade her.


    ¡°I told you to get some rest at home and wait for my news. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was cold, and his ¡®tenderness¡¯ for Vivian had long since disappeared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait, I want to go out and find the baby. ashtyn disappeared, how can you make me quietly wait at home? Oooh ¡­ I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle and clutched Edward¡¯spel with both hands, her whole body seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Edward was just about to refuse when Peter said, ¡°If finding a child will make her feel better, why should she refuse? Just arrange a few people to apany her.¡±


    He thinks differently from Edward.


    ¡°Yeah, I think Peter has a point.¡±


    Jenkins was distressed to see Vivian¡¯s face.


    The Vivian he worked with in the past was a strong, capable and intelligent woman, but now she looks really pathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for her to wait at home for news, and I think that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Harlee chimed in.


    ¡°She¡¯s not well, so she¡¯s better off resting at home.¡±


    Edward was worried about Vivian¡¯s health, fearing that she would not be able to bear it.


    Because of Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance, she spent the whole day in tears and did not eat or sleep properly.


    In just a few days, she lost arge circle of weight, waxy face, pale lips, the whole person a stumbling decadence, look heartbreaking.

 Chapter 1100 – The Truth is Revealed

    ¡°I¡¯m in good health, I¡¯m really good.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, wiped the tears from her face, and pretended to be strong in order to get Edward to agree to let her go out and find Ashtyn, she said, ¡°I really can do it, Edward, you trust me, okay?¡±


    No one knows how painful her life has been and how hard it is for her to feel.


    Even dreaming of the scene of her child¡¯s death scared her.


    ¡°Edward, I know the child is missing and you are not feeling well in your heart. But what about you, you can at least go out every day to look for the child, I can only wait so at home? I¡¯m really not as weak as you think. Really no!¡±


    Vivian held Edward¡¯s hand, looked at him with tears in her eyes, kept shaking her head, and choked back tears.


    Adriana, who was standing by, saw Vivian¡¯s appearance and her heart ached like a knife.


    Covering his chest several times red eyes, but worried about being Vivian see, so all collected the sad emotions.


    ¡°Go ahead if you want to.¡±


    She finally said intolerantly, and then added, ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to go upstairs to rest for a while.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Adriana doesn¡¯t care about Vivian, but she feels very guilty and self-conscious when she sees Vivian¡¯s appearance and doesn¡¯t know how to face Vivian.


    The baby is gone, but everyone is afraid to tell Vivian for fear of breaking her heart.


    But now it seems that even if it is hidden, it will not change anything.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and he was worried that if he continued to carry it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist telling Vivian the truth.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Edward has mixed feelings.


    Since the various misunderstandings between him and Vivian were cleared up, he really felt the beauty of love and thought that he could live a happy and simple life with Vivian as long as he gave up the Henderson Family business.


    Now it seems that this is not the case.


    ¡°Okay, you go ahead.¡±


    He sighed, there was really nothing he could do, ¡°I will arrange for someone to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Vivian stared at him with wide eyes, tears in her eyes, moved. She stepped forward and gave Edward a hand, ¡°Edward, thank you, thank you. If Ashtyn knew that you cared so much about him, he would feel very happy.¡±


    The woman was stuck in his arms, and at that moment, Edward only felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    Raising his arms around her, he held her tightly.


    Heart: Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I wasn¡¯t able to keep our baby, I¡¯m sorry ¡­


    What happened to Ashtyn was a blow to Vivian, but it was also a blow to Edward, causing him to doubt himself.


    Feeling that I am not capable enough to keep even one child.


    Subsequently, arrangements were made for someone to apany Vivian out to look for the child.


    Witnessing the car leaving the vi, several people stood in the living room.


    Adriana sad choked hoarse: ¡°Look at her, if she knew the truth ¡­ would ¡­¡±


    There were some things she couldn¡¯t say.


    Peter put his arm around her shoulders, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Vivian is much stronger than we think.¡±


    Everything just needs a process of adaptation.


    ¡°I would hope so, I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to sustain the blow.¡±


    In any case, that is her good sister, good girlfriend, has already suffered too much alone, Adriana does not want to see her suffer any aggravation.


    ¡°Anyone who can withstand a blow must withstand it.¡±


    Edward eyed the direction of the vi entrance, his face gloomy like ink, slightly narrowed pupils filled with killing intent.


    Went upstairs and went straight to the study on the second floor.


    In the study, he sat down and picked up a dense list of names that sat on the table.


    The list is more than two hundred people.


    Those people are the people Edward has offended, ck and white people on the road have, each of them have strong financial resources, the strength should not be underestimated.


    It is really difficult to line up one by one.


    Shortly after, the study door opened and Harlee and Peter walked in.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, did you screen it out, any targets?¡±


    Harlee stepped forward and inquired.


    Edward waggled his eyebrows and gazed at the list for a while, then took a pen and circled the names.


    Read each name one by one, even if there is a slight possibility he did not want to let go of the intention.


    Eventually, fifty people were circled out of the two hundred.


    ¡°The scope has been narrowed down, but fifty people has some difficulty.¡±


    Peter picked up the list and looked at the names written on it, people from home and abroad. And many of them are strong, even in his at least are not a few.


    He picked up his phone and made a call to Solomon, ¡°Send you a list of names and send your team to investigate immediately.¡±


    Solomon has a small team of nine people, all of whom are very capable.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and sent a photo of the list directly to the other party.


    And then put the list on the table and said to Edward: ¡°I will investigate about the child, you spend some time with Vivian these days. you ¡­ should not fail her.¡±


    You can tell that Edward cares a lot about Vivian.


    It¡¯s just that often Edward doesn¡¯t know how to express his emotions, and he doesn¡¯t know how to coax a woman.


    This is his weakness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own child¡¯s business!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Edward has a fierce face, the whole person is as cold as basalt ice.


    ¡°The child is gone, what you need to cherish and protect now is the person who is alive, is Vivian!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Peter has a point. You are suffering, but Vivian is really quite poor, you can¡¯t let her down again and chill her heart.¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t stand it, and followed suit to persuade Edward.


    Then added a sentence, ¡°With Peter and I, both can help you investigate. When you find out who is behind the murder, what you want to do, that is all your business. Now it¡¯s just a process.¡±


    Sitting in the executive chair, Edward¡¯s whole body was tensed up as if he had drawn a bow full of strings.


    Edward hesitated for a long time, on the one hand he wanted to stay with Vivian, but now that the child was gone, what he wanted to do more than anything else was to investigate the killer behind the scene and catch the man to avenge the child.


    As the father of a child, if even the investigation of the murderer needs the help of his brother, it will look like he is ipetent and extremely irresponsible to the dead child.


    At least, he can¡¯t get past that hurdle in his heart.


    ¡°You are now impatient, even if you go to investigate yourself, many times will be mixed with personal feelings, leading to errors in judgment.¡±


    Peter advised.


    He could understand Edward¡¯s emotions.


    Or rather, no one but him is more aware of Edward¡¯s psychological feelings.


    When Adriana fell into the sea, he was also looking for Adriana all over the world, until the end, and thought she was dead.


    It was such a painful time for him too.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better for you to stay with Vivian.¡±


    Harlee conformed again.


    ¡°Okay, since you want to investigate things that¡¯s fine. You should at least stay with Vivian for a few days and then investigate.¡±


    Peter saw Edward hesitating a bit, but was holding on to the principle in his heart.

 Chapter 1101 Looking around for children

    Couldn¡¯t bear to see him struggling all the time.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    In the end, Edward agreed to Peter, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll trouble you about this. You should know my nature, please do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Every minute of every day is a kind of torture for Vivian, and undoubtedly for Edward as well.


    The two were so immersed in the ¡®disappearance¡¯ and death of their child that they could note out of the shadows for a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Peter took care of everything in order to let Edward have no worries.


    Nowadays, there are many things he needs to do.


    Need to be there for Adriana, need to take Adriana and the kids out for a walk now and then, and more importantly, need to look into Obren¡¯s affairs.


    As for Ruth, her identity is very special, not just as simple as Obren¡¯s young master.


    As for what the power behind her is, Peter does not know, but he has to dig deeper to the end.


    ¡­


    At night, an exhausted Adrianay in bed and had a long time to sleep.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Some things go with the territory. Vivian will be sad when the child dies, but she¡¯s just as sad when the child ¡®can¡¯t be found¡¯. Instead of doing both, it¡¯s better to tell her the truth.¡±


    Peter knew what Adriana was worried about.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say. But Vivian has already lost two children, how can she stand it? I they said that today Vivian went out to look for the children, the whole person is like crazy. It¡¯s really so unfair to hold on to so much hope for the child and turn out to be so cruel.¡±


    Leaning on Peter¡¯s chest, Adriana closed her eyes, her mind was all mixed up, ¡°honey, I really feel so tired.¡±


    Yes it is very tiring.


    Since childhood, Adriana has experienced many things, yet none of them felt like they would cause her as much pain as they do now.


    ¡°The bitterness is over. The most painful and worst things have happened, what could be worse than now? Don¡¯t think nonsense, everything will be fine.¡±


    He reassured her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°By the way, I want ¡­ to see Ran tomorrow.¡±


    That day Ran helped Peter, heard that seems to be injured, but because of various things dyed, has not been able to visit him.


    For Ran, that¡¯s what Adriana owes a lifetime of favors, and there¡¯s no way to repay it with her life.


    ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Peter thought about it and said directly.


    ¡°You ¡­?¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows and shook her head again, ¡°You¡¯d better forget it, you¡¯re so busy at home, go take care of things at home.¡±


    She worries that Peter will fight again after he meets Ran.


    Adriana¡¯s thoughts were seen through by Peter, who immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    A definitive attitude.


    Adriana hesitated a bit and finally nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Then you must restrain yourself then, don¡¯t fight with Ran in the hospital then.¡±


    That was thest thing she wanted to see.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter pursed his lips and rubbed her head, ¡°It¡¯s veryte, rest early. Your own and your health is not good, take care of yourself too, understand?¡±


    Because of Vivian¡¯s matter, Adriana¡¯s heart is burdened and stressed every day, and Peter is anxious to see it in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s you who has so many things to deal with. old Mr. Alston died, and now Uncle Five¡¯s family is thinking about The Alston family¡¯s property, and I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t rest so easily.¡±


    The matter of Ashtyn, her condition, The Alston family, and the search for Ruth all weigh on Peter¡¯s shoulders.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Peter¡¯s condition was getting better, Adriana would not have let him do so much alone.


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s enough for me to handle these things alone. You, all you have to do now is to rest early and be good.¡±


    He put his big palm over Adriana¡¯s belly, ¡°There are two more little things tormenting you here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep then. You go and get busy, no need to stay with me.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Waiting for you to fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ are fine.¡±


    Adriana wanted to refuse, but was worried that Peter was more stubborn, so she didn¡¯t say anything and hugged him to sleep.


    It took a while for the little girl to fall asleep.


    Peter then got up, covered her with bedding, turned off the light and went out.


    I don¡¯t know, Adriana can fall asleep so quickly there?


    She had insomnia before, and although she is now recovering well, it is difficult to sleep once she has something on her mind.


    The reason why she pretended to sleep was that she didn¡¯t want Peter to stay with her and dy the time to deal with her business.


    He is still in charge of taking care of severalpanies, and he is very busy and stressed every day.


    Adriana would like to help him, but her body is so exhausted.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ooooooooooo ¡­ Ashtyn, where are you?¡±


    Late into the night, like a ghostly cry of the wind blowing in the face, as if a knife cut.


    The streets are cold and clear, stores close early, but the billboards are shing with colorful lights, adding a few eye-catching splendor to the cold winter night.


    Vivian was holding an advertising leaflet in her arms and asionally met people passing by on a battery-operated bicycle, she would rush up to them regardless, ¡°Hello, I lost my child, have you seen this child?¡±


    ¡°Nervous ah, get out of the way, do not want to die ah!¡±


    The battery owner nearly hit Vivian and couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily.


    Edward stepped forward and tugged Vivian¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, when the hell are you going to get back?¡±


    Edward was heartbroken and inexplicably annoyed when he saw Vivian¡¯s near-obsession with posting a missing person notice.


    More is the result of their own ipetence and rushed to anger, feel ipetent, useless, a waste.


    Once boasting of his innocence, he thought he could do anything, and now reality haspletely woken him up.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back. I want to find Ashtyn, our son.¡±


    Vivian broke away from his hand, ¡°Edward, can you just let me look for my son? I haven¡¯t seen Ashtyn for days, he must be missing his mother, he¡¯ll cry if he doesn¡¯t see me.¡±


    Because you cane out to find the child, Vivian¡¯s mood is much better, the whole person put the spirit on the matter of finding the child, and do not care to think, just want to collect more clues.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte, why don¡¯t you go back and rest, I¡¯m not sleepy. Really, I¡¯m really not sleepy at all.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, at this moment, nced at a young man on a bicycle, she immediately rushed over and stuffed the search notice into the basket of the bicycle, ¡°My child is missing, if you have seen this child, must remember to contact me, thank you, thank you.¡±


    The bicycle is a young boy, wrapped in a thick down jacket, a suspicious look at Vivian, both feet elerated, riding the bike faster and faster, seems to think that encountered a psychopath, some fear of fire to escape.


    A gust of wind blew the bicycle basket¡¯s search notice to the ground, and the single piece of paper advertising the search notice even tumbled on the ground, then rolled down in front of Vivian¡¯s heels.

 Chapter 1102 Dare not tell the truth

    She looked down, picked up the search ad, saw some snowkes on the pages, so she raised her hand and carefully brushed it and blew on it.


    On the ad paper is a photo taken on the third day of Ashtyn¡¯s birth, the child¡¯s grape-like car-riding eyes open, grinning, and bubbles spitting from her mouth, setting off her charmingly cute little pink face.


    Because the paper fell on the ground stained with snow, resulting in Ashtyn photo that location wet a lot, she was very distressed to wipe the advertising paper on the scarf, the result of a single identally broke the thin paper.


    Ashtyn¡¯s good photo split in two.


    Vivian froze, ¡°Yikes, it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Her small face full of sadness sank and sank, immediately held the search ad in her arms, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s bad, Ashtyn don¡¯t be angry with Mommy oh, Mommy was just careless before breaking your picture, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Edward stood by during the whole process, and seeing Vivian¡¯s careful actions and the way he took care of Ashtyn¡¯s picture on the advertisement paper, his nose sank and his eyes misted with water.


    As soon as he turned around, he mmed his fist on a sycamore tree, ¡°Damn!¡±


    It was clear that Ashtyn was gone, but Vivian held on to hope, hoping all the time that Ashtyn would return to them.


    The cruel truth was hidden in Edward¡¯s heart, and he wanted to go to Vivian and tell her the truth countless times, but he couldn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Edward, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Vivian looked down and pieced together the torn advertising paper, then sandwiched the torn paper between a pile of missing person¡¯s ads.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw Edward¡¯s left fist smashed in a sycamore tree, his right arm leaning across the trunk and pillowing his forehead in a painful gesture, not knowing what he was thinking.


    She walked towards Edward and found that his left hand had broken the skin and spilled crimson blood, dripping down his fingers on the white snow surface, which was particrly harsh.


    Putting the advertising paper into the limo, he turned and walked over to Edward again, lifted his left hand, blew on it, and then took the scarf off his neck and wrapped it around his injured hand.


    Stiffly wrapped the hand like a ball.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about the baby, too, and anxious about the fire.¡±


    She held his hand and looked at him with an extremely gentle tone, saying, ¡°But our child is lucky, we will be able to find him soon. edward, as long as we don¡¯t give up, we will be able to find him one day, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Vivian herself because of the disappearance of children, tea and food, sleepless nights, the whole person just a few days lost several pounds, but now a strongfort Edward.


    The irony of the scene made Edward¡¯s heart quite unpleasant.


    He straightened up, turned around and faced Vivian, looked down at the hands wrapped in a thick scarf, and looked at Vivian¡¯s miserable and helpless cheeks, so thin and haggard that it hurt his heart to break.


    Edward held her and put his right hand on her head, hugging her tightly with a little force, strangling Vivian so much that she could hardly breathe.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But with the two of them holding each other tightly, Vivian could clearly feel his trembling body, suppressing too many emotions.


    He, for all intents and purposes, is a man of few words.


    And she is a woman, that is, there is pressure, cry a little on the good, but he is different, all things hidden in the heart, only to feel more tired of the heart.


    Vivian reached out and put her arm around Edward, soothing him kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, everything will be fine.¡±


    Because Edward agreed to let Vivian out to find the child, she was cathartic and seemed much better than the previous days¡¯ breakdown.


    ¡°Silly girl. Can we ¡­ stop looking for a child and have another one, OK?¡±


    Edward was moved, his cold heart, because she said ¡®don¡¯t be sad, everything will be fine¡¯, and warm to melt.


    ¡°How can that work?¡±


    Vivian stood up straight, looked straight at Edward and shook her head, ¡°Ashtyn is Ashtyn, and even if he had another child, he would not be Ashtyn.¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    Pulled, but found that to her in addition to heartache, pity, do not know what to say.


    Four eyes facing each other, a few dozen seconds of silence, surrounded by the sound of the wind in addition to hunting, it is cold and silent as if they were the only two people left.


    ¡°Have you ever wondered if Ashtyn he died ¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡®death¡¯ could be uttered, Vivian pped him in the face, ¡°Edward, what are you talking about? That¡¯s our child, I forbid you to curse him.¡±


    Although it was a p, it didn¡¯t use much force.


    Vivian red at him angrily, ¡°Come on pooh-pooh, that look won¡¯t work if you say it.¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    Aplex gaze flickered as he watched her without speaking, only the hands hanging at his side were clenched tightly together, clicking at the bone joints.


    The child is clearly dead!


    God knows how helpless and torn Edward was?


    On the one hand, he wanted to tell Vivian the truth like crazy, but on the other hand, he was worried that Vivian would not be able to bear the merciless truth and be driven to copse.


    ¡°Edward, I told you to take a quick spit,e on! Surely I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±


    She stomped her foot in exasperation.


    Good things do not work, but bad things are often the same as the light of the crow¡¯s mouth, saying that everything works.


    Vivian really doesn¡¯t want to see that kind of truth.


    She, can¡¯t ept it!


    In the small woman repeatedly insisted, Edward put down the cold nature, inclined his head, when really spit towards the ground.


    Obviously everything seems so childish.


    But Vivian actually breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°So we¡¯ll be okay in Ashtyn. edward, you go back now, and I¡¯ll go hand out flyers for a while.¡±


    After saying that, turned around and walked to the car, from the passenger window took a stack of people search ads, continue to send.


    See people to send, see people to give, and do not care whether others agree, and do not care whether that photo can find a child born less than a month.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ashtyn is less than a month old, you just can¡¯t send out three million points of flyers a day without someone being able to find a clue.¡±


    Don¡¯t say Ashtyn is dead.


    Even if it is alive, it is also a day by day, not to mention the child less than a month in swaddling clothes all day, where so easy to find?


    Edward unwrapped the scarf wrapped around his hand, walked up to Vivian and took her hand towards the limo, ¡°Go, go home, go to bed!¡±


    ¡°Edward, let go of me, I¡¯m not going back, I¡¯m not sleepy, let go of me!¡±


    She was furious and felt that Edward was a bit overbearing, ¡°Let go of me, I want to find the baby and I don¡¯t want to sleep!¡±


    Where¡¯s the sleepiness?


    The child has been ¡®missing¡¯ for several days, further dy will either break the trail or the child will be more and more dangerous, and that is what Vivian does not want to see.


    ¡°You stop it!¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t stand it and roared like an outburst, raising his finger and pointing to the empty street, ¡°Look where there are people? You want to send leaflets to whom you send? The first thing you need to do is to get some rest, so you won¡¯t have the energy to look for your kids tomorrow, Vivian, can you wake up and stop giving me trouble?¡±

 Chapter 1103 – Ever cared about him?

    ¡°Adding to the trouble?¡±


    Knowing him until now, Vivian was instinctively afraid of the angry Edward and was stunned, unable to speak for a long time.


    When she got over it, she shook off his hand, ¡°me me? Edward, you¡¯re such a capable person, why did you lose the child, you still haven¡¯t given me a reasonable answer!¡±


    In fact, she still mes Edward more or less in her heart.


    In Vivian¡¯s mind, Edward has a tall and imposing image, but he is also a man who is highly skilled and can do anything.


    How could one be so stupid and identally lose a child?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    If she hadn¡¯t found the notebookst time she went back home and sessfully cleared her mother¡¯s name, she would have even wondered if Edward was doing this deliberately to get back at her.


    Edward was silent, caught up in Vivian¡¯s emotions and in an extremely bad mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He stared straight at Vivian, as if it was difficult to start, and gritted his back teeth in apology.


    It¡¯s not how much Edward loathes Vivian, it¡¯s the pain inside him that torments him.


    The two of them looked at each other, she was soft with unyielding, he was cold with sadness, each immersed in ¡®different¡¯ pain and suffering.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. If you want to hand out flyers, do it tomorrow.¡±


    Edward¡¯s tone calmed down a bit and said.


    Vivian bites her lip, looks at the cold and clear street, hesitates for a moment, only then takes the search notice in her hand and silently turns around and walks towards the car.


    Edward followed her and vaguely heard her mutter, ¡°Ashtyn, how long will Mommy find you?¡±


    Ashtyn?


    It¡¯s their son¡¯s nickname.


    Poor guy didn¡¯t have a big name until he died.


    So on the tombstone, Edward only inscribed ¡®Tomb of the beloved son¡¯.


    ¡°Do we ¡­ want to go home?¡±


    On the way, Edward asked Vivian¡¯s opinion.


    The so-called ¡®home¡¯ in his mouth is naturally his small home with Vivian.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t say anything about staying at Asnana vi for a long time, Edward always felt it was inappropriate to stay at someone else¡¯s house.


    Previously, it was to keep Vivian from touching the scene, but after the child¡¯s death, he had ordered that all the child¡¯s things be cleaned up and kept elsewhere.


    ¡°Well, go home.¡±


    Vivian nodded.


    Half an hourter, arrived in the neighborhood.


    ¡°Come on in, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Edward opened the door to his room, but found Vivian standing at the entrance of the foyer, hesitating to walk in.


    Flustered and restless eyes nced around the living room, seemingly searching for Ashtyn¡¯s ¡®shadow¡¯.


    Here, it¡¯s all Ashtyn¡¯s memories.


    After a minute of hesitation, she stepped in, moving woodenly into the living room, only then noticing that many things were missing.


    The uneasiness under those eyes instantly disappeared, and she instantly searched around, then rushed into the bedroom, before going to the children¡¯s room and finally bursting out with a scream, ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff? Edward, where¡¯s Ashtyn¡¯s stuff?¡±


    She ran out of the children¡¯s room and walked up to Edward, her pupils ring at him with gloomy eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s my crib? Where are all the baby toys, and the stroller?¡±


    Anger, unusual anger, with a cone of pain.


    Edward¡¯s lips pursed into a line as he looked down at her, not saying anything for a long time.


    ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll let you talk! ¡±


    She clenched her hand into a fist and mmed it into his chest, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you! Where did all my stuff go? Ashtyn just disappeared, why did you lose all his stuff to me? Why? Why? You just want Ashtyn to die, you bastard!¡±


    No one can understand Vivian¡¯s feelings.


    The child was born to her in October.


    In order to keep the child in her womb, she had suffered a lot and suffered a lot. In order to stay with her child, she had been fighting against Edward and struggling to the end, so that she could fight for the opportunity to stay with her child.


    In the end, she gave birth to the child safely, but did not expect to end up with this result!


    Every punch she threw, she used all her strength, but to Edward, it was just a kitten scratching an itch.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get touchy-feely.¡±


    He said, word for word.


    ¡°What touchy-feely? That¡¯s my son, it¡¯s a piece of flesh that fell off my body! Edward, you give those things back to me, give them back to me, okay!¡±


    Ashtyn wille back one day. When hees back and can¡¯t see those things, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are slightly closed, and his hard face is permeated with grief and sadness.


    For the child¡¯s matter, there is definitely more than her Vivian a person sad, just more things Edward choose a person silently bear down.


    ¡°What won¡¯t?¡±


    Vivian was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°I said, Ashtyn is noting back. Our children, they¡¯re noting back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, shut up!¡±


    The first time I saw you, I saw you, and I saw you. You have never loved Ashtyn or cared for him?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were red, she had been unable to restrain herself in the matter of the child and was in an extremely sad mood, ¡°At first you condescended to marry me for the sake of the child, but what about now ¡­ and why? Why can¡¯t I ever see through you?¡±


    Impossible to see through.


    I can¡¯t understand what Edward is thinking.


    I can¡¯t feel Edward¡¯s attitude towards her at this moment.


    ¡°Go to bed, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Edward took her hand and walked towards the bedroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    She kept shaking her head, refusing.


    ¡°Vivian, how long are you going to keep this up?¡±


    The little woman broke away from his hand and stood there like a gambler, not moving, angering Edward, who angrily scolded, ¡°You are still in your month, you don¡¯t rest well, you spend the whole day in tears, and you keep blowing the cold wind outside, do you know that when you are old you will be left with a moon disease? You¡¯ll have trouble seeing clearly and get headaches?¡±


    In the past, he certainly did not understand these things, but since finding a sister-inw he has learned a lot about this.


    Naturally, it is also because of Vivian that he inquired about these things.


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m making a scene? I¡¯m looking for my son, is that making a scene? Edward, if you don¡¯t want to look for your child, you don¡¯t have to, if you can¡¯t stand me and my son, we can get a divorce, I¡¯ll do anything to get my child and to be with Ashtyn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it!¡±


    Divorce?


    Edward didn¡¯t expect Vivian to make the divorce so easy to talk about anyway.


    He cupped her chin in his hand and brought her forward, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m telling you, from the moment you get married and get a license, you¡¯re my woman. In this life, you can¡¯t escape, don¡¯t think about divorcing me again!¡±

 Chapter 1104 – Telling the Truth

    ¡°What about the child?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes blinked with crystal tears, and tears came out of her eyes, cutting two tear marks on her thin cheeks, shimmering in the dim light, making the face even more sad and painful.


    ¡°What exactly did you mean by what you just said? Edward, if you¡¯re not willing to find another child, then it¡¯s over between me and you.¡±


    How can she spend the rest of her life with a man who can¡¯t even care about his missing child?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The fact that she repeatedly filed for divorce really burned Edward, and he roared in anger, ¡°Ashtyn is dead! You want to know the truth, I¡¯ll tell you, Ashtyn is dead!¡±


    Originally, I wanted to conceal the truth, but now it seems that concealing the truth is not a good option.


    ¡°Edward, you bastard!¡±


    Vivian slightly white lips can not stop trembling, hanging tears in the eyes as painful look, ¡°in order not to find the child, you have to weave a lie to lie to me? In order not to look for the child, you said he died, is not it? Oh ¡­¡±


    She had a sad smile on her face, stumbled a step, shook her head, and seemed to be muttering, ¡°Why is it like this, why should I trust you? Why would I still marry you? I thought ¡­ you really liked me and were really willing to make us a family for the sake of the children. Now it seems that I was wrong, a big ¡­ mistake.¡±


    After saying that, Vivian closed his eyes in pain, eyebrows lightly wrinkled, raised his eyes to cover his chest, only to feel where the heart angina is strong, even the air can not wear over, like being pinched throat general.


    That pain, spread to all the limbs, spread to every part of the body, where everywhere is pain.


    Vivian¡¯s pained look fell into Edward¡¯s eyes and burned his eyes as well.


    He looked at her, very intolerant, and stepped forward to take her in his arms and soothe her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer!¡±


    Who was surprised when, before she could get close to Vivian, she growled and took a few more steps back to avoid his hug.


    ¡°Edward, I was wrong about you.¡±


    In Vivian¡¯s heart, she couldn¡¯t ept this reality, so she felt that Edward¡¯s death was a lie because he didn¡¯t want to find the child.


    Edward shook his head helplessly, between his eyebrows is a brush away the sadness.


    He calmed down and said once again, ¡°The day before yesterday big brother they said the child had a clue, in fact, they got the news of the child¡¯s death, and when we rushed over the child had ¡­¡±


    The incident scene is too tragic, Edward did not say it, afraid Vivian could not bear. Then added: ¡°It was me and my big brother, Adriana, Harlee together to take the child to the crematorium, cremated.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!!! You lied to me, you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re a liar!¡±


    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t want to look for a child all over the world, you¡¯re going to make up a poor lie to fool me? Edward, you bastard!¡±


    ¡­


    Vivian knew Edward was a bad liar, and she should have believed it, but she couldn¡¯t believe it, didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°Liar, you¡¯re a liar.¡±


    Her pink fistnded intensively on his chest, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless, I really misjudged you, why ¡­¡±


    ¡°If that makes you feel better, feel free to hit it.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He did not struggle, did not resist, did not stop.


    Standing quietly like that in front of Vivian, his figure was straight and steady as a pine.


    Hearing his words, Vivian¡¯s body stiffened, full of incredible eyes slowly raised, to his pair of cold as ice eyes.


    After a moment of internal struggle, she finally made a choice.


    Take out the phone, can¡¯t control and violent shivering hands click on the screen, unlock, but several times have lost the wrong phone password, ¡°can¡¯t open, how can¡¯t open?¡±


    She panicked, panicked and clueless to the extreme.


    Eventually unlocked it, opened the address book and dialed Adriana.


    Late into the night, she already Adriana may not answer the phone, but did not know that insomnia Adriana did not sleep, is swiping the phone.


    As soon as her call came in, Adriana asked, ¡°Vivian, where are you and when are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, where is my child, and Edward says Ashtyn is dead?¡±


    Vivian asked nervously.


    The words fell, and the people over there fell silent.


    She became more anxious, ¡°Ms. Hale, why don¡¯t you say something? Did Edward lie to me? You quickly tell me that he is lying to me, then I will definitely divorce him. He does not want to find the child, I will go to find. The child is a ¡­ piece of flesh that fell off my body, I ¡­ cherish it like my life!¡±


    Sometimes people are like that.


    It is clear that many things are the truth, but subconsciously do not want to believe, want to listen to a lie to appease the wounded heart, to escape from reality.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, why don¡¯t you say something? You say something?¡±


    Vivian is full of anticipation, but fears that the answer Adriana says will be painful for her.


    She was not aware of her shaking, almost muted voice and restless heart, so her feet kept moving and waiting anxiously.


    ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for not protecting Ashtyn. you don¡¯t me Edward, he ¡­ really did a lot.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect that Edward would tell Vivian the truth just one dayter.


    Despite the great resistance inside, not wanting to talk to her.


    But paper can¡¯t cover fire.


    ¡°What ¡­ Ms. Hale, I ¡­ I I I I ¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean?¡±


    She was so nervous that she stuttered a little.


    ¡°Yesterday, yesterday when we went to Ashtyn, the little baby had left us, Vivian, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ well ¡­ not ¡­ well ¡­ not ¡­ can¡¯t ¡­ en¡­ ah¡­ can ¡­¡±


    Pain.


    The pain of not being able to breathe.


    Vivian clutched the phone, covering her mouth with one hand, unable to say a word clearly.


    The whole person fell helplessly to the ground, allowing the phone to slip from his hand to the ground.


    Her knees hit the floor heavily with a dull sound, and she didn¡¯t even feel the pain, but rather her whole body was shivering with cold.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ fake, it¡¯s all fake ¡­ oooh ¡­ ¡­ ¡±


    She fell to the floor, hands propped on the ground, dropping her head and letting her tears fall vertically, dripping off the floor with a ssh.


    Edward stood in front of Vivian, for the first time he would feel a cone of pain because of a woman¡¯s painful appearance.


    Forgive the seven-foot man, but also could not resist the red eyes.


    He leaned over and reached out, ¡°Vivian ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah~!¡±


    A mournful wail, like the mournful cry of a bereaved swan.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ ah!!!¡±


    Vivian covered her face with both hands and could not stop crying, the howling sound was mixed with howls.


    That emotion rendered Edward, following the pain that tore his heart out.


    ¡°Vivian? Vivian, don¡¯t be sad, Vivian ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice came from the phone that had fallen aside, and she wasforting Vivian.

 Chapter 1105 Vivian Breaks Down

    But where could Vivian hear her voice at this moment?


    Vivian has been crying, sobbing, choking, bawling, tears flowing. Finally, because the body was drained of strength in general, directly fell to the ground, curled up, covering the face still kept crying.


    ¡°Vivian, get up, the floor is cold.¡±


    Edward got down on one knee and went to hug her with both hands, but just as his hands touched Vivian, she grabbed them and bit him hard on the inside of his hand!


    That time, Vivian used all his strength, and only a momentter, a strong taste of blood spilled out of his lips.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Edward let out a soft cry of pain and wrinkled his brow, but did not struggle.


    Even the reflexive urge to draw back his hand was curbed by him.


    The hand that was bitten by Vivian held strong, but the fingers were trembling badly.


    The so-called ten fingers are connected to the heart, at this moment, how much he hurts, you can know how much pain Vivian has inside.


    ¡°Bite it, it¡¯s worth it if it eases the pain in your heart.¡±


    Edward said in a slow voice, blushing in pain.


    The woman¡¯s grip on his hand gradually loosened, and her teeth that were biting him loosened.


    Her pale face became mute and dull due to the huge blow, but the blood stained at the corners of her lips was more crimson and stinging, as harsh as a ghost.


    ¡°Dead ¡­ dead ¡­¡±


    Vivian lying on the floor, let the long ck hair spread on the ground, cold winter floor cold and harsh but not as cold as the heart of a million.


    Tears, like a fountain.


    Her red, swollen eyes swirled with tears, weeping down the corners of her eyes, staining one side of the floor.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hung one hand on the ground, one hand on the ground to scrape hard, nails and floor close friction issued a piercing sound, nail caps turned out, nails and fingers a little separation, overflowing bright red blood, in the floor dyed a blood trail.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Edward clutched her hand and held it in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, don¡¯t do that, okay?¡±


    Heartache.


    Incredibly heartbreaking.


    Before that, he never knew what it was like to feel sorry for someone.


    But at this moment, he clearly felt the pain of the cone, despair, suffocation.


    He picked her up from the ground and took her into his arms, his voice was hoarse and sorrowful, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I killed our child, you cane at me if you have any grievances, but don¡¯t abuse yourself so much, okay?¡±


    He held the woman tightly, as if to rub her into his bones.


    Edward clenched his teeth, trying to restrain his sad emotions, afraid that his excessive grief would make Vivian more and more painful.


    The cheek next to her cheek, icy cold, even her body is as standing in the cold wind shivering, even across the skin of her cheek, can also clearly feel the trembling of her teeth, knocking sound, very clearly transmitted.


    ¡°Murderer, murderer, let go of me ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice was low and mosquito-like, but the two were so close together that he could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Yes. I was ipetent and got Ashtyn killed. you can me me, you can beat me, scold me, make me kneel on the floor all you want, but can you not torture yourself so much?¡±


    Edward tightly embraced the woman, full of grief face slid over a tear, because of the extreme restraint, tense, forehead green warp storm.


    That kind of grief, by andrge, no one can understand.


    The child was his and Vivian¡¯s child, and now that the child is gone, the pain is not only for Vivian, but also for him.


    But he is a man, and how will he be like a woman who can cry unrestrainedly and can indulge his emotions?


    Since entering the army, he has experienced the gunfire, and has long since honed his tearful nature.


    He hadn¡¯t cried in I don¡¯t know how many years.


    ¡°Let go of me~¡±


    The limp woman spoke feebly.


    Edward was worried that he had strangled her and let her go.


    As a result, Vivian pushed him away, ¡°Take me to Ashtyn ¡­¡±


    ¡°The child has been cremated.¡±


    ¡°Cremated?¡±


    Three words spoken, like a sharp sharp knife, each word is like a knife stabbed into the heart, stabbing out a hole, painful spasms.


    The empty eyes gradually came into focus, and her sad, forlorn eyes fell on Edward¡¯s face, and meeting his gaze, she asked weakly, ¡°Who told you to cremate? Who allowed you to be cremated?¡±


    ¡°When a child dies, of course, it should be sent to the cremation ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the right to do that!?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t say a word, the woman suddenly growled and pushed him away, ¡°That¡¯s my child, the child born to my Vivian. Without my consent, who are you to cremate it, who are you to do that?¡±


    The sudden news overwhelmed what little strength Vivian had left, causing her to go into a frenzy and yell, ¡°And why should I not see him onest time? What?¡±


    Hysterical roar, until the final scream even the voice became shrill and broke the tone.


    The beautiful and good-looking face in the past also became hideous and horrible as it was.


    ¡°It was an oversight on my part ¡­¡±


    Snap! ¡ª


    A heavy p on his face, because just now the nail scratched on the ground broke over the nail cover, tearing out the wound stained fingers, so a p down, directly Edward cheeks cut a few clear and conspicuous blood marks.


    The force is heavy, very heavy.


    Because the maximum force pped, directly hit Edward¡¯s cheek to the side, if not for decades in the military, the chassis is very stable, he may fall to the ground on the spot.


    However, he didn¡¯t fall, Vivian did.


    It was the one that drew out all the force and fell helplessly to the ground, his head hitting the floor heavily and hurting all over.


    Only Vivian¡¯s bleak cheeks were devoid of any emotion except for the desperate look in her eyes.


    Just fell to the ground like that, staring, without a single reaction.


    Edward got all messed up, for others, dare to do this to him, probably immediately be thrown into the sea to feed the fish.


    But now that he saw Vivian¡¯s appearance, he didn¡¯t care about himself, but picked up Vivian and ran towards the bedroom.


    ¡°Take me to see the baby.¡±


    Just after running to the bedroom door, the little woman spoke up.


    The voice was too disembodied to be heard, but Edward saw her lips flip open and closed, so he stopped, looked down, his ear near her lips, ¡°Vivian, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ¡­ to see the kids.¡±


    She said once again.


    The sound remained small, but Edward heard it.


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s veryte, let¡¯s go tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Already tortured beyond recognition, if he went to the cemetery, he did not know what kind of emotions Vivian would be, would he kneel dead in front of the tombstone and not leave?


    She is still in the moon, kneeling in the snow and ice, I do not know how many after-effects will be left in the future.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Vivian is not as excited as she was just now, or perhaps it was a big shock, the whole person has broken down to the extreme.

 Chapter 1106 Go to the cemetery to see the children

    She shook her head, ¡°Put me down, I¡¯ll ¡­ go myself ¡­.¡±


    Vivian said stubbornly.


    The voice, although weak, is stronger than just now, at least it can be heard.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tomorrow! I promise you, as soon as it¡¯s light tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, good.¡±


    Just two words, and she paused in her tone.


    In that case, Edward couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there. But I need to go in and get a nket.¡±


    The weather was too cold and without nkets he was worried that Vivian¡¯s body could not take it.


    Vivian did not speak, just head buried in his chest, then no longer any response, even the outer hand is weakly hanging down.


    If he hadn¡¯t felt her trembling body, Edward would have thought Vivian was unconscious.


    Entering the bedroom, still holding the woman, he took a nket from the sofa, leaned over and nibbled on one corner with his mouth, pulled the nket and covered her, before turning around.


    Leaving the house, he just got his car keys and didn¡¯t even close the door.


    As a result, people just downstairs, out of the elevator, meet Adriana and Peter rushed over.


    ¡°How¡¯s Vivian?¡±


    Adriana received a phone call from Vivian in the middle of the night, and her sudden inquiry about Ashtyn¡¯s death made her feel very uneasy, so she immediately called Peter and rushed over.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Peter has sent someone to follow them, otherwise it would be very difficult for her to find them both.


    Edward¡¯s gloomy, darkly sorrowful pupils nced at Peter and Adriana and said in a deep voice, ¡°She wants to see Ashtyn.¡±


    ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Peter turned around, took Adriana¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside.


    Walking over to the limo, Peter opened the passenger seat, ¡°Adriana, go up first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana hesitantly nced at Edward, who came up behind her, and felt very ufortable.


    She got into the car and put on her seat belt.


    Edward came over with Vivian in his arms, Peter opened the back car door for them, and Edward carefully carried Vivian to the car.


    Becausete at night, the roads were deserted and car-free, and the original forty-minute journey was now just twenty minutes away.


    While on the road, Peter contacted the cemetery to open the gates to the cemetery.


    The wind was bitterly cold, and the night, dark without five fingers.


    Because they came over, the lights of the cemetery instantly came on.


    Standing at the bottom of the cemetery hill, looking up at the thousands of heavenly steps, the end of which blends with the darkness of the night and seems to lead straight to the top of the sky.


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Even though Vivian could not ept the truth, both Adriana and Peter were now around and apanied her to the cemetery.


    All has proved the harsh truth that Ashtyn is not on earth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you.¡±


    Edward was worried about Vivian¡¯s health, and was distressed that she had gone through so much before she even got out of the month, so how could he bear to let her drag her frail body up the mountain by herself?


    ¡°I said, put me down!¡±


    Vivian said again.


    The tone of voice is very soft and light, light as a feather whisking across the face.


    ¡°Vivian, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    She aggravated her tone and said once more.


    Edward knew Vivian¡¯s mood and why she wanted to go up the mountain by herself.


    Hesitating for a moment, he finally leaned down and ced the little woman on the ground.


    Vivian stood in front of the main gate, looking up at the mountain with a sad and mournful face.


    Take a step, go up the hill, one difficult step towards the top.


    Because they had greeted the people at the cemetery in advance, several people were clearing the snow from the stone steps to avoid slipping.


    Everything, as Edward expected.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re not well, it¡¯s better to let Edward carry you up, okay?¡±


    As a good friend, Adriana is very heartbroken about Vivian¡¯s experience and can¡¯t bear to see her so miserable and pathetic.


    Only unfortunately, her words fell without any response.


    Vivian stubbornly walked step by step towards the mountain, each step was ¡­ heavy, moreover, a great psychological torture.


    The wind breathes, blowing up Vivian waist-length hair with the wind, messy, and sometimes the hair hit the face, it hurts.


    But she didn¡¯t have any reaction.


    It is like the walking dead, mechanical and stiff.


    Edward followed closely behind, holding a nket in his arms, fearing that Vivian would fall, following closely and fearfully every step of the way.


    Adriana stood there, watching Vivian¡¯s back as he walked up the hill, and couldn¡¯t stop her nose from sinking, tears welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°honey¡­¡±


    She took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°She¡¯s really so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Anyone else would have done the same.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and the two went up the hill, but after just one step, Adriana slipped and almost fell.


    The man¡¯s quick eyes and hands, an arm around her waist in a smooth manner will be held in the arms of people.


    But it was a blink of an eye, the ground spun, Adriana only felt her body violently suspended in the air, subconsciously wrapped around Peter¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Hold me tight.¡±


    ¡°No honey, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    Peter hugged Adriana tightly, step by step up the steps, the pace is very steady, he said in a deep voice: ¡°more than ten years of acquaintance, we missed too much, lost too much, in you, I owe even more. For the rest of my life, no matter how long or short it is, I will take every day as myst to love you, care for you, protect you and spoil you.¡±


    Adriana nestled against Peter¡¯s chest, listening to the vibrations in his chest as he spoke, making his voice low and extremely maic.


    If it is in the usual, his words will make her happy and moved, but at this time, the only thing that adds up is sadness and destion.


    Because the only thing she could think of was her own health and Peter¡¯s, and she was even more worried about what would happen to the remaining one if anything happened.


    What about the child, what about the child?


    The mountain, not very high, but Vivian is weak and she naturally walks more slowly.


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, let me hold you.¡±


    ¡°Watch your step.¡±


    ¡­


    After only a hundred steps, Edward was worried behind her, afraid that if her feet slipped, the whole person would roll down.


    Vivian was stronger than Edward thought, and finally braced herself to go all the way up the mountain to Ashtyn¡¯s grave.


    Ashtyn¡¯s cemetery was chosen as the most expensive ce in Waverly, which is still very goodpared to the environment.


    The tombstone is between tworge trees. There is no photo of the tombstone, and only four words are engraved on it ¨C the Tomb of Love.


    Drop, Edward and date.


    On the floor were many chrysanthemums and tributes, as well as many things that Ashtyn had used before.


    Vivian stood there, her body tense, then poofed and kneeled in front of the tombstone, hands propped up on the surface, forehead resting on the tombstone and closed her eyes and cried.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault, Mommy didn¡¯t take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why? You ¡­ are less than a month old, and you¡¯re leaving before you have a chance to appreciate the beauty of the world?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how sad mommy is, oooh ¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re still so young, will you not even be able to remember mommy?¡±

 Chapter 1107 Mommy is useless

    ¡°Don¡¯t me mommy, it¡¯s mommy who is useless. In the next life, you must be born in an ordinary family, simple and happy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy should not havee back when there was you, if she had nevere back, all these things would not have happenedter, and you would not have left Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s bad ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart aches to the point where she can¡¯t breathe as she remembers the past.


    She felt that no one could understand her feelings now, let alone know the pain in her heart.


    The time she spent with her children, though short, was joyful and happy for her.


    The baby was like a bridge between her and Edward, and now that the baby is gone, so is the bridge between them.


    So ¡­


    She knelt in front of the tomb for a long time until she couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing her son and cked out.


    The three of them rushed Vivian to the hospital. After the doctor¡¯s examination, there was nothing serious, but the sudden pain gave her too much psychological pressure, and did not rest and eat well, so her body was weak and anemic.


    After arranging for Vivian¡¯s injection, Edward said to Adriana and Peter, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you guys should hurry back, I¡¯ll take care of it here.¡±


    His own woman naturally needs to take care of herself. If he can¡¯t even take care of Vivian, how can he give her a home in the future?


    It¡¯s just that this Ashtyn thing hit Vivian so hard that she had a hard time epting the reality for a while.


    ¡°I understand Vivian¡¯s sadness, but now that it¡¯s happened, it¡¯s useless to say more. In the next few days, you stay with her well and don¡¯t let her think about it.¡±


    Adriana took a look at the unconscious Vivian on the bed and couldn¡¯t help but frown and shake her head with a sigh.


    Having known Vivian for a long time, I have never seen her this haggard and frail.


    Having already lost two children, Adriana really didn¡¯t know how Vivian was going to face life next.


    If you can look away, it is naturally good.


    On the contrary ¡­


    It is Adriana¡¯s worst fears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Edward¡¯s face is gloomy, between his eyebrows is brushed away the annoyance, as if all things piled up together, so he is a little helpless.


    ¡°Remember to tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Peter took out a bank card and handed it to him, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    When he saw Peter give him his bank card, Edward was inwardly resistant.


    He was thrown out by the Henderson Family, but now he¡¯s not so far gone as to take Peter¡¯s money, which simply makes him feel degraded in dignity.


    ¡°I told you in the beginning that you should keep a snack, and now you have a problem, your bank card is stopped, what should you do?¡±


    Peter slightly raised his forehead, nced at Vivian, meaning, ¡°This money is reserved for you to buy her a little more tonic to improve the quality of life. If Vivian is not doing well, Adriana is not at ease, and I am naturally worried about it.¡±


    As early as a long time ago, Peter repeatedly reminded Edward to n for his future and not to put too much trust in Old Mr. Henderson, or there would certainly be problemster on when things went wrong.


    Now, Edward has been suspended by Old Mr. Henderson, kicked out of thepany, and even his subordinates have been controlled by Old Mr. Henderson, which is tantamount to cutting off his life.


    Peter¡¯s intention is not to let Edward guard against Old Mr. Henderson, but the gentry is as deep as the sea, many times should leave a way back for themselves.


    Edward trusted the Henderson Family and never had any disagreement with them, let alone transferred the money privately.


    Otherwise, it would not have ended up in such a predicament today.


    ¡°Take it, you¡¯ll have to pay back this money double by then.¡±


    Adriana hastened to echo the cry.


    Several people know Edward¡¯s nature and know that he is strong and respectful and will not easily ept favors from others.


    If Adriana hadn¡¯t said that, maybe Edward wouldn¡¯t have epted their help.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Edward hesitated for a moment and took the bank card.


    The thin card is clutched in your hand, very light, but heavy on your heart.


    Adriana and Peter left the hospital, neither said anything the whole way, and rested early when they arrived home.


    It was sote that Adriana woke up in the morning at ten in the morning.


    ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock?¡±


    Adriana opened her eyes, touched her phone to look at the time, and sat up with a start.


    On the sofa, Peter was holding hisputer in his office, when he saw her wake up, he closed theputer and walked towards her, ¡°Sleep if you want, there is nothing to do, why are you up so early?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were going to see Ran today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock, so I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t go in the morning, so let¡¯s go in the afternoon.¡±


    Adriana sighed, somewhat helplessly.


    I rarely used to sleep thiste in the day, so I guess it¡¯s because of the pregnancy.


    ¡°Get up and wash up, the kitchen has prepared breakfast, hurry up and eat some.¡±


    It was ate nightst night, and now that Adriana is pregnant, it¡¯s not unusual for her to get upte in the morning.


    Peter doesn¡¯t care if Adriana gets up early orte, he just wants her to feel better.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She answered, went to the bathroom to wash up and then changed before going downstairs with Peter.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    She asked Peter.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    The man took her hand and looked at her affectionately, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll wait for Mrs. Alston to get up and dine with her.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for me for? You can eat first yourself.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun for me to dine alone without you.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was surprised to hear his attitude and tone of voice, she simply felt that this man and the day she was like two people.


    But, I have to say, it¡¯s really gentle.


    Adriana knew she was beginning to enjoy this feeling.


    Breakfast is simple, vegetable and lean pork congee, crystal dumplings, pancakes and milk.


    ¡°Have some porridge.¡±


    Peter pushed the porridge in front of Adriana, ¡°You need to eat more now that your body can¡¯t keep up with the nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana nodded, took a spoon and ate her porridge one bite at a time.


    The heart can¡¯t help but think, good thing the child in the belly is still small, think about the back will be pregnant vomiting, simply too torturous.


    But this kid ¡­


    She would love to stay, but Peter is afraid that it is not easy to pass that hurdle.


    After the meal, Peter led Adriana for a walk in the vi yard.


    The two did not say a word about Vivian, not because they did not want to, but talking about those issues would be touching and sad.


    Peter, in particr, knows that Adriana and Vivian are like sisters, so he feels more for her.


    Because of the cold, this winter¡¯s snow is extraordinarilyrge, icy, Peter worried about Adriana¡¯s health, the two walked for a while and went back.


    ¡°Do you want to watch some TV?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to see.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What you do, I¡¯ll do with you.¡±


    Adriana looked sideways at the man beside her, hooked her lips and smiled a sweet smile, but her lips were slightly pale.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and a little unease shed under his eyes.


    From the disappearance of Ashtyn on the fifth day of the month to now has been a full week of time, today is already the thirteenth day of the lunar calendar, will soon be the fifteenth.

 Chapter 1108 Adriana’s condition is about to take hold

    It was the day of the attack again, and Peter really didn¡¯t know how Adriana was going to make it through on her own.


    ¡°I have something to doter, you rest at home for a while, wait for me toe back.¡±


    He said.


    Adriana¡¯s mind wondered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Corporate stuff.¡±


    Peter made a random excuse for not telling Adriana the situation.


    She is now pregnant, is not healthy, can not afford to toss and turn, Peter than anyone else to the heart of Adriana, would like to let her rest at home every day to be good.


    ¡°Go on then, remember toe back early, we have to go down to see Ran.¡±


    Peter slightly jawed, stood in front of Adriana,rge palm over her head gently rubbed, leaned down to her forehead a kiss, ¡°good, wait for me toe back.¡±


    Every word is so soft and tender.


    Thinking about the coldness and nobility of the man once, Adriana never dreamed that Peter would change so much.


    Adriana nestled on the couch, bored to turn on the TV to find a good bubble drama, a boring brush with the drama.


    Instead, Peter drove away from Asnana vi and went all the way straight to Archie¡¯s vi.


    In the morning while Adriana was still sleeping, he called Hank and inquired about Ruth¡¯s whereabouts.


    But since he had removed the men and Ruth had not left Vi Archie, he could go directly to her.


    Arrived at The Alston family vi in a little over half an hour.


    The Hank people were already waiting for Peter at The Alston family vi.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Seeing Peter step down from the car, Hank immediately greeted him, bowed, and said, ¡°Ruth is inside, and our men are keeping an eye on it.¡±


    Although he said he would let Ruth go, Peter was ultimately unsure of her and secretly sent someone to keep an eye on her.


    It¡¯s just that this time Ruth stayed at Archie¡¯s house for several days and didn¡¯t leave, which made people suspicious.


    Peter walked to the door of the vi and rang the doorbell.


    A servant came out, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Alston, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Our husband is waiting for you,e on in.¡±


    The maid pulled open the vi door and invited Peter in, with Hank following close behind.


    Entering the lobby of the vi, Archie was the only one left in the vi.


    Seeing him walk in, Archie got up, ¡°Peter,e over here and do it.¡±


    Pointing to the sofa, he was still polite to Peter.


    Whether he was Adriana¡¯s father or not, Archie had lived in The Alston family for decades and was well acquainted with Peter.


    Peter swept his gaze across the living room, stood in front of Archie, and asked, ¡°Ruth¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Archie nodded.


    ¡°Impossible, our men have been guarding the outside, how could they have left?¡±


    Hank was not happy, he obviously got someone to keep watch outside and never saw anyone leave at all.


    He was a little emotional, instead Peter walked very calmly to the sofa and sat down, ¡°I think she should know why I came today.¡±


    said, waving a hand at Hank.


    Hank instantly turned around and walked out.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Archie leaned on the sofa with his legs folded, and hiszy posture could not hide the nobility of his body.


    It is such a man, in front of the public to establish the image is a wimp image.


    Almost everyone thinks Archie is useless and ipetent, working for The Alston family but not contributing anything to thepany.


    To put it bluntly, it is in thepany to rub food and drink, rub the end of the year dividends.


    But who knew what a surprising identity Archie was hiding beneath the surface of his wimpiness?


    ¡°Since you know I¡¯ming over today, you must have guessed the reason. I only ask you, Adriana¡¯s body is very weak, is there any method to get her through it?¡±


    It¡¯s been almost a month since thest attack, and another attack ising soon.


    But Adriana¡¯s body is so weak, Peter is really worried that she won¡¯t make it.


    Archie seemed to have expected Peter¡¯s visit today and did not look surprised, just raised his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then added, ¡°Back to Obren.¡±


    Four simple words, showing his firm attitude, or rather, no intention to help Adriana, but on the contrary is still threatening with this time.


    Peter raised his eyebrows and smiled, and did not get angry, but took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it silently by himself.


    ¡°What, is Third Uncle thinking that I won¡¯t pose any threat to you guys?¡±


    He had a smile on his face, but he did not know that his heart had already been filled with anger.


    As Harlee said before, Archie and Ruth are Adriana¡¯s parents, but the two of them can¡¯t help but be understood.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Archieughed and waved a hand, ¡°No and no.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and spread his hands, pulling out a big brother¡¯s pie, ¡°Ruth told you before that if you want us to do something to save Adri, you have to get her back to Obren, that¡¯s what Ruth meant.¡±


    Although the two couples are said to be a bit disgusting, Archie¡¯s attitude towards Ruth is really surprising.


    ¡°As you know, many times we can¡¯t help ourselves. Ruth and I are ashamed of that Adri girl, but don¡¯t worry, when we die, all the property will be yours.¡±


    He added.


    It was fine not to say anything, but it was so much so that Peter was a little exasperated.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Does Uncle San think we are short of your little money?¡±


    Peter flicked the ashes at the ashtray, ¡°Adriana¡¯s nature you may not understand, she does not care about these things. Don¡¯t say inheritance, even if you leave a kingdom, she may not be interested, but will feel tired.¡±


    From the time he met Adriana, he knew that Adriana was a girl who liked a simple and calm life.


    No great desire for money.


    Not only that, Adriana looks at money more lightly than others.


    It is such a girl, but the fate of the ill-fated.


    Peter¡¯s idea is to take care of everything and then take her to live a simple life, like an ordinary family.


    In this way, the wish of Adriana is fulfilled.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be short of money, and it¡¯s another thing to choose how you want to choose.¡±


    Archie gazed at Peter with cold eyes, ¡°You were with Adri and I didn¡¯t stand in the way because I know you¡¯re a smart guy, but now, Adri has to go back to Obren. otherwise, don¡¯t me us for turning our backs on her.¡±


    The cold words left Peter with extremely mixed feelings.


    The man in front of her is Adriana¡¯s father, and Ruth is Adriana¡¯s mother, who gave her life, but gave her such an uncontroble life.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to Ruth!¡±


    Peter took a puff of his cigarette, thin lips swallowed the clouds, and then twisted out the butt, ¡°Uncle Sam has a deep love for Ruth, I¡¯d like to see what you n to do.¡±


    He dropped a sentence, got up and left.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Archie¡¯s eyes flickered, and his gloomy face was thoughtful, not knowing what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1109 Don’t blame me for being unkind to Ruth

    Peter stopped in ce and looked sideways, looking askance at Archie out of the corner of his eye, ¡°What else does Uncle Sam have to say?¡±


    He is not patient enough.


    But he would do anything for Adriana.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to save Adri from pain.¡± Archie let out a sigh.


    Peter raised an eyebrow gently and turned to look at him, ¡°So?¡±


    He was all ears.


    Soon it will be the 15th day of the lunar calendar, another day of illness.


    Peter¡¯s own body is close to healing, even when the attack will not be very painful, get over it, but Adriana is different.


    She was weak and in the early stages of the disease, and her condition was severely painful.


    He had experienced such pain, so how could he turn a blind eye to Adriana? He was a man who found the pain unbearable, let alone her a girl.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Archie fingers holding a cigarette, burning a long ash, he just a slight movement of the fingertips, the ash fell to the ground.


    He gazed down at the cigarette ash on the ground, his brow wrinkled deeper, wanting to speak.


    ¡°You might as well say what you have to say, I, Peter, never like to beat around the bush. As long as it can make Adriana no longer suffer, what do you want me to help, you can just say.¡±


    Peter said patiently.


    ¡°Help?¡±


    Archie snorted lightly, ¡°You think you can solve a problem that Ruth can¡¯t solve?¡±


    The words are full of dislike and contempt for Peter.


    Seems to have a low opinion of his abilities.


    At that, Peter¡¯s thin lips pursed, smiling but not saying anything.


    ¡°Where is Ruth?¡±


    After a moment of silence, he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Archie shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s never been a single person in the south of the sky who could have mastered Ruth¡¯s location.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Peter smiled and took out his phone, tapped his thumb on the screen, then raised his eyes and gazed at Archie, ¡°Look at your phone.¡±


    With a reminder, Archie really picked up his phone.


    A text message on your phone.


    It opens up with several screenshots of geographic locations, and the screenshots are of ces that Ruth has passed through.


    ¡°I can keep track of Ruth¡¯s location at all times. Third Uncle, might as well tell you that if I don¡¯t get the method by tomorrow afternoon, I will make Ruth disappear immediately.¡±


    Putting away his phone, his cold eyes lightly teased, ¡°Don¡¯t question my ability.¡±


    After saying that, the person turned around and left.


    Archie looked down at his phone and immediately took it and made a phone call to Ruth until after the phone was connected, he asked where Ruth had appeared and the address the other party said was exactly the same as the photo message Peter had just sent.


    Archie hung up the phone, and his eyes fell on the position of the hall entrance in deep thought.


    It seems that Peter is not as simple as he thought.


    ¡­


    Vi Ran.


    Adriana had lunch with Peter and then set off for Ran¡¯s house and did a lot of shopping on the way.


    Just after the New Year, it is natural to visit the house empty-handed.


    Standing in front of the vi, Adriana rang the doorbell.


    A short whileter the maid approached, ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is Ran home, I came over to see Ran with my Mr. ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Ms. Halee on in.¡±


    The maid knew Adriana and knew the weight of Adriana in Ran¡¯s heart, so naturally she would not turn her away.


    Adriana took Peter¡¯s hand, Peter carried the gift in the other hand, and the two walked in.


    As we entered the hall, there were voicesing from inside.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing? What are you doing sitting here fiddling with your guitar every day for the past few days?¡±


    A familiar voice, if not Sandra, who else could it be?


    Why is she here?


    Adriana didn¡¯t think much of it and led Peter inside.


    In the living room, Ran is sitting on the couch, holding his guitar but not ying a tune, and wondering what he¡¯s thinking about.


    Sandra is sitting next to him and is talking to him.


    The two suddenly appeared and the two men over there looked over.


    ¡°Adri? You ¡­¡±


    Ran was a little surprised to see the two, nced at Adriana, his eyes fell back on Peter, put down his guitar, got up and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    He is cold in nature and does not have much to say.


    Of course, in Adriana¡¯s presence, he seems to have endless things to say.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, Ms. Hale.¡±


    This time with Sandra, she was extraordinarily polite, and the whole person also became polite, which really made Adriana a little puzzled.


    ¡°Ran, weren¡¯t you injured earlier, are you better?¡±


    Adriana set aside the things she was holding and tugged Peter to sit on the couch.


    God knows, Peter¡¯s life are high above the people, this time take the initiative to visit Ran, think about the previous misunderstanding of him, the heart is very struggling, tangled, and even some ¡­ ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Ran said two words coldly and looked at Sandra, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, it urred to me that I have some things to buy, so I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Sandra, who was smart enough to know what to look for, made an excuse to change her shoes in the foyer and left.


    ¡°She, who lives with you?¡±


    Adriana could not understand.


    Thest time I came over Sandra was here, and this time Sandra is still here.


    She didn¡¯t even know what was going on in Ran¡¯s head and why he kept Sandra around.


    ¡°What brings you guys over here?¡±


    Ran wearing home pajamas, the whole personzy and handsome, even though the ordinary pajamas can not hide his handsome appearance.


    Only that a pair of narrow Danfeng eyes vaguely between always with a few gloomy breath, so that people ¡­ heartache.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Adriana, go get a pack of cigarettes for me.¡±


    Peter spoke up.


    Adriana was mindful and immediately nodded, ¡°Okay then, you guys talk first, I¡¯ll go get you cigarettes.¡±


    She knew that Peter had a lot to say to Ran, but was just a little embarrassed that she was here.


    As she got up, Adriana patted Peter¡¯s shoulder, as if to emphasize that she must not get into a fight with Ran.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips pulled out a smile and said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly and nced at Ran again, only to see Ran¡¯s eyes staring at her, the sad and hot eyes looking at her very ¡­ ufortable.


    Rather than being ufortable, it¡¯s more like being ufortable and guilty.


    Ran¡¯s feelings for her are clear to her, but one heart cannot be given to two people at the same time.


    She turned around and walked out.


    In a moment, only Peter and Ran were left in therge living room.


    The two men who wanted to be strong sat together and were silent for a while.


    In the end, it was Peter who pulled out a pack of cigarettes first, took out a cigarette and handed it to Ran, took one out himself and held it in his lips, lit it up and smoked it.


    The lingering smoke lingers, lining the faces of the two more sad.


    ¡°How are you ¡­ doing, are you injured?¡±


    Peter took the initiative to speak up.


    Ran leaned back on the couch with a cigarette in his fingers and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Lane is now in control of the entire Oblurg Group, what are your ¡­ ns and is there anything I can do to help?

 Chapter 1110 Taking Peter to Raylan

    For Peter, being able to do this to Ran is a side apology.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t know how to apologize, or perhaps he had never apologized to anyone in his life, so those words were really hard to say.


    But with Adriana it was a different story.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those.¡±


    Ran eyed the tea on the low table, his eyes deep.


    ¡°From what I understand, Lane is ambitious and I¡¯m afraid the next step will be to target you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he and I are already ipatible, sooner orter there will be that day. Sooner orter, it¡¯s always going toe.¡±


    He seems to take these things in stride.


    Then, added: ¡°One day to go, it¡¯s fifteen. adri her ¡­¡±


    These are the things that Ran is most relieved about.


    In addition to Peter, there is another person who is worried about Adriana, if put in the past, Peter may be jealous, will be angry, but now he all set aside.


    The eyebrows of the lightly frowned, ¡°Ruth refused to make a move and kept forcing Adriana back to Obren. nay Ruth hid too deep, I have not investigated her intentions.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s mother, Ruth is mysterious and unpredictable, carrying too many secrets that cannot be queried.


    Even though his Peter ability is not bad, but not to the point of being able to go to heaven and earth pervasive.


    The sky and the earth are so big that there are people outside the sky, and there are always ces that he cannot reach.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought about taking a trip to Obren?¡±


    Ran asked him.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Peter naturally thought about it, only ¡­ ¡°A lot of things have happened recently, Adriana can¡¯t leave anyone around, I¡¯m going to ask Harlee to take a trip to Obren.¡±


    Harlee went over with Giovanny, which is always possible.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    Ran thought about it, took a drag from his cigarette, and added, ¡°I¡¯d better go.¡±


    He shares Peter¡¯s thoughts and is not too sure about Harlee.


    After all, Harlee¡¯s parents are involved, and he has always held a grudge against taking individuals, who are already irascible, and if they go to Obren I¡¯m afraid it will backfire.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Peter¡¯splex eyes fell on Ran¡¯s, ¡°No need.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze, Ran raised an eyebrow at him and snorted, ¡°No need to feel indebted to me. I¡¯m not doing it for you, I¡¯m doing it for Adri.¡±


    After saying that, he sighed despondently, ¡°Do you know that from the moment I was born I was immersed in money interests, my father told me that people can¡¯t have seven feelings and six desires, otherwise they will have a soft spot. So, for so many years, I have been silent and cold natured. Until that year in unnamed ind, I met Adri, who opened the lock of my heart and let me into a whole new world. A world where I knew what ¡®love¡¯ was.¡±


    Ran words a meal, thin lips pulled out a touch of sarcasm, ¡°My biggest regret in this life may be not getting Adri.¡±


    In front of Peter, he doesn¡¯t mind saying what¡¯s on his mind.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe to help me when my time was running out?¡±


    If he dies, then Ran will have more chances to be with Adriana.


    So, Peter has never been able to figure it out.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Ran took a drag on his cigarette, twisting out the butt in the ashtray with both fingers pinched, his lips exhaling a light puff of smoke, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Adri sad.¡±


    Heughed.


    With an evil and self-deprecating smile, he turned his head to look at Peter, ¡°Does it seem unbelievable? Yes, I also find it unbelievable. I, Ran, have been selfish and self-interested all my life, but I never thought I would be so ¡®selfless¡¯ in my feelings.¡±


    Many times, Ran also wanted to selfishly dominate Adriana.


    But every time he saw Adriana¡¯s sad face, he couldn¡¯t bear to force it, and even wanted to give him all she wanted.


    All, Ran did.


    Did let go and let her love, she loves Peter, so he will not let Peter die easily either.


    Ran thought he could live a lifetime of unrestrained life, but in the end, he lost to love.


    Peter was silent.


    There was a long moment of silence, and no one spoke.


    It was not until the cigarette in Peter¡¯s hand burned out and the smoke burned his hand that he woke up.


    ¡°You win.¡±


    Peterughed.


    Adriana is blessed to have met you.¡±


    ¡°Trying to get to Obren now is not the time. You¡¯d better deal with what¡¯s going on between you and Lane first.¡±


    Ran to Adriana good, Peter will naturally return a hundred times, ¡°recently a period of time Lane private a lot of small movements, and even hands to the Kramer family. you, careful for the top.¡±


    The Kramer family has a good rtionship with the Powells, but the Kramer family only has a special rtionship with Ran because they have Lynn between them.


    Ran sees Lynn as his own sister, so naturally he won¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Ran nodded.


    The two talked for a while before Adriana came back, holding a cigarette in her hand, and seeing Peter and Ran talking happily to each other, her hanging heart finally fell.


    After spending two hours at the Powells, Adriana and Peter left.


    For visiting Vivian in the hospital.


    As a result, Peter and Adriana two just left less than ten minutes, the Powells vi door slowly driving and came to twenty two clear Audi cars.


    ¡°Oops, it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not good. Young master, something is wrong, something big is wrong ¡­¡±


    The maids, who had never seen such a scene before, ran into the hall in a hurry and yelled.


    Ran, who was sitting and tuning his strings, frowned, slightly displeased, ¡°What¡¯s the panic?¡±


    ¡°Yo, young master, go out and take a look, there are dozens of cars parked outside and many, many people walking down, I think the visitors are not good ah.¡±


    The maid was so frightened and pale that even her speech was a little unsteady.


    Ran inclined his head, looked out the window, put down his guitar, got up and walked out.


    Standing on the steps outside the hall to look over, as expected, outside the vi parked dozens of clear ck cars, came down nearly a hundred suits wearing white gloves, ck sunsses.


    Those people are all fit, a look is a practitioner.


    Ran stepped down the steps, but was pulled by the maid, ¡°Aigoo, young master, you are crazy, now go out is not looking for death? Let¡¯s hurry up and call the police.¡±


    ¡°If they wanted to do it they would have rushed in long ago.¡±


    Ran smiled and walked in toward the outside.


    Opened the vi door, stood at the entrance, looked at them, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell?¡±


    At that moment a man walked over and stood in front of Ran and removed his sunsses, ¡°Forgotten me so soon?¡±


    The person speaking, Ran, was familiar.


    Ashton.


    Ashton, a subordinate of instructor Solomon on the unnamed ind.


    ¡°Ashton? What are you doing here?¡±


    Ran frowned lightly, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Did Peter send you?¡±


    ¡°Brilliant.¡±


    Ashton snapped his fingers.


    A wave of the hand, hundreds of suits trained to stand in line, a total of five rows, twenty people per row, a total of one hundred people.

 Chapter 1111 Peter’s way of thanking Raylan

    ¡°Here are a total of one hundred people, all of them are FE¡¯s top A-ss assassins, and I don¡¯t need to introduce you to their abilities.¡±


    Ashton said while pulling out a thick pile of paper from the briefcase beside him and said, ¡°Here is the contract of each person, after signing they are your people. You know, everyone in FE will sign a contract after they have a master, once someone betrays, as long as it is reported to FE, they will be hunted down and killed by a thousand people. So, they are all yours, of course, if you suspect that Mr. Alston is sent here to spy on you, you can always refuse.¡±


    In FE, can mobilize a hundred A-ss experts, not to mention Peter¡¯s power in FE, just this hundred experts are how much money can not be exchanged.


    It can be said that it is not too much to throw away a lot of money.


    Peter did this, most likely because there was too much misunderstanding about Adriana, so he was showing him kindness and apologizing.


    But how could a proud man like that apologize?


    So, that¡¯s the way it was chosen.


    As for the hundred FE¡¯s in front of him, Ran doesn¡¯t doubt their intentions.


    ording to Peter¡¯s power, it is easy to investigate him, there is no need to put a hundred people around him.


    Besides, there is no conflict between him and Peter.


    Ran looked at the thick contract, the corners of his lips pulled out a smile, hesitated for a good moment, ¡°so many people, how do I arrange? It¡¯s simply a tricky problem for me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no no, all their expenses are covered by FE.¡±


    Ashton exined with a smile.


    ¡°No need. Since it¡¯s for me Ran¡¯s people, I¡¯m certainly responsible for it myself.¡±


    Ran readily epted, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    He put an arm around Ashton¡¯s shoulders, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in years, so we can drink together today without getting drunk.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha, good, good, we are not even allowed to drink on the ind, we must have a drink today.¡±


    Ashton smiled and agreed.


    Meanwhile, Peter, who had left Ran¡¯s house and had arrived at the hospital, received a text message on his cell phone.


    [Boss, done!


    It is a message from Ashton.


    What he means is that Ran has taken in the 100 FE¡¯s.


    Peter smiled in relief, and was actually secretly relieved.


    Because of Adriana¡¯s matter he owed so many favors to men for the first time in his life, thinking about it and not knowing how to pay back, so he selected a hundred FE A-ss masters and gave them to Ran.


    You know, the 100 experts worth geometry, he can pay a lot of blood.


    Given Ran¡¯s nature, he should have refused.


    After all, he, like him, is a self-proimed noble man, who will not ept the favor of others? But Ran epted the ¡®gift¡¯ in order not to burden Peter¡¯s heart!


    You know, just FE the value of these people, already can not be measured in billions of dors.


    ¡°What¡¯s so happy?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw Peter¡¯s happy face.


    ¡°Nothing. Hank sent a message saying that he took a big order for thepany.¡± Peter made a casual excuse, perfunctorily.


    Adriana, as smart as she is, knows Peter well, how could she possibly believe his words?


    How can someone who isn¡¯t even really interested in business right now look so happy that Hank picked up a single deal?


    However, if he doesn¡¯t say, she won¡¯t ask.


    What is needed between two people is mutual trust, since they do not say, naturally there is no reason to say.


    The two of them went to Vivian¡¯s ward with gifts.


    In the ward, Hayley and Jenkins were there, but they didn¡¯t bring Leonidas, fearing that Vivian would be touched by the sight of the child.


    Adriana and Peter walked in, ¡°Hayley, brother, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    Because Hayley is less than a year older than Adriana, she hardly ever calls her sister because she always feels awkward calling her that.


    ¡°You¡¯re here? How is it, are you feeling better?¡±


    Hayley looked at her, smiled slightly, and asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    After the two said hello, Adriana walked over to the hospital bed to visit Vivian.


    Jenkins, who was standing aside, was quite pleased to see Hayley and Adriana on such close terms.


    Looking back on a time when the two of them together would still be tit-for-tat, but instead they now live in harmony and have a very cordial rtionship, so that he no longer has regrets.


    ¡°Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian was leaning on the hospital bed, her face was already a bit pale, and her red and swollen eyes were enough to exin Vivian¡¯s recent state.


    Her heart aches for Vivian and she can¡¯t bear to see her crying all the time, but Adriana doesn¡¯t know how to talk to her.


    No one can know what it is like to suffer the loss of a child.


    Not to mention Vivian, even she, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult toe out of the shadow for a while.


    Her heart aches for Vivian, but there is nothing she can do about it.


    Peter stood beside Edward, patted his shoulder, and the two men turned and walked out.


    Outside the ward on the corridor, Peter said to Edward: ¡°I am still investigating the matter of the child, there are some eyebrows at present, there should be results soon. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows drew together and he looked worried.


    Peter¡¯s pupils flickered slightly, thinking of the situation Giovanny returned to him before, finally did not say, only said: ¡°What you have to do now is to apany Vivian, but the next n is to go back to the Henderson Family and seize power.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you should know that I¡¯m not interested in those things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are not interested. Then have you considered Vivian? The kidnapping can happen today, and tomorrow something else might happen. Also, the Henderson Family, you should not be too trusting.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? the Henderson Family is my father, my grandfather, and you ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s face became more and more gloomy, staring at Peter with aplicated expression, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Already very obvious hints, if he still can not detect it is really stupid.


    ¡°Just want to tell you not to trust anyone easily. edward, you have your own family now, learn to protect them. I hope you and Vivian will be happy.¡±


    Peter gave an unexpectedly long sigh and patted him on the shoulder again, ¡°Do you know how much I envy you guys?¡±


    Edward and Vivian two people were really envied by Peter, although is now suffering the pain of losing a son, but at least Edward and Vivian two people safe and secure.


    As long as they are still around, everything will be fine.


    But he and Adriana are not so happy.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    At that moment, a voice rang out from the side.


    ¡°Flora, what brings you here?¡±


    Before leaving the Henderson Family, Flora went on a trip abroad.


    Flora wore a pink dress and shawl, waist-length hair slightly curly, wearing a pink beret, ck knee-high boots, carrying a gold satchel, the whole person dressed very small princess.


    She walked up to Edward and said with red eyes, ¡°Brother, how is sister-inw? I heard about what happened to you guys, and I really felt so bad for my sister-inw that I came over to take a look.¡±


    Regardless of the Henderson Family, Edward¡¯s heart goes out to his sister.

 Chapter 1112 Flora meets Jenkins for the first time

    And the rtionship between Flora and Edward is also very close.


    ¡°Your sister-inw is not in good shapetely, so don¡¯t mention anything after you go in, understand?¡±


    Edward repeatedly admonished, afraid that Flora said something that should not be said to make Vivian sad.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Flora nodded and then said to Peter, ¡°Peter, you and my brother, you guys talk, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly.


    Flora pushed open the door to the hospital room and walked in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw a lot of people standing in the ward, and as soon as she swept her gaze, her eyes fell on Jenkins¡¯ body.


    Before because she and Jenkins separated by Adriana and brother Edward, led to a lot of misunderstanding, as well as Edward despise Jenkins.


    So, she and Jenkins have been arguing.


    From the time she went abroad until now, she and Jenkins two full six months without seeing each other.


    Now see you again, it is already six monthster.


    Jenkins still suits, wearing gold-rimmed sses, short hair thirty-seven, light can be seen, that aplexion significantly white face with three-dimensional features, but there is a sense of a small handsome man.


    Very handsome, very charming, very affable, very elegant.


    He is different from the image of Peter and Edward, both of whom are tough and hardened image of a high-spirited domineering president, while Jenkins has a kind of easygoing and gentle brother next door.


    The man who is raked in that way is very kind to all people, but to her Flora is as cold as ice, rejecting a thousand miles.


    When she looked at Jenkins, Jenkins looked at her.


    Flora is as beautiful and kawaii as her name suggests.


    That a pink dress, very sweet, cute, big eyes, curly eyshes, upright nose, flooded with glistening luster of red lips, everywhere a sweet girl charming.


    More of the reserve and gentleness of a thousand-year-old celebrity.


    Born in a wealthy family, words and actions are through the noble, and he Jenkins two images is a great contrast.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This is the gulf between him and Flora that can never be crossed.


    Adriana is right, between him and Flora is not suitable, the Henderson Family famous family, daughter noble as a princess, to marry will only marry the right family of luxury, not their kind of ordinary family.


    Jenkins raised his hand and pushed up his sses, looking back at Vivian on the hospital bed, ¡°Vivian, you get some rest, thepany still has some things to do, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you with thepanytely.¡±


    Vivian said with some embarrassment.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me.¡±


    Jenkins said, turned around and walked away.


    Hayley also said goodbye to Vivian, ¡°Vivian, then I¡¯ll go back first and see youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you take it slow too.¡±


    Vivian has adjusted and is no longer as haggard and frail as before.


    Instead, Flora walked into the ward, only a meter and a half away from the door, and Jenkins walked past her with his briefcase, actually looking straight ahead, not even giving her a look.


    Although she looked ahead, but the afterglow is watching Jenkins, when feeling the coolness of the man, the hand clutching the bag tightened, the heart can not mention what kind of feeling.


    Flora took a step, stepped on her heels and walked to the hospital bed, ¡°Sister-inw, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Flora, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Vivian smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just ¡­ Ashtyn he ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t feel bad either, you and my brother are still young.¡±


    Flora soothed Vivian and asionally gazed at Adriana, speaking to no one in particr.


    It was Adriana who was a bit surprised.


    I thought Flora and Vivian¡¯s rtionship was not so good at first because of her, but I never thought it would be so harmonious now.


    Adriana felt in her heart that she really hoped Vivian¡¯s future would be brighter.


    Flora chatted casually with Vivian for a couple of minutes, then pulled an excuse, ¡°Sister-inw, my friend is still waiting for me downstairs, I¡¯ll go down first ande back to youter.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Vivian nodded in response.


    Flora nodded and turned to trot out.


    Adriana and Vivian both looked at each other, and the meaning was unmistakable.


    ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t understand why you rejected Jenkins and Flora, but now I finally understand.¡±


    Vivian let out a long sigh, looking out of the window,menting, ¡°The gentry is as deep as the sea, there are too many intrigues and calctions. If Ashtyn¡¯s father was not Edward, perhaps he would have lived a peaceful life and would not have left so early.¡±


    There are many things that Vivian has not said to Edward, but it does not mean that she does not have thoughts in her heart.


    Every time about Ashtyn, she didn¡¯t have to express it in front of Edward and didn¡¯t want to talk about that.


    Who knows, it was Vivian¡¯s feeling that Edward, who was about toe in outside the ward, heard it clearly.


    His pace was stunned, looking inside through the hidden door of the ward, his heart seized hard.


    Edward heard it, and Peter heard it in his ears.


    Only emotional matters he is not qualified toment, after all, he and Adriana have not even dealt with things between them.


    What Vivian had in mind was more or less the same as what Adriana had in mind.


    Otherwise Adriana would not often say that she wants a simple and ordinary life.


    ¡­


    Outside the hospital.


    ¡°Whew, whew ¡­¡±


    Flora, who ran out in a hurry, ran straight to the parking lot and looked around, looking for a familiar figure, and finally saw Jenkins, who was opening the car door and getting ready to get in.


    ¡°Jenkins!¡±


    She called out loudly, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    Jogging all the way over, he mmed the limo door, looked angrily at Jenkins, and yelled, ¡°What are you hiding from?¡±


    ¡°Miss Henderson, something wrong?¡±


    Jenkins pretended to be indifferent, but his hand holding the briefcase was clenched with white knuckles, revealing his nervous heart.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    Flora said.


    Inside the car Hayley pushed open the door and stepped out, ¡°Brother, you guys talk, I have things to do so I¡¯ll take a taxi back. Bye.¡±


    The two of them still had something to say, and Hayley certainly wouldn¡¯t interrupt.


    If it was in the past, ording to her nature will certainly be with Flora up, the least will also be the two together in a big fight can not open.


    It¡¯s a different time, too much experience, Hayley is no longer the innocent girl of the day.


    She also paid too much for her impulsiveness and naivety.


    But luckily, she still has Leonidas now, and as long as she is with her children, it is the best.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Jenkins reached for the limo door, but Flora stepped forward and blocked it, her angry eyes staring straight at him, ¡°Jenkins, are you a man?¡±


    The two men confronted each other, and Hayley had the good sense to turn away.


    But that back, but invisible through a few lonely despondency.


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly as he looked down at the woman in front of him, ¡°What, do I have to fuck you to prove I¡¯m a man?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Sure, have the guts to get a room now and I¡¯ll sleep with you!¡±


    She didn¡¯t budge.


    It seems that ¡­


    More than that, there is some anticipation.


    ¡°No shame!¡±

 Chapter 1113 Difficult Jenkins

    Jenkins didn¡¯t expect Flora to say no at all.


    ¡°Have I ever had dignity in front of you? From the beginning I told you that I said I liked you, and now how many years have passed? Ah?!¡±


    After Hale Cobb Law Firm closed down, Adriana re-located the firm and renamed it YY Law Firm, leaving it in the hands of Jenkins and Vivian. It was at that time that Peter ced her at YY Law Firm, and that¡¯s when she met Jenkins.


    One after another, they like this well-mannered and gentle man.


    At first, it was because he had Alvin¡¯s shadow in him, after all, both are the same type of warm man.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gradually, she discovered that Jenkins was different from Alvin.


    One is a rich aristocrat and the other is a struggling boy from a poor family.


    She witnessed him step by step to the present, from the initial timid, obsequious to now alone to support a piece of heaven.


    Flora is all over it.


    After that, Adriana disappeared for four years.


    Until Adriana came back again, until now, before and after 6 years.


    ¡°I have loved you for six years, ask, how many six years a girl has, why do you have to reject me again and again? Jenkins, I ask you, is it because I am not good-looking, not good enough for you? Or do you think I¡¯m not good enough? Why do you dodge every time we meet, can¡¯t you behave like a man?¡±


    Flora was unconvinced and a little stubborn.


    She has always felt that she is a noble little princess, and everyone will treat her like a guest, but did not expect to meet with Jenkins repeatedly.


    ¡°Do you know how many people have stepped over the threshold of the Henderson Family to ask me to marry them? I¡¯m not too young now, and you¡¯re not too young either, so why can¡¯t either of you be more mature?¡±


    She questioned.


    The sound was loud, even a little broken.


    Jenkins has always been expressionless.


    Looking down at the girl in front of him, he said, ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re all grown up and should be mature, but you, why are you so childish?¡±


    Jenkins is awyer, handling all the big cases of the Waverly family, but it is he who has seen too much of the family and feels the need to stay away from them.


    Compared to ordinary people, the gentry are more scheming and ruthless.


    And Flora was the jewel of the Henderson Family, the little princess, and there were countless noble men who liked her, and she did refuse.


    Even, it has been unknown how many times because Flora chased him, and invited many noblemen to find fault.


    Jenkins is exhausted from being counted time and time again, and more than that, he doesn¡¯t want to be so tired of living in the future.


    ¡°Damn you!¡±


    Flora was furious and reached out and pushed Jenkins¡¯ chest, ¡°Jenkins, you¡¯re not a man, you¡¯re a wimp! I don¡¯t understand what I see in you!¡±


    Her chest rose and fell in anger and rage.


    ¡°Right. So you should reflect on yourself and whether something is wrong with your brain.¡±


    Jenkins mocked mercilessly.


    Raising his wrist, he looked at his wristwatch time and said, ¡°Get out of the way. I have a client to seeter, so don¡¯t take up my time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken case, what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll pay you whatever your client can pay you! And then you take that time to spend with me, okay?¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s the problem between you and me. How can we go on when we have different views? You are a princess on high, and I am still struggling constantly. Now Vivian is taking a break and I¡¯m taking care of thepany alone, the slightest mistake and there¡¯s no telling what awaits me. I have more than a hundred employees below me whose lives I need to take care of. For you, talking about a client is a matter of a little money, for me, it¡¯s a responsibility, it¡¯s my job. Maybe I don¡¯t earn much, but it doesn¡¯t affect my hard work and dedication. As for you, a famousdy with a thousand dors, even if you do nothing, you can be clothed and fed. I have my mother behind me, my sister Hayley, Leonidas, and Adriana, and I have to make myself work to give them a better haven.


    I can¡¯t even do the basics now, what do you think I can give you by being with you? Not only can I not give you anything, but on the contrary, all I get is exhaustion. When the timees, you will feel that we are notpatible with each other, and then tell me that you want to divorce. We, The Hale family, can¡¯t afford to be tossed around.¡±


    Jenkins has always felt ipetent.


    Many times wanted to protect Adriana, to protect Hayley, but in the end he did not do anything.


    Only then did I realize that it was so hard to make myself strong.


    If he can¡¯t even protect his family, what will he do to take care of his feelings with Flora?


    Jenkins admits to being a wimp.


    But, he admitted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s Adriana again!¡±


    Flora can¡¯t forgive Adriana until now, ¡°You know how to protect them, why can¡¯t you think of protecting me?¡±


    ¡°Because they are my family.¡±


    ¡°What about me? I¡¯ve loved you for six years, what am I?¡±


    Flora reached out and poked her chest, ¡°I once thought you were a responsible man, but look at yourself, what are you now? Like a wimp!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m such a wimp, what do you see in me? Think I¡¯m the little white guy to bag?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Jenkins did not want to continue to talk with Flora, a tug on her arm to throw her aside, pull open the car door directly into the car.


    Start the sedan and leave in the dust.


    Just walking away from him, he will also go through the rearview mirror to look at Flora standing in the same ce.


    The road was slippery in the winter when it was icy and he was very slow.


    Snort¨C


    Suddenly, several cars appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    The door of the car opened and a man stepped out, followed by five or six suited thugs standing by his car door.


    Knock Knock-


    The man knocked on the ss window.


    Jenkins¡¯ face was grim and very ugly, but still lowered the window.


    ¡°Jenkins, you¡¯ve forgotten all the good things I said to you before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The man clutched an electric baton in his hand and pointed at him arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times to stay away from Flora, you fuck a pestering endlessly. Do you want to die?¡±


    Jenkins sat in the car, his face mournful, ¡°When I say something, I deliver.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    The man grabbed Jenkins by the cor, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from Flora, and if I see you tangling with her next time, I¡¯ll kill your mother!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Jenkins burst out in anger, angry forehead green warp ripples, the whole person full of anger.


    As far as he was concerned, his mother Thelma, despite her many faults, was his mother.


    He is bound to protect.


    ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s the point of being arrogant with me? I heard that your sister¡¯s husband died? Oh, if your sister is lonely, brother can find a few brothers to spoil her well spoil her ah. Hahaha ¡­¡±


    Theyughed uncontrobly.


    The person in question is Hayley, naturally.


    Jenkins hands clutching the steering wheel of the car, anger straight to the brain, and finally gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I warn you, stay away from my family, otherwise, do not me me and you are not polite!¡±

 Chapter 1114 Jaelynn and Zac’s Bet

    ¡°Aiyo, arrogant, huh? Just by you? Don¡¯t think that Adriana is your sister, and that having Peter behind you makes you great? Let me tell you, Peter can protect you for a while, but not for the rest of your life. Besides, you¡¯re a man, you wouldn¡¯t ask your sister for help, would you? Hahahaha, just a loser like you, you still want to marry Flora like a toad eating swan meat? No way!¡±


    ¡°When I say something, I do it.¡±


    Jenkins took a deep breath and calmed her emotions.


    He had resisted back when these people threatened him, and as awyer, he had fought for his rights, but then had to bow down under the power.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s good to know. If I see you messing around with Flora next time, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    The man waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a big wave of his palm, he turned around and walked away.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Adriana returned home with Peter, who apanied Adriana for a walk in the yard and enjoyed the snowy scenery.


    This year there was extra snow, satisfying Adriana¡¯s little desire to like snow.


    ¡°Honey, I really wish I could stay with you and enjoy the snow until forever and ever.¡±


    Adriana looked at the sky of snowkes, the corners of her lips were filled with a happy smile, reached out and then Celine flowers, watching the snowkes melt into a drop of water in her hands, in a good mood.


    ¡°Of course. Remember the town of Jiangnan?¡±


    Peter asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Remember.¡±


    That Jiangnan town, is that time know Peter time is not much, she took him to the Jiangnan town, where rented a house, held a simple wedding.


    It¡¯s simple, but it¡¯s really a special memory for Adriana.


    For Adriana, to this day, she cannot forget.


    ¡°I bought the house,ter, when we are old we can be there. Then you and I, in a small pet, we live the life you want, grow old together, so ¡­ perfect in life.¡±


    Peter is nning for the future.


    ¡°What about Helen and Luis?¡±


    ¡°You silly girl, by that time Helen and Luis will have grown up, they have their own people they love, their own lives and careers, where will they have time to spend with us?¡±


    The man stopped and held her hands, gazing at Adriana with deep emotion, ¡°You must remember that the person who will be by your sideter is not two children, but me. The only one who will stay with me is you.¡±


    When the children grow up, they will have their own lives and run around for their own careers, so how can they care about them?


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adrianaughed.


    Looking around at a snow-capped, snowkes flying in the sky, such a beautiful winter scene, but there is a touch of sadness.


    She said, ¡°If I could, that life would be the best. So, I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Obren.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t expect that Adriana would suddenly want to go back to Obren.


    But ording to his judgment, this time Adriana back to Obren will not be so simple.


    ¡°Because I want to live, I want to be healthy soon and then be able to be with you for the rest of my life, and then there won¡¯t be anyone to stop us from doing whatever we want.¡±


    She looked forward to it.


    ¡°There is no need to rush, wait and see. Besides, you still have two babies in your belly.¡±


    Peter spoke softly to the little woman.


    Suddenly, the falling snowkes fell on Adriana¡¯s long curly eyshes, he reached out to brush them away and smoothly cupped her small face, ¡°Silly girl, I will respect any decision you make. But, the premise is your safety.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s safe, Ruth is my mother, she won¡¯t harm us. If she really had something against us, then howe she went to save you when you were critically illst time?¡±


    What happenedst time, Peter and Adriana know very well in their hearts.


    Even though Adriana trusts Ruth, Peter is always a bit uneasy.


    ¡°What about the child? You are not well now, do you want the child to ¡­ consider not?¡±


    Luis and Helen have grown up and it would not be impossible to have another child, but Adriana is not well and Peter does not want to see Adriana suffer any more.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Adriana refused in one sentence, ¡°The children are mine, I have to stay, they are my life.¡±


    God knows how much Adriana cares for her two children.


    ¡°That day when I saw Vivian crying for Ashtyn, I could really feel her pain, after all, it was her own child, a rtive, how could two children not have time to see the beauty of the world was lost.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips, looked at Peter and shook her head, ¡°honey, this is the fruit of our love, I can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ugh, really can¡¯t do anything with you.¡±


    Peter knew Adriana was stubborn, but he didn¡¯t expect to be so stubborn.


    Now I want to persuade her, but I don¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about thatter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to see the waxflower.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and saw that her hands were cold so he took the scarf off and put it around her neck, ¡°Wear more, you¡¯re afraid of the cold.¡±


    Adriana was really touched inside by the way the man took care of her in every way.


    She sniffled, reveling in her happiness and smiling happily.


    The pale white snow, endless, two people walking hand in hand in the snow, drenched in wind and snow, but a short time the work will be white head.


    Zac and Jaelynn, who had rushed to Asnana vi to find Peter, saw the two over here and came over.


    So the back of the two were seen, so beautiful and happy.


    Zac took his phone, took a picture of the two and sent a friend ¡­


    [The so-called ¡®hand of the son and the son grow old together¡¯ is so! I also look forward to such love ¡­]


    A photo with a quote.


    Dingdong-


    Just after the circle of friends was sent out, the phone rang.


    When I opened it, I found the dynamic disy red circle 1 with ament.


    Click on thements, there is only one sentence [you do not deserve!


    Reviewed by ¡­


    ¡°Shit, Jaelynn, aren¡¯t you going a little overboard?!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zac red angrily at the woman beside him, ¡°What good is it to you that I can¡¯t find someone?¡±


    Who is the person whomented, if not Jaelynn?


    Wearing a leather jacket and leather pants Jaelynn tied a ponytail, mouth biting a lollipop, a yboy unrestrained baddy model.


    Raising an eyebrow, he nced at him with cold eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t do me any good for you to find someone.¡±


    ¡°Do you ¡­ believe I kidnap you as a squeeze?¡± Zac gasped and skimmed his mouth.


    ¡°Okay, if you can tie me Jaelynn back, from now on I Jaelynn is your wife!¡±


    Jaelynn has a ¡®hangdog¡¯ stance.


    ¡°You said that?¡±


    Zac looked ecstatic.


    ¡°Of course. I Jaelynn keep my word!¡± Said, and said: ¡°The premise is LOL solo you win me a hundred games.¡±


    Listening to Jaelynn¡¯s words, just now also excited Zac instantly face a sinking, holding the phone in his hand suddenly felt all meaningless, ¡°Get out!¡±

 Chapter 1115 Alani appears

    Exasperated cold snort, ¡°I want to be able to win you a hundred games, I will go to the national service first of that big breasted girl, still have your turn?¡±


    ¡°Yo, just you? Not afraid that people¡¯s boobs will force people to get you killed?¡±


    She taunted mercilessly.


    ¡°Death under the peony flower as a ghost is also a windfall.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re not flirtatious, you¡¯re nasty!¡±


    ¡°Jaelynn, you don¡¯t dislike me for a day, you have a hard time in your heart?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dislike you, who do you dislike? Look at your dislike, ch, really no fun.¡±


    Jaelynn chewed her lollipop and turned towards the vi lobby.


    Zac took a look at the two people strolling in the back garden over there, and was too embarrassed to bother the two people, so he also followed and turned around to chase Jaelynn.


    ¡°Great God, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to solo? You only said to win you a hundred games, and did not say how many games to open. If you have the ability to let¡¯s have a thousand games, I don¡¯t believe there is not a tenth of the winning rate.¡±


    I have to say, in this area of the game Zac is really very novice, is not really Jaelynn¡¯s opponent.


    You know she can be a professional game racer, and he is a hand scum who is on the king.


    ¡°Can. But if you don¡¯t win fifty games in a thousand, you¡¯ll call me sister from now on!¡±


    ¡°Bah, calling your sister? Think beautiful.¡±


    Zac had a look of disdain on his face.


    Want to marry the home of the woman, called sister, how to marry backter?


    ¡°What a waste of words, here we go!¡±


    The two were flirting when Jaelynn gave a reminder.


    Then it was on to a heated game ofparison.


    On this side, everything is going on harmoniously and happily, but on the other side is the beginning of a conspiracy.


    A hospital.


    Anne and Brenden were both wounded during thest matchup along the coast, but both were held separately.


    Adriana did noty hands on Anne because she still had two children in her womb, but kept her under house arrest in the hospital with a special hand.


    A doctor wearing a white coat, sses and a mask pushed a cart over.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the patient to get an injection.¡±


    The man said to the two bodyguards.


    ¡°Why is it a man?¡±


    A bodyguard stared at him, questioningly.


    ¡°Little Ling is off today.¡± The man said to the two with a calm face.


    So, without much thought, the two pushed open the door and walked in.


    The ward is a VIP ward with one room.


    When the person pushed the cart in, Anne was sitting indoors in front of the window, holding a drawing book and drawing.


    It was no other person on the painting, and it was easy to see from the outline of the sketch that the person was Brenden.


    She was in love with Brenden, so to speak, at first sight.


    It is this kind of like, let her a person support love what years, silently apanied Brenden so many years.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a shot.¡±


    The man said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Anne was calm, put down the drawing board, got up and walked towards the hospital bed, but as soon as she raised her eyes to look at the visitor, her eyes did not have a slight narrowing, some nervousness backed up.


    The man looked at her before ncing at the closed door of the room and removing his mask, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­?¡±


    Anne inclined her head and fixed her gaze dead on the visitor, ¡°Shangguan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh!¡±


    ni held up a finger to her lips in a gesture of silence.


    Anne immediately went to his side, anxiously tugged his sleeve, ¡°You are finally here, Brenden was injured by them, but not dead, I do not know where he is now trapped. You must help to find him, I beg you.¡±


    During the time she was in the hospital, Adriana and the others ruthlessly cut off all her contact with the outside world and kept her under house arrest in her room, where she lived a life that was worse than death.


    ¡°Lie down first.¡±


    ni gestures to the bed.


    Then raised his voice and said loudly, ¡°Hurry up, after the injection I have to rush to the next ward, hurry up, what is the dy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, good good.¡±


    Anne raised her voice in a very cooperative manner.


    The two cooperate and act out the drama for the two bodyguards outside.


    Shey on the bed while ni stuck her with needles and said, ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what to do about Brenden, but you need to do it for yourself now.¡±


    ¡°ni, I beg you must help me. I¡¯m pregnant now, twins, it¡¯s Gaki¡¯s baby. You must help me to keep the baby.¡±


    She said with a tearful voice.


    ¡°You just take care of your body in the hospital. I¡¯ve checked and the injections they gave you were all fetal protection injections, they didn¡¯t mean to harm you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s good.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anne was moved.


    ¡°You take this, keep it for contact.¡± ni handed Anne a cell phone and a small Ziploc bag with a white pill, ¡°Take this pill, find a way to see Brenden and give it to him, he will know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, ni you must get him out.¡±


    ¡°Do your best.¡±


    ni did not give Anne a definite answer, but promised to do her best.


    In the earliest days ni was Brenden¡¯s contact at Obren.


    Brenden escaped from the Obren, he and ni two cooperate, one in the Obren, one outside responsible for finding the young master Ruth, but in the end did not find Ruth but found Adriana.


    Anyway, Adriana is also considered the young master, originally wanted to control Adriana, did not expect repeated idents, things are not so smoothly developed.


    ¡°And this medicine.¡±


    ni took out another pill, a red bowl of medicine, wrapped in a clear capsule bag, ¡°Find a way to get Adriana to take it. As soon as she takes this pill, it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Anne asked.


    ¡°No. Now Adriana can¡¯t die, but she has to go back to Obren or all the years of nning Brenden and I have done will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Then why does one pill work?¡±


    Anne was very puzzled.


    ¡°Adriana is very weak right now, but just a fire away. A lot of people are trying to stop her from going back to Obren, but Adriana has to go back. OK, there¡¯s not much time, that¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    ni put on her mask, pushed the cart and turned away, out of the ward.


    The two bodyguards guarding the door of the ward looked at each other, and then one of them looked and walked to the stairway and made a phone call.


    ¡°Boss, as expected, he¡¯s here.¡±


    The person who answered the phone was Peter.


    Peter, who was walking in the back garden, pulled out a curve at the corner of his lips, ¡°Good, keep monitoring.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other party hung up with a win.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    Peter put away his phone and said, ¡°Of course some people can¡¯t resist making a move.¡± Looking at Adriana¡¯s puzzled look, he immediately said, ¡°ni. aren¡¯t you interested to know what your identity really does? We¡¯ll soon find out.¡±


    ¡°If you knew ni wasn¡¯t a good person, why did you say yes that time when he made a memory seal for me?¡±


    That¡¯s what is so puzzling to Adriana.


    ¡°Because of who you are, no one will let you die for a while. The first time Brenden asked Brenda to kill you, it wasn¡¯t a real attempt to kill you. The n failed, they just met Ruth, but did not get rid of her. So after that, your people were looking for Ruth, and Brenden¡¯s people were looking.¡±

 Chapter 1116 Peter heals from illness

    The set is deep!


    This is the only feeling Adriana has.


    She never thought she would be involved in so many things, leaving herself a bit baffled and even feeling infinitely stressed.


    But no matter what, since things have happened, the only thing she can do is to keep going is the right choice.


    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much, you have me by your side in the future.¡±


    Seeing that she was deep in thought, Peter took Adriana into his arms and hugged her.


    Leaning on the man¡¯s chest, Adriana would smile with a look of insatiable satisfaction, ¡°Well, having you around is the best.¡±


    In her life, she feels the happiest thing is to meet Peter, which is by andrge the greatest luck.


    That night, Peter held Adriana in his arms and stayed awake all night.


    It¡¯s not just him who has trouble sleeping, it¡¯s Peter too!


    Seeing that the day of the illness is approaching, both of them have something on their mind and cannot sleep.


    The woman in her arms was lying very quietly, but she was too quiet.


    You should know that she is not a good sleeper, where she will not move.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little tired from all the things that have happenedtely.¡±


    She really felt that too much had happened recently, especially with the loss of Vivian¡¯s baby, which she already had in her womb.


    Now that the child is healthy, I¡¯m just afraid her body won¡¯t necessarily be able to handle it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, just go with the flow.¡±


    He put his hand on her back and patted it gently,forting her, ¡°Since some things can¡¯t be reversed, you should learn to ept them. In this way, it will also make it easier for yourself.¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t want Adriana to be preupied every day, and he doesn¡¯t want her to be so tired of living.


    So what Adriana needs to do is to do what she can to clear all the obstacles and make her life easier for the best.


    ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Adriana closed her eyes, leaned into his arms, took a deep breath, felt the familiar scent, and rarely felt at ease.


    It seems that as long as Peter is around, Adriana will not feel too tired.


    Because, the sky is falling, there is Peter to help her carry it.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Peter rubbed her head, very gently.


    ¡°Honey, I want to ¡­ listen to the song.¡±


    Although Peter is not a good speaker and does not express himself in front of outsiders, Adriana still found that he sings really well.


    Especially thest time he sang a song for her, that extremely maic voice, like a heavenly music.


    Adriana can¡¯t help but y a little game in her heart, when one day she and Peter on the streets, maybe she can take him to sing, and not to be hungry.


    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°I like to listen to whatever song you sing.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­ The Dark Scent?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Adriana readily agreed.


    ¡°When the petals leave the flower, the dark fragrance remains


    The fragrance fades after the wind and rain, and no onees to smell it.


    If love tells me to go on


    I will fight until the end of love


    If the heart dies in splendor


    Love will be reborn in the ashes ¡­¡±


    A very old song, which happens to be the one Adriana likes.


    Only this song makes it hard to listen to some ¡­ sadness, can not help but evoke the memories of the past.


    A scene, such as the passing clouds, but mixed with joy and sorrow, sweet and sour.


    Perhaps, this is life.


    Because of thete hour, Peter¡¯s singing voice is also very soft, but singing and singing to notice that the little woman not only did not fall asleep, but more and more awake.


    Peter¡¯s song ended abruptly, ¡°Sleepy, sleepy.¡±


    At that moment Adriana asked him to sing, he subconsciously remembered ¡°Dark Fragrance¡±, but ignored the fact that the song would empathize with people and evoke memories.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sleepy, too.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Peter and rubbed her head on his chest, feeling his warm breath, everything was so happy.


    It is a pity that the hard-won happiness will make Adriana cherish it extraordinarily, and even worry from time to time that happiness wille and go in a hurry.


    Day 2.


    Peter and Adriana both dined together, and for the matter of making Peter take the medicine, he drank it all down although he would resist.


    There were Zac and Jaelynn at the table in addition to the two of them.


    But Jaelynn was quiet, just eating with her head down and not talking much.


    On the contrary, Zac is more noisy in nature and likes to ramble.


    After Peter finished his medicine, he got up and walked over to Peter, ¡°I¡¯ll check your pulse, hold out your hand.¡±


    Sitting beside Peter, he put his hand on Peter¡¯s wrist and began to check his pulse with a serious face.


    Suddenly, his closed eyes opened abruptly, ¡°Shit!¡±


    A sudden shout scared Adriana¡¯s heart and she looked at him a little nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it a serious condition?¡±


    ¡°There! There! There!¡±


    Zac was overjoyed and stood up excitedly, ¡°Peter, damn you, I¡¯ve been with you for so long and finally witnessed your healing!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s grip on the spoon loosened and she involuntarily stood up, looking at Zac and then at Peter.


    ¡°Really, of course it¡¯s true. His pulse is normal now, and he¡¯s basically healed except for his previously damaged internal organs that need to be repaired slowly.¡±


    Zac tells it like it is.


    ¡°Honey, did you hear that? Zac said hello.¡±


    Adriana was so excited that her voice got a little choked up.


    Compared to the excited Adriana, Peter¡¯s emotions seem extraordinarily calm.


    Just a slight jaw, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s done. Does that mean you don¡¯t have to let Adriana ¡­ in the future¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s no need. Although your body is not as good as before, it has basically healed, andter on you just need to slowly adjust, and everything will go back to before.¡±


    Zac gave a brief overview of the situation.


    ¡± Great, great. It¡¯s finally good.¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, their eyes locked, and a few tears swirled in her pupils. She turned around with a jerk, walked out of the restaurant and jogged upstairs.


    ¡°Eh? Big brother is already well, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zac looked baffled and said he didn¡¯t quite understand what Adriana meant.


    Peter put down his chopsticks and got up to follow him upstairs.


    ¡°Hey, big brother, I¡¯m just tentatively sure, you¡¯ll have to go with me to the hospitalter to do a full body check to determine the situation.¡±


    He yelled at Peter at the top of his lungs.


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Just as Zac¡¯s words fell, Jaelynn grabbed him by the sleeve, ¡°Sit down for me.¡±


    ¡°What for?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re excited? Think about it, Peter has been sick for so many years, hoping for the stars, and now he is finally cured. adriana can not be excited?¡±


    Jaelynn cold eyes, looking at his eyes slowly are disgusted, ¡°on your IQ, I really do not know how to live to the present. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still being touted in the industry.¡±


    ¡°What do you know, there are specialties in the field.¡±


    Zac said so, but he felt happy in his heart.


    After years of being with Peter¡¯s brother, he was finally able to witness Petering back from the brink of danger, and that was the biggest reward of all.

 Chapter 1117 Goodbye Archie

    In the bedroom, Adriana closed the door and flung herself onto the bed, unable to stop the tears that were pouring down her face.


    After paying so much for Peter, she spent every day with fear and trepidation, afraid that something would happen to Peter, but never thought that Peter finally healed when she could not support it.


    At this moment, even if tears are left, they are tears of joy, happiness and excitement.


    Squeak-


    The bedroom door opened again.


    Peter walked in and stood at the door looking at the little woman lying on the bed with her head buried, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his face full of hidden heartache look.


    He really felt for Adriana, for the silly girl who was willing to give everything for him without expecting anything in return.


    Since childhood, Peter has seen too much human warmth and worldliness, and thought that the materialistic world would not allow him to regenerate any of the moving.


    Until Adriana came along and showed him that it wasn¡¯t so.


    It turns out that love, really can make people do selfless.


    He closed the door and went to the bed and sat down, raising his hand to Adriana¡¯s back, trying to pat her back to soothe her.


    But the hand reached out and stalled in mid-air without response.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he finallyy down on the bed and sidled up to take Adriana into his arms, ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry anymore. Isn¡¯t it better already? We should be happy, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    It¡¯s finally good.


    The happy and excited people were not only Adriana, but also Peter.


    At least now and in the future, he can be with Adriana wholeheartedly and can be her patron saint and protect her for the rest of her life.


    Once thought I would die, time is not much, so many things are let Adriana hands-on, in order to train her willpower and resilience.


    But now it seems that everything is not that necessary.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Snuggled in Peter¡¯s arms, Adriana pursed her lips, one hand over her mouth, one hand around Peter¡¯s waist, nodded, choking and cowering her shoulders, ¡°Well, happy, I am ¡­ really happy.¡±


    How could Adriana not be happy when all the burdens weighing on her heart disappeared instantly?


    Only tears of joy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll get heartbroken if you cry again.¡±


    He rubbed the little woman¡¯s hair, weaving his fingertips through her hair, sniffing the fresh scent of her hair, and sighed with emotion, ¡°I owe it all to you that I am where I am now. adriana, you gave me a second life, and in the future, my life is yours.¡±


    What do you want me to do, you only need to say a word, I can for you on the knife mountain under the sea of fire, never two words.


    Peter said this silently in his heart and did not tell Adriana.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Adriana slowly opened her eyes, which were still swirling with tears.


    She sniffled, ¡°Now that you¡¯re healed, we can spend more time with our children in the future to make up for the missing love for them.¡±


    Because her health and Peter¡¯s health is not good, in order to avoid the children to notice the end, Adriana almost dare not go back with Peter often.


    Helen and Luis, two children really wise and smart, some things can not be hidden, they simply hide far away.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Peter responded, ¡°As long as we Adriana can also heal, I will promise you to take you all over the world, to every ce, to feel the different life, so that you can be the happiest woman.¡±


    Adriana, who was immersed in tion, listened to Peter¡¯s words with disbelief, or rather, instinctive disbelief.


    Little did I know that in the not-so-distant future, Peter really took her around the world¡¯s great rivers and mountains, witnessed the most beautiful scene, enjoy the sunset and sunrise, enjoy the sky full of stars, feel the exotic.


    After apanying Adriana in the room for a while, until Adriana¡¯s mood had adjusted, Peter said, ¡°There are still some things that need to be handled in thepany, so you should rest at home, I will go to thepany first.¡±


    ¡°To the office? Didn¡¯t Zac send you to the hospital for a full body checkup?¡±


    Adriana was a little worried about Peter¡¯s health and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for years. honey, promise me you¡¯ll go to the hospital for a full body checkup before you go to the office to take care of things. Okay?¡±


    She looked at Peter with bewildered eyes and spoke with some petty meaning.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Peter dotingly leaned down and dropped a kiss on her forehead, gently patted her head, ¡°Rest well at home, take time to see Vivian, I¡¯m going to get busy first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded, got up and took Peter by the wrist to walk him downstairs and out of the vi.


    Peter got into the car with Zac and drove away from the vi.


    On the road, Zac gazed through the rearview mirror at Adriana, who was still standing in front of the vi, with a face of envy, ¡°Big brother, your current rtionship with your sister-inw is so good, it¡¯s really enviable. s, I don¡¯t know when I will meet the love that belongs only to me.¡±


    Single dog real name envy.


    Zac and Peter is originally a brother, and Adriana has known for many years, but all these years Adriana for Peter to do those things he saw in the eyes, remembered in the heart.


    Zac, who has seen a lot of people, was really impressed by Adriana¡¯s strength.


    A for love at the expense of their own are going to save their beloved sex, today¡¯s society is really rare, more is her fidelity to love and selfless devotion to Peter¡¯s love.


    Pure love and happiness that he envied.


    ¡°It¡¯s far away and close to home.¡±


    Peter looked down and yed with his phone and spoke in a cold voice.


    Zac, who was driving, bristled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although the heart knows who Peter is talking about, but that one can not afford to mess with the tigress, life is not her opponent, even ying the game is not her opponent.


    How easy is it to take her down?


    ¡°Go get Archie.¡±


    Quiet Peter suddenlymanded.


    Zac wrinkled his brow in confusion, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the hospital for a full body checkup, why are we suddenly going to Archie¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Just go straight to it, where is all that nonsense.¡±


    Obviously, there were things he didn¡¯t want to tell Zac directly.


    After learning that his body was healed, Peter was happy but also followed by sadness.


    He was the one who was running out of time, but now he is the one whose body is back to normal, dragging Adriana down, leaving her alone with so much pain that she shouldn¡¯t have had to endure.


    With an overwhelming sense of remorse inside, there is an even greater desire to do more for Adriana.


    The car drove at a constant speed and arrived at Vi Archie half an hourter.


    Peter got out of the car, walked to the vi door and rang the doorbell.


    The maid came in, looked at him and bowed, ¡°Mr. Alston inside, please, the gentleman is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Peter said he woulde again. Archie was sure he woulde today, so he ordered the maid to wait at the door.

 Chapter 1118 – Getting the antidote

    Zac waited outside while Peter entered the vi.


    Meet Archie in the lobby of the vi.


    Peter walked straight to the hall sofa and sat down, gazed at Archie with cold eyes, and asked bluntly, ¡°Well, have you thought about it?¡±


    The refined Archie took a sip of the fragrant tea in front of him, slowly put down the tea, and raised his eyes to gaze at him, ¡°Ruth means that Adri will not give her treatment until she returns to Obren.¡±


    Very assertive attitude.


    At the end of the sentence, their purpose has been revealed.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s face is particrly ugly, slightly jawed, not angry, ¡°Obren in the end what secrets are waiting for Adriana? Intentionally trying to get Adriana back to Obren, in the end what is the intention?¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s man, Peter really feels for Adriana.


    Life is really merciless, hard to force a soft girl into this strong look now.


    Archie still looked bashful, ¡°She¡¯s our daughter, just know that we won¡¯t harm her.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    The man leaned back on the couch, legs folded, his imperial, towering form looking askance at Archie, ¡°Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing now hurting Adriana?¡±


    He shook his head and didn¡¯t seem to have much of a disposition to mediate with Archie, and immediately took out his cell phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    When the phone number was connected, he said, ¡°Order it down, I want you to get Ruth back at all costs.¡±


    Toast to the wine, he could only make this move.


    Hanging up the phone, Peter put his phone away and got up, and walked straight away.


    He left so resolutely, not even leaving Archie a look.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Suddenly, the man sitting on the couch called out.


    Peter took a step and stood there without turning around, waiting for him to say more.


    At the moment the two seem to be an internal battle, ying psychological tactics, whoever speaks first loses.


    It was clear that Archie was still unsure about Ruth.


    ¡°Peter ¡­¡±


    Archie got up and slowly walked towards Peter, standing in front of him and looking directly at him.


    A pair of calm eyes gradually rippled, said in a deep voice: ¡°Many things we also have no choice. But Adri is our child, of course we can¡¯t bear to see her suffer, but you must believe that Ruth and I really won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    The sincere and genuine eyes do not look like they are lying.


    Avable at ¡­


    ¡°It turns out that what you¡¯re saying is bullshit.¡±


    Peter looked cold, cold eyes gazing at Archie, ¡°You have the means to stop what is happening now, yet you have to watch Adriana suffer, I am sorry, I cannot understand your way. Even if you were Adriana¡¯s parents, I wouldn¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    Whether or not Archie is a true member of The Alston family, he has lived in The Alston family for decades and has had a lot of contact with Peter, so he naturally knows Peter¡¯s nature.


    He has always been true to his word and does not lie.


    Archie lips pursed, a pair of ink pupils emerged painful struggle, several times hesitation, finally pulled out the same thing handed to Peter, ¡°let Adri take this, she will not be very painful when the attack. But only once.¡±


    A white porcin vase, very small and delicate.


    Peter hesitated, looking at the white delicate porcin bottle, his eyes shed, ¡°Archie, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you dare to do anything in this bottle of medicine, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you and Ruth!¡±


    Even though Peter is as smart as he is, but at this moment, he can¡¯t be sure what Ruth and Archie two people are nning, calcting, and what they are actually going to do to Adriana.


    One thing is certain, and that is ¡­ Adriana cannot die now.


    At least, for the Archie¡¯s, Adriana still has some value in existence, so they won¡¯t let that happen.


    Archie didn¡¯t say anything as Peter took the porcin vase and walked straight away.


    Looking at his departing back, Archie said, ¡°The medicine is ready to be taken this afternoon. I hope you won¡¯t give Ruth a hard time, we don¡¯t want to be your enemies.¡±


    Peter clutched the pill bottle, and without looking back, walked out of the vi and got into the car.


    In the car, Zac saw Petere out so quickly and asked, ¡°Brother, how did it go, how did the negotiations go?¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Peter, who has a cool nature, didn¡¯t say much to Zac.


    Zac raised an eyebrow, shrugged and started the limo away.


    Peter did not say because Zac and Ruth two people are too close for him to trust.


    ¡°Actually, I think Ruth must not have evil thoughts about Adriana, otherwise he would have had too many opportunities to make deliberate moves on Adriana and not done anything about it.¡±


    The car was driving at a constant speed and Zac, who was driving, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°On the contrary, she also had too many opportunities to protect Adriana and again did nothing.¡±


    He hit the nail on the head.


    This is where the conversation dies.


    The two men did not speak again.


    Not long after the car arrived at the hospital, Peter did a full body checkup at the hospital before going home.


    Peter had just gotten home and Adriana had just arrived.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    The man got out of the car, walked over to Adriana¡¯s car, opened the limo door for her, and the little woman stepped out, looked at him with a sweet smile, and naturally took his hand.


    ¡°Your hands are so cold, why don¡¯t you put more on?¡±


    Peter held her hand, fingertips gently rubbed the back of her hand, feeling the cold temperature of her hand, it was heartbreaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s already so thickly dressed that it¡¯s catching up to the penguins.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a penguin as skinny as you.¡±


    He snickered, leaned over, and directly carried Adriana across his arms, striding toward the vi lobby.


    Her body was suddenly suspended in the air, Adriana wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, ¡°Hey, put me down, I can walk by myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    The man snorted lightly, then looked down at the woman in his arms and said softly, ¡°Let me hug you more.¡±


    Make up for the former regrets.


    Before to now, Peter knows he owes Adriana too much, and now that his body has healed, he has the responsibility and obligation to protect Adriana and make up for what he once owed.


    ¡°Stop it, there are people watching.¡±


    Adriana was a little embarrassed.


    After all, they are not the only two in the house, there are Hank, Zac, Jaelynn and them.


    It is already so big, every day, it really makes her a little ufortable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Peter has a haughty face.


    Carried the little woman upstairs, returned to the room, put her on the bed, kneeled on one knee to help Adriana take off her high heels, let her lean on the head of the bed, help her cover the bedding, ¡°afraid of cold, from now on, go out less.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°By the way, what are the results of the medical examination you went to the hospital for?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine, so don¡¯t worry about meter.¡±


    Peter sat on the edge of the bed, raised his hand, and his long, bone-like fingers lifted the hair on her forehead and pinned it behind her ear.


    The image recalled in my mind is what she used to look like with short hair.

 Chapter 1119 Heartache Vivian

    ¡°Really? What about Zac, what did he say?¡±


    Adriana sat up with a concerned look on her face, tugging Peter¡¯s hand tightly and looking at him with anticipation.


    God knows how long she has been waiting for this day.


    I thought Peter¡¯s body would take a long time to heal, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe so quickly.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    The man pinched her cheek with a doting smile.


    ¡°Howe? I just want to ask for some rity and peace of mind.¡±


    Adriana knows Peter, so she is worried that he will hide something about his illness and report the good news just to make her feel relieved.


    Besides, I haven¡¯t heard Zac talk to her about Peter until now.


    ¡°Fools.¡±


    The man¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, holding her hand clutched in his heart, rubbing the back of her hand, as if trying to warm up her cold hand.


    ¡°All you have to do now is get some rest. You should know that ¡­¡±


    Peter said the words a meal, collected the handsome face of the smile, said in a deep voice: ¡°Tomorrow is fifteen. You ¡­¡±


    Some words came to his lips, he finally could not bear to say them.


    Every time he thinks about it, Peter¡¯s heart is a dull ache.


    Adriana had endured too much on her own during that past time. He could not imagine how Adriana¡¯s delicate body had persevered to the end and held on to the end during the attack.


    That kind of bone-chilling pain, as if a sharp knife into the heart of the general, pain, she has been hiding for half a year!


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the Ashtyn investigation going?¡±


    Talking about a more sensitive topic, Adriana directly changed the subject.


    Since some things can not change, and why bring up again, t out let people hurt feelings, but also add sadness.


    She is no longer that childish and simple little girl, long ago, will not be happy, even if there is pain can also be very good to hide.


    ¡°Something hase up.¡±


    Peter clearly did not look well at the mention of the incident, and Adriana took in her expression. Tentatively, she asked, ¡°Is it something to do with the Henderson Family?¡±


    Peter did not hide, slightly jawed, but did not speak.


    He looked worried about Adriana, ¡°You haven¡¯t told Edward?¡±


    ¡°Now the evidence is unclear, everything is still under investigation, it¡¯s not toote to say when there is conclusive evidence.¡±


    Peter covered her with bedding, ¡°You rest for a while, I¡¯ll call you when the kitchen is ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Indulging in Peter¡¯s tenderness is simply an extraordinarily beautiful thing for Adriana.


    Such a day is what she looks forward to and likes.


    Numerous times fantasize about such a peaceful life, but it is the moment of peace after the ups and downs that she particrly cherishes.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    Vivian was resting in the hospital room when Edward came in.


    With the lunch box in his hand, he walked over to the hospital bed and said to Vivian, ¡°How are you feeling, are you feeling better?¡±


    Walk to the end of the bed and push the bed table to Vivian¡¯s front, put down the thermos box, open it, and take out the meals inside one by one.


    ¡°I had the kitchen make you a soup to tonic your body.¡±


    He knew that the Ashtyn affair had left Vivian distraught, and every time he saw her pale face he felt extraordinarily distressed, leaving his heart like a knife.


    It is tempting to love and care for the woman in front of you, but you don¡¯t know how to do it.


    Vivian didn¡¯t even look at him, tilting her head to look out the window, leaning on the head of the bed, hands sped together, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Perhaps, it is pining for Ashtyn.


    ¡°Here, have some food. Do you want me to feed you?¡±


    For her, Edward exhausted his tenderness.


    Born with a cold nature, he treated Vivian with almost all the patience he could muster, hoping only that she woulde out of the shadows.


    Ashtyn¡¯s matter he has an inescapable responsibility, if it were not for him, Ashtyn would not have ended up like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Vivian shook her head.


    She has a long ck hair draped over her shoulders and hanging, such as a waterfall of hair embedded between a palm-sized melon face, because she is already fair skin and appears more pale at the moment, even the lips are bloodless.


    The eyes are empty and sluggish, with dark circles under the eyes and a tired face.


    Edward picked up the bowl, took a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of rice and passed it to her mouth, ¡°Open your mouth and take a bite.¡±


    Vivian did not respond.


    Not moving, not even a nce.


    Edward was not angry and continued, ¡°I know you are in a bad mood, but your body is the essence of the revolution, you need to take good care of yourself. vivian, listen to me, okay?¡±


    That kind of gentle words and attitude, probably only to Vivian one person in this life.


    But Vivian was thinking about Ashtyn, so what did she care about Edward?


    ¡°We¡¯re young, you¡¯re not ¡­¡±


    ¡°Young?¡±


    Before Edward could finish his sentence, Vivian turned his head and shot a harsh gaze straight at him, ¡°What does youth have to do with the death of a child? That¡¯s my child, I gave birth to it in October.¡±


    Vivian lips tightly pursed, swirling with a dense mist of pupils full of pain.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The baby was born less than a month ago, and she hadn¡¯t even had a chance to build an emotional connection with it before it was gone.


    It all came so suddenly and caught her off guard.


    Edward looked straight at her for a moment, slowly withdrew his gaze and lowered his head to look at the bowl he was holding.


    The bowl is he ordered the kitchen to Vivian boiled chicken soup, curling aroma emitting the rich aroma of chicken soup.


    He thought Vivian would like it, but he didn¡¯t even taste it.


    ¡°That¡¯s my child, too.¡±


    Edward took a long time to reply, looked up at her and added, ¡°That¡¯s my child too.¡±


    Not just her child, but his as well.


    ¡°When you are sad, I will be sad along with you. When you are heartbroken, I will be heartbroken too. I will not only heart the child, I will also heart you!¡±


    Vivian hardened a hardened man of steel, forced to the present, willing to say what is in his heart.


    Because Edward knows that there are some things that Vivian won¡¯t understand unless he says them.


    ¡°Heartbroken?¡±


    Vivian looked at him expressionlessly, abruptly, the corners of her lips pulled out a sneer, ¡°Then tell me, has the cause of death of the child been investigated clearly? How can you stand up to the dead child when you can¡¯t even find any clues about the child¡¯s death?¡±


    The words fell, Edward looked straight at Vivian.


    Under the eyes, there are a few more sharp points.


    Bang!


    The man ced the chicken soup heavily on the table, making a crashing sound and giving vent to his emotions invisibly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry Ashtyn.¡±


    He stood up in a sh, ¡°So what do you think I have to do to satisfy you? Or do you think I have to go to hell with Ashtyn?¡±


    Edward was already a man with a temper, and recently med himself immensely for Ashtyn¡¯s affair, and he had a lot of pain pressed down in his heart.


    But to my surprise Vivian didn¡¯t understand at all.


    In a fit of anger, he took out a folding knife and threw it to Vivian, ¡°You are not feeling ashamed of me Ashtyn , I am standing here, you give me a knife and see if you can remove the anger from your heart.¡±

 Chapter 1120 – Have another child

    He¡¯s really had enough.


    I don¡¯t want to see Vivian¡¯s painful struggle every day. If giving him a cut can bring Vivian out of the shadows, it¡¯s not a bad idea.


    The folding knifended on the bedding in front of Vivian, who looked at the dagger in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Silence for a few seconds, raised his eyes, clear cold eyes fell on Edward¡¯s body, suddenly felt that in the past the imposing man has recently sullen a lot.


    Handsome face more haggard, even the chin are born green scruff, the eyes are covered with bloodshot.


    Emaciated.


    Her heart trembled, and suddenly she felt that the strong man also had a vulnerable side.


    lowered his head, reached out and trembled to pick up the folding knife clutched in his hand, his shellfish teeth lightly bit his lips, raised his eyes to look at Edward, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Her lips trembled gently, her good-looking pupils swirled with watery waves, ¡°Edward, I ¡­ just miss our child ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she burst into tears.


    Vivian is not a fragile person, but now once the matter of the child is mentioned it seems to open the valve of her tear ducts, can not stop crying.


    Edward, who had a few moments of anger, saw her sad appearance and his heart suddenly ached.


    Pushing away from the bed table, he then sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to wipe the tears from her cheeks, his slightly rough hands sliding across her cheeks, which for no reason made Vivian feel a little reassured.


    ¡°I know, I know all about it.¡±


    He dragged her into his arms and hugged her tightly, ¡°It¡¯s my bad, let you suffer so much, if I could have been more careful, it would not have happened so many things. But Vivian, things have happened, we must look away. I think our Ashtyn must not want to see his mommy in tears of pain.¡±


    Gently reached out and smoothed her back, moving with extreme gentleness, and the hoarse voice carried sadness and a bit of depression.


    Even so, Edward was stillforting Vivian.


    Vivian raised her hand to hug him and nodded heavily, ¡°I will. But ¡­ it¡¯s really too hard, too hard ¡­¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t she want to adjust her emotions so that she can be cheerful?


    But in less than a year and a half, she lost her mommy and her baby back and forth, forgiving a normal person will be hit by the body iplete.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Edward hugged her, his palm sped her head, his chin rested on her forehead, and he closed his eyes, ¡°Everything takes time, we¡¯ll all be fine. Besides, no matter what happens to the child, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion, so why can¡¯t you let yourself go? Do you know that it really hurts me to see you like this?¡±


    Vivian leaned back in his arms without speaking.


    The sad and wistful eyes are like, empty and widowed.


    Edward continued reassuringly, ¡°After the baby is settled, I¡¯ll take you on a trip to wherever you want to go. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Not good.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Edward, why don¡¯t we have another baby?¡±


    After a few days, Vivian finally could note out of the shadow and thought about it, she still wanted a child.


    A child who is a good enough recement for Ashtyn to bring her out of the shadows.


    She looked at Edward with a few hot and radiant eyes, as if she had seen hope.


    Edward had previously urged Vivian to have another child, and Vivian refused.


    Perhaps in her mind she could not ept Ashtyn¡¯s departure, which is why she rejected Edward¡¯s initial idea.


    But now that she is in grief and can¡¯t get out of the shadows, she would prefer to have a child around so that she can distract herself.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Edward nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not well now, you need to recuperate for a while, and we¡¯ll have a baby when your body functions recover.¡±


    From the conversation with Vivian today, it is easy to see that Vivian hase out of the gloom and is at least willing to face reality.


    Just the slightest hint of change is light.


    Edward¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, somewhat insistently.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re not out of the month yet, and even after that you¡¯ll have to rest for six months before we can have a baby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m really okay. edward, I¡¯ll prepare for pregnancy when I get out of the month, okay?¡±


    She sat up straight, got out of Edward¡¯s arms, looked up at him and held his hand nervously, ¡°Edward, you listen to me. I understand my own body, it¡¯s really okay to have another child.¡±


    Previously, I only thought the child was missing and I was looking forward to finding it every day.


    Now that she has learned the bad news and suffered for a few days, she still can¡¯t get out of the shadows, so shedesperately wants to have another child so that she won¡¯t miss Ashtyn every day in her thoughts.


    Edward is worried about Vivian¡¯s health, but is afraid that refusing her will make her sad.


    ¡°Well, good. Then we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re out of the month.¡±


    Promise her now and find a way to dy it for a whileter, you can¡¯t get her pregnant too soon, otherwise her body will definitely not be able to take it.


    From the time the misunderstanding between the two was lifted, Edward was extraordinarily distressed by Vivian.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait until we get out of the month.¡±


    Vivian responded, a small smile finally appearing on her pale cheeks.


    The long-lost smile fell into Edward¡¯s eyes, and the stone he had pressed into his heart instantly disappeared into thin air.


    God knows how much it hurt him to see Vivian¡¯s near-madness in those days.


    The good thing is that she can now adjust herself and reassure him.


    ¡°Be good, let¡¯s have some dinner.¡±


    Edward got up and pushed the bed table in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s all the usual food you like, I had the kitchen prepare it. I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    The man who used to be tough on the battlefield has be extraordinarily gentle and attentive at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±


    Vivian took the white porcin bowl away from Edward, took the spoon anddled a spoonful of soup for herself and took a sip.


    While drinking, he said, ¡°I will definitely take good care of my body and have a child as soon as possible.¡±


    She drank the soup quickly, and it was easy to see from her slightly sad-looking expression that she had no interest in it.


    I don¡¯t feel that the soup tastes good, and I don¡¯t feel if the soup is salty or nd.


    It¡¯s just a simple and straightforward desire to get the soup down and replenish your body as quickly as possible just to have another child.


    Ashtyn¡¯s birth was difficult because of the shock she suffered and her own condition.


    Edward¡¯s heart is palpitating, and now she is insistent on wanting to have a child, which inevitably makes it difficult for Edward to follow.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    She closed and closed, too fierce, choked and coughed like crazy.


    ¡°You drink slowly, no one will grab it from you.¡±


    Edward took the soup bowl away from her and pulled out a few tissues to wipe her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, it¡¯s not good to choke on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Vivian took the tissue away from Edward¡¯s hand again and, after wiping her mouth roughly, threw the tissue into the trash.


    Then directly into the not-sorge white porcin bowl directly into the chicken soup in one drink.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there more?¡±


    She looked at Edward with her empty bowl and asked.

 Chapter 1121 Unusual Vivian

    Edward¡¯s gloomy eyes nced at Vivian, then at the porcin bowl in her hand, and his face grew more and more ugly.


    Although he had been restraining his emotions, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s not a matter of recovering your body overnight. You haven¡¯t eaten properly for a few days, eating too much at once will hurt your stomach and will only be counterproductive, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°No, Edward, I know my own body very well. You give me another bowl of soup, I can do it.¡±


    It¡¯s just a little more soup, it doesn¡¯t affect anything.


    ¡°Listen to me and eat some rice first.¡±


    Edward handed Vivian the rice from the lunchbox and pointed to the two vegetables on the table, ¡°More greens would be good too.¡±


    Vivian hesitated a little, swept the light vegetarian food, picked up the rice and started to eat.


    She doesn¡¯t eat very fast, but she¡¯s not slow either.


    Very different from the usual calm and steady nature of her.


    Today she seems a bit perverse and a bit obsessive, making it seem like she¡¯s a bit jumpy.


    But only Edward knew that Vivian had too many things hidden in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t let go of Ashtyn, so she tortured herself.


    Trying to try to get over Ashtyn in other ways, but not realizing that this method will only hurt her more.


    But it was a minute¡¯s work, Vivian had already eaten half a bowl of rice, wolfing down a lot of rice.


    Even the rice grains fell on the table.


    Edward couldn¡¯t stand to watch and reached out and snatched away the bowl and chopsticks, ¡°Give me that.¡±


    ¡°Uhhhhhhh ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mouth was covered with rice, and she did not speak clearly, just shook her head like a rattle.


    Immediately after chewing the rice quickly, swallowed it and said, ¡°I want to eat, you just give it to me, okay? Edward, I want to recover my body quickly.¡±


    Bang!


    Edward pped the porcin bowl on the table at once, perhaps with too much force, a white porcin bowl cracked in half from the middle, and the rice spilled out.


    ¡°Enough, I said for you to stop eating, you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    He was near copse.


    No one understands how he feels in his heart at this moment.


    The sound was so loud that it scared Vivian¡¯s face.


    She shuddered violently and sat there looking at him innocently, ¡°Edward, I just ¡­ you said you wanted me to tone up my body, didn¡¯t you? I just want to recover quickly.¡±


    Vivian was on the verge of speaking incoherently.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to get you to tone up, but not to overeat!¡±


    Edward was furious.


    The truth is that the heart is aching for Vivian, thinking that she is really too stupid and too heartbreaking.


    Seeing her thin and frightened look, Edward Fang adjusted his attitude and soothed her, ¡°Some things cannot be rushed, they need to be done step by step, rushing will only hurt your body.¡±


    ¡°I understand all of that. But ¡­¡±


    Vivian nodded, then said weakly, ¡°I just want a baby ¡­¡±


    Saying that she wants a child, that she can torture her body in order to have a child, to put it bluntly, still can¡¯te out of the shadows.


    ¡°It will, it will be there.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward rubbed her drooping head, hanging his head in a pitiable manner.


    Ring-ring-ring


    Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the low atmosphere in the ward.


    Edward picked up his phone, scanned the screen and said to Vivian, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The little woman nodded and responded.


    Edward got up and walked out of the room.


    Standing in the hallway, he looked at the familiar string of phone numbers on his cell phone screen and answered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    A cold as ice attitude.


    ¡°Edward,e back to the old house tomorrow.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was Old Mr. Henderson.


    He inexplicably remembered Peter¡¯s warning to him to be on guard against the Henderson Family.


    Although vaguely guessed what, but now there is no evidence, everything still needs to seek proof.


    ¡°Something to talk about on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow Lantern Festival.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already kicked me out of the Henderson Family, so what¡¯s the point of letting me go back now? Besides, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m abandoning my wife.¡±


    Since he was married to Vivian, she was his woman, so how could he leave his wife and choose to return to the Henderson Family home alone?


    No way, that¡¯s not his way of doing things either.


    ¡°What wife? I think it¡¯s just a spoilsport. The child was just born and lost. I¡¯ve had a fortune teller look at it all, and that Vivian is not a good luck person. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough said?¡±


    Edward snorted lightly and gagged Old Mr. Henderson with the words, ¡°I repeat, Vivian is my woman, my wife, and no one is qualified to judge her but me!¡±


    The dominant protector of his wife.


    He never thought that one day he would be so defensive of Vivian.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was speechless for a moment, but finally said nothing.


    A final sigh, ¡°Then youe back tonight. Didn¡¯t you want to know something about your mother?¡±


    Hit the snake to hit the seventh inch.


    For Edward, the biggest knot in his heart is the death of his mother.


    Old Mr. Henderson had been avoiding the subject, and now he suddenly intended to tell him, so how could Edward refuse?


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    He clutched the phone in his hand and stood in ce not knowing what he was thinking, and froze for a while before turning around and walking into the ward.


    But when he pushed open the door and saw everything in the ward, he couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks.


    Standing there, his eyes stared straight at Vivian, and after two seconds, he rushed to the hospital bed in big strides, snatched the bowl from Vivian¡¯s hand, smashed it on the ground with a thud, and roared, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    The meal box that the maid delivered today was arge one that came with two porcin bowls, also a meal for two people.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would just turn around to make a phone call and Vivian would finish the entire dinner for two!


    You should know that she has hardly eaten properly for a while now, and even when she was physically unwell, her meals were small.


    But now she actually ate the amount of food for two people.


    The servant delivers the meal and prepares a sufficient amount, even for two people there will be slightly more so as not to have enough to eat.


    So how much did Vivian actually eat?


    Looking at her eating and drinking, there were still some leftovers on the table, and Edward¡¯s fists were clenched in anger as he stared at her, not knowing what to do.


    Vivian chewed the rice in her mouth and looked at him with timid eyes, a little afraid, so she lowered her head and took a tissue to wipe the grease stains on her mouth.


    Whispered Edward, ¡°Edward, I just want to eat ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I¡¯m hungry. Yes, I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    It was as if she had given herself a leg up by giving an absurd reason.


    ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t listen again, I¡¯ll never have children with you in my life!¡±


    What kind of children are you having?


    Just because Ashtyn left, Vivian was devastated and devastated.


    Looking at her now, Edward really felt that it was a mistake to promise her another child at that moment.


    Instead of making her suffer painfully, to just cut off her hope, perhaps it will make her a little more sober.


    ¡°What ¡­ what?¡±

 Chapter 1122 Mental Disorder

    Vivian, who was still a bit desperate at that moment, immediately raised her eyes and stared at him with astonished eyes, ¡°Edward, what do you mean, did you just say the wrong thing?¡±


    She was nervous.


    Slightly sad pupils flowing cone of pain and despair, as if a ss heart instantly shattered general.


    ¡°Listen carefully!¡±


    Edward stood in front of Vivian, grabbed her by the cor of her neck and warned in a cold voice: ¡°I have no intention of having a child with you, don¡¯t be delusional! I forgot to tell you, the doctor said you can¡¯t give birth to a child now, so you might as well take a good rest and save yourself the trouble.¡±


    He changed his gentleness and became more and more harsh and icy.


    In fact, it is more of a helplessness.


    Just because she promised Vivian that she would have a baby with her, she started overeating.


    After eating so much in just one meal, he couldn¡¯t imagine what Vivian would push himself intoter.


    If she is to eat badly for the sake of having a child, Edward thinks it might be best to be cold-blooded and just cut her off, and then conceive a child without realizing it.


    He does not know how to coax a woman and finds it very tricky to face the situation at hand.


    You can¡¯t scold, you can¡¯t even reprimand a meal for fear of Vivian¡¯s sadness, but if you don¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re more afraid that Vivian will eat one after another and then toss the bad body.


    The dilemma is left and right.


    ¡°What do you mean Edward, you¡¯re lying to me right, why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes flickered, not afraid, but rather the phrase ¡®you can¡¯t have children¡¯, which made her tremble.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She asked him cautiously, and Edward hesitated to say the desperate words that came to his lips.


    He was so angry that he waved Vivian away.


    Raised his hand and rubbed his temples, annoyed to the bone.


    He paced around the ward with his arms crossed, and finally stood there looking at Vivian and said, ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s adopt a child, okay?¡±


    Vivian is looking for a spiritual support right now.


    In that case, why not just adopt a child and divert her attention, at least so she won¡¯t be sad and desperate every day.


    ¡°Adoption?¡±


    Vivian looked a little quiet and inclined her head in thought.


    On the fence.


    Once she hesitates, it means that she is not repulsed.


    Edward immediately began to persuade, ¡°Although Ashtyn is gone, but there are many children in the world without a mother, they are also very poor. If we adopt a child, we can also do a good deed and give the child a home. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Never experienced the effort of trying to coax a woman.


    Vivian almost exhausted all his patience from Edward, and coaxing women¡¯s minds.


    Although the heart is tired, but their own women must be their own to protect.


    Ashtyn went from missing to dead, all because of his ipetence and carelessness.


    He has to pay the price ordingly.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, adopt, adopt ¡­¡±


    Vivian was so enlightened that her face, which was still disheveled and despondent at that moment, was tinged with a little smile. Two is fine.¡±


    Vivian, who was almost a bit ¡®obsessed¡¯, tortured Edward enough.


    He raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, closed his eyes and sighed, pressed down the fire in his heart and said calmly, ¡°Vivian, can you stop it? It¡¯s already dark, and although the orphanage doesn¡¯t have to close, the children also need to rest, do you understand?¡±


    Although not 100% understand Vivian¡¯s feelings at the moment, but he is also the father of a child, the loss of a child will also be heartbroken.


    Maybe Vivian is not strong enough.


    ¡°Oh, right then.¡±


    Vivian, who was a little ted just now, sat down on the edge of the bed and let out a slightly frustrated sigh, ¡°The kids are resting.¡±


    She bristled, ¡°Tomorrow then, tomorrow ¡­¡±


    Raising his eyes, he smiled and said to Edward, ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll go to the orphanage, okay?¡±


    Seeing her pale cheeks pay a smile, there is a sense of keeping the clouds open to the moon.


    Edward finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He went to stand in front of her, put his arm around her, let her lean on his body, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Vivian, I know that the child¡¯s matter has broken your heart. But I am your husband, do you know that you are in so much pain and I will also follow the pain and suffering? You can beat me and scold me, but don¡¯t torture yourself, okay?¡±


    ¡°By the way, Edward, did you say we¡¯re adopting a child tomorrow, or two children? Well ¡­ boy or girl?¡±


    Edward just now deep feelings, said some vegetarian ¡®difficult to say¡¯ words.


    To know that he is a cold man, where will have this side of tenderness?


    Said out Vivian simply can not hear the same.


    Rather, it looks like he¡¯s talking to himself.


    ¡°Edward, why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Vivian sat on the edge of the bed, leaning against Edward¡¯s abdomen, looking up at him, anxiously waiting for his reply.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted, keenly aware of Vivian¡¯s dissimrity.


    ¡°Listen to our Vivian, you can adopt as many as you want, boys and girls, as long as you like.¡±


    Despite being kicked out of the Henderson Family, there is no problem adopting a few children.


    Just Vivian¡¯s emotions ¡­


    Not too counter-intuitive.


    ¡°Mmmmmm, Edward that¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    Vivian would smile and be happy.


    She broke into a big smile, happy as a child.


    Edward hadn¡¯t seen Vivian smile like that in I don¡¯t know how long.


    But now when I see her smile, I somehow feel nervous and uneasy.


    ¡°Then you lie down on the bed now and rest for a while to get well, so we can go to the orphanage tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Edward coaxed Vivian like a child.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Edward helped her lie down on the bed to rest, then cleaned up the leftovers on the table, cleaned the floor, turned around with the garbage and walked out of the ward.


    Before leaving, he said, ¡°Rest well, I have something to do, wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Vivian was quiet and nodded in a cooperative manner.


    Edward pursed his lips, paid it off, and closed the door to the hospital room.


    But the moment the door closed, there was a half smile on his face?


    Throwing the garbage into the trash can, he went straight to the psychiatric department.


    It is good to know that there are doctors on duty at all times in the premium private hospitals.


    Knock Knock-


    Edward knocked on the door and walked in.


    The doctor, who was idly ying with his phone, looked up, looked at him, and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, here¡¯s the thing, my wife ¡­¡±


    Edward walked over to the doctor and sat down next to him and briefly told him about Vivian¡¯s situation so that he could analyze and analyze the situation.


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°Is this normal for my wife?¡±


    Intuition told him that it was not normal, but he could not be sure.


    The doctor shook his head, ¡°There is obviously a mental trance, inattentive, easily stimted, and even temperamental. It should be that the matter of your children has caused her a huge psychological blow and trauma, and some mental disorders.¡±

 Chapter 1123 Jocelynn is here

    As expected, it was as he expected.


    Just now in the ward, Edward felt something was wrong, just suspicion.


    He was not surprised to get an urate answer from his doctor now.


    ¡°You should not worry too much, early detection and early treatment. You can bring her in for a psychological testter on.¡±


    The doctor said.


    Edward shook his head, ¡°In her current state, I¡¯m just afraid it won¡¯t work.¡±


    In this situation now, wouldn¡¯t bringing Vivian to psychiatry irritate her?


    ¡°Then prescribe you a little medicine, find a way to get her to take it, and then see the effectter. If it doesn¡¯t work, a psychiatrist will have to intervene.¡±


    The doctor heard Edward¡¯s point and knew that the patient was not aware of his physical problems now, and that early intervention by a psychiatrist would in turn be stimting to the patient.


    ¡°Okay, wait a while before you look at it.¡±


    Having received a definite answer, Edward was not worried.


    He just wants to wait until tomorrow to go to the orphanage with Vivian and see how she¡¯s doing after she adopts a child.


    Maybe it will get better.


    Probably not.


    But no matter what, you can¡¯t rush, and you can¡¯t let Vivian know this, lest it will irritate more seriously.


    A good whileter, Edward returned to the ward.


    Open the door of the ward, before people walked in they heard a voice from inside, ¡°Ashtyn, mommy will see you soon. But ¡­ there are so many children in the orphanage, how does Mommy know which one is you?¡±


    Snapping-


    The medicine in Edward¡¯s hand crashed to the ground.


    The sound startled Vivian in the ward and she inclined her head to look over, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Edward, who has always been calm and unperturbed, was surprised by the situation.


    He never thought he would hear Vivian talking to himself, and invariably felt horrible and heartbroken.


    The heart is full of mixed feelings.


    Picking up the medicine, he walked in and said to Vivian in a calm manner, ¡°Well, it¡¯s back. Do you want to go for a walk?¡±


    Suddenly, I think I should take Vivian out for a walk and take a break.


    She has too much burden on her mind now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°We have to go to the orphanage tomorrow, I want to get some rest ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s brow knitted and his heart sank.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I have to lie down and rest, and I have to think of something to bring to the children at the orphanage tomorrow. Besides, Ashtyn has a sweet tooth, so should we bring some desserts for the children at the orphanage?¡±


    She was clearly talking to Edward, but it was like she was talking to herself.


    Edward¡¯s slightly furrowed brow has not been stretched, sad face, ¡°Vivian, we ¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, which child at the orphanage would you say most resembles Ashtyn?¡±


    Before Edward could finish his sentence, Vivian said something that felt inexplicable and eerily oozing.


    ¡°By the way, Adriana suddenly asked you to go over, saying that there is something to tell you. Just called, so let¡¯s go over there, okay? Otherwise it¡¯s not good to make Adriana wait.¡±


    He knew Vivian had a good rtionship with Adriana.


    So I wanted to guide Vivian out of the hospital and go to Asnana vi, so that Adriana could see Vivian¡¯s current situation and find a way to enlighten her.


    After all, the two of them are BFFs and have a good rtionship.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Vivian thought about it, skimmed and sighed, ¡°I really envy Ms. Hale, she has two children. edward, if our first child was there, it would be huge now.¡±


    Thinking about their first child, Vivian felt sorry for her.


    ¡°So do you want to go to Asnana vi? Adriana they are waiting for you.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t want to answer and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°I want to rest.¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, he had to say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have theme to you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no~¡±


    She waved her hands, ¡°Edward, I want to rest well ¡­¡±


    Vivian took Edward¡¯s hand, who was standing by the bed, and said with a beak and a tilt of her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to the orphanage tomorrow, so I must rest well in advance.¡±


    ¡°But you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we get the baby back from the orphanage tomorrow, then we¡¯ll go see Ms. Hale and let her see our baby. Okay? She will be very happy and delighted by then.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s face was simple and sincere.


    From her face, it was not possible to tell that she was any different.


    But her reaction and state already said it all.


    Edward knew that what happened to Ashtyn would hit Vivian hard, but he didn¡¯t expect the blow to be this big.


    She was originally raised in a single family, her mother died, and within a year or so, Ashtyn followed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It is understandable that she could not ept it in her heart, but she did not expect the impact on her to be so great.


    Two days ago there was a fuss about divorce, then a fuss about having a baby, and now a rush to adopt a child.


    Every change in Vivian¡¯s mood was a blow to Edward¡¯s heart.


    But what he was more worried about was Vivian¡¯s health.


    Edward hesitated a bit, then nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, you rest for a while, I have to leave for a trip.¡±


    After reassuring Vivian, Edward left the hospital.


    The old man called him back to the Henderson Family.


    Edward wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but since he said it was rted to his mother¡¯s death, of course he would go.


    Since being kicked out of the Henderson Family, he has had very little working capital and was able to buy a cheap car only after selling a very important ring thest time.


    Drive back to the Henderson Family home.


    It was notte and the old house was lit up.


    When he went in the butler saw himing back, he immediately walked up and said, ¡°Young master, you¡¯re finally back, the master is waiting for you to go over in the living room.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with calling me back?¡±


    When parking in front of the old house, he saw several cars parked outside the entrance.


    Apparently there were other guests in the house.


    The old butler avoided Edward¡¯s eyes and lowered his head, ¡°Young master had better goin first.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows drew together, and the more he felt that there was something going on.


    Take a step toward the hall.


    Just outside the hall, I heard heated voices from inside the hall, and many people were talking.


    ¡°Master, the young master is back.¡±


    The butler was the first to enter the living room and addressed Old Mr. Henderson, who was sitting on the sofa.


    As his voice fell, the eyes of many people looked over.


    Edward walked in and was surprised tofind his father and the Poole family sitting in the living room, in addition to Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°Yo, Edward¡¯s back?¡±


    Mr. Poole got up, smiled and said hello.


    ¡°Edward, what are you doing standing there, why don¡¯t youe and say hello to your Mr. and Mrs. Poole?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson ordered Edward in a deep voice.

 Chapter 1124 Edward was counted [1]

    Edward looked cold, cold eyes gazing at the Jocelynn family and stepped towards them.


    ¡°Mr. Poole, Mrs. Poole.¡±


    Out of courtesy, he called out politely, then stood in front of Old Mr. Henderson and asked, ¡°What did you call me back for?¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t want to beat around the bush.


    There was Vivian waiting for him at the hospital, and he didn¡¯t want to stay here for too long.


    ¡°Something to talk aboutter, there are guests at home, what¡¯s your attitude.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson reprimanded Edward in total disregard of the Poole family¡¯s presence.


    And Edward¡¯s father sat silent on the sidelines.


    Edward was used to this. In Edward¡¯s memory, his father really did not do anything for him.


    ¡°Young master, your tea.¡±


    The maid walked up, handed Edward a cup of tea, and turned to leave.


    Edward¡¯s face was grim, leaning on the sofa without speaking.


    Mr. Poole nced at Yao¡¯s mother, and then looked at Edward and said, ¡°Edward, we know all about your child. It¡¯s a pity that such a small child is gone. Have you caught the murderer behind the scene?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation.¡±


    Edward¡¯s reluctance to marry Jocelynn doesn¡¯t mean he loathes the Poole family.


    On the contrary, the Poole family was very nice to him.


    ¡°, how can you be so vicious, just a swaddled baby ah.¡±


    Yao¡¯s mothermented, couldn¡¯t help but redden her eyes, her heart ached for that still small child.


    Jocelynn got up, walked to Edward¡¯s side and sat down, inclined her head and asked, ¡°Which hospital is Vivian in now? I want to go see her.¡±


    Jocelynn genuinely feels for Vivian and likes Vivian a lot.


    She just never knew which hospital Vivian was staying in, otherwise she would have really gone to visit Vivian.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s Jocelynn the girl who is kind.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson tilted his head with a smile and looked at Jocelynn with a very doting look.


    That look Edward had hardly ever felt on the side of Old Mr. Henderson.


    With just one nce, Edward¡¯s heart sank and an indescribable feeling came over him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Edward kept a cold expression, unable to raise any hint of interest in anyone sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Edward, what are you talking about. jocelynn girl wants to see Vivian, it is her Vivian¡¯s blessing, you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was a little fired up.


    The sharp eyes stared straight at Edward, as if to say that he did not know how to do things.


    ¡°Gee, Grandpa Henderson, don¡¯t say that about Edward, I didn¡¯t ask his permission.¡±


    Originally Jocelynn had a great liking and respect for Old Mr. Henderson, but since thest time she learned that Old Mr. Henderson had kidnapped Vivian, she was somewhat repulsed.


    Even if she knew Old Mr. Henderson was doing it for her own good, she couldn¡¯t ept it in her heart.


    It is not good to be upright and lift your eyes to conspiracy and trickery.


    ¡°Jocelynn, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oy vey vey, Grandpa Henderson is not talking to you anymore. It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home.¡± Jocelynn waved her hand, pretending to look impatient, and then said to her mom and dad, ¡°Dad and mom, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Back to what? I have an appointment with your parents tomorrow to go to the Fragrant Hill Temple together, so you will rest here today.¡±


    Just after Jocelynn¡¯s words, Old Mr. Henderson spoke up.


    ¡°Huh? Not going back?¡±


    Jocelynn puzzled to look at his parents.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Had an appointment with Old Mr. Henderson yesterday.¡±


    Mr. Poole nodded his head in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Dangelo, you arrange for the two little Yao¡¯s and Jocelynn¡¯s girl to rest.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson waved at the butler uncle and ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Dangelo nodded and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Mr. Yao, Mrs. Poole, Miss Poole,e up with me, your guest room is already arranged.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, then we¡¯ll go up and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Henderson, bye.¡±


    The family said hello to Old Mr. Henderson and walked with the butler Dangelo to a side elevator and got into the elevator to go upstairs.


    In a moment, Old Mr. Henderson and Edward were the only two people left in the living room.


    Edward went straight to the point, ¡°Is there something else hidden about my mother¡¯s death?¡±


    Just now the phone call said that he would tell him about his mother and Edward chose toe back. If not, how could hee back to the old house sote at night?


    Old Mr. Henderson nced at Edward, pretended to be idle, picked up the cup of tea at the table and took a sip.


    A breezy attitude, no rush at all.


    On the contrary but lined Edward nature is a little anxious, he said in a deep voice: ¡°If you do not want to talk, then I will go back first.¡±


    In his heart, he worried about Vivian¡¯s current situation.


    The doctor said she was mentally stimted and alone in the hospital, so how could he feel at ease?


    Although someone was arranged to guard outside the ward, I was still relieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Have some tea with me.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson took a sip of tea from his European-style white porcin cup with flowers, ¡°Authentic Mao Jian before Qingming, slightly bitter in the mouth and sweet in the aftertaste, tastes good. You try it.¡±


    Edward was silent for a few seconds, picked up the tea in front of him and took a big sip, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Very perfunctory attitude, just say that the taste is good, that look as if one more word is felt to waste time.


    ¡°Just stay home tonight and get some rest, and I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow exactly what¡¯s going on.¡± Old Mr. Henderson said.


    ¡°No. Vivian is still in the hospital and I don¡¯t feelfortable.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not to worry about? There are people guarding her in the hospital and she can still be lost. Can she be more important than your mother in your heart?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson, somewhat angrily, thumped his cup heavily on the table, and the tea swirled out of the cup.


    ¡°I will never stop you if you want to go. But from this day on, you will never know about your mother.¡±


    The old man put down a sentence, without further ado, got up and walked straight away.


    Listening to the sound of the old man¡¯s fading footsteps, Edward¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink, clenched into a fist and smashed heavily on the low table.


    For a while, soothing the emotions, Fang picked up the phone and made a call to the bodyguard guarding Vivian, and hung up only after some instructions.


    On this night, he stayed at the Henderson Family home.


    He has hardly ever stayed at the Henderson Family home since he learned, and even when he does return, he leaves the home to go back to the Henderson Family that night.


    The Henderson Family is where he lives with his sister Flora.


    There, no one would disturb his purity.


    Returning to his bedroom, he looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but feel that for the first time in eighteen years, he was resting in the bedroom of the old the Henderson Family home.


    He didn¡¯t think too much about it, but went to the bathroom to wash up a bit.


    The hot water shower, a little fresh, but when he returned to the bedroom but somehow feel hot.


    At first he thought it was the air conditioning in the bedroom that raised the temperature, so he turned it off.


    But although the air conditioner was turned off, he was still hot and dry.


    The heates from within, like a fire burning in the heart, making the whole body on fire.


    In a short while, his forehead permeated with fine sweat stains, causing some slight panting.


    Edward, as smart as he is, keenly aware that something is wrong ¡­

 Chapter 1125 Edward was counted [2]

    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He reached for hispel in the heat, got up and walked to the bedroom door to open it, but twisted the handle to find the room door locked tightly.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Edward kicked the door hard, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    With his body getting hotter and hotter, Edward covered his chest with one hand and held the door handle with the other, taking a long breath.


    Both the Henderson Family and the Henderson Family have been designed by Motril¡¯s renowned security system designer Jennings.


    From soundproofing to burry and security convenience are all done to the extreme.


    On the door in front of this fear is kicked overnight may not be able to kick open.


    Not only that, but you can¡¯t even escape through the window.


    At first, the Henderson Family was not warm to him, so they put his bedroom on the fourth floor.


    The fourth floor to the ground has a height of more than twenty meters, and any supportable points on the walls, want to go down from outside the window with bare hands is simply impossible.


    Of course, it is notpletely impossible to take risks, but he simply does not have any reason to do so.


    The old man did this, there must be the next step of the n, not to let him die here.


    Edward tried his best to control himself, went to the window and opened it, then a bone-chilling cold wind came to his face, making his whole room awake for a few minutes.


    Take the phone and make acall to Ricardo, the chief special assistant.


    Doodle-


    The phone rang twice and the person answered the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡°Immediately ¡­ paged ¡­ toe to the Henderson Family old house.¡±


    Edward held the phone in one hand, one hand anxiously pulled the cor, the whole person hot as if the ants on the hot pot.


    Ricardo on the other side noticed something unusual about him and said with concern, ¡°What happened, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, you juste over immediately! Also, send two more reliable brothers to protect Vivian, and no one is allowed to enter the ward without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henderson.¡±


    After ordering things, Edward hung up the phone.


    Lying helplessly on the bed, looking at the ceiling, restraining the strange burning sensation inside.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    By leaving Jocelynn at the Henderson Family home and drugging him, it is clear what the old man wanted to do.


    It¡¯s just that Edward never expected that the old man would actually use such a clumsy tactic on him.


    That man is his own grandfather!


    It¡¯s ridiculous as if it were a joke.


    Time passes, Edward¡¯s body is getting hotter and hotter, and the drug is overpowering.


    The real can¡¯t stand it, he got up and went to the bathroom, turned on the shower and bathed in the cold winter water.


    The cold water made him feelfortable for a few minutes, but could not quench the fire inside, but let him feel the burning sensation inside his body more and more intense.


    And at the same time, the bedroom door opened and one person shoved and threw Jocelynn directly into the bedroom and then locked the door.


    Jocelynn, who was also trapped, did not have the same self-control as Edward and was already tortured to the point of madness.


    Edward keenly heard a loud noise outside, and by the time he rushed out of the bathroom, the door to the room was unlocked and Jocelynn was copsed on the carpet.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Edward? How did you ¡­ out get here?¡±


    Jocelynn, whose thoughts were somewhat unclear,y on the floor and looked at Edward, wrinkled her brow, exhaled a foul breath, and pulled the cartoon pajamas on her body, ¡°Hot ¡­ so hot, Edward, I ¡­ So hot.¡±


    Edward stood in the bathroom doorway, his mind a little foggy under the effects of the drug, yet still maintaining a basic level of rity.


    He clenched his fist with one hand and held the door frame with the other, looking down at Jocelynn lying on the ground, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a cold chill emerged under his eyes.


    Just two minutes into the bathroom time, they sent people into his room, the card point so precise, must be watching him.


    The thought of being watched floated through his mind.


    Edward inwardly admonished himself that the old man would not be so unscrupulous.


    But when he went into the bedroom, he looked around in the bedroom and finally found the miniature camera in a bunch of fake flowers ced on a low table to the side.


    At that moment, all the persistence in his heart disappeared.


    Two fingers tightly squeezed that one What¡¯s App camera, directly thrown on the ground, a foot viciously stepped on it, toe crushed.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Edward, help me ¡­ I¡¯m so hot ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops, Edward, thisdy is calling you, you ¡­ are you deaf?¡±


    Jocelynny on the floor and kept mumbling.


    And Edward looked down, his gaze grim, down at the broken miniature camera on the ground, and Peter¡¯s warning to him to be on guard against the Henderson Family came to mind.


    Since he was a child, he grew up in the Henderson Family.


    Even though his father and grandfather¡¯s attitude towards him changed strongly after his mother¡¯s death, making him feel that he had been forgotten by his family, he was finally picked up.


    The old man¡¯s phrase ¡®Edward ah, you do not me grandfather these years cruel not to see you. Your father and I have the best intentions for you, we hope to be independent and self-reliant as soon as possible, so that we can take over the Henderson Family burden ¡­¡¯


    All people have weaknesses.


    Edward¡¯s biggest Royale is theck of affection and care.


    That is, he gives a sense of indifference, in fact, the bones can look forward to the affection. That is something that can not be desired, for him is a luxury.


    Originally a little disappointed in the family, but it was the old man¡¯s words to resolve all the hatred in his heart, so that he was loyal to the family, even after taking over thepany did not give rise to dissension, defensive of the family.


    He felt that no matter what, a family is a family.


    Even if they are a hundred times better to Flora, it is because she is the youngest child in the family, and a girl, naturally to be rich and spoiled in the heart.


    Edward kept reassuring himself in his mind.


    It was also because of these things that made him care more about his mother¡¯s death, which is why he seemed so ruthless when he first learned that Vivian¡¯s mother was the ¡®murderer¡¯ who killed his mother.


    In his heart, the ¡®loss of favor¡¯ matter was a knot in his heart, and he felt that it was because of his mother¡¯s death that everyone did not love him, so that he grew up alone and suffered more than children of his age.


    He med his pain on Vivian¡¯s mother, which is why he initially learned of Vivian¡¯s identity to torment her.


    But now that everything is in front of him, it makes Edward feel like everything was a joke.


    That grandfather, whom his heart revered, crushed all his hopes and aspirations for his family again and again.


    Crushing his desire for affection.


    ¡°Ho, ho, ho, ho ¡­¡±


    Heughed to himself, stumbled a few steps, fell on the bed, and let out augh.


    me it on your own cleverness and confusion, too assured and trusting of your family.


    ¡°Well ¡­ phew ¡­¡±


    A sudden wave of burning sensation swept over him, he was hot directly tore off the body of the bathrobe, people on the verge of copse of the edge.


    ¡°Ed ¡­ Edward ¡­ you ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jocelynn, who was also hot and unbearable, got up from the ground and jumped directly in front of Edward, ¡°Edward, I¡¯m so hot, well ¡­ your body is so cool andfortable, let me rub against it.¡±


    She came straight to his chest and rubbed her little head on him ¡­

 Chapter 1126 Adopted a child

    Day 2.


    A tired Edward carried his breakfast to the hospital.


    As soon as he arrived at the ward, Vivian pounced on him and took his hand, ¡°Edward, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go to the orphanage now, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, be good, eat first.¡±


    It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock in the morning, just after dawn.


    The cold and windy winter day, the dawn iste, although eight o¡¯clock time is not very early, but outside is not very bright, this time to go to the orphanage is too early.


    He raised the insted lunchbox in his hand, ¡°Made the breakfast you like.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯m not hungry. edward, let¡¯s leave now, it will be nine o¡¯clock when we arrive at the orphanage, it¡¯s not early.¡±


    She clutched Edward¡¯s wrist with both hands and shook it, saying impatiently.


    God knows Vivian can¡¯t wait a minute now and can¡¯t wait to get to the orphanage to adopt a child and feel the wonderful moment of ¡®motherhood¡¯.


    The more anxious she was, the more Edward felt distressed.


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re told and eat first.¡±


    His voice sank a few points, that look, a big ¡®eat or don¡¯t go¡¯ meaning.


    Vivian pursed her lips, but could not resist Edward, so she took the lunch box and opened it obediently to eat breakfast.


    The meal box was opened and a strong smell came out.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t have the heart to eat?


    Even if the meal smells good, it is like chewing wax at the moment.


    After rudely eating a few dumplings and drinking a bowl of congee and tofu brains, Fang looked at Edward, ¡°Is it ready?¡±


    In her opinion, eating is now an order.


    She was eating as much as she could, trying to reach the ¡®goal¡¯ Edward had given her so that he would immediately take her to the orphanage.


    Edward¡¯s thick eyebrows lightly wrinkled, his face gloomy.


    Even though there is some displeasure in the heart, but it is not good to re up.


    Getting up and walking to Vivian, looking at her face with some soup, he reached out and gently wiped the soup on her cheeks and said softly, ¡°Silly girl, why don¡¯t you know how to take care of yourself?¡±


    There is a lot of guilt in my heart.


    If Ashtyn had been taken care of, wouldn¡¯t Vivian be in the same situation now?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine then.¡±


    Vivian said with a smile, then took his hand and walked directly outside, ¡°Edward,e on, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s hurry up, okay?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    What else can Edward say?


    She was anxious to go to the orphanage. Edward was uneasy in his heart and was even more reluctant to see Vivian in a feverish state.


    After all, it is his woman, he does not spoil who spoils?


    The two men went downstairs and left the hospital.


    Ricardo, the assistant, drove Edward and Vivian straight to an orphanage outside of town.


    Because of the cold weather, the roads are icy, the car driving slowly.


    The original forty-minute journey took nearly sixty minutes.


    Huzzah-This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Edward¡¯s cell phone rang while the car was moving.


    He took out his cell phone and saw that it was the old man¡¯s phone.


    Edward¡¯s eyes shed with a cold aura and hung up the phone directly.


    As a result, within a few minutes, the phone rang again, and it seemed that as long as he did not answer the phone, the other party would not stop.


    What happened yesterday at the Henderson Family home is still fresh in my mind.


    Edward doesn¡¯t want to answer the phone right now, much less talk to the old man about what happened yesterday.


    ¡°Edward, your phone is ringing.¡±


    He hesitated to answer the phone, but instead Vivian shook Edward, who was frozen in thought, and asked.


    ¡°Well, nuisance calls.¡±


    Edward made up a random excuse, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    After the words, directly turn off the phone.


    An hourter, the orphanage.


    A group of three arrived at the orphanage, apanied by two cars filled with small gifts, all of which were clothes and toys for the children of the orphanage and whatnot.


    The director personally received several people, took them around the orphanage, yed games with the children at noon, ate, and put the children to bed.


    In the afternoon, Vivian took a fancy to one of the children at the orphanage, a girl, signed an adoption agreement with the permission of the director, and took the child home.


    The child is more than one year old, good-looking and cute, just a little anemic.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t care that much, just because the girl¡¯s name was also Ashtyn.


    Leaving the orphanage and returning to the city center, Vivian took the child straight to the mall and, apanied by Edward, bought Ashtyn a bunch of cute little princess outfits in pastel colors.


    The one-year-old child is very understanding and well-behaved.


    Seeing beautiful clothes and cute puppet dolls, she was very happy, grinning, revealing a row of small white teeth, her voice sweet and lovely, ¡°Thank you aunt ¡­ uncle ¡­¡±


    Because the child is still young, the child does not spit out the words, the milk voice, but understand is to thank them.


    ¡°Baby, from today, Uncle and I are your daddy and mommy, do you understand? We will take good care of you in the future.¡±


    Vivian squatted in front of Ashtyn and looked at the dumb and cute Ashtyn and loved it.


    Ashtyn is an abandoned baby, in the orphanage are the orphanage aunt care for her, more or less will be some feelings.


    It was more or less ufortable to be taken away suddenly.


    Blinking a pair of big watery eyes looked at Vivian, and then wow first cry.


    ¡°Uh-huh ¡­ baby ¡­ baby to ¡­ go home ¡­ ¡±


    She was teary-eyed and crying pitifully.


    That look caused Vivian a burst of heartache, a hold the child in the arms, soothing, ¡°baby good, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, mommy is around. From now on I am your mommy, with mommy around, no one will bully you again.¡±


    Edward stood by, quite helpless, and did not know how to make the child happy.


    Finally ran to buy a child a Snow White doll with its own singing function Snow White, very delicate.


    ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry, be good, and this toy will be given to you, OK?¡±


    He half-crouched in front of the child, waved the toy in his hand and asked.


    Ashtyn cry abruptly stopped, reaching for the toy, ¡°doll ¡­ good drift yo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Call daddy, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    The child¡¯s pink hand reached out, Edward was quick to lift the doll, the height of the child can not reach.


    ¡°Good boy, call daddy and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Edward shook the doll in his hand and seduced Ashtyn.


    A man who craved affection, he had thought for sure he would be with his children in this life.


    But I never thought that I would one day adopt a child.


    But for some reason, he and Vivian are the same, in the orphanage know this girl¡¯s nickname is also Ashtyn, then feel that there is a destiny.


    So came back with Vivian with the kids.


    ¡°Father ¡­ father ¡­¡±


    Children can not call ¡®daddy¡¯, so called a daddy.


    That call, Kawaii¡¯s voice directly warmed Edward¡¯s heart. He immediately toy handed Ashtyn, ¡°little boy, take it, like it if daddy also buy you.¡±


    The feeling is the same as Vivian¡¯s. Faced with the loss of his own child, he was devastated, and now having another child by his side was afort to him.

 Chapter 1127 Let’s divorce

    ¡°Oh my God, Edward, she¡¯s calling you daddy?¡±


    The little baby¡¯s cry of ¡®daddy¡¯ made Vivian smile as if her own child was close by.


    She took the child into her arms and hugged her tightly, ¡°Ashtyn, don¡¯t worry, Mommy will protect you well and never, ever let any idents happen to you again.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes were red.


    Despite having a child with her, she knows that this ¡®Ashtyn¡¯ is not another ¡®Ashtyn¡¯.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as they are around her are her children.


    She would give all the love she gave to her biological child to this poor child as her own.


    ¡°Giggle Giggle ¡­¡±


    Ashtyn yed with the toy and giggled happily, her voice extraordinarily rendering, making the two menugh along with her.


    Since Ashtyn¡¯s ident, Vivian¡¯s face has hardly seen any smiles.


    Now seeing Vivian¡¯s happy appearance, Edward¡¯s hanging heart also fell, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Vivian, we still have to make a trip to the police station to file a report and get the baby registered.¡±


    In the normal course of events, adopting a child requires a very cumbersome process, but he is, after all, a member of the Henderson Family, and basic privileges are still avable.


    What¡¯s more, today at the orphanage, Vivian and Edward both donated $5 million directly.


    Vivian has her own money in her hands and Edward has money in his hands, and the two of them are willing to do more charity activities to help those poor children in the orphanage.


    By the time they took care of everything and got the child registered, it was already 5 p. m. when they returned home.


    Vivian was so immersed in joy that her whole being was particrly happy, and her smile could be heard from time to time.


    At that moment, Edward felt that everything was worth it.


    At least there¡¯s no more worrying about Vivian getting hurt.


    He thought this in his mind, but at that moment he only saw Ashtyn sitting on the floor mat ying with her toys and Vivian holding her phone.


    Her phone rings with a text message, and she opens it with a message.


    It¡¯s a small video text message.


    Tap on the short video, a blush-worthy sound came ¡­


    ¡°Well ¡­ Edward I¡¯m hard, give me ¡­ give me OK ¡­¡±


    The voice inside is extraordinarily delicate, and the fragrant picture is very spicy.


    It was Jocelynn who tore her clothes and pounced on Edward, kissing him on the neck.


    The video is very short, only fifteen seconds.


    But fifteen seconds are spent with the two embracing each other, and the time of the video happens to best night.


    Vivian was clutching her phone, staring at it with rapt attention, when Edward snatched it away from her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±


    Edward threw her phone aside as soon as he could, and his face was very ugly.


    Vivian sat on the sofa, the hand holding the phone remained in its original position, jaws dropped as she looked at him, and her lips could not stop trembling.


    ¡°What did you ¡­ you do yesterday ¡­?¡±


    Vivian eyes stared straight at him, eyes could not help but overflow with dense water mist, only to feel a twinge of pain in the heart.


    Edward stood in front of her with extremely mixed and guilty feelings, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vivian, I ¡­¡±


    Snap¨C


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw Vivian stand up in a sh and p him in the face, yelling, ¡°Edward you bastard! Our baby just died and you¡¯re having sex with another woman?¡±


    Vivian was greatly stimted a few days ago, and yesterday she was in the hospital taking medication to adjust her emotions, and with the adoption of the baby today, she is in a slightly better mood.


    Just when she thought her bad life was about to dissipate, she received this message.


    I have to say, it really made her bone and cone of pain.


    A heavy pnded on his face, burning pain, Edward¡¯s cheek tilted to the side, and his hair in front of his forehead was a bit messy.


    His tongue arched his cheek and he didn¡¯t get angry, but patiently exined, ¡°Vivian, listen to me ¡­¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You shut up, I¡¯m not listening, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    Vivian reached out and shoved Edward, dismayed at him, ¡°Get out, get away, I don¡¯t want to see you, disgusting! Disgusting, do you know that!¡±


    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    The two men argued in the living room, so loudly that they scared Ashtyn, who was sitting on the floor.


    Ashtyn was already insecure in a strange environment, and now two people quarreling made him even more scared and couldn¡¯t stop crying out.


    At that moment, Vivian¡¯s heart broke with her.


    Immediately kneeled in front of Ashtyn, a hold her in her arms, ¡°Baby do not cry, baby do not cry, it is Mommy bad ¡­¡±


    Motherly love flooded her, even if how angry will not be angry with children.


    Rather, helplessly and gently patted her little head, iparably gentle coaxing her, ¡°Baby is not afraid to be afraid, mommy in yo.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ go home ¡­ want ¡­ mommy ¡­ ¡±


    Ashtyn kept crying, obviously terrified.


    Vivian didn¡¯t have the heart to bother with Edward, but held Ashtyn and paced around the living room to cheer up the baby.


    The baby cried for more than 20 minutes, and Vivian just kept holding the baby in his arms, rocking her gently and singing to her.


    Finally the children were so sleepy that they closed their eyes and went to sleep.


    Vivian carried the baby back to her room,id her on the bed, covered her with bedding, andy beside her without going out of the bedroom again.


    Squeak-


    Not long after, the room door opened and Edward walked in.


    Vivian nced at him and closed her eyes, not wanting to pay attention to him.


    Edward walked over to her and stood by the bed, ¡°Vivian, let me exin. What happened yesterday ¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give Edward a chance to exin.


    Lifting the bedding and standing up, she stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    She repeats it once more.


    The Vivian at this moment is different from the impulsive attitude of a few days ago when she wanted to mention divorce to him.


    Today Vivian is calm, indifferent and sensible.


    Edward knows what Vivian is thinking, she must be thinking ¡­


    The biological child was lost by him, and now he has betrayed her by tangling with another woman.


    Thest sense of trust she had in him vanished into thin air.


    ¡°Nothing happened with Jocelynn and me!¡±


    Edward exined, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t condemn me to ¡®death¡¯ because of a video, not to mention the fact that we never even had sexon the video!¡±


    ¡°Heh, heh ¡­¡±


    Vivianughed.


    She inclined her head to look at Ashtyn sleeping on the bed and lowered her voice to Edward, ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it has to be recorded on video that you fucked her to prove it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Edward argued his case.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Edward, I don¡¯t want to hear that much from you.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m tired, really tired.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, ¡°In the beginning I was with you because of Ashtyn, but now that Ashtyn is gone, the bridge between you and me no longer exists either. As for who you like, it has nothing to do with me. When I first got married because of Ashtyn, now I¡¯m divorced because of Ashtyn.¡±

 Chapter 1128 Unresolvable conflicts

    Edward had thought about this oue since he left the Henderson Family home, but didn¡¯t want to face it.


    Besides, these things were already expected. He knew Vivian would react strongly, but he didn¡¯t expect Vivian to react so fiercely!


    ¡°Can you trust me for once?¡±


    God knows how much that noble and cool man used to want to save face, but now in front of Vivian, he has put down everything.


    Walked to Vivian¡¯s front, hands on her shoulders, calmly said, ¡± Last night it was the old man who asked me to go back to the old mansion. I went and ¡­¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡±


    Without waiting for Edward to finish his sentence, Vivian interrupted him directly, ¡°And then you didn¡¯te back and you had sex with Jocelynn, did you.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, shook her head helplessly and waved her hand, ¡°Edward, I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. I¡¯m really tired, you go out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to hear Edward¡¯s exnation.


    From Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance she had not forgiven Edward at all, andter learned that Ashtyn had died, she really med Edward in her heart.


    Even after telling myself countless times to learn to be tolerant and understanding.


    But with Edward, she couldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have even the most basic trust?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face sank slightly, wrinkling his eyebrows and gazing at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Why? Who are you, Edward! You¡¯re the all-powerful man who can do what you can¡¯t do? When you first kidnapped me and targeted me you manifested your omnipotence, but now that you have a child of your own, you can¡¯t protect it?¡±


    To me only at first Edward in front of Vivian¡¯s performance is too powerful, showing the ability to superb.


    So Edward now meets strong opponents and will look weak in his own ability.


    And it was the ident that cost him his child, and more than that, Vivian could not forgive him.


    ¡°Vivian, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    He raised his hand and pointed at her, exasperated by Vivian.


    The tip of his tongue arched his cheek, calmed down, and said to her, ¡°Nothing really happened between Jocelynn and me. Yesterday I called my assistant toe over and he helped me take Jocelynn away. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask him!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask, he¡¯s your assistant. All it takes is a look from you and he¡¯ll cooperate fully.¡±


    Vivian pushed Edward away, ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking, I really don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m tired, please get out!¡±


    Vivian gave a direct eviction order.


    Edward saw her, dumbfounded, half a day did not know what to say to say.


    Vivian turned around andy down on the bed, pulling the bedding over and taking care of the little girl lying in the bed.


    That is her other child, since she has taken it home, she will treat that child as if it were her own.


    Edward stood in the bedroom, looking at Vivian, whose back was turned to him, feeling wretched and helpless, and opened his mouth several times, but did not know what to say.


    Eventually, he turned and left the bedroom, closing the door behind him.


    Sitting in the living room, Edward leaned back on the sofa, raised his hand and wrinkled the bridge of his nose, iparably annoyed.


    Now he is having problems with Vivian and there is no trust between them, and that is the biggest problem at the moment.


    If not addressed, the consequences are unthinkable.


    If you go by Vivian¡¯s idea is to divorce him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But now, Edward doesn¡¯t want to get a divorce.


    At least ¡­


    He, couldn¡¯t let go of Vivian.

 Chapter 1129 The disease is about to strike

    In the past, Edward, who was aloof in nature, could handle anything without being frightened, nd as water, and not even put things in perspective.


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    He wondered to himself for a while what was wrong.


    Take your phone, lean on the sofa and send a text message to your big brother Peter.


    [Brother, how should women be coaxed?


    A text message was sent out, but there was a dy in getting a reply from the other party.


    Meanwhile, Asnana vi.


    ¡°Ran, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana and Peter were sitting in the living room watching TV when they heard the maide in to pass the word.


    The two got up and looked at the people walking in outside, only to find that not only Ran, but also Harlee hade.


    Ran wrapped in ck casual down jacket, with a ck knitted cap with ck thick-rimmed sses, the whole person removed the bitter cold breath, more than a few casual natural, very grounded.


    I have to say, Ran is really handsome, even if very casual with can bring a different kind of handsome, pleasing to the eye.


    Harlee, on the other hand, was dressed in a suit with a ck tweed coat and a gray scarf, handsome as ever.


    Three people standing together, very different styles, but very eye catching.


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Ran is still carrying the gift in his hand.


    It was his first visit to Asnana vi after the New Year.


    To be precise, it was also his first visit to the door.


    ¡°Juste, why buy anything else?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Harlee walked up to Adriana, ¡°What, your brother is not wee when Ie?¡±


    ¡°No wee!¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, ¡°I only like my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what a face for you.¡±


    Harlee raised her hand and flicked Adriana on the side of the head.


    The atmosphere was lively and several peopleughed.


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±


    Adriana pointed to the sofa, turned and went to make tea.


    Today January 15th.


    And it was already 8 o¡¯clock in the night. How could Adriana not know their intentions when they chose this time toe over?


    It¡¯s all just worrying about her health.


    She was touched in her heart, but did not show it too obviously, walked to the living room with a fresh pot of tea and poured a cup of tea for them.


    Harlee leanedzily on the sofa, staring at the Lantern Festival party on the TV and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s really not good at all, not as interesting as when I was a kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    Ran responded.


    Peter pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Harlee and Ran, asking, ¡°Have you had dinner tonight? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare it for you if you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±


    ¡°Eat up.¡±


    ¡°What time is this, of course I ate. Your sister-inw made dumplings for me today.¡±


    The two men said.


    After Adriana poured the tea and sat down next to Peter, the four of them sat together and talked about family matters, no one mentioned anything about Adriana¡¯s health.


    But Harlee and Ran both sat for a while before saying it was time to go home.


    Peter and Adriana did not stay and sent them out.


    ¡°Can you ¡­ hold up?¡±


    Peter was talking to Harlee in the front, Ran and Adriana both walking side by side, and he finally couldn¡¯t resist asking a question.


    Adriana knew that Ran hade to visit her today specifically to worry about her health.


    Nodded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, suddenly feeling that it was really her happiness that there were still so many people who cared about her. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with you and Sandra? She ¡­ Ran, can you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something in mind.¡±


    The man brushed the frame of his sses and smiled affably, then took out tworge red envelopes from his pocket, ¡°This is the New Year¡¯s money for Helen and Luis¡¯s two children, help me pass it on to the children.¡±


    ¡°No, why are you so polite?¡±


    ¡°This is for my children, not for you. Besides, when the two children also learned from me for a while, around I am also considered their master, as it should be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, thanks.¡±


    Adriana had to ept the offer.


    Neither Ran nor she is bad for the money, but as Ran says, it is his share of love for his two children.


    How can Adriana refuse.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She held two red packets, very thin, but the thinner ¡­ the more money inside.


    Adriana was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°After today, take good care of your health. If you can, I hope you can make a trip to Obren, there are some things that since you can¡¯t escape you should face the reality.¡±


    Ran patted Adriana¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re a strong girl, you have your own way of handling things and your own abilities, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. If you are brave enough, you can ride the waves and be invincible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease, I¡¯m not a child.¡±


    Listening to his words really made Adrianaugh.


    I don¡¯t know, in Ran¡¯s life, he really persuaded people for the first time, or so grounded persuasion.


    And only with Adriana.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He raised his thin lips in a curve, kicked his hands in the pockets of his down jacket and walked away.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯m leaving too. Call if you need anything.¡±


    Harlee waved and left along with Ran.


    They shared a car, Ran drove and Harlee sat in the passenger seat. Seeing Ran not looking so good, he asked, ¡°Do you want to go for a drink with you?¡±


    ¡°Your wife is pregnant, you¡¯d better go back early to be with her.¡±


    ¡°No. Eliza her parents came over to apany him, I am idle, go, take you to drink.¡±


    Harlee said so, but still took her phone and sent a message to Eliza: [Wifey, let mom and dad take you out to see the Lantern Festival. Ran is in a bad mood, I¡¯ll take him out for a drink].


    A text message was sent out, and not muchter a text message was received.


    [Good. Drink less ande back early.]


    A short sentence, if set aside in the past, Harlee¡¯s unrestrained nature will certainly feel iparably annoyed and disdainful.


    But at the moment, he saw that message and his heart and eyes were full of warmth.


    The two of them went straight to the bar for a drink, while Adriana and Peter both remained lying on the couch watching the Lantern Festival party.


    As time passed, the two men¡¯s faces became more and more serious, and the atmosphere became gloomy.


    They know that as soon as the hour hand points to 12, it is the beginning of a nightmare.


    That kind of torture really makes them suffer.


    Peter took Adriana in his arms and let her lie on hisp, ¡°Sleepy, sleep a little.¡±


    ¡°Not sleepy.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Watching TV with you.¡±


    How can she sleep now?


    As soon as you think about what¡¯s going to happenter, you¡¯ll be scared to death, and you¡¯ll feel palpitations when you remember thest pain, so how can you get sleepy?


    Peter clutched Adriana¡¯s hand, his heartstrings equally tense.


    Although she had given Adriana the medicine Archie had given her, she didn¡¯t know how it would work.


    After a long ordeal, it was finally twelve o¡¯clock.


    Adriana from the initial vague pain to now has clearly felt the pain, forehead gradually appeared fine sweat stains.

 Chapter 1130 Singing for her

    ¡°Honey, I want to go to my room.¡±


    When Adriana feels ufortable she wants to escape, or at least doesn¡¯t want Peter to see her now.


    From the beginning of the ward to now, after several months, every time she was tortured was carried by herself.


    Perhaps Adriana is used to bear all by herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter held Adriana¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her with deep andplicated eyes, ¡°Silly girl, let me apany you, okay?¡±


    Extraordinarily soft and tender.


    He reached out and gently stroked Adriana¡¯s hair, with a lot of reluctance and heartache in his eyes.


    Only after experiencing the pain of the onset, he knew how painful the onset would be, so he understood and felt more for the little woman in his arms.


    Adriana leaned against Peter¡¯s chest, her delicate hand gently holding Peter¡¯s hand, clutching it in her hand, and smiled, ¡°honey, I don¡¯t want you to see me having an attack. It¡¯s ugly ¡­¡±


    Very ugly and wretched indeed.


    But more than that, he was worried that Peter would be heartbroken.


    He had a hard time receiving treatment, and now that he has healed, Adriana is not quite at ease after all.


    ¡°You are my wife. I will ept you at your most beautiful, and naturally I will be open to a scene of your wretchedness.¡±


    Peter held Adriana¡¯s hand with one hand, smoothed her hair with the other, and looked down at her leaning in his arms, wanting to give Adriana all the tenderness in the world.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana was very touched inside.


    At one time Adriana suddenly felt that it was worthwhile to pay so much for Peter before.


    At least in her mind, having such a heartfelt and loving man by her side is her blessing.


    She pursed her lips and gazed at him with affection, ¡°honey, do you ¡­ want me to go to Obren?¡±


    Many times Adriana is also uncertain in her mind.


    Obren has too many unanswered questions waiting for her, and she has no idea what she is about to wait for.


    ¡°If you want to go, go, if you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Peter held her hand, gently rubbed the back of her hand, softly said: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, with me behind you, as long as you want toe back, I will certainly not let you stay there for one more second!¡±


    Since he said this, he must have the strength.


    Only Peter had the same concerns in mind.


    He was not worried about anything else, but most of all about Adriana¡¯s health.


    While Peter has the power to get Adriana to leave Obren, it leaves him helpless when ites to her physical problems.


    But no matter what, as long as people live, it is good.


    The worst case scenario Peter thought of was that Adriana would not be able to leave Obren, and if she stayed at Obren for medical reasons at that time, Peter would stay by her side.


    Where there is her, there is sunshine.


    ¡°Honey, walk me to my room, okay?¡±


    Adriana suddenly wanted to be pampered and wanted the man in front of her to spoil her more.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter answered, got up and hugged her, and went upstairs.


    Snuggled in the man¡¯s arms, Adriana felt incredibly at ease, smelling his scent, feeling his heartbeat and temperature, everything was the best.


    Although the whole body is now in vague pain, the pain is still much worsepared to the time of the attack.


    As far as she can afford to go, these are nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing you a song, okay?¡±


    Peter noticed that Adriana had fallen ill, her face was gradually turning white and her forehead was covered with fine sweat, he was very worried.


    So wanted to sing a song for her to divert her attention.


    ¡°Great. Can you sing the operatic version of ¡®Cdon¡¯?¡±


    Recently Adriana listened to a new song, a remix of an old song that sounded very tasty.


    Adriana then wanted to hear him sing an operatic version of the song to challenge him.


    At that, Peter pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, her red lips raised in a smile, her legs swayed gently, pretending to be in a pouting posture, ¡°Just want to hear you sing, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She tilted her little head with a look of anticipation.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°How? Sing whatever Adriana wants to hear.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when it started, but whenever Adriana asked, he was bound to say yes.


    Ask and ye shall receive.


    ¡°Hmm~¡±


    Adriana responded.


    Peter then opened his mouth to sing ¡­


    in embryo outlines the blue and white brushstrokes thick to light


    The peony depicted on the bottle is just like your initial instation


    ¡­


    The familiar tune, the unique voice and singing voice, the song sung actually made Adriana amazed once again.


    Although Adriana loved the cover version, now that she has heard Peter¡¯s song, she instantly fell in love.


    Leaning on his chest, listening to the tremors emitted from his chest, suddenly felt iparable happiness and beauty.


    It turns out that love can be so in that it makes people happy, intoxicated and fascinated deep.


    Adriana did not speak, very quietly listened ¡­


    Even though he was holding Adriana in his arms and singing, his amazing physical strength did not show a hint of exhaustion or deficiency.


    Even the moment he carried Adriana into the room andid her t on the bed, Peter didn¡¯t even blush a bit and gasp.


    ¡°Lie down for a while, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter tucked her in, sat beside her, and sang to her.


    He wasn¡¯t loud, but he had a nice voice.


    ¡°Honey, I think you must be a singer held back by work.¡±


    Adriana looked at him sideways, her eyes were covered with fondness, ¡°If you¡¯re going to have a concert, I¡¯ll be your most loyal Fans.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to have a concert or not, but the most important thing is just to make you, the fake Fans, happy.¡±


    ¡°Who are the fake Fans?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m a real Fans, otherwise who would want to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you agree to marry me?¡±


    Peter suddenly thought of something like asking a very important question.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Adrianay on the bed, a pair of clear, crisp beautiful eyes looking at the ceiling, thought about it and said very seriously: ¡°Because ¡­ you are the best man in the world for me.¡±


    There were numerous misunderstandings between Burning and Peter, but after the misunderstandings were lifted, Peter was the only person in the world who could give Adriana safety.


    Despite having now found his biological mother and father, as well as his brother Harlee.


    But now everyone¡¯s gave her less than Peter¡¯s feeling.


    The two people seem to be one, integrated into the bones, unable to leave.


    Otherwise Adriana initially left Peter would not have lost sleep all night to severe insomnia because of his disappearance and absence.


    ¡°Silly girl. Why so content?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s cherishing the moment, cherishing the person in front of you.¡±


    Ten years, Adriana has experienced too many ups and downs, those things are destined to make her lifetime can not forget, remembered in her heart.


    But it is because of those that make Adriana cherish everything in front of her.


    ¡°honey, you ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    As she was talking, her brow knitted, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a whimper, her little face screwed up, her face showing a painful look.


    Although she had been holding back, Peter knew it was already more pain than Adriana could bear.

 Chapter 1131 Peter is not cured

    ¡°It hurts?¡±


    He inquired with great concern.


    Adriana fought through the pain in her body and clenched her back teeth, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It¡¯s not up to Adriana to say whether it¡¯s good or bad.


    Everything was in Peter¡¯s eyes and he saw it in his eyes.


    There is some anger in the heart.


    Adriana was given the medicationst night as Archie said, so why did she still have pain after taking the medication?


    Of course, this is just the beginning.


    The pain only gets worse after twelve o¡¯clockte at night.


    If that medicine can relieve half of the pain in Adriana¡¯s body, it will be enough.


    ¡°Honey, I want to be alone for a while, okay?¡±


    Adriana turned sideways, holding Peter¡¯s hand, herplex pupils meeting his gaze, pleading.


    The two men had very different ideas.


    Adriana wants to keep Peter from seeing her in a bad way when she is ill, while Peter wants to be by Adriana¡¯s side when she is suffering the most.


    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m alone, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Her attitude was firm.


    Peter knows Adriana too well, as long as she has decided to do all the things no one can change her mind.


    An arrogant and stubborn strong little woman.


    I don¡¯t know, every time I see her like this pain, and try to make themselves pretend to be light-hearted look is the scene that Peter most do not want to see.


    The heart is extraordinarily distressed and mes itself.


    For six months, Adriana has endured too much on her own, and now knowing that Adriana is not well he just wants to be by her side through it all.


    How can you leave her alone when you are in pain?


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face sank, seemingly a little unhappy.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out, can¡¯t you hear me when I tell you to get out?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but chortle, reaching out and pointing at the bedroom door, ¡°I said get out, can¡¯t you hear me!¡±


    Pain.


    The pain that emanated from the depths of her body was so vague that Adriana was somewhat unable to control herself.


    Adriana blushed a little.


    Peter saw her in pain, his fists clenched, and finally got up and walked away.


    He took one step and turned around three times, only to see Adriana roll over and turn her back on him.


    The man frowned and closed the door with his hand on the handle.


    But the moment he closed the door, he fiercely reached out and covered his head, bending over in pain, and only after a while did he straighten up and go downstairs.


    In fact, his body has not healed at all, but he does not want Adriana to worry, so he threatened Zac to y games with him.


    Adriana¡¯s health is very poor now, Peter can¡¯t bear to let Adriana follow the worry, so he made up a lie, hoping to let her get well in peace.


    Going downstairs and sitting in the living room, Peter only felt the pain getting worse.


    Time passes, and every minute is an ordeal.


    Untilte at night at 2 o¡¯clock, the original condition should should get worse and worse.


    Peter had long been pale and his forehead was covered with sweat, but he was so worried about Adriana that he had to endure no matter how much pain his body was in.


    Strongly braced himself to go upstairs and stood outside my is door quietly listening to the sounds inside.


    But after listening for a while, there was no response from inside.


    Peter¡¯s heartstrings are tense, unable to take into ount the body¡¯s pain, unscrewed the door and rushed straight in.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    After rushing in he called out and took three steps forward and stood by the bed, only to find that the little woman was unresponsive.


    ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    He shook Adriana¡¯s body, and she remained unresponsive.


    But judging from her face, she looked good, her forehead was not stained with sweat, she slept quietly and did not tremble with any pain.


    So ¡­


    Peter thinks Adriana should be fine.


    His heart hung in the air before it fell.


    Because just worried about Adriana, his attention diverted, but now AdrianaRene unharmed, he was steeped in pain and let out a soft cry, reached out to cover his head, one hand clenched into a fist, step by step out of the bedroom.


    Since Adriana is asleep and not showing signs of pain, it means that she is physically fine.


    At least in the current situation, Archie is unlikely to let Adriana die.


    So he was sure that Adriana was fine.


    Peter went downstairs, afraid that Adriana would wake up at some point and then notice his physical condition, so he drove straight away from the vi.


    From the very beginning Peter knew that Adriana was not likely to let him stay by her side when she was ill, so Peter didn¡¯t have to have any worries.


    Because Adriana will drive him away when he has an attack, then he will be in another room and no one will notice when he is sick.


    Late night at 3:00.


    Adriana, who was asleep in the bedroom, suddenly woke up.


    Opening his eyes, he surveyed the bedroom and saw no Peter.


    After lying in bed for a while, she felt sure that Peter would keep watch outside the bedroom; after all, he was still worried about her health.


    So Adriana gets up and walks out of the bedroom to check on Peter.


    But who knows when she walked out of the bedroom she didn¡¯t see him in person.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Adriana stood in the hallway and called out.


    After a shout that got no response, she then shouted, ¡°honey? honey, where are you?¡±


    Helped the body of the building downstairs, but there was no one in the hall, Adriana went back upstairs to the study, which was also empty.


    ¡°Where did the people go?¡±


    She muttered to herself and went back to her bedroom to get her cell phone and make a call to Peter.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    There is no answer to the cell phone call out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick up?¡±


    Adriana was a little worried about Peter, could something have happened to him?


    Thinking this way.


    Hanging up the phone and sitting on the edge of the bed, she scanned the time on her phone.


    It was exactly three o¡¯clock in the night.


    So ¡­


    Why does my body not hurt and my head not hurt anymore?


    ording to the previous experience of the onset of the disease, the pain after each ward is painful, even after the passage of the body will feel sore and weak, a touch will hurt.


    But now she doesn¡¯t have any of the same except that she feels a little weak.


    Adriana was a little surprised by the bizarre physical reaction.


    How did this happen?


    Could the medicine Archie gave be so effective?


    Thinking about this, Adriana was secretly a little upset.


    If the medicine Archie gave her worked, then why didn¡¯t he give it to her before? Instead, she, her own daughter, was left to fight all the pain alone!


    Suddenly, she began to understand Harlee¡¯s anger.


    As biological parents, they both do not do enough.


    Huzzah-


    Just as she was deep in thought, Peter¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    The other side called out.


    The voice was soft, seemingly weak and gentle.


    ¡°Honey, where are you now? Howe I haven¡¯t seen you ah.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ had some temporary matters to take care of, and I didn¡¯t disturb you when I saw you were asleep. How¡¯s it going, are you feeling okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Archie¡¯s medicine ¡­ really works. I just don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s my father, so if he has the medicine why is he taking it out now?¡±


    Adriana thought that these drugs were given by Archie himself, not knowing that it was Peter who got the drugs under duress.

 Chapter 1132 Juliana is here

    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t think too much, rest well and wait for me to return.¡±


    Peter, who was suffering from an attack of pain, was afraid that the smart Adriana would notice his abnormalities through her voice, so he did not dare to say too much to Adriana.


    ¡°So when will you be back?¡±


    Adriana knew Peter had more on his te and didn¡¯t ask too many questions.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    Peter said gently, coaxing her, ¡°Call me if you need anything and go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, currently lying in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    It was not until 6:00 am that I could not resist the onset of sleepiness and fell asleep.


    Who knows how long he slept before he was woken up by a phone call.


    A sleepy-eyed Adriana reached out and touched her phone, squinting at the caller ID on its screen.


    It¡¯s Anne¡¯s phone.


    She was very sleepy just now, and she lost all her sleepiness.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Answering the phone, she asked in a cold voice.


    For Anne, she could not say what kind of attitude she had in her heart.


    Disappointment was suddenly there, but more¡­ unspeakable despair.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet with you.¡±


    There is no intimacy and sweetness between the two good sisters of the past, more cold strangers and distant.


    Even the speech seems so cold, and the rejection of people.


    ¡°You can talk on the phone if you have something to say.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to see Anne.


    After all, they were once close sisters, but now they are like bitter enemies, and Adriana will be burned by her actions when she looks at her once.


    This pain she did not want to experience again.


    ¡°I know you hate me, but could you let me see Brenden for the sake of the fact that I once treated Helen like my own?¡±


    Anne knew in her heart that Adriana could not forgive her for what she had done.


    But no matter what, Anne will definitely fight for herself.


    These days she could not see Brenden and was worried about Brenden¡¯s condition.


    Although Anne does not know Peter very well, but with Brenden together he will say something about Peter from time to time, he is more or less afraid of Peter in his heart, afraid that he will do something to hurt Brenden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention Helen to me, you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Adriana hung up straight away.


    Just as she put the phone down and got up to walk out of the bedroom, Peter came up from downstairs.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    When she woke up early in the morning and could see Peter, Adriana¡¯s heart finally fell.


    Walked downstairs and went straight into Peter¡¯s arms, ¡°Where did you gost night?¡±


    A tired Peter hugged the woman in his arms, reached out and rubbed her hair, ¡°Silly girl, yesterday there were some temporary matters that needed to be dealt with, so I was not able to apany you. How is it, do you feel better?¡±


    Adriana looked up at him, pursed her lips and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I wasn¡¯t even in much painst night.¡±


    Leaning on the man¡¯s chest, Adriana closed her eyes and smiled happily.


    ¡°Now that we finally don¡¯t have to hurt so much, I think we should be happy together in the future. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Previously, Adriana was worried about her health, fearing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the pain after the attack.


    After all, the pain is bone-chilling, tormenting the person in pain, but also will hurt the internal organs, who can not say what will happen in the future.


    Now the attack does not have to suffer the painful destruction and torture, which means that thepulsion attack will not cause much damage to the body.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Peter breathed a long sigh of relief and held her hand, ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    ¡°Anne woke me up this morning when she called me wanting to see me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going now?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see her right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go.¡±


    The two went upstairs, washed up, and went downstairs for dinner.


    After the meal, Adriana said to Peter, ¡°I¡¯d better go and meet her.¡±


    Peter said a few days ago that ni had gone to see Anne, so Anne¡¯s request to see her now must be with a purpose.


    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡±


    Adriana refused, and Peter did not insist on following through.


    Adriana then drove away from the vi.


    She hadn¡¯t been gone long before Peter made acall to Harlee on that phone.


    When the call was answered, Harlee¡¯s urgent voice came from the other side, ¡°Are you calling early in the morning to tell me something happened to Adriana? How is she? Are you at home or at the hospital?¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    A light smile tugged at the corners of his lips, feeling happy for Adriana.


    Adriana is blessed to have such a caring brother.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I need you to go to Obren. the matter of Ruth and Mo Yunjiao has not been investigated clearly, so I need you to go to Obren to investigate the situation. After all, you are the son of Obren¡¯s young master, with that identity, many things do not need you to investigate, someone will actively seek you out.¡±


    If it were not for Harlee¡¯s special status, Peter would not have asked him to investigate the situation.


    ¡°Good. When?¡±


    When ites to her own sister, Harlee naturally won¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯lle to you now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Harlee talked to Eliza about the situation, packed her things and left.


    Peter had talked to Harlee about this before, and he had also discussed it with Eliza.


    ¡­This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hospital.


    Adriana arrived at the hospital alone, parked her car and walked towards the hospital lobby.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when a shout rang out behind her.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was slow and she turned around to see a woman standing not far away holding a child.


    Her brow furrowed and her face sank.


    Is ¡­ Juliana?!


    The wife of Brenden, a well-known food blogger and close friend who lived in Los Angeles at the beginning.


    No, I should say Brenden¡¯s second wife.


    Brenden¡¯s first wife is Gisselle, when Brenden created a car ident to let Gissellea in the hospital, and he pulled the oxygen mask, and watched the person die.


    After that Brenden got together with Juliana, but the two did not get married, but had a child. But her baby came after Hayley.


    Adriana mused that it was probably because Brenden was with Hayley when she exined to Juliana that they were just ying around, so Juliana was willing to be around Brenden.


    It¡¯s just that Juliana and Hayley never expected that their existence was all a cover for Anne, to protect her.


    ¡°Adriana, I finally found you.¡±


    Juliana led the child towards this side, because the child is still small, walking a little stumbling, unsteady steps.


    Anxious, she picked up the baby and ran to Adriana¡¯s side, ¡°Do you know where Brenden is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana denies it outright.


    It was Juliana who approached her when she was in Los Angeles and the two became close friends.


    But who knew that Juliana was actually Brenden¡¯s man, who had been arranged to monitor her every move until she finally made Helen a hostage of Brenden and threatened her for a long time.

 Chapter 1133 – Two people fighting

    While Juliana is also a poor person, it does not erase what she once did.


    Adriana never intended to forgive Juliana, nor did she ever think about deliberate revenge.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Juliana toe to her.


    ¡°No, you know, you know where Brenden is.¡±


    Juliana held the child in her arms, a haggard face, looked at her eagerly and pleaded: ¡°You let me see Brenden, I really have a lot to say to him. After all,¡­ after all, he is the father of the child. I don¡¯t care, but the child needs a father.¡±


    Every word was sincere.


    In the past, Juliana was a food anchor, but her beautiful body and face were definitely an advantage, attracting numerous fans.


    Just less than a year, she actually some waxy face, darkplexion, once haggard like a different person.


    Where is the appearance of a popr female anchor?


    ¡°What does it matter to me if your child needs a father or not. juliana, just because I forgive you for the past doesn¡¯t mean I forgive you. Where did you get the courage to show up in front of me?¡±


    Thinking about everything that had happened in the past made Adriana feel overwhelmed with hatred and sadness.


    Once sincerely treated friends, I did not expect that because of the identity of their Obren young master, so that they are in the whirlpool, all the time in the trap.


    ¡°I know, I know everything you said.¡±


    Juliana shook her head, ¡°I know I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry and I shouldn¡¯t be in your presence, but the baby is innocent and I ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Adriana chortled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that one too many times. The child is innocent, do I deserve it?¡±


    She dropped the words and turned to leave.


    Seeing that she was going to leave, Juliana immediately stepped forward and tugged her sleeve, ¡°You wait, Adriana I have something to say to you, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Adriana shook her hand away, ¡°Get away from me.¡±


    Because Juliana was wearing high heels, Adriana threw her hand hard, and she stumbled and fell towards the ground with a violent foot fracture.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Juliana let out a gasp.


    Seeing this, Adriana immediately stepped forward and grabbed her hand before Juliana could avoid falling.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Steadying herself on her feet Juliana smiled in relief and bowed towards Adriana, ¡°Thank you, I knew you were kind-hearted.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see the kid fall.¡±


    So much has happened recently, and Adriana witnessed the disappearance and eventual death of Vivian¡¯s child.


    The love and affection for childrenes from the heart.


    Even though she hates Juliana, she doesn¡¯t want Juliana¡¯s baby to get hurt.


    Because Juliana is next to the round stone pier, once she fell, the child¡¯s head will be impartially hit on the stone, the consequences are unimaginable.


    She looked cold, turned around and left.


    Juliana persevered and caught up with Adriana, went around in front of him and knelt down in front of her with a poof, unable to stop the tears falling down.


    ¡°Adriana, I know I¡¯m the one who wronged you in the first ce, it¡¯s my fault. But can you let me see Brenden? I know you¡¯re innocent, but I¡¯m a victim too, please ¡­¡±


    It is Juliana so kneeling, the hospital everyone¡¯s eyes looked over, and some even pointed at Adriana.


    ¡°My God, that woman kneeling with her child in her arms, is it hard to be interfered by a third party?¡±


    ¡°Are all third parties so arrogant and domineering now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Not sure, not speaking.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look as simple as a third party intervening.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd was talking and looking at Adriana a little off.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking down at Juliana kneeling on the ground, the corners of her lips suddenly pulled out a curve, ¡°Want to see Brenden, right? Okay, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Come with me.¡±


    She withdrew her gaze and walked toward the hospital.


    Juliana was a little stunned, and didn¡¯t react for a long time, and it took a while before she got up and followed.


    The two walked into the inpatient unit, entered the elevator and went to the 21st floor.


    Led by Adriana, Juliana met Brenden ten minutester in room 2109.


    Adriana stood outside the ward, made a phone call to one person, gave a few instructions and hung up.


    A few minutester, the two bodyguards walked up to Adriana with a woman in a hospital gown and said, ¡°Young master, the man is brought.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly and gazed at the visitor with cold eyes, ¡± Don¡¯t you want to see Brenden? He¡¯s right inside.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Anne looked weak, more haggard and frail than Juliana.


    Her confused eyes fell on Adriana, ¡°How did you ¡­ suddenly agree to let me see Brenden?¡±


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to see it?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see it, go back.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? Of course I want to see ¡­¡±


    Anne walked around Adriana, pushed the door open and jogged in, followed by Adriana, standing in the doorway of the ward living room, watching Juliana and Anne standing in the ward with her arms around her chest with interest.


    Didn¡¯t both of them want to meet Brenden?


    This ¡®good old boy¡¯ thing she naturally has to be a time.


    ¡°Is ¡­ you?¡±


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    Anne and Juliana looked at each other, each with defensive and hostile eyes.


    In this case, the two meet naturally.


    Juliana put the child in her arms on the floor, ¡°Baby, you y by yourself for a while.¡±


    The child stood on the floor with big, watery eyes surveying the ward, then crawled fartily to sit on the sofa and yed with the little pillow on the sofa.


    Juliana looked back at Anne, first smiled to herself, then raised her hand violently and pped Anne directly on the face, ¡°Bitch, you cheated me so badly!¡±


    All this time, Juliana thought she was the outsider, in control of everything.


    But until this moment she knew that she was in the bureau, being yed in the palm of the hand, reduced to a ything.


    She is no better than Adriana.


    A heavy pnded on Anne¡¯s face, a sound so loud that it seemed especially clear in the hospital room.


    The p caught Anne off guard, and she stumbled two steps, holding onto the bedside table before she could stabilize herself.


    ¡°Juliana, stop it!¡±


    Brenden, who was lying on the hospital bed, chortled.


    But because Brenden was bound to his arms and legs and could not move, he could only thunderously scold Juliana.


    ¡°Juliana, who are you to hit me?¡±


    Anne covered her burning cheeks with a burst of anger.


    ¡°Do you not know in your heart why I beat you?¡±


    Juliana thundered, reaching out and pointing at Anne and then at Brenden lying in the hospital bed, ¡°You two lied to me so badly.¡±


    Sheughed at herself, her eyes swirling with a full mist of water and pain.


    She truly loves Brenden and thinks that Brenden is nning everything for his n, while Juliana willingly gives everything for Brenden.


    I thought I would get a reciprocal reward, but how could she know that what she was doing was doing Anne¡¯s bidding?


    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±


    Adriana leaned on the doorway of the ward, smacked her lips, ¡°Juliana, you can be a little lighter, don¡¯t hit the Anne moved the fetus can not be good. After all,¡­ her belly is two children it.¡±

 Chapter 1134 The ‘innocent’ Juliana

    Adriana, who was watching, couldn¡¯t help but add fuel to the fire.


    If it was set aside in the past, she would never have done so.


    But the three people in front of her have a grudge against her, people she has loved, trusted and hated but was powerless to resist.


    Each and every one of them, hurt her to the core.


    ¡°What ¡­ pregnancy?¡±


    Juliana¡¯s face is extremely ugly, unable to believe looking at Anne¡¯s abdomen, angry pink fist clenched.


    ¡°Adriana, did you do that on purpose?¡±


    Anne turned around and red at Adriana, furiously.


    ¡°Where does thate from?¡±


    Adrianaughed and shrugged, ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about, Anne, we are at least girlfriends, a friendly reminder, do not get angry, be careful not to move the fetus bad.¡±


    She smiled breezily, giving a sense of transcendence.


    I am not sure how ironic it is to see two people ¡®dog eat dog¡¯ at this moment.


    After speaking, she looked at Juliana again and sighed, ¡°Juliana, tell me how someone who is normally so shrewd can be so stupid? Guess whose is Brenden¡¯s real child, yours or the one in Anne¡¯s womb?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Adriana deliberately sowed discord and finally looked at Brenden lying on the hospital bed, ¡°To say or Brenden you are really very capable, personally killed his ex-wife, slept with Juliana and Hayley, and finally still managed to make each of them die for you. Admire!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just a defeated general under me, what qualifications do you have to unt your power at my ce.¡±


    Brendeny on the bed and struggled a little, the chains on his arms and legs whirring.


    Adriana is not angry, just leaning leisurely against the living room door frame, said coldly: ¡°But now the prisoner is not you?¡±


    She let out a cold voice, ¡°Today Juliana is here, you must not give Juliana an exnation? I am curious, Juliana and Anne, who do you like more?¡±


    Adriana, who is ¡®which pot is not the pot¡¯, brings up the most ¡®deadly¡¯ topic, trying to make the fire burn a little hotter.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s words fell, Anne stepped right up, slightly proudly reaching out and touching her belly, ¡°After all, my baby is Gaki¡¯s baby.¡±


    At that moment, her cency¡¯ actually gave a sense of ¡®harem topete for favor, the child to inherit the throne¡¯.


    But this kind of absurd thing can happen now.


    Hearing Anne¡¯s words, Juliana¡¯s heart was naturally upset, she tilted her head to look at Brenden lying on the hospital bed, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯d like to know what my child really is. Is he your own son?¡±


    That¡¯s the purpose of Juliana¡¯s visit today.


    It is ¡®death¡¯ also have to die to understand.


    His child can not exist unounted for, she as the mother of the child, naturally need to give an ount of the child, but also considered to give an ount of themselves.


    Brendeny on the hospital bed, unable to move, because of serious injuries before waking up, the whole person still has a few weaknesses.


    His dark ink-like eyes even showed a few starbursts when he looked at Anne, but when he looked at Juliana it was cold to the extreme.


    ¡°No.¡±


    In Anne¡¯s presence, Brenden certainly wouldn¡¯t lie.


    Because, from the beginning to the end, the only person he really loved was Anne.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Juliana was stunned for a few seconds, suddenlyughed, tilted her head and turned to look out the window, incredulously raised her hand to lift the bangs on her forehead.


    Turning around, he paced back and forth in the hospital room, his eyes ncing around.


    Then jerked to the side of the low table, from the low table smoothly manipted arge heavy ss cup towards Brenden smashed.


    ¡°Go to hell, scum!¡±


    She snarled.


    In the nick of time, Anne immediately jumped over andy on top of Brenden¡¯s body to protect him.


    The big heavy ss in Juliana¡¯s hand hit Anne¡¯s back hard, and Anne let out a soft cry of pain, ¡°Ah~¡±


    ¡°Juliana, you crazy bastard, stop it!¡±


    Brenden was furious, ring angrily with scarlet eyes, ¡°Come at me if you have anything to do with it, Anne is innocent.¡±


    He struggled with excitement, but struggled for a long time without any effect.


    Still trapped in bed, unable to move.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Innocent? You¡¯re telling me innocent?¡±


    Julianaughed maniacally, ¡°You say Anne is innocent, right? Well, then let you pay for this debt!¡±


    She lunged and raised her cup to swing it at Brenden again, but before her hand could fall, Anne clutched it in her hand and looked back at her, ¡°Juliana, this has nothing to do with Gaki. You have something to do with me!¡±


    ¡°You two are unbelievably in love, showing off your love in front of me, are you?¡±


    Seeing two people so defensive of each other, Juliana¡¯s heart was iparably rooted in pain.


    Clearly she is the most innocent person, how in the end, she became the role of the bad guy?


    Juliana smiled to herself.

 Chapter 1135 Juliana hits Anne

    ¡°Brenden has never loved you.¡±


    Anne smugly shows off in front of Juliana.


    It was at this moment that Adriana, who was standing on the sidelines, really saw Anne¡¯s true colors.


    A person without any principles, who selfishly used Juliana for the sake of so-called love, can now act like a superior person in front of Juliana.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand how Anne has managed to hide so deeply in front of herself for so many years.


    If she¡¯s right, she thinks it¡¯s more likely that Anne was originally her best friend, only to be ¡®taken down¡¯ by Brenden, who defected to Brenden.


    ¡°Never loved me?¡±


    Juliana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped forward and approached Anne, couldn¡¯t resist grabbing her cor with one hand, and pped her face hard with the other.


    Snapping-


    Several ps fell on Anne¡¯s cheeks in quick session, and the sound of the ps fell into Adriana¡¯s ears with a very heavy hand, but did not feel surprised at all.


    ¡°Juliana, stop it!¡±


    The bed was bound Brenden a struggle, but no matter how the struggle can not shake the chain a little.


    Watching his beloved woman being beaten, Brenden¡¯s face is red, his forehead is green and rippling, his hands and feet are shaking the chains are rattling.


    Anne, whose cheek was red from the punch, raised her hand to cover her left cheek and stared at Juliana incredulously, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Julianaughed, the side of her red lips hooked up a small indifferent arc, slowly loosening her sash, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to hit you?¡±


    After the words, she reached out fiercely, as if full of force, and finally a p on her face.


    The p arcs a lot, a pnded on Anne¡¯s face directly pped the person to the ground.


    With a thud, Anne fell to the floor, her head hitting the floor with a muffled thud.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Anne let out a soft cry of pain, her head was dizzy and she couldn¡¯t stand up for a good half day.


    ¡°That said, I should thank Adriana.¡±


    Juliana¡¯s cold eyes were narrowed, and there was a sanguine aura under her eyes. She walked up to Anne step by step, and her high heels stepped directly on the back of Anne¡¯s hand, ¡°Brenden is now a prisoner. You and Brenden yed in the palm of your hand, this ount has not been settled with you, you are unting in front of me?¡±


    The tip of her shoe crushed hard, her facial expression was somewhat hideous and appalling, and she said word for word: ¡°What are you Anne, do you really think I, Juliana, am so easy to be bullied?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­ Juliana ¡­ what do you want?¡±


    Anne pushed Juliana¡¯s foot away with her other hand, clenching her back teeth in pain, ¡°Do you want tomit murder?¡±


    ¡°Juliana, stop the fuck up, can¡¯t you hear me?!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Brenden in the hospital bed treats Anne like a treasure, how can he see her suffer so much?


    Struggling to struggle in the bed, because of the force, shaking the entire bed trembled.


    ¡°Stop? I¡¯ll stop when you tell me to stop.¡±


    Juliana retracted her foot, turned back to Brenden¡¯s front, looked down at the slightly distressed Brenden on the hospital bed, pped him in the face, ¡°You still think I am the woman who once loved you so much that I can be manipted by you? No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    She shook her head, the smile at the corner of her lips was somewhat bleak and self-deprecating, ¡°After being cheated by you for so many years and consuming countless of my youth, Brenden, how should you pay me back?¡±


    As an online celebrity anchor, Juliana is also living abroad, and her English name is Beatrice, which is also famous abroad.


    Therefore, there are naturally not a few men who like her, and not a few magnates, and there was even a man from the British royal family who liked her, confessed his love for her and wanted to marry her.


    But because of Brenden¡¯s presence, Juliana chose to reject the man of high status.


    But she never thought that she would fall in love with a ruthless, calcting bastard like Brenden.


    She felt she was blind, otherwise how could she fall in love with such a person.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Brenden red angrily at Juliana and was about to say something when he saw his pupils flicker and looked to Juliana¡¯s side.


    Juliana was startled and turned around to see Anne rising from the floor, grabbing the cup on the table and lunging towards her.


    At that moment, I saw the cup was about to hit Juliana, but Juliana reached out and blocked it.


    The heavy ss hit her arm with a heavy thud, and the pain hit her, hurting the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Anne, you bitch!¡±


    She cursed, raised her foot and kicked her high heels directly at Anne¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 1136 Anne Bleeding

    From the moment Juliana showed up at the hospital Adriana knew she wouldn¡¯t let up.


    I just didn¡¯t expect her emotions to be so intense after seeing Anne, but in the end Juliana can¡¯t be the only one to me.


    It is entirely Anne¡¯s own fault. She should not have been arrogant and domineering in front of Juliana, showing off in a high profile and stimting Juliana.


    Adriana gave Anne too many chances, but this time when she saw Julianaying hands on Anne, she could havee to her rescue, but restrained herself at thest moment.


    Bang¨C


    Juliana took out all her hatred for Brenden on Anne¡¯s body and kicked her in the abdomen with full force.


    Anne avoided being kicked down and fell backwards, her head hitting the floor with a muffled thud.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    A muffled sound apanied Anne¡¯s soft cry as she raised her hand to cover her abdomen and curled up in pain, ¡°Help ¡­ help ¡­ my baby¡­ ¡­ Brenden, our baby ¡­¡±


    Brenden, lying in a hospital bed, watched everything, but could not do anything.


    He struggled angrily, his eyes as ck as ink were flushed with scarlet, his forehead was rippling with anger, he gritted his teeth and red at Juliana, ¡°Juliana, do you want to die? You dare to touch Anne again try!¡±


    From the initial nning to now as the case of fish to be ughtered.


    That sense of powerlessness made Brenden unusually irritable, furious.


    The stern and horrifying gaze stared straight at Juliana, if the eyes can kill, Juliana must have been cut by a thousand cuts.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Julianaughed coldly and turned to the bedside to look down at him, ¡°Brenden, who do you think you are? You are just a prisoner, you can¡¯t protect yourself and still want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Sitting on the sofa in front of the child to see a scene of some timid and frightened, wow cried out, ¡°Mommy ¡­ afraid ¡­ afraid ¡­ ¡±


    The child was still very small, spitting out words, but slid off the couch and ran to Juliana¡¯s side a hand to bail her leg, ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±


    Pink carved little face hanging tears, a pair ofrge clear eyes hanging teardrops, flushed with red, it is very heart-wrenching.


    Juliana was filled with anger, but her heart ached for her son.


    She looked down at the child beside her and leaned down to pick him up, her white fingers gently wiping the tears on her little friend¡¯s cheeks, changing her harshness and gently soothing, ¡°Be good and don¡¯t cry, Mommy is not good, it¡¯s Mommy who has scared you.¡±


    Patted the back of the child and let him lie on his shoulder.


    The child was crying one after another, cowering with his shoulders, very pitiful, and painful.


    Anne, who was lying on the ground, still kept screaming in pain and crying, but no one cared about her except Brenden.


    Juliana stood in front of Brenden, took one look at the child in her arms, and choked up as she asked, ¡°Tell me, is Alexis your child or not?¡±


    Mostly Juliana also heard about Hayley, so she is also suspicious about Alexis¡¯ existence.


    Although it doesn¡¯t change anything whether Alexis is Brenden¡¯s child or not, she still wants to know who Alexis¡¯ biological father really is.


    ¡°No ¡­ is not!¡±


    Brenden kept struggling, the shackles binding the wrists and ankles abraded the skin, and the wound bled.


    The unaware Brenden snorted, smiling, ¡°Who do you think you are to have a child for me? You are nothing but a pawn from the beginning to the end, your value is to protect Anne.¡±


    He said word by word, lightly, but in Juliana¡¯s case, it is undoubtedly a pain in the heart.


    No!


    Alexis is really not Brenden¡¯s child.


    She froze with Alexis in her arms and finally smiled to herself, ¡°It was all expected, I had thought of it. But ¡­ I thank you for telling me, so ¡­¡±


    Juliana eyes slightly skewed, clear cold eyes swept a nce at the ground lying Anne, ¡°I am indeed your pawn, but ¡®water can carry the boat can also overturn the boat¡¯, you do not understand?¡±


    Her red lips slightly hooked, good-looking face surfaced a few ruthless look, ¡°lost youth is considered not to make up, does not mean you do not have to pay the price! Your children ¡­ oh, twins, right, they are the biggest price!¡±


    With these words, Juliana hugged Alexis, turned around, and walked towards Anne.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ you ¡­ doing?¡±


    Anne¡¯s abdomen was in bone-chilling pain, and she clearly felt a hot stream of water gushing out between her legs, and suddenly the ward smelled like blood.


    She reached out and wiped it, raising her hand slightly, only then did she see that the tips of her white fingers were stained with crimson blood.


    ¡°How did ¡­ how did this happen? Blood ¡­ is bleeding ¡­¡±


    Since Anne learned she was pregnant, she has been extraordinarily careful of the baby in her womb, even going without anesthesia when she was injured in order to save the baby.


    Who could have known that she could not escape the injustice of fate after all the care!


    ¡°Gaki ¡­ help me ¡­¡±


    Tears of regret fell from the corners of Anne¡¯s eyes.


    In hindsight, I know I shouldn¡¯t have treated Juliana that way, shouldn¡¯t have stimted Juliana, and shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and domineering in front of her.


    ¡°Adriana¡­ Adri¡­¡±


    Finding out that Brenden can¡¯t save her at all, Anne puts all her hopes on Adriana.


    Lying on the ground, looking at Adriana bashfully, reaching out with blood-stained hands, said to Adriana: ¡°Adri ¡­ we are at least sisters a, I beg you ¡­ save me, save the child in my belly , OK?!¡±


    Adriana leaned against the door frame, expressionlessly watching everything that was happening in the ward, even when she saw her best friend lying in bed, the child in her womb was dead or alive, she did not have any emotion.


    ¡°Sisters?¡±


    The wordsing from Anne¡¯s mouth were extraordinarily sarcastic and harsh.


    She looked at Anne with disdain, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t think we were sisters when you were poisoning honey? Howe you didn¡¯t say we were sisters when I was worse than dead and heartbroken for honey?¡±


    Cheap sisterhood.


    Adriana stood up and said carelessly, ¡°This is between you, not me.¡±


    She turned and walked out, seemingly not wanting to get involved between the two Juliana and Anne.


    After closing the door of the ward, Adriana sat calmly on the sofa in the living room, ying with her cell phone, seemingly rxed and at ease, but in fact, she was also struggling internally.


    In any case, Anne and she were once sisters.


    But now that Anne is in danger, she stands by and watches, and it is inevitably a torture in her heart.


    The wailing inside continued, and Adriana frowned and got up to leave.


    When Peter first tried to get at Brenden, Anne had someone bring her a message to go to the coast to rescue her.


    It was her kindness that was exploited, her fondness for children that made her drag her sickly body to her in the middle of the night and save Anne at the point of Peter¡¯s gun.


    Adriana knows that the bond between them is over and has a clear conscience.

 Chapter 1137 Adriana should have biological sisters

    After standing in the hallway for a while, Juliana finally came out.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±


    The little child in her arms was red-eyed, with tears hanging from her eyshes, crying all the time.


    Such scenes are too cruel for small children.


    Juliana stood in front of Adriana with the baby in her arms, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She knows that Adriana doesn¡¯t owe her anything; instead, she has done a lot of things to wrong Adriana.


    ¡°I was wrong about the past, I ¡­¡±


    Some words came to her lips, but Juliana didn¡¯t know what to say to Adriana.


    The desire to speak and pursed his lips, and finally a lowered head, holding the child directly away.


    Adriana, who was standing in the same ce, watched the mother and son leave, and with a sigh of frustration waved to the bodyguard at the door, ¡°Call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard jawed slightly, answered and ran to the nurse¡¯s station.


    Not long after, two nurses came and took Anne away.


    Anne lying on the trundle bed desperate already full of painful eyes nced at Adriana, covered her abdomen and said nothing.


    When she left, it was finally a few moments of peace and quiet.


    Adriana entered the ward, and a bloodstain still remained on the floor.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she withdrew her gaze and walked over to Brenden.


    H-


    Brenden kept shaking the chain, even if the wrists and ankles snaking down dripping blood, he did not care.


    ¡°You better not let me leave alive, or ¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else what?¡±


    Adriana directly interrupted Brenden¡¯s words, sitting sideways on the edge of the hospital bed, raising her eyes to gaze out the window, and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°Do you think I should save Anne?¡±


    ¡°Save, of course you should save her. She¡¯s your best friend, your friend, and although she¡¯s my person, she really and truly thinks of you as a best friend and loves Helen. you can hate me, but Anne is innocent.¡±


    To keep Anne, Brenden had to stoop to his level.


    ¡°Innocent? You say ¡®innocent¡¯ to me? Ohhhh ¡­¡±


    This is probably the most ironic thing Adriana has ever heard.


    Everything was carefully nned by Brenden, and now he¡¯s telling her he¡¯s innocent!


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying to get me to save Anne.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice was a pause, and she raised her eyebrows, and her eyes fell on Brenden¡¯s face, which was bursting red with anger.


    Shallow voice: ¡°Tell me, who are you really, and what is the purpose of deliberately calcting me? I know who I am, but I¡¯m curious to know exactly what you¡¯re up to?¡±


    In fact, she had a guess in her heart, but she was not sure, so she asked exactly.


    Brenden¡¯s eyes flickered and his eyebrows knitted together, and he didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to talk about it?¡±


    Adriana asked, then nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but Anne can only rely on herself if she survives.¡±


    She pulled out her cell phone and made a call, ¡°Notify the doctor that there is no need to save Anne.¡±


    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±


    As soon as Adriana¡¯s words left her mouth, Brenden shouted, ¡°I say, I say.¡±


    For more than a decade, Brenden has been nning everything, but he never imagined that one day he would end up in such a situation.


    He didn¡¯t want to give in to the threat, but he didn¡¯t want to see Anne die.


    I know her until now, I owe Anne too much, if I really have to die, he will naturally save Anne.


    ¡°Normal healing.¡±


    Adriana instructed the person on the other end of the phone and asked Brenden, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Since Brenden wanted to talk, Adriana felt that this was a breakthrough, perhaps many things Ruth does not say, but from Brenden may be able to find answers.


    Brenden lowered his eyelids, his fists clenched, his insides overwhelmingly torn, as if hesitating to speak.


    Or maybe, in his heart, he never intended to say it.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time.¡±


    Adriana said in an unpleasant voice.


    ¡°Obren, left wing.¡±


    ¡°The left wing?¡±


    Adriana knows that Obren exists and that Ruth is Obren¡¯s young master, but she knows very little about Obren.


    ¡°In Obren, there is a left wing and a right wing, which are equivalent to two factions. I am the head of the left wing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡±


    Adriana then inquired.


    ¡°Emilio.¡±


    ¡°Emilio?¡±


    Adriana murmured his name and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°You¡¯re over forty years old?¡±


    She knows that Obren¡¯s people have apoundst name, Shangguan.


    Although she didn¡¯t know much about what happened in Obren, she had heard the name Emilio. She overheard it once at Ruth¡¯s ce, so she knew his real identity and knew his actual age.


    Over forty?


    Although the age here, but Brenden an angr three-dimensional face but give people a cool and lonely indifferent atmosphere, because the maintenance is extremely good, and do stic surgery, so at first nce only thirty years old, and all over the body exudes a calm and sexy confusion.


    I have to say, he is really handsome, and can even make people ignore his age.


    But now that Adriana knows his real age, she still finds it hard to believe.


    He is more than a star older than Anne.


    Brenden didn¡¯t answer Adriana, who then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with ni? Is he also from the left wing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I have never understood, if you guys coveted the Obren young master position, why did you dy in making a move on me? If I die and Obren is in chaos, you will have more chances.¡±


    ¡°Obren¡¯s position is passed on to women, not men, even if you die, it is impossible to choose another person.¡±


    ¡°When Ruth gave birth that year, were they twins?¡±


    This is the thing Adriana wants to know most.


    She was now pregnant and twins, and if she was correct, Adriana felt that she was not the only one born in the first ce.


    And Ruth has been trying to get her back to Obren, which in itself makes people think there is some kind of conspiracy.


    But Ruth won¡¯t say, and she doesn¡¯t know.


    Adriana¡¯s words seemed to be outside Brenden¡¯s expectations, his narrow eyes slightly narrowed, pondering for a moment, ¡°I also just suspected, all these years have been looking for evidence, but did not find.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you know?¡±


    Since Brenden is suspicious, naturally there is something that makes him suspicious.


    Adriana suddenly felt that her suspicions might not be true.


    ¡°Once by chance, I saw a person exactly like you ¡­ in Motril.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Five years ago.¡±


    ¡°So in five years you¡¯ve found nothing?¡±


    Brenden¡¯s ability cannot be underestimated, but five years of Brenden finding nothing has to make Adriana suspect the existence of another person.


    She analyzed the situation carefully, and although she had that thought in her mind, there was nothing to prove it now.


    If that one person really exists, then Ruth sent her back to Obren ¡­ just to protect another person?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    If you think about it, it¡¯s not impossible.


    Now how the situation, Adriana is not clear, even if the idea, but also just think about it.


    ¡°Does Ruth have a twin sister?¡±


    Adriana asked all the questions in her mind in one go.


    ¡°There was. But died at a very early age from a sudden illness.¡±

 Chapter 1138 Interview with Archie

    Brenden showed an unprecedented level of cooperation.


    Maybe he really has real feelings for Anne in his heart.


    Adriana thought about what Brenden had said and had extremely mixed feelings.


    ¡°You have carefullyid out for ten years just for the position of Obren¡¯s young master alone?¡±


    Adriana feels that things will not be as simple as Brenden says, at least in her opinion, with Brenden¡¯s wisdom, it is not at all necessary to go to such great lengths to be Obren¡¯s young master.


    Her question caused Brenden to be silent for a moment, seemingly hesitant to answer her question.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    For a long time, he returned a word.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Pause for a moment, Brenden continued: ¡°At first in Obren because of the unforgivable mistake was expelled from Obren, want to go back, how difficult it is? Not to mention to take over the position of Obren young master, is tantamount to delusions of grandeur.¡±


    ¡°You want to go back because you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Something to do with Ruth?¡±


    She felt that this must have something to do with Ruth, otherwise Brenden would not have been searching for Ruth¡¯s whereabouts, and evenid out several times, inviting the king into the jar.


    He nodded in acquiescence.


    Adriana was deep in thought and wanted to ask Brenden several times about what happened back then, but felt that those old stories had little to do with her, and that knowing or not knowing had little to do with her.


    So didn¡¯t pursue the question, and after a few moments got up and left.


    She paused as she reached the door of the ward and, with a slight sideways nce, said, ¡°Alexis is your biological child, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Although it is a question, it is a tone of certainty.


    Adriana has known Juliana for a long time, and at that time she could see that Brenden¡¯s feelings for Juliana were more than just use.


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t believe it when she says that the two of them don¡¯t have real feelings.


    ¡°Save Anne.¡±


    Instead of answering Adriana¡¯s question, Brenden changed the subject.


    Adriana withdrew her gaze, pulled open the door and walked out the door. When she was at the door of the ward, she did not forget to instruct the bodyguard guarding the door, ¡°Keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two men responded in unison.


    Leaving the hospital, Adriana didn¡¯t go straight back to Asnana vi, but stood outside the hospital and contacted Archie.


    Half an hourter, Adriana appeared at Archie¡¯s vi.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Seeing Adriana appear, Archie¡¯s face appeared a little happy, ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±


    Adriana gave him a look, walked straight to the sofa and sat down, looked at the two cups ced on the low table, both still smoldering, her lips pulled out a cold smile, ¡°If she is there, why avoid seeing her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ that¡¯s the neighbor who just came over and sat down for a while and had tea.¡±


    Archie knew that Adriana was suspicious because she saw two cups of hot tea on the table, and he immediately exined.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Adriana smoothly picked up a cup of tea and sniffed it with her head down, ¡°Voidex tea, right?¡±


    Her words fell, Archie¡¯s pupils shuddered slightly, pulling his lips, wanting to say something, but the words came to his mouth but swallowed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it surprising how I know it¡¯s Voidex tea?¡±


    She slowly put the cup on the low table, ¡°I heard that Zac and Ruth two people also have a good rtionship, so she sent Zac have Voidex tea, good coincidence, this tea I have drunk. Moreover, Voidex tea only Obren has, and only Obren¡¯s people are used to drink.¡±


    Before Peter was sick for a while, Zac has been living in Asnana vi, just at that time Zac drank Voidex tea, Adriana see him drink that kind of tea, suddenly came to the interest, asked for some Voidex tea.


    The result was that after only a few sips, she couldn¡¯t drink it, because the taste was very bitter and bitter, extremely simr to the taste of the herbs she drank.


    So to this day Adriana has not figured out how Zac likes to drink this tea.


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s words, Archie raised an eyebrow, so he did not continue to hide, but looked up at the second floor and called out aloud, ¡°Ruth,e down.¡±


    As luck would have it, Ruth was at Archie¡¯s house.


    Adriana leaned back on the couch and waited quietly for Ruth to appear.


    Click-click-click-


    High heels on the stairs, making a crisp sound, getting closer and closer.


    It wasn¡¯t until Ruth stood in front of Adriana and greeted her with, ¡°Good New Year.¡±


    Adriana looked up at Ruth, her feet knee-high boots, a ck leather jacket leather pants, waist-length hair tied a ponytail, painted delicate makeup, earrings with red tassel earrings, giving a great visual impact.


    I have to say, Ruth is really beautiful, three-dimensional features are very delicate, there is a sense of mixed-race children.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll be good?¡±


    She looked down, her folded hands resting on her knees tapping them gently, and added, ¡°You¡¯d be okay with parents like you two?¡±

 Chapter 1139 Vivian Missing

    At the moment Adriana and Harlee are thinking the same thing.


    Being questioned by Adriana one after another, Ruth nced sideways at Archie, her eyes were filled with guilt and heartache that could not be concealed.


    No matter what, Adriana is her and Archie¡¯s daughter, and if they didn¡¯t have to, they couldn¡¯t bear to see Adriana suffer.


    ¡°You¡¯re hating on Mom?¡±


    Ruth walked across to Adriana and sat down, crossing her fingers on her knees in thought.


    But from her pretty face it is not difficult to see her self-condemnation.


    ¡°Hate? Where do you start?¡±


    Adriana snorted, ¡°From the time you gave birth to me until now, we¡¯ve seen very little of each other, and what¡¯s even more ridiculous is that you¡¯ve approached me as ¡®Daisy¡¯. I can¡¯t figure out why?¡±


    She met ¡®Daisy¡¯ when she was abroad, and the two of them ¡®hit it off¡¯ and had a feeling of hating each other.


    At that time Adriana thought she had met a good friend, but now she realizes that what good friend? It was just a fake identity that Ruth made up to get to her.


    She just doesn¡¯t understand. Is it a shame to be her daughter?


    So much so that she can¡¯t even show her true face?


    Ruth sighed and looked away sideways for a long time without speaking.


    Seeing her look of sadness and despondency, Archie was a little distressed.


    Standing beside Adriana, she said, ¡°Your mother has her difficulties, and you should understand her.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s lips pulled out a sarcastic smile.


    At this time the maid came over and brought over a cup of tea and ced it in front of Adriana, ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Miss.¡±


    Addressing her respectfully, it is clear that this servant is not an ordinary person either and knows her identity well.


    Adriana looked at the cup of tea and raised her eyes to Ruth, ¡°Could the tea ¡­ have been poisoned?¡±


    As her words fell, Ruth¡¯s face turned slightly white, embarrassed to the point of no return.


    Not because of Adriana¡¯s blind guess, but because of the way Adriana treated her, making Ruth feel more and more guilty.


    ¡°Adri, I know what I¡¯ve done over the years has hurt you, and I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if that person is my sister, or my sister? You went out of your way to force me to go back to Obren because you wanted to give that person freedom? Or why, being your daughter as well, you chose to preserve her and abandon me?¡±


    Obren¡¯s position, Adriana really does not care, all she wants is a peaceful life, all she wants is just a truth.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Ruth to treat her like this.


    It was always ambiguous, hiding many things from her, making her feel deeply involved and yet feel that there were mysteries everywhere that could not be solved.


    Ruth did not speak for a long time, only that intriguing look met Archie¡¯s gaze, and the two looked at each other, and the twinkling eyes seemed to convey some message.


    Adriana leaned back on the couch, her eyes staring straight at the two men, without speaking.


    The moment of silence, she was watching the subtle changes in the two men¡¯s expressions, wanting to learn more.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    They hide too deeply and are simply imprable.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She pulled out her phone and looked at it; it was Edward¡¯s call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t usually call Adriana, but whenever he does, there¡¯s bound to be something to say.


    Adriana, of course, would not refuse his call.


    ¡°Vivian is getting a divorce from me and is now away from home and I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    The sudden news left Adriana a little bemused, but not too shocked.


    Luis¡¯s death was the trigger for the emotional entanglement between Edward and Vivian, and now it is expected that something has gone wrong.


    It just came too soon.


    ¡°Just now. I¡¯m just calling to ask you where you think Vivian is going?¡±


    Across the phone, Adriana could feel Edward¡¯s anxiety and worry.


    ¡°Ashtyn¡¯s grave and her old home, look for it.¡±


    ¡°The cemetery is not there, and the old family has contacted someone to keep watch. She did not look for you?¡±


    Edward called Adriana just to ask if Vivian had gone to Adriana.


    After all, the two of them are good girlfriends, and in Waverly, Vivian is only Adriana¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go find out more.¡±


    The phone hung up, Adriana clutched the phone, her eyebrows knitted together, a little worried about Vivian¡¯s situation.


    After a moment¡¯s reprieve, she straightened up, gazed at Ruth and Archie with cold eyes, rose, looked down at them both, and said in a cold voice: ¡°You may not tell me the truth, but I have my own choice. If you want to protect the existence of that person, fine! Then I will die, and I will not go to Obren!¡±


    She drops a line and walks right around Ruth to leave.


    Even if you die, you have to die to understand.


    But now Ruth and Archie are obviously hiding something from her and deliberately not saying anything.


    ¡°You want to see her?¡±


    As Adriana walked to the door of the hall, Ruth¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s pacepsed into silence.


    From the moment she was pregnant with twins, she guessed she would have a sister or sisters or something.


    But the thought just shed by and didn¡¯t care much.


    Who knew that the result woulde so quickly and suddenly, making it a little hard for her to ept.


    Growing up, she thought she was an orphan, but slowly realized she had family.


    First there was a child, then there was a brother, then there was a mother, a father, and now there is a ¡­ person who doesn¡¯t know if she is a sister or a sister.


    The looks are still identical to her ¡­.


    Adriana was not fully prepared to ept the presence of another person, and she had some hard feelings inside.


    Inevitably, there is some nervousness and hesitation.


    After pausing in ce for a few seconds, when the Archie¡¯s thought Adriana would turn around and talk to them, Adriana stepped away.


    Quickly leaving the vi, Adriana took her cell phone and made a call to Peter.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Just after the phone was connected, Peter¡¯s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Honey, Vivian is missing, can you send someone to look for it?¡±


    Adriana is really worried about Vivian¡¯s health.


    After all, the child¡¯s affair had hit Vivian too hard, and if Vivian didn¡¯t have one around her, she was worried that something might happen to Vivian, too.


    Thest time Luis was kidnapped was still fresh in her mind, and something that horrible, she didn¡¯t want to experience it a second time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone out to look for it.¡±


    Edward also called Peter just now.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you wait for me toe back.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone, got in the car, and instructed the driver, ¡°Go back to Asnana vi.¡±


    Just as the driver started the car and was ready to leave, someone suddenly came up and knocked on the window ss.

 Chapter 1140 Adriana shoots

    Adriana inclined her head to look over and found Archie standing outside waving toward her as if he had something to say to her.


    Adriana hesitated for a moment, lowered the window and shot a cold look over, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Archie and Ruth had already been given the opportunity in the living room earlier, only neither would say anything.


    So much so that now Archie wants to talk about it, but Adriana doesn¡¯t have much interest in it.


    Archie stood there looking at Adriana, did not say anything, that means probably waiting for Adriana to get off.


    But Adriana has absolutely no intention of getting off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s going on with you, I can give you that.¡±


    Archie knew what Adriana cared most about, and with just one sentence, he captured Adriana¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    She addressed Archie and then instructed the driver, ¡°Stand back for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The driver responded, immediately opened the door and got out and walked out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The snowy weather, snowy, Adriana¡¯s body is not good easy to get cold, naturally, we have to work hard on the driver brother.


    Archie pulled open the car door and got in, sat next to Adriana and didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    His silence irritated Adriana, who immediately said in a cold voice, ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it, you can leave it out.¡±


    ¡°You have a sister named Celine.¡±


    As soon as Adriana¡¯s words left her mouth, Archie immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re twins, and she was born half an hour before you.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    The crucial question, again, did not wait for Archie¡¯s answer.


    Once again, there was silence and much hesitation.


    Adriana held her forehead and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in frustration, ¡°I grew up like an orphan, until now you all appeared by my side, disrupting my life, breaking the trajectory of my life, giving me hope again and again, but in the end, despair. What is it that you want, what is it that you can¡¯t just say? Or has that Celine been living with you guys? Have you guys been protecting her?¡±


    Even a person as smart as Brenden could not find Celine or even know its name.


    Adriana wondered how much Ruth and Archie loved the sister they had never met.


    Thinking about this, she could not help but feel a little sad and despondent in her heart.


    The same mother¡¯s daughter, why is the difference so big?


    For a moment, Adriana didn¡¯t even want to know that Celine existed, at least she wouldn¡¯t have added to the sadness.


    ¡°Your mother and I also becamepelled to do so, and Celine is also a bitter girl.¡±


    Archie sighed with emotion, inexplicably a little sad.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Adriana smiled coldly, her icy eyes showing sarcasm, ¡°What about me?¡±


    She really couldn¡¯t imagine that there would be a life worse than hers.


    After all the hardships, she was still teetering on the edge of life and death, but did Ruth and Archie say anything? Nothing.


    ¡°I know you have a deep misunderstanding about us, but Celine can¡¯t inherit Obren¡¯s position as young master.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to me whether she seeds Obren¡¯s young master or not? I never said I was going topete for that position. Besides, even if there is no one to inherit there is still her Ruth, big deal she has another child. Don¡¯t forget, Ruth is Obren young master, still not escape from Obren.¡±


    ¡°Your mother intermarried with a foreign tribe, has long been no qualification to seed Obren young master, now Obren patriarch is your grandmother. But your grandmother is already old, Obren internal and external problems, need you to go back to preside over the big picture.¡±


    It was the first time Archie talked to Adriana very formally about Obren in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been away from Obren since I was a kid, how am I going to run the show? You guys love Celine so much, so let her do it. Me, you guys don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    With one word, Adriana pointed to the limo door, ¡°Get down.¡±


    I thought I could have a good chat, but now it seems that there is no point in talking to Archie at all.


    Aplete waste of time.


    ¡°The Obren patriarchship, although it can be inherited by children, is decided at the moment of birth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Archie¡¯s words were not very clear, but Adriana vaguely felt that things were not as simple as she thought. ¡°Something to do with the poison in my body?¡±


    She hit the nail on the head, but Archie was a little surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Archie responded.


    When he spoke, Adriana did not speak again.


    Falling into silence, she pursed her lips and looked sideways out the window with an extraordinarily embarrassed face.


    In a roundabout way, everything is rted to thepulsion in the body.


    She suddenly thought of thest time Peterpulsion attacked and shot, almost died, and finally Ruth appeared and saved Peter.


    ¡°So, saving Peter doesn¡¯t even require awakening the mother parasite inside me, right?¡±


    Archie: ¡°¡­¡±


    After waiting for a long time, I couldn¡¯t get any response from Archie.


    Adriana jowls slightly, pushes open the limo door and gets out, walking towards the vi living room.


    Archie was a little confused by the sudden move and immediately pushed the door open to follow him, ¡°Adri, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana strides into the living room of the vi without looking back and stands in the doorway, her cold, horrifying eyes shooting straight at Ruth.


    While at the moment, Ruth is sitting on the sofa sipping tea.


    It didn¡¯te as a surprise to see her appear.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she lifted her tweed coat and pulled out a silver pistol directly from behind her, cocking it and pointing it straight at Ruth.


    BANG¨C!


    A crunching sound, the gunshot was apanied by a ss shattering to the ground, sshing tea directly on Ruth¡¯s body.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sudden move startled Archie, who immediately stepped forward and took Adriana¡¯s hand in his, ¡°Nothing to do with Ruth, it¡¯s all my decision.¡±


    He looked back at Ruth sitting on the couch and saw that the shot hadn¡¯t hurt her, and his hanging heart finally fell.


    ¡°Let go, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    This is the first time Adriana has held a gun on someone since she left the unnamed ind.


    But she never imagined that the first time she held a gun was actually aimed at her own parents.


    She can¡¯t imagine how cruel Ruth and Archie really are. In order to make her return to Obren to inherit the patriarchal position, they trigger the motherpulsion in her body and make her tortured to the point of unbearable, and then tell her that returning to Obren can save!


    It is clear that things are taken to the extreme, forcing her to go back to Obren without a way out.


    Hate.


    Adriana has never hated a person as much as she does at this moment.


    Ruth looked down at the water stains on her body, shocked by what Adriana had just done.


    Slowly got up and gazed at her, ¡°I know you¡¯re hating us, but ¡­ you should understand that we have apelling reason to suffer.¡±

 Chapter 1141 Adriana is really angry

    Since Adriana met with the Archie¡¯s, she had heard their ¡®we have no choice but to suffer¡¯ a million times.


    Even the slightest expectation of them faded into nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really heard enough of this!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand was clenched tightly around the gun, and her body was shaking with anger.


    All the thoughts were confirmed little by little, and Adriana was really broken hearted. Her cold gaze stared straight at Archie, ¡°You just said that Ruth was thrown out of Obren because she intermarried with a foreigner, right? And what about me? I¡¯m married to honey, and we have two children, and we¡¯re no longer eligible. So, can you guys be condescending?¡±


    Her tone was somewhat humble, even whispered.


    Is it really that hard to have a peaceful life?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Adriana¡¯s words fell, Archie subconsciously looked at Ruth with a deep look in his eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    She was keenly aware that they were hiding a lot of information, but she was kept in the dark and couldn¡¯t guess with all her brain power.


    ¡°To know the answer, you muste back to Obren with us.¡±


    Ruth, standing across from Adriana, looked cold and did not have much emotional ups and downs because of Adriana¡¯s thunderous jump.


    Rtively speaking, she was the one who was the most emotionally calm.


    ¡°If I refuse, is the result only death?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, very good, very good.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s red lips curled up in an arc and dropped her hands in frustration, dropping her head and turning towards the outside of the living room.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t worry, with your mother and I here, we won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Archie was very uneasy about Adriana and followed her out closely.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡±


    Noticing that Archie had been following her, Adriana said feebly.


    She was in a depressed mood, and her figure was a bit disheveled.


    ¡°I know you must think that your mother and I, to your sister ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you not to follow me, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Adriana, who was extremely unstable, turned around violently and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Adri, I know you are in a bad mood, and as a father, my heart goes out to you. But don¡¯t worry, one day everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to brush the messy strands of hair from her forehead to the back of her head and warned, ¡°Archie, you think I wouldn¡¯t dare shoot you, don¡¯t you? If I dare to do this to Ruth, I will do it to you!¡±


    Archie shook his head, his tone very gentle, ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    Bang¨C!


    The end of hisst word had just fallen when Adriana pulled the trigger and fired a shot straight out.


    The two are but two meters away, Adriana shooting although not to a hundred shots, but close range shooting is not likely to deviate too much.


    But in the moment of the hand, the muzzle of the gun still moved aside slightly a few centimeters, from his ear grazed, the ear broke the skin, spilling crimson blood stains.


    Ruth in the living room heard the sound immediately came out, saw Archie¡¯s ear low blood stained his white suit, suddenly the heartstrings tense, was really shocked.


    She had thought that Adriana had resentment in her heart, but not so much that she would turn on them.


    But at this moment Ruth realized that she had underestimated Adriana¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Never be presumptuous!¡±


    Adriana put down a sentence, sharp eyes shot straight to Ruth behind Archie, eyes narrowed, turned around and walked straight away.


    A magnificent turn, striding, without looking back to the car, leaving.


    In the vi courtyard, Ruth trotted over to Archie¡¯s side and held his arm, ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,e inside with me and patch it up.¡±


    Archie stood pensively in ce, eyeing the fading sedan, murmuring seemingly to himself, ¡°Adri hates us.¡±


    That shot was also outside of his expectations.


    Although it missed him, the bullet grazed by his ear with a loud sound that shook his ear.


    ¡°One day, she will choose to forgive.¡±


    Ruth looks off into the distance, her thoughts drifting away.


    And at this moment, Adriana sat in the limousine, shaking with anger, the gun in her hand dropped with a thud in thepartment.


    She propped her elbows on her knees and rested her forehead, closing her eyes and remembering those things that happened, her mood getting more and moreplicated.


    After leaving from the unnamed ind, she never carried a gun, but Adriana knew that Peter had a handgun hidden in his car, and she knew where it was hidden.


    Just now that moment was while Archie anger, impulse to take the pistol into the vi.


    However, she doesn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Youngdy, are we going back to the vi?¡±


    The driver has been following Adriana for a long time and has never seen Adriana angry enough to lose her mind, so he can¡¯t help but be a little afraid.


    Even talking to her with some trepidation.


    ¡°Go to ¡­¡±


    Where to go?


    Adriana suddenly hesitated.


    She did not want to go back to Asnana vi because she was ashamed to face Peter.


    But the world is so big, she had nowhere to go for a while, and she couldn¡¯t even find someone to talk to.


    ¡°Go to the river.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s too cold, so it¡¯s better not to go. Sir has specially instructed to take good care of you.¡±


    Listening to the driver¡¯s words, Adriana did not squeak.


    Sitting in the car, the driver drove around downtown a few times to take her for a walk.


    A good whileter, Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It¡¯s Harlee¡¯s phone.


    Looking at the phone screen jumped Harlee¡¯s name, Adriana did not really want to answer the phone, because at the moment she was in an unusually irritable mood.


    But the phone kept ringing, with no intention of stopping.


    She slid the screen and answered the phone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, where are you?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say something.¡±


    Adriana does not have a good attitude towards Harlee.


    I was in a bad mood, so I didn¡¯t want to talk to Harlee much.


    ¡°Grandpa just called me and said you went to Archie¡¯s house today and shot at them?¡±


    Archie had Harlee¡¯s phone number and called Harlee, but Harlee didn¡¯t have any good feelings for them, so she didn¡¯t even want to answer the phone.


    In desperation, Archie had to call the Soto family again.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°What happened, did they force you to do something?¡±


    Harlee knows the Archie¡¯s too well to know that neither is a good person and will do anything good.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The words are as good as gold.


    The tone was cold to the extreme.


    Even through the phone, Harlee could feel Adriana¡¯s terrible emotions, and her heart ached.


    ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ming to you.¡±


    Harlee pursued.


    And at that moment, another call came in on Adriana¡¯s cell phone, and she looked at it and it was from Peter.


    By andrge, Peter knows what happened at Archie¡¯s house.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll meet you at your house.¡±


    ¡°I said no ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish a sentence, Harlee had already hung up the phone.


    Since Adriana left Waverly a few years ago, there have been countless people around her, but the only one who has touched her the most is Harlee.

 Chapter 1142 Investigating the Truth

    Although she had doubts about Harlee, she gradually forgave and epted her own brother after everything was solved.


    Half an hourter, Asnana vi.


    The car slowly pulled into the vi and Adriana saw Peter standing in the courtyard quietly waiting for her.


    The car stopped, Peter came over and pulled open the limo door and extended his hand towards him, but said nothing.


    Adriana¡¯s gaze fell on his palm, a few seconds of hesitation, and then extended her slender white hand to ce it in his, and bowed out of the car.


    ¡°Is it cold?¡±


    Peter had a thick jacket on his left arm, and when Adriana stepped out of the car, he immediately draped it over her shoulders.


    The warmth of the care really touched Adriana.


    Looking at Peter,pared to her own biological parents, Adriana just felt that everything was so ridiculous.


    She raised her eyelids slightly and looked at the man close at hand, the knitted brows and smiles ovepped with his shadow in her memory.


    Gloomy weather, dark clouds, the dome of the sky above the fall of goose feather snow fell on the two.


    Adriana looked at the snowkes on Peter¡¯s dark hair and reached out to ruffle his hair, but after just two gentle ruffles, Peter took her hand, ¡°Your hands are so cold, don¡¯t stand outside again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    She shook her head, looking at the sky full of snow, couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°This year¡¯s snow is extraordinarily abundant, would you walk with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly, reached out and gathered her coat, then took her hand and walked towards the back garden.


    He knew exactly what had happened at Archie¡¯s house today, but didn¡¯t ask anything.


    He gave Adriana enough space, knowing that Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so he pretended not to know.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I decided to go back to Obren.¡±


    Adriana said carelessly, while walking forward, while spreading his hands to catch the cold snowkes, the corners of his lips pulled out a bitter smile.


    The matter hase to this point, there is no longer any choice.


    Obren, bound to go.


    But what will await her, she does not know.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter did not feel surprised, but on the contrary, very bashfully said he would apany her.


    At the sound of her words, Adriana took a step and stood on the cobblestone path, staring into the distance, deep in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Honey, Helen and Luis are at home, and you as their father should stay home and spend good time with them.¡±


    Turning sideways to face Peter squarely and holding his hands, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want my children to follow in my footsteps.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, we are just going to Obren for a trip, it is not like we will never return. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡±


    The winter wind blew Adriana¡¯s hair in front of the forehead, Peter stroked her hair and pinned it behind her ear, very tenderly said: ¡°I am here, you do not have to think too much.¡±


    ¡°Precisely because ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing here, making me look for you.¡±


    Adriana was talking to Peter when Harlee suddenly came over and interrupted their conversation.


    ¡°Adriana, what exactly did they do to you at Archie¡¯s house that made you so angry?¡±


    Harlee is different from Peter.


    Peter is a calm nature, as long as Adriana is not willing to say things he will not ask. But Harlee can not hide things in his heart, and learned that Adriana today in Archie¡¯s home fury, he immediately rushed over.


    Adriana pulled Peter towards Harlee, ¡°I thought I told you not toe over, why did youe anyway.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re my Harlee¡¯s sister, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch you get bullied.¡±


    Harlee kicked her hands in the pockets of her ck trench coat and grimaced, ¡°Tell me how Archie bullied you and I¡¯ll go get them now! I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t be polite to Ruth and Archie. Those two are no good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I.¡±


    Adriana forced a smile, ¡°You came over, where is your sister-inw, why didn¡¯t you ask her toe along?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your sister-inw pregnant and sleepytely, sleeping all the time at home.¡±


    Harlee¡¯s face beamed with happiness at the mention of her own daughter-inw.


    Harlee is in a good mood as she is about to be a father.


    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Unable to get the information out of Adriana, Harlee had to ask Peter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? You would not know?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words made Harlee cry andugh, ¡°Do you take me for a fool? There will be something you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always giving honey a hard time about what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Adriana knows that if she doesn¡¯t say anything, Peter will definitely not say anything to Harlee.


    She had to tell Harlee the truth about what happened at Archie¡¯s house today.


    As a result, just after finishing the story in a concise manner, Harlee jumped up, ¡°That¡¯s too much, I¡¯m going after them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Harlee, what are you doing?¡±


    Adriana let go of Peter and trotted over to Harlee, tugging him in ce, ¡°Force won¡¯t solve anything. obren will have to make a trip eventually.¡±


    ¡°Yes, go, of course!¡±


    Harlee shook off Adriana¡¯s hand, her face grim to the extreme, ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to do when I get to Obren is to find out about that Celine, and when I find Celine, I¡¯m going to get her killed. I¡¯d like to see if they¡¯ll be heartbroken if they kill their favorite daughter.¡±


    The matter hase to a head and Harlee¡¯s hatred for Archie and Ruth has intensified.


    Perhaps in Harlee¡¯s heart is the most loving Adriana, when he knew that Adriana was repeatedly bullied, he naturally thundered, angry emotions can not be restrained.


    Adriana pulled her lips but didn¡¯t know what to say, tilting her head and looking at Peter with helpful eyes.


    Peter raised his hand and patted her shoulder and said to Harlee, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, I will personally apany Adriana to Obren.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to go first with Giovanny?¡±


    ¡°That was in case Adriana didn¡¯t want to go, I asked you to explore the situation, and since Adriana made the decision, I will respect her choice .¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going too.¡±


    ¡°You have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Go investigate Obren¡¯s ni, Celine, find Celine as fast as you can, and find out who¡¯s behind Ruth.¡±


    Peter gave a direct assignment to Harlee.


    In his heart he already considers Harlee as family, after all, he is Adriana¡¯s brother.


    ¡°What do you mean, there¡¯s someone else behind Ruth?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, you check it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Harlee is acute, leaving a sentence to turn around and leave.


    Watching him trot away from the back garden, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but reach out and poke Peter, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a bit too far? In order to keep Harlee from following to Obren, you can¡¯t pit him like this.¡±


    If it is to check people, Peter strength can be the first, but he gave the task to Harlee, it is obvious to Harlee to find work to do, is to avoid Harlee to Obren.


    Adriana guessed Peter¡¯s mind, if Peter left Waverly with her, Peter was worried that the Soto family and The Alston family would be in danger, leaving Harlee behind was actually ¡®keeping house¡¯!

 Chapter 1143 Mystery Man

    Meanwhile, Edward is searching the world for Vivian¡¯s whereabouts.


    He just had something temporary to take care of, and when he came back he couldn¡¯t see Vivian¡¯s figure and didn¡¯t even know where Vivian had gone.


    Even the children they brought back from the orphanage were taken away by Vivian.


    Edward had some self-doubt for a while, why a living person could disappear from under his nose?


    Last time Ashtyn did it, and this time Vivian did it, and he even felt he had a problem with his ability.


    Caught up in deep self-loathing and doubt.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Vivian had already had the idea of escaping, only this time ¡­ her departure was forced.


    A few hours ago, Vivian received an out-of-state phone call.


    Just when she was hesitating to answer the phone, the maid suddenly reminded, ¡°Madam, your phone is ringing.¡±


    She answered and picked up the phone, ¡°Hello which one?¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t know who was on the other end, but whoever the other end was, it didn¡¯t make any difference to her to take a call.


    She had this in mind, but it was not the case.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Who are you ¡­?¡±


    The mysterious voice of the other party made Vivian feel very insecure and gulped warily, asking for the identity of the other party.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am.¡±


    The other party did not say who he was.


    Vivian¡¯s mind was suspicious, and looking up at the maid, she got up and went to the door and closed it.


    Standing in the bedroom, Vivian instantly asked, ¡°Who the hell are you and why do you know my cell phone number?¡±


    There must be some kind of conspiracy and secret, if not, the other side so mysterious and why?


    ¡°Vivian, you weren¡¯t supposed to be around Edward, it was your presence that killed your child, so do you still want to kill your second child?¡±


    The voice there is a man¡¯s voice, sounding but about forty years old.


    ¡°What? You said ¡­ you mean Ashtyn?¡±


    Mentioning Ashtyn, Vivian whole person some agitation, miso stood up, ¡°You said ¡­ who are you in the end, what do you want to do, I Vivian and you have no hatred, why do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, stay away from Edward.¡±


    The other party is very intimate to call ¡®Edward¡¯.


    An affectionate address put Vivian in deep thought and she couldn¡¯t help but ask back, ¡°You ¡­ are Old Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Known Edward for a long time, his side is what people, Vivian although not very clear, but also know a seven or eight, she does not know Edward¡¯s side of the old man.


    Except for Old Mr. Henderson, who has always been ufortable with her.


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, I know it was you. So, you killed my child, right? Right or wrong, you say, you talk?¡±


    Vivian had a bit of an emotional breakdown and her voice was a bit loud.


    But because Ashtyn outside kept crying, the maid did not hear the voices inside.


    ¡°You keep your voice down ande to Beewares road now if you want to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Beewares road?¡±


    ¡°Come alone.¡± The other side warned, then added, ¡°If I find out that someone came with you, you will never know how your child died. Never know the real killer of your child!¡±


    As the mother of the child, Vivian did not protect the child, the heart has been very guilty, and Edward has been investigating the truth about the child, but until now there are no results.


    So Vivian agreed without even thinking about it, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I promise you, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Keep the phone open though.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over there now, I¡¯ll go over there right away.¡± Hanging up the phone, Vivian then left the house in a panic.

 Chapter 1144 New Identity

    From the disappearance of the child until now, Vivian is most concerned about the murderer of the child.


    Besides, ording to Edward¡¯s ability, she thinks Edward can¡¯t possibly find the murderer behind the scene, but time has passed for so long, there is still no news, how can she bnce in her heart?


    Vivian left her home and drove straight there to the address she was given, but she didn¡¯t see anyone at the agreed location.


    Take the phone and call back to the other party, but it shows that the other party¡¯s phone is off.


    Standing in the cold wind, Vivian looked around helplessly, dialing the other party¡¯s phone again and again, but could not be reached.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Vivian was shivering with cold and pulled open the door of the sedan to sit in the car.


    At this time, the phone rang suddenly, the sudden voice scared her body shivered, immediately answer the phone, ¡°Is that you? Where are you and why haven¡¯t I seen you?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and did not speak.


    Vivian impatiently pursued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk, you guys talk, talk!¡±


    She was a little uncontroble in her emotions and was cranky to the extreme.


    Because of Ashtyn¡¯s death, Vivian alone carried too much pain and was close to a mental breakdown.


    Always in despair and grief, even if she told herself again and again to get out of the shadow, but whenever she thought of the child, she really could not do it.


    The other party was silent for a while, then simply hung up on Vivian.


    ¡°Hello? Hey, you talk, hello?¡±


    Vivian shouted and growled at the phone, but there was only a beep on the other end.


    She gripped her phone helplessly, grief-stricken.


    At that moment, the call came back, a video call.


    Looking at the familiar number, she didn¡¯t even think about it and answered it directly.


    The moment the video call was answered, a face was revealed on the other end of the phone. That person, who else could it be if not the Henderson Family senior?


    The moment she saw Old Mr. Henderson, Vivian¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°It was you? You killed Ashtyn, didn¡¯t you? That was Edward¡¯s child, how could you do that?¡±


    Vivian lost some of her emotions.


    The slender fingers cover the mouth, choking: ¡°The child is still so small, so innocent, why are you so heartless, are you not afraid of retribution!


    At the other end of the video, Old Mr. Henderson sat on a mahogany chair, holding a tea in his hand and sipping a sip.


    For him, Vivian is afraid, and at the same time panic like numbness inside.


    Bang¨C


    the Henderson Family senior put the tealight on the table, cold eyes looking directly at Vivian, said in a deep voice: ¡°At the beginning I warned you to stay away from Edward, it was you who did not listen and broke the agreement between us in the first ce, and now it is you who are aggrieved?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, the face covered with the signs of the vicissitudes of the years could not see a trace of guilt, more disgusted with Vivian.


    ¡°Edward and Jocelynn have been engaged for a long time, not to mention that the two are now sitting in a rtionship. You shouldn¡¯t havee back to stir the pot!¡±


    The so-called ¡®sit-down¡¯ rtionship is just to say that Edward and Jocelynn had a rtionship.


    Because she saw that photo before, Vivian¡¯s reaction was not so violent. ¡°I can ¡­ I can leave Edward, but why did you kill my child?¡±


    ¡°I never said I killed that kid Ashtyn. Don¡¯t say old man I wouldn¡¯t do it to a child, let alone the heir of my the Henderson Family. How could I have done it?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson grunted coldly, secretly thinking Vivian¡¯s idea was foolish.


    ¡°No way, no how!¡±


    Vivian shook her head like a rattle, her thin, waxy face was full of tears, ¡°Who else could it be if not you, who would do this to a child?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do with the death of that little thing, but if you don¡¯t leave Edward, the child you¡¯re adopting now will have to pay a terrible price. She has no blood ties to the Henderson Family, and I will not be merciful!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson warned in a hushed voice.


    Vivian, who just lost control of his emotions, suddenly calmed down a few points and carefully analyzed the situation at hand.


    She still chose to trust the Henderson Family senior.


    If we follow his story, there is a good chance that Ashtyn¡¯s death was really not done by Old Mr. Henderson. He actually dared to threaten the life of this child now, so it is possible that he will do what he said he would do.


    And when he kidnapped her to the Henderson Family old house, even at that time, Old Mr. Henderson to keep the child in the womb, and how can be cruel to kill?


    Although Vivian had doubts about Old Mr. Henderson, but now calmly think about it, if it is true that Old Mr. Henderson killed his and Edward¡¯s biological children, it is to ruin the rtionship between Old Mr. Henderson and Edward.


    He shouldn¡¯t be that stupid.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian raised her hand to wipe away the tears and knitted her brows, ¡°How do you ¡­ prove you didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°With you, who are you qualified to talk to me like that?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face sank, ¡°Look to your right there is a garbage can on the road, there is a red bag inside, there is a bank card and new identity information for you, I will dy Edward, you take the opportunity to leave. You remember for me, you don¡¯t deserve Edward, and I can¡¯t keep you around Edward. Unless ¡­ you want this girl you¡¯re adopting now to die!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It¡¯s that trick again!


    Old Mr. Henderson used the same method on her in the beginning.


    Onlyst time it was her initiative to want to leave, so she cooperated with Old Mr. Henderson. But this time ¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Edward?¡±


    Vivian calmed down and spoke with a slightly threatening tone.


    ¡°Go ahead and try.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson seemed to be sure that Vivian would not dare to tell Edward anything, so he had no scruples about her.


    Vivian lowered her eyelids andpsed into silence, not speaking.


    She ¡­


    The recent conflict with Edward, originally because of Ashtyn¡¯s death appeared rift, until Edward and Jocelynn between the bed photo, destroyed all her faith and support.


    So, she nodded and agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Although Vivian had already agreed to Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s words, she was still a bit torn inside.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was right to leave Edward, but one thing was certain, and that was that she would not be happy with Edward.


    At least this baby is now innocent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back on your word. Otherwise, you will suffer the consequences!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson threatened relentlessly.


    After the words, just hang up the phone.


    Vivian leaned on the driver¡¯s seat of the car, as if drained of strength, leaning weakly, looking ahead, eyes listless.


    After a while, she got out of the car, found the bag at the ce designated by Old Mr. Henderson, and took out from it a new ID and bank card, as well as, a cell phone.


    ¡°You¡¯re Vivian, right?¡±


    Just as Vivian stood frozen in the cold wind, a man in a suit appeared in front of Vivian.


    Looking at the other person¡¯s dress, Vivian knew he was someone sent by Old Mr. Henderson.

 Chapter 1145 Vivian is leaving

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The old man asked me toe and escort you away.¡±


    The other party mechanically stated his purpose.


    ¡°Okay, I can leave with you, but can you let me go back and hold the baby?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to leave alone.


    If he really had to leave, he would have to take the child with him.


    So, the two returned home together.


    Vivian did not pack anything, not even a piece of clothing, and went straight upstairs to carry the baby and leave.


    As she was leaving, Vivian said to the maid, ¡°I¡¯ll take the baby out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stay with you?¡±


    The maid was concerned.


    ¡°No, I can do it alone.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips and left without looking back, holding the child in her arms.


    Once in the car, the two sped along, passing a baby store, Vivian had the driver get out to buy children¡¯s products, milk powder, diapers, bottles and whatnot.


    All the way to avoid all the security cameras, and all the way in the exchange of cars, before and after the exchange of more than ten cars.


    This side is the reason why Edward couldn¡¯t find Vivian.


    Apache vi.


    ¡°Youngdy? Where¡¯s the boss?¡±


    Hank returned from an errand just in time to make a phone call and find out Vivian¡¯s whereabouts, so he was ready to check in with Peter.


    ¡°honey he had something to go out, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was pacing back and forth in the living room, anxiously waiting for news of Vivian, was worried and asked, halfway through her sentence, ¡°Have you found out Vivian¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Already found out. Vivian, she¡¯s at Riverbooks airport.¡±


    ¡°The airport?¡±


    Adriana was a bit taken aback.


    Immediately took the phone and made a call to Vivian, but the phone dialed out and no one answered the other side.


    With a frustrated sigh, Adriana immediately instructed Hank, ¡°Now take me to Riverbooks airport.¡±


    ¡°Should we inform the boss?¡±


    Hank felt the need to talk to the boss about this matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call at ¡­.¡±


    Adriana held her phone, flipped out Peter¡¯s phone number, and was about to dial it when she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°He¡¯s busy right now, no need to tell him for now.¡±


    ¡°Or should I inform Mr. Henderson directly?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°Send me to Riverbooks airport immediately.¡±


    With that, she took a big step towards the outside.


    In any case, she and Vivian are considered good girlfriends, so how could she not understand Vivian¡¯s mind?


    First of all, Edward¡¯s power should not be underestimated, but Vivian actually slipped away under Edward¡¯s nose.


    Then it shows that Vivian is not alone in his actions.


    Secondly, Vivian is now at the airport, which means that she was not kidnapped, but wanted to leave.


    Get in the car and the limo drives out of the vi.


    ¡°You call your people right now and inform them that they must keep Vivian and say that I am the only one who knows. Will not tell Edward and tell her to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡±


    There used to be a lot of conflicts with Edward. Adriana didn¡¯t like Edward and found the things he did to Vivian intolerable.


    Butter, when she saw what Edward did to Vivian with her own eyes, she gradually let go of her dislike and hatred for Edward.


    That is, until Vivian tells her that Edward¡¯s mother¡¯s death was not the work ofher mother, Kenya.


    It was all just a misunderstanding.


    As a result, the misunderstanding between the two was lifted and their rtionship became even better than before.


    Naive wave after wave.


    Ashtyn¡¯s death is the trigger for the rtionship between Vivian and Edward.


    Most importantly, the Henderson Family does not ept Vivian at all.


    She is more or less burdened in her heart.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know if she was right not to tell Edward, but the most important thing now was to meet Vivian first.


    Sitting in the car, Adriana waited for a while, because of the snow, the car was slow.


    Hank takes into ount Adriana¡¯s safety, knowing that she is now pregnant with twins and if something happens, the boss will surely skin him.


    ¡°Hank, go to Harlee¡¯s. Now, immediately!¡±


    This was so slow that Adriana was worried that she had gone toote and Vivian was already gone.


    After instructing Hank, she took her cell phone and made acall to Harlee.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered, ¡°Adri, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a bit of a pickle, can you prepare a helicopter for me immediately?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What happened, did those two Archie guys do something to you again?!¡±


    Harlee¡¯s hatred for the Archie¡¯s isplete, even if Adriana has a windfall, he will think and the Archie¡¯s have a rtionship.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with them. You prepare the helicopter for me immediately now, and we¡¯ll talk about it when we meet. Also, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, looking out at the snow-capped sky, her heart felt like a big stone.


    ¡°Youngdy, boss and Mr. Henderson are brothers, will you inme their brotherly love by doing this?¡±


    Although Adriana is now married to Peter, in Hank¡¯s heart his only master is Peter.


    So whatever happens will be toward Peter.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about.¡±


    Adriana knew what to do with it since she wasn¡¯t going to let Peter get involved.


    Who knows, just as her words fell, Peter¡¯s phone call came in from this side.


    When she saw Peter¡¯s cell phone number jumping on the phone screen, her cold eyes nced at Hank who swept aside.


    When she looked at Hank, Hank also looked at her, except that the eyes flickered, giving an inexplicable sense of weakness.


    At this moment, even if Hank does not say anything, Adriana¡¯s heart also understands.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    After answering the phone, Adriana called out affectionately.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The road.¡±


    ¡°You went to look for Vivian? If you knew Vivian¡¯s whereabouts, why didn¡¯t you tell Edward?¡±


    The other person asked Adriana what she thought, but did not get angry.


    Adriana pursed her lips and tilted her head to look out the window, outside the cold wind howled, blowing the bare branches swaying with the wind.


    She pondered for a few seconds, ¡°I want to go and meet Vivian alone. you know very well that Vivian cannot leave from under Edward¡¯s eyes alone, and the fact that she is now at the airport proves that she has not been kidnapped or abducted. Then, the most important thing I should do now is to go and keep herpany and ask her what she thinks in her heart, instead of telling Edward and then letting Edward treat her in an overly aggressive way again.¡±


    She has known Edward for many years, and although she does not know Edward 100%, Adriana knows that ording to Vivian¡¯s stubborn nature, if he really decides to leave, he will definitely leave.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Two people, both stubborn natures.


    One insists on leaving, then the other will inevitably use coercive means to bring the person back.


    There is some truth in Adriana¡¯s words.


    Peter is caught in the middle of a dilemma on both sides.


    One is a wife, one is a brother, he really does not do well.

 Chapter 1146 Old Mr. Henderson Threats

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to Edward myself when it¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    Adriana understands where Peter ising from.


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, kind of supporting her idea.


    Instead, Adriana took a meaningful look at Hank, who was driving, and said to Peter on the other end of the phone, ¡°From today on, your people, I don¡¯t want to use them anymore!¡±


    After the words were said, he simply left the phone.


    She also told Hank not to tell Peter, but how long has it been since he came here? He had already notified Peter by text message.


    For a moment, Adriana suddenly felt that she should have arranged a few minders around her to be better.


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s words, Hank couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I can¡¯t cheat the boss!¡±


    ¡°Huh, can¡¯t?¡±


    She snorted augh, ¡°When I was sick, when I was supplying blood for honey, why were you able to hide it from honey?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hank was speechless for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and Adriana didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Twenty minutester, the limousine arrived at Harlee¡¯s home.


    In the back garden of Harlee Vi is a tarmac.


    After Adriana got out of the car, Hank followed, and Adriana immediately ordered, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore!¡±


    She was angry with Hank, and not because of this one little thing.


    But this ¡®little thing¡¯ was the trigger that made Adriana feel unfairly treated.


    She is single-mindedly with Peter and does everything with Peter in mind. As long as she does anything good for Peter, Hank will acquiesce and cooperate.


    But as long as there is the slightest thing that makes Hank feel wrong, he will tell Peter all about it.


    This is something that Adriana cannot tolerate and ept.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    Harlee and Eliza walked over just in time to hear Adriana reprimanding Hank.


    Hank raised his hand and scratched his head, keeping his head down without saying anything.


    Adriana walked up to Harlee, saw Eliza, smiled towards her and said hello, ¡°Hello sister-inw. I have some urgent business to take care of right now, I can¡¯t talk to you, wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, you let Harlee stay with you. Otherwise I don¡¯t feelfortable with you alone.¡±


    A few months into her pregnancy, Eliza¡¯s belly is a bit pregnant and she is a little bit fatter, but she is a little bit more beautiful than she was at the beginning.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m with you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Without pretense, Adriana followed Harlee to the back garden, got into the helicopter and headed directly towards Riverbooks airport.


    Twenty minutester, the helicopter arrived at Riverbooks airport and parked directly in Riverbooks airport.


    When she got off the helicopter, Harlee asked with some concern, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to tell Edward? If you don¡¯t tell him now, he¡¯ll resent your husband when Vivian leaves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to honey to notify Edward now.¡±


    Adriana has long had her mind made up.


    She hadn¡¯t intended to hide it from Edward, she was just stalling for a while.


    As Peter¡¯s wife, Adriana will not put Peter in an awkward situation.


    Because the helicopter wasing, Harlee contacted the staff at Riverbooks airport in advance, and the staff led the two to the waiting hall.


    Adriana met Vivian in the premium VIP lobby of the terminal.


    Vivian was holding her child in her arms, and beside her stood a bodyguard in a suit with an expressionless face, just like a rakshasa.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    When she entered the VIP room, Adriana called out, and Vivian, who was ying with her children, looked up and saw Adriana.


    Immediately got up and walked over to Adriana and gave her a big hug, red-eyed.


    Holding the person in her arms, Adriana clearly noticed that she had lost weight again.


    Patted her back and soothed her, ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m the only one who came over.¡±


    Releasing Vivian, Adriana instructed everyone, ¡°All out, I need to talk to Vivian alone.¡±


    The bodyguard who was ¡®apanying¡¯ Vivian in the VIP room was one of Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s men, but there were five or six other bodyguards who were honey¡¯s men.


    Under the ¡®warning¡¯ of several people¡¯s dangerous eyes, the bodyguard had to follow them out.


    In no time, only Adriana and Vivian were left in the lounge.


    Adriana looked at the little baby standing on the floor, walking and stumbling, and asked, ¡°Is this the child you adopted?¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm.¡±


    Vivian nodded heavily, reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s hair, ¡°I guess it¡¯s fate that she and I are also named Ashtyn, the same name as my child. Maybe it¡¯s just fate.¡±


    She lost her child with Edward, but now has another ¡®Ashtyn¡¯ by her side.


    ¡°Very cute little girl, very pretty.¡±


    Adriana reached out and stroked the little girl¡¯s cheek, ¡°How delightful.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeee ¡­ mommy ¡­¡±


    The little girl is just over a year old, she can¡¯t even speak clearly yet, babbling and waving her little hand, then jumping into Vivian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Baby, this is your ¡­ godmother, yo.¡±


    Vivian hugged the little girl and would smile with true love.


    It¡¯s easy to see that she really likes this baby now.


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s cheeks narrowed and her stony gaze fell on Vivian¡¯s, ¡°Old Mr. Henderson let you go?¡±


    Since she had informed Edward, it didn¡¯t take long for Edward toe over and there wasn¡¯t much time between her and Vivian.


    Vivian, who was smiling, froze, slowly lowered her eyelids and sighed in frustration, ¡°You know all about it?¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡°Is he ¡­ing?¡±


    ¡°It should be here in half an hour.¡±


    She went around from Apache vi to Harlee vi before she came by helicopter. Then Edward came directly by helicopter, which should take 30 or 40 minutes.


    ¡°Vivian, what do you really think? Although Edward treated you badly before, the conflict between you has been solved. It¡¯s so easy to keep the clouds and see the moon, do you really want to leave?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s experience is different from Vivian¡¯s, so naturally she cannot empathize with Vivian.


    The things Edward did to Vivian at the beginning, she now thinks about it are hard for Vivian, but also very heartbroken.


    But the past is all just a misunderstanding.


    Vivian hugged the little girl in his arms, gloomy, ¡°I know what you said. But ¡­ Edward¡¯s ability you and I can see, ording to his strength how could not investigate Ashtyn¡¯s murderer? Not to mention ¡­¡±


    The two of them, Maleah and Bamboo, are the most deserving of being together. I, what do I count?¡±


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°Once with him, every day was a torture, and the only ¡®bridge¡¯ between me and him was Ashtyn, and now that Ashtyn is dead, I naturally have no feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Did Old Mr. Henderson threaten you?¡±


    She said a lot, but Adriana read the point.


    ¡°Even without Old Mr. Henderson, I was nning to leave.¡±


    So this call from Old Mr. Henderson can only be described as too timely.

 Chapter 1147 We are not suitable at all

    Adriana remembers receiving a phone call from Edward, in which it was said that Vivian wanted to divorce him.


    In the earlier days, Ashtyn¡¯s disappearance, Vivian was extremely unstable and had to divorce Edward.


    ¡°You do think that Ashtyn¡¯s death had something to do with you being with Edward, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t know what the situation is, but one thing is clear to her, ¡°I¡¯m tired, tired, and now I just want to be alone and clear.¡±


    She sniffled and looked up at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t know if you can rte to what I¡¯m feeling. But I¡¯m really too tired and exhausted. I admit that I have feelings for him, but the story of Cindere and Prince Charming is a fairy tale and does not exist in reality. I just want to live a quieter life, I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    Listen to her voice choked up, Adriana some heartbreaking embrace her into the arms, ¡°Do not think so much. I know you feel aggrieved, hard, but Edward is no better, he gave up the Henderson Family for you, in order to find Ashtyn, a few days and nights without sleep. I used to be very disgusted with Edward, but then he did something really manly, you should ¡­ learn to tolerate.¡±


    Vivian leaned on Adriana¡¯s shoulder, her eyes moistened.


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it, really can¡¯t do it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why? Vivian, we¡¯re BFFs, we¡¯ve known each other for ten years, we¡¯re like sisters, what is it that you can¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Adriana knew that Vivian had some reservations about speaking to herself.


    Are adults, many times some things to hide does not mean insincere, but do not want another person to worry with themselves.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t do it ¡­ even every time I see him, I can¡¯t help but think of Ashtyn and the innocent look of that child. And he ¡­ he ¡­¡±


    Vivian wanted to say that Edward and Jocelynn had already had a rtionship, but she couldn¡¯t say it.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I want to be alone to calm down and chill for a while.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you yet? What calm, only that you won¡¯te back after you leave Waverly.¡±


    Vivian used to be willing toe back because she still had something to worry about in Waverly, but now she has nothing to worry about and this little girl by her side.


    If they did leave, how would theye back.


    When she hit the nail on the head, Vivian didn¡¯t want to exin any further.


    ¡°Did you ever get to know Edward? That day you were taken away by Old Mr. Henderson, Edward in order to find you, and Old Mr. Henderson two turned face to face, even in front of Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face child wounded Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s beloved, but also to death, to know your whereabouts. In fact, you do not even know that Edward¡¯s left leg was wounded by a gunshot wound. It was the day you were kidnapped that he shot himself in the leg, shocking Old Mr. Henderson, and only then did he tell you your whereabouts.¡±


    If it were in the past, Adriana would not have said so much to Vivian.


    Because saying too much would put too much pressure on Vivian¡¯s heart, but right now Adriana just wants Vivian to know Edward¡¯s love for her and doesn¡¯t want Vivian to miss out on a man who loves him deeply.


    ¡°I know! Know, know everything.¡±


    Vivian straightened up, her eyes filled with determination and determination. ¡°Jocelynn has told me all these things, so how could I not know.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because Old Mr. Henderson can¡¯t stand me, and I don¡¯t want to see Edward turn on Old Mr. Henderson, let alone see Edward groveling every night with people who trample on his dignity in order to run for his livelihood!¡±


    Adriana froze, originally thinking Vivian didn¡¯t know anything, but only now did she react.


    It turns out Vivian knows everything.


    ¡°I know very well what Edward¡¯s character is. You have reached out to help Edward time and again, and even Peter secretly warned those businessmen not to be afraid of the threat of Old Mr. Henderson and asked them to cooperate with Edward in business, but Edward knows everything. He was born proud, how could he ept charity and help from others? That would only make him look ipetent!


    So, in order to prove his ability, he will go to those bosses every night, in front of them to whisper, abandoning dignity to talk business with them. Even ¡­ even suffered insults that I could not imagine!


    All these things were told to me by Jocelynn, but I didn¡¯t know anything and couldn¡¯t help him in any way.


    How could Edward have endured so much if, if not for my existence?


    Ms. Hale, I don¡¯t deserve Edward, and I don¡¯t want to be a burden to him. Do you understand? Today, I received a photo on my phone of Jocelynn and Edward in bed together. I knew Edward couldn¡¯t be that kind of person, but I flipped out on him anyway! I just ¡­ I just want to take the opportunity to get a divorce and leave the Henderson Family forever.


    Of course, I also have a selfish heart. My mother¡¯s death is a knot in my heart, although I have admonished myself countless times to choose to forget, not to think about those things, but I can not let go, can not forget.


    My mother¡¯s death, Ashtyn¡¯s death, one by one, one by one, all are indelible marks, branded on the heart. So, how do you think I can let go of Edward? How can I do not care about anything, do not care?


    We don¡¯t fit at all, not at all, you know?!¡±


    Vivian said much, much more in one breath.


    Those things are the things she keeps in her heart alone, she has no one to talk to, and dare not talk to Adriana.


    If she hadn¡¯t been forced to do so today, she probably wouldn¡¯t have told Adriana.


    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±


    Adriana was heartbroken and reached out to hug her, ¡°Silly, howe you¡¯re carrying so much alone, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If ¡­ I could handle the rtionship between Mr. Henderson and Old Mr. Henderson, would you like to stay?¡±


    She thought saying so would give her wiggle room.


    But Vivian still shook her head, ¡°Ms. Hale, for all these years, there is actually one thing I have been hiding from you and not telling you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I actually have a dad, and he¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Vivian calmed down and finally told Adriana all the things that were hidden in her heart, ¡°I went home to visit my mother¡¯s grave years ago, and I found one of my mother¡¯s notebooks when I was tidying up my room at home. I read my mother¡¯s diary, it said that my father was not at all, but a rich man, because he quarreled with his wife, so he came out alone, and then met my mother, the two fell in love, and gave birth to me. Butter, my mother learned that the other party was married, my mother wanted a name, but the man not only did not give my mother a name, but beat my mother, saying that my mother wanted too much. From then on, it disappeared.¡±


    Vivian raised a hand to ruffle her hair and pinned it behind her ear, smiling to herself, ¡°Do you know what that man said on his way out?¡±


    She asked herself, ¡°He said, ¡°My mother is a poor man with nothing, what qualifications does she have to marry into a rich family? She doesn¡¯t deserve the rich family!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why I am so resistant to being with Edward. It¡¯s not hard to love each other, the hard part is how to maintain the rtionship and keep it going for a long time. When I was forced to stay, it was for the sake of my child, but now that the child is gone, what reason do I have to stay on?¡±

 Chapter 1148 Edward is coming after us

    Vivian has said what needs to be said.


    Adriana then realized that Vivian was under so much pressure all by herself.


    Dingdong-


    The voice of the flight attendant suddenly sounded in the hall, ¡°Friends and passengers, ticketing for flight T3079 from Waverly to Motril is starting ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    Vivian stood up with her little girl in her arms, looked at Adriana with a sad expression, and then gave her a close hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry now, I know Edward will definitely resent you once I leave, but you have Mr. Alston with you, there¡¯s nothing he can do to you.¡±


    She carried the luggage that was put aside and carried the little girl out of the VIP room.


    Adriana, who was thinking about how to keep Vivian, fell silent.


    Because she knows that Vivian and Edward are separated by a thousand hills, not simply a gulf.


    The road of a thousand miles is full of thorns and hardships, and she and Edward will never be able to make it work if they don¡¯t open up a road of prosperity.


    She followed Vivian¡¯s lead and together they walked out of the VIP room and set off towards the ticket gate.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m out of here.¡±


    Standing at the ticket gate, Vivian waved back at Adriana with a fake smile.


    Adriana jawed slightly and said nothing.


    ¡°Vivian!¡±


    Abruptly, a sudden sound rang out in the hall.


    The sound was loud and echoed in the hall, startling many people to look back.


    The familiar voice, Vivian knew who it was as soon as he heard it.


    Turning back and following the sound, she found Edward, dressed in a casual down jacket, running towards her.


    Vivian¡¯s heart tightened and she immediately rushed to the front of the line in front of a person, ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, excuse me, can you let me pass first!¡±


    In order to avoid Edward, Vivian had no choice but to jump the queue and run to the ticket gate, handed the ticket to the person in front of him and passed the gate smoothly!


    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡±


    Edward rushed over and went right past the ticket gate.


    A security guard saw this and immediately went over to pull Edward back, but was stopped by the airport manager, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    The security guard has been on duty at the airport for many years and this is the first time he has seen this situation.


    But since his boss had given the word, he could only back off and stand honestly.


    And at the same time, the waiting hall once again sounded the voice of the flight attendant, ¡°Dear passengers, flight T3079 from Waverly to Motril is dyed due to the weather, please understand the inconvenience caused to you.¡±


    Where is the weather cause?


    But it was Edward who called the owner of Riverbooks airport and gave the deadly order.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Edward rushed to Vivian¡¯s front and pulled her by the hand, ¡°Where are you running to, huh?¡±


    The man¡¯s face is angry, a hand snatched away from her hands, looking at the name on the ticket, eyes slightly narrowed, Xu is too angry, even the muscles on the cheeks also followed the trembling.


    ¡°Heh, Cristina?¡±


    Changed the name again!


    Trying to escape from her again?


    ¡°You give me back my ticket!¡±


    Vivian held the baby in one hand, snatched the ticket with the other, and red angrily at Edward, ¡°Edward, let me go, I¡¯m tired.¡±


    There was no imaginary burst of anger confrontation, instead she was in an overly calm mood.


    Just a little bit of sadness and helplessness in the calm.


    ¡°Who gave you permission to go, huh?¡±


    The man¡¯s angr face held a hint of anger, hisrge palm clutched her wrist and held it in his hand, ¡°What, have you forgotten what happened back then? I told you at the time of the marriage, married to me, never want to disappear from my face!¡±


    For the first time in his life, he was helpless to take a woman and did not know what to do.


    ¡°Really, you want to take me back again and chain me around like a dog, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Vivian did not get angry, but instead smiled to himself.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward a moment of speech, the pair filled with angry me of the ink pupils gradually faded away the fire of anger, reced by a full heartache and intolerance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare or don¡¯t give up?¡±


    Since she had to choose to leave, Vivian had already prepared for everything, she did not want to continue to dwell on it, so she said: ¡°Today, unless you tie me back, otherwise, I will not go back with you.


    Edward, I¡¯ve had enough of this year with you, I¡¯m tired and don¡¯t want to go on with you. Can you give me a hand and let me go? Don¡¯t you have Jocelynn with you? You¡¯re perfect for each other, a golden girl, a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Edward was on fire, ¡°How many times do I have to exin to you that nothing is going on between me and Jocelynn!¡±


    The two men stood inside, with the ticket gate separating the queue of people checking tickets, so that hardly anyone could gather around them.


    ¡°Yes or no, sleeping is sleeping, I think you are dirty.¡±


    Vivian held the child in her arms with excellent emotional restraint, ¡°Edward, look at yourself and see what you look like? Because of your the Henderson Family¡¯s misunderstanding, it killed my mother, because of your ipetence, it killed Ashtyn, because of your the Henderson Family¡¯s disgust for me, it almost made me die on the operating table. With you, I almost got depressed. Now that I¡¯m on medication and have my emotions under control, can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    Although she deliberately said this to Edward, the hurtful words also irritated Vivian, making her heart clench and hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Did Old Mr. Henderson force you to leave?¡±


    He had a vague guess in his mind.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Vivianughed, ¡°If it makes you feel more bnced and less guilty to say that, you can think of it that way.¡±


    She shook her hand violently and broke away from Edward¡¯s hand, ¡°Think it over, are you going to let me go or keep taking me back? Edward, I¡¯m telling you, as soon as you take me back, I¡¯ll leave the first chance I get. Unless, of course, you keep me chained to the house forever, forever!¡±


    Since Ashtyn¡¯s ident, Vivian has been in tears every day, and her whole body is immersed in grief.


    At this moment, she suddenly became desperate and cold, Edward was a little unable to adapt.


    He was at a loss as to what to do with Vivian, having never been in love with a man or woman.


    Release? He won¡¯t let go!


    No release? He was really afraid that Vivian would have to run away every now and then, and he was even more reluctant to keep her imprisoned.


    ¡°What exactly do you want from me before you forgive me for my transgressions? I know that your mother¡¯s death had something to do with the Henderson Family; I know that I was ipetent in Ashtyn¡¯s death; I know that I failed to protect you and that you almost died on the operating table; I know that I have left too much pain on you! But all the more reason for you to stay and give me a chance to make up for those transgressions!¡±


    Edward held onto Vivian¡¯s hand for dear life!


    ¡°Vivian, from the moment I knew I was in love with you, you were the only woman in my world. Even if the sky is the limit, I will not let you out of my sight.¡±


    I remember the day Peter and Adriana got married, Peter gave all his possessions to Adriana.

 Chapter 1149 I give you freedom

    At that time he teased Peter, saying that he actually gave her the industry that he had struggled for decades because of a woman, and really went off the deep end for love.


    Until this moment, he did not know that it is so hard to control to fall in love with a person, for her, can give up everything.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not that naive and foolish woman, I don¡¯t want to hear your words.¡±


    Vivian shook off her hand, but it was held in a firm grip by the man, and she couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    After a few struggles, she finally conceded defeat and gave in, ¡°Mr. Henderson, what will it take for you to let me go?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°So, are you trying to take me back and imprison me once again in that room that doesn¡¯t see the light of day?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to you.¡±


    ¡°So what exactly do you want to do?¡±


    Vivian once again saw Edward¡¯s persistence.


    How much she was touched in her heart, how much it hurt.


    Between the two buried too much pain, like a broken cup, even with the good glue glued together, there will be cracks, can not be restored as before


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Edward asked.


    ¡°Yes, I want to go, to leave your world. Don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go. But, just let you go away for a while so you can calm down ande back after a while, okay?¡±


    The man who was once so proud and dignified broke his limits again and again for Vivian.


    He knew that Vivian had recently endured too much hurt and pain alone and was under a lot of stress.


    It wouldn¡¯t solve the problem to forcefully keep her around, but now he can¡¯t leave with her.


    After all, Ashtyn¡¯s death, he has not yet investigated the results.


    If he leaves now, he will be a father in vain, unable to give an exnation to his dead child!


    ¡°Edward, are you possessed?¡±


    Vivian cried andughed, ¡°I¡¯m talking about ¡­ leaving, leaving, leaving forever! You don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°I hear you, but, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to tangle with you. Just let go and give me a way out, OK?¡±


    Her thin, waxy face was full of despondency and sadness.


    ¡°I said I could let you go, but I had to arrange for someone to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s pale lips sketched a cold smile, ¡°Changed your tactics? No house arrest and now you want someone to supervise me?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feelfortable with you being out there alone.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you again. Today there are only two choices, one, I leave; two, I die in front of you!¡±


    She was betting, betting on Edward¡¯s feelings for her.


    Bet he¡¯ll let her go.


    As her words fell, Edward clutched her hand so tightly that he could even vaguely feel his trembling.


    Vivian was ready to hurt Edward¡¯s heart, but when she saw the cold and noble man standing in front of her with a sad face, Vivian¡¯s heart was broken.


    He was in love with her.


    She, too, is in love with him.


    But Ashtyn¡¯s death, Mom¡¯s death, and Old Mr. Henderson are all problematic points between the two that cannot be erased.


    Vivian moreover does not want to use the death of the little girl in her arms as a betting weight just because of her love for Edward.


    Likewise, she does not want to let Edward lower his voice in front of others because of her presence, and does not want him to turn against Old Mr. Henderson.


    She is without her family and knows the beauty of kinship.


    Since he can still be in thepany of his loved ones, how can she selfishly ruin the beauty that belongs to him?


    She remembered Edward told her that he had been missing the love of his family since his mother died, and that although he was cold on the outside, he really wanted the love of his family on the inside.


    Even if it is a seven-foot man, the family also has all the longings of ordinary people.


    Sure enough, her words silenced Edward.


    The two men looked at each other and both became quiet.


    It¡¯s just that each of them has something to think about. Vivian¡¯s eyes are full of coldness, while Edward¡¯s dark, ink-like pupils gradually lose their luster and be dull.


    Holding her hand tightly, she lost strength little by little and finally just let go of her wrist.


    ¡°Onest question for you? Do you really want to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vivian was decisive and did not think twice about it.


    ¡°Okay, you want to go, I¡¯ll give you freedom!¡±


    Edward finally could not argue with the woman in front of him, a meaningful sneer flowed on his handsome, peerless face, and he turned around and left without looking back.


    That turn, like a slow-motion yback, invisible with a wave of sadness, diffused in the two around, so that the pain in the heart infinitely magnified, pain almost spasms.


    He left, Vivian bloodless lips raised a smile, clear eyes shimmering with water mist, visible to the naked eye speed converge into a tear, out of the sockets.


    ¡°Edward, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    She silently apologized to Edward in her heart, then held her ticket and walked towards the boarding gate.


    Order at the airport returned to normal, and everyone thought it was just a simple quarrel between two people who didn¡¯t care much.


    Vivian carried the little girl onto the ne, took her ticket and found her seat.


    Her seat is right by the window, and she can hide her red eyes by looking out the window with her head tilted.


    Gradually, the cabin became more crowded, and she wiped the tears from her eyes and calmed down.


    A turn around only to find that the little girl is looking at himself with eyes, and then stretched out his chubby little hand to wipe away the tears on her face.


    The little girl could not speak, but reached out and wrapped her arms around her neck and pressed her cheek very affectionately, calling ¡®Mommy, Mommy¡¯.


    A ¡®mommy¡¯ is better than a thousand words, attacked her strong fortress, abruptly all of a sudden tears gushed out, like a broken line of beads.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She cried for a while, not wanting to beughed at, and took a tissue to dry her tears before she didn¡¯t cry anymore.


    The people in the cabin were seated one after another, and the only seat that was empty was the one next to Vivian in the full cabin.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it, but then a handsome man wearing a white id coat, a camel-colored scarf around his neck and silver-gray sunsses carried a ck shoulder bag, holding the shoulder strap of his backpack with one hand and looking left and right for a ce with his ticket in the other.


    Eventually walking up to her, ¡°37 ¡­, that¡¯s the spot.¡±


    The stylishly dressed man removed his backpack, ced it on top, and then gathered his tweed coat and sat beside Vivian.


    ¡°What a little kid, so cute looking.¡±


    The man was extraordinarily warm in nature and took the initiative to say hello to the little girl.


    Out of courtesy, Vivian tilted her head to look at him and smiled slightly, but just as she was about to turn around, she saw the man¡¯s face after he took off his sunsses.


    Her pupils widened, and her empty, godless ink pupils instantly gathered light to stare at him, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ how is it you?¡±


    Vivian was stunned and doubly impressed.


    The man was attracted by her voice and looked over.


    When he saw Vivian¡¯s face, his eyes also widened, ¡°Vivian? Vivian, is it really you?¡±


    The man was ecstatic and reached out to point at her, ¡°Are you really Vivian?¡±


    He was quite exuberant, giving a feeling of extreme surprise, but a cold aura flickered in his brown pupils.


    It was fast, so fast that Vivian didn¡¯t notice.

 Chapter 1150 – Meeting First Love

    ¡°Oh my God, are you really Arnav?¡±


    Vivian was immersed in joy and reached out to cover her mouth, unable to calm her excitement for a long time, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again either.¡±


    Arnav shook his head, his pupils releasing starbursts, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been almost ten years since this separation? Almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    When ites to her appearance, Vivian knows that she has recently be dull and thin, without the cogen-filled beauty of yesteryear.


    She pursed her lips and smiled bitterly, changing the subject, ¡°Back then you left in such a hurry that you didn¡¯t even have a contact. I looked for a lot of people to ask for your contact information, but I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    Just a moment ago, Vivian was still immersed in pain, but now suddenly see the former Maleah bamboo horse, she has a kind of joy to find the loved one.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±


    Arnav sighed, white face with some sadness, ¡°I have been back to the old home this time, I know all the things of your family. You ¡­ your mother thing you must be very sad, sorry, at that time I did not know anything, also could not contact you. The dead have passed away, you must take care of yourself.¡±


    She grew up with her mother until her death. Although Vivian told herself countless times not to remember the past, she still can¡¯t stop thinking about her mother.


    So Arnav mentioned her mother¡¯s death, and she couldn¡¯t help the pain that flooded her heart.


    Hanging his head, bowing his head, holding the little girl in his arms tightly, he did not speak again.


    Arnav saw that she was in a bad mood, and looked at the child in her arms, very gently reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°This is your child? Are you married?¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeeeeeeeee ¡­¡±


    Ashtyn waved her hand and grabbed Arnav¡¯s fingertips with her chubby white hand and giggled from ear to ear.


    ¡°Well, my child ¡­¡± Vivian looked at the little girl, looking at her with eyes full of sadness, ¡°is my child, biological child.¡±


    Since the adoption of this little girl, she is her own child, as if she were her own.


    It¡¯s her ¡®Ashtyn¡¯!


    ¡°Very cute kid. By the way, why are you alone, where¡¯s your husband?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Mentioning ¡®husband¡¯, Vivian¡¯s eyes shed and for a moment she didn¡¯t know how to answer. Then she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a husband.¡±


    Yes, since they chose to leave Edward, they will leave and will never look back.


    She and Edward are not a good match for each other.


    Now that she doesn¡¯t have her biological children tied to her, she is able to take her time ande out of it.


    Although there is no divorce certificate with Edward, as long as the separation is two years, it is legally an automatic divorce.


    ¡°No husband? You ¡­ watch the kids alone?¡±


    Arnav frowned sadly, ¡°Vivian ¡­ pulling the baby alone you will have a hard time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since it is my child, I will keep her with me and raise her if I have to.¡±


    She looked down and kissed the child on the head.


    If her mother could raise her to adulthood, how could she not raise this child?


    Yes, she can!


    Vivian told herself over and over again.


    ¡°You have friends in Motril?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing in Motril?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ have been in the country for a long time and want to go abroad for a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just right, I live alone, my house happens to be empty, you might as welle and stay at my house. Is that good?¡±


    As a child, Vivian and No were extremely close, both neighbors, and he could be described as her own brother without any harm.


    But the two had not seen each other for ten years, how could she, a married woman, intervene in his life?


    ¡°Arnav, no need, I can do it myself.¡±


    She epts Arnav¡¯s kindness, but it doesn¡¯t mean he will agree to Arnav¡¯s request.


    ¡°What¡¯s not necessary? I am your brother. Is it hard to say that you have forgotten me as your brother long ago after not seeing me for ten years?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not. I just thought I¡¯d be a problem for you with the baby.¡±


    ¡°What trouble is not trouble, I am ultimately a person, living in the vi is also empty, you came, my home also more popr children.¡±


    Arnav hooked his lips in a smile that was as gentle as water.


    Looking at his familiar face, everything seems to have gone back several years.


    As a child, the two attended the same school.


    He was her senior, and every day after school under the sycamore tree in front of the school, he was dressed in a blue and white checkered school uniform, sitting across the bike, one foot propped up on the ground, one foot on the pedals, waiting for her toe out.


    Memories, like gilded with ayer of dim yellow halo general, so that memories of his shadow became some hazy beauty, but still can not ignore his handsome and clear appearance.


    ¡°Arnav, are you ¡­ still single?¡±


    Arnav went to school muchter than her that year, was three years older than her and took good care of her, even though he was two sses ahead of her.


    The two are in frequent contact with each other, and their families are also on excellent terms. Even Arnav¡¯s mother thinks highly of Vivian and wants to set them up.


    It was just her freshman year of college, and her mother said she was too young to fall in love, so she refused.


    Then, the Arnav family suddenly moved away and there was no contact.


    Actually at that time ¡­


    Arnav has left an indelible mark and thought in Vivian¡¯s heart.


    But a decade apart, with the passing of the years, the feelings have gradually faded, until ¡­ life has no shadow of Arnav the person.


    When Edward was the only one left in her mind, Arnav appeared in front of her again as if he had fallen from the sky.


    Arnav gazed at Vivian with deep affection, and they looked at each other for a long time before he slowly lowered his eyelids and let out an imperceptible sigh, ¡°Yeah, single.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ten years, Arnav is still single, shouldn¡¯t ¡­ be too high vision?¡±


    Vivian collected the mixed emotions in her heart and snickered.


    Arnav held the sunsses in his hand, patting them in his heart, his tone slightly heavy, ¡°There is someone in his heart, naturally his eyes can no longer contain anyone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s someone you like? Then Arnav has to work harder, I want to meet my sister-inw sooner. I¡¯m ready to pay for my share.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯ve been naughty.¡±


    Arnav raised his hand and pped her on the head, ¡°You just met, why are you preparing a share of money? Making fun of me?¡±


    So a gentle pat, but let Vivian¡¯s cheeks slightly flushed, and even the ears are a little red.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Ten years ago, whenever the two of them got together, he would always habitually pat her on the head and treat her like a little kid.


    Unexpectedly, after all these years, he is still the same as before.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Vivian blushed and smiled a little unnaturally, but didn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    The little girl in her arms suddenly waved her little hands, hungry for food.

 Chapter 1151 – Blacklisted

    ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry, mommy will make you milk powder now, don¡¯t rush.¡±


    Vivian is a first-time mother, and most of the helpers at home are taking care of Ashtyn, so now that the baby is crying in front of her and on the ne, it¡¯s a bit fraught.


    ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Arnav took the bag from Vivian¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to take care of a child by yourself, why didn¡¯t you find someone to help you out?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I can do it on my own with the kids.¡±


    Since Ashtyn¡¯s death, Vivian only intends to take care of the child by herself and does not want to leave it to others.


    ¡°How many scoops of milk powder do you want?¡±


    ¡°Eight spoons.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get some hot water for you from the flight attendant, you sit down for a while.¡±


    Although they had not seen each other for many years, they were not as rusty as before, but as close as before, and this feeling made Vivian more than touched.


    Thirsty for affection, she was especially grateful for Arnav¡¯s presence, yet unexpected.


    That kind of ident even made her feel unbelievable, thinking that it might not be too much of a coincidence.


    But no matter what, all the people in the world can be distrusted, but she will definitely trust Adriana and Arnav.


    She thought so simply in her mind.


    In a few minutes Arnav went to get hot water and came back with a bottle.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s warm water, just the right temperature.¡±


    Arnav hands the bottle to Vivian.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She thanked Arnav politely and then handed the bottle to the little girl in her arms, ¡°You¡¯re hungry, drink some milk powder.¡±


    ¡°Giggle Giggle ¡­¡±


    The little girl held the bottle and gurgled, then grinned and giggled at Vivian.


    That innocent smile is extraordinarily rendering, when really like tight.


    Seeing the little girl smiling happily, Vivian¡¯s heart warmed up, and although her mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure up the look of her own child, it didn¡¯t affect her fondness for the little girl in any way.


    ¡°Although we have not seen each other for ten years, I am still your Arnav, and words like ¡®thank you¡¯ I do not want to hear again in the future.¡±


    Arnav said carelessly, then pulled out his phone and asked her, ¡°What¡¯s your phone number? I¡¯ll save it. It was hard to make contact, and I don¡¯t want to lose it again.¡±


    ¡°Just give me your phone number and I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Since she intended to leave, her previous cell phone was not in use and her phone number was gone.


    Now with a new phone and phone number, how could she remember?


    The two exchanged phone numbers and then added What¡¯s App friends to each other.


    When she opened her phone and looked at a dozen messages from Edward on the What¡¯s App, she hesitated for a long time and finally did not click on his voice message.


    Instead, he finally clicked on his information profile and pulled the person ¡­ into the cklist.


    Edward, I¡¯m sorry ¡­


    She mumbled a phrase in her mind.


    ¡­


    In the helicopter, Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder, holding his hand tightly, and never spoke.


    It wasn¡¯t until she arrived in Waverly that Adriana exchanged pleasantries with her sister-inw, Eliza, before saying goodbye to Harlee and heading home.


    ¡°Boss, youngdy.¡±


    Hank, who had been guarding the outside of Harlee¡¯s vi, saw the two and immediately went up and called out.


    Adriana nced at Hank, pulled open the door and got in the car.


    Peter shot a warning look straight at Hank, but said nothing and followed him to the car.


    The car started slowly and headed towards Asnana vi.


    ¡°Honey, you said ¡­ Edward and Vivian they ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, there are a lot of things to deal with between Edward and the Henderson Family, and if they don¡¯t handle it well, even if Vivian is around, they may not be happy.¡±


    Now, the thorn between Edward and Vivian is the Henderson Family, and if Edward can¡¯t get rid of Old Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless problems.


    ¡°I never could figure out why Old Mr. Henderson kept stopping Edward and Vivian from getting together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should worry about.¡±


    Peter took her cold hand in his big hand and gently rubbed it, as if he wanted to warm it up. ¡°You can only deal with other people¡¯s business after you¡¯ve dealt with your own.¡±


    The issue between Obren and Adriana still needs to be addressed.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°I know everything you said. Over at the hospital, Anne ¡­ had a miscarriage ¡­¡±


    She gave Anne a chance to protect the child in her womb the night of the Coastal Road, but she couldn¡¯t resist her high-profile unting in front of Juliana.


    Juliana is not a good person either.


    ¡°me it on yourself.¡±


    The only thing Peter has to say about Anne is four simple words.


    ¡°I asked over at Brenden¡¯s about Obren and Ruth, and then learned that I also have a ¡­ sister ¡­¡±


    Although Adriana simply does not want to face the reality, but now all the things in front of the eyes, is not to ept also can not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let nature take its course, don¡¯t hold back.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two returned to Asnana vi and Peter took Adriana upstairs to her room to rest.


    Then it went to the study.


    In the study, Hank was already waiting for him in the study, waiting for him to give him a scolding in the head.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Peter entered the study, sat directly in the executive chair, picked up an urgent document on the desktop by hand, and read it while asking questions.


    Hank dropped his head, skimmed his mouth, and said weakly: ¡°Miss Vivian disappeared, subordinates sent people to look for Miss Vivian, then got the news, ready to tell you, but the youngdy did not let me tell you. After that it was ¡­¡±


    He spoke briefly about what happened today.


    Until thest sentence was finished, Peter had no reaction.


    He kept his head down and looked at the paper with a heavy, thoughtful face.


    The time passed, a full ten minutes standing, Peter finally closed the file, smoothly put the file aside, leaning on the executive chair, clear and cold ink pupils looked at Hank, ¡°How long have you been with me?¡±


    ¡°Over twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Who gave me my life?¡±


    ¡°From Mrs. Alston, of course.¡±


    Hank answered without thinking.


    As a result, the end of thest word just fell, then noticed that their own boss face is not right, he immediately changed his mouth, ¡°Yes ¡­ is the youngdy saved you.¡±


    At this moment, Hank¡¯s desire to survive is extremely strong.


    ¡°Hank, you listen to me, I¡¯m only going to say this once! I Peter now have nothing, food and shelter are Adriana¡¯s, even my life is also given by her, without her there is no me. Therefore, from now on, Adriana¡¯s words are orders, not to be disobeyed, order down, if anyone dares to disobey Adriana, directly sent to South Africa, if anyone has second thoughts about Adriana, directly get rid of!


    Peter twirled his ck pen around his fingertips, and when he saw Hank looking at him with some surprise, he immediately added: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes. I only know Adriana in my life, and I will obey her, not to mention you. If anyone disagrees, tell them to get out immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1152 – Obedient to her

    ¡°Although it is said that you are now eating and living in the youngdy¡¯s house, but these things are still not what you gave to the youngdy when you were married.¡±


    Hank was very confused.


    The previous boss was wise, calm, ruthless andposed.


    Despite some impersonal, a little unearthly, but Hank still feel that the boss at that time is his most appreciated, most admired.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re married, and she and I are family. Understand?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­ then you are not afraid that the youngdy will have a different heart towards you? Life is a long road, if the youngdy betrays you one day, do you want your subordinates to watch her make a move on you?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words made Hank a little unhappy, so he teased a good-naturedly.


    Hank is angry at Peter for being defenseless to Adriana.


    When he was young, Old Mr. Alston repeatedly warned him not to have children, which would affect his future and be his fatal weakness.


    But now, the boss is so in love with Adriana that he is willing to give up his life!


    Faced with Hank¡¯s question, Peter only had two seconds of silence.


    But in a moment of silence, his eyes remained firm and he said, word for word, ¡°Listen carefully, from now on you are all Adriana¡¯s people and do her bidding! Don¡¯t say that there is something for you to hide from me, even if you are allowed to point a gun at me, there is no harm.¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Crazy or not, I know it in my own heart.¡±


    ¡°What kind of count do you have? Although the youngdy has been kind to you, but without her, you would have fallen to this state? It¡¯s all because of her. ¡±


    ¡°Hank!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was cold, his pupils full of cold aura shot straight at him, ¡°Go down and receive a punishment of fifty sticks and three days of confinement!¡±


    With that, he added, ¡°Next time you let me hear the same thing, watch your head!¡±


    ¡°boss, I ¡­¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t expect the boss to get angry and opened his mouth to say something, but was red back by Peter¡¯s frightening eyes and nodded his head honestly, ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go and collect the punishment.¡±


    ¡°Get Jackson over here!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson and Hank two people are good brothers, the two people are two years apart, but Jackson sex too hot, very rambling, so Peter has not let him stay around.


    After taking care of business in the study and then having a video conference with a few people who matter, Peter went to his bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Adriana is lying on the bed ying with her phone.


    He walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out and caressing her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve taught Hank a lesson, no one will be disobeying you in the future.¡±


    Adriana skimmed, heart really some unhappy, ¡°I know Hank to you loyalty, but such a small thing ¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana to finish, Peter held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. What would you like to eat tonight, I¡¯ll cook for you?¡±


    In the period of his serious illness, Adriana suffered too much alone, but at that time Adriana in the edge of life and death hovering, Hank in order to let him know that Adriana suffered, they are willing to keep their mouths shut to him.


    But now, just a few small things, Hank is not willing to obey Adriana¡¯s orders, instead disobeying Adriana and telling him things.


    Peter knew that Adriana cared that she felt unfairly treated on Hank¡¯s side, making her feel that Hank still didn¡¯t ept her as a person at heart, breaking her heart for no good reason.


    Ring-ring-ring


    Peter was asking Adriana what she wanted to eat when Adriana¡¯s cell phone rang at first.


    She looked at the phone screen and wrinkled her eyebrows, then shook the phone screen at Peter, and there was Alvin¡¯s name note on it.


    Answering the phone, Adriana said, ¡°Alvin?¡±


    ¡°Adri, where is it, can I meet with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, send me the address and I¡¯lle find youter.¡±


    Adriana knew that since Alvin called her, he must have something to say to her and didn¡¯t want Peter to go with her.


    Otherwise Alvin would not have called her, but Peter.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana said to Peter, ¡°It feels like Alvin should have something to say to me, listening to his tone ¡­ is a little heavy.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and have Jay drop you off.¡±


    Peter was very open-minded and didn¡¯t ask anything.


    He made Adrianaugh, ¡°So quick? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll rekindle his love for me?¡±


    She flirted.


    ¡°That only proves that we Adriana has charms. If ¡­ Alvin rekindles his old me for you, it¡¯s good that I have just the right opportunity to really chase you and make up for any regrets I¡¯ve left behind before.¡±


    The two have gone through too much, and although they have been together in circles, they have never enjoyed those sweet things between lovers.


    Originally Adriana only wanted to flirt with Peter, but who knows he did not follow the rules, some words on the contrary, she was touched.


    Rubbed against Peter¡¯s side, hugged his waist, head resting on his leg, looking up at the man, ¡°After everything is calm, let¡¯s go on a trip, OK?¡±


    All women have the fantasy of love and want to feel the feeling and taste of being pampered.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter¡¯s hand gently covered her cheek, his thumb rubbing her lips, leaning down to kiss her lightly for a moment before releasing her, ¡°Go on, it¡¯ll beteter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adriana got up, cleaned up briefly, and drove herself out of the vi.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was snowing, the roads were slippery, Adriana drove slowly, and it took thirty minutes to reach the ce where they had agreed.


    In the second floor booth of the cafe, she met Alvin.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Adriana greeted him, removed the scarf she was wearing around her neck, and sat down across from him, ¡°Good New Year, I¡¯ve been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to ask you out to dinner.¡±


    After a few months of separation from Alvin, they have not seen each other except for the time she went to stay at Ran¡¯s house and then Alvin came back and went to Ran¡¯s house to look for her.


    Thest time she was at Ran¡¯s house, she was not in a good mood because she had a big fight with Peter and the two of them almost got divorced, so she didn¡¯t take a close look at Alvin.


    Now I realized thatpared to the previous fair-skinned him, but a lot darker, adding a lot more manly, more mature appearance.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t contacted me, and I¡¯m not contacting you right now.¡±


    Alvin pursed his lips and smiled, the smile was the same as before, still as warm, giving a kind of spring-like affinity.


    ¡°Really, I do think you must have something to tell me.¡±


    She took a sip from the cup of warm tea in front of her, then waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on after dinner, okay?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to ruin the easy meeting with Alvin and is worried that what Alvin wants to tell her will ruin the atmosphere.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. Look, what would you like to eat?¡± Alvin handed the menu to Adriana.

 Chapter 1153 Meeting with Alvin

    Timara and Alvin both ordered some random dinner and chatted while eating.


    ¡°How is Alvin doing out there, is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Alvin nodded and picked up a ss of juice on the table and clinked his ss with Adriana, ¡°I heard that a lot of things happened with you two and your big brother, sorry I wasn¡¯t around to help you either.¡±


    He knew Adriana¡¯s body couldn¡¯t drink now, so he just asked for room temperature juice.


    ¡°We¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want Alvin to worry about her and Peter, so she smiled and asked, ¡°How are you doing out there, have you found a girl you like? You are not too young, you see people Edward are married, my brother Harlee also got married, Zac also has a date, just you.¡±


    Although Zac and Jaelynn two people¡¯s rtionship has not been determined, Jaelynn also did not want to say yes to Zac, but Adriana can see that Jaelynn to Zac or a little bit of interest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, it¡¯s still young.¡±


    Alvin smiled warmly, ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to Obren?¡±


    In fact, Alvin was just not sure about Adriana and was a little worried about her.


    The silly girl in front of him did how many things, how much suffering, he saw in the eyes, but also very heartbroken, but also want to give her a haven, but she did not give him the opportunity.


    This will surely be a big regret in Alvin¡¯s heart.


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the fork gave a slight beat, forked a piece of steak slowly chewed, quietly said: ¡°I do not think, not sure.¡±


    She now has a decision to want to go to Obren, but more aware that Obren awaits her will certainly be a storm, she does not want to let Alvin worry.


    Besides, even if you are worried, Alvin can¡¯t help much, so why worry about one more person.


    With her and Peter both, it was enough.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be there for sure, and I can¡¯t do anything to help you, I just hope you can take care of yourself.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t look up at Adriana, just hung his head, his eyes dead center on the steak on his te, then picked at the pasta and ate slowly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, and neither did Adriana.


    Two people seem to be caught in an awkward situation.


    Adriana took the initiative and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next for Alvin, and going out?¡±


    ¡°Well, go out, over there has been used to, in turn, do not want toe back.¡±


    He meant what he said.


    In a remote ce, there is no rivalry, the deceitful, all is in and simple everything, facing the innocent children, is the greatest joy of his life.


    Because his moonlight is the woman in front of him, but she already has a heart, Alvin naturally will not be involved in it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, it¡¯s one of life¡¯s great blessings to live the life you love. I heard that your brother Spencer has recovered physically?¡±


    Spencer is Alvin¡¯s brother, when Spencer was seriously ill, it was Brenda who saved Spencer, and Spencer is very fond of Brenda.


    After hearing of Brenda¡¯s death, he was depressed for quite some time before he came out of the shadows.


    ¡°It has healed and now takes over thepany of The Grant Family, and I believe that with his talent, he will be able to take up the reins of The Grant Family.¡±


    In the beginning, when Adriana was suppressed by Peter in every way, Alvin was forced to return to thepany in order to protect Adriana, wanting to use his ability to protect Adriana.


    I remember when Alvin came back to The Grant Family, The Grant Family was overjoyed and had a three-day banquet.


    I look back on the past, vividly, but many years have passed.


    It leaves countless emotions in vain.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Your big brother is in charge of thepany, so you can live the life you want and be a real pianist.¡±


    Alvin yed the piano very well, was a music teacher in college, then returned to work for The Grant Family, living a life he did not like, instead, now that he has left thepany and is living the life he aspires to, Adriana is a little more at ease.


    ¡°The life I want?¡±


    Alvin raised his eyes and looked at Adriana with eyes as deep as the vast ocean.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, isn¡¯t that what you want?


    Adriana was a bit baffled.


    Alvin was stunned, his gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s face slowly withdrew, tilted his head to look outside the lights of Waverly, the corners of his lips pulled out a light smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Is that right?


    Of course not.


    What he wants is simple.


    One piano, one person, one home.


    Even if you live deep in the forest, everything is simple, or the life of a man and a woman, but as long as they like people together, that is the happiest.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    Alvin picked up the orange juice and took a sip. His eyelids lifted slightly and he looked at Adriana, but he saw that she was looking at him. Alvin was afraid that she would notice something, so he pursed his lips and smiled warmly, ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ¡°May Alvin get better and better and find the love of his heart soon.¡±


    Adriana lifted her goblet and gently clinked her ss with him.


    In the dim light, the clean as new ss makes a crisp sound, brittle as a silver bell. Each of them raised their sses and tilted their heads to take a sip.


    The wrong eyes, in that instant, have lost their luster and be dull.


    Adriana is no longer that simple and silly girl, how could she not understand Alvin¡¯s mind?


    It¡¯s just more of a reluctance on her part to face it.


    She knows how Alvin feels about himself, but she can¡¯t give him everything he wants, the only thing she can do is bless, bless, bless!!!


    She has let down too many people in her life, but she only has one heart, which cannot be divided and cannot satisfy everyone.


    The two took a few brief bites, then each put down their sses.


    ¡°Alvin, what exactly did you call me over here today for?¡±


    Adriana started talking about business.


    ¡°There¡¯s a copy for you.¡±


    Alvin picked up the tweed coat that was resting on the back of the card table, pulled an envelope out of his pocket and handed it to Adriana, ¡°What¡¯s in here might be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go back and look.¡±


    Alvin didn¡¯t say what was inside, but since he said it was something useful to Adriana, it must be useful.


    ¡°Since the meal has been eaten, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Alvin, you ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something else, but Alvin had already gotten up and put on his tweed coat and walked straight away.


    The walk is so resolute, not even a ¡®goodbye¡¯.


    Adriana knows that Alvin is avoiding suspicion, after all, she is already married; she knows even more that Alvin is avoiding, avoiding facing himself, because he is afraid that if he stays a few seconds longer he will not be able to restrain his inner emotions.


    ¡°Alvin, goodbye.¡±


    Witnessing him walk out of the box, Adriana inclined her head to look at his back and said.


    The person, has gone, the figure disappeared around the corner.


    Adriana picked up the orange juice on the table and drained it in one go, looking at the many meals left on the table, and her face couldn¡¯t help but show her sadness.

 Chapter 1154 Alvin’s mother

    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief, her heart overwhelmed withplications.


    Today, if she didn¡¯t have something to do, she probably wouldn¡¯t have met with Alvin and the two of them in private at all.


    Adriana, who was originally very calm inside, sat in the box for a while because her whole mood seemed a bit depressed after meeting with Alvin.


    Just as she was getting up to leave, a person appeared at the door of the box.


    It¡¯s ¡­ a woman dressed in a luxurious way.


    This person she had met was none other than Alvin¡¯s mother, Emma.


    Adriana has not talked with Mrs. Grant, but has seen her a few times and asionally on the news.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ Adriana, Ms. Hale, right?¡±


    The woman was dressed in a ck cheongsam, a gray cloak draped over her shoulders, her long hair was polished and coiled behind her head, a few fine lines could be seen on her extremely well-kept face, even so, it did not affect her beauty in any way.


    Surrounded by beads, the charm remains.


    It¡¯s easy to see that she must have been a beauty in her youth.


    Adriana stood up, ¡°Mrs. Grant wants to see me, what can I do for you?¡±


    Alvin left on the first foot, Mrs. Grant followed, obviously she must have seen Alvin leave before she came.


    Mrs. Grant closed the door of thepartment and went to sit down opposite Adriana, ¡°It is a bit abrupt to look for you, but I hope Ms. Hale must be understanding of my heart as a mother.¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana was a bit confused, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mrs. Grant means. However, Alvin and I are friends, and he and honey are good brothers, so Mrs. Grant might as well say what she has to say.¡±


    After knowing Alvin for so many years, this was a real meeting with Mrs. Grant.


    Mrs. Grant sped her hands somewhat nervously, her eyes shed, and shook her head with a sigh, ¡°s ¡­ me, I actually shouldn¡¯t havee to beg you, but I really had no choice.¡±


    Shemented.


    Without speaking, Adriana sat across from her, shuffling her ears.


    ¡°You know Alvin¡¯s idle nature, he never liked to work in thepany since he was a kid, and he didn¡¯t want to take over The Grant Family Company. A few years ago, he was suddenly willing to return to work at thepany, at that time, although some confusion, butter realized that the silly boy is all because of you. s ¡­¡±


    Another long sigh, Mrs. Grant continued: ¡°But anyway, Alvin the boy at least went to thepany for a few years, butst year he suddenly resigned from thepany, and then a few days at home alone, then packed his bags and went to the mountains.


    As you know, we only have two brothers, Alvin and Spencer, and Spencer is weak, so how can he carry thepany¡¯s big responsibility? But Alvin has always refused to take over the burden of thepany. Now that his father and I are old, how many more days can we have? Not to mention that the two children have not yet started a family, but also worry about thepany¡¯s affairs.


    How much effort and hard work has gone into making The Grant Family what it is today? If no one can hold up thepany, then it won¡¯t be long before they take over and thepany will change its name.¡±


    It is not umon for a joint-stockpany to change ownership if it is not run well.


    Mrs. Grant¡¯s consideration is indeed that.


    ¡°I heard that The Grant Family¡¯s eldest son has recovered, take some days to recuperate and get familiar with thepany, he will definitely be able to take up a big role.¡±


    Adriana paid a smile and responded.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what outsiders say. what¡¯s Spencer¡¯s situation, others don¡¯t know, but I, as a mother, still don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Does Alvin know?¡±


    ¡°I know, but he just does not want to stay at home, stubbornly want to leave. That nature, and his father a child.¡±


    Adriana had never talked to Mrs. Grant before, but when she met her today, she found her to be quite friendly and a very good person to get along with.


    ¡°Yes, Alvin is really a stubborn person.¡± Adriana and Mrs. Grant agree on Alvin¡¯sments.


    ¡°In fact,¡­ I know Alvin that child has always liked you, so many years I have arranged blind dates for him, but also helped him find a lot of girls with good qualifications, but he either did not see, or directly told people that he has a favorite object.


    And now that you¡¯ve married Peter¡¯s kid, I shouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. But I really have no choice, I¡¯m really desperate. I hope you can persuade Alvin together with Peter to stay and not to go away.¡±


    The Grant Family in Waverly is a big family, how many people meet Mrs. Grant are ttering humble attitude, but this time Mrs. Grant in front of Adriana but put down the high posture, even low voice to ask for help from her.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s heart was very unhappy.


    ¡°Mrs. Grant ¡­¡±


    She shook her head, crossed her fingers and ced them on the table, tilted her head to look out the window, with some difficulty. ¡°Alvin was born to be free, to follow his heart and not to be constrained. He yearns for the outside world and does not like to take care of thepany. Although Mrs. Grant has a point, but if he is forced to do things he does not like, he may not be happy.¡±


    ¡°What about Spencer¡¯s weakness, his dad¡¯s health is getting worse by the day, so I can¡¯t just go sit in the office?¡±


    Mrs. Grant was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice a few notches.


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just too anxious, Alvin is leaving in a few days, if you don¡¯t help me, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The matter hase to this, Adriana can no longer politely refuse, nodded, agreed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it. But sess or failure, I ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t need to say anything else, Mrs. Grant understood. A smile immediately spread across her sad face, ¡°Yes, yes, Ms. Hale, thank you very much.¡±


    Adriana was not used to having her hand held intimately, so she silently drew back her hand and smiled politely, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it then.¡±


    She got up, put on her scarf, and left with her bag.


    Who knows that just a few steps away, Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice sounded again behind him, ¡°Ms. Hale, if there was no Peter, would you consider Alvin?¡±


    The abrupt question made Adriana¡¯s pace slow and incredulous.


    She slowly turned around, herplex eyes fell on Mrs. Grant¡¯s body, wooden for a few seconds.


    In a moment, Adriana¡¯s wless face lifted into a polite smile, ¡°Mrs. Grant, where in the world is the ¡®what if¡¯?¡±


    With these words, Adriana said no more, went downstairs and drove back.


    Asnana vi.


    When Adriana returns home, Peter is sitting on the couch in the living room, waiting for Adriana.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Entering the living room, Adriana changed into a pair of pink plush slippers in the foyer, walked over to Peter and sat down, leaning on his shoulder, ¡°Do you know who came back to me just now after Alvin left?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Peter asked as he closed theptop in hisp and ced it on the table, raising his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°Emma.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°You mean Alvin¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Is she asking you to step in and retain Alvin?¡±

 Chapter 1155 Edward

    Adriana just nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.


    She did not have any contact with Mrs. Grant, so she suddenly found her, she must have a request, how could Peter not guess it?


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    Peter was surprisingly supportive of Mrs. Grant¡¯s idea.


    Perhaps to Peter, Alvin is his best buddy, yet more like a grown-up friend, making it unsettling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Spencer healed and he should be able to support The Grant Family. i think Alvin prefers freedom and staying with thepany isn¡¯t a very good idea.¡±


    Although Peter has known Alvin for a longer time, Adriana knows what Alvin wants.


    He yearned more for a free and easy life.


    ¡°In life, in time, why not just live the life you want?¡± Adriana couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Look, you and I have missed out on so much goodness, why shouldn¡¯t we try to understand Alvin?¡±


    Adriana enlightened Peter.


    The man smiled and reached out to pinch her cheek, ¡°Adriana has a point.¡±


    He did not argue.


    The Grant Family¡¯s current situation is not as simple as it may seem.


    Peter knew that if Alvin didn¡¯t stay, I was afraid that The Grant Family would be waiting for more than the hard times ahead.


    Huzzah-


    Suddenly, the cell phone in Peter¡¯s pocket vibrated, and then rang at first.


    The man took the phone and answered the call, ¡°Edward?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going over there now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter hung up after a brief chat with the other side.


    Adriana looked at him and asked, ¡°Edward came to you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a bad mood, he¡¯s at the bar, I need to go over there now. You rest at home and wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, be careful on the road, and at night ¡­¡±


    Adriana was tempted to say to Peter toe back earlier in the evening.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was mindful of Edward¡¯s condition and said instead, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, lifted his hand and caressed her chin, leaned down and kissed her lightly, ¡°What virtue do I have, Peter, to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be poor, hurry up.¡±


    Adriana was amused by Peter.


    The man got up, changed into a trench coat, waved to Adriana, and drove away.


    Watching the limo disappear into the night, Adriana stood in the doorway and stared.


    ¡°Ah-choo!¡±


    It was so cold that Adriana sneezed, shrank her shoulders in the cold, and turned around to go inside.


    I went back to my bedroom, washed up briefly and got under the covers, and took my cell phone and made a call to Vivian.


    But no matter how she called, all she could see was that she couldn¡¯t get through.


    Adriana had to send Vivian the What¡¯s App.


    [Vivian, where are you now? Have you settled in yet?


    [Why don¡¯t you answer? I can¡¯t get through to your phone either. I¡¯m a little worried about you.


    [Remember to reply when you see the message].


    She edited several text messages one after another and sent them out.


    Just as she was putting her phone down and getting ready for bed, her phone message rang a little.


    When I opened it, it was a message from Vivian.


    [Ms. Hale, I¡¯m fine and settled in.]


    I¡¯ve changed my phone number. I¡¯m fine with my kids, I just don¡¯t want to be in touch with Edward anymore. I hope you can understand.]


    I will not tell you the cell phone number for the time being, you can send me What¡¯s App information directly if you have something.


    Vivian did not give Adriana her cell phone number.


    She knew that with Edward¡¯s ability, it would be easy to get her new phone number, so Vivian eliminated all clues that Edward could find her.


    And I n to not use What¡¯s App for a long time toe.


    [Understood. But you must take good care of yourself over there, and contact me if you need anything.


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and wanted to call Vivian, but finally restrained herself.


    [Well, I know Ms. Hale, it¡¯s gettingte, so get some rest, okay~]


    Although Vivian was abroad, she knew it waste in the country and naturally she was not in a position to disturb Adriana.


    Meanwhile, Angelico bar.


    ¡°Edward, you need to drink less.¡±


    ¡°Drink less.¡±


    In the box, Zac, Alvin, Harlee, Ran, Siena, Jaelynn, Giovanny, and several others were in the box with Edward.


    Over the years, several people have spent a lot of time together, and the rtionship has naturally be better.


    So, on the day Vivian left, Edward was not in a good mood, so they met up with everyone and sat down for a drink.


    Among these people, the most out-of-ce person is Ran.


    He originally did not intend toe over, but could not resist Siena¡¯s softness, and finally had toe over.


    ¡°I say Edward, Vivian is just in a bad mood and is just going abroad for a walk, it¡¯s no big deal, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Harlee clinked her ss of wine with him, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Besides, it¡¯s just a matter of minutes to find Vivian. What you need to do now is to take care of your own business.¡±


    Edward, whose eyes were red from drinking, picked up his ss of wine and drained it in one go, then with a thud, heavily ced the ss on the table, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡±


    With that, he staggered up and walked towards the outside of the box.


    Outside the box, without the sound of raucous music, his entire being was much more awake, and he took a cigarette out of the box, lit it, and smoked it.


    Hands propped on the railing, slightly bowed, all that came to mind was Vivian¡¯s figure.


    In nning her departure, Edward could not forget the way she looked, and every now and then, when he thought of it, he felt a pain in his heart.

 Chapter 1156 Deliberately left clues

    ¡°Why are you out there alone?¡±


    Peter entered the club and just walked to the promised box, he saw Edward with a sad face in the entrance corridor.


    Seeing Petere, Edward looked up at him, did not say anything, just a frustrated sigh, exhaled a light smoke.


    Peter nced at the box, through the box door on the side of the transparent ss saw several brothers inside are drinking and talking.


    He walked to Edward¡¯s side, Edward handed over a cigarette, Peter took it, lit it and smoked it.


    ¡°Worried about Vivian?¡±


    He is his brother whom he has known for many years, how can Peter not know what is in Edward¡¯s mind?


    ¡°Is there any evidence?¡±


    Edward asked instead of answering.


    After saying that, and feeling that his question was headless, he added, ¡°The thing you said about the old man.¡±


    ¡°The Ashtyn thing is really a bit tricky. The two men who died at the scene had been FE men, but wereter expelled from FE, and then the two men had been working as mercenaries for someone. Initially the person who kidnapped the child was indeed Old Mr. Henderson. but then the person who actually did it was not him.¡±


    Peter told Edward the truth about what he had investigated.


    ¡°How can you be sure it wasn¡¯t him who did the final painful killing?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, squeezing the hand of the cigarette slightly tightened, the body tense, invisible emitting a sanguine atmosphere.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t suspect the old man, but he never wanted to believe that the matter had anything to do with him.


    After all ¡­


    Ashtyn is his great-grandson.


    ¡°The two people who died at the crime scene were shot and died, but ¡­ what remained in their bodies were pure gold cartridges, which were private orders. Using the model of the bullets to deduce, the gun they used was the new K4 pistol that came out recently.¡±


    Peter looked grave, silent for a moment, and then said: ¡°As you know, the K4 is a limited edition solid gold pistol produced exclusively by Motril Stevens. It¡¯s not something anyone can buy if they want to.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡±


    When Peter¡¯s words fell, Edward inclined his head to look at him and deduced, ¡°Is this a deliberate clue left by the other side?¡±


    There are a million ways to dispose of a person without leaving a trail.


    But the other side used pure gold bullets and deliberately left clues that they were ¡­ dering war on him?


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Peter and Edward thought alike, ¡°You have two choices now. Either, negotiate with Old Mr. Henderson, take a stand and get back what is yours. Either that, or go to Motril, single-handedly, and find Steven.¡±


    He could offer Edward manpower to go with him to Motril, but Peter also needs to apany Adriana to Obren, so naturally he can¡¯t help Edward much.


    The seriousness of this is clear to Edward¡¯s mind.


    His cold face sank, his mouth held a cigarette and smoked silently.


    ¡°There are some things you have to face even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Peter knew what Edward was concerned about.


    In his case, in front of outsiders, Edward has an arrogant and high-minded look, but in front of his family, Edward even has some low self-esteem.


    The Henderson Family, it seems, doesn¡¯t like him.


    This is probably the pain in Edward¡¯s heart for the rest of his life.


    Peter patted his shoulder and said in a serious tone, ¡°In fact, many things once you take the first step, you will find that it is not so difficult. Perhaps, only when you understand Old Mr. Henderson in depth, you can figure out the real cause of your mother¡¯s death, and also understand why Old Mr. Henderson could not tolerate Vivian.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At that, Edward immediately stood up straight and looked at him incredulously, ¡°Brother, what do you mean, I didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, go check!¡±


    Peter threw the cigarette butt in his hand into the trash can, looked towards the first floor lobby, and added: ¡°In recent times, because you are dealing with problems with Vivian, many things have been neglected by you. But these are your own matters, and you need to investigate them yourself.¡±


    Do not say he does not know the truth of the matter, even if it is known, he will not tell Edward.


    With Edward¡¯s current situation with the Henderson Family, Peter was worried that he would not believe Edward when he had the real results in front of him.


    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±


    Edward¡¯s gaze shed, into the sideburns long eyebrows wrinkled and wrinkled, a long time before nodding, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to tell me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Edward mped the cigarette, took ast drag, then threw the cigarette into the trash, turned around and put his arm around Peter¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Come on, Alvin and the others are inside, go in and have a drink with them. In a few days Alvin will be gone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡­


    Edward and his brothers drank at the club until 2:00 a. m. and then broke up.


    He returned home alone, drunk, and pushed open the bedroom door, looking at the empty bedroom, Edward suddenly woke up.


    Staggering to the bed and sitting on the edge, all I could think of was Vivian¡¯s figure and the back of her determined departure from the airport.


    ¡°What a cruel woman.¡±


    Edward smiled bitterly, his body leaned back and looked at the ceiling, looking at it, his eyelids drooped soberly ¡­


    The sun is warm, the blue sea, Vivian embraced the little girl, a hand holding a man, barefoot on the beach, feel the wavespping on the back of the feet, the mood is very good.


    ¡°Eeeeeeeeee, Mommy ¡­ Daddy ¡­¡±


    Little girl, already will call daddy, the three happy smile, that scene seems more like a family of three.


    Edward was furious and immediately rushed over, yanked the man away and punched him in the face, saying angrily, ¡°Who told you to touch her, get your dirty hands off her and get out!¡±


    ¡°Edward what are you doing?¡±


    Vivian immediately shielded in front of the man and red at him angrily, ¡°Edward, he¡¯s my husband, it¡¯s you who should get lost!¡±


    ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about? We¡¯re married, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson is confused, the person you are married to is Jocelynn! Since Ashtyn died, our marriage hase to an end, please leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°So, you like this man?¡±


    Edward pointed at the sunny type who had fallen to the ground and questioned in a cold voice.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I like him, and we already have a child. Please leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Vivian, I warned you, I hate betrayal, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Edward raised his hand to lift up his trench coat and reached out to pull out a gun, pointing it at Vivian¡¯s face, but with a slight twist, the gun pointed at the man on the ground, ¡°But he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to die first!¡±


    Bang¨C


    A shot was fired and the bullet went straight at the man, but in the nick of time, the man yanked Vivian to his face.


    ¡°Well ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    The bullet hit Vivian¡¯s heart, and blood spilled from the corner of her lips, and she looked at Edward in a daze, opening her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡±


    Edward¡¯s body strength instantly drained, powerless to fall to the ground, eyes open Vivian, reached out to try to pull Vivian, ¡°Vivian, Vivian ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1157 – Protecting her secretly

    ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡±


    Edward shouted a few times, but jerked awake from his sleep.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Seeing the environment clearly, Edward breathed a long sigh of relief, hanging heart fell.


    Raising his hand and rubbing his temples, he closed his eyes and sat on his bed in contemtion.


    The mind turned over and over is a scene in the dream, although it is a dream, but that real, so that his heart thumping straight, a long time can not calm the mood.


    After sitting for a while, Edward could not settle down and called Vivian again with his cell phone.


    But the result was the same as in the afternoon, no matter how many times I called, the status was unreachable.


    Edward was very uneasy and finally dialed Ashtyn¡¯s number.


    Ashtyn is his right-hand assistant Ricardo¡¯s sister, he came out of the army, Ricardo also followed him out, his sister also left the army one after another, and has been working with him since then.


    Absolutely faithful and reliable.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered, ¡°Mr. Henderson, what can I do for you?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want you to buy the nearest ticket to Motril immediately, find Vivian, and protect her secretly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, find out who she has around her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Ashtyn responded and immediately hung up.


    On the contrary, Edward leaned on the head of the bed and could not sleep for a long time.


    The real killer of Ashtyn is still unknown, he needs to go to Motril himself, find Steven, and line up exactly who purchased the K4 solid gold pistol from him before he can find the other party.


    Likewise, he had some more opportunities to meet Vivian.


    But for some reason, Edward is still a little worried about Vivian¡¯s safety ¡­


    Sitting from 4 a. m. until 6 a. m., Edward contacted his men and gathered at the door.


    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, a line of ck Audi¡¯s arrived in front of the Henderson Family home.


    At the head of the line is Edward¡¯s car.


    The man pushed open the car door and got out, the first was a dark shiny leather shoes, and then he bent out and stood outside the car in a straight line.


    The cold wind negative, blowing his ck windbreaker hunting, gray scarf swaying with the wind, handsome and deep features do not smile, the aura is forced.


    In just a moment, he reverted to his former noble and high-minded imperial style, showing unrestrained and arrogance between his hands and feet.


    Standing outside the car, Edward pulled out a cigarette from the box, held it in his mouth, blocked the wind with one hand, fought the fire with the other, lit the cigarette, barred a few puffs, thin lips swallowed the fog.


    Light smoke slowly exhaled from the mouth, but was cold cold wind instantly blown away, disappearing into nothing.


    With a cigarette in his ck leather gloved hand, he strides towards the ck carved vi gate.


    Ricardo, who was standing behind him, had an adoring look on his face and was truly handsome by his own boss.


    I remember thest time I saw him looking this handsome was a few years ago.


    The familiarity of being away for so many years came back, making Ricardo all a bit excited and thrilled.


    Ricardo, the assistant, stepped forward and rang the doorbell.


    Not long after, a servant came to the front door, and as soon as he saw that the person standing outside was Edward, he immediately bowed, ¡°Young master.¡±


    The visitor is Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s personal subordinate, Jaycob, who is also an old man who has followed Old Mr. Henderson for many years.


    ¡°Why is the young master back today?¡±


    Jaycob was a little surprised by Edward¡¯s appearance.


    Edward nced at Jaycob with cold eyes, said nothing and went straight into the vi.


    He walked in front, followed by Ricardo and dozens of brothers behind him.


    ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t go in!¡±


    Jaycob blocked in the back, keeping Ricardo and the dozens of brothers all out, with no intention of letting them in.


    Edward pace a meal, turned to look at Ricardo, fingers holding a cigarette into the lips, said nothing, but faintly tucked his hands into his trench coat pocket, inclined his head to look aside.


    As if nothing had happened, but it gave a suffocating oppression.


    Although he was wearing sunsses, Ricardo, who had followed Edward for many years, had quite a tacit understanding with him and understood Edward¡¯s meaning very well.


    He pulled a pistol out from behind him and pointed it straight at Jaycob¡¯s face, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Just one word, with a long drawn out ending, is worth a thousand words.


    Jaycob¡¯s face changed, never expecting Edward to allow his people to be arrogant and domineering in the Henderson Family¡¯s old house.


    But he was at least a man who had seen the world and was not overly afraid.


    Instead, he looked to Edward, ¡°What does the young master mean by this?¡±


    Edward raised his hand, holding a cigarette, thin lips lightly opened, exhaled a light smoke, the corners of his lips pulled out a cold charm smile, ¡°I would like to know, Jaycob stop my people to do what? Or is it the Henderson Family that I can¡¯t enter?¡±


    ¡°Young master said what, this is your home, you can not enter who else can enter?¡± Jaycob smiled sarcastically, pointed to the dozen people, not condescendingly said: ¡°You also know, the old master always like quiet, this more people, go in will disturb the old master quiet.¡±


    Edward raised his eyebrows, said nothing, and went straight in.


    Ricardo immediately said to the dozen brothers, ¡°You wait here first, be alert.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A flurry of voices, extraordinarily loud.


    Walked through the vestibule, went straight to the atrium, and finally met Old Mr. Henderson in the dining room.


    Old Mr. Henderson, dressed in a white tai chi suit, had apparently just done tai chi and was now sitting at the table to eat.


    A light breakfast of congee, steamed dumplings, small vegetables, doughnuts and soy milk.


    Old Mr. Henderson, holding a carved white porcin bowl, took his chopsticks and filled his mouth with a pickle, chewing it slowly.


    When he saw Edward walk in, he just raised his eyeszily, ¡°Coming?¡±


    It seems that Edward¡¯s appearance was not a surprise.


    ¡°Have you eaten, join us if you haven¡¯t eaten.¡± He then said.


    Ricardo stood guard outside the restaurant door as Edward walked in, took off his real leather gloves, removed his sunsses and handed them to a maid.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t eat, was hungry.¡±


    He answered and gave the servant a look.


    The servant understood the situation and immediately went to the kitchen to get a pair of dishes and ced them at the table.


    Edward settled down, sat in front of Old Mr. Henderson, picked up the bowl of clear porridge, and ate it.


    The two grandchildren sat together, each with their heads down and eating, and no one spoke.


    All are smart people, clearly know each other heart something, but no one speaks first.


    Rather like a silent contest.


    Edward was not in a hurry and dined slowly. After eating a bowl of congee, when he picked up the steamed dumplings, Vivian¡¯s appearance suddenly came to his mind.


    He remembered that Vivian also liked steamed dumplings, and wondered if she had a good time in Motril.


    ¡°I heard Vivian is gone?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson saw Edward dumbfounded and asked a question.


    Edward took a bite of the steamed dumpling and said carelessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what you meant?¡±


    The tone of the question is more like a derative sentence.


    Old Mr. Henderson did not change his face, slowly put down his chopsticks and drew out a tissue to wipe his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡±

 Chapter 1158: Turning the tables on the Henderson Family

    ¡°Weird?¡±


    Edward shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re my grandfather, how dare I.¡±


    The words dared not me him, but with his evil and unrestrained appearance, but more like sarcasm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare? If you don¡¯t dare, then what are you doing here at the old mansion early in the morning with a dozen brothers!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson mmed the table, furious.


    An abrupt sound did not frighten Edward.


    He just dined calmly, chewing slowly, with an idle andfortable posture, and it was impossible to tell whether he was angry or not.


    Old Mr. Henderson saw that he did not say anything, so he quieted down and waited quietly for him to finish eating.


    After a long moment, Edward put down the bowl, drew out a paper towel to wipe his mouth, then pulled something out from behind him and ced it on the table.


    The maids standing in the dining room looked at Edward, but when they saw the pistol, their faces went white for a few moments.


    Old Mr. Henderson in the end is a man who has seen the world, nced at the pistol ced on the table, coldly smiled, ¡°finally grown up, wings hard. Old man I can¡¯t control you anymore, it¡¯s your turn to scare me with what I¡¯m just ying with?¡±


    ¡°To make a long story short. I came here today, one, to get back the shares of thepany that belong to me; two, did you do what happened to Ashtyn? Three, what is going on with my mother¡¯s death?¡±


    He did not want to talk nonsense with the old man, so he opened the door and said.


    ¡°Unbridled, Edward, what are you doing, how can you hold a gun on your grandfather?¡±


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s father, who had heard the news, stormed over.


    The big step to Edward¡¯s front, hand like it will be pped towards Edward.


    Edward easily reached out and clutched his wrist, ¡°Not enough beatings since you were a kid?¡±


    As a seven-footer, Edward has never been jealous with Flora.


    But many times he was filled with internal imbnce.


    Also the Henderson Family children, Dad and Grandpa can not be too nice to Flora, and to him, indifferent to the extreme.


    Even, treat Jocelynn better than he was treated.


    ¡°Look at the sinful things you¡¯ve done, and Flora will be like you?¡±


    Mr. Henderson yelled.


    ¡°Not like that? When Flora broke off her engagement with Alvin, it was just a matter of words. What about me, when I broke off my engagement with Jocelynn, what was your reaction?¡±


    Back then, the Henderson Family and The Grant Family made an early engagement, hoping that Flora would marry Alvin.


    But Alvin liked Adriana, and Flora didn¡¯t force the issue, so the engagement was called off.


    Grandpa and Dad were against it, but they only said a few words and nothing more.


    But not him. He broke off his engagement with Jocelynn, and the two were on fire, as if he had done something unforgivable.


    ¡°Flora she is a girl. How can you be happy for the rest of your life if you marry a man you don¡¯t like?¡±


    Mr. Henderson grunted.


    Just one sentence, causing Edward to lose his smile, ¡°What about me, will I be happy if I take Jocelynn?¡±


    ¡°Jocelynn is a good kid.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What about Alvin, Alvin is the good boy that all of you elders hang on to every day.¡±


    After an argument, all kinds of absurd excuses were pulled out.


    Edward felt the unfair treatment, spare a cold heart will be fragile, easy to hurt.


    ¡°Want to get your shares back of course no problem, immediately go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce certificate, I will not freeze your property, return your shares.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson, who had not spoken for a long time, added another sentence.


    ¡°So, beyond that, there is no room for bargaining?¡±


    Edward pulled out a stool and sat down, smoothly pulled out a cigarette, lit it, sat across from Old Mr. Henderson, and smoked it.


    ¡°There is no room for negotiation.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson speaks without hesitation.


    In this way, a negotiation was negotiated to death.


    ¡°There are some things to say, think before you speak. If I don¡¯t get what¡¯s mine today, then from the time I step out the door of the Henderson Family, there will be no turning back.¡±


    ¡°Go away, forget I ever gave birth to you.¡±


    Before Old Mr. Henderson could say anything, Mr. Henderson gave the eviction order.


    The cigarette dangling from Edward¡¯s mouth jerked, and the banquet of cigarettes crashed down andnded on the hem of his trench coat.


    He did not care, but the thin lips pulled out a curve, seemingly smiling.


    He, who gave them the opportunity.


    It¡¯s just that ¡­ they don¡¯t cherish it.


    Edward took his cell phone and made a call to Ricardo, ¡°Order it down, inform thepany¡¯s finance department, sales department, logistics department, and production department that all staffs are on vacation.¡±


    Ricardo answered the phone and hung up.


    Old Mr. Henderson, who had just walked out of the restaurant, heard Edward¡¯s words and turned abruptly to look at him, ¡°Are you threatening? Edward, you¡¯re a little young to be ying with a big sword in front of me. Although you have been in control of thepany all these years, all the people under your hands are my people. I¡¯d like to see who will listen to you.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson is extraordinarily confident.


    ¡°Really, then we¡¯ll see.¡±


    He spread his hands and smiled confidently.


    Originally Edward did not want to tear up the face, and hoped that the family could live together in harmony, but who knew that his father and grandfather would be so determined.


    What thoughts could he have about them after breaking Edward¡¯s back?


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re so unbelievable! I worked so hard to raise you, and this is how you repay us?¡±


    Mr. Henderson reached out and pointed at Edward, his temples jutting out in anger, clenching his back teeth, then turned around and looked around for something, as if he wanted to find something to hit Edward with.


    Edward crossed his legs and pretended to be indifferent.


    Despite the handsome, peerless face with a cold smile of indifference, but the heart is dripping blood.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the old man had repeatedly refused to let him be with Vivian. He didn¡¯t understand why, as the eldest grandson of the Henderson Family, he was treated so unfairly.


    It is clear that in this family, he is the one who gives the most.


    Old Mr. Henderson stood there, the deep, dark pupils gazing at him, half a moment, step towards him.


    Pulled back the stool and sat down.


    Ten minutester, the Henderson Family¡¯s old house was ringing off the hook.


    ¡°Master, the production department has stopped production there.¡±


    ¡°All of our colleagues in the finance department have gone home.¡±


    ¡°The sales department is closed.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, several partners are pushing for the goods, but they are noting out right now.¡±


    ¡­


    A dozen phone calls in a row havee in.


    Old Mr. Henderson, who originally despised Edward, looked more and more ugly.


    Bang¨C


    He hung up the phone violently, red at him angrily and pped the table hard, ¡°Edward, do you want to rebel!¡±


    Anger and rage.


    The Henderson Family was founded by him.


    Although Edward had given extremely well in thepany in recent years and brought great profit to thepany, Old Mr. Henderson thought that all things and all people were under control, so he was at ease with Edward.


    At least, the simple thought that Edward could not fly out of his hands.


    But it turns out that ¡­


    Not really.


    It also shows that a while ago, he left the Henderson Family willingly and did not intend to turn his back on it. Otherwise, how could he have made such a mess of himself, preferring to spend the New Year in The Alston family rather thaning back?

 Chapter 1159 Knowing the Truth

    ¡°Grandpa is joking, how could I rebel?¡±


    Edward evil gangster smiled, raised his hand to lift the forehead bangs, the hands and feet between the unrestrained and evil, ¡°in thepany, no credit also have hard work, I just want to get back to belong to my share. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    When Mom left, she left a note dividing her estate into two parts, one for Flora and one for Edward.


    But they were always held by the Henderson Family and never told.


    If not once chatting with Flora, she identally revealed, only afraid that Edward will never know these things in his life.


    At the mention of the estate, Mr. Henderson and Old Mr. Henderson looked at each other and their eyes became meaningful.


    Edward took the two men¡¯s gaze in his eyes and said, ¡°Now there are two choices, one, return what is rightfully mine and we will remain a family. Two, go our separate ways, and don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    The moment he left the Henderson Family, Edward was sad and desperate, just feeling that the old man was doing something to break his heart.


    It was not until the old man did something to break his heart again and again that Edward gradually saw their true colors.


    It¡¯s a pity that even a seven-foot man can¡¯t part with his family.


    Don¡¯t want to tear up with them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson jumped like thunder, staring angrily at a pair of scarlet eyes, clenching the back teeth, a hideous look, hate to be able to eat him alive as well.


    ¡°What did grandpa say, dare I have done it. What can you do to me?¡±


    He smoothly picked up the one pistol on the table, gently put it in his hand and yed with it, fondled it, blew the non-existent dust on it at the muzzle, and said as if nothing had happened: ¡°What I can¡¯t get, no one can get. Although I will noty hands on you today, it does not mean that I will noty hands on Seawares group. At that time, the loss is not a star and a half.¡±


    Ta-da-da-da-da!


    Abruptly, a sound of high heels sounded in the living room, several people looked over, only to see Flora trotted all the way over with high heels.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±


    Flora ran with the atmosphere panting, swept a nce at the pistol he was holding, and immediately exploded, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, what do you mean you¡¯re holding a pistol at Dad and Grandpa?¡±


    In Flora¡¯s view, Edward is calm, introverted, unsmiling man, very high and cold, with a kind of indifference of strangers.


    But to her, it was genuinely good.


    It¡¯s just a pity that she didn¡¯t think that one day Edward would actually hold a pistol to his loved ones.


    And, at this moment, the gun was pointed at Old Mr. Henderson.


    Flora, her face flushed white, walked up to Old Mr. Henderson, held him back, and said to Edward, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter that can¡¯t be talked over calmly and properly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? You think I speak with as much weight as you do at the Henderson Family?¡±


    Speaking of which, Edward smiled to himself and actually felt an inexplicable sense of irony.


    ¡°What do you want you say instead? Brother, you say, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°I want to get back the shares that belong to me, as well as the ones that ¡­ mom left me before she died.¡± In front of Flora, Edward has no need to hide anything.


    When he said that, Flora immediately looked at Mr. Henderson, ¡°Dad, my brother has been working hard in thepany for the past few years, workingte into the night every day, busy in the east and west, to get thepany¡¯s achievements and status today. Why are you kicking him out of the Henderson Family now? Besides, those things belonged to my brother, so why don¡¯t you just give them to him? If you look at the whole family, which of the several brothers and younger brothers can have my brother¡¯s ability?¡±


    Flora knows what Edward is capable of.


    The Seawares group has grown amazingly in a short period of time, and the revenue has doubled exactly from what it was before, all thanks to Edward.


    But now they have a sense of unloading a sense of both.


    Mr. Henderson did not squeal at Flora¡¯s words, but instead looked at Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Flora noticed that her father was silent, so she knew that the right to speak was with her grandfather, so she looked at him and asked.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? From the time this rebellious son turned against me for a woman, we at the Henderson Family don¡¯t have this person. Let alone shares, not even a dime!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was firm and did not give Edward any face.


    Edward put away the pistol, head down and slowly ying with it, the whole person a few calm and leisurely, a little can not see him angry angry look.


    The preference is such that it gives a sense of oppression.


    In the outside world, Edward is a man not unlike Peter, a notoriously ruthless, thundering, murderous devil.


    But Old Mr. Henderson and Mr. Henderson both expected him not to make a move and held him to a standstill.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Brother and Vivian two people truly love each other, why can¡¯t they be together? Besides, brother didn¡¯t like Jocelynn in the first ce, even if they got married, they wouldn¡¯t be happy together.¡±


    Flora is genuinely good for Edward and speaks to him in every way.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was furious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t shut up until you give her back what belongs to my brother today.¡±


    Perhaps because Old Mr. Henderson was overly fond of Flora, so much so that he did not get angry when Flora spoke to him in such a manner.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson stammered for a long time, threw his hands away and snorted, ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not going to give it, are you? Well, if you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll transfer all the shares in my name to my brother, and I don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    ¡°You are reckless, shut up!¡±


    Flora just finished, and added, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the thirty percent of shares in the first ce, and it¡¯s useless to have him.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Edward¡¯s indifferent eyes instantly coalesced with starbursts as he stared at Flora and asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Flora froze, looked back at Edward, opened her mouth and was about to say something when Old Mr. Henderson interrupted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with giving it to your brother when what¡¯s yours belongs to you only? He is no longer a member of the Henderson Family, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes Flora, your grandfather has a point, your brother is too ignorant to give anything to him, otherwise there¡¯s no telling how he¡¯ll lose thepany.¡±


    Mr. Hendersonplied with the sentence.


    Edward could not have failed to notice the indifferent attitude of the two of them towards him, no matter how stupid he was.


    Just now, he personally heard Flora say that she holds only 30 percent of the shares.


    And he ¡­


    Only a few percent of ¡­ five!!!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Edward was thought that thepany was a shareholding system, so it was understandable that there were not many shares in the family, but all never thought that Flora alone would hold thirty percent.


    It was as much as six times his size.


    For so many years, he was the one who gave the most to thepany, Flora ¡­ hardly did anything for thepany.

 Chapter 1160 True Identity

    Not fair!


    Three words came to Edward¡¯s mind.


    But once upon a time, Edward was talking about this phrase ¡­


    In a world of profit, there is nothing fair to say.


    But now he is thinking about fairness or not, which is ridiculous.


    Forgive him for how much he trusts them, but now he can also insight some differences.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows slightly close,plex and deep gaze at his dearest people, but suddenly everything feels so strange.


    Strange!


    He slowly got up, turned around and left directly.


    ¡°Brother, brother? Why did you leave? ¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything and turned around, Flora immediately chased after him, blocking Edward¡¯s front, spreading her arms and stopping his way.


    ¡°How can you leave before things are clear. I know that grandpa and dad have been spoiling me, making it hard for you inside. But no matter what, you are my brother. Although I hate Adriana, I don¡¯t have any animosity towards Vivian, and I sincerely wish you guys together.


    So, youe with me to thew firm now, and I¡¯m going to give you all my shares. As I said, those things are of no use to me at all. I, use on not!¡±


    In the past, shares were what Flora cared most about.


    But since she met Jenkins, she felt for a while that her ¡®stature¡¯ was a burden that prevented her from being close to Jenkins, and even made Jenkins reject her.


    Although Jenkins owns her ownw firm and earns a substantial ie, it is akin to the difference between the light of the fire and the light of the sun and the moon whenpared to the Henderson Family.


    She wanted to unload everything and make herself ordinary.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Flora¡¯s words really touched Edward¡¯s heart.


    Let him feel a ray of sunshine and warmth like in the ice cer.


    The man¡¯s lips pulled out a doting smile, patted her head, brushed past her and walked straight away.


    That was his sister, not in vain he doted on her.


    Noisy voicesing from behind ¡­


    ¡°Brother, what are you leaving, I have said I will give you my shares, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Flora, shut up about what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°You dead girl, is your brain filled with driving rain, stupid!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Grandpa, you are going too far in treating your brother like this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s too much but not too much? The old man I raised him so much, it¡¯s already enough for him.¡±


    Listening to her grandfather¡¯s words, Flora looked at Edward, who had already walked away and disappeared, and retorted with a sense of anger, ¡°Ask yourself, can you really afford my brother? For so many years, the Henderson Family has relied on my brother, you do not know. How many things did he do for you in his capacity as a major, and how many people cooperated with the Henderson Family because of my brother¡¯s status? If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, the Henderson Family would have fallen into ruin, and now you are treating him like this!¡±


    Flora genuinely felt that the two men¡¯s attitude towards her brother was chilling.


    ¡°How did I treat him? Didn¡¯t you already give him five percent of the shares?¡± The old man gave a cold snort.


    Mr. Henderson nodded aside and concurred, ¡°Your grandfather is right. Besides, you can see how Edward treated us today? How dare he threaten with a gun? It¡¯s so unlike him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not because you guys are forcing us to go out of our way!¡±


    The first time I saw her, she was so angry that her fair cheeks turned red with anger.


    You have chosen the wrong way to try to control my brother! Doing so will only drive him further and further away from you, and when one day he learns his true identity, you won¡¯t end up well. Hmph!¡±


    Flora bristled, grunted, and turned away.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly stopped, looked back at the two, and said: ¡°Whether he is my real brother or not, but in my eyes, I only have this one brother. He has been my brother all his life.¡±


    Saying that, he ran out.


    ¡°Come back here, you little girl! You can¡¯t control you anymore, can you? You can¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Edward, do you hear me, Flora?


    Mr. Henderson followed up with a few more words of advice, fearing that things would be leaked by Flora.


    And at the same time, out of the old mansion Edward got into the car and immediately instructed Ricardo: ¡°Find a way to get the old man¡¯s things with his father and arrange DNA identification as fast as possible.¡±


    Ricardo froze and looked at his boss through the rearview mirror, some words came to his lips, or did not dare to say.


    ¡°Yes, I will arrange it right away.¡±


    He responded, started the sedan, and was about to leave when he saw Flora running over.


    Knock Knock-


    Flora knocked on the car window ss, then pulled the door open and sat in directly.


    ¡°Brother, just called you so, why ignore me?¡±


    She sat beside Edward, breathing heavily and pouting, pretending to be angry, ¡°Ever since you married your sister-inw, you don¡¯t spoil me anymore.¡±


    In the eyes of outsiders, Edward is cold, unfeeling, silent and unsmiling.


    But the treatment of Flora, is definitely spoiled her into a little princess, and even speak not dare to speak loudly spoiled sister crazy devil.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Forgiving how angry he was just now, Edward spoke softly to her, ¡°I do feel that some people are staying away from metely and don¡¯t want to take care of me.¡±


    He meant something.


    Flora raised her eyebrows, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hide it from Edward, and grinned, ¡°Hey hey hey ¡­ brother, you¡¯re still smart.¡±


    She put her arms around him and pouted, ¡°Brother, just help me, I like Jenkins, but he just ignores me, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Previously, her own brother loathed Vivian, and with it, disliked Adriana; and she disliked Adriana because of Sloane¡¯s matter, and with it, disliked Vivian, so ¡­ the two people naturally have no good feeling about Jenkins.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    In the end, Flora fell incredibly in love with Jenkins, and everyone in the family disapproved.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to ignore you.¡±


    Edward leaned back in his car seat, looked ahead, and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t fit.¡±


    ¡°What kind of talk is that? Then Vivian and you are not suitable yet, why did you get married?¡± She was not convinced in her heart.


    ¡°So, my present will be your future. And why repeat the same mistakes?¡±


    His face is serious, between his eyebrows is a faint gloomy air, pupil depths are also concern and heart for her.


    The Henderson Family is arge family, how could the father and the old man approve of Flora marrying Jenkins?


    ¡°That ¡­ that ¡­¡±


    Flora was speechless for a moment, really did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Jenkins is not from a good family, but is full of pride, and you should not fantasize about getting him to join the family, it is impossible.¡±


    He seems to have prated Flora¡¯s mind right away and dismissed those thoughts that shouldn¡¯t have been there.

 Chapter 1161 – Robbing the child

    ¡°Can¡¯t you join the family? So there¡¯s no choice? But ¡­ but ¡­¡±


    Flora sighed and dropped her head, ¡°But I just want to marry Jenkins and be with him. I don¡¯t mind that he¡¯s poor, I don¡¯t care about his status, I simply like the guy. Why don¡¯t they all agree?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Edward spoke with a pause, looked at her sideways, and said slowly, ¡°The heir to the Seawares group is destined to be you.¡±


    Very nd attitude, calm tone, so that no one can hear any abnormalities.


    But it was the most amazing thing to say.


    Flora snapped her eyes up and looked at Edward with panic and confusion, pulling her lips, unable to say anything for a long time.


    And Edward only needed a look from her and he was already sure of what was in his mind.


    Sure enough, there are some things that even she knows.


    And in his own mind, he was still slow to ¡®ept reality¡¯ and didn¡¯t even dare to think about it that way.


    He craves the warmth and harmony of a home, even if he has doubted it countless times, but as long as they give a little good face, it will dispel the thoughts in his mind.


    Edward, you are ridiculous!


    Edward slowly averted his gaze, Edward smiled awkwardly, ¡°Brother, what are you talking about, I don¡¯t want to inherit anypany, I want to be with Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°I have some business to take care of, so I can¡¯t stay with you.¡±


    Edward gave the eviction order.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡±


    Flora sighed helplessly and pulled open the limo door to get out of the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He barked amand to Ricardo, who started the limo and left.


    A row of ck cars followed closely behind.


    Through the rear-view mirror, Edward saw Flora still standing in the same ce, not moving for a long time.


    His face sank and he instantly instructed Ricardo, ¡°No need to go do DNA.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ricardo was a little confused.


    Edward looked out the window, his thin lips lifted in a curve, but did not speak.


    Without DNA, it won¡¯t confirm everything, so ¡­ he is the one with rtives.


    His thoughts are filled with humility and a thirst for affection, very different from his nature.


    Perhaps, no one will know that a person with a cold and arrogant personality, the bones are so humble that it is ridiculous.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The Hale family.


    After a few days of rest Raymond followed his wife and three daughters, with a few people to The Hale family again to make a fuss about the baby.


    They are so tossing and turning, just want to share more of the inheritance.


    Despite numerous warnings from Adriana, Raymond and his wife could not resist the temptation of money.


    ¡°Get up out of my way, I will take that boy back today. They are the children of our The Alston family, how can they be strayed!¡±


    Raymond¡¯s wife Asia was standing in The Hale family living room yelling at Jenkins.


    Raymond immediately echoed: ¡°I Raymond only have this one child, it must be taken away, or I am not finished with you!¡±


    ¡°Trespassing, believe me or not, I¡¯ll call the police?¡±


    Jenkins faced with the family, really some headache, but do not want to tear face, afraid that because of this conflict will affect Adriana in The Alston family¡¯s position, will give Adriana trouble.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Leonidas was so frightened that he hugged Hayley tightly and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Leonidas is not afraid, there is a mommy, good boy, there is a mommy.¡± Hayley picked up Leonidas and turned towards the bedroom.


    Asia saw Raymond was confronting Jenkins, she ran over with a quick eye and grabbed Leonidas, ¡°This is my husband¡¯s child, you give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­!!!¡±


    Being grabbed by Asia¡¯s arm, Leonidas let out a scream of fear and cried even more.


    ¡°What are you doing, let go, let go of my son.¡±


    Hayley struggled to hold on to Leonidas, fearing that one slip up would result in Asia snatching the baby.


    As soon as Jenkins turned around and reached for Asia, he saw Devyn step forward and take Jenkins¡¯ hand, ¡°Mr. Hale, this boy is my brother and we must take him.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Jenkins was furious and shook Devyn off, ¡°Who dares to touch Leonidas!¡±


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡±


    Thrown hard, Devyn¡¯s feet faltered and he fell to the ground, hitting his head on the corner of the table and instantly bleeding out.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my daughter, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    Raymond, who had been humiliated all his life, did not dare to be arrogant in front of the rich people, but in The Hale family, he really was not afraid.


    With a yell, he lunged at Jenkins and fought him.


    At one time, the whole house was in an uproar as children were being grabbed and beaten on one side.


    When Flora left the Henderson Family¡¯s old house, she had nothing to do, so she came to Jenkins with a gift and saw a crowd at his door.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s quite a fight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the child snatching, Hayley is doing a third party?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he married to The Alston familyBrenden, is it hard to cheat before marriage?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of chatter.


    Flora stood behind them and froze, the things in her hands fell to the ground with a thud, she hurriedly pushed those people away, ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way, let me in.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know where a brute force came from, pushed those people away and rushed straight in.


    That¡¯s how I found them all wrestling together.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting, you stop, stop fighting!¡±


    She yelled a few times, but no one would listen to her.


    He went up to pull Asia, and was pushed away by Asia, ¡°Get lost, where is the wild girl from?¡±


    With a hard push, Flora stumbled and almost fell.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    She was furious, nced around, finally caught sight of the kitchen, then rushed straight into the kitchen, and a few secondster, came out of the kitchen with an extra chilly ¡­ knife in her hand!


    ¡°Stop, if you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you, it¡¯s a big New Year, it¡¯s not good to see blood!¡±


    This roar consumed almost all of her strength.


    A yell, a few people froze, but The Alston family couple simply do not care about her, the snatching of children continue to snatch children, the fight or fight,pletely do not take Flora seriously.


    Flora first froze, and then muttered, ¡°Shit, so don¡¯t take me seriously, you guys don¡¯t know who I am if you don¡¯t see some blood today!¡±


    She nced around, and then went to Devyn, who was sitting on the side covering her head, grabbed her by the hair and put the kitchen knife against her neck, ¡°Stop it, if you don¡¯t stop, believe it or not your daughter will die!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, what do you want to do? It¡¯s against thew to kill ¡­ people.¡±


    Devyn was so scared that her little face instantly lost its blood color, ¡°Dad, Mom, help me, help me ¡­¡±


    She choked back tears.


    With a wail, Raymond and Asia looked over, startled by the scene before them, and rushed over.

 Chapter 1162 – Threatening with a knife

    ¡°Ouch, O girl, the sword is merciless, don¡¯t you hurt her.¡± Asia was so scared that her back went cold.


    Raymond then remembered her identity, is the Henderson Family¡¯s thousand-year-old, Flora.


    ¡°Miss Henderson, this is between me and The Alston family, why are you meddling?¡± Raymond teased in a good-natured way.


    ¡°What meddling?¡±


    Flora grabbed Devyn by the hair, pointed the knife she was holding at Raymond, and said angrily, ¡°Thisdy is Jenkins¡¯ fianc¨¦e, and the Hale family¡¯s business is my business. My business is the Henderson Family¡¯s business!¡±


    There is no choice but to take Jenkins ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ as his own.


    Then she added, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to my Jenkins, apologize to me!?¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ apology?¡±


    Raymond was bruised and swollen, with two bloodstains hanging from his nose, while Jenkins, on the other hand, was unscathed except for a messy shirt and a broken lens on his sses.


    That ¡­ is not too biased.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Henderson, are you blind? My husband was the one who got beaten up, so why should my husband apologize?¡±


    Asia heart is not happy, one hand crossed waist one hand pointed at her face, warning: ¡°Do you believe I call the police, arrest you to squat in the bureau?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Flora¡¯s knife in her hand turned in the direction and aimed at Asia, ¡°Every day you are the one making trouble, there is no end to it! Asia, I warn you, trying to take Leonidas from here, it is impossible. Either, you go away, or, I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    She has not seen this kind of battle since she was a child, just now just an impulse, now calm down, can not help but some fear.


    But still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get your daughter!¡±


    Because Jenkins¡¯ mother Thelma is not home today, Jenkins and Hayley are naturally at a disadvantage when faced with the three of them.


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Dad, Mom, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Devyn was pale with fear and trepidation.


    Instead, Jenkins cold eyes on Flora, said nothing, moreplicated inside.


    ¡°You let go of my daughter!¡±


    Raymond yelled again.


    ¡°If you want me to let your daughter go, you two first apologize to Jenkins and Hayley and promise never to rob a child again.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, apologize, apologize.¡±


    Raymond gave a wink toward Asia, and the two men had to give a perfunctory apology to Jenkins and Hayley.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Seeing this scene, Flora let go of Devyn as soon as she held the kitchen knife and pointed at them and yelled.


    The three men fell away.


    Flora walked to the door and looked at the people at the door who were crowding around and talking quite badly, she raised her knife in a whoosh, ¡°What are you looking at, what do you care? Get out!¡±


    ¡°Ouch, scared to death.¡±


    ¡°Go go go, what a nutcase.¡±


    ¡°This family has a lot going on.¡±


    ¡­


    The people rambled on and on, but they dispersed.


    Flora gripped the door handle and mmed it shut.


    In that instant, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes with her face to the door, breathed a secret sigh of relief in fear, and when she looked back at Jenkins, she smiled brightly again, ¡°Hey, Jenkins, are you okay?¡±


    Jenkins jowls slightly and turns back to Hayley with concern, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ mommy, afraid ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Leonidas tightly wrapped his arms around Hayley¡¯s neck, his shoulders shaking as he cried.


    ¡°Miss Henderson, thank you so much for today.¡± Hayley truly appreciates Flora.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a show of hands. I¡¯m telling you, like those two old scoundrels, you can¡¯t give them a good look and stomp on their noses.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Hayley knew she had something to say to the two Jenkins, so she said, ¡°Leonidas is in shock, I¡¯ll carry him to his room first.¡±


    With that, he went into the room and closed the door.


    At one point, only Flora and Jenkins were left in therge living room.


    She scratched her head awkwardly, looked at the kitchen knife in her hand, and then looked at Jenkins, only to feel his strange eyes made her a little ufortable, so she was a little embarrassed to put the kitchen knife behind her back, and smiled awkwardly towards him.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Jenkins held out her hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The knife.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    She grinned and handed Jenkins the kitchen knife.


    Jenkins took the chopper and returned it to the kitchen, asking her on the way out, ¡°What would you like to drink, tea or coffee?¡±


    ¡°Curry ¡­ er ¡­ in water, in water on the line.¡±


    She was used to being served by a maid at home, and she was used to drinking coffee, but how could she ask Jenkins to make coffee for her.


    Jenkins said nothing and walked to the dining room to grind her coffee.


    Flora walked over and stood beside him, watching him concentrate on grinding his coffee with a giggle.


    Tipping his head to look at him, he asked with some embarrassment, ¡°That ¡­ Jenkins, did I ¡­ scare you just now?¡±


    Jenkins, who was grinding coffee, did not stop moving, his eyelids slightly raised, his gaze as high and cold as ever, ¡°Did it scare me, or yourself?¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ hehehe, this is all you can see ¡­¡±


    She clenched her red lips with a silly smile, ¡°I just think they are too much, I really can¡¯t see it. I say ah, you should not be too gentle with them just now, that kind of scum, you beat them hard, to ensure that they honestly, never dare toe to the door trouble.¡±


    Jenkins¡¯ gaze flickered slightly as she narrowed her eyelids and continued to grind her coffee beans, ¡°That¡¯s where we differ.¡±


    ¡°The difference?¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t understand what he meant and froze for a while before it dawned on her.


    What he was referring to was that she was the Henderson Family, arge and powerful family that was on par with The Alston family.


    Even a knife and a gun will not have any effect, but if it is him against The Alston family, the result can be imagined.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, isn¡¯t Adriana married to Peter? She doesn¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause Adri any trouble.¡±


    Adriana gave him a life, Jenkins grateful for life, but there is no way to repay, the only thing you can do is not to give Adriana trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it. Let¡¯s get married, from now on you are my the Henderson Family, when he Raymond dare to make trouble again, I want him to look good! Jenkins, do you think so ¡­¡±


    Speaking, speaking, Flora¡¯s voice gets smaller and smaller.


    It seems she herself realizes that something is not right.


    One sentence invisibly reveals the gap between her and him, which only makes Jenkins more and more retreating and afraid to approach.


    Jenkins didn¡¯t answer, and Flora, sensing that she had said the wrong thing, stopped squealing and turned and walked to the couch to sit quietly.


    A short whileter, Jenkins brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of her, sitting across from her in a smooth manner.


    ¡°In the future ¡­ you don¡¯t have toe over.¡±


    Jenkins was silent for a moment and said slowly.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora pursed her lips and clenched her hands together restrainedly, ¡°Jenkins, I ¡­ did I just scare you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 1163 Let’s get engaged

    He shook his head, removed his sses, threw them on the low table, and said in a deep voice: ¡°As you can see, this is the gap between me and you. I don¡¯t even have the ability to protect my family, how can I protect you? Besides, I ¡­ don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection, I can protect you. You say there are no feelings, so aren¡¯t feelings something that can be cultivated?¡±


    ¡°I, Jenkins, have no money, but I know my way around, and I know what I want and what I deserve. And you, too, should be clear about who you are and think about what you want and what is worthy of you.¡±


    The story of Prince Charming and Cindere are not so real, so how he Jenkins dare to ¡®climb the high horse¡¯?


    If you don¡¯t think about it, you should break off the idea that you shouldn¡¯t have it as soon as possible.


    ¡°Jenkins!¡±


    Flora got angry and stood up in a sh, ¡°What you know the time? You are simply a wimp. I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to be with you, what¡¯s the big deal? Are you that much of a wimp?¡±


    Time and time again, she was in front of him, lowering her voice, putting down her pride and dignity, but Jenkins did not give her any face.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯m a wimp, so Miss Henderson, what do you see in me?¡±


    Jenkins doesn¡¯tugh in anger.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora was speechless, realizing with hindsight that she had just spoken too much.


    Seeing Jenkins angry, she immediately softened her attitude, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that just now. I ¡­ I just really want to be with you and want to marry you.¡±


    There are many men who like her Flora, and many of them ask her out every day, trying to be nice in front of her, but Flora doesn¡¯t take them seriously.


    The result is that he is not epted by his family and is rejected by Jenkins time and again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what needs to be said. I¡¯m not right for you, and I¡¯m not going to marry you, so go away.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he finished, he got up and went back to his room, closing the door with a bang.


    ¡°Hey Jenkins, what are you doing, opening the door? Open the door, what are you hiding from me?!¡±


    ¡°Jenkins?¡±


    ¡°Jenkins, I told you to open the door, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Flora knocked one after another at his door, Jenkins would not open the door, and Hayley on the other side, knowing their situation, could not show up to say anything.


    Until Flora said at the door that she was tired, angry and dry, and left on her own.


    Meanwhile, Jenkins, standing in front of his bedroom window, looked through the window at Flora, who had left downstairs, clutching his phone with a slightly stronger hand.


    Huzzah-


    Then, a call came in and the phone vibrated.


    Jenkins took the phone, looked at the number disyed on the screen, hesitated for a few seconds, and answered it.


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡°Did that Flora girl go to you again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say what I told you a second time, you should be clear about your identity ¡­¡±


    Inside the phone, Old Mr. Henderson said a lot to Jenkins.


    After hanging up, Jenkins was alone and quiet for more than half an hour before pulling out his phone, flipping out a string of phone numbers, and sending a message.


    [Let¡¯s, get engaged.]


    The message was sent out, and in less than ten seconds, the phone call came directly.


    Looking at the phone number bouncing on the screen, he frowned and hesitated for a few seconds before answering the phone.


    ¡°Oh my God, man-god, did you really promise to get engaged to me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been chasing you for two years, and you¡¯ve rejected me for two years, so why are you suddenly saying yes now?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get engaged forget it.¡±


    ¡°No no no no, engaged, of course I want to be engaged, hahaha great. God, do you know, I just went to the temple yesterday to pray to the Buddha, simply too spiritual, right?¡±


    ¡°January 22nd, engagement at the Asnana Hotel.¡±


    ¡°On the 22nd, that doesn¡¯t leave one, two, three ¡­ just four days left to go. Really? Really not a dream? Hahahaha ¡­ so happy. Boy god do you think I should go and prepare something ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Adriana and Peter both have a rare free time, two people stay in the study, one busy with business, the other stay aside to read a book.


    Then a call was made to Adriana.


    After hanging up the phone, she closed the book with a frustrated sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter knew something was wrong again when he saw her sighing for a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Raymond and Asia, they go to The Hale family every now and then to make trouble and take away the children.¡± Adriana shook her head helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, you can handle it yourself. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see them go to The Hale family and make trouble anymore.¡±


    After all, Raymond is Peter¡¯s fifth uncle, and Adriana is not good at interfering in this matter.


    Doing things too gently, there is no deterrent ability for Raymond; doing things too ruthlessly, afraid that The Alston family will point fingers at Peter and make him suffer too much.


    The best option is for her to shake it off and leave it to Peter.


    ¡°Well, leave it to me.¡±


    Peter smiled gently and walked over to the sofa and took the woman into his arms, ¡°Whatever the Queen says is what I will do.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who was still a bit troubled by Raymond¡¯s matter, was amused by Peter¡¯s remark, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, okay? You will be angry with your subordinatester.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they dare! I¡¯ve punished Hank and no one will dare to gossip anymore.¡±


    ¡°I just found out today that you let Hank get beaten up?¡±


    ¡°Being too nice to himtely has made him drift a bit.¡±


    Adriana leaned into Peter¡¯s arms, took his hand, hung on his nails and said helplessly, ¡°You punished him too hard, it will chill his heart. Originally I was just a little angry that Hank was treated too differently.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, it¡¯s my ipetence in the royalty.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t expect Peter to care so much about her personal feelings now. She was touched and at the same time was reflecting on herself, should she not have told him about Hank?


    ¡°You are married to me, we are family. hank should not have done this, but as you know, one minister does not serve two masters, and he still has the same old antiquated thinking.¡±


    In other words, it also shows that Hank is too loyal to Peter.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Adriana nodded and said nothing more.


    At that moment, Hayley¡¯s call came in and Adriana, resting on Peter¡¯sp, took her call.


    Hayley briefly exined the situation to Adriana on the phone, and then also said that Jenkins was getting engaged, before hanging up.


    Putting her phone on the couch, she reached around Peter¡¯s waist, ¡°Just now Hayley said Raymond went to make a scene, but it turns out Flora scared them away with a knife.¡±


    ¡°It seems Flora has real feelings for your brother.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the difference in status was too great for my brother to say yes. So ¡­ immediately after Flora left, he discussed the engagement with a girl.¡±


    ¡°Engaged?¡± Peter sighed, ¡°This has to be handled carefully, or else with Flora¡¯s character, be careful of hurting the girl.¡±

 Chapter 1164 – Blame it on Yourself

    ¡°I¡¯m clear on all the issues you mentioned.¡±


    Adriana how can not understand the current situation, only that many times things are not as simple as imagined.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s character is very arrogant, for the Henderson Family such identity background, that is, he likes Flora will not marry her.¡±


    On the surface is a very proud nature, but inside is very humble.


    He knows he is not good enough for Flora and knows he can¡¯t give Flora happiness even if he is with Flora.


    Instead of this, it is better not to get married.


    This is the reason why Jenkins did not approve of the two of them being together when she was initially with Peter.


    There is also the most important point, that is, when Jenkins was ill for surgery, that money is she bent to get from Peter here.


    From that moment on, in Jenkins¡¯ mind, it was love and hate for rich people.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them, it¡¯s better to let them handle these things on their own.¡±


    How can Peter interfere with Jenkins¡¯ affairs when he feels he can¡¯t even handle his own?


    Not to mention that Jenkins has his own ideas and way of handling things.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, how about making lunch together?¡±


    Adriana took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to cook?¡±


    Over the years, Adriana has been so busy with her own affairs that she has basically not had the opportunity to learn how to cook, which is her biggest regret.


    Now it is easy to get free, of course, we have to follow Peter to learn to cook together, to make up for the past is the best.


    Thepany is now in the hands of the Soto family, so she is happy to rx and take it easy when she can.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Peter held her hands and yed with her slender nails, ¡°I can cook, so why do you need to do it?¡±


    Since he said he would protect the woman in his arms well, Peter would naturally give her the best of everything.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Make up for past regrets.


    ¡°Of course I have to learn it myself. You see Helen and Luis are both grown up now, and if I don¡¯t cook well, then they won¡¯t miss me in the future. But if I cook very well and can capture the stomachs of both of their children, one day they will miss the taste of their mother when they are far away.¡±


    That said, this is the biggest pain in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    She felt that she was not responsible enough for her two children, not serious enough, and did not give them the best of everything.


    ¡°Well ¡­ is good.¡±


    Peter thought about it and felt that there was some truth in Adriana¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I want ¡­ to make soup. Winter melon pork ribs soup.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll have them go get some ingredients.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s do it together.¡±


    Adriana stood up and took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°I think it¡¯s good to go to the supermarket together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The two got up and went downstairs and drove to the city center.


    Along the way, the two listened to music in an atmosphere of unprecedented harmony and beauty.


    Adriana has never been as rxed as she is now.


    It seems that the two of them know that a new difficulty will soone, and the two are in a surprisingly good frame of mind.


    The Obren matter is the biggest hidden problem in Adriana¡¯s mind, and she wants to fix everything, but is afraid to deal with them.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmm ¡­¡±


    Adriana was humming a little tune to the melody of the music when suddenly the cell phone in her bag rang.


    Taking the phone, looking at the unfamiliar phone number on the screen, he answered the call directly, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Juliana.¡±


    Juliana?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Adriana subconsciously looked at Peter, covered the phone and said to Peter, ¡°Juliana¡¯s on the phone, told me something to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you go or not, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re protected, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Peter reassured.


    Adriana nodded and said to Juliana, ¡°Okay, you set an address and we¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Hang up the phone.


    Adriana put away her phone, leaned on the passenger side, looked at Peter and sighed, ¡°Brenden this bastard, really harmed a lot of people. ni went to great lengths to save him from leaving, think should take Brenden back to Obren. i always feel that Brenden still has a lot of secrets, will not be as simple as the surface. ¡±


    With that in mind, Adriana looked to Peter and asked, ¡°Has Waverly been quiettely?¡±


    A smile pulled at the corners of Peter¡¯s lips, ¡°It seems Mrs. Alston has grown up.¡±


    As Adriana says, there is nothing as simple as it seems with Brenden.


    ni in order to save Brenden, privately with a number of people reached cooperation, this matter is also definitely not so easy to investigate.


    Otherwise, Brenden¡¯s ten years of hibernation would not be a lost cause.


    ¡°What are you going to do about Brenden?¡±


    Thest shootout along the coast road, Brenden was wounded and captured, and until now people are being guarded by the hospital.


    Although Brenden was bound in chains, Adriana knew that it would be easy for the men to rescue Brenden.


    Peter did this, but more like fishing for a hook, using Brenden as bait to catch the big fish behind.


    ¡°He?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, ¡°Have your own ns.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Adriana did not interfere with Peter¡¯s affairs, thought about it and said: ¡°You take the time to meet Alvin, if you can retain a little. His mother asked me to persuade him, in the end, it is a little inappropriate.¡±


    Especially when meeting with Mrs. Grant, before leaving her mother said ¡®if there was no Peter, would she have chosen Alvin¡¯, this statement made Adriana¡¯s heart some ¡­ ufortable.


    It always feels a little weird, but I can¡¯t tell what the problem is.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Half an hourter.


    Adriana met Juliana at the promised cafe.


    Juliana was dressed in a fashionable outfit, wearing a beret and sunsses, very young and beautiful.


    Today she went out without her children and at first nce did not look like a woman with children at all.


    Adriana sat across from her and opened the door and asked, ¡°Go ahead, what did you want to see me about today?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t feel like she has anything to say to Juliana.


    ¡°You¡¯re hating me?¡±


    Juliana, holding a cup of honey grapefruit tea in both hands, looked at her with a slightly sad tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking so much? Did you call me over today to ask about Brenden or Anne?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, I guess.¡±


    She picked up the honey grapefruit tea and took a sip, sighed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk to you directly. Between you and those more polite words are false. You also know that I Juliana is never a person who likes to be calcted, but I never expected to be calcted by Brenden from the beginning to the end. I don¡¯t feel good if I don¡¯t get out of this.¡±


    ¡°Anne had a miscarriage because of you and lost the twins in her womb. It¡¯s not even out of bad taste?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Juliana snorted, ¡°That¡¯s Anne¡¯s own fault. Knowing that I was looking for Brenden to get a statement, she still put on a show in front of me.

 Chapter 1165 The real Brenden is still alive

    Juliana¡¯s words are not good, but they do speak the truth.


    Adriana does not want toment too much on the matter.


    ¡°So, what do you want me to do?¡±


    She got right to the point and questioned directly.


    ¡°I think ¡­¡±


    Juliana wanted to say something, but slowly put down the cup, pinching the long spoon stirring honey grapefruit tea, careful consideration for a moment, said: ¡°I want to see Brenden ¡­ die!¡±


    She did not beat around the bush with Adriana and told her truthfully what was on her mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I know Brenden is so calcting to you that he only has one way to die. However, I mean, can you finally give me a chance to see him die with my own eyes? You also know that I, Juliana, have never been counted in my life, and I can¡¯t swallow this anger.¡±


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Adriana snorted lightly. ¡°And you can¡¯t stand that? Then did you ever think about my situation when you were counting me out with Brenden?¡±


    This is the most ridiculous thing Adriana has ever heard.


    Adriana got up, grabbed her bag and tried to leave.


    Juliana immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry about you, it¡¯s really my fault. I am not asking you to help me for nothing by making this offer to you today. I also know a lot about Brenden, and I can tell you all about it.¡±


    Since she wanted to talk to Adriana about things, she naturally wouldn¡¯te empty-handed.


    Adriana, who was about to leave, stopped and looked to Juliana with a slight frown, ¡°Sorry, not epted.¡±


    Not to mention Juliana¡¯s already impure intentions, and now that she wants to call her over when dealing with Brenden, Adriana of course will not agree.


    Because how Brenden ends up is not something she can influence.


    Even if people are caught by them, that is still given to Peter to deal with.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯m going to count you out?¡±


    Juliana bluntly spoke her heart out.


    ¡°Could it be that you have a pure purpose?¡±


    Adriana squared up to Juliana and said, ¡°Whether what you¡¯re about to tell me is true or not, I¡¯m not going to agree to what you just did.¡±


    She always does what she says she will do, but with Brenden, it was clear that there was no way she could promise Juliana.


    And Juliana can¡¯t be easily trusted.


    After saying that, she walked away with her bag directly.


    Seeing this, Juliana busily stood up and rushed to Adriana¡¯s front, blocking her way, ¡°I really have something to tell you. Do you know where the real Brenden is?¡±


    In order to convince Adriana of his words, Juliana told the truth straight away.


    ¡°The real Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡±


    Juliana nodded, ¡°I know where he is.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he ¡­ dead?¡±


    ¡°No. Brenden is not dead at all, and has been alive all along. I can take you to him, but you must promise me what I just did.¡±


    She again made her im.


    Since Juliana said the existence of the real Brenden, she just needs to let Peter investigate a bit and take the trouble, should be able to find the whereabouts of Brenden.


    But Adriana felt that since Juliana had said it, she couldn¡¯t just t out ¡®get the message¡¯.


    ¡°You know that only death awaits Brenden, so why do you persist in trying to see him off for thest time? There is no point at all.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same.¡±


    Juliana shook her head frantically, ¡°Maybe for you guys, Brenden¡¯s dead, just dead. But for me it¡¯s different, it¡¯s not the same.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Seeing Adriana agree, Juliana instantly bowed to her in acknowledgement.


    Although Adriana did not understand Juliana¡¯s intentions and was worried that she had ulterior motives, she clearly saw the color of joy in Juliana¡¯s eyes when she agreed to Juliana just now.


    ¡­


    By the time he returned from the cafe, Peter had already made soup.


    The man warmly walked up and took the bag and scarf from her hand, ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    Shhhh.


    ¡°Whew~ It¡¯s a little cold.¡±


    Adriana breathed a long sigh of relief and turned into a white mist.


    ¡°Go sit down for a while and I¡¯ll get you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Thanks honey.¡±


    Feeling the man¡¯s concern, Adriana was touched.


    The most rare thing in life is like this, close and harmonious, and sometimes respectful, that is the best.


    Nestled on the sofa, Adriana sat sideways, elbows propped on the backrest with her cheeks resting, gazing at Peter who was pouring her tea, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Such a day, countless times in the dream, and now the dream has be real, really let Adriana fall into it, iparable enjoyment.


    ¡°Here, have some hot water to warm you up.¡±


    The man handed her a cup of hot water.


    Adriana took the water, took a sip, put the ss on the table and smoothly took his hand, ¡°honey, there¡¯s good news to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Peter sat beside Adriana, legs folded, leaning on the couch, wrapping his arms around Adriana and letting her lie on hisp.


    He held Adriana¡¯s hand in one hand and gently ruffled the hair on her forehead with the other, rather dotingly.


    ¡°Juliana says the real Brenden isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    Her words fell, Peter¡¯s hand gave a slight beat, hesitated for a few seconds then heard him sigh despondently, ¡°Even if he is still alive, it has been more than twenty years.¡±


    More than two decades can change a lot of things.


    ¡°Yes, twenty years can change a lot of things, everything has been changed for a long time. I heard from the housekeeper of the old house that the old man wanted to see the real Brenden again before he died, but unfortunately, before he could, Old Mr. Alston passed away.¡±


    To say the least, it¡¯s also a tragedy.


    ¡°Hmm. I will send someone to look for him. If he is still alive, take him back to the old house, and all arrangements will be made depending on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I thought. Just feel really sorry for you Uncle.¡±


    Think of a person living for Brenden, then the real Brenden must not end up too well.


    ¡°It was Juliana who told me about this. But Juliana¡¯s request was for her to give Brenden a final ride while she was dealing with him. I don¡¯t understand why she had this idea, and I don¡¯t know if she could have any conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, soldiers wille and go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go.¡±


    Peter then went to the kitchen to make dinner while Adriana drove to Orchard House to pick up the two kids for dinner.


    The family is happy together, everything is so harmonious and beautiful.


    The following day.


    the Henderson Family.


    Since Vivian¡¯s departure, Edward has fallen out with Old Mr. Henderson.


    The Henderson Family, which belongs to him, as well as the cars, houses and money in his name, were all restored to normal at hismand.


    When he was with Vivian and was thrown out of the Henderson Family, he did not disobey the old man, so he did everything the way he wanted.


    In order to maintain the family bond, I also hope to impress the old man with my actions, so that he can ept and tolerate Vivian as soon as possible.


    But who could have known that things would turn out that way in the end.


    If he had known this, why would he have put up with it?


    Standing in the yard of the Henderson Family, Edward surveyed the home he had not returned to for some time and walked slowly.


    Instead, they ended up walking to an old courtyard in the Henderson Family¡¯s backyard.

 Chapter 1166 Edward makes things difficult for Jaycob

    Looking at the old yard, everything was as usual.


    His mind then recalls the scene after scene when Vivian was imprisoned, and he felt heartbroken.


    The past has done too much wrong, there are too many sorry Vivian, he would love to make amends, but now ¡­ obviously the time has note.


    Thinking of Vivian¡¯s determination when she left, Edward suddenly had a thought inside ¡­


    Will she, once she leaves, never look back?


    The man tucked in his pocket hand clenched, the heavier the mood.


    After taking a moment to slow down and adjust his mood, Edward picked up his phone and made acall to Ashtyn.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Ashtyn was the one sent to apany Vivian.


    She is not as skilled as Ricardo, but she is not to be underestimated. After all, it is a special forces background, how bad can the hands be?


    ¡°Did you find her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just seen it. But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Say!¡±


    ¡°She has a man with her and is very close to Vivian. The little girl also seems to like that man a lot.¡±


    Ashtyn told Edward the truth about the situation.


    At the end, added a sentence, ¡°I have long said, Vivian kind of woman is not worthy of you. But just left you and a man appeared by her side, not a good woman at all.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Edward scolded lightly, ¡°Ashtyn, don¡¯t you forget your duty. All you have to do now is to protect Vivian, other than that, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡±


    ¡°What are you being mean about?¡±


    Ashtyn was a little upset and disliked angrily, ¡°Every day I think she¡¯s good, I really don¡¯t know where it¡¯s good. Originally did not want to tell you, but now there is no need to hide it from you. To tell you honestly, Vivian is now living in a vi with that man.¡±


    As her words fell, silence fell on the other end of the line.


    ¡°You ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Ashtyn wanted to say something else, but before the words could be spoken, the other party had already hung up.


    Edward held the phone and stood in ce, looking at the building in front of him, as if he could see Vivian¡¯s shadow in general.


    The words Ashtyn said echoed in my head ¡­


    She lives in a vi with a man, and the little girl is very fond of him.


    ¡°Go get her, go get her!!!¡±


    A voice suddenly popped up in his head, forcing him to frantically and desperately want to be by Vivian¡¯s side.


    Edward¡¯s face was bitterly cold, calming his mixed emotions.


    Finally choose to trust Vivian!


    Take the phone and send a What¡¯s App to Ashtyn: [Immediately go and investigate who the person next to her really is, I want detailed information. Also, don¡¯t show up in front of Vivian without my order!


    A voice message was sent out before Edward put away his phone and turned around to walk towards the front yard.


    He knows Ashtyn¡¯s way of dealing with people too well, his hot and straightforward nature, and he likes to rush up and rant when he sees something he doesn¡¯t like.


    Although not quite at ease with Ashtyn, it is best for Ashtyn to be by Vivian¡¯s side right now.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, there¡¯s someone from the old house.¡±


    He had just walked to the front yard when he saw Ricardo approaching.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Edward answered and entered the hall with Ricardo both.


    Sitting in the hall is Jaycob, the man who was relied upon by the old man.


    ¡°Young master.¡±


    When he saw Edward walk in, Jaycob stood up and smiled at him.


    That smile, full of hypocrisy.


    ¡°What is Jaycob¡¯s reason foring over today?¡±


    Edward walked to the couch and sat down, legs folded and leaning on the couch, cold eyes on Jaycob.


    He did not say for Jaycob to sit down, Jaycob had to stand in front of him.


    ¡°Did the young master watch the news today?¡±


    ¡°Jaycob might as well be straightforward about something, I¡¯m busy and don¡¯t have time for small talk.¡±


    Edward pulled out a cigarette from the box, held into his lips, lit the cigarette and smoked it.


    The lips are sprayed with faint light smoke, lingering light smoke hazy his that cold face, but more seemingly imposing.


    In the past, in front of the old master, or in the old mansion, Edward was respectful to anyone, even if he had been a major in the rank of military, appearing in the old mansion, he would unload all his arrogance and treat people very affectionately.


    And now with Old Mr. Henderson turned face, his whole person is back to the old haughty and cold, that hard face is almost written on the ¡®Do not enter¡¯ four words.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s sudden change in nature, Jaycob some difficult to ept, meaningful nce at the sofa on the posture of the noble man, even invisible feeling around the air pressure condensed a little.


    ¡°Seawares group has a problem, today was reported in a big way, the stock fell badly. The old man called you a lot and you didn¡¯t answer, his blood pressure shot up in anger and he is lying at home resting.¡±


    ¡°So, Jaycob is trying to get me to go back and see Grandpa?¡±


    Edward¡¯s bony jade-like fingers held a cigarette, flicked the ashes at the ashtray, and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m not avable.¡±


    A light-hearted statement, as if to say that the weather is very good today.


    The more rxed he is, the more nervous he makes Jaycob.


    For the first time in years, he felt oppressed in Edward¡¯s presence.


    ¡°This ¡­ is the old man¡¯s idea. He has some things he wants to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and I don¡¯t seem to have anything to talk about. Besides, what does Seawares group have to do with me? Let alone just a drop in the share price, even if it were to go bankrupt, I wouldn¡¯t even be heartbroken.¡±


    He raised his hand slightly with the cigarette mped in it and gestured to Ricardo, ¡°Send the guest.¡±


    Ricardo understood it by heart.


    Walked up to Jaycob with a nonchnt attitude, ¡°Jaycob, please.¡±


    For Edward to give the expulsion order, Jaycob¡¯s face can¡¯t stand, immediately said: ¡°No matter how to say, Seawares group is also your single-handed management, now thepany has a crisis, or you single-handedly caused, how can you bear it in your heart? If you can¡¯t get Seawares group, do you want to destroy it?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Now you know that Seawares group is run by me? But so what? My shares are still with grandpa. There is no difference between having and not having, essentially. But it just so happens that the people in those departments of Seawares group are all my people. Don¡¯t say today Seawares group shares fell, do you believe that if I say one word, all the core team of thepany will resign? At that time, there will be only one road waiting for you Seawares group.¡±


    That¡¯s ¡ª- the way to die!


    Edward was never a man without ability, but just didn¡¯t care topete with the Henderson Family.


    Now, his identity is clear.


    He also finally understood the reason for Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s and his father¡¯s indifference to him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he is an adopted son, after so many years, there will be feelings present, how did they manage to be so thin-skinned and cold-blooded?


    ¡°Young master, what do you mean by that? Intentional, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± The man spread his hands, ¡°Why should Jaycob know any better.¡±


    A sentence choked Jaycob speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say to Edward, he just looked at him nkly and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

 Chapter 1167 – Going to see Raylan

    ¡°You are a child of the Henderson Family, and the Seawares group is the result of the hard work of Mr. Henderson and Old Mr. Henderson to make it what it is today. If you destroy thepany, how can you bear to do so?¡±


    Facing Edward, Jaycob didn¡¯t even know what to say.


    ¡°Calling you ¡®Jaycob¡¯ is polite to you, but one should be self-aware.¡±


    In one sentence, he made the respectful rtionship between the two men very clear.


    Jaycob¡¯s face stiffened, knowing that there was no point in saying anything more, he shook his head and sighed, ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t say anything more. Young master think about it yourself, you do this to face the old master and sir?¡±


    ¡°You tell them toe over and say these things to me.¡±


    After the words, cold eyes look askance at Ricardo.


    That look scared Ricardo¡¯s back and he immediately stepped forward, ¡°Jaycob, please.¡±


    Jaycob shook his head and, with a shake of his hand, turned around and walked away.


    After sending him away, Edward instructed Ricardo: ¡°Go and find out all the information about my mother for me immediately, the more detailed the better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henderson.¡±


    Ricardo responded, turned around and left.


    Before meeting Vivian, he only knew that his mother was killed by Kenya, but the person who killed her had fled for more than ten years.


    Father and grandfather have not found the ¡®suspect¡¯, he is not good to intervene.


    It is not until Vivian appears that he investigates Vivian and inadvertently discovers the existence of her mother, Kenya, that he learns at that moment that her mother is the murderer the Henderson Family has been pursuing.


    And now, knowing that my mother¡¯s death had nothing to do with Kenya, what was the real cause of her death?


    Why did the Henderson Family keep him when they clearly hated him?


    A series of questions came to mind, and Edward had to investigate thoroughly the events of that year.


    Even though it is somewhat difficult, we must investigate to the end.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to meet Uncle Ran.¡±


    Luis and Helen have been staying over here since they arrived at Asnana vi yesterday.


    Early in the morning, while Luis and Peter were practicing in the training room, Helen ran to the study tofind Adriana, saying she missed Ran.


    ¡°You miss Uncle Ran?¡±


    Adriana stopped what she was doing, looked at Helen who had be a big girl, reached out and rubbed her hair, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to see him, okay?¡±


    Helen and Luis had learned a lot from Ran and spent a lot of time together. Even during the week, they had What¡¯s Appmunication, so their rtionship was not bad.


    During Helen¡¯s most rebellious days, the person she trusted most was Ran.


    Because in her world, not understanding Peter, shefeels that Peter is not good enough for her and is not as good as Ran.


    ¡°Really? Hahahaha, mommy is the best.¡±


    Helen was overjoyed.


    ¡°By the way, I almost forgot something.¡±


    Adriana pulled open the drawer with two red envelopes inside, ¡°During the New Year, your Uncle Ran gave you and Luis both a red envelope each, and I forgot to give it to you both.¡±


    With that, Adriana took out a red envelope and handed it to Helen, ¡°Then take this to Luis and we¡¯ll go to Uncle Ran¡¯s this morning.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Helen nodded, took the red envelope and ran out of the study.


    In the blink of an eye, the two children are already ten years old, in terms of achievements, never let her and Peter two people worry about, has been veryfortable with them both.


    It was just that Adriana felt very guilty in her heart, after all, they had lost a childhood that they could not make up for.


    She got up, walked out of the study and went upstairs to the training room.


    In the training room, Luis and Peter are wearing taekwondo suits. After a few moves, Luis is already drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Hoo~ Mommy?¡±


    The child brushed his sleeve to wipe the sweat stains on his forehead and waved his hand at Peter, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re too good, I won¡¯t y with you.¡±


    He walked over to the training table, braced his hand on the handrail, and leapt down in a single bound.


    ¡°Luis, here, this is the New Year bonus that Uncle Ran gave us earlier.¡±


    Helen handed the red envelope in her hand to Luis and then said quietly, ¡°Inside is a check for half a million dors.¡±


    ¡°That much?¡±


    Luis was a little surprised and grinned, ¡°Uncle Ran has been good to us.¡± ¡°Helen, what do you think we should do to repay our master?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ let¡¯s see ¡­¡±


    Helen inclined her head to think, abruptly, a sh of light, snapped her fingers, ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Uncle Ran have a brother who always bullies Uncle Ran? Let¡¯s go help Uncle Ran take revenge, okay?¡± Helen raised her eyebrows towards Luis and smiled brightly.


    Adriana, who heard the conversation between Helen and Luis, twisted her brow and said in a deep voice, ¡°You two are not allowed to fool around.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mommy, we have it in mind.¡±


    Luis raised an eyebrow, a wide smile on his lips.


    The two children have grown up, but their eyebrows are more like Peter¡¯s, inheriting his good genes, with deep contours, thick eyebrows and big eyes, very good-looking.


    Although just a simple match, can not hide their brother and sister¡¯s posture.


    Especially Luis and Peter, is simply a mold carved down, can not be more alike.


    Adriana¡¯s heart is sarcastic, this child will grow up to have to hawk many girls.


    ¡°Adriana, they¡¯re grown up, let them be.¡±


    The two children have a surprisingly high IQ, and despite being in their early teens, their IQ has already surpassed that of a 15 or 16 year old. What to do, what to do, what can be done, they know very well in their hearts.


    Adriana looked at Peter and shook her head, ¡°You just like to spoil them.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°By the way, Daddy, Mommy and I have talked about going to see Uncle Ran in the morning. do we want to join you?¡± Adriana tilted her head and looked at Peter.


    The little girl tied two ponytails, wearing pink winter thick skirt, red lips and white teeth, extraordinarily beautiful, like a little princess of Kawaii, people like.


    ¡°Yes daddy, Luis hasn¡¯t seen his master for a long time either. I haven¡¯t even paid my respects to Master this year.¡±


    Luis stood in front of Peter and said.


    Peter shook his head, ¡°Daddy has other things to take care of, you guys go ahead.¡±


    ¡± All right then.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going with Luis and Mommy. Bye.¡±


    The two children went out first.


    Adriana looked at the two children out of the training room, then said to Peter: ¡°back to ask the two children like what, find them a teacher to teach them properly. All grown up, can not let their nature to learn everything, after all, learning too scattered, is not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Luis enjoys taekwondo, cybersecurity majors and mechanical electronics.¡±


    Peterughed helplessly, ¡°These skills were taught by Ran, Giovanny, Aaren, and Hank, who taught them by hand. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to find a better teacher, Helen¡¯s favorite thing is drawing and designing. Of course Luis knows a lot, and she knows a lot.¡±


    These people are already very good people, and they are lucky to be able to teach two children. But if you want to hire better people in, even if the money is given enough, the other person will not be willing to teach two children.

 Chapter 1168 Helen’s Gift to Raylan

    ¡°s, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana is really helpless, ¡°It should be an innocent childhood, they learn too much, but miss too much.¡±


    ¡°As long as they like it, it¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    With that, Adriana suddenly thought of something, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Really, you¡¯re not going to Ran¡¯s together? Do you have something to take care of?¡±


    The manughed it off and reached around Adriana¡¯s waist, ¡°Go find me a set of clothes, I¡¯m sweaty and need to take a shower.¡±


    Peter avoided answering Adriana¡¯s question.


    But Adriana knew in her heart that Peter didn¡¯t have anything to deal with at all, but was giving her and Ran some privacy, knowing that nothing would or could happen between them, but that the two were also life-and-death friends and would have a lot to say.


    If he was there, it would have added to the embarrassment.


    ¡°By the way, did you read the USB that Alvin gave you the other day, what was in it?¡±


    These days are so busy that Adriana forgot to ask.


    When she came back that day, Adriana gave the USB directly to Peter and forgot to ask about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to see for yourself when you have time. And ¡­¡±


    Peter spoke, patted her shoulder, and said, ¡°Alvin leftst night.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday? What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want us to retain him.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ ugh ¡­¡±


    Adriana sighed in frustration, not knowing what to say, and grabbed her phone to call Alvin.


    As a result, just after the phone was taken out, Peter held her phone and said, ¡°No need to call, the phone has changed its number and cannot be contacted. To be precise, it doesn¡¯t want us to contact.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Afterwards, the three packed up and Adriana drove straight to Ran¡¯s house.


    Even though Peter repeatedly said that he would let the driver drive the escort, but all of them were refused by Adriana.


    She is pregnant, but it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t drive?


    Not pretentious to that extent.


    An hourter, arrived at Ran¡¯s house.


    On the way, the two children called Ran early, and they drove just outside the vi yard, and Ran was already out to meet them.


    The two children got out of the car and ran towards him.


    ¡°Uncle Ran, Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°Good New Year, Master.¡±


    The two jumped into Ran¡¯s arms, hugging him tightly andughing with joy.


    ¡°Well, good. Good New Year. The two babies are growing taller again.¡±


    Ran pinched both children¡¯s cheeks in a doting manner.


    ¡°Just run away? Didn¡¯t you guys get him a present?¡±


    Adriana got out of the car, walked to the trunk, and inclined her head to the two children.


    ¡°Oh, by the way Uncle Ran, I brought you a gift yo.¡±


    ¡°And me, I brought you a present too.¡±


    Helen and Luis let go of Ran, turned around and ran over to the trunk side, each with a gift.


    ¡°What is it all about?¡±


    Wearing a gray trench coat, Ran is as handsome as ever, although a fewzy and casual, but it is difficult to hide the innate noble temperament.


    Today he wore gold-rimmed sses, hanging gold anti-slip chains, actually added a few evil, very provocative.


    ¡°Uncle Ran, what I¡¯m sending you is a painting.¡±


    Helen held four pairs of oil paintings, but four pairs of oil paintings spell a whole painting, ¡°quietly take back to see oh, I think, you will like.¡±


    ¡°What painting, so mysterious?¡±


    Ran couldn¡¯t help but look up at Adriana, as if to ask her.


    However, Adriana shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you quietly.¡±


    Helen pulled out her phone and opened a photo to Ran¡¯s, ¡°Uncle Ran, this is from ¡­ Helen.¡±


    The phone screen was facing Ran, even if Luis tilted his head over and didn¡¯t see what it was.


    On the contrary, Ran looked at the photo on the phone, the smile gradually disappeared, reced by a little heavy, and a faint sadness.


    The oil painting was painted by Helen specifically for Ran and is titled ¡°Tulipways garden¡±.


    Tulipways garden is the piece of garden that Ran bought for Adriana, nted all over Tulipways garden and had a natural painting made in Tulipways garden.


    The painting, nted with flowers as the background, took Ran a lot of work and effort.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The painting is of Adriana¡¯s first illness after she left the unnamed ind, and he took her to the country quadrangle to recuperate; Adriana was wearing a knitted hat and scarf in a wheelchair, and he stood behind Adriana to help her push the wheelchair.


    The two stood in the snow and tilted their heads to enjoy the snow.


    But Helen painted the Tulipways garden at sunset, full of haze, so that the Tulipways garden is coated with ayer of light haze, lining everything more beautiful, beautiful.


    ¡°Uncle Ran, I know this is your favorite.¡±


    Helen inclined her head and looked at him with a sincere face.


    On the contrary, Adriana noticed that Ran did not look well and immediately went forward, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is Helen not understanding and making something tricky?¡±


    Seeing Adriana approaching, Ran immediately deleted the photos on his phone.


    He had just deleted it when the phone was taken by Adriana.


    So Adriana didn¡¯t see anything.


    Instead, Ran took the oil painting with one hand, put his arm around Helen¡¯s head with the other and dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Thank you, this is the best gift I¡¯ve ever had. Sure enough, Helen understands me best.¡±


    Relieved colleagues, Ran is more emotional.


    He only took Helen to Tulipways garden once, but he didn¡¯t expect this girl to remember everything about Tulipways garden.


    ¡°Hmph, Master hasn¡¯t even looked at what Luis gave you yet.¡±


    Luis was a little displeased.


    ¡°Look, look look, of course look.¡±


    Ran looked to Luis, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Luis gave to the Master.¡±


    Luis¡¯s stuff was heavier, and he dragged it over directly.


    Luis opened the package, pointed to the contents, said: ¡°Master, this is the robot I made for you, is my first robot, maybe not perfect, but is the Virgo Oh. Inside is my voiceover, will sing to you, dance, chat with you, will also give you back, tea oh. Of course, this is a super small mockup. Theplete robot will need to be delivered to you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So great? Luis is really good.¡±


    Ran was quite relieved that the two children were not spoiled for nothing.


    ¡°Come on, sit inside, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Ran took the gift and handed it to the maid, then while holding a child by the hand, went into the living room along with Adriana.


    After chatting with the two children for a while, they both went upstairs to Ran¡¯s workroom, which was full of novelties that appealed to the two children.


    In a moment, Ran and Adriana were the only two people left in the living room.


    Adriana picked up the fresh tea in front of her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Well, everything is fine as usual.¡±


    Ran nodded, ¡°How did you get here alone, where¡¯s Peter?¡±


    ¡°He had things to take care of and didn¡¯t have time to spend with me.¡±

 Chapter 1169 Raylan’s real purpose

    The man gazing at Adriana slowly withdrew his gaze, dropped his head, shook his head slightly, and smiled ndly.


    That smile is full of so many emotions.


    As well as, an appreciation for Peter.


    Seeing this scene, Adriana¡¯s heart was very relieved, feeling that she was lucky to have experienced too many ups and downs in her life, but also met too many people who were good to her.


    She was blessed in her past life.


    ¡°Are you still in touch with Sandra these days?¡±


    Thest time I was at Ran¡¯s house, Sandra was there.


    Adriana knows that Ran and Sandra are still in contact, but is unsure of what Ran is trying to do.


    Many times Adriana tries to keep Ran sober, but Ran doesn¡¯t seem to be able to be very spontaneous.


    ¡°Well, in.¡±


    Ran nodded and didn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say something, but when she saw Ran¡¯s determined look, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Sandra away for a while tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    Adriana had both eyebrows locked, ¡°Where to?¡±


    For some reason, when I suddenly heard Ran say he was leaving, I subconsciously thought he would nevere back, and I felt a little bit of reluctance.


    With Ran has now known for more than five years, the two are good friends, born to die.


    Even Adriana thought in her heart that Ran would be the best choice for him if there was no Peter.


    Naive, a heart pounding on Peter¡¯s body, never able to shift.


    The only two people I feel most guilty about in my life are Alvin and Ran.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now, you will naturally know when the timees.¡±


    The man held the tea and took a sip, ¡°West Lake Longjing, your favorite tea. Specially left for you.¡±


    Adriana loves to drink tea.


    But I didn¡¯t expect Ran to even know her preferences, so I was a little touched.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She said a polite thank you.


    Head down, looking at the table that a clear tea, end up, gently blowing curls of hot air, tasting a mouthful.


    At this moment, no matter how fragrant the tea is, it cannot resist Adriana¡¯splicated feelings.


    ¡°Has Lane contacted youtely?¡±


    Ran suddenly asked.


    ¡°He? Contacted.¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t seen Lane for a while, Lane and she were in constant contact on her cell phone.


    ¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Seeing Ran¡¯s face look a little off, she asked.


    ¡°Nothing, just watch out for him.¡±


    Ran is very defensive of Lane, although his heart is a little worried about Adriana, but thinking that Adriana has Peter in the protection, he is also relieved.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Remember, while I¡¯m gone for a while, you must never, ever, meet with Lane.¡±


    He used two ¡®millions¡¯ and was clearly very serious about things.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand why Ran is so opposed to her meeting Lane, but knows that Ran won¡¯t harm her.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    She readily agreed to do so.


    Afterwards, the two of them chatted about their family life, and after finishing their meal at noon, Adriana left Ran¡¯s house with her two children.


    Ran stood in front of the vi and watched Adriana¡¯s car drift away until it disappeared.


    He squarely withdrew those deep andplex eyes.


    Turning around, he went upstairs, took out the painting that Helen had given him, took apart the four pairs of paintings, put them on the bed, and put them together into aplete painting.


    Looking at the beautiful picture of the painting under the sunset, also the picture of him pushing the sick and frail Adriana, I felt everything was so beautiful.


    The long fingers with jade-like bonesnded on Adriana¡¯s face, fingertips gently rubbed, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°You just asked me if Sandra was there. I wanted to say to you that she is, of course she is.¡±


    Water can carry the boat and also can overturn the boat.


    Although Sandra was passively sticized to look like Adriana at first, she really did a lot of bad things with her looks.


    Now, then, he¡¯s going to use Sandra to demonstrate some value.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been afraid to go to Obren, so I¡¯ll take Sandra and scout the area for you first.¡±


    Ran smiled in relief.


    In this life, although he cannot be with Adriana, he hopes to protect her for the rest of his life.


    In this way, it is also considered to have a beginning and an end to their feelings.


    For the first half of his life, Ran¡¯s world was ck and white, and if Adriana hadn¡¯t appeared and lit up his world, he would have missed out on a lot of excitement.


    Ta-da-da-da


    At that moment, footsteps came from downstairs.


    Ran looked askance out of the corner of his eye in the direction of the doorway and put a few paintings away.


    Just as she was putting her things away, Sandra pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Ran, what¡¯s going on, I heard, just now Adriana came?¡±


    ¡°Well, here ites.¡±


    Ran got up and walked over towards her.


    Standing in front of Sandra, his attitude suddenly softened, ¡°How is it, is it cold outside?¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey, not cold.¡±


    Sandra shook her head and touched the knit cap she was wearing on her head, her heart warmed.


    Since this return to Ran¡¯s side, she clearly feels that Ran is treating her well.


    Even though she doesn¡¯t understand why, since Ran is willing to treat her well, she has to cherish everything.


    In addition to a face like Adriana, she has no more value to show, so it is necessary to hold on to Ran.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The man¡¯s angr lips pulled out a smile, reached out and rubbed her head, ¡°Pack up, we¡¯re going out.¡±


    He was no less tender with Sandra than he was with Adriana.


    However, Ran looked at Adriana¡¯s eyes filled with deep emotion and faint sadness, while he looked at Sandra, although his face smiled, but the smile did not reach the bottom of the eyes, the depths of the pupils also have an elusive cold.


    ¡°Going out?¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    Sandra had a curious look on her face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say you were bored at home, of course I¡¯m taking you out for a trip.¡± He spoke with a beat and added, ¡°Hurry up and pack up, or you won¡¯t be taken.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine, I¡¯ll go clean up right away.¡±


    Sandra was ecstatic, ¡°Ran, that¡¯s very nice of you.¡±


    She put her arms around Ran¡¯s neck, stood on tiptoe and dropped a kiss on the side of his cheek, then tilted her head and smiled brightly before turning to walk away.


    When looking at her look exactly like Adriana, Ran¡¯s heart swam, but only for a second.


    More than that, the fall of Adriana deeply like.


    But the moment reason returned and it became clear that she was only Sandra, Ran¡¯s face was unusually gloomy.


    Watching her return to her room, Ran¡¯s face was as gloomy as ink. He closed the door, walked into the room, casually picked up the tissue on the table and wiped his cheeks, then threw the tissue into the garbage can with utmost disgust, took off his jacket that Sandra had touched and threw it aside.


    That jacket, destined to fall out of favor at this moment, will not be touched by him again.


    He turned and went into the bathroom and washed his face with body wash.


    In fact, Ran is very ufortable being approached by women.


    Of course, except for Lynn and Adriana, who are hairdressers and treated like sisters.

 Chapter 1170 The Grant Family Breaks Down

    This time Sandra came back, he used up all his patience with her only because Sandra had the exact same face as Adriana, so that he could use that face of Sandra and take her with him to Obren, so that Sandra could pretend to be Adriana and probe the enemy.


    Make the most out of this pawn.


    Ran propped his hands on the sink and gazed up at himself in the mirror, deep in thought.


    That afternoon, Ran set off with Sandra and left Waverly without anyone knowing.


    He left on his first foot and Lane sent a text message to Adriana right after.


    [Adri, are you free to have a cup of tea?


    Sitting in the living room, Adriana looked at the text message from Lane¡¯s cell phone and couldn¡¯t help but think of Ran¡¯s words in her mind.


    She immediately replied: [Sorry, thest few days have things to do. My brother is engaged to be married and I have to help him with the arrangements.


    In order to convince the other side, Adriana had to pull Jenkins out of the bag.


    Well, let¡¯s meet up when you¡¯re free. I¡¯m mostly missing Helen¡¯s girl.


    Previously in Los Angeles, Adriana was alone with Helen, Lane helped a lot, and he had a very good rtionship with Helen.


    It makes sense that Helen would be missed.


    Ran says she won¡¯t be allowed to see Lane, and Adriana can certainly refuse, but Lane says she wants to see Helen.


    Based on this, Adriana feels that she should not have rejected Lane for reasons of reason and sense.


    [Well, okay, I¡¯ll take Helen with me when I¡¯m free].


    I can¡¯t see Lanenow, so I¡¯ll have to dy it for a while.


    Sitting in her study, Adriana took the USB that Alvin had given her and plugged it into the interface.


    Open the USB, there is a video inside.


    The video opens with video footage of Alvin sitting in his study.


    The camera, as always, he is as warm as jade, his face is always hanging like a spring smile.


    ¡°Adri, by the time you see this video, I may have already left Waverly. in fact, whether it¡¯s you, or your big brother, or your two kids, I¡¯m sad to leave.


    Having you all around me all these years has been a blessing that I can¡¯t let go of, much less put down.


    I know that what happened to Brenda caused a lot of damage to you guys, and I ¡­ can only try to make up for everything. After leavingst year, I went to Tibet and found Brenda¡¯s sister over there, she is a very nice girl, from her, I seem to be able to see Brenda¡¯s shadow and learn about Brenda¡¯s past.


    Know that she is actually a very poor person. I know that my elder brother was poisoned by apulsion, and when Brenda died, everyone suspected that thepulsion wasid by Brenda.


    In fact, she was just a minor distraction from your focus, and it was Anne who really did the poisoning.¡±


    Having said that, Adriana thought about it carefully, and it¡¯s true.


    She hadn¡¯t thought about it that much before, but as early as thest shootout on Coast Road, she had known that the person who had poisoned Peter was Anne, and that Brenda was indeed innocent.


    So, when I think about it now, I really feel that Brenda is a sad woman, with a bang that is so bleak and miserable.


    Destroyed by Brenden¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Even though Brenda has passed away, I hope you can forgive her. It is, by andrge, the only thing I could have done for Brenda.¡±


    Alvin knows that Brenda has done many things to hurt Adriana, but ispelled to do so.


    But Brenda¡¯s feelings for Alvin are real.


    In particr, after Brenda¡¯s death, he asked someone to contact his favorite pianist and had him y a piece for him personally.


    As well as thete letter, Alvin could not let go of it.


    Brenda did all the wrong things, but really love Alvin to the bone, willing to die for him, but also dropped everything to save Alvin¡¯s brother Spencer.


    Finally Brenda got HIV.


    Thankfully, that disease came after the cure for Spencer.


    ¡°As for me, I like to travel, I like the great mountains, I like ¡­¡± said here, Alvin words a meal, looking at the camera, silent for a moment.


    But Adriana knew that what Alvin was saying here should ¡­ be that he liked her.


    Then he added: ¡°I know that after I leave, you will certainly look for me, but I still hope that you will not look for me. Because at this moment, I am living a life that I must like. As for The Grant Family, my father¡¯s health is not good and his days may be numbered. I hope that Peter will be thest one to take over my family, and that my parents¡¯ situation will not be too bad. ¡±


    Adriana remembers that before Alvin and Spencer two people still have a very unfriendly rtionship.


    His brother Spencer felt that his parents liked Alvin, so he targeted Alvin at every turn, and even arranged a murder.


    But it¡¯s a good thing Alvin escaped that murder.


    Later, Spencer was seriously ill and it was Alvin who saved him with Brenda, and only after that did the two brothers¡¯ rtionship gradually be reconciled.


    The Grant Family is now in the same situation, which is sad to see.


    As Alvin says, Spencer is not good at business, and if his father is gone, then The Grant Family is reallying to an end.


    ¡°Here are some of The Grant Family¡¯s confidential documents, I¡¯m giving them all to you now, I just hope you take The Grant Family and treat my parents well ¡­¡±


    The video ends after this point.


    After closing the video and looking at the other file on the USB, Adriana did not open it.


    Because she knows that inside are the confidential documents that Alvin got and deliberately revealed to Peter.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    He let out a long sigh and leaned back in the executive chair, not saying anything for a long time.


    Not muchter, Peter walked in, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter walked up behind Adriana, reached out and rubbed her temples, nced at the folder on hisputer and understood everything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the status of The Grant Family now?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°The Grant Family has been on a downward spiral since two years ago, and thepany endedst year with a loss of several billion dors that was essentially impossible to turn around.¡±


    These days, Adriana doesn¡¯t pay much attention to The Grant Family, but she didn¡¯t realize that The Grant Family has be so serious.


    Only outside news reports are tragically watered down, so they don¡¯t know about The Grant Family.


    But just because people on the outside don¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t mean Peter doesn¡¯t know.


    Since he says The Grant Family is losing money, it must be a real loss.


    ¡°Alvin he ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ve got an appointment with The Grant Family and am talking about a buyout.¡±


    ¡°Acquisition?¡±


    Adriana leaned on the executive chair, looking at Peter standing behind her, her red lips pulled out a smile, ¡°honey, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Alvin knows that The Grant Family is no longer viable, so he hopes that Peter will be kind.


    But hearing what Peter had just said, Adriana knew that he would give a very, very good price for The Grant Family¡¯spany.

 Chapter 1171: Turning the tables on the Henderson Family

    ¡°I ¡­ have an idea.¡±


    An idea popped into Adriana¡¯s head.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But before she could say anything to Peter, she heard Peter speak up, ¡°I know, Mrs. Alston must have wanted me to buy The Grant Family and have me take care of it. But half of the revenue goes to Alvin, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    She was amazed that Peter had guessed even this.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed, she pursed her lips and said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not very good for you to do this. But I can pay to acquire The Grant Family and then give half of the money to Alvin, okay?¡±


    Herplicated rtionship with Alvin was personal and didn¡¯t want Peter to give too much.


    This acquisition, after all, is a big deal and is destined to be a big loss.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking? You are my Mrs. Alston, we are family. What you think is also what I think. The heart is in the right ce, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ honey, thank you ¡­¡±


    Adriana was so moved that she reached out and took Peter¡¯s hand and held it tightly in her heart, feeling so happy.


    Grateful and thankful to have met such a wonderful man in her life.


    She thought Peter might not understand her, but she didn¡¯t expect that Peter had already nned so.


    Adriana has always had a good rtionship with her high school friends.


    Later, Alvin saved her, helped her, and opened the YY live streamingpany with her, which eventually transformed into a mediapany, training stars and making movies.


    Thepany¡¯s earnings have been very impressive.


    Later Alvin gave thepany directly to Adriana, but Adriana kept hitting Alvin with money and splitting all the revenue in half with him.


    At the time of Adriana¡¯s kidnapping, she would not be who she is today without Alvin.


    For the sake of reason, Adriana has to go to help Alvin.


    What¡¯s more, Alvin is now reluctant to stay in Waverly, and more because of her.


    This ¡®love¡¯, too heavy, Adriana can not repay, can only make up for it.


    ¡°I should be the one to say that.¡±


    Peter leaned over and dropped a kiss on her lips, ¡°We are family, I want you to be direct with me in the future about whatever you have in mind, okay?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana was very pleased.


    ¡­


    On that day, Adriana was still immersed in the sad emotions brought by Alvin¡¯s video and could note out.


    But the next day at noon, Peter returned with a contract.


    It is an acquisition contract.


    Contract for the acquisition of The Grant Family, Inc.


    The Grant Family¡¯spany was purchased for six billion dors, but the treaty made it clear that thepany would be managed by Peter and the proceeds would be split in half with The Grant Family and would be transferred directly to Alvin¡¯s ount.


    Adriana was overjoyed to see such a contract.


    Got up and gave Peter a hug, ¡°honey, thank you.¡±


    Adriana has always felt that she owes Alvin too much and may not be able to repay him for the rest of her life.


    Now I can finally help Alvin and reduce the deficit in her heart by too much.


    It was as if the burden weighing on her heart was gone all of a sudden, and she was even breathing smoothly.


    Seeing the excited little look of the woman in his arms, Peter wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his forehead against hers, ¡°So easily satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, except for a thank you.


    ¡°How would Mrs. Alston like to be thanked?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow, his hand restlessly probing into the sweater, wandering over the smooth skin.


    ¡°Hey, honey, stop it.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks blushed, ¡°Luis and Helen are here, what if the two kids see uster.¡±


    ¡°No harm done, I have just locked the door.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you¡¯re so bad.¡±


    Adriana wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him on the lips.


    The cold lips touched the man¡¯s warm lips, like the melding of water and fire.


    The man dragged her hips and carried her to the couch, careful of the fish and water, but filled with little sweetness and beauty.


    Because Adriana was pregnant, Peter was afraid it would affect her, so he hastily carried her back to the bedroom, took a shower, and let her lie in bed for a while to rest.


    Adrianay down for a while and fell asleep.


    In the end, the body is weak and not better than before.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, holding Adriana¡¯s hand, looking toward the child in her womb with some mncholy.


    Peter means that he does not want to keep the two children and only wants Adriana¡¯s health to get better.


    But Adriana was adamant about keeping the two children.


    In that case, what else can Peter say?


    It can only be decided by her.


    In the meantime, the Henderson Family is in another big fiasco.


    Flora ran to the Henderson Family in a hurry and found Edward.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing, are you crazy?¡±


    Flora stood in front of Edward furiously and said angrily, ¡°You ¡­ know that dad and grandpa have prejudice against you, and now you want to shut down thepany and get deep into trouble, aren¡¯t you provoking things?¡±


    She was genuinely worried about Edward.


    Edward leisurely sitting on the sofa sipping tea, calm and rxed,pletely without any emotional ups and downs.


    ¡°Running over here in such a hurry just to talk to me about this?¡±


    He pointed to the couch off to the side, ¡°Sit down, I happen to have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Brother, hurry up and get thepany back to normal operations.¡±


    Flora sat directly beside Edward, put her arm around him and shook it, ¡°Will you listen to me for once? Since I was a kid, I always listened to you, can you listen to me this time? Let¡¯s get thepany back up and running, and then privately, I¡¯ll transfer all my shares to you. I really don¡¯t need those things, as long as you can live in peace with grandpa and dad, okay? Brother?¡±


    In Flora¡¯s heart, she only recognizes Edward as her brother, and hopes that Edward can always be by her side, and that the two of them will be good siblings for life.


    Even though she had long known that Edward was not her real brother, she had never resented, let alone despised, him in the slightest.


    What she wants is also a family reunion.


    ¡°Flora, you¡¯ve grown up. Some things can¡¯t be so hasty, what is yours will remain yours. As for what is happening now, it is not for you to influence, and I hope you will not interfere.¡±


    Edward slowly put down his cup and gazed at her with a deep gaze, ¡°All you need to know is that I am your brother, the one who will never, ever betray you or hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmmmm.¡±


    Flora nodded, ¡°I know, I know all that, but brother ¡­ can we, can we be good? Is it bad that we are like before?¡±


    ¡°Flora, I¡¯m tired, you go back first.¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t want to argue with Flora here about this.


    ¡°Brother, can you ¡­ not be so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, the gentleman is here with the old man.¡±


    Before Flora could finish a sentence, Ricardo walked in and reported.


    After saying that, he added, ¡°Bring lots of people.¡±

 Chapter 1172 – Revealing the Truth

    It¡¯sing on strong and destined to be a big deal today.


    Ricardo was a little worried.


    ¡°What, Dad and Grandpa are here?¡±


    Flora stood up in a sh and rushed out, but before she reached the living room door, Mr. Henderson and Old Mr. Henderson both walked in.


    A group of thugs guarded the outside of the living room.


    ¡°Rebel son, you rebel son!¡±


    Mr. Henderson was furious, pointing at Edward and cursing: ¡°I raised you for nothing, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, I¡¯ll have you killed here. Your life is given by me, I can get it back whenever I want.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing, that¡¯s my brother, how can you talk to him like that?¡±


    Hearing Mr. Henderson speak to Edward without a trace of mercy, Flora is a little worried about Edward¡¯s mood and fears that they will tell the truth on impulse and inadvertently hurt Edward.


    ¡°You get up!¡±


    Mr. Henderson was furious and did not look kindly at Flora, ¡°Can¡¯t you see who is good to you? This is a wild horse off the leash, where is your brother!¡±


    ¡°Dad! You shut up!¡±


    In front of Mr. Henderson, Flora can always be reckless, even if he is angry now, but Flora can still say what she should say and do what she should do.


    It won¡¯t have any effect at all.


    But if it¡¯s Edward, it¡¯s definitely not going to work.


    ¡°Grandpa, dad, you guys go back first, there is something I can discuss with my brother, you guys trust me. I can definitely convince my brother, you guys don¡¯t worry okay?¡±


    Flora had to work hard to keep the two sides from getting into conflict.


    However, as her words fell, Edward immediately said, ¡°I told you, I just want to get back what belongs to me. If you don¡¯t get it back, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±


    Since he was nning to turn the tables on the Henderson Family, Edward didn¡¯t leave himself any loose ends.


    Besides, he has never been a soft-hearted person.


    Only when faced with his own family, he gave them all his patience and humility, which only made them more and more reckless.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson pounded the floor with his cane and then pointed at Edward and cursed: ¡°What do you think you are? You think that without us, you would have the Henderson Family, you would have the luxury cars? Can you be where you are today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a poorly bred wolf with white eyes, just like your dead mother!¡±


    Mr. Henderson yelled again.


    Click-


    As his words fell, the cup Edward held in his hand was crushed hard by him.


    Such an angry look was a sight none of them had ever seen before.


    Even Ricardo, who has been following Edward for a long time, felt a little surprised.


    ¡°Say it again!¡±


    He got up and shot his stern gaze straight at Mr. Henderson.


    The cold gaze frightened Mr. Henderson¡¯s body trembled, surprising some fear.


    Immediately, breathed a sigh of relief, secretly thinking: it is just a hairy boy, what is there to be afraid of?


    ¡°And I¡¯m only going to ask for thest time,pany, will you let go?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get what belongs to me, I don¡¯t mind destroying it all. The big deal is that no one will fall in favor.¡±


    ¡°Rebellious son, sinner, beast!¡±


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them, the old man was shaking with anger and pointed his cane straight at Edward, ¡°Who do you think you are? In the Henderson Family, if I give you some face, you are a human being, if I don¡¯t, you are worse than a beast!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson is talking harder and harder.


    Flora couldn¡¯t take it anymore and immediately stood out, ¡°Grandpa, can you stop talking nonsense? We are all a family, why do we have to be so against each other? My brother just wants his shares back. Besides, it¡¯s only five percent of the shares, why don¡¯t you give it back? For so many years, he has worked hard in thepany without merit, how can you treat him like this?¡±


    ¡°What merit and what hard work? He is that bitch¡¯s wild seed, I can raise him, it is already benevolent and righteous!¡±


    In a fit of anger, some words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°Dad, are you crazy, what are you babbling about!¡±


    Flora almost jumped up in anger and roared at once.


    Then turned back to Edward, immediately ran over and took his arm to coax him, ¡± brother, you do not listen to father nonsense, he is also a moment of gas confused. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Edward smiled coldly and brushed away Flora¡¯s hand, ¡°Since the words have been spread out, I would feel better. There would be no need to be hypocritical and polite with you.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ what? Brother, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Flora froze and couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her eyebrows, ¡°You ¡­ know everything?¡±


    Astonishment.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I can¡¯t tell you how surprised I am.


    All this time, she thought that the identity of Edward was well hidden, but who could have known that he knew everything.


    Inevitably, she was a little surprised.


    ¡°If you all know, why can¡¯t I know?¡±


    Edward raised an eyebrow, his well-defined face dripping with an icy air, ¡°You think so, Grandpa? Dad?¡±


    He called the two so, in fact, heartfelt reluctance to turn the other cheek with two people.


    In fact, the humility of the heart has always haunted him, many times he wanted to be indifferent, but in the face of ¡®rtives¡¯, Edward really can not do.


    Whether these people are his blood rtives or not, he will still treat them as family.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    How in their minds they treat him, that is unknown.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson coldly snorted, ¡°Since you already know the truth of the matter I have no need to hide anything from you.¡±


    He blew his beard and red, ¡°The old man I have raised you for so many years has been enough for you. Now that you have turned against the Henderson Family, I will make it public tomorrow that you Edward are not a member of the Henderson Family. Without the Henderson Family, you are no better than a dog, and you still take yourself seriously?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Flora let go of Edward and ran towards Old Mr. Henderson, but as she ran she stopped, stomping her feet in ce in anger and crying in aggravation.


    ¡°Why, why are you all doing this? We¡¯re all family, a family.¡±


    She reached out and covered her face, choking and sobbing, ¡°Dad, grandpa, you are old, but I am still young, when you are gone, my brother is my only family. Now that you have turned your back on me, have you thought about my feelings? You have to disclose my brother¡¯s identity, then you must give me the Seawares group? Do you think I can really manage apany well? If you hadn¡¯t disclosed my brother¡¯s identity, my brother could have helped me in the future. But now, where are you putting me? Will I be able to ask my brother for help when things go wrong in the future? Whoops ¡­¡±


    She was so aggrieved that she ran out crying.


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s heart ached as he watched Flora¡¯s heartbreak and tears.


    For so many years, he truly spoiled Flora, seeing her so sad and aggrieved, or the first time.


    I can¡¯t help but have some mixed feelings.

 Chapter 1173 Flip-flopping

    Although Edward was a bit relieved about Flora, he didn¡¯t go out to look for her, but just gave a look towards Ricardo.


    Ricardo, who had been following Edward for a long time, understood the situation and immediately walked out, instructing a few people to follow Flora.


    ¡°Sinner, look how angry you¡¯ve made that Flora girl.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson pounded his cane on the floor, furious, ¡°I¡¯m asking you for thest time, do you want to resume normal operations or not?¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Mr. Henderson shook his head and sighed, listening to Flora¡¯s words just now, and felt from the bottom of his heart that there was some truth in what that girl said.


    He and the old man both are already half in the ground, how many more days can they have?


    If they are no longer there, what about the girl?


    Not to mention that Edward is now just a word away from controlling the lifeline of Seawares group, and if he really wants to let Seawares group copse, it is not impossible.


    ¡°Edward, your grandfather and I really hate your guts. If you had been willing to listen to me and your grandfather, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this mess. Your child with Vivian is gone and Vivian is gone, so why don¡¯t you marry Jocelynn and you¡¯ll still be a child of the Henderson Family?


    Not only that, but I¡¯ll transfer the Henderson Family¡¯s shares to you, so you can hold as many shares as Flora. OK?¡±


    In order to retain Edward, Mr. Henderson really fell face to face and put down his body to him.


    Edward knew that he was taking the only patience he had left out.


    Avable at ¡­


    He doesn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°If you came here today just to get me married to Jocelynn, then you can go now.¡±


    Edward looked cool, turned around and walked to the sofa and sat down in a big way, not caring about the presence of the two men.


    No one knows how much his heart ached at that moment when he heard his own father blithely say that his child with Vivian had died and Vivian had left.


    In other people¡¯s shoes, there would at least bepassion.


    After all, it¡¯s a living, breathing little life that just disappears, shouldn¡¯t it be grieving?


    Why from him, Edward can feel a kind of inexplicable celebration?


    It seems to think that Vivian is gone, the baby is dead, and everything is as they want it to be?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Toast to the wine!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson did not expect Edward to be so stubborn, ¡°I tell you, today you must give an ount of this matter, otherwise, the old man and I will not be finished with you!¡±


    ¡°What, is Grandpa going to do it with me?¡±


    Edward legs folded, leaning on the sofa, elegant and noble posture, the eyes are disdain.


    He held a cigarette in his hand, took a drag, and said indifferently, ¡°Your physical strength is not as good as it was back then, and you do it with you, and the word gets out, so where does my reputation lie?¡±


    The words, two fingers holding a cigarette into the lips, reaching out to point at the dozen bodyguards guarding the door.


    ¡°Get them all together. If it¡¯s me that falls today, then Seawares group is back up and running! If it¡¯s them that fall, then sorry ¡­¡±


    He spread his hands and said in a cold voice, ¡°I will not do whatever you say from now on.¡±


    It does not matter whether they are severed or what they want, in short ¡­ they are happy how toe, has nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face was red with anger, and his cloudy eyes stared at him angrily, wishing they could stare several holes in him.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Mr. Henderson looked to Old Mr. Henderson, busyforting: ¡°Dad, that Flora girl has a point. Edward is her brother, in the future they brother and sister still need to support each other, if now ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Before he could say anything, Old Mr. Henderson hit him directly on the back with his cane, ¡°This sinner should have been allowed to die in the first ce!¡±

 Chapter 1174 Living in the world

    Because he hated Edward, Old Mr. Henderson did not listen to his son Robert at all.


    ¡°Not to mention giving him shares, Seawares group he won¡¯t get a single penny.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson gripped his cane tightly, and his slightly narrowed pupils stared at him, ¡°Against me, you are still a bit young!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson snorted lightly, ¡°Give you half a day to think about it, if you still do not let thepany run normally, do not me the old man I do not care about so many years of feelings!¡±


    He put down a harsh word, turned around and left.


    Robert nced at the old man, then at Edward, and sighed, ¡°Ugh, what a mess.¡±


    ¡°Vivian is myst limit, if you dare to make a move on Vivian. I promise to bankrupt Seawares group within three days.¡±


    Watching the two men leave, Edward spoke in a cold voice.


    He seemed to have guessed what the old man was thinking, so he was warning.


    A few days ago Ashtyn called to say that Vivian suddenly had someone with him, and after some investigation it was revealed that the person¡¯s name was Arnav.


    Arnav, is Vivian¡¯s hairdresser, and the two have a good rtionship.


    Arnav and Vivian actually met on a ne at this juncture.


    All the chance encounters, all concealed intrigue and calctions.


    As for this Arnav ¡­


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good thing toe.


    ¡°Joke!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson pace a meal, side nce at Edward, ¡°I Reuben so many years of mixing, if I can let you a hairy boy to beat down, then I so many years have been in vain.¡±


    He disdained Edward, said his words, and walked straight away.


    Edward sat on the couch with a cigarette in his hand, silently sitting on the couch and smoking.


    Seems to look calm, but look carefully, but you can find his fingers clenched cigarette butts, pinching the butts are deformed.


    The lips swallowed clouds of mist, hazing the face of a dense haze.


    If so, then we¡¯ll see what happens.


    Old Mr. Henderson gave Edward half a day to think about it.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next day that he did get a call from Ashtyn, ¡°Mr. Henderson, Ashtyn is missing.¡±


    The Ashtyn she was referring to was Isabel.


    It was the child they adopted back from the orphanage, and when theyter gave the child a family name, they directly changed the name to Isabel.


    For taking Vivian¡¯sst name, in order to miss his biological children with Vivian.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Everything had already been expected by Edward, he immediately added: ¡°Immediately send someone to follow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been dispatched.¡±


    Ashtyn said.


    Edward wanted to hang up the phone, and then suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Make sure you protect Vivian well, and always watch out for Arnav.¡±


    This person is very dangerous.


    Not surprisingly, Vivian is veryfortable and trusting of Arnav.


    Edward could not stop recalling the dream that happened that day, in the dream everything was so real that he was a little scared to think about it.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henderson.¡±


    Ashtyn hung up the phone.


    Edward got up, went downstairs, and made a call to Ricardo, ¡°Start moving.¡±


    Since the old man is unkind, don¡¯t me him for being unrighteous.


    Edward do things with a conscience, after all, there will also be the righteousness of the jungle, but sometimes Old Mr. Henderson is really bullying people too much.


    Ashtyn¡¯s death, he could never forgive the old man.


    But because the other party is their ¡®family¡¯, so they did not count, but who knew it would actually be the result now.


    If anything else happens to this child, Edward feels he really doesn¡¯t have to live.


    Because a waste, there is no need to live in the world.

 Chapter 1175 – Brother and sister relationship break up

    A few hours after Edward¡¯s call, Flora sped to the Henderson Family, got out of the car, mmed the door heavily, and trotted into the living room.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back ¡­¡±


    When the maid saw Flora return, she hurriedly greeted her, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw Flora run in with a gust of wind.


    ¡°Brother? Brother? Where are you?¡±


    Flora scanned the living room and without Edward¡¯s shadow, she went upstairs and called Edward¡¯s name while holding the handrail up the stairs.


    ¡°Miss, the young master is in the study.¡±


    The maid warned.


    Flora immediately ran to the study and kicked open the study door.


    The moment the door opened, she gazed at Edward sitting at his desk and strutted over to him, ¡°Brother, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    She was so angry that she yanked Edward¡¯spel with both hands and pulled him up, then smashed several pink fists on his chest as if she was crazy, red-eyed, ¡°No matter what, that¡¯s dad and grandpa, how can you bear to treat them like this?¡±


    For as long as Edward could remember, he had never seen Flora so angry.


    He stood upright and allowed Flora¡¯s fists tond intensively on his chest, and did not struggle.


    ¡°Talk, talk, you talk!¡±


    After yelling for a long time, Edward closed his mouth, forcing Flora to break down a bit, ¡°Thepany has a big problem now, being exposed to covert stock maniption. Dad went to thepany, was surrounded by those stockholders, a violent beating.¡±


    As she spoke, her voice became a little hoarse, and it was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was expressionless and nd.


    Flora¡¯s fists were clenched and she stood in front of him, shaking with anger, her cheeks shaking on both sides of her face visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°I know that you did all these things, but aren¡¯t you too desperate in what you do? Just because Dad and Grandpa didn¡¯t give you shares? Just because they repeatedly stopped you from being with Vivian?¡±


    She hissed hysterically.


    The two siblings at this moment, it seems that all the previous good instantly disappeared, reced by the iprehensible anger.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Edward smiled indifferently, not even trying to exin those. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my doing.¡±


    Snap¨C!


    Flora stared at him for a long time, and the two stared straight at each other. After a moment, she raised her hand abruptly and pped Edward¡¯s face hard.


    The p was full of force, hitting Edward¡¯s cheek sideways, and the hair in front of his forehead was flung with the force, messily covering the tips of his eyebrows.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora some surprised backwards, looked at the hand that hit Edward, pursed his lips, his eyes shed, ¡°Sorry, sorry brother, I ¡­ I ¡­ I really did not mean to, I Just too anxious. Brother, does it hurt, let me see ¡­¡±


    She reached out and brushed Edward¡¯s hand away from covering his cheek, only to find that he had been hit with several finger marks on his cheek.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    The more she said, the more anxious she was, and finally were anxious to cry, ¡°ooo ¡­ ooo ¡­ brother, why is this, why? Oooh ¡­ we were originally a happy family,ughing every day, why is the family now breaking up and killing each other, why? Oooh ¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s desire is for a wonderful and happy home, a family full ofughter and warmth.


    But who could have known it would be so bad now.


    Edward tongue drummed cheeks, tasted the corner of the lips a fishy sweet taste, then know the corner of the mouth out of blood.


    His thumb wiped the blood stain at the corner of his lips, and his cold features remained expressionless. ¡°This is between me and Dad ¡­ and them, you don¡¯t need to get involved.¡±


    Many things Flora simply does not understand, and will not understand, Edward more do not want to bother to exin.


    Instead of letting her follow along with the sadness and tears, it is better to let her stand by and watch.


    Flora couldn¡¯t stop the tears, shook her head and covered her lips, ¡°Brother, you really disappoint me too much, I thought you were the best brother in the world, but I never thought you would do anything for money.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson and Robert were sad enough for Edward, but for him, Flora was thest family member he could trust.


    Until this moment, Flora said thement on him,pletely shattered Edward¡¯s heart fortress.


    He snorted augh, that smile insane with a few see through everything desperate, ¡°Yes, yes, I am a profit-oriented person. What, now regret being my sister? If the two of them die one day and you have no one to rely on, won¡¯t the Seawares group easily fall into my hands? But don¡¯t worry, I will leave you a way out when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you you ¡­ why are you doing this ¡­¡±


    Flora cried harder and harder, shaking her head like a rattle, ¡°I was wrong about you, really wrong about you, you don¡¯t deserve to be my brother! From now on, I won¡¯t have you as my brother!¡±


    Putting down a harsh word, Flora turned around, mmed the door and left.


    With a ng, the entire study trembled.


    Edward¡¯s hand on the desk, slightly hanging his head, gazing at the ground, the corners of his lips smile deeper.


    He ¡­


    What¡¯s wrong with that?


    Meanwhile, the outside world is awash in news.


    Edward is not the heir of the Henderson Family¡±, ¡°The real version of ¡®Farmer and Snake¡¯, in order to seize the shares, Edward threatened Old Mr. Henderson¡±, ¡°Seawares group many departments of senior management left, carrying away the core information, is Adopted son Edward so-called¡±, ¡°for money ¡®forced¡¯ adopted father Edward¡± ¡­


    The news about Edward broke the news and friends circle.


    For a while, Edward was targeted and cursed by numerous keyboard warriors.


    ¡°Such people do not deserve to be human!¡±


    ¡°What the heck, there are actually such scum, a waste ofnd to die!¡±


    ¡°Fuck, refreshed the old man¡¯s cognition, what era is it, there are actually such beasts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to start a crowdfunding campaign to buy a murder.¡±


    ¡°My great sword has long been hungry and thirsty!¡±


    ¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The news was all over the ce and naturally both Adriana and Peter could see it.


    When Adriana took her cell phone to the study to find Peter, she found that Peter was browsing the web page, and on the web page was exactly a picture that turned out to be a posthumous photo with Edward¡¯s photo converted to ck and white.


    ¡°You watched it too?¡±


    Adriana stood behind Peter and couldn¡¯t stop herself from sighing, ¡°This time, things have gone too far, but up to now, Edward hasn¡¯te forward to exin.¡±


    Although Adriana used to be very beguiling to Edward,ter Edward did a lot of things for Vivian and gradually changed her opinion of Edward.


    Slowly, she felt as if he wasn¡¯t that annoying.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get involved in this matter. the Henderson Family¡¯s internal conflicts and ¡®grievances¡¯ are too deep to be dealt with by Edward himself after all.¡±

 Chapter 1176 The child cannot be kept

    Peter would like to help Edward and knows that Edward is innocent, but the matter involves his dead child and the rtionship between him and his adoptive father, if not handled properly, it will ruin the Henderson Family¡¯s reputation.


    Edward will make his own decision on the trade-off.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Adriana sighed as she stood beside Peter.


    Peter took her hand and obediently let her sit in his arms, ¡°Everyday you worry about other people¡¯s affairs, have you ever thought about yourself? And what about the child in your belly?¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm rested on Adriana¡¯s abdomen, tilting his head as his doting gaze fell on her body.


    ¡°Of course the children will stay, and when Luis and Helen grow up, I want to give them two more brothers or sisters, so that they won¡¯t be too lonely when we are old.¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter looked serious, holding her hand, and said in a serious tone, ¡°This child, can we not?¡±


    Discussing with her, I always felt that the child was too much for Adriana¡¯s body.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and smoothly leaned on Peter¡¯s chest, reaching out to wrap her arms around his neck, ¡°honey, we¡¯ve been through so many trials and tribtions, and now to have two children is a blessing from God that we need to cherish.¡±


    ¡°But you are not well. I know you¡¯ve always wanted two children, but have you ever thought about one thing? You have apulsion attack in your body, are you sure you won¡¯t pass it on to your children?¡±


    Unable to convince Adriana, Peter could only persuade her from other angles.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Adriana thought for a moment and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t Luis and Helen¡¯s two children quite healthy?¡±


    ¡°But at that time thepulsion in your body did not take effect, this time is different, you can not be ¡®selfish¡¯ only for yourself.¡±


    His deliberate emphasis on ¡®selfishness¡¯ is meant to irritate Adriana and make her understand the importance of the matter.


    Sure enough, after hearing his words, Adriana fell into silence.


    The hand can¡¯t help but cover the stomach, the small face gradually sank down, ¡°I really want to leave them. But ¡­ you said the problem ¡­¡±


    The words came to a stop, and just as Adriana was torn, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask Ruth.¡±


    She instantly reached for her cell phone to call Ruth.


    Just before the phone was dialed, the phone was taken away by Peter, ¡°It¡¯s lunch break time, it¡¯s not good to disturb them.¡±


    Adriana looked at the time, it was 1:30 p. m., the lunch break.


    ¡°I want to drink tea, can you go make me a cup of dragon well? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve made tea for me.¡± Peter pinched Adriana¡¯s nose, his tone gentle to the bone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Adriana smiled faintly and got up to walk towards the outside.


    It wasn¡¯t until the door to the study closed and he listened to the sound of her footsteps getting further away that Peter took his cell phone and made a callto Ruth.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, what¡¯s the call about?¡±


    The attitude of the other side was cold.


    Peter said directly, ¡°Adriana is pregnant with twins, and she is too weak to keep the children. Later on Adriana will call you guys to ask about the situation, and I hope you will be smart.¡±


    The other side is not polite to him, and Peter naturally will not be polite either.


    After saying that, just hang up the phone.


    Not long after, Adriana brought a box of Longjing tea up from downstairs and helped Peter make tea in the study.


    The tea was made before she took her cell phone and called Ruth.


    On the phone, there was little to no emotion for each other, asking directly if leaving the child would be affected by thepulsion.


    The answer, naturally, is that the child cannot stay.


    After learning the results, Adriana was a bit depressed and didn¡¯t talk much for the rest of the afternoon.


    It was only when the night grew dark that she said sullenly, ¡°My brother is getting engaged at the Asnana Hotel tomorrow, and we need to go there too.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Peter responded.


    It was a day when things had been brewing and fermenting in the Seawares group, and for a time it was the hottest news and much talked about.


    Even the paparazzi found Edward¡¯s residence, and a number of people stayed outside the Henderson Family just to catch a chance to capture Edward and get first-hand news.


    The following day.


    Some people are happy and some are sad.


    Asnana Hotel.


    Jenkins and Marisa¡¯s engagement party was held at the Asnana Hotel.


    The people who came to the hotel were rtives of both sides, and there were six or seven tables of people.


    The venue was very well decorated, giving the Soto family a good face.


    Jenkins is considered wealthy with hundreds of millions of dors in assetspared to other families, but is a far cry from the big families like the Henderson Family and The Alston family.


    At 10 am, Adriana arrived at the party with Peter and her two children.


    Jenkins and Marisa both greeted friends and family at the door.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Adri, Peter, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Jenkins is dressed in a suit, as usual wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and is well-mannered. Although smiling and greeting Adriana, but the smile on his face looks a little raw.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that Luis and Helen?¡± He saw the two children, walked up, touched their heads and greeted them.


    Marisa was dressed in a simple dress, with delicate makeup, dressed up in a beautiful full, although not as beautiful as Flora, but also a pretty girl.


    Some shy and introverted character.


    When I saw Adriana and Peter, I gathered enough courage to say hello to both of them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but this is the first time I¡¯ve met you. Introduce myself, my name is Marisa.¡±


    She shook hands with Adriana and smiled warmly.


    ¡°Just call me Adri, we¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite.¡± Adriana smiled, then gestured a look towards Peter, telling him not to always keep a tense face, making it difficult to approach.


    Peter ¡®led the order¡¯ and instantly hooked a smile.


    The man in a id jacket, wearing a gray scarf, whiches with an innate supermodel temperament and a handsome face of great beauty, is to stand there to give a sense of oppression.


    On the contrary, now a slight smile, and with a few hooks of charm.


    Faced with a man even more handsome than Jenkins, Marisa blushed a little and didn¡¯t dare to talk to Peter.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Sure enough, words are spared.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Marisa nodded.


    ¡°Hahahaha, uncle congrattions yo.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, future sister-inw, Luis has brought you a present.¡±


    The two children handed Marisa the gift that Adriana and Peter had prepared.


    ¡°And you brought a gift? Really thanks so much. You two babies are so cute.¡± Marisa took the things and said in a sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take the things, thank you. Hurry up and sit inside, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°The future brother-inw is so nice and good-looking.¡±


    ¡°May you get married soon and grow old together, yo.¡±


    The two children had their blessings and then went into the hotel. Peter and Adriana exchanged pleasantries with Jenkins and followed them into the hotel.


    Meanwhile, Flora, who is at the Henderson Family home, receives word that Jenkins and Marisa are preparing for their engagement party at the Asnana Hotel.

 Chapter 1177 Flora is here

    ¡°Dad, I have some temporary business that I need to take care of, so you stay in bed and rest.¡±


    Robert was injured in thepany, and to avoid being followed and interviewed by reporters, Robert called his family doctor and recuperated directly at home.


    Flora was not worried about Robert and stayed at home to take care of him.


    But now there is one thing more important than Robert, that is, Jenkins is engaged to Marisa two people.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡±


    Robert asked.


    ¡°Oops, I can¡¯t tell you clearly for a while, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    Flora waved her hand, got up and ran straight away with her bag.


    Trot all the way to the garage, drive the car, and make a mad dash for it.


    ¡°Marisa? Who¡¯s Marisa again? Jenkins, you bastard, how dare you go behind my back and get engaged to another woman!¡±


    She muttered all the way, driving extremely fast, seemingly pulling out her lifelong driving skills and running wild.


    ¡°Tic-tac-toe¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blind, how do you drive?¡±


    ¡°The car is driving so fast, waiting to be reincarnated?¡±


    ¡°What the heck, driving a Ferrari is great, bah!¡±


    ¡­


    Along the way, Flora cursed everywhere she passed.


    But Flora couldn¡¯t care less about the people¡¯s abuse, she just wanted to get to the Asnana Hotel, fearing that if she didn¡¯t, her Jenkins would be someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    The limo was running wild, and she kept calling Jenkins.


    One call, hang up.


    Second call, hang up.


    The third call ¡­


    ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed cannot be reached at this time.¡±


    Later, no matter how Flora calls, the other party is unavable, Flora knows that she must be cklisted.


    ¡°Fucking asshole, asshole.¡±


    She was anxious, her hand pped the steering wheel, and the whole thing was a little fidgety.


    Half an hourter, her car finally arrived at the Asnana Hotel.


    The limousine was parked outside the hotel, and the keys were thrown directly to the porter, and he entered the hotel.


    The lobby of the hotel is a photo of Jenkins and Marisa together, and under the retouching, the two stand together extraordinarily well, the man is handsome and the woman is beautiful.


    But Flora saw that picture and her whole face turned green with anger.


    Pink fist clenched, angry stomping feet, ¡°What eyes, by the eye shit paste, looking for such an ugly woman?¡±


    The mouth says so, but the heart is muttering, what exactly is she inferior to Marisa, why Jenkins engaged with Marisa, are not agreed to be with her?


    When we went up to the banquet hall on the second floor, a sign was ced at the entrance, ¡°Jenkins and Marisa Engagement Party¡±.


    Jogging up the stairs, Flora, exhausted and gasping for air, pushed open the banquet hall door and walked straight in.


    People just entered, they saw the stage, Jenkins and Marisa two people standing on it, under the moving melody, the two people look deep into each other, the emcee holding a microphone constantly in saying something.


    ¡°Jenkins, I won¡¯t allow you to get married!¡±


    Flora did not care what the people above were saying, she hysterically yelled at the man standing on the stage, her voice was not too loud under the melodious melody, but everyone in the banquet hall could clearly hear her words.


    As her words fell, there was an uproar.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes abruptly looked towards her all at once.


    ¡°Yo, who¡¯s this, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Henderson Family Missy?¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a good thing toe.¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana and Peter, who were sitting aside, looked at Flora standing in the doorway and shook their heads helplessly.


    It seemed that everything had been expected of them, and neither of them had any hint of surprise.


    ¡°God of Men, who is she ¡­?¡±


    Marisa, in her dress, felt a little surprised when she got engaged to Jenkins, and now a woman suddenly barged in and really made her nervous.


    But then, the hanging heart fell.


    Because from the beginning, she felt that the sudden engagement was too hasty and that Jenkins must be running away or being forced to do so, instead she is not so nervous now that things are reallying up.


    Jenkins turned around and was facing Flora, who was walking towards him from the bottom of the stage, his grip on the microphone tightening and loosening.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or angry at the moment.


    ¡°Jenkins, did you hear what thisdy said to you? I said, you are not allowed to marry this woman!¡± Flora said in a very domineering manner.


    Marisa pursed her lips and said weakly, ¡°We¡¯re just engaged.¡±


    When she finished her sentence, Flora shot a cold look straight at her, ¡°Not even if you¡¯re engaged! He, Jenkins, can only be my man for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°Flora, you¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    Jenkins took a deep breath, suppressing the emotions of the heart, pretending to be calm, said.


    ¡°The only thing you need to do is to get married. Today, if you are really engaged, when the timees, you and Marisa will be the only two people who regret it, you will hurt her, do you know that?¡±


    She speaks from the heart.


    Flora is almost certain that Jenkins has feelings for her, but the man has never been willing to admit it.


    ¡°You shut up. marisa is the woman to be engaged to me and will be my jenkins wife from now on. I ¡­¡±


    The words to this, his words a beat, seems to have a few hesitation, and then slightly raised the forehead, just like a confident look, ¡°will not regret!¡±


    Said in a decisive manner.


    ¡°Won¡¯t regret it? Great, then how do you prove that you really like Marisa?¡±


    Flora is aggressive.


    A word of tricky Jenkins.


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes flickered, not really knowing what to say.


    Marisa, standing beside him, was nervous and overwhelmed, but after hearing Flora¡¯s words, she inclined her head to look at Jenkins, ¡°The male god?¡±


    Although nothing was said, it was clear enough that she was trying to get Jenkins to prove whether he was in love with her or not.


    Jenkins gazed at Marisa, then at a furious Flora, and finally her eyes fell on the many guests in the audience.


    Those eyes and faces were looking at him, waiting for him to give an answer.


    Jenkins¡¯ mind isplicated and torn.


    It seemed that countless voices kept talking in his ears.


    ¡°Come on, prove yourself.¡±


    ¡°Bah, how do you prove you love Marisa? You don¡¯t love Marisa at all!¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t love Marisa, you and Flora will never be able to.¡±


    ¡°Is not impossible, try not to know¡±


    ¡°To go on without fruitful love is to be irresponsible to yourself.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°But if you marry Marisa will it work out?¡±


    ¡­


    Those voices intertwined and tangled in his ears, making him sink deeper and deeper into them for a long time.


    ¡°Go ahead, why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    After waiting for a long time, Flora could not wait for Jenkins¡¯ words, she knew that in Jenkins¡¯ heart, there was still a ce for her Flora.


    A word to wake up Jenkins.

 Chapter 1178 Never loved

    His empty widow¡¯s eyes instantly regained their rity.


    Jenkins smiled toward Flora.


    That smile, containing a thousand emotions, there is an indefinable bleakness.


    And then, with a side turn, he wrapped Marisa in his arms, leaned over, and kissed Marisa directly on the lips.


    ¡°Wow, interesting then.¡±


    ¡°Geez, that¡¯s the Henderson Family Missy, howe Jenkins didn¡¯t say yes?¡±


    ¡°Edward is the adopted son, now the most likely person to inherit the Seawares group is Flora, if Jenkins marries Flora, he will get the whole Seawares group in the future. what does he think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to talk about things like backwards.¡±


    ¡­


    Once again, there was an uproar and some people were apuding.


    Only Flora, who was standing at the bottom of the stage, was angry and red-eyed.


    She did not move, her pupils did not blink at the stage long kissing two people, blinked eyshes, eyes dense with water.


    ¡°Is that enough, Miss Henderson, to keep pestering?¡±


    Jenkins let go of Marisa and skimmed to Flora, questioningly.


    Flora knows that Jenkins does not want to marry himself, there are too many considerations and taboos, because of those pressures, so that Jenkins dare note near her.


    So, she doesn¡¯t want to give up easily either.


    If you want to be happy, why not fight for it yourself?


    This is Flora¡¯s nature.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She raised an eyebrow, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Are you really nning to get engaged to Marisa?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about our children?¡±


    ¡°Children?¡±


    Jenkins was so shocked that her mind went nk for a moment.


    Not because Flora is ¡®pregnant¡¯ and shocked, but because Flora actually risked her reputation by saying she was pregnant with his child in order to be with him.


    But how could Jenkins not know that he and Flora were not together at all, and how could there be a child.


    ¡°Sins, Jenkins is such a jerk.¡±


    ¡°The moral hypocrite.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, looking like a decent man, how can you be so shameless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, what if Flora seduced you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What you ¡­ you say is true?¡±


    Marisa asked Flora with teary eyes and tearsing to her eyes.


    ¡°Marisa, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense.¡±


    Jenkins pulled Marisa behind him and stood on the stage, looking down at Flora, ¡°Miss Henderson, you should have some self-respect. I Jenkins has no interest in you at all, let alone fuck you, even the sight of you will feel disgusted. Please don¡¯t try to make your presence felt in front of me every day, and don¡¯t try to ruin my marriage, okay? I know you are the firstdy of the Henderson Family, and your family is big, so I can understand your greed for fun, but there are some words that need to be said responsibly.¡±


    After the words, he fished his arm and once again took Marisa in his arms, ¡°The only person I like in Jenkins is Marisa, and I will only marry Marisa in my life! Please leave now, don¡¯t force me to call security.¡±


    His words were more chilling than one another, each one like a sharp dagger, stabbing Flora hard in the chest.


    The girl who is strong will not be able to withstand the tears of sadness.


    Flora eyes tears welled up, she swallowed, as if to swallow the bitterness that spread out.


    Brushing his sleeve and wiping away the tears.


    Then calmed down and said, ¡°Jenkins, I¡¯m asking you for thest time, did you ever love me or not?¡±


    Even if Jenkins just said how hurtful words, Flora can be disregarded.


    She gave Jenkins onest chance.


    Jenkins, I¡¯m asking you for thest time, did you ever love me or not?


    This phrase was like a phonograph, constantly looping, looping, looping in his mind, disrupting his thoughts.


    Jenkins¡¯ hand around Marisa shook slightly, not even daring to look Flora in the eye for fear that she would prate his weakness.


    ¡°Male God?¡±


    Marisa looked up, at the man who was close at hand.


    At this angle, you can just clearly see his expression, even the flicker of sadness under his eyes can not be concealed.


    At this moment, Marisa knew everything.


    By Marisa a prompt, Jenkins instantly awake, said in a deep voice: ¡°Since you want to hear, then please listen carefully, I Jenkins words do not want to say a second time.¡±


    Very formal attitude.


    The more serious he became, the more nervous Flora became and the more her hands clutched the corners of her coat at her side uneasily.


    By andrge ¡­ had guessed what he was going to say.


    ¡°I, Jenkins, only love Marisa alone. As for you, Flora, I have never loved, and even the first time we met, I think you pretentious, arrogant and domineering nature, rely on their own family money to do whatever they want. Miss Henderson, people should have self-awareness, please do not bother you, only to make me more and more annoying ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say anymore, I get it.¡±


    Without waiting for Jenkins to finish herst sentence, Flora raised her hand to interrupt.


    She reached up to wipe the tears from her cheeks and smiled in a fake happy way, ¡°In that case, you have my blessing. But, can youe down, I have a gift for you.¡±


    She has a sweet, harmless smile.


    She said to let him off the stage, Jenkins thought nothing of it, when really jumped off the stage and stood in front of Flora.


    Seeing the man she had been thinking about standing right in front of her, Flora¡¯s smile grew wider and wider.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    The woman held something tightly in her hand and handed it to Jenkins.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jenkins didn¡¯t understand what it was and looked down at her hand, wanting to pick something up.


    SMACK!!!


    A hard p on Jenkins¡¯ face.


    She hade in a hurry from the old house, where could she find any gifts?


    It was just a feeling that Jenkins had let her down too much and wanted to p him.


    ¡°Jenkins, I gave you a chance. This p is from thisdy to you, as a farewell to the past. Today at your wedding, you made me lose face, but also lost my feelings for you, from now on, I will never see you Jenkins! Listen carefully, it¡¯s the old dead, from now on, eyes brighter, do not appear in front of me again, otherwise, see you once I beat you once!¡±


    She bids Jenkins a domineering and handsome farewell.


    And then, turning around, resolutely left.


    Walking from the stage to the entrance of the hall, not a long distance but not a short one either, she did not look back.


    Jenkins¡¯ cheek was on fire from her p, but even so, Jenkins didn¡¯t have a trace of anger, but stood still and watched the glimmering figure drift away until it disappeared from view.


    In the time that followed, Jenkins somehow made it through to the end of the engagement party.


    Adriana took Peter¡¯s hand and felt sad for the day.


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Looking down at the phone screen, it was Zac¡¯s call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    When he answered the phone, Peter opened the door and asked.


    ¡°Big brother, something happened. Just now received a car ident injured people, it happens to be my surgery, but the person who was hit turned out to be Flora. i just called the second brother, but the second brother has been on the phone, I can not contact.¡±

 Chapter 1179 Flora in a car accident

    ¡°Flora? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment, and finally stammered, ¡°The car ident was too serious, the leg was not saved ¡­¡±


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll have Edward notified right away.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone with a rather serious look on his face.


    Adriana saw that Peter¡¯s face was not right and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter nced at Jenkins, who was sending his guests away, and said to Adriana in a deep voice: ¡°Flora had a car ident and lost her leg.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Adriana was so frightened that her face turned white, and her whole body was immersed in shock for a long time.


    Immediately after he finished speakingto Adriana, he contacted Ricardoby phone and told him the situation.


    Adriana sat in her chair, at a loss.


    ¡± What do you say, should I tell my brother?¡±


    This matter, no matter how you say it, are inseparable from Jenkins.


    Although there was a lot of unpleasantness between the two of them, but since Vivian married Edward, Adriana treated Flora without much dislike.


    Now Flora is in such a situation, looking at that exquisite little girl who was so charming and cheerful and open-minded, a car ident lost her leg, how in the end she can bear such an end?


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to say it.¡±


    Peter sighed in frustration, ¡°is you do not say, Edward sooner orter wille to your brother.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly, ¡°Yeah, Edward is so heartbroken about Flora, he won¡¯t let my brother go.¡±


    She reached up and rubbed her temples, only to feel a pain in her brain.


    Guests were leaving one by one, and Marisa was outside talking to her mother when Jenkins walked towards Adriana.


    ¡°Do you want to go home and sit down?¡±


    The ¡®family¡¯ he spoke of is naturally The Hale family.


    Adriana looked up at Jenkins and saw that he had a smile on his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, and he was already unhappy, but he had to force a smile.


    She inclined her head and met Peter¡¯s eyes, as if expecting Peter to speak to Jenkins.


    Peter understood it by heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jenkinsughed, ¡°No need to get all serious, just say something. Is there something wrong with Adri?¡±


    He moved a chair beside Adriana and sat beside Adriana.


    ¡°Just got word that Flora was in a car ident.¡±


    The man spoke in a calm tone.


    At the words, Jenkins pupils a shock, the eyes are full of incredible.


    After a few seconds of reprieve, he pretended to smile easily, then smoothly took a clean disposable cup and poured a cup of tea and took a sip, ¡°What does it matter to me if she had a car ident or not?¡±


    Peter wanted to say something, Adriana immediately said: ¡°The ident was very serious, lost a leg.¡±


    Thud ¨C


    Adriana¡¯s words fell, Jenkins hand cup instantly fell to the ground.


    The smile on his face stiffened for a few moments, his eyes gazing nkly at the desk before slowly wandering to Adriana¡¯s face, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Flora was just in a bad car ident on her way home.¡±


    She said once again.


    Jenkins stood up in a sh, and at that moment, he could not wait to run out immediately and run straight to Flora¡¯s face.


    But after thinking about it, I finally restrained myself.


    ¡°She ¡­ she has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He moved away from the stool and turned around to leave, the result is not sure whether the ground is too slippery, or he seems to be drained of strength in general, only one step will be a weak body, almost fell to the ground, but fortunately hands to hold the two sides of the chair, which stabilized the body.


    Then stumbled toward the outside.


    He walked to the door of the party and met right up with Marisa, who shouted, ¡°Men? No, Jenkins, Jenkins what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    He used to be her man, and now that he¡¯s engaged, he¡¯s her fianc¨¦.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    You shouldn¡¯t always address the ¡®man of the hour¡¯.


    Adriana got up with Peter and walked towards the outside.


    Marisa immediately asked, ¡°Adri, what¡¯s wrong with your brother him? I just watched his face turn white and called him, and he ignored me.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯d better ask him yourself.¡±


    Adriana took Peter and said to Marisa, ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day too, hurry back and rest, we¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Well, bye.¡±


    ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    When the two came down from upstairs, Helen and Luis, two children, were sitting on the sofa in the lobby chatting, and when they saw the twoing down, they immediately ran over.


    ¡°Luis, Helen, you two take your own cab back to Asnana vi, Daddy and Mommy have business to attend to. Okay?¡±


    Adriana asked for the opinion of her two children.


    ¡°Oh, okay, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all grown up, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    The two children readily responded.


    Adriana and Peter led their two children and took a taxi off the road.


    Giovanny, on the other hand, took a car and followed close behind, silently protecting the two children.


    Adriana gets in the car with Peter and heads straight to Zac¡¯s hospital.


    ¡°s, how do you think this could happen? I¡¯m only afraid that Flora is going to hate him for the rest of his life, and I¡¯m afraid that someone like my brother won¡¯t let himself go.¡±


    Jenkins is an introverted person, silent, and likes to keep everything to himself.


    She could see that he liked Flora, at first Adriana had been against it, until Edward¡¯s feelings for Vivian gradually turned better and better, and she thought Edward was a good person, so she didn¡¯t stop it.


    But who could have known that this would happen now.


    In the future ¡­


    Where do they go from here?


    ¡°People have their own lives, Adriana, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Peter patted Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°What you need to take care of right now is your own body. I should have let you go back with Luis and Helen just now.¡±


    ¡°Flora is injured, how can I say it has something to do with my brother, how can I note to see?¡±


    Furthermore, Peter and Edward are brothers and have a good rtionship with each other, so she shoulde to visit Flora for reason.


    The ride was fast, but smooth.


    However, it took half an hour to arrive at the hospital.


    Once inside the hospital, I asked Zac for the address and went straight to the resuscitation room on the fifth floor.


    Standing outside the resuscitation room, I found no one in the corridor.


    Because Zac was in surgery, no one from the Henderson Family knew about Flora¡¯s condition yet, so the first people to arrive were only Adriana and Peter.


    At that moment, a cell phone rang in the stairway along the corridor.


    The bell seemed familiar.


    Adriana subconsciously walked over, but the person had just reached the corridor when she saw a man dressed in ck, wearing a ck mask and duck-tongue cap running down the stairs.


    The man¡¯s back, she ¡­ was too familiar to be familiar.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, not knowing what to say except for a sigh of relief.


    When she came out of the stairway, she took one look at Peter and Peter understood what was going on.


    Ding¨C.


    An elevator bell rings.


    The elevator door opened, Edward rushed out directly from the elevator and saw Peter and immediately asked, ¡°Brother, how is my sister?¡±


    ¡°Still in there resuscitating.¡±

 Chapter 1180 Both have responsibilities

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Isn¡¯t she at the old house with the old man and the others, why is she on Blizzart road?¡±


    Blizzart road is the closest section of the old house to the Asnana Hotel, but it is far from the city center and even further from the Seawares group.


    When something happened to Seawares group, Robert, Old Mr. Henderson and Flora were so distraught and busy with thepany, how could they go to other roads for no reason?


    Adriana pursed her lips and inclined her head to look at Peter, seemingly unsure how to go about exining.


    Peter could feel Adriana¡¯s mood and knew what she was worried about.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Edward keenly sensed that something was wrong, wrinkled his eyebrows and sped Peter¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Big brother, you should know how important Flora is to me, tell me, what is going on?¡±


    From the eyes and facial expressions of the two men, Edward was certain that this time, it was definitely not just an ident that was so simple.


    Although he fell out with the Henderson Family, in Edward¡¯s heart, Flora is still his sister, his only sister.


    Even if Flora pped him yesterday, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The Seawares group hase to this point, and he feels most guilty about Flora, because he has single-handedly destroyed the cozy home she wanted.


    But Edward knows Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s nature too well, if some things are not dealt with, then the future consequences are endless.


    ¡°Edward, just calm down.¡±


    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to be calm? That person inside is my sister, my only rtive, she¡¯s still so young and such a pretty girl, and now that her leg is gone, how are you going to make her face the rest of her life?¡±


    Edward had a bit of an emotional breakdown, pushing Peter away, ranting hysterically, at one point even his eyes were flushed with red.


    That kind of out-of-control Edward is something Adriana has never seen before, not even for Vivian¡¯s sake.


    Of course, it is to Peter has not been so angry.


    Peter understood Edward¡¯s feelings and did not get angry, but said in a low tone: ¡°Today is Jenkins and Marisa¡¯s engagement party, I do not know what happened, Flora rushed to the engagement site to prevent Jenkins and Marisa from getting married ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s Jenkins again!¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, the whole person is immersed in a strong aura of ughter, the whole person is hostile.


    He was stunned for two seconds and immediately walked around Peter and headed in the direction of the elevator.


    Adriana naturally knew what he was going to do, and immediately stepped forward and blocked him, ¡°Edward, you can¡¯t me my brother for this!¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Edward stereoscopic features stored full of anger, cold eyes seemingly nd, but the depths of the pupils are brewing a storm, set off shocking waves.


    ¡°Do you know that my brother likes Flora, and do you know why my brother rushed to get engaged to Marisa and rejected Flora at the engagement site?¡± This is not my brother¡¯s fault alone!


    Adriana is not stupid, some things although Jenkins does not say, but does not mean that she does not know.


    Besides, Jenkins is apanied by Hayley, who tells her a lot of things, and she can guess some of them.


    At the word, Edward pupils a shock, frowned, tight lips, not just a word.


    ¡°Not to mention those two of you at the Henderson Family, the people who stopped them from getting together in the first ce were you and me. We¡¯re all responsible!¡±


    Adriana knew that Jenkins and Marisa were not happily married, but she knew that Jenkins would be unhappy if he joined the Henderson Family as a member.


    Because, from Peter, Adriana has been guessing Edward¡¯s identity, knowing that he is probably not the heir of the Henderson Family.


    If he is not the heir of the HendersonFamily, then the person who will inherit the Seawares group will be Flora, and Jenkins will absolutely have to join the Henderson Family if he wants to marry Flora.


    The Henderson Family is a big family, and Jenkins has a stubborn and unyielding spirit in his bones.


    Another point is that Jenkins¡¯ mother Thelma would not have approved if he had joined the Henderson Family.


    All that has created the current situation.


    Jenkins is at fault, but he can¡¯t be med entirely.


    ¡°Adriana is right. Edward, you need to calm down, now that Jenkins is engaged to Marisa, it would be best if we just end it. You know that the Seawares group will be Flora¡¯s sooner orter. The Henderson Family will not agree to Jenkins joining the Henderson Family, much less Flora marrying into The Hale family.¡±


    Peter soothed Edward.


    Seawares group.


    With Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s excessive kindness to Jocelynn and his doting on Flora, it¡¯s not hard to see the foul y.


    But there are some things on the sidelines, the authorities are confused.


    Edward is now in a very bad situation, if at this time to tell Edward the truth of the matter, only fear will blow him out of the body.


    Biological child dies; Vivian leaves; not the Henderson Family¡¯s biological child herself; sister loses a leg ¡­


    With everything, the hardest person to suffer is Edward.


    Peter really didn¡¯t want to see him suffer any longer.


    Edward¡¯s fists clenched, the bones clicked at the joints, the whole person immersed in anger, shaking with anger.


    Adriana opened her mouth and tried several times to speak tofort Edward, but she didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    Bang¨C!


    Only to see him turn around abruptly and m his fist hard on the wall.


    His fist was just propped up on the wall, facing the wall, dropping his head, half-heartedly without any reaction.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, suddenly finding Edward¡¯s encounter heartbreaking.


    A fist full of force, but even if the fist is hard, but also can not resist the concrete wall hard. But is the blink of an eye, the wall will slowly flow down a few blood red marks, blood gushing out non-stop, flowing straight down the wall, dripping on the ground, converging into a small pool of blood stains.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Adriana saw Edward¡¯s condition and called out to Peter with some concern.


    Peter put his arm around Adriana¡¯s shoulders and shook his head toward her, signaling her not to worry too much.


    In any case, Edward is also a man who came out of the gunfire, this little blood and pain, in his case can not withstand the heartache at the moment.


    Not much.


    The three of them just quietly guarded the corridor.


    Edward stood for a while, then went to the bench and sat down, took out a cigarette case, pulled out a cigarette, and smoked alone.


    There were ¡°No Smoking¡± signs on the walls of the hospital corridors, but no one would stop him from smoking.


    Because he sat on the chair, Adriana only then clearly saw, Edward¡¯s hand, just too much force, the back of the hand at the bone has been blood and flesh, the injury is very serious.


    Even the hand holding the cigarette can not stop trembling.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Time passed, a long ordeal, eventually waiting for the door to the resuscitation room to open.


    The moment the doctor walked out, the three men came forward in unison and asked Zac, ¡°How¡¯s it going, how¡¯s Flora?¡±

 Chapter 1181 – Let Vivian return to the country

    Zac removed his mask and shook his head at Edward with a guilty look, ¡°Sorry, the ident was so bad that her leg was broken at that time. It¡¯s not life-threatening yet, so we¡¯ll have to wait until she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re not out of life threatening danger yet?¡±


    Edward grabbed Zac by thepels of his white coat, ¡°Zac, you¡¯re so good at medicine, why is this happening? Why?!¡±


    He tightly grabbed the cor, Zac was helpless, and hurriedly exined: ¡°Second brother, I really tried my best, but Flora car ident is too serious. The nurse who went to the scene heard the traffic police say that Flora¡¯s speed had reached one hundred and six, the road was icy, she hit the roadside stone pier directly, the car was scrapped on the spot, she can have the current state has been very good.¡±


    Edward¡¯s grip on Zac¡¯s cor gradually loosened, and the man stumbled back a few steps, his eyesx, asking, ¡°Can I go in and see her?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Zac instantly refused, patted him on the shoulder, sighed, and left.


    After that, Flora was taken to the ICU ward, and several people were standing guard outside.


    It was gettingte, so Peter said to Adriana: ¡°Adriana, you are pregnant now, hurry back to rest, I am here with Edward, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Adriana nodded and walked away.


    She can¡¯t help much here, so it¡¯s better to let Peter stay and the two of them can have a good chat.


    In the evening, Adriana returned to the Asnana vi, used to having Peter everywhere in her life, she was a little ufortable being alone for a while.


    Lying in bed resting, tossing and turning,te for sleep.


    After staying upte, Adriana finally went to sleep.


    Early in the morning, Adriana was awakened by a phone call.


    Grabbing the phone, it was Jenkins¡¯ call.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Adri, is it true that the news said that Flora¡¯s car ident was Edward¡¯s handiwork in order to take over the Seawares group?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jenkins¡¯ attitude was a little anxious, a little angry.


    ¡°Edward¡¯s handiwork?¡±


    Adriana thought about it and realized, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not like that, Edward loves Flora very much, how could he have done it? It¡¯s just someone stirring up trouble.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so.¡±


    The other side fell into silence as the words fell.


    Adriana knew Jenkins had something to say and didn¡¯t say anything, and waited a while before Jenkins asked, ¡°How is Roozura her ¡­ present?¡±


    Because Edward and Peter are in the hospital, he could not get close enough to inquire, and could only ask for information from Adriana here.


    ¡°People in the ICU, I do not know now woke up or not. Just ¡­ her a girl, and naturally delicate, now suddenly without legs, I¡¯m afraid the blow to her will be very, very big.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    After she finished her words, Jenkins¡¯ end had no sound whatsoever, and then suddenly there was a thud, as if the phone had fallen to the ground, followed by ¡­ crying.


    That hidden crying sound.


    Adriana¡¯s heart seized, several times want to speak tofort Jenkins, but finally did not speak.


    She grew up with Jenkins and couldn¡¯t have known him better, and he hardly ever cried in all those years.


    Even when he found out that his days were numbered, he wasughing at life, and suddenly he heard him crying, Adriana¡¯s heart was very ufortable.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was clear to her that Jenkins was ming herself, feeling guilty and heartbroken ¡­


    In his heart, he was only afraid that he had already taken the responsibility of Flora¡¯s car ident on himself.


    Listening to the voice on the phone, Adriana finally hung up.


    Sitting alone on the bed, I was a little lost in emotion.


    It was a while before I flipped on my phone news and read the news.


    The news was all over the ce, all bashing Edward.


    In order to take over thepany, Edward ruthlessly killed his sister¡±, ¡°the Henderson Family adoptive son nearly killed Flora in order to take over thepany¡±, ¡°the Henderson Family peoplepletely flipped out¡±, ¡°modern version of the ¡®farmer and the snake''¡±, ¡°the most poisonous but Edward¡± ¡­


    News such as these dominated the front page of the news, with the major news hot list.


    Adriana looked at the news and knew without thinking that it was the Henderson Family¡¯s handiwork.


    After thinking about it, she decided to contact Vivian.


    Vivian left that day and never contacted her until after she had stabilized and then sent her a message: [I have settled everything, Ms. Hale do not miss.


    A message that didn¡¯t ask about Adriana. Apparently, Vivian didn¡¯t want Adriana to contact her, and Adriana then didn¡¯t return her messages.


    Looking up the number, Adriana dialed it.


    The phone beeped for half a day, and finally someone answered the phone.


    ¡°Hey Vivian, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Vivian is making milk powder for Isabel, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! Who are you?¡±


    As soon as she heard a man¡¯s voice over there, Adriana instantly became a little wary and defensive.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s brother, and my name is Arnav.¡±


    ¡°Arnav, who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ady, I think it¡¯s your friend.¡±


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    Vivian handed the bottle to Arnav, ¡°Arnav you help me feed Isabel.¡± She said as she picked up the phone, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Adriana is concise.


    ¡°Ms. Hale?¡±


    Vivian was a little pleased to hear Adriana¡¯s voice, ¡°Ms. Hale, how have you been?¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to ruffle her hair, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Who is Arnav, and why haven¡¯t I heard you say that before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Arnav, he¡¯s the one I told you about, the brother who took care of me a lot, but he left the countryter, didn¡¯t he? The day I left the country, I met Arnav on the ne. Arnav was also in Motril, and I had nowhere to go, so I had to stay at his house.¡±


    Vivian briefly goes over the situation.


    But for some reason, Adriana always felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he and you not have contact for more than ten years, so howe you suddenly met?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, karma, I guess.¡±


    Vivian was not impressed.


    Some words came to Adriana¡¯s lips, Adriana finally swallowed back, did not prompt Vivian, let her be careful to watch out for Arnav.


    After all, in Vivian¡¯s heart, she still trusts Arnav a lot, and if she rashly says so, Vivian will not necessarily listen.


    ¡°Vivian,e back, Edward he ¡­ has had an ident and needs you around now.¡±


    Adriana never imagined that one day she would actually take the initiative to call Vivian and ask her to return to Edward¡¯s side.


    ¡°Something happened? What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Hearing that something had happened to Edward, Vivian was very worried and immediately asked about the situation.


    ¡°Edward had a falling out with the Henderson Family, was told he was not the Henderson Family¡¯s son and was kicked out of the Henderson Family, Edward stopped the Seawares group to get back what was his. Old Mr. Henderson then used the media to publicize Edward¡¯s story, and yesterday when Roozura had a car ident, the Henderson Family put the ¡®hat¡¯ on Edward¡¯s head. He is now a target, the Inte is full of abuse, and he ¡­ is having a bad time.¡±

 Chapter 1182 – Drugged

    Adriana briefly told Vivian about the situation and hoped she woulde back sooner.


    After hearing Adriana¡¯s words, Vivian immediately asked, ¡°Are you saying that Edward is not a child of the Henderson Family?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°How ¡­ how did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Flora lost her leg in a car ident, people are in ICU, the situation is very serious, Edward is ming himself and is very depressed. I think you shoulde back and stay with him now. He ¡­ really needs you.¡±


    Adriana told Vivian what was on her mind.


    ¡°Ms. Hale I ¡­¡±


    Vivian looked back at Isabel, who was sitting on the couch, and was ultimately a bit timid.


    Yesterday, Isabel suddenly disappeared, and she was so weak that she almost fainted, but the person who took her child could not have been anyone else but Old Mr. Henderson.


    Despite the fact that a woman helped her get her baby back, Vivian was terrified.


    She knew that the woman was Edward¡¯s man, that he had secretly arranged toe and protect her, but there was the matter of Ashtyn weighing on her mind as a shadow.


    Vivian is really scared, really ¡­ scared.


    ¡°I heard what honey said about you,e back, I will arrange someone to protect you. If you really love Edward, you shoulde back.¡±


    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡±


    A very long contemtion, and finally nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    She left Edward before because she was threatened by Old Mr. Henderson. Now she knows Edward¡¯s identity and Edward has broken up with Old Mr. Henderson, and he is in a worrying situation.


    Hang up on Adriana.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Vivian held the phone in ce, and finally walked out of the living room and stood in the courtyard, hesitating for a while before dialing Edward¡¯s number from memory.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone call went unanswered.


    She called several times in a row, but no one answered.


    Unbeknownst to him, because of the retaliation of Old Mr. Henderson and Robert, Edward¡¯s cell phone number has been exposed, and his cell phone has been called from 12:00st night, and the calls are nothing but abusive or abusive.


    Solely, Edward directly reced a cell phone with.


    Vivian, who was already a little worried about Edward, became even more worried when she couldn¡¯t get through on the phone.


    At that moment, he turned around and entered the house and said to Arnav, ¡°Arnav, I need to go back to my country now.¡±


    On the sofa, Isabel is drinking form while holding a bottle.


    Arnav then stood in front of the water fountain, cup in hand, poured a ss of water for Vivian, turned around and walked to her, ¡°Did something happen? Here, have a ss of water and talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Really need to get back to ¡­ now.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, are anxious a big sweat, drink some water, sit down and talk slowly. Besides, even if you want to go back, you have to book a ne ticket first, right?¡±


    Arnav took Vivian¡¯s hand and handed her the ss of water, tugging her to sit on the couch, ¡°You drink the water first, I¡¯ll help you look at the ne tickets.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks Arnav.¡±


    Vivian is grateful to Arnav and feels that he has been taking care of her all these days, otherwise there is no telling how bad her life would have been.


    She took a few big sips from the water, but it always seemed to have a strange taste afterwards.


    ¡°Arnav, why does the water taste weird?¡±


    Arnav looked at her and hooked his lips in a smile, ¡°What¡¯s weird? I think you girl is just anxious and in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Nowhere.¡±


    Vivian put down his ss and moved closer to Arnav, his face close to his phone, ¡°Show me, what time is the nearest flight? I¡¯m in a hurry and I want to go back now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, look first.¡±


    Because of the time difference, it¡¯s 7am in Waverly and 7pm in Motril.


    The two flipped through their phones, only to find that the nearest flight was exactly 7:30 minutes.


    Apparently, there are no more flights at all.


    ¡°No more? Arnav, then see if you can turn it around for me?¡±


    If there is no direct connection, then you can transfer back to your home country.


    No matter what, Vivian wanted to get back as fast as possible.


    These days, she has been worried about Edward, but unfortunately, due to the Old Mr. Henderson between the two, Vivian does not want to see Edward and Old Mr. Henderson turn against each other, so she has to choose to leave.


    Whether for the sake of the children or for Edward¡¯s sake, that was all she could do.


    ¡°Look at this, this is the fastest flight. It will take a 4:00 a. m. flight to arrive in L. A., and from L. A. to Waverly. it is estimated that it will take tomorrow night to arrive in Waverly. but with that time, you might as well wait for the early flight tomorrow morning.¡±


    Arnav pointed to the flight schedule on his phone and spoke to Vivian.


    ¡°Ugh, why is it all sote?¡±


    Vivian sighed and reached towards her cheeks and fanned herself, ¡°Whew ¡­ it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably in too much of a hurry.¡±


    Arnav¡¯s lips hooked up in an arc, and a wry glint shed under his eyes.


    Vivian slowly lowered her eyelids, and her mind was filled with Edward¡¯s appearance.


    After sitting for a while, Vivian felt herself getting hotter and hotter, ¡°Arnav, are you hot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m so hot, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    With that, she got up to go back to her room.


    As a result, the person just stood up, suddenly in front of a ck, almost fainted.


    Fortunately, Arnav was quick to catch her and took her into his arms, ¡°Vivian, are you okay?¡±


    Now Vivian realized that she was weak and leaning on Arnav¡¯s body, she held her head with one hand and said weakly, ¡°Arnav, I¡¯m a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Come on, let me help you back to your room and call a family doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, it should just be anemia.¡±


    With Arnav¡¯s help, Vivian returned to the bedroom.


    The moment Arnav ced her on the bed, he ¡®identally¡¯ fell down and pressed on top of Vivian.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Arnav¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vivian, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hot hot ¡­ so hot ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hot?¡±


    Arnav saw Vivian lying on the bed, frowning, eyes closed, his eyes narrowed slightly, a glint of stars under his eyes.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take off one of your clothes.¡±


    With that, he reached out and helped her unbutton her cor, but at the moment Vivian still had a shred of sanity.


    Reaching out and patting his hand, ¡°Arnav, no ¡­ no ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Arnav got up and walked right out.


    Standing outside the bedroom, he lifted his hand and looked at his wristwatch time, ¡°Ten minutes, in ten minutes, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to beg me.¡±


    The time passed long, the bedroom Vivian more and more hot, the kind of heat and hunger slowly out of her body constantly tormented her.


    Gradually, her sanity became less and less clear.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    A sound of wailing, uncontroble from the nostrils overflowed.


    Arnav entered the room at the right time, and just as he entered the room, he found Vivian was already naked.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    He shouted.


    ¡°Arnav?¡±


    Vivian got up, walked towards Arnav to the past and hugged him directly, ¡°Arnav, well ¡­ you ¡­ smell good on you oh¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1183 Bastard Arnav

    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    After waiting at home all day until 5:00 p. m., Adriana called Vivian.


    In the morning called Vivian, she immediately promised toe back, but yesterday until now she has not returned the message, Adriana some uneasy, still feel like calling her to ask the situation.


    The phone dialed over and rang a few times before answering the phone.


    ¡°Vivian, when are youing back? Have you bought your ne ticket, what time is it?¡±


    Adriana inquired somewhat eagerly.


    But the words fell, there was a dyed response.


    The little woman¡¯s brow furrowed and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°Vi¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I ¡­ I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s voice was weak and faint on the other side of the phone, and it was easy to feel her depression and sadness in her voice as she spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t you say you wereing back in the morning, did something happen? Isabel She ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you do not think too much, there is really nothing. I ¡­¡± he said, thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°when you were with Mr. Alston, you also said, very tired and tired. You want a simple and calm life, but so many years you really live a simple and calm life? It¡¯s not just a series of twists and turns, and there are ups and downs everywhere?


    I can see my future in you, I¡¯m scared, tired and really don¡¯t want to continue. Not to mention my mom¡¯s death, Ashtyn¡¯s death, I can¡¯t get over it. I ¡­ I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Adriana gripped her phone, her eyebrows furrowed lightly, always feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°Vivian, did someone threaten you, and if so, just umm.¡±


    She was worried that Vivian had someone around her, controlling her.


    ¡°No really, I just don¡¯t want to go back. I made that very clear to you at the airport the day I left the country.¡±


    ¡°But you so readily promised to return it this morning, how ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really nothing. adriana, I¡¯m not going back, and I¡¯m not going to see Edward, I don¡¯t care how he¡¯s doing, it has nothing to do with me. All I want is a simple life, just to raise Isabel to adulthood, is the greatest wish.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t give Adriana a chance to speak again and simply hung up the phone.


    Sitting on the bed, Vivian snuggled into the corner of the bed, her crying red eyes looking in panic at Arnav sitting at the end of the bed.


    Just a few days ago, she thought Arnav was a ray of light shining into her obscure life, but now she realizes that it was simply a wounding ray, killing people invisibly.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Arnav buttoned his shirt with both hands and moved a few minutes closer to Vivian¡¯s side, smiling brightly as always.


    That smile is harmless, sunny and nice, very healing.


    Such a charismatic person, who gives people a sense of great reliability and trust, did not expect such a snake heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over here, don¡¯te over here!¡±


    Vivian moved to the corner, unable to withstand the tears like rain, ¡°You¡¯re a devil, stay away from me, stay away!¡±


    ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about, I¡¯m your senior, I like you, I really like you, I¡¯ll take charge.¡±


    Arnav sat on the edge of the bed, one leg curled up on the bed, and then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are good and obedient, I naturally won¡¯t release the video. After all,¡­ after all, I really want to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Get out ¡­ get out ¡­ asshole, I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    Angry beyond control, Vivian grabbed a pillow and threw it at Arnav, ¡°Get away from me, scum!¡±


    Soft pillow thrown over, no killing power, Arnav big palm wave, the pillow fell to the ground, bounced, and then quietly lying on the ground.


    He reached out and dragged Vivian to his side, his big palm squeezing her waist fiercely, his harsh cold eyes gazing at her, the sunny smile on his face instantly bing hideous and terrifying, like a devil who had removed his disguise and revealed his fangs.


    ¡°Listen to me, you were the one who shamelessly fucked me, now what are you angry about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you put medicine in my water!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so what, even if you were drugged, it was you who took the initiative and begged me to fuck you.¡±


    Arnav¡¯srge palm tightly squeezed her cheeks, the force, hate to be able to Vivian¡¯s bones to crush, the pain of the heart.


    ¡°But if you dare to leave this house, I will immediately post this video to the domestic inte, so that the whole world will know how cheap and slutty his Edward¡¯s women are. I can remember that he had the rank of major, such a background, and being a figure with attention, more peachy news, only to make people pay more attention, do you think so?¡±


    He spoke in a light-hearted manner, but fell into Vivian¡¯s ears, but it was like a sharp knife stabbed in the chest.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ asshole ¡­ asshole ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s red and swollen eyes overflowed with tears, so powerless and helpless.


    Snap¨C!


    Arnav backhanded a p on her face, ¡°Damn, in dare to curse me, believe it or not I y you to death in bed?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    A p full of force, directly pped Vivian down on the bed, the pain she could not get up for a long time.


    The cheeks were on fire and painful, and even the ears were buzzing.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her cheek, only to find that her palm was stained with blood, and she realized that blood hade out of the corner of her lip.


    ¡°This is a warning to you! In Motril, it¡¯s my Arnav¡¯s chassis, and if you behave, I¡¯ll still let you be the woman you are, and if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll throw you in the kiln.¡±


    Arnav grabbed Vivian¡¯s hair and yanked it fiercely, his hostile eyes ring at him, ¡°Motril¡¯s men like petite women like you!¡±


    ¡°Ouch ¡­ Ouch ¡­ Arnav, you let go, let go!¡±


    Vivian struggled and pped Arnav, but the flimsy force was of no use to him.


    ¡°Stay honest and don¡¯t upset me, or you¡¯ll see!¡±


    Arnav flung Vivian away and let Vivian fall on the bed, not moving a muscle for half a day in pain.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­ wow ¡­¡±


    At that moment, Isabel was crying again in the living room.


    Isabel has cried many times since this morning, but Arnav was the one who went to coax the child.


    ¡°I ¡­ can I go see the baby?¡±


    Vivian sat up at once, pleading with a pitiful face.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand my words?¡±


    Arnav got up and said condescendingly, ¡°I will take care of Isabel, from today onwards, you stay honestly in the bedroom. I know Edward has arranged for someone to protect you, and you can let that person get you out, but remember. There is more than one copy of this video, and if you leave, or if I die, then the video will be posted on the Inte and everyone will know about it!¡±


    Listening to his words, Vivian clutched the bedding with both hands, as humiliating as it was going to be.


    But she has no ability to retort, like a fish on a chopping board, at the mercy of others.


    The man turned and walked out, banging the door behind him.


    Vivian tugged the bedding wrapped around herself, buried her head on the bedding and cried, ¡°Ooooooooooo ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1184 – A personal trip to Motril

    The kind of crying that is hidden and sorrowful.


    She thought the days after she left Waverly would be tough, but she didn¡¯t think they would be so painful.


    Having known Arnav for so many years, the sudden encounter, Vivian thought it was her good fortune and luck that she had the privilege to meet her former senior.


    The man who is like the sun.


    But I never thought it was all a setup.


    Vivian doesn¡¯t know why Arnav is targeting Edward at every turn, but she knows it¡¯s more or less rted to Old Mr. Henderson.


    But now, what can she do?


    Vivian thought for a long time that the only idea was to break off the rtionship with Edward and let him fight the Henderson Family to the end without any worries.


    No matter what happens to you, as long as Edward wins that¡¯s the best.


    As Adriana said, Edward¡¯s life was bad enough now, and with so many trials and tribtions, Vivian wondered how Edward was getting by on his own.


    The only thing she can do is not to be a burden to Edward and not to subject him to all the gossip.


    The Henderson Family¡¯s adopted son was falsely used of cheating on his sister and was robbed of his own life, including the loss of his child.


    All of this is being borne by Edward alone.


    Vivian¡¯s heart aches like a knife just thinking about it.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Asnana vi.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    After the call to Vivian, Adriana went straight to the study where she found Peter.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little worried about Vivian, I always feel like something is happening on her end, and I want to go check on her.¡±


    A hunch, a strong sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Peter closed the papers on the table, put his arm around Adriana and sat her on hisp.


    ¡°I called Vivian this morning about Edward¡¯s situation, and she said then that she wasing back, and she sounded eager. But when I called her just now, she said she wasn¡¯ting back again, and made a bunch of remarks, the point being that she was in the wrong mood.¡±


    ¡°How is it not right?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t say, but from what I know about her, once a decision is made things rarely change on the fly.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Peter frowned deep in thought, ¡°Edward¡¯s most caring person is Vivian, Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s side will definitely not give up on Vivian, but I know Edward has arranged Ashtyn on her side. If there is a problem, Ashtyn should inform Edward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the word, but Vivian said today that she met a man on the ne the day she left the country, a former hairdresser called something Ye ¡­ Arnav. to Arnav. she is still living in Arnav¡¯s house. This man, needs to be investigated properly.¡±


    All coincidences, there is a certain amount of intrigue behind the calction.


    ¡°I will immediately arrange for someone to go over and explore the situation.¡±


    ¡°No, I still want to go to Motril in person. think about it, if Ashtyn can¡¯t find out the abnormalities, it only means that Vivian is in a dangerous situation or is suffering from some threat. The only way to find out the problem is for me to pay a personal visit and pretend to check it out.¡±


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s analysis, Peter smiled warmly and pinched her nose, ¡°Is it because you are a little tired after being pregnant that you are paranoid?¡±


    ¡°HONY?!¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Vivian, but don¡¯t worry, I can take care of this.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to go by myself.¡±


    Adriana got off Peter¡¯sp and stood beside him with a strong attitude, ¡°She¡¯s my best BFF and considers her a real sister, I have to go over there.¡±


    Peter pursed his lips, thinking.


    Her side, there used to be Theresa and Anne, but in the end, they are the people who hurt Adriana the most, if now he does not let Adriana to see Vivian ¡­


    If Vivian is fine, everything will be Rene¡¯s fault; if not, I¡¯m afraid Adriana will hate him for life.


    Besides, that analysis just now is not without merit.


    ¡°I know you are busy now, you can stay at home and help Edward, I will just go alone. Haven¡¯t you always arranged for Shadow to follow me? He can protect me.¡±


    Shadow, who is the best-handed of all the people Peter knows.


    Even he was ashamed of himself.


    Peter deliberated, ¡°No, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I can get out. I know what you¡¯re worried about, you¡¯re just worried about me being kidnapped by Ruth to Obren aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana took his hand and said soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if they were to take me to Obren, I would have made it clear to them directly. That¡¯s something I still have confidence in.¡±


    That¡¯s all I have to say, Peter can¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°That will have to wait until tomorrow. It¡¯ste today, get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, honey, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Adriana expected Peter to refuse very strongly, but he agreed to her.


    In her excitement, Adriana wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a big hug, ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you down to dinner.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and led her downstairs for dinner.


    ¡ª


    Hospital.


    By that afternoon, Flora, who was in the ICU ward, had woken up and was out of life threatening condition.


    Zac arranged for the paramedics to take her to the VIP room.


    But because Flora was badly injured and in pain all over, she stayed in bed.


    Edward sent his men to block off the whereabouts of Flora¡¯s location to avoid being chased by reporters and to avoid Old Mr. Henderson and his men from continuing to look for trouble.


    He sat by Flora¡¯s hospital bed and watched over Flora.


    ¡°Flora, are you thirsty?¡±


    Edward was very attentive and asked.


    He actually did not want to ask these, but Edward could not ept such a quiet atmosphere and wanted more than anything to strike up a conversation with Flora and then take the opportunity to tell Flora the truth.


    After all, she had just woken up and didn¡¯t know the truth about the fact that she had lost her leg.


    ¡°Why are you here, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Because of the misunderstanding of Edward, Flora does not want to see him until now, let alone let him appear by her side.


    After all, that was once the brother she trusted the most.


    Edward listened to her weak voice and couldn¡¯t help but feel some pain, ¡°Flora, in your mind am I really the kind of person who is disgraceful?¡±


    He asked a rhetorical question.


    Listening to Edward¡¯s words, Flora moved her head and tilted her head to look at him.


    But it was a thoughtless action that drove the pain all over the body, she could not help but draw a breath and subconsciously tried to curl up, but it was such a movement, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, only to see the bedding moved, Flora looked at the ceiling pupils gradually widened.


    ¡°Brother, why can¡¯t I feel my legs?¡±


    No matter what unpleasant things happened between her and Edward two, but in Flora¡¯s heart, Edward will always be her brother, only now it is gambling.


    So when you find something frightening, you still call your brother out of habit.


    Edward¡¯s fists tightened and he slowly hung his head, not knowing how to answer.


    Flora didn¡¯t notice Edward¡¯s expression, but moved with difficulty to get up and see how the leg was doing.

 Chapter 1185 Left Leg Amputation

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    As she got up a little, she huffed and puffed in pain and clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Lie down, your body still needs to recuperate right now.¡±


    Edward got up and put his hands on Flora¡¯s shoulders, not wanting her to get up.


    ¡°Oops, you go away, I need to see how I can¡¯t feel my leg, is it a fracture? I still want to dance, if it¡¯s aminuted fracture that¡¯s bad, I definitely won¡¯t be able to dance in the future.¡±


    Flora has been studying dance since she was young and originally wanted to be a dancer, but her family did not approve of her being a dancer because of the Henderson Family¡¯s face.


    She knew that in the eyes of many people, dancers are not well regarded, so she did not insist on being an actress, so she chose to open her own dance ss, usually when there is nothing to do, she will go to take students and practice dance.


    This dance ss is entirely her hobby, and she is not thinking towards profit.


    Flora forced herself to sit up slowly, holding back the pain in her body.


    Edward knew that Flora was a stubborn person, and did not continue to stop her, so he let her sit up.


    ¡°Hiss, it hurts ¡­¡±


    Sit up from the bed, a very simple action, but Flora spent a lot of effort, and then reached out to pull the bedding, but the movement is toorge, some difficult.


    ¡°Brother, can you lift the bedding for me, I want to see how my leg is doing.¡±


    Flora leaned on the head of the bed, her bloodless face looking at Edward, and spoke very weakly, her nostrils panting incessantly.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s gaze fell on Flora¡¯s face, her expectant eyes burned his eyes, Edward did not dare to meet her eyes, and then his gaze wandered to her bedding, the hands hanging at his side loosened and tightened, tightened and loosened.


    ¡°Hey Edward, are you still my brother and not even moving when I tell you to? Forget it, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She thought that Edward didn¡¯t like her anymore and didn¡¯t love her as a sister, so she tugged the heavy bedding a little bit with the pain.


    As the bedding was pulled up a little, revealing the right foot, but the left foot was not seen.


    Flora¡¯s movement was stunned, the lightly wrinkled brow wrinkled more tightly, but it was a two-second dy, she did not care about the pain all over her body, fiercely lifted the bedding.


    The touch of that one is very big, the body hurts to the core, the kind of pain deep into the bone marrow and nerves, so that her eyes overflow with tears of pain.


    But when she saw the empty pants on her left leg, her pupils widened and tears swirled in her eyes, not overflowing for a long time.


    For a brief period of thirty seconds, Flora kept a subdued expression and hesitated to make any movement.


    Just the pale face is even more miserable and bloodless, and the wide-eyed eyes are unblinking, as if there is no soul.


    ¡°Where are my ¡­ my ¡­ legs ¡­ legs?¡±


    A long time, the like a statue of a motionless talent has a soul, wrapped in gauze hand reached out, pulled the blue and white striped sick pants, only to see the ripped pants in the empty, there is nothing.


    At that moment, Flora¡¯s mind is nk, let the hand squeeze the empty pants, for a while did not have too much emotional fluctuations.


    Tears, silent and falling, her eyes flushed red.


    Holding her empty pants in one hand and tugging at Edward¡¯s sleeve with the other, Flora asked, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s my leg?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    As she asked, she suddenlyughed, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t scare me,e on, where¡¯s my leg? Am I dreaming? You p me, p me!¡±


    She let go of her pants, took Edward¡¯s hand in both of hers, and pped herself directly in the face.


    The two ps, the force is very light, the face does not hurt at all, but Flora but painful tears flowing, and with the snot also overflowed.


    ¡°Well, it hurts ¡­ so much, it¡¯s real, it¡¯s real ¡­¡±


    Flora let go of his hand, and the drastic movement caused pain to spread through her body to her limbs, so much so that it was almost a spasm.


    But all the pain could not resist the nk brain, as if it was numb, and all the attention was on the legs.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my leg? Where¡¯s the leg?¡±


    She once again tugged at her pants, her voice was louder than once, screaming and shouting, her body could not stop shaking, even her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother, where are my legs? Woo ¡­¡±


    That almost lunatic-like reaction, first a stunned, then tearful, then a sudden loss ofughter, then crying, bawling, trembling hysteria ¡­


    Edward has never seen Flora so painful look, standing by the bed, patted her shoulder, and finally told her the truth, ¡°from the Asnana Hotel away, you car too fast, the car skidded, the car hit the stone pier, your leg ¡­ on the spot ¡­ gone.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not ¡­¡±


    Flora stiffened, slowly looked up at him and shook her head, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re lying¡±


    She spoke in a weak tone, low and mosquito-like, shaking her head like a rattle, and then her voice gradually rose, almost screaming and hissing, ¡°Liar, Edward you are a liar, impossible, impossible, how can I not have a leg? You lied to me, you lied to me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She pushed Edward away, ¡°I¡¯m going to get my leg, get out of the way, get out of the way, let me down.¡±


    Flora tried to get out of bed, but her left leg was gone from the knee down, and she couldn¡¯t get up with all her strength, but she was still stubbornly holding on.


    ¡°Flora, stop it, I know it¡¯s hard for you inside, just lie down and rest, okay?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes were red from this scene, tears in his eyes, his heart was breaking.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a break, I want my legs ¡­ you¡¯re all liars are liars.¡±


    Flora propped her hands on the bed and moved her body to get out of bed, but the person just stood on the floor and fell straight down before she could stand up and slumped forward.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Edward held her as soon as he could, carefully hugged her and put her on the bed, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t make a scene, brother looked really heartbroken. I know you like to dance, and I know that losing your leg is a big blow to you, but it¡¯s okay, we can install prosthetic legs ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it ¡­¡±


    Flora sat down on the bed and went crazy, throwing a pillow at Edward, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, get out!¡±


    She threw the pillow and missed Edward, she threw all the cups, tes, water bottles and fruits on the table at Edward, ¡°Liar, you are simply lying, get lost I don¡¯t want to see you, I don¡¯t want to see you, get lost!¡±


    Nearly frantic roar, things fell to the ground crackling and breaking.


    Edward did not struggle and stood in front of her, allowing her to hit and scold him.


    At that moment, Zac came to the sound.


    Upon entering, I saw a mess in the ward, Flora leaning on the head of the bed, hissing and snarling, crying in tears, asionally grabbing her hair and screaming at the top of her voice.

 Chapter 1186 Flora commits suicide

    It is not surprising that people who are greatly stimted would have such symptoms.


    Zac is used to seeing patients in all kinds of situations, but when he saw Flora in this condition, he was a little distressed.


    Anyway, Flora has been his friend for more than a decade, and he treats her like a sister. It¡¯s impossible not to feel bad when you see her like this.


    ¡°Flora, you are very weak now, continuing to struggle will only cause secondary damage. You ¡­¡±


    Flora tugged her hair furiously, as soon as she heard Zac¡¯s voice, she moved, raised her eyes, her somewhat demented eyes gradually came into focus, then got up and lunged towards Zac.


    But she forgot that she now has only one leg, the person stood up, subconsciously wanted to lift the left leg forward a step, but the leg is not half, the whole person directly flung.


    Edward could not bear to see Flora¡¯s desperate and painful appearance, and stood with his back to her, but he did not expect her to suddenly stand up.


    As soon as he turned around, he saw her fall down, and without waiting for him to help, Zac had already held Flora.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of bed right now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Zac? Brother Jin, you are a doctor, your medical skills are superb, you can definitely help me to cure, right? You help me, you help me, I¡¯ll give you all my shares, I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want, I¡¯ll give it all to you ¡­¡±


    Zac¡¯s heart is quite unpleasant, as if cut by a knife.


    As a healer, failing to help a patient can¡¯t help but cause psychological stress, especially when that person is someone you consider your sister.


    He shook his head, at a loss, ¡°Flora, it¡¯s my ipetence.¡±


    Flora was about to say something, but when the words came to her mouth, she was stunned and suddenly pushed Zac away, ¡°Quack, quack, useless, get out, get out!¡±


    She pushed Zac away and fell straight down unaided, but Edward was behind her and caught her in his arms.


    ¡°Stop it, go back to bed and lie down.¡±


    He returned to bed with Flora in his arms.


    Flora, however, was eerily quiet, sitting up in bed as if drained of strength, looking up at the ceiling.


    The eyes did not blink, only tears like broken beads, kept sliding down the cheeks, stained thepel.


    ¡°Get out, I want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Very calm manner, weak and feeble speech.


    ¡°Silly girl, brother is with you.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Flora, with brother, you ¡­


    Edward was talking when Flora shot a harsh gaze straight at him, like a sharp dagger, with a cold sh.


    ¡°I told you to get lost, didn¡¯t you hear me? Get out!!!¡±


    Her fists were clenched and her body was torn in several ces, spilling crimson blood stains that stained the gauze.


    A loud roar that seemed to vent all the anger.


    Zac stood behind Edward and tugged on his sleeve, gesturing for him to give Flora a moment of self-eptance and solitude first.


    Edward frowned sadly and finally turned to follow Zac out.


    The moment he closed the door, he sighed despondently, ¡°No, I still have to go in to see, to avoid her to seek shorings.¡±


    Flora¡¯s character is a stern one, and now that something so big has happened, the blow to her can be imagined.


    He was really worried that Flora might not be able to think straight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, all the windows in the hospital are semi-closed, the little space left simply can not drill out, not to mention that she is now ¡­¡±


    Zac shrugged, ¡°Couldn¡¯t get out of bed.¡±


    At that, Edward nodded, thought about it, and felt that what Zac said was not unreasonable.


    The two then stood in the corridor and chatted openly, only to say three or two words before each fell into silence.


    And at this time, sitting on the bed Flora eyes straight stare at the left leg empty pants, the whole person almost as crazy.


    The mind recalls the way she used to stand on the stage and dance, when she was confident, full of confidence, everywhere she went was a dazzling presence.


    But now, without her legs, what¡¯s the difference between her and an invalid?


    The more she shone in the past, the more she would be set off at the moment, the more wretched and disgraceful she would be.


    For a time it made her lose her mind a bit.


    Without Jenkins and without her legs, even a family is now falling apart, and Flora just feels like she¡¯s living like a joke.


    She used to be the one whoughed at other people¡¯s lives every day, and for the rest of her life, she was reduced to aughing stock.


    Flora leaned against the bed, herx gaze gradually wandering, and finally saw the shattered clear ss crumbs on the floor.


    Have an idea in mind.


    It¡¯s just a pity that her thoughts, how could the two people outside know?


    Zac and Edward both sat on the bench, one holding a cigarette, smoking silently.


    Bang-


    Suddenly, a crisp sound of ss shards falling to the ground rang out in the ward, and the sound was crisp and pleasant.


    Edward¡¯s brow knitted and subconsciously looked at Zac, only to see Zac looking at him.


    The two men looked at each other, each dropped the cigarette in his hand, stood up violently, and rushed directly into the ward.


    When he entered the ward, he found Flora lying on the floor, her hands spread helplessly on the floor, spilling crimson blood from her wrists, gushing blood.


    ¡°Flora?¡±


    ¡°Call a doctor, call a doctor!¡±


    Zac yelled at Edward as he pushed Edward away and knelt directly beside Flora, his hand over her wrist, his face pale with fear.


    Edward immediately walked out of the ward, shouted outside and called a few medical staff over to help.


    Then it was quickly sent to the resuscitation room, after a good while of resuscitation, people out of danger.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zac, who had been up all night because of Flora¡¯s incident, was a little weak at the moment. After finishing his work, he came out of the resuscitation room and reported to Edward, ¡°Phew, it¡¯s out of danger. I¡¯m sorry, my fault, almost caused a big disaster.¡±


    I thought Flora was safe in the ward alone, but I didn¡¯t expect she would still think about it and find herself dead.


    Edward shook his head and breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    He crossed his arms and paced in ce, in a somewhat bad mood.


    A turn around, Fang saw the blood stained knees of Zac¡¯s white overalls, ¡°You¡¯ve got blood all over your legs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it should be stained with Flora¡¯s blood ¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Said, he drew a breath backwards, suddenly felt the pain in the knee, low, a closer look, only to find the side of the knee stuck a sharp ss g.


    ¡°Shit, when did you tie it?¡±


    He reached down and plucked the ss crumbs from his leg and threw them into the trash with annoyance.


    It should be that moment kneeling by Flora¡¯s side, the ground ss pieces stuck.


    ¡°Do you want to get a bandage?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a small injury.¡±


    Zac waved his hand and said, ¡°I gave Flora a sedative, she is now emotionally unstable, follow up must find a psychologist to help her do psychological de-esction, otherwise I worry that she can note out of the shadow.¡±


    For a girl, such an ending is really too painful.


    It¡¯s really heartbreaking.

 Chapter 1187 Poor Flora

    ¡°I know.¡±


    Edward nodded, his own sister, he understands what her character is.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s unsettling.


    Zac shook his head with a sigh, ¡°Not many girls can withstand that kind of pressure when ites to this kind of thing.¡±


    He is a doctor and has seen too many such patients in the hospital to know very well in his heart what the situation would be.


    Only just now also me his carelessness and negligence, nearly led to a big mistake.


    The two sat on a bench in the hallway for a while, and then Edward returned to the hospital room to stay with Flora.


    As her brother, it really hurts in the palm of her hand and in the heart of his.


    If he could, he would rather it was him who had to bear it all.


    It¡¯s just a pity that things have already happened and cannot be reversed.


    Two hourster, Flora woke up and opened her eyes to look at Edward, ¡°Why am I not dead yet?¡±


    A weak and feeble phrase.


    It was this sentence that poked Edward right in the heart, causing him immense heartache.


    You know what a proud girl she once was, and now she has be this side of depravity, decadence, and devastation.


    Although Edward can understand, but ultimately the heart is still very heartbroken.


    ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s going on in your head all day, if you really don¡¯t have it, what about dad and grandpa?¡±


    Even though the rtionship with Robert and Old Mr. Henderson was very hard these days, it was an extraordinary moment and in order not to upset Flora, Edward did not want to mention the sadness and had to pretend to be peaceful.


    Flora stared straight up at the ceiling, her face expressionless, even her speech was a little stiff, ¡°That¡¯s not your father, or your grandfather, and you¡¯re not my brother. So ¡­ I don¡¯t need you to stay with me.¡±


    She was gambling, because that day at the Henderson Family by Edward¡¯s words irritated Flora, she is still haunted.


    Edward pursed his lips, knowing that these things would only add to the hurt in her heart if not exined clearly.


    Pursing his lips, he said, ¡°Flora, in my eyes, you will always be my sister, my only sister. In the Henderson Family, what I said was all angry, and you still want to take it seriously?¡±


    He sighed in frustration, can not help but some sadness, ¡°I and Vivian a lot of things happened between, and my mother¡¯s death, I have been working on the investigation, only none of the answers. Grandpa has been hiding something from me, he not only hurt Vivian, but also indirectly killed Ashtyn, and even today you ¡­ have an unshirkable responsibility with him.¡±


    Of course, it has something to do with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering for a long time if I was the Henderson Family¡¯s biological child, only I didn¡¯t bother to do any research. I ¡­ I was afraid ¡­¡±


    The man said, lowering his eyebrows and head, between his eyebrows is a faint sadness that can not be brushed away.


    A proud man will rarely uncover his scars and let others see his hideous wounds that are extremely well hidden.


    In order to get Flora to believe him, he could only talk to her honestly about what was on his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once the paternity test is done, I won¡¯t be the Henderson Family¡¯s child. I don¡¯t care about the money, it¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    The words came to a stop, he said, ¡°Forget it, the past is useless to talk about it. You just need to believe that I will always be your Flora¡¯s brother. As for the Seawares group, I just want to get back what belongs to me, and it has nothing to do with me as to who will inherit the Seawares group.¡±


    Edward is not interested in any of that at all.


    What he liked most was the military life in the army, but Old Mr. Henderson kept sending him home to take care of thepany.


    At that time, thepany encountered unprecedented difficulties, once the operation is not good, facing the closure of bankruptcy, for the sake of thepany, Edward resolutely chose to give up his dream ande back to help Old Mr. Henderson.


    But who could have known that the end would actually be such a consequence.


    Flora¡¯sx pupils gradually came into focus and slowly inclined her head to look at Edward, a trace of blood on her pale, bloodless face, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    He said.


    Flora¡¯s pale lips pulled out a curve.


    Yes, when has he ever lied to her?


    From childhood to the present, Edward has doted on her to the bone, and as long as she wants, he will try his best to satisfy.


    Now think about these days and Edward annoyed, really some irrational.


    She was also overwhelmed by things at home and was just imagining things.


    How can Flora be happy when the misunderstanding is cleared up, which should obviously be a happy thing?


    Abruptly, she twisted her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did you just say that my car ident had something to do with my grandfather? You mean ¡­¡±


    She thought carefully, ¡°The reason Jenkins didn¡¯t say yes to me had something to do with Grandpa?¡±


    Grandpa loves her so much, naturally he will not frame her, so ording to Edward¡¯s words just now to analyze, there is only one possibility.


    Edward jawed slightly and did not speak.


    Low silence for a long time, slowly look up, looking at the little girl lying on the bed eyes vacant and staring at the ceiling, his heart as if a stone pressed that heavy so that he could not breathe.


    ¡°I ¡­ also have a responsibility.¡±


    He could never do it to hide all.


    ¡°I knew long ago that I might not be a child of the Henderson Family, and it was obvious that the Master was nning for you to take over the Seawares group. if so, how could the Master have approved your marriage to Jenkins? To avoid a bad thing, I also warned Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you ¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Flora was furious and immediately retorted with a sentence, a sentence that used a lot of force and hurt her body spasms.


    ¡°Come on,e on, don¡¯t move. zac said you need to be in bed right now. There¡¯s a long day ahead, so you mustn¡¯t get excited.¡±


    Flora took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes, ¡°Go out and leave me alone.¡±


    So much has happened in thest few days that Flora can¡¯t really digest it all.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Especially without her leg, it was a bolt from the blue for her, so how could she ept this?


    It was a bad thing, I just didn¡¯t think it would end up involving so many people.


    Edward¡¯s thin lips opened slightly and was about to say something when Flora on the bed suddenly yelled, ¡°Get out, I told you to get out!¡±


    Just now the mood is slightly calm, at the moment she became irritable again.


    Once things hit her sore spots, it makes Flora blow up.


    ¡°Okay, you lie down and rest, I¡¯m going out now, I¡¯m going out now.¡±


    Edward got up, took one step back and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind him.


    People stood at the door of the ward for a while, and Peter and Adriana came over.


    ¡°Edward, how¡¯s Flora?¡±


    Peter learned about Flora¡¯s situation from Zac and was relieved, so he rushed over to take a look.


    Flora nced at Peter, drooped her head and went to sit on a bench.


    Such a disheveled look is something Adriana has never seen before.


    In Adriana¡¯s mind, Edward¡¯s image is that of a tall, arrogant and cool man.

 Chapter 1188 Ashtyn doesn’t like her

    At the moment, he is quite grounded.


    It is this strong contrast that makes people feel more heartbroken.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that people are okay.¡±


    Peter walked to Edward¡¯s side and sat down, raised his hand and patted his shoulder, ¡°Think positive, things have happened, we can only face it. I have already contacted my friends abroad and will help your sister get the best custom-made prosthetic limbs.¡±


    The leg is gone, it¡¯s an established fact, all you can do now is to face it, ept it, and change at the same time.


    Other than that, there is no other way.


    ¡°I understand everything that was said, but Flora she ¡­ she¡¯s a girl after all ¡­¡±


    Edward leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes helplessly with a look of despair.


    Seeing the two men talking, Adriana couldn¡¯t interject, so she walked to the door of the ward and looked inside.


    Through that side of the ss, although it is not clear what the people inside are doing, but through the door inside the ward, you can see Flora lying on the hospital bed.


    Inwardly, I can¡¯t help but feel a pang of emotion.


    In her heart, Flora¡¯s appearance is considered one of the best, and now it has fallen so, only afraid that she is really difficult toe out of the shadow.


    In the past, she was the pearl in the palm of her hand, everywhere she went was the most dazzling existence, and now she has fallen to this level, which is like falling from the ninth heaven to the bottom in an instant.


    That kind of difference is difficult for anyone to ept.


    Adriana stood outside the hospital room for a while before she left with Peter.


    On the way home, Adriana leaned against the passenger seat and looked out the window, ¡°the Henderson Family has been really unsettledtely.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered someone to work on Edward¡¯s matter and squash those public opinions.¡±


    This is the only ce where Peter can help Edward.


    Other than that, it¡¯s Edward¡¯s personal business, even brothers can¡¯t interfere beyond their rights.


    ¡°Have you booked your ticket for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s set.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana has never been so eager to get to Vivian as she is now.


    But as long as the tickets were already booked, she was relieved.


    Two dayster.


    Motril Airport.


    ¡°You¡¯re Adriana, right?¡±


    Adriana, who had just gotten off the ne, walked out of the airport and saw a sexy, flirtatious woman walking up to her, taking off her sunsses and tantalizing her with her icy, high-spirited image.


    ¡°Ashtyn?¡±


    Adriana calls her name and extends her hand in a friendly manner, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Because she was not very familiar with Motril and did not know Vivian¡¯s address, she was unable to contact Vivian and had to ask Peter for Ashtyn¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but when I first met you, I was really amazed, no wonder Mr. Alston likes you so much.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ashtyn ruffled her long hair in front of her body and brushed it behind her shoulders, her ming red lips hooked up in a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that much of a stretch.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°You¡¯re pretty too.¡±


    Ashtyn hung her sunsses on the cor of her treasure blue deep pleated dress and said confidently, ¡°Sister is so beautiful, no need for you to praise.¡±


    The open-mindedness of the character is very enjoyable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bothered you for the past two days, can you take me to meet Vivian now?¡±


    ¡°Now? You just got off the ne, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, let me take you to dinner first.¡±


    ¡°No, I think ¡­¡±


    ¡°You think what you want, I only do what Mr. Alston tells me to do, or I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll get me killed.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of Edward¡¯s people, so howe you obey honey¡¯s orders?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Edward or Mr. Alston, it¡¯s my top boss, and there¡¯s nothing but obedience.¡±


    Ashtyn¡¯s words are dripping with emotion.


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother to pursue those, ¡°Okay, just find a fast food ce and have a simple meal.¡±


    Originally nned to leave early the morning before to Motril, but something dyed, the flight was changed to the night, until now arrived, it is already 8:00 am in Motril.


    Although her heart was worried about Vivian¡¯s condition, the baby in her belly was also very important. For the sake of her health, Adriana decided to go and have something to eat casually, which should not take much time.


    Thinking of the child, Adriana inexplicably lost something.


    What echoed in my mind was Ruth¡¯s words, which were nothing more than saying that the child in her womb could not stay.


    The twins, who already had little lives, really made her sad to part with them.


    ¡°There is a Chinese restaurant nearby that has a very authentic taste.¡±


    ¡°Breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Do it morning, noon and night.¡±


    Ashtyn took Adriana and drove for three hours to reach the city center and went to that Chinese restaurant to order some clear congee, dumplings in soup, shrimp dumplings and soy milk and had a simple meal.


    Then it was straight to Vivian¡¯s house.


    It was a long walk from downtown to Vivian¡¯s house.


    Adriana was a little anxious, so she asked, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for half an hour from downtown, why aren¡¯t we there yet?¡±


    Ashtyn snorted lightly, ¡°The Arnav has a suite downtown and one in the country, and the two have moved to the country.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Arnav is in the wine business, has a winery in his name, and his country house is in the winery. It¡¯s supposed to take care of business.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It makes sense to say that.


    If it weren¡¯t for Arnav¡¯s estate, Adriana would still be suspecting Arnav of having ulterior motives.


    ¡°How has she ¡­ beentely?¡±


    ¡°Arnav¡¯s estate is veryrge, and every day I see Vivian walking in the yard with Isabel, sunbathing. Well, it¡¯s a good life.¡±


    From Ashtyn¡¯s words, it is easy to hear that she has a grudge against Vivian.


    Adriana can¡¯t be bothered to ask about that, but it¡¯s a little more reassuring.


    At least Vivian is doing well.


    She secretly thought, ¡°I hope Vivian is safe and sound after this trip.


    Adriana would rather make a trip herself for nothing than to see anything bad happen.


    ¡°I heard from Mr. Alston that you wanted to take Vivian back on this trip?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath, how could a woman like that possibly go back to Waverly with you?¡±


    Ashtyn shook his head, and his hand on the steering wheel tapped the steering wheel with one hand or the other.


    ¡°You ¡­ dislike her a lot?¡±


    She asked carefully.


    ¡°Nothing more than a negative woman who doesn¡¯t look good at all. If Edward hadn¡¯t asked me toe over to protect her, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see her.¡±


    Ashtyn is full ofints about Vivian.


    As a woman, Adriana can easily read Ashtyn to Edward¡¯s point, if not, she would not speak so Yin and Yang, with a sour taste.


    However, not to mention Ashtyn, even she herself does not understand what Vivian is thinking at the moment.


    It is normal that others do not understand Vivian.


    ¡°Do you want toe in with meter and check it out?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After another ten minutes passed, finally arrived at an estate.


    The estate isrge, and the end of it cannot be seen because of the vines nted, all obscured by the leafy grape leaves.


    Looking at that one vi, full of European style design, very dated and gorgeous atmosphere.


    Walking to the entrance of the manor, Ashtyn said to Adriana, ¡°Is it okay if you go in alone? I¡¯ll wait at the door?¡±

 Chapter 1189 Can make a move, never make a move

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to go in, and Adriana won¡¯t force her.


    Figuring out that there shouldn¡¯t be any other problems.


    Adriana rang the doorbell and a silver-haired butler came over shortly afterwards, asking Adriana who she was.


    Because Adriana had spent many years abroad, she was very fluent in English and had no troublemunicating with him.


    ¡°Hi, my name is Adriana, I¡¯m a friend of Vivian¡¯s and came over to see her.¡±


    Adriana introduced herself and said who she was.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s friend?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The butler¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and there was some hesitation.


    Adriana noticed the change in his expression and was about to say something when the man said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Vivian didn¡¯t say anyone wasing to see her today.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go.¡±


    The other party waved his hand, turned around and walked away.


    Such an attitude had to make Adriana wonder about Vivian¡¯s situation at the estate.


    Tapping on the heavy carved door, she shouted, ¡°Vivian? Vivian?¡±


    Although shouting like this may not necessarily be heard by Vivian, but we can¡¯t keep waiting outside, right?


    It was especially after thest phone call with Vivian that her cell phone remained unavable, which only made Adriana more worried.


    After shouting for a while, when the person inside didn¡¯te out, Ashtyn came over, ¡°No one opened the door for you? Why don¡¯t you call Vivian?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone number.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a phone number? Oh ¡­¡±


    She crossed her waist with one hand, ruffled her long hair with the other, and snorted augh, ¡°What kind of bosom friend is this?¡±


    Ashtyn helplessly shook his head, walked to the carved iron door, took a gun, bang bang bang a few times, only to hear the ear-piercing metal sound of bullets hitting the iron lock, not a momentter, the door opened.


    The fiery woman blew on the lightly smoking muzzle of her gun, raised an eyebrow and smiled at Adriana, ¡°Never use your mouth when you can use your hands!¡±


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    This ¡­


    Isn¡¯t it a bit too hasty?


    But ¡­


    She loved it.


    The sound of gunfire attracted the estate¡¯s servants, and within moments five or six men came, all armed with shotguns, loaded and pointed directly at Adriana and Ashtyn.


    In foreign countries, you can trade these bullets guns, so basically every household will have a gun.


    Adriana¡¯s mouth twitched and she gave Ashtyn a sideways nce.


    But Ashtyn bashfully snapped his fingers, and immediately, seven or eight men in suits, strong ck men, holding pistols, pointed at those people.


    Adriana shook her head helplessly, she was clearly justing to meet someone, how to make such a big deal?


    She waved her hand and said at once, ¡°Sorry, I ¡­¡±


    Just when Adriana wanted to say something, she saw a man in a white suite out of the vi.


    The man took a look at the oriental face, very handsome, very sunny.


    The image is very simr to the Arnav that Vivian said before.


    ¡°You¡¯re Arnav, right? My name is Adriana, I¡¯m Vivian¡¯s bestie and came over to see her.¡±


    Adriana said to Arnav.


    Arnav stepped forward from several people and stood in front of Adriana, wrinkling his brow, his deep gaze looking her up and down.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, a smile spread across his stiff and cold face, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the ¡®Ms. Hale¡¯ Vivian was talking about, right? I¡¯ve often heard Vivian talk about you, I didn¡¯t expect you toe here. ¡±


    He turned around and red angrily at the houseguests, reprimanding, ¡°This is my friend, put all your guys away and go to work.¡±


    A few of the houseguests looked at me and me at you, and dispersed.


    ¡°Come,e, hurry in, just now it was my housekeeper who did not know your identity and was negligent.¡±


    Arnav speaks very politely and the whole person gives an extremely affable feeling.


    Adriana never took her eyes off his face.


    Not because they were attracted by his good-looking skin, but they wanted to take a closer look at his expression, as if they wanted to read his heart from his expression.


    But it failed miserably, she didn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°Sorry, my friend is in a hurry and broke the lock on your door, or you can ask a locksmith toe over and fix it, I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s just a lock.¡±


    Arnav smiled and nced at Ashtyn, standing behind Adriana, ¡°This is your friend? What a character, quite a person.¡±


    Ashtyn wrapped her arms around her chest and looked askance at Arnav with cold eyes, not speaking to him.


    Raised his hand, signaling the bodyguards to leave.


    Because of Arnav¡¯s presence, several bodyguards immediately turned around and walked away.


    Luckily, there was a car not far away and they drove straight away, dispelling Arnav¡¯s suspicions.


    Only his mouth did not say anything, but his eyes paid extra attention to the car leaving in the distance.


    In fact, there were already several people ambushed outside the estate, but Adriana and Ashtyn came all the way over, also followed by one or two bodyguards in a car.


    That¡¯s why it can cover up everything very well.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get in.¡±


    Arnav made a gesture of invitation and invited the twodies in.


    And said, ¡°Vivian is in the living room with Isabel, and that girl didn¡¯t even tell me you guys were here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle to ¡­¡±


    Adriana wanted to say that she came over without Vivian knowing, but was afraid that saying so would make Arnav suspicious and wonder how they could have the address of the estate if Vivian didn¡¯t know they wereing back.


    ¡°It was to surprise her.¡±


    Adriana smiled sweetly, ¡°I heard Vivian mention you on the phone, you and Vivian are childhood hairdressers?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I lived downstairs from her when I was a kid, and at that time her mother was busy at work and came to my house for dinner together from time to time, and over time we became like brother and sister.¡±


    Speaking of which, he suddenly sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just sorry that I haven¡¯t been in touch with Vivian for so many years, and I didn¡¯t even know that her mother had died. If I hadn¡¯t gone back for a visit this New Year, I probably wouldn¡¯t have known these things.¡±


    ¡°You still have family in Waverly?¡±


    Adriana talked to him in a natural way, but in fact she was trying to get Arnav to talk.


    ¡°There is ¡­¡±


    He said a word, abruptly nced at Adriana, when immediately smiled, ¡°but that are distant rtives, more than ten years without contact, long ago are no longer any feelings.¡±


    ¡°I heard Vivian say that your mom¡¯s cooking is especially good, and she would always miss your mom¡¯s cooking before. Now that Vivian hase over, she can finally fulfill her wish.¡±


    ¡°My mother, she, is no longer there.¡±


    ¡°Like this? Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t know that yet.¡±


    Adriana gossiped with him ¡®casually¡¯ and arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance in no time.


    ¡°Vivian? Come on out, look who¡¯s here?¡±


    Standing at the door, Arnav called out towards the vi, but there was no response from inside.


    ¡°Heh heh, Vivian probably didn¡¯t hear it upstairs.¡±


    Not getting a response from Vivian, Arnav exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, she has a child with her, it¡¯s inevitable. Vivian is really ignorant, although you are hairy children, but it¡¯s not appropriate for her to live in your house now. I have a house here, so I¡¯ll bring Vivian to itter, otherwise you two will be gossiped about.¡±

 Chapter 1190 Vivian is threatened

    Adriana has a smile on her lips, a harmless smile that always leaves people defenseless.


    But the smile on Arnav¡¯s face suddenly froze, then flickered away, ¡°What¡¯s that, she is my Arnav¡¯s sister, who will say anything? Besides, it¡¯s abroad, not at home. After all, it will be very hard for her to bring up the child alone, and it¡¯s good that she has a maid to help out and y the hand when she lives with me.¡±


    ¡°Are you two done?¡±


    The two men stood at the bottom of the doorway steps talking.


    On the contrary, Ashtyn, who was standing aside, gave the two men a white look, ¡°What a lot of nonsense.¡±


    Ashtyn is not stupid and knew from the very beginning of Adriana¡¯s conversation with Arnav that she was hedging her bets, but it always seemed too abrasive.


    She couldn¡¯t resist and asked directly, ¡°Ms. Hale ising over today to take Vivian back, so you can just ask Vivian to pack her bagster on.¡±


    Overbearing as Ashtyn, straightforward and straightforward.


    Don¡¯t want to have any nonsense.


    ¡°So, huh? Oh huh, there¡¯s no rush, ask Vivianter what she wants.¡± He said to Ashtyn, then invited the two into the living room.


    Therge vi ispletely decorated in the style of this side, but there is a thick and rich vintage atmosphere, including the shelves on the side of the living room, which are decorated with Motril¡¯s artifacts and antiques.


    This shows that Arnav really ¡­ has a good family.


    Avable at ¡­


    She clearly remembered that Vivian said Arnav¡¯s family was not well off.


    Counting the time, as of now is only ten years, he can own a manor, winery, and so many rare antiques at home.


    The ability to start a business is not too amazing.


    You know a Swoywana, in Motril based, so to speak, will be frustrated everywhere, if without anyone¡¯s help can have today¡¯s family business, is a bit incredible.


    ¡°Have a seat, would you like some coffee or tea?¡± As the host, Arnav was very polite.


    ¡°Feel free.¡±


    Ashtyn said casually.


    Adriana responded, ¡°All right.¡±


    The two sat on the couch, looked around for a few moments, and then asked, ¡°Could you please call Vivian?¡±


    Arnav smiled, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea first.¡±


    Since he said so, Adriana can not refuse.


    Arnav simply made a cup of tea for the two of them and then said, ¡°You guys sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go up and see what the two of them are doing.¡±


    With those words, he turned around and went upstairs.


    ¡°Gee whiz, it¡¯s not a good thing at first nce.¡±


    Ashtyn snorted lightly, looking at Arnav with eyes full of disdain. ¡°In my opinion, Vivian will not go back at all. Look at this creamy little man, maybe Vivian likes it more, and attentive and considerate, not something Edward can do.¡±


    ¡°How do you know he¡¯s no good?¡±


    Adriana asked with interest.


    ¡°Vivian has already had a child and a family, Arnav still keeps her around, what is it if he is not thinking about Vivian? In my opinion, this Arnav is a bad man.¡±


    At her words, Adriana smiled and shook her head imperceptibly.


    And at that moment, upstairs in the bedroom.


    Vivian sat in front of the make-up table and kept applying make-up with a very anxious look.


    At that moment, the bedroom door suddenly opened, scaring her so violently that her eyebrow pencil was drawn askew.


    When she saw that the person who walked in was Arnav, her hanging heart fell a little.


    Arnav closed the door, holding a smile face instantly gloomy like ink, stride to her front, a pinch her chin, ¡°still not ready? Vivian, I warn you, if let Adriana find any clues, you wait for Edward can not lift up his head for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts ¡­ you let go, I¡¯m almost done, I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    The cheek really hurt when he pinched it hard.


    But Vivian dared not say anything, and could only continue to do her makeup in the mirror, only to draw her eyebrows, unknowingly tears spilled out of her eyes.


    Grievance, grief, sadness.


    All the emotions rushed to my heart, not to mention how sad and upset I felt.


    She knew that Adriana had always cared and cared for her, but she didn¡¯t expect Adriana to fly from Waverly to visit her even though she was pregnant.


    It was because Vivian knew that Adriana was worried about her that she felt more and more guilty.


    ¡°What are you doing standing still?¡±


    Seeing her staring at the mirror, Arnav grabbed her by the hair and yanked it hard, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Arnav, let go, Isabel is here, you don¡¯t scare Isabel, okay?¡±


    Ever since she flipped out with Arnav, Arnav¡¯s emotions were fully exposed, and her appalling personality made her feel like she was in a cer, and she lived every day with trepidation.


    But no matter how bad she is, she can stand it.


    After all, they are adults.


    But Isabel was still a child, and she was really worried about what could be left in Isabel¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hmph, then be honest with me. What are you crying for? Are you afraid that Adriana won¡¯t see it? Damn it, how dare you contact her behind my back! I¡¯ll settle this score with youter!¡±


    He lowered his voice and cursed, raised his hand and gently pped her in the face, fearing that the noise would attract the attention of the two people downstairs.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, sniffled, wiped the tears from her eyes, and then continued with her makeup.


    She picked up the pace and was packed up in less than two minutes.


    ¡°Come on, baby, go down with Mommy, let¡¯s go see your godmother, okay?¡±


    Vivian straightened her clothes and hair, packed everything up, and went downstairs with Arnav, carrying Isabel, who was ying with a Barbie doll on her bed.


    Downstairs, Adriana and Ashtyn were talking to each other. Seeing hering down, Adriana immediately stood up and walked towards Vivian.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    Adriana saw Vivian wearing makeup and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you still wearing makeup?¡±


    ¡°Recently, my skin is too bad, some dull yellow, afraid that you say I, so I put on a makeup.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s lips were smiling as she made a casual excuse and then said to Isabel, ¡°Baby, give your godmother a hug.¡±


    She handed Isabel to Adriana, who took the baby, ¡°Baby, do you remember your godmother? Good little baby, so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty cute.¡±


    Vivian stood aside and looked at Adriana with a smile in her eyes all the time, even though how aggrieved she was in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to reveal the slightest bit.


    ¡°Vivian, let your bestie sit down and talk, don¡¯t stand.¡±


    Arnav stood by and warned.


    Vivian immediately said, ¡°Ms. Hale, hurry up and sit down for a while, you suddenly came over without telling me. I would have gone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s so far over, if you had said earlier, we would have been right over there in downtown, and we would have saved running so far.¡±


    Arnav picked up the ck.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,e to see Vivian, what¡¯s the fear of this little road, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re walking here.¡± Adriana spoke up.


    Ashtyn, who was sitting on the sidelines, didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ashtyn, you¡¯re here too?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Vivian had time to say hello to Ashtyn, but Ashtyn just gave her a look and a dismissive hmmm, and nothing more.

 Chapter 1191 No possibility with Edward

    Adriana and Vivian both just kept chatting for a while before Adriana said, ¡°Vivian, your Arnav¡¯s estate is quite big, why don¡¯t you take me for a stroll?¡±


    Vivian nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I heard Vivian say your husband likes to drink, so I¡¯ll bring you back a few bottles of wine made at my winery.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then thank you so much.¡±


    Adriana gave Arnav a thank you and then got up and said, ¡°Come on, show me the manor.¡±


    The first time I saw her, she said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you, Vivian is holding Isabel, it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    He looked sideways at Vivian, ¡°Is that okay, Vivian?¡±


    Vivian received the threatening, stern look Arnav passed over and immediately nodded, ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Adriana came here for a long time, how can you not apany her? Although it rainedst night and there was mud in the manor, you can just give me the child to watch, it¡¯s not like Isabel doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    Ashtyn stood up and picked up Isabel directly from Adriana¡¯s arms, ¡°Little baby, let your sister take you to y, okay?¡±


    Isabel in her little pink princess dress smiled sweetly, ¡°Auntie ¡­¡±


    ¡°What aunt and uncle, call me sister! I don¡¯t have a date yet.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee ¡­ pretty sister-inw ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Auntie ¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ line it, you win.¡±


    Ashtyn has no choice but to go soft on Isabel.


    Arnav¡¯s eyes flickered, his mind turned a thousand times, and after a moment of thought, he walked up to Ashtyn and said with a smile, ¡°You are all guests, let Vivian apany you to the manor for a stroll, and leave Isabel to me. You three women have more to talk about together.¡±


    Although Isabel is still small, she can already talk.


    Girls always talk earlier than boys and speak very clearly, and he was worried that Isabel would be finished if she missed her words.


    Arnav didn¡¯t wait for Ashtyn to say yes, so he held the baby forcefully, and Ashtyn was too embarrassed not to let go.


    ¡°Then you guys y, I¡¯ll take Isabel upstairs first.¡±


    Arnav walked up to Vivian and patted her on the shoulder, ¡°Take good care of your friend, don¡¯t be negligent.¡±


    At this angle, Arnav had his back exactly to Ashtyn and Adriana, without the two seeing his eyes.


    That¡¯s why he warned Vivian with his eyes.


    At that, Vivian blushed, but she had just put on makeup, in order to avoid the bruises on her face to be discovered by Adriana, so the makeup was very thick, even if her face was slightly whitened, it was not necessarily noticed.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vivian nodded.


    Arnav went upstairs while the three of them went to change their boots and go inside the manor.


    In fact, Adriana had no interest in the estate at all, but wanted to talk to Vivian alone.


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s all muddy, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to go have a cigarette while you guys talk.¡±


    In order to give the two men private space, Ashtyn pulled a reason, went to a bench and sat down, pulled out ady¡¯s cigarette, lit it, leaned back in the chair and soaked up the sun, smoking a cigarette, and was veryfortable.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, took Vivian¡¯s hand and walked all the way towards the front, ¡°Vivian, I came over today to pick you up and take you back.¡±


    The smile on Vivian¡¯s face faltered slightly, not showing too much, shaking her head no, ¡°Ms. Hale, I told you, I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    Thinking about what had happened in the past few days, Vivian felt she had no face to see Edward again.


    Abused by that bastard Arnav, he threatened by recording a video every time, but each submission only gave Arnav one more chance to record the video.


    Vivian even wanted to die, but she didn¡¯t dare!


    Because her biological child with Edward died, she went to adopt Isabel.


    If she dies, Arnav will not spare Isabel. How could she seek death to protect Isabel?


    It is relief to die by yourself.


    But this is too cruel to Isabel, for the sake of responsibility, for the sake of Isabel, Vivian can only choose to endure.


    ¡°You also know that something happened to Flora, and now Edward is suffering so much alone, can you really bear to put him down?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s pace was slow, she turned sideways to face Vivian, took her hand and asked in a serious voice: ¡°Tell me honestly, is someone threatening you, is there someone behind Arnav?¡±


    ¡°Geez, Ms. Hale, what are you talking about.¡±


    She hit the nail on the head, and Vivian was touched with more sadness. ¡°Arnav is very good to me, I told you, he is my childhood, I consider him as my own brother. These days, thanks to his ¡®care¡¯, I¡¯m really ¡®well and good¡¯!¡±


    Good or bad she knows in her own heart.


    ¡°Really? I remember when I called you, you promised toe back at that time without hesitation. Why is your attitude so firm now? Vivian, I¡¯ve known you for many years, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Adriana warned her.


    Vivian pursed her lips and the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    At that moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang.


    She pulled out her phone and looked at it as Arnav¡¯s call, so she subconsciously nced towards the vi and then answered the phone, ¡°Arnav ¡­?¡±


    In just two days, she had already gotten used to calling him by his first name, but in order to dispel Adriana¡¯s suspicions, she added the word ¡®brother¡¯ to appear to be very close to Arnav.


    ¡°Vivian, your Ms. Hale said she wants to take you back, do you really want to go back? Have you thought about it?¡±


    The knowing words are in fact a warning to Vivian.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Vivian¡¯s hand clutching the phone tightened slightly, looked at Adriana standing in front of her, and said, ¡°I know, Ms. Hale asked me. But I don¡¯t want to go back, I¡¯ve already told her.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good to stay, I¡¯ll take good care of you two mothers.¡±


    He spoke, deliberately biting the word ¡®care¡¯ extremely heavy, in a warning to Vivian.


    Then just hang up the phone.


    It seems to be uneasy about Vivian before hees a phone call to warn.


    ¡°Have you really thought this through?¡±


    Adriana sighed, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back this time, does ¡­ that mean you and Edward won¡¯t be possible in the future?¡±


    Vivian lowered her eyelids and turned to look at the vineyard behind her, her face was bitter despite the smile, ¡°I had no possibility with him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you go back, I¡¯m fine here. I know Ashtyn is the one Edward sent over, so you can have her removed as well. It¡¯s really quite bad to be watched all day.¡±


    She was very determined.


    Adriana opened her mouth to speak.


    Afterwards, followed Vivian around the estate, had lunch together, and had nned to stay at the estate for the rest of the night.


    But Vivian has no intention of keeping Adriana.


    Adriana is also not good to stay.


    Along with Ashtyn, we returned to the city center, checked into a hostel, and booked our tickets for the next day.


    We arrived in Waverly early in the morning of the third day.


    Peter was waiting for her at the entrance of the airport as soon as she walked out of the airport.


    ¡°Back? Tired?¡±


    With a tweed coat on his arm, the man walked up to Adriana and put his jacket on her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

 Chapter 1192 – Cancellation of the marriage contract

    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Immersed in the man¡¯s care, Adriana felt blissfully happy.


    Taking his hand, he smiled slightly, ¡°honey, it¡¯s good to have you.¡±


    Hearing herplimentary words, Peter reached out and pinched her cheek, ¡°Having you is my greatest happiness.¡±


    This life owes her too much, is Peter¡¯s heart can not erase the wound, so every time with her, are trying hard to be good to her.


    Adriana smiled heartily and felt how happy she was at this moment.


    Watching what happened to the Henderson Family recently, Adriana¡¯s heart ached for what happened to them, so she cherished what she has now.


    The two got into the car and Peter drove while asking her, ¡°Vivian¡¯s noting back?¡±


    I thought Adriana had gone to Vivian herself and she would definitelye back.


    The result was unexpected.


    Adriana leaned back in her car seat and shook her head, ¡°She was adamant. I always felt as if something was wrong, but I didn¡¯t know exactly what the problem was.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Marisa home.


    Jenkins showed up at Marisa¡¯s house carrying a lot of things, and facing Gu¡¯s parents, he said, ¡°Uncle and aunt, I¡¯m sorry, I ¡­ can¡¯t marry Marisa.¡±


    He was initially engaged to her because he was forced to, but now that Flora is in such a situation because of him, how can he still marry another woman?


    He is overwhelmed with guilt and remorse for ruining Flora¡¯s happiness.


    This marriage, naturally, also do not want to end.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gu¡¯s father angrily mmed the table, pointed at Jenkins¡¯ nose and cursed, ¡°What are you talking about? You were the one who wanted to get engaged to my Marisa in the first ce, and you are the one who wants to cancel the engagement now. You have no shame, but we, the Soto family, still have shame!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that is. You¡¯re too heartless too.¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother sat on the sofa, hugging her own daughter Marisa, heartbroken.


    It was Marisa who dropped her head and bowed her head in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jenkins took their scolding and bowed her head in apology before handing over a bank card, ¡°There¡¯s a little money in here, it¡¯s a token of my appreciation to make it up to you and hopefully to allow Marisa to find someone better to rely on.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, who cares about your money!¡±


    Gu¡¯s father waved his hand and turned his back on Jenkins with an even uglier look on his face, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    ¡°Just take a few tens of thousands of dors to send us the Soto family, treating us as callers?¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother sarcastically teased.


    ¡°There¡¯s a million in there.¡±


    Jenkins exined.


    As his words fell, the Soto family¡¯s three eyes fell on him in unison.


    Jenkins met Marisa¡¯s gaze and sighed helplessly, ¡°Marisa, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry, I hope you don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    ¡°All bullied my daughter into this, howe I can¡¯t hate you?¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother muttered as she got up and jerked the bank card away from Jenkins, holding it in her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t think we can thank you by giving us a million to make up for it!¡±


    The body is honestly clutching the bank card while the mouth is saying this.


    The Soto family is a normal family with little money, and a million dors is an ie that they will not earn for many years.


    Over the years, Marisa has always been fond of Jenkins and has quietly helped him a lot, for which Jenkins is grateful in his heart.


    This one has damaged Marisa¡¯s reputation. The money, not much.


    ¡°Men, I ¡­ don¡¯t want your money.¡±


    Marisa snatched the bank card from her mother¡¯s hand, handed it to Jenkins, looked at him, and said, ¡°Take the money, and let¡¯s call off the engagement. Because, you¡¯ve never loved me, I won¡¯t force it.¡±

 Chapter 1193 Coming to see Flora

    Marisa has known Jenkins for many years and is naturally aware of Jenkins¡¯ character.


    She had sensed something at the engagement that day, and even though Jenkins didn¡¯t admit it, that didn¡¯t mean Marisa didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Oops, what are you doing.¡±


    When Gu¡¯s mother saw her daughter so foolishly return the money to Jenkins, she couldn¡¯t help but reprimand, ¡°Take this money, it¡¯s thepensation and loss of reputation that Jenkins gave you, you deserve it.¡±


    Staring angrily at Marisa, she just thought the child was too stupid and naive.


    Father Gu raised his eyebrows, and did not squeal in the way, but it must be said that the temptation of one million is great.


    ¡°Yes, you take it, it¡¯s due to you for the damage to your reputation, you¡¯re a girl. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Jenkins didn¡¯t know how tofort Marisa, but knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t do.


    Because he had already harmed Flora, he did not want to involve Marisa again.


    Marisa looked down at the bank card in her hand, took a deep breath, and sighed, ¡°No, I should thank you. Thank you for regretting it in time, instead of backtracking after you married me, when I really had nothing left.¡±


    She handed the bank card back to Jenkins, ¡°The money, you take it. I, Marisa, am able-bodied and do not need your pity, let alone yourpensation. From now on, let¡¯s not see each other again.¡±


    ¡°Marisa!¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother chided again.


    But Marisa didn¡¯t take her mother¡¯s words to heart at all. Instead, she walked around the low table to Jenkins, took his hand in hers, and shoved the bank card into his, ¡°Give it back. You go!¡±


    At the end of the sentence, she didn¡¯t even look up at Jenkins, turned around and went straight to the bedroom.


    Bang.


    A heavy mming sound came from upstairs, and it seemed like the whole building shook for it.


    Looking at the door of Marisa¡¯s bedroom on the second floor, Jenkins felt very bad.


    ¡°Look, look what you¡¯ve done to my daughter!¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother was furious!


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gu¡¯s father sighed, reached out and pointed to the living room door and gave the order to expel him.


    Jenkins did not get angry in the face of the two old men¡¯s reprimand, but instead leaned over and ced the bank card on the table, then bowed to the two men and walked away without saying anything.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take the money away!¡±


    He had just taken a step away when Gu¡¯s father pointed at the bank card and angrily scolded.


    ¡°Hey, old man, what are you doing? You¡¯re confused even if your daughter is stupid?¡±


    Gu¡¯s mother was really pissed off by this father and daughter.


    ¡°What confusion? My daughter is right, she is able-bodied, what is she doing with his money? I don¡¯t need it for the Soto family!¡±


    Gu¡¯s father said, picking up the bank card and tossing it directly to Jenkins.


    The bank card hit Jenkins¡¯ head and thennded on the floor.


    Jenkins wrinkled his brow, looked back at the old couple, picked up the bank card and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this time, if the money you don¡¯t want to men, then ¡­ what you need in the future, just ask.¡±


    Since Marisa has already said that, if he insists on leaving the money behind, it will make Marisa feel that he is looking down on her.


    Thinking that everything can be solved with money, in turn, we lose our sincerity.


    Leaving the Soto family, Jenkins drove away, lost in thought.


    The car drove slowly and finally stopped in the hospital parking lot.


    When he came to his senses, it dawned on him that he was here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He knew exactly where Flora was hospitalized and which ward she was in, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to visit her.


    Even have thought, if so, why not forget each other in the jungle, is not better.


    Sitting alone in the limousine, time passed, and finally, he pushed open the door and got out.


    Twenty minutester, at the entrance to the VIP ward of the inpatient unit, Jenkins appeared with a fruit basket.


    Edward, who happened to answer a phone call, came out of the hospital room and saw Jenkins head-on.


    His face suddenly sank, holding up the phone to his ear was talking, but because he saw to look at Jenkins, in turn, put down the phone, cold eyes watching him.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The words are concise and seemingly unwilling to say one more word.


    Jenkins was carrying a fruit basket in his hand. Facing Jenkins, his heart was pounding and he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    It must be said that Edward¡¯s aura is very powerful, so much so that he can¡¯t help but be scared and terrified in the face of Edward.


    The terror seemed toe from the depths of his heart, making it a little difficult for him to ept.


    ¡°That ¡­ I ¡­ came to see Flora.¡±


    He gathered his courage and said to Edward.


    Edward kicked the phone in his pants pocket and said coldly, ¡°No need.¡±


    As Flora¡¯s brother, Edward is more aware of the current situation, and although Flora has lost a leg, she is still the future heir to the Seawares group.


    So, nothing can change this fact except death.


    And with Jenkins¡¯ qualifications, even now, just can¡¯t take Flora.


    Knowing that there is no end in sight, he only fears worse consequences if he does not prevent the two from meeting.


    ¡°I am responsible for what happened to Flora, and I know I am sorry for her. Today, I must see her.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jenkins held his head high and had a kind of death-dealing look at the enemy.


    In reality, he struggled numerous times beforeing to the hospital and finally chose to visit Flora in the hospital.


    Escape will not solve any problems, he must now solve the problem head-on.


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, raised his hand, and mmed a fist hard into Jenkins¡¯ face, ¡°I told you to stay away from Flora!¡±


    Bang a punch, hit Jenkins was caught off guard, the whole person fell sideways, but fortunately a hold of the wall, to stabilize their bodies.


    The fruit basket and nutrition products carried by both hands were scattered on the ground, and several apples rolled far away.


    Jenkins reached up and covered her face, huffing backwards in pain, really feeling too much pain.


    ¡°I want to see Flora!¡±


    The tip of his tongue arched his cheek, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, still stubbornly speaking to Edward about the im.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll see how long you can be patient.¡±


    Edward raised his hand and punched Jenkins in the face again.


    Jenkins stood straight and let Edward do it, he never fought back.


    One punch.


    Two punches.


    Three Fists ¡­


    Five or six punches in a row on his body and face, painful to the heart, already bruised and swollen man nose and mouth corners are hanging crimson blood stains, but he did not flinch.


    This is Jenkins.


    Before there is no choice, perhaps it is abject.


    But since he has made the choice, he will stick to it all.


    ¡°Now, can I see Flora for a moment?¡±


    Staring at the painful tearing wound, he asked Edward¡¯s opinion.


    Edward clenched his hands into fists, and his deep eyes grew darker and darker.


    ¡°Let him in!¡±


    At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the ward, and it was Flora.


    Flora probably heard themotion outside, so she opened her mouth to let Jenkins in.


    Edward hesitated a little, but the Jenkins were already heading toward the ward.

 Chapter 1194 – You get lost

    In that case, what else could he say?


    He knew that there was still a knot in Flora¡¯s heart that they needed to open themselves.


    Jenkins walked into the living room of the VIP ward, looked inside the open door, stood at the door hesitantly for a moment, hanging at the side of the fist tightened, and then released, then clenched his fist again, took a deep breath and walked in.


    Tension.


    Inexplicably nervous.


    He didn¡¯t know how he was going to face Flora, but couldn¡¯t escape.


    In the ward, Flora lying on the hospital bed, bloodless, the former days of a delicate and lovely cheeks now be a little waxy and thin.


    It¡¯s only been a few days and she¡¯s lost all this weight.


    Jenkins looked at it with pain in her heart.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the pained look? You should be happy to see me like this, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Flora leaned back on the bed, raised her eyes, gazed coldly at Jenkins, and pulled a bitter smile from the corner of her lips.


    ¡°I ¡­ how are you ¡­ doing?¡±


    Jenkins looked at the bedding she was covered with, and was tempted to get closer, to see what was going on, only to feel her cold attitude, the more solid.


    He knew that in Flora¡¯s heart must be suffering too much shock and pain, just do not want to say it.


    ¡°What does it matter to you what happens to me?¡±


    Flora is not as unbearable as he thought, but instead the whole thing is a quiet look.


    That kind of silence made Jenkins¡¯ hanging heart even more nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry if that day I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Putting on a sad face in front of me for who? I let you in because I want to give you back your things.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Flora said, straightening up, pulling open the drawer and pulling out a ne from it and holding it in her hand.


    That one ne stayed with her for many years.


    When YA Law Firm was first established, she was assigned to work at YA Law Firm in order to help Peter supervise Adriana, and it was at that time that she begged Jenkins to buy her the ne.


    With the passage of time, the ne has lost its original color and is not as bright.


    ¡°Give it back.¡±


    Her grip on the ne tightened, then she reached out and handed it to Jenkins.


    That one ne that Jenkins was familiar with couldn¡¯t be more familiar.


    But he hesitated to reach for the ne.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Except at work, Jenkins is stern looking, but outside of work he is all about quiet personality.


    Faced with the moment Flora pretended to be strong, as if there are countless sharp daggers in his heart a knife cut through the same, painful heart.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly and he stepped forward to hold her hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ?¡±


    Looking at the gauze wrapped around her wrist, it was stained with crimson blood, a very obvious mark.


    Despite the fact that two days have passed, the wound still has not healed.


    For one thing, it¡¯s winter and wounds heal more slowly; for another, Flora doesn¡¯t want the wounds to heal.


    Because in her mind, the only sun has already set, and all that remains is darkness without a finger.


    What difference does it make if you are alive, or dead?


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Being found with her wrists wrapped in gauze was as if Jenkins had pierced her feigned strength, leaving her disheveled appearance nowhere to hide.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, did you want to kill yourself?¡±


    Jenkins was nervous.


    He knew that the car ident was really an irreversible and painful situation for Flora, but he never thought that she would take her own life.


    ¡°You let go, can¡¯t you hear me when I tell you to let go?¡±


    Flora threw the ne into Jenkins¡¯ face, then pped his hand away and immediately hid her gauzed hand in the bedding, not wanting him to see the mess.


    Nearly hysterical hissing, angry little woman with a pained expression, good-looking Danfeng eyes shimmering with a thin watery mist, pitiful let people let the heart ache.


    ¡°Go, I told you to go, go!¡±


    She yelled, and Jenkins didn¡¯t go away, angering Flora, causing her to stop and yell again, ¡°Don¡¯t you just want to see meugh, I¡¯m a wreck now, and I won¡¯t love you from now on, because I don¡¯t deserve you. You leave now, immediately, immediately, go back to be with your Marisa, please do not appear in front of me again, or ¡­ otherwise do not me me for being unkind to you!¡±


    People have a side of them that they don¡¯t want to be known.


    As at this moment Flora, she would like to cover up the scene that she is an invalid, would like to do back to the once like a princess high above her.


    Every day you can be reckless and watch so many men who like her keep pleasing her and circling around her.


    That life gave her too much hope.


    The preference is how good it was before and how painful it is now.


    God is sometimes really cruel, gave her a very high starting point, and then at a certain moment, unawares, she will hit the bottom of hell, let her feel the pain of the great difference.


    It is painful to watch.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡±


    Jenkins didn¡¯t even look at the ne she threw at him, his eyes unblinkingly looking at Flora¡¯s with a particrly pained expression.


    ¡°Promise me that in the future, can you not hurt yourself so much?¡±


    He pleaded with Flora to take care of herself.


    The words fell, Flora couldn¡¯t stop the corners of her lips from pulling out an arc, her smile was almost maniacal, ¡°Hahaha, are you joking? How do I treat myself is your turn to say? Please get out, get out of my face far away!¡±


    ¡°Brother, tell him to get lost!¡±


    Because she couldn¡¯t get rid of Jenkins, Flora had to call out to Edward.


    Sure enough, she called out, and Edward walked in.


    Cold eyes gazed at Jenkins, ¡°Go back and don¡¯t disturb her rest again.¡±


    He gave the eviction order with an extremely ugly face.

 Chapter 1195 Taking Sandra into Obren

    Beforeing to see Flora, Jenkins thought a lot, but only did not expect Flora to change so much.


    Let him prepare for those words did not have the opportunity to say.


    ¡°Flora, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I said get lost, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Jenkins tried to say something else, but Flora didn¡¯t give Jenkins a chance to speak at all, growling and yelling at him to leave.


    This is a cry, too much force, tearing the wound are some pain, pain Flora can not help but draw a breath, closed the eyes clenched teeth, but do not dare to show too obvious.


    ¡°Flora ¡­¡±


    Seeing her look of pain, Jenkins couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit distressed, and stepped forward to care for her condition, who was unexpectedly grabbed by Edward¡¯s big palm on his shoulder and led him out of the ward.


    Outside the ward, Edward closed the door and stared at him with cold eyes, ¡°Stay away from Flora, there is no possibility between you.¡±


    Jenkins face is very difficult, although Edward a push away, but his eyes are watching the door of the ward unblinking, as if all through the side of the clear ss can clearly see Flora general.


    In fact, all he could see was the space between the living room and the bedroom door, which was the end of the hospital bed.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, Flora she ¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something else, but halfway through his sentence, Edward shot an icy re over.


    Jenkins felt his body emitting that aura of gloom, frowned, slowly hanging his head, swept a nce at the scattered fruit, hanging at the side of the fists tightened a few points, then turned away.


    And the moment he turned to leave, Jenkins took a rather reluctant look at the ward.


    Edward watched Jenkins leave before turning back to the room.


    In the bedroom, Flora leaned on the head of the bed, because the car ident caused serious injuries, she had a hard time moving, not to mention the loss of half of the leg.


    The original situation was not as serious as it is now, but all because she woke up the day after the ident and found herself without her leg, when the emotions were intense and she struggled too much, causing secondary injuries.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In the past, the noble princess-like little girl is like an angel with broken wings, fallen to earth, lonely, holding their shoulders, drooping head, despondent.


    Even so, Edward could still tell she was crying by the teardrops on her long, thickshes.


    Faced with his sister, Edward did not know how tofort her, but he felt a great deal of pain but could not bear everything for her.


    ¡°honey has contacted foreign experts, intends to help you make prosthetic limbs, when you recover will need a long period of training, but I believe that soon, you will be able to live like a normal person.¡±


    That said, Edward knew that even with a prosthetic leg, she could not dance like a normal person or walk for long periods of time.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Flora was not at all interested in what Edward had to say, and said without looking up.


    The words are breathless, and just listening to them is heartbreaking.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are tightly knitted into a Chuan character, between the eyebrows no longer the stern of yesteryear, leaving only heartache and sadness.


    ¡­


    Motril, Obren.


    Lightly loaded, Ran drove with Sandra.


    Sandra sat in the passenger seat, tilting her head and looking out the window in a good mood.


    ¡°Ran, I¡¯m really happy, I didn¡¯t expect toe on a trip with you. But where are we going, why are we looking more and more remote?¡±


    She asked with a smile on her face.


    The words fell, and without waiting for Ran to answer, she continued, ¡°The scenery is really great over here, but it¡¯s just deserted, is this going to be a primitive forest?¡±


    As the sessive questions were thrown out, Ran looked ahead and concentrated on the car.


    Only the pupils behind the pair of silver-gray sunsses twinkled with starry eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ce, God forbid? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    Ever since Sandra was disfigured by Lynn, she has been trying to find a way to restore her looks.


    I thought that when I returned to Ran¡¯s pillow from abroad, his attitude towards her must have been cold to the extreme, but I never thought that Ran would be so kind as to take her on a trip.


    Many times, Sandra secretly pondered in her heart, he wouldn¡¯t ¡­ fall in love with her, would he?


    Sandra still maintains the position of looking at Ran with her head on the side, but her eyes are somewhat ambiguous and confused, and she subconsciously reaches out and touches the delicate cheek of her skin.


    It was only when the fingertips touched the scar that appeared to be on the face that it sobered up a bit.


    It¡¯s not impossible to fall in love with her, after all, with a face exactly like Tokara¡¯s, nothing is impossible.


    ¡°It will take several more hours.¡±


    ¡°So far away? Then where are we ¡­ staying for the night?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own arrangements.¡±


    Ran certainly has his own arrangements, otherwise he would not be so hasty to bring Sandra to Motril, even to meet the Motril royal family, he is secretly alone to meet.


    And then got the permit to enter Obren.


    Seven hourster, the limousine crossed a number of barriers and finally arrived at thest barrier into Obren.


    Sandra is not stupid and has sensed that something is wrong.


    ¡°Ran, where are we going with this ¡­?¡±


    She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    Despite knowing that Ran wouldn¡¯t kill her, there was some tension.


    The unknown danger is often the greatest fear.

 Chapter 1196 Raylan’s Good

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    Ran returned the question perfunctorily.


    His words were spoken perfunctorily, and even a look was begrudged to Sandra.


    Sandra gazed sideways at Ran, as if trying to catch his emotional changes from his stunningly handsome face, but after staring for a long time, even though the man sensed her gaze, he still did not react.


    Sandra that a hot heart inch by inch be cold, white teeth lightly bite red lips, clear and bright pupils shing thin water mist, but only nervous hands clutching the seat belt, inclined head to look out the window did not speak again.


    Another hour passed and it seemed to enter the military zone.


    There is a barrier ahead, outside the barrier stands a row of soldiers in camouge uniforms, each with real guns, wearing bullet-proof vests, serious and well-trained expressions.


    ¡°Now ¡­ is it time for you to tell me where it¡¯s going?¡±


    Sandra whispered inquiringly.


    The car is fifty meters away from the barrier, Ran stopped the car, pulled the handbrake, and only then leisurely remove the sunsses, inclined head to look at her.


    Those seductive and seductive eyes looked at Sandra and said in a deep voice, ¡°Obren.¡±


    ¡°Obren?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s brain exploded, staring straight at him for a long time, but did not wake up.


    The startled look fell into Ran¡¯s eyes and did not earn the man a single ounce of sympathy.


    Only to hear him continue, ¡°If you want to stay with me, you must listen to me, or you can leave right now.¡±


    After that, the man unbuckled his seatbelt, pushed open the door and got out with a flourish, and threw the door open again.


    The action of getting out of the car are so in one fell swoop, dashing and handsome.


    Sandra leaned on the passenger side and looked at the man walking to the front of the car, elongating his figure in the setting sun, the orange afterglow over his body, adding a bit of haze.


    The breeze lightly, around the grass swaying, ruffled his army green fashion model trench coat swaying with the wind, but the handsome hair is not moving, the whole person standing against the wind, handsome andpanionable, even a back are so soul-stirring.


    Over the years, Sandra has read countless people and seen many beautiful men, but I have to say that Peter, Edward, Ran, these men are really the top of several types of beautiful men in the country.


    Their bodies can see the kind of maturity, stability, arrogance, cool air, not smiling type, but this is the indifference of the people outside, so that they add a little bit of reserve, more confusing.


    Sandra knows very well that she is now alone, and that the only way back is to hold on to Ran.


    If not, all that awaits her is a life of mediocrity and inactivity.


    That life, she really had enough of it.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    After some deep thought, she took a long breath, as if she had made some amazing decision, pushed open the car door and got out, and walked towards Ran.


    As I approached Ran step by step, I could hear himmunicating with each other in fluent English.


    Naive ¡­


    She couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    Sandra¡¯s family is not privileged, and when she went to school, she didn¡¯t work hard, and her grades were a terrible mess, not to mention her English grades.


    When the consequences of not learning properly is ¡­ now even the basic Englishmunication will not.


    Slowly walking up to Ran, the man standing opposite Ran looked Sandra up and down, then proceeded to talk to Ran.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    She asked in a whisper.


    Mostly because of theck of courage and security, it appears that she has a sense of caution in front of Ran even to ask a thing.


    Ran pulled out two passes from the inside pocket of his trench coat and handed them to the soldier, while saying to Sandra, ¡°You should know a thing or two about Obren, you know this ce is not for anyone who wants to get in. I¡¯m showing them who you are.¡±


    ¡°My identity?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sandra ran out of steam, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, can I really get in?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Ran said coldly, then handed her the pass and nced at it, ¡°From now on, you are Adriana, and only with her identity can you enter Obren.¡±


    Sandra took the pass and took a good look at it, and in the identity section, her name was marked directly with a sound ¨C Adriana!


    So, she is now ¡®using a false identity¡¯ and really using Adriana¡¯s identity to blend in with Obren?


    She had heard a thing or two about Obren, and probably knew something about it.


    I just never thought that one day she would appear in such a ce.


    As she looked down at her ID, Ran ruthlessly snatched it from her hand, handed it to the soldier, and continued tomunicate with him in fluent English.


    At this moment, the humility from within the illiterate welled up in her heart, making her very ufortable.


    Just like anvil fish meat, at the mercy of others.


    At this moment, the only person she can trust and rely on is Ran, even if Ran wants to sell her now, she can¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The camouged soldier hooked his hand toward the two men, then turned and walked toward the police booth over there.


    This simple English sentence, Sandra certainly understood.


    Follow Ran a pass toward the man.


    ¡°You are not allowed to bring any modern equipment into Obren, only some simple change of clothes. Understand?¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t bring your cell phone or bank card?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So how am I going to contact you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose you.¡±


    The man said carelessly.


    Unbeknownst to her, that one sentence gave Sandra all the hope she needed.


    He said ¡­ don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose you.


    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the pace, gazing at him with fascinated eyes, her heart rippling, tugging at her heartstrings, causing her to stumble.


    ¡°What, regret?¡±


    Noticing that she was standing still and not following, Ran looked back at her and his thin words instantly pulled Sandra back to reality from her fantasy.


    The cold voice knocked her directly into the pr cier, with an unexined shiver, making her instantly awake.


    Wake up, you are just a pawn of Ran, still have the value of use should be cherished.


    ¡°No, how.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled a smile of bitterness and helplessness.


    Two people walked to the warp stop side to enter fingerprints and swipe their faces to register, determine their identity and then walked in.


    Inside the barrier is arge office, where two people put their things and store them, taking just a few changes of clothes and cash.


    Even a change of clothes and cash were checked.


    Very strict.

 Chapter 1197 – The Great Tang City of Night

    Walking out of the office, Sandra and Ran led the way inside with their duffel bags and daily necessities.


    Although there is another barrier outside, it is still a long way from the inside of Obren, requiring a hike of nearly an hour.


    Because behind is a mountain peak, blocking the view behind, as the two get closer and closer, and finally found that the road into the Obren inside is between tworge mountains, forming a line of sight.


    ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s so secluded, and the view is great.¡±


    Sandra walked while surveying the surrounding scenery and couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°I just don¡¯t have a camera, otherwise I would have to take a good picture.¡±


    Feet stepped on the natural stone pavement and walked through the stone cracks in the first line of the sky.


    Outside the party is still quite hot, but the temperature inside suddenly dropped a lot, it is very cool, but do not feel cold.


    After entering the first line of heaven, looking at the Obren inside, the branches are lush, beautiful purple and red, birdsong and flowers, a good scene of the paradise, beautiful.


    A soldier escorted the two into Obren, then spoke to both Ran and turned to leave.


    ¡°Ran, what did he say to you?¡±


    Sandra does not understand English, a face of confusion, can only ask Ran to rify the current situation.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He said there are Obren rules inside Obren, be honest and don¡¯t invite things, otherwise they are not responsible for anything that happens.¡±


    ¡°That scary?¡±


    Sandra nched, gulped in fear, and followed Ran¡¯s lead honestly.


    I thought Obren¡¯s people would dress differently from them, but when Sandra saw those people passing by her, wearing the same clothes as her, it didn¡¯t seem to make any difference.


    ¡°They wear different clothes from us, so how do we know we¡¯re not Obren¡¯s people?¡±


    Sandra was a little confused.


    Ran ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, striding forward, his deep gaze sweeping over the passers-by, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He really doesn¡¯t know.


    Although it is said to bring Sandra to Obren, but also in the Adriana spying information, and he himself has no knowledge of Obren.


    The two hiked a long way again, Sandra was tired and had some sore ankles, ¡°Ran, I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    Ran pace, looking back at the drooping face of Sandra, can not stop knitted brows.


    Tic-tac-toe -.


    The horn sounded on the tarmac.


    Ran immediately waved towards the sedan, which pulled up in front of the two.


    The man driving the car propped his elbows on the window and peered over his head at the two men, talking to Ran in English.


    Asked, ¡°Oh brother, where are you going with this?¡±


    ¡°My friend Adriana and I just got here and are running out of ces to stay, can you give us a ride to the nearest inn. ¡±


    Walking from a line of sky, the road is not so deserted, but there is really no ce tond.


    ¡°Okay, as long as the money is there, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done.¡±


    The man waved toward Ran and grinned.


    Ran said to Sandra, ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Sandra nodded and followed Ran to the car.


    In the car, she sat quietly looking out the window, Sandra could only quietly listen to the two chatting, but could not interject a word, and could not understand what they were saying.


    It is the moment of helplessness that is the most terrifying, without an ounce of security.


    Looking outside, the uniform vintage style architecture is ancient, more like some ethnic tribe that is about to be lost.


    Green bricks and white walls, flying eaves and arches, pavilions and water pavilions, thebination of ancient and modern creates a different style, extraordinarily beautiful.


    Snapping-


    At this time, the gradually dim night suddenly bright as day, the first lights, neon splendid, those houses are equipped with lights, all lit up, just like the great Tang night city, absorbing the eyes.

 Chapter 1198 Brenden escaped

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Sandra couldn¡¯t help but look out the window and let out a sigh of relief.


    Although Sandra has seen the splendor and prosperity of the Grand Tang Dynasty City, the ce full of modernmercialization is very different from the quietness and beauty of this ce.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, not many people havee to us, but those who doe want to stay.¡±


    The driver of the car suddenly spoke to Sandra in fluent Mandarin.


    Sandra snapped back to look at him, covering her mouth incredulously, ¡°My goodness, you speak Mandarin so well?!¡±


    It was simply too unexpected.


    ¡°You speak Mandarin?¡±


    Ran frowned, his critical eyes sizing up the driver, his eyes defensive.


    If you don¡¯t know Obren before, it¡¯s just, but then because of Adriana¡¯s matter he has investigated many things about Obren and got a lot of confidential information.


    Obren people are not allowed to intermarry with foreigners, and Obren people have their ownnguage, so very few people appearing here can speak English, but Mandarin can be said to be very little.


    Because Obren is veryrge, covers an area of veryrge, half isnd, half by the sea, so very few people can find here, even if they find it can not get close.


    The people who cane here are either rich or noble, and their power should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Of course we speak Mandarin. Although Obren doesn¡¯t intermarry with foreigners, it doesn¡¯t mean that we will close our doors. There are still many ways to learn Mandarin if you want to.¡±


    The cab driver exined.


    Ran¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, did not speak again, but Sandra and he chatted enthusiastically.


    Then the two went into downtown Obren and stayed at an inn, the rent is extraordinarily expensive, the minimum rent of five thousand dors a night, Ran and Sandra two people only have a room.


    Not because of the money, but the first arrival of all things have not yet begun to investigate, will not allow Sandra any idents.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Peter woke up early in the morning and had already prepared breakfast. The two of them went downstairs to eat together and took a walk in the yard after the meal.


    ¡°Thepany is already open, aren¡¯t you going over to Fryer Group?¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and asked.


    From the time Adriana took over the Fryer Group as Lawson, she has managed thepany until now, although now Old Mr. Soto has given the Fryer Group to Adriana, and it is not clear what she will do with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Originally Adriana had no intention of continuing to manage the Fryer Group, but after Old Mr. Soto¡¯s ident in the Soto family, she felt that she could not let the Soto family run amok.


    The two slipped around the yard for a while and then returned to the study. Adriana saw Peter working, so she left the study with her cell phone and made a callto Colin.


    Since Colin took over the gamepany, Adriana hardly ever visited thepany, instead, Colin would regrly send her a list of thepany¡¯s ounts.


    ¡°Yo, howe Ms. Hale gave up calling me?¡±


    Colin on the other end of the phoneughed bitchily.


    ¡°Little Colin asks you a favor.¡±


    Adriana said very seriously, ¡°There is something tricky over here that I want you to handle.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Ms. Hale is overdoing it, putting so much pressure on me on the big New Year¡¯s Day?¡±


    ¡°Pressure? That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll leave the pressure to someone else. Leave the money from the year-end dividend to someone else, too.¡±


    Adriana threatened.


    Although it is said that the gamepany is fully handed over to Colin, but thepany¡¯s year-end dividends are as much as three million, the ie is notrge.


    Adriana treats Colin with absolute generosity.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just kidding with you. Ohhhh, tell me, what is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a man who wants you to help me check him out in detail and get to the bottom of it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Arnav. I¡¯ll email you specific photos and the information I have so far.¡±


    After finishing the business, Adriana and Colin hung up after exchanging a few pleasantries.


    She thought things were almost done and she could finally have a few days of peace and quiet, but then she got a call from Harlee in the afternoon.


    ¡°Adri, the old man asked us both to visit him at the Soto family this afternoon, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something to say.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    ¡°Shit, so calm?¡±


    ¡°New Year¡¯s more now past so long I have not gone to thepany, have known that the old man will look for me, only a few dayster than I thought.¡±


    The Fryer Group has always been her management, but now that she has given up the reins to Harlee, she hardly asked about thepany¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Harleeughed and hung up the phone.


    Adriana put down her phone and sat in the bedroom for a while, then got up and walked to the study. When she reached the study door, she suddenly thought of something and went to make a cup of coffee for Peter and brought it in.


    ¡°Honey, take a break and have some coffee.¡±


    Adriana ced her coffee on his desk and pursed her lips, ¡°What is it that you are so anxious to deal with?¡±


    When she walked in she found Peter on the phone with a few hard looks on his face.


    ¡°Just got word that Brenden escaped.¡±


    Peter picked up the coffee and blew on the hot air, took a sip, and said.


    ¡°If he escaped, he would have fallen into your trap. If you hadn¡¯t intentionally tried to let him go, how would he have escaped?¡±


    Since Brenden has been in the hospital since he was seriously injured, Peter not only did not kill him, but helped him hire a doctor to treat him.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know exactly what Peter has nned, but whatever Peter has nned, she will cooperate fully.


    ¡°That said, she also took Anne away with her.¡±


    Hearing Peter mention Anne, Adriana¡¯s face was a bit unpleasant, slowly lowering her eyelids, with some heaviness swirling between her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s good to go, once and for all.¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t still involved with Obren, Adriana really wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in these things.


    I don¡¯t even want to bother with Brenden and Anne anymore.


    One by one, they got into her heart without a hint of guilt or remorse, and she really didn¡¯t know how skilled they were to act so realistically.


    Leaving her without detecting the slightest w.


    ¡°Our trip to Obren is going to be moved up. ni rescued Brenden and Anne and should be going back to Obren next. at that time, not only are you and I going to Obren, but Ruth and Archie are going too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter said a lot, Adriana just coldly responded.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk to Peter, it¡¯s that I want to keep talking about this matter.


    Because of her own identity to Adriana caused countless problems and shadows, Adriana would like to run away from the good, but some things can not be solved by running away.


    She didn¡¯t have any choice but to go on with a hard head.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s face not so good, Peter took her hand with a heartfelt look, ¡°Silly girl don¡¯t think too much, I am here, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 1199 Visiting Old Mr. Soto

    the Soto family.


    I had an appointment with Harlee to go to the Soto family, so Harlee went directly to Asnana vi to pick up Adriana ande with her.


    The car pulled up at the door and the two got out, carrying some gifts in their hands.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the young master and Ms. Hale,e on in,e on in, the old man is waiting for you two in the living room.¡±


    In front of the vi¡¯s main door, the maid watched the two walk in and hurriedly went forward to receive their things and spoke very politely.


    Entering the living room, Adriana saw Old Mr. Soto sitting on the couch, and across from him were the Soto family¡¯s eldest son, Samuel, and Rex.


    ¡°Why are you guys here again?¡±


    The appearance of the two men provoked Rex¡¯s great displeasure, and his unhappy eyes shot straight at him, standing up in a sh, turning back to Old Mr. Soto and saying, ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is wearing a Tang suit and leaning on the sofa with his old-fashioned sses.


    Now he is older thanst year the whole person and a few years, the temples are gray, but is hale and hearty.


    ¡°Unrestrained, how do you speak?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto red at Rex without anger, ¡°I am the head of this family as long as I am Quintin, who I want is my business, not your turn to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Yeah Rex, apologize to your grandfather.¡±


    For some reason, Adriana suddenly felt that there was a slight change in her eldestuncle Samuel, or at least some more respect for Old Mr. Soto.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It is this kind of groveling that makes Adriana vaguely uneasy.


    ¡°By what right to apologize?¡±


    Today¡¯s Rex is still dressed in ck Chinese clothes, wearing a wig, wearing light makeup, but there is a kind of elegant gentleman¡¯s temperament.


    In recent times Rex has been honest and quiet, and has not made any trouble at home.


    But Adriana happened to see Rex doing live on the live stream, because he is more handsome, is that a kind of evil unrestrained yuppie style of young male, quite popr with girls, many fans.


    ¡°This is the Soto family, not their home!¡±


    Rex said with great displeasure in his heart.


    In his heart, he never considered Harlee as the Soto family, let alone Adriana.


    Only Adriana and Harlee don¡¯t care about it anymore.


    ¡°Good New Year, Grandpa, how¡¯s your health these days?¡±


    Adriana walked over and looked at the eldest Samuel, just coldly, and did not speak to them.


    ¡°Good, good, good, I am a bad old man what is good or not. Come on, sit down for a while, it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    Old Mr. Sotoughed heartily and said to the maid over there, ¡°Quickly make a pot of dragon well tea, this girl likes dragon well.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, Grandpa, I¡¯m jealous. Howe you only remember Adri¡¯s preferences and not what I like?¡±


    Harlee pretended to fight for favor and went around to sit aside of the two and snickered.


    ¡°You brat, you have topete with your sister on everything.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto reached out and patted Harlee on the shoulder, shaking his head with a sigh.


    Three people together, happy, very cordial atmosphere, but it seems that Samuel and Rex two people here some eyesore.


    Rex skimmed his mouth, raised his hand to lift a strand of green silk hanging down in front of him, stomped his foot and turned to walk away, ¡°This is not the Soto family at all, and there is no ce for me Rex.¡±


    ¡°Rex?¡±


    Samuel, worried about Rex, immediately stood up and said to Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Dad, you guys sit and talk for a while, I¡¯ll go check on Rex.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto nced at him without speaking.


    Samuel gazed at Adriana and Harlee, said nothing, turned around and ran away.


    In no time at all, only Adriana, Harlee and Old Mr. Soto were left in therge living room.


    ¡°Grandpa, what did you call me toe over with Harlee?¡±


    Adriana gets back to the point.


    After all, there is no one else in the living room at this moment, so even if they have to say something, they can still feel at ease.


    Old Mr. Soto patted Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, you two go upstairs with Grandpa.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pointed to Harlee holding a cane next to him, ¡°Hand it to me.¡±


    ¡°A walking stick? Since when do you have any use for that?¡±


    Harlee, unbelievably, subconsciously raised her eyes to look at Adriana, the moment the two eyes met, conveying a certain kind of information.


    ¡°People are getting older, and their spirits are not as high as they used to be.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto took the cane and propped it on the ground, slowly got up, and said, ¡°You twoe up with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana nodded and gestured a look toward Harlee as the two got up and followed.


    She kept walking beside Old Mr. Soto to support him, as if she was afraid that Old Mr. Soto might fall down.


    Just now I saw Old Mr. Soto looking good, but now I saw that the old man was walking much slower than before, so I couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t been exercisingtely?¡±


    The old man¡¯s health is very good, since childhood martial arts training, although already older, but the good thing is that the body bones hard.


    But when I saw Old Mr. Soto struggling to walk up the stairs, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried.


    ¡°I saw you in good spirits thest time I came over.¡±


    She came to the Soto family with Harlee years ago, when Old Mr. Soto was still in good health.


    ¡°People are getting old and their health is getting worse every day, so who¡¯s to say.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mostly fearing that Adriana might be worried about him, she added a reassuringment.


    It is aforting sentence, but Adriana¡¯s heart is very unpleasant, wrinkled eyebrows, thin lips gently open, a sentence to the mouth finally swallowed back.


    Harlee knew that Adriana had been through too muchtely and couldn¡¯t bear to see life and death, and didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Old Mr. Soto, so she said, ¡°Old men are like that, they don¡¯t feel well for a while, and after a while they¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, Harlee¡¯s right.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto chimed in.


    The two sang and fooled Adriana, who did not believe it in her heart, but still pretended to trust it with an ¡®oh¡¯ on her lips, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    The three men then went to the study together, with Harlee enteringst and closing the door behind her.


    Old Mr. Soto walked to the desk in the study and sat down.


    Then waved at Harlee and pointed to the safe, ¡°Go open it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Harlee pointed at herself and snorted lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a password, how can I open it?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was furious and blew his beard and took his cane and hit him hard on the leg, ¡°I¡¯m not dead, you don¡¯t have the code I can¡¯t have the code?¡±


    ¡°Oh, huh-huh.¡±


    Harlee smiled sarcastically and hurried over to the safe, entered the code given by Old Mr. Soto, and opened the safe.


    ¡°Bring me that piece of information inside.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto pointed to the information and instructed Harlee.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    He took the information and handed it to Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Grandpa?¡±


    Adriana stood at her desk, looking at the document Old Mr. Soto was holding, and wondered what he wanted to do with the document out of the blue.


    ¡°Come here, you two.¡±


    The old man took the kraft paper bag in his hand, untied the security cord, pulled out the documents inside and said, ¡°Here is the equity book of Fryer Group and the equity book of several shopping malls under the Soto, now give it to you two, in the future these are all yours.¡±

 Chapter 1200 Handing over the company to Adriana

    Old Mr. Soto ced the two share certificates in front of the two people and sighed despondently, with a pair of cloudy eyes staring at the two documents and a strong sense of reluctance between his eyebrows.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to transfer my shares to Adriana and Harlee, but the regret that I can¡¯t keep what I¡¯ve worked for for the rest of my life.


    After all, when people get old, they have to serve their age.


    Adriana raised her eyes and subconsciously looked at Harlee, only to find that Harlee was also looking at her.


    Two people look at each other, the heart of the unspoken emerged a bad feeling.


    Adriana pursed her lips tightly and picked up the copy of the document sitting on the table, feeling only a thousand pounds.


    ¡°Grandpa, I told you, I really don¡¯t need these things. I¡¯m married to honey, and all his property is given to me, so I really don¡¯t need these.¡±


    She really doesn¡¯tck money.


    Even without the things Peter gave her, she still has her own gamepany, and YY Entertainment Company, and YY Law Firm.


    In Los Angeles, although Anne did not continue to take care of the office, the office is still operating normally.


    The revenue that thesepanies alone bring her is enough to cover her expenses for the rest of her life alone.


    ¡°Yeah, old man, I can¡¯t use it either.¡±


    Harlee, although sometimes in front of Old Mr. Soto and Adriana¡¯s somewhat immodest, cheeky look, but in reality is also a mature person inside.


    This document in front of him, he naturally does not want to ept.


    ¡°Old man, thesepanies are all your hard work and should be left to yourself and to the descendants of THE Soto family.¡±


    Harlee sighed, shrugged, and spread her hands, ¡°Although I was raised by you, I am not a child of THE Soto family. I can give you my retirement, but I really won¡¯t take any of this stuff.¡±


    A lifetime of nurturing is more important than anything else.


    Harlee won¡¯t be greedy for that either.


    ¡°You two, you two!!!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto, who was wearing presbyopic sses, reached out and pointed at the two men, clenching his teeth in anger, ¡°I¡¯m really going to be pissed off at you.¡±


    The old man took off his old-fashioned sses, hung them around his neck, knocked on the two documents and said: ¡°I¡¯m old, these things do not bring life and death, what¡¯s the use of keeping them? As for the Soto family, I have already left them property, enough for them to use for the rest of their lives. If they work hard, they can still create their own benefits, if they don¡¯t work hard, even if I give them a gold mountain, they will still lose it all.¡±


    Said Old Mr. Soto with another sigh, ¡°Disappointed in them all, nothing to expect, it¡¯s good to be left with them.¡±


    Thest time he was pushed down the steps he almost didn¡¯t fall to his death.


    All those things were done by his ungrateful sons because he divided some of his properties in his name to Harlee and Adriana.


    For this reason, several ungrateful sons developed hatred for him.


    But that¡¯s what deeply hurt Old Mr. Soto¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Grandpa, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me first!¡±


    Adriana tried to say something else, but Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t give her any chance to speak, ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to take thepany because your mother gave you the money to start the Fryer Group. But girl, I returned all that money to your motherter. Even if I didn¡¯t pay back the money, I¡¯ve been working for your mother all my life, these favors have been paid off long ago.


    These things are given to you because I like you and feel sorry for you girl.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head, the pupils of his eyes showed the vicissitudes.


    The rough hand held Adriana¡¯s hand, then took Harlee¡¯s hand and put both of their hands together, sighing long and short with emotion, ¡°You two are blood siblings, there is still a long road ahead, you must look out for each other. Also, I know you definitely want to go to Obren, but you must take Harlee with you.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes boggled as she looked incredulously at Old Mr. Soto and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    It was already expected that she would go to Obren by Old Mr. Soto.


    With Old Mr. Soto¡¯s current abilities, it¡¯s not surprising that he knew she would go to Obren.


    But Adriana doesn¡¯t understand why shemust take Harlee with her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto did not continue, but only put two documents in the hands of two people, some bitter exhortation, ¡°This is the only thing that the old man I can give you, I believe that you will run thepany well.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I told you I can¡¯t use ¡­ ouch!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Harlee couldn¡¯t help but retort, but Old Mr. Soto took his cane and hit Harlee¡¯s leg hard, ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡°Hiss~ it hurts me, why do you always hit me and not Adri?¡±


    Harlee reached up and rubbed her leg with a look of displeasure.


    ¡°Adri is a girl and needs to be pampered, how can you be a man who can¡¯t bear this hardship?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    He wanted to retort, but was momentarily speechless.


    Old Mr. Soto nced at him, then looked at Adriana with a smile, ¡°O girl, be careful when you go to Obren.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    Looking down at the document in his hand, it would not be good to refuse the old man again.


    From the very beginning to the present, the old man has always had a strong attitude to transfer thepany to her, but every time Adriana is refusing.


    This time looking at the old man¡¯s spirit is not good, Adriana wanted to refuse, but heartily do not want to see the old man disappointed look.


    Solely take the document first.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Adriana, who had her head down, jerked her eyes up to Old Mr. Soto and asked, ¡°I want to know if ¡­ Ruth and Archie and the others ¡­ are trustworthy? ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking nonsense?¡±


    Not waiting for Old Mr. Soto to speak, Harlee snorted lightly, ¡°Those two are no good, how can they be trusted, I think you¡¯re out of your mind.¡±


    For Harlee, his greatest resentment in life is Ruth and Archie, because these two people are the most unworthy parents.


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto and Adriana both chided in unison, ring at him with sharp eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Harlee looked at Adriana with an innocent face and then at Old Mr. Soto with a defeated expression and waved her hand, ¡°Got, got, got, got, you guys talk, you guys talk, none of my business.¡±


    It is very aggravating to turn around and go to a side sofa, to lie down there, closed eyes and false sleep.


    This side of Old Mr. Soto and Adriana two people continued to talk, but Harlee opened his eyes, lying there with his arms around his chest listening to the two people talking.


    An inexplicable heartache rushed to my heart.


    How can you be so pathetic?


    It¡¯s amazing that he doesn¡¯t even have room to talk.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Today¡¯s Old Mr. Soto is extraordinarily emotional. He used to be positive almost every day, but today he always sighs long and short, which makes people feel a little heartbroken.

 Chapter 1201 Visiting Flora

    The vicissitudes that flowed from her bones made Adriana feel scared.


    She had lost so much that she was really worried that something might happen to Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°There are some things that you won¡¯t believe if I say them, so I won¡¯t bother to say them. As for what Ruth and Archie are, you still need to see it with your heart.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s all Old Mr. Soto has to say.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re good people?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head, ¡°Good or bad I can¡¯t give you a standard answer, but Ruth has been good to us old Obren men.¡±


    ¡°So do you know Celine?¡±


    Celine, none other than her sister.


    The first time I thought I still had a sister was because I was pregnant with twins.


    The first child was a dragon and phoenix, and this time it was twins, leaving Adriana to wonder if there was a gic cause.


    If so, she would surely still have sisters.


    Fittingly, when she confronts Archie and Ruth, she learns that a sister really does exist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that one.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head, ¡°Although I am your mother¡¯s man, it does not mean that she is willing to talk to me about everything. You know, your mother whoes and goes without a trace, what does she want to do every day, who can know?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    For the rest of the afternoon, Adriana and Harlee just kept the old manpany, chatting and drinking tea.


    From time to time, Adriana helped the old man to pound his back and squeeze his legs, and was very kind to Old Mr. Soto.


    In the evening, the three of them had dinner together before leaving.


    On the way home, Adriana looked at the papers she had brought back and said to Harlee, ¡°Do you feel that the old man has a heavy heart this time?¡±


    There is a feeling of ounting for regret?


    Adriana thought this in her mind, but did not dare to say it.


    Because she was afraid ¡­ that the prophecy woulde true.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Harleemented as she drove, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool, how could I not see it? None of the Soto family is a good thing, they don¡¯t let people worry at all.¡±


    ¡°After a while, honey and I will go to Obren, you stay at home, it is best to move to the Soto family and the old man to live for a while to protect him. After all, you were also in the Soto family, even if you go back now, it is also right.¡±


    Adriana is notfortable with the safety of the old man.


    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you hear the old man say for me to apany you to Obren?¡±


    ¡°No need. There is honey on the line. Besides, we have gone to Obren, and will not be able to return for a while, you are really not afraid of the old man out of the matter?¡±


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s questioning, Harlee fell into silence.


    Eyes ahead of the car, fingertips have a tap on the steering wheel, and finally, nodded and said, ¡°Also.¡±


    In the end, he and Old Mr. Soto have always had a very good rtionship with each other, even though they are not rted by blood.


    This time Adriana is leaving Waverly, and if he leaves too, then there¡¯s really no one around if something happens to Old Mr. Soto.


    He, uneasy.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    ¡°Flora, eat something, you haven¡¯t eaten properly in days.¡±


    Edward had the nutritionist make a nutritious dinner for Flora and bring it over. He opened the thermos box, and the meal was taken out and ced on the table.


    ¡°Take it away.¡±


    Flora leaned against the bed and looked sideways out the window.


    At this moment it is already night, because the ward floor is very high, so outside the window there is only darkness, nothing can be seen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Edward picked up the bowl, took the spoon and scooped a spoonful of porridge, blew on it and passed it to her mouth, ¡°It¡¯s not hot, you can eat more or less.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not eating.¡±


    Flora¡¯s pale, colorless face leaned back, avoiding the spoon.


    Edward frowned sadly and let out a somewhat annoyed sigh, ¡°I know you want to meet Robert and the old man. I¡¯ve sent someone to inform them, only they haven¡¯te over yet.¡±


    Because the Seawares group is in a messtely, the old man and Robert have been busy with thepany¡¯s affairs.


    Other than that, it¡¯s just busy trying to figure out how to ruin him as an adopted son, trying to figure out how to get his reputation ruined.


    But Edward did not have a word of rebuttal, even though the outside world has been talking about it, he was scorned by millions of people, but did not argue a word for himself.


    ¡°You go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Flora¡¯s face is expressionless, talking breathlessly, the whole person is disheveled and frustrated, the walking dead.


    Edward held the bowl, his tightly knitted brow barely rxed.


    Looking at the clear porridge in the bowl, ¡°This is your favorite bok choy porridge, it tastes great, the national chef I got from Atror made it for you. More or less taste a bite, it is not a waste of their efforts, is not it?¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t know how to cajole and has never been so patient with anyone in his life as he is at this moment.


    And almost all of his patience was given to both Vivian and Flora.


    The woman leaning against the bed wandered her gaze andnded on Edward¡¯s face.


    The empty and godless eyes gradually focus, with a little cold eyes nailed on his face, as if he could stare out a hole in the general.


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t want to eat. Get out!¡±


    One word, pronounced clearly, but the speech is a little weak.


    It was as if a single word could exhaust all her strength.


    The whole person seems to have lost his soul, without a bit of essence.


    As the Henderson Family¡¯s golden girl, once the object of countless men¡¯s pursuit, the high and mighty girl, who has now lost half her leg, has be an invalid, forever.


    That huge difference had a huge impact on her heart.


    Edward also found a counselor to talk with Flora, the result is that no matter what the counselor said, Flora is keeping her eyes closed and lying on the floor in a sleeping position.


    Not a single movement, not a single word.


    Three counselors in a row were unsessful.


    Being so gently reprimanded by her, Edward helplessly put down the bowl, and just when he was about to say something, someone suddenly pushed open the door of the ward.


    ¡°Flora?¡±


    ¡°Maiden?¡±


    The people who came in were, naturally, Robert and Old Mr. Henderson.


    Two men walked in quickly, and when they saw Edward standing by the bed, they reached out and pushed Edward aside with one hand.


    Robert looked at Flora with red eyes, ¡°Girl, it¡¯s dad¡¯s fault, dad has been busy with thepany and didn¡¯te to see you. How are you, are you feeling better?¡±


    At first it was Edward who refused to allow Old Mr. Henderson and Robert to visit Flora, wanting to leave Flora alone for a few days and let her slowlye to terms with reality.


    But it turned out that this look did not work.


    So I had someone give Robert and Old Mr. Henderson the address of Flora¡¯s hospitalization, but a few days had passed and they hadn¡¯te until now.


    Old Mr. Henderson lifted the bedding and looked at Flora¡¯s half-broken leg, his face immediately sank and he sighed, ¡°Sins, s.¡±


    The two men stood by the hospital bed and kept talking about something, directly ignoring Edward¡¯s presence.


    Edward had to walk aside and sit down, without saying a word to lower his presence.

 Chapter 1202 Never Take Over a Company

    ¡°Flora, why don¡¯t you say something? Don¡¯t you scare Daddy.¡±


    Robert was genuinely heartbroken for Flora, and squeezed out a hard tear as he watched her lose half her leg.


    Heartache to heartache, but it does not mean that he really heartache.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the loss of a leg? Go back and have someone contact someone to help you make a prosthetic leg, and you¡¯ll still be you by then.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson stood by the hospital bed, with his hands behind his back, and spoke solemnly.


    Flora, who had been expressionless, moved her eyes, looked at Old Mr. Henderson, and said, ¡°How can I still be me when my legs are gone?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you. Can¡¯t you die without a leg? As long as you live, you have to stand up for me. If you can¡¯t stand up, what about Seawares group? Now thepany is a mess, you must stand up for me quickly. I give you six months, you must return to thepany!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if Old Mr. Henderson is hated, or in his eyes is the greatest interest, in any case, looking at Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s attitude, seems to be very disappointed in Flora.


    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Flora spoke coldly.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s voice rose abruptly, ¡°Say that again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even take care of yourpany when my legs are gone? If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone, I can¡¯t care.¡±


    What else could she care about?


    If you can¡¯t manage yourself, how can you take care of thepany?


    Pop-!!!


    As Flora¡¯s words fell, Old Mr. Henderson raised his hand and pped him, ¡°You useless bastard, do you know what you are talking about? Thepany is yours, from the moment you were born, it was destined to be yours. If you don¡¯t take care of thepany, who will?¡±


    The old man pped Flora¡¯s face heavily and unceremoniously, building up enough force to p her, her cheek turned sideways, her hair drooping messily on her cheek.


    Slightly pale face, because of a p down, but flushed with red, the contrast is more clear and conspicuous.


    ¡°Ouch, Dad, let¡¯s talk properly, don¡¯t you do it.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert hurriedly said, ¡°Flora will be fine, and she will take over thepany well.¡±


    Flora raised her hand to cover her cheek that was flushed with pain, her lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, ¡°So, in Grandpa¡¯s heart, thepanyes first.¡±


    Surprisingly, she just realized that in their eyes, only profit is eternal.


    ¡°Nonsense, I worked hard to build thatpany, it was so hard to get to where it is today, how can I give it up?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson had a hateful anger.


    Flora could never have imagined that the grandfather she revered so much would be so realistic.


    ¡°In your mind, am I even better than yourpany?¡±


    She red angrily at Old Mr. Henderson and questioned.


    Perhaps because of the weakness of the body, even a question seems breathless.


    ¡°You are my the Henderson Family, not to mention a broken leg, as long as you are not dead, you can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about thepany. What did I work so hard to cultivate you for? It¡¯s for you to inherit thepany. Otherwise, do you want thepany to be given to an outsider just like that?¡±


    When he said ¡®outsiders¡¯ he pointed to Edward sitting on the sofa to the side, with contempt in his heart and eyes.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry either, Flora is in a bad mood, you let her adjust properly. You can¡¯t rush things in thepany, take your time.¡±


    Robert rushed to persuade Old Mr. Henderson.


    ¡°You shut up. If it weren¡¯t for your mediocre abilities, would I be worrying about thepany?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson became more and more angry.


    ¡°Dad, although I have mediocre abilities, I can still continue to be in charge of thepany.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, you can¡¯t even handle that wild bastard Edward, and you still want to take charge of thepany?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson never saw Robert.


    Although Robert has always been involved in the business world, some people are not born with a talent for business and simply don¡¯t work.


    As for the Henderson Family¡¯s other children, Old Mr. Henderson was even more disliked.


    Just because Robert was born to his first wife, the next few, were forced to renew their children.


    So Old Mr. Henderson only liked Robert, but Robert had no talent for business, so he put all his heart into Flora.


    So much so that when he knew Flora had broken her leg, he was frustrated with it and dyeding to see Flora.


    Because he was afraid he would be disappointed after seeing the state of Flora.


    As it happens.


    Flora really let him down too much.


    ¡°Can you go out and make noise?¡±


    Flora listened to the two argue and felt nothing but irritation and pain.


    She originally thought she was really the pampered little princess, but now she realizes that in their hearts, thepany is the most important.


    And finally knew why Edward said she and Jenkins were impossible.


    Because she was destined to be the future heir of the Seawares group, she was destined to marry the right person in the right family.


    And how could that ¡®good match¡¯ be the mediocre Jenkins?


    ¡°Also, Seawares group I will never take over.¡±


    At the end, Flora added.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s body was stunned, his eyes widened, and his sharp eyes shot straight at Flora.


    Flora slowly raised her eyes and met the appalling gaze of Old Mr. Henderson and said in one word: ¡°I said I would never take over the Seawares group.¡±


    ¡°Sinner!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson jumped up and down, his forehead zing with anger, and pped Flora across the face, ¡°You useless bastard, what are you talking about? Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put into getting you to take over the Seawares group? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an unbearable thing. If I had known that, I would have killed you in a car ident!¡±


    ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Robert genuinely felt that the old man¡¯s words were too mean and hard to hear.


    ¡°You are the culprit, and you have the nerve to say that!¡± Old Mr. Henderson reached out and covered his chest, furious, reaching out and pointing at Robert, ¡°I, Reuben, have been capable all my life, but I never thought I¡¯d give birth to such a fool as you.¡±


    Angry, Old Mr. Henderson scoldedeven Robert.


    After being severely reprimanded by Old Mr. Henderson, Robert instantly lost his words and stood there without saying another word.


    On the contrary, Edward sat quietly on the sidelines, even just Old Mr. Henderson cursed so fiercely, he did not squeak.


    Wild seeds?


    He never thought anyone would say that about him.


    Edward subconsciously pulled out a pack of cigarettes, was about to light a cigarette, suddenly remembered that here is the hospital can not smoke, and silently put the cigarette back.


    ¡°Can you get out?¡±


    Flora leaned on the hospital bed, God knows how much pain she felt in her heart at this moment.


    Originally, I thought that the most heartfelt people are her father and grandfather, but until now, I realized that all the likes and favors are built on top of interests.


    It is because she still has the value of use.


    And at the moment her decadence directly makes her worthless, which is why she makes Old Mr. Henderson so angry.

 Chapter 1203 Getting slapped a few times

    ¡°You¡¯re kicking me out so soon? You must take care of your health now.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson nced at the meal sitting on the table and frowned unpleasantly, ¡°I heard Zac say you haven¡¯t eaten for the past few days in the hospital?¡±


    Flora did not answer.


    No answer is the default.


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face became more and more ugly and said in a stern voice, ¡°You must eat well for me, otherwise how can your body get better? What about the Seawares group if you go on declining like this?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut without talking about the Seawares group.


    Ever since he flipped out with Edward, Old Mr. Henderson has cared more and more about the Seawares group, so much so that he is now a bit obsessed.


    Flora, who was already immersed in grief, nced coldly at Old Mr. Henderson and pulled a sarcastic smile from the corner of her lips, ¡°Seawares group? It was because of thispany that you kept me from being with Jenkins in the first ce. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could Jenkins have gotten engaged to another woman?¡±


    Many things Flora does not say, does not mean she does not know, just do not want to face it.


    Now Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s mean-spirited attitude toward her has angered her.


    Even a small beast will be angry.


    The reason why Edward didn¡¯t speak for a long time is that he wanted Flora to be clear about the current situation and know his value.


    Although the reality is a bit cruel.


    ¡°Jenkins is engaged to someone, so what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ve been engaged to you for a long time, so hurry up and get better so you can meet people when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my leg, and people still want me?¡±


    Flora wanted to cry.


    Faced with Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s persistence and madness, she was so angry that she almost didn¡¯t cry out.


    ¡°As long as you are the heir to the Seawares group, they will certainly not give up the marriage.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person are you trying to get me to marry?¡±


    Sheughed.


    A bitter smile is worse than crying.


    Eventually, two lines of tears overflowed from the eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about thepany anymore, from now on, I don¡¯t want the shares of Seawares group, you can give them to whoever you want.¡±


    Flora said in desperation.


    ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson, enraged, raised his hand and pped Flora across the face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that p down, Flora subconsciously closed her eyes and waited for a p tond on her face.


    However, the eyes were closed for a while without waiting for the p.


    When she opened her eyes, she found Edward holding Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s hand.


    ¡°In your mind, Flora is not as important as apany?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t stand it.


    I knew Old Mr. Henderson was hateful, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be more hateful than I thought.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a pair of pupils covered with vicissitudes flowing cold hostility, the eyes, it seems not to put Edward in the eyes.


    ¡°Answer my question!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Seawares group or Flora, which is more important?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson subconsciously wanted to say thepany, but the words came to his lips and then braked urgently.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a bastard, who are you to ask me about the Henderson Family? If it weren¡¯t for you, how would the Seawares group have lost so much money? I haven¡¯t even bothered with you yet, but you¡¯ve lived to tell the tale. ¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s words were full of contempt and disdain for Edward.


    Edward Ling Ling cold eyes surfaced a few wisps of coldness.


    There was a moment when he was surrounded by a dense aura of ughter, but it passed in a sh.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    He let go of Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s hand and said to the two men, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have toe over here, and I won¡¯t let youe see Flora again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson jumped up and down, his face red with anger.


    It was Robert who opened his mouth and looked at Flora lying on the bed, but finally did not say anything.


    Although he wanted to inherit thepany and even had a little selfishness in not wanting Flora to go directly across him to inherit thepany, it must be said that the old man was indeed cold-blooded.


    It was more cold-blooded and ruthless than he had imagined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try it! If you ever do that to Flora again, I¡¯ll make sure your Seawares group goes out of business immediately!¡±


    There is nothing Edward is afraid to do, but whether he is willing to do it.


    ¡°Ricardo, send the guest!¡±


    Edward and Old Mr. Henderson looked at each other, ring at each other angrily, neither willing to give in to defeat.


    Ricardo outside the door heard Edward¡¯s words and immediately walked in, followed by several strong and healthy bodyguards.


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson, Mr. Henderson, please.¡±


    Ricardo is still kind of polite to the two, after all, their status is there.


    Even if Mr. Henderson could have flipped them off or been rude, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to disrespect them that much.


    Because ¡­


    Ricardo knew that in Edward¡¯s heart, there was still a trace of reluctance and fondness for them.


    Otherwise, in the face of the current usations and abuse against him, as well as the false usations by Old Mr. Henderson, why didn¡¯t hee forward to refute them?


    And Seawares group, he obviously can snap his fingers to determine life and death, but in the end, the Seawares group did not hit hard.


    This is Edward.


    A man who looks cold-blooded and heartless on the surface, but is actually a man with a knife¡¯s mouth and a heart of bean curd.


    Inwardly, there is even a certain point of humility.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just go.¡±


    Robert saw that the situation was not right and immediately persuaded.


    Old Mr. Henderson reached out and pointed at Edward, ¡°You should have been strangled in your infancy in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Then you better pray that my mom¡¯s death has nothing to do with you guys. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you and your Seawares group bury my mother with you!¡±


    On hearing this, Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s face suddenly changed, he snorted and walked away.


    Robert left right after him.


    Only the moment he brushed against Edward, his twinkling eyes nced at Edward.


    It was that nce that hit Edward¡¯s eyes.


    The two met at eye level and Robert immediately withdrew his gaze and walked away.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows knitted, looking back at Robert, his heart pondering.


    Everyone left and peace was finally restored to the ward.


    Edward looked at Flora lying on the hospital bed, and on her cheek was the obvious mark of fingerprints.


    As an older brother, he really felt sorry for Flora and thought it was really sad that a girl had to endure so much.


    ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let him do it to you again.¡±


    Edward said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to inherit Seawares group, don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself, your life is short, you can choose what kind of life you want, don¡¯t wait until you are old to make yourself regret.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I want to be left alone.¡±


    Flora closed her eyes and spoke softly.


    Without saying anything else, Edward turned and walked out, closing the door to the ward.


    The moment the door closed gently, tears spilled from the corners of Flora¡¯s eyes and she choked back a sob.


    In order not to let Edward hear her cry, so have been silent crying, but because of the crying and body cowering, involving the wound are so painful.

 Chapter 1204 Can’t lay a hand on Seawares group

    Why is everything going so badly? she asked herself.


    Obviously everything is very good, but in the end it will be such a situation now.


    What Seawares group?


    She didn¡¯t want it at all.


    In the hallway, Edward sat on a bench with a cigarette in his hand.


    Zac finished his busy surgery, came over, sat beside him and patted his shoulder, ¡°Dude, you don¡¯t have to be too psychologically burdened, it will always pass.¡±


    He also did not know how tofort Edward, but there are always things that need to be faced.


    ¡°Old Mr. Henderson always wanted Flora to inherit thepany. But Flora wasn¡¯t interested in thepany at all.¡±


    Edward handed the cigarette into his mouth, took a drag, his lips exhaled thin smoke, and sighed, ¡°I ¡­ never could ¡­ do it.¡±


    Can¡¯t do it to Seawares group.


    Zac put his hand on Edward¡¯s shoulder with a brotherly look andmented, ¡°You grew up in the Henderson Family. No matter what Old Mr. Henderson did to you, it was with you, not to mention you, and no one else would have done it.¡±


    ¡°But what if that person is the one who killed my mother?¡±


    Edward snapped a sideways nce at Zac and questioned.


    A question to Zac Ya mouth speechless.


    Zac, who used to like to joke around, stared straight at Edward and didn¡¯t wake up for a long time.


    Edward Fei thin lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, then smoked a cigarette, ¡°To say the least, the person I¡¯m most sorry for is by andrge Vivian.¡±


    If Vivian had nothing to do with her mother¡¯s death, then she had really endured too much on her own.


    ¡°What did you just say, you said your mother¡¯s death had something to do with Old Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Zac questioned.


    Edward flicked his cigarette ash and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Big brother has reminded me many times before, I just didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Time and time again, he was warned to be on guard against the Henderson Family, but he ignored them all.


    Perhaps the heartfelt desire for affection keeps him from thinking about it in detail.


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Zac felt creeped out, ¡°Shit, if that¡¯s the case, then isn¡¯t Old Mr. Henderson ¡­¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly realized that what he was going to say would be an irritant to Edward, so he changed his mind again and said, ¡°Old Mr. Henderson would not be that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Huh, no?¡±


    He let out a long sigh and leaned back on the bench, looking at the ceiling.


    He recalls being sent to a closed school for three years, where the Henderson Family didn¡¯t even look at him, except to give him some money to live on, and then left him alone.


    At that time, he even felt that he was the child no one wanted.


    If Old Mr. Henderson wasn¡¯t such a desperate man, how could he be so heartless?


    It was not until he entered the army, rose through the ranks, had a very high position, and his abilities were proven that he was valued by Old Mr. Henderson and asked to return to manage thepany.


    He hadn¡¯t thought much about it before, but now that he thinks about it, it seems like nothing since he was forced by Old Mr. Henderson toe back and manage thepany.


    But in fact, it greatlypromised his ability to develop and curbed his development, and obviously had better room for development, but was pulled back to take care of thepany in a raw manner.


    Initially, I thought it was the old man¡¯s good intentions, but now I realize that I was just used and then thrown away like a discarded child.


    ¡°We brothers several, just you and big brother look beautiful, but in reality the most pathetic. s, you say that although Alvin likes Adriana and failed to chase the woman he likes, he finally lives the life he likes, travels in the mountains and ignores the world, which really makes people envious.¡±


    The four brothers, by andrge, are the most envious of Alvin.


    ¡°Yeah, if I could, I would like to take Vivian on a tour with me.¡±


    If he could, he really wanted to give the whole world to Vivian.


    However, he did not have the ability to give Vivian happiness, but because of his own cause brought Vivian countless pain.


    For a while, Edward was overwhelmed with guilt and self-recrimination.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a chance. When you take care of things with the Henderson Family, there¡¯s no one to stop you from doing whatever you want.¡±


    Zacforted Edward.


    ¡°Dean, we just received another patient with internal bleeding from a car ident, and there are not enough staff, so hurry over and take a look.¡±


    At that moment, a nurse ran over andcalled out to Zac.


    ¡°Okay, here ites.¡±


    Zac patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m busy going, fuck, there¡¯s endless work to do every day.¡±


    He muttered under his breath, but got up and trotted over.


    You don¡¯t do what you¡¯re supposed to do unless you¡¯re in your position.


    When Peter was a private doctor in his home, he was able to rx a bit, but once he was in the hospital, he had a lot of work to do.


    For Zac, the thing he regrets most is studying medicine.


    Although saved countless people, but he was busy all day long dizzy.


    ¡­Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Asnana vi.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little uneasy about Grandpa.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when Adriana started to address Old Mr. Soto affectionately as ¡®Grandpa¡¯.


    Peter saw Adriana¡¯s face was not good, reached out and rubbed her head, said soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after going to Obren, I will arrange someone to protect Old Mr. Soto. he will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Adriana was very uneasy.


    ¡°By the way, do you want to go back to spend time with Luis and Helen in thest few days?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, then. I¡¯m going to Obren in a while, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back from this trip ¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the maids packed up and ready to go.¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Adriana looked at him incredulously, ¡°How did you know I was going back?¡±


    The man shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you¡¯re going back, but I know you¡¯ll be going back soon.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Adriana smiled happily and wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, ¡°Will you spoil me like this for the rest of your life?¡±


    Peter reached out and pinched her nose, ¡°You¡¯re my Mrs. Alston, who am I going to spoil if I don¡¯t spoil you?¡±


    At that, Adriana smiled happily.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, Adriana left Asnana vi with Peter.


    On the way to the mall, Adriana dragged Peter along to buy gifts for Sloane, Jimmy, Mrs. Alston and the two children.


    Arge enough pile of stuff was finally stuffed into Jackson¡¯s car.


    Since Hank was beaten, he has been resting and has recently let Hank¡¯s brother Jackson follow them.


    It was veryte when we arrived at Orchard House.


    When the three walked in, the two children were in the living room with Sloane and Mrs. Alston watching TV.


    ¡°Madam, the young master and youngdy are back.¡±


    The maid walked in and spoke to Mrs. Alston.


    A few people turned around to see Adriana and Peter had walked in.


    ¡°Yah, Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Hee hee, Mommy, Daddy, why are you back?¡±


    Helen and Luis saw Adriana and Peter and immediately got up and walked over, smiling from ear to ear.


    Despite being ten years old, children still show their childlike innocence and cuteness when they see their mom and dad.

 Chapter 1205 Back to The Alston family to see the kids

    Adriana put her arms around Luis and Helen and said with a smile, ¡°Of course Mommy misses you guys. By the way, have you finished your homework?¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, mommy,e back and ask for homework.¡±


    Helen skimmed her mouth with a look of disgust.


    ¡°Hahahaha, of course it¡¯s finished. Helen was great today, she finished writing first.¡±


    Luis gives way to Helen in every way, and as the older brother, he also spoils his sister.


    Although the two were born only half an hour apart.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana smiled, ¡°Mommy bought you guys new clothes, go see if you like them.¡±


    She handed Luis and Helen two paper carrier bags from Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Go ahead and try.¡±


    ¡°Okay ta.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    The two children took their clothes and went upstairs.


    ¡°Mom, Sloane.¡±


    Adriana pulled Peter over, ¡°Got something for you guys too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is thetest model of sapphire ne, it matches your temperament.¡±


    She first took out a rectangr brocade box and handed it to Mrs. Alston, then she took out a white square box and handed it to Sloane, ¡°These are a very nice pair of earrings, I think the style is very nice, take a look.¡±


    Mrs. Alston took the ne, looked at it, liked it very much, and couldn¡¯t stop talking with joy, ¡°Mmmmmm, nice, nice, Adri has a heart.¡±


    Sloane took the earrings from Adriana, opened them and took a look at them. I must say that the red gemstone earrings were really nice, chic andplemented her skin tone.


    She loved it.


    But to Adriana just said coldly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad. Thanks.¡±


    Although Adriana and Peter have been together for a long time, and I don¡¯t know at what time the mother of the family and Adriana¡¯s rtionship is very good.


    But there are so many problems separating her from Adriana that it would be a bit ¡­ ufortable for her to fully ept Adriana.


    In fact, Sloane has already epted Adriana inwardly, but does not want to show it too obviously.


    After all, when she appeared as ¡®Lawson¡¯ in female disguise, it was the ¡®man¡¯ she liked very much. The result was that the ¡®man¡¯ turned out to be the person she hated the most, so naturally there was a big gap in her heart.


    As a result, this incident became a permanent shadow in Sloane¡¯s heart, and she didn¡¯t even know how to face Adriana.


    It is a direct result of meeting Adriana will have an inexplicable embarrassment.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    Sloane went upstairs, but took the gift from Adriana upstairs.


    After watching her go, Mrs. Alston smiled at Adriana and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, so don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jimmy?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t see Jimmy and asked.


    ¡°Oh, he ah, recently has been busy. Before your fifth uncle has been thinking about the Alston Group, this is not by you severely ruled, they do not dare in thinking about thepany, but behind the scenes has been messing up, so that Jimmy worked overtime every day, busy with a lot ofints.¡±


    Jimmy also has an idle personality and initially did not want to go to work in thepany, but was forced by Peter to go nowhere else.


    As a result, once you enter thepany, it is like a sticky chewing gum on your hand, you can¡¯t shake it off.


    ¡°Raymond is really dead.¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter, ¡°That kind of person is more trouble in the future if you don¡¯t teach him a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°By the way, I heard you¡¯ve been looking for Brendentely, your real Uncle. he, is still alive? After all these years, really alive?¡±


    Mrs. Alston is more concerned with this matter only.


    ¡°There are already eyebrows, it won¡¯t be long before we should be able to find him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. It¡¯s also a poor guy, and I wonder where the hell he¡¯s been all these years, and what that Brenden thing might have done to him. ¡±


    ¡°As long as he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Peter soothed his mother, ¡°If I could, I would let him take over the Alston Group to sort of make up for it. When the timees, Jimmy can do whatever he wants and give him the freedom.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of Theresa, there has been a gap and conflict between Peter and Jimmy.


    Even if Theresa¡¯s real face is peeled back, Jimmy knows the unpleasant scene of Theresa and her ruthlessness, it can¡¯t make up for the problems between the two brothers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore when I¡¯m old. From now on, you young people will settle your own affairs, but you and Jimmy are brothers, so don¡¯t fall out.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t. honey and Jimmy will get better with each other slowly.¡±


    Adriana followed suit with a reassuring remark.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. All right, you guys are not easy toe back for a trip to go with the two children, do not look at the two children quite understanding, but every day do not see you also miss tight.¡±


    Mrs. Alston said to Adriana.


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Adrianaughed and got up to go upstairs.


    Downstairs, Helen had changed her clothes and walked next door to Luis, ¡°Luis, see if I look good in this outfit?¡±


    ¡°Not as good looking as mine.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, obviously my clothes look the best!¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, your clothes were chosen by mommy, of course they look the best. Besides, how can my Luis¡¯ sister not look good?¡±


    Luis raised an eyebrow and flirted.


    ¡°Get lost! Who¡¯s your sister? You were born just thirty minutes before me!¡±


    ¡°Not to mention thirty minutes, even three minutes you have to call me a brother!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    The two siblings are tussling over this again.


    Adriana smiled in relief as she listened to the two tussling.


    Six years ago, the two children argued so much, and six yearster they are still arguing about it.


    However, it is not difficult to feel the intimacy of the two siblings.


    She sincerely hoped that they would be so happy for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 1206 Dangerous Places

    After ying with the two children for a while in the evening, they all went to bed.


    But on this day Adriana slept with Helen and Peter and Luis had one room each.


    Lying on the bed, Adriana, with her elbows propped up on the bed, is swiping through Twitter, asionally chatting with Helen about her daily routine.


    Suddenly, Helen inclined her head to Adriana and asked, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you like Uncle Ran?¡±


    Helen has a special fondness for Ran, both before and now.


    There seems to be a special bond between the two.


    The little girl¡¯s question plunged Adriana into silence, her gaze staggered away from the phone screen to look at Helen, locked eyes with her for a moment and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like Daddy?¡±


    Helen skimmed, ¡°Compared to Daddy, I think Uncle Ran likes you more and will love you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just think Uncle Ran has more heart for you. Both before and now, I think he¡¯s very nice, but Daddy is not as nice as he is.¡±


    After the New Year, it is almost eleven years old.


    She is already mentally mature at this age, and will analyze and handle many things on her own, but I never thought she would like Ran so much.


    Adriana put the phone away and put it aside, raised her hand and rubbed her head, ¡°Helen, Uncle Ran is nice, but he¡¯s just Mommy¡¯s friend, understand?¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Grandma and the girls used to be so bad to you, have you forgotten?¡±


    The little girl seems to be quite vindictive and still can¡¯t forget those things from the past.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the world of adults, and there are many things you don¡¯t know. Your daddy gave a lot for me, doesn¡¯t mean you can see and know all that he gave.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana said, while reaching out to run her hand through the hair on her forehead, rubbed her face, and said, ¡°The only person Mommy loves is your daddy. Your daddy loves only you, me, and the people in this family. Together we are a family, the closest people in this world.¡±


    ¡°What about Uncle Ran?¡±


    When Ran was mentioned, Adriana frowned slightly, thought for a moment and said, ¡°She is Mommy¡¯s best friend, a very important person, like brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Not getting the answer she wanted, Helen was inevitably a little disappointed in her heart and sighed, saying, ¡°Poor Uncle Ran for all his thoughts on you, I just feel so sorry for him, after all he¡¯s done for you.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and raised her hand and flicked her on the head, ¡°What are you thinking about, get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking about Uncle Ran.¡±


    ¡°Go see him if you miss him.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell? He¡¯s not at home, he¡¯s gone far, far away.¡±


    ¡°Very far away? What ce?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed in great confusion, ¡°How do you know he went far away?¡±


    ¡°I went to see Uncle Ran today. The maid at his house said he took that Sandra to a faraway ce. And said that it is very dangerous there, I do not know when to return.¡±


    Helen thought Adriana knew all about it, so she said it without reservation.


    After speaking, those shining bright eyes gazed at Adriana and asked, ¡°Mommy, what do you think is the ce that can make Uncle Ran feel very dangerous? I want to go there, too.¡±


    LOL-!


    By the little girl so asked, Adriana heartstrings tightened, inexplicable panic.


    Taking Sandra somewhere far away, and somewhere that Ran would find dangerous, what could that be ¡­?

 Chapter 1207 Preparing for Obren

    Suddenly, Adriana seemed to think of something and said to Helen, ¡°Baby, you sleep first, I¡¯m going downstairs to get something.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Helen nodded, ¡°Go ahead, I won¡¯t wait for you oh.¡±


    ¡°Well, good night, baby.¡±


    Adriana leaned over and nted a kiss on Helen¡¯s forehead, got up, covered Helen with bedding, and walked out of the bedroom with her cell phone.


    Out of the bedroom, Adriana stood in the hallway, the first call to Ran, but the phone number dialed out simply no answer.


    Three or four phone calls in a row were either unavable or switched off.


    Adriana wrinkled her brow and flickered her eyes a few times before turning around and walking to Peter¡¯s room.


    Knock Knock-


    Knocked on the door, twisted the doorknob and walked in.


    In the room, Peter is sitting on the bed with aptop on hisp, crackling away at his keyboard, working away.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Helen, why are you here?¡±


    Peter was a little surprised.


    Adriana looked gloomy as she walked over to Peter and sat on the edge of the bed, facing him sideways, ¡°Honey, I think ¡­ Ran should be going to Obren.¡±


    ¡°Obren?¡±


    Peter¡¯s brow knitted, sensing the seriousness of the matter, ¡°Are you saying that Ran kept Sandra around for this purpose?¡±


    ¡°Just now Helen told me that Ran took Sandra to a very dangerous ce, and I guessed it was Obren, before I thought of his intention of leaving Sandra behind.¡±


    Two smart people sitting together, unspoken thoughts of Sandra, will immediately understand Ran¡¯s intentions.


    At this moment, Adriana¡¯s heart wasplicated, touched and guilty.


    Ran really did too much for her alone, only to want to pay back in this lifetime is unlikely.


    Peter slowly closed hisptop and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Then we should go to Obren as soon as possible.¡±


    His woman¡¯s affairs must be handled by him personally, and if Ran is allowed to handle it for him, the favor cannot be repaid.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    Adriana shook her head helplessly and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know what Obren¡¯s situation is right now, and if anything happens to Ran, I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯ll be fine. ran is a smart man.¡±


    ¡°So we ¡­ leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Get ready tomorrow morning and leave in the afternoon.¡±


    Knowing that Adriana couldn¡¯t wait to make a trip to Obren, which was bound to be a trip, Peter wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    So arrange it in the fastest possible time.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, get an early night.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Peter touched her cheek, his fingers gently scraping her fair and smooth skin, and asked, ¡°Will you sleep in my matter, or with the two children?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go keep Luispany.¡±


    Adriana intoned a long sigh, ¡°this time Obren went and do not know when to return, I just want to spend more time with the two children, some uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll have Giovanny take care of the two kids after we leave and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana is naturally relieved that many things are left in Peter¡¯s hands.


    After all, he is a man with a fine mind and is worth relying on.


    Adriana said good night to Peter and went to Luis¡¯ room to sleep with the baby for the night.


    The next morning, everyone went downstairs for breakfast together, but there was no Sloane to be seen.


    Both before and now, Sloane¡¯s attitude towards Adriana has changed a little, but it is still a big stereotype.


    After the meal, the two left Orchard House, Adriana went to find Harlee, Peter went to the hospital to find Edward, and went their separate ways.

 Chapter 1208 Preparing for Obren2

    Private hospitals.


    Peter went straight to Flora¡¯s hospital room, because he knew he would find Edward here.


    In any case, the two are good brothers, he knows Edward too well and knows that in the weight of Edward¡¯s life, Flora upies a very important ce.


    ¡°Brother, what brings you here?¡±


    Zac, with the checklist in hand, was walking from the next ward when he met Peter head-on.


    ¡°How¡¯s Flora doing?¡±


    Peter stood in the doorway of the ward and asked Zac, who was approaching.


    Zac shrugged and shook his head, ¡°It hit her too hard and it¡¯s hard to get out of the psychological shadows.¡±


    While they were talking, Edward, who was sitting in the small living room, heard their voices and came out from inside.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Edward said hello to Peter.


    Looking at Edward¡¯s haggard face, covered with scarlet bloodshot eyes, Peter some heartache good brother.


    ¡°It¡¯s important that you have a good body while taking care of Flora.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t listen to him. since Flora has been hospitalized until now, he hasn¡¯t had a good meal, he¡¯s been with Flora every day, either dealing with thepany¡¯s business, his body will drag down sooner orter.¡±


    Zac couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    ¡°You shut up! You¡¯re the only one who talks too much.¡±


    Edward reprimanded lightly, not wanting Zac to say too much so as not to worry his big brother.


    ¡°I came over here today to talk to you guys about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Edward and Zac asked in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Obren with Adriana this afternoon, so if you guys need anything you can contact Hank directly.¡±


    After saying that, Peter then looked at Zac, ¡°Edward side of things are more, you help more.¡±


    He was like an elder, and gave a long and serious advice.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly in such a hurry to go to Obren?¡±


    ¡°Yes big brother, you¡¯re going to Obren now, is there something urgent?¡±


    The two couldn¡¯t help but be a little nervous about Peter¡¯s situation.


    Peter walked to the side of the bench and sat down, ndly said: ¡°early to gote need to go to a trip. It¡¯s just that Edward has been a bit trickytely, and I¡¯ve already instructed Hank that you can go directly to Hank if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°If you have time to worry about me, you might as well worry more about yourself.¡±


    Edward sat beside Peter and sighed despondently, ¡°This trip is bound to be fierce, if it wasn¡¯t for Flora¡¯s affairs that held me back, I would have apanied you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Peter never intended to let them go over, only this go to do not know how long to return, so to say hello to them.


    The three brothers sat down and talked.


    And by this time, Adriana had arrived at Harlee¡¯s house.


    ¡°Adri is here?¡±


    Eliza was so happy to see that Adriana was free toe over that she was waiting for her at the door early in the morning.


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door? You are now pregnant with my brother¡¯s big baby, you have to pay attention to your body, if there are any shorings, Harlee must not find me to fight for my life ah?


    Adriana quickly walked up to Eliza and took her hand, smiling and joking with her face to face.


    ¡°You¡¯re due in a month or two, where¡¯s the pretense?¡±


    Eliza took her by the hand, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s talk inside. Your brother knew you wereing over and ordered the kitchen to prepare the ingredients early, ready to show you a hand at noon. ¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m really too blessed with a mouthful.¡±


    Adriana smiled in relief.


    Nowadays, apart from Luis, Helen and Peter, Harlee and Eliza are by andrge the closest people to her, and Adriana feels at ease with them.

 Chapter 1209 Preparing for Obren3

    ¡°And you know that in Harlee¡¯s mind, you are the closest thing to him.¡±


    The two men held hands intimately and walked slowly toward the living room, talking as they went.


    At that, Adriana jawed slightly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    In fact, in her case, why not?


    ¡°My brother is not happy to say that. You are the one who is closest to him.¡±


    Adriana joked.


    Leaving Waverly soon, Adriana had a hard timeing over to visit Eliza and Harlee, and didn¡¯t want to make the atmosphere too heavy.


    As expected, her words lightened the mood and made Elizaugh.


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you so skinny before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest.¡±


    Adriana pursed her lips and smiled, then pulled out something from the bag she was carrying and handed it to Eliza, ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t buy anything for you this New Year, this is for you.¡±


    A rectangr navy blue gold velvet box, the brand logo engraved in gold-stamped font on it, just the packaging, look at the value of a lot.


    ¡°No, no. You¡¯re Harlee¡¯s sister, which means I¡¯m Eliza¡¯s sister, so how can I take your stuff?¡±


    Eliza was interested in what Adriana gave her, but was also reluctant to ept it.


    Women, those essories, bags, cosmetics and the like, by andrge, do not like, almost no resistance.


    Only Eliza was really embarrassed to ept what Adriana gave her.


    He waved his hand, shoved something into Adriana¡¯s hand and said in a serious tone, ¡°I can be with your brother, you have helped a lot, I have not given you a gift until now, instead, I let you break the bank, how can this be?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy it? Did you send me something shortly after you got together with my brother.¡±


    Adriana shoved something into Eliza¡¯s hand again, ¡°Hurry up and take it, what is polite between you and me.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    At that moment, Harlee came out from the living room and asked when she saw the two pulling and tugging.


    ¡°Adri bought me something, it¡¯s too broke, in that you¡¯re her brother, how can I take something from her.¡±


    Eliza said as she slipped something into Adriana¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Take it, take it, she¡¯s rich, if you don¡¯t rip her off, who will you rip off?¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t help but walk down the steps, walk up to Adriana, pick up the box that Adriana was holding and open it straight away.


    Inside is a delicate white gold ne with two four-leaf clover pendants below, simple and chic.


    ¡°Good eye, your sister-inw was yelling for me to buy this for her a few days ago, I didn¡¯t expect you to make the first move.¡±


    Harlee picked up the ne, looked at it carefully, and then walked over to Eliza, ¡°Here, let me put it on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Harlee, what are you doing? You have the nerve to ept a gift from your sister? You¡¯re a brother, don¡¯t you blush?¡±


    Eliza scolded gently.


    ¡°Sister-inw, the first day you met him? Ever seen him blush?¡±


    Adriana gave Eliza a sideways nce and teased.


    She was talking to Eliza when she saw Harleee around behind Eliza, unsp the ne, reach her hands in front of her and put it on with her head on her side.


    And then, walked to Eliza, hands around the chest, left and right to look at Eliza, very satisfied nodded, ¡°good, my Harlee¡¯s daughter-inw is good-looking, wear anything beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense.¡±


    Eliza¡¯s cheeks reddened at Harlee¡¯sment and she smiled blushingly.


    It was a warm, beautiful scene.


    Adriana is happy for Harlee and Eliza from the bottom of her heart.


    Although the happiness of the two did note easily, but from the two of them together is considered calm and quiet, there is no big wave, but also the best.


    ¡°Thank you, Adri.¡±


    Eliza thanked Adriana.


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, what¡¯s the point of being polite to me.¡±


    Adriana red lips slightly hooked, will smile, and then said to Harlee: ¡°Do not be too happy, when my two babies are born, four children, just a year¡¯s worth of pressure money, I will return to the capital.¡±


    Adriana, who was in a good mood, joked.


    ¡°Look at ¡­¡±


    Harlee smacked her lips, reached around Eliza¡¯s waist and helped her forward.


    While walking said: ¡°My sister, calcting, not at all a good stubble. This is a good idea to y the game. Honey, you have to have a few more children, or we will lose a lot of money in the future.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense then.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Eliza nodded fervently, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll give you a ser team, okay?¡±


    Her words fell, the three looked at each other and smiled, the atmosphere instantly became lively and beautiful.


    Such warmth is something Adriana has not felt in a long time.


    The three of them sat and talked for a while, and after lunch, Eliza got sleepy and went to bed.


    Harlee and Adriana were the only ones left in the downstairs hall.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter withing over today?¡±


    How could Harlee not know that her own sister had nothing to do with it?


    Adriana sat next to Harlee, picked up a cup of tea on the table, blew the curling smoke of the tea, and said, ¡°I bought the night¡¯s ticket with honey.¡±


    ¡°Going to Obren?¡±


    Harlee hardly had to think about it to know what Adriana was up to.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Adriana took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just a little uneasy about Grandpa Soto. after Honey and I left, both The Alston family and the Soto family, as well as The Hale family, are more or less uneasy. But the most assured is Grandpa Soto, after all, Samuel and Rex father and son are not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I have discussed with your sister-inw and I n to move back to the Soto family¡¯s old house in just a few days.¡±


    On the way back from the Soto family that day, Adriana suggested that he should move to the Soto family¡¯s old house for a while.


    Harlee weighed the options and felt that Adriana¡¯s approach was not without merit.


    ¡°Tough job ¡­¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at him, ¡°Brother.¡±


    She is a less articte person and calls Harlee by her first name more often than not, not because she doesn¡¯t know how to be polite, but a title like ¡®brother¡¯, which she rarely shouts.


    Always feel so call him, some ¡­ fleshly.


    In Adriana¡¯s view, he and Harlee get along more like brothers, even though they are brother and sister.


    More like straightforward.


    ¡°The old man has taken care of me for thirty years, and now it¡¯s only right that I should protect him instead.¡±


    Harlee leaned back on the couch, looked ahead, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Whether you say so or not, I should protect him. As for Samuel and Rex, I won¡¯t let them go easily either.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be careful. After all, Samuel is Grandpa Soto¡¯s real son, and if he makes a mistake, we can¡¯t do too much.¡±


    She and Harlee two and Old Mr. Soto although very good, but in the end is not blood rtions.


    While Samuel is the son of Old Mr. Soto, Rex, although not Samuel¡¯s biological son, is Old Mr. Soto¡¯s own grandson.


    For the sake of reason, they both have to take into ount thisyer of rtionship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 1210 Arrival at Obren

    Harlee said, her eyes fell on Shiera¡¯s abdomen, her face gradually became heavy, ¡°I heard Peter say that you are not well, are you sure the two children want to stay?¡±


    He twisted his eyebrows lightly, pursed his lips, and added, ¡°The children in your belly call me uncle, and I naturally feel for them, but I feel for you more. You are my Harlee¡¯s sister and my only family apart from Eliza. I just want you to be well.¡±


    Feeling Harlee¡¯s concern, Adriana is very relieved, hand subconsciously over the abdomen, white cheeks tinged with a few motherly flooded smile, ¡°I can do it.¡±


    Whether she can or not, she has to stick to the end, there is no choice.


    ¡°But you ¡­¡±


    Harlee seems to have some uneasiness, still want to persuade her a few words, but just opened his mouth and was interrupted by Adriana, ¡°You do not need to persuade me, since the decision has been made, do not want to change.¡±


    She is a girl, why not afraid?


    Giving up or choosing is just a thought, she also thought about giving up and insisting, but now she is determined to keep her two children.


    Seeing her insistence, Harlee couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get back to packing.¡±


    Adriana put down her cup and nced back in the direction of upstairs, ¡°My sister-inw is sleeping, so I won¡¯t say goodbye to her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Harlee responded.


    The two walked out into the hall and walked Adriana to her car in silence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana pulls open the car door and smiles goodbye to Harlee before getting in.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Harlee called out.


    Standing in ce, he moved towards Adriana, his heavy eyes gazing at her before opening his arms.


    Adriana raised an eyebrow, a little surprised by his move.


    Closing the limo door with a bang, he walked over to Harlee and hugged him.


    Harlee hugged Adriana and patted her back with her hand, ¡°Silly sister, make sure you take care of yourself ande back safely.¡±


    ¡°I will. ¡­¡±


    Silly sister?


    ording to Adriana¡¯s nature, such an intimate address she should have felt numb, but at this moment she felt a sore nose, could not help but moisten her eyes.


    ¡°Brother, take care. Take care of your sister-inw, Grandpa Soto, and The Hale family.¡±


    She admonished uneasily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s all be good.¡±


    Adriana sniffled, let go of Harlee and then turned around and walked away.


    A gorgeous turn brought up her long hair, covering her cheeks just enough to keep Harlee from noticing her reddened eyes.


    Once in the car, Adriana started the sedan, turned it around, sounded the siren, and left in the dust.


    Harlee stood still, hands in the pockets of his pants, watching the fading sedan, his mood getting heavier and heavier.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to go with Adrianato Obren, even more than Adriana wanted to make a trip to Obren to find out what was going on.


    But he had a wife to give birth to and Old Mr. Soto to protect, so he couldn¡¯t leave without worrying.


    ¡°Harlee?¡±


    A voice rang out behind them.


    He turned around and saw Eliza walking out, a jacket on her wrist.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, got you a shirt.¡±


    Eliza shakes out her ck tweed coat, walks behind Harlee and drapes the garment over his body.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Eliza understands Harlee, knows what he cares about, and knows what¡¯s on his mind.


    Harlee is very happy to have such a good wife.


    He wrapped his arms around Eliza, hugged her, smoothed his fingers through her long hair, and let out an emotional sigh, ¡°Eliza, you are my wife, and I care not only about Adri, but also about you, and the child in your womb.¡±


    ¡°Adri is a very nice girl who, despite her strong appearance, needs to have loved ones around. Besides, Obren is about your life, and you should be eager to find out.¡±


    Eliza got out of Harlee¡¯s arms and gazed at him with affectionate eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll just go back home to Preynia Mountain, and you¡¯ll feel better with my parents.¡±


    Faced with such an understanding wife, Harlee felt that it was really a blessing from three lifetimes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Lifted his hand and pinched her cheek, spoiling you with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡­


    On the way back, Adriana took her phone and made a call to Colin, ¡°Little Colin, how is the investigation I asked you to do on Arnav?¡±


    ¡°Not much news yet, but Arnav is not an easy character either.¡±


    ¡°Honey and I are going to be away for a whiletely, so you can contact Edward directly if you have anything important.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a hard time at thepany, and I¡¯ll give you a long vacation when I get back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small thing. Rather, you and Mr. Alston, you must be careful.¡±


    Although there are some things not told Colin, it does not mean that Colin does not know.


    His words of advice touched Adriana.


    So long as I know Colin, he has always been a big-hearted and seemingly heartless person, the sudden melodrama is a bit of a surprise to Adriana.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana drove straight back to Asnana vi.


    Just arrived home, Peter had already packed his bags and was sitting in the hall waiting for her.


    ¡°Back?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded and looked at the three or fourrge suitcases of luggage and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Why do you bring so much stuff?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the things youmonly use, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to going to Obren¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Am I that pretentious.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face swept into a smile as she walked over to Peter¡¯s side and sat down, leaning smoothly on his shoulder, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    In the face of all unknown things, people usually show nervousness and fear, this is a human nature.


    In fact, Adriana wanted to say that she was a little scared, but finally did not say it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Peter reassured her, but it didn¡¯t work well.


    Adriana fell into silence and did not speak.


    The two left for the airport after their evening meal and boarded their flight.


    Only after she appeared at the airport did Adriana learn that Peter hadn¡¯t bought a ne ticket at all, but was flying a private jet.


    Considering that Adriana was pregnant, Peter naturally did a thorough job.


    Arriving in Motril, she was given another day of rest on site before heading to Obren.


    It was early morning of the third day when we arrived at Obren.


    As with Ran, cell phones and allmunication devices were confiscated after entering Obren.


    Sitting in the car, weaving through Obren¡¯s downtown, Adriana gawked at Obren like a curious baby.


    ¡°Although the architectural style here is different from ours, the people still look like us, that is, they wear very diverse clothing styles. Don¡¯t they havemunication devices?¡±


    Adriana was a bit perplexed.


    If there aremunication devices, then what¡¯s the point of confiscating their cell phones or whatever?


    ¡°Obren has an internalmunicationwork, and contacts with the outside world are specificworks that are not avable to the general public.¡±

 Chapter 1211 Meeting with her

    The man driving the car is Hank¡¯s good brother Jackson, also followed Peter and Adriana arrived in Obren.


    Only the day Adriana was off at Motril, Jackson came over a day early and rented a limo.


    Then, he added: ¡°Here are two cell phones, my phone number has been saved on the phone, you can contact me directly if you have anything.¡±


    Although Obren has always maintained a sense of mystery, it does not mean that they do not have the samework, only that the internal can not be easily contacted with the outside world.


    ¡°Obviously there is awork but not contact with the outside world, it is not closed? This is not good for Obren in the long run.¡±


    Adriana feels that to protect Obren¡¯s mystery, but not let Obren contact with the outside world is really a very big disadvantage.


    ¡°It is the will of the Motril royal family and the will of the Obren patriarch, and is not something that can be changed by outsiders.¡±


    Jackson said truthfully.


    Adriana nodded and looked out the window with her head tilted, saying nothing more.


    As soon as she thought that the Obren matriarch was her grandmother, Adriana¡¯s mood became more and moreplicated.


    This trip back to Obren, I¡¯m sure Ruth and Archie have gotten word to rush back to Obren.


    Sensing that the little woman was preupied, Peter raised his arm around her neck and let her lean on his chest, soothing her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, let nature take its course.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana was silent for a moment and nodded.


    Although it is said not to think too much, try to let nature take its course, but things havee to heel, it is impossible not to think.


    Escape, can not solve any problem.


    ¡°The Goskington Restaurant up ahead is the hotel you¡¯re staying at, one of the best in Obren.¡± Jackson introduced.


    ¡°Obren is really diverse, but it retains the ancient architectural style and features. But why were they born in Motril? Could it be that their ancestors were not from Motril?¡±


    Adriana was puzzled.


    After speaking, he suddenly thought of something like, said: ¡°By the way, Jackson, have you found Ran?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I only came over half a day earlier than you, and many things were waiting to be dealt with, so I dyed. But don¡¯t worry madam, I¡¯ve sent someone out to look for it, I believe we should have news soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana is veryfortable with Jackson¡¯s work.


    It¡¯s understandable when you think about it, after all, Obren is so big, with a vast territory and arge poption, and no internalwork, it¡¯s not an easy thing to find him.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Take you to lunch?¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t care about anything else but Adriana¡¯s health.


    ¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Go find a restaurant and eat first.¡± Peter instructed Jackson.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Jackson responded and drove slowly, driving through the crowd of traffic.


    Looking at the crowd of people wearing modern clothing or Chinese costumes, ethnic minority clothing, a variety of patterns, and integration, but a different visual impact.


    ¡°Here, put this on.¡±


    Peter handed this to Adriana from one side.


    Adriana took it and saw that it was an exquisite queen mask that could only cover above the nose, leaving only the eyes.


    The mask is champagne-colored, with two ck feathers in the upper right corner, and the surface is carved with a relief that makes it hard to read, with a set of colorful crystal diamonds.


    Although Peter didn¡¯t say anything, Adriana already knew what he meant.


    ¡°Instead of wearing a mask, it will draw attention to itself and look even worse.¡± She analyzed.


    The man pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°In Obren, everyone is equal and free, no matter if you are fancy dress or tall, short, fat or thin, no one will look at you with colored sses.¡±


    Peter raised the mask in his hand, ¡± So even if you wear the mask no one will say anything about you.¡±


    Adriana has a sister named Celine.


    The person is inside Obren.


    Before Adriana there was Celine, then there was Sandra, and now there is Adriana herself.


    Three people look nearly identical, it is easy to attract people to notice.


    What¡¯s more, she is also Obren¡¯s young master, with a sensitive identity, and must be careful to do so.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, keep the mask on, no one will say anything about you.¡±


    Jackson followed and advised her.


    Adriana hesitated and finally put the mask on.


    The car was parked in front of a hotel.


    After getting out of the car, the three entered the hotel and were greeted by a waiter, ¡°Hello, how many people?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Okay, inside please, 2nd floor, number 27.¡±


    The waiter stood in front of theputer and took a look at the record, then quoted a box number with them.


    The masked Adriana nodded and purposefully pursed her lips towards the waiter to see if she would attract the attention of the other party.


    Results ¡­


    Not surprisingly.


    The other person did not care about her dressing aspect and was not curious.


    Adriana shrugged towards Peter and the two smiled at each other as they walked towards the stairs.


    ¡°Young master? Young master is free toe out for dinner today?¡±


    Just as the three were walking up the stairs, they heard the voice of one personing down the hall.


    In the vintage style attic, the space is not veryrge, so the sound of the hall they heard very clearly.


    Adriana heard the word ¡®young master¡¯ subconsciously turned around and looked over.

 Chapter 1212 The History of Obren

    Obren people speak English.


    Adriana spent many years in Los Angeles back then and was quite fluent in English, so naturally she could understand what they were saying.


    But when she looked back for a moment and saw the ¡®young master¡¯ as the waiter called him, she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him!


    That person ¡­ has surprisingly the same exact features as her.


    However, she was wearing clothes and headgear simr to Dinosearch¡¯s features, with waist-length hair casually draped and painted with a light makeup, which was beautiful.


    As Adriana looked at her, the man raised his eyes and, despite the great distance between them, met her eye to eye.


    At that moment, Adriana actually some inexplicable panic, eyes shing, immediately turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She saw the man¡¯s presence, and naturally Peter and Jackson saw her too.


    That person ¡­ should be her sister, Celine, if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    Coincidentally, it really is too coincidental.


    Adriana could never have imagined that she would just arrive at Obren today and meet Celine.


    When they went upstairs and entered the private room, the three of them settled down and ordered some random dishes.


    Waiting for the dish, Jackson said: ¡°just that woman wearing clothes is the most original Obren clothing style, and we Dinosearch people wear clothes very simr. But many years ago Obren people also slowly epted modern clothing, but there are still many people still like to dress in the old clothes. We just saw a lot of people wearing Chinese costumes in the street, because today is Obren¡¯s Hanfu Festival.¡±


    ¡°Like this?¡±


    Listening to Jackson¡¯s words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Just after entering Obren, looking at those people with different styles of clothing, I thought this is Obren characteristics.


    ¡°Just because Obren can¡¯t intermarry with the outside world doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know anything. They have their ownwork system, and will also ept the diversity of outside style characteristics. But I have checked, Obren ancestors should be western people, after thousands of years of war, in order to survive they fled here.


    Because Obren half surrounded by mountains, half adjacent to the water, can not contact with the outside world, it is here to survivefortably until now. Until a hundred years ago was found by the outside world, there is a connection and understanding of the past, but also began to ept everything from the outside world. Including modern facilities, high technology,nguage,work, etc.


    A hundred years ago to the present, Obren also invited many people from the outside world to Obren to teach, to pass on new knowledge from the outside world, but the only thing that remains the same in Obren is not to intermarry with the outside world. So these people teaching in Obren stay for a long time, there will inevitably be people over time, and eventually waiting for them is to seal the memory, everything back to zero.


    As you know, the Obren are best at sealing memories and healing, and they are almost as good at healing as Chinese medicine.¡±


    Hank pointed out the window, looking at the traffic streets, the endless crowd, then said: ¡°You like our Hanfu Festival, Spring Festival, Water Festival, Qingming, and foreign Christmas, Halloween, they all keep. But Obren¡¯s Qingming Festival from the beginning is the same time as ours, are the day of ancestor worship. So back to thousands of years ago, I think it must be simr to our way of life, and even have frequent contact. The only difference is that they speak English, but ording to Obren history books, their initialnguage is not English, but Obren people live very backward, was discovered by the Motril monarch, under duress had to submit with Motril, was poprized English, with the change of years, then slowly forget the previousnguage.¡±


    Jackson briefly put Obren¡¯s situation, Adriana to Obren is considered to have a little understanding.


    ¡°So there¡¯s a good chance that Obren is a former Dinosearch person.¡±


    She asked.


    Peter slightly jawed, ¡°Dinosearch is also divided into many tribes, it is not impossible to be Dinosearch people.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Adriana responded, looking out the window with her head tilted, not without a sigh, ¡°Today is the Hanbok Festival, I can wear a mask, so tomorrow? The day after? What am I going to do?¡±


    At least not yet the courage to face Obren¡¯s people.


    Furthermore it is her, Sandra and Celine, three of them have the same face, which will inevitably cause trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that far ahead, only that they will find you tomorrow.¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana, soft voice: ¡°let you wear a mask, is to let you more quiet for a while is a while. But you have to know, here is the chassis of the Obren people, Obren although can not intermarry with the outside world, but also has a very high status of people married with Motril royal family, they through their ability toy the foundation in Motril, solid Obren status, and gradually by Motril valued. The Obren are the only military personnel at the entrance of the Obren who follow the orders of the Obren patriarch. From the moment we entered the Obren chassis, the Obren patriarch will know our existence.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana could also understand.


    Obren, although not allowed to intermarry with the outside world, was forced by Motril to find someone to marry the Motril royal family as ast resort, like the current business alliance.


    ¡°No wonder you got me a new identity when I came to Obren.¡±


    Because Ran and Sandra were the first to arrive at Obren, Peter and Adriana are worried that Ran will give Sandra a new identity.


    That¡¯s ¡­ having Sandra fill in for Adriana.


    So when she came to Obren with Peter, she could no longer use the identity of Adriana.


    Peter casually gave her a false identity, in the entry Obren pass although the facial verification, but each person¡¯s facial proportions are different, even if Sandra is very simr to her, the face bone facial shape can not be 100% simr.


    ¡°There are very few people who can enter Obren, and every person¡¯s appearance is reported to the Obren patriarch. So, how long do you think you can live in peace?¡±


    Peter added.


    A sentence hit Adriana so hard that she immediately lost her appetite for dinner.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    She drooped her little face, couldn¡¯t help but sigh despondently, wrinkled her eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to meet earlier, solve it earlier, we can also go home soon.¡±


    The mouth says so, but Adriana¡¯s heart is not afraid?


    Behind Obren is the entire Motril to do support, even if Peter and her ability is strong, but also with a country to do battle?


    She was afraid that she would not be able to leave after entering Obren.


    But it has toe here.


    The poison in her own body can not be lifted, the two children in her belly can not stay, she simply can not make a choice.


    ¡°Eat first, don¡¯t starve your body.¡±


    Peter plucked some food for Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the dishes here are simr to Waverly, or I would have nned to bring you a cook.¡±


    ¡°Well, it looks like it¡¯s on the Hunan side.¡±


    Looking at the dishes brought over by the waiter, she couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°It feels like they really look like us over there in terms of lifestyle and facial features, except for thenguage.¡±


    ¡°This side is very good at Motril Western food, but since the introduction of Chinese food decades ago, it has been weed, and gradually the eight cuisines have taken over Western food and be their favorite dishes. obren¡¯s people belong to those who do not work without worrying about food and drink, so they pay a lot of attention to food, clothing and y.¡±

 Chapter 1213 Enabling Jennings

    ¡°Quite envious.¡±


    Living in this kind of paradise, no pressure from all sides, living a free life like a living god, free and easy, is what Adriana envies most.


    It¡¯s just a shame that she doesn¡¯t belong in this ce.


    ¡°Although there is no worry about food and drink here, I still think it¡¯s good out there.¡±


    Jackson sipped Obren¡¯s special fruit wine andmented, ¡°Although here is dashing andfortable, the ce is quite big, but it is only a small country, at best, only as big as three Waverly, no fun.¡±


    Listening to his words, Adriana¡¯s lips pulled out a smile, and then did not speak again.


    Looking at the table of rich lunch, Adriana had no taste for it.


    It¡¯s not that the food here is not good, but she has a heavy heart, so she doesn¡¯t have any appetite to eat.


    Especially since she is upstairs at the moment and her own sister, Celine, is downstairs.


    Since she was a child, she had thought she was an orphan, not realizing she had a father, mother and sister.


    She had endured so much alone, but who could have known that when she wanted to live a simple and peaceful life, these rtives that she had longed for more than ten years suddenly appeared and gave her endless pressure.


    ¡°Have some soup.¡±


    Noticing that Adriana did not look well, Peter did not force Adriana to eat, but handed her a bowl of soup, ¡°Pigeon soup, you tonic body.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and took a sip from the in water on the table.


    The three of them sat upstairs for a while and went downstairs to settle the bill after using dinner.


    As Jackson checked out, Adriana stood in the first floor lobby and looked around the entire lobby and didn¡¯t see Celine¡¯s figure.


    Peter knew what Adriana was thinking and what she was worried about, and took her hand and clutched it in his, ¡°You¡¯re tired after a morning¡¯s ride, I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The three of them walked out of the hotel and went directly to the upscale hotel where they had booked their rooms.


    Obren¡¯s architectural features are all lofts, the highest only five floors, no elevator, very retro style, let people immerse in it will be in a rxed mood.


    Adriana¡¯s identity is different, and her presence here will only make her nervous and panicky all the time.


    Back in her room, Adriana washes her face and lies down on the bed to rest.


    She fell asleep after lying down for a while.


    Peter set up the thin bedding for her and turned to leave the room.


    Next door is Jackson¡¯s room.


    Peter knocked on the door and Jackson opened it, ¡°boss?¡± called out respectfully, took a few steps back and opened the door to the room.


    Peter walked in, stood in the living room, and asked, ¡°Well, did Ran find it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jackson shook his head, ¡°The people I sent out to look for have not gotten any clues so far. If I guessed correctly ¡­ Ran must have been taken away, the situation ¡­ is very dangerous.¡±


    Ran is already a good fighter, random people can not get close to the body.


    But he came to Obren before and after only five or six days, people are like evaporating and disappearing without a trace.


    ¡°Where did hest appear?¡±


    Peter only think things are not too simple, but this is Obren, many things are not in his control.


    ¡°The people sent to investigate have not found the surveince of Ran¡¯s presence, it should be moved by Obren extremely well ced people. People are still tracing, boss don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    It is said that there is no hurry, but in fact Jackson himself is a bit anxious.


    This is Obren, not Waverly.


    Obren people are not good to foreigners, and Obrenw does not protect foreigners.


    ¡°Send more men and keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson nodded his head.


    The lowered face lifted slightly, flickering gaze to Peter, pursed his lips, said with some difficulty: ¡°Not many people have infiltrated Obren over the years. This matter is a little tricky to deal with.¡±


    None of the foreigners who showed up at Obren were able to stay for more than two years.


    So even if you arrange for someone to be in Obren, then you will be deported after two years of time.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This is Obren¡¯s rule.


    ¡°People will be deployedter.¡±


    Peter added, ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy morning and you¡¯re taking a break.¡±


    ¡°Good, if there is something boss, just order me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter responded, turned and walked out of the suite, closing the door behind him.


    Standing in the hallway, he pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and leaned against the wall smoking silently.


    At that moment, a waiter came by at the end of the corridor, pushing a food cart.


    When passing by Peter, he reached out and threw a tissue into the trash can next to Peter, and slipped Peter a note in the process, then left naturally.


    The left hand that took the note tucked into his pocket, the man continued to smoke, only to look at the monitor in the corridor between the corners of his eyes slightly skimming.


    Until a cigarette was finished, he threw the butt into the trash can before turning around and entering the room.


    In the room, Peter opened the note, which contained a string of phone numbers and a message.


    Peter looked at Adriana, who was lying asleep on the bed, then stepped to the bathroom and closed the door.


    Standing in the bathroom, looking at the sink, he walked over, leaned over, propped one hand on the sink counter, and felt under the sink with the other.


    But it was a few seconds of work to pull out a phone from underneath.


    Opened his cell phone and dialed the string of cell phone numbers written down on the note.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times before the other party answered the phone, ¡°Boss?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone is Jennings, the same master who designed the top security system for Asnana vi.


    Jennings is one of Motril¡¯s top technical talents and the object of numerous admirers, unaware that he is one of Peter¡¯s top generals.


    His existence is unknown to Hank.


    ¡°Is this phone secure?¡±


    In Obren, all users¡¯ phones are tapped, not to mention that they areing in from outside the country, so naturally they are more likely to be monitored.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve done the processing on this phone, no one will be listening in.¡±


    Jennings is the most reliable, and Peter is veryfortable with him.


    ¡°Check someone out for me right away.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ran and Sandra.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°By the way, find out the rtionship of the characters around Obren¡¯s patriarch and the whereabouts of Brenden and Anne as fast as you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    ¡°Work hard and be safe.¡±


    Peter droned on.


    Being in Obren, things must be done carefully and thoughtfully, must have to be careful.


    You know this ce is not Waverly, and it¡¯s hard to even build awork without being familiar with the chassis.


    Jackson¡¯s side of the manpower to find Ran, then Jennings side of the focus on the direction of Obren side.


    Over the years, Peter has barely activated Jennings.


    Initially in Gliy Whein Mansion, Brenden, Tiana and Hank, Aaren of that shootout, Jennings came to the wind, only to regret that people just arrived, a fight has ended.


    The second time Jennings was used was to design the security system for Asnana vi.

 Chapter 1214 Meet Celine

    After talking to Jennings, Peter stepped out of the bathroom and didn¡¯t disturb Tokiara as she was still sleeping. Instead, he turned on the suite¡¯sputer and browsed through Obren¡¯s internal news, learning about Obren¡¯s current situation and hot topics.


    Perhaps because Adriana is pregnant with twins, and travel all the way to Obren, physical exertion, so a sleep until 5:00 p. m. to wake up.


    ¡°What time is it, honey?¡±


    Adriana woke up and asked as shey in bed looking at Peter sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Ten minutes past five.¡±


    ¡°Five points?¡±


    Adriana was confused for a moment and looked out the window and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, ¡°I slept for three or four hours?¡±


    ¡°Coming from Waverly, you shouldn¡¯t be jetgged.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°No matter, sleep if you want, after all, there is nothing to do today.¡±


    Peter got up and walked over, sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at the bed squinting eyes not awake Adrianazy like a kitten, the look is very pleasing to the eye.


    He reached out and scraped her cheek and said softly, ¡°Sleep a little longer, I¡¯ll wake you up for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep any more, if I sleep any more I should lose sleep at night.¡±


    Adriana sat up from the bed and looked out of the window, only to see the lights outside, the beautiful Obren night like a great Tang city.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively outside, honey, I want to go for a walk.¡±


    She was eager to get out and see.


    It¡¯s only five o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s getting a little dark on Obren¡¯s side.


    ¡°Fine. You get up and clean up and I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±


    Traveling 10, 000 miles from Waverly to Obren, Peter is naturally heartbroken for Adriana.


    Seeing that she was exhausted, she was eager to let her rest more, after all, after tomorrow, even if she didn¡¯t take the initiative to find Obren¡¯s people, Obren¡¯s people would automaticallye to her door.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    On the rare asion that Adriana was attracted by the view outside, she got up from the bed, went to the bathroom to wash up briefly and gave herself a full disguise.


    Today is Hanbok Festival, but Adriana didn¡¯t want to wear a mask all the time, so she put on some makeup and changed her look a little.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Stepping out of the shower, Adriana stood in front of Peter with a raised eyebrow and a smile, ¡°Do you still recognize me?¡±


    Peter ced his hands in the pockets of his pants, took a step back, looked Shiera up and down, and raised one of his thick eyebrows.


    After a few seconds of silence, his thin lips lightly parted and he said, ¡°Who are you? Where is my Adriana?¡±


    Reaching out, he cupped her chin and pretended to look serious, ¡°Hurry up and give me back my Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana was genuinely amused by Peter and brushed his hand away, ¡°Stop it, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°The wife is awesome, this feels like a change of wife.¡±


    Compliments from a straight man.


    Fruity ¡­


    After he finished his sentence, Adriana red at him angrily, her eyes full of warning.


    Peter was busy then said, ¡°But this look is too ugly, not as good as my wife, you¡¯d better change back.¡±


    The big president is full of desire for survival.


    Such a humorous Peter was a rarity for Adriana, and she knew he was doing his best to coax himself into talking.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was touched, but did not show too obviously, but took his hand, ¡°This way to go out with some peace of mind, will not be found ah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Beforeing back from unnamed ind, she had been appearing in front of the crowd as Lawson, Adriana was still very satisfied with her make-up which she saw as a ¡®disguise¡¯ level.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the conditions, she would want to be a top makeup artist, which would be quite easy.


    ¡°The wife is awesome.¡±


    Peterplimented again, then led Adriana out with him and called on Jackson.


    In Obren is not familiar with the ce, three people go out together to take care of each other, otherwise Peter does not feel at ease.


    The point is that Adriana has a special status and he has to pay attention to his own wife.


    Walk out of the hotel, shuttling in the heart of the bustling Obren city, looking at the bright lights, the trees on both sides of the road decorated with colored lights, just like the night of the fire.


    Beautiful.


    In a first-tier city like Waverly, although the night view is also beautiful, first-tier city people are not only crowded and everyone is in a hurry.


    Not asfortable as Obren¡¯s people live in style.


    They are apanied by their children, husbands, elders and friends, each with a smile on their face, really living a life of freedom is a god.


    Previously, the paradise only existed in the fantasy, when the fantasy into reality, Adriana feel some dream-like, unbelievable.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really beautiful here.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a word of emotion.


    If not because this is Obren, Adriana would be attracted by the scenery here do not want to leave.


    This is Obren, which is inextricably linked to her, making her somewhat repulsed by this ce.


    Even if it is beautiful, she will not want to stay here.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, and you can stay a while longer if you like.¡±


    Peter went along with her words.


    His sincere words, without a trace of adulteration.


    What¡¯s the harm in staying here for a while as long as Adriana likes it?


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    The smile on Adriana¡¯s face disappeared instantly, and was reced by a look of disappointment that could not be brushed away.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, but this is not the ce for us after all. Let¡¯s go home when we¡¯re done with our business. I still think Waverly is good.¡±


    The hometown where I grew up is the best at any time.


    Peter pursed his lips and pointed to a small vendor on the side, ¡°Look at the things over there are quite exquisite, do you want to take a look?¡±


    He digressed.


    Looking in the direction Peter was pointing, Adriana realized it was a candy blowing vendor who made very delicate and beautiful candy figures.


    Adriana walked over and looked at it for a while, then was attracted by the ivory carving on the side and took the opportunity to go to the next house.


    Gadgets are always so popr with girls, Adriana shopping does not feel tired, look here and there, everywhere full of novelty.


    It wasn¡¯t until two hourster, when the novelty had worn off and Adriana¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger, that she joined Peter in finding a hotel and the three of them went in for dinner.


    It¡¯s still the familiar Chinese food, which tastes better.


    Secondly, because Adriana is pregnant, Obren¡¯s food may not be suitable for her to eat, so Peter is more concerned about her feelings.


    Midway through the meal, Adriana wanted to go to the bathroom, so she said, ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter was a bit uneasy.


    ¡°Oops, it¡¯s okay, what are you afraid of in broad daylight.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand and got up alone and walked out of the box straight to the public bathroom.


    It was mealtime, and there were quite a few people going to the bathroom, so she waited a few minutes to finish her physical problems.


    Step out of the cubicle and stand in themon area to wash your hands.


    Just as she turned off the tap, she looked up for a moment and saw a face in the ss mirror, a familiar face, identical to her face.


    No, I should say exactly the same as her face before she cross-dressed!


    Is ¡­ Celine?

 Chapter 1215 – Heavy Heart

    Adriana was startled by the sudden appearance.


    But the two just four eyes in the mirror, Adriana took a few seconds to adjust her mind, leaned forward slightly, looked at herself in the mirror, raised her hand to ruffle the hair on her forehead, turned around, and walked away naturally.


    That kind of cloudy and light-hearted, as if really do not know the name of the person in front of the general name.


    At this moment, Adriana realized that Celine knew she existed since she appeared at Obren in the morning, and that meeting her at Goskington Restaurant was not a coincidence, but a premeditated ¡®encounter¡¯.


    ¡°Sister, is that you?¡±


    With only a momentary brush, Adriana walked just two steps behind Celine when she heard Celine¡¯s voice from behind her.


    Sister?


    She called her sister.


    Not in English, but in a fluent nativenguage!


    Obviously should feel strange people, strange voice, but fall into Adriana¡¯s ears sounded so familiar and ¡­ natural.


    Sandra is simr to her appearance, voice and demeanor after stic surgery, but those are deliberate and always give a very pretentious feeling.


    But Celine and she are twin sisters, really too simr.


    Adriana pace a stunned, cheek slightly side, the corner of the eye skimmed to the Celine behind, finally step away.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡±


    Celine, who was standing behind her, continued, ¡°I know you are Adriana, you don¡¯t have to disguise yourself.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know Celine and doesn¡¯t understand why she speaks a differentnguage.


    Maybe there is a credit to Ruth and Archie.


    Adriana, who had taken a few steps, stopped, turned around, and gazed at Celine.


    The two were separated by less than ten meters, two by two, forgetting each other, withplicated expressions.


    ¡°You followed me?¡±


    Since Celine already knows who she is, there is no point in continuing to pretend.


    Only she was more or less ufortable in her heart and didn¡¯t like being followed so much.


    Adriana surveyed Celine, a slender woman with waist-length hair, wearing a silver round headdress, which was carved with a nirvana phoenix, dotted with silver leaves all around, making a sound as crisp as silver bells when she walked.


    She wears aplicated neck ornament on her neck, set off the treasure blue embroidered dress extra bright eye-catching, especially her face with red lips and white teeth, sweet and lovely, with its own aura, the beauty of people can not take their eyes off.


    Celine walked up to Adriana and the two stood very close to each other, just less than a meter apart.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She shook her head gently, and the ornaments she wore on her head made a buling buling sound that was very pleasing to the ear. ¡°You should know that Grandma is the Obren matriarch. You¡¯d know about it even if I didn¡¯t check.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was orphaned as a child.¡±


    Perhaps for others, the sudden addition of a family member is the best thing that could happen, but Adriana does not feel the slightest bit lucky, but instead finds it incredibly ironic.


    ¡°Mommy told me a lot of things about you, I understand how you feel and I know you¡¯re not having a good time. I came to see you today ¡­¡±


    Celine treats Adriana with a self-effacing look, reading between the lines withpassion and sympathy for her.


    ¡°Do I know you well?¡±


    Adriana snorted augh, ¡°I never like talking to strangers.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and walked away.


    But left a message ¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t follow me again!¡±


    Highly cool and spontaneous, with only a natural aura.


    Compared with Celine such sweet girl, Adriana can be sweet and salt, after all, once practiced in the unnamed ind for several years, the kind of aura after the baptism of gunfire, not ordinary people can bepared.


    Looking at her distant back, Celine pursed her lips and didn¡¯t chase after her.


    Adriana returned to the box, Peter noticed that she did not look well, a slight frown, seems to understand one or two.


    ¡°Come over and eat, the food will get coldter.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sitting beside Peter, Adriana picked up her chopsticks and ate in silence, allowing the man to refill her food.


    Mostly because Celine¡¯s appearance directly affected Adriana¡¯s mood, and after leaving the restaurant after dinner, Adriana was not in a good mood.


    After a stroll around downtown, the three returned to the hotel and went to their respective rooms to rest.


    In the hotel suite, Adriana stood on the balcony, blowing the night breeze, with a glimpse of Obren at night, and her mood became heavier and heavier.


    Suddenly, there was a thin jacket on her shoulders, and she fell into the man¡¯s arms.


    Leaning obediently on Peter¡¯s shoulder, he heard the man ask, ¡± Already met her?¡±


    That she is no one else, worthy of nature is Celine.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What did she say to you that made you so upset?¡±


    The man wrapped his arm around her waist and patted her hand gently, as if to soothe her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything about ¡­¡±


    Adriana also do not know what to say, a long sigh, said: ¡°see her I can not help but think of Ruth and Archie, will think of me and you have today and they have inseparable rtionship. I ¡­ feel resentful.¡±


    People have seven emotions, many years to be yed in the palm of the hand, it is inevitable that the heart will be stigmatized and negative emotions.


    ¡°I saw her today and realized that she was living so well and was so protected that I couldn¡¯t help butpare myself to her. Obviously they are both from the same mother, why do I have to endure so much, while she is pampered and protected by everyone like a princess.¡±


    More importantly, Ruth went to great lengths to force Celine to return to Obren in order to keep her from being the Obren heir.


    The real ¡­ is too abominable.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 1216 – Going to see the Obren patriarch

    As Adriana¡¯s husband, Peter naturally feels sorry for what Adriana is going through.


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯lle out of your misery.¡±


    He could onlyfort Adriana and tell her not to think too much.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say another word.


    After a night of rest, Adriana slept until she woke up naturally.


    Woke up to find Peter was not there.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    She called out.


    In the living room, Peter walked in and saw Adriana awake and walked over, ¡°Good morning, you can rest a little longer.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    After a night¡¯s rest, she felt that the quality of her sleep was really not too good, dreaming of Ruth one moment, Old Mr. Soto the next, and Celine the next.


    The whole person¡¯s thoughts are veryplicated, and they simply do not sleep soundly.


    Getting up and going to the bathroom to wash up, Peter took her to the living room for dinner.


    The symptoms are not obvious, but the appetite is far less than before.


    ¡°Why do you eat so little?¡±


    Seeing that she had only eaten a little, Peter was a little worried, ¡°You are not eating alone now, you need to take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Where am I that pretentious?¡±


    To say that it is not so pretentious, the truth is that Adriana some nausea want to vomit, but afraid to affect Peter¡¯s appetite for dinner, she still hold back.


    After the meal, the waiter cleared away the dishes and left.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Adriana sat on the couch and asked Peter, ¡°Any news from Ran?¡±


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want Adriana to worry too much about Ran, so he didn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    Adriana pursed her lips and shook her head helplessly.


    Helpless smile, fleeting, raised his eyes, asked: ¡°Is there no clue at all? In fact, you do not need to hide from me, with your ability, a day can not find people I can understand, three or four days still can not find a person, is bound to be a tricky situation. Not to mention ¡­¡±


    She got up, walked to the window, looking at therge Obren downtown, a frustrated sigh, ¡°here is the chassis of Obren, there are Ruth and Brenden. they, no one save the heart. Especially yesterday to see Celine, she can clearly know my schedule, will also know Ran¡¯s schedule, this thing is they do. ¡±


    Adriana guessed a good deal.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a bit of worry, ¡°I told you not to think about it and to take care of yourself.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want Adriana to worry too much about other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a canary in a cage, not that frail.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter is doing it for her own good, but she doesn¡¯t want to be a flower in a hothouse either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see the patriarch today.¡±


    The matriarch, naturally, is her grandmother.


    Someone she was rted to by blood but had never met.


    Adriana was very unfamiliar with that person and had no little expectation, but she had to meet her again.


    ¡°Take a day off and go back tomorrow.¡±


    Coming from Waverly, the journey was a long and arduous one, which would be hard for a normal person, let alone Adriana.


    She is already weak and pregnant with twins, so I¡¯m afraid her body can¡¯t support her.


    Peter¡¯s greatest concern is Adriana¡¯s health.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Get up and walk to Peter, take his hand, lean on his chest, look up at him, and pout, ¡°Am I that pretentious?¡±


    ¡°Or am I that useless in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, I ¡­ am a little tired and want to take a day off.¡±


    Peter pulled a random reason, a very uninspired reason.


    ¡°You? Forget it, I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Adriana hooked her lips in a smile.


    She really didn¡¯t believe Peter¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t know that what Peter said was the truth.


    From the time he arrived at Obren yesterday, he felt a bit ufortable physically.


    At first, he thought he might be suffering from running and straining, but by today the pain in his body intensified, making him even more ufortable.


    All this time, he told Adriana that he was stable and had gotten better.


    Nor did they continue taking the medication.


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen to his body and was a little worried.


    Because of this, Peter is also worried that Adriana¡¯s body will have problems at Obren.


    Of course, this is just his guess.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, let¡¯s go and meet them today. Sooner orter, we have to meet, let¡¯s meet early and go home early, okay?¡±


    The woman hugged Peter¡¯s waist and said, ¡°I miss Luis and Helen, and Grandpa Soto, and my brother and them.¡±


    In a foreign country, even if there are rtives around, it still makes people feel like something is missing.


    Peter couldn¡¯t argue with Adriana and just agreed, ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    What else could Peter do but say yes to her?


    Your own woman has to spoil herself.


    ¡°So we depart now?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter agreed.


    The two went out, went downstairs with Jackson and drove away from the hotel.


    On the way, Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s body and looked sideways at the beautiful view outside the window.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really beautiful here.¡±


    In the morning, the sky is a bit cool, ten thousand sunsets reflect half the sky, wisps of morning light haloed in Obren¡¯s characteristic buildings, like ayer of light golden halo, beautiful as a picture.


    ¡°It is very beautiful. Like it here, you can stay a while longer, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I still like Waverly better than here.¡±


    Adriana said.


    The car drove all the way for more than an hour and arrived at Obren¡¯s Asco vige area.


    The reason why it is called Asco vige is because the vige is right in the center of Obren, built on Betawell Mount.


    It happens that Betawell Mount is in the center of Obren, so their house is directly named Asco vige.


    The road to the cottage goes up around the mountain, but the good thing is that the road is very wide, the slope is not very high, it is not as scary as you think.


    When going up the mountain, the car was slow, because the two cars in front of them rear-ended and blocked the road, they arrived at the top in half an hour.


    Betawell Mount is one or two thousand meters high, a veryrge mountain, but the top is very t, as if cut off horizontally by a giant.


    ¡°The reason why Obren chose Betawell Mount as their main temple, because the top of Mazar Mountain has a deep natural freshwaterke, it is said that ording to the divination of Obren ancestors, calcted that this is a feng shui treasure, so the base camp is established in Betawell Mount. However, the Betawell Mount scenery is absolutely one of the top, I came once, I really think the scenery is breathtaking, domestic attractions and they absolutely can notpare.¡±


    Jackson described the scenery of Betawell Mount and could not stop praising it.


    If Tokara had just listened to it, she might have felt adulterated, but when she saw the scenery inside Obren, she would not have felt Jackson¡¯s words were false.


    I have to say, Obren is really beautiful and unforgettable.


    Can ¡­ despite her first visit, here also left her with too many scars.

 Chapter 1217 Their Real Purpose

    The car drove outside Asco vige and there were several guards at the entrance, stopping their car.


    ¡°Boss, you guys wait.¡±


    Jackson parked down, walked up to the guard, took out the pass and said a little bit about their situation.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been out of their sight since we came to Obren. Now driving to Betawell Mount, they wouldn¡¯t know?¡±


    By Adriana¡¯s nature, she would have been reluctant toe over to them of her own ord, but in order to get home early, she had to do so.


    As Adriana¡¯s words fell, Peter¡¯s phone rang.


    He took a call, simply said, ¡®Got it,¡¯ and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Just got word that Archie and Ruth are back and that matriarchs Chaya and Celine just left Asco vige and met up at Goskington Restaurant in an hour.¡±


    Chaya is Adriana¡¯s grandmother.


    Goskington Restaurant happens to be the ce where Adriana ate on her first day in Obren.


    They came yesterday, and Archie arrived today, which is really fast.


    ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    Adriana ran out of ideas for a while.


    To be precise, it should be immersed in despondent emotions, not knowing what to do.


    Those people are her closest rtives, but one by one, they are counting on her, forcing her to Obren.


    And now when ites to Obren, they forget her existence when they meet in private.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own way.¡±


    Peter patted Adriana¡¯s hand,forting her, and then waved to Jackson, who was standing outside, gesturing for him to get in.


    Jackson took orders and immediately returned to the car.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Go down the mountain and immediately have two cars prepared with makeup artists and several Obren costumes.¡±


    Peter instructed Jackson.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t say exactly what he was going to do, and Jackson didn¡¯t ask much, turning the car around and going straight down the hill.


    Adriana¡¯s mind wondered, ¡°honey, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    Peter sold a story.


    The limo came down the hill and they immediately changed to a limo with the makeup artist sitting inside.


    After another half hour, they switched to a limousine before driving straight to Goskington Restaurant.


    ¡°Pleasee inside for the two of you.¡±


    When he saw the two men walk in, the waiter immediately led the men upstairs.


    Only one of the two guests said, ¡°We booked the box, 309.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, well, please follow me up.¡±


    The waiter took the two to room 309, took their seats, ordered, and waited for their food to be served.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    The two men dressed in Obren men¡¯s clothing are actually Adriana and Peter.


    The reason why they changed the limousine was to avoid those who were following them and came to Goskington Restaurant in disguise.


    Peter got up, walked to the door of the box and closed it, turned and walked to the west side of the box and stood by the wall, only to see him gently pushing the oil painting on the wall and pulling out an imperceptible piece of drilling from the wall.


    At once, the sound of talking next door immediately came in, and the sound was very clear.


    Adriana was so surprised that she hurriedly got up and walked to Peter, surprised, and asked in a small voice, ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Secret.¡±


    ¡°Then won¡¯t you hear itter when someone serves the food?¡±


    ¡°No way. One of our own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and the two returned to the table and sat down, listening very quietly to the conversation of the people next door.


    ¡°Adri hasn¡¯te to you guys yet?¡±


    It¡¯s Ruth¡¯s voice.


    ¡°s, that girl is probably still waiting for me, the olddy, to go to her.¡±


    An old and unfamiliar voice, listening to the tone of her voice, it is not difficult to guess that she should be the Obren matriarch, Chaya.


    ¡°Mommy, actually ¡­ I went to see my sister yesterday, but she ¡­ didn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    Celine said with some sadness.


    ¡°You went to her? What was her reaction?¡±


    Ruth¡¯s brow knitted lightly with some concern.


    Celine shook her head, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me very much and speaks very mean to me. Actually ¡­ I still like her a lot. Feel sorry for her too.¡±


    ¡°You girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you went to see her?¡±


    Chaya raised her hand and poked her head, ¡°You don¡¯t know to tell me if there¡¯s something wrong, what kind of body don¡¯t you know? That girl is practiced, what if she hurts you?¡±


    The tone of reprimand, not difficult to hear the words are full of heartache for Celine.


    Sitting at the table, Adriana held her ss and sipped the warm water in it, but could not resist the cold, prickly feelinging from deep inside her heart.


    As she listened, Adriana felt more and more that she was an outsider and was in a particrly low mood.


    Which countless times inwardly cautioned themselves not to have too many illusions about them and just do well.


    But at this moment she felt the taste of that, how the bones of the heart.


    Not to mention Adriana, even Peter, who is an outsider, feels pain for her.


    Sitting beside her, he put his arm around her shoulders and let her lean on his shoulder in silentfort.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s main goal is to get the best out of the world. The left-wing gang is very supportive of ni, but ni¡¯s real master is Brenden. if we continue to dy, I¡¯m afraid the night will be too long. I am a wife, how long can I support?¡±


    Chaya couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.


    Adriana has not met Chaya as of now, but now listening to the voice next door, it is not difficult to feel that she is already ancient.


    ¡°But ¡­ sister doesn¡¯t seem to want to meet with us at all.¡±


    ¡°You stupid girl, if she does not want to meet with us, and how wille to Obren? That child is also a poor, only afraid of resentment in the heart, remembering us.¡±


    Chaya sighed repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s been a rough couple of days on the left nk, and there will be action in a few days. We must meet with Adriana tomorrow to make sure.¡±


    Ruth looked over at her husband Archie with a worried frown, slowly hanging her head and tightening her grip on Archie¡¯s hand.


    As Ruth¡¯s husband, Archie knows her better than anyone.


    But at this point, I don¡¯t know how tofort her.


    ¡°The only one who can save Celine is Adriana. when Celine is healed, she can enter the Motril royal family as a way to protect Obren¡¯s safety.¡±


    Chaya shook her head and sighed, ¡°How is our Celine not a poor child?¡±


    Listening to the conversation next door, Adriana snapped her head up to look at Peter, the eyes as if to say ¡­ original, they called me back just for this?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Peter read Adriana¡¯s meaning.


    The two men spoke not loudly enough to be heard by the people next door.


    He went on to say: ¡°If only so, as early as Waverly they will be directly with you to confess all, why try to get you back to Obren? Chaya is old, the body is much worse than before, the patriarch of the natural do not do soon. But Obren in order to secure the rtionship with Motril, must choose one from between you and Celine to marry the Motril royal prince. The only choice they have is Celine. simrly, Celine married into the Motril royal family, the Obren patriarch position will be vacant. ruth can not inherit the patriarch position, you be the only choice.¡±

 Chapter 1218 Finding Raylan

    ¡°So, you knew all along?¡±


    Adriana questioned in a hushed voice.


    From Peter¡¯s reaction, it is easy to see that he should have known about it long before, but did not tell her.


    ¡°I only found out about it yesterday, too.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter looked grave, ¡°As you know, Obren is not just anyone cane in, so many things are extraordinarily restricted.¡±


    Adriana bites her lip, not knowing what to say.


    Fate is not up to me, but her fate is to be clutched in the hands of others and manipted with abandon.


    I¡¯m afraid this would be too much for anyone to take.


    Adriana sat with Peter for a while longer, saying nothing more of particr importance next door until they left, and Peter left with Adriana to return to the hotel.


    In the hotel suite, Adriana lies in bed, depressed and sullen.


    Originally she was a victim and happened to be pregnant, more sensitive and emotional, which was exacerbated by all the factors.


    Peter sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the beloved woman lying in bed with a desperate face, he followed the sadness.


    ¡°Trust me. If you do not want to stay, I will certainly not let you stay in Obren. but now the vital thing is how to lift thepulsion.¡±


    Even if Peter¡¯s ability is greater than the sky, he has no way to lift thepulsion. ¡°What we need to do now is to put a n in ce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adrianay on her side of the bed, her back to Peter, and answered.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t want to talk to Peter, but she was in a heavy mood and wanted to be alone for a while.


    From noon to afternoon, Adrianay down until it was time to get up with dinner and followed Peter in Obren for a stroll through the night market before returning.


    The next day.


    Adriana woke up at the crack of dawn.


    ¡°Why are you awake so early?¡±


    Petery beside Adriana, hugged her waist, patted it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, you can sleep a little more, I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, felt a little sick.¡±


    The little woman said as her head rubbed against Adriana¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±


    Peter suddenly wrinkled his eyebrows, his heartstrings tense, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, does it hurt anywhere?¡±


    From the moment he stepped into Obren, Peter had some difort and as time went on, his symptoms seemed to be more and more pronounced .


    Although that slight pain had no effect on him, it was clearly felt.


    He thought Adriana was suffering from the same symptoms as him.


    ¡°Nothing, just a little back pain.¡±


    Adriana sighed, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Ran, he¡¯s a good fighter, but he disappeared within days ofing to Obren. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s Chaya, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be Brenden. no, I should say Emilio now.¡±


    Brenden¡¯s true identity is Emilio, the original head of Obren¡¯s left wing.


    But now the head of Obren¡¯s left wing is ni, but who doesn¡¯t know that ni looks up to Emilio?


    ¡°After Emilio (Brenden) arrived in Obren, my men kept an eye on him. He was wounded, after returning to Obren, he went to ni¡¯s country house with Anne to recuperate. The two appeared in Obren would have to avoid suspicion, naturally would not risk their lives to kidnap Ran.¡±


    Peter deduced that Ran was either taken by Chaya or by Ruth¡¯s people.


    ¡°Send someone to find him as soon as possible, I really can¡¯t owe Ran anything more.¡±


    In this life, Adriana owes Ran too much, and if something happens to Ran because of her this time, Adriana will never be able to get past herself.


    ¡°Someone has been sent to look for it, and we will have news soon.¡±


    Other people do not rest assured that Peter, but Jennings work, Peter absolutely rest assured.


    On the one hand he is a top security system master, on the other hand he is also a qualified hacker. ¡°The results will be avable in three hours at thetest.¡±

 Chapter 1219 Obren’s Secret [1

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Adriana was a little less convinced.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Peter gave a definite answer.


    The two of themy in bed for a while before getting up to wash up and eat.


    After eating, it was already 8:30 am.


    Adriana, with a heavy heart, paced back and forth in the room, sometimes standing on the balcony looking out at the scenery, with a frown that could not be brushed away.


    Soon to meet with Obren¡¯s people, she instead became more and more nervous and worried.


    Peter really did not know how tofort Adriana, so he did not say anything.


    Huzzah-


    At that moment, Peter¡¯s private cell phone vibrated.


    He took out his cell phone and answered the call, which was from Jennings.


    ¡°Boss, the person has been found.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jennings said.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°People were taken by Archie¡¯s people, supposedly at Ruth¡¯s behest. People were taken into Asco vige and our people couldn¡¯t get in.¡±


    Jennings silent for a while, and said: ¡°Asco vige can be directly into the mountain body, there are many dark passages, the structure is veryplex. Don¡¯t say the next person, only afraid of Asco vige in the few people have entered the secret passages. So ¡­¡±


    So, there is no way for people to be rescued.


    The center of Betawell Mount is a freshwaterke a kilometer away from the summit, surrounded by flowering nts and trees that grow so lushly that they obscure the cliff face that drops vertically from the center of Mazar¡¯s summit.


    Not to mention that Betawell Mount is not a casual person can enter, is to enter the people without permission is not possible to go down to the dark room inside.


    Also only Chaya, Ruth and the others can enter.


    Ruth left Obren earlier in the year and married Archie, having already broken Obren¡¯s rules and being expelled from Obren.


    So she is now back to Obren are also secret back, not many people know.


    Otherwise, it will certainly cause Obren people¡¯s discontent.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and pinched his brow, a little annoyed.


    In this situation, rashly entering is to send death.


    Obren is so liberal that everyone can buy a gun privately as long as they get a permit to carry it. Not to mention that Asco vige has Motril¡¯s special forces in addition to Obren¡¯s own trained elite.


    It is simply difficult to break in and save people.


    At the moment, the only way left is to outsmart them.


    ¡°Tough job, get some rest, I¡¯ll contact you if something happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    The call between the two men was brief and simple.


    After hanging up the phone, Adriana came over and asked with an expectant look on her face, ¡°Is there any news from Ran?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but her biggest concern now was where Ran was.


    Peter put away his phone, looked up at Adriana, reached out and pulled her down.


    ¡°Ran found it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s delicate cheeks were tinged with a smile as she excitedly took Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Where is he now? Phew~ finally found him, as long as he¡¯s okay, I was really scared to death.¡±


    She cares about Ran because she hase to think of him as family.


    Beyond the boundaries of friendship.


    Seeing her so happy, Peter couldn¡¯t help but be a little annoyed, afraid that his next words would quench her excitement and make her fall into sadness again.


    She hasn¡¯t been very happy since she entered Obren.


    ¡°How ¡­ what happened?¡±


    Adriana was not happy for a few seconds, he noticed Peter¡¯s face was not right, his heart thumped, his heart strings tense.


    Busy asking, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ran was taken by Ruth¡¯s men. He is now in a secret room inside Betawell Mount. There are too many dark passages in the chamber to get in without someone who knows the way.¡±


    The chamber is inside the mountain body, the entry can go down the cliff wall at the top of the mountain, but there are many secret rooms inside, that is, there is a structure map empty will be lost.


    It isparable to a maze.


    When his words fell, Adriana¡¯s small face sank and her smile instantly disappeared.


    ¡°How did that happen.¡±


    She wrinkled her brow and slowly hung her head in contemtion.


    ¡°There are always more ways than difficulties, so don¡¯t worry too much. Besides, Ruth knows that you have a great rtionship with Ran, and she won¡¯t make a move on Ran until you agree to her demands. We, still have the bargaining chips.¡±


    Peterforted Adriana.


    But his words make perfect sense.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    As if enlightened, Adriana snapped her head up to look at Peter, ¡°You have a point, so should we go to Obren now?¡±


    She was a little anxious.


    Other things can be dyed, but the lives of people are at stake, it is not time to be impulsive.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    Peter shook his head, ¡°Once you take the initiative, you lose.¡±


    He reached out and put his hand on Adriana¡¯s shoulder and rested his forehead against hers. The two of them acted very intimately, which was also Peter¡¯s way of soothing Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana, this is Obren, we are far less powerful than them. The only thing we can do now is to be steady, we must be quiet and respond to all changes.¡±


    Looking at the woman she loved pining away like this, Peter was really a little angry.


    But anger does not solve any problems, but only interferes with the correct judgment of things.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana thought about it and thought Peter¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Okay, listen to you.¡±


    Her mind was a little confused, receiving interference from the Shangguan family, and her emotions were so low that she couldn¡¯t adjust herself.


    Peter got up and poured her a ss of water, ¡°Have some water.¡±


    Adriana took the ss of water and took a sip.


    The man went around behind her and gently squeezed her shoulders, ¡°Some things even if you think about them day after day, you can¡¯t change anything, so why not let nature take its course and let yourself go?¡±


    ¡°That said, I always feel a little uneasy. And Vivian, I still feel that there is something wrong with Vivian that day. Good thing I arranged for Colin to keep an eye on her when I was leaving, otherwise I would have only been more worried.¡±


    ¡°You are limited in your ability to take care of yourself alone, how can you take care of others?¡±


    Although Adriana is affectionate, Peter is only worried about her now and hopes she will get better soon and out of her misery.


    In a few days, it would be the next day of illness, and Peter didn¡¯t want to see Adriana in pain.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door outside.


    Adriana¡¯s heart thudded and she couldn¡¯t help but tense up.


    The obvious reaction Peter clearly perceived, soothingly patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Walked around the couch and went over to open the door.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Obren¡¯s people standing in the doorway, it was Jackson.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jackson took a nce at sitting in the living room, then walked up to Peter and muttered a few words to him in a low voice.


    Hearing his words, Peter¡¯s brow knitted and his gaze flickered, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to my room then, call me if somethinges up.¡±


    Jackson turned around and went next door to his room.


    Peter closed the door and returned to the room, and Adriana was busy asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Peter wasn¡¯t going to tell Adriana what happened, so he lifted his wrist and looked at the time, ¡°They should being soon, you better be a little prepared.¡±


    Just because of an Obren young master identity, gave her endless pain, now finally to face the pain, face the pain, solve the pain, Adriana will inevitably be nervous.


    ##Chapter 1220


    The two sat in the room for a while, and finally at ten o¡¯clock again, they arrived.


    ¡°Whates around eventuallyes around.¡±


    Hearing the sound of Ruth speaking at the door, Peter noticed that Adriana was not looking well and said.


    Adriana jawed slightly and did not speak.


    Peter walked over and pulled open the door to the living room and saw four people standing outside the living room.


    Ruth, Archie, Chaya, Celine.


    Peter, dressed in a silver gray suit, ced one hand in the pocket of his pants and held the door frame with one hand, scanned the four people with cold eyes and took a step back, gesturing for them toe in.


    To them a gloomy face, not even a polite word.


    It¡¯s not that Peter doesn¡¯t know any better, but because of what they did to Adriana, they can¡¯t be polite to them.


    ¡°Peter, Ruth and the girls have something to say to Adri, youe down with me and hang out.¡±


    The three women walked in, except for Archie who stood outside the door, wanting Peter to go out with him.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Peter Fei thin lips hook, clear cold gaze with a few points of contempt and sarcasm, ¡°Why go out? I¡¯ve been calling Ruth so affectionately, but I don¡¯t even have the right to speak. Is it possible that up to now the Schroeder family does not regard you as one of their own?¡±


    He looked back at Adriana and then at a few people and said in a deep voice, ¡°Where there is Adriana, there will be me. Today, if you want to talk, talk, if you don¡¯t want to talk, get out.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to talk to my daddy and mommy like that? Don¡¯t forget this is Obren, our chassis, you are too arrogant.¡±


    Without waiting for them to say anything, Celine retorted with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Honey is my husband, he has to stay. If you want to talk, talk, if not, please leave.¡±


    In the living room, Adriana stands up and walks towards them, finally standing beside Peter and taking his hand.


    And then, raising her eyes, her sharp gaze shot straight at Celine, ¡°If Obren doesn¡¯t wee us, we can leave now.¡±


    Her man, she can bully, but not others.


    The woman¡¯s domineering rebuttal really made Peter feel relieved.


    Looking down at the small woman at his side, Peter Fei thin lips raised an arc.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Celine was disliked by the red face, pursed his lips, but did not know how to retort.


    ¡°All right, just stay.¡±


    Obren patriarch Chaya raised her hand and took out the majesty of an elder, ¡°Go in and talk.¡±


    She stepped into the living room and sat directly on the sofa, that means, there are a few anti-patronage.


    The four walked in, and Adriana looked up at Peter with a slight frown.


    Peter¡¯srge palm on her head gently patted, spoiling you a smile, although did not speak, but is a silentfort.


    He reached out to close the door and the two men walked into the living room.


    Peter and Adriana asked for the top suite when they stayed, which was more than spacious enough for six people on the sofa.


    Adriana and Peter sat across from them, with only Celine sitting on the single couch to the side.


    The two sat down, but they did not speak.


    Adriana picked up a cup of tea from the table, took a sip, and didn¡¯t squeal.


    ¡°Here, let me refill some water for you.¡±


    Peter took the ss of water from Adriana and got up to help her pour it, but had no intention of helping them pour tea at all.


    ¡°What kind of husband did you find, you don¡¯t even have the basic hospitality. Even if you don¡¯t pour me tea, they are daddy, mommy and grandma. Grandma is also the Obren matriarch.¡±


    Without waiting for them to say anything, Celineined unhappily again.


    ¡°Not satisfied?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes swept over to Celine, ¡°You can leave if you¡¯re not satisfied.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t have a good attitude towards Celine at all.


    In fact, whether it¡¯s Celine or the other three, Adriana doesn¡¯t even want to say a word to them, let alone be polite.


    ¡°Celine!¡±


    Chaya gave Celine a light rebuke.


    Adriana looked over at Chaya, with her full head of silver hair, her long hair polished and coiled up, a silver pin in ce, a teardrop-shaped red diamond set at the bottom of a dangling tassel, rubies in her ears, and a long-sleeved ck corseted dress with a gold tassel belt.


    Although her face crawled with wrinkles, but she was already fair-skinned, and put on light makeup, painted with vermilion lipstick, cloudy eyes prated shrewd, the whole person¡¯s imposing,parable to the royal aristocracy.


    I have to say, Chaya is really too ssy.


    Celine looked at Chaya and grimaced in resignation.


    That feeling, most likely by Chaya has been spoiled in the heart, not ever been reprimanded, will be aggrieved.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be angry, your sister she is just straightforward.¡±


    Ruth immediately stepped forward to round things up.


    Peter, who was pouring water aside, came over, handed it to Adriana and sat beside her, silent.


    ¡°Say it. What do you want to do when you go to all the trouble and borateyout to force me toe to Obren?¡±


    Adriana folded her legs and leaned on the couch, taking a sip of hot water from her ss of water and forcing herself to face them calmly.


    Being questioned so directly by her, Ruth subconsciously looked to Chaya to get her to talk.


    Chaya wrinkled her eyebrows, gazing at Tokiara averted, but did not know how to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking.¡±


    Archie saw that the two were not good at talking, so he tried toe and exin.


    ¡°Did I ask you? Or is it that in THE Schroeder family, you get to make the call.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold eyes were awe-inspiring, and she disliked it in a good way.


    ¡°Adri, how do you talk to your daddy!¡±


    Ruth immediately stepped forward to defend Archie.


    Others could care less about Archie and misunderstand him, but in front of her, this kind of thing will never be allowed to happen.


    ¡°Daddy? Oh.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and snorted, ¡°Sorry, I was raised by my foster mother, I don¡¯t even know what my foster father looks like, so how would I know what kind of species ¡®Daddy¡¯ is.¡±


    Anger.


    Anger.


    What she has endured all these years is thanks to them, but now they can still be so light-hearted, how can she be embarrassed?


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re too much, how can you talk about daddy like that?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Celine wasn¡¯t happy about it either.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s too much, why do you have to condemn yourself to stay here.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and put his arm on Adriana¡¯s shoulder, wrapping his arm around her shoulder to give her the greatestfort and help her calm down with his actions.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    Chaya scolded sternly and sighed again, ¡°We¡¯re all family, what¡¯s all the noise about.¡±


    After all, it is the Obren patriarch, with a big brother aura, legs folded, ten fingers interlocked on the knee.


    Shrewd eyes looked to Adriana and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking.¡±


    She sighed in frustration, and then said: ¡°Obren is the former Dinosearch, a thousand years ago through the war, people are not living, our ancestors will take a few big family escape, came here to escape the world, living a life of men and women. It was not until a hundred years ago that the sudden intrusion of the Motril people made us aware of the outside world, and at the same time we were threatened with our lives. Faced with the threat of the Motril people¡¯s advanced equipment, we only surrendered and tied up with the Motril royal family to ensure Obren¡¯s peace and stability.


    For many years, the patriarchs have changed, and the n has continued to work on modern, highly sophisticated equipment, but ultimatelygs behind Motril. neither the economy, the military S, nor modern technological development can reach the heights topete with it. In order to maintain stability, we have to continue our rtionship with the Motril royal family. But in your generation, you and your sister Celine are the only two left. You finally fell in love with Peter, and after several twists and turns you still got married, so now the only one who can tie the knot with the Motril royal family is your sister, Shangguan ¡­¡±


    ¡°You wait!¡±


    Chaya¡¯s words were not yet spoken, but Adriana had already heard the foul.


    She interrupted immediately, her frosty eyes looking directly at Chaya, ¡°You mean, when I married honey, you went to great lengths to prevent it?¡±


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s question, Chaya nced over her shoulder and her eyes shed.


    Perhaps I didn¡¯t expect Adriana to be so resourceful as to easily spot the problem.


    ¡°Adri, your grandmother ¡­¡±


    Ruth immediately stepped forward to round up, but Adriana didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, ¡°Tell me, thepulsion on honey, who did it?¡±


    Until now, Adriana really understood why Harlee appeared back then, and why he shot Sloane on Orco Mount, and when she was falsely used by Sloane to jail, Harlee did note forward to rify for her.


    Even Adriana was wondering if the Obren were responsible for Peter falling off the cliff into aa on Orco Mount.

 Chapter 1220 Obren’s Secret [2]

    Immediately after, she had a conflict with Peter, and was framed by Old Mr. Alston, she drove away from Waverly on the way to be chased and killed, and fell into a deepa.


    When I woke up, I was already in the unnamed ind!


    unnamed ind and Motril a stay is four years, or sent by Harlee, when in order to control her, but also gave her a drug to control her freedom, until four yearster to let her back to Waverly.


    Adriana subconsciously nced sideways at Peter, but saw that Peter was looking at him.


    From the look in Peter¡¯s eyes, Adriana understood roughly what was going on.


    A few years ago, Harlee was ordered by Old Mr. Soto to send her to the unnamed ind and create the illusion that she was dead.


    Old Mr. Soto is Ruth¡¯s man and only takes orders from Ruth.


    So, sending her to the unnamed ind was not to train her at all, but they wanted to prevent her from marrying Peter.


    Perhaps it is also possible to specte that they have repeatedly and unsessfully attacked Peter.


    Because they did not expect the amazing strength behind Peter.


    Not to mention that Peter had the ability to get in and out of the unnamed ind, and that he wore a human mask and pretended to be Solomon to stay with her for a long time in theter days.


    Again, Adriana could see that Peter probably didn¡¯t even know that the Obren had anything to do with what happened back then.


    Not only him, only Harlee was kept in the dark for years.


    She remembers clearly that when she first returned to Waverly, Old Mr. Soto was not very nice to Harlee, and Harlee was scornful of Old Mr. Soto.


    It was not until she was forced to return to the Soto family that Old Mr. Soto and Harlee¡¯s rtionship eased.


    Bureau!


    A game within a game!


    Adriana suddenly felt a little tired, very tired, very tired!


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Archie said directly.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were narrowed in thought, but she did not pursue the matter further. ¡°Since Celine can marry Motril, you can just marry her, Ruth is so young, you can let her inherit the Obren patriarchate, why bother with me?¡±


    ¡°Your mother left Obren back then, and she was removed from the Obren matriarchal alternative long ago.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been removed, I¡¯m even less qualified to be the Obren patriarch.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s still a chance.¡±


    Chaya continued: ¡°Your mother¡¯s four sisters, Ross is now Motril¡¯s old king¡¯s consort, but unfortunately she is now seriously ill, the situation is critical. The second has been retired in the ind, not many people know her existence. The fourth passed away at a very early age. As long as it is made public that you are her daughter, you will be able to inherit the patriarch¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°Then you could have just gone to someone else, why me?¡±


    Adriana just couldn¡¯t figure it out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not everyone can inherit the patriarch. Those who can inherit the n leader must have the ability to activate the motherpulsion. At first, we thought that both of you sisters could activate the motherpulsion, but by chance, we discovered that Celine was unable to activate the motherpulsion at all and was not qualified to be the patriarch. That¡¯s why on the asion of Peter¡¯s ident, your mother took the opportunity to activate thepulsion in your body before she determined that you were qualified to be the Obren patriarch.¡±


    Listening to Chaya¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s heart was on fire, although she already knew about this matter, but hearing it again, she was still angry.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem reasonable to say that. brenden, no, Emilio started designing traps and counting me more than ten years ago. Why did she only go after me when there was still Celine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Celine was taken back to Obren after she was born and ced with your second aunt to raise her, so everyone thinks that Celine is your second aunt¡¯s child. Including Emilio.¡±


    Chaya gives a clear exnation.


    In this way, it seems that all things can be exined.


    She remembers that when she first learned of her birth, Old Mr. Soto said that her mother had given birth to a twin girl, but that the other child had died since birth.


    Old Mr. Soto only mentioned this once in passing, and she didn¡¯t care about it and forgot about itter.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was pregnant again, with twins, that she wondered if her mother had been pregnant with twins, and then went to Emilio to ask her about it.


    Emilio said there was one, and although the public imed it was dead, it seemed to be alive.


    At that moment, it dawned on her what Old Mr. Soto had said, that her mother had been pregnant with twins and one had died at birth.


    Now it seems that it was not the death at birth, but because Celine was carried back to Obren and given to Ruth¡¯s sister to raise.


    When the truth came out, Adriana didn¡¯t feel ted, but felt pained.


    Live a particrly tired.


    A lifetime of being counted, mastering life and death and destiny.


    ¡°Obren patriarch even if I don¡¯t do it, there are others who can do it. Besides, it¡¯s all democratic and free now, it¡¯s just an Obren, and you want to have a hereditary system?¡±


    Adriana truly feels that they are too conservative and old-fashioned in their thinking.


    It is clear that Ruth has lived in the outside world all these years, so why not persuade Chaya?


    ¡°The position of the patriarch must be hereditary. Because the blood in the body of the person who can seed the patriarch can only fuse with the mother parasite.¡±


    ¡°Even so, what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­¡±


    Chaya wrinkled her eyebrows, look a little unnatural, at that moment, her face faded away the stern breath, suddenly became mulberry and pitiful, even the voice of speech became choked.

 Chapter 1221 – The threat of the Shangguan family

    Chaya seems to have something difficult to say, a few times slightly open lips want to say something, but finally swallowed back.


    ¡°Adri, you don¡¯t need to know that much. All you need to do now is to help your sister heal, so that she can marry Prince Motril, and you can just inherit the Obren patriarchship.¡±


    Archie, who had been silent for a moment, spoke up.


    That means, simply don¡¯t want Adriana to know too much about Obren¡¯s inner workings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t oblige you.¡±


    Since they are not sincere, Adriana naturally will not agree to their conditions.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? What¡¯s so great about being with Peter? If you sit firmly as the Obren patriarch, you¡¯re not calling the shots, but you¡¯re above all others.¡±


    Ruth persuaded Adriana.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but shake her head in self-deprecation, ¡°Above ten thousand people?¡±


    When she first entered Obren, she felt that Obren was a paradise that was unforgettable.


    But now it seems that Obren people are too pedantic and backward, and their ideas are retained in a hundred years ago.


    What 10, 000 people above?


    It has long been a society where men and women are equal.


    ¡°Not to mention just an Obren patriarch, so what if it¡¯s the president? All I want is a simple life, calm, peaceful, rxed, you know?¡±


    She raised her hand over her chest, her slightly sad eyes gazing at Ruth, and added, ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t have to beg you to understand me. Because you never want to understand me, or, you only want me to follow your path. But I am a human being, a living human being, flesh and blood, not your puppet. As for Celine, if it¡¯s within my power to save her, I¡¯ll do it myself, but you don¡¯t even have to think about the patriarch. I will not agree.¡±


    Adriana made her attitude very clear, she simply does not want to be any Obren matriarch.


    ¡°But before you can save Celine, you mustpletely remove the poison from honey and my body. Otherwise, I have no way to help you guys.¡±


    By choosing toe to Obren, she and Peter have less bargaining chips and initiative, and now the only way is to use Celine as thest trump card.


    Feeling the little woman¡¯s concern for him, Peter¡¯s heart warmed, touched and at the same time some heartache for her.


    The big hand holding her hand, Fang found that her hand is a little cold.


    Peter clutched her left hand in his and wrapped his hands around it, as if warming her little hand, but also as if secretly cheering her on.


    ¡°The position of patriarch is yours, and from the moment you arrived you had no choice.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chaya finds Adriana assertive, and when she encounters strength, she warns in a more stern manner.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Her answer has been within Adriana¡¯s expectation, so there is no surprise and anger, but rather light-hearted, lips hanging light smile, ¡°If you can not leave Obren, then what is the difference with death? Honey and I are once dead people, still care about this? You guys underestimate us too much.¡±


    Fear whates.


    Before entering Obren, Adriana¡¯s biggest fear was that she would be left at Obren by Obren¡¯s people and never be able to leave.


    But the final result is still so.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, how many more years will you have? Even if you can afford to wait, Celine can¡¯t afford to wait.¡±


    Adriana added.


    She hit Ruth¡¯s sore spot with ament.


    Ruth¡¯s face sank and she pped the low table in anger, ¡°Adriana, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? They are your own sister and grandmother!¡±


    At the beginning with Ruth, it was she who met her as ¡®Daisy¡¯ and never saw her angry until she found out her true identity.


    Now it irritates her just because of one sentence just now.


    Adriana only felt a chill down her back, her heart suddenly and slightly constricted with a vague pain.


    Ultimately, Celine and Chaya are the ones she cares about most.


    ¡°The only family I have in this room is HONY.¡±


    Adriana raised her forehead slightly and said without being condescending.


    The conversation between the two sides entered a stalemate, a saber-rattling atmosphere, and no one wanted to back down.


    Ruth couldn¡¯t do anything about Adriana, and nced helplessly at Chaya with a sad face.


    ¡°So how exactly do you agree to stay at Obren?¡±


    Chaya put down her posture, even the decibel of her speech was lowered a lot, ¡°After you inherit the position of n leader, the whole Obren is yours. You should know, because Obren location is special, covers arge area, has extremely rich underground resources. At that time, you will have a lot of money in your pocket, enjoy a lifetime of glory, a lifetime of worry-free.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m short of money to you?¡±


    Adriana questioned.


    Chaya was dumbfounded by the question.


    Indeed.


    With Adriana¡¯s current worth, she really isn¡¯t short of money.


    So using the Obren treasury as bait doesn¡¯t have any vitality at all.


    ¡°So what do you really want?¡±


    Chaya is in a hurry.


    Adriana was silent.


    The first time I looked at Peter, I pursed my lips and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°My bottom line, you save me with honey, I save Celine. the position of patriarch find another person.¡±


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no way we can talk about it?¡±


    Chaya¡¯s face turned steeply, covered with frost.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to save your friend?¡±


    She began to make threats.


    The ¡®friend¡¯ that Chaya is referring to is, naturally, Ran.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Adriana took it in stride, ¡°That¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    She raised an eyebrow and got up, eyeing Chaya without a hint of fear in her eyes, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sleepy, send the guest.¡±


    With those words, he let go of Peter¡¯s hand, walked around the low table, and went straight to the bedroom, closing the door with a bang.


    ¡°What the heck, what¡¯s with the attitude? It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Celine, who has always been regarded as the jewel in the crown, has never been treated like this. She had never seen her grandmother treated so badly, so she was a little angry.


    Peter got up, raised his hand and brushed the non-existent dust on his left cuff, ¡°Adriana is going to rest, please don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Several people were so mean to Adriana just now, Peter saw it in his eyes, so he didn¡¯t have a good attitude towards them.


    ¡°Peter, do you want to persuade ¡­¡±


    Archie is the only one who has known Peter for many years and has a better rtionship with him. Seeing Adriana¡¯s attitude is so determined, he wants Peter to guide Adriana.


    Naive Peter didn¡¯t give him any chance, ¡°What Adriana means is what I mean.¡±


    He took a step, walked to the living room door, and opened it, ¡°Please.¡±


    Peter ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand on the door, the posture of standing straight, all through a noble atmosphere, not to be disobeyed.


    A few people look at me, I look at you, each with a gray face, except for Celine who keeps muttering.


    ¡°What, are you waiting for me to call security?¡±


    When he saw them not move, Peter ran out of patience.


    So saying, the four people got up and reluctantly walked towards the outside.

 Chapter 1222: Seeking Brenden’s cooperation

    When Chaya walked in front of Peter, suddenly stopped, as the leader of Obren, even though the temples are gray, but the old face with the supreme dignity of the superiors, warned: ¡°Give you three days to think about it, otherwise, Ran only one way to die.¡±


    The words fell, and she walked out on her high heels.


    Several people followed suit and left one after another.


    Peter did not think, the cold and handsome face did not have a single change of emotion, waiting for them to walk out and then closing the door of the living room directly.


    Turning to the bedroom and pushing the door in, I saw Adriana standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing into the distance with her arms around her chest, deep in thought.


    Peter gently closed the bedroom door and walked behind her, hugging her from behind, ¡°Silly girl, the road to the bridge is naturally straight, is the sky copsed there is still me in it.¡±


    Feeling the man¡¯s warm embrace, Adriana slowly closed her eyes, leaning against his chest, her red lips lightly opened, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Ran.¡±


    With that, she let out a long sigh and added, ¡°Chaya is right, this is Obren, and in her territory, we simply don¡¯t have any leverage to fight back.¡±


    A strong dragon cannot overpower a local snake.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we still have three days. In three days, we still have a lot to do.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do next?¡±


    Adriana ran out of ideas, so she asked Peter.


    Peter looked out the window, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Go see Emilio.¡±


    ¡°Emilio?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going to see Emilio when we¡¯re so deeply at odds with him?¡±


    ¡°Likewise, he has a deep-seated grudge against Chaya. Facing amon goal, a short-lived cooperation can be reached. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t you have questions you want to ask Emilio?¡±


    From the chat between Adriana and the Shangguan family just now, Peter already knew what Adriana was thinking.


    At the word, Adriana opened her eyes and looked up at the man, but at this angle she could only see his chin.


    Sheughed helplessly, ¡°honey, are you a roundworm in my stomach, howe you know everything.¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re a couple, it¡¯s called ¡­ tacit understanding.¡±


    Peter¡¯s answer was undoubtedly what Adriana wanted to hear most.


    She turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist, ¡°honey, you¡¯re really nice.¡±


    Snuggled in his chest, feeling his warmth and breath, Adriana is more at ease than ever.


    Peter hugged Adriana with one hand and took out his cell phone to make a call to Jackson with the other, ¡°Contact Emilio immediately and set up a time to meet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Jackson received the order and immediately went to make arrangements.


    Obren time, 5:30 p. m.


    Obren Holtang Cottage, Wagner Hotel Box.


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and the two of them walked into the box under the guidance of the waiter.


    Inside the box were already sitting Emilio, Anne, and ni.


    ¡°You go down first.¡±


    Peter gave the waiter amand and closed the door.


    Standing inside the box, Adriana swept her gaze from the three people and finallynded on Anne, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here again.¡±


    At this moment, Adriana feels more and more that Peter¡¯s decision was too right.


    Back in Waverly, when Emilio (Brenden) was injured and hospitalized, they had numerous opportunities to get rid of him, but Peter did not agree, saying that Emilio still had something to offer.


    Adriana didn¡¯t understand why at the time, but now she finally knows what he¡¯s worth.


    ¡°Yeah, I should be thanking you. Thank you for not just getting rid of me when you were at Waverly.¡±


    Anne was dressed in Obren¡¯s n dress, wearing Obren¡¯s local silver head and neck ornaments, and wearing light make-up, which was so different from her usual self that it was a bit ufortable.


    Peter led Adriana to sit down across from them, that look, no guest should have the courtesy, but more like the host of hospitality.


    ¡°Only you two came? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will take this opportunity to directly get rid of you?¡±


    Emilio (Brenden) is dressed in a suit, his short hair is well-groomed, and he has a moustache, as always, he is calm and handsome and sexy.


    Despite Emilio¡¯s jerkiness, it¡¯s really a stunningly beautiful man.


    ¡°If you want to get rid of us, you have plenty of opportunities after we enter Obren, why wait until now?¡±


    Peterughed it off, lifted his hand and picked up the kettle on the table, poured a ss of water for Adriana and handed it to her, ¡°Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    ni, who was wearing gold-rimmed sses, tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Mr. Alston is really smart.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Emilio smiled and lifted a ss from the table, ¡°This is Obren¡¯s special rice wine.¡±


    Peter picked up his wine and toasted with Emilio and ni across the room, each taking a drink.


    It was Anne who picked up the rice wine and toasted Adriana alone, ¡°Adri, I¡¯ll drink this one to you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a little unwell and don¡¯t want to drink.¡±


    How can she drink when she is pregnant?


    Anneughed, a smile with a few hints of contempt, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that the wine is poisoned, are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you, and I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Adriana said it rather thoughtfully.


    Adriana was clearly mocking her for bing arrogant.


    Finally, he picked up his own wine and drank it.


    The five sat together and gossiped over dinner, unspokenly avoiding the topic of Obren.


    After he finished eating, Emilio then said to ni, ¡°River, you take Anne out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ni nodded and waved to Anne to follow him out.


    Although Anne was a little reluctant, but looking at Emilio¡¯s serious face, she did not dare to provoke, so she followed ni and left the box.


    In a sh, only Peter, Adriana and Emilio were left in therge box.


    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡±


    Emilio gets right to the point and doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush.


    Adriana looked at Peter sitting beside her and saw Peter giving her a look that meant she should ask Emilio the question herself first.


    Adriana nodded, looked at Emilio, and asked, ¡°I want to ask you, who ordered you to do the poisoning of honey in the first ce?¡±


    At first, in Adriana¡¯s mind, she thought that the mastermind who poisoned Peter must be Emilio.


    But today the Shangguan family came over and said something that made her realize the seriousness of the problem all over again.


    Perhaps Emilio is not the real mastermind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Emilio asked again as if he hadn¡¯t heard what she said.


    ¡°I ask, who told you to poison honey?¡±


    Adriana repeats what she just said.


    ¡°Heh, heh, heh heh ¡­¡±


    Her question didn¡¯t have anyughs, but it made Emiliough, and then throw his head back andugh.


    Laughed for a while before taking a sip of the wine on the table.


    After a long time, he leaned forward slightly and asked with considerable interest, ¡°I am curious, why do you ask that?¡±

 Chapter 1223 Obren Secrets [1

    Although Emilio did not answer Adriana¡¯s question directly, the truth of the matter was already known from his reaction.


    Even if you¡¯re not sure, you¡¯re still 70% or 80% sure.


    ¡°I thought you said you had an axe to grind with Ruth, so why would you work for her?¡±


    Adriana asked instead of answering.


    Emilio held his ss, leaned back in his chair and tilted his head to take a sip of wine.


    Then, tilting his head to look out the window, the fingers holding the wine ss gently tapped the ss, as if in thought.


    ¡°Not only do I have a grudge against Ruth, I have a grudge against Chaya¡¯s family.¡±


    Emilio¡¯s gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s body, raised his eyebrows and sighed despairingly, ¡°You are smarter than I thought. However, it is true that I did it, even though it was Ruth¡¯s intention, but you know my nature, I never do things that have nothing to do with my interests.¡±


    He admitted it.


    At the reply, Adriana had a few seconds of bewilderment, then snorted and shook her head, ¡°True.¡±


    She pursed her lips and tilted her head to look away, not knowing how to face Peter.


    From the beginning she wondered how he, Emilio, could have thepulsion when only the Obren patriarch had it.


    At the time, it was thought that ni had stolen it from the matriarch and given it to Emilio.


    Unbeknownst to Ruth, it was all her doing.


    In other words, because she likes Peter, she brings endless suffering to him.


    You have a good n!


    Because she loves Peter, so Ruth let someone give Peter poison, in Peter poison, dying, Ruth suddenly appeared, in the critical moment forced her to activate the motherpulsion in her body, so as to save Peter.


    Finally, Peter¡¯spulsion waspletely removed.


    But the motherpulsion awakened in her body, she ispletely unable to save herself, the only choice will be to return to Obren.


    There is no other way to go.


    ¡°Ruth forced me to return to Obren because she wanted me to inherit the patriarchate. And what was the reason you entered into a brief partnership with her?¡±


    Adriana asked a question that had puzzled her for a long time.


    ¡°You forget my identity, I am also an Obren, and even if there is any conspiracy n, it needs to be done in Obren. So, I coincide with Ruth idea, both want to force you back to Obren.¡±


    ¡°Forcing me to go back to Obren? You hunkered down in The Alston family over a decade ago and started counting me out at that time, why are you just doing it now?¡±


    Adriana suddenly felt like her life was a joke.


    ¡°Obren patriarch can only inherit after at least twenty-five years old. Before I cany hands on you, you already have Peter by your side, protecting you all the time, both explicitly and implicitly, I simply have no chance toy hands on you, much less force you to return to Obren.¡±


    Emilio shrugged helplessly.


    This is something Adriana can understand.


    If she is unconscious, she will not be able to enter Obren, and she must be able to enter Obren only if she has a document and the will to enter Obren.


    ¡°Later, when I had no choice but to take you back to Obren by force, I found out that Ruth had appeared. Then came all these things behind.¡±


    Emilio is a bit helpless.


    Adriana then understood why Emilio (Brenden) took the initiative to approach her, firstly, to have a plot against her; secondly, at that time Peter had already moved on to her, Emilio was trying to approach her to test Peter¡¯s mind on her.


    Want to see if the person who has been silently protecting her is Peter.


    ¡°Despite all the things going on back there, you finally came back to Obren.¡±


    Speaking of which, Emilio smiled gratefully, ¡°Not forgetting all the trouble I went to.¡±


    ¡°Even if Ie back, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Adriana said in a cold voice.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Emilio waved his hand, ¡°Actually, even if you didn¡¯t look for me today, I would have looked for you and told you the truth about Peter¡¯s poisoning. It¡¯s just that you are smarter than I expected and already know about it. I think that now you must hate Ruth.¡±


    All he wants is for Adriana to hate Ruth.


    So the initial intention, as long as he can live back to Obren, will wait for Adriana to Obren and then tell her the truth.


    ¡°Coincidentally, she is also my enemy. It is also amon enemy for both of you and me, so we can consider thinking about cooperation. Furthermore, you don¡¯t want to be the Obren patriarch, but I want that position. As long as you can help me ascend to the position of Obren patriarch, you and Peter can leave Obren and go back to live the life you want.¡±


    With a sincere face, Emilio added, ¡°From before to now, there is no deep hatred between me and you. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He spread his hands and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Adriana suddenly felt some pain in her head and couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Peter was taken aback by Adriana and asked in a hurry.


    ¡°It hurts, a headache.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana propped her elbows on the table, dragging her forehead, closing her eyes in pain, her little face a little twisted and pale.


    As soon as she said she had a headache, Peter knew it wasn¡¯t a normal head cold, but ¡­


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his bitter cold gaze shot straight at Emilio, ¡°Why does it hurt when I ¡­ Adriana enter Obren?¡±


    Peter subconsciously wanted to say ¡®we¡¯, but was afraid that it would reveal that he was pretending to be cured.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s in pain.¡±


    Emilio raised his ss of wine, lightly pursed his lips and said, ¡°Curing the child parasite in your body with blood is all bullshit.¡±


    His words fell on Adriana¡¯s ears and Adriana subconsciously looked at Peter and then at Emilio, ¡°What do you mean? Honey isn¡¯t healed at all?¡±


    ¡°The blood in your body can suppress the daughterpulsion in Peter¡¯s body, but it cannot be cured. Once the blood supply is stopped, the daughter parasites in his body will increase day by day and be more toxic.¡±


    He told Adriana the truth about what had happened.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows twisted and her cold eyes red at Peter, ¡°honey, you ¡­¡±


    She subconsciously wanted to reprimand Peter, to ask him why he was hiding it from her.


    And conspired with Zac to lie to her that he was cured.


    It¡¯s no wonder Peter wasn¡¯t around the night herpulsion returned.


    It turns out that he was not cured at all, but did not want her to work so hard to supply him with blood to cure him.


    Adriana wanted to reprimand, but the words came out of her mouth, but she had trouble saying them.


    Peter fell to this point today is her fault, but Peter carried so much alone.


    Adriana¡¯s nose was sore and she almost cried out, but due to the presence of Emilio, she didn¡¯t want to show a scene of her weakness and held her tears back.


    ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Peter noticed that her eyes were red and raised his hand to rub her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m in front of you now, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Even though Peter was not feeling well, he still thought of Adriana in every way.


    The first time I saw her, I had to go back to Obren. You say, there is a more ruthless mother in the world than her?¡±

 Chapter 1224 Obren Secrets [2]

    He¡¯s stirring up trouble.


    Although it is provocative, but the words are true.


    Adriana took a deep breath and tried desperately to calm down, bowing her head and thinking for a long time.


    It just feels like life is a joke.


    Just because she is Ruth¡¯s daughter, she has to suffer so much harm and implicate so many people for no reason.


    She now surprisingly does not know whether she should hate Emilio or Ruth.


    ¡°So, the day honey got shot, it was also the two of you working together?¡±


    Adriana asked again.


    In fact, even if Adriana does not ask, Peter knows the situation very well in his heart.


    But because of the rtionship between Adrianaand Ruth, he couldn¡¯t bear to tell Adriana the truth.


    ¡°You can ask Peter about that.¡±


    Emilio pointed to Peter.


    Adriana snapped back to Peter, ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Why are you hiding everything from me?¡±


    Adriana mmed the table in anger, got up and ran straight out, mming the door behind her.


    She is not angry with Peter, but she feels ashamed to face Peter and feels guilty.


    At first, Peter was also unaware of this, but with subsequent investigation, he came to know the truth.


    That¡¯s why he¡¯s not taking Adriana¡¯s blood supply for her treatment.


    Many things need to be resolved eventually.


    Obren, they had to make a trip.


    Peter did not chase Adriana, took his cell phone and made a call to Jackson to protect Adriana.


    Putting down the phone, he gazed at Emilio with cold eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    The man folded his legs, crossed his fingers on his abdomen, and his clear eyes released a cold light. ¡°It looks like you helped Ruth, but in the end you told Adriana the truth, but were able to pull Adriana and you on the same team. In terms of scheming, you are better. I underestimated you.¡±


    Peter had to admit that he was negligent and careless at first.


    ¡°You are also very smart. You guessed my intention early on, otherwise you would have just killed me that time in Waverly, instead of keeping me until now. Not letting me die naturally means that I am still valuable to you. Now, you and I coincide, not to cooperate would not be unjustifiable?


    Peter, you are the smart one. You should know the strength of Chaya and Ruth. If you and I don¡¯t cooperate, we will both be defeated under her.¡±


    Emilio spread his hands, hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°But you are, in turn, my Brenden most ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, shook his head with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°called Brenden for decades, and now I have forgotten my real name. You are the person I admire the most. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the time you were shot has been suspicious of Ruth, but because you like Adriana, because Ruth is her mother, you actually carried all alone. The Peter I remember was ruthless and vengeful, but now it¡¯s love that allows you to tolerate someone who nearly got you killed several times. Sure enough, love is the biggest weakness of a person.¡±


    Peter¡¯s thin, thick lips hooked up in a curve, picked up the wine on the table and took a sip.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t have thoughts of killing Ruth, but by the time he really knew about Ruth¡¯s plot, it was toote.


    At that time, Adriana¡¯s bodypulsion has been catalyzed, if you kill Ruth, Adriana and let who to save?


    Even if you want to kill Ruth, you have to wait for Adriana to heal before doing it.


    ¡°Not to be outdone. how is Anne not your weakness?¡±


    The two men smiled at each other, raised their sses and toasted each other across the room.


    After taking a sip of wine, Peter put down his ss and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to sit on the patriarch¡¯s seat. You should know that the Motril royal family is stupid, coveting the patriarch¡¯s seat for a long time, only afraid that this time Obren to shuffle the deck.¡±


    ¡°I got the news in the morning that in a few days, Prince Motril wille to Obren. when that time, Obren will be lively.¡±


    That was the message Jackson told him in the morning at the hotel.


    ¡°Yes, Prince Motril is my greatest enemy. But it¡¯s not good news for you either. As you know, Prince Motril¡¯s best friend is William, who controls FE with you and whose strength cannot be underestimated. Why are you two not the greatest rivals?¡±


    Emilio said with a smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Peter drank thest sip of rice wine, opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for himself.


    Seems to be ufortable drinking rice wine.


    ¡°I underestimated you before. I never thought you would have a ce in FE.¡± Emilio sighed to himself.


    Peter took a sip of red wine and asked, ¡°You want the Obren patriarchship, why must you bring Adriana back to Obren?¡±


    Even if his power is strong, it is impossible to know everything.


    What¡¯s more, Obren is a mystery, outsiders can not easily enter, he wants to investigate Obren secret history, it is difficult as the sky.


    Emilio watched Peter, the two looked at each other for a long time, his thick eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the tip of his tongue arched his cheeks, hesitated for a moment, said: ¡°Well, since we have to work with you, it is okay to tell you. I think, you must be interested in how Obren can establish a firm foothold in Motril. Not because the king of Motril wants to maintain peace, but because the king of Motril was also poisoned. Like you, he was also poisoned with a childpulsion, and the disease was painful when it broke out. Only the heir who can trigger the motherpulsion can control the daughterpulsion in the kingdom. This is the reason why the ruler does not dare to make a rash move against Obren. People, they are afraid of death.¡±


    Emilio words a meal, then said: ¡°like your bodypulsion, Chaya will be able to solve. But the premise is that Adriana must be allowed to inherit the patriarch¡¯s position. This, is the sad part of Obren.¡±


    He sighed helplessly and was very disgusted with Obren¡¯s stereotypical thinking.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve been poisoned by thepulsion too?¡± Peter guessed.


    ¡°Sure enough, nothing can escape you.¡±


    Brenden snickered, a slight sourness in his smile.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for ni all these years, I¡¯m afraid I would have been a corpse. The reason why I let Adriana go back to Obren is because I want her to inherit the position of n leader, and only then Chaya will pass on the secret art of curing the child parasite to her. My only hope lies in Adriana, because Chaya will not give me a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°Heh ¡­¡±


    Peter snorted augh and drank silently with the red wine, but did not know what to say.


    ¡°Chaya¡¯s days are numbered, if Adriana doesn¡¯t ept the patriarchal position, when Chaya dies, you, me, the king of Motril, no one will be able to escape. That selfish old woman, a lifetime domination of Obren, do not want anyone to covet the patriarchal seat, and even vicious even a few elders were poisonedpulsion.¡±


    Emilio gripped his ss tightly, his face red with anger and his forehead green.


    ¡°Not only us, even Celine, when the day she marries Prince Motril, will also be poisoned bypulsion. Because, Chaya is afraid that Celine will mutiny after marrying into the royal family.¡±


    ording to Emilio, I¡¯m afraid that every princess who married into Motril was bewitched.


    For Obren¡¯s peace of mind, Chaya is really ruthless.

 Chapter 1225 Obren’s Secret [3]

    Hotel.


    Peter talked with Emilio and then returned to the hotel.


    Suite bedroom, Adriana is lying in bed and sleeping.


    Rather than sleep, it is better to lie down in a bad mood and rest.


    Because she wasn¡¯t asleep at all.


    ¡°Adriana, are you asleep?¡±


    Peter walked to the bedside, looked at the little woman who was sleeping with her back to him, raised his hand and patted her shoulder, ¡°I know you¡¯re ming me for not telling you a lot of things. But I ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Adriana turned around and put her arms around him, ¡°Stop it, let me hold you for a while.¡±


    When ites down to it, Adriana has nothing to say.


    To say the least, this is all her fault.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Peter wouldn¡¯t have had to endure so much damage.


    Peter let Adriana hold him, but he noticed that she seemed a little ufortable holding him in this position, so he took off his shoes and leaned on the bed, wrapped his arms around her, and let her lean into his arms.


    ¡°Emilio told me all about Chaya. She ¡­¡±


    Peter told Adriana all about Chaya again.


    Adriana listened quietly.


    Until after listening to it, the whole person fell into contemtion.


    There was so much going on that Adriana had a little trouble digesting it.


    At first she hated Emilio and felt that if it wasn¡¯t for Emilio, she and Peter wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much.


    And now it seems that the mastermind behind all this is his own biological mother, Ruth.


    She suddenly felt like her life was a joke, being yed by all her loved ones, making her look like a fool.


    ¡°What¡¯s our next step?¡±


    Adriana ran out of ideas and leaned into his arms, murmuring.


    ¡°Listen to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good ideas either. What¡¯s the best way to do it now, other than fake defection?¡±


    Fake defection, then learn Obren secret arts with Chaya and then cure thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body.


    Other than that, Adriana couldn¡¯t find a better way.


    After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel that no wonder Ruth would send someone to poison Peter withpulsion.


    It turns out that Obren is very good at this technique.


    It is surprising that even Celine, who is married to Prince Motril, cannot escape this cmity. Suddenly she felt that Celine was also a poor person.


    From birth to the end have no choice of their own, but to be reduced to a marriage tool.


    ¡°Do you think Emilio is credible and worth working with?¡±


    Adriana does not have absolute trust in Emilio and fears that she will be duped once again if she works with him.


    She, really, was afraid.


    ¡°There is naturally no harm in cooperating for a short period of time.¡±


    Peter has always been a good judge of character.


    This time I talked a lot with Emilio at the hotel, and it was easy to see the sincerity in his eyes.


    ¡°Honey, I miss both kids.¡±


    Adriana frowned slightly, her mood a bit low.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide aprehensive range of products and services to the public.


    ¡°Do we have a choice?¡±


    They are facing an Obren, which has arge poption and is under Chaya¡¯s control. Once they angered Chaya, they were afraid that if she gave the order, it would be difficult for them to leave Obren.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ran?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana asked.


    Peter let out a rare sigh and said, ¡°Ran was taken away by Archie¡¯s men. It should be instructed by Ruth, was taken into the secret room of Asco vige, our people can¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°The secret room in Asco vige?¡± Adriana snapped sitting up straight, puzzled, and asked, ¡°There are secret rooms?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter slightly jawed, then said: ¡°Asco vige in Betawell Mount, and the center of Betawell Mount vertical to the bottom of the mountain has a kilometer distance of freshwaterke, the cliff wall is surrounded by flowers and trees, grow very lush.


    There are some secret passages leading to the secret rooms behind the dense branches, but most of the passages leading to the secret rooms are inside the mountain. There are many secret passages inside the mountain, and the structure is soplex that it isparable to a maze. Even with a topographic map can be wrong, let alone we have nothing.


    The point is that all of Obren¡¯s people can buy guns privately as long as they get a permit to carry them. Not to mention that Asco vige has Motril¡¯s special forces in addition to Obren¡¯s own trained elite.


    It is difficult to break in and rescue people, so the only way left is to outsmart them.¡±


    He briefly exined the situation to Adriana.


    Just by listening to his words, Adriana already imagined how difficult it would be to save people.


    ¡°It was a bad day with them, and they¡¯ll being over again. I think I¡¯ll go back to Betawell Mount with them next time.¡±


    Adriana with a purpose.


    Now that Ran¡¯s situation is uncertain, she has to go to Asco vige to find out what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. But neither Ran nor Sandra can die.¡±


    Peter said.


    At that, Adriana looked up at Peter, their eyes met and they understood what he meant in just a moment.


    ¡°Are you saying Sandra that she ¡­ still has value?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes flickered as if she thought of something, ¡°Well, keep it, make sure you keep it.¡±


    At first, she felt that Sandra had the exact same face as her and was a danger to her.


    But now, Sandra works in reverse.


    So, everything is two-sided.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s take you out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. I was thinking of going out for a walk.¡±


    Adriana got up, the two of them simply cleaned up, and left the hotel to wander around the night market.


    Day 3.


    Chaya reappeared outside Adriana¡¯s suite with Ruth and a few others.


    This time it was Adriana who went to open the door, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Looking at the four people standing in the doorway, she said in a cold tone.


    That attitude, very casual, very perfunctory.


    Even though several people have grievances, they do not dare to show it.


    ¡°Well, how are you thinking about what I said?¡±


    She was given three days to think about itst time, and today is exactly the third day.


    Chaya couldn¡¯t hold back, so she came over early to meet her.


    ¡°I have no sense of trust with you, and if you want me to negotiate a deal with you, you must show your sincerity.¡±


    Adriana changed her angry attitude from thest time and became extraordinarily rxed and light-hearted.


    ¡°What would be considered sincere?¡±


    Ruth asked while her eyes fell on Peter, ¡°You want us to heal Peter first?¡±


    She hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Before that, Adriana thought Peter was cured, but who could have known that this silly man, for her sake, did not care about his body at all.


    Adriana was touched and felt that Peter was too stupid at the same time.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    As soon as the end of Adriana¡¯s sentence fell, it was directly rejected by Chaya.


    That attitude, it seems that there is no room for negotiation at all.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us?¡±


    Adriana shook her head helplessly with a sigh, ¡°Since you are not sincere, we don¡¯t need to talk anymore. From now on, honey and I will pack our things and leave Obren immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1226 – Negotiation [1

    Even though previously discussed with Peter to go back to Obren with them, but in front of them should be strong still have to be strong, otherwise how to fight for their own interests.


    A touch of weakness simply can not change the sympathy of others, will only let people get an inch.


    ¡°Like I said, this is Obren.¡±


    Chaya spoke in a deep voice.


    The tone, the general meaning is: here is Obren, is my territory, want to leave, then also need to see whether I agree.


    ¡°Is the patriarch of the Shangguan n so unconvinced of the strength of honey and me?¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly, her fair and delicate cheeks held a confident smile.


    Reaching out and taking Peter¡¯s hand, he looked at Chaya with raised eyebrows, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, we can try. The worst oue is that Honey and I are dead. But so what? We are no longer here, your Obren future is worried, there is a Celine followed by the burial, worth it.¡±


    ¡°Adriana has a point.¡±


    Peter put his arm around her shoulders, and the couple sang in unison, ¡°We are half a foot into the yellow spring, nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    The two are calm and collected, as if they have long seen through life and death.


    But that¡¯s what Adriana really said.


    Two people have experienced a lot, life and death is far less horrible than the initial, but more to see through everything, no fear of life and death.


    The two are talking about life and death can be so light-hearted, no fear on their faces, which is outside the expectations of Ruth and Chaya.


    Chaya and Archie looked at each other, and both of them looked grave.


    Then Archie said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys are dead, what about Ran and your two kids? Don¡¯t you think about them?¡±


    As luck would have it, they end up threatening Luis and Helen.


    It¡¯s simply ¡­ heartless.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Touching the bottom line for both Adriana and Peter.


    Adriana face smile suddenly disappeared, reced by a gloomy like ink cold air, cold eyes directly at Archie.


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds, and she suddenly snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m dead, I can still care about them? The people have their own lives. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing. In this calction, honey and I still win.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡±


    Celine, who was sitting on the side, couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and couldn¡¯t help but retort.


    She pursed her lips and red angrily at Adriana, ming, ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re family, do you need to be like this.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, family?¡±


    Listening to Celine¡¯s words, Adriana smiled.


    First a gentle smile, and then gradually turned into a head-turnedugh, she covered her mouth,ughing without any image to speak of.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most ridiculous joke I¡¯ve ever heard. Now you¡¯re telling me that we¡¯re a family? I¡¯d like to ask you guys, did you ever think we were family when you took me and honey down?¡±


    She shook her head, her eyes growing more and more contemptuous, ¡°Now give you two choices. One, immediately to honey; two, I leave with honey. Ultimately, let me be Obren patriarch, I will also be separated from my two children, that death or not, the significance is not very big.¡±


    With that, Adriana raised her wrist and looked at her wristwatch, ¡°You have half an hour to think about it.¡±


    She got up, ¡°honey, let¡¯s go downstairs for a stroll, I want to eat a small snack.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter got up, took Adriana¡¯s hand, and the two of them just left in a big way.


    Only after they closed the door did Celine stomp her feet in anger, ¡°Mommy, Grandma, look, Adriana has gone too far. How can you talk to such people?¡±


    Celine is angry because every choice Adriana makes affects her future.


    As Adriana said, if she does die, Celine will be buried with her.


    This truth is still very clear in Celine¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, the two people going downstairs held hands and went down the stairs from the walkway.


    Walking outside the hotel, Adriana held Peter¡¯s hand slightly harder, but didn¡¯t dare to turn around or act weak.


    Just whispered, ¡°Honey, did I just get stage fright?¡±


    Adriana was afraid, afraid that she had just shown her fears and would let Ruth catch him short.


    ¡°No. My Adriana is doing well, very well.¡±


    Peter wrapped his arm around her waist, his pace was set, facing her, smiled warmly at her, reached out and touched her head, the gesture, like spoiling a small child.


    ¡°Silly girl, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do. You remember that there is still me behind you.¡±


    Letting her hold it all together on her own, Peter felt a little mean to Adriana.


    But she is ultimately dealing with someone who is rted to her by blood, and Peter is giving Adriana a choice by not taking the lead.


    He will also respect Adriana¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded, looked up at the handsome man in front of her, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a soft kiss on the lips, like a dragonfly.


    By Adriana¡¯s nature, she is never this mboyant.


    But at this moment, she really wanted to give Peter a kiss.


    ¡°Aw, they¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. That man is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­ Howe you¡¯ve never been so romantic with me?¡±


    ¡°So happy.¡±


    ¡­


    People passing by whispered, and someone even took a cell phone to capture the scene.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but blush a little as she listened to those people and took Peter¡¯s hand and ran towards the front.


    Seeing her shy look, Peter couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Suddenly, the moment was beautiful.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t run away.¡±


    The two ran for a few steps before Peter tugged Adriana to a halt.


    After all, she is pregnant with a child and it is better to try not to run.


    Adriana looked back and saw the people still looking at her, she blushed and covered her cheeks with her hands, ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡±


    It¡¯s so humiliating.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss, what¡¯s the shame in that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, okay? I took the initiative to kiss you. ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words fell, only to feel Peter suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her towards his heels, sped the back of her head with one hand and kissed him on the lips.


    The sudden move stunned Adriana.


    She stared at the man who was close at hand, incredulous, and forgot to react.


    One Second, Two Seconds, Three Seconds ¡­


    Poof, poof ¨C


    Adriana¡¯s heart was racing and her cheeks were burning hot and shy.


    At that moment, apuse rang out beside him.


    ¡°Go on, go on, go on!¡±


    ¡°What a loving couple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic.¡±


    ¡°Sweet lovers, yo.¡±


    ¡­


    A group of people had gathered around at some point and were attracted by the two men¡¯s actions.


    Adriana, who was awakened by the apuse, pushed Peter away, wiped her mouth with her sleeve and lowered her voice, ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I thought you said it was embarrassing to kiss me of your own ord, so I¡¯ll kiss you instead.¡±

 Chapter 1227 – Negotiation [2]

    Peter raised one side of the sword eyebrows dyed like ink, smile like a March spring breeze.


    ¡°Go, it¡¯s too humiliating.¡±


    Adriana smiled at the men, pulled Peter up into the crowd and ran.


    After striding for a while, she nced back and found that no one was noticing her or Peter, and only then did she take a long breath and slow down.


    ¡°Phew ¡­¡±


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you so shy before?¡±


    Peter flirted.


    ¡°What? I used to be like this, OK.¡±


    Adriana bristled.


    At that moment, she suddenly smelled a fragrance, ¡°Wow, it smells good.¡±


    ¡°Smells good? Why do I smell a stench.¡±


    ¡°Gee, you don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s the smell of stinky tofu.¡±


    Adriana pulled Peter and led him toward the front by his sense of smell, then walked up to a roadside stand, pointed to the stall, and said to Peter, ¡°I¡¯ll have this.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    Peter had never eaten stinky tofu before and asked if the stinky taste didn¡¯t seem good.


    ¡°Oh, this is very slow to do. Are they going to be anxious waiting in the hotel?¡±


    Adriana suddenly thought that there were several people waiting for them inside the hotel.


    ¡°No harm. It¡¯s better to air them out.¡±


    Peter said, and then said to the vendor owner: ¡°Have one ¡­ Forget it, have two.¡±


    ¡°Okay, both of you wait a moment.¡±


    The vendor owner started to fry stinky tofu for them.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you not eating?¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter with some curiosity.


    ¡°You said it was delicious and I wanted to try it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to fall in love.¡±


    Adriana pulled Peter aside to sit on a small low stool and waited slowly.


    ¡°I just found out that there are so many delicious food here. Do you know what I wanted to do on weekends when I was a kid?¡±


    ¡°Eat these?¡±


    Peter pointed to a row of vendors selling something.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded, elbows propped up on her knees and chin,menting: ¡°When I was a kid, my family was not well off, I couldn¡¯t afford to eat these, so every time I got paid for a part-time job I bought myself a bunch of grilled sausages to satisfy my cravings. But you know, the more you eat those things, the more you want to eat, I did not have much money at that time, but stood by and watched others eat, I could not spend money to buy.¡±


    Looking back on her childhood, Adriana felt really hard and pitiful.


    In her foster mother Thelma¡¯s home, she not only had to clean for the family, but also worked part-time to earn money for school.


    Otherwise, there is no tuition fee, even the living expenses are saved up a little by themselves.


    At that time life was really too tight, but now think about it, and suddenly feel that although hard, but very easy.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know what to say, but just looked back at what these stalls were selling and made a secret note of it.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s ready, you two eat slowly.¡±


    The vendor owner put the stinky tofu on the table and gave two pairs of chopsticks.


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    Adriana took the disposable chopsticks, broke them open, immediately caught a piece of stinky tofu, put it in front of her nose and smelled it, still grinning greedily, ¡°It smells so good. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s authentic, I want to try it.¡±


    She blew on the hot stinky tofu, took a bite, savored it, and then nodded, ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, it tastes really good, it¡¯s quite delicious. honey, you try it.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter looked at the disposable bowl with a few pieces of ckened stinky tofu, his brow twisted into a Chuan.


    Picked up a piece of stinky tofu, smelled the smell, stinky very top.


    He skimmed his mouth, even the expression of looking at the stinky tofu was a bit tormented, and was hesitating to eat it, but Adriana took her hand in one hand and stuffed the stinky tofu into her mouth, ¡°It tastes really super good. Otherwise you don¡¯t eat it, leave it all to me.¡±


    She said as she ate.


    Happy and content, like a child.


    At this moment, she seems to have forgotten all her worries, even the gloomy look between her eyebrows has disappeared.


    ¡°Is it really that good?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After getting Adriana¡¯s definite answer, Peter again took a piece of stinky tofu, sniffed it, blew on it, and then shoved a whole piece of stinky tofu into his mouth at once, chewed a few times, and swallowed it directly and rudely, which made him choke.


    He only felt a choking pain in his throat, then not a momentter, he raised his eyebrows and looked up at Adriana, ¡°Mm-hmm, it tastes pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Right, I told you, it must taste really good. Just eat it.¡±


    Adriana smiles with an insatiable look on her face.


    The two ate together, and finally Peter saw that Adriana had finished eating, so he handed her the few pieces of stinky tofu he had left, ¡°Here, have mine.¡±


    ¡°Good, I happen to have not eaten well yet.¡±


    Adriana took the one in front of Peter and ate it without any hesitation.


    It wasn¡¯t until after she finished eating that Peter handed her a tissue and asked, ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°The stinky tofu in this ce is really too good, can I have another one?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter decisively refused, ¡°Your body is pregnant now, it is better to eat less of these things.¡±


    Although they tasted good and even exceeded Peter¡¯s expectations, he felt that what was out there was ultimately unhygienic.


    Adriana skimmed her lips and skimmed helplessly, ¡°Well, then, no more.¡±


    ¡°Boss, how much is it?¡±


    ¡°40.¡±


    ¡°Forty?¡±


    Adriana was a bit taken aback.


    You know Obren1 dor is equal to 4 dor in China, so two servings of stinky tofu is one hundred and six?


    ¡°Honey, when we can¡¯t mix anymore, we cane here to set up a stall.¡±


    She snickered.


    Get up, pay the bill, and leave.


    It was more than forty minutester when we returned to the hotel suite.


    ¡°Where have you been, keeping us waiting for so long.¡±


    The two had just entered the suite when Celine grumbled a bit disgruntled.


    Adriana suddenly felt that Celine is really spoiled, some brutal and capricious, really make people headache.


    ¡°Just a few minutes and you can¡¯t wait any longer? Heh, you have to marry Motril royalty with this kind of urgency? You¡¯re the kind of person who doesn¡¯t survive more than three episodes, as they say in TV shows.¡±


    Adriana teased.


    She was telling the truth.


    Just because she was made to wait in the hotel for a few minutes and then yelled, no mature and stable nature at all, if she married into the Motril royal family, in the midst of full of intrigue and calction, how could she survive to the end?


    ¡°You ¡­ want you to care!¡±


    Celine gave her a nk, angry look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to care. As long as your grandmother is willing to let us go, we promise not to stay a minute longer.¡±


    Adriana took Peter by the hand and the two walked across to sit down opposite a few people.


    Obren is thest ce in her life she would like to stay. If she didn¡¯t have no choice, she would have returned to her country with Peter and the two of them.


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re sisters, what¡¯s worth arguing about every day!¡±


    As the eldest, Chaya could not see Adriana and Celine quarreling with each other. She pped the table and said in a deep voice: ¡°There is still a long road ahead. One day when Ruth and I are no longer here, you two sisters will have to depend on each other, take care of each other and fight against foreign enemies together.¡±

 Chapter 1228 Promising them

    Adriana snorted lightly, just thinking that Chaya¡¯s words were too sarcastic and ridiculous.


    ¡°Thinking about it?¡±


    She raised her eyes and shot her harsh gaze straight at Chaya, questioning her nonchntly.


    That attitude is not at all like the deference that a junior should have for an elder.


    Perhaps Adriana hates them, and to sit down and have a good chat with them is already the biggest concession and tolerance, so why talk about respect?


    ¡°I talked it overwith Ruth and Archie. Promised you.¡±


    Chaya had no choice but to agree to Adriana¡¯s request after thinking about it.


    But ¡­


    ¡°I also have a condition.¡±


    She added.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana knew Chaya wouldn¡¯t say yes to her that easily.


    ¡°It is not easy topletely remove thepulsion poison from Peter¡¯s body, and you are needed to help as well. As long as you are willing to help, we can immediately help him with the poison.¡±


    Chaya said to Adriana.


    Listening to her words, Adriana did not answer immediately, but inclined her head to look at Peter.


    The two of you look at me and I look at you with a slight sh in their eyes.


    As a couple, the two have a very tacit understanding of each other, just a look will be able to understand each other¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°What, bullying me, a junior, who doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow andughed, a smile that was full of irony, like twitter or mockery. ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush with you guys. Either we cure honey or we leave Obren. there is no other room for negotiation. Don¡¯t tell me you want my help, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, not something you can cajole with just a few words.¡±


    ¡°Adri.¡±


    Archie found Adriana firm attitude, immediately came forward to persuade, ¡°I know you hold a grudge against us. But now we really have no choice. The reason why we asked you to help is that your grandmother¡¯s health is no longer able to support her.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to me.¡±


    Adriana bowed her head and yed with her fingernails, and after she spoke, she raised her eyelids leisurely and said in a cold voice: ¡°Also, I have not had a grandmother since I was a child. I am an orphan, raised by my foster mother.¡±


    She was everywhere clearing herself from the few people in front of her.


    Suddenly she felt that,pared to her adoptive mother Thelma, the people in front of her, one was more ruthless than the other.


    Thelma is vicious and malicious on the surface, but no matter what, she won¡¯t have the heart to kill her.


    ¡°I know you hate me and your grandmother.¡±


    Ruth hand over the chest, full of sadness to Adriana said: ¡°these years you have suffered a lot, your grandmother and I have seen in the eyes, pain in the heart. We are sorry for you, but you should also understand a little. A lot of times, it is out of their own hands. If not, how could I, Ruth, tolerate the separation of my two children, and how could I bear to see you hurt?¡±


    In the end, Ruth is unable to convince Adriana.


    But nothing she said could shake Adriana in the slightest.


    ¡°Talking to me about pity?¡±


    Adriana leaned back on the sofa, her arms around her chest, and took on a high-spirited stance, ¡°Do I look like someone who would pity others.¡±


    She waved her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t dy, say yes or no, please leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ruth never expected Adriana to be so adamant.


    He wrinkled his eyebrows, looked helplessly straight at her, and looked at her in a daze for several seconds, before looking sideways at Chaya and shaking his head towards her, as if gesturing at something.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. But you have to go back to Asco vige to do it.¡±


    Eventually, they lost the battle and had to take a step back.


    ¡°I hope not to y any more tricks with me.¡±


    Adriana expressionless warning, then said: ¡°You guys go down and wait for a while, honey and I pack and pack things.¡±


    ¡°You now pack not on the line, must let us go down and wait for you, wait is a good half day.¡±


    Celine muttered discontentedly.


    ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to wait, I¡¯m stopping you?¡±


    The more Adriana dislikes Celine¡¯s shredded mouth, the more it attracts people.


    ¡°Mommy, look how she¡¯s talking to me.¡±


    She stomped her foot in anger and snorted like a pissed off little girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re just anxious to go back to Asco vige first if you can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Ruth did not favor Celine and reprimanded her.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re even biased towards her.¡±


    She stood up in a sh, got up and walked away.


    Several people then followed suit and walked out of the box and said they were waiting for the two in the lobby downstairs.


    Adriana sends them out and closes the door.


    This is a long breath of relief, ¡°It¡¯s really too intense.¡±


    She walked up to Peter and muttered to him in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing better than I thought you would.¡±


    Peter hugged her and rested his chin on her head,forting her, ¡°We hold the initiative now, it¡¯s them who should be nervous.¡±


    ¡°I say that, but I¡¯m still afraid ¡­¡±


    Snuggled in his chest, Adriana slowly closed her eyes, feeling his warmth, but the mind is full of Peter¡¯s figure.


    She is afraid ¡­


    The fear is that if anything goes wrong, Peter will be the one most in danger.


    She had already put Peter through so much and didn¡¯t want to be watching him suffer one iota.


    ¡°Our men in the Asco vige have infiltrated the chamber and are looking for Ran¡¯s whereabouts. It¡¯s just going to take a while.¡±


    After learning that Ran was taken to the secret room in Asco vige, Peter dispatched his men there as quickly as possible.


    But Asco vige chamber structure isplex, it is not easy to get in to rescue people.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    She was worried about Ran¡¯s safety and wanted to go to Asco vige just to save Ran, otherwise she would not have agreed to go to Asco vige with them.


    ¡°Pack it up and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter leaned over and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead, spoiling you with a smile, ¡°No matter what time it is, I will be by your side, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Adriana looked up at Peter and pursed her lips.


    Maybe ¡­


    In the midst of a bad life, Peter¡¯s presence was her light, her everything and her hope.


    The two simply cleaned up, checked out of the hotel, and followed them to Asco vige.


    Jackson also followed along.


    Along the way, several people were silent.


    Ruth and Archie tried to talk to Adriana several times, but Adriana didn¡¯t give them a chance.


    Her eyes were closed and she leaned against Peter¡¯s body to sleep.


    In truth, it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want to talk to them.


    Once on the hill, the car drove all the way inside Asco vige and stopped at a courtyard.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    The driver of the car spoke up.


    Several people got out of the car.


    Standing outside the car, Adriana looked at the scenery of Asco vige, are retro pavilions, rockery, everywhere through the ancient atmosphere, giving a sense of travel to ancient times.


    Looking at the picturesque scenery here, there are a few unseen red birds chirping on a big tree on the side, and there are even small monkeys jumping up and down in the tree, truly entering the nature.

 Chapter 1229 – Stubborn Flora

    Such a beautiful ce, if not Obren, Adriana probably want to live here for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay at the Witchystems pavilion, which has the best view and is very quiet.¡±


    Without waiting for Chaya to say anything, Ruth was already pointing to the Witchystems pavilion and arranging for them to check in.


    Perhaps because Ruth¡¯s identity is special, it is not appropriate to show up inside Obren, so after going out, her face is stered with a super simtion of a human skin mask, so that people simply can not recognize who is.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Archie walked up to help Adriana carry her luggage, Adriana wanted to refuse and reached for her own luggage, but Peter held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±


    Adriana was a little confused, but she was already being dragged along by Peter.


    ¡°Silly girl, he¡¯s willing to do it for you, so why not give him a chance?¡± Peter said as he put his arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want him to do it for me. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ept him if I offer more affection now.¡±


    ¡°What he wants to do is his business, and whether you ept him or not is your own business. The two don¡¯t need to be mixed up.¡±


    Peter¡¯s meaning is simple and easy to understand, to put it inly is ¡­ someone to work for you for free why not ept?


    You have suffered so much because of them, it is time to find a little bit to make up for it.


    When we arrived at the Witchystems pavilion, we entered the archway and stayed in the main building, while Jackson stayed in the side building, so we were close and could take care of each other.


    ¡°You will stay here. We¡¯ll get you some maids toe and take care of your livingter.¡±


    Archie said in a gentle manner.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana refused outright, not giving a good face at all.


    ¡°That ¡­ that¡¯s fine. Usually you can call me what you want, and also the upstairs study is equipped with aputer, wifi and everything.¡±


    Archie briefly said the situation, and then looked at Peter and Adriana, found the two back to him is surveying the attic situation, but for him to ignore.


    He was a little helpless, so he said, ¡°Then you guys have a good rest and call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    As a result, there was still no one to talk to him.


    It was not until the others had left the Witchystems pavilion that Peter waved to Jackson, gesturing for him toe in.


    Jackson jawed slightly, understanding what Peter meant, and took out something like a detector to check every corner in the attic.


    The wiretap was eventually found under the nightstand in the bedroom on the second floor.


    When Jackson pointed to where the monitors were located, Adriana snorted and grimaced a few times.


    All of them are her closest rtives, and they even installed a wiretap in her bedroom.


    Although she and her husband would only talk about more confidential topics in the bedroom, but two people together can still have no private life?


    Shameless!


    For the first time, she felt sickened by what they were doing.


    ¡°Next door.¡±


    Peter instructed Jackson again.


    Jackson then lined up the Witchystems pavilion and eventually found the monitors in the study and on the third floor balcony.


    Down the stairs and standing in the first floor lobby, Peter said to Jackson, ¡°Go back and line up your off building.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Jackson nodded and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°They do things too diabolically, and their methods are despicable enough.¡±


    ¡°Take the monitor from the bedroom and put it in the room you don¡¯t live in on the side floor. Take the remaining two apart for me and find a way to install them in Chaya and Ruth¡¯s room.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana is furious, but has learned to fight back in kind.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jackson knew what Adriana meant, so he went upstairs and took down the wiretap and immediately arranged for it to be done.


    After the entire Witchystems pavilion was lined up, Adriana was able to put her mind at ease.


    The reason why the bug was installed backwards in Ruth and Chaya¡¯s room was to give a warning to both men.


    The side of the story tells them that she and honey are not soft persimmons that anyone can pinch.


    Fortunately, Harlee is not in Obren, otherwise if you know these things will not be angry fried?


    Meanwhile, Waverly.


    Hospital, ward.


    Since the car ident, Flora has been depressed, drowning in pain and unable to get out of the shadow.


    ¡°Look how thin you are now, if you don¡¯t eat again do you want to live?¡±


    Edward carried a bowl of shrimp porridge and sat next to Flora¡¯s hospital bed, saying despondently and helplessly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, think about your grandfather and your father.¡±


    In Edward¡¯s mind, he was already so repulsed by the two that he wouldn¡¯t have said so much to Flora at all if he hadn¡¯t wanted to cheer her up.


    Floray in bed, eyes closed, pretending to be asleep, despite hearing Edward¡¯s words, but all indifferent.


    Reality hit Flora hard, and the unheble trauma made her unable to pull herself together at all.


    ¡°Flora, what exactly do you want before you¡¯ll eat?¡±


    Flora really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    This period of time, what to say, what to do, he did his best to do, but it simply did not work.

 Chapter 1230 His Request

    ¡°The old man can be said to have gone to great lengths and used every means to get you to inherit the Seawares group. Who can you afford to be like this now?¡±


    In recent times, because of the confrontation with the Henderson Family, he was busy until he took off every day, but no matter how busy he was every day, he would take some time to spend with Flora.


    Despite not being his biological sibling, Flora has always been his most important family member.


    ¡°Flora, are you listening to me?¡±


    He spoke to Flora again and again without getting an answer, forcing Edward to get a little fired up.


    cing the porcin bowl heavily on the table, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    In the face of his questioning, there was still no response.


    Edward stood in the ward for a while, angry, arms crossed, pacing back and forth in the ward, and finally walked out of the ward.


    The moment he closed the door and turned around, he saw Jenkins standing in the hallway.


    Jenkins has beening over every day for thest few days.


    Edward knew that he and the engaged woman had called off their engagement.


    But even so, Edward could not ept his presence and did not want to see him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told you to get lost, don¡¯t you understand? Or is the beating too light?¡±


    Every time Jenkins showed up, Edward would take his fist and teach him a lesson, but it still didn¡¯t do any good.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten yet has she?¡±


    Jenkins looked at Edward, disheveled and godless pupils gradually some light.


    Full of things about Flora, even if Edward warned and threatened again and again, all to no avail.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped forward and walked up to him, grabbing him by the cor, ¡°She¡¯s a wreck now, why are you still pestering her for? Since you rejected her so heartlessly in the beginning, you should not appear again now.¡±


    From Flora¡¯s injury to now, Jenkins¡¯ world seems to have copsed in general, the whole day frustrated decadence, hanging head, no energy.


    The only way to live without looking like a walking corpse is to appear outside of Flora¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°I just want to see her get better, even if it¡¯s just to stay with her and watch here out of the shadows.¡±


    Jenkins sincerely pleaded with Edward, ¡°Can you give me a chance? I want to spend time with her.¡±


    Since he knew Flora was not eating day in and day out after the car ident, he was relieved toe over to be with her.


    Even though she was kept on a daily drip, how could she not eat?


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you ¡­¡±


    Edward raised his fist to teach him a lesson, but as it approached his face, Edward¡¯s fist stopped and finally eased down and loosened his cor.


    He wrinkled his brow with a mncholy look.


    Then nodded helplessly and turned sideways to the wall, as if not wanting to see Jenkins.


    said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Edward thought that maybe it would be good to let Jenkins try and try and get Flora out of the shadows.


    Because he really can¡¯t do anything about it now.


    ¡°You ¡­ are saying I can get in now?¡±


    Jenkins at once eyes wide, ck pupils blooming with light, desperate face flowing with uncontroble ecstasy, ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank ¡­¡±


    As he said that, he rushed in towards the ward.


    God knows how much he wished he could go into the ward to be with Flora after all these days of torturous waiting.


    Even if a wall is separated, they are two very different worlds.


    Walking into the ward, through the small living room, and standing outside the door of the inner room, Jenkins held the door handle with one hand in excitement, eager to rush in right away.


    But the moment he was ready to unscrew the doorknob, he was too nervous to open the door.


    Thud, thud ¨C


    Heartbeat elerated, tight heartstrings can not wait to jump out of the throat.


    Jenkins is not reluctant to see Flora, but too guilty to know how to face her.


    Especially since thest time she came to the ward, she had also lost the ne he had initially given her.


    After standing outside the door for a while, with a painful internal struggle, he finally unscrewed the door handle, walked slowly inside and closed the door.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    He had just entered the ward when Flora, who was lying on the bed, gave the eviction order.


    Jenkins¡¯ heart suddenly sank, never expecting Flora to be so disgusted with him now.


    But when he looked at the person lying on the hospital bed, he realized that her back was turned to him.


    So ¡­


    Flora had no idea who the person walking in was.


    Jenkins was nervous, her heart thumping, her hand hanging at her side tightened and loosened, loosened and tightened.


    Dragging his stiff body to the hospital bed, he looked at Flora who was lying quietly.


    Although this angle can only see the side of her face, the obviously thin and disfigured face is no longer full of cogen in the past the delicate feeling.


    The whole person is haggard and heartbreaking.


    His heart seized hard, painful breathing slightly suffocated.


    The eyes nted, looking at the clear porridge ced on the table, the eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    She, again, didn¡¯t eat?


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, I said you get out ¡­¡±


    Jenkins was about to open her mouth to persuade Flora, but just before she said one word, the woman on the bed rolled over with some annoyance and growled.


    She hadn¡¯t finished her rant when she saw that the person standing in front of her was ¡­ Jenkins!


    Two people four eyes facing each other, each pupil burst out in amazement, then look calm.


    Unfortunately, that peace onlysted for two seconds.


    It is also the sluggishness of not reacting in the midst of the dazed and disoriented.


    ¡°What brings you here.¡±


    Flora¡¯s eyes flickered ufortably and seemed to be a bit flustered as she squeezed the bedding with both hands, and then her calm tone suddenly became irritable, ¡°Get lost, I told you not to let me see you again, are you deaf!¡±


    ¡°Flora, listen to me, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Flora?¡±


    The little woman propped her hands on the bed board and sat up with difficulty, ¡°I used to lick my face to find you, and you always turned me away. Now that I¡¯m an invalid, an invalid who can¡¯t even walk, you actually call me ¡®Flora¡¯. Jenkins, I¡¯m telling you, even if I¡¯m a wreck, I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡±


    An extremely unstable Flora reached out and pointed to the door of the ward, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you. Get out!¡±


    Although Flora pretended to be calm, but the eyes can not be deceived.


    She Yan-so kept dodging, not even daring to look directly at Jenkins.


    The man who made her love her to the bone.


    But also the goon makes her feel unworthy to love the man, she really does not want to see again.


    Because ¡­


    Goodbye has been invalid, she, not worthy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I came over today just to see you.¡±


    Jenkins panicked and waved her hand, exining.


    ¡°No need. You¡¯d better hurry back and stay with your dainty fianc¨¦e.¡±


    She does not want to be pitied even though she is in a dire situation.


    ¡°Marisa and I ¡­ us ¡­ we¡¯ve called off our engagement.¡±


    Facing Flora, Jenkins is uncontrobly nervous, but he doesn¡¯t want to deceive her, so he chooses to tell the truth.


    Cancetion of engagement?


    Flora¡¯s mind echoes Edward¡¯s words that the reason Jenkins chose to get engaged to Marisa and rejected her was due to pressure from her grandfather.

 Chapter 1231 – Give him a chance

    She had her doubts.


    Now it seems to be true.


    It¡¯s a pity, but what can be changed by knowing now?


    She is already an invalid, without her legs, is all she has and can not turn the tide.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Flora leaned against the bed, looking down at her hands, her pale, colorless lips pulled out an arc, ¡°To take or not to take off the engagement, does it matter to me.¡±


    A hoarse, low voice.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even the tone of voice can give people an extremely disheveled feeling.


    See this scene, Jenkins only feel like a knife in the heart.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged you, if I hadn¡¯t said those things to you that day at the engagement, you wouldn¡¯t be like this. flora, give me a chance to make up for it by letting me take care of you for a while, okay?¡±


    He begged humbly.


    Jenkins truly feels for this girl.


    In the past, she was the jewel of the Henderson Family and was a dazzling presence everywhere she went.


    Now because of a car ident, broke a leg, ruined her life, so that she is like an angel with broken wings fell to earth, feel the suffering of the world, all the pain can only be borne by her alone.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Flora refused outright.


    In the past, if she had heard Jenkins say that, she could have jumped up and down with excitement.


    But the present is not what it used to be, even though it was only a short period of time, but also things are different.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    More than that, she felt that this so-called ¡®concern¡¯ was too ironic and made her feel that Jenkins was just pitying her, a pathetic person.


    The heart¡¯s aggression and pain can only be hidden in the bottom of the heart, but also to pretend to be a strong, but fearless calm.


    ¡°For you to take care of me so you can ease the guilt in your heart? On what grounds?¡±


    Sheughed.


    A waist-length hair casually hanging at the side of the body, perhaps malnutrition, before the ck smooth as a waterfall of long hair is actually some yellow hair fork, lining her palm-sized pale face more haggard and sickly weakness.


    ¡°Even if I lose my leg now, I still have people lining up to serve me. Who are you, Jenkins, to ask you to take care of me? Or do you think the Henderson Family is too poor to hire a caregiver?¡±


    Her words were mean.


    The only way to cover up the heart¡¯s helplessness and pity is to be snarky.


    Only the strong natured Flora does not want to be seen by Jenkins.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. I know the Henderson Family is a big family, and I know there are a lot of people rushing to take care of you, and I know that I, Jenkins, count for nothing. But I ¡­¡±


    The words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back.


    After a short silence, he said: ¡°I have contacted the best foreign institutions, let theme over to give you custom-made prosthetic limbs, and then carry out the adaptation period of training. In a short time, you will be able to walk like a normal person. There will be no impact.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re concerned about me?¡±


    Flora gave a sarcasticugh.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see you spend your youth like this. You¡¯re still young, and there¡¯s a better future waiting for you, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Not waiting for Jenkins to finish, Flora shouted directly to stop, interrupting his words.


    ¡°Stop pretending in front of me, it¡¯s disgusting to look at.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Isn¡¯t it that you want to redeem yourself, isn¡¯t it that you¡¯re afraid that you¡¯ll feel guilty and me yourself for Ran¡¯s dream of me bing an invalid. I¡¯ll give you a chance to take care of me by my side, I¡¯d like to see how many days that self-proimed noble boss Mu canst.¡±


    Flora understands Jenkins.


    Knowing that he is a single-minded man, once he determines something he must stick to the end.


    She wanted to kick him out.


    But with no legs, she couldn¡¯t even get out of bed and stand up, so how could she drive him away?


    In that case, it is better to think of other ways.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jenkins¡¯ eyes lit up with inner ecstasy.


    ¡°Feed me, eat.¡±


    Instead of answering Jenkins¡¯ question directly, Flora pointed to the bowl of clear porridge on the table and ordered.


    This is the most she has spoken since her car ident.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    When she finally said yes, Jenkins immediately picked up the bowl of porridge on the table, scooped it up with a spoon, put it to his mouth and blew on it, and handed it to Flora, ¡°Here, open your mouth.¡±


    Like coaxing a child, the tone of voice is gentle to the extreme.


    Flora¡¯s heart was warmed to feel the care and affection of the man she loved.


    That warmth and thetest gloomy lost emotions to form a strong contrast, almost did not let her tense crying nose.


    In the end, he could only blink his eyes, fade the tears in his eyes, and brace himself to eat a mouthful of clear porridge.


    Flora made an exception today.


    From the car ident broke a lot of words after the break, broke the initiative to eat.


    Clear porridge was fed to her mouth, she took a bite and couldn¡¯t help but spit it out, ¡°Yuck, what porridge, it¡¯s so bad, I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±


    Bok choy and shrimp congee.


    Her old favorite porridge.


    ¡°Not good?¡±


    Jenkins saw her frowning and spitting out the clear porridge in one gulp, so he said, ¡°Fine, fine, if you don¡¯t eat, you don¡¯t eat. What do you want to eat, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat the spicy hotpot at Emilio¡¯s Little South Gate.¡±


    She used to go to school and her favorite thing to eat was this.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±


    Jenkins didn¡¯t think much of it, put the bowl down, asked Flora for the address once more, recorded it on her phone, and then left the ward and ran out.


    Growing up in Waverly, Jenkins was well aware of the distance from the hospital to the Emilio district, but he still went without any qualms.


    As he left the ward, he closed the door.


    Flora¡¯s eyes flushed fiercely, tears spilled out of her eyes, and she immediately looked out the window, not wanting anyone to see her tenderness.

 Chapter 1232 – Flora’s Attitude Improves

    In front of Jenkins, Flora never reveals her soft side, let alone the fact that she is now a wreck.


    Even if she likes Jenkins, she is no longer qualified to be worthy.


    After lying alone in the hospital bed for a while, watching the time pass, she found that every moment became so torturous.


    From time to time, he looked at the time and vaguely seemed to be expecting something.


    What to expect?


    Looking forward to Jenkins?


    Just as she was thinking about Jenkins, the door to the hospital room opened at that very moment.


    The person she was thinking of in her mind appeared in the ward with something in his hand, panting, ¡°I¡¯ve bought you the spicy hotpot you wanted. I know you like spicy food, but you can¡¯t eat spicy food now that you are weak.¡±


    Jenkins walked over to the bed, opened the thermos, and said to Flora as she removed its contents, ¡°It¡¯s still hot and it does taste good.¡±


    He pursed his lips at Flora and smiled a very affectionate and warm smile, and his eyes shone as if they were filled with a vast river of stars.


    Reaching for Flora¡¯s back, she helped her do it and helped her put a pillow behind her back.


    Jenkins moved the escort chair and sat beside her, holding the lunch box in one hand and the chopsticks in the other, picked up a piece of fish tofu and blew on it, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    Feeling his care and attention is something Flora has only dreamed of. She should have been excited to the point of ecstasy, but at this moment he just wants to cry.


    Swallowed and held back the tears, but swallowed more like heartache and bitterness.


    Open your mouth and eat the piece of fish tofu.


    The taste is just right, but there is still a little bit of hotness.


    It was obvious that he should have flown all the way back, otherwise the fish and tofu would have soaked up.


    Flora used to love this hot and spicy food, she would go there when she was in a good mood; she would go there when she was in a bad mood; she would go there when she was alone and bored.


    It can be said that it is her carding ma.


    But now her favorite spicy hotpot is no longer that aroma, but more bitter.


    ¡°How was it, was it good?¡±


    Jenkins watched her expressionlessly chewing on the fish tofu and couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle his eyebrows, ¡°Has it been too long and doesn¡¯t taste good anymore?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is!¡±


    Flora raised her hand, directly knocking over the lunchbox in Jenkins¡¯ hand, only to hear a ng, the iron lunchbox fell to the ground, a bowl of spicy hot all spilled out, sshed on Jenkins¡¯ suit, stained a grease stain, the floor is a mess.


    Because it was brought in a thermos box, the temperature was very hot.


    Nheless, Jenkins just nced at his reddened hand but said nothing, instead asking Flora, ¡°Sorry, I was too slow. Since it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll go get you something else. I remember you also like Michelin¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you hurry up and go, what are you still waiting for!¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t care what kind of mess Jenkins ended up in, she just yelled, ¡°What are you doing, you don¡¯t want to take care of me, you can go. I don¡¯t need you here to pretend.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m really not ¡­¡±


    Jenkins wanted to exin, but looking at Flora¡¯s red eyes, a look of anger, he finally swallowed all.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the Western restaurant now and get you the dessert you like. You wait for me.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked to the door, took a broom and cleaned the mess on the floor, held up the bottom again, and sprayed the room with air freshener.


    When everything was back clean, he said to Flora, ¡°You lie down and rest for a while, I¡¯ll go get it for you now and be back soon.¡±


    Flora tilted her head to the side and didn¡¯t look back at Jenkins even when she heard him.


    She didn¡¯t turn around until she heard the door m outside.


    Only to turn around again, tears have welled up in my eyes.


    Flora doesn¡¯t want to rant at Jenkins, she just wants to take this opportunity to get rid of him and keep him out of her life from now on.


    She can¡¯t predict how bad the future will be, and naturally she doesn¡¯t want another Jenkins around her.


    Just ¡­


    Just knowing that there is still a ce for her in Jenkins¡¯ heart is the best.


    Flora, you have never been unwanted, and Jenkins is not unloved, but the Henderson Family¡¯s doors, not anyone can ¡®climb up¡¯.


    The only thing to me is that she should not have been born into the Henderson Family.


    She was leaning against the hospital bed, her mind in turmoil, when Edward walked in.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When you torment him so much, how are you not tormenting yourself?¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but feel the emotion.


    But he was happy in his heart.


    These days, he apanied Flora, this silly girl has been sullen, extremely bad mood, and silent, and even have light thoughts.


    Instead, she now has Jenkins by her side, even if she rants a few more times and lets out more emotions than if she doesn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Flora¡¯s attitude was cold.


    To be precise, she is now cold to anyone.


    It¡¯s not that she hates them, but her inner inferiorityplex makes her unsure how to face those people.


    ¡°Silly girl, your body is your own, you are still young, treat yourself well.¡±


    Edward knows that Jenkins¡¯ presence is good for Flora¡¯s recovery, but at the same time he knows that it¡¯s a temporary benefit now, but after Flora recovers, the Henderson Family will not allow Jenkins to marry Flora either.


    The cruel ending, he was worried that by that time Flora still could not ept the reality and would suffer this pain again.


    ¡°I told you, my business has nothing to do with you. You go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Flora closed her eyes, not wanting to speak again.


    ¡°I came over to tell you that Old Mr. Henderson and your father areing over in the evening.¡±


    Now, those two people are just Flora¡¯s rtives, not his Edward¡¯s.


    Mentioning Old Mr. Henderson and Robert, Flora¡¯s eyes only gradually got some light, looked sideways at Edward, and asked, ¡°How are you doing with them ¡­?¡±


    She was actively asking him about his affair with the two old men.


    This is the first time Flora has volunteered to ask about anything else since she was lying in bed.


    Edward¡¯s heart snickered and felt relieved at the same time.


    ¡°I was nning to get back what belongs to me, but there is no need for that anymore. I will go to Motril to look for Vivian when you recover.¡±


    Those days, immersed in pain, Edward and apanied Flora, the daily life is very depressing.


    But then, he thought outside the box.


    But it¡¯s just some money and fame, he doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°But, regarding Ashtyn¡¯s death, I will not give up my investigation. If it is rted to Old Mr. Henderson, I will never be merciful either.¡±


    This is said to give Flora an exnation.


    He regarded her as his own sister, so naturally he did not want to deceive her.

 Chapter 1233 Jenkins has her attention

    Listening to Edward¡¯s words, Flora was not surprised.


    Everything is expected of her, after all, growing up with Edward, she knows very well what Edward¡¯s character is.


    ¡°Grandpa ¡­ he ¡­ wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Flora murmured to herself.


    Edward gazed at Flora with cold eyes, ¡°Get some rest, you don¡¯t need to get involved in my business.¡±


    He was already surprised by Flora¡¯s willingness to talk to him today.


    But no matter what, Flora is a patient and needs to take care of herself now, and as far as the Henderson Family is concerned, she doesn¡¯t need to get involved.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Flora, sitting on the hospital bed, snorted augh and shook her head helplessly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just an invalid, what qualifications do I have to mind your business.¡±


    From the injury to the present, Flora was immersed in the gloom and could note out.


    If not for the sudden appearance of Jenkins today, so that she felt a glimmer of warmth in the midst of despair, perhaps really not even the thought of living.


    It was easy to ask Edward about things at home, and when she got that kind of response, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Flora frowned, feeling that she hadn¡¯t taken Flora¡¯s feelings into ount, and sighed ruefully, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    The psychologically fragile Flora, who has low self-esteem, can¡¯t help but substitute herself and feel that Edward is disliking her.


    ¡°Get out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Flora slowly closed her eyes and did not speak.


    In the ward, there was silence for a while.


    Edward secretly med himself for not taking care of her feelings.


    ¡°I just hope you can take care of yourself, because there¡¯s nothing that any of us can fix between me and Old Mr. Henderson. Unless ¡­ he has nothing to do with Ashtyn¡¯s business.¡±


    He said, he spoke a beat, then said: ¡°Vivian left for a while, she is alone abroad, although the arrangement of people secretly protect her, but my heart has been anxious, very uneasy.¡±


    If Old Mr. Henderson did not have too many secrets hidden in his body and Flora had a temporary car ident, he would have gone to Motril to look for Vivian.


    Edward said a bunch of things, Flora still did not have any reaction.


    Ignore it and close your eyes and pretend to sleep.


    ¡°Jenkins will be taking care of you for the next while, so call me if you need anything.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°You knew I didn¡¯t want to see him, so why did you let him in?¡±


    Flora¡¯s eyes snapped open and she growled in anger.


    ¡°Do you not want to meet, or do you not want to meet?¡±


    Edward, who was about to turn and leave, stopped and looked back at her pale and haggard face and said in a deep voice: ¡°Running away is not the only way to solve the problem. Let yourself face it, only then will you grow. Remember, running away is only a choice for the weak.¡±


    A phrase that heavily stuck in Flora¡¯s heart.


    It¡¯s true what Edward said.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see Jenkins, but I don¡¯t have the courage, or I want to avoid it because I¡¯ve been hurt and have low self-esteem.


    When she stopped talking, Edward walked out of the ward.


    Flora sat alone in the hospital room for a while, and not long after, Jenkins came in carrying a paper bag.


    ¡°Your favorite dessert is brought to you, try it.¡±


    Jenkins breezed in and pulled the paper bag of desserts out and ced them on the table, ¡°All your favorite vors.¡±


    He said ¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    All of them are her favorite vors.


    Just because Jenkins has been rejecting her doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know her preferences.


    So, he has been watching her silently?

 Chapter 1234 Can’t Find Raylan

    Jenkins took a fork and picked a piece of tiramisu and handed it to her mouth, ¡°It tastes great, here, open your mouth.¡±


    Sitting on the edge of the hospital bed, Jenkins said gently to Flora.


    He is originally a gentle natured man, only not good at words, do not know how to express.


    Flora felt the man¡¯s care for her, touched from the bottom of her heart, but also feel ridiculous.


    Dropping her eyelids, herplex eyes fell on the small piece of tiramisu on her fork, her eyes fluttering for a moment, wondering what she was thinking.


    Just as Jenkins was about to speak, Flora opened her mouth to eat her dessert.


    ¡°How was it, did it taste okay?¡±


    She chewed her dessert delicately, and Jenkins asked impatiently.


    Mostly because Flora has not been eating welltely and he would love to have something to whet her appetite.


    His expectant expression fell on Flora¡¯s eyes, but only received a sentence, ¡°Average, and not good.¡±


    ¡°Not good?¡±


    Jenkins looked at the pastry on the table with self-doubt, took a fork and picked a small piece and passed it to her mouth, tasted it carefully, and couldn¡¯t help but look back at Flora, ¡°It tastes authentic, it¡¯s very good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bugging me?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±


    Sensing Flora¡¯s unstable mood, Jenkins became cautious in his words. ¡°Don¡¯t like this, then let¡¯s try the osprey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°And macarons.¡±


    Flora shook her head again.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Jenkins looked at the paper handbag containing thest dessert, Mont nc. He pulled out the beautifully wrapped box, opened it, and presented the dessert to Flora, ¡°Mont nc tastes good too. This store¡¯s main focus is Mont nc, you try a bite.¡±


    As he said that, he took a spoon and dug a spoonful and passed it to her mouth, ¡°Dessert will make you feel good when you eat it. Take a taste, you can¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    The man in front of her was full of patience with her, even speaking in a gentle voice, afraid that it would stimte her mood.


    Such tenderness and the initial cold indifference to form a great contrast, really let Flora some difficult to adapt to.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Flora tilted her head to the side and scolded softly in a cold voice.


    The shifting moods left Jenkins confused as to what was going on inside her mind.


    ¡°Sorry, I ¡­¡±


    Jenkins nced at those desserts on the table, and his handsome face was filled with helplessness. ¡°What else do you want to eat, I¡¯ll go get you some more.¡±


    Although he could sense that Flora had been picking on him, Jenkins knew what he had to do and naturally didn¡¯t care about that.


    He exists only to atone for his sins.


    Of course, the most important thing is to see Flora with a bright smile again.


    ¡°I¡¯m full just seeing you, what do you think I¡¯m going to eat.¡±


    She roared with all her strength, and her white, jade-like cheeks welled up with peachy crimson, but her voice was not loud.


    Obviously can feel her sickly body weak, yelling strength can not make.


    She cold eyes, the good-looking watery eyes in the past also less a few aura.


    Jenkins slowly lowered his eyelids, ¡°I know you hate me, but no matter what, you still need to take care of your health, as long as you are healed, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t want to hear him say that.


    She gave the eviction order.


    But Jenkins sat motionless on the edge of the bed, stone-faced, with a look of impatience.


    It¡¯s probably because there are a bunch of things that I want to say to Flora, but I don¡¯t know how to say them.


    ¡°I said get you out, can¡¯t you hear me.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t move, Flora yelled again.


    She was already weak, she had no appetite, she didn¡¯t even want to eat porridge, how could she want to eat dessert?


    The reason for that is to toss Jenkins around and try to get him to back off.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    Noticing that the little woman clenched her fist in anger, the whole person is too emotional, Jenkins immediately stood up, said: ¡± You get a good rest, something to call me, I¡¯m at the door to keep ¡­ watch.¡±


    He said as he walked toward the outside.


    Three steps back, missing reassured Flora, but to calm her down, Jenkins had to sit down on the couch in the small living room outside.


    Leaning on the sofa, he took a long breath, only to feel like a boulder in the heart, unable to breathe.


    In any case, Flora ended up in this state today and he can¡¯t get rid of the connection, he has to be responsible for the end.


    ¡­


    Obren, Asco vige.


    It¡¯s been two days since we entered the ObrenAsco vige and Adriana hardly allows anyone else toe to the Witchystems pavilion except for three meals a day.


    When she first entered Asco vige, she was ced in the Witchystems pavilion, which turned out to have three bugs installed in the Witchystems pavilion, which was really unexpected by Adriana.


    Although she was not raised in Obren, she is, after all, Ruth¡¯s biological daughter and Chaya¡¯s granddaughter.


    In one disappointment after another, Adriana felt already very strong, nay, their approach is more and more chilling one after another.


    ¡°Honey, has Ran found any news yet?¡±


    Adriana asked as she walked out onto the balcony and stood beside Peter.


    She deliberately dyed a few days to free up more time for someone to find Ran¡¯s whereabouts so she could rescue him.


    ¡°The secret passage is like a maze, and there is no signal underground. Now there are two brothers have entered two days have note out. Too anxious only afraid that it will rm the snake, do not dare to act rashly.¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana, who was standing beside him, with some guilt, ¡°If we were anywhere else, we wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time with all our equipment. obren is backed by the entire Motril royal family, and both the guards¡¯ hands and other equipment are far superior to ours.¡±


    In Obren, the slightest movement on their part will be targeted by Obren¡¯s people, restricting movement and invariably making rescue more difficult.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Adriana sighed and leaned on his shoulder, gazing off into the distance.


    At this angle, just overlooking the entire Obren Center, as if a thousand households Miao Vige, staggered wooden pavilions, a different view, very attractive.


    Especially at night, standing on the upper floor of the Witchystems pavilion in Betawell MountAsco vige, overlooking the mountain, under the smoky mist, the downtown neon shing, flowing light, from afar, like a fairy pce, it is fascinating to see.


    It¡¯s hard not to like such a stunning view, Adriana.


    Of course, apart from the people who annoy her, perhaps this is the perfect ce for her to retire with Peter.


    But with those people, in turn, because of the disgust for them, abate the like for Obren.


    ¡°Ran is so powerful that he didn¡¯t even get out himself, so I guess it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Watching the time pass day by day, Adriana was preupied with how to rescue Ran.


    ¡°Do you think I could still Rene leave Obren unscathed if I falsely promised Chaya in exchange for your peace with Ran?¡±


    Can not find a foolproof solution, her mind sprouted unreliable method.

 Chapter 1235 The Surprising Identities of Three People [1

    Adriana¡¯s naive thoughts caused the man to look at her with very doting eyes and reached out to pinch her cheek, ¡°You think of them too kindly.¡±


    In other words, it is to say that Adriana underestimated their ruthlessness and tact.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re nowhere near that kind.¡±


    With a long sigh, she bent over, propped her elbows on the railing and rested her chin, gazing at the downtown, bustling in the distance like a misty fairy pce.


    But her heart was flushed with coldness.


    ¡°honey¡­¡±


    Adriana suddenly called out.


    With a serious face, she seemed to have some major decision to tell Peter.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on ¡­¡±


    The man leaned on the railing with his elbows propped up, his obsidian pupils falling on Adriana¡¯s body, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°I ¡­ I have thought about it for a long time. Although they are my biological parents, they only gave birth to me and never cared for me. Now for Obren, they actually do whatever they can to treat you and me. So ¡­¡±


    She spoke, straightened up, turned around to face Peter squarely, and said, ¡°Resist.¡±


    Two words, clear bite, and a clear voice.


    Especially that smooth white jade-like goose egg face on the flow of perseverance, it seems not to rest until the purpose.


    The man was not surprised, just raised his hand to ruffle the messy hair in front of her forehead blown by the breeze, ¡°As long as you want to do, I will support you.¡±


    Having Peter¡¯s support is naturally the best for Adriana.


    But ¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a n right now. I don¡¯t know what to do for the best ¡­¡±


    Came to Obren and got to know them a little, but the forces in all directions have not yet been mapped out.


    ¡°Here, youe in. Let me show you something.¡±


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and led her into the bedroom and sat Adriana on the couch while Peter turned and walked over to the nightstand, pulled open a drawer, pulled a file from it, turned and walked over to sit beside Adriana.


    ¡°Check this out.¡±


    Adriana was a bit perplexed, not understanding what exactly Peter was holding.


    ¡°For Chaya and Ruth, and ¡­ Archie, you need to get to know them well.¡±


    All along, Peter has been secretly investigating the Archie couple, and eventually gained a lot, except for the identity of the two of them, Adriana does not know.


    ¡°What status can they ¡­ have? At best, they have power and influence.¡±


    While in the Soto family, Archie visited the Soto family and gave her a bank card with ten billion dors.


    At that time, Adriana was just shocked by Ruth¡¯s power, but then she thought that she was surrounded by people like many Old Mr. Soto, and it is not surprising that she can sit on tens of billions.


    But now Peter suddenly said the real identity background of the three of them, in turn made Adriana self-doubt, the recent period of time to get along with them, is not their real identity?


    ¡°Check it out.¡±


    Peter pushes the file in front of Adriana.


    The little woman looked at the kraft paper file bag and was inexplicably a little nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting so serious.¡±


    She flirted with the phrase, her red lips showed a bitter smile, but her heart thudded, nervous even breathing some slight stagnation.


    The Shangguan family has given her countless scares and surprises time and again, and Adriana doesn¡¯t know how she carried them off.


    Pick up the file bag, open it, and pull out the paperwork inside.


    There are only a handful of three sheets of paper.


    On each sheet is a profile of each person, in order, Chaya, Ruth, and Archie.


    ¡°Chaya, female, 73 years old, chief of the Obren n. In 1989, she broke into the Motril pce alone and killed the old monarch of Motril by hand. 20 In the same year, she was listed among the top ten most dangerous people in the world and was known as the ¡®ck Widow¡¯. This year, she also entered into a partnership with King Ridgeco, and in the same year was proposed by the monarchs of three global countries ¡­¡±


    A page full of detailed notes about Chaya¡¯s personal information.


    Adriana originally did not think Chaya has any difference, excluding the identity of Obren matriarch, she is at most a woman who knows somepulsions.


    But after reading her personal profile, she was instantly stunned.


    When she saw the end, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°So great? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Chaya¡¯s details were only investigated after she entered Obren. As for Ruth, I wanted to tell you, I just didn¡¯t find the right opportunity.¡±


    Peter exined.


    Adriana was holding Chaya¡¯s profile, with a picture of Chaya¡¯s young and charming face attached to it, which made her heart pound with admiration for Chaya for the first time.


    ¡°Although Chaya is really ruthless, I do admire her now. 38 years old, visiting Oskaria, bonding with the country¡¯s female chief; 42 years old, breaking into Motril¡¯s pce alone, assassinating the old monarch, and helping Ridgeco¡¯s new monarch to settle civil unrest and secure his position¡­ ¡­¡±


    She sighed, a face of incredulity, ¡°she was too beautiful when she was young, and amazing talent, can be said to be talented and good-looking. Although it has been thirty years, and the monarchs who befriended her are out of power and unable to assist her, but it does not bury her ability. Such an ambitious woman, no wonder she can take care of Obren so well.¡±


    When she thought of this, she snorted, ¡°She is amazingly talented and brave, what can I do topare with her? How can I possibly be the Obren matriarch?¡±


    When it¡¯s really a joke.


    Such a woman is undoubtedly a god-like existence.


    Adriana feels that she can¡¯t reallypete with it.


    Although it is said that the monarchs of those countries that were friends with Chaya have abdicated, if something really happens to Chaya, those people will certainly help her.


    Only short-term help is unlikely to make Obren as powerful as Motril, and Obren is unlikely to be Motril¡¯s opponent in another thirty years.


    First of all, in terms of geographic location, numbers, topography, technology, etc.,gging behind Motril for hundreds of years, and by Motril pinch lifeline, not good to turn around.


    Motril is not so bad as to kill Obren, but it can also press Obren to breathe.


    So what Obren has to do is inevitably to get someone to marry into the Motril royal family and join with the new Motril monarch to solidify Obren¡¯s position.


    Adriana mocked herself.


    Then read Ruth¡¯s bio.


    ¡°Ruth, female, 53 years old ¡­ After being expelled from Obren, she went into hiding, doing business in the open and cultivating power in the dark. Its industry is spread all over Swoywana, Motril, Ridgeco, Oskaria, Southeast Asia and other regions, with assets of more than 12 figures, impossible to count in detail. Cultivating power in secret is amazing, and is on par with the most mysterious Cruz in the world. With his amazing business and social skills, his people have close friends in the royal families of many countries. Such a best person, many suitors, but chose Archie ¡­¡±


    If Chaya makes Adriana feel distant, Ruth has more contact with her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought she was no match for Chaya¡¯s abilities, but at least she could look up to Ruth.


    But now when I look at her bio, the whole person is suddenly confused.

 Chapter 1236 The Surprising Identities of Three People [2]

    ¡°How is she ¡­ so good?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath, feeling incredibly small and impotent for the first time.


    At first, I felt that I never wanted to be Ruth¡¯s daughter in my life, and even hated her a little.


    Now, putting aside those rtionships, Ruth¡¯s personal ability alone is really not to be underestimated, and can be called the big man of the big men.


    As expected of Chaya¡¯s daughter, she is indeed very good.


    But ¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s Cruz? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of this Cruz before?¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter suspiciously, expecting him to give an answer.


    Her question, again, was one that Peter wanted to know.


    The mind echoes Old Mr. Alston¡¯s death before giving him a ck jade, which once immersed in boiling water immediately turned dark green.


    And the jade pendant will show two words inside ¡­ Cruz!


    So, what exactly is Cruz?


    Before Peter asked Jennings to investigate, but in the end found that Cruz identity is too special. At that time he had no more time, in order not to draw too much trouble to Adriana, so did not go to investigate.


    But beforeing to Obren, he still had someone look into everything about Cruz.


    ¡°At the moment, it is not known.¡±


    Peter has secretly cultivated his own forces, although already amazing ability, but Peter never thought he was so much different from Ruth.


    Although I know that Ruth has today are the credit of Archie, but no matter how to say, Ruth is there to feel the strength, otherwise it is not possible to marry Archie.


    ¡°No?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t be calmer.


    In Adriana¡¯s mind, Peter is already very good.


    But now even Peter doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, so she¡¯s even more shocked.


    ¡°To be precise, there is no mapping of Cruz and who the pushers behind Cruz are.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart grew more and more shocked, if even Peter did not know what level Cruz was, much less to investigate the mysterious power behind Ruth, how could she be their opponent?


    Puzzled, Adriana turned to thest of Archie¡¯s bios.


    ¡°Archie, male, 58 years old, a native of Swoywana. Since his parents died after birth, he was brought back to The Alston family for adoption by Old Mr. Alston. As a person on the surface look honest and loyal, do notpete, but in fact secretly cultivate power. The specific situation ¡­ unknown?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and she looked up at Peter, ¡°What does unknown mean, he¡¯s better than Ruth?¡±


    Originally very disgusted with the Schroeder family n Adriana flinched a bit, ¡°I ¡­ I want to go home ¡­¡±


    She really wanted to go home.


    MMP, what is this with what?


    Did you say that she was a stone?


    Adriana even expressed regret that she had shot Archie in his home in the first ce.


    Good thing she has use value, otherwise is it that the couple can get her killed in minutes?


    Listening to Adriana¡¯s words, Peter raised his hand and rubbed the tip of his nose, amused by her. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to get out of a boat of thieves.¡±


    ¡°Peter, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    She sighed, pped several thin sheets of paper on the table, leaned back on the sofa, hand over her face, asionally ncing at the corner of the eye at the table with the details of several people more and more depressed and heavy mood.


    ¡°Talking about it won¡¯t change anything, it¡¯s all about facing reality in the end.¡±


    She picked up the three personal data on the table, casually swept a few eyes, took the lighter and lit it.


    The small fire burned more and more vigorous, a light smoke, dazzling up.


    Peter pinched the corner of the A4 paper and tilted it slightly until it was almost burnt before he threw the paper into the ashtray.


    Watching several sheets of paper turn to ashes in the ashtray, Adriana became more and more restless.


    Thinking for a moment, she just said, ¡°Honey, I think ¡­ I¡¯d better stay. Anyway, even if you do Obren patriarch there is nothing wrong with it. Eat fragrant drink hot, enjoy the endless glory and wealth, do you say right?¡±


    She was really out of ideas.


    In the face of such a powerful opponent, continuing to struggle is just fearless resistance.


    She drops her head in frustration and is forced to make a choice.


    Choosing to sacrifice himself to make Peter and Ran whole and get them out of Obren safely.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    Peter reached out and pinched her cogen-filled cheeks, softly saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so frustrated when things go wrong, I¡¯ll carry the big things, what are you worried about.¡±


    ¡°So much for saying that. But ¡­ s ¡­¡±


    Adriana knew that Peter was trying tofort her, but she was still very touched.


    Opened his arms to hug him, his head rubbed on his chest, like a petty little pet, sticky and cute.


    ¡°No need to but. My word again, with me Peter, will never leave you alone in Obren.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t even have this ability, then he ispletely unqualified to stand by Adriana¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh~¡±


    Adriana gave a perfunctory response,rgely not believing Peter, and felt that men are good at saving face, so did not expose him ruthlessly to his face.


    Another asked, ¡°So what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Putting a n in ce.¡±


    ¡°Putting a n in ce?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chaya is old and has not much time left. And Obren now internal and external problems, if Chaya really died Motril royal family began to Obren. Whether it¡¯s Ruth or you and I, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to escape.¡±


    After all, now Adriana¡¯s identity is Obren will soon inherit the patriarchal position of the youngest young master.


    ¡°That makes sense though. Then won¡¯t you be the Obren patriarch after agreeing to it? How do I get out of it then?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s biggest fear is that she won¡¯t be able to leave Obren.


    ¡°I have my own arrangements for the back, you go meet with Chaya tomorrow and do as she says.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Without any choice, Adriana had no thoughts or ns in mind except to listen to Peter.


    ¡°Boss? Boss? Youngdy?¡±


    At that moment, Jackson¡¯s voice sounded downstairs.


    ¡°You lie here for a while, I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Peter patted Adriana¡¯s shoulder, got up and walked out, taking the bedroom door with him.


    Down the stairs, Jackson subconsciously raised his eyes to look at the second floor, saw Adriana did not follow, so he gestured a look towards Peter.


    The two walked out of the Witchystems pavilion lobby and went to the off-site building where Jackson was staying.


    In the lobby of the side building, Hank handed a letter to Peter, ¡°Boss, our men have figured out the route of Obren¡¯s secret passage and found the ce where Ran is being held. But ¡­ Sandra is missing.¡±


    Although Sandra has a grudge against Adriana, it doesn¡¯t matter if that person is dead or alive, but it¡¯s because she has a face exactly like Adriana¡¯s that she¡¯s a problem.


    Of course, water can carry the boat and also can overturn it.


    Although she is a nuisance, she is also an ace in the hole.


    ¡°Do all you can to investigate her whereabouts.¡±


    Peter said as he opened a letter Jackson had given him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve sent someone to check.¡±


    Jackson answered, and then said, ¡°Ran is in the water prison, and our men were refused to bring him out. He said it would be easy to alert the snake toe out now, so he asked me to bring a letter to you first.¡±

 Chapter 1237 The Surprising Identities of Three People [3]

    Peter nced at Jackson, then his eyes fell on a letter in his hand and carefully read the contents of the letter.


    The content of the letter is nothing more than to say that he overheard Obren¡¯s secrets, Obren¡¯s people would have killed him, but because he can restrain Adriana, there are still a few uses, so they left him a life.


    Only, even at the end, he will be dead.


    Because he overheard the secret about Obren is ¡­


    Peter¡¯s hand holding the letter paper tightened and his pupils narrowed slightly, ¡°Sure enough, I knew Obren was hiding too much foul y.¡±


    ¡°Burned.¡±


    Handing the letter to Jackson, ¡°Don¡¯t let Adriana know about this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson nodded in agreement, burned the letter to the ground and threw it in the trash, and poured a cup of tea to melt the ashes.


    ¡°By the way, Jennings wants to see you.¡±


    Although Jackson does not know what Jennings is in the end, but can vaguely guess a couple of things, but the boss is not willing to say things naturally have their reasons, he is not good to ask.


    ¡°People are upstairs.¡±


    Jackson pointed upstairs and exined, ¡°He came over to fix the lights.¡±


    Because Jennings identity is special, in order to avoid suspicion, he can only pretend to be a repair electrician mixed in.


    Otherwise, it will only make Obren¡¯s people suspicious.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face is somewhat gloomy, thinking that Jennings should not take such a risk.


    As a result, when he went upstairs and looked at a ¡®strange¡¯ person standing in front of him, all doubts were instantly dispelled.


    ¡°Ross, you fix it while I go have a cigarette.¡±


    Jennings said hello to her partner and went to the next bedroom, closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Haha, did I just freak you out?¡± Jennings raised an eyebrow and spread his hands with a smile.


    Peter pulled out a cigarette and handed it to him, ¡°When Jackson said that, I thought you came in as your real self, that would be too presumptuous.¡±


    As it turns out, his fears were superfluous.


    Jennings came in disguised and did not raise any suspicion. The excellent make-up technique isparable to disguise, and if Jennings had not spoken, Peter would not have recognized him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have my share of mistakes.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Thetest news is that FE¡¯s William has entered the Motril Pce, and he has a very good personal rtionship with Prince Motril, so I¡¯m afraid he has already made a decision toe to Obren. oh, and do you know who else is with William?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Peter hadn¡¯t thought about this.


    In his mind, he really did not put William in his eyes.


    ¡°Your old me, Theresa!¡±


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    When Theresa rolled around with another man at her wedding to Tatum, the scandal, which was broadcast live, left Tatum disgraced.


    Tatum went straight to the suite and found Theresa, pped her, and with that push, she fell into the ss and cut her face.


    The injuries were very serious andparable to disfigurement.


    After more than a year of not seeing her, I had not expected her to reach William¡¯s side.


    This was really unexpected.


    ¡°Yes. The woman was caught by Tatum after she went abroad, and Tatum had her face fixed and put her in William¡¯spany.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    You know that bitchTheresa, a bit of femininity, and quite like William, now is his side of the big red. In order to let Theresa smoothly lurk in William¡¯s side, Tatum spent a lot of money to clear the major tforms in the country about that wedding report.¡±


    Tatum has always been a man of ambition.


    But to his surprise, Tatum unknowingly ced Theresa at William¡¯s side.


    ¡°Insignificant people are not to be feared.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s Theresa or William, he doesn¡¯t give it a second thought.


    But when I think of Theresa, I feel some emotions, I think that those years really let Adriana suffer a lot of aggression.


    ¡°But ¡­ Sandra inexplicably returned to Waverly to Ran¡¯s side in the first ce. If Theresa is still in control of Sandra, I¡¯m afraid things are not that simple.¡±


    Peter analyzes the situation at hand, ringing it up so that no detail is left out.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s exactly what I was worried about and that¡¯s why I reported it to you.¡±


    Jennings said.


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation at home?¡±


    ¡°Everything Rene unharmed. But that old thing Raymond kept thinking about Leonidas and wanted to take that child back. He was warned sternly before, but he ended up bringing someone to The Hale family to snatch the kid after you left. I got a charge straight away and sent him to jail.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Peter quite agrees with him.


    Some people always lean on the old and get an inch. ¡°Where are they, Luis and Helen?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. shadow has been secretly protecting the Alston family, and Giovanny is secretly protecting Old Mr. Soto, nothing unusual. Then there is the Soto family oldest Samuel and Harlee shed, the Soto family is now also a mess.¡±


    Peter although ced in Obren eyes, but also from the outside world to inquire Waverly news, but because Asco vige is Obren core.


    The staff inserted in thest resort should never be used.


    That¡¯s why Jennings came over to debrief with Peter personally.


    Peter mouth with a cigarette, bar a few puffs, lips slowly exhale thin light smoke.


    The stunningly beautiful five cloudy, seemingly because it can not 100% grasp this treacherous situation movement, and heavy heart.


    ¡°As long as a few of them Rene is okay, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m sure Harlee can work out what happened to THE Soto family.¡±


    If you can¡¯t handle this small matter, how can you take on the big picture in the future?


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Jennings nodded with great approval.


    Sitting on the sofa, he held a cigarette in his hand, passed it to his mouth and took a drag, his gaze raised slightly to look at Peter.


    A look of wanting to say something but not saying anything.


    That constipated look fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Jennings rubbed his head and stammered, ¡°We found out who the pushers behind Ruth are.¡±


    Today, he came to Peter to talk about Ruth, but because the matter is so big, he instead felt that things would bring a small shock, some hesitation, do not know whether to say to Peter.


    At the word, Peter turned back, his unfathomable eyes gazing at him.


    He and Jennings had been in a rtionship for years and knew what each other meant with just a look.


    The fact that half the day is not to the point is enough to show the importance of the matter.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°Actually, I shouldn¡¯t say who¡¯s behind Ruth, but who¡¯s behind Archie. But this is a matter that involves the whole body, and until you are 100% sure, I think it is better for you not to know.¡±


    He thought twice and didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°What, have I been too indulgenttely? Is it your turn to teach me how to do things?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face sank, the aura of bitter cold, just a look can be creepy.

 Chapter 1238 The Surprising Identities of Three People [4]

    Jennings immediately said: ¡°I ¡­ I say, I say. In fact, although this Archie was brought back to The Alston family home by Old Mr. Alston, but her mother did not die. Instead, after giving birth to Archie, she left him to his father and left. Archie¡¯s father died in the army and left him to Old Mr. Alston, who lived in peace with The Alston family until he was 19 years old, when his mother finally appeared. As it turned out, his mother was a very distinguished woman.¡±


    Speaking of which, he paused in his words and did not go on.


    Peter also grew up in The Alston family and had a lot of contact with Archie and the two of them.


    Although in the view of outsiders, Archie is a man of few words, honest and not talkative, but exudes that gentlemanly temperament is not ordinary people can have.


    This time listening to Jennings¡¯ words,bined with the details of both Archie and Ruth, can vaguely guess the identity behind Archie.


    It is not without reason to know that Ruth has turned down so many proposals from royal princes and finally chose Archie.


    If he was really a poor and incapable person, how would the strong woman like Ruth look at him?


    Jennings didn¡¯t say the rest, but Peter had already guessed it.


    With a cigarette in his hand, he paced up and down to stand on the balcony of his bedroom, looking at the center of Obren City, which looked like a night of fire, and Peter fell into deep thought.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A long time, he said: ¡°Night Fury has been established, never had a big action, now ¡­ should alsoe out to activities.¡±


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Jennings¡¯ eyes lit up with a face of uncontroble ecstasy and excitement.


    ¡°Without appearing in the sunlight, only no one will know about the existence of the Night Fury. Hey, hey, hey, I guess they brothers to know your next n, shall not be happy bad.¡±


    Jenningsughed heartily and was overjoyed.


    ¡°Order down immediately, Solomon and Hank go back to protect Helen and Luis and the others; Ashton take men to assist Harlee and cooperate with Edward in all his activities and protect them. arthur, ple, Mason, Siena, tell them to depart immediately and enter before William Obren.¡±


    ¡°If we start so many people at once, will they be discovered?¡±


    ¡°Raise an army for a thousand days.¡±


    Peter tucked in one hand in the pocket of his pants, a cigarette in one hand, clear cold gaze swept a nce at Jennings, and said: ¡°Obren turmoil is great, the recent period of time Obren within the fivekes and four seas. More than a few of them not more, less than a few of them not less.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. prince Motril and William areing, and several other countries have long coveted Obren¡¯s rich mineral resources, so they can¡¯t just sit back and watch. A piece of fat meat, no reason not to.¡±


    Jennings sighed with emotion and raised his hand to look at his watch, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter hmmed, and Jennings turned and left the room, taking the workers who hade along to fix the circuit with him.


    Standing on the second floor, Peter frowned sadly, his heart like a boulder, iparably heavy.


    Several years offortable life almost made Peter forget that period of gunfire.


    Now the storm clouds are rising again, facing Obren, Motril and many other aspects of the forces of suppression and conflict, he does not know what the chances of winning are.


    But know that now there is no way back, even if the hard head to go forward.


    ¡­


    Asco vige, Topiary Mansion.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third day today and Adri is still avoiding it. How can this be?¡±


    In the living room, Chaya paced back and forth with a sad face and a heavy heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, since she promised us, she will definitely do it. Although these days have been avoiding us, I think it¡¯s because the matter of the wiretap makes her heart more than upset.¡±


    Ruth has more contact with Adriana and naturally has a certain understanding.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you keep talking for her?¡±


    Celine, who was sitting on the tatami, took a sip from the cup of tea on the table and said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You always tell me she¡¯s nice, but I don¡¯t see what¡¯s nice about her at all, but she¡¯s more like an uneducated one.¡±


    In Obren, Celine is the treasure of the Schroeder family.


    On the surface is a gentle and generousdy, but in private also has a petnt and capricious side.


    But even so, she still does not see Adriana, always think that the poor girl from the countryside, the bones are unable to change the brutal energy.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Ruth chided, ¡°She¡¯s your sister. Everyone can say that about her, but you!¡±


    She suddenly reprimanded, scaring Celine¡¯s hands into shaking.


    It¡¯s important to know that she and Ruth don¡¯t live together all the time, but see each other often and spend time together.


    She hardly ever sees Ruth angry.


    ¡°You ¡­ you yell at me for her?¡±


    Celine was stunned for a couple of seconds, slowed down, and became a bit exasperated.


    The cup in his hand was ced heavily on the table, perhaps with too much force, the water in the cup was swung out and spilled on the table.


    ¡°Is it possible that in your mind you also think that Adriana is better than me in everything? That I¡¯m just a sick kid who drags you down, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She reached out and covered her chest, choking on her throat, her expression painful to the extreme, as if she had peeled back the healing scab, causing the wound to bleed again.


    ¡°Ruth, how can you yell at Celine, she¡¯s a poor child too. Compared to Adriana, Celine doesn¡¯t have an easier life than she does.¡±


    Because Celine grew up around Chaya, she was extraordinarily favored and liked by her.


    When she saw Ruth¡¯s mother and daughter fighting, she naturally felt for her granddaughter.


    ¡°What pity? She¡¯s grown up now and is no longer a child, can you stop indulging her so much!¡±


    Ruth was helpless.


    She knew that Celine hade a long way and had suffered a lot, and had endured a lot alone.


    But in life, no one has an easy time.


    She should learn to be strong and forgiving.


    ¡°Where did I indulge her? Do you know how painful it was for Celine when she was suffering from her illness all these years, and when Adriana has ever been in pain like Celine.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not talking to you again about who is suffering, I¡¯m talking about her way of dealing with people and her quality of life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that, do you think the children I teach are uneducated?¡±


    With that, Ruth and Chaya both argued.


    The argument was noisy, as if it was a debate match, and no one was willing to admit defeat.


    Instead, the person in question, Celine, scanned the two men with a cool face, before getting up and leaving the living room.


    She would never believe that Adriana could live a life more miserable than hers!


    It is obvious that she is the one who suffers the most, but why do so many people speak in her favor?

 Chapter 1239 Celine looking for Adriana

    Witchystems pavilion.


    Adriana was resting in the Witchystems pavilion when Peter pushed the door and came in, seeing Adriana nestled in bed with her eyes open and not knowing what she was thinking about.


    ¡°We have guests.¡±


    Peter walked to the bed and sat down, his big palm caressing her cheek, and said dotingly and tenderly, ¡°Not Ruth and Chaya.¡±


    He knew that Adriana was now very sensitive and resistant to these two people, and definitely did not want to see them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Celine or Archie?¡±


    They are the only ones who will be at the Witchystems pavilion at this time of year, and I can guess who they are with my fingers.


    ¡°Celine.¡±


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡±


    Adriana bristled, taking Peter¡¯s hand and tweaking his fingertips, ¡°Don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    y a little tantrum.


    It does not look like Adriana.


    Peter knew that she disliked Celine and had a certain amount of conflict with her. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like her, Celine has an impulsive and irritable nature, so maybe she can be useful.¡±


    ¡°Even you know her impulsive nature, I just don¡¯t understand how they could arrange for Celine to be the crown princess at Motril.¡±


    Adriana gave a nk look, expressing great iprehension.


    ¡°What you can think of, you think they can¡¯t think of?¡±


    Peter cautioned.


    His words fell, Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up, miso sat up from the bed, clutching his hand, ¡°honey, you mean to say ¡­ they will ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Without waiting for Adriana¡¯s words to speak, Peter put a finger to his lips and made a ¡®shhh¡¯ gesture to indicate that she had ears through the wall.


    Adriana nodded and leaned closer to him, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    This is something they have not mentioned in front of Adriana until now, and Adriana has not even thought about it in other ways.


    But Peter suddenly said so, Adriana think there is still a certain possibility.


    After all, Sandra¡¯s current whereabouts are unknown, and it would not be impossible to have Sandra rece Celine.


    Prince Motril has never met Celine, so it is not impossible to choose another woman as a substitute.


    ¡°Go meet her.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say much about it, but just asked Adriana to pack up and go downstairs to meetwith Celine.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Adriana came to her feet, got up to clean up, and left the bedroom.


    Peter stayed in the bedroom and did not go downstairs.


    In fact, the idea just now is nothing more than a guess.


    The message from Jackson that he had found Ran, but had not seen Sandra, spoke volumes.


    Sandra an insignificant person, she is with Ran, if Ruth wants to take Adriana, then killing a useless Sandra is the biggest deterrent.


    But they not only did not kill Sandra, but also hid the people to the ce where they could not find, is the biggest suspicion.


    Downstairs living room.


    When Adriana came downstairs, she saw Celine sitting in the living room sipping tea, rxed and at ease.


    In recent days, Witchystems pavilion has not been letting anyone in, but Peter let Celine in, thinking that Celine must be of use.


    ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±


    Adriana walked across to her and sat down, leaning on the seat, legs folded, hands on the knees, although with a smile, but the body exudes a strong aura, but more like Celine¡¯s sister.


    Celine, who was drinking tea, felt unhappy when she saw Adriana sitting across the table with a superior posture.


    ¡°Thought you wouldn¡¯te down.¡±


    She put down her cup and grunted with disdain.


    How can Adriana, who boasts of being Obren¡¯s princess, bepared to her as a meremoner?


    ¡°You¡¯vee over in person, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate for me not toe down and meet with you.¡±


    Adriana really does not want to see Celine, if not because there are still many things in Obren recently without a clue, do not know where to open an opening, she may not put her mind on Celine¡¯s body.


    ¡°Say, what did youe over to see me about today.¡±


    Adriana got right to the point, not wanting to beataround the bush with Celine.


    This is so straightforward but Celine is a little surprised, she looked up at her, silent for a moment, pursed his lips, the words to the mouth but did note out half a day.


    For some reason, although the heart despises Adriana, but always feel that she has a very powerful aura, high cold face with a coldness of a stranger, so she is difficult to approach.


    ¡°No? If not, then I¡¯ll go upstairs and sleep.¡±


    Perhaps because she is pregnant, she is more sleepytely, and many times she wants to stay in bed and not get up.


    ¡°I just want to ask you, since you¡¯vee to Obren, why haven¡¯t you agreed to Grandma¡¯s deal by now?¡±


    Celine is most anxious about this matter.


    To put it bluntly, she is still not well herself and wishes Adriana would have said yes to Chaya sooner and healed her at the same time.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Adriana raised an eyebrow and smiled, lowering her eyelids and ying with her fingernails.


    At this time Peter came down from upstairs, personally helped him make a cup of tea, walked over to her and handed it to her, ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man¡¯s meticulous care of her is probably the greatest happiness of Adriana¡¯s life.


    A ray of sunshine in the middle of a bad and dark life, so that she can feel some warmth.


    ¡°Drink slowly and be careful of the burn. I¡¯m going to sit at Jackson¡¯s for a while, and if you need anything, meet me there.¡±


    They two women talk, Peter here is quite inappropriate, so simply go to Jackson¡¯s side of the building, just a little matter to discuss with him.


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    Adriana is holding tea in one hand, taking Peter¡¯s hand in the other very naturally, looking up at the handsome man in a very good mood.


    The scene of the band¡¯s intense affection fell on Celine¡¯s eyes, which inevitably drew a nk stare.


    She grunted coldly and inclined her head to look away, not wanting to see the two continue to show affection, only to feel stuck in the eye.


    The hand propped up on the armrest slowly clenched into a fist, furious with fire.


    Why is it that Adriana, amoner, can find such a good man, but she is still alone and doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend.


    She also looked at men at Obren and had a crush on them.


    But when she got up the courage to confess her love to the man she was rejected.


    The reason for refusal is surprisingly ¡­


    ¡°Asuka, you are Obren¡¯s young master, you are to marry King Motril in the future, I am not worthy of you.¡±


    Celine¡¯s existence was known to everyone, as well as the fact that she was the one who was going to marry Prince Motril, but everyone thought she was the child born to Chaya¡¯s second daughter who lived on the ind.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to fall in love.


    Compared to Adriana, isn¡¯t she the most pathetic?


    Celine is very heartbroken.


    Her mind was recalling everything, and when her thoughts returned to rity, she found Adriana staring at her.


    And Peter people have left the living room.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She retorted with some anger, exasperated like a child who has just grown up and easily likes to get angry with people.

 Chapter 1240 Know the truth

    ¡°I¡¯m actually curious, you have a very irritable nature, when you do marry into the Motril royal family, are you not afraid of being schemed?¡±


    She¡¯s nking the set.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She sat up straight and opened her mouth to say something, but the words came to her lips and she swallowed them back.


    Pursed his lips for a long time before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of my business. You¡¯d better mind your own.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing in my Witchystems pavilion if you don¡¯t want me to take care of it?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t have a good face for Celine.


    When faced with a pretentious little princess, she doesn¡¯t have that much patience to be polite with her.


    Besides, in Peter¡¯s eyes, he was disdainful of Celine, so how could she take Celine seriously?


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Celine momentary speech, angry heavy pat seat armrests, angrily red at Adriana, and then shellfish teeth bite lips, thought for a long time, then said: ¡°I just want to say to you, do Obren patriarch there is nothing wrong. You have to know Obren all kinds of mineral resources, the treasury is very rich, and when you be the Obren patriarch will have endless gold and silver treasures, why do not you agree? If I wasn¡¯t not qualified, if it wasn¡¯t because you were already married and had children, I wouldn¡¯t have given up the opportunity to you.¡±


    She was truthful in what she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking for so much money? Do I look very much like someone who has no money to spend. In fact, what I am most confused about is what disease do you have that you have to let me heal you?¡±


    She asked the question that was most on her mind.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    Celine resisted a little, as if she did not want to reveal her weaknesses to Adriana.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say anything, Chaya will still talk to me when a few days pass. One more day and one less thing, it doesn¡¯t matter as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, are you going too far, I¡¯m telling you, in Obren ¡­¡±


    The impulsive Celine wanted to say something else, but finally quieted down, took a long breath and leaned back in her chair helplessly.


    Drooping little face, very frustrated, just a pair of eyes full of resentment stared at Adriana, said: ¡°What else can it be ¡­ in fact ¡­ is the same as Peter¡¯s physical condition. ¡±


    Without a choice, Celine had to tell the truth.


    ¡°Same as honey?¡±


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows slightly, puzzled, and asked, ¡°That means Chaya doesn¡¯t have the power to heal you now?¡±


    Celine gave Adriana a nk look, thinking that Adriana just said that means she can do anything, so it gives Celine the feeling that she is a little condescending and look down on people.


    Celine inclined her head to look away and did not speak again.


    Her silence is then acquiescence.


    Adriana understood a thing or two in her mind.


    No wonder Ruth and Archie kept urging that she would go back to Obren while in Waverly, saying that the situation was urgent and Celine couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    Now it seems that it should be Chaya is old, really no way to control thepulsion, only to try to get her back to Obren, so that she inherited the patriarch¡¯s position.


    Adriana secretly sighed, very helplessly raised her hand and rubbed her temples.


    At this point, she has no choice.


    Although the life and death of Obren all have nothing to do with her, but always feel that the matter involves the Motril royal family, if not handled properly, will usher in a war, when it will only be countless people followed by death.


    Regardless of the time period, the most pitiful people in war are the civilians who live at the bottom of the pile.


    ¡°When did you find out that you were poisoned by thepulsion?¡±


    Adriana inquired of her.


    Since Chaya said that she had tested her and Celine and found that Celine did not have the ability to harness thepulsion, she guessed that it was at that time that Celine was given thepulsion.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, a year ago, I think.¡±


    Celine bites her lips, her arrogance gradually dissipates, ¡°Mommy always says you¡¯re pathetic, but what about me?¡±


    She yed with a strand of hair in front of her body, the corners of her lips curled up in mockery, ¡°Am I not pathetic? Why should I be the victim of Obren, why should I not have the right to choose love?¡±


    The words came out in a pause, and she looked up sharply at Adriana, grimacing, ¡°You know, I really envy you, and I hate you. Envy you for being able to have your own love and have everything you want. Hate you because all these years you are not in Obren, but I can only be in such a small ce as Obren, like a frog at the bottom of a well, unable to go out of thisnd, to see the outside world.¡±


    What she was trying to say was that when Ruth left Celine at Obren while she was at Waverly.


    Obren¡¯s people are not allowed to leave without special circumstances.


    Especially like Celine, her future either to inherit Obren patriarch or to make peace with the Motril royal family, necessarily can not leave Obren.


    Because ¡­


    Once she leaves Obren, she can see the outside world, and Chaya worries that she will be tempted by the dazzling world outside and won¡¯te back like Ruth.


    Listen to her, Adriana mood can not help but someplex, actually do not know how to answer the words.


    ¡°I originally thought it was the saddest thing to have to stay in Obren, but now I realize that it¡¯s the most ridiculous thing to have to marry into the Motril royal family and get married to a man I¡¯ve never met.¡±


    Celine clenched her hand tightly on the armrest of the seat and red angrily at Timara, ¡°Why should I have to suffer this, why not you? Why?¡±


    Saying that, saying that, she roared with some excitement, venting her anger at Adriana one after another.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of yelling at me? If there is hate, you should hate Ruth. because she should not have brought you into this world.¡±


    Adriana suddenly felt some sympathy for Celine.


    There is no deep hatred between her and Celine, they are from the same mother, and the time between their births is only a few minutes apart.


    Even though it took decades to see each other, it doesn¡¯t change the blood ties between the two.


    When we first met, she disliked Celine, but now Adriana has changed her mind.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    She asked for Celine¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Me? Oh, what can I think? Is there any point in what I think, the marriage is already a foregone conclusion and cannot be changed.¡±


    She drooped her cheeks in frustration.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°What a time it is, Chaya on a set approach doesn¡¯t help much. Maybe we can try a change of strategy.¡±


    The reason why she can take on the whole Obren is because she has the ability to control thepulsion.


    Chaya has always had the habit of silently poisoning people and controlling others, which is what makes her presence all the more important.


    Adriana wants to change all that.


    ¡°The Schroeder family n for hundreds of years can not change the way, just you, said you can change? Adriana, you really think you are.¡±


    Celine grunted coldly, got up and left.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her stride out of the hall, Adriana didn¡¯t stop her.


    Sitting in her seat, she watched her walk out of the Witchystems pavilion until her figure disappeared around the corner.


    Adriana turned upstairs and stood on the fifth floor balcony, overlooking the entire Betawell Mount, with a sense of being in full view of the mountains.

 Chapter 1241 Meet and Choke

    Enjoy the most beautiful scenery, breathe the freshest air and feel the mostmon way of life.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was filled with emotion.


    Now things are moving in one direction.


    Chaya has her considerations, but in a way that is too vicious and would sacrifice the happiness of many people for an Obren.


    But that way doesn¡¯tst.


    Because ¡­


    If she inherits the Obren patriarchate, then her future daughter Helen will suffer the same pain.


    Even the two unborn children in the womb, their fate has be a foregone conclusion and cannot be changed.


    Thinking of this, Adriana even misses her two children in Waverly, wondering how they are doing now and if they miss her.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s a little cool today, don¡¯t you know to add clothes either?¡±


    As she was lost in thought alone, someone suddenly came up behind her and draped a jacket over her shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Adriana took his hand and pointed to the view at the bottom of the hill, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful and beautiful, like the Pce of Ultimate Bliss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Peter alsomented.


    Betawell Mount overlooks the entire Obren city center, the view is absolutely dreamlike, as if a mirage.


    He knows that Adriana likes Obren¡¯s view, but he also knows that she has always been repulsed by Obren.


    ¡°Just now Celine told me that she also haspulsion in her body. But the difference is that she can¡¯t control thepulsion poison, so it will be painful when she gets sick. It must be caused by Chaya¡¯s old age and her ability to control thepulsion poison is too weak now.¡±


    Adriana told Peter what she knew today.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense either. If Chaya can¡¯t, then can¡¯t Ruth either?¡±


    Peter captures the core concept.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t figure that one out either. Unless Ruth can¡¯t control thepulsion either.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible about it. You know that time at Gliy Whein Mansion, although you cooperated with her to help me heal, but in the end ¡­¡±


    He inclined his head to look at Adriana, and the words that followed were not said.


    Even if Peter does not say, Adriana heart is also very clear.


    Because that time after Peter was shot, Ruth appeared, took her to the Gliy Whein Mansion, but in the basement of the Gliy Whein Mansion for Peter¡¯s resuscitation, at that time there is a role, but in the end Peter¡¯s illness has been alleviated but not well.


    ¡°Headache.¡±


    Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°There¡¯s been so much going ontely, it hurts my brain.¡±


    If she could, she really wanted to return to Waverly as soon as possible, rather than stay in Obren, even if it was picturesque.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t think too much about it, just go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    The man took her into his arms, and the two stood on the top floor balcony looking at Obren¡¯s stunning view, the more extraordinarily heavy mood.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the two woke up early.


    Wash up and sit downstairs in the restaurant for dinner.


    This is when Jackson walked in and said, ¡°Boss, youngdy, they¡¯re here.¡±


    No names were named, but Adriana already knew who he was talking about.


    She nced up at Peter and said nothing.


    But with just a meeting of the eyes, Peter said to Jackson, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson responded and turned to walk out.


    Then a clutter of footsteps sounded and five or six people appeared at the living room door.


    The two people who were eating in the dining room could see the people who came in the living room with their heads tilted.


    In addition to the four members of Ruth¡¯s family, there were two unfamiliar faces.


    Adriana ignored them and continued to dine with Peter.


    ¡°Adriana, we¡¯vee over and you¡¯re still sitting there eating, isn¡¯t that too unqualified?¡±


    Celine has always disliked Adriana, picking on her and finding fault with her in various ways.


    Adriana snorted and took her chopsticks and put a piece of shrimp in Peter¡¯s bowl, ¡°Here, you take a bite.¡±


    ¡°You eat more, too.¡±


    Peter gave Adriana another steamed soup bun.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The two people directly ignored the presence of people over there, the food to eat, the drink, very casual.


    Celine over there was furious and stomping her feet, still muttering, but the two just didn¡¯t pay attention to her.


    In the end Celine could not do anything about them, so she had to be quiet.


    The few people in the living room sat quietly, but the two men who had brought them over were displeased with Adriana¡¯s attitude and were muttering.


    Adriana understood what they were saying, but justughed it off and didn¡¯t care.


    The two would have eaten almost, but could have slowed down and slowly continued to eat, leaving them dry and anxious to wait.


    Until ¡­


    Adriana looked up at Peter and shook her head, whispering, ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    The small look when speaking amused Peter, the man looked at the grease stains on the corners of her mouth and pulled out a few tissues to wipe the corners of her mouth, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat, more is not good for digestion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    The two got up, and only then walked slowly towards the living room.


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s so rude.¡±


    Celine red at Adriana, not to mention how angry she felt inside.


    ¡°You can leave if you feel aggrieved, I didn¡¯t retain you.¡±


    Her cool gaze swept over, nced at her with contempt, and sat down across from several people.


    Because the Witchystems pavilion is a vintage wooden loft, the lobby on the first floor is also where the vintage tables and chairs are ced.


    The custom-made sofas are ced on either side of each other, with one kangaroo table next to one position, and there are seven kangaroo tables in a row that can seat eight people.


    The seats are covered with soft cushions and are veryfortable to sit on.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Celine was humiliated by Adriana¡¯s public dislike.


    As she was about to retort, Chaya waved her hand, ¡°Okay, you two sisters are at each other¡¯s throats when you meet, think of something to say.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you two knock it off.¡±


    Ruth chimed in.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter withing over here today?¡±


    Adriana opened the door and asked.


    She has never liked to beat around the bush and speaks very directly.


    ¡°Here, let me introduce to you, this is Jonathan, the Obren right ambassador next to me, and the one next to him is the Grand Elder, Bethany.¡±


    Right Ambassador? Elder?


    In Adriana¡¯s mind, she would always feel that people with this kind of address must be dressed in Taoist robes and immortal style.


    But in fact the two men in front of him, the former with white hair and a beard, although a serious face, but it gives a kind of amiable and intimate feeling.


    Thetter, Bethany, in a suit, wearing sses, noble and elegant, quite svelte.


    Adriana knows that Obren¡¯s left ambassador is ni, who actually obeys Emilio (Brenden).


    Both the left and right ambassadors have three channels of four auxiliary elders below them.


    Although Ruth has been wearing a mask since she entered Obren, she has not hidden her identity from the Right Ambassador Jonathan and Right Elder Bethany.


    From this, we can see that Jonathan and Bethany are still very credible.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Adriana?¡±


    The right ambassador Jonathan raised his hand and stroked his white beard, his eyes looked Adriana up and down, ¡°Well, looks a little smart.¡±

 Chapter 1242 Adriana is angry

    Very kind people and talk in a friendly way.


    Instead, Bethany looked at Adriana and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Adriana looked at Jonathan, the right ambassador, and gave a slight jowl toward him as a greeting.


    ¡°Calling them over today is a joint effort, first ¡­¡±


    Chaya said, her eyes falling on Peter¡¯s body.


    Just when Adriana thought that Chaya had called them to relieve Peter of the poison in his body, she heard her say, ¡°Relieve Celine of the poison.¡±


    At that moment, Adriana snapped her eyes sideways to Peter, her heart seized violently.


    The day we agreed to save Peter first, I did not expect them to backtrack so quickly.


    Adriana didn¡¯t get angry on the spot, but subconsciously raised her hand to hold Peter¡¯s hand on the kangaroo table and clenched it tightly.


    Her actions drew a sideways nce from Peter, and he was actually a little amused to notice that the little woman cared so much about him.


    Since when does he need a woman to protect?


    But I have to say, it feels ¡­ very good to be cared for by her.


    ¡°No matter what, you are at least the Obren n leader, how can you convince the entire n when you go back on your word?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She smiled but questioned nonchntly.


    ¡°Detoxifying the poison is very energy consuming. You should know that the matriarch¡¯s ability is not as good as before, so controlling the poison in Celine¡¯s body is okay, but solving the poison is equivalent to killing half of her life. Celine must be saved first!¡±


    Bethany, the Right Ambassador Grand Elder (Right Elder), who had been silent, spoke up.


    ¡°So that means my husband¡¯s life is not important?¡±


    In the present asion, Adriana did not call Peter by his first name, but an intimate call ¡®husband¡¯, which really touched Peter.


    ¡°Not also.¡±


    The right ambassador Jonathan said: ¡°Motril came yesterday, said a few days Motril Prince will arrive in Obren. you also know, there are a few days to the 15th day of the first month, is also the day of thepulsion, if Celine bodypulsion is not removed, after the attack of the state can not meet with Motril Prince. ¡±


    This problem even if they do not say, Adriana heart is also very clear.


    She has also endured the pain of apulsion attack, and no one knows it better than she does.


    Jonathan¡¯s words fell, Archie immediately said: ¡°The pill that I gave you that day is the only one that controls the onset of thepulsion. It was originally reserved for Celine to be an emergency backup when she met with Prince Motril. But ¡­ still gave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Joke!¡±


    Adriana snorted, ¡°If you can have one pill, can¡¯t you make a second one?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where that one pill came from?¡±


    Chaya shook his head and sighed, ¡°In the freshwaterke at the bottom of Betawell Mount there is a kind of Obren only creature called Kui. Hundreds of Kui, only to refine a pill. These years in order to refine this medicine, every day will have people in the bottom of theke fishing Kui. Over time, there were fewer Kui over time. Now there are only fifty or sixty Kui at the bottom of theke. And Kui life span of less than ten years, spawning only ten eggs at a time, survival rate of only two percent at most. If we continue to kill them, they will only be extinct.¡±


    These are not the point, the point is that now Kui only 50 or 60, even if caught and killed, but also can not produce a pill.


    After hearing Chaya¡¯s words, Adriana realized how precious that one pill was.


    She remembered that the pill was given by Peter, and she wondered how Peter had coerced Archie into being willing to hand over the pill?


    ¡°Adri, I know this isn¡¯t fair to Peter. But I want you to think of the bigger picture.¡±


    Archie persuaded Adriana, hoping she would understand the seriousness of the situation and know the priorities.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve made you suffer a lot over the years, and I feel really guilty for being a mother ¡­¡±


    ¡°You seem to have mistaken the object, right? The person who is being dragged to suffer for nothing is honey, not me!¡±


    Ruth¡¯s words have not yet spoken, but at once ignited the fire in Adriana¡¯s heart, she mmed the table, ¡°You can go back on your words, but I say one thing. Today either give honey cure, or ¡­ just stalemate to the end, no one will fall to any benefit!¡±


    Before knowing the truth, Adriana felt that for so many years, she loved Peter enough to give him everything and give a lot.


    But at this moment to know, Peter is the one who suffered the most because of love for her, but always to her.


    She said, inclining her head to look at Peter, but saw Peter¡¯s deep gaze, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    In fact, Peter did not want to make things so difficult for Adriana, but he knew better than to give in front of Obren, followed by endless pressure that would force her to give in at every turn.


    So now you have to take a firm stand and put pressure on Obren¡¯s people no matter what.


    ¡°Adri, I know you¡¯re worried about Peter, but I will never leave him alone, on my word of honor.¡±


    Ruth was disliked by Adriana, her face was a little ugly, but she still patted her chest and made a promise to Adriana.


    ¡°Sorry, no negotiation!¡±


    Adriana is adamant.


    Although Ruth, Chaya and Archie are all above her in ability, she is not a soft target for anyone to take advantage of.


    Especially in the case of Peter.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Archie frowned and tapped the table helplessly before propping his elbows on the kangaroo table and covering his head in helplessness.


    ¡°This is my decision, not a discussion with you.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s attitude suddenly changed and her beady gaze was fixed on Adriana, threatening in a deep voice.


    He still has an ace in his hand ¡­ Ran!


    Some words, even if Chaya did not say it outright, she understood what it meant.


    ¡°In that case, what else is there to say.¡±


    Even though Adriana was angry, she was not happy.


    Got up, looked at Peter, and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m tired, walk me up to rest.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes scanned the few people in front of him, his thin lips raised in a gentle smile, his doting eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s face, he got up and held her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Adriana, aren¡¯t you being rude? Did Grandma give you permission to leave?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far!¡±


    ¡°Grandma, Mommy, look at Adriana¡¯s nature, I told you, she won¡¯t even cooperate with you guys.¡±


    Celine muttered one after another.


    Archie and Ruth both looked at each other, but both shook their heads.


    They both know Adriana¡¯s nature too well and know that she will not change her decision easily.


    ¡°You can say no, but don¡¯t me me for being ruthless with Ran!¡±


    As she watched the two men walk up to the body of the building and prepare to go upstairs, Chaya threatened.


    Her words fell, Adriana pace a meal, eyeing the steps in front of the face abruptly sunk, pupils shed a little cold light.


    ¡°You go up and rest, leave it to me.¡±


    Knowing that Adriana had done her best, Peter thought it would be better to let him handle some things.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Adriana was perplexed and a little worried.

 Chapter 1243 Raylan is back

    ¡°Silly girl, is that raising me Peter as a little white boy?¡±


    Peter gently pinched her glistening, smooth face, his smile warm and nice.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry go up and rest, I have everything.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow towards her, sped his big palm on the back of her head, leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead, patted her shoulder and gestured for her to go upstairs.


    Adriana hesitated a bit, but finally went upstairs.


    Peter stood still and watched her step up the stairs until her figure disappeared around the corner, then he turned and walked to the living room and sat where Adriana had been sitting before.


    One against six, Peter didn¡¯t have a hint of nervousness, just cooled the six, took his phone and made a call to Jackson, ¡°Send the stuff over.¡±


    With just one sentence, he hung up and put the phone on the table.


    He raised his eyes, his gaze swept across the six people, no one spoke, the living room silent, if anyone breathed a breath can be clearly heard.


    Ta-da-da-da


    The sound of footsteps sounded thinly.


    Jackson came in from outside, handed a letter to Peter, then turned and walked out.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Celine looked at the letter in Peter¡¯s hand and leaned close to Chaya to ask in a whisper.


    Peter then took the letter, raised his eyebrows, and his indifferent gaze fell on Chaya, ¡°Although Obren is your call, anything rted to Adriana is her call. Don¡¯t think that just because I, Peter, don¡¯t say anything, it means I won¡¯t interfere in this matter.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these people were Adriana¡¯s closest rtives, he might have struck them hard.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated you. Although in Waverly you have power and authority, you are nothing when you leave Waverly. To allow you to sit here is already the greatest tolerance I have, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself.¡±


    Chaya said rather cockily.


    Chaya, who prides herself on her nobility, looks down on people like Peter, who looks gentlemanly and refined, but is actually a businessman with a bit of money.


    To the high, at best, is a young talent.


    That¡¯s all.


    ¡°So, I have you to thank for that?¡±


    Peter folded his legs, pulled out a cigarette, held into his lips, lit, took a drag, and then two fingers held the cigarette, the thin lips slowly exhaled a lingering light smoke.


    The movement of the line is like a slow motion, handsome and elegant.


    Because Adriana was pregnant, he would hardly smoke in her presence.


    ¡°Thank you is not necessary. However, you¡¯d better have some self-awareness, otherwise, you won¡¯t end up in a good ce either. You should know that I am the only one who has the antidote for the poisonouspulsion.¡±


    It was because Peter was poisoned that Chaya was so arrogant and domineering that she didn¡¯t put Peter in her sights.


    ¡°Yeah, Peter. i know it¡¯s a little unfair to you though, but you should think about the bigger picture.¡±


    Archie chimed in.


    Peter had a cigarette in his mouth, gulping curls of smoke, opened the envelope in his hand and took out a photo.


    ¡°This picture, is it familiar?¡±


    The man held the photo in his hand and flung it towards Chaya.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The photo spun and flew out,nding in front of Chaya¡¯s toes.


    The photo facing upwards is a clear picture of the Ran people in the water prison, with the time attached to the bottom right corner.


    Exactly two hours ago.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­ a secret room water prison?¡±


    Celine was so surprised that she asked Chaya, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say that Obren¡¯s secret room is soplicated and maze-like that outsiders can¡¯t get in?¡±


    In fact, Celine has been to thebyrinth herself, and she has lost her way in it many times because of the twists and turns.


    The same surprise is not only Celine, the other five people each face a white burst of blue, it is very difficult to see.


    ¡°Your hands are long enough, I underestimated you.¡±


    Chaya mmed her hand on the kangaroo table, her face blue with rage.


    When Mr. and Mrs. Adriana first entered the Witchystems pavilion, she installed a number of bugs in the yard, but it was only an hour before they all surprisingly found the bugs.


    There were even bugs installed directly in her bedroom.


    At the time, she thought Peter had the ability, but the ability was not so great as to be able to enter the secret room inside Betawell Mount unnoticed.


    But never thought that he really did it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a picture, if it really could save Ran, would that man still be in the water jail?¡±


    The right ambassador Jonathan stroked his white beard, angled his head, and scoffed recklessly.


    ¡°Who says my people are still in the water prison?¡±


    At that moment, a loud voice sounded outside in the courtyard.


    Several people¡¯s faces suddenly changed at the sound of the voice, poking their heads outside to look, only to see the suit, neatly dressed Ran hands in the pockets of his pants, also walked in.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing out here?¡±


    Ruth was amazed.


    Archie and Chaya looked at him wide-eyed, then their eyes turned to Peter, puzzled.


    ¡°The water prison is pleasant to live in, if Peter had not insisted on bringing me out, I would have liked to stay inside for two more days to clear my mind.¡±


    Ran sexy lips raised a curve, smile evil and confusing.


    He withdrew his gaze and walked up to Peter, and the two looked at each other with four eyes and a smile.


    ¡°You, you, can¡¯t see me idle for a few days.¡±


    Ran flirted.


    Walked to Peter¡¯s side and sat down, casual andzy knocking the two legs, very indecent demeanor, with a gangly, but on the contrary, gangly and handsome.


    Especially the brilliant smile, in that stunning face, giving a sense of evil and wild and debauched.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers, ¡°Come in and pour us a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ran.¡±


    There was another voice outside.


    The crowd turned around and saw Sandrae in from outside again, tray in her hand.


    On the tray is a set of purple sand pots for drinking tea.


    Entering the living room, he walked straight to Peter and Ran, but the tea set was ced in front of the two men and made tea for them alone.


    Such a scene, but really let the opposite several people embarrassed, but also very face.


    ¡°Peter, how did you find Sandra?¡±


    Seeing Sandra walk in, the biggest reaction among several people should be Celine.


    Of course, Chaya and Ruth both didn¡¯t look much better.


    After all, Sandra¡¯s face, which is identical to Celine¡¯s and Adriana¡¯s, works too well with them.


    ¡°Ran, Mr. Alston, the tea is ready.¡±


    After Sandra made the tea, she said with a respectful attitude.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard work, go down and rest.¡±


    Peter barked at her.


    She nodded in response, walked out of the living room, and went straight to the side floor.


    The living room fell silent.


    The crowd looked at me and I looked at you, each with their own thoughts.


    After a long time, Peter said, ¡°I have given you opportunities, but you do not know how to cherish them.¡±


    He picked up a cup of steeped tea, blew the curl of the cigarette, sniffing the faint fragrance of tea, tasting a mouthful.

 Chapter 1244 Peter’s Counterattack

    Chaya¡¯s gaze was shady, her hands clenched, her wrinkled face full of anger.


    ¡°Now, the words are in my hands, and you are given a choice. Cure thepulsion in my body and Adriana¡¯s, and then talk about the rest.¡±


    Although it is said that Adriana has the ability to control thepulsion, she cannot find the trick or the way now, and still needs to let Chaya help out.


    As for Peter, thepulsion torments him mercilessly, and he also hopes to get rid of it as soon as possible so that he can better protect Adriana.


    ¡°Peter, this is not like you to act.¡±


    Ran, who was sitting next to him, shook his head, turned the ring on his left index finger with his right hand, lowered his voice and said, ¡°They are nominally Adri¡¯s rtives, but they are doing things worse than animals. In my opinion, these people are a scourge to keep.¡±


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    Ran¡¯s words provoked Jonathan, the right ambassador, and he angrily mmed the table and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re just a prisoner, and even if you¡¯re rescued, you can¡¯t change the truth. You have no right to talk nonsense here!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s all about.¡±


    Chaya gritted her teeth.


    Peter slowly put down the baster cup and slowly said, ¡°Well, good idea, shouldn¡¯t have kept them.¡±


    When he finished, he looked at Ran and asked, ¡°Is the bomb in the chamber loaded?¡±


    Ran gave an OK gesture, ¡°Ready to go.¡±


    He handed Peter a remote control.


    ¡°Oh, joke.¡±


    Chaya angled a smile and looked at the two with great contempt, ¡°There is no signal at all inside Betawell Mount, what¡¯s the use of holding a remote control?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no signal.¡±


    Ran rather agreed with her and nodded, ¡°Spoken as if there is no fuse without a signal.¡±


    ¡°So rampant, you ¡­¡±


    Chaya wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Ruth reaching out, ¡°Peter, I¡¯ll think about what you said. That¡¯s all for today.¡±


    After the words, he gave Chaya a look and whispered, ¡°Go back first.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not afraid of him, are you? That remote control is fake at first nce.¡± Celine was so angry that she stomped her foot.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Archie reprimanded and dragged her out first.


    Chaya is a little helpless, and can not think of any good way, even the only ace is saved by Peter, she is really out of ideas.


    The group got up to leave, and Peter didn¡¯t stop them.


    It was not until the group hadpletely left the interior of Qingfeng Court and the sound had disappeared into nothing that Peter put down his cup and said to Ran, ¡°It¡¯s just in time.¡±


    ¡°There was a dy in saving Sandra, otherwise I should havee over long ago.¡±


    Ran held his tealight, ¡°Tea instead of wine, thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Peter picked up his tea and touched it with him, and the two of them looked at each other with a smile.


    Yesterday, he found out where Ran was, but instead ofing out, he stayed in the chamber and cooperated with Peter¡¯s people in finding Sandra¡¯s whereabouts.


    The sess was not lost on them. From yesterday to this morning, they finally found Sandra and managed to bring her out with them.


    If he hade out yesterday, he would have alerted the snake and increased those people¡¯s defenses against Sandra.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Ran asked as he took a sip of his tea.


    ¡°Not important.¡±


    Peter got up, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you to dinner.¡±


    A few days away, Ran has lost a lot of weight.


    I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t a good time in the water jail.


    ¡°Sung, just hungry.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead and go to the off-side floor, I¡¯ll go up and get Adriana.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran answered and went out of the living room directly to the side floor, while Peter this went upstairs and took Adriana with him to the side floor.


    On the way, Adriana pulled Peter, asking after him one after another, ¡°What the hell is going on, how did they leave? honey, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just tell them to stick to the principles of my wife¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t believe a word he said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Peter nodded his head seriously.


    Since he said so, Adriana is not good at asking questions, only half-heartedly.


    The two held hands and walked all the way to the off-set building.


    Just walking to the courtyard of the side building, Adriana asked the smell of delicious food, ¡°It smells so good, it¡¯s so early, what¡¯s Jackson cooking?¡±


    ¡°Just go in and see.¡±


    Men are secretive.


    Adriana always felt that something was up, but without thinking much about it, she followed him inside.


    As a result, people just walked into the lobby of the side building, they saw two people sitting in the lobby.


    Ran and Sandra.


    Ran, dressed in a suit, is as clean and sharp as ever, but he has lost a lot of weight.


    At the sight of Ran, Adriana¡¯s pace lurched and her whole body stiffened in ce, staring at him in a daze, ¡°When did you ¡­ youe back?¡±


    Adriana covered her mouth in astonishment, disbelief, and excitement.


    ¡°How¡¯s that for a surprise?¡±


    The man opposite spread his hands and shrugged his shoulders, smiling brightly without being extremely seductive.


    ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡±


    A tearful Adriana reached out and pped her hand on Peter¡¯s body, ¡°Liar, causing me to worry for so long.¡±


    Peter saw that she was ecstatic, so he followed suit, ¡°A surprise for you.¡±


    Surprise?


    Well, it was indeed a surprise.


    Adriana pursed her lips and looked directly at Ran, who was directly across from her, with amusement.


    Walked up to him, ¡°scared the hell out of me, thought you ¡­¡± she nearly couldn¡¯t resist saying something incendiary, but felt that she should now keep the distance she should have with him.


    Immediately said: ¡°I thought you would be missing arms and legs, worrying every day that you will be injured, and then honey and I still have to give you a pension, how uneconomical.¡±


    A joke that both expresses her rtionship with Ran and turns the rtionship between the two into a ¡®best friend¡¯.


    Ran, as smart as he is, naturally understood what she meant and gave her a very gentlemanly hug, but the embracested only a second, just patting her back and releasing her in a symbolic hug.


    ¡°Are you kidding me, I, Ran, am such a loser in your eyes?¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and said to Peter, ¡°Is that what even you think?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Peter nodded in a serious manner and agreed.


    Several people looked at me, I looked at you andughed, the atmosphere was suddenly much more active.


    In fact, Adriana¡¯s heart is grateful and touched to Peter, and having such a man by her side is her greatest happiness.


    So, just now she asked Peter how hemunicated with the Schroeder family, and he said he was sticking to her principles and ideas.


    Now, it does seem to be the truth.


    Because Ran has been rescued, the Schroeder family has lost its most important ace, and there is nothing they can do about her.


    ¡°Sandra, are you ¡­ okay?¡±


    Finding Sandra sitting awkwardly and groundlessly, Adriana walked over, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Sandra didn¡¯t expect Adriana to care about her, much less that it was Adriana¡¯s people who saved her. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She is grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. Saving you is only because you have a face like mine.¡±


    This face is really dangerous.


    Like a walking time bomb.

 Chapter 1245 Obren’s Conspiracy

    Adriana doesn¡¯t care to lie in front of Sandra and is even worse at lying.


    Sandra smiled awkwardly, her facial expression looking slightly stiff, ¡°Anyway, you still saved me.¡±


    Granted, Sandra is pretty helpless.


    If not before entering Obren, she can still be arrogant and domineering, but after entering Obren, Ran and Adriana are the only ones she can rely on.


    ¡°All right, you and Ran go to dinner.¡±


    Adriana knows that she and Ran, both of whom are locked up by Obren¡¯s people, must not have eaten properly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Sandra responded and went to the restaurant with both Ran.


    The table was set with a sumptuous meal, all cooked by Jackson himself by a chef who specializes in domestic cuisine.


    The two of them were dining and Adriana and Peter didn¡¯t bother, but walked out into the yard for a walk.


    In fact, there is something to say to Peter.


    ¡°Honey, did you say ¡­ if Chaya and Ruth initially meant for Sandra to take Celine¡¯s ce to marry Motril royalty, is that a possibility?¡±


    Mouth inquiring Peter, but in fact Adriana heart has already determined the idea, just ¡­ always reluctant to believe it.


    Peter took Adriana¡¯s hand and the two of them admired the flowers and nts in the yard, soaking in the stunning view.


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and just when Adriana thought he was avoiding the question, Peter said, ¡°Silly girl, if you have the answer in your mind, why do you ask me? You should learn to face reality.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Although this kind of thing Ruth will do, he is not too sure, but ording to Chaya¡¯s nature, will definitely do so.


    At these words, Adriana¡¯s lips pulled out a curve, raised her eyes to the sky and sighed, ¡°Yes, why am I still not willing to face the reality myself?¡±


    It is because those are her rtives, so she still has so much longing for affection.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing, though.¡±


    Peter added.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Adriana was a little confused.


    ¡°Sandra has been through too much, and when she returned to Ran after her stic surgery, she tried to take advantage of ¡­¡±


    He said, he looked at Adriana, some words to the mouth and then swallowed, directly skipped the words that want to say, and then said: ¡°She is interested in money and fame, if she is allowed to marry Prince Motril, it is not impossible.¡±


    Ultimately Sandra and Celine two people exactly the same face, so that others seem, simply can not see the end.


    ¡°So you¡¯re sure Sandra won¡¯t choose to betray?¡±


    Adriana still has some distrust of Sandra.


    ¡°She is smart enough to know what she likes. If she is allowed to fill in for Celine, she should feel heavenly happy and will think she is the biggest winner.¡±


    Peter patted Adriana¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You still don¡¯t know what people like her want.¡±


    What you want is to enjoy the endless glory and money and fame.


    If she marries into Motril, she will have everything she wants.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana nodded approvingly.


    Thinking about this, the mood became more and more mncholy.


    ¡°In that case, Celine will not have to marry Prince Motril, then she can regain her freedom and be a carefree person after her body¡¯spulsion is solved. What about ¡­ me?¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    With so many people trying to figure out what to do for Celine, what should she do?


    For the rest of his life, can he really only stay in Obren?


    Peter saw Adriana¡¯s sad and despondent face, the painful look burned Peter¡¯s eyes, he reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, ¡°Silly girl, I said, as long as I Peter is here for one day, I will not let you be coerced.¡±


    Adriana does not want to stay in Obren, then when thepulsion in her body can be controlled, she will take her away from Obren.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that, where is it that easy.¡±


    She was very aggrieved in her heart.


    Peter raised his hand, stroked a yful strand of hair from her forehead and pinned it behind her ear, then took her hand and walked outside.


    While walking, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, soldiers wille and go.¡±


    ¡°Listen to you. ¡±


    Adriana is a little helpless because there are too many problems facing her now, and not getting a solution at once is not something that can be done in a hurry.


    At the same time.


    Chaya is having a fit.


    In the living room, he mmed the tea on the table directly and was furious, ¡°What do you do about it?¡±


    She pointed at Jonathan, the right ambassador, ¡°You im to have hidden the people, but why were they still found? Peter¡¯s people were able to enter the chamber easily, if it was the Motril royal family who came, how would we face it?¡±


    Chaya knows that Obren is no match for Motril, so she has to do this to keep the rtionship with Motril and maintain the safety of all Obren¡¯s people.


    From Obren¡¯s point of view, Chaya is definitely a good matriarch.


    If you look at it from other perspectives, perhaps the patriarch is a little unkind and selfish.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you me the Upper Right Ambassador. It¡¯s us who underestimated Peter¡¯s ability.¡±


    Ruth persuaded Chaya.


    With that, she turned back to Archie, ¡°All these years in The Alston family, you haven¡¯t noticed his power?¡±


    Archie shook his head, ¡°I investigated him, but only knew that he had close ties with the FE organization. Later found out that he is the second inmand in the FE organization, and William is a sworn enemy. But FE¡¯s ability, although amazing, but simply can not so easily enter the bottom of Betawell Mount inside the secret room. So inferred, there may be another force behind Peter.¡±


    I have to say, he really underestimated this nephew.


    ¡°Check! Go and investigate immediately! No matter what, find out for me that force behind Peter, or it will be the biggest trouble of all.¡±


    Chaya pped the table in anger, angry ck eyes, almost did not faint.


    Seeing her swaying, Ruth was frightened and immediately went forward to hold her, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, sit down and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Chaya waved her hand and covered her head with one hand, still a bit ufortable from the dizziness. ¡°I am old, sooner orter, but what about Obren? If I¡¯m gone, who will Obren be? This is our the Schroeder family, if she took away, I Chaya how to meet the ancestors after death?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, you rest first, we¡¯ll figure out the rest. Your body is the most important thing right now.¡±


    Jonathan, the right ambassador, hurriedly advised her, not without worrying about her health.


    Right Elder Bethany sat calmly in the living room, frowning in deep thought, ¡°They are now in Obren, whatever they want to do is up to us. The open can not, cane to the dark.¡±


    Although he looks like a decent man, but inside is not so frank.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ruth immediately refused, ¡°Adriana is my daughter, and I forbid you to do this!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter? Don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t even dare to show your face in Obrennow, and she, Adriana, is the only candidate for the Obren patriarch. Let her be the patriarch, not let her to rule Obren, you should know very well!¡±

 Chapter 1246 Obren’s Conspiracy [2]

    Bethany disliked Ruth angrily, and added: ¡°This is Obren, the lives of millions of Obren¡¯s people are in our hands, once we can¡¯t stabilize the royal family, then after the war will wash Obren in blood. then, the lives of those innocent people, who will pay for it?¡±


    His greatest concern is also Obren¡¯s people, those innocent people are simply not the opponents of the Motril royal family, if the fight, in the face of advanced military equipment, they are equivalent to living targets.


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Ruth was stunned, ring at Bethany¡¯s gaze falling on Chaya, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Before that, Chaya repeatedly said that Adriana could manage Obren on her own aftering to Obren, with freedom of ess.


    She mused that although Adriana couldn¡¯t stay at Waverly, she would be better off at Obren, and it would be a good choice.


    But now Bethany¡¯s words left her somewhat conflicted and uprehending.


    Because it ispletely contrary to Chaya¡¯s words.


    Chaya sat in her chair, elbows propped on the armrests resting on her forehead, her brow wrinkled imperceptibly, sighed and did not speak.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you guys said before Adri came to Obren.¡±


    Archie stood up in a sh, ¡°No matter what, she is my Archie¡¯s daughter. If you mean to make her a puppet, and will be imprisoned by you for the rest of her life, then I will never allow this to happen!¡±


    Married to Ruth, so Obren¡¯s business he will also follow to worry about.


    Before Chaya insisted that Adriana go back to Obren, he had repeatedly blocked it, but then Chaya kept persuading, he was a little hesitant.


    Faced with the suppression of the Motril royal family, thinking of the millions of civilians in Obren, Archie felt that it was not impossible for Adriana to give a little.


    It¡¯s just the same as surviving in a different ce.


    Although charged with the responsibility and mission to protect Obren, he is confident that Adriana can aplish it.


    But now, Bethany¡¯s words are clearly intended to put Adriana in the position of Obren matriarch, but without any real power, at best, a puppet.


    How could he not understand the meaning behind the puppet?


    From ancient times to the present, the puppet manipted by others, no one has a good end.


    ¡°Gee, no no no, where are you thinking.¡±


    Chaya waved her hand, ¡°This hand heart and back are flesh, how could I let her be a puppet? The wife I do not have a few years of light, but there are Jonathan and Bethany two will assist Adri, always will not be as bad as you say. But first we have to convince Adri, cooperate with us, the second is Emilio (Brenden) will be the biggest threat. Left to make ni¡¯s followers are many, when the timees to provoke civil unrest, will face the situation of external and internal problems, is the most difficult.¡±


    Chaya was worried that these things would happen.


    So the most important thing to do at the moment is to stabilize the situation.


    But the beginning of everything is around Adriana, if Adriana does not step in, nothing can be solved.


    ¡°Yes, you have misunderstood the patriarch.¡±


    Jonathan came forward to round up, ¡°Adriana knows nothing about Obren, let her take over the patriarch directly, she is very new to handling official business, always away from the right-hand man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what it means.¡±


    Receiving Jonathan¡¯s warning gaze, Bethany instantly nodded in agreement.


    Ruth and Archie both look at me, I look at you, half-heartedly, but not in saying anything.


    ¡°I think that it is not possible to do what Peter wants. However, there is one condition to mention to them, and that is Sandra.¡±


    Ruth brought up Sandra and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Celine to marry into Motril, then the only way is to have Sandra instead. This is the only way to protect Celine.¡±


    Listening to Ruth¡¯s words, Jonathan stroked his long beard, thoughtfully thought about it, and then said: ¡°Sandra and Celine are indeed very simr. It is not impossible to let her marry into the royal family instead of Celine. Only to do the memory transfer, it is more difficult. For the rest, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Memory transfer can imnt Celine¡¯s memories into Sandra¡¯s mind, allowing her to change her life¡¯s memories again.


    In this way, it is not impossible for her to marry into the Motril royal family instead of Celine.


    Only ¡­


    ¡°This Sandra is a stic face, will the Motril royal family find out? And the royal family requires to be a virgin, only I¡¯m afraid that woman has long been unclean.¡±


    Jonathan is very meticulous in his consideration.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, just go for a repair. As for stic surgery face, when the timees, just say that you have been injured by ident and have had a slight correction.¡±


    Bethany stepped forward and said.


    ¡°If we really let Sandra rece Celine, then herpulsion can be lifted a littleter. However, this matter needs to be discussed with Sandra and her consent sought. At the very least, talk to Adriana.¡±


    Archie states.


    Listening to his words, several people look at me, I look at you, a moment in the silence, has been nodding.


    ¡­


    Witchystems pavilion.


    After Ran and Sandra dined, Sandra went upstairs to rest while Adriana and Peter sat and asked Ran about recent events.


    Talking all the time.


    That is, until one came and passed the word, ¡°Adriana, Ruth wants to see you.¡±


    Adriana inclined her head and nced at Peter, as if asking what Peter meant.


    ¡°Go ahead. They won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Peter gave her a shot of reassurance.


    ¡°Well, you guys talk, then I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Adriana, although a little defensive of the Schroeder family n, but also know the situation at the moment they should not do any tactics, so only one person went over.


    Topiary Mansion, living room.


    Adriana was led by the maid to the living room of Topiary Mansion. When she entered the living room, she saw that Ruth and Archie were the only two people sitting inside.


    She was a bit surprised.


    Thought I would face those six people from before.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Her gaze was clear and cold as she walked straight to sit across from the two.


    She looked indifferent, even when looking at the two of them, her eyes were so cool, without any hint of emotion, like facing a stranger.


    Ruth knew that Adriana didn¡¯t like her, but looking at her eyes in the moment, it became clear that she had hatred for her.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Otherwise, two people as mother and daughter, the same blood in the bones, how can do so indifferent?


    ¡°The reason I called you over ¡­ today is that I want to discuss with you about Celine.¡±


    Ruth has always been frank, but at this moment in front of Adriana¡¯s speech is not so sharp.


    ¡°All ears.¡±


    The four words are indifferent, no unusual emotional ups and downs can be heard.


    ¡°After discussing with your grandmother I have decided to respect your decision. But, the premise is that you need to convince Sandra to rece ¡­ instead of ¡­¡±


    Saying that, she inclined her head and nced at Archie, clenching her hands nervously before subconsciously whispering, ¡°Marry the prince of the Motril royal family instead of Celine.¡±


    After saying that, she breathed a long sigh of relief, her nervous heart finally fell.

 Chapter 1247 Emilio’s Hatred [1

    Although Adriana had already guessed this, but when these words came out of Ruth¡¯s mouth, Adriana could not help but feel a little cold.


    The same child she gave birth to, why should it be treated so differently?


    Even though her heart aches, but Adriana¡¯s face does not show the slightest, she has long since ceased to be that innocent girl, now where will the bottom of the heart emotionspletely exposed?


    ¡°If you have a n why do you need to tell me? You should know that even if you talk to me, I may not help you. I stick to my principles, if you don¡¯t save honey, then I definitely won¡¯t save Celine. as for you Obren, that¡¯s your business. I grew up in Waverly since I was a child, a Waverly native child, that¡¯s where I¡¯m from.¡±


    All along, Adriana still had hope for Ruth.


    Since she was raised by Thelma, she has not enjoyed a single day of motherly love. She has a lifelong regret for theck of motherly love in her heart and always wants to make up for it.


    But now it seems unlikely.


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s answer, Ruth was not surprised, and her firm attitude left Ruth somewhat helpless.


    She waggled her eyebrows at Adriana and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but the words came to her lips and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The mind goes nk.


    Mostly because of the guilt towards Adriana, Ruth who is a mother is very passive.


    ¡°Adri, I know you hate me. But now the priority is to save Peter. you love him so much, you can¡¯t bear to see him get hurt, right?¡±


    She took Peter¡¯s threat.


    Such a move irritated Adriana.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, but if it wasn¡¯t for you, he and I would have been happy together. This is what you do as a mother? What did you have me for if you were born and not raised?¡±


    Peter is a lifelong pain in Adriana¡¯s heart.


    She probably won¡¯t forgive herself until she dies.


    A love affair that nearly killed Peter.


    At first Peter did not know, but in the end he knew it was Ruth who did it, but still did not choose to leave her, and even suffered the painful and heartbreaking truth alone.


    ¡°I know, I know ¡­¡±


    Ruth nodded and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.


    Lowered his head, holding the cup of tea on the table, took a sip, and his flickering gaze did not know what he was thinking.


    And then, putting down her tea, she said at length: ¡°In my heart, you have always been my child. You and Celine are my most beloved children. But Adri, you have to understand mommy, mommy also has the reason of necessity. If I could, I¡¯d rather suffer what you¡¯re going through, but I just can¡¯t.¡±


    She shook her head and said painfully, ¡°Celine¡¯s health is not good, and these years have not been as happy as you think. The reason why we let Sandra rece her is because she doesn¡¯t have much influence whether she goes to Motril or not.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so let me ask you, what if there was someone who could take my ce?¡±


    Adriana asks rhetorically, ¡°Then will you promise to let that person rece me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that in Ruth¡¯s mind, there was really no difference.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Ruth was a little hesitant, ¡°That would be something to ask your grandmother and hear what she wants.¡±


    Although she is Chaya¡¯s daughter, at Obren, Ruth can¡¯t make any decisions at all. But no matter what, Chaya is her mother, who gave birth to her and raised her, and gave her life.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Adrianaughed, tilted her head to the side, bitterly hooked the corners of her lips, the depths of her pupils were undisguised pain.


    When I really thought I would be treated equally, but in the end it was all a lie.


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s my turn to ask Chaya what she wants? Am I your daughter or her daughter? Or do you only have Celine in your heart?¡±


    Adriana is really distressed.


    She knew that Obren shouldn¡¯t havee.


    But she doesn¡¯t want to die.


    Because ¡­


    Can¡¯t let go of the kids, can¡¯t let go of honey, can¡¯t let go of ¡­ have too much.


    Those are the ones she can¡¯t let go.


    As a mother, when Ruth saw Adriana¡¯s heart-wrenching expression, her heart felt like a knife¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can go and try. But ¡­ who is the person you are talking about?¡±


    She wanted to know.


    Adriana was a little surprised by the sudden relief.


    Incredulous, he turned around and his puzzled gaze fell on Ruth¡¯s body, with a look that seemed to ask again: Is it really possible?


    ¡°I want to know, what is the animosity between you and Emilio (Brenden)?¡±


    All along, Adriana has been wondering about it.


    ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±


    Ruth¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, probably because there was really some kind of unspeakable past with Emilio.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Adriana questioned.


    The thin attitude, as if the woman in front of her was not her mother at all.


    Ruth some hesitation, ced on the side of a low hand clenched, heart several times torn, before saying: ¡°That was ¡­ decades ago.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t squeal either, quietly listening to her tell the story of the past.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Emilio is the left ambassador of Obren and has a certain position and power in Obren. But there was a time when he needed to leave Obren to go to Motril to talk some business with the royal family. But just at that time, he befriended a girl and fell in love.¡±


    Speaking of which, she suddenly let out a sigh.


    That sigh is mixed with too many emotions, despondency, sadness, helplessness ¡­ seems to feel the same.


    ¡°As you know, in Obren, it is not allowed to tie a marriage with a foreign n. Although he has been hiding it from your grandmother and falling in love with other women, the paper can¡¯t cover the fire and it finally became known.¡±


    She said here, her face sank, ¡°your grandmother learned of this matter after the unusual anger, immediately sent questions Emilio, but he refused to admit. Until the girl were brought to his face, was your grandmother hard torture, Emilio heart girl, then admitted.¡±


    That story is probably like a past that Ruth doesn¡¯t want to remember, so she looks very pained when she talks about it.


    ¡°Your grandmother ordered Emilio to break off contact with the girl. Obren could not be married to a foreigner, and likewise could not allow a foreigner to have Obren blood. At that time I happened to be in Obren, and your grandmother asked me to bring the girl a meal. As a result, the girl had a miscarriage after eating the meal, which causedplications and died.¡±


    After the words, Ruth immediately exined, ¡°I was ¡­ really ¡­ really unaware that the meal that day was drugged inside.¡±


    Speaking of that incident, Ruth has always held a grudge and always felt used by Chaya, leaving her heart broken.


    It was her own mother, to lend her hand to that kind of thing.


    Although the girl¡¯s death was an ident, Ruth did not forgive herself for many years.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Heh, what else is there that you don¡¯t do in your arms?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t believe what Ruth said at all, it always seemed absurd and bullshit.

 Chapter 1248 Emilio’s Hatred [2]

    A body two lives, she can still say this easy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Ruth¡¯s brow knitted, her gaze unblinking as she looked directly at Adriana, knowing full well that Adriana did not trust her, but still holding out a hint of expectation.


    ¡°Which of these things you have done is not a matter of blood on your hands? How can you make me trust you? My husband you dare toy hands on, even on me, what else won¡¯t you do?¡±


    Adriana felt she had absolutely no reason to trust Ruth.


    She also finally understood why Emilio hated the Shangguan n so much. Not to mention him, if it were anyone else, this matter could not be easily forgotten.


    ¡°If there is no mistake, Emilio should also be able to catalyze thepulsion, so why can¡¯t he bepetent? He was an Obren at the beginning, but now he has changed his identity, you guys canpletely make up another reason to make him the Obren patriarch. Depending on Brenden¡¯s ability, there is no need to worry about not being able to take care of an Obren.¡±


    Adriana and Emilio have a lot of contact between the two, ording to Emilio¡¯s ruthlessness and intelligence, to take care of Obren easily.


    ¡°No!¡±


    At that moment, a voice suddenly came from outside.


    Adriana inclined her head and looked over, only to see Chaya walking in from outside.


    She pestled a cane, has no hale and hearty on the first day of meeting in Obren, as if a few days have not seen a lot of vicissitudes.


    ¡°Emilio is a traitor to Obren, he should never be allowed to take over as Obren patriarch!¡±


    Chaya said in a stern voice.


    She walked into the living room and stood in front of Adriana, looking down at her from a high position, even though she was already graying at the temples, her innate aura of superiority was intimidating.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it work?¡±


    Adriana looked up at Chaya, but with undiminished vigor, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you guys have such an unwise rule, but Emilio¡¯s girlfriend was indeed killed by you guys. A corpse and two lives, this debt, you guys just put it on his head? And in the end, you kicked him out of Obren?¡± ¡°What about her, if you want to be rted to a foreigner?¡±


    She reached out and pointed at Ruth, who was sitting across the table, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be extra permissive just because she¡¯s your daughter? So it¡¯s impossible to treat everyone equally in Obren after all, isn¡¯t it? What Obren pass on female not male, what age, still so backward old-fashioned thinking, on this rule, you Obren lifetime can not catch up with the ability of the outside world!¡±


    It is only wise to reuse the wise, but also to engage in any hereditary system.


    ¡°Unbridled!¡±


    Chaya, enraged by Adriana, mmed her cane and said angrily, ¡°In Obren, I call the shots. This Obren can only be in our hands for the rest of our lives, not in the hands of a sidekick!¡±


    Listen to what she said, is that Obren has a lot of surname Shangguan, but most of them are the Schroeder family n side branch.


    Adriana suddenly feels that Chaya is a dictatorship and not a good one.


    ¡°Then you are the thing, with my five senses. If you Chaya could live another hundred years, the whole Obren would still be in your clutches.¡±


    Adriana disliked it unceremoniously.


    Half of the body into the ground, still thinking about an Obren.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words irritated Chaya and she raised her hand, pping it towards Adriana.


    She¡¯s not polite, and Adriana won¡¯t budge.


    He got up and took her hand with his bare hands, ¡°You can¡¯t say no and then hit someone? This is the way your Obren n leader deals with people in the world? I am curious, under your leadership Obren can still survive until now, it is not easy.¡±


    ¡°Adri, how to talk to your grandmother.¡±


    Ruth got up and walked over and took Chaya¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, Adri she is still young, don¡¯t take it personally with her.¡±


    ¡°What child? You¡¯re thirty years old and still a child?¡±


    Chaya stomped her foot in anger.


    Was angry red face, angry eyes staring straight at Adriana, the eyes can not wait to be able to Adriana to break into pieces.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Celine just a child in your mind.¡±


    Ruth finally said something that hit home.


    ¡°She ¡­ she ¡­¡±


    Chaya stammered for a long time but did not say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you arrange it, Peter must be cured first, or anything is off the table.¡±


    Adriana takes a stand.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Once again, Chaya was provoked, she had never been contradicted like this before, as if it touched her bottom and the Obren matriarch¡¯s majesty, making her very angry, ¡°In Obren, I am in charge. If you don¡¯t want to walk out of Obren alive, you are free to do so.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re young, I¡¯m teaching you to behave!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, no need.¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly, ¡°Look at the blood on your hands, what qualifications do you have to teach me? At least I know what justice and goodness are, while you, in your heart, only have your rights and interests. Beyond that, there is nothing!¡±


    She hit the nail on the head .


    Piercing Chaya¡¯s mind, it made her extra angry and knocked towards Adriana with her cane.


    Adrianastood pensively in front of her without resistance, but at the moment the cane fell, Ruth shielded herself from Adriana and was hit raw on the head with the cane.


    Bang¨C


    There was a crisp sound apanied by Ruth¡¯s backwards huff.


    Adriana only saw the person in front of her go limp and slide down, and she subconsciously reached out and wrapped her arms around her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    In the end, Chaya¡¯s ruthlessness was underestimated.


    I thought she would not do it, but the end still moved.


    ¡°Ruth? Ruth?¡±


    Seeing her daughter fainted from the beating, Chaya got anxious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. Somebody, somebody!¡±


    With a shout from her, the maids outside came in and helped Ruth into thepartment to rest.


    At that moment, Archie sniffed around and, seeing Adriana standing in the living room, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Chaya hit me, and she helped me block it and passed out.¡±


    Adriana tells it like it is.


    For some reason, the eyes actually flickered a bit, and the heart was weak.


    Perhaps it was more of an ident.


    She didn¡¯t expect Ruth to stand in front of her at the critical moment and bear it for her.


    That feeling of being loved and cared for is what she craves the most, but it is the most distrustful Ruth who protects her, which in turn makes her feel more and moreplicated.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Archie let out a sigh and immediately ran into thepartment.


    What was going on inside, Adriana didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t want to go in and ask questions, so she stood in the living room pacing back and forth, quietly waiting for the results.


    Peter, who hadn¡¯t waited for a long time for Adriana¡¯s return at Witchystems Pavilion, couldn¡¯t wait any longer and came to Topiary Mansion alone.


    In the living room of Topiary Mansion, I saw Adriana with her head hanging down, pacing back and forth, preupied.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter went up and cared.


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    Seeing Petering, Adriana came forward, a hug him, even some small aggrieved pursed lips, leaning on his body, feeling the familiar sense of security.

 Chapter 1249 Chaya’s Secret [1

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did they bully you?¡±


    Peter was a little worried about the situation.


    ¡°Chaya hit me, and she stepped up to help me block it, and then she passed out.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯, naturally, refers to Ruth.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Peter patted her back, soothing her, and said, ¡°Chaya in how hard to hit, will not be to death, should be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Adriana nodded quite agreeably.


    After all, there is still use value, Chaya certainly will not use the maximum force.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see whates out of it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana listened to Peter and the two sat in the living room.


    Not long after, Archie came over, ¡°Adri, Ruth let you in.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s little face screwed up, a little resistant, not wanting to go in.


    ¡°The patriarch and the others have gone, only Ruth is there.¡±


    Archie told Adriana what was going on inside, and Adriana got up and went.


    After she left, Archie looked at Peter and walked over to sit beside him, ¡°All these years under the same roof, never had a good conversation with you.¡±


    He spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, I also never thought that Third Uncle would be so capable and deeply hidden.¡±


    Peter raised his eyebrows at him, and his lips curved up in a curve.


    ¡­


    Adriana was led by the maid to the chamber, where she met Ruth lying on the bed, her head wrapped in gauze and stained with blood.


    It seems that the stick was really not a light hit.


    Standing at the head of the bed, looking at the pale Ruth, Adriana had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t even know how to speak.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Ruth propped her hands on the bed and sat up, leaning on the head of the bed.


    Seeing her drooping little face and depressed look, it seems that she can feel her guilt and full of apologies.


    Ruth couldn¡¯t help herself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She reached out and touched her head, ¡°It¡¯s just some superficial injuries, it¡¯s not affecting.¡±


    Hearing her nce, Adriana was secretly relieved, ¡°What did you call me over for?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just wanted to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between you and me.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to talk to her.


    ¡°Actually, if you really don¡¯t want to stay at Obren, there is another way.¡±


    Ruth said.


    One more way?


    Adriana¡¯s eyes lit up as if she saw hope, ¡°What method?¡±


    She always thought it was a dead end that couldn¡¯t be untied, but now Ruth says there is a way to stop Obren.


    When she thought about it, it really made her happy and excited.


    ¡°The method is more troublesome, I will discuss it with your grandmother. I am talking to you today because I hope you can talk to Sandra and ask her opinion, if she also agrees. I can then guarantee you two sisters, forever free from Obren bondage.¡±


    She said with all sincerity.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why Obren has so many rules and regtions, old-fashioned ideas, let the wise not use, but must find a person like me who does not know anything. You should understand, Obren n chief holds not only a position, there are thousands of Obren civilians¡¯ safety and food, clothing and housing. I simply can not bepetent.¡±


    She is really not up to the task.


    But more than that, she didn¡¯t want to stay at Obren.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about everything.¡±


    Ruth did not refute Adriana¡¯s words.


    Avable at ¡­


    In any case, Obren¡¯s rules are here, and it¡¯s not something she can do immediately if she wants to get rid of those stereotypes.


    ¡°All right, go back and think about it.¡±


    Ruth just to talk to her about what just happened, but it was just a few words, and then she was told to leave.


    Adriana was a little puzzled, but finally said nothing and got up to leave.


    As she walked to the door, she said, ¡°Let Archie in.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered and went out.


    When she walked to the living room, Archie and Peter were both talking. She ryed Ruth¡¯s words to Archie and left with Peter.


    Walking out of Topiary Mansion, Peter asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I always felt like she was beaten up a bit and her attitude changed a lot. And said if I didn¡¯t want to stay at Obren, there was another way.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°Not sure, she didn¡¯t say.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s true that she didn¡¯t say what the method was, but looking at that look, it was sincere, not like she was lying.¡±


    There are times when the honesty between people can be observed through the eyes of the.


    Eyes that do not lie.


    Topiary Mansion, the box room.


    Archie entered thepartment, went to the bedside, looked at Ruth¡¯s pale cheek, raised his hand and caressed her cheek, ¡°Why are you so stupid? Wouldn¡¯t you take the maid and hide?¡±


    ¡°What a big deal, can stand it.¡±


    Ruth holds Archie¡¯s hand and purses her lips in a smile.


    The smile from the heart, but somehow with a sadness.


    ¡°I talked to Adri, that girl does not want to stay in Obren at all, the attitude is very firm. I think ¡­ she does not want to stay since she does not want to stay, so do not keep her.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Celine is in Obren and has been growing up under the care of her mother, also a little princess. No matter how to say, she is better than Adri that girl to live some. We ¡­ as parents, can not be too selfish.¡±


    Ruth sniffled, only to feel her nostrils sink and her eyes well up with tears.


    Seeing her so sad, Archie was heartbroken, moved his body, also leaned on the bed, hugged her in his arms, ¡°Yes, I know that both children are not easy. But now there is really no way, you just said not to let her stay in Obren, and how to exin to your mother?¡±


    His question led Ruth¡¯s gaze to stagnate, her face sunk, and a faint air of mncholy flowed between her brows.


    After a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the solution?¡±


    Archie was also a bit curious and expectant.


    ¡°Celine and Adri are our children, they could not inherit Obren¡¯s patriarchal position, but we still made up a new identity. Then ¡­ why can¡¯t I? Sandra can stic surgery to look like Adri, I can also change a face, a new identity, aspetent as Obren patriarch!¡±


    Ruth thought about it and told Archie what was on her mind.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re being nonsensical!¡±


    Archie got a little emotional and let go of Ruth and stood up, standing on the edge of the bed and looking down at her, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re babbling about?¡±


    His face sank and he was quite angry, ¡°What kind of body do you own that you don¡¯t know? This will kill you!¡±


    Having thought of many ways, this method is not unimagined.


    However, Ruth has many health problems, so she is not qualified for the position of Obren matriarch.


    So forced to let Adriana back to Obren, choose to let her inherit the Obren matriarchship.


    ## Chapter 1250


    ¡°Archie, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    After many years with Archie, a man who spoiled her to the bone, Ruth rarely saw him angry.


    Today is also considered to have seen.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, took his hand and shook it, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, sit down and listen to what I have to tell you.¡±


    Coaxed by her, Archie instantly lost his temper and sat down beside her, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That girl Adri is actually very smart. What she just said really makes sense, I think Obren¡¯s administrators are too old-fashioned in their thinking and have been keeping the hereditary system, which is really not the real way to manage. Although it is said that thepulsion can control the Motril king, but it is not a long-term solution. We should push for innovation and a different approach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s not that easy. What is your mother¡¯s nature, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Archie did not refute Ruth, but felt that the biggest problem of the moment was Chaya.


    ¡°After all that talk, you¡¯re worried about Adri, afraid that after Chaya¡¯s death, Adri will be Jonathan and Bethany¡¯s puppet if he inherits the patriarchal position, right?¡±


    The two of them are also shrewd, and although they undoubtedly knew what they were thinking in the midst of today¡¯s chat with Chaya, they made sure of Chaya¡¯s approach no matter how Chaya refuted it.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Ruthughed helplessly, head resting on his shoulder, said calmly: ¡°She, that person, has never had any feelings for Adri. At first I also simply thought Obren had no one to seed him, so I let Adriana back. But now I understand that she never wanted Adriana to manage the whole Obren, but did not want Obren to fall into the hands of other side branches of the Shangguan, want to let Adri be a puppet n leader. She is my child, others do not feel pain, I Ruth will definitely hurt. Must not watch her step into the trap.¡±


    The reason for not contacting Adriana for so many years is that Ruth doesn¡¯t want to expose Adriana¡¯s identity, much less have Adriana return to Obren.


    Until a few years ago there was a major upheaval within Obren, Chaya had health problems, and the sessor to the Obren patriarch needed to be chosen as soon as possible.


    At that time, it was impossible to find a suitable candidate and had to focus on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Because Adriana is still an ordinary little girl, in order to impose on Adriana¡¯s experience, only to let Old Mr. Soto make Harlee take Adriana to the unnamed ind training.


    It is only then that there are all sorts of things.


    From the beginning to the end, Ruth was in love with Adriana.


    Only ¡­ many times she is helpless.


    Faced with Motril¡¯s oppression and the safety of millions of people in Obren, one person needs to stand up.


    And that person can¡¯t be anyone else but Adriana.


    It is destined by God and cannot be reversed.


    ¡°Even if you get a facelift and change your identity, that is, if you sit as the Obren patriarch, you still don¡¯t have many years to live. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Archie really pampered Ruth as a little girl, even though it was over 50, but in his mind, she was a little girl.


    A lifetime.


    The wind and rain, together through so much, he and Ruth two people never had an easier time than anyone else.


    Compared to Adriana, they lived a more painful life.


    But no matter how much pain they went through, they came through.


    I thought the future would be better, but I never thought that it would stille to a dead end.


    ¡°Archie, Adri is my child. She¡¯s right, being born and not raised is the biggest sin I¡¯ve evermitted as a mother and can¡¯t make up for it in my life. There¡¯s only so much I can do now, otherwise, what? Watch my child suffer alone?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    Although Ruth¡¯s words were right, and Archie knew it, he could not let go.


    He added: ¡°Even if you agree, your mother will not agree. And I, moreover, can¡¯t bear to see you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a few fifty years old, what is there to give up or not? We experienced a lot when we were young, but we have enjoyed what we should enjoy. But Adri, that girl, a lifetime of suffering, the rest of my life, I can not see her suffering. Otherwise, it would be a lifetime of sin for me as a mother. Even if I die, I will not die in peace.¡±


    Thisment, in turn, made Archie fall into silence.


    He didn¡¯t squeak for a long time.


    Thepartment was silent and quiet, so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    Archie asked.


    Ruth was silent for a few seconds and said clearly, word for word, ¡°Well, think about it.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you really think about it, don¡¯t tell your mother. She, for one, will not approve.¡±


    Archie knows Chaya very well.


    But Ruth had a glimmer of hope, ¡°How would you know without asking?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t be naive. What do you think Jonathan is? And why do you think Bethany is in the right elder¡¯s seat?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ruth suddenly found Archie¡¯s words a little deep and difficult to understand.


    ¡°Because ¡­ Bethany is your mother¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruth sat up at once and looked at Archie incredulously, ¡°Are you kidding me, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe? Well, I have a way to make you believe.¡±


    With that, Archie got up and walked out.


    He left for about ten minutes, then returned, handing Ruth a copy of the information, ¡°Do you know this man?¡±


    The first page of the profile has a photo of the person on ¡­


    ¡°I know her, isn¡¯t she Obren¡¯s famous stable mother.¡±


    Ruth said, pointing to the photo.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. Back then your mother had been bedridden for a while and hadn¡¯te out for months. Not because she was really sick, but because she was pregnant at that time, but hid it from all the people. Because at her side, the most trusted person is Jonathan, with Jonathan as a cover, who can find out? This steady woman is the one who is beside your mother. She said it herself, how can it be false?¡±


    Archie set aside the first page of information, and the information on top of the second page was the DNA identification.


    ¡°This is the paternity test of your mother and Bethany.¡±


    Archie pointed to the test results, which clearly stated that the two were mother and son.


    At this moment, Ruth¡¯s mind was nk, looking at the information, the whole brain to explode like buzzing.


    Seeing her dumbfounded, Archie didn¡¯t continue.


    Instead, he put the information aside, lit it with a lighter, burned it all and then poured a ss of water over it to wipe away the evidence in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Why do you think Chaya insists on letting Adriana take over the patriarchal position? To put it bluntly, she just wants to hand over the real power to Jonathan and Bethany. she made up her mind to do so, do you think, if you put forward your idea, she would agree?¡±


    All along, Archie knew about it.


    But because the matter does not affect anything, in order not to add to Ruth¡¯s psychological burden, he kept things to himself.

 Chapter 1250 Chaya’s Secret [2]

    But it was after talking to Chaya and Bethany at Topiary Mansion in the morning that confirmed Chaya¡¯s idea.


    Only then did he take out the information that was stored still.


    Because in not telling Ruth, she could be used by Chaya for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Ruth covered her face and shook her head in pain, having trouble believing the truth.


    ¡°Why, why did you lie to me?¡±


    She took a deep breath, leaned back on the bed and closed her eyes.


    Even in how open-minded people, she could never ept such a reality, could not ept that her own mother counted her children.


    A conspiracy.


    A proper conspiracy!


    But she was kept from Chaya and treated like a fool.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I should have told you earlier.¡±


    Archie was only suspicious at first, but when he saw that Chaya and Ruth had a very good mother-son rtionship, he felt that he was overly concerned.


    Until this moment, he did not know that everything is not at all he overthought. Rather, Chaya is sophisticated and cares not at all about Ruth, but about Obren and Bethany as a whole.


    Because Obren¡¯s rules are passed on to women but not to men, in order to let Bethany have real power, it can only be this way, let Adriana that simple girl inherited the patriarch¡¯s position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, let me calm down.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    But to Adriana it was most guilt and self-me, ¡°It¡¯s my bad, it¡¯s my bad.¡± She sniffled and covered her face with her hands, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me the truth, I almost did Adri a lifetime of harm, oooh ¡­¡±


    She cried.


    Archie and Ruth two together for decades, he has seen her cry few times, but today she is crying in front of him, really let his heart ache.


    He wanted to reassure Ruth, but in the end just reached out and patted her back, soothing her, ¡°Cry, it will be better if you cry it out. After you cry, you still have to be strong, and you still have to pretend to be close to her as mother and daughter and not be found out.¡±


    That¡¯s the biggest sadness of all.


    Even if you know the truth, you can¡¯t go to Chaya¡¯s face and confront her.


    Otherwise, it will cause a turmoil.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Chaya and Jonathan a few against them, when Obren left wing joined, it will be a melee.


    The internal and external problems, coupled with the Motril royal prince will enter Obren, when a great deal of chaos, suffering from the bill will only be the innocent civilians of Obren.


    No matter what the circumstances consider, they cannot shake the matter out.


    ¡°I know ¡­¡±


    Ruth fell into Archie¡¯s arms and cried like a baby.


    It has been how many years since she cried so much, and Ruth just felt like living like one for so many years.


    Poor outside the hard work for so many years, earned so much money, just to Chaya are not less than a hundred billion.


    That money she thought was used by Chaya to invest in Obren, and now she can imagine that it was she who earned the money for Chaya to feed Jonathan and his son.


    It¡¯s ridiculous!


    ¡­


    Afternoon.


    Witchystems pavilion, top floor.


    Adriana, Peter, Chaya, and Archie, four people sitting on the top floor, negotiating face to face.


    Because the matter is rather secretive, Jackson and Ran both guard downstairs and do not allow anyone to enter.


    ¡°Say, what is it that you want from me again? As I said, I will never agree to your terms without saving HONY.¡±


    Adriana is still the same, not giving in one iota.


    Archie looked at Ruth and felt that she was caught in the middle and was really hurting him.


    ¡°Adri, I came over here today to discuss thew with you.¡±


    Ruth spoke very softly to Adriana, and spoke in a much different tone than she did in the morning.


    The point is, she¡¯s hoarse.


    Even when she sensed the difference in her, Adriana did not say anything.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I came to discuss this matter with you peacefully. You also know that Prince Motril wille to Obren soon, and there can¡¯t be any conflict between us, which will not do any good to Obren then, and will only spill over to innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±


    Adriana lost her patience.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, your grandmother is in rtively poor health, but she¡¯ll still have at least a year or two of light left in her. What I mean is that you try to drag your grandmother now, I go abroad with Archie to do stic surgery. As long as I change my face and identity, I will be able to inherit the Obren patriarch as well, and you can leave at that time.¡±


    She said.


    Because Ruth grew up in Obren and everyone knew who she was, she could never show her face with that face of hers.


    Her words, however, moved Adriana.


    ¡°You ¡­ you do stic surgery?¡±


    Adriana never thought about it.


    Not to mention that Ruth is over 50 years old, it is not easy to say how her health is, and her face is well known to all.


    If the surgery is done, it must be a major operation, can she carry it at such an old age?


    Adriana was a little distraught, and for the first time her heart moved a little.


    ¡°Ruth told me that you insisted on not wanting to stay at Obren, and she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. It was the only way out.¡±


    Archie has been holding Ruth¡¯s hand, the two although more than 50, but the intimate feelings between the two is really enviable.


    The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. It¡¯s just that when ites to Obren, when ites to millions of people, it¡¯s not affection that can change everything. Someone has to pay for this thing eventually ¡­¡±


    Yes, no matter who it is, someone has toe out and take the me.


    At first Adriana was not very nice to Ruth, but for some reason, I always feel a little sad at the bottom of my heart when I hear her say that now.


    A sour feeling rushed to my heart, very unpleasant.


    Her eyebrows lightly wrinkled, subconsciously inclined her head to look at Peter, as if to let Peter give an idea.


    But Peter didn¡¯t give her any answer.


    Not running away, but giving Adriana the opportunity to make her own choices.


    Adriana was silent for a moment, looking at Ruth sitting across from her, her forehead wrapped in gauze, an injury she had sustained in the morning for her.


    She sat for a moment before saying, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ruth smiled, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve told you, I have no intention of backing off. If you say yes too, I¡¯ll pack up and leave Obren with both Archie in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re sure, I¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    Adriana readily agreed.


    But there is doubt in my mind, ¡°How can I be sure that what out says is true?¡±


    In the end, I don¡¯t dare to trust Ruth 100 percent.


    She has been counted by them, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope.


    ¡°Motril is not well suited for stic surgery. if you say yes, we can first detoxify Peter while you convince Sandra. then after stalling for a while, it¡¯s not toote for you to save Celine after I start the surgery.¡±

 Chapter 1251 – Marriage to Prince Motril

    ¡°Archie, don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    After many years with Archie, a man who spoiled her to the bone, Ruth rarely saw him angry.


    Today is also considered to have seen.


    She pursed her lips and smiled, took his hand and shook it, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, sit down and listen to what I have to tell you.¡±


    Coaxed by her, Archie instantly lost his temper and sat down beside her, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Adri is actually very smart. What she just said really makes sense. I think Obren¡¯s administrators are too old-fashioned in their thinking and have been keeping the hereditary system, which is really not the real way to manage. Although it is said that thepulsion can control the Motril king, but it is not a long-term solution. We should push for innovation and a different approach.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but it¡¯s not that easy. What is your mother¡¯s nature, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Archie did not refute Ruth, but felt that the biggest problem of the moment was Chaya.


    ¡°After all that talk, you¡¯re worried about Adri, afraid that after Chaya¡¯s death, Adri will be Jonathan and Bethany¡¯s puppet if he inherits the patriarchal position, right?¡±


    The two of them are also shrewd, and although they undoubtedly knew what they were thinking in the midst of today¡¯s chat with Chaya, they made sure of Chaya¡¯s approach no matter how Chaya refuted it.


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Ruthughed helplessly, head resting on his shoulder, said calmly: ¡°She, that person, has never had any feelings for Adri. At first I also simply thought Obren had no one to seed him, so I let Adriana back. But now I understand that she never wanted Adriana to manage the whole Obren, but did not want Obren to fall into the hands of other side branches of the Shangguan, want to let Adri be a puppet n leader. She is my child, others do not feel pain, I Ruth will definitely hurt. Must not watch her step into the trap.¡±


    The reason for not contacting Adriana for so many years is that Ruth doesn¡¯t want to expose Adriana¡¯s identity, much less have Adriana return to Obren.


    Until a few years ago there was a major upheaval within Obren, Chaya had health problems, and the sessor to the Obren patriarch needed to be chosen as soon as possible.


    At that time, it was impossible to find a suitable candidate and had to focus on Adriana¡¯s body.


    Because Adriana is still an ordinary little girl, in order to impose on Adriana¡¯s experience, only to let Old Mr. Soto make Harlee take Adriana to the unnamed ind training.


    It is only then that there are all sorts of things.


    From the beginning to the end, Ruth was in love with Adriana.


    Only ¡­ many times she is helpless.


    Faced with Motril¡¯s oppression and the safety of millions of people in Obren, one person needs to stand up.


    And that person can¡¯t be anyone else but Adriana.


    It is destined by God and cannot be reversed.


    ¡°Even if you get a facelift and change your identity, that is, if you sit as the Obren patriarch, you still don¡¯t have many years to live. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Archie really pampered Ruth as a little girl, even though it was over 50, but in his mind, she was a little girl.


    A lifetime.


    The wind and rain, together through so much, he and Ruth two people never had an easier time than anyone else.


    Compared to Adriana, they lived a more painful life.


    But no matter how much pain they went through, they came through.


    I thought the future would be better, but I never thought that it would stille to a dead end.


    ¡°Archie, Adri is my child. She¡¯s right, being born and not raised is the biggest sin I¡¯ve evermitted as a mother and can¡¯t make up for it in my life. There¡¯s only so much I can do now, otherwise, what? Watch my child suffer alone?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear the thought.


    Although Ruth¡¯s words were right, and Archie knew it, he could not let go.


    He added: ¡°Even if you agree, your mother will not agree. And I, moreover, can¡¯t bear to see you suffer.¡±


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a few fifty years old, what is there to give up or not? We experienced a lot when we were young, but we¡¯ve enjoyed everything we should. Adri, a lifetime of suffering, the rest of my life, I can not watch her suffer. Otherwise, it would be a lifetime of sin for me as a mother. Even if I die, I will not die in peace.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thisment, in turn, made Archie fall into silence.


    He didn¡¯t squeak for a long time.


    Thepartment was silent and quiet, so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through?¡±


    Archie asked.


    Ruth was silent for a few seconds and said clearly, word for word, ¡°Well, think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you really think about it, don¡¯t tell your mother. She, for one, will not approve.¡±


    Archie knows Chaya very well.


    But Ruth had a glimmer of hope, ¡°How would you know without asking?¡±


    ¡°Ruth, don¡¯t be naive. What do you think Jonathan is? And why do you think Bethany is in the right elder¡¯s seat?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Ruth suddenly found Archie¡¯s words a little deep and difficult to understand.


    ¡°Because ¡­ Bethany is your mother¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ruth sat up at once and looked at Archie incredulously, ¡°Are you kidding me, how is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe? Well, I have a way to make you believe.¡±


    With that, Archie got up and walked out.


    He left for about ten minutes, then returned, handing Ruth a copy of the information, ¡°Do you know this man?¡±


    The first page of the profile has a photo of the person on ¡­


    ¡°I know her, isn¡¯t she Obren¡¯s famous stable mother.¡±


    Ruth said, pointing to the photo.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. Back then your mother had been bedridden for a while and hadn¡¯te out for months. Not because she was really sick, but because she was pregnant at that time, but hid it from all the people. Because at her side, the most trusted person is Jonathan, with Jonathan as a cover, who can find out? This steady woman is the one who is beside your mother. She said it herself, how can it be false?¡±


    Archie set aside the first page of information, and the information on top of the second page was the DNA identification.


    ¡°This is the paternity test of your mother and Bethany.¡±


    Archie pointed to the test results, which clearly stated that the two were mother and son.


    At this moment, Ruth¡¯s mind was nk, looking at the information, the whole brain to explode like buzzing.


    Seeing her dumbfounded, Archie didn¡¯t continue.


    Instead, he put the information aside, lit it with a lighter, burned it all and then poured a ss of water over it to wipe away the evidence in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Why do you think Chaya insists on letting Adriana take over the patriarchate? To put it bluntly, she just wants to hand over the real power to Jonathan and Bethany. she made up her mind to do so, do you think, if you put forward your idea, she would agree?¡±


    All along, Archie knew about it.


    But because the matter does not affect anything, in order not to add to Ruth¡¯s psychological burden, he kept things to himself.

 Chapter 1252 Sandra refuses

    When she said that, it seemed like Adriana wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage at all.


    Adriana thought about it and nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    A quick yes, without a hint of hesitation.


    At that moment, a trace of sadness shed in Ruth¡¯s eyes, but her emotions adjusted instantly and she got up and said to Archie, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Didn¡¯t linger too much, just a few words.


    If there was really a conspiracy, she by andrge would not have said it so easily.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Archie takes Ruth¡¯s hand and the two leave.


    As she walked to the door, Ruth stopped and turned back to Adriana and said, ¡°If Sandra answers, we will leave this evening. At that time, in Obren, you must be careful and not trust anyone easily.¡±


    With those words, she left without waiting for Adriana to answer.


    A parting warning.


    A word of warning, not to let her trust anyone, in turn warmed Adriana¡¯s slightly cold heart.


    Let the long-frozen heart gradually recover.


    The love for Ruth seems to have risen to a high level.


    It was the affection she had longed for and begged for.


    Only after listening to their footsteps fading downstairs did Adriana breathe a sigh of relief, leaning helplessly on the seat and saying with a sad face, ¡°Honey, what exactly do you mean by ¡­ Ruth? Will she really go for cosmetic surgery?¡±


    She was half convinced, yet worried.


    ¡± Look at the look in her eyes, it doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying.¡±


    Peter prides himself on being a very good judge of people.


    Just now from Ruth¡¯s emotional change, really saw that forced to choose and ¡­ disappointed in Adriana.


    ¡°Not like you¡¯re cheating?¡±


    Adriana slowly stood up, faced Peter and asked in a deep voice: ¡°Does that mean she will really go for cosmetic surgery? She is already that old, there is a great risk if she has cosmetic surgery. I just answered her that way, but I was just testing her.¡±


    There was some panic.


    ¡°Since you want to test it, why not test it to the end?¡±


    Peter got up and said in a serious tone, ¡°As long as she was stopped by us the moment before she went to the operating table, nothing like that would have happened. Only, have you thought about how to deal with things now?¡±


    This is the biggest problem and the key at the moment.


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Adriana waspletely messed up.


    Now the problems all pile up together, leaving her with no choice to make.


    On one side is her own happiness, and on the other is Ruth¡¯s life.


    Where should she go from here?


    See Adriana some anxiety, some emotional breakdown, Peter immediatelyforted: ¡°Do not think too much, the road to the bridge to the natural straight. Good boy, don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    He took her into his arms as soon as he could andforted her.


    After all, it is now a pregnant woman who cannot be stimted in the slightest.


    Peter was afraid that she would not be able to quiet down, so he said, ¡°You still have two little cuties in your belly, if you don¡¯t take care of your emotions, be careful that it will affect the two babies and you will lose more than you gain.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    Subconsciously, he raised his hand to cover his abdomen, very carefully.


    ¡°Go down, Ran is still down there.¡±


    Peter let go of Adriana and took her hand, and the two walked towards the stairs.


    Downstairs in the living room, Jackson has left, leaving Ran alone is sitting in the living room smoking, see Adriana came down, he immediately pressed the cigarette in the ashtray, twisted out.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it okay? I just saw that the two of them didn¡¯t seem to be in the right mood.¡±


    Ran asked as he got up and stood in front of the two men with his hands in his trouser pockets pockets.


    Peter inclined his head to look at Adriana and waited for her to speak.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Just now ¡­¡±


    Adriana sighed and walked over to a side chair and sat down, ¡°Ruth said if I didn¡¯t want to stay, she had the option to get stic surgery to stay.¡±


    About Ruth, without her saying much, Ran knows.


    So Adriana mentioned it, and Ran understood the situation.


    ¡°Said so, a few percent true and a few percent false, do not know.¡±


    Ran¡¯s idea is the same as Adriana¡¯s just now.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. But honey said he didn¡¯t seem to be cheating when he looked at the two. So, we¡¯re going to send someone to keep an eye on it and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Or. It¡¯s the only way to go at the moment.¡± Ran couldn¡¯t think of a better idea for a moment, but sensing that Adriana¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good, was a little worried, ¡°You¡¯re worried that Ruth¡¯s life will be in danger if she does have to have the surgery, but if she gives up, then you and honey ¡­ you¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    He said, his eyes ncing back and forth over the two men.


    Some words do not need to finish, we all understand in our hearts.


    For a while, the atmosphere was somewhat strained, and the three men sat separately, without speaking again.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    Adriana suddenly thought of the business and immediately said, ¡°Where is Sandra?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in the side building.¡±


    ¡°Just now Ruth also said that she wanted Sandra to marry Prince Motril in ce of Celine.¡± Adriana did not have any need to conceal the truth from Ran, so she said it directly.


    ¡°Ho-hum ¡­¡±


    Hearing her words, Ran tilted his head and smiled, tapping his hand on the tabletop gently as he said aloud, ¡°That¡¯s great, I wonder how happy Sandra will be when she finds out.¡±


    Others don¡¯t know Sandra, but Ran knows her very well.


    For a woman who likes to climb thedder of power and wealth, to marry a royal prince is a blessing in three lifetimes, and she doesn¡¯t know how happy she is.


    ¡°Yes, I know Sandra must be very happy and excited. But apanying the king is like apanying a tiger, if one day Sandra offends Prince Motril and is punished, in case she reveals the truth, then Obren will be finished.¡±


    She had to think about the big picture.


    Although Obren¡¯s matter has nothing to do with her, but once the matter is considered in arger way, after the incident in case it causes a big turmoil between the two countries, but will be a crisis of people¡¯s lives.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. At that point, Sandra will not dare to tell the truth, once she does, there is only one way to die. In addition, you Obren is not good at sealing memories and memory imnts, give her all over again, easily solved.¡±


    Ran said in a light-hearted manner, for this matter is not at all put in mind.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Adriana had no choice at the moment, so she got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Sandra, you guys sit here for a while.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for the two of them to go over there, so she would have to go and talk to Sandra about it.


    Only the most regrettable part of the matter is Ran.


    Originally brought Sandra to Obren, was hoping to help on Adriana, but in the end, but coincidentally helped Celine.


    It seems that this is what is meant to happen.


    However, in any case, since Sandra has her use, to can also be used.


    The best of both worlds.


    She has also made herself whole.


    Adriana went to the side building and met Sandra, who was watching TV, in the second floorpartment.


    She sat on the couch, and although her eyes were fixed on the TV, they were unfocused, indicating that she had no desire to watch it.

 Chapter 1253 Not willing to marry the prince

    Knock-knock-


    Adriana knocked on the door, in a reminder to her.


    Sandra drifted back to her senses and inclined her head to look over, a little surprised to see Adriana enter, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Come over here ¡­ to discuss something with you.¡±


    Adriana walked in and closed the door of thepartment behind her.


    Walking to the sofa and sitting down, Sandra politely poured a ss of water for Adriana.


    Taking the in water from Sandra, Adriana said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sandra didn¡¯t say anything, taking the remote control and turning off the TV, sitting beside her, ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡±


    In her mind, Adriana generally did not like to associate with her, and was even disgusted with her.


    When youe here on purpose today, it must be something important.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sandra, do you ¡­ hate Theresa?¡±


    She asked as she took a sip of water and set the ss down.


    Sandra¡¯s expression froze and her eyes shed, ¡°What are you ¡­ asking about this for?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am not interested in this matter at all, what I want to know is whether you have let go of the hatred you once had.¡±


    She really wanted to know these things, otherwise Adriana wasn¡¯t sure Sandra would befortable marrying Prince Motril.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart to ask such a brainless question. Although I can¡¯t find Theresa now and I can¡¯t contact her, but she is the one who ruined everything for me, how can I forgive her?¡±


    When Sandra mentioned Theresa, her facial expression was a bit grim, and her pupils had a stern look in them.


    This shows that she really hates Theresa.


    The kind of hatred into the bones.


    ¡°Yeah, I really shouldn¡¯t ask such brainless questions. However, there is something I would like to ask your opinion on now.¡±


    Adriana looked up at her.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Sandra spread her hands, ¡°With me you can make yourself at home, it makes me a little ufortable.¡±


    Now it¡¯s Obren¡¯s territory, and everything is theirs to say.


    She doesn¡¯t even speak English, so how is she going to survive at Obren?


    ¡°As you know, you had the exact same face as me after your initial stic surgery. I know you¡¯re a smart person, and although I don¡¯t know what you chose to go back to Ranfor in the first ce, it must have been for a purpose. Whether you want to be with Ran or you are thinking about his money, there are better options for you now.¡±


    Adriana said sinctly: ¡°You should have seen Celine aftering to Obren, and know that Celine is going to marry Prince Motril. But she doesn¡¯t want to marry Prince Motril. So now you have a chance ¡­¡±


    That¡¯s all, Adriana didn¡¯t go on.


    Even though she didn¡¯t have to say it clearly, Sandra should have known what she meant.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Sandra was taken aback and reached out to point at herself, ¡°You mean for me to marry Prince Motril?¡±


    She waved her hand repeatedly, ¡°If it was in China, I would definitely be willing, but this I refuse. You have to know that I can¡¯t even speak English, so if you let me marry him, I¡¯ll be exposed in minutes?¡±


    If she were to pretend other things, she might still be good at it, but for thenguage aspect, it¡¯s not something that can be learned overnight.


    She felt that it would really be the greatest danger if she married the prince.


    ¡°We have considered the problem you mentioned. Since you don¡¯t need to marry the prince right now, you just need to meet now, and we have ways for you to get familiar with him. The most professional teacher will be hired for youter, and you will learn English non-stop every day, which will allow you to learn in the fastest time.¡±


    The other aspects Adriana doesn¡¯t care at all, as long as Sandra doesn¡¯t really refuse.


    Simply because she did not know English, she felt there was no reason to worry.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Sandra shook her head.


    Originally, Adriana thought Sandra would agree without hesitation, but who would have thought that she would refuse, very firmly.


    It was really unexpected for Adriana.


    She hesitated for a moment, confused and uprehending, and asked, ¡°Why? I¡¯d love to know the reason.¡±


    Adriana watched Sandra, not waiting for a reply.


    Instead, Sandra stood up, walked outside to the balcony, looked out and said, ¡°Why do you think I chose toe back? You are right, I like Ran¡¯s money, power and influence. But ¡­¡±


    She turned back and said from a great distance, ¡°It¡¯s Ran I like better.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s Ran.


    ¡°In your minds, I, Sandra, may be a gold-digging woman, but I also have my own principles. I know that apanying a king is like apanying a tiger, and besides, I¡¯m not interested in Prince Motril.¡±


    If she had a choice, she would prefer to stay with Ran.


    Her answer really surprised Adriana.


    Adriana¡¯s mood was a bitplicated, picking up the water on the table and taking a sip. Sighed, ¡°Sandra, you have to be clear, is that you stay by Ran¡¯s side, he does not have any feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Sandra was unapologetic, ¡°But so what? It¡¯s my business if I like Ran, and it has nothing to do with whether he agrees with me or not. I just want to stay by his side. If he kicks me out, I¡¯ll leave too, but as long as I can see him from afar.¡±


    Suddenly firm, without hesitation, she rejects the choice Adriana gives her.


    Such a Sandra makes Adriana feel strange.


    I can only say that time can change a person, but also can change Sandra, otherwise Sandra will not be so infatuated with Ran.


    ¡°You should know that following Ran will not lead to marriage. But if you marry Prince Motril, you have a great future ahead of you. You will be the Motril princess, which is the dream of countless people.¡±


    She continued to persuade Sandra.


    Although it was a bit unkind to do so, it was the best ce and choice for Sandra.


    Because nothing wille of her staying with Ran.


    ¡°No need to persuade, I will not agree to it. Unless ¡­ someone holds a knife to my neck. And that someone, or Ran!¡±


    To put it bluntly, if Ran had forced her to go, she might have had no choice but to do so.


    Adriana gripped the crystal ss, drained it, put it down, got up and left.


    Down the stairs, out of the off-shore building, and strolled around the courtyard alone.


    It took a while to get back to the main building.


    When they entered the living room, both Ran and Peter¡¯s eyes fell on her.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? You ¡­¡±


    Ran was a little impatient to know the result, but halfway through the sentence, he saw Adriana¡¯s drooping face and knew he had failed.


    ¡°Why?¡± He was incredulous.


    Adriana shrugged and smiled helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s better if you ask yourself.¡±


    There are some things that she is too embarrassed to say.


    Although Adriana does not say, Ran is not a fool, he knows very well why.


    But all along, he thought Sandra was living a very understanding life, but he thought too much.

 Chapter 1254 Because I only have you in my heart

    Ran didn¡¯t say anything, got up and went straight to the off-shoot.


    Taking three steps upstairs, she rushed straight into Sandra¡¯s bedroom, pushed the door open, and stood in the doorway questioning, ¡°Why did you refuse?¡±


    Sandra is sitting at the table with a bottle of red wine in her hand, pouring it.


    When she heard Ran¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t even turn around, but continued to pour the wine.


    Then he picked up the goblet, swirling the red wine in the ss, before looking back at him leisurely, ming red lips raised a smile, ¡°because ¡­ I only have you in my heart, can not tolerate others.¡±


    The matter hase to this, there is no point in hiding it.


    Sandra chose toe clean.


    ¡°Why else do you think I came back to you? And why did I not resist when I knew you wereing to Obren?¡±


    She took a small sip of red wine, tasted the strong fragrance of the wine, then said: ¡°Motril royalty is indeed a very big temptation for me. If ¡­ if I didn¡¯t like you, if I was still the same vain loving self, perhaps I would not hesitate to say yes, and would even be very happy, thinking it was a pie in the sky. But I¡¯m not the same person I once was.¡±


    She slowly shook her head, leaning on the sofa, legs folded, one hand around her chest, ¡°The moment I was picked up by Obren¡¯s people, I already thought of death. So every day I live now is an earned one. If by chance you can live a few more years is the greatest luck. Of course, if I am forced to marry Prince Motril, perhaps, I will only have a few days of light.¡±


    Sandra took it in stride.


    The mind is very calm, no anger, anxiety, or pain.


    All the emotions have been experienced at one time or another, and now she is very open and indifferent in the face of these things.


    Ran¡¯s hand propped up on the door frame slightly clenched into a fist, striding up to her, snatching the goblet from her hand and mming it directly onto the floor hard, ¡°What choice do you think you have?¡±


    When everyone thought Sandra would willingly marry Prince Motril, Sandra refused.


    The unexpected choice made Ran a little angry.


    He grabbed Sandra¡¯s cor, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking down at her, ¡°Why do you think I keep you around? It¡¯s not because I¡¯m interested in you, but because your face has been valuable from the beginning. Now it¡¯s time to show your personal value, and you¡¯re telling me you want to back off?¡±


    Ran has never felt like a good person, and he has never felt anything for Sandra.


    Or maybe she was just a pawn on the doorstep.


    That¡¯s all.


    Faced with Ran¡¯s storm, Sandra looked extraordinarily calm, ¡°No matter what you say, I don¡¯t want to marry Prince Motril.¡±


    She also has her own reasons for not wanting to marry the prince.


    Once married to Prince Motril, she will have nothing to think about for the rest of her life.


    Motril was so far away from Waverly that she didn¡¯t even have a chance to see Ran if she wanted to.


    From the time Theresa asked her to have stic surgery, it was destined to be a turning point in her destiny; she had lost so much and knew what she wanted.


    Identified with Ran, I don¡¯t want to change.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ think there¡¯s nothing I can do to you?¡±


    Ran harsh cold eyes slightly narrowed, the deep bottomless pupils released a cold light, the momentum forced.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this to Sandra, but it was Sandra that pissed him off.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ran, you don¡¯t show mercy to anyone but Adriana, and I¡¯m under no illusions about you.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t feel like Ran will let her off the hook after she refuses.


    The possibility is too small.


    It could almost be described as delusional.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Ran shrugged her off.


    Turned around and took a ss off the wine cooler from the side, poured a ss of red wine and drank it all in one go.


    Drink as fast as if you were carrying a ss of in water.


    You can imagine how angry the men were.


    ¡°I want to know why you are so thin-skinned towards me when I have never harmed you from the beginning?¡±


    If it was hatred for Adriana, but she asked herself, there was no hatred for Ran at all.


    From taking advantage at the beginning, to finally liking Ran and wanting to stay by his side, all impressed by the charm of the man in front of him.


    It was then that Sandra learned the charm of love and what it is like to like someone.


    Love is something that can make people give up hate.


    Even though she was eager to use Ran to avenge herself, gradually, haunted by love, made her forget her original purpose.


    ¡°It is a sin from the moment you appear in front of me in the shape of Adri.¡±


    The most abominable is that time after drinking ¡­


    By andrge, it is a lifelong pain that Ran cannot forget.


    Oh ¡­


    Sandra smiled to herself and fell helplessly onto the couch, shaking her head, tears spilling out of her eyes despite the smile on her face.


    ¡°Because a face is a sin, a sin ¡­¡±


    Killing people to death.


    Ran was really taking a knife, shing across her heart, bloody gash after bloody sh, and he couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Why? Am I, Sandra, not innocent?¡±


    She carried the red wine on the table, tilted her head, and took a boozy sip.


    The red wine spilled out of the corners of the mouth, sliding down the chin to the neck and staining the whitepel.


    She choked up and said, ¡°I had a wonderful, happy family, and it was because Theresa hated Adriana, just because I was about the same height and voice as Adriana, that she used me as a target. It ruined my family, it ruined my looks. I pride myself on not being ugly once, but why did I end up like this? What have I done wrong?¡±


    She covered her heart and cried her heart out.


    Tears flowed down like beads with broken strings.


    Perhaps the most innocent person in the whole picture is Sandra.


    But if she had been on the side of justice from the beginning, perhaps what she would have ushered in would have been a happy ending. It¡¯s just a pity to go astray.


    People, standing at the turning point of life, only one chance to choose, once missed, it will be a mistake again and again.


    Listening to her words, Ran was not the slightest bit moved.


    Perhaps this man is originally thin-skinned, only to the woman he loves so much, willing to give everything.


    He will not be gentle with anyone but her.


    ¡°I hate, I hate Theresa ruined me all, I endured the humiliation of staying by her side, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. But in the end, what ¡­ she is not dead yet, and I do not dare toy hands on her.¡±


    As she spoke, the red wine bottle in Sandra¡¯s hand slipped to the ground, and she cried out in anguish as she covered her face with aggression.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I just want to be with the person I love, why ¡­ why is it so hard?¡±


    Because she has lost so much, Sandra knows what she needs.


    Nay, she cherished it, but no one gave her a chance.


    Because she loves people like no heart, can not feel her passion like fire. On the contrary, her enthusiasm will make the other party revolting and disgusting.


    Ran took a bottle of red wine from the wine cab, opened it up, held a goblet in one hand, walked out onto the balcony, blew the warm breeze, and sipped the wine.

 Chapter 1255 Talking about a month of love

    Only that wine was drunk a bit hard, like a deliberate attempt to buy drunk.


    The woman in the bedroom was crying incessantly, and the more she cried, the more annoyed the man became.


    Sandra didn¡¯t stop crying until she couldn¡¯t wait for Ran¡¯s slightest bit of heartache and concern.


    Wiping the tears from her cheeks with her sleeve, she said, ¡°I will agree to marry Prince Motril if ¡­ you promise me one thing.¡±


    She made the final decision.


    The man standing on the balcony holding the cup and tilting his head ready to drink stiffened slightly, paused for a second, then passed the cup to his mouth and finished the wine in it.


    Turning, leaning his back on the railing, he looked at Sandra in the bedroom and said, ¡°Say.¡±


    The words are as good as gold.


    It is as if it would be a waste to say one more word.


    His patience, his tenderness, belongs exclusively to Adriana.


    Even though Adriana has found true love, it doesn¡¯t stop him from loving her.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Sandra wanted to say something, but her cheeks, already a little flushed, became more and more rosy.


    Hesitated for a long time also did not have the courage to say what was in his mind, and finally got up, opened another bottle of wine, gurgled and blew on the bottle, directly finished a whole bottle of wine all.


    Because of the filling of the wine filling more fierce, liquor dripping down the corner of the mouth on the white clothes, stained a red wine stains.


    Although the wine is not strong, but drinking too much will always be drunk.


    Sandra put the bottle on the table and stumbled down the corridor, looking at the man close at hand, she did not dare to go forward easily, let alone move against him, and could only lean against the door frame, looking at him with humble eyes, murmuring: ¡°If ¡­ you are willing to talk to me for a month of love. I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll agree to marry Prince Motril. Willingly!¡±


    Yes, willingly.


    There are some things that Sandra knows she can¡¯t have, and she doesn¡¯t want to force it.


    But wanted to fight for it.


    Even if it was only for a month, but as long as Ran said yes, she was really willing to marry Prince Motril without any regrets.


    At the sound of his voice, Ran was stunned.


    Spare the cold-blooded and heartless Ran, at this moment also have so a trace of moving.


    Perhaps it is because Sandra and Adriana have the same face, so much so that when he sees Sandra¡¯s pained expression, he can¡¯t help but feel distressed.


    Or perhaps, he was impressed by Sandra¡¯s every move.


    But, who knows the truth?


    The man stared at Sandra for a few seconds, turned around, gazed into the distance, poured himself a ss of wine, took a sip, the hand holding the ss dropped on the railing, and hesitated to speak.


    He, not knowing how to speak.


    Sandra was still leaning against the door frame, dizzy, but her mind was clear.


    It was precisely because her mind was clear that she was a little disappointed.


    Even if you want to sacrifice your own happiness for life to make Obren¡¯s people whole, but not for a month of ¡®charity¡¯ from the man you love.


    Love, so humble.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t say yes.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°You are originally the star in the sky, emitting bright light, unreachable existence. I¡¯m just an insignificant grain of dust in the earth, how can I be worthy of you? I was delusional, delusional ¡­ burp ¡­ think ¡­¡±


    Sandra murmured, turning back to the bedroom and flopping dizzily onto the queen-size bed.


    Her eyes were half-closed and her mouth was muttering something, but the voice was so small that it was impossible to hear clearly.


    Ran stood alone on the balcony, blowing in the breeze, looking out at the sun setting at the end of the distant mountains.


    Everything, quite a few ¡®years of quiet¡¯ feeling, but ¡­


    But it¡¯s hard to lift.


    ¡­


    Witchystems pavilion, living room.


    Adriana sat in her chair with her elbows propped on the armrests, resting her chin, and wondering what she was thinking.


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ve asked Jackson to buy a lot of ingredients, and I¡¯ll cook for you personally tonight, okay?¡±


    Aftering to Obren, although there is also Chinese food, those people¡¯s cooking is not authentic in the end.


    Adriana¡¯s appetite for food is not good because she is pregnant.


    There has been a lot going ontely, and Peter was worried that Adriana couldn¡¯t keep up with her nutrition, so he sent Jackson to buy the ingredients and wanted to make her a nice meal to supplement her.


    ¡°Well, feel free to do it.¡±


    Adriana, whose mind was in a mess, was in no mood to eat.


    Ruth asks her to convince Sandra to marry Prince Motril instead of Celine, but Sandra refuses and she has no solution until now.


    If Sandra doesn¡¯t agree, what will Ruth do next?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    One hourter.


    Ruth came alone.


    Once again in the Witchystems pavilion, the speed was fast and really surprised Adriana.


    She had thought that Ruth, who has a calm nature, would at leaste back tomorrow to ask about it, but she didn¡¯t expect toe back just a few hourster.


    ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    When she saw Ruth appear, Adriana sat upright and asked indifferently.


    It¡¯s not hard to hear the mockery in these words.


    She thought that Ruth was overly concerned about Celine and had rushed over to ask about the situation.


    ¡°As you know, a facelift takes a long time. But Obren can¡¯t wait that long. If your side is already done, I will leave Obren with Archie, and finalize the stic surgery n, and the ce to do the surgery as soon as possible. If not, a dy, and do not know when to.¡±


    How could Ruth not hear what Adriana was saying.


    But even when she heard it, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The person in front of you is your own daughter, and bringing her into Obren is the biggest mistake, the biggest mistake of your life.


    She was guilty, remorseful, and helpless.


    So, even if Adriana is angry, she will put up with it.


    ¡°Is that so? Not anxious to know Sandra¡¯s options so you can go and put your oldest daughter at risk?¡±


    Adriana is talking about Celine.


    She said a word that made Ruth¡¯s gaze falter.


    The first time I saw Adriana for a few seconds, Ruth pursed her lips and smiled, saying rather lightly, ¡°What you say is not unreasonable. If Sandra has already agreed, I will naturally tell Celine the news, and I think she will be very happy if she knows.¡±


    Since it is misunderstood, it is better to keep on misunderstanding.


    She knew very well that even if she went to exin that to Adriana now, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    People have preconceived notions, once a person is not trusted, then do more good, will be suspected.


    ¡°Sure enough.¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly.


    Head down, ying with his fingernails with a disdainful expression.


    After a moment, she raised her eyes and said to Ruth, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.


    Yes, rejected.


    It was rejected without hesitation.


    More than anyone expected.


    ¡°What? Rejected?¡±


    Ruth was extremely surprised, ¡°Why would she refuse? Is it because she doesn¡¯t know English? This is not a problem at all. Although Obren is married to the Motril royal family, the marriage can be der. She has enough time to learn English.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana said very calmly, ¡°There is no reason, just simply do not want to marry Prince Motril.¡±


    After learning the result from Sandra¡¯s side, Adriana also had some trouble figuring out Sandra¡¯s choice.

 Chapter 1256 What exactly did Raylan promise

    Could it be that love is so magical?


    ¡°Who said she refused?¡±


    A man¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    It¡¯s Ran.


    He stepped in, still with his hands in the pockets of his pants, handsome and dashing, evil and unrestrained nature, always giving a high and cold and spontaneous feeling.


    Ran smiled wickedly and said to Ruth, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Adri. Sandra has agreed to marry Prince Motril, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that at all.¡±


    The answers he brought over made Ruth ecstatic, but left Adriana deeply suspicious.


    Why did Sandra say yes?


    At that moment Sandra said herself, even if Ran held a knife to her neck, she would not marry Prince Motril.


    It¡¯s only been less than two hours, so why the sudden change of mind?


    The reason for this is perhaps only known to Ran.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    Ruth stood up excitedly, ¡°Since Sandra has agreed, then I will immediately inform my mother and let her start preparing. First thing tomorrow morning to give Peter the antidote, then ¡­ Archie and I will leave Obren first. this time ¡­¡±


    Halfway through the sentence, Ruth looked to Ran, ¡°Please take good care of Adri with Peter. in Obren, must ¡­ must not trust anyone.¡±


    She repeats that phrase once more.


    Adriana hears this phrase a second time from Ruth.


    Perhaps the first time I heard it, I only thought it was a simple friendly reminder, but this time it made Adriana read a different vor.


    She looked over at Ruth, puzzled, only to see her nce back at her, lock eyes with a smile that belonged only to her old mother, then turn and walk away.


    Adriana mouth slightly open, ready to say something, but at that moment, all the words stuck in the throat, but do not know how to say.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to give her a shout until the person left the Witchystems pavilion.


    Adriana sighed, wrinkled her brow in contemtion for a moment, then looked at Ran and asked, ¡°How on earth did you get her to agree? It¡¯s not ¡­ supposed to really do it, is it?¡±


    Even though Adriana wants Sandra to help her, she has absolutely no need to go after her if Sandra does refuse.


    Everyone has their own choice.


    Sandra had harmed her, but ¡­ she didn¡¯t want to take Sandra¡¯s lifelong happiness as the price of revenge either.


    Ranughed, ¡°What, you don¡¯t think you¡¯re doubting my personal charm?¡±


    He snapped his fingers, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world that I, Ran, can¡¯t do. Except, of course, for ¡­¡±


    A ¡®you¡¯ word nearly said, but felt inappropriate, immediately swallowed back.


    ¡°Hmm? It smells good, Peter is cooking?¡±


    He casually found a topic and asked Adriana.


    Adriana, who was sessfully diverted by him, looked back in the direction of the kitchen and smiled happily, ¡°Yeah, honey is cooking.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ this is still Peter? How did it turn into a senior home cook?¡± The man smashed his mouth, pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case, lit it, and walked straight towards the kitchen, ¡°I¡¯ll go see how skilled this man is at cooking. Is it hard to be even better than me?¡±


    He said as he walked toward the kitchen.


    Adriana sat in her chair and watched Ran walk out into the backyard, the smile fading from her face.


    She knew that Sandra could not have agreed to Ran so easily, and that there must have been a deal of some kind between them.


    But as for what the deal was, Ran wouldn¡¯t say, and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, Adriana was a little tired and got up to walk alone in the yard, looking at the flowers and nts, the gloom in her heart gradually dispersed.


    Until Peter called out, ¡°Adriana, dinner is ready, go get Jackson toe over for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana answered and immediately went to the off-set floor.


    But when she didn¡¯t see Jackson in the first floor lobby of the off building, she went up to the second floor.


    Seeing that the door to Sandra¡¯s room was closed, Adriana thought she might as well ask Sandra to join her for dinner.


    The person walked to the bedroom door and knocked on it.


    After knocking a few times and getting no response, she pushed the door and walked in.


    That¡¯s when I found Sandra lying in bed, sleeping.


    ¡°Sandra ¡­¡±


    Adriana walked into the bedroom and called out her name, and between nces she found a note left on the table that said, ¡°Yes, I promise. But for two weeks!¡±


    The familiar handwriting, at first nce, was Ran¡¯s.


    For two weeks?


    Two weeks of what?


    Adriana was confused.


    Looking at Sandra, who was asleep on the bed, she put down the note and turned to leave the bedroom.


    ¡°Youngdy, what brings you here?¡±


    Jackson was walking out of the bathroom when he saw Adriana standing in the living room.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana, who suddenly returned to her senses, looked back at Jackson and immediately said, ¡°Just in time toe over and find you for dinner. honey personally cooked.¡±


    ¡°The boss personally cooked? Tsk ¡­ thanks to the youngdy¡¯s blessing, finally a mouthful.¡±


    Jackson heckled, grabbed his phone and followed Adriana to the Witchystems pavilion.


    Only Adriana¡¯s mind kept recalling the note she just saw in Sandra¡¯s room and couldn¡¯t help but be worried.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, absent-minded?¡±


    Adriana, who had walked into the living room and was sitting in the living room chair, was lost in thought when Peter came over and flicked her on the forehead.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She shook her head and got up to look at Jackson and Ran who were already seated on the other side of the restaurant, ¡°It¡¯s all ready, so let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just waiting for you.¡±


    The man took in Adriana¡¯s change of expression, but did not show it, and led her to the table to eat.


    The four of them sat together and talked with each other in a very cordial atmosphere.


    The three drank, Adriana was pregnant and had to drink tea instead of wine.


    ¡­


    Topiary Mansion.


    Ruth, who got the news from Adriana¡¯s side, went back and told Archie the news, ¡°Archie, since Sandra has agreed, we should also depart. Only ¡­¡±


    Ruth¡¯s face sank as she spoke, walked to the side and sat down, and sighed longingly, ¡°How do I exin my mother¡¯s side?¡±


    Learning of Bethany¡¯s rtionship with her mother, Ruth¡¯s emotions are shocked,plicated and heavy.


    At one point, Ididn¡¯t even know how to face Chaya again.


    As a mother, she actually yed bad thoughts on Adriana although she did not do anything to her with a vicious opinion.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because in Chaya¡¯s eyes, she thinks she, Ruth, doesn¡¯t like Adriana, or if it¡¯s something else.


    ¡°If we really think about it, we naturally need to depart as soon as possible. But you need to exin something to your mother. And, you need to think clearly about one thing, that is, if you tell her truthfully, she will certainly not agree.¡±


    From the moment Chaya favored Jonathan and Bethany, the choice was made.


    Ruth nodded rather approvingly, ¡°Well, I understand everything you¡¯re saying.¡±


    It was because of the need to keep Chaya a secret that she needed toe up with a way to dy things a bit.

 Chapter 1257 – Detoxification for Peter

    ¡°Time is too tight, there is really no good way for a while.¡±


    Ruth is hurt and doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate with Chaya. After all, behind her stood Jonathan and Bethany father and son.


    She couldn¡¯t decide how much her mother favored the two, let alone what they would do to Adriana.


    Thinking about this, Ruth snapped her eyes up, appraisal eyes to Archie, ¡°I thought it over, I¡¯ll just leave. You stay in Obren to take care of Adri, with you, each other also have a lookout, I feel more at ease. Because ¡­¡±


    Her grip on the armrest of the seat tightened, ¡°You are the father of the child, you will protect her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Archie refused without thinking, ¡°How can I leave you behind.¡±


    She is not a young person, her physical fitness has long been different from that of the past, how can he be assured of her?


    Ruth knew Archie was worried about her, but ¡­ ¡°You and I have never done anything for Adri as parents, and now with life and death at stake, you can¡¯t give up on her again.¡±


    If you¡¯ve been wrong, you can¡¯t be wrong again.


    ¡°If I had known that, I would not have brought her to Obren. it was you, it was me, it was us who dragged Adri down with us.¡±


    Ruth has never been biased towards anyone, just a lot of times she can¡¯t help herself.


    Her words made sense, and Archie knew that Obren¡¯s line was the biggest mistake of all, but inevitable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure honey will protect her.¡±


    In any case, Adriana has Peter on her side, but Ruth has only his presence on her side.


    ¡°Archie, you ¡­¡±


    Ruth wanted to say something else, abruptly, the two jerked their heads in the direction of the door, and then looked at each other four eyes, did not continue to say.


    Not long after, footsteps came closer and closer and the bedroom door was pushed open.


    Chaya walks in, showing a nce at Archie and then back to Ruth.


    Looking at the gauze wrapped around her forehead, couldn¡¯t stop a sigh, ¡°Tell me about you, howe you suddenly stood out of the way?¡±


    Pestled with his cane, he walked in step by step and snapped.


    ¡°Mom, you feel for me, and I feel for Adri.¡±


    Ruth collected the shocking waves in her heart and pretended to be calm, as if she knew nothing about the unpleasant things about her mother.


    After saying that, he added, ¡°Adri is my child. Although I have been away from Adri all these years, it doesn¡¯t stop me from loving her.¡±


    As she spoke to Chaya, she kept her eyes on her, as if to gain insight into something on her face, to catch some subtle change of emotion.


    Chaya¡¯s body stiffened for a moment as she held her cane and was about to take her seat, her eyes flickering slightly as she looked at Ruth, seemingly puzzled.


    ¡°I thought you only had that girl Celine in your heart. LOL~¡±


    She leaned back in her chair, ¡°I¡¯m too old to give that girl Celine¡¯s love and affection in the future. By the way, how is the discussion with Adriana about letting Sandra get married instead?¡±


    ¡°Sandra has agreed, but we need to hurry and get her an English teacher and one-on-one instruction to get her up to speed.¡±


    There is only one way to do it at the moment, if not, only things will not be able to proceed.


    If Prince Motriles over in a few days, he can only lie to him and say that ¡®Celine¡¯ has an ufortable voice and cannot speak, while leaving her with a miniature headset and asking someone to trante and guide her.


    ¡°These are all minor things.¡±


    Chaya didn¡¯t care about that, ¡°What did Adriana say, is she willing to ept the Obren patriarchship?¡±


    Mentioning something important, Ruth¡¯s pair of deep eyes shone with a dark light, ¡°Mom, if she really doesn¡¯t want to, you shouldn¡¯t force it, there¡¯s no point.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. What¡¯s the point or not? Whether she agrees with it or not, she must be allowed to take over.¡±


    The matter about the ¡®patriarch¡¯ heir made Chaya¡¯s mood swing a lot, even her voice sharpened a few points, ¡°This is not negotiable.¡±


    Ruth raised her eyes imperceptibly, nced at Archie sitting across the table, touched her nose, and all her words were suppressed in her heart.


    ¡°To get her to say yes, we must heal Peter first. Why don¡¯t ¡­ just schedule it for tomorrow, there is no point in continuing to dy.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Chaya thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone inform Adriana.¡±


    Ruth nodded her head in agreement.


    Half an hourter, the maid brought a message to Adriana and then added, ¡°Madame said she would wait until Mr. Alston¡¯s condition was treated and then leave.¡±


    ¡°Got it, thanks.¡±


    She said a thank you and escorted the maid out of the Witchystems pavilion.


    When she went upstairs and met Peter in the bedroom, she walked up and took him into her arms, ¡°Honey, just now Ruth came to say that she¡¯s going to treat you tomorrow. Are you happy?¡±


    Whether Peter was happy or not, Adriana was truly ecstatic.


    Just thinking that Peter would be cured soon, she could not contain her exhration and joy.


    Peter, who was looking at this document, saw how excited she was andughed along with her.


    Reaching out and squeezing the tip of her pencil, he said in an extremely doting tone, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this happy in a long time.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when Adriana has been alone from time to time, but she gives people a sense of depression.


    Naive Peter also dared not say something, for fear of affecting her mood.


    The little woman raised her eyebrows and smiled, sitting loudly on hisp, raising her arms around his neck, ¡°honey, when you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll go around the world together, to make up for all those we missed in the past.¡±


    She wants to ¡­


    Travel with Peter, travel around the world, go through the great mountains and feel the beauty of the outside world.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The man readily agreed.


    Reaching out and ruffling a yful strand of hair on her face, brushing it aside, he asked, ¡°Chaya is never that nice to talk to, tomorrow ¡­ you must be careful and guarded.¡±


    Being in a foreign country with too few close friends and even fewer people to call on, he and Adriana had to be doubly careful.


    ¡°I know. Then let¡¯s rest early today, or I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to reach my energy tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as she says it¡¯s good for Peter, Adriana can¡¯t wait to get ready and go into action.


    Perhaps because she knew that Peter was about to recover, she was in a good mood as a whole.


    The following day, early morning.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Adriana woke up from her dream in the early morning light and looked at the man sleeping beside her with her head tilted.


    In all the years she has known him, she has woken up almost every time when the man has gone to work.


    Today can so quietly admire the man¡¯s sleeping face, in her case, is also a kind of enjoyment, is really beautiful.


    Being so stared at by her, Peter was aware of it and slowly opened his eyelids.


    When he saw Adriana looking at him, his thin lips raised in a curve, ¡°Good morning, silly girl.¡±

 Chapter 1258 Detoxification [1]

    ¡°Why are you so early today.¡±


    Adriana moved her body and snuggled into the man¡¯s arms, her slender arms wrapped around his waist, slowly closing her eyes and leaning on his chest, quietly listening to the sound of his heart beating.


    ¡°Honey, this feels so good.¡±


    Adriana was tired of going through so many things and living every day like a war. Her busy life makes her just want to settle down and live a peaceful life for a while.


    ¡°Hold it a little longer if it feels good.¡±


    The man¡¯srge palm over her ck hair, gently stroking her hair like a waterfall of smooth as silk.


    He knew what Adriana wanted.


    ¡°When the kids are older, we¡¯ll retire to the second line, and then we can live in thefort of retirement.¡±


    He soothed her.


    ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    The two of them embraced and slept together, lyingfortably for a while, enjoying the quietness of the morning, listening to the birds crowing outside the window, the rooster crowing, everything is like the extravagant dream of that.


    ¡°Get up and show you something.¡±


    Suddenly, Peter tapped her on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just get up and find out.¡±


    The man lifted the bedding and got up, pulling her up.


    Adriana stepped on the soft floor stall with her bare, glistening white feet, ¡°What for?¡± She asked.


    Peter leaned over, lifted her directly into the air and walked out of the bedroom up to the fifth floor.


    ¡°Hey, I can walk by myself, you put me down.¡±


    He was a princess hug, Adriana blushing, white face flushed, like a young girl in love, a smile, shear water autumn eyes brimming with light.


    ¡°I just want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s heavy, it¡¯s not an elevator.¡±


    ¡°How can I be your husband if I can¡¯t even hold you?¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly as close as he could.


    Taking her up to the fifth floor and standing on the corner of the fifth floor balcony, the man gently ced her on the railing and sat, ¡°Scared?¡±


    ¡°The railing is so wide, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and held her hand on the carved pir standing on the railing overlooking the mountain and couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Such as Dai distant mountains at the end of the rising sun slowly rise, ten thousand zhang haze reflect half of the sky, light beams through the mountain lingering mist, will be hidden as the ancient building of the fairy pce ayer of golden halo.


    Suddenly, a group of egrets flying high, apanied by cries, straight to the clouds, with the sun as the background, forming a natural painting, everywhere flowing a quiet and peaceful.


    US.


    No, the word ¡®beautiful¡¯ cannot even describe its aesthetic beauty.


    ¡°Hoo~ It¡¯s really too good to look at, it¡¯s like a fairnd.¡±


    Adriana took a long breath and pointed to the line of egrets in the sky, ¡°And only in an environment like Obren would there be such birds, right?¡±


    ¡°The big cities are full of traffic, buildings, and a lot ofnd remation, where there will be a good natural environment like Obren.¡±


    Not to mention Adriana, is Peter saw such a beautiful scenery, also can not help but feel emotion.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Luis and Helen, the two babies, couldn¡¯t enjoy it.¡±


    Adriana let out a sigh.


    Suddenly, her smiling cheeks sank, ¡°Can such a nice ce really maintain the status quo once Motril is allowed to upy it.¡±


    A purend, like a paradise, an excellent ce to return to.


    If the Motril people really intervene, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before the beauty of this ce, which is closest to nature, will be destroyed.


    ¡°There is gain and there is loss.¡±


    Peter remains neutral.


    He stood behind Adriana, his hand around her waist, protecting her for fear that if he let go he would let her fall.


    The two stood on the top floor of the loft, facing the morning breeze, enjoying another exotic sunrise and feeling a different life.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, we should wash up and eat.¡±


    Adriana enjoyed watching the sun rise, but there were more important things on her mind.


    That is ¡­ then today to give Peter to solve thepulsion poison.


    What process will be faced, Adriana does not know, but she always has some uneasiness in her heart.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    The man helped Adriana turn around, towards the inside of the railing, then raised his hand and patted his back, bowing to signal Adriana toe up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not very cold, I can just walk down.¡±


    Wooden flooring, not as cool as floor tiles, can withstand.


    ¡°Where is all that nonsense.¡±


    Just as Adriana¡¯s words fell, Peter put his hands behind his back, hugged her, and then lifted her up onto his back.


    ¡°Uh hey ¡­ honey, hahaha ¡­ you put me down.¡±


    Adriana, who was amused by Peter¡¯s actions, gently patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m a big boy, I can do it myself.¡±


    In fact, no matter how big the woman, the face of love, the heart will always be like a dumb girl, eager to care and romance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, move again and I¡¯ll throw you down.¡±


    Peter threatened and took a step towards the stairs.


    For the first time since she met Peter, a man carried her downstairs. The sudden romance haunted Adriana and made her forget herself in a sea of romance.


    The smile on her face gradually disappeared, but she wrapped her arms around his neck, her head resting on his back, and closed her eyes to feel the happiness of the moment with all her heart.


    How I wish that this moment couldst a little longer, a little longer, until ¡­ forever.


    Going downstairs to the bedroom, the two washed up before going to the dining room on the first floor for dinner.


    After Peter had dinner, Adriana hadn¡¯t finished eating.


    The man got up and said, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll go talk to Ran and have hime along.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana sipped her clear porridge and nodded, believing in the truth.


    Peter walked out of the living room and went to the side floor.


    Sandra, Ran and Jackson were also dining in the side building. The man walked in and gave a look towards Jackson, who immediately got up and followed Peter upstairs.


    Inside the bedroom, closing the door behind him, he said, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the order?¡±


    Jackson has followed Peter for about the same amount of time as Hank and knows each other well.


    All it took was a look from him to make him guess the seriousness of the matter.


    ¡°Immediately inform our people that they must keep Adriana under guard throughout the day, and if anything happens, I will see you with my head.¡±


    Peter knew that things would never be that simple. He was most worried about Adriana¡¯s safety and had to protect her with all his might.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will immediately go and give the order.¡±


    Jackson responded and turned to leave the room.


    Peter also phased downstairs and waved to Ran, ¡°Stop by Witchystems pavilion after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Finished eating, just in time to apany you there.¡±


    Ran at the table looked up at Sandra sitting across from him, their eyes met, he read something in her eyes and said, ¡°Wait until I get back.¡±


    Although Sandra was promised, the two did notmunicate clearly about that matter.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sandra nodded as she held the chopsticks in her green fingers and bit the head of the chopsticks in her mouth.


    He said yes, surprisingly.


    Sandra should have been happy, but she must not have been happy either.


    Because Ran said yes because it was powerful for Adriana.

 Chapter 1259 Detoxification [2]

    For Adriana, he would really give up anything.


    Looking at Ran¡¯s hurriedly departing back, Sandra clutched her chopsticks harder and harder until her bones were white and her hand trembled from overexertion before she snapped out of her drowning anger and jealousy.


    Ran, who had walked away, naturally could not see the slightly grim expression on Sandra¡¯s face, but asked Peter worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Chaya is going to cure mypulsion this morning, but needs Adriana¡¯s help. I always feel that Chaya and Jonathan are not to be underestimated and need to be careful.¡±


    Peter was very defensive of the two.


    ¡°That four-eyes is no good either.¡±


    Ran couldn¡¯t help but spit out ament.


    ¡°Four eyes? Did you say Bethany?¡±


    Peter thought carefully, after entering Obren wearing sses seems to be the only person Bethany.


    It can¡¯t be anyone else but him, said the man.


    ¡°His father and son have a great rtionship with Chaya, and I¡¯m only afraid that they are hiding a lot of secrets.¡± Peter analyzed with the feeling he had when he first met with the three of them.


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±


    Ran nodded rather approvingly.


    One hourter.


    Adriana, Peter, Ran and Jackson, four people gathered in the living room of Topiary Mansion.


    The living room of Topiary Mansion is also home to Jonathan and his son, Chaya and Archie.


    But today, Chaya and Jonathan father and son appeared in front of several people in Obren¡¯s n clothes, dressed up, and seemed to pay extra attention to the ritual of detoxifying Peter today.


    Chaya¡¯s shrewd eyes looked Ran up and down and her cane tapped heavily on the floor, ¡°Nonsense, how can he be involved in such an important asion today, an outsider?¡±


    Quite repulsive to Ran.


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother!¡±


    Chaya¡¯s words fell, Adriana cold eyes raised, throwing the ground.


    He is her ¡­ brother?


    A word to the four seats.


    Even though everyone in the room knew about the rtionship between Ran and Adriana, she stunned everyone when she said herself that Ran was her brother.


    Peter looked at the woman beside him, and did notpete for jealousy, the eyes are full of relief and the woman¡¯s bearing is very appreciated.


    On the contrary, the defended Ran¡¯s cold and meaningful gaze fell on Adriana, and the hand hanging at his side tightened.


    She said he was her brother.


    For a moment, Ran cried with mixed feelings in his heart, his heart clenched tightly, only to feel the deepest vague pain.


    Although it was defending him, it also divided the rtionship between him and her.


    It also means that from today onwards, he is just her brother, caring close enough to be like family, but not beyond the line of defense of family.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Schroeder family!¡±


    Chaya gave a soft rebuke.


    Adriana¡¯s watery autumn water cut pupils emerged with a few moments of contempt and mockery, ¡°I, surnamed Hale!¡±


    Three words that perfectly gagged her.


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either, he Ran is a foreigner and must not be involved in this process of solving thepulsion poison.¡±


    Jonathan, who was standing with one hand behind his back, stroked his white beard with one hand and looked serious, he was not angry.


    Adding to the already darkplexion, it looks more gloomy on that face.


    Suddenly standing up to stop Ran is more intimidating in turn.


    It¡¯s a pity that he underestimated Adriana¡¯s guts.


    Not only did she fail to reject Adriana, but it spurred her on and strengthened her position. ¡°I¡¯m in, he¡¯s in. If you don¡¯t say yes, this is the end of the day.¡±


    In front of them, there is absolutely no way to show weakness.


    This is not simply defending Ran, but building an image in front of them, creating an attitude that she will do what she says, letting them know that she is not a soft touch either.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, one more won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Chaya also tried to reprimand Adriana, but was stopped by Ruth.


    Today¡¯s events are crucial, and one more Ran won¡¯t change anything, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s missing.


    In that case, why be calcting.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°This is Obren, the patriarch has the final word!¡±


    Ruth had thought she had a ce in Obren, and although many people didn¡¯t know she existed, Jonathan and Bethany knew exactly who she was.


    Neither of the two of them should be unting their authority over her, and at the moment Jonathan is not happy about it.


    Ruth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her shadowy gaze shot straight at Jonathan, wordlessly conveying the aura of smoke and war.


    ¡°Although you are the daughter of the patriarch, but for many years has not been involved in the Obren¡¯s big and small matters. What¡¯s more, there are no rules, and the exception to let you participate in the detoxification process is simply because you are Chaya¡¯s daughter.


    Facing Ruth, who is many years older than him, Bethany is not shy at all.


    Both sides argued, the atmosphere was tense, and no one refused to hold back.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Only yesterday theylearned Bethany¡¯s true identity, and today the two of them are taking a nonchnt stance toward her, which really angers Ruth.


    She stepped forward and opened her mouth to retort, but before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled behind by Archie.


    The man stood in front of her and said calmly, ¡°Obren, there is Chaya one day, what Ruth said must count. Besides, you Bethany is just a district right elder, speak so arrogant and domineering, do not know also think is is Obren future heir.¡±


    The love of Archie¡¯s life is Ruth, has never changed.


    But now the woman he likes is bullied in front of him, his heart nestled in the fire, naturally will not turn a blind eye.


    So, I took the opportunity to deliberately undermine him.


    After the words, only to see Chaya scared face, side nce to Jonathan and Bethany, towards the two men indicated a look, let them two do not act rashly, careful to expose their identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, what¡¯s all the noise early in the morning, hurry up and leave,te will dy the auspicious time.¡±


    The people of Obren retain the most primitive racial beliefs and even some superstitions.


    Chaya waved her hand, ¡°Hurry up and get out, you still have a long walk to the secret room.¡±


    She turned around, walked through the back room of the living room, and walked out.


    The crowd looked at me, I looked at you, but all did not say anything, but together followed Chaya from the back.


    Cross the courtyard, enter the inner room, and walk into the living room in the backyard.


    In the crowd full of expectations, Chaya walked to the offering table, reached out and twisted the red candle candlestick on the table, the right hand did not know where to press, and saw a bookshelf on the right side moved parallel to one side, revealing a small door.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Chaya waved at a few people and catapulted herself into the room.


    Adriana inclined her head to look at Peter and subconsciously held his hand, as if trying to find some security.

 Chapter 1260 Detoxification [3]

    Adriana knew that it must not be easy to cure Peter¡¯s poison, but she did not expect it to be done in Obren¡¯s secret room.


    Before Ran was locked in the chamber, Peter had briefly introduced her to Obren¡¯s situation.


    At that time only think inside theplex situation, but at this moment really into the Asco vige chamber after know inside the secret passages crisscross, seemingly in all directions, but do not know which one is the way of life, which one will be the end of the road.


    She took Peter¡¯s hand and followed them with Ran, the three of them, towards the inside.


    The topmost grassroots level of the secret passageway there is still monitoring, but as you go below, the deeper you go inside it bes gloomy and cold, no signal, and no more monitoring equipment.


    At the same time, in order to preserve the originality and integrity of the secret passages, they have only stepdders and no elevators were set up. The Khazar Mountains were greatly protected.


    ¡°It¡¯s just up ahead.¡±


    Chaya said as she walked.


    After following them, they went down two more floors and kept turning right to the end of the corridor, where they entered arge hall of secret rooms.


    The hall is paved with a green tile floor, and eight statues of animals with open teeth and ws are ced on two levels inside the hall.


    There are coiled branches of the dragon, there are jaws of the tiger, there are lying tortoise, unicorn, four unlike ¡­ and so on.


    Those animals are not painted, keeping the original gray color, but well-preserved, and the patterns on the animals are clearly visible.


    Above the main hall are more than ten steps, and the high tform on the steps is the altar, and on both sides of the altar are two longstingnterns of bronze cranes with their necks.


    Very retro design, everywhere full of ancient rich and mysterious atmosphere, like unlocking a mysterious veil, let them see the beauty of everything.


    The secret room is muchrger than expected, enough to hold 10, 000 people.


    The crowd stood in the center of the hall, actually looked a little small.


    Adriana looked at everything in front of her, and her heart was filled with shock, amazement, and curiosity.


    She held Peter¡¯s hand with mixed feelings, inexplicably a little nervous, always feeling that everything is too grand will only make her feel more pressure.


    Sensing Adriana¡¯s feelings, the man looked at her and shook his head slightly, signaling her not to be too nervous.


    ¡°Go stand aside.¡±


    Chaya waved her hand, signaling the crowd to lean to the sides, while she stepped aside and stood in front of the one stone lion, holding her cane and poking it against the round stone in its mouth.


    Rumble-


    Suddenly, the chamber remembered the rumbling sound, the ground with a vague light trembling. Immediately after, it saw a circr stone tform rise up in the chamber, with something carved on the six-meter diameter circr tform, and a slightly white translucent stone bed in the middle.


    That¡¯s ¡­


    Adriana looked at the stone bed and was contemting what material the round table was made of, looking crystal clear, refracting starbursts in the light, very nice.


    ¡°This is natural sheep¡¯s jade, which was found inside the mountain by the old matriarch Obren, and has been ced here since it was polished. Later Peter will just lie on it.¡±


    Chaya pointed to the sheepskin stone bed above and said.


    Adriana pointed to those lines on the ground and came closer to see, ¡°How does this kind of look like a gossip map?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, all after being modified ording to Obren customs and regional differences.¡±


    Chaya exined to Adriana, then pointed to the altar on the high tform of the main hall, ¡°Look there, that altar is floating up. I also only know that it is because of the maic field, but because Betawell Mount carries Asco vige on it, no one has ever looked into it carefully, and they dare not move the Betawell Mount vein easily.¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana¡¯s heart could no longer be described as shocked.


    But about the role of maic fields, she does know some, are based on science. Only when she was actually in these almost metaphysical chambers, so that she suddenly had a sense of time and space dislocation of travel, can not help but feel incredible.


    But ¡­


    The most important thing is still Peter¡¯s body.


    ¡°Then we¡¯d better detoxify Peter despite thepulsion.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t want to dy and just wanted to get a quick fix.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Before we start, please let Mr. Powell out.¡±


    The right ambassador Jonathan turned to look at Ran and pointed to the entrance of the main hall, ¡°Obren to solve thepulsion poison is our Obren¡¯s secret. Although you can enter, I hope Mr. Powell can respect our Obren¡¯s rules.¡±


    Perhaps because of the argument with Adriana at the Topiary Mansion, and knowing the importance Adriana attaches to Ran, Jonathan is not in a position to say something unpleasant.


    His polite tone fell on Ran¡¯s ears, and he was understanding.


    A slightly worried gaze nced around at both Adriana and Peter and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch outside, call me if anything happens.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure what would happenter, but no matter what, he would protect the two from idents.


    Adriana is not good at saying anything, ¡°Okay, hard work.¡±


    She was grateful.


    But Ran raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly, ¡°We¡¯re all on the same side, so why be so insensitive?¡±


    He turned and walked out of the hall and stood in the corridor, smoking a cigarette alone and bored.


    With a cigarette in his hand, Ran looked back at the hall and finally decided to sit on the threshold of the hall, and on one side they made a dirty trick and suddenly closed the door.


    And at that moment, inside the great hall, Adriana inclined her head to look at Peter, her heart was going up and down, anxious.


    Jonathan said to Bethany, ¡°Clearly, go out and keep watch, too.¡±


    He looked to Bethany and barked amand towards him, but looked at Bethany while giving a look towards him.


    Even if it is too subtle to be easily noticed, it did not escape the eyes of both Adriana and Peter.


    Two people already distrust Obren¡¯s people, naturally, a hundred defenses.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bethany bowed and turned to walk out.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, please.¡±


    Jonathan made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, signaling for him to go out as well.


    After all, Archie, though married to Ruth, is not Obren¡¯s person after all.


    Archie looked over at Ruth and locked eyes with her, their eyes met and their eyes brimmed, but without saying anything they turned and walked towards the outside.


    At one time, only Peter, Adriana, Ruth, Jonathan and Chaya were left in the main hall.


    ¡°How long does it take to cure the poison and what do Peter and I need to watch out for?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    She wanted to inquire first about the situation and what to look for.


    ¡°In fact, solving thepulsion poison is not as difficult as imagined. Because the very first gestation of thepulsion poison is through the blood of the matriarch to raise thepulsion, and finally the childpulsion is separated from the motherpulsion, in the injection into the body. Therefore, the core key is ¡­ Ruth. Thepulsion poison in your body is cultivated by Ruth.¡±


    Chaya tells it like it is.


    Because at that time Ruth was still the matriarch of Obren.


    And what the patriarch has to do after taking over is to cultivatepulsions and make poisonouspulsions.


    It is a pity that Ruth is not enough to fight, and finally left Obren to meet Archie outside, and secretly married him.


    By now, Obren could not tolerate Ruth¡¯s presence, so she removed her Obren matriarch position and let Chaya take over again.

 Chapter 1261 Detoxification [4]

    ¡°Then why did you say you had to let me do it?¡±


    Adriana was most confused by this.


    ¡°Although your mother was making thepulsion, because thepulsion was cultivated through her blood, and Peter fed thepulsion with your blood for more than half a year, then only you can most effectively remove thepulsion from his body.¡±


    Chaya exined patiently to Adriana.


    She listened to Adriana with some understanding, but still with a skeptical mind.


    At this point, Ruth, who was silent for a moment, immediately said: ¡°Your grandmother is telling the truth. The reason why you take over the Obren patriarch¡¯s position is because you can activate thepulsion and can control thepulsion. And I, as you know, I am now impossible to take over the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat, you then became the only choice.¡±


    To put it bluntly, the original Ruth was the Obren patriarch, and then broke the Obren rules, was pulled down from the altar, and how can be put back in the altar?


    ¡°So what do I need to do?¡±


    Adriana asked again.


    ¡°Now it is necessary to make Peter lie on the white jade bed and inject the old witchcraft with your blood, then let the old witchcraftpletely remove the poison from Peter¡¯s body.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With that, Chaya walked up towards the high tform and took one step up the steps towards the high altar.


    ¡°What is an old witchcraft?¡±


    Peter asked the same thing Adriana wanted to know.


    ¡°The old voodoo parasite is the parasite of thepulsion, that is, the parasite that has a life span of fifty years. All the parasites are grown from the parasites and then taken away and fed with blood.¡±


    Ruth exined to the two men.


    In this way, Adriana finally understood what was going on.


    In other words, let Peter lie on the jade bed, because Peter has thepulsion fed by Adriana¡¯s blood in his body, so he also needs to let Adriana let a little blood to the old voodoo, and then let the old voodoo draw away all thepulsion from Peter.


    I think this process also requires the use of an ocarina to awaken thepulsion and then traction.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana finally understood the situation and was not as worried as she was just now.


    But when she saw Chayaing from the altar holding the outer has been palm-sized carved ckcquer wooden box, her heart was still wondering what the old witchcraft was like.


    Until Chaya stopped in front of the two of them, pulled open the ck carved wooden box, inside is a nest of wriggling body translucent flushed with red worms.


    The eyes of the bug can not be seen clearly, only two ck dots, in the round head below a small fingernail cover as big as the red suction cup makeup of the mouth.


    Incongruous looks, one has a thumb so thick, so short, looking really hairy.


    The point is that ¡­ looks disgusting.


    ¡°Well ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    Just a nce, Adriana only feel a chest tumbling unpleasant, inclined head to the side vomited up.


    She was pregnant, could not see those things, only to feel grown too disgusting, people ¡­ can not see straight.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much to handle? Heh, that¡¯s all you can do, hardly worthy of a big job.¡±


    Jonathan despises Adriana from the bottom of his heart.


    Peter¡¯s cold, clear eyes shot straight at Jonathan, a warning look full of ughter.


    She walked up to Adriana and patted her on the back, ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing, just a little nauseous.¡±


    More than a little disgusting?


    Adriana almost didn¡¯t throw up on the spot in disgust, but it was just because she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    ¡°Can you do it, if you can you have to start.¡±


    Chaya asked Adriana in a hushed voice, afraid she might drop the ball.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Adriana took a deep breath and quickly adjusted.


    No matter how disgusting the old witchcraft was now, she had to lift thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body as soon as possible for Peter¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Honey, go up there.¡±


    Adriana stood in front of Peter, her eyes were red and bloodshot because of the dry heaving earlier, and she looked very haggard.


    ¡°Want to stayte, you need to rest ¡­¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t bear to see Adriana in such a state and wanted to let her rest for a few days before talking about it.


    But halfway through the sentence, Adriana refused outright, ¡°I¡¯m fine, no problem at all, let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m in charge today.¡±


    The little woman raised her eyebrows and took the initiative in a very dominant manner.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all ready, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    Chaya beckoned to Peter and told him to go up to the stone tform rising from the center of the hall and take off his coat and lie down on the jade bed.


    Ruth blows an ocarina to awaken the poisonouspulsion in Peter¡¯s body; Adriana cuts her hand and bleeds it to feed the old witchpulsion, while Jonathan fixes Peter¡¯s limbs to the baster bed.


    Peter frowned a little defensively, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Heh, this old voodoo to go to the process ofpulsion poisoning painful, and you can not struggle, can only trap you. If you are afraid that you can not bear it can also y anesthesia, but it will very much affect the progress of the removal of thepulsion.¡±


    Jonathan looked at Peter with a disdainful look.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Peter tried his best to cooperate with them, hoping to remove thepulsion from his body as soon as possible, and did not make any resistance.


    Jonathan then took a dagger, made a small cut on both of his wrists and both of his feet, and began to bleed.


    Blood spilled from Peter¡¯s wound and dripped down onto the white jade bed, following the totem marks carved into the top of the bed, flowing in a slight groove.


    Because in order to attract thepulsion from Peter¡¯s body, it is inevitable to cut a wound to Peter¡¯s body, otherwise there is no way to draw thepulsion out.


    Several people started to move and everything went in an orderly manner.


    But when thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body was activated, Peter¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly and seemed to be in some pain, but he was able to restrain it.


    It wasn¡¯t until Jonathan ced the ck carved wooden box only old witchcraft on Peter¡¯s wrists and ankles with bloody slits that Peter¡¯s calm face suddenly became screwed up.


    She clenched her fists, clenched her teeth, her cheeks hard and painful a red, forehead green by storm.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The man let out a soft cry, but fearing that Adriana was too worried, he could only clench his teeth and hold on.


    The pain, the feeling like the blood flowing backwards, the pain of the wound that has been cut open being split by something gushing out, is really a bit overwhelming.


    Ruth kept ying the ocarina.


    The tune of the ocarina is the same as the tune yed at the Gliy Whein Mansion when Peter was rescued more than six months ago.


    Adriana remembers it vividly.


    Time passed, and in order to speed up the removal of the daughter parasites quickly, Jonathan made an Adri cut on Peter¡¯s wrist and leg, on the side of his waist.


    Cut the skin of the mouth a blood, stained the entire white jade bed.


    Because the white jade bed engraved with patterns, blood actually flowed from the top to the inside of the white jade bed, and then flowed to the gossip chart below the white jade bed, and then the blood did not know whether it seeped into the ground or what happened, in short, did not flow out from the round table.


    Time passed, Adriana was tormented to stand aside, anxious.

 Chapter 1262 Detoxification [5]

    Because Chaya¡¯s physical strength is not enough, she cannot blow the ocarina for a long time, so the task falls on Ruth¡¯s shoulders.


    On the contrary, Chaya and Jonathan both stood aside very leisurely.


    Adriana concerned about Peter¡¯s body, watching the old witchcraft adsorbed on Peter¡¯s wounds getting fatter and fatter, holding up the small body, then feel very disturbed.


    Dozens of old witchcraft are on Peter¡¯s body, and looking at Peter¡¯s painful expression one can see what kind of pain he is suffering.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings were tense and she was too frightened to leave the room.


    Her attention has been on Peter¡¯s body, but did not notice the expressions of Chaya and Jonathan on the side of the two.


    The two men looked at each other, Jonathan raised his hand and made a wiping motion of the neck, that means roughly to do away with Peter.


    That¡¯s why he just put Peter in chains.


    He did not move much, but Adriana clearly in the eyes, the heart suddenly sank, inexplicably nervous.


    Then, said to Chaya: ¡°Better not do anything wrong, otherwise ¡­ I will not be polite to you!¡±


    Her man, she must protect.


    Whatever Chaya was really up to, she couldn¡¯t let her have her way.


    ¡°Hmph, how dare you be arrogant and unrestrained in front of her even before you be the Obren patriarch!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face sank and his beady gaze shot straight at Adriana without anger.


    But Adriana isreally not a girl to be intimidated and is not afraid of Jonathan.


    Instead, he raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but, Peter is my man. He¡¯s in, I¡¯m in. If he has any idents or incidents today, I will make all of you bury him!¡±


    With these words, Adriana raised her hand to take off her loose jacket, directly revealing the row of bombs wrapped around her body, holding the remote control in her hand.


    ¡°The remote control is in my hand, as soon as I press a button, not to mention you, I am afraid the whole Betawell Mount will copse with it. By then, all of it will be Peter¡¯s burial.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adriana bottomed out.


    In fact, before she left this morning, when Peter said he was going to the off-site building, she knew that Peter must have been looking for someone toyout.


    The men cared for her, and she cared for Peter.


    Peter has a program, and Adriana has her own.


    Because there were nopetent people to enter the chamber with her, she could only find a way to get the bomb and strap it to her body as the biggest threat.


    Even Ruth hesitated to y the ocarina for half a second, but knowing that the ocarina could not be stopped, she clenched her teeth and continued to y.


    And because Peter was relieved of the poison, the entire body of the poison swarmed out of his body under the pull of the old witchcraft, tormenting Peter¡¯s body.


    The pain is bone-chilling.


    Peter, who was tightly controlled by his limbs, kept struggling, his wrists and ankles were abraded with skin and blood.


    He, on the other hand, was tense, with his eyes closed, and seemed to have fallen into a faint.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Jonathan was taken aback by Adriana and froze for a moment, then suddenly smiled with his head held high, ¡°Do you really think you can scare me with these pedestrian things?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it can scare you, but I know it can kill you! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡±


    Adriana is calm and rxed, even in the face of Jonathan without a trace of timidity.

 Chapter 1263 Detoxification [6]

    Since she promised Ruth yesterday, Adriana has been very defensive of them.


    Because she still has use for Obren, so Chaya and her group will not go after her.


    Just because it won¡¯t be hard on her doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be on Peter.


    To protect Peter, she was bound to do this.


    And at that moment, a group of people suddenly emerged from outside the hall, and Ran, Archie and Bethany joined the melee.


    Amidst the chaos, Adriana listened carefully to the sounds outside, trying to analyze the situation outside, but there was only the sound of banging and fighting, and it was impossible to distinguish the situation.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t do anything nonsensical. This is the Obren underground hall, inherited for hundreds of years, can not be destroyed by you.¡±


    Chaya and Jonathan had agreed before entering the Betawell Mount chamber that they wanted to get rid of Peter.


    Because of Peter¡¯s ability, will be Adriana¡¯s biggest rely on, but also their biggest resistance.


    It¡¯s a pity they underestimated her after all.


    ¡°He!¡±


    Adriana pointed to Peter on the jade bed, ¡°It¡¯s my husband, even if I die, I¡¯ll let him live!¡±


    Ruth was expecting this situation and thought that Chaya would not do it in front of her even if she wanted to do it to Adriana.


    Now it seems to be overestimated her mother.


    She couldn¡¯t stop blowing the ocarina, scanning the scene over there, her heart as anxious as it was, until she saw Archie and Jackson and the others rushing in outside the Great Hall, her hanging heart finally fell.


    Rumble-


    Immediately after, the stone doors of the hall slowly descended, isting the dozens of people fighting outside.


    ¡°You¡¯re with Obren, don¡¯t forget who you are.¡±


    Chaya, furious and blue, kept talking to Adriana and slowly came forward, trying to


    Go grab the remote control from her hand.


    But her little mind was already prated by Adriana.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over, if youe over again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±


    Adriana gripped the remote control, ¡°Chaya, order your men to retreat immediately, or I¡¯ll bury all of you with me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face was blue with anger.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s great to try.¡±


    Adriana grunted coldly, suppressing the anger in her heart, not to mention how angry.


    ¡°Adri, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    At that moment, Archie and Jackson, as well as several subordinates that Jackson brought over ran over and surrounded several people to protect Adriana.


    Adriana, whose heartstrings were tense just now, saw Jacksone in with someone, and her hanging heart finally fell, secretly relieved.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Archie walked up to Adriana¡¯s front, cold eyes gazing at Chaya, gun in hand pointed straight at Jonathan, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but Adriana is my Archie¡¯s daughter, try touching her.¡±


    He is very defensive of Chaya because he knows the unseemly things between Chaya and Jonathan.


    Today gathered together into the chamber to Peter to detoxify thepulsion, he made a handful of preparations to prevent idents.


    I just didn¡¯t expect it to happen in the end.


    But both Peter and Adri were prepared and seemed to have known how to protect themselves and were well defended, which was reallyforting to him.


    ¡°Archie, this is Obren, there is no ce for you, a foreigner, to talk. Get out of my way if you know what you¡¯re doing! Don¡¯t forget, it was you and Ruth who forced Adriana into Obren with your own hands, and now you¡¯re protecting her and making a show of it to Adriana?¡±


    Chaya had thought Archie and Ruth would be on her side, but who knew that the two of them were actually on Adriana¡¯s side at the critical moment, with guns pointed at Jonathan!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Ruth and Peter to die, you put the gun away!¡±


    Jonathan coldly snorted, raised his hand and stroked his white beard, a high and mighty posture, ¡°Dancing with swords and guns in front of me is too pedestrian.¡±


    Because Ruth is blowing the ocarina, only a kind of blowing the ocarina, wake up thepulsion in Peter¡¯s body, only with the old voodoo traction out of Peter¡¯s bodypulsion.


    If you stop blowing the ocarina in the middle of the process, it will only make the poison already in the old voodoo¡¯s body seep back into Peter¡¯s body.


    Once this happens, there is only one death waiting for Peter.


    It can be said that the situation is very dangerous at this moment.


    ¡°Move me Ruth? What, being polite and courteous to you since entering Obren makes you think you¡¯re above it all?¡± Archie was very protective of Ruth.


    Whether it¡¯s the way they act and speak with Ruth or the way he addresses him intimately.


    Either way, it is clear that the man in front of you is very fond of Ruth.


    ¡°Joke. I am Obren right ambassador, just a little move a finger, any of you live ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    Before Jonathan could finish his sentence, Archie shot out a gun and hit him directly in the left leg, ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me!¡±


    Men are cold and heartless and do things to kill.


    Adriana, who was standing behind Archie, was stunned by the scene before her.


    Archie has always been a cowering, unsupportable mess to her or anyone in Waverly, and even everyone despises this honest and ipetent man.


    But who could have known that he was the one who was hiding the deepest.


    Adriana has very mixed feelings and seems to be a little confused about Archie.


    Obviously in Waverly, his various actions with Ruth both reveal the message that he and his wife are cold and indifferent to her and Peter, and even go to great lengths to get her to return to Obren to take over as Obren matriarch.


    Howe it suddenly doesn¡¯t taste the same now?


    Could it be that they are ying games?


    The thought came to Adriana¡¯s mind, but she quickly dismissed it.


    ¡°Oops, Jonathan, you¡¯re bleeding, are you okay?¡±


    Chaya saw Jonathan¡¯s thigh bleeding, he was in pain and couldn¡¯t even stand, her heart ached, pointing at Archie, her facial muscles shivering with anger, ¡°How dare you, Archie, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Archie raised an eyebrow and gave a light hum, ¡°The reason why I brought Adri back to Obren is for the sake of the millions of ordinary people in Obren, not to fulfill those unseemly hookups between you and Jonathan. Even for the sake of selfishness, using Ruth, as Ruth¡¯s mother, where is your conscience?¡±


    Originally, he did not intend to say these words, but today¡¯s situation really makes Archie angry hard.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Chaya blushed and looked at Archie and then at Ruth who was ying her ocarina, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    All are intelligent people, although some words are not so tant, but very clear in the transmission of some what information.


    Most of them already know about the unseemly hookups between her and Jonathan.


    As Obren patriarch, this matter once spread out the impact is very big, the consequences are unimaginable.


    ¡°What are you so nervous about? You should be worried about Jonathan, he is an old man, if he doesn¡¯t stop bleeding, he may die on the spot. When the timees, the world will have a few more sad people.¡±

 Chapter 1264 Detoxification [7]

    Adriana thought shedidn¡¯t know Archie, but now she realizes that she really doesn¡¯t know Archie at all.


    Listen to his angry dislike of Chaya¡¯s words, inadvertently between her and Jonathan those hookups are open to the public, can bring those unseemly things to the surface to say, you can imagine that they are not at all in the y.


    If it¡¯s for show, it makes absolutely no sense.


    After all, now that Peter is safe, she is equally safe.


    So, what kind of two people are Archie and Ruth?


    Adriana¡¯s mind echoed the words Archie had just said, saying that the reason he brought Adriana back to Obren was not only for Obren, but also for the millions of civilians in Obren.


    If ¡­ he is really looking out for the well-being of the Obren, Adriana feels that he and Ruth are really admirable.


    But even so, it shouldn¡¯t be at the cost of her future.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ too indulgent ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    Jonathan gave an angry rebuke, looking at the bloody hole in his leg that was bleeding, his face was slightly white, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry, ¡°It¡¯s all a bunch of trash, I can¡¯t believe none of them made it in!¡±


    He originally also arranged people inside the secret room in Obren¡¯s main hall and people outside.


    But who could have known that the people outside were kept outside, and none of the people arranged inside came out.


    As the patriarch and right ambassador of Obren, two people in high positions, but were killed by the Adriana¡¯s and Archie¡¯s back.


    Today can be said to be a day of shame, a day of immense shame that will be nailed to the pir of shame for the rest of your life.


    Jonathan, who was bleeding, felt that his face had been disgraced, and that he had been so smooth that his anger was burning, and he could not help but feel a surge in his throat, followed by a fishy sweetness spilling out of his throat.


    He clearly tasted blood spilling out of his lip cavity, but held it back raw.


    Finally ¡­ cked out and fainted directly to the ground.


    ¡°Jonathan? Jonathan?¡±


    Chaya held Jonathan up, startled by his sudden reaction.


    The unconscious Jonathan fell in Chaya¡¯s arms, the corners of his mouth slowly spilled crimson blood, very horrible and horrifying.


    ¡°Someone, someone, someone!¡±


    Chaya shouted a few times to the outside, but her people were trapped in the outsiders, making her powerless for a while.


    The crowd stayed in the chamber for another long two hours or so before thepulsion waspletely removed from Peter¡¯s body.


    Adriana watched thosepulsions were propped up even round, crystal clear, almost in a little full to burst like.


    ¡°Is that good?¡±


    She stood on the stage looking at Peter lying on the jade bed, worried.


    ¡°Go check it out.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Archie, who was standing next to Adriana, said to her.


    The very gentle tone made Adriana¡¯s heart warm, but she couldn¡¯t care less, she went straight up the steps and stood next to the jade bed, looking at the fainting Peter¡¯s face as pale as paper, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried, ¡°Why does he look so ugly, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±


    asked Ruth.


    Has been blowing the ocarina Ruth physical strength and energy depletion is great, pulsion damage ¡­¡±


    She opened her mouth to speak, but just a few words, only to see that she even swayed and the person fell towards the back.


    ¡°Ruth?¡±


    Archie quickly and steadily caught Ruth, who had fallen from the stage, ¡°Ruth, Ruth, how are you?¡±


    Blowing the ocarina for hours on end greatly damaged Ruth¡¯s voice, so much so that she even opened her mouth to speak hoarse as an old duck, her voice muddled but hoarse and frightening.


    He could work so hard to save Peter, tired of intuition fainted, Adriana heart is grateful.


    Only ¡­


    And yet it all came from her.


    First you hurt people, then you save them?


    The operation of God, messed up Adriana¡¯s heart, seven up and down, do not know who to hate to be good.


    Although the antidote to the poison has been taken care of, but Peter has not yet awakened, for his safety, Archie carried Ruth to a side step and sat down, wrapped his arms around her leaning in his arms, and took a bag of water, so that she drank some.


    He knew for the most part what would happen to Ruth after saving Peter, so he was prepared for everything.


    Another half hour passed.


    Peter, who was in aa, finally woke up and looked at Adriana, who was standing next to him. His eyes surveyed the dome of the Great Hall, then inclined his head to look at Adriana and weakly reached out to take Adriana¡¯s hand and smiled in relief.


    The two men looked at each other, and although they did not speak, everything was in words.


    ¡°Boss, boss, you¡¯re finally awake?¡±


    When Jackson saw Peter wake up, he immediately asked, ¡°How do you feel, are you better?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Peter responded with a slight jaw.


    ¡°Adriana, is everything okay?¡±


    See Jackson came in, Peter knew what must have happened, only he just Xu Run passed out, then do not know the situation at that moment.


    Adriana buttoned up her clothes after Jonathan passed out, and the loose fitting clothes perfectly concealed the bombs on her body before Peter could see them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little slow waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Adriana red lips slightly hooked, a sweet smile, leaned down on his lips a soft kiss.


    So active, disregarding those around him, immersed in a beautiful rtionship between the two of him and Peter, very happy.


    ¡°Yo, youngdy this dog food is also too caught off guard, can¡¯t see can¡¯t see.¡±


    Jackson raised his hand to shield his eyes and flirted with a heated smile.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help butugh at his teasing.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, Witchystems pavilion.


    Peter was carried back by Jackson from Obren¡¯s chamber, in the house drowsy half asleep half awake for three days, topletely recover.


    After years of being ravaged by thepulsion, thepulsion has long been fused with his body, and the sudden removal of all thepulsion from his body at once will of course overwhelm his body.


    But miraculously, after he adjusted, he was in very good spirits, which let Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fall.


    ¡°Honey, are you really feeling better? Could it be that thepulsion in your body has not been lifted?¡±


    Having already experienced the same thing, Adriana was really worried that this time it was also a ploy on their part.


    There is a feeling of being bitten by a snake and being afraid of a well rope for ten years.


    ¡°Silly girl, I feel very good now, all rxed, really very different from the usual.¡±


    The patient¡¯s feelings are the clearest.


    Peter leaned against the bed, wrapped his arms around the woman beside him, and dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°After that, we finally don¡¯t have to be apart anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really nice to finally not have to be apart anymore.¡± Adriana smiled brightly.


    ¡°You can no longer be stupid enough to strap a bomb to your body, it¡¯s really too dangerous.¡±


    Peter had already heard about what happened in the chamber that day, and after knowing that he was really scared to sweat.


    ¡°What the hell, that wasn¡¯t even a bomb, was it? In Obren, they are watched to death, where do I get those things ah. It¡¯s all fake, just a prop to scare people, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Adrianaughed heartily, did not expect that day also Jackson to be frightened, such as otherwise who can tell Peter that day in the secret room.

 Chapter 1265 Good Things Interrupted

    Peter was terrified to hear about Adriana in the secret room and thought she had really made a fool of herself by doing something so dangerous.


    Now, hearing her exnation, the man couldn¡¯t help himself, his fingers threaded between her dark hair, smoothing her long hair, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can¡¯t do that in the future.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana leaning in his arms, smile of relief, a hanging heart finally fell, ¡°honey, you can heal so good, the future ¡­ have you cover, there will be no one to bully me.¡±


    She knows her current situation and knows that she may encounter more dangerter, but no matter what, as long as she has Peter to protect her, Adriana¡¯s heart is at ease.


    ¡°Silly girl.¡±


    The man murmured tenderly.


    ¡°Eh, right.¡±


    Adriana suddenly thought of something, immediately sat up straight and turned sideways to Peter and said, ¡°That day in the secret room, it was Archie who helped me, and Ruth overworked herself to save you and went straight into aa.¡±


    She still doesn¡¯t understand why the Archie¡¯s saved her, or even what the two people were thinking, which is elusive.


    ¡°Well, Jackson told me all about it.¡±


    Peter eyes ahead, thick eyebrows lightly knitted, a little gloom emerged between the brows, ¡°Perhaps, the answer you should ask them personally.¡±


    Peter did not give Adriana an exact answer.


    The bell must be untied.


    She should go to Ruth and ask for rification, maybe to find out why.


    ¡°I thought about it, but I was waiting for you. When you get better, we¡¯ll go there together.¡± Adriana said.


    Two weekster.


    Peter¡¯s body is back to normal, standing in front of the floor mirror and changing his clothes, he is radiant, glowing, as in the old days when we first met, as cool and precious, unattainable.


    He stood erect, tailor-made treasure blue suit set off his sturdy, handsome and elegant, with the innate nobility of the superior, not angry.


    Despite being with Peter for many years, I have to say that he is really handsome.


    Not just superficially in the handsome features, but the kind of hands that exudes the elegance of an aristocratic gentleman.


    Adriana walked behind him, wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s waist and stomach, leaned against his solid back, rubbed against him as if pampered, then inclined her head to look at the two in the floor mirror, pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°What good thing did I do in myst life to make me meet you, do you think?¡±


    I really think it is a blessing to meet Peter in three lifetimes.


    The man¡¯s long fingers are finishing his tie, holding the tie knot upwards, and then straightening the cor of his ck shirt, before he raised an eyebrow in satisfaction.


    Turning to take Adriana¡¯s hand, he wrapped hisrge palm around her waist and brought it towards his heels, ¡°Really, and how would you like to thank me?¡±


    The man wrapped one hand around her waist, hooked her chin with the other, and leaned down to kiss her lips.


    A kiss that makes your heart beat faster and you can¡¯t help but sink into the whirlpool of love.


    The two men stepped back until they retreated to the edge of the bed andy down in obedience.


    The man propped one hand on Adriana¡¯s side and looked down at the small woman, ¡°Adriana, are you ready?¡±


    He asked in a soft voice.


    The voice is soft like the trickle of a mountain stream, pleasant to the ear.


    Adriana¡¯s little face flushed, ¡°I ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish a sentence, she was kissed by Peter leaning down.


    Knock Knock-


    Just as the two were about to do something, but there was a sudden knock at the door.


    A few rings, the two did not stop, but the knocking on the door became more and more urgent and distracting.


    Peter kissed Adriana¡¯s movements paused, slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them again when the pupils were cold and cold.


    ¡°Boss, is it in?¡±


    Outside the door, Jackson called.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Peter held back the anger in his heart,rge palm rubbed Adriana¡¯s cheek, quite a bit of helplessness.


    Adriana saw a pained and stifled expression on Peter¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°How dare youugh at me? See how I¡¯ll clean you upter.¡±


    Peter gave Adriana¡¯s cheek a punishing pinch, got up and straightened his slightly disheveled suit, striding over to the door and pulling it open.


    This kid, he better have something important to report, otherwise, he¡¯s dead.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter, with one hand on the door frame and one hand in his suit pants pocket, gazed at Jacksonwith cold eyes and questioned.


    ¡°boss, just now ¡­¡±


    Jackson was about to say something when he suddenly noticed that his boss¡¯s face was not right, and his cold face was flooded with an abnormal red.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is this anger?


    He wondered if the youngdy was angry with the boss again, and inclined his head to look inside when he saw Peter move slightly, blocking Jackson¡¯s line of sight.


    Rin chilly gloomy gaze shot over, eyes full of stern killing atmosphere.


    Jackson gulped in fear, shit, it seems toe at the wrong time, interrupting the good things of the own boss.


    Jackson smiled fawningly, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, boss, I have something important for you.¡±


    He first exined the situation, after all, he disturbed the boss¡¯s good mood, look at the boss that look hate to want to get him killed.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was as cold as frost.


    ¡°Just got word that Prince Motril and William will be arriving in Obren this afternoon,¡± Jackson said hurriedly.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Peter responded.


    ¡°boss, that ¡­¡±


    Jackson stepped forward to further discuss business with Peter, but saw Peter¡¯s tone raised slightly and said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    With that, the bedroom door mmed shut with a heavy thud.


    The speed and force almost hit Jackson¡¯s nose, but ¡­ the toe was not spared.


    ¡°Ow~¡±


    Jackson owled, took a step back, lifted his feet in pain took off his leather shoes stepped on the wooden floor with his bare feet and drew a breath of cold air, ¡°Hiss ¡­ Shit, it hurts like hell.¡±


    Jackson¡¯s heart is a grievance, where he knew that Peter and his own little wife in the ambiguous well.


    Fuck!


    Inside the bedroom, Adriana got up and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror to straighten her clothes, heard a soft whine from outside and couldn¡¯t help but pout, ¡°Is this appropriate for you?¡±


    The man walked up to her, grabbed her wrist, yanked it, and dragged her into his arms with some domineering meaning, ¡°If you disturb me and Adriana, you should be heavily punished.¡±


    Peter smiled, ¡°He¡¯s gone, let¡¯s continue ¡­¡±


    Leaning in, he wanted to kiss Adriana, but Adriana reached up to block his lips, ¡°Stop it, we should go meet Archie and the others.¡±


    More than half a month has passed since the treatment of Peter, but they have not visited Ruth, which is quite sad to say.

 Chapter 1266 Chaya’s mind

    Being disturbed, Peter was a little upset, but nodded his head in agreement.


    Holding her in his arms, he leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°Make sure you make it up to me tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking.¡±


    Adriana pushed Peter out of the way and walked around him.


    The two went downstairs, out of the Witchystems pavilion directly towards the Topiary MansionSmartex building where Ruth lives, by way of a store, and went in to buy some nutritional products to take with them.


    As a result, the two of them just walked into Topiary Mansion and met Chaya.


    After what happened in thest secret room, Chaya repeatedly asked to meet with her, but was turned away.


    For more than half a month, Sandra has been studying English with the English teacher they found, while she has nothing to do but yndlord with Ran and Jackson, or y chess with Ran, or pull in a random subordinate to make a table of four people for mahjong.


    The day is pleasant, but also very anxious.


    Half a month¡¯s time not seen, Chaya whole person has aged a lot, with the initial meeting of the hale and hearty and not angry Obren patriarch judge like two.


    The former crane-haired, with an inherently proud posture, looking down on all life; thetter, quite a kind of experience after the frost to show the old decadence.


    It gives the impression of having aged more than ten years.


    She stood in front of the two, followed by Bethany and a young man she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be here, and it saves me from having to go over there to look for you.¡±


    Chaya, holding her cane, said to Adriana, ¡°Come with me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t feel the need to discuss anything with you. Honey and I are going to the Smartex building, not here to see you.¡±


    Thest time in the secret room, she wanted to hit Peter hard, something Adriana would never forgive and naturally would not forget.


    ¡°How do you talk to the patriarch?¡±


    Bethany stepped forward, carrying the identity of an Obren right elder, as if the crowd looking directly at him was disrespectful to him.


    Chastising, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is Obren.¡±


    ¡°Am I retarded, or are you out of your mind? Been here almost a month and need you to tell me that this is Obren?¡±


    Adriana disliked it in a good-natured way.


    For Obren¡¯s people, she really does not have a single good feeling.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Bethany wanted to say something else, but Chaya raised her hand, ¡°Okay, cut the crap.¡±


    She looked at Adriana and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you after we go to the Smartex building.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and left.


    Looking at her back, Adriana¡¯s mind was fixated on the cold, timeless and guilt-ridden look Chaya had given her earlier.


    Guilt?


    Adriana¡¯s secret sarcasm that she, Chaya, would feel guilty about her?


    It¡¯s really brain-dead to think that way.


    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adriana took Peter by the hand and the two walked towards the Smartex building.


    Peter saw Adriana protect him in every way, although he did not say anything, but inside is touched, secretly happy.


    I am lucky to have such a wife.


    Topiary Mansion has one main courtyard and two side courtyards. Chaya is in the main courtyard and the Archie¡¯s are in the Smartex building in the side courtyard.


    Entering the Smartex building, the maids did not stop her when they saw the two of theming in with Peter, and took them in directly.


    In the yard, Ruth and Archie are both trimming and cutting flowers and grass in the yard, so nice.


    ¡°Sir and Madam, Ms. Hale and Mr. Alston are here.¡±


    Entering the Smartex building and walking through the crescent archway, the maid reported to the two men.


    ¡°Adri is here?¡±


    Ruth put down the watering can, took a towel aside to wipe her hands, and said to Archie, ¡°Hurry up and get the baby some tea.¡±


    She instructed Archie.


    Although Adriana initially didn¡¯t like the Archie¡¯s very much, now for some reason she is actually a little envious of the love between Archie and Ruth.


    Always vaguely permeated with some unknown past, with a heavily colored story that made her a little curious.


    Curious to know what Archie and Ruth had gone through to make him dote on a woman to the bone.


    ¡°Okay, you guys sit down.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Archie pointed to the stone table over there and motioned for them to sit first.


    The maid took the gift from Peter¡¯s hand and carried it into the house.


    Seeing the things Adriana carried over, Ruth looked at her, and then inclined her head to look at Archie, a meeting of the eyes, the two unspoken understanding of something.


    Because ¡­


    Adriana, who had always been repulsed by them, came over with her things, which was the biggest change in attitude towards them.


    As parents, the two are naturally most pleased.


    ¡°Peter, how have you been, are you feeling better?¡±


    As Ruth spoke, she took a towel and wiped the stone bench again before letting the two sit down.


    In Obren this ce of birdsong, the climate is pleasant, picturesque, especially the characteristics of the attic building, coupled with the misty mist in the morning like a veil over the earth, full of mystery, in which bathed in the morning light, more feel like a fairnd,fortable and cozy.


    Adriana already don¡¯t know how many times she thought Obren was beautiful, sometimes she even wondered if she would one day be obsessed with the beauty of Obren and wouldn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°It has recovered.¡±


    Peter helped Adriana to sit down, while he sat beside Adriana and said in a calm manner.


    No words of thanks.


    Because Peter hasnever felt indebted to anyone, including Ruth, who saved his life.


    After all, he is in this situation today because of her, so why should he have a reason to thank her?


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ruthughed and sat across from the two, lowering her eyebrows and sighing, ¡°Actually ¡­¡±


    She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.


    As elders, in their eyes Peter and Adriana are older, but they are still children. So much so that many words are difficult to say, especially the words of apology.


    ¡°I know you hate me and I know it was very good to force you back to Obren, and I am ashamed in my heart. I thought my mother just wanted Adri toe back to inherit the Obren patriarchship and save the millions of people of Obren. But really came to find things outside my expectations, even I was also calcted by my mother. That kind of loss and disappointment, I know deeply, naturally also understand Adri¡¯s feelings.¡±


    There are some things that you really have to experience to know what it feels like.


    Ruth has the most to say about this.


    Adriana had some mixed feelings.


    Touching, sad, helpless, heavy ¡­, a set of ten thousand emotions in one, like a five-vored bottle overturned, mixed together, so that she is very unpleasant.


    ¡°Once something is done wrong and irrevocable, there is no point in apologizing.¡±


    Peter said in a deep voice.


    His woman he protects, of course.


    Watching Adriana suffer so much and sin alone, how can it be solved in three or so words?


    If the price and cost of making a mistake is so offsetting, it will only encourage a crooked culture.

 Chapter 1267 – Talking with parents

    Despite the recent recovery period, but during the Adrianapulsion sickness, very painful, he watched are unable to do anything.


    If Ruth hadn¡¯te to her aid that day and blown the ocarina to stabilize the poison in her body, Peter really didn¡¯t know how much pain Adriana would have suffered that day.


    ¡°Yes, Peter is right, right.¡±


    Ruth was always a little ufortable in front of the two of them, being watched by both of them. It was probably because she felt too much guilt towards them that she was like that.


    ¡°Here, drink the water.¡±


    Archie carried a tea set and ced it on the stone table, ¡°This is Obren¡¯s local tea, you guys try it.¡±


    Poured four cups of tea, one for each person, then turned into the living room and brought some more melons and fruits over.


    The four men sat down and looked at each other.


    There was a moment of silence, and Archie, sensing that Ruth was not in a good mood, took her hand and gently patted the back of it, soothing her.


    Eyes on the opposite Peter and Adriana, ¡°At first forced you back to Obren is also ast resort, is your grandmother ¡­¡±


    Mentioning Chaya, Archie felt it was inappropriate to say so, and immediately changed his mind, ¡°Ruth¡¯s mother begged us to take into ount the tens of millions of people in Obren and save them from the fire. We repeatedly wanted to bring you back, but knew you would not agree, so we took this step. I know, it is a little mean to do so, but Peter¡¯s strength is too strong, we really have no choice.¡±


    He sighed and shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s just that neither you Ruth nor I expected that it wasn¡¯t Obren¡¯s millions of people that Chaya cared about, but her dirty, nasty selfishness.¡±


    tantly saying so in front of Ruth, although very disrespectful, Ruth did not retort, not even angry.


    It was clear to them that Chaya did.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Chaya is very guarded against us, so I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to enter the chamber, and even if we do, the old witch¡¯spulsion may be taken away from the hall. If we can¡¯t find the old witch¡¯spulsion, we won¡¯t be able to cure Adri¡¯s poison.¡±


    Archie told the two briefly about the situation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Adriana can control the poisonouspulsion, let her learn to control thepulsion in her body will ¡­¡±


    Peter told the truth about what was on his mind.


    The reason Obren is under my mother¡¯s control is that she is the only one who knows where the old voodoo is hidden, and she is the only one who knows how to control the poison. In addition to her, I guess it is Jonathan.¡±


    Now things are once again at an impasse.


    ¡°A strong dragon cannot overpower a snake on the ground.¡±


    Archie continued, ¡°In the secret room, we had the advantage because we attacked them by surprise. But now that Chaya knows our strength, she will only strengthen her guard against us, thus suppressing us at every turn.¡±


    The simple fact is that they exposed their strength in the secret room and made Chaya more defensive of them.


    Facing the power of Obren is not to be underestimated.


    That¡¯s the tricky question of the moment.


    Adriana inclined her head to look at Peter andpsed into silence.


    ¡°In the afternoon, Prince Motril came to Obren, although with Sandra dinged some, but it is said that along with William. and the woman beside William is ¡­ Theresa. the seriousness of the matter isrgely without me to say. ¡±


    Archie picked up his baster cup and took a sip of tea, ¡°I know this matter doesn¡¯t have much to do with you guys, but Celine is Adri your sister, I hope you can help her too. I have discussed with Ruth, you two sisters, no one can stay in Obren.¡±


    Since knowing Chaya¡¯s mind, the couple made up their minds that they would not let the two children remain in Obren.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ruth was quite agreeable, ¡°Archie was right, I was the one who didn¡¯t know my mother well and looked at her too well. Although she seemed to have a heart for Celine, now that I think about it, she should have used Celine and you as leverage to threaten me and Archie.¡±


    There are some things that are said that are solid but true.


    Listening to her words, Adriana lost her mind and inclined her head to look at Peter, not knowing what to say.


    Adriana is eager to leave Obren immediately and does not care about other things.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    Because the poison in the body is not solved, she left Obren after waiting will also be a dead end.


    For a while, things came to a standstill.


    ¡°Maybe, work with Emilio (Brenden).¡±


    Peter expresses his opinion, ¡°What Emilio has always wanted is Obren, and he can control thepulsion, so he might as well give it a try.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s a member of the Schroeder n, and he¡¯s a man. You know the Obren hereditary system, passing on women, not men, it is against the family rules to do so.¡±


    Ruth left Obren for many years, for Obren¡¯s rules are also spiteful, but some things have long been ingrained in the people¡¯s eyes.


    The sudden overthrow of the system and the change of thew of thend will make it difficult to ovee the anger.


    ¡°What rules or no rules? Rules are made by people. Not to mention Obren pass women not men is the biggest problem in the first ce, can not be improved, then with Motril royal family can only control the king by antiquated means, and can notst. Once encountered not afraid of death and vengeful people, he waved his hand, will have the possibility of bloodshed Obren.¡±


    Peter said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think Peter¡¯s words are unreasonable.¡±


    Adriana agrees.


    The Archie¡¯s looked at each other, wrinkling their brows in deep thought, seemingly pondering how things should be handled.


    ¡°Ruth and I will consider this matter, but for now we need your help, we must not let Sandra expose herself, once exposed, all the ns will be lost.¡±


    Archie sighed and looked at both Peter and Adriana with meaningful eyes, even with a bit of begging.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adri!¡±


    Ruth took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°I know I¡¯m sorry for all these years, but can you help Celine? You¡¯re both poor kids and I don¡¯t want to see either of you stay in Obren.¡±


    Ruth¡¯s voice, which was always strong, was a little choked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to see us stay in Obren? Not going to care about Obren and your mother now?¡± She had made so many mistakes, Adriana was not able to forgive her for a while.


    The words were inevitably poked at her with derision.


    ¡°It was me ¡­¡± she pursed her lips, looking sad and sad, ¡°I was too gullible to trust her, and that¡¯s why I put you in danger. But, I Ruth keep my word, since I made up my mind not to let you stay in Obren, will certainly do whatever it takes.¡±


    Just now she still had a slightly apologetic expression on her face, but now she has be firm, even holding Adriana¡¯s hand a little tighter.

 Chapter 1268 – Pregnant

    Without answering, Adriana retracted the hand held by Ruth and said to Peter, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    I came over today to see Ruth, who knew that Prince Motril would arrive in Obren this afternoon.


    For some reason, Adriana had a few moments of anticipation, but was somehow also a little nervous.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter got up, gave a slight jowl towards the Archie¡¯s as a greeting, and led Adriana away.


    Despite knowing each other for many years, their rtionship has always been the same, which really reassures Archie and Ruth.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°They should have been happy if so much hadn¡¯t happened.¡±


    Ruth picked up a cup of fresh tea on the table and couldn¡¯t help butment.


    In her mind, the two children are naturally very important beings, and she doesn¡¯t want to see either one of them in danger.


    ¡°Have you forgotten that Adri is pregnant? If you cure the poison for her, you are destined that the child in her womb will not be able to stay. You ¡­¡±


    Archie looked at Adriana, who disappeared outside the archway, and said rather helplessly, ¡°Should have told her earlier.¡±


    Originally, Ruth nned to go to stic surgery herself and then rece Adriana to stay in Obren, but the result of what happened in the secret room directly interrupted all the ns, they had to make other arrangements.


    Knowing that Adriana and Peter both have no security in Obren, the couple immediately decided to stay in Obren and take care of their well-being.


    Otherwise, they are only afraid that they may not be Chaya¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°Children?¡±


    If Archie hadn¡¯t reminded her, I¡¯m afraid Ruth would have forgotten about the baby in Adriana¡¯s belly.


    She propped her elbows on the tabletop and rested her forehead, sighing ruefully, ¡°Adri loves children so much, how can she take the harsh reality?¡±


    Ruth already had an answer in mind.


    But with the answers, the execution is very difficult.


    Witchystems pavilion.


    Adriana and Peter had just returned from the Witchystems pavilion when they saw Ran and Sandra walking out of the off-shore building,ughing and talking, on very good terms.


    Seeing him like that, Adriana¡¯s mind immediately recalled the note she saw half a month ago between Ran and Sandra.


    On the note, was a message Ran left for Sandra, promising her a two-week engagement.


    What agreement?


    If Adriana was unaware of Ran¡¯smitment to Sandra at the time, the fact that Ran had taken such good care of Sandra in thest few days, and was so caring and considerate in every way, said it all.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Seeing Peter walk in with Adriana, Ran walked up and asked, ¡°Did you hear about what happened?¡±


    The thing he said naturally refers to the matter of Prince Motril¡¯s entry into Obren.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded and her eyes fell on Sandra, ¡°Are you ¡­ okay?¡±


    Sandra marries Prince Motril on Celine¡¯s behalf, knowing that it is not fair to her.


    Even though the previous tactics Sandra did are unforgivable, the two should not be confused.


    Sandra frowned lightly and shook her head slowly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Is it really good only she knows in her own heart.


    Her answer was beyond Adriana¡¯s expectation. It seemed that Sandra had changed a lot in half a month, without her initial hostility and rejection of her.


    ¡°Did you know that following Prince Motril here was Theresa?¡±


    Adriana wasn¡¯t sure if Sandra knew Theresa was going to show up at Obren.


    Sandra pursed her lips, her gaze flickering slightly, and said slowly, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Know?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s gaze wandered and her eyes fell on Ran¡¯s body. It always seemed that Ran must have said something to Sandra, or perhaps made some private agreement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, we won¡¯t arrange for you to meet this time if it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    The consequences of offending an Obren are unthinkable.


    If the matter only concerns itself does not matter, but the wrong step affects the entire Obren, and millions of people.


    They cannot be careless.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sandra responded.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Ran reassured Adriana, ¡°Although Theresa came to Obren with William, but as long as the two do not meet is no big deal. If you can¡¯t, you can get rid of this woman who is an eyesore.¡±


    For Theresa, Ran repeatedly tried to make a move, and if she hadn¡¯t left the country before, he wouldn¡¯t have kept her until now.


    ¡°Behind Theresa is William, so be careful.¡±


    Peter cautioned.


    They didn¡¯t know William¡¯s nature, but Peter had known William for years and knew what kind of dangerous man it was.


    If not as ast resort, it is better not to do it.


    ¡°Yeah, honey¡¯s got a point.¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t agree more with Peter¡¯s thoughts.


    While several people were chatting, a servant approached, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston, the patriarch is here.¡±


    When she first came to the Witchystems pavilion, Adriana didn¡¯t ask for a maid, and only after a while did she arrange for a few reliable servants toe in.


    ¡°Tell her to go wait in the living room.¡±


    Adriana said angrily to the servant, then said to Sandra: ¡°Come with me, just so you can mention any ideas you have to the patriarch as well. Like payment or something like that ¡­¡±


    A kind woman.


    Although there are many twists and turns with Sandra, but Sandra is not a great sin after all.


    The most outrageous thing she has ever done was to frame Adriana for the murder of Theresa at Tatum¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Huh? Can ¡­ do that?¡±


    Sandra¡¯s jaw dropped, quite a bit surprised.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s watery eyes swirled withughter as she turned toward the Witchystems pavilion living room.


    Several people followed each other.


    In the living room, besides Chaya there is Bethany.


    Adriana thought that if Jonathan hadn¡¯t hurt his leg, he would havee along today.


    Looking at their gloomy faces, they knew they must have something to beg her for.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with you, what¡¯s the point of letting so many outsiders in?¡±


    Chaya dressed in Obren¡¯s blue print n dress, head wearing Obren¡¯s unique silver oath, half a hundred long hair coiled behind the head, a sober face, not angry.


    ¡°Then what does the right elder count as?¡±


    The Right Elder is naturally referring to Bethany.


    Initially, she had been suspicious of Bethany¡¯s identity, but after experiencing the secret room incident, she hadrgely guessed Bethany¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s my right hand man.¡±


    Chaya gave her a sharp-eyed look.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana nodded in a serious way and looked back at Ran and Sandra, ¡°One is my brother, one is my husband, and there¡¯s a ¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off and her eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Did you say she was Celine or Sandra?¡±


    This is quite a bit of a threatening statement.


    Adriana teased her, Chaya¡¯s face was blue and white, like a palette, it was very ugly.


    Hand clutching his cane, he inclined his head to look the other way and did not speak again.


    has chosen topromise.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Adriana turned back to a few people and said.


    Several people took their seats, and Adriana sat directly across from Chaya, gazing at her grandmother, who was three meters away from her.

 Chapter 1269 Chaya Appointment

    Adriana only felt a pang of irony and suddenly felt that Ruth might be sad too.


    ¡°Prince Motril will be arriving in Obren this afternoon. are you nning to have Celine meet him in person or ¡­¡±


    Half of the words were said and the rest was left to Chaya.


    Peter sat on the sidelines, remaining absolutely silent as Adriana glowed and glowed.


    His woman, always shining existence, in his eyes is a bright star, although notpete with the sun and moon, but is the most eye-catching of the stars in the sky.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed that she would marry Prince Motril instead of Celine?¡±


    Without waiting for Chaya to say anything, Bethany brushed her sses and nced at Adriana with cold eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    Adriana is not a soft touch either, ¡°Sandra is the person in question, you should talk to her if you have something to say, not to me!¡±


    The attitude is very hard-headed.


    Sandra, who was sitting on the sidelines, was tense, but when she heard Adriana¡¯s words, she abruptly tilted her head to look at Adriana.


    For some reason, a warmth overflowed from her heart at that moment.


    Since the death of her parents, there is no one in her life who cares about her.


    Although Sandra clearly knows that Adriana speaks for her only because she wants to marry Prince Motril on Celine¡¯s behalf, ¡­ she has promised Ran, there is no turning back.


    And at this moment Adriana is still willing to speak for her, to her surprise.


    Bethany sword frown, ss sses behind a pair of cold eyes shed a cold light, but he suddenly felt a sharp edge, slightly skimming between the eyes will find Peter shady eyes staring at him, like a silent warning.


    Even though he is Obren right elder, but for some reason, facing Peter, a handsome and handsome and silent man, he really has a few scruples.


    Bethany raised an eyebrow, elbow propped on the armrest of the seat, tilted his head to look at a cup of fragrant tea with a curl of smoke ced on the table, did not speak again.


    ¡°You ¡­ Sandra are right?¡±


    Chaya then looked at her carefully for the first time, ¡°If you have any requests, just ask.¡±


    Sandra subconsciously looked at Adriana, but saw Adriana nodded imperceptibly.


    She secretly took a deep breath, her tongue lightly licking her red lips, her flickering gaze betraying her messy and nervous heart.


    ¡°Is it true that you will agree to anything I say?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Chaya snorted lightly, thinking she was an insatiable woman, and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too much, I¡¯ll say yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Just as Chaya¡¯s words fell, Sandra responded, but with a clear bite and a thud.


    At that moment, it was as if the stone hanging at the bottom of the heart had finally fallen.


    ¡°I want ¡­,¡± she said with desire, her hand clenched tightly on the arm of the mahogany seat, ¡°for you to help me get rid of Theresa!¡±


    Yes, get rid of Theresa!


    As her words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes in the living room looked at her.


    It can be described as ¡®a word to the four seats¡¯.


    Peter alone end of the baster cup, blew the curl of tea, a person calm and rxed sipping fragrant tea, not moved.


    ¡°Theresa? Who is Theresa?¡± Bethany wasn¡¯t sure who Theresa was and looked at Adriana in confusion, waiting for her results.


    Adriana knew that Sandra hated Theresa, but never thought she would take this opportunity to get rid of her.


    ¡°A man who is about to appear at Obren this afternoon.¡±


    She gave a generalized answer.


    ¡°Will appear in Obren in the afternoon? That means she is Prince Motril¡¯s person?¡± Chaya looked a few moments more serious.


    ¡°To be precise, she¡¯s just the woman of Prince Motril¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend of the prince?¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes were cold and meaningful as she thought for a moment, ¡°You mean William?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Adriana nodded.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Chaya refused without a second thought.


    ¡°You can refuse, then Sandra won¡¯t have to marry on Celine¡¯s behalf.¡± Adriana said.


    At first, Adriana thought that Chaya¡¯s insistence on letting Sandra marry Celine instead was because she felt sorry for Celine.


    Only now does Adriana understand the reason for this.


    Celine¡¯s mother is Ruth, and Ruth and the Archie couple are incredibly powerful. If Celine marries into the Motril royal family, Obren¡¯s people naturally have no choice but to take Celine.


    At that time, no matter what Celine does against Obren, Chaya and the others dare not touch her because of Ruth¡¯s power.


    If Sandra had married into the Motril royal family, she would have been the best person to control, a puppet to be used.


    Adriana felt that the matter was the same as their initial desire to make her matriarch of the Obren.


    They also think that Ruth does not care whether she lives or dies, even if she bes the Obren matriarch and falls into Jonathan and Bethany¡¯s puppet, can not make any waves.


    ¡°You ¡­ you are simply fooling around. So adult, speak to be responsible for their own words and actions, out of the blue, what is the decency.¡±


    Chaya speaks Mandarin very smoothly.


    But it¡¯s normal to think that Obren¡¯s people spoke Mandarin hundreds of years ago, until Motril stepped in and they unified thenguage.


    Although the vast majority of Obren people can not speak Mandarin, but the elders at the top of Obren naturally different, they must not only know the management, but also know multiplenguages, good at negotiating in order to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you just promised Sandra, too.¡±


    Adriana retorted in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about a reasonable request.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s certainly a reasonable request. Because Sandra was forced to stic surgery mastermind is Theresa, as long as she Theresa alive, is the biggest obstacle. If you don¡¯t want to drag the whole Obren down with you, you can always refuse.¡±


    Adriana put the seriousness of the matter into perspective.


    The words gagged Chaya and Bethany to death.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The two of them fell silent, you look at me, I look at you, I don¡¯t know what to think.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take a long look at this.¡± Bethany took a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to kill her, we can find a way to seal her memory, and then she won¡¯t recognize Sandra.¡±


    Due to the power of Motril¡¯s royal family, they refuse everything that is not good for Obren.


    William is a friend of the royal prince, and Theresa is now William¡¯s woman, how dare they offend?


    Sandra had thought they would say yes and was hopeful.


    The result was only disappointment.


    ¡°This is your attitude in negotiating?¡± Adriana was a little angry, ¡°Apanying the king is like apanying a tiger. The one who apanies the king is Sandra, and you don¡¯t even have the courage to pave the way for her, so why should we agree to you? If you don¡¯t want to talk, please go out!¡±


    Even if Adriana is not the one who wants to marry into the Motril royal family, but what they are doing is too much for her to tolerate.


    ¡°We¡¯re just looking out for Obren¡¯s interests!¡± Chaya a pair of eyes covered with vicissitudes flooded with fine light, ¡°can be solved without causing a little trouble to Obren, why should we move the killer? The prince¡¯s friend¡¯s woman died in Obren, or died in other ces, but found out to be rted to Obren, who will be responsible for the end of our whole Obren millions of people?¡±

 Chapter 1270 Motril Royal Family

    ¡°So, there¡¯s no talk?¡±


    Adrianaughed and nced at them with contempt, ¡°In that case, what else do we have to talk about.¡±


    It¡¯s really excessive.


    She was angry and arrived at another sentence, ¡°Sandra never owed you anything, and there is no need to take this risk for you. If you really don¡¯t want to, let Celine marry into the Motril royal family, after all, she still has the Archie¡¯s behind her, not so much that anyone would dare to make a rash move against her ¡­.¡±


    Thest four words, Adriana¡¯s voice is very heavy, with a few threats and warnings.


    Negotiations are at an impasse.


    Chaya and Bethany blushed extremely hard.


    Sandra sat on the sidelines and didn¡¯t say anything.


    But it must be said that today Adriana was extraordinarily impressed by her.


    Even ¡­ has so little touch.


    ¡°It is in her best interest to marry into the Motril royal family instead of Celine, and to enjoy untold future glory and prosperity.¡±


    Chaya said while looking at Sandra, ¡°You can also offer some financialpensation. If you ask, I will satisfy you.¡±


    In their eyes, money is everything.


    You really think ¡®money makes the devil go round¡¯.


    ¡°I just want Theresa dead. Otherwise, no deal.¡±


    With Adriana¡¯s words just now as a pavement, Sandra¡¯s attitude hardened a bit, directly put down a sentence, the attitude end deadly.


    At the sound of his voice, Ran inclined his head and swept Sandra a nce, his eyes cold and meaningful, inscrutable.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s a nice day, let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    Ran got up, raised his hands to straighten the cor of his suit, put his hands into his trouser pockets, said to Sandra and left.


    Sandra knew Ran was taking her off the hook, got up right away, and followed him.


    Even though she knew Ran was ying along with Adriana, she couldn¡¯t restrain her racing heart and deer in the headlights.


    The two just left, Chaya seemed to want to say something, opened her mouth, but then dissolved into a sigh and did not squeak.


    Adriana took in Chaya¡¯s face and just raised her eyebrows gently, picked up the boiling water and took a sip.


    ¡°What did youe over to see me about?¡±


    She got right to the point and questioned directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adriana never had any good feelings for Chaya and really didn¡¯t want to see her if she didn¡¯t have to.


    Chaya, who was brought back to her senses by her words, raised her eyelids slightly, looked at Adriana and said, ¡°Prince Motril ising over this afternoon and invites you to meet him together.¡±


    ¡°No go.¡±


    Nothing is adultery or theft.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to be fooled.


    If not for the fact that thepulsion in her body has not yet figured out how to lift, she really wanted to take Peter and leave Obren immediately, and never set foot in half a step again.


    ¡°The patriarch invited you, you are not too insensitive.¡±


    Bethany couldn¡¯t resist a sarcastic remark.


    ¡°That is, if you are invited, you should bring the gesture you should have.¡± Peter, who had not spoken for a long time, leaned leisurely on his chair and looked at Bethany with cold eyes.


    Peter said a very dominant sentence.


    Adriana smiled and gave a secret thumbs up to Peter.


    As expected of her man, he protects her in every way.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bethany!¡±


    Bethany wanted to say something else, but saw Chaya raise her hand, interrupting him. She said, ¡°Tell Sandra that I agreed to her request. You and Peter remember to attend the dinner this afternoon.¡±


    With those words, she got up and walked away.


    Bethany¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly, staring at Shiera, got up with a brush of his sleeve, and left with a cold snort.


    After they left, Adriana propped her elbows on the table, resting her chin, and sighed despondently, ¡°I always feel that the deeper I fall, the deeper I get. I really ¡­ just want to leave Obren sooner.¡±


    Although it is said that Obren has a lot of things to do, but what do those things have to do with her? She is just an ordinary woman with limited ability to change too much.

 Chapter 1271 – Meeting Theresa

    ¡°It¡¯s natural to go, but now is not the time.¡±


    Peter brought Adrianato Obren, the biggest core problem is trying to help Adriana lift thepulsion in her body, now hispulsion is cured, but her problem is not solved, how can Peter leave?


    ¡°I¡¯m always a little worried about ¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head with a sigh and inclined her head to look at the green bamboo in the courtyard, dazed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still me for anything, there¡¯s Ran, there¡¯s ¡­ Archie and your mother.¡±


    The most uneptable reality for Peter is that he and Archie have been uncle and nephew for so long that he has be his father-inw.


    Quite a big reversal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, take you out for a walk, everything will always be fine.¡±


    Peter felt that Adriana¡¯s mind was now under a lot of pressure and wanted to take her out for a walk and go shopping in the pedestrian street down the hill.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    The little woman dly epted.


    The two walked out of the Witchystems pavilion just in time to meet Ran and Sandra head-on. ¡°Do you guys want to go for a stroll down the hill?¡±


    Adriana thought it would be a tough fight after the afternoon, so it was better to drag them both out for a break.


    Saying that, seeing Sandra standing behind Ran slightly hesitant, she immediately said, ¡°The request you made with the matriarch she agreed.¡±


    Now about Sandra marrying instead of Celine, the biggest threat is Theresa.


    If Theresa is still alive, it is bound to be a hidden danger, a stealth bomb, and who knows when thistent bomb goes off with a bang.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    At these words, Sandra¡¯s eyes swirled with a hint of starry eyes and longing.


    All along, her enemy is Theresa, also want to get rid of Theresa with their own hands, but never had the opportunity.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Adriana gave Sandra a sure look, ¡°Chaya will not go back on her word since she promised you. Besides, even if she doesn¡¯t do it, we¡¯ll get rid of Theresa for you.¡±


    Speaking of which, Adriana even had some self-doubt as to why she would say that.


    Sandra was married for Celine, and she had nothing to do with it, and there was no need for her to interfere in such matters with blood on her hands.


    After all, she has an average rtionship with Celine.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Sandra thanks from the bottom of her heart.


    Seeing her so polite, Adriana raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡± It¡¯s nothing,e on, let¡¯s go down the hill and have a look around. After waiting for Prince Obren toe over, I guess you won¡¯t be able to go out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sandra¡¯s eyes flickered, her face showed a stiff smile, nced at Ran, and followed them down the hill.


    Sandra only feels that she is the most pathetic of the women, but now that people are in Obren, there is no choice at all, and she has no intention of leaving.


    Originally there was a little bit of dislike for Adriana, and she was even a little jealous of Adriana because Ran liked her.


    But what happened in the living room just then changed her mind.


    She felt that Adriana was not as heartless as she thought, but rather sentient and righteous.


    After thinking about it, Sandra felt more and more that Adriana was more atmospheric.


    ording to her ability, as early as her in Tatum and Theresa¡¯s wedding in the hands of the two framed Tatum, Adriana could have killed her, but Adriana did not do it, but instead gave her a way to live.


    Sandra is grateful.


    If Theresa also died, then the rest of her life married to the prince, is probably the best ending for her.


    The four drove down the hill and arrived at the pedestrian street half an hourter.


    Standing in the downtown area, peoplee and go, and the traffic is very lively.


    A few people strolled for a while, and then found a teahouse for dinner.


    Adriana prefers to be seated in a ce with a window, right by it. While waiting for her food, she stood in front of the window looking at the downtown neighborhood below, lost in thought, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    But at that moment, an Audi SUV passed through the crowd and stopped at the entrance of the restaurant opposite.


    Luxury cars are not umon in Obren, but from a distance, Adriana saw a familiar figure in that sedan.


    Although set aside a distance of tens of meters, you can also clearly see each other.


    Adriana frowned slightly, not sure if the other person was the one she thought, so she fixed her eyes and took a closer look.


    Then I found out that the person who pushed open the car door and came down was really ¡­ Theresa!


    The people who got off the bus with Theresa were two strange foreign blonde men who looked like Rex and had a good temperament.


    So ¡­


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and she seemed to understand what was going on, so she turned and sat down, quietly waiting for the food to be served.


    The four of them ate and chatted, and the atmosphere was as cordial as it had ever been.


    Half an hour or soter, after several people had finished their meals, Adriana took her phone and sent a text message to Ran and gestured towards him.


    Ran instantly understood what, then immediately took out his phone to look at the message she sent: [Theresa and Motril Prince is across the restaurant, you now take Sandra away, must not be seen by the other party].


    Because Sandra is not calm enough, Adriana decides it is better not to tell Sandra.


    Otherwise, if her true nature is discovered, I¡¯m afraid there will be no end of trouble.


    Ran put away his phone and gave Adriana a slight jowl, ¡°Sandra,e on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere.¡±


    Ran got up, patted Sandra¡¯s shoulder, and said.


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Sandra was not expecting Ran¡¯s sudden intimacy, and even fell a little.


    During the two-week period, Ran took care of her with meticulous care, except for not sleeping with her, kissing and lingering, and any other request that she made, Ran would grant.


    This period is like the first days of love, with a little ignorance and longing, is the best time.


    Sandra knew that these were the ultimate, so she couldn¡¯t ask for anything else.


    That¡¯s enough, right?


    She mentally reassured herself.


    Getting up, she smiled faintly at Adriana and Peter and said politely, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Ran and I will go out for a stroll first.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana propped her elbows on the table, resting her chin and paying it forward.


    They both left the box and walked away, and Adriana looked back only to find Peter staring at her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Theresa?¡±


    The man carried the teapot and poured a cup of tea, tasted a mouthful of fragrant tea and asked without slowing down.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Adriana was a little surprised, never expecting that Peter knew everything.


    ¡°After Chaya left, I got to the message that Jackson sent me, and he told me all about it.¡±


    It is no wonder that Peter did not feel the hospital for Adriana¡¯s reaction, it turned out that everything was in his expectation.


    ¡°It¡¯sing too fast.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana sighed ruefully, ¡°Why did you take them down the mountain when you knew they were already in Obren?¡±


    At that, the man raised an eyebrow, ¡°Me?¡±


    He had a somewhat innocent expression.


    Adriana bristled, ¡°Although I called the people down, right, but you should always tell me, so that I have a psychological preparation ah.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Peter did not care, ¡°Theresa is not a good thing, even if Obren does not do, I will not keep her for a long time.¡±

 Chapter 1272 – Hongmen Banquet

    Theresa the woman, repeatedly hurt Adriana, repeatedly touched Peter¡¯s bottom line, before tolerating her is because she is Adriana¡¯s best friend, andter forgiving her because his mother favored Theresa.


    But now Peter has put up with her, he will never allow anyone to hurt Adriana, Adriana is his scale, is his bottom line.


    Anyone who hurts Adriana has to pay the price, not even himself, let alone Theresa.


    Peter¡¯s angr face, eyes deep and cold, as if from the midst of hell full of murderous Shura, let people look at the fear.


    But this Shura, in a moment to see Adriana, and reveal a doting gentle, living a wife ve.


    The two very different temperaments, if not seen with their own eyes, make it hard to believe that they can appear in one person at the same time.


    Peter dotingly touched Adriana¡¯s head and said affectionately, ¡°You are pregnant now, walking around is good for the fetus, don¡¯t worry! Everything has me ¡­¡±


    Before Adriana had a chance to speak, she heard Peter speak again in peace.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, my precious wife wants toe out for a stroll, not to mention Theresa¡¯s arrival, or her death, it won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    Adriana was still a little worried, but when she heard Peter¡¯s serious words, she burst outughing.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ cough cough ¡­ are you trying to choke me to death?¡±


    Adriana was drinking water from her cup of tea, when she heard Peter say this, she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and choked.


    Peter quickly patted Adriana¡¯s back to smooth the air, some heartache Adriana, ming himself said: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, originally thought to make youugh, did not expect to choke you. Good boy! I¡¯ll smooth your breath and you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    Although choking is very ufortable, Peter¡¯s gesture is very warm and makes Adriana as sweet as eating honey.


    ¡°Okay, okay, how am I that soft? You¡¯re almost treating me like a porcin doll.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s heart was warmed and touched.


    What more can I ask for if I have such a husband?


    Despite the betrayal of people around her, all sorry, but with Peter¡¯s love, those are nothing, they are each other¡¯s armor, against all harm.


    Peterughed, ¡°Adriana, although you are not a porcin doll, you are the woman I spoil on the tip of my heart! All the more reason to protect it well.¡±


    It was not only Peter and Adriana who were eating here, but also others, and all of them showed envious looks when they saw this scene.


    ¡°This man is also too good to that woman, take care of so much, if my husband also so I am satisfied in this life.¡±


    ¡°This woman must be very rich, otherwise why would she look for such a handsome and gentle man?¡±


    The sound of other people¡¯sments fell on Peter and Adriana¡¯s ears, and they looked at each other with a smile.


    Peter smacked his lips and said, ¡°What kind of vision, to think that I am a white boy adopted by you? Is my temperament that bad?¡±


    Adriana saw Peter¡¯s aggrieved look, went up and pretended to be bold, with a gangly and handsome air, and took Peter, who was a head taller than herself, by the shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you aggravated by being adopted by me?¡±


    Peter cooperated with Adriana without any frame and said, ¡°No aggravation, the doctor said I have a bad stomach and need to eat something soft, Ms. Hale can take pity on her husband.¡±


    Adriana had never seen Peter like this before and couldn¡¯t help but be yful and say, ¡°Just don¡¯t be aggravated, I can ¡­ if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    When ites to this, Adriana can¡¯t talk anymore.


    ¡°Hmm? What can you do?¡±


    Peter stared straight at Adriana with a smirking look.


    Adriana said, involuntarily brain wrote what, they can not help but giggle. She was originally born extremely beautiful, she smiled as if all around brightened up.


    Peter are some look to be charmed, but it is such a smile captivating woman, but rarely can have to show a smile.


    Peter¡¯s heart aches for her to the bone, and he is willing to do everything he can in exchange for her smile to bloom.


    When she is with Peter, Adriana feels that time passes too quickly to feel the passage of time, but in the blink of an eye, an afternoon has passed.


    ¡°Adriana, are you ready?¡±


    Peter carefully put on Adriana¡¯s jacket and said, ¡°To meet Prince Motril, it is necessary for you to go together, and Theresa is there, it is bound to be a divine feast.¡±


    Peter¡¯s heart goes out to Adriana, who is still pregnant! Yet she has to deal with waves of intrigue from those people.


    Adriana held Peter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hey, whates sooner orter muste, always have to face, with you together I have nothing to fear.¡±


    Peter was moved and could not resist quickly lowering his head for a deep kiss.


    ¡°boss¡­¡±


    What a coincidence, Jackson rushed over again, just in time to see this scene, wanted to say the words stuck in his throat, embarrassed toes buckled.


    Adriana hurriedly pushed Peter away and gave Peter a somewhat angry re, meaning, ¡°Look what you did.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go over to ¡­¡±


    Adriana some fallen away, she ¡­ is ultimately thin-skinned, can not do Peter so cheeky.


    Peter twisted his head to look at Jackson face are ck.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again ¡­¡±


    Each time it was Jackson who came out to disturb them when they were least expected to do so.


    Jackson looked at his own ck-faced boss with some trepidation and was on the verge of tears, he genuinely didn¡¯t mean to, who knew that every time the boss was so impatient.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Peter can not see Adriana for a while are uneasy,zy at this time to count with Jackson.


    Jackson breathed a sigh of relief, as if relieved, he hurriedly said: ¡°This banquet is to fulfill the legacy of Obren, held in a bonfire party, when the surrounding darkness, I am afraid it is not too safe, I came to ask you, do you need to mobilize manpower to go over?¡±


    Obren is split from SwoywanaDinosearch, as evidenced by their archaic, feudal system, which retains a great deal of traditional rules.


    Campfire party, is the highest level of treatment, no matter how Obren and Motril before the saber-rattling, deceitful, at least the surface work or to do a good job.

 Chapter 1273 Johnny Richards

    ¡°That¡¯s not even a question, Jackson, you¡¯re really getting reluctant to use your head.¡±


    Peter said discontentedly, ¡°Where Adriana is present, there must be enough guards to ensure her safety, do I need to repeat this to you?¡±


    After disliking Jackson, Peter strides out to find Adriana.


    Jackson looked at his big boss with an innocent face, is this sure it¡¯s not a personal vendetta? This is really not because he inadvertently ruined the big boss good thing, and take advantage of the issue?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Peter¡¯s mouth curled up in a relieved grin as he caught up with Adriana.


    ¡°What did Jackson say to you? Hmm? Why are you smiling so badly? What are you doing again?¡±


    Adriana had asked the question casually, but as soon as she looked up she saw Peter¡¯s impish grin.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Peter touched the corner of his mouth in confusion and said, ¡°Much ado about nothing, just happy to see you!¡±


    With Peter¡¯s nature, how could he tell the story of his angry dislike of Jackson through the issue?


    The banquet was held on top of the square of Asco vige in the Mazar Mountains and was a bonfire that started at night.


    Obren is a spin-off from Dinosearch, so it continues the original Dinosearch rules to arge extent.


    Bonfire party is their highest hospitality banquet, generally only the New Year¡¯s Day, or Obren among the major celebratory ceremonies will be held.


    Even though Obren has long been integrated into Motril, these traditions of the n have not been abandoned.


    On the way up the hill, Peter, who was holding Adriana, instructed, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t leave my sight when we get to the campfireter.¡±


    Adriana looked at Peter somewhat helplessly and said, ¡°Are you treating me too much like a child? Don¡¯t worry! This is Obren, those people are new here, they shouldn¡¯t dare to mess around.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter is doing it for his own good and his heart aches for him, but being too protective makes her easily forget the danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m notfortable with that.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for today¡¯s inappropriate asion, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let youe over. Anyway, you must promise me that you will never leave my sight.¡±


    Seeing Peter¡¯s persistent look, Adriana couldn¡¯t bear to reject him and said in apromising manner, ¡°Okay! I promise you, can¡¯t I?¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter is frightened because of what happened before and has a kind of persecution paranoia, always worried that she will strike.


    Adriana grabbed Peter¡¯s big hand and held it a little tighter, in fact, how could she not do the same for Peter?


    Peter was relieved to see that Adriana had agreed to do so.


    Not that he was skittish, but at the moment Obren would have been in crisis.


    Anyway, today they are not the main character, so Peter did not want Adriana so anxious to rush over, two people slowly and leisurely to the square when Motril Prince they have arrived.


    Adriana caught a glimpse of Theresa in the crowd, who was standing next to a foreigner in a precious blue pencil body suit.


    It¡¯s been over a year since Ist saw Theresa live on the big screen at Theresa and Tatum¡¯s wedding.


    Theresa wasst seen with another man at her wedding to Tatum and was beaten up by a furious Tatum, who cut her face and disfigured her.


    But at that moment, followed by the light, Adriana saw that there was no longer any scar on her face.


    The two men beside Theresa, a man with ck hair and blue eyes, wearing a treasure blue suit, with three-dimensional hard features, deep eyebrows, looking in his thirties, standing upright and selling well, is William, the current manager of FE.


    Peter eyes locked on William, there is a cold light under the eyes sh, but the moment will disappear, did not give anyone the opportunity to capture.


    Next to William, a foreigner with blond hair and a big nose, wasmunicating with Bethany.


    The man was wearing an ancient European noble dress. Looking at Bethany and what he was wearing, it was not hard to guess that he should be Prince Motril, and also Motril¡¯s now old king¡¯s chosen heir, Johnny Richards.


    The old king had many princes, and Johnny Richards was not the oldest one, but he was born to the princess, the son of the old king¡¯s favorite woman, so he was chosen early by the old king as the heir.


    Almost all Motril kings intermarry with Obren and all be queens, but few children are born, and even when they are, they may not survive.


    Survive and will not inherit the throne.


    Not only the Obren despise other people, to ensure that racial descent ban and foreign marriage, the Motril royal family also despise foreigners.


    Therefore, the Motril royal family will never let the children with Obren blood, inherit the throne, they want to ensure that the king¡¯s blood will not be assimted by Obren, so that the Motril royal family be Obren puppets.


    It is precisely for this reason that the Motril royal family and Obren began to change from being firm allies to this state of open rivalry and ready to break up.


    Johnny Richards, twenty-eight years old, has inherited his mother¡¯s good looks, and is considered perfectly handsome among the aesthetics of Western countries.


    Of course, among Adriana¡¯s aesthetics, it is still a far cry from Peter.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    The duo had just arrived when Theresa saw them. Theresa let go of William and walked towards Adriana with a look of warm surprise.


    ¡°Adri, I heard you were at Obren too, I followed you here especially for you. Just now I said I would introduce my best friend Adriana to the prince! As a result, I searched for you and couldn¡¯t find you, I didn¡¯t expect you toe over just now.¡±


    Theresa saw that Adriana and Peter were not embarrassed at all, but were very natural and looked like sisters in love, and said, ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s going on? Adri, you have a good rtionship, but you should also be punished!¡±

 Chapter 1274 Good looking face

    Theresa¡¯s words, its heart can be put to death, Adriana knew Theresa this woman will never be honest and peaceful down, definitely want to remove a bit of trouble out.


    As expected, as soon as Adriana and the others arrived, Theresa started digging a hole for them.


    A joking tone, but the words are clearly a reference to the sang-froid and provocation.


    What does Theresa mean by that? Who in the room is not a smart person? Who can¡¯t understand what it means?


    Theresa is clearly using Adriana and Peter of not taking Richards, the prince, seriously.


    Richards, the prince, all arrived, only to have them note over and use Adriana and Peter of not knowing the rules.


    Sure enough, as soon as Theresa said that, the crowd looked at Adriana and Peter.


    Some people¡¯s eyes were flooded with unpleasant chill, while others looked like they were watching a good show.


    Theresa surface smiling face, but inside is the hatred of the mes of anger, are burning her to twist.


    Why was she the fastest to spot Adriana and Peter?


    It¡¯s not because of these two people that have caused her the most damage.


    Every time she saw these two, Theresa¡¯s heart tingled and stung, making her hideous and horrible.


    For all this suffering she suffered, Adriana was the culprit and Peter was an aplice.


    Especially when Theresa looked down and saw Adriana¡¯s alreadyrge belly, she gnashed her teeth in indignation.


    She hates it so much, why these two people put her in this situation, but as a result they still live well together, it is simply a wolf.


    Adriana is only in her third month of pregnancy, but because she is a twin, she is a little bigger than the average four-month pregnant woman.


    Theresa¡¯s face still with a smile, but the eyes under the resentment with destruction, but how to hide can not hide, she clenched her hands, nails are embedded in the flesh of blood, she is restraining herself from wanting to strangle Adriana¡¯s hatred.


    Peter noticed Theresa¡¯s unconcealed hatred and stared at Theresa with chilling eyes, his body moving forward to block Adriana.


    ¡°What, do I need to report to you foringte?¡± His tone was slightly deep and his expression was cold and meaningful.


    Adriana¡¯s face is innocent, listening to her husband call her a bitch to defend herself, but her heart is happy.


    The corners of Theresa¡¯s mouth twitched as the man she used to love so much mocked her so mercilessly.


    After taking a few deep breaths and forcibly suppressing his anger, he looked at Peter and said, ¡°Peter, how is godmother? After more than a year of separation, I really miss my godmother.¡±


    Adriana said: ¡°Of course my mother-inw is well, you don¡¯t need to think about it. Rather, Tatum news, do not you want to hear? That is, after all, your ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    Before Adriana could finish her sentence, Theresa gritted her teeth and shouted pointedly at Adriana.


    Tatum went to great lengths to get her to William, spending no less than eight figures just to keep the news down.


    If Adriana had told and William had found out, the consequences would have been very serious for her.


    Theresa said with a smile on her face, ¡°Adri, why should I care about other people¡¯s business? I am concerned about how Luis and Helen are doing. These two poor children, is also a lot of disaster ¡­ let people really heartbroken it!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When ites to ¡°cmity¡±, Theresa¡¯s bite is so strong that it is clearly a deliberate threat to Adriana.


    Theresa will also be able to use the child to threaten Adriana, with Tatum in the country, she used this to threaten Adriana, even if Luis and Helen surrounded by guards in how powerful, Adriana can not not be taken into ount.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine, so don¡¯t bother, you¡¯d better care about yourself!¡±


    Adriana grunted, anyway, Obren¡¯s people have promised Sandra to get rid of Theresa, for a person who will die, Adriana is toozy to bother with her so much.


    After all, smart people, why should go to force a dog to jump over the wall?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t pay any attention to Theresa, but Theresa thinks Adriana is wimping out, and her mouth curls up in a mocking smile.


    Peter looked at Theresa with cold eyes and said, ¡°When ites to disasters, no one is better than you Theresa. since you have a new life, you should be wise, don¡¯t repeat the same mistake as before Leo, the loss is not worth it, and you lose your wife.¡±


    His Peter¡¯s precious son and daughter will not allow any bullying, not even threats.


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    A harshugh came as William walked over and took Theresa by the shoulders, looking protective of Theresa.


    William looked at Peter with an overbearing, condescending posture and said, ¡°I thought who was so arrogant! I didn¡¯t think it was an old acquaintance! However, I am curious, others have the capital to be arrogant, you Peter is on what basis?¡±


    William had a disdainful look on his face, as if Peter was simply not enough for him to look at.


    Theresa said she Adriana, Adriana can tolerate, but William said Peter she can not tolerate.


    Adriana sneered and said, ¡°In the age of face value, do the three views follow the five senses? With my husband¡¯s perfect looks, if we were to measure wealth by face value, then my husband would already be the richest man in the world, you can be arrogant, so why can¡¯t my husband be arrogant?¡±


    Adriana smiled lightly and looked at William, the words were not offensive, but it sounded like the men present were hating so much gnashing their teeth?


    As soon as Peter heard this, he became proud and raised his head slightly, as if he was showing off his handsome face as the world¡¯s first handsome.


    Adriana said it in fluent English, and William naturally understood it.


    William¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Adriana, what did this pot-bellied woman mean by this statement? Clearly, she was calling him ugly and saying he was inferior to Peter.


    In FEWilliam thinks he can steadily suppress Peter, who is just his defeated man, just a person who was crushed by himself, but was said to be inferior to him?


    William snorted coldly and said, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless to be good-looking. Certain little white faces, whose abilities don¡¯t match their looks at all, are still defeated under me.¡±


    In FEWilliam control of the power, to be a little more than Peter, so when he says underling, he is talking about Peter.


    William realized with hindsight that his words were tantamount to a disguised admission that Peter was better looking than himself.

 Chapter 1275 Flirting

    ¡°William, what are you guys talking about here?¡±


    Prince Motril Richards and Bethany came over, Richards also heard Adriana¡¯s angry words just now.


    Richards surveyed Peter, and he lit up and released a wry look.


    Richards licked his lips, he found Peter the man, looking at the man¡¯s eyes deeper and deeper


    The three-dimensional features, the proportions are perfect, as if they were favored by God and made with care to look the same.


    And the sturdy body, although wearing clothes, but a look at the strong muscles wrapped within the clothes can be seen.


    This figure, definitely not eat protein powder eat out of the vain paper shell of the false, but the constant training out of the fitness body.


    ¡°My goodness, your pecs look so developed!¡±


    As Richards spoke, he suddenly struck out, stroking up Peter¡¯s chest.


    The crowd was stunned and did not expect this scene.


    Richards is Prince Motril, moreover a man, who would guard against his sudden attack?


    Peter suddenly had a bad chill and subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was ck, and a phrase squeezed out between his teeth.


    ¡°Prince Richards and I, I don¡¯t know each other that well!¡±


    If Richards were not a prince, Peter would have kicked him in the face.


    Adriana is also shocked, she frowned at Richards, so feel this man look at her husband so wrong?


    Foreigners with luxuriant body hair, Richards face is notrge, but half of his face is green stubble, this is definitely a man.


    Half of the face of the beard, if a woman, it does not have to live.


    So ¡­ why is this man, who is interested in his own man?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Adriana was confused.


    Richards is not angry, smiling, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t help it, you have the best body I¡¯ve ever seen in a man, better than even William¡¯s!¡±


    William heard this and nced at Richards, revealing a look of disgust and disgust.


    Then William looked at Peter with a strange smile, as if it was the kind of smile that looks like a joke.


    Who doesn¡¯t know that foreigners are open-minded and especially yful?


    Richards as the Prince of Motril, that is even more yful.


    Others do not know, William and Richards are close, how can he not know?


    Richards is bisexual, more like men, to be precise he is actually a ¡°gay¡±, but because he wants to inherit the throne, so the old king in the knowledge of the old, forced people to Richards to do psychological counseling, to change him into a bisexual.


    Not only Adriana bad chills, Theresa is also frowning some bad chills.


    Theresa has only ever loved one man in her life, and that was Peter.


    Now how much Theresa hates Peter, how much she adores him, so after seeing Peter being ¡­ molested, she is still a little ufortable.


    However, Theresa thought for a moment that Peter was now Adriana¡¯s man anyway, and it was Adriana who should be more disgusted.


    Whether Peter is being slept with by Adriana or by Richards, thetter is more eptable to her.


    Peter gloomy face, said in a cold voice: ¡°Then you can control control, after all, is the tang prince, if this makes any misunderstanding, a royal scandal can not be good.¡±


    Peter felt a wave of revulsion and nausea as he grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand and headed over to a seat.


    Adriana is pregnant and can¡¯t stand for a long time, because she is prone to varicose veins.


    A small low table for two people, Peter was worried that the stool was too short for Adriana to sitfortably and had someone go and rece it with a taller chair.


    ¡°Adriana, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Peter said, grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand and kissed it hard twice to wash away the disgusting feeling of having been touched by Richards just now.


    Adriana looked at Peter with good humor and amusement, and some heartache.


    I never thought that Mr. Alston would be molested by a man.


    Angry for sure. richards to her man hands and feet, funny is Peter¡¯s reaction, he took a tissue, to the chest wipe many times, as if Richards with a virus.


    Theresa felt a stabbing pain in her heart when she saw Peter¡¯s unfailing care for Adriana. She couldn¡¯t care less about ying sisterly love and said angrily, ¡°Hey, Adri, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t treat me as your bestie, but you can¡¯t behave without any rules at all! The prince has not yet sat down, how can you sit down first?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold light, nced at Theresa and said, ¡°Here, when did you have the right to speak?¡±


    William said in a deep voice: ¡°Peter, you¡¯re going too far by saying that, aren¡¯t you? This is in Motril, in someone else¡¯s country, shouldn¡¯t you follow the rules of someone else¡¯s country?¡±


    ¡°Rules?¡±


    Adriana sneered and said, ¡°This is indeed Motril, but here is more Obren. in Obren¡¯s territory, we really do not know whether to talk about Motril¡¯s rules, or Obren¡¯s rules. Or ¡­ Motril royal rules, to be greater than Obren¡¯s rules?¡±


    Originally Motril royal family and Obren rtionship is tense, Adriana said so, is tantly provocative, some Obren people¡¯s face is not very good.


    Bethany said, ¡°This is Obren, of course we have to talk about Obren¡¯s rules ¡­¡±


    Jonathan was wounded, Chaya has note out, here on the surface, Bethany thergest, but unfortunately he is still too young and vigorous, heard Adriana¡¯s words, directly jumped into the pit.


    Richards didn¡¯t look too good when he heard that.


    ¡°You are an eloquent woman who opens and closes her mouth with rules, but doesn¡¯t know if there are really rules.¡±


    Richards is upset with Bethany¡¯s attitude, but he knows who to target. He came over not to inme the conflict between the royal family and Obren, but the union.


    There¡¯s no point in getting into so much trouble with Bethany, the dumbass.


    Peter said, ¡°My wife I spoil, only about the heart, not about the rules, she is happy, she does what I spoil.¡±


    Peter and Adriana are more caring for each other, others said they can not bother to take care of, but if the other side, a second are not tolerated.


    A pair of eyes hidden behind the mask, seeing this scene, revealed a touch of relief.


    This person is Ruth, she is not at ease with the situation over here, but her identity is not convenient to appear, so she made a disguise and appeared at the party with a mask disguised as an escort.

 Chapter 1276 – The Smell of Conspiracy

    Ruth, disguised as an escort, stands aside, she does not speak and no one can know her identity.


    With Chaya covering for her at Obren, she wouldn¡¯t dare make a move even if someone spotted her. ¡®


    Ruth came over today to pry, Richards came over at this time, its purpose is self-evident, Ruth wants to know is Richards attitude towards Obren.


    When Ruth saw Peter to Adriana, upromising care, and a bit of maintenance that does not allow bullying, her heart is very pleased.


    No matter how to say, Adriana is her own daughter, is a piece of flesh that fell off her body, she can not stay by her side to take good care of, but affection incessantly, she is still hearted Adriana.


    Now seeing that Adriana can have a man like Peter to love and protect, Ruth feels relieved.


    Even if ¡­ even if they are not there one day, with Peter in, Adriana will be happy.


    Born under such circumstances, her two daughters Adriana and Celine are unfortunate and she cannot give them peace and happiness.


    Butpared to Celine, Adriana is one of the lucky ones.


    At least ¡­ Adriana is guarded by Peter.


    Celine, though, seems to be a little princess with Chaya.


    But Chaya is not sincere about Celine, she is just using Celine to keep the couple in check.


    Where will she go when Celine learns the truth and her faith copses after they have a falling outwith Chaya?


    If she is really gone in the future, then who will protect Celine again?


    Ruth sighed, her heart a little heavy.


    While the bonfire is going on here, Chaya sends someone over to find Sandra on the other side.


    To transport Sandra to the middle of Celine¡¯s yard, from now on, Sandra and Celine officially rece their identities.


    During the time Richards was at Obren, Celine would no longer be present at Obren.


    Celine was taken by Chaya to a hidden ce to hide, Sandra changed into Celine¡¯s clothes, lived in Celine¡¯s room and became Princess Obren .


    Although at that time promised Obren promised lightly, but this thing is still dangerous after all, Sandra careful dirty jump, the matter to the end she could not help but apprehensive up.


    Sandra never imagined that she would y a part in the exchange.


    At the bonfire, Richards looked across at Adriana and felt very much in the way.


    Richards, with his ss of wine, got up and walked to Peter and said, ¡°Peter, I have long heard William mention you. I heard that you are also a man of great status in Swoywana, so why did you marry such a woman? Isn¡¯t it also very important for you Swoywana to have the right family?¡±


    Richards¡¯ meaning is clear: he thinks Adriana is not good enough for Peter.


    Adriana is now pregnant and has put on some weight, except in Peter¡¯s eyes she is the most beautiful and captivating, in other people¡¯s eyes, Adriana¡¯s face now is at best a delicate girl, not much of a stunner.


    Peter grabbed Adriana¡¯s hand and looked at Adriana with deep love and said, ¡°It is true that we are not a match for each other, and it is a blessing in my life for Adriana to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think you may not understand when I say this, after all, I see that you are all single with no one to love and no one to love, and the people who appear around you are either for your money or for your status, you should not understand our kind of sincere feelings that can give everything for each other.¡±


    Peter not only defends Adriana, but also sarcastically takes a swing at them, emotionless wretches.


    Adriana looked at Peter and just felt this man, all the time, brought warmth to her.


    He was even willing to degrade himself in order to defend himself, saying that he was married down, saying that he was climbing high, so willing to put down his dignity to defend his own man, what reason can she have not to love each other desperately?


    Richards heard this face is not good, he originally wanted to find Adriana strife, the results not only did not humiliate to Adriana, but also be sarcastic themselves.


    Theresa saw this scene and felt her breath sting, as if a million red-hot needles were stabbing her heart inside.


    Jealousy makes Theresa¡¯s eyes red, and the better Peter treats Adriana the more she hates Adriana, which Theresa feels should have all belonged to her.


    Adriana is a robber who has taken everything that should have been hers.


    Anger from the heart, the evil is born, Theresa feel that they let Adriana live a moment more that is a huge torture to themselves.


    Theresa had her head down, her face grim, thinking about what to do to get Adriana?


    As long as we can get Adriana dead, even if she reveals some of them, it does not matter, with her current rtionship with William, even if Peter knows that it is rted to her, William¡¯s strength is enough to bail himself out.


    William and Richards and friends, Richards was humiliated, and he was not good at watching jokes.


    ¡°Shangguan, where is your young master Celine, why isn¡¯t she out when Prince Richards is here?¡±


    William changed the subject and said, ¡°This time Prince Richards came over to propose to negotiate to marry your young master Celine as the queen, why didn¡¯t shee out?¡±


    When Richards heard this, his eyes lit up and he also said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard for a long time that Celine is extremely beautiful, so she¡¯s going to be my princess anyway, why don¡¯t you let me have a look at her sooner!¡±


    Richards likes handsome men, but also likes beautiful women.


    Richards let people inquire beforeing, know that Celine looks stunning, he and Obren marriage can not be changed, naturally curious about what the woman who is going to live with him for life is looking like.


    ¡°To let the prince disappointed, Celine is not too well, in recuperation is not convenient toe out to see the guests lest the condition worsen.¡±


    Chaya, living on crutches, arrivedte and heard Richards¡¯ words just in time to answer.


    The real Celine has been hidden away, and the fake Celine, Sandra, has not even learned English now how toe out to meet people?


    Not to mention, there is a Theresa who single-handedly made Sandra into what she is now.


    If Sandraes out, her true identity will be revealed in a minute.


    ¡°Sick? Is she seriously ill?¡±


    Richards looked at Chaya with some consternation, thinking that this was too much of a coincidence. Could it be that Celine didn¡¯t like herself and didn¡¯t want to be associated with her, so she deliberately found an excuse not toe to see herself?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have the top doctor from Motril Royal Hospital with me, why don¡¯t we have him go over there and see what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1277 Meet for a barbecue

    Richards couldn¡¯t believe that Celine would be so coincidentally sick at this time.


    Besides, he titled Motril royal prince, the next heir to the king came over to Obren to propose marriage.


    What¡¯s wrong with Celine that she can¡¯t even show her face?


    Is this Obren¡¯s slight against him, or is there something wrong with Celine?


    Richards doesn¡¯t believe Celine is sick, so he wants the royal doctor he brought with him to go over and find out the truth.


    Richards is a prince, even in his own country, he must be adequately prepared for his travels.


    Chaya didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but that¡¯s not necessary. We have plenty of doctors in Obren, so we don¡¯t need to bother the prince. Don¡¯t worry, Celine¡¯s condition is already much better, just that the old body loves Celine and doesn¡¯t want her to run around with her sick body.¡±


    Richards is not yet the king, while Chaya has been a lifetime Obren patriarch, but also and the king of many countries to make friends, a prince, even with the right of session, is not worth her too much respect.


    The generations are here, plus, Chaya has been in power all her life to be strong, absolutely impossible to have much respect for Richards a young man in his twenties.


    As soon as Richards heard Chaya¡¯s words, he thought the old woman was being perfunctory.


    Richards face grim sat back, he felt that this Obren really should be extinguished.


    One or two of them are all looking proud, proud to whom?


    He is the prince of the royal family, the next king, are not given the respect they deserve, which makes Richards heart very ufortable.


    Richards was unhappy with Chaya and was toozy to do the process that he had prepared.


    ording to the original n, Richards was supposed to formally propose marriage to Celine at this banquet today, and the minister he brought with him and the Schroeder family to discuss the marriage.


    But Richards felt belittled and didn¡¯t speak up.


    Anyway, Obren and their royal marriage, it is not his alone, he did not ask, it is Obren anxious.


    Theresa¡¯s eyes rolled and said, ¡°Patriarch Shangguan said that Celine was sick and unwell, so I think Obren¡¯s medical skills should be able to cure her soon, right? There shouldn¡¯t be any effect on the day after tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Obren has a ce called Jetcloudke, beautiful scenery, fish and shrimp fat, why don¡¯t we go to Jetcloudke the day after tomorrow for a barbecue tour. One can let the prince and Celine first get to know each other, cultivate a good feeling, so as not to get married in the future. Secondly, also let us see the scenery of Obren.¡±


    ¡°I wonder, what does the patriarch of the Shangguan n think?¡±


    Theresa said, looking over to William and giving him a wink.


    William said, ¡°Theresa¡¯s proposal is very good, the prince and Obren¡¯s young master are both young people, young people can cultivate a little rtionship in advance, it will also be very good for the stability of the rtionship in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, patriarch, I will personally protect the prince and the young master at that time, and will not let them appear in danger.¡±


    William did not know what Theresa was ying at, but this was something Prince Richards certainly liked, and he had no reason to object.


    When Richards heard that, he really brightened up and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very good offer. I also happen to want to see, Obren¡¯s scenery.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Chaya hesitated, she looked at Adriana and them, Sandra is Adriana¡¯s person, so she was not sure if she would show up so soon.


    The memory transfer hasn¡¯t been done yet, and Sandra¡¯s English hasn¡¯t been learned, so it¡¯s definitely not a good time to have her meet with Richards.


    Richards saw Chaya hesitate and said with a frown of displeasure, ¡°What? The patriarch of Shangguan is not not even giving this point of face, right? Or is there something wrong with my future crown princess that she can¡¯te out?¡±


    Chaya said, ¡°The prince is too worried, since the prince insists on meeting Celine, then the day after tomorrow I will let Celine go there, but she is not feeling well, so please don¡¯t me the prince for any offense at that time.¡±


    When Richards heard this, his face improved and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my prince is very tolerant of women!¡±


    Although Chaya agreed, Richards still felt there was something wrong here.


    Because Chaya agrees reluctantly, it seems that she does not want to meet Celine by herself.


    Peter and William are good friends, they haven¡¯t seen each other for many days, they should also have something to say. As for us two girlfriends, I think we should also have something to say. Besides, Jetcloudke is beautiful, and you are pregnant now, so it¡¯s good for you and your baby to go out more.¡±


    Theresa took the initiative to invite, is certainly a weasel to the chicken, no good intentions.


    Peter was about to say no when Adriana agreed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, anyway, there¡¯s nothing to do, so let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡±


    A meal eaten by the cheating, but also out of a taste, so hurriedly dispersed.


    On the way back, Peter was somewhat gambling with Adriana, with his head down and a displeased face, and not talking.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help but find it rather amusing to see Peter ying childish games with himself.


    Adriana pulled Peter¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Gee, well how old are you, still ying a little temper with me, childish or not?¡±


    Peter tossed his head with a cold snort, then said, ¡°You know that Theresa woman has no good intentions, she must be holding something bad, why do you still agree to go over with her?¡±


    Peter is not to gamble with Adriana, but heartache Adriana, worry about Adriana, but the woman does not know the danger, bashful toe up.


    Adriana said, ¡°She¡¯s got bad farts, but I¡¯ve got you! With you around, you can¡¯t let her stink up my ass?¡±


    As soon as Peter heard this, the corners of his mouth tensed up and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Peter wrapped his arms around Adriana and said helplessly, ¡°Just teasing me.¡±


    Adriana saw that Peter was not angry anymore, also smiled and said, ¡°Actually, no matter whether Theresa is conspiring or conspiring, since she has made a move, then we must take it.¡±


    ¡°When we go out for a barbecue the day after tomorrow, if we don¡¯t all go there, and Sandra is the only one who goes there, how can she handle over so many jackals?¡±


    ¡°A year has passed and Theresa still hasn¡¯t changed, no work, no death.¡± Adriana sighed with emotion.


    Even if Theresa did not invite Adriana, Adriana would have volunteered to go there.


    Sandra is now in a situation where she has not yet adjusted to her new identity.


    If Sandra faced alone, Theresa, Richards, William, the three tigers, there will certainly be mistakes, they go together, at least to help Sandra to cover.

 Chapter 1278 – Infiltrating the Boudoir

    Sandra what future danger, what to do, it is her own destiny, when Adriana and Peter want to help can not help.


    But now, at least for the moment, how can Adriana and Peter stand by and do nothing when they can help?


    First help Sandra to cope with the immediate hurdle, before there will beter.


    If Sandra can¡¯t seed in recing Celine, I¡¯m afraid the original n that was agreed upon will take an unforeseen turn.


    ¡°Just you are soft-hearted ¡­¡±


    Peter was angry, heartbroken, and a little proud, he hugged Adriana and said: ¡°Adriana, why are you always so kind? So soft-hearted? You always think of others first, but suffer yourself.¡±


    Obren¡¯s moon is probably not affected by the exhaust fumes and haze and is much brighter than outside.


    Adriana looked up at Peter, and in the bright, cool moonlight, the illuminated Peter looked like a moonlit exile.


    The cold moonlight, shining on Peter¡¯s face, outlines his perfect features, the beauty is intoxicating.


    Adriana looked a little smitten, she couldn¡¯t help but pad her foot in Peter¡¯s lips and give him a sloppy kiss.


    Adriana said, ¡°honey I¡¯m not bitter, with you, what kind of day, I feel sweet.¡±


    Peter¡¯s mouth curled up in a smile, licked his lips and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s indeed sweet, I can taste it. But not enough ¡­¡±


    Adriana saw Peter¡¯s glowing eyes and remembered with hindsight how terrifying this man¡¯s battle prowess was.


    ¡°Ah, no way!¡±


    Adriana trotted away to avoid it.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t chase you, no running, you¡¯re still pregnant with the baby!¡±


    When Adriana ran, it scared Peter and he surrendered in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    A courtyard in the middle of Obren, heavily guarded, this is the residence of Prince Richards.


    ¡°Prince, at the banquet, why didn¡¯t you bring up the marriage proposal as nned?¡±


    The minister who followed Richards over, and Richards returned, could not help but ask questions.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right ¡­¡±


    Richards shook his head and said, ¡°Things are not right, the proposed marriage, but sooner orter what are you anxious about? The most important thing at the moment is to figure out one thing ¡­¡±


    Although Richards acted a bit absurd, but he is at least the sessor carefully cultivated by King Motril, how can he be a waste of grass?


    Chaya¡¯s attitude makes Richards feel wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Prince, what are you talking about?¡±


    The minister looked at Richards in disbelief.


    Richards pondered and said, ¡°You go right now and find out for me where Celine lives.¡±


    The minister frowned at Richards and said with some consternation, ¡°Prince ¡­ do you want to? No, absolutely not, this is Obren, if you really do it, it is intensifying the conflict ah!¡±


    The minister instantly took heed of Richards¡¯ meaning and hastened to stop it; such things are no joke.


    Richards impatiently red at the minister and said, ¡°If you are told to do it, you do it. Father asked you toe with me to assist me, not to check and bnce me. Besides, what are you worried about me doing? Celine is supposed to be my princess and will be my queen in the future, even if I do something to her, it¡¯s only right.¡±


    ¡°Today is Obren can not leave our royal family, what I do, they do not dare to withdraw from the marriage. You do not worry to do it is.¡±


    When the minister saw Richards¡¯ firm attitude, he sighed helplessly and could only follow orders and went out to arrange for people to investigate the news.


    Obren is in Motril territory, and the royal family is close, other families can put some people into Obren, not to mention the Motril royal family?


    Celine as Obren little young master, her residence is not a mystery, with the power of the royal family can easily inquire out.


    Within an hour, the minister came over with the map.


    After Richards saw the map, he didn¡¯t dy for a minute. He asked the minister to arrange a few escorts and led them quietly to Celine¡¯s small courtyard.


    Richards looked at the guards around him and ordered in a low voice: ¡°You are here to watch me, if someonees over you know what to do.¡±


    The guard said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, prince, absolutely no one will go in and disturb your good deeds.¡±


    Richards nced at the guard, did not say anything more, a sh jumped the wall to drill in.


    The building itself, Obren, is built ording to Hmong specifications, and the stone walls are not very high, so Richards can easily go over the wall and get in.


    Sandra was apprehensive, and she was scrambling to learn English with her tape recorder.


    But at this time, Sandra ear above the headphones, but she did not hear a word inside the brain.


    Sandra knows that the prince hase, and she does not have much time left. She will not be able to dy for long, and she will have to face the prince, and then she will have to face everything that is unknown.


    ¡°Darling, dear Princess, aren¡¯t you sick? Now you seem to be fine! Sure enough, are you avoiding this prince on purpose?¡±


    Richards slipped into the house and saw the woman sitting on the bed with her back to the door and staring.


    From the back and figure, it is a very feminine woman.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The body is slim, long hair, thick ass, can have this kind of body woman, that the appearance is definitely not ugly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sandra was startled to hear the movement and jerked back to see a blond man standing behind her.


    Sandra subconsciously wanted to exim, but saw the man blond and blue-eyed, and associated with the prince came over today.


    Sandra hard to the mouth of the words to hold back, she absolutely can not speak, a mouth full of Mandarin will be exposed ah!


    cough cough ¡­


    Sandra pretended to have an ufortable throat and couldn¡¯t speak, pointing at Prince Richards with an extremely rich facial expression.


    ¡°How is it you?¡±


    Richards frowned at Sandra.


    Sandra froze for a moment when she heard that, she was a little shocked.


    What¡¯s going on? Did the prince say that he had already metwith Celine?


    The two days of bad English, simple words she can still understand, but the ent is still not good.


    Isn¡¯t this the annoying pot-bellied woman of the night?


    The woman who is like a glue with a handsome man is Celine, the woman who is going to marry herself as a princess?


    Richards face suddenly showed a furious look, but then he realized something was wrong.


    Eyes moving down Sandra¡¯s face, Richards said in dismay, ¡°Your belly? No¡­ not right, you¡¯re not the pot-bellied woman? But howe you guys look exactly the same?¡±


    Richards looked at Sandra in amazement, this woman¡¯s features and that annoying pot-bellied woman surprisingly look exactly the same.


    Only, the woman was pregnant with a big belly and a little fat.


    The woman, on the other hand, is lean and also big belly.

 Chapter 1279 – Making a Fool of Yourself

    Sandra couldn¡¯t understand what Richards was saying, and she didn¡¯t have her micro-sync trantor headset with her.


    After all, who would have thought that Richards woulde out here in the middle of the night?


    Sandra covered her throat and held her little face red, looking anxious but unable to say anything.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Richards felt something strange as he moved closer to Sandra, examining her suspiciously.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm ¡­¡±


    Sandra pointed to the door, a look of anger, she could not say the words, only mmm-hmm.


    Richards raised an eyebrow at Sandra as he realized what was going on.


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk? Your voice is broken?¡±


    Richards asked Sandra in English.


    Sandra did not understand, still pointing at the door, a fierce look as if he was scolding Richards.


    The corners of Richards¡¯ mouth curled up in a smile as he licked his lips and said, ¡°You look just like that nasty woman, but I have to say, it¡¯s still good looking.¡±


    Richards closed in on Sandra and suddenly swooped in, taking Sandra in his arms.


    ¡°Celine, Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong? Anyway, you are my prince¡¯s woman sooner orter, let my prince inspect the goods first!¡±


    Richards kissed Sandra and said with a sneer, ¡°Your Highness, you are thirty years old, who knows if you are still innocent? The prince can¡¯t marry a second-hand woman, can he? You want the king to examine the goods, if there is no problem, this prince will go to propose marriage tomorrow.¡±


    Celine and Adriana are of average age, both are thirty years old.


    Adriana¡¯s two children, both of whom are now taking care of business.


    Celine is also thirty, it is hard to believe that a woman of this age has not been in love.


    No matter how many women Richards has yed with, he is still looking for a woman, still looking for a clean ce to ensure the purity of the royal bloodline.


    Even if they do not want Obren¡¯s woman to give them children, the royal family must also want a clean woman.


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmmm ¡­¡±


    Sandra was startled, she couldn¡¯t understand what Richards was saying, she struggled desperately, pping and punching.


    Boom ¡­


    Inside the house, things were knocked over and scattered.


    Sandra struggled desperately, she had no idea who this man was now, so how could she not be afraid?


    ¡°Prince, someone ising, Obren¡¯s escort is here, let¡¯s go! Otherwise we won¡¯t be able to exin if we get caught.¡±


    The guards outside suddenly jumped inside the courtyard and rushed through the windows to warn Richards inside.


    ¡°What? How did the Obren escorte?¡±


    Richards was so angry to hear this that he stopped and opened his mouth to ask.


    The guard said stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but their target is this way, for the sake of your reputation, let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    Richards gas can not, the fire are up, this time but hard to hold him back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But what can be done about it?


    His titled prince, can¡¯t really be arrested as a rogue by the Obren escort!


    ¡°Celine, Your Highness, this prince will leave today, and I will see you the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Richards went up to Sandra and gave her a kiss on the forehead, then turned and ran.


    Sandra saw Richards run away before she sent a sigh of relief, frightened, and then she wiped hard in disgust the ce she had just been kissed by Richards, as if extremely disgusted.


    Not long after, the escort arrived outside Celine¡¯s courtyard and some of Chaya¡¯s inner circle came over to ask Sandra what had happened.


    Sandra then told the other party what had just happened, the other party asked Sandra if she had exposed herself, to make sure Sandra did not open her mouth to expose herself before sheforted Sandra, said she would increase protection, told Sandra to be careful, and left to rush back to Chaya to report the situation.


    After they left, Sandra couldn¡¯t help but cry with aggression.


    Sandra was a little scared, she didn¡¯t know what it was, or what it was today, everything was unknown, she was like a drowning person, floating with the big waves, she couldn¡¯t control everything, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle.


    Early the next morning, Jackson came over again, this time cautiously, he was afraid to disturb Peter again and make him angry.


    Jackson felt he had to be smart this time and couldn¡¯t juste up and knock on the door and disturb Peter and Adriana¡¯s intimate time.


    So Jackson approached the door with a sneaky voice, looked around subconsciously, and then put his ear to the door to listen to the movement inside.


    By good coincidence, Adriana happened to being out, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw an ear close by.


    ¡°Oops ¡­¡±


    Jackson coldly failed to stabilize his body and fell in at once.


    Peter¡¯s quick eyes, holding Adriana towards the side to dodge, leaving Jackson directly on the floor.


    Adriana even cked out as she looked to Jackson and asked, ¡°Jackson, what are you doing? You came here early in the morning to listen to the wall root?¡±


    Thinking about how she had just had a hard time pouting with Peter and the possibility of Jackson overhearing her?


    Adriana felt bashful, shy and wanted to burrow into the ground, no face to see others.


    With a twist of her head, Adriana buried her head into Peter¡¯s chest and grabbed Peter¡¯s suit to cover her head.


    Shame ¡­ is too shameful, the conscience of heaven and earth, she is so pampered whining once, really only this time, but also be heard.


    Peter saw the little woman who hated to get inside her clothes and wear a dress with herself, and couldn¡¯t help but smile between her eyebrows.


    Gosh, his little daughter-inw is so cute.


    ¡°That what ¡­ boss, youngdy, I just came over, really ¡­ I didn¡¯t hear anything ¡­ ¡±


    Jackson thought it would be better to exin!


    Peter narrowed his eyes at Jackson and said in a deep voice: ¡°Jackson, you¡¯ve grown in stature! Ande over here to listen to the wall?¡±


    ¡°Say, what have you heard?¡±


    Peter so asked, Adriana more embarrassed, quietly pinched Peter, said quietly: ¡°Hurry up and let him go! Don¡¯t you ask ¡­¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut withughter, how could this little woman be so cute?


    Jackson swore to the heavens and said: ¡°boss I really just came, I am something to report, but I am afraid to disturb ¡­ disturb your rest, I want to squat down and wait, I definitely do not mean to hear anything, I really did not hear anything either. ¡±


    Jackson¡¯s face was so raw, he felt that fate must be ying a joke on him.


    He was so cautious this time, but I didn¡¯t expect the boss and they were not kissing again.


    ¡°Adriana, he said he didn¡¯t hear you, do you believe him?¡±


    Peter looked down at the small woman in his arms and asked in a soft voice.

 Chapter 1280 Blood Swallow’s Nest

    Adriana jerked out and red at Peter and said, ¡°Peter, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Knowing that she was embarrassed by her thin skin, she still had to ask her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat, you two talk, have a good chat.¡±


    Adriana said, turning to leave to go out for breakfast.


    ¡°Adriana you wait for me to join you.¡±


    Peter opened his mouth and called out to Adriana, then he saw that Ran happened toe out and go out with Adriana, which was a little more reassuring.


    At this juncture, Peter did not feelfortable letting Adriana go out alone.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter looked to Jackson to urge him to speak, although there is Ran apanied by Peter can rest a little, but also can not bepletely at ease.


    His own wife, or his own guardianship of the most assured.


    Jackson sinctly states that yesterday Richards sneaked into Celine¡¯s yard and molested Sandra.


    Peter asked, ¡°Did Sandra reveal herself?¡±


    Jackson said, ¡°No, the escort came quickly, Richards just went in not long after the people came over, Sandra has not spoken, should not show any broken.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face went cold and he said, ¡°Should? I don¡¯t want shoulds, maybes, probablys, such ambiguous and uncertain answers, I want sure answers.¡±


    If you are not sure, then you are not confident and can easily make mistakes.


    Jackson mused and affirmed, ¡°No, Sandra didn¡¯t show a break. But I think Richards is still suspicious, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have risked offending Obren by running over there in the middle of the night.¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Never mind if Richards is suspicious or not, that¡¯s something Chaya should have a headache about. How¡¯s the matter I asked you to look into?¡±


    Peter asked Jackson to find out how many men William and Theresa had brought with them and what they were up to when they came over.


    Jackson handed an information to Peter and said, ¡°Here is the situation of the manpower they brought, as for their purpose, we haven¡¯t found out yet.¡±


    After reading it, Peter had a good idea and gave the information back to Jackson.


    Peter said, ¡°First pull out the manpower and prepare for another thing! Tomorrow to go to Jetcloudke barbecue, you a few good hands first go to familiarize with the environment, secretly ambush, it is best to line up the situation first.¡±


    ¡°The time and ce to go to the barbecue were all suggested by Theresa, that woman will definitely not be that kind, she has arranged this gathering with all her heart, it can never be just to catch up. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s a thief and is going to take another shot at Adriana, so you need to go ahead and get ready.¡±


    ¡°If, in fact, Theresa does make any moves, just get rid of her if necessary.¡±


    Peter said this with a cold look in his eyes, not containing the slightest bit of emotion.


    He gave Theresa more than one chance, even though he knew the ne was not Theresa¡¯s but Adriana¡¯s, he still gave Theresa a chance.


    But Theresa doesn¡¯t cherish it!


    Up to now, Theresa still does not cherish what she has, but only jealous of Adriana¡¯s, and is trying to harm Adriana in every possible way, how can Peter allow her?


    Even Obren is ready to do it, but as long as Theresa has any move to hurt Adriana, Peter can not tolerate.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Jackson left to set up the staff.


    Peter then went to join Adriana for breakfast.


    What a great day, it would have been better if there was no Obren all these bad things, if Adriana did not have that damnpulsion in her body.


    In the afternoon Ruth came over, looking for Adriana.


    Ruth nowes over when she has something to do, and shees over when she has nothing to do. Almost every day shees over to see Adriana, and it¡¯s not clear whether she wants to make up for something, or whether she wants to see Adriana.


    ¡°Adri¡­ Adriana¡­¡±


    Ruth saw Adriana¡¯s cold look and hurriedly changed her tone, then put a lunch box on the table and said, ¡°Adriana, you are pregnant or twins, you have a great need for nutrition. Here is your father ¡­ is Archie¡¯s blood bird¡¯s nest that he worked hard to find for you, very good for replenishing qi and replenishing blood.¡±


    Ruth knew that Adriana was disconnected from them, defensive, and didn¡¯t like them, so she was careful when she spoke.


    It is not at all like a mother talking to her daughter, but rather like a ve carefully pleasing her master.


    Adriana forced herself not to look at Ruth, turned her head to look away, with an indifferent look, and said forcefully, ¡°No, no appetite, you¡¯d better take it back to Celine to eat! She is weak and needs more nourishment.¡±


    Ruth looked at Adriana¡¯s cold look and her heart prickled with desire to speak.


    ¡°This is for you ¡­¡±


    Adriana snorted coldly and said, ¡°Humph, you¡¯d better take it away! In case there is any morepulsion inside, I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Peter watched from the sidelines, some of the heart, he is certainly not sympathetic to Ruth, but the heart of his little daughter-inw.


    Ruth opened the box, broke off a piece of raw blood bird¡¯s nest and ate it and said, ¡°Look, there is really no poison this time, this blood bird¡¯s nest is clean.¡±


    The words are very bitter, this blood bird¡¯s nest is clean, not just no poison, but also no calction in, is a piece of her loving daughter¡¯s heart.


    Ruth saw that Adriana did not even look at herself, heart hard, said: ¡°If you really do not feel at ease, then throw it away!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruth finished and said to Peter, ¡°Tough job taking care of Adriana.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°I will naturally take care of my wife.¡±


    Ruth turned away, her heart filled with guilt and heartache for Adriana.


    Only after seeing Ruth leave, Adriana looked at the blood swallow nest, a big piece of blood swallow nest, a look is very good quality.


    Adriana turned to bail out Peter and buried her head in Peter¡¯s arms, tears falling like broken beads.


    Peter felt sorry for Adriana and said, ¡°Adriana, you are just a knife¡¯s mouth and a tofu¡¯s heart, obviously your heart is soft, why do you have to be so tough to torture yourself?¡±


    Peter knows Adriana best, don¡¯t look at Adriana just that attitude towards Ruth, but her heart, must have been touched.


    Adriana said that on purpose to sting Ruth, but in fact she felt even worse inside herself.


    ¡°I just think she¡¯s pretentious.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s strong mouth and hard teeth just won¡¯t admit it.


    Peter said, ¡°Okay! In that case, I¡¯ll ask Jackson toe over and throw away this blood swallow¡¯s nest. It¡¯s a good quality bird¡¯s nest, but it¡¯s poisoned. I¡¯ll have someone throw it far away.¡±


    Peter said, heavily covered the box, to throw out.


    ¡°hey hey hey ¡­¡±


    Adriana looked anxious, and quickly reached out to press the box and said, ¡°I said poison, not to throw ah!¡±

 Chapter 1281 – Recognize the identity?

    ¡°How good the quality of blood bird¡¯s nest, buy are not easy to buy, throwing it away is not a pity?¡±


    Adriana opened it and looked at it, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and then said: ¡°You let Jackson check it, in case there is no poison! If you throw it away, it will be an outrage? I¡¯m not greedy for what that woman gave me, I¡¯m just more money-minded.¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana, his own young daughter-inw, and saw through it.


    She said that the wealthy fan is pained by money, then it is pained by money!


    However, listening to Adriana this means to eat, the entrance of things, even if Ruth took over, Peter is not at ease, check is a must.


    Peter got Jackson and asked him to take it to check if there was anything wrong with the blood bird¡¯s nest.


    Jackson took it back in the evening and said, ¡°There is no problem, I also had someone test the poison, this blood bird¡¯s nest is of superior quality, rich in nutrients, and still wild, this level of wild blood bird¡¯s nest, now the market to buy are not easy to buy.¡±


    When Jackson reported, he couldn¡¯t resist talking about the blood swallow nest.


    Adriana looked at arge piece of blood bird¡¯s nest, she suddenly said, ¡°honey, you give a little stew, let me taste what it is!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stew it for you myself, wait for me for a while.¡±


    Peter got up and went out with the bird¡¯s nest, and came in with a small bowl not long after.


    ¡°Too big to eat all at once, stewed a quarter of it, there¡¯s still a big half, when you want to eat, I¡¯ll stew it for you again.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything, she held Xiao Wan without saying anything, just looking at it all for half a day.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Peter looked at Adriana and did not bother her, he knew that Adriana tasted not only the ask of bird¡¯s nest, but also the taste of mother¡¯s love and father¡¯s love.


    Despite Adriana¡¯s tough talk, she is the most vulnerable one. She uses toughness to disguise herself, but in reality she desires affection more than anyone else.


    After eating a bowl of blood bird¡¯s nest, Adriana slept more soundly than ever, or at least showed a sweet smile in her sleep.


    Early the next morning, it was time to go to Jetcloudke for a barbecue as previously agreed.


    Sandra came over to find Adriana, who only found out today that she was actually going over to have a barbecue with Prince Richards, and Theresa and the others.


    If only Prince Richards was okay, dealing with a strange man, Sandra is still sure.


    But what is she going to do with Theresa around?


    The way she looks now, it¡¯s all Theresa¡¯s doing. Can Theresa not recognize her?


    Why is Obren dragging his feet? It¡¯s been two days, why hasn¡¯t he gotten rid of Theresa?


    If Theresa were dead, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we will go over with you, just hold steady when the timees.¡±


    Adriana said: ¡°You have to remember, you are Obren¡¯s young master, here is Obren¡¯s territory, you do anything, there are people to cover you. theresa if you target you, you can teach her a lesson, take out your Obren little princess bottom, no one will be able to see the w. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, at the very least, even if you are recognized, we will protect your life.¡±


    If someone else had said this, Sandra would not have believed it, but it was Adriana who said it, and Sandra felt that Adriana would not lie to her.


    Compared to others, Adriana is definitely much cleaner than them.


    Even, including Ran.


    Sandra loves Ran, but she must also say that Ran is not even as clean and pure as Adriana.


    Unfortunately, she met Theresa first. If she had met Adriana first, would things not have turned out this way? She would not be in this situation?


    As the crowd headed up the mountain, Adriana looked to Peter and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ran? He likes to get together so much, why hasn¡¯t hee out all day today?¡±


    Peter pretended to be dissatisfied and said, ¡°What? With your husband by your side, you still think of others?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s so adult, he can take care of himself, he can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Even though he knew Adriana was just asking casually and didn¡¯t really miss Ran, Peter was a bit tasted.


    ¡°Jealous of the King.¡±


    Adriana gave Peter a nk look.


    The crowd met at the foot of the Mazar Mountains and Peter and they arrived at the ce together with Richards.


    ¡°Adri ye ¡­¡±


    Theresa was excited to see Adrianaing over, as if her treacherous n was going to work, and she was about to say something when she suddenly saw a figure beside Adriana.


    Richards also noticed the person next to Adriana and he came up and said, ¡°Oh, beautiful Miss Schroeder, how did you rest yesterday? I guess you must have thought about me before you went to bed?¡±


    Sandra was startled and wide-eyed to see Richards, the maniac who had run into his yard yesterday and molested her.


    Sandra now has a miniature synchronized trantor in her ear and understands what Richards is saying.


    Sandra grunted and tossed her head, looking as if she didn¡¯t want to talk to Richards and was still angry.


    Fortunately, beforeing, Adriana and she said that she should remember her Obren little young master identity, disguised as a princess, otherwise it is really not good to deal with Richards.


    Sandra couldn¡¯t suppress her hatred the moment she saw Theresa, and she forced herself not to look at Theresa, lest she reveal herself.


    ¡°Hmm? Your voice isn¡¯t healed yet? Still can¡¯t talk?¡±


    Richards looked at Sandra with some skepticism, what kind of disease can make the voice unable to speak?


    When Sandra didn¡¯t say anything, Richards looked to Adriana and said, ¡°Big Belly, why do you and Celine look so much alike? What is the rtionship between you two?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was grim, angered by Richards¡¯ address to Adriana, and his eyes were cold, like the aura of an emperor who dominates the earth, forcing his eyes on Richards.


    Peter said coldly: ¡°Richards, is this your royal upbringing? Hmm? No one has dared to disrespect my wife yet, do you think you can be unscrupulous just because you are the royal family?¡±


    Peter threatening the royal prince of Motril in Motril is obviously a ridiculous scene, but it makes peopleugh.


    Because no one will suspect that Peter is exaggerating, the words from Peter¡¯s mouth, is a kind of convincing, let people think that Peter is the strength.


    Richards was intimidated by the look in Peter¡¯s eyes. He had a feeling that this man was true to his word and might actually do something to himself because of this pot-bellied woman.


    Richards came back to his senses and was instantly annoyed, this was in Obren but also in Motril, this man was threatening himself in his own country and he was still afraid?


    Richards, felt he had been singrly humiliated.


    ¡°What? Do you want to make a move on me?¡±


    Richards looked at Peter angrily and said coldly, ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t care how powerful you are in your country, this is Motril, do you think you are still in charge here?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, with one word from me, I can keep you here forever.¡±


    Richards eyes are full of tyranny, he is the prince of Motril, in his own country is threatened by others, he still want to mix?


    Peter snickered and said, ¡°Really? I really don¡¯t believe it. How about you try? Let¡¯s see if your orders are quick or my men are quick.¡±


    Hum ¡­


    Sandra suddenly grunted heavily, stepped forward and pushed Richards away, heading up the hill.


    Sandra¡¯s identity is now Celine, and she can¡¯t possibly watch these two stalemate here!


    ¡°Our young master is angry, the two of you here is Obren, you have any grudges, or go outside to solve it!¡±


    Chaya¡¯s confidant, sent to Sandra¡¯s side, reminded the two of them and followed Sandra away.


    ¡°Sandra ¡­¡±


    Theresa looked at Sandra and suddenly shouted.


    Sandra almost subconsciously agreed to twist her head, she forced herself to resist and walked towards Jetcloudke without looking back.


    Theresa¡¯s brow furrowed, she couldn¡¯t care less about Adriana at this point, she had to find out what was going on with Sandra, why she was here, and what was the conspiracy between her and Adriana.

 Chapter 1282 – Heartfelt

    If you do a lot of bad things, you are bound to have a weak heart.


    How Sandra¡¯s parents died, Theresa knows best, and when she sees Sandra and Adriana together, her whole head explodes, thinking there must be a conspiracy here.


    ¡°Sandra, why are you here?¡±


    Theresa rushes forward and stops Sandra to question Sandra.


    Although Sandra changed her makeup, changed into Obren costumes and turned her original image upside down, Theresa had carefully groomed Sandra for several years and she was sure that this was Sandra.


    Sandra looked at Theresa with a puzzled look and pointed at herself, meaning she was questioning Theresa calling out to herself?


    The guard who has been taking care of Celine, stood out and pointed at Theresa and scolded, ¡°What Sandra, Ni Si Si, this is our young master Celine. dare to disrespect the young master, don¡¯t me us for being ungracious.¡±


    Sandra, who was still a bit panicky, heard this and came to her senses. She kept hypnotizing herself that she was Celine, no longer the Sandra controlled by Theresa.


    Sandra grunted, a look of displeasure, bumped away from Theresa towards Jetcloudke.


    ¡°Celine?¡±


    Theresa frowned, she thought there must be something fishy about this, how could it be such a coincidence?


    ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    William noticed that something was wrong and went up to ask about it.


    Richards, who was also quite puzzled, asked, ¡°Who is this Sandra you speak of?¡±


    Richards already felt that something was wrong with Chaya as well as Celine, and now seeing Theresa questioning Celine¡¯s identity, his suspicion was heightened.


    Theresa looked at Sandra¡¯s back and said with certainty, ¡°She¡¯s not Celine, she¡¯s my cousin Sandra. her look is most familiar to me, I would never be wrong.¡±


    Theresa looked at Adriana and questioned, ¡°Adriana, what exactly is your intention? Why did you ask Sandra to impersonate young master Obren?¡±


    People who do harm to others always think that everyone else is like them, and they are thinking of harming themselves all the time.


    Theresa now thinks it must be Adriana who controls Sandra and makes her lurk around Prince Richards to find ways to harm herself.


    Suddenly, Theresa thought about the time she was set up to cuckold Tatum at her wedding over a year ago.


    All the evidence points to Adriana, but now Theresa thinks there is a lot of doubt.


    Whether Theresa admits it or not, she knows in her heart that with Adriana¡¯s character, even if she hates herself, she will not use that kind of underhanded means.


    Theresa had also thought back carefully that Adriana had no chance of drugging her.


    But the surveince showed Adriana¡¯s figure, and Sandra, who is almost identical to Adriana, is the most suspicious one.


    Onlyter, Tatum sent Theresa abroad to William, she did not have the opportunity to investigate in, and put the matter down for the time being.


    If it¡¯s really Sandra, it¡¯s terrible. She harmed herself and must have known the truth about her parents¡¯ death.


    She knows that she is an enemy, but she is meek to herself like a white rabbit. This kind of scheming woman, if she marries Prince Richards, with the help of the prince, will definitely not spare herself, how can Theresa not be afraid?


    Adriana sneered and said, ¡°Self-righteous, you think I¡¯m the one who¡¯s cheating Obren, then go expose us! Tell me what!¡±


    Adriana had a mock disdainful smile on her face as she and Peter also walked towards theke.


    Jetcloudke¡¯s scenery in Obren can be ranked in the top five, theke is beautiful, beautiful scenery, especially in the early morning when the fog, it is like being in a fairnd, beautiful.


    A period of time a view, at noon, the sun shines high, shimmering, theke as ayer of golden light, standing in a particr position can be seen, a strange stone and theke light with each other, forming a scene of the Buddha¡¯s light, but also attract people to worship.


    At night, when the moon rises in the sky, that¡¯s when Jetcloudke is at its most beautiful.


    Such a wonderful ce, of course, with the most loved ones toe to see.


    It is sad that people like Theresa, who is full of calctions and schemes, can never see the beauty in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful here ¡­¡±


    Adriana was excited like a little kid.


    Peter nervously followed Adriana and said, ¡°This ce is no more beautiful than you are beautiful, you like I will apany you toe more times, you watch your step, do not run around.¡±


    Peter and helpless, and heartbroken, Adriana can be so straightforward opportunity to express their feelings really not much.


    Theresa¡¯s face twisted in anger, she hurriedly covered her face, she had previously had surgery on her face to repair her face injury, too exaggerated facial expressions would make her face look strange.


    Lest William see something wrong, Theresa hurriedly regained her expressionless face.


    However, Adriana¡¯s look of total indifference, could it really be that she was overthinking?


    This matter if Adriana isplicit, she can not be so emboldened, unless she has absolute certainty can get Obren to cover up for her.


    But ¡­ is this possible?


    Why should Obren offend the Motril royal family for the sake of Adriana?


    ¡°Kind of interesting ¡­¡±


    Richards mouth hooked up with an evil sneer, with his foreigner face, the evil look like a vampire king knight walking out of a horror movie, let people shudder.


    No wonder she couldn¡¯t say anything, if she was a fake, then she opened her mouth and said more than she could, she would be exposed.


    If she is real, then why does young master Obren look exactly like Peter¡¯s woman?


    Richards had to wonder about the rtionship between Adriana and Obren, and whether Peter had struck something with Obren.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Plus, the rtionship between Obren and the Motril royal family is now tense, and Richards, as the Motril royal family, does not want a union between Obren and Peter for any reason.


    I¡¯m afraid that only William is so simple as to really believe that Peter is not as strong as him.


    Sandra walked over to Adriana, her eyes looking at Adriana with a little panic, she didn¡¯t expect Theresa to be so impatient to behave and just tear her down.


    Sandra thought, how Theresa will also be scrupulous, dare not in front of so many people to break her, after all, she Theresa is not a good thing, her past also has a lot of unseemly.


    William walked up to Peter and said wistfully, ¡°This is a joke, the young master of Obren is considered to be an impostor, and I don¡¯t know if the young master of Obren really has a popr face, or if some people have ulterior motives and intend to influence the Motril royal family in this way.¡±


    ¡°Noisy.¡±


    Peter snorted coldly and said, ¡°The skills have not increased much, but the words are more.¡±


    William¡¯s face was instantly bad, Peter still had that condescending and arrogant posture, as if no one in the whole world was qualified to talk to him on an equal footing, a nasty look.

 Chapter 1283 Punch in the face

    ¡°Shanshan, do you really even disown your cousin?¡±


    Theresa was reluctant, she stepped forward to stop Sandra, red at Adriana and said in a moved manner, ¡°Sandra, did this woman Adriana threaten you? Did she force you to do this? You must not be confused! Both Obren and the Motril royal family are not something you can y with as a young girl.¡±


    ¡°Before it bes a big mistake, Prince Richards will not make things difficult for you, so tell the truth!¡±


    Theresa sees that scaring doesn¡¯t scare Sandra, so she shifts her set and ys the emotion card like it¡¯s all for Sandra¡¯s own good.


    Sandra¡¯s eyes red at Theresa coldly, at this point, she still has the nerve to lick her face and act with herself?


    Pretending to be like a white lotus flower, but in fact is a man-eating grass, honey mouth, snake scorpion heart.


    Adriana¡¯s face sank, such a nice ce, should have a good mood, but unfortunately there is a stink bug has been jumping up and down, annoying people.


    ¡°Theresa has gone to a lot of trouble to deal with you, not a moment too soon.¡±


    Adriana said coldly: ¡°You say she is Sandra, then you show the evidence, otherwise, nder Obren young master, divide the rtionship between Obren and Motril royal family, this responsibility you can afford?¡±


    Richards looked at Sandra as if in thought, hearing this, he said in a deep voice: ¡°Good, this matter is of great importance, you say she is not Celine, then you have toe up with evidence.¡±


    Richards¡¯ words sounded like he was agreeing with Adriana, but in reality he was backing Theresa up and asking Theresa to feelfortable in producing evidence.


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    Theresa looked to Sandra, who suddenly brightened up and said, ¡°Okay, you want proof, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Theresa stepped forward and grabbed Sandra, pulling up her sleeve.


    Theresa remembers that Sandra¡¯s left arm had a scar caused by a car ident, and that she had previously apanied Sandra for multiple repair surgeries to make her more like Adriana.


    Although the scar has faded, the color of that patch of skin is different from the normal skin color and can be seen upon closer inspection.


    The sleeve was pulled away and there was no trace of it. Theresa sneered and said, ¡°Hmph, it was done with care and makeup on the arm, but a fake is a fake and can never be real.¡±


    Theresa looked over at Sandra, trying to see the tension and panic on her face, and she noticed that Sandra seemed to have a frown of concern.


    This gave Theresa even more courage, and she said, ¡°Prince Richards, my cousin Sandra has light marks on this arm, and if you bring makeup remover and wipe it off, you can see that she is a fake.¡±


    Celine¡¯s guards, cold face scolded: ¡°Enough, you simply wanton, really think we Obren is easy to bully not? What are you? If someone justes out and says our young master is a fake and wants to test our young master, then where should our Obren¡¯s face be? How should our young master deal with himself?¡±


    ¡°Prince Richards, we at Obren respect you and we respect your friends, but Obren is not free to humiliate anyone. This woman wants to validate our young master, I would like to ask, on what basis is she? Is she representing your Motril royal family?¡±


    Celine¡¯s guards, forty years old, in Obren among quite a position, but also Chaya¡¯s beloved.


    Sandra¡¯s identity, she knows very well, although they Obren to Sandra did some maniption, but the world is not absolute, in case it is checked out, it would be bad.


    Therefore, it must be done once and for all, and absolutely no trouble must be left behind to affect the patriarch¡¯s ns.


    Richards looked to William eye gestures, asking whether his woman was sure or not?


    This matter, can be a nonsense between women, but definitely not to rise to the conflict between the royal family and Obren.


    Theresa felt that their obstruction was a weakness of heart, and her heart was even stronger.


    William knows Theresa pretty well and he feels that Theresa would not have messed up in this matter if she was not sure.


    Richards said: ¡°Our royal family has absolute trust in Obren, otherwise it would not be possible for generations of queens are Obren origin. The Obren family is a big family, so it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have that kind of stamina, right?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Richards is smart, he wants Theresa to check Sandra again, but does not want to take responsibility.


    Adriana snickered and said: ¡°The prince said this is funny, how is she not innocent? Just because she looks simr to someone else, should she be suspected of being innocent? Then I also said that the prince looks exactly like a homeless man I rescued, so should the prince also prove whether you are the real Motril royal bloodline?¡±


    Richards face is cold, twisted his head eyes cold re at Adriana.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you stinking woman, what does this have to do with you? The fact that you are so aggressive really makes me wonder if what Theresa just said is true.¡±


    Richards was already looking at Adriana¡¯s displeasure, and then directly took advantage of the issue to dislike Adriana a sentence.


    Theresa heard Adriana¡¯s words, and she felt that Adriana was in a hurry, and that the person in front of her must be Sandra, who could not withstand the examination.


    Theresa suddenly had confidence, she said: ¡°Whether it is true or not at first nce, just a little cleaning arm, and then be blocked like this, can not really see people? If she is not Sandra, I will apologize, but if you do not allow the investigation,ter this person into the royal family caused any trouble, you Obren are willing to bear?¡±


    The guard was about to say something else when Sandra waved her hand, pointed to Theresa then waved her hand to indicate that she was willing to let Theresa check.


    Sandra understands Theresa¡¯s character, she will not stop until she gets what she wants, as evidenced by her ten-year pestering of Peter, and if she doesn¡¯t let her check today, it will never pass.


    In that case, let her check.


    The attendant red at Theresa and went to bring makeup remover.


    Sandra took the make-up remover and threw it right into Theresa¡¯s arms with her arms outstretched.


    Theresa saw Sandra so emboldened, she could not help but mutter in her heart, but at this time the arrow was on the string, she could not help but check, the big deal was to make amends.


    In a heartbeat, Theresa poured out makeup remover and scrubbed Sandra¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How could there be none?¡±


    Theresa blushed ugly, she didn¡¯t rub out anything because Sandra¡¯s arms were not covered by makeup at all.


    With Obren¡¯s skills, how could he leave such an obvious drawback?


    ¡°It must be you Obren who gave her traces of ¡­¡±


    Snap ¡­


    Theresawas reluctant and pointed at the guard to say something, Sandra stepped forward and pped Theresa hard in the face.


    A shock to the crowd, Adriana did not expect Sandra to make a move.

 Chapter 1284 – No She in the Eyes

    Wonderful!


    Adriana mouth hooked up a shallow smile, Sandra this p, hit his own resentment, but also hit Obren young master¡¯s temper.


    The more she argued with Theresa, the more she came to feel that they were weak-minded and that a p on the wrist was the best response.


    Theresa looked at Sandra in disbelief, and the burning pain in her face stimted her to show a fierce look of instant annoyance.


    ¡°Bastard, Sandra how dare you hit me?¡±


    Theresa¡¯s face was hideous and gruesome, a crease surfacing from the bruises that had only disappeared with a face-lift.


    In her case, Sandra is just a dog she has, a dog she can hold and control at will.


    This dog should have seen her tail wagging and begging, humble and pandering, but this dog not only did not do so, but also bit her.


    Theresa¡¯s anger stems from feeling humiliated and betrayed, and she lunges toward Sandra with a fierce lunge.


    ¡°How dare you, do you really think we Obren are easy to bully?¡±


    The Obren guard drew his sword in front of Sandra and raised his hand to sh at Theresa.


    The elders had given them the order to kill Theresa if they had the chance today, and now she was deliberately provoking them, giving them a reason to take action against Theresa in a fair manner.


    Such a situation, they are chopped to death Theresa, Prince Richards can not say anything, and he has to take the initiative to apologize to Obren.


    The guard¡¯s eyes zed over and he shed towards Theresa¡¯s neck.


    Peter subconsciously protects Adriana from being sttered with blood.


    William was really surprised, did not expect Obren so domineering.


    ¡°Stop it ¡­¡±


    William stepped forward to stop the guards, his own woman, how unbearable she is, should not be cut down by others.


    What¡¯s more, it was in front of Peter. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his own woman, wouldn¡¯t that make Peter look ridiculous?


    Qualified topete for the TE chief, William¡¯s body is naturally not in vain.


    William took the white de with his empty hand and snatched the stranger knife from the guard with three punches and two kicks.


    The rest of the guards took a look at William¡¯s hands and instantly drew their swords to be alert.


    Richards face grim red at Theresa, this woman can be so stupid.


    ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t even do it ¡­¡±


    Richards hates Theresa, but this situation he must intervene to control the scene, or the conflict is big, for no one is good.


    ¡°Misunderstanding, it is a misunderstanding, William he has absolutely no malice, he is my friend, I vouch for the honor of the royal family.¡±


    Richards looked to Sandra and said, ¡°Miss Schroeder, I believe you are the real Celine, it is this woman who is mistaken, can you do me a favor and tell them not to do it?¡±


    The crowd looked at Sandra, Richards eyes deep stare at Sandra, not letting go of any expression on Sandra¡¯s face.


    Although Richards says he believes Sandra, this is another test.


    Sandra doesn¡¯t speak, most likely not because of a voice problem, but because she doesn¡¯t know a foreignnguage.


    Sandra red at Richards, grunted with a displeased look, and then waved her hand at the escort.


    She understands? Since she understands then she should be able to speak, she may be really sick for not speaking.


    Richards said thanks, but slightly disappointed, it would have been great if she could have been poked and prodded, he would not have been so passive, and he would have been able to ount for the royal family.


    Theresa¡¯s face was white with fear, she could see that the guards really knew how to kill, and if William hadn¡¯t stepped in, she would have been dead by now.


    Sandra ¡­ How dare she?


    Adriana shook her head and said, ¡°Some people, they like to be clever, but they always get it wrong, they never change!¡±


    This sounds like mockery, but in fact Adriana is helplessly sighing.


    Adriana is not a saint, Theresa repeatedly touched her bottom line, once the feelings have long since worn out, her words are a sigh of relief for the young friendship.


    Theresa is smart for a while, confused for a lifetime, thinking that everything is under control, but did not know that the body in the calction is her own.


    ¡°You¡¯re taunting me?¡±


    Theresa looked at Adriana angrily and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Adriana, you don¡¯t have to becent. The real thing is not real, the fake thing is not real, Sandra, that impostor, sooner orter I will break her down with my own hands, and then I will see if you can stillugh.¡±


    Theresa is sure that this Celine is a counterfeit, and must be rted to Adriana.


    Just why does young master Obren look exactly like Adriana?


    Sandra can impersonate Celine, it must be that they look the same, otherwise it is impossible to hide from the Motril royal family.


    Sandra¡¯s face is fake, ording to Adriana look out, which can show that Adriana and Celine look exactly the same.


    Hiss ¡­


    Theresa sucked in a breath of cold air, she had a frightening guess, could it be that Adriana is Celine and Celine is Adriana, they are one and the same, that¡¯s why she got Sandra to pose as Celine?


    Theresa was taken aback by her own suspicions that Adriana was an orphan and that she had any kind of parents.


    No ¡­ is not right, Adriana can not be Celine, because Adriana has been in Waverly, if she is Celine this does not make sense ah!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Motril is a day¡¯s flight from Waverly, and Adriana couldn¡¯t make it to both sides to y the two roles.


    Theresa couldn¡¯t figure out that she didn¡¯t have enough information, and she thought that maybe William or Richards could know what was going on.


    Adriana snickered: ¡°True is not true, false is not real? What, do you know this saying too? Isn¡¯t it ironic that you made Sandra in my likeness with your own hands? Howe you couldn¡¯t understand it at that time?¡±


    Theresa speaks with indignation, but isn¡¯t she the one who created this situation!


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Theresa felt that Adriana was mocking herself and humiliating herself. She looked at Adriana with a twisted face and said viciously, ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t becent, there wille a time when you will fall into my hands, and then I will see if you can stillugh.¡±


    Adriana shrugged and said perfunctorily, ¡°Feel free to masturbate if it makes you happy.¡±


    ¡°Noisy, Adriana, let¡¯s go over there where it¡¯s clear.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t even look at Theresa and helped Adriana towards theke.


    Theresa stomped her foot in anger, and it was this attitude of Peter¡¯s that stung her even more.


    She used to target Adriana, and still get Peter¡¯s attention, although no good face, but at least he still has himself in his eyes.


    But now, she can¡¯t even let Peter see herself against Adriana.


    He is not even willing to give a warning look, a word of reprimand to himself, he haspletely disappeared from his eyes.


    Theresa clenched her fists, hands trembling, sadness and resentment in her eyes, she dared not look at Peter again, turned away like an escape and ran towards the mountain.


    She has never forgotten Peter, this man and bone poison like torment her day after day, the saddest thing is that her heart is still him, and his eyes have beenpletely unable to see her.

 Chapter 1285 Accidental Fall

    Ah ¡­


    A miserable scream startled the crowd.


    ¡°It¡¯s Theresa ¡­¡±


    William eximed, and then drew his legs to follow the source of the sound and rushed over.


    ¡°Theresa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    William shouted as he rushed.


    The crowd also heard themotion, and Adriana and Peter looked at each other with questioning eyes.


    Peter shrugged, signaling that it had nothing to do with him, then nced at the Obren escort, signaling that Adriana might have been moved by Obren.


    Peter wanted to make Theresa disappear, but Obren had already decided to do it, and he was happy to be free, not bothering to arrange for her staff.


    When she heard Theresa screaming, Sandra was the most nervous.


    The devil who has harmed her all her life and ruined what should have been a simple and happy life is finally going to pay the price.


    Is she dead?


    Sandra was a bit expectant, a bit nervous, but equally a bit scared.


    Taking revenge on Theresa, leaving Theresa with nothing and losing everything, was the belief that kept her alive at that time.


    Theresa would have been lucky to die like that. She would have been lucky to die without letting her experience the kind of despair she felt, the kind of mind that is tormented by the pain of hatred.


    Sandra couldn¡¯t wait to see the results, and she too headed towards the spot where Theresa was screaming.


    Theresa just ran alone towards the hill, she stood at the hill break looking at the beautiful Jetcloudke, suddenly she felt pain in her feet, a did not stand firm and fell down.


    As she fell, Theresa used her hands to pick at the stones protruding from the stone wall, which did not stabilize her, but allowed her to switch from a head-down nting position to a horizontal rolling position.


    Theresa didn¡¯t die, falling down with her arm touching the stone blocking the fatal stone that should have been loaded to her head.


    ¡°Your arm is broken, how did you fall?¡±


    William frowned and asked as he found a branch to help Theresa fix the bone.


    Theresa¡¯s face was white with pain and her face was grim.


    Hearing William¡¯s words, she thought back to just now, just when she saw Sandra walking by.


    A look of disappointment shed in Sandra¡¯s eyes, just in time for Theresa to catch it.


    ¡°Someone pushed me down, it was her, she was the one who tried to hurt me.¡±


    Theresa pointed at Sandra and said with a grimace, ¡°Sandra, you tried to kill me because I recognized you and you were afraid I would reveal your identity, so you tried to kill me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Theresa was not sure if it was an ident just now, or was it man-made? She had pain in her foot, it could have been a hit, or it could have been a sudden cramp that happened so fast she couldn¡¯t feel it before she fell.


    When she saw the look of disappointment in Sandra¡¯s eyes, Theresa immediately qualified the incident as murder.


    Theresa¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious look, this might be the chance to expose Sandra.


    Is it an ident or man-made, anyway, no one saw it, but still let her say?


    Adriana sneered and said, ¡°You are now falsely using people, really do not use anything, Celine has been here, she has not evene close to you, this can be falsely used of her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry?¡±


    Theresa said hideously, ¡°You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll reveal her identity and expose the calctions between you, and you¡¯re in a hurry, aren¡¯t you? Sandra is not in the past, but she¡¯s now disguised as Obren¡¯s young master and can drive Obren¡¯s people against me.¡±


    ¡°Unbridled ¡­¡±


    The guard that Sandra was following, angrily scolded: ¡°What is your intention? Since you came over, you have been targeting either our young master or our Obren. you have taken such pains to provoke the rtionship between our Obren and Prince Richards, what exactly is your intention?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have some intentions for Prince Richards and that¡¯s why you are so persistent Prince Richards and our young master¡¯s rtionship? Don¡¯t you want to sabotage the marriage between our young master and Prince Richards by saying so much? Could it be that you think you can marry into the Motril royal family if you seed in sabotaging it?¡±


    ¡°Women like you are crazy to want to climb the dragon. There is an agreement between our Obren and the Motril royal family long ago that the young master and the king intermarry as queens. This is the rule of the generations, even if you and Prince Richards have been together for a long time, it cannot be changed.¡±


    This escort hides very deep!


    Adriana and Peter looked at each other, it seems that Chaya does not haveplete trust in Celine, otherwise why would she put such a scheming escort around her?


    I am afraid that this escort is around Celine to influence Celine, or even to control Celine.


    A few words directly not only turned the situation around, but also backfired, at which point Theresa, no matter what she said, would be stereotyped as saying she was seducing Prince Richards.


    Theresa can be shameless, but William and Richards have to be shameless!


    Prince Richards even if you want to speak for Theresa can not say, he wants to avoid suspicion, or this matter appears wrong, he is not good ount.


    ¡°You ¡­ you nonsense ¡­ you this is clearly ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    William scolded with an embarrassed face, ¡°Shut up, your head is banged up, don¡¯t be talking nonsense.¡±


    This woman is really a disgrace, how he did not find this woman so brainless before, bringing her here is really the biggest failure.


    Theresa saw William¡¯s face grim and his eyes with a warning, resentful, but not daring to say anything else.


    She is still alive now because Tatum sees her as useful, and if she loses William¡¯s shelter, Tatum will get her killed in a minute.


    The middle-aged woman guard said coldly: ¡°Prince Richards, this woman has repeatedly ndered our young master and broken our Obren rules. If not because she was brought by you, for your sake, she should be disposed of in ordance with Obren rules. But Obren rules are not to be taken lightly, if there is another time, do not me us Obren not to be merciful.¡±


    ¡°Young master, your body has not yet healed, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sandra nodded and turned around to leave with her escort.


    ¡°Miss Schroeder ¡­¡±


    Sandra had just turned around when Richards suddenly shouted.


    Sandra did not react for a moment, she reacted and pretended to look at Richards slowly with her head sideways in discontent.


    Richards smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about today, I still hope you don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t affect our rtionship, after all, we will be a couple in the future, we should get along well, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how it happened, Sandra suddenly chilled all over her body, she saw Richards eyes, as if the devil came out of hell, giving her the creeps, as if the other side had long seen everything about themselves, ying with themselves as if they were rats.


    Sandra turned away with a pale face, and she even fell into some wretchedness.


    The phrase ¡°Apanying a king is like apanying a tiger¡± is something Sandra suddenly appreciates.

 Chapter 1286 Burns

    ¡°Is this something that people eat? It¡¯s so bad, do you want to starve me to death? Get the hell out of here and buy it again ¡­¡±


    Wow ¡­


    A woman¡¯s sharp rebuke came from the ward, along with a crisp sound of utensils hitting the floor.


    ¡°Hey, the Henderson Family¡¯s little princess is throwing another tantrum? That man can really put up with it.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not! You¡¯ve ruined a leg, and you still have such a Missy temper.¡±


    ¡°That man is also heard of what thepany¡¯s boss, and rich and handsome and good-tempered, looking for what kind of woman can not find, why must be abused here?¡±


    ¡°If I had been injured and could have had such a man to take care of me, it would have been worth my while to die, and she was so unaware that she deserved to be crippled.¡±


    ¡°No, with a crippled leg, and you still think you¡¯re a wless little princess? So cranky, so picky.¡±


    A small group of nurses peeked into the ward, all chanting for Jenkins, and some even uttering vicious words out of jealousy.


    The boiling hot soup spilled on his ankle, the sting made Jenkins frown, he hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out to get it again, you take it easy, it¡¯s not good for your wound.¡±


    Jenkins didn¡¯t care about the burns on her feet, got a mop and cleaned up the floor with care and humility from the inside out.


    Flora¡¯s mouth grew long, but she stubbornly did not open her mouth.


    Flora¡¯s tears did not flow until Jenkins carefully closed the door to the room and rushed out to get her food again.


    Flora was alone inside the hospital room, she was in tears, but the corners of her mouth were curved up.


    She cried andughed as if she were a madman.


    Flora grabbed her chest where her heart was and tugged hard, as if this was the only way to slow the pain inside her to a level she could bear.


    ¡°Why? Jenkins, why the hell are you doing this?¡±


    Flora cried silently, ¡°What I used to pursue so hard is finally here, but unfortunately it¡¯s all toote, toote ah!¡±


    Flora looked down at her empty legs below her knees, and she tilted her head back so hard that her head hit the wall with a dull thud.


    It seems that the only way to relieve the pain in her heart is to torture her body in this way.


    Jenkins ran as fast as he could to re-buy Flora¡¯s dinner, which was at mealtime, and in order not to lose time, he put aside his dignity and begged others to get out of the queue.


    The burns on Jenkins¡¯ feet have not been treated, and he just ran directly for speed despite his burns, and the tops of his shoes have worn the blisters away, revealing bright red flesh.


    After stepping out of the elevator, Jenkins¡¯ feet were so sore that he could barely use his strength, and he was limping along holding onto the wall, still trying to make his way to Flora¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°Sir, how are you doing?¡±


    A small nurse saw this and rushed up to help Jenkins.


    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡±


    Jenkins looked down at her ankle and politely thanked the young nurse, politely declining her help.


    If Flora sees him physically in contact with another girl, she will definitely think again, and her emotional instability is not conducive to Flora¡¯s recovery.


    ¡°Oh my God! Why are your feet like that?¡±


    The young nurse looked down at Jenkins¡¯ legs and feet, and she pulled open Jenkins¡¯ vegetable soup-stained pants, and immediately eximed, ¡°No, you have a localized deep second-degree burn, and you must hurry to the emergency room for treatment, or the infection will be fatal.¡±


    Jenkins¡¯ ankle, visible as a child¡¯s fist as big as the ce are scalded, epidermal rupture, trauma red and white, this is the performance of deep second-degree burns.


    ¡°Hush Hush Hush ¡­¡±


    Jenkins heard the nurse exim and made a gesture of silence. It was too close to Flora¡¯s room and he was worried that the nurse¡¯s voice would be heard by Flora.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry! A little injury, no need to deal with it.¡±


    Jenkins forcefully pushed the young nurse away and said, ¡°Please leave me alone, I¡¯m an adult I can manage myself.¡±


    With that, Jenkins walked toward Flora¡¯s ward.


    Walked to the front of the ward, Jenkins took a deep breath, gritted his teeth he endured the pain in his feet stood up straight as if nothing had happened and walked in.


    ¡°Flora, you don¡¯t like Zhejiang cuisine, I bought you Lu¡¯s mushroom and hoof tendon, roasted prawns, lotus leaf meat and golden dates in honey sauce ¡­¡±


    Jenkins pushes in a small tabletop and sets up the dishes.


    ¡°And your favorite food. These dishes are good for you ¡­ for your health.¡±


    Jenkins sat on the edge of the bed and let out a long breath, the pain in his foot making his brow throb.


    ¡°You look really ugly, you think I¡¯m hard to serve?¡±


    Flora saw Jenkins¡¯ bad face and said angrily, ¡°Jenkins, if you don¡¯t want to serve me, just get out! Don¡¯t pretend to be here, do you think you can redeem yourself like this? I¡¯m telling you, no way. Unless my legs grow out, I want you to live in guilt for the rest of your life.¡±


    It is clear that the heart does not think so, but the words are like a hardened knife into Jenkins¡¯ heart, but also into her own heart.


    Flora said, ¡°Jenkins, you go away! I never want to see you again, every time I see you I remember how humble and ridiculous I used to be. I hate you, I hate seeing you now.¡±


    Flora said this through gritted teeth, and she forced herself not to let the tears fall.


    She already knew that Jenkins had her in mind, and that was enough; she didn¡¯t want to harm Jenkins.


    Flora is not like the haughty little princess she was before. Now that she has lost half her leg and her sharpness, she does not have the courage to approach Jenkins.


    Once Jenkins heard this, he immediately panicked, he subconsciously got up and said, ¡°Flora, I ¡­ hissed ¡­¡±


    Without finishing a sentence, Jenkins fell backwards and sat down on the bed with a cold breath.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Compton, patient right here, deep second degree burns very severe ¡­¡±


    At that moment the door of the room was pushed open and the little nurse who had just held Jenkins ran in with a doctor.


    What Jenkins did was so obvious to everyone that it touched almost every nurse who knew about the situation, so after seeing Jenkins¡¯ injury, the nurse went to the burn unit doctor in a hurry.


    Flora was a bit confused and looked at the doctor and nurse who suddenly barged in.


    Jenkins heard ¡°burns¡± instantly reacted, he quickly got up and said first: ¡°Doctor, you have gone to the wrong room ¡­¡±


    Bracing himself for pain, Jenkins tried to push the doctor out of the room first.


    The little nurse was immediately anxious and said angrily, ¡°Oh, why are you so stubborn? Don¡¯t you want to die? Her leg is ruined, so you also want to ruin your own leg to apany her?¡±

 Chapter 1287 I want you to order me

    The young nurse scolded and did not care about the reactions of others, directly on the hands to hold Jenkins and lift his legs up.


    Lift the pants to see the skin of the burns are broken, burns trauma red and white, there is blood flowing out, and because it did not get treatment, the burns part also by the shoe to rub out more serious wounds.


    When the doctor saw the situation, he also sucked in a breath of cold air and rebuked: ¡°Young man, your situation is so serious, don¡¯t you know that it hurts? It is simply messing around! Do you want your leg or not? Do you want to infect the amputation?¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Flora¡¯s eyes widened and she was a little disoriented when she saw the shocking wound on Jenkins¡¯ ankle.


    The little nurse turned her head to wait for Flora and said angrily: ¡°You woman is really bad, the Henderson Family origin can take other people¡¯s lives not life? Rich and powerful ah? You have the nerve to ask how this happened, is not this all because of you? So hot soup, he cleared out from the floor, pouring outside when still smoking, you fell directly on his feet, he is not Iron Man, can not be scalded?¡±


    ¡°I found you really made, such a good man guarding you, but you do not know how to cherish, every day with the training of grandson like training him, we can hear your voice of anger at the nurses station every day.¡±


    ¡°In order for you to eat well, we watch him run out six or seven times a day to buy you food, are you a human being? Do you have a conscience? Don¡¯t you even know what it means to be touched? Even if you don¡¯t like him, you don¡¯t have to take it so personally, right?¡±


    ¡°When your body is broken, your heart is also going to be broken? You have lost your leg and you want him with you too, do you?¡±


    These little nurses have long been ufortable with Flora, but they are afraid of the Henderson Family¡¯s power and dare not speak out.


    But, today this little nurse spells work not to do, but also to curse a cool.


    ¡°Shut up ¡­ you shut up ¡­¡±


    Jenkins, who had been gentle and polite, suddenly burst out and shouted angrily, he looked at the little nurse angrily and said, ¡°It¡¯s not her giving me a hard time, it¡¯s all of my own free will, what does she have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°She is my lover, I take care of my lover¡¯s turn to use you? Whether she beats me or she scolds me, as long as I can still see her, as long as she is willing to let me stay by her side and take care of her, even if she wants me to die, I am willing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what love is? Don¡¯t stand on the moral high ground toment on other people¡¯s feelings. You only see what I did to her, but you don¡¯t see what she once did for me.¡±


    Jenkins said in a deep voice with red eyes, ¡°What I did to her was not one ten thousandth as good as she was to me. She¡¯s like this now, she wants to scold me away, but she wasn¡¯t born this way, she spent her best years, her best times being good to me, and you don¡¯t even know that.¡±


    ¡°She is missing a leg, but it is still me who is not worthy of her, and she will always be perfect in my heart, all holy and invible.¡±


    The nurses were quite critical of Flora, and sometimes they even spoke louder when they saw Jenkins passing by.


    Jenkins knew all of this, he heard it all, he just didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it, and he didn¡¯t want to argue with a woman who didn¡¯t know anything.


    And now, this little nurse stood in Flora¡¯s way and said these things, Jenkins couldn¡¯t help but explode, even if the other person was standing in his shoes, he didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow anyone to bully her, and the next time I do, I¡¯ll definitely file aint against you with the institution.¡±


    Jenkins grumbles and threatens the nurses, and by ¡°you¡± he means the ones who are trying to seduce him and nder Flora.


    Flora stared nkly at Jenkins¡¯ back as he stepped in front of her, shielding herself from the verbal storm.


    Jenkins yelled out those words, heard Flora¡¯s ears no less than a muffled thunderstorm.


    He said he loved himself?


    Flora burst into tears as she clenched her own fist and broke down in silent tears.


    These days, she saw Jenkins¡¯ true feelings for herself, but she didn¡¯t expect Jenkins to admit that he loved her, nor did she think Jenkins would fall in love with her.


    Flora always thought that Jenkins was at best a little fond of herself, more to atone for his guilt, but she never thought that Jenkins woulde because of ¡°love¡±.


    ¡°You young people¡¯s love not love I do not understand, but this injury I see you understand, very serious ah!¡±


    The fifty-year-old doctor, who had been examining Jenkins¡¯ wound, spoke up leisurely and said, ¡°Young man, I don¡¯t know if love is important, but it should be important that a person has only two legs, which are non-renewable. If you don¡¯t treat this leg, but it will really be infected, and then you will have to be as holy and perfect as the goddess in your heart.¡±


    ¡°vegetable soup seasoning inside that are easy to cause infection, too many bacteria, you rubbed the epidermis, the bacteria inside the shoes will also be contaminated to the wound, I see your feet should also have a small area of burns, may be your feet will not be able to save!


    The doctor pushed his sses, his tone was deep, and his ears were tingling.


    ¡°No, doctor you must save him, you must cure him ¡­¡±


    Before Jenkins could respond, Flora suddenly panicked and shouted, ¡°Doctor, please, you must save him, it doesn¡¯t matter how much money you need, we have plenty of money, use the best medicine, we must not let anything happen to him ¡­¡±


    Flora panicked, she really panicked, and when she heard the doctor say that Jenkins ¡°couldn¡¯t keep her leg¡±, she panicked even more than when she saw that her leg was gone, and she was even more scared.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t think her casual swipe would cause Jenkins so much damage.


    ¡°Jenkins, are you an idiot? You burned yourself, why don¡¯t you go for treatment? You big idiot, don¡¯t you know that it hurts? Why do you still go and buy me all this food?¡±


    Flora loses her voice, certain, finally, of Jenkins¡¯ feelings for her, but it¡¯s too great a price to pay, and she¡¯d rather not know.


    The doctor pushed his sses and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t treat him, it¡¯s that he won¡¯te with me!¡±


    Flora hurriedly said, ¡°Jenkins, you listen to me, you go with the doctor to treat, count on me to beg you, okay?¡±


    Jenkins said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to beg me, I don¡¯t want you to beg me anymore, I just want your orders.¡±


    Flora broke down even more when she heard this, and she said in a slurred cry, ¡°Okay, then I order you, you go and get treatment.¡±


    Before Flora had the most humble look to Jenkins, lost his dignity, and now he wants to give it back to Flora, not only to exchange her dignity back, but also to give his dignity along with Flora.

 Chapter 1288 Fearless Once

    Taking off his shoes and seeing the shocking burns, those doctors couldn¡¯t help but give Jenkins a thumbs up.


    ¡°After so many years of practice, your burns are not the most serious, but you are the most tolerant, all this and still jumping out to buy food, your feet would not be rented, right? You really don¡¯t care about it at all.¡±


    ¡°Now this holiday light, for love life do not want, but really crazy ah!¡±


    The doctor was treating Jenkins while rambling on and on to ease the tension.


    Flora stayed by Jenkins¡¯ side in her wheelchair, more nervous than when she herself was in surgery.


    ¡°Flora, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jenkins couldn¡¯t bear to see Flora so nervous and self-critical, and spoke up tofort her.


    Flora choked up and said, ¡°You fool, why are you so stupid, you don¡¯t even know to dodge.¡±


    God knows how painful and heartbreaking it was for Flora to see the shocking wounds.


    Those wounds are harder to bear than the burns on her own body.


    She just wanted Jenkins to leave, she didn¡¯t want to drag Jenkins down, but she didn¡¯t think it would hurt him deeply.


    Flora¡¯s self-reproachful hands sped their thumbs hard against each other, and the nails hooked the thumbs out of the paths of blood-shimmering scratches.


    Jenkins saw this he reached out and took Flora¡¯s hand, pressed it and said, ¡°Actually, I really don¡¯t hurt at all, I see you care so much, I think it¡¯s kinda worth it.¡±


    The doctor couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said: ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t make it look like an idol drama, like life and death. Take your medicine on time,e over once every two days to change the gauze, and you¡¯ll be cured in three to four weeks. If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll think he¡¯s got cancer!¡±


    After treating Jenkins¡¯ wounds, the doctor had the nurse bring in another wheelchair for Jenkins to sit in.


    Flora said with some unease, ¡°Uh? Doctor, are you going to treat it so simply? Didn¡¯t you say it was serious, that it would be amputated and infected? Just bandage it like this?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The doctor said with an innocent face: ¡°Oh, you said this! I am seeing that this kid is not very obedient, so I deliberately scare you. Take him back and keep an eye on him, as long as he doesn¡¯t move around, takes his medicine on time and changes it on time, he will be able to get off the ground in half a month.¡±


    ¡°That wound looks horrible, but in fact, he made his own abrasion, not scalding, do not worry!¡±


    When the doctor finished, he turned and left with the nurse, giving Jenkins and Flora a chance to talk alone.


    Young people¡¯s love is nothing more than you in and I¡¯m out, you¡¯re out and I¡¯m in, or the same in and out, find the right opportunity, as long as you talk about it.


    ¡°Flora, will you give me a chance?¡±


    Jenkins said deeply: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, never. I¡¯ve always understood your feelings for me. It¡¯s just that I have low self-esteem, and for that ridiculous dignity, I don¡¯t dare to ept you and get close to you.¡±


    ¡°You are the shining little princess of the Henderson Family, born to be noble, and I am not worthy of you from my birth. I obviously like you, but I don¡¯t dare to approach you, I think I don¡¯t deserve you. I don¡¯t have the courage to face the Henderson Family¡¯s difficulties, and I¡¯m even more afraid that after I get together with them, people will deny all my efforts, will say I¡¯m using you, I¡¯m selfish, I¡¯m cowardly.¡±


    Jenkins was in tears, but he still looked Flora firmly in the eyes and said: ¡°People say I have a good character, no, in fact, I am just weak. When my mother gave Adri a hard time, I didn¡¯t dare to defend her, and then when I faced The Alston family, I backed off. Really, I despise myself.¡±


    ¡°But I did not expect that you would like me so much, I think how lucky I am to have your affection? But when I faced the Henderson Family threat, the Edward threat, I retreated step by step, I used my origin to excuse my retreat, but in reality it was that I was afraid, I did not have the courage to face the difficulties.¡±


    ¡°I even made a decision against my will to do so, I got engaged to someone else, I ran away from it, but I didn¡¯t think it would hurt you like this.¡±


    ¡°Flora do you know how much my heart hurts? I¡¯d rather ¡­ I¡¯d rather give my life for your health. You always say that I am in because of guilt and that I came to take care of you to redeem myself, yes, I am guilty, but my greatest pain is still heartache, my heart hurts for the woman I love to suffer like this.¡±


    ¡°Flora, can you give me a chance right now? I want to be brave for once, even if I face the Henderson Family crashing to pieces, I want to try my best to get closer to you for once.¡±


    Flora covered her mouth and burst into silent tears. Jenkins¡¯ confession made Flora¡¯s heart sweet and heartbreaking.


    ¡°Jenkins, I ¡­¡±


    Flora bit her lips, lowered her head and dared not look up at Jenkins, she forced down her choked sob and said, ¡°Jenkins, it¡¯s a pity you said this toote, if it was the old Flora hearing these words would be happy like a fool, but now I¡¯m not happy to hear this, I only feel that you are pitying me. And, most importantly, listen to me clearly, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Jenkins, do you hear me? I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    Flora¡¯sst words were shouted with all her strength.


    If Jenkins doesn¡¯t love her, she can do everything she can to torture Jenkins to bnce her resentment.


    But Jenkins loved her too, and how could Flora bear to take revenge on a man she loved so much, and who loved her so much?


    Flora sees her broken leg, and she can only be a drag on Jenkins if she agrees to him now.


    When she used to be good, she could still fight the family, the big deal was she could still run.


    But now she is without a leg, she can¡¯t even run.


    If the Henderson Familyes after her, she will only be a drag on Jenkins.


    ¡°Flora ¡­¡±


    Jenkins suddenly shouted in a deep voice, and then Jenkins pushed the wheelchair forward.


    Flora had just looked up when she felt her head being mped in arge hand.


    Jenkins reached up to hold Flora¡¯s head as he kissed it deeply.


    Two white, treating feelings are green and shy, simply do not know what skills.


    But maybe two people who really love each other will have an inexplicable and deep attraction to each other.


    Jenkins awkwardly took Flora¡¯s lips and the stone dug in naturally.


    ¡°mmm ¡­ mmm mmm mmm ¡­¡±


    Flora was startled and reached out to push Jenkins away, but instead of pushing away, Jenkins increased his strength and wrapped his arms around Flora, sucking, stirring and tangling hard.


    Flora felt her bones go weak, she lost the strength to push Jenkins away and sank down with him, losing the courage to do so.


    Maybe it¡¯s time to give each other a chance!!!

 Chapter 1289 Night Escape

    Obren¡¯s night sky, the moon is always brighter and more rounded than outside.


    Late night silence, in addition to the asional passing patrol¡¯s footsteps, even the sound of insects and birds are rare.


    In Celine¡¯s courtyard, Sandra was still awakete at night, walking back and forth from room to room in fear and anxiety.


    ¡°That look in Richards¡¯ eyes, he must have seen it, he must have seen that I was faking it.¡±


    Sandra felt palpitations and panic when she thought of Richards¡¯ eyes, and she said uneasily, ¡°That look in his eyes ¡­ he is threatening me, yes, he must be threatening me.¡±


    Sandra is panicking, she wants to kill Theresa for revenge, but she doesn¡¯t want to die.


    Sandra didn¡¯t like Richards in the first ce, she loved Ran, and loving someone but marrying someone else was painful torture for her in itself.


    What¡¯s more, the person she¡¯s marrying now is likely to recognize her identity and is probably preparing how to deal with her!


    ¡°What to do? What do I do?¡±


    Sandra walked around in a panic, suddenly she thought of an idea, she said in a deep voice: ¡°No, I can¡¯t sit around like this, if I marry Richards, he will find out who I am and I will die, I can¡¯t die and I don¡¯t want to marry that devil.¡±


    ¡°I want to live, and only by living can I hope to get everything I want.¡±


    A crazy idea came to Sandra¡¯s mind and she immediately turned around and went to find a more ordinary outfit and took proof of her identity.


    Sandra slipped quietly out of the courtyard, so nervous she could hear the fierce beating of her heart.


    Sandra hides in the shadows, she just hates how Obren¡¯s moon is so bright.


    Following the shadows at the base of the wall, Sandra dodged the first wave of patrolling guards.


    Sandra improvised, said to leave, taking advantage of the silence of the middle of the night and quietly run out, Sandra thought absolutely no one would know, until tomorrow morning, someone went over to look for her, at that time, she is likely to have run out of Obren.


    Unbeknownst to her, Sandra¡¯s every move has been watched by the eyes of the spies who have been secretly monitoring Celine¡¯spound.


    ¡°What? Are you telling the truth?¡±


    Richards¡¯ yard, he heard the report of his men, immediately revealed a shocked look, frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure, you saw Celine run out with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Prince, my subordinates are very sure that the person is Celine, she sneaked away from the guards towards the outside of the fortress.¡±


    Theresa said excitedly at once, ¡°Prince, you see I told you that woman was a fake, she must be a fake, otherwise why would she run? She ran away in the middle of the night, clearly afraid that I would expose her identity.¡±


    Theresa and William are still with Richards. They are discussing the day¡¯s events, and before they can finish, a Richards-arranged spy reports Sandra¡¯s escape.


    Richards eyes narrowed, releasing a ghostly cold sharp gaze, with his rugged European face, really like a devil from the midst of hell.


    Not to mention Sandra, even Theresa was a little scared when she saw it.


    ¡°True or false, just go over there and see.¡±


    Richards looked at Theresa, her gaze clear and cold, with a threatening meaning said: ¡°Theresa, I hope thatter you put a little smarter, not as in the morning, not only did not break her, but made me as messy as you. You can disgrace yourself, but I can¡¯t afford to disgrace the royal family.¡±


    Richards was so upset about Theresa¡¯s morning, it was downright stupid.


    Theresa subconsciously ducked behind William as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m absolutely sure this time.¡±


    In the morning, Theresa forgot that this was in Obren.


    Adriana civet, necessarily with the help of Obren, is Obren matriarch or others.


    As long as there is Obren¡¯s people to help, then it is inevitable that Obren¡¯s means will be used.


    With Obren¡¯s means, even people¡¯s memories can be erased and changed, not to mention just scars.


    Since the other party dared to let Sandra appear in front of him, he must have made sufficient preparations.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, even if Obren is how powerful it is and can erase the traces on the surface of a person, it is impossible to rece the internal system of a person, right?


    Theresa knows that Sandra is allergic to bananas, so she can test Sandra with bananaster and see if it is a real or a fake one.


    Richards, seeing Theresa so sure of herself, decides to trust her one more time, mainly because he himself feels that something is wrong with Sandra.


    At the same time, there was a knock on the door of Ran¡¯s room.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, what are you doing here to see me instead of sleeping?¡±


    Ran opened the door sleepily, and when he saw Peter, he suddenly brightened up and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t make Adri angry and she kicked you out, did you? Ahahaha, this is really good news.¡±


    Peter nced at Ran and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯re still dreaming! I¡¯vee to inform you that Sandra has run away and is now at the entrance of the fortress, so it will be toote if you don¡¯t chase after her.¡±


    ¡°What? Sandra ran away?¡±


    Ran came to his senses as soon as he heard this.


    ¡°SHIT, such a big deal, and you stille to inform me? Why aren¡¯t you chasing after it?¡±


    Ran heard a sudden rush, Sandra is vital, she ran away, Adriana and Chaya¡¯s appointment what to do?


    Peter nced at Ran with great pride, and his eyes clearly said, ¡°You¡¯re teaching me how to do things?¡± .


    ¡°You can be a real moncler ¡­¡±


    Ran spat out a word to Peter and ran out with his slippers, not even bothering to change into his pajamas.


    With a wave of his hand, Peter had the men follow, while he immediately went back to his room to guard Adriana.


    Adriana is pregnant and a light sleeper, so if she wakes up, she¡¯ll be up half the night again.


    So for the sake of his precious wife¡¯s sleep quality, Peter would rather not go to this hrious.


    Only Peter had just returned to the room when Jackson came rushing over.


    Peter rushed out to give Jackson a hand signal and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jackson also subconsciously lowered his voice and said, ¡°Just received word that Richards also knows Sandra ran away, he took William and Theresa and they also rushed over. I don¡¯t know if they will collide with Ran, do we need to do something to stop them?¡±


    ¡°No, now that Richards is out to round up Sandra is just suspicious, to send someone to stop Richards would be to tell him inly that there is something wrong with Sandra.¡±


    Peter pondered for a moment or two, then said, ¡°This way you personally take a few people over there and step in to protect Ran if necessary.¡±


    As for Sandra, Obren will take care of herself, if something happens to her, Chaya is definitely more anxious than Peter.


    Peter as long as nothing happens to Ran.

 Chapter 1290 Acceptance of fine imitation

    Sandra has quietly groped her way to the edge of the fortress, and as long as she avoids thisst patrol, she will be able to get out of the most heavily guarded Asco vige.


    As long as she gets outside, she can hope to escape by mixing in with the crowd.


    Sandra trembled, and even subconsciously held her breath for fear that the sound of breathing would attract a patrol.


    Each step, such as walking on thin ice, trembling only hate the soles of the feet did not grow two eyes, afraid to guess what to make a loud noise to alert the patrol.


    Every second, days like years, as if a century so long, she just hate the patrol is going too slow, as if the olddy on crutches.


    But some things are just like jokes, the more careful and cautious, the more likely it is to go wrong.


    Boom ¡­


    Sandra did not notice, she walked close to the wall, but this stone wall above the stone is not glued to the wall, but ced on it, she rubbed past, clothes directly to a projecting stone block to rub off, the stonended with a dull thud.


    Sandra¡¯s breath caught, her eyes instantly widened, and her little heart almost jumped out.


    ¡°What people are where?¡±


    The patrol that had just passed heard themotion and immediately turned its head and chided.


    Sandra did not dare to breathe, she did not dare to move, afraid that a movement will make a sound, but the patrol will soone, she did not move, the patrol wille immediately or will find her.


    Sandra hated to p herself a few times and scolded herself for being so careless.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, they¡¯reing, they¡¯reing, if I get caught, Obren will definitely not let me go ¡­ What to do? What to do? What to do ah?¡±


    Sandra panic are almost crying, she ran out so sneaky in the middle of the night, if caught by Obren, they must be able to guess that they are trying to escape.


    With Obren¡¯s methods, definitely will not let her feel good, or perhaps will use whatpulsion to control her.


    Even without the use ofpulsion, Obren still has a way to make life worse than death.


    Or Obren could simply rece her memories so that she bes no longer herself, but a controlled puppet on a string.


    Sandra can¡¯t help but think of the legend about Obren in her mind, and feel scared to death.


    At this time, Sandra really regretted it, feeling that she was too irrational to run out impulsively when her head was hot.


    ¡°Where is what man? Come out, or don¡¯t me me for being ungracious.¡±


    The patrol was close at hand and already alerted at the corner crooked.


    The glowing light of the torch was closing in, and Sandra felt as if death was beckoning her.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Suddenly Sandra felt a gust of wind hit her and someone approached her, she subconsciously let out a cry of rm, but the cry was not yet issued, the mouth was covered.


    Sandra was covered and yanked to the side, and the two of them rolled down to the weeds beneath a road in a swift manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, don¡¯t scream.¡±


    Ran¡¯s voice sounded in Sandra¡¯s ears, and after hearing this voice, Sandra instantly gave up struggling.


    The little heart beat violently, Sandra looked up and saw Ran¡¯s face presenting itself in front of her in the clear cold moonlight.


    At this point Sandra¡¯s face was no more than a fist¡¯s length from Ran¡¯s, and she was pinned underneath Ran, who was holding her down and looking warily at the escort on the other side of the road.


    ¡°Meow, Meow, Meow ¡­¡±


    Ran faked a cat call, then picked up a small stone and threw it inside the yard.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a bobcat.¡±


    The patrol breathed a sigh of relief and then informed loudly, ¡°Nothing is going on, it¡¯s a bobcat.¡±


    Asco vige is built on a mountain, right at the foot of the mountain, so it is infested with bobcats.


    Just this thing is more powerful, usually in the mountains, rarely wille down, but there are asional cases, but do not need to be nervous.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ran breathed a sigh of relief when the patrol left.


    Immediately, Ran thought of something, his face instantly gloomy down, looking down angrily at Sandra.


    ¡°Sandra, how dare you, how dare you run away? Where do you want to escape to?¡±


    Ran was furious, and if he had been a stepte, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    Whether Sandra escapes or Sandra is captured by Obren patrols, the situation will turn nasty.


    The apparent bnce that was now so easily fought for would be broken in an instant.


    Sandra only heard her heart banging, not sure if it was because she was almost caught just now with her heart palpitating, or because she was so close and in such an ambiguous position with Ran.


    Sandra heard Ran¡¯s cold, angry voice and suddenly snapped back to attention, she looked up at Ran.


    At this time Ran temperament cold, gloomy, his sword eyebrows starry eyes seem to have a storm brewing, just like the sovereign king of the world, ready to execute her disobedient little concubine.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Sandra took a deep breath, suddenly looked up at Ran, do not know where to get the courage, hands to protect Ran¡¯s neck, with a pleading tone: ¡°Ran, I do not want to marry Richards, you take me away! I¡¯m begging you, please take me with you! Let¡¯s get out of here, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Adriana? I can stay by your side to y her, to be her double for the rest of my life, to stay by your side to take care of you, to love you, okay?¡± Ran, I love you, I am willing to do anything for you, even if I have to y someone else for the rest of my life, I am willing, I just ask you not to let me marry someone else, okay?¡±


    Sandra eyes fixed on Ran, then said: ¡°Your heart should know very well, Adriana¡¯s heart is only Peter, she will never have you in her eyes in her life, nor will she fall in love with you, instead of holding on to an extinct version that you have no hope of getting, why don¡¯t you try to ept me as a fine imitation?¡±


    ¡°Ran, listen, my voice and my tone of voice are the same as Adriana¡¯s, right? I can imitate her, and I will imitate more in the future, will you let me stay by your side? For you, I can give myself up and be Adriana.¡±


    Sandra humbly begged with Ran, as if she were a beggar waiting to be given a handout, dropping her dignity and ego.


    These words came out, Sandra¡¯s heart stabbed hard, but no matter, as long as Ran promised, she could do it, noints, no regrets for Ran to y the role of Adriana for life.


    Ran saw the exact same face as Adriana¡¯s, heard the begging in Adriana¡¯s tone, and the panic, determination, and hot emotion in Sandra¡¯s eyes, making Ran a little dazed.


    Ran¡¯s heart seemed to be suddenly tugged by something, vaguely touched by something.


    Ran couldn¡¯t help but press his head down closer to Sandra.


    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened, and then her heart fluttered with joy as she approached Ran¡¯s lips of her own ord.

 Chapter 1291 There is an adulterous affair

    Sandra felt that she must have touched Ran with her true feelings, and she breathed heavily, thinking that her spring might havee.


    Just as Sandra was fantasizing, she suddenly felt her mouth being squeezed hard.


    Sandra opened her eyes in horror and saw Ran, whose eyes were cold and did not contain a trace of emotion.


    ¡°Ran, what are you doing? You let go, I¡¯m in pain ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sandra looked at Ran in fear, Ran¡¯s eyes were too scary, like a man-eating monstering out of the abyss.


    Ran squeezed Sandra¡¯s cheek with a deadly grip, almost as if he wanted to crush her cheekbone.


    Ran¡¯s voice was cold with disgust, and his face was a little grim and horrible: ¡°You y Adriana, you filthy thing that proposes itself, and you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Sandra, did I give you a face? Do you think you can y Adriana just because you wear her face? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll never be able to y Adriana, she¡¯s ten thousand times cleaner than you.¡±


    ¡°How hungry do you think I am? To be able to put a filthy thing like you around me to disgust me?¡±


    ¡°Some people are dirty in body, some people are dirty in soul, one ce is dirty I can still ept, and you are dirty in body and soul, if not for this face, I feel revolting when I see you.¡±


    Ran sounded angry, with deep disgust.


    Sandra stared nkly at Ran, whose every word seemed to be a red-hot dull knife, stabbing hard into her heart.


    That kind of pain, that kind of torment, not experienced by people simply can not imagine.


    She naively thought that if she put aside her dignity and ego to cater to Ran, Ran might give her a chance.


    But Sandra did not expect that Ran¡¯s eyes were so disgusted with her, so disgusting to him.


    Even if she puts down all her face to cater to him, it¡¯s not worth him giving himself a gentle look.


    ¡°Get up ¡­¡±


    Ran got up, his eyes coldly swept towards Sandra, his voice as cold as the cold wind of the winter moon mixed with snowkes, with knives like inserted in Sandra¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you are daring to run, I will have to kill you without Obren¡¯s help. Now get your ass back in there and y your Celine, at this time, I won¡¯t allow any surprises toe up and interfere with her ns.¡±


    Ran how deep love for Adriana, how desperate for Sandra.


    Sandra said bitterly, ¡°Ran, she¡¯s not even worth it and you¡¯ll never get her ¡­¡±


    Ran¡¯s voice is cold, does not contain a trace of emotion said: ¡°worth it or not, not you say it. You are not qualified to talk to me about whether it is worth it or not. Even if I can¡¯t have her for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t want you, a disgusting, dirty woman.¡±


    Sandra shook her head and said tearfully, ¡°Ran, am I disgusting? But I love you! But I now find that you are much more disgusting than I. You are like a wretch, desperately close to her, guarding her, but afraid to express your feelings, and you can¡¯t leave her, always following her around, watching her as a friend, but your heart is nasty like her.¡±


    ¡°Ran, the most disgusting and pathetic person is you. You can¡¯t leave her, you can¡¯t let her go, but you can¡¯t get her for the rest of your life ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Ran jerked his head to look at Sandra scolded, Sandra was instantly taken aback.


    Ran¡¯s eyes are fierce, there is like a substantial killing intent brewing, he looks hideous and horrible, even far more than the daytime Richards.


    This look alone made Sandra feel the fear of death as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    This ¡­ this is really Ran?


    Sandra is a little dumbfounded, she used to calcte Ran, Ran although also very angry almost want to kill themselves, but at that time Ran is not so violent, so horrible.


    At that time Sandra faced Ran, although very frightened, but not afraid.


    But at this point, Ran is so different from before that she has fear and even wants to escape.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Do you want to die?¡±


    Ran approached Sandra with a gloomy face, like a hellish shura, steaming with a fearsome aura of fury.


    Sandra subconsciously backed away as she looked at Ran in horror.


    ¡°Ran, you ¡­ I¡¯m just telling the truth ¡­¡±


    Sandra obviously wanted to beg for mercy, but when faced with Ran, she may have been reluctant, or she may have held on to a glimmer of hope that Ran would not kill her.


    Sandra said stubbornly: ¡°What? I poke your heart out and die your mask, and you can¡¯t ept it? You killed me, can¡¯t others see that?¡±


    ¡°You think I can see things that Adriana and Peter and the others can¡¯t see? Do you think they¡¯re stupider than me?¡±


    If it were someone else, Sandra would not dare to stimte the other side like this.


    But in the face of Ran, Sandra is clearly scared and panic-stricken, but she still chooses not to back down, she holds on to a glimmer of hope.


    Ran can agree to be her couple for two weeks, is there really no hint of love for her?


    This is how people are, contradictory and tangled, but also always will be in front of the people they love the most to disguise themselves, stubborn and sharp.


    Carrying armor and refusing to yield.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    As soon as Sandra¡¯s words were out of her mouth, Ran bullied her way up and grabbed Sandra by the neck.


    ¡°You think I can¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Ran¡¯s voice is cold and jealous, like a life-threatening ghost.


    ¡°Ran ¡­ you ¡­ have the guts ¡­ to kill me ¡­ ¡±


    Sandra was flushed and her tongue couldn¡¯t help but stick out, gasping for air, but still refusing to beg for mercy and still stimting Ran.


    Sandra didn¡¯t believe that Ran would actually kill himself.


    The feeling of suffocation makes Sandra suffer great pain, her head seems to be suffocating and exploding.


    Butpared to the physical pain, the person who wanted to kill herself was Ran, the man she loved so much, and the pain in her heart made it more difficult for Sandra to bear.


    It was not until Sandra rolled her eyes, her lungs seemed to explode, the painful sensation of suffocation, almost making her lose all her strength, that Sandra suddenly awoke to the fact that Ran was really going to kill himself.


    Sandra had already lost the strength to beg for mercy, she did not even have the strength to struggle, she really felt the threat of death.


    Are you really going to die?


    It¡¯s good to die at the hands of the man you love most, it¡¯s also a ce to go.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Suddenly there were footsteps approaching inunison, followed by blinding lights.


    Ran heard the voice and instantly woke back up, breaking free from that tyrannical desire to crush Sandra.


    Ran let go and Sandra went limp.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    Sandra coughed involuntarily, gasping for breath.

 Chapter 1292 – Betting on your life

    ¡°Both of you, can you give me an exnation?¡±


    Richards looked at Ran and Sandra with a smirk, his eyes constantly scanning over the two.


    ¡°I wonder what the two of you are doing here in the middle of the night with your clothes unclothed?¡±


    Richards eyes swept to Ran¡¯s pajamas, as well as his lost a slipper, blue eyes like a blood-smelling shark, full of ferocious and sinister.


    Damn ¡­


    Ran cursed in his heart, not knowing whether to curse himself for beingte or for Sandra for adding to the mess.


    Ran straightened his clothes, patted the dust on top of his pajamas, nced at Richards, and with a few moments of unresolved resentment, said in a cold voice, ¡°Run.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Obren has a rule that you can¡¯t run half Ran, right?¡±


    Ran said with a grunt, then tried to put his hands in his pockets to hide the tyranny he had almost lost control of, but he touched it several times before he realized that his pajamas had no pant pockets on top.


    No matter what, it can¡¯t affect Sandra and Richards¡¯ marriage.


    Otherwise, Obren¡¯s side is not easy to exin, Chaya will certainly be angry, and may also be difficult for Adriana, which is thest thing Ran wants to see.


    ¡°Running?¡±


    Richards face gloomy, Ran this careless attitude, instantly angered Richards.


    ¡°What? Do I look like a fool to you? In the middle of the night, you two are disheveled and covered in weeds, panting and saying you¡¯re running?¡±


    Richards growled, ¡°Ran, do you think that with Peter covering you, I dare not kill you? Celine is the woman Obren assigned to me Richards to marry, she is even my fianc¨¦e, you rendezvous with my fianc¨¦e in the middle of the night, you are insulting our royal family.¡±


    ¡°With that alone, I can just kill you.¡±


    Richards said, waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Someone, arrest this person for me, I want to see how Obren will give me an exnation, whether it is that you raped her, or that she secretly met with you in private.¡±


    This scene is Richards did not expect, he received the news that Celine ran away, he thought it was Celine identity and Theresa said the same, really someone else pretending to be, weak-minded, so they ran away.


    But Richards didn¡¯t expect that Celine was not running away, but sneaking out to meet other men in private.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although Richards has little or no affection for Sandra, Celine is, after all, the equivalent of his fianc¨¦e.


    The fianc¨¦e sneaked out in the middle of the night to have wild sex with another man, which is nakedly pping Richards in the face, so that he disgraced into the face, so that the royal family also disgraced into the face.


    ¡°Come up if you want to die!¡±


    Ran disdainfully nced at Richards¡¯ guards, all muscles bulging, bones rattling on the body, with a murderous aura, a look is not to be messed with, so that those guards are afraid to be the first to rush up.


    Ran¡¯s eyes were cold, and he said with a cold snort: ¡°These days, I¡¯ve seen people who pick up money, but I¡¯ve never seen them admit it of their own ord. Who told you that I was out running with her? Can¡¯t we meet by chance?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your fianc¨¦e yourself.¡±


    Ran said this, looking at Sandra, eyes with a sharp color vaguely with a threatening meaning.


    Sandra is really scared, she thinks Ran is a devil, andpared to others Ran is theplete devil, and is still the deepest hidden devil.


    Sandra was so frightened by Ran that she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as soon as she saw Ran looking at her.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Sandra opened her mouth to speak, but when she did, her voice was hoarse and her throat was so hot and sore that she could barely speak.


    Just now Ran¡¯s force was running to kill her, almost crushing her throat and hurting it.


    But if Richards came a minutete, then he came to see Sandra¡¯s body.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Ran, do you really think I¡¯m retarded?¡±


    Richards looked angrily at Ran and growled, ¡°You want me to ask her? Have you ever seen a woman who would admit to stealing a man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Obren know about Celine, and I¡¯ll take care of your business now.¡±


    Richards couldn¡¯t hide his anger as he suddenly pulled a golden revolver from his waist.


    The rules for entering Obren are that you are not allowed to bring any point equipment or carry any weapons, not even cold weapons, let alone hot weapons.


    But Richards is different, he is the prince of the Motril royal family, with the rtionship between the royal family and Obren, this privilege is still to give the royal family.


    Ran looked grim, but undaunted, half-stepping and not flinching, standing still and staring at Richards with a deadly stare.


    Bare ¡­


    Richards in the revolver, put three bullets, a sharp turn of the wheel, followed by a flip ¡°click¡± a crisp sound, the revolver closed.


    ¡°Ran, I am a believer in God, and instead of killing you directly today, I¡¯m going to let God judge you.¡±


    With a yful look, Richards raised the revolver in his hand and said, ¡°There are three rounds and four nks inside this gun, guess if you can be so lucky as to get four snatches of nks in a row?¡±


    Richards was just ying with Ran, he didn¡¯t want to let Ran go.


    Regardless of Ran¡¯s status and background in Swoywana, he faces himself in Motril as a mole, a mole that should be stepped on hard.


    In Motril, he, Richards, is the king. He is the God who rules everything, and whoever he wants dead must die.


    Those who dare to get their hands on their own women, even in name, will have to pay a heavy price.


    Ran snorted as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t believe in your God, I believe in myself more than a nebulous God, and I bet you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Ran was emboldened to look at Richards, who was not at all faint-hearted, and even more so, not half-fearful.


    Richards said with a grimace, ¡°Really? Then I bet you will die today ¡­¡±


    Theresa looked at Ran, she was just sizing up Ran and Sandra, specting on what Ran and Sandra¡¯s rtionship really was.


    Suddenly, Theresa thought of somethingto do with Ran and Sandra.


    ¡°Prince Richards, wait ¡­¡±


    Theresa brightened up and rushed forward to stop Richards, she said, ¡°This man cannot be killed yet, he is an important witness.¡±


    A look of triumph shed in Theresa¡¯s eyes as she finally found decisive evidence to prove that Sandra was not the real Celine.


    This evidence, is Ran.


    Theresa remembered that she was framed at her wedding and when Tatum investigated, the first person they targeted was Sandra, but at that time Sandra had witnesses to prove her innocence, and it was only after that they started to suspect Adriana.


    It was Ran who testified for Sandra at the time.

 Chapter 1293 Theresa gets shot

    Between Celine and Ran, there should not be any connection, but Ran and Sandra is not necessarily.


    ¡°Hmm? What? Do you want to die for him?¡±


    Richards saw Theresa stop herself and said coldly with a grim look on her face, ¡°I just said that he will die today.¡±


    Theresa was startled by Richards¡¯ brutal look, then said stiffly, ¡°Prince Richards, he really can¡¯t die now, he is the key witness to prove that this woman is the fake Obren young master.¡±


    ¡°Prince Richards, you should remember I told you, this woman her name is Sandra, she is my cousin, she is not at all what Obren young master, she ¡­¡±


    William suddenly felt something sh, he suddenly widened his eyes and subconsciously shouted, ¡°Be careful ¡­¡±


    Boom ¡­


    At the same time as William¡¯s voice there was a gunshot.


    Theresa was pushed by William, and then she felt as if something had hit her neck, and then a wave of heat instantly spurted out of her neck.


    ¡°I ¡­ gobble gobble ¡­¡±


    Theresa opened her mouth to say something, but she opened her mouth mouth spewed out warm bright red liquid, as if drowning, she looked down and stared in horror, she was already covered in blood.


    ¡°Oh my God, there are killers, protect the prince quickly ¡­¡±


    Theresa heard a cacophony of voices all around her, but she couldn¡¯t hear a word of these words clearly, the sound faded in her ears, and even the scenery in front of her seemed to be instantly covered with ayer of ink.


    ¡°Theresa? Theresa?¡±


    William cried out and rushed forward to hold Theresa, shouting with wide eyes, ¡°Theresa has been shot, call a doctor.¡±


    Theresa in William¡¯s side for so long, William can not have no feelings for her, otherwise it would note with Richards to Obren are taking her with them.


    At this time, when he saw Theresa¡¯s neck wound, which was gushing blood, he was so anxious and angry that he helped Theresa to cover the wound.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Theresa, covered in blood, struggles to raise her hand to point at Sandra in her final moments before passing out.


    The sudden change of events caused the crowd to panic instantly.


    Richards growled, ¡°What are you guys still standing around for? Can¡¯t you see that a killer has appeared? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go get them for me.¡±


    Obren¡¯s patrol heard this side of themotion rushed over in a hurry, they do not know just patrolled everything calm ce, how suddenly appeared so many people, and it seems that there are people injured.


    ¡°Obren ¡­ you guys are really good.¡±


    Richards breath rose and fell violently in anger, his face twisted and hideous as he shouted, ¡°This matter, I want you Obren to give me an exnation as to why there are gun-toting killers on your turf.¡±


    ¡°We, the Motril royal family, have always respected you Obren, and even granted you the greatest convenience in order to show our trust, but do you not put our royal family too much in your eyes? Is this killering for Theresa, or for me?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I hope to hear an exnation from you, otherwise, I will have to go back tomorrow morning and report truthfully to my father, so that he can personallye out to deal with this matter.¡±


    After Richards¡¯ furious tantrum, he turned around and led the men back in a huff.


    After what happened, Richards was not in the mood to talk to Ran about anything.


    The main thing is that just now he was standing next to Theresa, just now William had noticed and pushed the two of them away, otherwise, Richards felt that the person who was hit would most likely be himself.


    Now I don¡¯t know who the other side really wants to assassinate, but Richards subconsciously feels it is him, after all, his identity is here to stay.


    Richards was a little stunned and a little enraged, and forgot the little matter of Ran as soon as his head went up.


    Ran red at Sandra, deliberately walked to her side and whispered, ¡°Sandra, just remember, this life of yours is given to you by me Ran, if I want you to live, you will live, if I want you to die, you will die, do what you have to do, or don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    Ran turned to leave, with Obren here, it would be inappropriate for him to continue to stay with Sandra.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jackson greeted us and said, ¡°Boss is worried that something happened to you and specially asked us toe over to protect your safety.¡±


    Ran nced at Jackson, patted Jackson¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but Sandra¡¯s side doesn¡¯t know if there will be any more trouble, you send someone to watch her!¡±


    Jackson nodded his head and agreed, thinking that Sandra would not go back on her promise, Jackson did not arrange anyone to monitor her, but I did not expect her to have the audacity to escape from Obren.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night, and even those who are asleep are awakened.


    Chaya, Bethany, and even Jonathan, who was recovering from an injury, were all rattled.


    Of course, only one little lucky girl is still asleep in Anne¡¯s, and that is Adriana, who is carefully protected by Peter.


    Peter heard themotion outside and gingerly came out from Adriana¡¯s side.


    Standing in the corridor, looking at the cool night, Peter lit a cigarette, his voice calm and cold, asking, ¡°Dead?¡±


    Jackson whispered, ¡°No, Obren¡¯s men missed, Theresa was saved by William, only wounded the throat, not the aorta, and the bullet has now been removed.¡±


    Richards brought the top medical experts from the royal exclusive hospital, medical skills are not as amazing as Obren, but they are also top of the line.


    In less than three hours, Theresa was operated on and the bullet was removed, saving Theresa¡¯s life.


    Peter did not respond, as if Theresa to him is the same as irrelevant ants, is dead or alive he does not care at all.


    After taking two puffs, Peter put the cigarette out in and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is that thing going?¡±


    Jackson took a deep breath and said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Chaya¡¯s side is heavily guarded and there hasn¡¯t been any progress yet. But both Jonathan and Bethany father and son have made progress on their side, it will take a little more time.¡±


    Peter eyes deep, cold voice said: ¡°In this matter, we and Emilio purpose the same, can act with his power, we are running out of time.¡±


    After this evening ¡­ no, already saidst night.


    Time had not been so tight, but after what happened to Sandra yesterday, Peter concluded that the situation would take a turn for the worse.


    He must have the absolute bottom card, the matter of Adriana, he wants 100% chance of winning, ny-nine are not.


    Peter can risk himself, but absolutely can not let Adriana appear half a crisis.


    Jackson nodded and said, ¡°I got it boss.¡±


    After Jackson went down, Peter stood on the windward side for a while without moving, as a stake, watching the golden silhouette rising slowly among the clouds in the sky.


    Adriana can¡¯t smell smoke when she¡¯s pregnant, and he waits on the wind to blow it away so as not to make Adriana smell ufortable.

 Chapter 1294 Shooting

    Early in the morning ObrenChaya himself came out and had to feast Richards to exin the matter in person.


    It is reasonable that this kind of party, Peter and Adriana and Obren rtionship has not been public, should not participate.


    But for some reason, Richards insisted that Peter and Adrianae together.


    Chaya saw Richards¡¯ insistence and did not object, letting Adriana be more involved in Obren¡¯s affairs, she also had her own considerations.


    Ruth¡¯s identity is not convenient to participate directly, but not toe, she is worried that Adriana will suffer from the calction, so Ruth deliberately dressed as a guard to participate.


    Ruth wears a mask and stands behind Adriana to facilitate the protection of Adriana at all times.


    ¡°n Chief Shangguan, shouldn¡¯t you Obren give an exnation to our royal family? Hmm? In your Obren¡¯s heavily defended territory, an assassin with a gun attacked, making it hard not to suspect that this matter has nothing to do with your Obren.¡±


    Richards¡¯ face was gloomy and he said gloomily, ¡°Before this prince came, he also heard that you Obren seemed to have some opinions about our royal family. Originally I thought that with the rtionship between the royal family and Obren, this matter was someone else¡¯s ulterior motive to stir up trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen here.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems as if Obren does have something against our royal family! And already displeased with the royal family to the point that it wants my life like this.¡±


    Richards voice rose steeply, followed by a kick in anger that overturned the small dining table in front of him.


    Obren dining rules are not everyone sitting together to eat, their internal hierarchy, ss, identity into three, six, nine, plus the special nature of Obren have a very heavy suspicion of everything.


    So the meal follows the Dinosearch rules, two people a small coffee table, separate food, to avoid the appearance of poisoning.


    Obren people see Richards in front of the Obren patriarch is still so arrogant, one shows dissatisfaction, but the patriarch is here, Chaya does not speak, even if they are dissatisfied, will not speak.


    Chaya cold an old face, her face gloomy, coupled with Obren¡¯s darkplexion, it seems Chaya and the cartoon inside the old witch as creepy.


    Chaya said expressionlessly, ¡°This matter happened in Obren, we Obren will naturally give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°But then give you an exnation before, the old body to remind you a word, your father in front of the old body are a junior, you and the old body¡¯s grandson almost, out of Obren you are a prince, but in Obren you are the old body¡¯s grandson generation, Obren has its own rules, not the turn of others to be wild here.¡±


    If other people are afraid of the identity of Prince Richards, but Chaya windy figure, a lifetime of high power, in Obren say one or two, out of Obren and the kings of the countries are a little dewy, where will allow a grandchildren in front of her jumping around to show off?


    Not to mention Richards, even if Richards¡¯ father came over, Chaya also holds his identity to be a generation above him.


    Richards heard these words face more gloomy, Obren what things, relying on their royal blessing, the result of the muddle does not put him in the eyes of the prince.


    Richards was on the verge of a rage and was about to explode, when the minister beside him hastened to stop him, signaling him to restrain, originally they were in the right, and if they continued to get angry directly, it would be that they were not in the right.


    Chaya nced at Bethany, who nodded, then waved her hand and said, ¡°Bring the men up.¡±


    Obren escorts escort a strong young man with an Asian face up.


    Bethany said: ¡°This person is yesterday¡¯s killer, we Obren in yesterday fought hard to chase, but a few hours to capture the person, this is our ount to Prince Richards, we Obren ask a clear conscience, or definitely will not be so fast to catch the killer.¡±


    ¡°people we have interrogated, he admitted he assassinated yesterday, but he was not to assassinate Prince Richards, but because in Swoywana and the woman called Theresa some personal enmity, has been looking for the opportunity to assassinate each other, this time he came over Obren just saw Theresa, assembled a gun by himself private Action.¡±


    ¡°The man is here, Prince Richards can ask himself if he does not believe. But this person broke our Obren¡¯s rules bymitting murder in Obren, after Prince Richards asked, our Obren will deal with him ording to the rules.¡±


    Chaya just finished and did not bother to speak, this old woman is very proud, self-respecting status, think and Richards talk are down, so let Bethany deal with Richards.


    Adriana and Peter looked at each other and Adriana nodded.


    This so-called assassin, dull-eyed, mentally unstable, it is obvious that Obren moved, not to mention the scene to ask, afraid to bring back to try a variety of methods can not ask the real situation.


    Richards face is ugly, Obren this is to give an ount? This is clearly to him Richards under the horse, is perfunctory him.


    Bethany nced disdainfully at Richards, then waved a hand and another Obren guard stepped forward.


    Bethany said in a cold voice, ¡°What you are say for yourself.¡±


    The guard kneeled down and said, ¡°My subordinate Shangguan Ming, is the escort leader who is responsible for patrollingst night, there was a killerst night, it is my subordinate who did not do his duty, my subordinate is willing to ept the n rules punishment.¡±


    If the killer just now is perfunctory Richards, then this so-called self-admitted punishment is perfunctory Motril royal family.


    ¡°Go down, go to the Hall of Chastisement by yourself and receive ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother ¡­¡±


    Richards was born to interrupt Bethany, and then he suddenly turned around and drew the golden revolver at his waist.


    Bang Bang ¡­


    After the two gunshots, there were two more bodies with their heads blown off in the middle of the hall.


    Peter hugged Adriana in a hurry and covered Adriana¡¯s eyes. Adriana was now pregnant and could not see these disgusting bloody scenes.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bethany was stunned, not expecting Richards to dare to shoot straight.


    Richards licked his lips, blew down the muzzle of the smoking gun, his eyes with bloodthirsty excitement, just took two lives casually, but in his case is insignificant, even the blood still makes him vaguely excited.


    ¡°Since Obren said this is an exnation for me, Obren shouldn¡¯t have a problem with me disposing of it, right?¡±


    Richards sat down, crossed his legs and looked askance at Chaya, tilting his head without a trace of respect.


    ¡°Whether the assassin assassinates others or assassinates me, since he did it, then he should pay for his life out.¡±


    Richards said nced at the Obren guard¡¯s body, loosened his shoulders and said: ¡°As for this guard, Obren does not keep waste, such as this kind of waste can not even do such a small task as patrolling, living is to ruin the reputation of Obren. Our royal family and Obren have always been like family, I do not mind suffering to help you clean up this kind of waste, so as not to dirty your hands.¡±

 Chapter 1295 Deterrence

    Obren¡¯s people, one face gloomy terrible, Richards this move is tantamount to hit their face, trampling on Obren¡¯s dignity.


    Just killed two people, Richards but not half guilty, as if just stepping on two ants, insignificant, not even worthy of his more than a nce.


    Adriana frown, Richards cruel and bloodthirsty, and also seems to be very prejudiced against Obren, if then his father abdicated, Richards really ascended the Motril king throne, I am afraid that will be the end of Obren.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chaya¡¯s concern is not all unreasonable, with Motril royal family now and Obren increasingly tense rtionship, plus a resentment of Obren Prince Richards, Obren¡¯s future in Motril will be more and more difficult days.


    Unless, of course, Obren is able to exit Motril and migrate elsewhere.


    But this idea, think about it and know that it can only be imagined, Obren¡¯s people will not likely agree to give up their operation for so many years of the base camp.


    The existence of a thing is bound to have its reason for existence.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t like Obren, but it¡¯s not so hard-hearted that she wants to destroy Obren.


    What¡¯s more, Obren does have many unthinkable means, such as saving lives.


    Obren¡¯s medical skills are not an exaggeration to say that they are world ss.


    In addition to the corrupt system and the inhumane rules, there are other redeeming features in Obren.


    Seeing Richards like this, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but worry a little about Obren¡¯s future.


    Bethany teeth clenched, he could not contain his anger, Shangguan Ming is his close friend, but also his n brother, the reason why he chose Shangguan Ming is responsible for patrol to strike, is to facilitate the action.


    Today let Shangguan Ming out to convict, but also just let Richards face to get by, said what punishment Shangguan Ming, that is just a set of rhetoric.


    But, Bethany miscalcted, he did not expect, Richards will be so reckless, openly in the middle of Obren, in front of the Obren elders with guns to kill.


    ¡°Richards ¡­¡±


    Bethany shouted angrily, her anger could hardly be contained, and chided, ¡°This is Obren, you broke the agreement between Obren and your royal family, and trampled on Obren¡¯s rules, can I assume that you are provoking Obren to abandon the partnership between Obren and the royal family?¡±


    Bethany is like a fighting cock that wants to start a fight at any time, with fists clenched, eyebrows pressed up, and eyes angry and sinister.


    ¡°Whatever fault he has in Shangguan Ming should be punished by us Obren, not you.¡±


    Bethany, his face grim and twisted, he was on the verge of a rage.


    Richards spread out his hands and pulled out his ears with a muddled, gangly look and said, ¡°So, what are you trying to say? People are already dead, you want me to pay for your Obren¡¯s sinner¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sitting right here, so if you dare, go ahead and do it.¡±


    Richards looked like he was sure of Bethany, this is Obren, but this is also Motril, he is the prince of Motril, in Motril killed two people and what does it count?


    Richards has long resented Obren¡¯s arrogant attitude of being above the royal family.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Bethany was on the verge of rage and was about to explode.


    Boom ¡­


    Chaya violently used the walking stick, knocked the floor, dull sound, immediately subdued the crowd.


    Chaya an old face, but defied the old, painted as if to look young, but looks like a child-eating old demon makeup.


    ¡°Bethany, no fooling around.¡±


    Chaya scolded Bethany, then got up and said, ¡°These two people¡¯s lives, since Prince Richards wants them, then you can have them. The matter ofst night also ends here, no one shall mention it again.¡±


    ¡°The old body is tired, so I won¡¯t stay much longer, you guys eat!¡±


    Chaya walked down with crutches, step by step.


    ¡°Old patriarch Shangguan stay, the assassination matter, cane to an end, but there is still a matter that has not been dealt with, how can the old patriarch leave here?¡±


    Without any semnce of respect, Richards, still reclining on his cushion, nced at Adriana and Peter and then said, ¡°You only know the result of my assassination yesterday, but not the cause. I want to know if Celine is Celine or not, and why your Obren¡¯s young master, looks exactly like this smelly woman from Swoywana?¡±


    ¡°Also, do you know about Celine¡¯s midnight private meeting with a wild man?¡±


    ¡°Our royal family does not have as many rules as your Obren, but the woman who wants to be my princess must at least be an innocent woman, right? You want me to marry a woman who has fornicated with another man, is it because you Obren are deluded, or you Obren despise our royal family and deliberately humiliate?¡±


    ¡°Old patriarch Shangguan, please also give an exnation, otherwise, if there is something impure in the royal family¡¯s bloodline, I¡¯m afraid it will only cause unnecessary disputes between the royal family and Obren.¡±


    Just now was just an appetizer, now is the focus of Richards.


    Richards said this with a touch of menace, without any semnce of respect for Obren.


    Chaya snapped her head around to look at Richards, a chilling glint in her cloudy eyes.


    ¡°You want to give me an exnation? You¡¯re not qualified, wait until you¡¯re on the throne before you ask me for an exnation!¡±


    Chaya said in a morose tone, ¡°Richards, we Obren treat you with respect, but you repeatedly, repeatedly provoke us Obren, do you really think that the old body does not dare to do anything to you?¡±


    Swish ¡­


    Chaya flung her hand, and the small chair made by Richards suddenly broke a leg.


    There was a click, the chair was crooked, and Richards fell to the floor.


    Chaya said in a deep voice: ¡°Obren respect you, but not afraid of you. The old body advised the prince, in other people¡¯snd, or toply with the rules of other people¡¯s homes, otherwise, the old body can forgive you powerless, afraid that the many small animals raised by the old body will not forgive you.¡±


    ¡°As for what you say about fornication, the old body¡¯s granddaughter is pure and innocent, no one can nder her innocence, or else the old body can only rely on the old man to go to your old man for an exnation.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s eyes were cloudy, but her eyes were sharp, and this shocked Richards.


    Richards has the confidence not to dare to make a move on him, but Obren means quite a lot, if he casually got him anypulsions, I¡¯m afraid it will also make him hard to suffer for a few days.


    Richards was not convinced that Obren had the audacity to be so arrogant to the master of the country on their country¡¯s turf.


    Richards got up and said angrily, ¡°Hmph, how could Bing Qing Jie sneak out to be with another man? This matter, everyone has seen, if Obren is determined to bully me and force me to marry that kind of woman, then the matter of the union is over.¡±


    The woman of unknown origin and doubtful identity, he absolutely can not marry back, or his safety who will guarantee?

 Chapter 1296 Anger Adriana

    Celine¡¯s identity is in doubt, and it¡¯s not even certain that it¡¯s really Celine. This is a woman whose identity is in doubt, and he can¡¯t be interested in sleeping with her, let alone marrying her back as a princess.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Chaya voice with impatience, and even vaguely have a cold intention, when did a junior also dare to unt in front of her, unrestrained provocation her?


    In the past, not to mention a mere prince, even the Motril king to see her respect.


    ¡°A marriage! It¡¯s nothing but the royal family wants to marry your Obren¡¯s woman as the royal consort.¡±


    Richards said whimsically, ¡°In that case, I just have to marry your Obren women, right? So, I have to choose the woman I like among you Obren, or else this matter is not discussed.¡±


    The marriage is a long-standing agreement between the two sides, anyway, as long as you marry a woman Obren will not be on the line, so who to marry, he picked his own selection to pick a satisfactory, but not too much!


    ¡°Richards, don¡¯t be a bully.¡±


    Bethany angrily chided, ¡°What do you think Obren is? A cabbage? Let you choose at will, our Obren¡¯s face where to put?¡±


    Chaya has long promised him that the position of patriarch let Adriana do, but the real owner of Obren is their father and son, when his father died, then Obren is his Bethany¡¯s private property.


    Who would allow another man to pick and choose and provoke their dignity in their own home?


    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±


    Chayaughed,ughed extremely cold, an old face looks more and more ghastly, she said in a deep voice: ¡°You say this back to ask your father, see if he will agree to you to do so, if he agrees, then youe back to talk to the old body!¡±


    Chaya finished and left directly, not bothering to take care of Richards.


    Want to choose a concubine in Obren, really look at yourself.


    Chaya would never agree that Queen Motril must be Obren¡¯s person and a direct descendant of Obren.


    Although Sandra is not Obren¡¯s people, but she represents the identity of Obren¡¯s direct descendants, by Richards pick and choose.


    Chaya has made so much effort, even to make this happen, looking for someone to rece Celine, she also gave Peter the antidote to the poison, but also sent someone to assassinate Theresa, after paying so much, but have not seen any results, Richards lightly a word, want to kick Sandra out, how is this possible?


    There are no such cheap things in this world!


    After Chaya left, Richards looked at Peter and said indignantly, ¡°Mo, why didn¡¯t you speak up? You should have spoken up for me just now. In fact, think about it, that woman looks exactly like your wife, if I marry her, don¡¯t you have a weird feeling?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like, I¡¯m sleeping with your wife ¡­¡±


    Poof ¡­


    Before Richards could finish his sentence, the tea bowl in Peter¡¯s hand flew directly toward Richards, cutting his neck.


    Peter then flipped out with a flip and went up and pinched Richards.


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes were cold and contained a murderous aura, and his voice was morose as he said, ¡°Obren doesn¡¯t dare to kill you, and you think I don¡¯t either?¡±


    Peter has a piece of reverse scale, two are not allowed, who touches who seeks death.


    The reverse scale is Adriana and the child, two forbidden, one is not allowed to hurt Adriana, and the other is not allowed to have any wrong thoughts about Adriana.


    This is Peter¡¯s bottom line, and no one should touch it.


    Peter hand force, Richards neck cervical bones issued a creaking sound.


    The sudden change of events stunned the crowd, no one expected Peter to be angry by Richards¡¯ words directly out of hand.


    Obren¡¯s men looked nervously at Peter, who was also eager to get rid of the arrogant and domineering Richards.


    But Richards, after all, is the Motril prince, where can die, but only can not die in Obren, or Obren and Motril royal rtionship will be more tense, there may be a major war outbreak.


    So even if Bethany shouting in the fierce, but also dare not really on Richards hands, this point we know.


    ¡°Stop, let go of our prince ¡­¡±


    Richards retainers, finally reacting, hastened to look at Peter warily and threatened Peter to let go.


    ¡°Let go of our prince, or I¡¯ll beat this woman to death.¡±


    The minister next to Richards, with a p on the table and an angry scolding, then pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Adriana.


    Ruth, who had been standing behind Adriana, saw this and subconsciously stepped in front of Adriana.


    Adriana nced up curiously at the guard, when did Obren¡¯s guard be so loyal to her?


    Adriana does not yet know that this guard is Ruth, she has been wearing a mask and her body type is disguised, Adriana can not even see that it is her.


    Boom ¡­


    Peter threw his hand violently and threw Richards directly onto the minister, smashing the minister to faint on the spot.


    To more than a hundred pounds of Richards as a meat pad, this minister is estimated to have several broken bones.


    ¡°Get the hell away from me if you want to die.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter chided coldly, then turned to Adriana¡¯s side.


    ¡°Adriana, are you okay?¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana nervously, with a tone of unprecedented gentleness, and the cold and morbid of the previous second was simply like two people.


    Thest second is still in the winter months, instantly can be March spring, let people wonder if Peter has a double personality, change face too fast it!


    Adrianaughed, ¡°He didn¡¯t even touch me, so how could I be okay.¡±


    Peter was nervous about her to the bone, taking care of her as if she were a porcin doll.


    Adriana has no doubt that if there could be any storage space in the world to stuff people into, Peter would find a way to get it, and then hang on to her all the time so that he would feel at ease.


    Hoo hoo hoo ¡­


    Richards breathed heavily, never feeling the air so sweet.


    Richards revealed a small smile as he licked his lips.


    ¡°Interesting, a bit interesting, you Peter are the first one who dares to move against me in Motrilnd.¡±


    Richards got up and had the minister he almost smashed under his ass pulled out for resuscitation, then nced at Bethany and said deliberately, ¡°Peter, you have a lot of balls, much better than some dogs that just bark.¡±


    Bethany¡¯s face was blue and red, and Richards was clearly trying to humiliate him.


    ¡°But do you know that if I give the order not toe out unless you stay in Obren forever, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of Motril.¡±


    Richards picks up the jug and walks over to Peter.


    Richards has a temperamental personality, like a madman.


    ¡°But then! I admire you, a real man, I like it.¡±


    Richards said this extremely lewd, his treasure blue eyes stared at Peter, not hiding the aggression in his eyes, making Peter¡¯s face a few shades more gloomy.

 Chapter 1297 Richards Injured

    Peter¡¯s harsh cold eyes shot straight at Richards, and with a warning look, he held Adriana¡¯s waist and carefully nursed her, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana also did not expect that today¡¯s party woulde to such a situation that it would be difficult to end.


    She really wanted to leave.


    The two walked towards the outside, but Peter steeply pace a stunned, dark as ink pupils slightly narrowed, the next moment will directly drag Adriana to behind, ¡°Adriana careful!¡±


    He let out a soft cry, and although he moved quickly, he didn¡¯t speak very loudly, as if he was worried that he might scare Adriana.


    But when he dragged Adriana behind him and turned around, he heard a gunshot, and immediately a masked guard standing behind him fell to the ground.


    Peter¡¯s face instantly gloomy down, a pair of bitter cold eyes slightly narrowed, the right hand smoothly lifted up the suit, pulled out a pistol from the waist, pulled the safety bolt, directly aimed at Richards shot over.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    He was shooting, and Jackson, who was apanying him, was also shooting toward Richards.


    The situation that had quieted down a moment ago suddenly turned into a gun battle, intensifying the conflict.


    ¡°Take Adriana out!¡±


    Peter pushed Adriana towards Jackson, while the rest of the ballroom was already clutching their heads, and amidst a scream and a mess, Peter stepped towards Richards.


    His reaction was really unexpected by Richards, who thought Peter would not make a move on him and did not have the guts to do so with him.


    But who knew that he had actually shot towards him.


    Richards¡¯ escort appeared, and Peter¡¯s men stepped forward.


    Surprisingly, half of those waiters who appeared at the banquet today were Peter¡¯s cronies.


    His people, actually, were nted in Obren¡¯s headquarters.


    It must be said that this person should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Stop! Stop, stop!¡±


    Some people were injured in the fierce battle, but those trained by Peter are smart, and perhaps Peter exined what in advance, are afraid to shoot Richards, but the Prince of Richards¡¯ escort fell down a lot of people.


    Richards saw that his men had lost quite a few, immediately dropped the gun in his hand, raised his hand and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Mo, I¡¯m sorry, it was just a misfire, I apologize for my mistake.¡±


    Turning around, he ordered his escort again, ¡°Stop all!¡±


    The escort team that lost five men looked at me, I looked at you, and finally all looked at the prince, not sure what they meant.


    To know that he deliberately honored the Prince of Motril, how dare someone dare to take advantage of his head, simply do not know what to do!


    ¡°I said stop, all of you get out of my way!¡± Richards saw those useless fools with a puzzled face and couldn¡¯t help but chortle again.


    So the men stood in front of Richards while the others carried their wounded brothers out to find a doctor.


    Peter didn¡¯t stop at Richards¡¯ move, but held his gun up and took a step in front of him, stopping three meters away.


    Bang¨C!


    An abrupt sound from the ballroom broke the momentary silence as he fired a shot into Richards¡¯ left arm.


    Because there was an escort standing in front of Richards, Peter shot the escort in the chest and the bullet went through the man¡¯s body and hit Richards in the arm.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    Richards pain backwards, looking at the guard who fell in front of him, could not help but rage: ¡°FUCK! You really dare toy hands on me, you ¡­¡±


    He raised his hand to cover his arm, grimacing in pain, but the ghastly face steeply pulled out a wicked and ruthless smile, ¡°This nature, I really like.¡±


    ¡°Unbridled, absurd! Peter, this is Obren, what are you doing? How can you make a move with Prince Motril!?¡±


    Chaya, who had just walked a short distance away, heard themotion in the ballroom and immediately turned back.


    But when she stood at the entrance of the banquet hall, she saw a mess and whimpering and wailing screams, and the smell of blood.


    ¡°This is just a warning to you, if you dare to touch Adriana next time, what I want ¡­¡± he said, his tone slightly raised, ¡°is your life!¡±


    He Peter wants to protect the woman, is to give up a life, will also protect the good.


    ¡°Heh, kind of interesting.¡±


    The more Peter feels for Adriana and the more disrespectful he is to Richards, the more he can inspire Richards to like him.

 Chapter 1298 Ruth Seriously Injured

    Chaya, who was a little worried about the situation, heard Richards¡¯ words and her heart fell.


    He is, after all, the royal prince of Motril, with a respected status, and being openly shot at in Obren is a big deal.


    If Richards insists on making her give an ount today, she is afraid she will have to take Peter¡¯s crime.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The one masked man lying on the ground wailed, attracting the attention of the crowd.


    As Peter prepared to leave, the familiar voice caused him to stop and look back at the injured man.


    He frowned, leaned forward, raised his hand and removed the man¡¯s mask, and found out that the wounded man was Ruth.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s face sank, secretly sighing good in Adriana was Jackson took away, otherwise see Ruth was injured, only fear will not be able to control the emotions, affecting the overall situation.


    Chaya, who was standing by, and Bethany, who came out from behind a side table, both found Ruth lying on the floor injured, but they could only ¡®turn a blind eye¡¯ due to Richards¡¯ presence.


    Peter, in turn, waved a hand to someone off to the side, ¡°Take her down to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Peter¡¯s subordinates rushed forward to help Ruth leave.


    His actions did not make Richards suspicious, after all, in his opinion, probably because the ¡®guard¡¯ for Peter blocked a shot, Peter heart gratitude it.


    ¡°You are the first person who dares to make a move against my Richards.¡±


    Richards flicked the non-existent would on his sleeve, stepped in front of him and smiled evilly, ¡°Mo, I¡¯m finding more and more interest in you.¡±


    After the words, he raised his eyebrows, and his smile carried a few provocations.


    Peter cold eyes straight at Richards, but did not return a word to him, until Richards and his group walked away, Chayapletely can not hold down the anger in his heart, rushed to Peter¡¯s front, holding a cane and hit the floor, ¡°Peter, this is Obren, not you Waverly! In the old body¡¯s chassis, you should abide by the rules!¡±


    The shocked Chaya nervous mood for a long time can not be calmed down, even speak with a few trembling meaning child.


    Richards identity precious, if that moment really died under the gun of Peter, only afraid that the whole Obren will pay a painful price for the death of Richards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of it!¡±


    Bethany grunted, squinting at Peter¡¯s eyes full of contempt and indifference.


    Peter did not care topete with them, indifferently turned away.


    The dazzling turn, crisp and clean, but with a few innate arrogance and cool, can not be ignored.


    As he walked away, Bethany walked over to Chaya and whispered, ¡°This man, he can¡¯t stay.¡±


    Everyone is born with an aura, especially like Peter, the high above the top, the kind of natural aura of cold and noble-like temperament, just by the feeling to know that he is not a mediocre person.


    In the future, it must be a great scourge for Obren.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Chaya shook her head with a sigh and said in a serious tone, ¡°It¡¯s easy to invite God and hard to send him away. He has arrived at Obren, it¡¯s hard to get him to leave, but it¡¯s only harder to get rid of him!¡±


    ¡°As long as the person is in Obren, I have 10, 000 ways to make him die!¡±


    As soon as the thought of Jonathan was seriously injured, Bethany¡¯s facial expression became more and more grim and horrific.


    If Peter is a stumbling block, he doesn¡¯t mind getting rid of him with his own hands and paving a road to prosperity.

 Chapter 1299 Adriana Hates Ruth

    Ruth, who was taken out of the party, was taken to the infirmary to be resuscitated.


    Peter followed closely to the infirmary and saw that Ruth was being resuscitated in the infirmary, so he stood in the hallway and waited anxiously for a while.


    Because Ruth had been shot, the situation was not yet clear, and he did not want to rashly tell Adriana, lest she worry excessively.


    After waiting for half an hour, a paramedic finally came out inside, and he immediately went up and asked, ¡°Doctor, what is the condition of the person who was just sent in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that woman is more fortunate, the bullet deflected two centimeters from the heart, considered to have recovered a life.¡±


    The paramedic said seriously.


    ¡°Good, hard work guys.¡±


    Peter said a thank you.


    Because it is in Obren, there is arge medical office, and generally not particrly major surgeries can be addressed here.


    Knowing that Ruth was out of danger, Peter ordered someone to protect Ruth while he went back to Qingfeng Yuan.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally back? How was it, did you get hurt, did Chaya give you a hard time?¡±


    Just as Peter entered the living room, Adriana, who was pacing back and forth in the living room and waiting impatiently, came toward him, tense and anxiously concerned.


    Feeling the woman¡¯s concern for him, Peter was quite relieved and jawed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The man held her hand and gazed lovingly at the person in front of him, and the bottom of his eyes were an uncontroble flow of deep love.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it with Richards, and those Motril people will let you off easily?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brow was knitted, obviously a little less reassured by Peter and more worried about the developments.


    ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and scratched the tip of her nose, spoiling you with a smile.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Seeing that he was really Rene unharmed, Adriana¡¯s hanging heart fell and breathed a long sigh of relief, ¡°Phew, you¡¯re fine, I was really scared.¡±


    What just happened clearly came to mind and lingered.


    Adriana is still having palpitations, never thought that Peter would take action against her because of Richards, and he is not afraid of Richards¡¯ royal status, openly holding a gun against Richards.


    She knew that the man she loved so much treated her like a treasure in the palm of his hand, but time and time again, she witnessed Peter¡¯s ying down his life¡¯ to protect her, and was really moved to death.


    ¡°There is something that you need to be prepared for.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and his tone was serious with a reminder.


    ¡°What does ¡­ mean?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s newly fallen heart hung in the air again.


    ¡°The person who took the bullet for you in the ballroom was ¡­ Ruth.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°How ¡­ ¡­ is she?¡±


    The little woman¡¯s face sank, not because Ruth protect her and happy, touched, but because of her actions lookplex.


    A pair of shear water eyes flowing light slightly sh, she pursed her lips, asked: ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°The infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Honey,e with me over there and check it out.¡±


    Adriana pulled Peter and quickly rushed towards the infirmary.


    Despite all the things Ruth had done to her before, she couldn¡¯t ignore that person after all.


    ¡°You take it slow, take it easy, the person is out of life threatening condition.¡±


    Peter, who was holding Adriana, noticed that the little woman was in a hurry and was stumbling a bit, so he was a bit distressed.


    Who knows Adriana¡¯s step, look back at Peter, watery eyes suddenly stern, ¡°Who said I was nervous? I just went to take a look because she took the bullet for me. Today, not to mention her, even if it were someone else, I would have gone to see.¡±

 Chapter 1300 Don’t need her to save

    Even though Adriana was worried about Ruth in her heart, she didn¡¯t want to show it.


    Or maybe she is reluctant to forgive Ruth, but can¡¯t help but care about the man.


    After all, she was injured because of herself.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter saw Adriana mood swings some big, it is obvious to Ruth some rejection of the matter, do not want to discuss, he did not say something else.


    He stepped forward and took her hand, while walking towards the outside of Qingfeng Yuan, he said in a serious voice: ¡°You are now the mother of two children, even if you don¡¯t pay attention to yourself, you should be careful of the two children. You are already an adult, don¡¯t be so hasty.¡±


    The extraordinarily gentle tone seemed to give Adriana all the warmth he had left in his heart.


    At that moment there are still some impatient little woman was he some soothing, mood instantly a lot better.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I ¡­ shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you earlier.¡±


    Adriana knows that Peter knows her, but doesn¡¯t tear her down.


    ¡°I am your husband, the father of your child.¡±


    Peter stopped abruptly and tugged on her hand, Adriana followed suit and stood in front of him, wrinkling her brow in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family, don¡¯t let me hear you thanking me again. Polite words only seem rusty.¡±


    This is a very bad feeling.


    Adriana couldn¡¯t help herself, pursing her red lips, ¡°I know, it¡¯s true.¡±


    The fake pouted back, turned around and walked towards the outside.


    Twenty minutester, the two arrived at the infirmary ward.


    There was no one outside the ward except the people Peter had arranged to protect Ruth.


    Knock Knock-


    Adriana knocked on the door.


    Not long after, someone came by and pulled the door open.


    It¡¯s Archie.


    The moment the worried Archie saw Adriana, his pupils lit up, seemingly a little surprised.


    But that emotion was fleeting, so fast that Adriana didn¡¯t even catch it.


    ¡°What brings you here? Come on in.¡±


    He pulled the door open and stood aside, politely inviting the two men into the ward.


    Adriana walked in, took one look at Ruth lying unconscious in the hospital bed, and asked Archie, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out of life-threatening condition, just not awake yet.¡±


    Archie walked to the hospital bed, deep gaze at Ruth lying on the bed, brow slightly frowned, the look of serious cheeks are full of worry.


    He thought that Ruth would be happy if she knew that Adriana wasing to visit her.


    Adriana went to the hospital bed, which revealed that Ruth¡¯s cheeks were pale and colorless, very haggard and weak.


    Her hair is casually cloaked, but can faintly see the ck hair in a few silver hair.


    Although Ruth is nearly fifty years old, but usually extremely well maintained, from that face can not be seen her real age.


    Plus an excellent temperament andpelling aura, giving people the intuition that it is just over thirty.


    From Waverly back to Obren but a month or so, she seems to have aged more than ten years.


    ¡°Tell her not to think I¡¯ll be grateful just because she took a bullet for me. It¡¯s not going to happen!¡±


    Adriana stood in front of the hospital bed, delicate cheeks with a few thin and detached, and even some impersonal sense of indifference.


    Archie¡¯s face sank and his gaze became stern for a few moments.


    A cold light was shot at Adriana, and after a long silence, he said, ¡°She never asked for your gratitude.¡±


    No matter what Adriana thinks of Ruth, she is the perfect Ruth for him.


    Even in the face of her own daughter, Archie would not allow Ruth to be hurt.


    Adriana¡¯s hand hanging at her side clenched unnaturally, her clear water eyes narrowed for a moment, then she smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After the words, he walked around the hospital bed and walked out towards the outside and said to Peter, ¡°Honey let¡¯s go, aren¡¯t we going to see Theresa.¡±


    Theresa was injured yesterday and is resting in the infirmary ward.


    Adriana uses this as a pretext to show that she doesn¡¯t care about Ruth.


    Peter nced at Ruth on the hospital bed, and his dark, ink-like pupils grew deeper and deeper by a few points.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and followed Adriana out.


    Gently closing the ward door, Peter led Adriana down the hallway and then down the stairs.


    Although the two did not speak, he could feel Adriana¡¯s bad mood.


    ¡°People since Rene is unharmed is the best, you do not need to worry too much.¡±


    The simple heartbreaking little woman.


    Thepany is obviously so worried about Ruth, yet it deliberately puts on an indifferent posture.


    Underneath the tough exterior, there is a fragile heart that poor people want to care for.


    ¡°I said I wasn¡¯t worried about her, I just wanted to drop by and see Theresa.¡±


    Adriana gave a light rebuke, like a hedgehog covered in camouge, not epting anyone¡¯s approach.


    ¡°Theresa is downstairs in room 404.¡±


    Peter easily changed the subject and did not say anything, just some heartache at the moment the heart is very conflicted Adriana.


    Faced with her own mother, the woman with aplex personality, sometimes ruthless to Adriana; sometimes able to save her life to Adriana.


    It is a bit puzzling.

 Chapter 1301 Raylan Investigates Things

    Adriana and Peter both went downstairs and found Theresa¡¯s hospital room.


    But there were also two bodyguards standing guard at the entrance to Theresa¡¯s ward.


    When he saw the twoing, he immediately blocked the doorway, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    As soon as the bouncer¡¯s words fell, a man¡¯s voice came from behind the two of them.


    It¡¯s William.


    Peter turned back to look over, his face expressionless with a clear and cold look, said, ¡°What, afraid of the death of your beloved, so tightly protected?¡±


    ¡°Theresa is an important person, how can she die.¡±


    William¡¯s hair was slicked back and his blue eyes wandered to Adriana¡¯s, looking at her with interest, ¡°Mrs. Alston came over to see Theresa?¡±


    Query sentence.


    It seems to be saying that you and Theresa have never gotten along, so why would you want toe and visit her? Could it be that you want to kill her?


    ¡°Or else.¡±


    The rtionship between William and Peter was not very clear to Adriana before, but now that she understands some of it, she is very unhappy with William.


    ¡°It is said that women during pregnancy have a big temper, and it is true.¡±


    William raised his eyebrows and smiled, cing his hands in the pockets of his suit pants, his eyes ncing back and forth at the two men, finallynding on Peter¡¯s body and teasing, ¡°No wonder he¡¯s not my rival, his mind is set on women, hardly a great weapon.¡±


    Proper contempt and disdain.


    ¡°So your achievement today is just stepping on the bones and blood of others to get to the top. Be careful not to end well.¡±


    His man naturally needs her to protect him.


    Peter was so focused on her that he missed many opportunities, and this has always been a thorn in Adriana¡¯s side.


    William came across her weakness, and Adriana couldn¡¯t help but dislike it.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    William snorted lightly, ¡°Then you¡¯d better pray to live longer than me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t even protect your own woman well, only have the ability to fight with women left.¡± Peter raised his arm around Adriana¡¯s waist, indifferent gaze to William, the thin lips pulled out a curve.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s sarcastic words burned his heart, William¡¯s face immediately sank, hawk-like sharp eyes slightly narrowed, ¡°Peter, you are only my defeated general, where to qualify for such arrogance. Could it be that ¡­ is the capital given by your wife?¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, it is a blessing for me, Peter.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t care about being called a ¡®soft man¡¯ by William.


    At that, Adriana tilted her head to look at Peter, her pupils were full of hidden surprise.


    To know the best face of men, more afraid of being said to be soft, but Peter surprisingly not a word of rebuttal.


    Gave her enough face without any regard for his own.


    ¡°Heh, the first time I¡¯ve seen such a justification for eating soft food.¡±


    William snorted augh, took out a cigarette from his pocket, held it into his lips and lit the cigarette while ying with the lighter, saying, ¡°I only thought you were not my opponent before, but now I just think you don¡¯t deserve to be my opponent. Disgusting.¡±


    ¡°William, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Adriana, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter cold eyes sweeping William, thin and moderate lips always hold a smirk as if nothing.


    Raising his hand, he took Adriana¡¯s hand and led her away.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ Hey, honey, let go, who is he to say that about you? You¡¯re not even ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Peter pulled a struggling Adriana and went downstairs.


    Adriana struggled not to open, grunted and followed Peter downstairs, ¡°honey, William bullies too much, why do you want to go well.¡±


    It would have been fine if someone had said something about her, but Adriana couldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything about Peter.


    ¡°After being bitten by a dog, do you still want to bite back?¡±


    Peter raised his hand and rubbed her dark hair, spoiling you with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t let impulsiveness lose your sanity. With that kind of people, it is a waste to bother with one more word.¡±


    ¡°Are you up to some kind of scheme?¡±


    Adriana pursued the question with some uncertainty.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡±


    Peter¡¯s fudging, which makes Adriana desperate to know the n.


    She took Peter by the hand, ¡°honey, talk to me, talk to me quickly.¡± Like a small child pampering beside Peter.


    ¡°You just openly held a gun at Richards in the banquet hall, this matter let Motril old king know, will not let you off. And now this is Obren¡¯s chassis, you have caused trouble for Chaya, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t tolerate sand in her eyes.¡±


    Adriana is even more worried about Peter¡¯s situation.


    A strong dragon cannot overpower a local snake.


    Now the territory is Obren, not Waverly, where the power is hoarded, where they are Obren¡¯s opponent?


    Not to mention the recent Obren forces are stupid, only more likely to fall into the trap, in case they are counted, it is impossible to estimate what the result will be.


    ¡°That depends on your husband¡¯s ability.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyebrows were raised, his cold face was a wickedly unrestrained, evil smile tantalized the heart.


    Although with him for so long, but he knitted his brows, a smile, a word, always through the gentleman¡¯s noble and elegant,parable to the royal dukes, noble.


    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    At this moment, she also realizes the seriousness of the situation.


    Since Peter does not say, there must be a reason not to say.


    Besides, people in Obren, there are ears through the wall, she does not know is also good, at least will not be revealed secret.


    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re pregnant now, you should take care of yourself.¡±


    Peter took her hand, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat anything this morning either, I asked the kitchen to prepare some light breakfast for you, go back and eat some more.¡±


    The banquet hall was unhappy and Adriana hadn¡¯t eaten anything in the first ce.


    In the end, she is a pregnant woman, if her own nutrition is not up to standard, then the child in the womb how to do.


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    The two returned to the Witchystems pavilion.


    Adriana went to the restaurant for dinner, and Peter just told Adriana ¡®something to do¡¯ and left.


    One hourter.


    At the bottom of the mountain in Peach Blossom Valley, Peter got out of the car and saw a man standing by the river.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    He pressed the horn of the car, the man turned back towards him, pulled open the door and got into the car.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just heard you got into it with Richards?¡±


    Ran buckled his seat belt and asked casually, ¡°This is although Obren, but the periphery are Motrilnd, you are bold, and not afraid to attract trouble.¡±


    ¡°I would like Motril forces to intervene directly. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to muddle through in the chaos.¡±


    Peter starts the sedan and moves slowly forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ran nodded approvingly.


    ¡°How are things going with the investigation you were asked to do?¡± Peter asked as he nced at Ran.

 Chapter 1302 Bethany’s sister

    ¡°Chaya had two children with Jonathan. In addition to Bethany, there is a daughter, Judith.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ran pulled out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Peter, then held one in his own mouth, lit it, and took a drag.


    While smoking, he said, ¡°They are dragon and phoenix children. But this Judith ¡­¡±


    He spoke with a beat, raised his hand and nodded his head, ¡°It¡¯s not normal here. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been kept in the country since birth, out of sight. But Jonathan and Chaya both still like this woman very much.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a solution to the problem of the problem.


    ¡°The Obren patriarch¡¯s position is passed on to women but not to men, if Judith is not brainy, I¡¯m afraid Chaya will not insist on letting Adriana to be the Obren young master.¡±


    Peter held a cigarette, took a drag, and sighed in frustration.


    ¡°William and Richards didn¡¯t seem the least bit surprised to see you and Adriana at Obren, which means they knew you were here, but they weren¡¯t curious about the rtionship between you and Obren?¡±


    Ran put the question in his mind.


    ¡°From the day Richards came to Obren, Chaya called Adriana to attend to receive Richards, it shows that Chaya no longer want to hide Adriana¡¯s identity. Once Adriana¡¯s identity is exposed, ording to the rules of the n, Adriana is bound to be unable to do Obren matriarch. But at the moment there is no other person who can bepetent to take the position of Obren matriarch, so I asked you to investigate from other aspects.¡±


    Since Richards arrived at Obren, there has been no peace, Peter ced in Obren¡¯s staff is not much, so they had to let Ran to investigate the matter.


    Although Adrianaand Celine look exactly alike, it is now Sandra who has reced Celine, and after the stic surgery Sandra is still more or less the same as Adriana.


    Chaya¡¯s first two daughters are twins, while Celine is Ruth¡¯s daughter but ims to be the second daughter¡¯s child, so the identity can be justified.


    But if Sandra can rece Celine and marry into the Motril royal family, who should the Obren patriarch find to rece her?


    Or does Chaya intend to let Celine be the Obren matriarch and then imprison Adriana in Obren and let Adriana do it once anypulsions are involved?


    In this way, Adriana does not have to show her face, so it does not matter whether she wants to be the Obren matriarch or not, as long as she can be forced to manipte thepulsion?


    Think carefully.


    Peter was vaguely uneasy.


    ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s only right to let Chaya detoxify thepulsion in Adri¡¯s body now.¡± Ran has always been concerned about the problem ofpulsion in Adriana¡¯s body.


    ¡°This thing must let Chaya willingly go for Adriana detoxification only, otherwise in the detoxification of the time once she moved a little bit, will be a crisis Adriana life. I ¡­ dare not take the risk.¡±


    Peter, who used to be a decisive man in the business world, has now be fearful of doing anything because of Adriana.


    After all, Adriana still has two children in her womb, and if there is any mistake, it is a body three lives.


    The process of detoxification of thepulsion is very troublesome.


    Ruth was greatly wounded after helping him contact thepulsionst time, and now that she has been shot, she certainly can¡¯t do anything else that would greatly harm her energy.


    Therefore, the matter of lifting thepulsion for Adriana can only be postponed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Ran nodded quite agreeably.


    He just knew why Peter wanted him to take him to Judith¡¯s house when he learned of Judith¡¯s existence.


    The two drove, from the city center to the countryside, tarmac to concrete and finally to dirt roads.


    Finally arrived at a small farmhouse an hourter.

 Chapter 1303

    Obren, because of its special location, can be considered as a ce with four seasons of spring.


    Outside the farmhouse is arge vegetable garden, the garden nted a lot of vegetables, bearing a lot of fruit, a nce at the green a bright green dotted with dots of bright red.


    A woman was plowing the ground with a hoe, and beside the woman squatted a inly dressed girl with a ponytail.


    The girl, not very old, picked a dandelion from the ground, held it up, tilted her head and blew on it.


    A gust of wind, light as a feather dandelion seeds scattered with the wind, the girl cheered happily.


    She just doesn¡¯t have theposure and maturity of this age.


    ¡°That¡¯s her?¡±


    Peter asked, looking at the girl not far away.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s her.¡±


    Ran jawed slightly.


    The two parked not far from the vegetable garden, you can vaguely see the girl¡¯s features look like.


    Peter turned off the car, got out and closed the door, then walked over towards the vegetable garden.


    One after the other, thetwo men got off the curb and then walked up to Judith.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Peter called out.


    Judith, who was ying happily by herself, turned around and when she saw the two men, her eyes shed slightly, and she tilted her head in what seemed to be a bit of confusion and asked with a beak, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±


    He said and turned back to the old woman who was plowing the ground, ¡°Mom, is this your friend?¡±


    The woman who was plowing the ground with her back to Peter and Ran stopped her work at the sound of her voice, wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve and looked at the two men, ¡°Who are you ¡­ looking for?¡±


    Peter¡¯s probing gaze looked up and down at the two men in front of him, before looking at the girl who was behaving in a somewhat silly manner, ¡°Are you ¡­ Judith?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Handsome brother, how do you know me.¡±


    Judith, after all, grew up in the countryside, and does not have the same skin as Celine beauty, but because Judith¡¯s features are already delicate, although the skin is a little rough, darker, but also gives a healthy beauty.


    ¡°Judith, get over here!¡±


    See Peter and Ran two people dressed in a lot of money, the air is forced, a nce can be seen that the two people are not ordinary people.


    The old woman¡¯s face sank, a look of rm, raised her hand and dragged Judith to her back.


    She stepped forward and stared at Peter with no good grace, ¡°Who the hell are you people? What are you doing here with my daughter?¡±


    The contrast between the emotions of the old woman before and after is very obvious, which in turn gives a sense of weakness of heart.


    Peter raised an eyebrow and said in a calm tone, ¡°Are you nning to talk here?¡±


    In the countryside, neighboring houses are very close to each other, although it is near noon, but those who have nothing to do will gather in twos and threes to gossip about family matters.


    At this moment, not far from the pond, or squatting or standing five or six people have already noticed Peter and Ran two, is staring straight at them.


    That look, as if they were surrounding the theater, waiting to see a good show.


    Judith¡¯s adoptive mother, Maleah, nced back at the neighbors gathered there and thought something was wrong, too.


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, he took another look at Peter in front of him and felt that he did not look like a dangerous person, so he said, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She picked up the hoe and took Judith¡¯s hand as soon as she could, ¡°Come home with me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, who are these two brothers, do you know each other?¡±


    Judith puffed out her cheeks and inclined her head in question.


    Peter gave a look towards Ran, and the two followed closely, leaving the vegetable garden together and entering the quadrangle.


    The courtyard is an old house with white walls and green tiles, but it looks a little shabby. Grapevines are nted in the courtyard, bearing hanging grapes, either green or purple, just waiting for the ripening season.


    ¡°Woof woof woof ¡­¡±


    The courtyard has been field dogs barking a few times when they see strangerse in, and there are a few groundhogs strutting around the yard, and once they see people, they fly and jump a long way away, and then scurry out of the dog hole.


    ¡°Judith, you go ahead and watch TV.¡±


    Maleah walked in and closed the door to the yard and gave Judith amand, and then walked out into the yard with the hoe and sat on a wooden bench, holding the hoe in her hand all the time, with no intention of letting go.


    The two outsiders were very defensive.


    Judith bit her fingertips, surveyed Peter and Ran with great confusion, and skimmed her lips, ¡°Oh, well~¡±


    Her curious eyes surveyed the two once more, then turned around and immediately became cheerful, jumping up and down towards the hall, ¡°Watch TV, watch TV, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Peter nced at the chair beside him and sat down casually. Ran picked up a matzah from under the hallway and went to sit beside Peter.


    ¡°Who the hell are you people and how do you know my daughter? What do you want with my daughter?¡±


    Maleah questioned in a cold voice.


    Despite being nearly 60 years old, her vicissitudes face is covered with signs of age, hair slightly white at the temples, but her eyes are extraordinarily sharp, flooded with a refined light, a look without the banality of ordinary country women.


    ¡°Maleah.¡±


    Peter held a cigarette in his hand, took a puff, raised his eyeszily and said.


    When the four words ¡®Maleah¡¯ were mentioned, Maleah¡¯s eyes lit up abruptly, and her face was a masked shock and surprise.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    She was speechless for a moment, her eyes flicked around and her hand waved, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about Maleah, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you recognize it or not. But now you have two choices, either you give Judith to me; or you and Judith go back to Betawell Mount with me.¡±


    Betawell Mount is Asco vige.


    Peter didn¡¯t intend toe here today and leave empty-handed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, as time passed, the child in Adriana¡¯s belly grew bigger and bigger, and she was reluctant to remove both children.


    Thepulsion in the body has not yet been lifted, time will increase one more day will be a point of danger, Peter dare not dy.


    It would be nice to take Judith to threaten Chaya for Adriana¡¯s treatment.


    ¡°Betawell Mount?¡±


    Maleah¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and he stood up in a sh, reaching out to point at the two of them, ¡°Who the hell are you people? Speak!¡±


    A question, but the two men did not speak.


    Maleah, who was anxious, raised the hoe, and made a move to smash it against the two men, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for doing it with you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are. But, I¡¯m going to take you to Chaya and Jonathan now.¡±


    ng-


    As Peter¡¯s words fell, a voice suddenly rang out from the hall.


    With a nce toward him, he waved to Ran.


    Ran got up and walked to the hall, only to see Judith standing frozen in ce, as soon as he saw him enter, he immediately grinned, ¡°Hey hey hey, the water is so hot, Judith identally broke the cup.¡±


    Ran frowned slightly, said nothing, turned around and walked out.


    Inside the courtyard, Maleah looked angry, ¡°Judith is my child, don¡¯t you try to steal the child from me, or I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    She raised her hoe and smashed it directly at Peter, but before it could hurt him even a little, the man snatched it away with his bare hands and threw it aside, ¡°Maleah, you grew up with Chaya since you were a child and were Chaya¡¯s right-hand man, but twenty years ago you were expelled from Asco vige for theft, and then you took root in the countryside and changed your name to Maleah. Is that right?¡±

 Chapter 1304 – Maleah’s True Face

    Beforeing here, Ran had informed Peter truthfully about the investigation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what Maleah, my name is Maleah, Maleah!¡± Maleah yelled in a storm.


    ¡°A toast? I, Peter, don¡¯t have that much patience to spend on you.¡±


    Peter is not patient enough.


    He looked down at the old woman, who looked up at Peter, her gaze gloomy to the core.


    The hand behind her back was fondling something, then she shot out her hand, a pistol pointed at Peter, ¡°Hmph, I said how strangers appeared in the vige in the past two days, I knew there was nothing good. Sure enough, you guys did find it after all!¡±


    The soft and old woman just now instantly rose in anger, her eyes were wrapped with a bit of bitterness and ruthlessness, ¡°Judith is my daughter, if any of you dare to touch her, I will fight with you!¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Judith saw this scene in the hall, immediately trotted to jump over, ¡°oooh ¡­ mom what are you doing ah, you take a toy gun, so realistic ah, give Judith to y, OK ah? Mom is bad, hide the toys do not give Judith y it.¡±


    Judith reached out to touch the pistol in Maleah¡¯s hand, smiling a blossoming, innocent smile, pure and unadulterated.


    ¡°Judith stop it, go into the hall. Mom is ying with two ¡­¡± she said, her extremely gentle face when facing Judith turned to Peter with a bit more of a bitter chill, ¡°ying games with two brothers. You hide ¡­¡±


    Even in the face of danger, Maleah continues to dote on Judith to the bone, taking extra care of her.


    ¡°Yah, hide-and-seek? Haha, yeah, yeah, yeah.¡±


    Judith jumped up happily and pped her hands, ¡°Hee hee, mom you wait for me oh, count, count ten and you can find me yo.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, mommy counts, ten, nine ¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, slow down mom, I haven¡¯t even started running yet.¡±


    Judith smiled cheekily and busily ran towards the hall and then got into the bedroom ¡­


    Inside the courtyard, she still had the gun in her hand aimed at Peter, and Ran was ying with a Swiss Army knife in his hand, spinning it back and forth in his hand, with no intention of striking.


    ¡°What are you so nervous about? I¡¯m curious, what secret is hidden in Judith that makes you so nervous?¡±


    Peter is calm and unhurried, even talking with a sense of calmness.


    ¡°What what secret? I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re talking about, get out, all of you, or don¡¯t me me for going down on you!¡±


    Maleah roared.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯d like to see how you want to get down to it.¡±


    What is Peter¡¯s fear of a woman?


    Is at this time, the sound of fine fragmentation, although not clear, but can determine the appearance of a number of people around.


    ¡°Ohhhh, the sensible hurry up and go, or life took in the wife I am not responsible.¡± Maleah also heard the same thin voice, attitude and tone of voice also became a little wild.


    Then, a dozen men and women came in over the wall in the quadrangle.


    Each of them is inly dressed, a peasant outfit, but from their brisk and steady pace and hands can be seen, they are not ordinary people.


    The men also had guns in their hands, pointed directly at Peter and Ran, but did not say a word, waiting for Maleah to give themand.

 Chapter 1305 – Fast, Ruthless and Accurate

    The appearance of several people did not give Peter and Ran two have any surprise, even everything is expected.


    Calm as the response but Maleah a little surprised, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ are not afraid that you will die here today?¡±


    Peter had a cigarette in his hand and took a leisurely puff, his cold eyes nced at the few people standing behind Maleah and raised his eyebrowszily, ¡°By them?¡±


    ¡°Who are you that you can¡¯t look at us? Do you know who we are?¡±


    ¡°Too arrogant, don¡¯t know how to live!¡±


    ¡°No self-respect. I¡¯m telling you, we¡¯re ¡­¡±


    A woman behind Maleah was about to say something, but before she could get the words out, she was reprimanded by Maleah, ¡°Alia shut up!¡±


    She turned around and reprimanded.


    She hastily interrupted her, as if she was worried that the woman named ¡®Alia¡¯ had left something out of her mouth.


    ¡°Kind of interesting.¡±


    Ran, who was standing on the sidelines, smiled coldly.


    He looked down at the Swiss Army knife in his hand, twirling it expertly, and said, ¡°We just want to take Judith, and don¡¯t want to get into a conflict with you.¡±


    Raising the Swiss Army knife in his hand, his handsome features showed some coldness, ¡°My knife doesn¡¯t want to be dirty with your blood.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What an arrogant tone!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Let¡¯s see how you walk out of here today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person who dares to provoke a few of us, Steve, fuck him!¡±


    ¡­


    Just because Ran provoked those few with a word, they stimted them towards Ran and greeted him with three punches and two kicks.


    Facing them, Ran naturally fought back without fear, so that several people wrestled into a ball.


    ¡°Stop, all of you stop!¡±


    Maleah did not want to fight with both Peter and Ran, but wanted to scare the two men to leave, but who knew the situation was uncontroble fight.


    Let her how it is, still did not stop.


    Bang¨C


    A sudden gunshot, the sound overwhelmed the cacophony of speech, deafening, all stopped the action in their hands.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes swept around the crowd, trying to figure out who had moved the gun.


    ¡°Well ¡­ Shit, you ¡­ how dare you do it to the brain!¡±


    A bodyguard with short dyed grey hair covered his abdomen and raised his hand to point at Ran, ¡°Fuck, how dare you really do it, look at me ¡­ see if I don¡¯t beat you to death!¡±


    After the words, he raised his hand and fired several shots at Ran bang bang bang.


    Seeing this scene, Ran instinctively jumped aside, managed to dodge a few gun bullets, and took the gun to those standing behind him, while Peter took the gun to a few bodyguards directly opposite.


    The two men surrounded by pistols pointed at the man directly in front of them formed a self-protection.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    A few more shots rang out.


    Just see Peter and Ran two people move quickly, cooperate, gun up gun down, has fallen eight people.


    In this way, Maleah was the only one left in therge courtyard.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Peter blew on the smoking gun, looked at Maleah with cold eyes and said in a deep voice: ¡°Are you going to keep your men or your life?¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ you are all bad people, no bad to mommy, oooh ¡­ bad people, bad people!¡±


    The house ¡®hide and seek¡¯ Judith heard the gunshot, immediately ran out, only to find that the yard has fallen eight people, scared her face, immediately ran to Maleah, rooted into her arms, ¡°oooh . ¡­ mom, Judith is afraid, oooh ¡­ Judith is afraid!¡±

 Chapter 1306 Two children kidnapped

    ¡°Judith don¡¯t be afraid, stand behind mommy.¡±


    Maleah yanked Judith behind her as soon as she could, ¡°You have mommy to protect you and won¡¯t let anyone bully you.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ mommy is so nice, oooh ¡­ scared~¡±


    Judith choked back sobs and cried like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up.


    She hid behind Maleah and poked out a trembling head, looking cautiously at Peter and Ran, her eyes full of fear and dread.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want with Judith, but she¡¯s my Maleah¡¯s daughter, and I¡¯d die here before I¡¯d let you take Judith away from me.¡±


    Maleah is determined and vows to protect Judith to the death.


    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Ran snorted contemptuously, ying with the Swiss Army knife in his hand, but suddenly saw his gaze re at Maleah, and the next saw him shoot the dagger out.


    biu~


    The dagger shes cold light, fast and urate towards Maleah¡¯s face, as fast as lightning, once shot, inevitably a move to kill.


    But in the nick of time, Judith suddenly let out a scream and hugged Maleah in fear, ¡°Mom, Judith is so scared ah ~¡±


    A seemingly thoughtless move, but it was unlikely to dodge the dagger that Ran shot out.


    The dagger, reflecting a glint of stars, grazed Judith¡¯s hair, slicing off a strand and nailing it to the trunk of a vine behind her.


    This action attracted the attention of Peter and Ran, the two frowned slightly, inclined their heads to look at each other, but between the eyes of the flow of spection, but both have the same guess.


    ¡°Judith is not afraid, not afraid, mommy will protect you.¡±


    Maleah thought she would die on the spot today, but never thought that God would be kind enough to let her live, and for nothing she was scared to death.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Just as Ran was about to say something, Peter spoke up and interrupted him, ¡°Resistance will only add to needless death.¡±


    Those people were clearly not their opponents, and he didn¡¯t want to waste time here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it! I¡¯m telling you, even if today I Maleah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, Judith go with them, Judith don¡¯t want mommy to die, oooh ¡­ don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle, cried and stood up, step by step towards Peter, opened reddened eyes, pursed her red lips, ¡°Big brother, Judith go with you guys, ooh ¡­ you guys ¡­ Can you guys let go of my fear of mom?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter readily agreed.


    In his case, men should not use women as a bargaining chip, but now the situation is special, in order to leave Obren earlier, had to make this move.


    ¡°Judith, no!¡±


    Maleah was ordered to protect Judith, now in danger, her people were surprisingly shot directly by the two men in front of her, without a single survivor, whose ability should not be underestimated.


    ¡°Mom, Judith is not afraid.¡±


    Judith shook her head and instead soothed Maleah, ¡°Mom has protected Judith for so many years, and Judith has to protect Mom, too.¡±


    Patients with mental health problems are not always in a state of insanity, and are no different from normal people during the time when their condition is under control.


    ¡°Judith, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±


    Maleah is in a hurry.


    ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m not fooling around, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daughter, you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Although Maleah is not Judith¡¯s biological mother, the years of raising andpanionship have created an emotional bond between the two.


    Now Judith¡¯s words really touched Maleah¡¯s heart.


    But in the end, under the threat of Peter and Ran, Maleah chose to return with Judith to ObrenAsco vige with them.


    Ran was driving and the two had just arrived in downtown Obren when Peter received a phone call.


    It was Jackson who called.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He questioned in a cold voice, but there was a moment of hesitation from the other side, as if there was something more serious going on.


    Because Adriana is still in Obren, it makes Peter a little nervous to follow.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    He trailed off.


    Patience is clearlycking.


    ¡°Boss, the youngdy just left with Chaya, and has not returned yet. Because the youngdy does not allow subordinates to follow, so people ¡­ lost!¡±


    Jackson knows the importance of Adriana to the boss, and also knows that this matter if Peter knows will be furious, he can¡¯t help but be a little frightened.


    ¡°Punk, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter! Where was Adrianast seen?¡±


    Although Peter was very angry, but the most important thing at the moment is to find Adriana , not to hold Jackson responsible for the time.


    ¡°They went down to the secret room, I have sent someone down to look for them, there is no news yet.¡±


    ¡°How long has Adriana been gone?¡±


    ¡°Almost three hours.¡±


    Jackson said truthfully.


    That¡¯s almost three hours, which means that Chaya took Adriana just asPeter left Asco vige.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Peter immediately called Chaya, but the phone called out, but the mechanical voice rang out over there, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is temporarily unavable, please dial ¡­¡­ter¡±


    ¡°What happened to Adri?¡±


    Ran from Peter¡¯s phone call just heard how serious things are, after all, things have to do with Adriana, he naturally extra concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Due to the presence of Maleah and Judith, Peter did not say anything to Ran, but only instructed him, ¡°You arrange the two of them, I will go back to Asco vige first, call if there is anything.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Stop at the intersection ahead.¡±


    Peter absolutely trusted Ran and left the two to her, but he himself got out of the car at the intersection.


    After getting off the bus, I contacted Jennings and waited for more than 10 minutes before Jennings showed up.


    ¡°Contacting me all of a sudden, it¡¯s not like something happened, right?¡±


    Following Jennings¡¯ intuition, he felt that something must have happened.


    ¡°Cut the crap ande with me to Asco vige first.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face is serious, extraordinarily worried about Adriana¡¯s situation, naturally not in the mood for jokes.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Jennings responded and started the sedan and left in the dust.


    On the way, he asked a little about the situation, then discussed the countermeasures with Peter two.


    And at the same time, the secret room of Mazar Mountain.


    Inside the dimly lit chamber, Adriana looked at Chaya standing in front of the Buddha statue, her small face was pale and colorless, ¡°Impossible!


    A few hours earlier, after Peter and Ran had both left Mazar Mountain, Chaya had approached her and led her down to the chamber before telling her that Helen and Luis were now in her possession.

 Chapter 1307 Chaya’s Conspiracy

    ¡°Know you won¡¯t believe that easily.¡±


    Chaya seems to have guessed Adriana¡¯s reaction, a pair of shiny cloudy eyes with a bit of ruthlessness and disdain, ¡°Turn the video on.¡±


    At hermand, a person came out from the side door next to the inner chamber.


    The visitor is none other than ¡­ Bethany.


    The moment Bethany, who was dressed in Obren clothing, saw Adriana, a treacherous and evil smile appeared on her face, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of this woman.¡±


    Although he was speaking to Chaya, his unkind eyes watched Adriana unblinkingly, invariably giving off a treacherous and creepy feeling.


    Adriana really felt the pressure from Bethany, making her a little scare.


    Today she came alone, originally thought in Obren, Chaya should not dare to do anything against her, single now seems, she really underestimated Chaya.


    ¡°Ruth isn¡¯t even dead yet and you¡¯re in a hurry to make your identity public?¡±


    Although everyone already knows Bethany¡¯s identity, but really did not expect him to dare to announce his identity now, it is really unexpected.


    Bethany raised her eyebrows and gave Adriana a look, the corners of her lips pulled out a few moments of coldness, ¡°Everyone already knows who I am, what is there to hide.¡±


    The arrogance of the words, quite a kind of ¡®if he were a daughter, I¡¯m afraid he would have already disclosed his identity, to inherit the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat.¡¯


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you here, I still have things to take care of, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Chaya pestled her cane, nced uneasily at Bethany, and admonished her, ¡°Do things steadily, and don¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    With those words, he gave Adriana a meaningful look, turned around and walked away.


    That cold, meaningful look, like looking at a dead person, makes Adriana can¡¯t help but sweat.


    In the end, I do not know whether the temperature in the chamber is too low, or Chaya that eye is too appalling.


    Adriana looked at Chayawho brushed past her, her eyes narrowed slightly, then at the moment Bethany looked sideways at Chaya, she fiercely stepped forward, wrapped her arms around Chaya¡¯s neck, and casually ced a dagger against her neck, ¡°Bringing me here and trying to leave alone? Patriarch, do you think things are too simple?¡±


    Adriana knew what she would face if she stayed.


    For safety¡¯s sake, it is the best choice to leave now, otherwise if Chaya broke her back, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to escape without being buried here today.


    Beforeing to Obren, Adriana knew how important she was to Chaya, and she tried to get her to seed the Obren patriarch, but made her attend to apany Richards to dinner on the day he came to Obren.


    Along with them came Theresa and William.


    The two of them, one knew Peter, one both, and their identities had been revealed long ago, then it was clear that Chaya had been put off about her session to the patriarch.


    Otherwise it will definitely protect her identity.


    But since she had already done so, it showed her intention, so when Chaya brought her to the secret room today, Adriana was already prepared.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I never thought the truth would be that she had kidnapped her two children.


    Helen and Luis are Adriana¡¯sst line of defense.


    She had thought about settling all the grudges with Obren, but now it seems ¡­ only difficult.

 Chapter 1308 Adriana fights back

    ¡°Adriana, what are you doing? Do you know where this is?¡±


    Rao is a matter of calm Chaya at the moment can not maintain absolute calm, but nervous face swish a few white.


    Bethany, sitting in a chair, saw this scene, a little interest shed in her eyes, but not half panic, more of a posture of watching from the wall.


    Then he frowned slightly, seems to have thought of something, then got up and pointed at Adriana and said: ¡°Do not forget that this is Obren¡¯s chassis, tired of living, dare to kidnap the matriarch!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s arm was tightly strangled around Chaya¡¯s neck, and the dagger held in her right hand was tightly pressed against her neck, and with the slightest pressure, Chaya would be killed by severing her aorta.


    ¡°If I stay in the chamber, life and death are unpredictable. Since there is a possibility that I will die, why not find a cushion.¡±


    Even if Adriana is nervous in her heart, she doesn¡¯t dare to show it too obviously.


    ¡°You are still of use to us, how could we possibly kill you? Adriana you are getting too excited.¡±


    Chaya took a deep breath and maintained an extremely calm appearance, pretending to calm and reassure her.


    ¡°Yes, you are still of use to us, so naturally we will not return you to die just like that.¡±


    Bethany shrugged, the corners of her lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, turned around and walked to the chair and sat down, smoothly picked up the tablet aside, opened the video yer and clicked on a video, ¡°Here, this you should look at after making a decision.¡±


    The tablet video is facing Adriana, and when you tap on it, it goes to a screen.


    ¡°If I help you guys, you really won¡¯t tell Adriana?¡±


    The video was filmed on the side of the road, and the location was Waverly¡¯s Purplesys road, not far from Orchard House, which Adriana is very familiar with.


    The person who spoke was none other than Sloane.


    Just one sentence, Adriana has already clear all, immediately a wave of anger straight to the head, fire, so angry that she strangled Chaya¡¯s neck are tighter.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±


    Chaya was strangled so badly that she couldn¡¯t help but cough, ¡°Cough cough ¡­ you lighter.¡±


    She spoke to Adriana, but all Adriana¡¯s attention was on the video, so she didn¡¯t notice what Chaya was saying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell her for sure. Besides, don¡¯t you hate her, this is the perfect opportunity for you to take revenge. But don¡¯t worry, the medicine you are allowed to give to the two children will not kill them, but there will be a little bit of pain, Adriana as the mother of the two children naturally a little bit is not willing to see the two children suffer, so as long as she willingly a death, you and I will have achieved our goal.¡±


    Looking at the angle of the video should be secretly filmed, so you can not see the man¡¯s face, and can not hear his voice in the end who is.


    But it was possible to see Sloane¡¯s whole face clearly.


    She asked with a hesitant look on her face, ¡°If Adriana will really die, it¡¯s good, but when she dies, how will you save the two children?¡±


    ¡°This medicine is colorless and tasteless, and the maximum effect of the medicine is just half a year. It will automatically disappear by then.¡±


    The mysterious man exined to Sloane very patiently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true. You and I share amon enemy in Adriana, and why do we have to do it to two innocent children.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I promise you. But I have to see the money, and I won¡¯t do it for you until $50 million is ounted for.¡±


    Sloane added.


    In Waverly, it is well known that Sloane is a spendthrift and has no restraint in his spending, and that the Alston family is a notorious loser.


    Although these days Sloane has been cold to Adriana to the extreme, and rarely even speaks, but on the surface can still maintain peace.


    It just didn¡¯t ur to Adriana that in her mind, Sloane hated her to the bone.


    But she, what¡¯s wrong with that?


    Watching the video, Adriana¡¯s heart was tense with fear that Sloane would really do it to her two children.


    ¡°Okay, I can transfer money to you, but there¡¯s a miniature camera here, and you have to let us see you give the kid these two drinks with your own eyes.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Sloane readily agreed.


    The two talked some more, then the video fast-forwarded and the angle switched to an aerial shot, and Sloane was seen walking in with two cups of milk tea toward Orchard House.


    When she walked to the gate she stopped and was fiddling with her phone, and then made a gleeful face, roughly receiving $50 million in bor fees¡¯.


    Then it was the two children who came towards her from the yard, and Sloane handed the two children their milk tea.


    ¡°No, no ¡­ can¡¯t drink!¡±


    Even if it is video footage, but Adriana is as if she was there, shouted, even holding Chaya¡¯s dagger also let go.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The next moment, Chaya kicked her in the leg, Adriana was unstable and fell directly to the ground in a mess.


    Her legs hurt, but she had no time to care, instead all her attention was on the video, watching as Sloane handed two bottles of milk tea to her two children to drink.


    At that moment, her heart went cold, and for a moment it seemed to hit rock bottom, iparably painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t ah ¡­¡±


    She got up and lunged towards Bethany, snatching the tablet from his hand, but Bethany didn¡¯t stop, and just watched quietly as Adriana shouted at the tablet like a madman, then smashed it in anger.


    ¡°Say, what is it that you two kids are drinking?¡±


    Adriana was shaking with anger, her hand clutching the dagger, and she red at Chaya with red eyes, yelling hysterically, ¡°Tell me, what the hell did you give the two children to drink?¡±


    She had some vague guesses in her mind, but those thoughts came to mind and she didn¡¯t even dare to go on thinking about it.


    It¡¯s horrible, it¡¯s horrible.


    Chaya pestled her cane and raised her hand to rub her neck, ring at Adriana without saying a word.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Bethany, who was standing on the other side,ughed, ¡°You know very well what it is, so why not admit it? What, afraid to ept reality?¡±


    It is not that she is afraid to ept the reality, but the reality is too cruel.


    ¡°Compulsion poison?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s hand holding the dagger could not restrain the shaking, the sharp dagger pointed at Chaya, step by step closer to her, ¡°Say, is it? Isn¡¯t it!¡±


    Helplessness, helplessness, self-me ¡­ million kinds of emotions rushed to the heart, not to mention Adriana heart is what kind of taste.


    Chaya brushed her sleeve, snorted coldly, took out the official authority of an Obren patriarch and snorted coldly, ¡°If you know, why do you need to ask me!¡±


    Early before Adriana knew Chaya is good at giving people poison, even to maintain the peace of Obren, she dared to Motril old king poison, in order to maintain the peace and development of Obren year after year.


    It¡¯s just that she never expected Chaya to be so ruthless in any way, and actually dared to poison even two innocent children.


    ¡°Those are two kids, they¡¯re only eleven years old, just an eleven year old!¡±


    Adriana roared and broke her voice, lunged directly in front of Chaya and shed through.

 Chapter 1309 Stabbing Chaya

    Overreaction, although in Chaya expected, but she is finally old, reaction is not as fast as Adriana, a carelessly by Adriana to the arm, cut a.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Chaya drew a breath of pain, the cane in his hand knocked heavily on Adriana¡¯s wrist, because Chaya is also a practitioner, that a smothering hit in the past, stored enough force, the pain of Adriana¡¯s hand trembled, the dagger fell to the ground.


    Bethany, who saw that things were a little out of control, immediately stepped forward and greeted Adriana towards her.


    Immersed in pain, Adriana did not lose her mind, see Bethany rushed, she a dodge to the side, and picked up a tablemp on the table and smashed towards him.


    Bethany subconsciously dodged, Adriana took the opportunity to kick him in the abdomen, was kicked hard, Bethany stumbled backwards a few steps.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Chaya¡¯s wrist was injured, and she stood aside with her wrist covered, as if she had no intention of doing it again.


    Adriana leaned down and picked up the dagger from the ground and once again went down towards Chaya, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Anger.


    Never before had Adriana been so angry as she was at this moment.


    All those hesitations and glimpses of a better attitude between Chaya and Ruth, with whom she thought she was rted by blood, went up in smoke, but in the end there was nothing and two innocent children had to be involved.


    Hidden in the heart of the anger, suppressed for a long time, and at the moment things are more like a fuse, so she exploded in ce.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Chaya knows Adriana has a little bit of skill, but thinking about Adriana in the unnamed ind but stayed for two and a half years, even if the skill is good, more than two years have passed, she has long been less agile than the initial hand.


    But Adriana was faster and more urate than she thought, and the dagger was thrown directly at her, straight at her face.


    She was stunned when a voice sounded behind her, followed by Chaya being yanked aside by Jonathan to avoid the fatal stabbing.


    Adriana left the unnamed ind indeed more than two years, but those dayster, she also with Ran and Giovanny and they have worked out a long time hands, the ability should not be underestimated.


    Plus today¡¯s eventspletely stimted Adriana, greatly stimted her explosive power, only to strike so swiftly.


    Perhaps, this is the power of motherly love.


    ¡°How can you be so careless?¡±


    Jonathan wrinkled his eyebrows and nced at Chaya, outwardly as if he was reprimanding, but in fact as if he was concerned for her.


    Chaya, who had escaped a disaster, breathed a sigh of relief, and her meaningful gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s body, ¡°I don¡¯t see, there are two brushes. But you are still young, do not consider the consequences, if I Chaya die, your two children will be my burial.¡±


    ¡°Snap.¡±


    Bethany raised her hand and apuded, ¡°It¡¯s true that a mother is just a mother, her nature is strong enough.¡±


    He walked up to Adriana, his unkind gaze looked Adriana up and down, his eyes narrowed slightly, the depths of his pupils exuded an inscrutable depth.


    ¡°Nowadays, the only person who can lift the poison on your two children is Chaya, if you dare to make a mistake again, don¡¯t me us for taking no mercy.¡±


    Jonathan, who was holding a cane, shot an angry nce at Adriana, and his dark-skinned face showed a slight stern chill.


    Since thest time in the chamber to save Peter Jonathan was a gunshot wound, until now has not healed, but in turn is to make him more disgusted with Archie and Peter and Adriana.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ guys want?¡±


    The impulsive Adriana breathed heavily, and her scarlet bloodshot eyes red unblinkingly at Chaya, her heart not mentioning how hateful she was.


    Even though she wanted to pounce on Chaya and tear her apart, eating her bones and drinking her blood, Adriana chose to hold back for the sake of her two children¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Thought it was a hard bone that couldn¡¯t be gnawed, but I didn¡¯t think your soft spot was the two kids.¡±


    Bethany shook her head with a sigh, then said to Chaya and Jonathan, ¡°You guys go back first, leave this to me, I promise to clean her up.¡±


    Quite a confident gesture.


    Chaya looks uneasily at Jonathan and seems to be waiting for his choice.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to train you. But she is not a good fighter, you be careful.¡± Jonathan repeatedly admonished.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Chaya, let¡¯s go up first.¡±


    Jonathan greeted Chaya and the two turned to leave the chamber.


    In person, Jonathan is Obren¡¯s right ambassador, he and Chaya have respect and inferiority, but in person, he is very affectionate to Chaya and calls her by her name.


    As she watched the two of them walk away, Adriana¡¯s hands were clenched at her side, God knows how much she wanted to kill Chaya, but now was not the time for impulse.


    Even if the two children are poisoned by thepulsion, they will not have an attack for a while. She absolutely cannot give in, but she cannot disobey Chaya¡¯s wishes either.


    When Adriana was standing there, staring at the door of the chamber, a hand suddenly came forward, she subconsciously tried to back up, but finally slow, Bethany¡¯s salty hand wiped a hand, touched her cheek.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana took a very resistant step back, putting distance between her and him, and gazed at Bethany with cold eyes, as disgusting as it could be.


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ really is the skin race snow, soft and delicate, born a pair of beauty embryo, inherited your mother¡¯s excellent genes it.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, and his face covered with an evil smile looked extra sinister and treacherous.


    ¡°Since you know who you all are, you should know that I am rted to you as uncle and nephew, please respect yourself.¡±


    It seems a bit ironic and ridiculous to mention self-respect in front of Bethany now.


    But Adriana never found that the apparently gentlemanly Bethany private style so Y mess, do not know pick up point, and even to her there is that kind of nasty thoughts.


    ¡°Self-esteem?¡±


    He wrapped his arms around his chest and tilted his head with augh, ¡°Hahahaha, that sounds simply too ridiculous. Is it your turn to tell me to do something in my territory?¡±


    ¡°It was your idea to poison my two children withpulsion?¡±


    Adriana shifted to a different topic.


    Just now did not think about who is the mastermind of this matter, but suddenly, she felt that this kind of despicable and shameless things maybe Bethany is better at.


    ¡°No, I Bethany will not do it to an innocent child, to be held ountable must be Chaya that old thing.¡±


    At that moment in front of Chaya¡¯s head, kind of respectful, and then instantly changed his face, a time for Adriana can not figure out his mind.


    ¡°A hill of beans.¡±


    Adriana, while feeling some anger, discovers that there is still a gap between Bethany and Chaya, which may be an exploitable weakness.


    The first time I saw her, I was able to get to the front of the room. ¡­ wolves are in cahoots?

 Chapter 1310 Firefight with Bethany

    The four words of the wolf for the adulterer he bites the sound extremely heavy, with a kind of indefinable meaning child.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Adriana shook her hand, trying to break free of his grip, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t get rid of his hand.


    Feeling his aura of abnormal attitude, Adriana was disgusted to the extreme, ¡°moralistic!¡±


    ¡°Your two children have been poisoned by thepulsion, and if you want to save your children, you must now submit to me. You¡¯d better be good and obedient, or you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    Knowing that Adriana¡¯s greatest weakness is her two children, Bethany is recklessly threatening Adriana, just to see herpromise.


    ¡°Obey?¡±


    Adriana was suddenly quiet for a few moments, her clear eyes meeting Bethany¡¯s hypocritical and disgusting face, ¡°How do you want me to behave?¡±


    The look of pretending to cooperate fell in Bethany¡¯s eyes, as if he had seeded in threatening Adriana with the lives of her two children, which made him a little happy.


    ¡°If you strip clean and stand in front of me now, or offer to cater to me, I might be able to get that old woman Chaya to save your baby.¡±


    He said.


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t I be at a big loss, Chaya only wants me to be your puppet, not to sleep with.¡±


    Originally unsure of Bethany¡¯s thoughts, she tested the waters.


    As a result, I didn¡¯t expect Bethany to be so nasty-minded as to want to have sex with her.


    He is Ruth¡¯s brother, and by generation, he is considered his own uncle, but who would have known he would be so shameless.


    Shameless to the extreme.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Bethany tilted her head and smiled, then raised her hand and pinched Adriana¡¯s cheek, ¡°I thought you were some kind of chaste and martyred woman, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be willing to give up anything for your child. A mother¡¯s love is really touching.¡±


    He stepped forward, leaned down close to Adriana and whispered next to her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve yed with all kinds of women over the years, but never with a woman who is pregnant with twins. Not to mention that you are my own niece, tsk ¡­ thinking about you at my kneeter, really makes people ¡­ a little impatient.¡±


    Adriana clenched her teeth, eyes slightly narrowed, clenched fists at the bone white, there is a moment, Adriana really can not help it, but she still hard pressed the heart of the anger.


    ¡°Not afraid of being struck by lightning for doing so?¡±


    She asked through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Afraid, of course I¡¯m afraid, terrified.¡±


    Bethany responded and suddenlyughed.


    That reckless hairughing, there are a few epileptic state,ughing andughing he stopped again, ¡°I Bethany slept with so many women, if really will be struck by lightning, I would have died hundreds of times.¡±


    After the words, he grabbed Adriana¡¯s cor, leaned down close to her again and sniffed at the nape of her neck, ¡°Mmmm, it smells so good, Peter is so blessed. I ¡­ well ¡­¡±


    Adriana, who had been holding back for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and raised her knee to strike Bethany¡¯s crotch hard, sping his shoulders with both hands, so that the force of that blow was maximized, ¡°Go to hell, asshole!¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ Shit!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sudden reaction was really unexpected by Bethany, he had thought that with Adriana¡¯s two children as a threat, Adriana must not act rashly, but who knew that this woman is really strong nature, even dare to hit him hard!


    The pain of the heavy blows to the lower body spasms all over his body, his face is red, his forehead is green, even though clenched teeth can not restrain the kind of pain that spread to all limbs.


    He covered his lower body with both hands, stumbled step by step, and finally held onto a chair on the side to stabilize himself.


    ¡°Sorry, the force was too small to ruin you!¡±


    Adriana gave him a nk look, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Someone, stop her for me!¡±


    How is it possible that she wants to leave now that Adriana has cleaned up her life?


    Bethany shouted to the people outside, then a moment to hear a clutter of footsteps up, and then Adriana in front of a row of guards blocked.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Adriana chortled.


    However, those guards are Bethany¡¯s men, how could they obey Adriana¡¯s orders?


    Even when she roared in anger, she got no response.


    Adriana pursed her lips, looked down at a bright dagger in her hand, actually some regret.


    Just now should not use the knee to hit Bethany¡¯s fatal point at all, but should use the dagger to waste him directly, to avoid him in hawking those innocent girls.


    One hand holds the dagger, the left hand is raised, the index finger finger gently rubs the sharp de surface, the anger value gradually soars.


    Learned a few years of skills, today should finallye in handy.


    Adriana took a deep breath and adjusted her emotions before looking at the person standing in front of her, ¡°For thest time, get out of the way!¡±


    With a hoot and holler, the men pulled out their guns and pointed them directly at Adriana.


    The stance was as if to say, if you take another step forward, I¡¯ll kill you.


    The corners of Adriana¡¯s lips pulled a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I am Chaya¡¯s own granddaughter, if I die, how good do you think you will be?¡±


    As her words fell, those people looked at me and I looked at you.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After all, it was something that happened within Obren, so Adriana¡¯s identity was known to them after a long time of rumors in private.


    A sentence poked the weakness of the guards, you look at me, I look at you, some hesitation.


    ¡°Fuck, what are you guys standing around for? Tie her up for me!¡±


    Bethany cursed angrily, but was talking about tying up Adriana, not killing her.


    Adriana heard Bethany¡¯s words clearly, and knowing that Bethany did not dare to make a move against her yet, she took the lead, fiercely stepped forward and shed the arm of one of the guards in front of her with her hand.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ hurts, it hurts, my hand~¡±


    The guard wailed, the gun in his hand fell straight down, Adriana caught the gun with his left hand, held it in his hand, bang bang bang several shots, the sound echoed in the chamber, extraordinarily harsh.


    Despite holding the gun in his left hand, he hit three people with precision because he was so close to these people.


    The bullet entered the heart, killing him with a single shot.


    ¡°Woody? Old beard, Brenden, you guys talking?¡±


    ¡°This bitch actually killed our brothers.¡±


    ¡°Get her!¡±


    ¡­


    This pair of guards are the guards who patrol the chamber all year round and have a very good rtionship with each other. Now that their brother has been killed, don¡¯t mention how angry they are in their hearts.


    Adriana put away the dagger with a swift movement and shot the man standing in front of her in the process, catching the pistol steadily in her right hand, while holding it with both hands and pointing it at the three men standing in front of her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, all back!¡±


    If these people dared to make a move against her, she couldn¡¯t have had the advantage, but just because her identity was here, these people didn¡¯t dare to act impulsively or make a move against her, which gave Adriana more opportunities.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a bunch of trash!¡±

 Chapter 1311 Bethany Injured

    Bethany in the hall of the secret room to slow down for a while, although the ce is still very painful, but at the moment the heart of the anger straight to the brain, he pulled out a gun from the back of his waist to point at Adriana, limping towards Adriana.


    ¡°Fuck, if I don¡¯t kill you today, my name is not Bethany!¡±


    As a man, it is definitely a great shame to be kicked hard in the nail by a woman.


    Sensing Bethany gradually approaching, Adriana raised her foot and kicked away the man standing in front of her, pointing one hand at the guard in front of her and the other at Bethany behind her, looking back at Bethany while her right hand had already fired at a guard on her right and her left hand at Bethany at the same time.


    Bang, Bang ¡­


    Two shots rang out, the sound was ear-splitting, and the gunfire echoed through the chamber.


    Bethany a certain ce is very painful, so slow to move, so that Adriana a shot over he was toote to dodge, then a shot hit the thigh, immediately painful knees on the ground.


    ¡°The Right Elder?¡±


    ¡°The right elder is injured, hurry up and take this woman down!¡±


    ¡°Quickly stop the bleeding of the right elder!¡±


    ¡­


    The three remaining guards were panicked by the scene in front of them, one rushed to Bethany, helpless to his bleeding mouth, and the two held guns in their hands aimed at Adriana, ¡°Don¡¯t move, then I will not be polite.¡±


    Threatening words were uttered, but still did not dare to make a move against Adriana.


    ¡°When have you ever been polite?¡±


    Adriana coldly grunted, at the two, bang bang two more shots, directly on the two shoulder des, shot without mercy, but not a fatal shot.


    ¡°Ow, that hurts.¡±


    ¡°It hurts, oh, help!¡±


    The two people who were wounded in the shoulder de pistols fell to the ground in pain, covering the wound wailing, Adriana did not dare to dy at all, immediately dropped the unloaded gun in his hand, picked up the two pistols and ran away.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Chase, don¡¯t let her get away, hurry up and chase.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away.¡±


    ¡°Go after it, get it back for me.¡±


    ¡­


    Voices came from behind her, and Adriana ran towards the front in a frenzy.


    Because pregnant, she was not as fast, but still gritted her teeth and ran towards the front.


    Reach for your abdomen as you run.


    In the secret room, she followed Chaya down at that moment, so she knew how the secret passage.


    Eventually ran out with a bang.


    The moment she walked out of the secret room, the sunlight fell on her face, a steep brightness, stinging her eyes a little difort.


    Standing in the sunlight, she took a moment to slow down, but still not daring to stay too long, she took big steps towards the outside.


    Those guards outside the secret room saw Adriana walking out, panicked, and wearing light-colored clothes with blood still sttered on them, and expressed their doubts, but did not ask more questions.


    Adriana walked out of the courtyard at the exit of the chamber, just a few moments before she found a few peopleing after her, just as Adriana was about to run away, Jackson came trotting with a group of people.


    ¡°Youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay, youngdy, where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have blood on you?¡±


    ¡­


    Jackson brought over a few people these days with Adriana in the Qingfeng Yuan, each other is also familiar with, see Adriana wretched appearance will be a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, crossing her arms with one hand.


    But as smart as Jackson followed Peter for many years and came out of a gunfight, naturally he will not be so easily fooled.


    He looked behind Adriana to a few peopleing after him, and those people, seeing that Jackson had brought someone with him, immediately stopped and turned around and walked away.


    But even so, Jackson could know something.


    He helped Adriana, ¡°Youngdy, the boss has been looking for you,e on, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    Jackson helped Adriana towards the front, but without taking a few steps, Adriana cked out and directly fainted.


    ¡°Youngdy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Call a doctor.¡±


    ¡­


    Qingfeng Yuan.


    Peter was by Adriana¡¯s side when she woke up in bed.


    ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Rushing back from the mountain, Adriana was unconscious, Peter did not move an inch to guard Adriana¡¯s side and instructed Jackson to investigate the events of the day.


    Only now Jackson has not returned.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ how long have I been unconscious?¡±


    Adriana winced in pain and subconsciously reached for her abdomen, ¡°The baby, is the baby okay?¡±


    She was most worried about the child in her belly, afraid that because of the strenuous exercise, the child in her belly will have a good.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted, ¡°I just had the doctore over and say that you exercised too much, the baby in your belly has signs of pre-miscarriage, and you need to stay in bed for a while. adriana, you tell me, what happened?¡±


    Peter held Adriana¡¯s hand, worried.


    There is something wrong with the child in the womb, but it¡¯s not the worst, as long as the baby is well nourished recently.


    With this news, Adriana¡¯s heart finally fell.


    After calming down, her mind reverberated with what happened in Waverly, Adriana looked at Peter and thought of Sloane, her face steeped in cold, ¡°Get out, I want to be quiet.¡±


    A lot has happened and Adriana really doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Adriana is eager to tell Peter about the two children, but is afraid that if she does, he will act impulsively.


    The poison is colorless and tasteless, and there is no ordinary way to cure it. The only way is to turn to Chaya and Ruth, but right now it seems that the poison in the two children should be apulsion cultivated by Chaya, and perhaps she is the only one who can cure it.


    In this way, there can be no conflict with Chaya.


    Therefore, she decided not to tell Peter for the time being to avoid adding unnecessary worries.


    Just Sloane ¡­!


    ¡°Adriana, you ¡­¡±


    Peter noticed Adriana¡¯s mood change, but did not know what happened today, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had some temporary things to deal with today, so just now there was an ident I was not by your side, not able to protect you, it¡¯s my bad.¡±


    He apologized to Adriana, then exined, ¡°Ran found out where Chaya¡¯s daughter was, and I went and brought her daughter back.¡±


    He brought Judith back, hoping to use Judith to keep Adriana safe, but did not expect just a few hours away, Adriana had an ident.


    ¡°Just now Jackson said you came out from the direction of the secret room with blood on you, what happened?¡±


    Peter was patiently concerned about Adriana, wanting to know what was going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, pulled her hand back from Peter, rolled over, and turned her back to him, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, go out, I want to rest for a while.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to Peter.


    It is impossible to say that there is not a little bit of anger, Adriana knows that the two children have something to do with Sloane, but also knows that Peter has been suffering a lot of pain because of himself.

 Chapter 1312 – Drive him away

    When she thought about it, she didn¡¯t me Peter, but her emotions were a little messy and she wanted to be quiet.


    Peter frowned sadly, and when he saw that Adriana was angry with him, he couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first, call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter got up, took one step back to look at Adriana lying on the bed, then walked out of the bedroom and closed the door.


    Downstairs, Jackson was waiting for him in the lobby.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He walked up to Jackson and questioned him in a cold voice.


    Jackson jawed slightly, ¡°Sorry, those people¡¯s mouths were too tight to find out.¡±


    One is too short, the second because it is in Obren, those people are trained people, natural secrecy is very strong, want to know what will be even less easy.


    ¡°But the youngdy was taken away by Chaya, and then just now we got word that Bethany had been shot. I reckon they must have something to do with these things.¡±


    Jackson told Peter about his analysis.


    However, what he can think of, Peter can naturally think of as well.


    At that moment, a servant came in, ¡°Sir, ArchieMr. Alston is outside and wants toe in to see the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Peter knew that Adriana was in a bad mood, so he let Archiee over, and then a little bit, he also wanted to ask some information from Archie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid answered, turned and walked out.


    In a few moments Archie came in in a panic and immediately asked when he saw Peter, ¡°Where is Adri? How is she?¡±


    Most likely, she learned about Adriana¡¯s situation and immediately came to see her.


    Peter¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good and his cold eyes shot to Archie, ¡°What the hell is going on with Adriana and what is Chaya doing taking her to the secret room?¡±


    Archie dressed in a silver gray suit, hair grooming oil can be seen, but some silver hair at the temples vaguely visible, the whole without the former gentle and elegant, but more than a few vicissitudes.


    Perhaps because a lot of things happened after Obren, so that he also have some exhaustion.


    He shook his head, ¡°I was in the hospital room with Ruth and only just learned about Adri and don¡¯t know what happened. But someone has been sent to investigate.¡±


    He tells it like it is.


    ¡°Adriana is upstairs.¡±


    Peter said, bypassing Archie and leaving directly.


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    Archie called out and said, ¡°This is in Obren, don¡¯t do anything impulsive.¡±


    He knew that Peter must have gone to find Chaya, so he reminded, ¡°Chaya is not as simple as you look, the strength behind him is not to be underestimated. The strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake, this truth you should be clear.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter paced himself, taking in Archie¡¯s words, then waved to Jackson and headed out.


    After he left, Archie went upstairs, walked outside Adriana¡¯s bedroom and knocked on the door.


    Knock Knock-


    He knocked on the door a dozen times and no one answered inside, but Archie, uneasy about Adriana, pushed the door open and walked in, then saw Adriana lying on the bed with her back to the direction of the door, asleep.


    ¡°I told you I wanted to be alone, so get out.¡±


    Adriana thought it was Peter.


    Archie closed the door and looked at Adriana on the bed and paused in his stride, a little concern shed across his face, then walked up, ¡°What the hell happened today?¡±


    He opened his mouth to ask.


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana immediately turned around, and it happened to be him.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    She sat up from the bed, wrinkled her eyebrows, and said with an unhappy face, ¡°What¡¯s the matter withing over here?¡±


    Archie walked to the bed and sat directly at the end of the bed, ¡°I heard all about today, what happened in the end, you can tell me about it. Your mother ¡­ Ruth has woken up, she also heard about you and was worried about you, she also wanted toe over to see you, but I refused.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly.


    She tilted her head and looked out the window, only to find the irony ridiculous.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who brought me into the fire, and now you¡¯re here worrying about me? Doesn¡¯t it make you sick to pretend and pretend.¡±


    She disliked it harshly.


    What Chaya did to the two children was not at the behest of the Archie¡¯s, but they were responsible for it.


    In Waverly, she lives a good life, so why should shee into her life?


    ¡°At first, you cruelly left me to fend for myself, then when I grew up, you came to intervene in my life and take advantage of it, and now you are still pretending to be father and daughter in front of me, don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡±


    Whether Archie found it disgusting or not, Adriana found it really offensive.


    Even ¡­ absolute disappointment.


    For the first time in her life, she thought Thelma was nice.


    Adoptive mother Thelma is not good to her, that is really bad, can make her break a lot of thoughts, but at least Thelma do things clean, areid out in the open, there is no small mind.


    The Archie¡¯s, on the other hand, are really despicable and shameless in their actions.


    By andrge, there is no way that she will ever ept them both in her life.


    ¡°Adri, I ¡­¡±


    Archie was Adriana a sentence blocked do not know what to say to good, pursed his lips, hesitated for a long time, can not say a word, but a pair of deep gaze unblinking to look at Adriana.


    Only Adriana nced at him and turned her head to look out the window, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°What exactly did Chaya do to you? You tell me, I will definitely get justice for you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana truly doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s needed.


    The two children have been poisoned, but Ruth doesn¡¯t even have the ability to lift the poison now, so what¡¯s the point of her going to the Archie¡¯s?


    ¡°I know you hate me, but we really just simply thought that Chaya let youe back just want you to inherit the patriarch position. Originally, I thought that as long as you agreed to be the patriarch, then how you choose in the future is your own business, but at the moment is to solidify your position as patriarch is good. But we came to find out that Chaya is trying to make you the Obren patriarch, but is Bethany and Jonathan¡¯s puppet.


    I¡¯m sorry that Ruth and I only saw her intentions this time and got you into trouble.¡±


    Archie has some regrets and regrets bringing Adriana to Obren.


    If time could be turned back, he probably wouldn¡¯t have made that choice.


    ¡°An apology will change everything? Archie, you¡¯ve lived at least half a hundred years, don¡¯t you think all these apologies that don¡¯t mean anything are nonsense.¡±


    Adriana yelled, her temper suddenly rising, even as she red at Archie, her eyes flushed a little, ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, get out!¡±


    Adriana lost control and yanked the pillow behind her towards Archie, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you anymore, get out!¡±


    None of them are any good!


    ¡°Fine, fine, Adri, take it easy, I¡¯ll go ahead and take off.¡±


    Archie knew that Adriana was in a bit of a bad mood, but he could also tell that Adriana was very irritated, and it wasn¡¯t an excellent choice to stay any longer at the moment, so he said, ¡°You get some rest, and I¡¯ll go now.¡±

 Chapter 1313 Discovering the Truth

    He got up and walked away, closing the bedroom door behind him.


    After standing in the bedroom doorway for a few seconds, this is when she hurriedly left Qingfeng Court and returned to Ruth¡¯s ward.


    In the ward, Ruth sat pale on the bed, and when she saw Archie return, she immediately asked, ¡°How is it, how is Adri doing now?¡±


    Archie shook his head, ¡°Not in very good shape, it should be Chaya did something to her. That moment I asked the doctor, said Adri because of the strenuous exercise, there are signs of pre-miscarriage, and Bethany today in the secret room was injured. I¡¯m just afraid that this time it¡¯s not too simple.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Ruth¡¯s face went white, her eyes shed, and she immediately lifted the bedding, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find her.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯ she is referring to is naturally Chaya.


    But she did not do up people were Archie a hold back, ¡°you are injured, to lie in bed to rest, Adri¡¯s matter Peter has gone to deal with, least of all me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Archie you let go of me, it was Adri who got hurt, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. If I hadn¡¯t selfishly brought Adri to Obren in the first ce, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened, and besides, it¡¯s just a small injury that won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Ruth, who came out of a gunfight, doesn¡¯t care about these minor injuries.


    Or perhaps, she herself is a legend, but only has a different attachment to kinship, which is why she is unreservedly devoted to Chaya, but did not expect to be taken advantage of by her own mother in the end.


    The incident hit Chaya hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the same Ruth, you¡¯re not young anymore, your body is nothing like it used to be!¡±


    Archie¡¯s tone rose slightly, ¡°Lie down.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Ruth brushed Archie away, ¡°I¡¯m going to go find her and ask for rification.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ s, you two mothers really have the same nature, obstinate, too obstinate.¡±


    Archie sighed helplessly, ¡°Okay, you sit down, I¡¯ll change your clothes and shoes.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Ruth quieted down and sat obediently on the edge of the bed, waiting for Archie to help her change.


    And at the same time, Topiary Mansion.


    Peter stood in the living room of Topiary Mansion with Jackson and his group and looked at Chaya who was sitting on the living room chancel and he directly questioned, ¡± What the hell did you do to Adriana?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t know what she had done to Adriana, but was certain that what she had done had hurt Adriana deeply, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have made Adriana react so violently.


    Chaya in the chancel held a cup of tea on the table and took a sip of it in a calm and rxed manner.


    Her left wrist was wounded, cut by Adriana, but it was bandaged up and covered with a n uniform, so it was impossible to see any difference.


    ¡°This is Obren, you tantly broke into Topiary Mansion with a group of people, do you know that I can order someone to kill you for this alone?¡±


    She held a high posture of the Obren patriarch, defying all things.


    Peter¡¯s dark ink-like pupils narrowed slightly, pulled out a gun from the back of his waist, yed with it in his hands, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Might as well take a gamble and see who dies first?¡±


    He has never been afraid of anyone.


    ¡°A group of people against a wife of mine, aren¡¯t you afraid to say it out and be ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Then a group of you against Adriana alone, why don¡¯t you say shame on you.¡± Peter clutched his pistol and fired a shot directly at Chaya.


    With a thud, the bullet grazed Chaya¡¯s cheek and it made a mark on her face before nailing the wall behind her.


    That shot was close, and it really made Chaya sweat hard.


    She had thought that Peter should not do anything, but she underestimated him.


    A gunshot rang out, and dozens of guards poured in at once outside, directly surrounding the group Peter had brought over in the living room.


    Chaya put the tealight in her hand heavily on the table, and raised her eyes to sweep Peter, ¡°How dare you, believe me or not I will let you die here.¡±


    She is, after all, the Obren matriarch and has seen the world.


    In her opinion, Peter is insignificant.


    ¡°Might as well try.¡±


    Peter walked to a side chair and sat down, thumping his pistol on the table, ¡°If you don¡¯t give an exnation today, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how nonchnt you can be.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Shangguan is well-informed, he should have known that Judith is in my hands. How about, we take Judith¡¯s life to sacrifice to heaven.¡±


    Peter said, word for word.


    But his face was calm, even if he moved the gun did not show how nervous, or even fearful.


    Mention Judith, Chaya¡¯s face brushed a few white, eyes flickered a few, ced on the table hand tightened, and then smiled, ¡°no matter Judith or who, it has nothing to do with me, as long as you are happy, not to mention a person sacrificed to heaven, even ten or eight, you can let go of it. I, as the Obren n leader, can pardon you without sin.¡±


    She¡¯s not afraid of Peter¡¯s threats.


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, took out his cell phone and made a call directly to Ran.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang a few times, and then Ran¡¯s call was answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, how¡¯s Adri doing?¡±


    Just after the phone call, Ran asked anxiously about Adriana¡¯s situation, and Peter immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m at Topiary Mansion, give Judith your phone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he said he was at Topiary Mansion, he was with Chaya and the others, so Ran didn¡¯t say anything else and handed the phone directly to Judith and turned on the PA.


    Over here, Peter put the phone on the table and also turned on the amplification.


    ¡°Hey, is ¡­ the big brother?¡±


    Judith¡¯s voice rang on the other end of the line.


    Chaya¡¯s eyebrows knitted, and immediately waved her hand at those people, ¡°All go down.¡±


    These people do not know Judith¡¯s existence,ter Judith will say something to expose her, it will be another scandal.


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    The chief of the guards responded and left with those men with a wave of his hand.


    Peter gave a look to Jackson, who greeted a few brothers and also left.


    ¡°What exactly did you do to Adriana today? If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for being rude to Judith.¡±


    Peter¡¯s bottom line is Adriana.


    Come Obren these days, whatever they do, Peter can ept, as long as there is nothing against Adriana is fine.


    But today Chaya touched his bottom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chaya hesitated for two seconds and said directly.


    With that attitude, there was no intention to tell Peter about today¡¯s events.


    ¡°Worthy of being the Obren patriarch, for the sake of his own interests, he even disregards the life of his own daughter.¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips pulled out a curve and said to Ran on the other side of the phone, ¡°Ran, kill Judith.¡±


    ¡°What? Kill ¡­ killed her?¡±


    Ran some surprise, after all, Judith is still extremely valuable, if now dead, today will be a waste of time.

 Chapter 1314 Killing Judith

    ¡°I said, kill her.¡±


    Peter barkedat Ran.


    Although he was speaking to Ran, his gaze fell on Chaya.


    Peter is smart, the reason why the phone on the amplified is to let Judith take the opportunity to ¡®see¡¯ Chaya¡¯s true face, or to stimte Judith, ¡®loose¡¯ her mouth.


    From the time he went to the countryside with Ran both to find Judith, the first time he saw Judith in the vegetable garden, he knew that she was not really stupid, but was pretending to be crazy.


    As to why he is pretending to be crazy, Peter does not know, but now he can test the situation and perhaps get something more favorable.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Chaya meant.¡±


    Peter added.


    ¡°Huh? Ooooooooo ¡­ don¡¯t, wow ¡­ ooooooooooooo ¡­ Judith don¡¯t die, help ah, Judith don¡¯t die.¡±


    On the phone, Judith burst into tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re nonsense, how can it be the patriarch¡¯s intention? It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Maleah was awake, and she heard Peter¡¯s words quietly and immediately retorted.


    ¡°Patriarch Shangguan, does this person¡¯s voice sound familiar? Her name is Maleah, she¡¯s ten years younger than you, and you can say you grew up around her.¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°What Maleah, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Chaya said.


    ¡°Ran, do it.¡±


    Peter said.


    Although separated by the phone, but Ran and Peter have known each other for a long time, the tacit understanding between the two has long been reached, he took the pistol directly, and gave Maleah a shot without ceremony.


    With a bang, a gunshot came from the other end of the phone, and then there was a scream, ¡°Woooooooo ¡­ mom, mom you can¡¯t die, woooooo ¡­ you are all bad people, why did you kill mom, woooooo ¡­¡±


    Judith hugged Maleah and bawled her eyes out.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a tiny voice sounded again, it was Maleah¡¯s voice, she held Judith¡¯s hand, ¡°Judith, mommy¡¯s good boy, I ¡­ once I die, you are the only one left. But you ¡­ your true identity is Chaya¡¯s daughter. I am not able to do it, you ¡­ you should go to your mother. Mom knows ¡­ mom knows you are not crazy or stupid at all, Judith, you ¡­ have to ¡­ be good¡­ ¡­ be good ¡­ well ¡­ live ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ mommy, you can¡¯t die, mommy you talk ah, mommy you don¡¯t sleep, you talk ah. Woooooooooo ¡­¡±


    At the other end of the phone was Judith¡¯s crying, heartbreaking voice, really heartbreaking.


    Peter did not move, leaning back in his chair, holding a cigarette in his hand into his lips, lit, took a puff, angr lips exhaled a curl of light smoke, gaze at Chaya, as if wanting to insight from her face to what.


    As expected, Chaya¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    She stood up in a daze, walked slowly toward Peter, then stopped in front of him, steadied herself with her cane, and said, ¡°You¡¯re just pretending to be crazy?¡±


    Because Maleah has been by Judith¡¯s side, so she knows very well whether Judith is pretending to be crazy or not.


    But Chaya doesn¡¯t see Judith several times a year, so how could she know that Judith is pretending to be crazy?


    Or maybe in Chaya¡¯s eyes, the fact that Judith is a fool is already a fact, and she doesn¡¯t think much of it.


    But now knowing that Judith is not a fool at all, in turn, gives her a feeling of being kept in the dark and deceived.


    ¡°You answer me.¡±


    She added.


    On the other end of the line, Judith¡¯s sobs stopped and there was no more sound.


    Peter picked the phone up and looked at Chaya and said to Ran over there, ¡°Ran, do it.¡±


    Ran.


    It was the first time Peter had ever addressed Ran that way.


    I don¡¯t know when the two have be good brothers who trust each other.


    Ran on the other end of the phoneughed softly, as if hearing Peter¡¯s name after some amusement.


    But more than that, it¡¯sforting and satisfying.


    Always feel that those who paid before can be reced by a brother, but also a good thing.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Ran responded, holding the gun to Judith¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Your adoptive mother is dead, and you¡¯ll be apanion on the road to yellow. After all, a biological mother is better than an adoptive mother.¡±


    Thest sentence is the point.


    Judith was on her knees, holding Maleah¡¯s body in her arms, her head nestled against Maleah¡¯s cheek, her eyes closed and not speaking, as if waiting for something.


    There was a silence, neither side spoke, like a silent contest.


    One second, two seconds ¡­ one minute.


    A full minute of confrontation, no one said anything, but finally Ran took the lead and took a shot at Judith.


    Bang¨C


    The voice came from the other end of the phone, Chaya¡¯s body trembled violently, and Peter took this scene clearly in his eyes.


    ¡°Oops, sorry, missed.¡±


    Ran said with a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°Peter, you say you, what a piece of junk gun you gave me, can¡¯t even hit it this close.¡±


    ¡°Poor marksmanship. me me?¡±


    Ran and Peter both sing a double act.


    Chaya clutched her cane, her eyes kept looking at the cell phone in Peter¡¯s hand, immersed in it, and her heart was overwhelmingly torn .


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Just as Chaya was about to say something, Judith on the other end of the phone looked up sharply, herx gaze instantly focused and her face colder by a few degrees, ¡°Chaya¡¯s illegitimate children are not only Bethany and me, but also McKesson Mitchell who is in Motril, Swoywana Atror, the eldest son of the Boone family, one of the four families. Reid Boone, the eldest son of the Boone family, one of the Four Families. and ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Shut up, you shut up!¡±


    Judith¡¯s words were like a thunderbolt that woke up Chaya, who had just been silent and quiet, and her whole face turned red as she yelled at the phone and even reached for the gun.


    Peter immediately took the gun and aimed it at Chaya, then fired a shot at her feet, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    He chortled.


    In a moment those guards outside ran in again, Chaya immediately yelled to those people: ¡°Who let you in, get out immediately, no one is allowed toe in without my order.¡±


    The guards were baffled, but because she gave the order, they had to choose to obey.


    ¡°There are many more. The top to Obren¡¯s officials, down to Obren¡¯s civilians, as well as Obren outside the various branches, but all have the value of use, or long into Chaya¡¯s eyes of the man, she has to be happy. As far as I know, and she found a surrogate for the birth of children there are five ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I told you to stop, Judith, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    Judith on the other end of the phone mechanically said what she knew, leaving Chaya to hiss over here to no avail.


    Chaya, who is calm and unhurried, is also panicking at this moment, and her whole body is a bit out of control.


    Or after those unseen scandals were exposed, she felt ashamed and beyond shame.


    ¡°Except that most of her children were boys and couldn¡¯t inherit the Obren position, so he raised those people everywhere else to their best advantage.¡±

 Chapter 1315 Chaya’s unpleasant past

    At those words, Judith¡¯s pale lips pulled out a smile, ¡°Am I right, Chaya?¡±


    On the phone, Judith addressed Chaya by her first name, and there was even some hatred in her words.


    Chaya clearly felt Judith¡¯s emotions and felt that it was because she had just stimted Judith by not just Maleah.


    In the end Maleah is the adoptive mother who raised Judith and the two have been together for over twenty years and have a very close rtionship.


    Chaya stumbled a few steps, ¡°Stop it. Get some rest and I¡¯ll get you back.¡±


    She said.


    Peter then put away the PA and said to Ran, ¡°Give her a good trial.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone directly.


    ¡°Now is it possible to tell me exactly what you did to Adriana?¡±


    Peter put away his cell phone, his beady eyes gazing at the hard-faced Chaya, waiting for the results.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Chaya pestled her cane, sighed, turned around and walked to the opposite chair to sit down, just when she was about to say something, her eyes skimmed between the two people standing outside the living room, and suddenly her face became even more ugly.


    It was none other than the Archie¡¯s.


    Ruth dragged her sick body over, her movement was slow, and when she walked outside she heard Judith talking on Peter¡¯s cell phone, so she never came in.


    At this moment, Chaya those unseemly things are Ruth and Archie two ears, is this four eyes facing each other, a few meters away can feel that breathtaking embarrassment.


    Her grip on the cane was slightly tightened by Ruth¡¯s torch-like gaze, and she only felt ufortable and lowered her head, seemingly somewhat vainly avoiding Ruth¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No need to hold me up.¡±


    Ruth brushed Archie¡¯s hand away and walked into the living room at a slow pace, taking one step to Chaya and stopping.


    ¡°How many other things are being kept from me?¡±


    As Chaya¡¯s own daughter, once Ruth felt lucky to be the daughter of a strong woman. Although she went against Obren¡¯s rules and got together with Archie and the two of them, Chaya at least did not abandon her and remained in close and secret contact with her.


    Originally thought to be flesh and blood affection, now understand what flesh and blood affection, but is the use of a.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±


    Chaya looked up at Ruth with a serious look on her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m your mother and you¡¯re talking to me like that, do you think it¡¯s right?¡±


    She took on the posture of a mother teaching Ruth as she should.


    ¡°Mother? I would like to know how many sons and daughters you have, and how many call you mother?¡±


    Initially she only knew Bethany as Chaya¡¯s child, which she could barely ept; after all, her father had been dead for years and it made sense for Chaya to seek a second life.


    But she really underestimated Chaya, did not even think that her private life is so chaotic, and so many men have an affair.


    If ced in ancient times, she a n leader, with beautiful men countless also said, but now is what era, she actually in order to stabilize Obren status, with so many men gave birth to so many children, as her pawns, for their own use.


    Chaya is the Obren matriarch, every day to ept the worship of countless people, bowing to the subordinate, has long been ustomed to that sense of superiority, now by their own daughter such a question, provoking her heart anger, she miso stood up, the cane knocked heavily on the ground, ¡°mind your own business, my business is not your turn to interfere. ¡±


    With that, she walked around Ruth to leave.


    Ruth slowly closed her eyes, holding back the pain of despair in her heart, only to feel her heart cold, like being in an ice cer.


    Immersed in pain for but a few seconds, she suddenly opened her eyes and took a step back, directly in front of Chaya, ¡°I have no right to ask about your affairs, no right to interfere, but Adriana is my Ruth¡¯s daughter, when I promised you to take her back to Obren, you only said it was to stabilize Obren, but now shouldn¡¯t you tell me your real purpose?¡±


    The matter hase to this point, all things can not be hidden, Ruth will be the matter of the open, brought to the surface.


    As a mother, Ruth is most sorry for Adriana is to bring her to Obren, but now it is toote to say this.


    ¡°What purpose is not clear to you? And now I am already in my old age, the n has internal and external problems, and urgently needs an heir. I went to great lengths to let Adri back to Obren naturally is determined to let her be the patriarch.¡±


    Even though her scandal was known to Ruth, she had no intention of telling the truth about Adriana.


    Chaya¡¯s repeated lies make Ruth angry and furious, even bitter.


    ¡°So what did you do today when you took Adri to the chamber? My men came with news that Adri ran out of the chamber with blood on her!¡±


    Ruth¡¯s tone was slightly raised, even as she spoke as if she were gritting her teeth.


    ¡°I took Adri to the chamber to let her learn about the main chamber and then familiarize herself with the structure of the chamber, then I had to leave temporarily, who knew that she had a conflict with the clear elder and they fought, and she not only shot and injured the clear, but also killed several innocent guards.¡±


    At the mention of this, Chaya¡¯s fire red, ¡°If we really wanted to make a move on Adriana, how could Rene leave the chamber unharmed with her abilities?¡±


    People who lie are always weak-minded and seem to be emboldened only by turning the decibel a few points too high.


    Peter sat across the table and saw Ruth questioning Chaya and didn¡¯t interrupt, just quietly listening to them talk.


    ¡°Still lying to me!¡±


    Ruth was furious, her hand pped heavily on the side table, her scarlet bloodshot eyes looked straight at Chaya, ¡°Richards met with Adri the day she came to Obren, her identity has been made public, how can she be the matriarch again? You treat me as a three-year-old child y is it. Or are you determined to let Adri back to Obren from the beginning is to want to house arrest her?¡±


    Because Obren is not the most favorablepetitor of Motril, so every Motril monarch has been poisoned by thepulsion, so Obren must have a person who can control thepulsion to be the patriarch.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But at the moment only Adriana can control thepulsion, if Adriana can not do Obren matriarch, then the house arrest of Adriana, and for her to do the memory seal, manipte her consciousness, let her to do the tool to solve thepulsion, there is nothing wrong.


    With that in mind, this is extremely likely.


    ¡°Nonsense, who are you listening to? How could I Chaya do something like that.¡±


    Chaya denied it outright.


    The matter was so involved that she certainly could not admit to the matter without absolute proof in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to rest.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say anything more, wanting to escape Ruth¡¯s sight and avoid the topic as soon as possible.


    Chaya walked around Ruth again and headed outside, but this time Ruth just stood still and didn¡¯t go after her.

 Chapter 1316 – What exactly is your purpose?

    She pestle cane, slowly towards the living room outside, but before people out of the living room heard Ruth said: ¡°I have long been Obren¡¯s people, Obren dead or alive has nothing to do with me, but if let me find you do anything against Adri, I do not mind to assist Charles, will Obren arch to Motril. ¡±


    It is Chaya¡¯s own daughter who knows what she cares most about.


    As the saying goes, ¡®hit the snake to beat the seventh inch¡¯, she made a move to control the enemy and ruthlessly pinched Chaya¡¯s fatal point.


    Chaya pace a meal, eyes dull stare ahead, silent for a few seconds, lift feet away.


    Peter, with a cigarette between his fingers, looked back and forth between Chaya and Ruth, but did not say anything to stop Chaya from leaving.


    When Chaya left, Archie walked in and went to Ruth¡¯s face, looked at her abdomen with a heartfelt look, sighed despondently and said helplessly, ¡°You were shot this morning, and now you¡¯re trying to get out of bed, do you know it¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    Just now Ruth angrily pped the table too hard, pulled the wound out of the blood, stained her clothes.


    Ruth waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    One hand covering the wound, one hand propped up on the table, weakly sitting on the chair, ¡°Peter, what happened to Adri was my fault, I apologize to you for the mistake I once made. But you can rest assured, in Obren, I will fight to the death to keep AdriRene unharmed!¡±


    The physically weak Ruth was badly injured, but she was too worried about Adriana, so she came to the Topiary Mansion despite the physical danger, and now the wound was bleeding, making her pale and breathless.


    Peter was not impressed by what Ruth had done, but simply got up, gave her a cold sweeping look, turned around and walked away.


    Even now Ruth to save Adriana nearly died, but also can not offset her once and Chaya wicked calcte Adriana, to him under the poison.


    Those despicable tactics nearly cost him his life, but also tossed Adriana worse than death.


    This ount, how could Peter forget.


    Obren, a vi somewhere in Dreamhive.


    Emilio (Brenden) and ni were standing in the courtyard when they saw Richards and William stepping out of the limousine in the courtyard and immediately walked up to greet them.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Emilio walked up to the blond Richards and gave him a friendly hug, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more ssy, a bit of a future king.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He let go of Richards and flirted.


    ¡°Still you have an eye for it.¡± Richards tilted his head with a smile and patted Emilio¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for some days, but you are glowing, what makes you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, of course I have something good to share with you and William, and this is not a gracious invitation for you two toe and be our guests.¡±


    Emilio tilted his head and smiled, walked up to the suited William, gave him the same hug, and then made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, ¡°Lunch is ready and waiting for you to be seated.¡±


    ¡°You cooked it yourself?¡± William asked with some anticipation.


    ¡°My Emilio¡¯s brother came to be a guest, I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t cook personally.¡± Emilio stood between Richards and William, with a brotherly embrace of the two men¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Go go go, inside please.¡±


    The three have an extraordinarily friendly rtionship and a rare harmony.


    At the table, Emilio, ni, Richards and William, the four of them chatted happily over wine.


    After three rounds of wine, several people are already slightly drunk state, William held a tall ss, leisurely tasting a mouthful of red wine, sitting sideways on the chair, left arm resting on the chair, said to Emilio: ¡°Now Obren, Chaya and Adriana both sides into a faction, both sides contradict each other. Just Richards and I heard on the way over here that Peter and Ruth and Chaya had a big fight. Now Obren internal situation is chaotic, we should take advantage of the situation to enter.¡±


    Emilio used to like the woman is Motril¡¯s, and that woman or William introduced, so he and William rtionship gradually be close.


    Later, Emilio also met Richards through William, and since then the three of them call each other brothers and have a very good rtionship.


    Even if Emilio had cosmetic surgery to be Brenden, the two are well aware of the matter.


    ¡°Chaya strength is not to be underestimated, but the ability of the Kemo and Archie couple is even more extraordinary.¡±


    Richards had a sad face.


    After the words, he slowly shook his head, picked up a tall ss and drained the ss of red wine.


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    Emilio pursed his lips and smiled, his shining eyes ncing back and forth at Richards and William, then said: ¡°It seems that the three of us still have a very tacit understanding. As you guys said, now is the best time, but if we do it now, we might stimte them and make them allied against us for a short time. So now we need to attack one by one. ording to my information, Ruth, Adriana, the two of them and Chaya¡¯s contradictions are already insoluble, and the fear is that the Ruths will join forces with the Peters, and that will be the trickiest then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Emilio makes a very good point.¡±


    ni took Emilio¡¯s words and continued, ¡°The four of them together are the strongest enemies and a great threat to us, all we need to do now is to ruin their chances of working together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, what do you guys have in mind?¡±


    Richards is quite excited and looking forward to this.


    The timing of his arrival at Obren was arranged for him by Emilio, whose purpose was to co-opt the reigning Chaya and ede to Emilio¡¯s request that he be the next Obren patriarch.


    Emilio took chopsticks and picked up a shrimp ball, added it to his mouth and chewed it, then said without panic: ¡°The person you injured early in the morning in the ballroom is none other than Ruth. as far as I know, she is seriously injured and limited in her ability, and Archie mediated between Ruth and Adriana, but also constantly on guard against Chaya, sooner orter will be exhausted. Sooner orter will be exhausted, this time as long as he is a little careless will give us a lot of opportunities ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are the chances?¡±


    William leaned forward slightly and looked at Emilio with interest, waiting for the following.


    ¡°You¡¯re showing off again.¡±


    Richards suddenly came up with a remark full of strong dialect.


    It was obvious that he was also interested.


    ¡°It certainly gives us more opportunities to get rid of Ruth, then frame Adriana and draw the mystery to Chaya, inming the conflict between them.¡±


    Emilioid out his n in full, ¡°I have the right people at the hospital, and at themand, he will take the opportunity to take care of Ruth.¡±


    Hearing his words, William leaned back, tilted his head to look at Richards, met him with four eyes, and said, ¡°It is a goodw. If it works, it will definitely create a situation where the ¡®snipe and the m are fighting for the fisherman¡¯s profit¡¯, which is definitely the best for us.¡±

 Chapter 1317 Men with their own thoughts

    ¡°Good idea, good idea.¡±


    Richards nodded approvingly, lifted the tall ss in front of him and raised his ss, ¡°Here, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Good cooperation.¡±


    Emilio raised his ss, and several people clinked their sses, andughter rippled through the restaurant with a tinkling sound.


    After the meal, several people discussed the details together and made sure the n was executed before they dispersed.


    After sending William and Richards away, Emilio and ni stood in the courtyard, ni asked thoughtfully with her arms around her chest, ¡°You met with Peter a while ago, you promised to work with Peter, and now you are with Richards, facing them both, you want to eat both sides, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy. In addition, Richards this trip to Obren is clearly to annex Obren, even if you work hard to drive Chaya out of power, I¡¯m afraid Richards will not fulfill the promise to you.¡±


    Richards¡¯ promise to Emilio is to overthrow Chaya and put Emilio in power as the Obren patriarch.


    ¡°If you can see something, how can I not see it?¡±


    Emilio nced at ni out of the corner of his eye, tilted his head, lightly pursed lips pulled out a sophisticated smile, ¡°Richards is the Motril Prince, the wolf ambition has to be prevented. If Ruth dies, Archie will still fully assist Peter and his wife, and then Peter will be the biggest threat. At that time I secretly assisted Peter at the same time assisted Richards, that is, for their own back way, but also for their two strong ring, only to wait for the two sides topete, no matter what the end, for me is the most advantageous.¡±


    The wise and superb Emilio has his own calctions.


    It¡¯s like being willing to poison Peter for Ruth at first, with her own conspiracy.


    To give Peterpulsion poison, is to take the opportunity to get rid of Peter, and finally can also push the spearhead to Ruth, instigate the rtionship between Ruth and Adriana mother and daughter.


    If the scheme ispleted, Emilio can be the real The Alston family ¡®Brenden¡¯, inheriting The Alston family property and power.


    It¡¯s a pity that Peter didn¡¯t die in the end, which is his biggest regret, but at this point, after being known by Adriana, she still hates Ruth and can¡¯t forgive her.


    Forcing Adriana to return to Obren is also an attempt to disrupt the Obren stability pattern, muddying the waters and furthering his n topete for the Obren patriarch.


    ¡­


    At this moment leaving the vi, Richards and William sat in the limousine, the driver concentrated on driving slowly.


    William holding a cigarette in his hand, flicked it at the ashtray, and said at length: ¡°Do you really trust Emilio that much? I got the news before, in the Peter couple arrived at Obren soon, Emilio met with him, and I¡¯m afraid they have already reached a private cooperation. After all, Emilio coveted the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat for a long time, if he seeds, it will be a big trouble.¡±


    William and Emilio¡¯s rtionship is good, but the interests of the current, obviously Motril Prince Richards can give William more benefits, he will naturally tend to Richards.


    Richards leaned back in the car seat, closed his eyes and said indifferently: ¡°Whether they cooperate or not, the Archie¡¯s are a stumbling block in my path to sess, so we might as well get rid of Ruth. Ruth¡¯s culprit directly to Emilio, let him and Archie between a fight, we take the opportunity to get rid of both of them, and finally only the Peter couple and Chaya left.


    Peter loves Adriana deeply, but Adriana is poisoned by thepulsion, if I promise Peter that I will use my means to force Chaya to cure the poison for Adriana, by then Peter will surely promise me and be grateful.¡±


    He closed his eyes and spoke the thoughts in his mind.


    It does not matter if you do not say so, so that William froze, he frowned, immediately asked: ¡°Then ¡­ did not you promise me to get rid of Peter for me? In doing so, Peter is the biggest beneficiary.¡±


    William is in a hurry.


    He is at the helm of the FE organization, but his roots are unstable and his strongest current enemy is still Peter.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As long as Peter is not dead, William will not be able to live in peace.


    At that, Richards opened his eyeszily, ncedzily at William, and snorted augh.


    Smile with a few imperceptible irony, said: ¡°My father suffered from the ravages ofpulsion, many years I have studied thepulsion in depth. In the process of detoxification ofpulsion poisoning both the rescuer and the rescued are the most passive and dangerous. So, when Chaya detoxifies Adriana, Peter is the only one who is safe. At that time, we can advance theyout, in the day of the detoxification of the three people will directly destroy the group, and finally only Jonathan and Bethany those shrimp soldiers, not enough to fear.¡±


    He said, sitting up and turning sideways to William, his lips curved in arger smile, ¡°So don¡¯t be in a hurry, as long as time is ticking, you and I are just a day away from sess.¡±


    This time Richards shed his disguise, no more yfulness and wickedness, leaving only a calm and serious look, as well as amazing logical thinking and superhuman calm.


    Perhaps at this point he is who he really is.

 Chapter 1318 – Kidnapping Bethany

    Qingfeng Yuan.


    Peter was silent all the way back from Topiary Mansion, and the Peter who was haunted by anger was the one Jackson could rarely see.


    ¡°Boss, should we kill Bethany?¡±


    He was thinking that since Chaya would not say what she had done to Adriana, it would be better to just take Bethany hostage and not believe that the results could not be asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    His idea was rejected outright by Peter.


    ¡°So ¡­ we¡¯re just going to let Chaya, that old bastard, ughter us? If I didn¡¯t see that the youngdy still needed that old bastard to save her life, I would have killed her!¡±


    Peter has not yet said something, but Jackson has been unable to hold down the heart of anger, ¡°never seen who dares to be so reckless in front of you, I really can not stand.¡±


    ¡°Chaya is not as simple as you think.¡±


    From the words Judith revealed at that moment, we can know that Chaya should have secretly developed a lot of power over the years. ¡°An old woman in her early seventies can still keep Obren in order, its ability should not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°So what are we going to do, just let it go?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson for the first time feel some can¡¯t understand their own boss, to know that ording to his character, will never let anyone bully the youngdy.


    But this time the matter has reached a very serious point, how can he leave his hands unattended?


    ¡°Go keep an eye on Jonathan.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson responded and looked at his boss with quite a bit of confusion, ¡°My subordinate doesn¡¯t understand, why are you keeping an eye on Jonathan?¡±


    ¡°Just go do it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin the reason to Jackson.


    But Peter knew in his heart, like Jonathan so sophisticated people, it is impossible not to know Chaya those unseen hooks.


    Jonathan is not an easy character either, and he needs to break down one by one.


    Although this time things have touched his bottom line, Peter will not act impulsively.


    What¡¯s more, the forces he secretly cultivated shed head-on with Chaya, with no chance of winning.


    Obren has been practicing martial arts since ancient times, and the secret guards are extremelyrge, plus Obren is scornful of Motril Road, has been recruiting troops to expand the strength of the army.


    He is only a power, how can he match the power of a country?


    ¡°By the way, go and bring Bethany to me.¡±


    At the end, Peter added another sentence.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get on it now.¡±


    Jackson secretly breathed a sigh of relief, this is what their bosses should have the style.


    He immediately went and took care of the matter.


    Peter stood in the courtyard and raised his eyes to the second floor with a somber look.


    Just as she was about to enter the living room, someone suddenly called out, ¡°Peter?¡±


    Peter turned around and saw Archie and Ruth both walking in.


    Ruth was as pale and bloodless as she was just now, and her whole body was weak to the extreme, but she still braced herself toe to Qingfeng Yuan.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Peter wasn¡¯t surprised to see the twoe over.


    ¡°What about Adri, how is she doing?¡±


    Ruth is very worried about Adri¡¯s situation.


    ¡°That moment to see a doctor, the fetal image is unstable and frightened.¡±


    ¡°And were there any injuries?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Phew~ It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s not.¡±


    Ruth nodded, her hanging heart finally dropping, ¡°Can I go up and meet her?¡±


    She put down the high posture of the past, all turned into a kind and amiable mother, to their own children are full of heartache.


    She knows she missed out, but it¡¯s not toote to make up for it.

 Chapter 1319

    After an argument with Chaya at the Topiary Mansion, Ruth¡¯s body was severely depleted, but instead of going to the ward to rest, she braced herself and came to visit Adriana at the Windy Garden.


    Maybe she really did worry about Adriana in her mind, but Peter didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Adriana is resting and doesn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡±


    Peter rejected it outright.


    ¡°Peter, you know Ruth¡¯s health condition, dragging her sick and weak body over, how can you bear to turn her away?¡±


    Archie assisted Ruth, although the tone is mild, but from his words, it is not difficult to hear his dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Now you want me to put myself in your shoes? What have you been doing?¡±


    He was holding a cigarette in his hand and took a puff into his lips, his thin lips exhaled a light smoke, just cold eyes swept the two, then flicked the cigarette into the trash can aside, went into the living room and went straight upstairs.


    Archie had already been sent upstairs to meet Adriana, but it wasn¡¯t long before Archie was kicked out by Adriana.


    It is clear that Adriana does not want to see them at this moment.


    Standing in the courtyard, Ruth¡¯s pale face was covered in sorrow, and her forlorn, pitiful eyes looked to the second floor of the loft, then back to Archie, ¡°Archie, what do you think we should do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to do next, much less what Chaya would do next.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Most importantly, when faced with Chaya, her real mother, who was using her, Ruth really did not know what attitude and means to deal with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fox that will show its tail one day, and with the recent developments, it¡¯s almost there.¡±


    Archie let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You are now weak, it is better to go back to rest with me first, and it is not toote toe over to visit Adri in a couple of days. Take advantage of these few days, you can also send someone to investigate what happened in the secret room today. As long as we know the situation, we can better care for Adri and also make the next n.¡±


    He consoled Ruth with bitter words.


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Ruth, who looked up at the attic, sighed deeply and had to follow Archie out of the Qingfeng Court.


    Second floor.


    Peter entered the bedroom, Adriana stilly down on the bed to close rest, even if she sensed Peter came in, she did not have too many mood swings, remained motionless, pretending to sleep.


    The man walked to the bed and sat down, holding her hand, his fingers gently rubbing her skin, tender, ¡°Although I do not know what happened in the secret room today, but I will definitely investigate clearly and return it tenfold.¡±


    ¡°I left in the morning to go with Ran to find Judith. Judith is Chaya¡¯s biological daughter, and Bethany is the dragon and phoenix, but Judith is Bethany¡¯s sister. Not long after the birth of a high fever, brain confusion, everyone thought she was a mentally challenged child, so Chaya and Jonathan discussed after Judith was given to Maleah to raise ¡­¡±


    Peter told Adriana all about what happened this morning and what had just happened at Topiary Mansion.


    After all was said and done, Adriana got a small reaction and slowly turned around, her eyelids lifting slightly to meet Peter¡¯s gaze, ¡°You said ¡­ Chaya has many more children?¡±


    She knew that Shangguan allergy was not simple, but never thought that Chaya some years ago had so many mboyant past.


    Even for Obren to stability, she went out of her way to find a surrogate to have her children in severalrge countries.


    After all, Chaya is old and has limited fertility and would not have had the possibility of having children without a surrogate.


    ¡°Yes. Including the young master of the Boone family, Reid Boone, of the four Atror families in the country.¡±


    Perhaps Adriana is not familiar with Reid Boone, but Peter has met Reid Boone a few times.


    Especially Reid Boone has a good rtionship with Tiana, and the strength of the two great families jointly united should not be underestimated. ¡°If Chaya unites Tiana and Reid Boone at this time, I¡¯m afraid it will be very unfavorable to us.¡±


    Peter analyzed the dangerous situation with Adriana.


    The two are now in Obren, but there is still their family in the country.


    Although many people were left behind to protect The Alston family, those people wereparedto the Boone family and the Griffin family.


    ¡°So Helen and Luis?¡±


    Others Adriana did not have the heart to care, but the two children are now in danger, but Peter does not know.


    I¡¯m afraid Peter could never have imagined that his own sister would actually do it to two innocent children just because she was disgusted with her!


    ¡°Giovanny although sent to protect the old man Goo, but there is still Shadow in, you do not worry too much.¡±


    Peter soothed Adriana.


    ¡°No ¡­ not worried? Well ¡­ not worried ¡­.¡±


    She looked mncholy, some words came to her lips or she swallowed them back.


    For a moment, Adriana could not hold back her anger and wanted to have a serious fight with Peter, but it was no use, no use at all.


    Peterpulsion lifted less than a month¡¯s time, when thepulsion in their own bodies can be detoxified still do not know, let alone the two children.


    To say, Chaya is really ruthless.


    ¡°Is there something you ¡­ are hiding from me?¡±


    Having been with Adriana for so many years, Peter knows Adriana very well, but now he only knows that Adriana has something to hide, but he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, finally unwilling to tell him what was in her heart.


    ¡°There are some things that even if you carry them alone, you can¡¯t solve them, why don¡¯t you say it and let¡¯s solve them together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡±


    She was tight lipped.


    Because Adriana knows very well that this matter even if it is told to Peter will not change anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you take good rest and take care of yourself, the child in your belly can¡¯t stand the torment anymore, and you can¡¯t stand it even more.¡±


    Since she is not willing to say, Peter is not pursuing the question.


    As long as we meet Bethanyter, everything will have a result, so why rush.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered, and her attitude towards Peter improved a few points, but hid the countless pressures alone, and bore them alone.


    After spending some time with Adrianain the bedroom, Peter received a phone call from Jackson before saying to Adriana, ¡°You rest for a while, I have some things to take care of.¡±


    Adriana nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The man, in turn, got up and left the bedroom, closing the door behind him.


    When he came downstairs, Jackson had already appeared in the living room, and when he saw Peter walking down, he immediately said, ¡°Bethany has been caught, but it won¡¯t be long before Chaya will know about it, and I¡¯m just afraid that after we leave, Chaya will definitely not let youngdy go.¡±


    ¡°There are secret guards in Qingfeng Yuan, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At Obren, Peter is still at ease.


    Because Adriana is still too much value to Obren, Chaya will not do anything to Adriana, more dare not impulsively to her.


    It is important to know that Adriana has not only Peter behind her, but also the Ruths.

 Chapter 1320 Imposition of whipping

    ¡°Yes, the boss has a point.¡±


    Jackson felt that Peter¡¯s words were not without merit.


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    After Peter said, Jackson immediately made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Bosse with me.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them walked out of the living room, exited the Qingfeng Court and drove away from Mazar Mountain.


    More than half an hourter, in a remote courtyard at the bottom of Obren Hill, Peter finally met Bethany.


    In the secret room, Bethany and Adriana two confrontation, Adriana injured Bethany¡¯s thigh, that time only after surgery, is lying in the hospital bed rest, the result was taken away.


    After being blindfolded on the way, I opened my eyes and appeared in this dpidated and simple house.


    The goal is Peter and Jackson.


    ¡°Pe¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Bethany subconsciously struggled, roared, the result of a sentence just said, the wound on the thigh bandage again tore, the bandaged gauze stained with a blood stain.


    He grimaced in pain and drew a breath, and only after a while did he ask: ¡°Peter, how dare you? Do you know who I am?


    In Obren, Bethany has a seat, but Obren Right Elder is only a civilian position, shaped like a militarymander, no military power, kidnapped by Peter is simply too easy.


    Peter sat on a rattan chair, holding a cup of Biluochun in his hand, leisurely spelled a mouthful of fragrant tea,zily gestured towards Jackson with a look.


    Jackson picked up a whip from a side table and walked toward Bethany, who was trapped on a pole.


    Snap¨C


    He fiercely flung a long whip, the whip cut through the airflow, snapped on the ground.


    The sound, just listening to the people are called pain straight jerk, let alone hit the body is what it is like.


    Bethany swallowed nervously, ¡°What do you want to do? I am Chaya¡¯s son, if you dare to kill me, Chaya will not spare you!¡±


    ¡°Say, what did you do to Adriana today in the secret room? Tell me the truth and I will spare your life.¡±


    Peter held the tea, not slow to sip the tea, the appearance seems to be light-hearted, but actually pressed the heart of the anger, can not wait to be able to shoot Bethany.


    But reason told her that she couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°What can I do to Adriana? Not just ¡­ not just ¡­¡± Bethany wanted to say something, but he noticed Peter¡¯s gloomy face, wrinkled his eyebrows and thought, but decided to conceal the matter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just that Chaya brought Adriana to see me, then I forced Adriana to be the Obren matriarch, she didn¡¯t want to, and then ¡­ then ¡­¡±


    ¡°And then what!?¡± Peter¡¯s dark ink-like eyes were slightly narrowed, and the depths of his pupils were a little sinister, wrapped in a stern intent, staring straight at Bethany.


    ¡°And then ¡­ I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    Bethany in front of Peter¡¯s extraordinarily abject, not daring to fight him hard, so he lied: ¡°is to force her to take over the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat, the result of an argument, she took a gun and wounded me. You see ¡­ you see my leg is her to hurt.¡±


    To keep herself safe, Bethany made up her own story.


    Peter just arrived at Obren docking, Bethany for this number of people and did not take it into ount, but with the gradual understanding of him, and his openly in the ballroom on the Motril Prince Richards moment, he knew that Peter is a ruthless person, be careful to watch out for is.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    Peter was not convinced by Bethany¡¯s answer at all.


    The cold face did not have much emotional fluctuation, justzily raised his eyelids and hooked his fingers to Jackson.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson did not say anything, walked straight to Bethany¡¯s front, clutching the whip in his hand as a gesture towards him to swing over.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Bethany was injured, did not dare to fight Peter hard, just want to dy as long as possible, ¡°I just said are true, you can ask Chaya if you do not believe.¡±


    His small mind are seen by Peter, the man did not say anything, just silently put down the cup, pull out a cigarette, and smoke up.


    Jackson looked back at his boss, immediately understood his meaning, hand up and down, snapped a sound, a whip ruthlessly in Bethany¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah, oh~ it hurts ¡­ hiss, it hurts ¡­¡±


    Obren because of the special geographical environment, four seasons like spring, so the vegetarian wear very thin, this whip down, embedded with barbed whip draws Bethany skin open, the whole person jerked out a bit, even with the wound in the thigh also painful to the heart.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    He huffed and puffed, with a pained expression, ¡°fuck! ink ¡­¡±


    Jackson is strong, full of force a whip directly opened Bethany¡¯s disguise, so he could not help but burst.


    He is Obren to the right elder, doubly respected, in favor of Peter in front of him looks worthless.


    Such humiliation stimted his pride, provoking him to grimace and re angrily at Peter, gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°I am the right elder of Obren, if you dare to make a move on me again, my father and my mother will not let you go.¡±


    No matter what Bethany said, Peter did not pay attention, instead, he temporarily came to a phone call, he got up and went out to answer the phone, directly ignoring Bethany¡¯s curses.


    ¡°Dare to touch our youngdy, the boss did not kill you even if it is merciful.¡±


    Jackson grunted coldly, his gaze narrowed abruptly, then he swung the whip towards Bethany, ¡°Say, what exactly did you do to the youngdy today?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Pop, pop-


    ¡°Still do not say yes, believe it or not today I whip you to death here?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you ¡­ well ¡­ you wait, my father is here, I will kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to see if you have what it takes tost until they get here.¡±


    Pop, pop, pop-!


    Jackson¡¯s hand whip mercilessly in Bethany¡¯s body, five or six whips down, Bethany¡¯s body hospital gown will be stained with a crimson blood, and even clothes are torn.


    Bethany people are tied to the pir, can not struggle and resistance, can only mouth cursing, but the pain is as pale as paper, forehead sweat dripping, the whole person only feel all over the body are capiries are vague pain.


    At this time, Peter, who had finished his phone call, came in from outside, his cold gaze nced at Bethany, and a chill was pulled out of his lips, ¡°Jackson, is this your ability to do things? How can youpare with your brother!¡±


    Peter was very upset.


    ¡°It is the subordinate who is ipetent.¡±


    Jackson slightly drops his head in self-condemnation, and then clutches the whip, tightens his brow, and swings the whip again at Bethany.


    Snapped again with several heavyshes, the barbs on the whip directly tore Bethany¡¯s clothes, revealing a chest crisscrossed with scars.


    ¡°Say, what exactly did you do to the youngdy?¡±


    Jackson questioned loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say, believe it or not. jackson, you¡¯re just a dog in front of Peter, wait, what I¡¯ve suffered today, I¡¯ll make you pay back ten times.¡±


    Bethany is dead set on not letting go.


    Since he was a child, he had never suffered this kind of aggression.


    Faced with Jackson¡¯s flogging, he was angry and furious, but could do nothing but hope that the man who saved him woulde sooner.


    ¡°Jackson, this is what you do not know how to do, Bethany is at least the right elder, the ability of people, you can deal with the general means of him.¡±


    Peter cautioned.


    The words came out, Jackson froze, frowned and thought for a moment, and then suddenly his eyes lit up, his heart had a n.


    ¡°Stanley,e here.¡±


    Jackson waved to a bodyguard on the side, then whispered something to the bodyguard, the bodyguard nodded and turned to go out.


    Between this gap, Bethany did not have to suffer, but the body but the pain is enough to make him worse than death.


    The pain that prated deep into the marrow spread to the internal organs, and the pain was too great toe out.


    The sweat flowed incessantly, soaking the broken hair in front of the forehead, sweat stains fell low down along the hair.


    ¡°Phew~ Peter, aren¡¯t you ¡­ afraid to die?¡±


    ¡°Death is not scary, what is scary is not as good as death.¡±


    Peter leaned back in his seat and slouched back.


    Not long after, the bodyguard named Stanley walked in, holding a green basin, which was covered with a thickyer of white ¡­ salt.


    Fine grains of salt, which ismon table salt.


    But Stanley was actually carrying a red ¡­ bag in his hand that looked like ¡­ chili noodles.


    ¡°Jackson, you found what you were looking for.¡±


    Stanley put the basin on the ground, and then poured a full pound of chili noodles into the salt and mixed it. Jackson patted Stanley¡¯s shoulder with satisfaction, ¡°Good work brother.¡±


    Jackson put a few whips in the basin and stirred them, straightened up and walked over to Bethany.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Bethany knew Jackson had no good intentions, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so ruthless as to get a bunch of salt grains and chili powder.


    If those things get on the wound ¡­


    Bethany can¡¯t stop swallowing, just feel a chill down your back when you think about it.


    ¡°Say it or don¡¯t say it? Bethany, I¡¯m giving you onest chance, don¡¯t not know how to cherish it.¡±


    ¡°What I just said is the truth.¡±


    If he really told the truth about molesting Adriana, Peter would have killed him.

 Chapter 1321 Killing Bethany

    ¡°Toast to the wine.¡±


    Jackson has interrogated many people, in this area he is quite good, against a mere Bethany, simply too easy.


    If not for the boss repeatedly warned that Bethany is very important, he would have been more than ten times heavier than now.


    He said no more nonsense, holding the whip tightly to Bethany snapped a few whips and threw.


    The whip cut through the air currents and hunted in the air, a whip fell on Bethany¡¯s body, followed by hysterical howls and curses.


    The sound became weaker and weaker as the minutes ticked by.


    ¡°To say or not to say?¡±


    Jackson threw another hard whip and pointed at Bethany questioningly, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re dead today!¡±


    He made threatening remarks.


    Bethany drops her head in pain, weakly raises her eyes to look at Jackson and can¡¯t help but smile.


    That smile was sinister with a hint of mockery, ¡°Really want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Say!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say, I¡¯ll say ¡­¡±


    Bethany finally underestimated Peter, he thought in Obren, Peter must not dare to poison him, but it turns out that this is not the case.


    Peter not only kidnapped him, but also punished him so arrogantly, totally to the death.


    If it continues, he will definitely die here.


    At this moment, Bethany not only did not yield to Peter, but stimted his self-esteem,ughed self-deprecatingly, sly eyes fell on Peter¡¯s body, ¡°You are not ¡­ not ¡­ hoo ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Beaten and bruised, Bethany¡¯s speech was broken, and even a breath could make him feel pain.


    The body had been beaten and lost consciousness, and the numbness caused him to break down a little.


    ¡°In the backroom, of course I ¡­ coveted Adriana¡¯s beauty and did what men ¡­ men do.¡± He said with a smile.


    Peter, who was standing by, was holding his tea, sipping his tea, but when he heard Bethany speak, his eyes were instantly cold, and his eyes were full of ughter, shooting straight at Bethany.


    Click-


    Only heard a ss breaking sound, Peter¡¯s hand quilt should be broken, hot tea along with ss bast fell on the ground, soaked a side of the ground.


    The man¡¯s deep cold eyes unblinkingly stared at Bethany, the eyes like a beast about toe out of the scabbard, staring at the prey, just waiting for an opportunity to pounce on it will tear it to pieces.


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s change of expression allowed Bethany to find a glimmer of pleasure andugh openly, ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ cough ¡­ cough¡­ ¡­¡±


    Laughing too hard, he choked and coughed, but each cough seemed to be hit hard on the chest by a stone hammer, painful to the heart.


    Bethany smile gradually converge, ¡°this look at me for what? Peter, you¡¯re a loser, you can¡¯t even protect your own woman, what kind of man are you? But not to mention, this pregnant young woman tastes really good, especially when she is in love with her knees, it is simply bloodthirsty, hahaha ¡­¡±


    As the Right Elder of Obren, Bethany is highly touted and is always treated as a guest wherever she appears.


    The pride under the praise of those days in the past made him extraordinarily broken at the moment, unable to ept, and could not see Peter high in the clouds arrogant look, so he said those words to stimte Peter.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Just now also for Peter to teach Bethany Jackson eyebrows a twist, look back to their boss, pursed his lips, some words to the mouth but do not know what to say, finally shut up did not speak.


    Just waved a hand at a few brothers to the side, signaling them to go out.


    Those brothers are following Jackson for many years, and they are stable and reliable, and they know what to say and what not to say.


    Peter did not Bethany imagined that the rage, but slowly get up from the bench, slender fingers unbuttoned suit, take off the suit and throw aside, leisurely walk to Bethany¡¯s front.


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Bethany licked the blood stain at the corner of his lips, spit toward the ground, andughed sorrowfully, ¡°Really useless man, your own woman was screwed, you can still be so calm. Hahahaha, you ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    However, this time Bethany¡¯s words have not yet finished to see Peter suddenly raised his hand, to his jaw quickly, only to hear a click, Bethany¡¯s mouth slightly open, can only see the tongue most moving, but can not hear clearly what he was saying.


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Peter pulled a pistol from the back of his waist and aimed the ck hole between Bethany¡¯s legs.


    At that instant, Bethany¡¯s eyes widened, pupils slightly convex, could not stop shaking her head, ¡°Uh-uh-uh ¡­ uh-uh-uh ¡­¡±


    He struggled and struggled, wanting to say something, but no matter how to speak his mouth could not close, only his tongue did not listen to move, and even the corners of the mouth there was saliva dripping downward, extra ¡­ disgusting.


    ¡°Peter, stop it!¡±


    When Peter had not yet done so, a mid-air voice rang out behind him, but as the voice fell, it was a gunshot that rang out with an ear-splitting sound.


    ¡°Ow ¡­ ahh ¡­ ahh ¡­¡±


    Bethany¡¯s painful wail, angry eyes dead on Peter, do not know what to curse, anyway, dislocated jaw, can not say anything clearly.


    ¡± Peter you have a lot of nerve, do you know that Bethany is the right elder of Obren? You do that I can totally put you in the big jail!¡±


    Chaya and Jonathan, who arrived at the news, were scared to death at the sight.


    Jonathan was even more loudly reprimanded, dragging his injured leg limping into the house.


    Peter turned around leisurely, not the expected timidity and panic, but instead is calmly and calmly threw the gun in his hand to Jackson, and then pulled out a tissue from his pocket to wipe his hands, and smoothly dropped on the ground.


    The look of disgust, as if it is to Bethany to do it will dirty their own hands.


    A proper insult.


    ¡°Put me in a cell?¡±


    He picked one side of his eyes, ¡°Dare to make a move on my woman, not killing him is already merciful.¡±


    ¡°Bethany was alone with Adriana in the back room for just a few minutes, how could she have made a move on Adriana?¡±


    Jonathan roared in a storm.


    ¡°Really, so it¡¯s me ¡­¡±


    Peter words a beat, do not wait for him to continue to speak, then heard Chaya up face blue pointed at him said: ¡°Of course you are wrong!¡±


    ¡°Wrong? What¡¯s wrong with that? The fault lies with the right elder for lying to his own detriment.¡±


    In fact, Peter already knew that Bethany¡¯s words were a lie.


    He knew Adriana¡¯s nature, if she really happened that kind of thing is absolutely impossible to pretend that nothing happened.


    But Bethany says it¡¯s not impossible that he touched Adriana.


    Maybe it¡¯s just to Adriana, but this has touched Peter¡¯s bottom line, before taking the gun and ruining his life.


    The lesson is just that.


    ¡°You know clearly what you did today when you took Adriana to the secret room. This is my gift to you in return, I don¡¯t know if the patriarch and the right ambassador like it?¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips withdrew an arc, an evil carnal smile.


    After sweeping his eyes over Bethany and Jonathan, he ced his hands in the pockets of his suit pants and walked around them towards the outside.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Peter had just taken a few steps when several guards blocked his way, ¡°Dare to make a move against the Right Elder, do you think you can still walk away!¡±


    H-


    As soon as Peter was blocked, the dozen or so bodyguards in the courtyard surrounded him, and the guns in their hands were aimed directly at the guards, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh ¡­ uhhh ¡­¡±


    Bethany screamed in pain, Jonathan clenched his fists and immediatelymanded, ¡°Kill Peter for me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him go!¡±


    Before the end of the word ¡®kill¡¯ in Jonathan¡¯s sentence had fallen, Chaya was heard giving the order to let people go.


    ¡°What do you mean? This beast broke Bethany¡¯s life is the same as ruining his life, not killing him is not enough to calm the hate in your heart!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s most valued is Bethany the child, but he never thought Bethany would end up in such a situation.


    If youe a step earlier will not end up in such a situation.


    Peter nced slightly sideways, skimmed Chaya out of the corner of his eye, and said nothing, striding towards the outside.


    Behind them, in addition to the sounds of Jonathan and Chaya arguing, there was Bethany¡¯s desperate screams of misery and pain.

 Chapter 1322 – Adriana goes on a rampage

    After what happened today, Peter probably has a preliminary understanding of what happened at noon.


    Although Bethany¡¯s words cannot be fully believed, but also reveals some information, then let Peter know why the morning Adriana will be scurrying out of the secret room.


    It¡¯s a good thing Adriana is okay, otherwise how could Peter let Bethany go so easily?


    ¡°Boss, Bethany was injured by us, Jonathan and Chaya will let us go so easily?¡±


    Jackson is a bit unbelievable.


    At that moment when he was caught by Chaya and Jonathan, he thought there would be a fierce fight between the boss and Chaya, but who knows it didn¡¯t happen at all.


    ¡°Knowingly.¡±


    Peter is concise.


    ¡­


    One hourter, arrive at Asco vige in the Mazar Mountains.


    Jackson had just stopped the limo when Archie appeared in front of it and seemed to have something to say to Peter.


    Jackson nced at Peter, only to see Peter gesture a look toward him, and Jackson left.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Peter, who stepped out of the car, opened the door.


    For Archie, he did not hate or like him, and despite the inextricable link between him and him, Peter still could not see him as family.


    ¡°I just got word that you scrapped Bethany?¡±


    Archie looked serious, stepped in front of Peter, said: ¡°You should know that Jonathan is vengeful nature, you waste his son now, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to get out.¡±


    ¡°You and Ruth are both incredibly powerful, you wouldn¡¯t even know what happened in the morning, would you?¡±


    He snorted lightly, his bitter cold eyes nced aside, ¡°Adriana is my Peter¡¯s woman, you don¡¯t protect there¡¯s me.¡±


    It is because of Bethany¡¯s special identity, he left him a life, otherwise I¡¯m afraid Bethany would have been a dead man under the gun.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Archie looked stunned, disliked by Peter¡¯s sentence dumbfounded.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment with four eyes, both with deepplex color and deep gaze, but both with unyielding pride.


    In the end, Archie was defeated and sighed, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been ming us for what happened to Adri. Ruth was also angry at the time she found out Bethany had done something beastly, except we were thinking of a well thought out n and wouldn¡¯t have acted as impulsively and recklessly as you did.¡±


    He said Peter acted impulsively and without regard for the consequences.


    Peter¡¯s hand in the pocket of his pants clenched slightly, looking at Archie as usual, and then the thin and thick lips raised a curve, ¡°For Adriana, what¡¯s the harm in being impulsive once.¡±


    Not to mention he never felt impulsive from start to finish.


    Instead, he has been very stoic because of Bethany¡¯s status.


    Peter spoke and walked straight away.


    ¡°We said we would keep Adri safe and keep you safe from Obren, and we will do what we say.¡±


    Archie stood behind him and spoke aloud.


    Although Peter heard Archie¡¯s words clearly, he still found it ironic and ridiculous.


    Back to Qingfeng Yuan.


    Peter whole ready to go up to the second floor to meet Adriana, but the result is Adriana came out of the room deep-colored hurry look.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The man was about to say something when he saw Adriana lunging directly at him, raising her hand and shoving Peter hard, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing? Here is Obren, you can not do things a little bit! Your impulsive actions will only harm more people!¡±


    Adriana yelled loudly at Peter.


    Her sudden outburst, when you think about it, seems to be the first time she hasshed out since the two of them made up.


    Peter looked a little stunned, his ink brows knitted slightly, ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Spare Peter how to think, but did not understand why Adriana will be angry.


    Even if it hurt Bethany, he was to me.


    ording to Adriana¡¯s nature will only apud, even if not handled properly, she will not lose her temper.


    At the moment she is so angry, Peter is really hard to understand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What can I do!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face was red with anger, ring at Peter and opening her red lips, wanting to say something.


    Yes.


    She should not have been angry, let alone angry at Peter, but as soon as Adriana thought of the possibility that Chaya might take the lives of Helen and Luis¡¯s two children after Peter had offended Chaya, she felt scared and afraid.


    ¡°Honey, this is Obren! Obren!¡±


    Adriana stomped her foot in anger, raised her hand to her forehead, turned her back to Peter, and almost didn¡¯t cry out.


    Peter is keenly aware that something is not right.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stepping forward, he took Adriana in his arms and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Tell me, what happened, is there something else you are hiding from me?¡±


    It was clear that Adriana was hiding something, but Peter really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Because inside the chamber, only Bethany and Adriana are in the chamber hall, the rest of the guards are outside the hall, so the conversation between the two, as well as Chaya and Adriana¡¯s conversation will not be known by the third person.


    Apart from the two, the only person who knows the secret is Jonathan.


    But he is the originator, how could he reveal such things?

 Chapter 1323 – Ruth Bleeds Out

    In the face of Peter¡¯s question, Adriana looked up at the man close at hand, red lips pursed, eyes shimmering.


    Should I say?


    Adriana thought about it for a moment and finally decided not to tell Peter.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thepulsion is not said to be solved, if Peter knows it will stimte him, maybe he will go directly to Chaya, in case it angers Chaya, the consequences are unimaginable.


    ¡°What can I have to hide from you? It¡¯s just that you acted too impulsively today.¡±


    She pushed Peter away, in order not to reveal the horse, Adriana still put on an angry look, ¡°You know that the poison in my body has not been lifted, and there are still two children in my belly, but you angered Chaya, is not to put us at risk.¡±


    Peter¡¯s dark ink-like eyes gazed at Adriana, a deep sh under his eyes.


    Although he sensed that Adriana was not telling the truth, Peter did not expose her lies.


    Instead, he went along with her words and said, rather writing guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my poor consideration. But I think that things should not be asplicated as imagined.¡±


    ¡°You think of everything!¡±


    Adriana scolded him lightly and brushed him away.


    Peter took her hand in his, ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said you need to stay in bed and recuperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking a walk, it¡¯s not that pretentious.¡±


    Adriana shrugged off his hand and walked slowly down the stairs.


    This time, Peter did not follow Adriana, but simply stood at the stairway and watched her descend the stairs.


    Walking out from Qingfeng Yuan, Adriana was always followed by people behind her, those were the people Peter sent to protect her.


    Adriana is not exclusive.


    Strolling alone on Betawell Mount, blowing in the warm breeze, immersed in the picturesque scenery, she could not appreciate the scenery, but felt preupied and depressed.


    Chaya put a parasite on the two children, which was Adriana¡¯s worst fear, but it happened.


    After wandering outside for a while, just as Adriana was about to return to Qingfeng Yuan, a person suddenly appeared and called out her name.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Adriana turned around and looked at the voice, only to see a man standing under a tree not far away.


    It¡¯s Ruth.


    She remembered that Ruth had been badly injured in the morning, so how could she be here?


    Although Adriana did not want to see Ruth, she was injured because of herself, and nearly lost her life.


    After thinking about it, Adriana still stood still and didn¡¯t leave.


    Ruth, holding her frail, sickly body, walked slowly to Adriana. ¡°You, how are you?¡±


    Obren has four seasons, the weather is not too cold and not too hot, veryfortable.


    Now it is already evening, the wind is slightly cool, there will not be any hint of heat, but she is already sweating profusely, her face is pale.


    ¡°Injured still out skulking, something Archie still must find me to settle ounts.¡±


    She teased.


    She said so, but Adriana was really worried about Ruth.


    ¡°Peter hurt Bethany, Jonathan and Chaya will never let him off lightly, and probably will drag you down with them. You ¡­¡±


    Dressed in a loose ck casual jacket, Ruth speaks in a low, mosquito-like voice that Adriana would barely be able to hear if they weren¡¯t so close.


    She paused in mid-sentence to catch her breath.


    Mostly because of her injuries, she braced herself to walk as fast as she could to Adriana before she was tired enough to take a break from talking.


    ¡°You and Peter must be careful.¡±


    Ruth went on to say.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s moth brows furrowed lightly and she tilted her head to the side, silent for a moment before looking back at Ruth, her fair and delicate face filled with coldness, ¡°Please don¡¯t keep pretending to bepassionate in front of me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You what you? You are the one who brought me into Obren, and now you are the one who told me to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to get out of Obren safely.¡±


    ¡°If you really want me to leave Obren in peace, find a way to get the parasite and help me detoxify it. Instead of hanging on to these words every time!¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t hold back her anger.


    God knows how angry she was to see Ruth.


    As soon as she thought of the great danger to Helen and Luis, the two children still in Waverly, she hated Ruth more and more and felt that she had caused her to be in such a situation.


    ¡°I ¡­ will, it just takes a little time, as long as you give me some time, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I don¡¯t want to listen to your bullshit!¡±


    Adriana was in a bad mood and did not have a good attitude towards Ruth.


    Coldly put down a sentence, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Adri? Ad¡­¡±


    Behind her, Ruth called her name, only to copse before she could finish her sentence.


    Adriana sensed something was wrong and when she turned around, Ruth was already lying on the ground.


    She hesitated for a moment, then turned and ran over, reached out and patted her on the arm, ¡°Wake up? Wake up?¡±


    After a few shakes, Ruth showed no signs of waking up at all, and Adriana was ready to call out for someone when Archie appeared from nowhere.


    Seeing Ruth on the floor, he took three steps forward, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ruth?¡±


    ¡°It should be fainting.¡±


    Adriana frowned and questioned Archie, ¡°How could you let her out alone when you knew she was a sick person?¡±


    Archie leaned down and held Ruth across his arms, looked at Adriana, and said, ¡°She wanted to see you but Peter refused, and just now she learned that you had left Qingfeng Court and rushed over to find you.¡±


    After the words, he did not dare to stay for a moment and ran away directly with Ruth in his arms.


    And it was only then that Adriana saw a bloodstain remaining on the spot where Ruth had been lying.


    Because Ruth was wearing ck casual clothes, the blood on her body was not visible at all.


    But after falling down, the wound tore, only to aggravate the bleeding and spill blood all over the floor.

 Chapter 1324 – Infighting of the Three

    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s home.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts me, it hurts, ah ¡­¡±


    Bethany, who was dragged back from the death line, was seen and treated, the wound was rified, and surgery was performed on the one that had been shot, but unfortunately what was already ruined could not be saved.


    When the doctor shook his head and told him with a sigh, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve done all I can.¡±


    When she heard these words, Bethany was desperate.


    After waking up, the anesthetic on her body gradually wore off and the pain became more and more intense, which made Bethany feel the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Peter, I¡¯m going to kill Adriana, I¡¯m going to kill them!¡±


    Bethanyy on the bed and did not dare to move, afraid that the constant struggle would pull the body wound, dying the healing.


    ¡°Daddy, kill Peter, go and kill Peter for me, go on, go on!¡±


    Bethany inclined his head to look at Jonathan, the pain of jealousy roar, speak are gritted teeth, faintly visible his body trembling with pain.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve long been ufortable with Peter, arrogant and arrogant, with no one in sight.¡±


    Jonathan coldly snorted, and with a flip of his sleeve he turned around and walked towards the outside of the living room, saying as he walked, ¡°Someone, go ¡­ immediately.¡±


    ¡°Slow down!¡±


    Before Jonathan could finish a sentence, he was stopped by Chaya, who was standing in the bedroom.


    She walked up to Jonathan, blocking his path, and said with a stony face, ¡°Peter certainly must be killed to avenge Bethany¡¯s death, but not now.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! I want Peter to die now, let him die for me ¡­ ah, it hurts, it hurts me ¡­ ah~¡±


    Bethany, who was wailing in pain, heard Chaya blocking Jonathan from killing Peter, and was furious, raising her hand trembling and pointing at Chaya, ¡°I¡¯m your son, he ¡­ hissed¡­ ¡­¡±


    Gently moved his hand involved in the wound, the pain of Bethany drew a breath, and then endured the pain continued: ¡°He did it to me is not put you in the eyes, that kind of person does not kill him, keep what? Well ¡­ dad, kill Peter, go, go!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows tightened, looked back at Bethany, saw his most optimistic and most valued son has be a waste, both heartbroken and helpless.


    Following this, he looked at Chaya, ¡°This is Obren, I am the right elder of the hall, he should not make a move on my son even if he is uncaring!¡±


    People outside know that Jonathan and Bethany are father and son, but they do not know the rtionship between Bethany, Jonathan and Chaya.


    He grunted, ¡°My son was beaten, if I leave my hands alone, the n will surelyugh at me, how do you want us to behave in Obren in the future?¡±


    Jonathan snapped at Chaya, then said, ¡°I told you earlier that Peter is not easy, and you still won¡¯t let me get rid of him, but now it¡¯s good. Look at Bethany, look at him!¡±


    Chaya nodded, ¡°I know what you said, Bethany is my Chaya¡¯s son, how can I let him bye bye get hurt? But now Peter and Archie couple join hands, once you do, the consequences are unimaginable. You need to be clear about the situation now, to know Obren internal and external problems, and Richards in Obren, that kid wants our whole Obren, we need to use Archie and their strength, unanimous, not now the nest fight.¡±


    As Bethany¡¯s mother, she watched her brilliant son be a wreck, and her heart was certainly heartbroken and angry.


    It is a pity that the interests of the country are greater than all, for the sake of all give up the small family, this is Chaya¡¯s choice.


    After hearing her words, Jonathan¡¯s face turned blue with anger, ¡°What for the sake of everyone sacrificing the small family? My Jonathan¡¯s son was injured by him for nothing?¡±


    The stormy Jonathan¡¯s face was red with anger, pointing out, trembling with anger.


    Jonathan was wounded by Archie, his heart was already suffocating, and now when he saw his son being invalidated, all the anger suppressed in his heart ran straight to his heart, and he just wanted to take revenge.


    Chaya, who was holding a cane, seemed to have aged several years in an instant, and the whole person was much haggard.


    She sighed and persuaded bitterly, ¡°Obren is sooner orter you and Bethany¡¯s, no matter when will not be snatched away, and you are in a hurry what? By the time your position is stable, not to mention a Peter, or you kill his whole family, so what? Jonathan, now Obren situation is turbulent, must not allow any little bit of failure, otherwise our previous efforts are all in vain.


    Don¡¯t you forget that his two children have already been poisoned by thepulsion, when we canpletely make his two children pay for our son¡¯s injury with their lives.¡±


    Chaya expresses her thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the lives of his two children, I¡¯m going to kill Peter, I just want the life of that scumbag!¡±


    Bethany couldn¡¯t hold back a yell.


    Xu is too hard, a sentence finished, his whole person backed up a breath, powerlessly lying on the bed looking at the ceiling, only to feel that even breathing is painful.


    Chaya pestle cane step by step to the bedside, quite patiently soothing him, ¡°I know that today¡¯s events have made you suffer, clear, you are the mother¡¯s children, this revenge I will definitely for you to avenge. But, not now.¡±


    After the words, she sighed despondently, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll see you some other time.¡±


    Chaya didn¡¯t linger any longer and headed out towards the bedroom.


    Walking up to Jonathan, she stopped and said to Jonathan, ¡°You can do it to Peter, but never now.¡±


    Dropping a phrase, she walked out of the bedroom and left.


    Hearing the sound of the cane hitting the floor getting farther and farther away, Jonathan couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and punched the door, ¡°Damn!¡±


    He could hear that Chaya was ordering him around with that statement, not discussing it with him.


    ¡°Dad, do you see, Chaya that old bastard doesn¡¯t have you in her heart. I ¡­ I am her own child, he is selfish not to find Peter for my ¡­ well ¡­ revenge for me!¡±


    Pain that makes her Bethany lose her mind, but now that he is in an inferior situation, it also allows him to see reality more clearly.


    ¡°Hmph, what is she Chaya.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, closed the door, slowly walked to the bed, looking at Bethany lying on the bed, his voice pressed down, said in a deep voice: ¡°Peter I will kill him, I just do not believe that when the timees she Chaya will cure me of my crime.¡±


    There are some things that Jonathan can feel even though Bethany doesn¡¯t say them.


    Chaya is an old fox, but the old fox is deep in mind, but also can not escape the mind of the sophisticated Jonathan.


    ¡­


    Bethany¡¯s affair was extremely suppressed by Jonathan, but Peter still used the power of the ¡®wind¡¯ to make the news known and full of the city.

 Chapter 1325 Sandra wants to escape

    Over time, Bethany became a cripple and became the subject of much discussion, and a great humiliation for Jonathan and Bethany.


    But for thest few days, Chaya did note to Peter to ask questions.


    Even at Obren¡¯s internal meeting, someone proposed to arrest Peter for the crime, but Chaya still helped to exonerate Peter with the reason that ¡®Peter is not the one who hurt Bethany¡¯.


    She did this not because she wanted to help Peter, but because she didn¡¯t want anything else to happen while the Obren situation was in turmoil.


    A few days of quiet, everything seems to be calm, but it is a state of dark waves.


    Everyone is on edge, waiting for the next step.


    At the same time, the most nervous person was Sandra.


    After a few days of anxiety, she followed the teacher every day and kept studying English frantically, but it was a man in Cao¡¯s camp and his heart in Han, his mind had long since flown away.


    At the end of the day, the teacher assigned English tasks and left.


    She sat in her room after dinner and studied, but couldn¡¯t read a single letter in her mind.


    Fear took over her entire mind and made her lose her mind.


    Escape -~!


    Want to rush to escape Obren¡¯s thoughts more and more intense, so much so that she saw the darkness fall will not be able to restrain the heartbeat elerated.


    Standing in front of the window, looking at the night is thick, the bright moon hanging high, silver gray moonlight spilling down to the earth, the vision is also somewhat clear.


    ¡°Is this the perfect opportunity?¡±


    Sandra murmured to herself.


    After standing in front of the window for a while, I finally decided to start moving.


    She put all her books away after sorting them out.


    Because every day in the study of English, but to study carefully, afraid that one day Richards out of the blue appeared, will catch her in the act.


    Walking out of the room, there were guards¡¯ hands outside, ¡°Young master, what are you doing at thiste hour?¡±


    ¡°Wanted to go out for a walk.¡±


    Theresa made up a random excuse.


    Even though Chaya guessed her intention to escape, she did not put her under house arrest.


    Because Chaya knows that the tighter she controls Sandra, the more counterproductive it will be, so she still gives Sandra a certain amount of freedom.


    Only now Sandra has someone following her wherever she goes.


    ¡°Good, my subordinate will apany you out.¡±


    The guard said.


    Sandra couldn¡¯t stop it, so she nodded her head in agreement, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The two left the courtyard and strolled outside, and after strolling for a while, Sandra suddenly covered her stomach, ¡°Hiss ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±


    Because she can¡¯t speak English, she speaks Mandarin, so Chaya arranged for Sandra¡¯s guards to understand Mandarin as well.


    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you want my subordinates to carry you back to see a doctor?¡±


    The guards came forward with some concern.


    Sandra waved her hand, ¡°No, I ¡­ I need to go to the bathroom. Can you ¡­ that ¡­ help me, help me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Help you with what?¡±


    ¡°Get me one of those ¡­ tampons?¡±


    She forced herself to hold back her embarrassment and said with some embarrassment.


    The guard was stunned and a little embarrassed by Sandra¡¯s words, but still asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to run away, are you?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about, how can I run now that I have my period? Oops, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, quick, quick help me to get sanitary napkins ah.¡±


    After the words, Sandra legs together, one hand holding the waist, so make a very unnatural posture, towards the bathroom.


    The guard standing in ce wrinkled his brow, hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to help Sandra to get sanitary napkins.


    This kind of thing, the girl is ashamed to say, even if she wants to escape, in Obren can not escape.


    He thought to himself.


    At this moment, Sandra in the bathroom is still scared, the whole heart next to the thumping, in the quiet public bathroom, she can almost hear her heartbeat.


    After waiting for a short while, she walked from the bathroom toe and carefully looked towards the outside and saw that no one was outside.


    She then came out in a big way, holding her back and looking around.


    This look is to test the guards, if the guards are still there, will certainlye after her to ask the situation, Sandra can say in the bathroom can not wait, after all, he is a man,ter is not good to send something, can onlye out and wait.


    But after standing outside for a while, no one was there at all.


    She looked left and right and observed a circle, found that the guards were not there, she turned around and walked quickly in the direction of the east, walking, Sandra ran and ran to a sparsely popted area.


    Ahead of this ce is a dense forest.


    Sandra was desperate and could only think of going through this dense forest and leaving down the mountain.


    Walked to the outside of the forest, looking at the trunk of the tree hangingrge signs, with the faint light, faintly visible sign written on the ¡°Dangerous here, do not enter¡±.


    Since it is the most dangerous ce, she naturally has to go and break in, only then can she have more chances to escape.


    Sandra didn¡¯t dare to dy too long, just as she was about to leave, someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She jumped with fright and looked back at the person behind her, only to feel that her three souls had long since lost their souls.


    ¡°Wow, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to run into my fianc¨¦e even here.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The person who appeared was Richards.


    Sandra heartstrings instantly tense, secretly sighing good just a scream, and did not speak, otherwise it will certainly be exposed.


    The automatic trantor she wears in her ear has long since tranted what Richards said.


    Sandra heard the ears, scared pink fist clenched, not dare to say a word.


    Since she entered Obren, Sandra knew she had a shortage of English and was learning English, but it has only been a little over half a month since she really started learning English.


    Despite the fact that you can only sleep eight hours a day, in addition to meal times have been studying intensely, but what you have learned is just a drop in the bucket, simply not qualified to chat.


    As soon as she opens her mouth, she will definitely reveal her foot.


    Sandra didn¡¯t dare to speak, just looked at Richards, walked around him and tried to go back.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Richards stepped in front of her, raised his arm around her waist and brought her into his arms, ¡°Thest time I met you with Ran, I thought there was an adulterous affair between you at the time, but now I realize that at the time Ran was supposed to be blocking your escape.¡±


    He raised his eyes and cupped her chin, raising an eyebrow with interest, ¡°I¡¯d like to know, as Obren¡¯s youngest young master, why do you keep running away?¡±


    Celine¡¯s identity is that of a young princess and a young master.


    Because after Richards appeared, Chaya instructed everyone to change their names for Celine, and unanimously addressed her as Little Master.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Sandra pushed Richards away, perhaps with too much force, and a soft cry urred subconsciously.


    But no matter how she pushed, there is no Richards strength, simply struggling not a cent.


    Instead, the person was Richards against the trunk of a gnarled tree, leaned close and questioned in a whisper, ¡°Might as well say, where do you want to escape to? Do you want me to help you leave?¡±

 Chapter 1326 Richards discovers the truth

    Sandra was afraid to speak.


    A pair of innocent eyes gazed at Richards, shook his head and shoved him to leave.


    Richards held her hands and rubbed her fingers gently, smiled evilly and said, ¡°No need to put on airs in front of me, my people have found Celine¡¯s whereabouts. Your name is Sandra, Celine¡¯s recement, and the reason why you are not talking.¡±


    Although Chaya repeatedly told Richards that ¡®Celine¡¯ had recently had problems with her voice, and even announced to the public that Celine¡¯s voice was broken and she could not speak for a short time.


    But how could that kind of rhetoric fool Richards?


    I don¡¯t know if Chaya has other ns or underestimated Richards.


    Maybe she has something else in mind for Celine, so she¡¯s taking a risk; or maybe Chaya isn¡¯t worried that Richards will find out Sandra¡¯s true identity.


    Hearing Richards¡¯ words, Sandra¡¯s heartstrings tightened in fear, and her small hands gripped her clothes uneasily, not daring to speak for a long time.


    ¡°Two months ago, you arrived at Obren with both Ran, and even though you used the name Adriana at that time, I was able to find out easily with my ability. You do not forget, Obren how many people are sent by my Motril royal family. It is not difficult to investigate your identity.¡±


    He said, leaning down closer and closer to Sandra, and finally actually kissed her lightly on the lips.


    A shallow kiss, from gentle to deep, with the tip of the tongue gently prying open her lips and teeth and exploring her territory.


    Sandra was caught on the spot, and was exposed, was so scared that she stood dumbfounded and even forgot to struggle.


    It was a while before she pushed Richards away after being kissed with difficulty in breathing, ¡°Bastard, you ¡­¡±


    Being taken advantage of, Sandra subconsciously cursed, but the words just came out, she immediately silenced.


    The whole body stiffened as he looked at Richards, only to feel his heart racing and his insides crumbling.


    Exposed.


    ¡°Huh, hahahahaha ¡­¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Richards first chuckled, then tilted his head andughed uncontrobly, while releasing his restraints on her.


    ¡°Surely, you¡¯re not Celine.¡±


    He spoke to Sandra in fluent Mandarin.


    Just this one sentence made Sandra copse on the spot.


    He cheats.


    ¡°Originally I was still suspicious and even investigating your identity, only unfortunately everyone at Obren was joining forces to hide your identity, so it wasn¡¯t easy for me to investigate. Despite the suspicions, but there is no evidence. But now I am sure of your identity. It is Sandra!¡±


    He pointed at Sandra with utmost certainty.


    Sandra was devastated, baffled eyes leveled at Richards, looking at the gentle, aristocratic prince in front of her, Sandra did not have a moment of peace inside.


    Asking for his help?


    Keep on pretending?


    Join forces with him to save his life?


    But for a brief moment, Sandra had already thought of many ways to deal with Richards in her mind.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Richards asked.


    But Sandra just stared straight at him with a pair ofplex eyes, without saying a word.


    The man leaned over and approached her lips again, making a move to kiss them.


    Now Sandra couldn¡¯t help herself and reached out and pushed him straight away, ¡°FUCK!¡±


    You¡¯ve already kissed once just now, and now you want to take advantage of it?


    Using an English word she had only just learned to curse, she didn¡¯t have much to exin.


    Richards raised an eyebrow in some surprise, but did not pursue the subject.


    Instead, with his arms around his chest, he paced back and forth in front of Sandra, ¡°I know that you are in a difficult situation and that people have manypulsions at Obren. But if you promise to cooperate with me, I can give you 10 million and keep your life.¡±


    10 million?


    Keeping her alive?


    For the moment, Richards¡¯ offer is really tempting.


    But Sandra did not dare to show any other reaction even though her heart was moved.


    ¡°In Obren, you are a pawn in Chaya¡¯s hand, insignificant, if she tells you to die, you have to die! But I am different, if you cooperate with me, I will definitely save your life and send you out of Obren. even ¡­ can even help you find a good marriage.¡±


    Richards followed the good advice, ¡°Obren this kind of , mixed, what kind of people are there, but the only thing that is not missing you such as no a trace of the ability of people exist. If I were you, I would choose to save my life. After all, only the life is their own, the other is false ¡­¡±


    He h, h, h, and Sandra stopped talking.


    And by now, those looking for Sandra had spotted their presence and leaned toward them.


    Sandra was nervous, and just when she didn¡¯t know how to exin, Richards wrapped an arm around her waist.


    I just brought my fianc¨¦e over for a date, and you guys have to pester me, you are really ufortable.¡±


    The guard who rushed over with a few men behind him was a bit puzzled by Richards¡¯ words, but still bowed, ¡°Prince Richards, excuse me. It¡¯s gettingte, we should take the young master back to rest. She is not well and the doctor has repeatedly advised that she needs to lie down and rest more and not to run around, that is not good for her body to recover and for her voice to recover.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense. OK, I¡¯ll leave that one to you guys, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Richards went with the flow and pushed Sandra to the guard, but didn¡¯t forget to drop a kiss on her forehead, then waved his hand, maintaining his gentlemanly demeanor, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it, dear, and I¡¯ll be in touch.¡±


    After he finished, he left directly, leaving Sandra behind, and walked away with great style.


    After he walked away, the guard¡¯s face sank and he immediately questioned, ¡°Why are you running away?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t run away, okay. It is waiting for a good half day you did note, I met Richards, he dragged me to here. Also said I, on the contrary, you guys, one by one to protect me, why did note until now!¡±


    Sandra plucked up the courage to question the men.


    She didn¡¯t speak in a loud voice, but with her head held high, the stance didn¡¯t seem like a lie at all.


    The guard was yelled at, and eventually looked her up and down in confusion, and had to say, ¡°Young master,e back with us first.¡±


    The matter hase to this, Sandra is want to leave also no excuse, so can only follow the guards back together.


    On the way, she was silent, God knows how resigned she was and how scared and afraid she was.


    Now that Richards has discovered his true identity, I really don¡¯t know how long I can hold out.


    With nervousness back to her mansion, closed the door is ready to clean up a wash, when suddenly a dagger on her neck.


    ¡°Trying to escape again?¡±


    The familiar voice came from behind, the aura of bitter cold enveloped Sandra, even if you can¡¯t see the person¡¯s features and color, but you can feel the bone chilling cold and fear.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Sandra shook her head in denial, ¡°I just wanted to go for a walk, I didn¡¯t expect to run into Richards, and I¡¯m in Obren now, even if I wanted to leave, there¡¯s no ce to escape.¡±

 Chapter 1327 – The Royal Power

    The words are for Ran¡¯s ears, but they are also the voice of Sandra¡¯s heart.


    She knows that even if she leaves Betawell Mount, she can¡¯t escape Obren, but she doesn¡¯t give up and still wants to escape.


    Motril royal power, Obren power, each side gives Sandra great pressure, so she can¡¯t bear everything, can¡¯t face the reality, just want to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the hell you¡¯re thinking anymore, but I only have one thing to tell you. And that is, don¡¯t think you can escape Obren, you don¡¯t have that power.¡±


    Ran dropped the words and then was silent.


    Sandra, however, said: ¡°I know, you believe me, I really will not. Just Ran, I ¡­ I love you so much, you really can¡¯t give me another chance, I just want to be by your side, even if it¡¯s just to be a servant. I don¡¯t want any Motril future princess, I just want to be your woman, you just give me this opportunity, OK?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She said a beat, and wanted to say something, but halfway through the words suddenly felt so quiet, and she turned around to see that Ran had disappeared without a trace.


    He¡¯s gone.


    Come quietly, go quietly.


    Looking at the open window, Sandra wrinkled her brow and slowly walked over, only to see a figure flicker in the night.


    She knew it was Ran, but didn¡¯t squeal.


    The houses where Obren lives are all attics, and the highest is only seven stories.


    And Sandra¡¯s boudoir was only on the second floor, not too far from the ground, and with Ran¡¯s hands, it was easy toe and go.


    ¡­


    It waste at night and everyone was about to go to sleep.


    But there is one ce that is brightly lit.


    That ce is none other than Obren¡¯s treasury.


    Obren is rich in mineral resources and has many rare minerals and crude oils in a mountainous area.


    These things alone brought Obren unlimited gold and silver treasures.


    To outsiders, they only know that Obren¡¯s people live a well-fed life, but they don¡¯t know how full Obren¡¯s treasury is.


    Standing outside the gates of Obren¡¯s treasury, Chaya is followed by Celine.


    Celine was informed and has just rushed over.


    Betawell Mount waste at night and the dew was heavy, even though Celine was wearing a robe, it was also stained with some dew.


    ¡°Grandma, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Since Richards entered Obren, Sandra reced Celine, so Celine was hidden in a secret ce where she was not allowed to enter or leave freely, so as not to reveal her identity.


    That¡¯s why Chaya contacted Cele at night to meet.


    It¡¯s just that Celine doesn¡¯t understand why they woulde to the Obren treasury.


    She grew up in Obren since childhood, and Chaya is also considered close, but Chaya never let her near the treasury, saying that this is an important ce, no one is allowed to enter or leave at will.


    Now looking for her to here, can¡¯t help but make Celine¡¯s heart muttering.


    ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡±


    Chaya, pestling her cane, turned her back on Celine and looked up at the heavy door.


    The gate is tightly sealed with a round coded gear simr to a ship¡¯s rudder, but the gears are stacked and dropped together in a triple lock.


    Only eachyer of the password can be opened without any mistakes.


    The first lock is Chaya¡¯s fingerprint lock, the second is an iris lock, and the third is an eight-digit-long digital lock.


    Everyone who enters the treasury is subject to identity verification, and only those authorized by the patriarch are allowed to enter the treasury.


    Although Obrengs behind Motril, Obren has been in contact with the outside world for hundreds of years, and has introduced a lot of foreign advanced high-tech technology.


    This is fully applied to the treasury, but it is also the best use of the money.


    ¡°Grandma, what did you bring me here for?¡±


    Celine asked the question directly from her mind.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Chaya did not say anything, directly pressed the open button.


    Since the password had been entered before Celine arrived, there was no chance that Celine could learn the password at all.


    Rumble-


    The thick door slowly opened, like pulling the gears of history, the sound was heavy, with a few mysterious.


    The door opens and there is another door inside.


    Chaya unlocks the door and goes inside.


    Inside is the left front and right three directions, each with a gate, and each door is exactly the same.


    Chaya walked towards the front and opened the door directly in front of her.


    At once, the inside is blindingly white, all the buildings are made of modern technology, the white department design, giving people a sense of technology.


    After entering, is a section of the corridor, Celine directly saw a very far corridor with countless rays,parable to science fiction blockbuster, quite immersive.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that surprising?¡±


    Chaya asked.


    Celine jawed slightly, ¡°Never been here before, it really feels incredible.¡±


    ¡°This is Obren¡¯s treasury, where Obren¡¯s roots are located, so naturally the most advanced design is used to ensure that nothing can go wrong.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned off the ray and said, ¡°In Obren, everyone doesn¡¯t know where Obren¡¯s treasury is, not even your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, people from the outside world specte that the treasury is somewhere mysterious under the mountain, but who could have known that the treasury is actually under the Topiary Mansion.¡±


    No wonder ObrenAsco vige has been following the rules set by the ancestors, Obren¡¯s pce is set up next to the Topiary Mansion, it is because the Topiary Mansion is the treasury of the important ce.


    ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    Chaya pestled her cane, which made a crisp sound on the clean as new floor.


    Through that section of corridor, which arrived at the innermost part.


    Inside, again, are organs and variousplicated codes.


    Even Celine looked and failed to remember thoseplicated codes, only to talk about Chaya¡¯s amazing memory. Despite one¡¯s age, it should not be underestimated.


    Ten minutester, this led to the main gate of the treasury.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After opening thest lock, Chaya looked back at Celine before opening the door and asked in an old, raspy voice, ¡°Ready?¡±


    Celine pursed her lips, breathing slightly suffocated by the current atmosphere of tension, did not speak, just nodded.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The moment her voice answered, Chaya opened the door.


    The moment the door opened, the twinkling starlight inside leaked out through the doorway, and Celine only felt dazzled.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and reached out to block it, but the next moment she saw all the neatly stacked gold bars in her eyes!


    Such a scene deeply let Celine shocked a, she knew Obren treasury is very rich, but really deep inside, feel the pile of walls, a nce can not see the gold bricks, or deeply shocked a.


    ¡°Sky ¡­¡±


    Her mouth was slightly open, subconsciously covering her mouth with her hand, staring at everything in front of her with incredulous eyes.


    The body involuntarily walked around Chaya, towards the inside, and raised his hand to gently caress the gold bricks.


    Perhaps the temperature of the chamber is very low, those gold bricks feel cold to the touch, but still let Celine feel the heart beat faster, because of excessive excitement and lead to a rise in body temperature, so that the feeling of the gold bricks cool will not feel very cold.

 Chapter 1328 Obren State Treasury

    ¡°Grandma, how much is this ¡­?¡±


    Celine looked back at Chaya very curiously and asked.


    Growing up in Obren, she had no worries about food and drink, she didn¡¯t worry about money at all, and usually Chaya gave her quite a lot of pocket money, the more she didn¡¯t have much concept of money.


    But at this moment, for the first time, Celine was shocked by everything in front of her, and her wildly beating heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    ¡°A gold brick weighs fifty pounds, and there are a million of them stored here, I think.¡±


    She brought Celine here because she wanted Celine to feel the shock and the puff of money that the treasury brings to people.


    Although he told Celine that there is only one treasury here, in reality, where is it?


    Everyone understands that you can¡¯t put your eggs in the same basket, so how could she, Chaya, not understand?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    So, this is just the tip of the iceberg.


    ¡°That much? That must be worth a lot of money.¡±


    Celine sighs.


    Slowly walking towards the inside, his footsteps never stopped, and after walking some distance, he walked towards the downstairs again.


    After walking for a while, tired, could not walk, and did not know how manyyers down, she then thought of a problem after the fact.


    The joyful emotions that were overflowing on her face dissipated, ¡°Grandma, you still haven¡¯t told me what you brought me here today to do.¡±


    Mysteriously brought her to the vault, there must be her purpose.


    Otherwise how would youe to such a ce for no reason at all.


    Chaya pestled her cane and turned sideways to the wall made of gold bricks, reaching out to gently caress the bricks that glittered starry in the light, but could not restrain her fondness for these gold.


    ¡°I brought you here to tell you that only by sitting firmly on the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat can we keep the gold, otherwise if it falls into the hands of others, we are doing the graft for others.¡±


    Chaya looked at the gold, the pair of obscure pupils gradually released light, wrapped in a little hidden greed and desire.


    God knows, she wants to keep Obren by any means necessary, in fact, to keep Obren these inexhaustible gold and silver treasures.


    Don¡¯t want to vault others.


    But how could Chaya let others know about the things in her heart?


    Celine was a little confused listening to Chaya¡¯s words, ¡°Grandma, I ¡­ didn¡¯t understand what you meant.¡±


    Yes, she really didn¡¯t understand Chaya¡¯s point.


    Since Sandra has been allowed to rece her, she will no longer need to marry Motril Prince Richards, because she can not control thepulsion, and can not inherit the Obren patriarch¡¯s position, so she regained her freedom.


    The moment she fell from the altar, Celine had a small exhration, but because Richards appeared after Obren, she was kept hidden.


    This time is not long, but also let Celine feel the pain that usually do not have those, let her feel that she has those things gradually away from her, let her feel a hint of danger.


    After she finished speaking, Chaya remained silent.


    Celine then added, ¡°I don¡¯t have Adriana¡¯s ability to control thepulsion, much less marry Richards. now that Sandra has reced me, I really can¡¯t help you, Grandma.¡±


    It is important for people to be self-aware.


    During the short period of time Celine came to a realization and knew that she was reduced to a useless pawn.


    That¡¯s why the moment Chaya approached her toe over, her heart was filled with doubts.


    Chaya looked to Celine and slowly walked up to her and took her hand, ¡°You are Grandma¡¯s good granddaughter, how could you not help Grandma?¡±


    Since Celine was asked toe here, it must be because she has something to offer, otherwise why would she be asked toe?


    ¡°So ¡­ me, how can I help you, Grandma?¡±


    Celine asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Bethany¡¯s matter you already know. He is now seriously injured certainly can not bepetent for the post of Obren¡¯s right elder, now the position is vacant, I intend to cultivate you to be Obren¡¯s right elder.¡±


    ¡°What? Let ¡­ make me the right elder of Obren? Is this ¡­ really possible?¡±


    Celine was incredulous, but extraordinarily excited inside.


    ¡°Yes, you are Grandma¡¯s granddaughter, we have lived together all these years, and you are my most beloved girl. Although it is said that you have no way to be the Obren matriarch, I will not ignore you.¡±


    She patted her hand, ¡°What you have to do now is to guard our family with the future Obren patriarch and protect these properties left by our ancestors from being taken away by outsiders.¡±


    ¡°I really can?¡±


    The thought that she could be the right elder and still find the man she liked to marry and have children was a joyful and expectant one in Celine¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Of course you can. Otherwise, why would I call you over?¡±


    ¡°So what am I going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Apany me to meet someone tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What people?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to rush, you will know when you see it tomorrow.¡±


    Chaya smiled gratefully and raised her hand to pat Celine¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you go back to bed early, you have a lot to do tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Celine nodded woodenly and didn¡¯t even seem to know what to do in response.


    The two men exited the vault and went home separately.


    This night, Celine stayed up all night.


    The next day.


    Chaya called Ran, ¡°Can we make a deal?¡±


    She chose to call Ran, but not Peter.


    ¡°You should have contacted Peter about something, note to me.¡±


    Ran rejected Chaya outright, very decisively.


    ¡°As far as Peter is concerned, I appreciate you more.¡±


    Chayaughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t have the courage to meet with me, do you?¡±


    She used the excitement method.


    The effect, oddly enough.


    ¡°Okay, just meet with you.¡±


    Ran responded, ¡°Where do you want to meet?¡±


    ¡°Yamashita, Dwarfwalk Station. only you are allowed toe alone, this, must not tell Peter.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    When Ran hung up after finishing the call, he was standing inside the Qingfeng Court.


    From this angle, you can see Peter sitting in the dining room sharing breakfast with Adriana.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, the hand holding the phone clenched slightly, raised his foot and walked in.


    ¡°Ran,e and eat.¡±


    Adriana waved toward Ran and smiled.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just here to rub it in for breakfast.¡±


    Ranughed and sat down opposite the two of them, looked at the table of hearty breakfast and said, ¡°It¡¯s stillfortable to eat breakfast at home.¡±


    Because Adriana¡¯s appetite has not been goodtely, Peter brought in one of the country¡¯s top cooks to cook for Adriana.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be out on the phone for a while longer, and the food will be cold.¡±


    Adriana teased, raising an eyebrow at Ran, ¡°Someone¡¯s calling you early in the morning, it¡¯s not a pretty girl who adores you, is it?¡±


    She flirted.


    Ran took the bowl of porridge handed over by the maid, took a spoon and scooped it up, took a sip, nced at both Peter and Adriana withplicated eyes, and finally hooked up a smile, ¡°You could have guessed that.¡±

 Chapter 1329 Raylan’s Secret

    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana believed it, ¡°When did you get a girlfriend, why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    She inclined her head to Peter and disliked his arm with her elbow, ¡°Hey, honey, did you already know about this, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Adriana looked gossipy and curious about Ran getting a date.


    ¡°Not interested.¡±


    Peter put a shrimp dumpling in her bowl for Adriana, ¡°Not interested in anyone¡¯s business but yours.¡±


    ng-


    Ran ced the porcin spoon heavily in the bowl, and the handle of the spoon made a crisp sound against the bowl.


    He shook his head with slight dissatisfaction, ¡°Still need to eat, dog food to hold up.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t watch it, you don¡¯t have toe over and eat itter.¡±


    Peter looked disgusted.


    ¡°Gotta, can¡¯t say two words yet.¡±


    Ran smiled wickedly and ate the porridge with a clear face.


    Sitting across from each other, the couple is in love, a smile seems to be eyebrow to eyebrow.


    After breakfast, Peter said to Ran, ¡°Do you want to do somethingter? If not, go out with me.¡±


    ¡°Not today, I have some business to take care of.¡±


    Ran refused outright.


    ¡°Okay then, go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    When Peter finished, he helped Adriana upstairs, walking carefully while saying, ¡°The doctor told you to rest in bed, and you had toe down to eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I just wanted toe down for a walk.¡±


    If you want her to rest in bed, she has to be able to lie down without fear.


    With the matter of Luis and Helen¡¯s children in her heart, Adriana could not be quiet for a minute.


    ¡°All right, go back and lie down. It won¡¯t hurt to move when your body has recovered a bit, it¡¯s still your body that matters now. Unless you don¡¯t want two more children.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Adriana was speechless and had to go back to bed, otherwise the two children in her belly were still very dangerous.


    Peter helped Adriana, let her lie on the bed, thoughtfully helped him cover the bedding, ¡°You are weak now, you need to rest more to rest. If you dare to get up quietly again, don¡¯t me me ¡­¡±


    The man raised his palm as if to p her, but the raised hand slowly fell, and finally just tenderly touched her cheek, ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Well, bye.¡±


    Adriana nestled under the covers and waved to Peter.


    The man looked back at her, closed the door and left.


    In the bedroom, Adriana¡¯s mind was heavy, thinking about her two children, and she was anxious, not to mention unsure if the two children had really been poisoned by thepulsion.


    So, all you need to do now is to wait and be patient.


    ¡­


    At this point, Ran left Betawell Mount and went downhill to Dwarfwalk Station.


    After waiting at Dwarfwalk Station for a while, I finally saw a caring slowly.


    Dwarfwalk Station is a beautiful ce surrounded by mountains on three sides and water on the other side, and it is a beautiful season with beautiful flowers.


    But in Obren, the scenery here has been familiar to all, so the vegetarianse here less.


    The car pulled up outside Dwarfwalk Station and several people stepped out of the car and walked slowly towards Ran.


    Ran leaned on the pir of the pavilion, feeling the breeze on his face, holding a cigarette in his hand, took a puff, and his thin lips exhaled a light smoke that dispersed with the wind.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Chaya walked to the pavilion with her cane, took one look at Ran, and sat casually on a stone bench in the pavilion.


    The attendant put a tea set on the table, took out the baster pot cup and poured three cups of water, then retreated.


    Celine, who was standing behind Chaya, looked down at Ran out of the corner of her eye and was once again struck by his stunning face.


    Although the first time I saw Peter was convinced by Peter¡¯s face, but after a long time, perhaps because he is Adriana¡¯s husband, it is repulsive to him, on the contrary, when I saw Ran again, I was really fascinated by him and could not stop looking at him.


    ¡°What did you call me over for?¡±


    Ran was dressed in a ck suit, one hand in his trouser pocket, one hand holding a cigarette, he raised his eyelids, hiszy gaze on Celine and Chaya both sizing up.


    ¡°Celine, sit down.¡±


    Chaya patted the stone bench beside her and motioned for Celine to sit down.


    Celine did not refuse and sat directly beside her, only a cloud of uncertainty.


    From the mountain down, all the way no matter how she asked Chaya, can not get any answers.


    So much so that when she saw Ran here, Celine was surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to introduce her, do I?¡±


    Chaya nced at Celine beside her and said to Ran.


    Ran stern gaze over Celine, inclined his head to look not far away from the blooming peach blossoms, raised his cigarette and took a drag, did not speak.


    Default.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Celine and Adriana are not identical, but the resemnce is extremely high.


    I¡¯ve seen Celine before, how could I not know Celine?


    What¡¯s more, even if you don¡¯t know Celine, you can guess who she is just by looking at one of her faces.


    After a moment of silence, he wrinkled his brow and asked with some irritation, ¡°Say what you want, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Celine, what do you think of Ran as a person?¡±


    Chaya changed the subject and suddenly asked a question that dismayed Celine.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Celine pursed her red lips, her slightly drooping little face lifted up and looked up at the man standing across from her, abruptly her cheeks heated up and she immediately looked down, ¡°Grandma, why are you asking this?¡±


    Although she is nearly thirty years old, she is in the end a girl without any rtionship experience.


    Celine was of course a little embarrassed to be asked such a sensitive topic.


    ¡°Okay, why don¡¯t you go for a walk around, I have something to say to Ran.¡±


    Chaya said.


    ¡°Huh? Oh.¡±


    Celine, who was confused, didn¡¯t understand Chaya¡¯s meaning for a long time, but didn¡¯t dare to disobey.


    Nodded obediently, got up and walked away.


    As she walked out of the pavilion, she took three steps back, with rather mixed emotions, always pondering Chaya¡¯s meaning, but no matter what, she couldn¡¯t figure out her intentions.


    On the contrary, she vaguely felt that Chaya had a few points to say about the kiss.


    Avable at ¡­


    Didn¡¯t she say that she would make her the right elder of Obren? If you are the right elder of Obren, you must not marry a foreigner.


    And what exactly is the intention of ¡­?


    She left with her doubts.


    In a moment, Chaya and Ran were the only onesleft in the pavilion.


    Chaya sat straight on the stool, holding the tealight and taking a sip of clear tea, then put down the cup and said in a deep voice: ¡°I know you like Adriana, but don¡¯t you feel disappointed after so many years of loving but not being able to?¡±


    ¡°What, the Obren patriarch is idle? Idle enough to enjoy this kind of gossip?¡±


    Ran grimaced for a few moments, seemingly very ufortable with Chaya¡¯s over-analysis of his affairs.

 Chapter 1330 Raylan and Chaya Collaborate

    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Chaya tilted her head and smiled, her face covered with vicissitudes revealed a few shrewdness.


    ¡°I am not interested in your business, but ¡­ I am very interested in you.¡± Chaya pulled out something from her pocket and left it directly on the stone table, ¡°This is something I think you need to see.¡±


    Things were casually thrown on the table by her, Ran did not care, but when he nced out of the corner of his eye to take things, a look of awe, abruptly stood up straight body, looking extra serious.


    He passed the cigarette into his mouth and held it, walked to the stone table, picked up the take, looked at it repeatedly, and finally asked, ¡°This thing, where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I get the stuff, what matters is, do we want to cooperate with each other? I know you are not short of money, but just ask and I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s cold, timeless gaze fell on Ran, his wrinkled face showing the smug smile of a man in power.


    At this moment, she seemed certain that Ran would agree to her terms.


    Ran held in his hand the kind of thing Chaya took out, the deeper the gaze, silent half a long time.


    And then he turned around and stood by the pavilion, leaning on the railing, looking into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ¡°You are not on par with Peter, but you are willing to work for him, do not feel the loss? Men should have ideals and ambitions. I can see ambition in you. I thought you were a man who would take over the mountain as king, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be a pioneer for others.¡±


    Chaya shook her head with emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to say anything about my affairs.¡±


    He has his own way of life and knows what he is doing and what he wants.


    Ran disliked it with a cold attitude.


    Chaya smiled instead of being angry, ¡°Yes. I shouldn¡¯t get involved in your young people¡¯s affairs, but I, Chaya, have always cherished talent, and I just feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Ran wrinkled his brow and retorted.


    Looking down at what was in his hand, his brow wrinkled deeper, and there was a gloom between his brows, then he said, ¡°Say, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Help me get rid of Peter and Archie.¡±


    Chaya hesitates for a moment and then tells Ran directly what she wants to do.


    No matter how much she dislikes the current ¡®rebellious¡¯ Ruth, she is her Chaya¡¯s daughter, and although their feelings are not as strong as they were ten years ago, they are still rted by blood.


    And she didn¡¯t like the stubborn and feisty Adriana.


    But she still has use value and must be kept around to do so.


    ¡°Tell me so directly that you are not afraid that I will betray you?¡±


    Ran¡¯s lips pulled out a light smile, sharp eyes fell on Chaya, with a hint of threat in his tone.


    ¡°Betray me?¡±


    Chaya snorted lightly, ¡°What is there to fear? Even if you say it, so what, my distaste for them is already a matter of public knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Ran¡¯s cold eyes skimmed her, then sat on the bench in the gazebo, ¡°Once Peter and Archie are dead, Adri will be in your hands. What reason do you think I have to help you?¡±


    The obvious result, how can Ran not see, and how can not understand Chaya¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Celine and Adriana are twin sisters, Celine or Adriana, whichever you want, just ask and I will grant you. Also, permission to exploit all of Obren¡¯s resources and sell them to you at the lowest cost, 30-year contract.¡±


    Chaya said with extreme bravado.


    At present, the world¡¯s mineral resources are seriously exploited, and Obren has extremely rich resources although it covers a small area.


    If we can reach a 30-year mining right with Obren, the future profit, is immeasurable.


    Ran is a businessman and naturally understands the weight of this.


    ¡°As expected of the Obren patriarch, a gesture is a gesture of luxury.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow and looked sideways at Celine who was walking away, ¡°I just want to keep Adriana safe.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chaya nodded in agreement, then added: ¡°I know that a year ago ni gave Adriana a memory seal, but because Adriana is Obren young master, and can control thepulsion ability. Although currently will not control the lonely, but also have antibodies in the body, and ultimately ended in failure. And what I can guarantee is that after getting rid of those two people, I will make Adriana willingly marry you.¡±


    ¡°How do you guarantee that?¡±


    ¡°I, Chaya, have been the Obren patriarch for 40 or 50 years, if I don¡¯t even have this ability, how can I convince the public.¡±


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t even handle your own daughter Ruth?¡±


    ¡°The two are different. although Adriana can control thepulsion, she knows nothing about it, but Ruth has been in Obren for many years and can not only awaken thepulsion, but also has an extremely strong ability to control it. Trying to seal her memory against her is difficult.¡±


    Chaya patiently exined to Ran.


    Although Ruth can control thepulsion, without thepulsion and the special maic environment of the chamber, she simply cannot perform it.


    ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯d consider.¡±


    Ran pondered for a moment, saying.


    See his head in the distance, wrinkled eyebrows deep in thought, Chaya pupils sh slightly, seems to have thought, but hesitant to speak.


    The two were silent for a while, and when Ran saw that she had no intention of leaving, he knew she had more to do.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Ran sounded rather contemptuous.


    Chaya was angry and felt that Ran was too arrogant in front of her, but on second thought, if she could take him under her wing, it would be a great addition.


    ¡°Judith ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just made a request, and now mention Judith to me. people na, are greedy. But, the downfall of greed is often the most deadly.¡±


    His words were tinged with a bit of reminder and sarcasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I just want to take some of Judith¡¯s blood.¡±


    Only when we get the blood can we test whether Judith has the ability to control thepulsion.


    If Judith could control thepulsion, Adriana would have no use whatsoever.


    At that time, everything will be much more manageable than it is now.


    ¡°No problem, you can go back to Asco vige and wait.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ran got up and left.


    ¡°I have nothing to do now, so I¡¯m just in time to apany you.¡±


    Chaya was worried that something had gone wrong and wanted to follow Ran on a personal trip.


    ¡°Are you afraid that people won¡¯t know that I¡¯m working with you?¡±


    If Chaya went with Ran to meet Judith, there would be a lot of people and Chaya would be in the limelight, which would draw attention to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an unreasonable statement. Then let Vihaan, my right-hand man, go with you.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ran clutched a cigarette, sitting sideways on a bench, elbows propped on the railing, looking not far away, faintly said.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Your Obren patriarch, stay outside more will certainly be outside the branches.


    Ran didn¡¯t answer, while Chaya gave Vihaan amand and called Celine to leave with her in the car.


    After the car left, Ran still sat there, as if he had no intention of leaving.


    After sitting for a while, he took his phone and yed with it very casually.


    Almost half an hour passed, Vihaan was a bit impatient and walked up to Ran¡¯s side, ncing at him with cold eyes, ¡°Still not gone, when are you going to wait? I warn you, don¡¯t y games in front of me!¡±


    ¡°Not happy to wait ¡­¡±


    Ran spoke, scanned back at Vihaan, and then said, ¡°Just roll!¡±


    The arrogant and domineering posture, overbearing, but Vihaan can not do anything about Ran, angry he gritted his teeth, and finally all the anger to bear down, red at Ran, did not speak again.


    Following Chaya for many years, Vihaan has never suffered this kind of anger, but thinking about Chaya¡¯s attitude towards Ran, he can only break his teeth into his stomach.

 Chapter 1331 No Good Intentions

    In the face of Ran¡¯s indifferent attitude, Vihaan, though dissatisfied in his heart, did not dare to say anything.


    Well, after waiting for a short while, Ran got up and left.


    He followed closely behind, and the two got into the car and drove to a secludedpound where they met Judith.


    ¡°Go out and wait.¡±


    After entering the house, Ran¡¯s cold gaze swept Vihaan and drove him straight out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was the patriarch¡¯s intention that I had to see the process.¡±


    Vihaan is entrusted with Chaya¡¯s work, and is so serious and rigorous that he will not allow any mistakes to be made.


    Judith is sitting in her room, watching TV.


    When she saw the two enter, she couldn¡¯t help but tense up, ¡°What do you ¡­ want?¡±


    A courtyard in the countryside has nomunication tools, although there is inte.


    There was nothing in the bedroom but a television set.


    Although she had been thinking of ways to escape, it was not easy to escape because of the high security outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, your mother just wants a little bit of your blood.¡±


    Ran tells it like it is.


    When he said that, he told Vihaan to go aside, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t go out, allow us to have lunch first.¡±


    ¡°What kind of tricks are you ying?¡±


    Vihaan thinks Ran has no good intentions.


    Ran was so offended by thement that he turned around and shot his stern gaze at Vihaan, ¡°Just a dog in front of Chaya, do you really think you¡¯re capable? Now, you can either wait or get out!¡±


    The most ufortable Vihaan dog¡¯s virtues.


    Perhaps because Ran does not like Chaya, he is also very disgusted with her people.


    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ don¡¯t be too arrogant. This is Obren, watch your head!¡±


    Vihaan is nearly forty, is not confused, but the temper is particrlyrge, especially a darkplexion, set off that face is particrly ugly, every moment is like throwing face.


    Ran put one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand holding a folding knife, in the hand flung, the action is flowing, the operation of the folding knife is very skilled.


    Just as Vihaan was staring at the folding knife in his hand, Ran shot a knife straight through.


    Phew¨C


    The sudden move, so fast that it scared Vihaan¡¯s face, and he made a violent sideways turn to avoid his knife.


    ¡°What do you want! Ran, I¡¯m telling you, if youy a finger on me, I¡¯ll make sure you die here!¡±


    Vihaan yelled.


    Ran¡¯s eyes were contemptuous as he walked slowly to the door.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The folding knife that was shot out just now has already stuck in the door.


    Raising his hand to remove the knife, he turned and walked over to Vihaan, ¡°I, Ran, have always been a soft touch.¡±


    The cold glint of the dagger reflected Vihaan¡¯s features, and a faint glint could be seen under his eyes, with a slight scorn for Ran.


    He swallowed, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m toozy to bother with you!¡±


    With those words, he turned around and walked out of the bedroom.


    After he went out, Judith then stood up and asked, ¡°Did you just say ¡­ she wanted my blood? Is it that you want to test whether I canpel poison?¡±


    When she first met Judith, she yed dumb and made everyone think she was a fool.


    After the phone call with Chaya that day, because Chaya¡¯s ignorance, killed her adoptive mother, since then her identity is exposed, so in front of Ran is not deliberately concealed identity, not to mention will not pretend to be crazy and foolish.


    ¡°Other than that, what else is there to do.¡±


    Ran grunted lightly, ¡°Later you¡¯llmiserate and draw a little blood, but right now it¡¯s important to eat.¡±


    He casually sat down on a side chair and took his phone and made a call to the maid, ¡°Send lunch over.¡±


    After a busy morning, I finally had the time to clear my head.


    He patiently sat down with Judith and the two of them for a lunch.


    The door to the bedroom was open when lunch was brought in, and Vihaan just stood outside watching the two of them eat their lunch slowly, not to mention how stifled he felt.


    In the afternoon, Vihaan brought a tube of blood to Chaya.


    ¡°Patriarch, the stuff is brought back.¡±


    Vihaan stood in front of Chaya, bowed, and threw himself on the ground.


    ¡°Why is it so slow?¡±


    Chaya sat in her study looking at the official business piled up and had quite a headache.


    ¡°That Ran guy was ying some kind of conspiracy game. Sat in the gazebo for a while beforeing home and having lunch with Judith again before having a tube of blood drawn.¡±


    Vihaan gave a brief ount of the situation and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Patriarch, Ran is just a man of little value, why do you have to be so indulgent with him?¡±


    In other words, if someone else treats the Obren patriarch in this way, I¡¯m afraid he would have been in jail.


    ¡°He still has use. There¡¯s no harm in being polite to someone who is useful.¡±


    Chaya generally looked at the documents in front of her while exining to Vihaan, ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still indolent. All right, take these papers to Jonathan for processing. Also, where¡¯s ni, she hasn¡¯t been backtely?¡±


    ni is Obren¡¯s left ambassador, but ni has not been seen since Emilio¡¯s return.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to contact ni right now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chaya responded.


    While Vihaan went to Jonathan with a thick pile of papers, Chaya took the tube of blood and went to the back room.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Ruth and Archie, whose wounds have healed, both appear at Celine¡¯s mansion.


    Celine apanied Chaya to meet Ran in the morning, but only met him once. On the way back, Chaya only asked her if she was interested in Ran, and then Chaya brought her back with her.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    When Celine saw the two of them, her eyebrows wrinkled, then she took a step back, ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±


    After all, they were her biological parents, and even if there was some unpleasantness over Adriana, she wouldn¡¯t turn the two away.


    Ruth was a little better, but her body was still a little weak and her face was haggard.


    She said, ¡°These days you have been staying here and can¡¯t go out, so your father and I are worried that you are bored, so we came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Worried that I¡¯m bored?¡±


    Celineughed coldly, ¡°You think I¡¯m a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. She just came to ask me about my grandmother¡¯s visit yesterday.¡±


    She knows them too well.


    Ruth and Archie both looked at each other and neither said anything, just walked into the living room and sat down.


    The maid served tea to both of them before turning around and walking out.


    In a moment, only a family of three was left in the living room.


    ¡°Celine, you and Adri are sisters, you¡¯re the closest people ¡­¡±


    As soon as she sat down, Ruth mentioned Adriana, only to get Celine¡¯s displeasure, ¡°Why are you mentioning her to me for good reason? I used to think that I had a ce in your hearts, but now it seems that you only have Adriana in your hearts.¡±

 Chapter 1332 Chapter Celine the Simpleton

    Despite being grown up, Celine is still a little jealous of Adriana.


    She was the little princess in Obren that countless people held in their hearts, and now Adriana appeared in Obren and took her ce, which in turn made her despised by so many people.


    Ruth spoke, not knowing what to say.


    She looked to Archie helplessly, hoping that Archie would stand up for her.


    ¡°Celine ¡­¡±


    Archie patted Ruth¡¯s hand, soothing her, and said to Celine, ¡°We know you¡¯ve been aggravated in recent times. But now that Richards is at Obren, only if you endure it, you can leave Obrenter and find your own happiness.¡±


    ¡°Who said I¡¯m leaving? I¡¯m not leaving Obren.¡±


    Celine directly contradicted Archie¡¯s words.


    Before that, she had wanted to leave Obren countless times, wanting to see the big world outside, to feel a different kind of life.


    Butst night saw the fullness of the treasury, gold tens of thousands of taels, she decided, to stay in Obren.


    Chaya has a chance since she said that now Bethany is no longerpetent for the position of right elder.


    By seizing the opportunity, she can turn her life around and take control of it.


    In fact, there are only two reasons for Celine¡¯s interest.


    One, is that the current person who can do Obren matriarch must have the possibility of Adriana; two, because those money brings her a great attraction.


    Greed, always makes people psychologically distorted.


    Celine¡¯s refusal gave both Archie and Ruth a whiff of something out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Yesterday, what did Chaya want with you?¡±


    Ruth asked with some urgency.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is my grandmother, your mother, how can you call her by her first name?¡±


    Celine knitted her brows and said with disgust.


    Yes, Chaya is indeed Ruth¡¯s mother.


    If this matter is ced in the girls did not go back to Obren before, are normal, but after experiencing a lot of things, Ruth really cold heart.


    ¡°Tell me, what did she promise you?¡±


    Ruth pressed the issue.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    When Ruth guessed the situation, Celine was inexplicably a little nervous inside, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be in charge of my affairs. My guardian is Grandma, not you.¡±


    She grunted and turned her back on Ruth, a little exasperated.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Ruth¡¯s face turned pale with anger and she got up with a p on the table and was about to yell at Celine when Archie immediately stood up and pulled her back, ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡±


    He patted Ruth¡¯s shoulder and kept reassuring her.


    It took a while for Ruth to calm down and sit down.


    Archie walked over to Celine and sat down next to her, looked at her and said in a serious tone, ¡°I know you have opinions about me, as parents, we have done a very poor job and owe you a lot. Although you have grown up, we still hope to make it up to you. Today came over is some words want to say to you. Since Richards came to Obren, Obren has not been at peace. There is something you know?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°On the identity of Bethany and Jonathan.¡±


    Celine snorted lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of them father and son, one serving as Obren¡¯s right elder and the other as right ambassador. Everyone knows that.¡±


    ¡°Bethany is your little uncle, and Chaya¡¯s biological child, born to Jonathan.¡±


    Archie was sure Celine didn¡¯t know anything about it and told her the truth, ¡°We all knew about it, but you were kept in the dark, Bethany is not just one person, he has a sister named Judith, she was brought back by Peter a few days ago and is now ced outside.¡±


    ¡°What ¡­ how is that possible? Impossible.¡±


    Celine immediately stood up and shook her head incredulously, ¡°Are you kidding me? How could Bethany be Grandma¡¯s child? It can¡¯t be.¡±


    She shook her head repeatedly, unable to ept the sudden reality.


    ¡°You have to know that Bethany has no contribution to Obren, but why has he made it to the position of Right Elder of Obren in a short period of time? He is only thirty, without any achievements or contributions, what makes him deserve the position of right elder?¡±


    Archie pressed on to exin to Celine, ¡°In Obren, the position of n leader is passed on to women, not men, and Bethany does not have the ability to control thepulsion, so his identity has not been disclosed to the public. But now that Judith is back, it is not yet known whether she can control thepulsion. But there is one thing you should know. That is ¡­ if Judith can control thepulsion, then the first one who will die is Adriana.¡±


    Because by that time, Adriana would have no and use value.


    Celine¡¯s mind was nk, looking at Archie in a daze, red lips slightly open, stammering for a long time, and finally brushed aside, ¡°Even if what you say is true, but what does Adriana¡¯s death have to do with me.¡±


    She turned, paced the living room, walked to the living room door, and said aloud, ¡°She and I are from the same mother, but we don¡¯t have any emotions. Dead or alive, it¡¯s just one more person in the world and one less.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s of no consequence to you. But Adriana is our daughter, and I will not let her die. Exin that there is bound to be a strife between Chaya, who will win and who will lose is not yet known, but there is one thing, that is, no matter which side loses, the final result is that Obren will be annexed by Motril. Do you think, at that time, as a descendant of Obren, you can survive?¡±


    That¡¯s why Ruth has been going to great lengths to bring Adriana to Obren.


    Their original intention was to bring Adriana back to Obren to help take care of Obren and give all of Obren¡¯s civilians a secure home.


    Even if it makes her and Archie take the me, but as long as it saves Obren everyone is worth it.


    But when they go to great lengths to force Adriana back to Obren only to find that Chaya¡¯s purpose is only to let Adriana be a puppet, so that Jonathan and Bethany two ¡®hold the son of God tomand the vassals¡¯.


    If that were the case, how could Ruth have watched her own daughter go down in mes?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to joke about it.¡±


    Celine shook her head, ¡°Obren and Motril are neighbors, the rtionship is very close, how can Motril will annex Obren, besides, Prince Richards came over for the matter of peace, as long as Sandra married Richards, all things will be settled. ¡±


    She thinks extraordinarily simply.


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Listening to her words, Ruth could not stand it, raised her hand to her forehead and muttered.


    Ruth sighed and continued, ¡°Do you think Richards came just for the marriage? If he really came here for the marriage, he would have been pestering Sandra every day, not just a few days after he arrived in Asco vige.¡±

 Chapter 1333 Interview with Chaya

    ¡°He must have left Asco vige to go to the mountains or the sea to y ah. Obren is so big, there are so many interesting ces, Prince Richards should be swimming in the mountains and ying in the water.¡±


    Celine gave an answer that no one could refute.


    Ruth knew Celine was a greenhouse flower, knew she was simple-minded, but didn¡¯t expect the simplicity to be speechless.


    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just stupid.


    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t be med for this.¡±


    Ruth waved her hand, ¡°You think Chaya initially asked Sandra to marry Richards on your behalf because she felt sorry for you? Not really. But Chaya is testing Richards¡¯ attitude, so as to test the C country¡¯s real thoughts on Obren. Therefore, to create an illusion of her extra favor to you. Once Richards finds out that Sandra¡¯s identity is false, she will stay at Obren to continue her investigation and can stall for time, giving her more time to plot her own schemes.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Grandmother was originally the Obren matriarch, what other conspiracy can be said? At most, she just wants to do everything she can to keep Obren safe.¡±


    Celine had no idea what the two of them meant by their words.


    More than that, I don¡¯t understand why they want to denigrate Chaya so much. ¡°You guys go away, I¡¯m going to rest!¡±


    She threw in a cold face and went straight to the bedroom, closing the door with a bang.


    ¡°Celine? You ¡­ open the door and listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Celine?¡±


    Outside the door, Ruth knocked again, but Celine didn¡¯t even bother with them.


    Eventually Archie pulled Ruth and said persuasively, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, we¡¯ll be noticed after a long time and then we¡¯ll reveal Celine¡¯s whereabouts. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He took Ruth by the hand and led the way out of the courtyard.


    Until the sound of the two men¡¯s footsteps cluttering up the room was getting farther and farther away, Celine in the bedroom then took out a ck and gold carved box from under the bed in the bedroom.


    The box was given to her by Chaya in the morning when she returned from a drop-off.


    At that time Chaya amiably took her hand, handed her the box and said to her: ¡°Girl, you are the only child in Grandma¡¯s heart who is closest to me, Grandma likes you and loves you. Don¡¯t let grandma down. In this box are the password and key of the vault, and after a while I will change the iris lock and fingerprint lock of the secret room to yours. You take the key to the vault, and you will be in charge from now on. Be aware that Richards to Obren what conspiracy is still unknown, and Grandma does not know when there will be an ident. If one day I am not in, this Obren can have you to help together to take care of ¡­¡±


    As if giving herst words, Chaya said a lot to her.


    So much to do, it was a little too much for Celine to digest.


    But she still couldn¡¯t resist her grandmother¡¯s favor, epted the ck gold box, opened it and looked at those keys inside, couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster, and at the same time felt extraordinarily relieved and at ease.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turns out that the person who loves her most in this world is Grandma.


    And only Grandma!


    The simple-minded girl is so gullible to believe Chaya¡¯s words, not knowing that everything is just the beginning of a conspiracy.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, even if the whole world is against you, I will support you.¡±


    Celine has saved enough disappointment for Ruth and others to put all her hopes on Chaya¡¯s body.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Qingfeng Yuan.


    After lunch, Adriana and Peter took a leisurely walk in the courtyard, and after a short while, Peter answered the phone and left.


    Once Adriana was sure Peter had left the Magyar Mountains, she took her cell phone and made a call to Chaya, ¡°Where are you? I want to meet with you.¡±


    Since Bethany¡¯sst ident, she has been recuperating in Qingfeng Yuan because of the fetus.


    It took more than a week of rest and recuperation for her to feel in better shape, which led to anappointment with Chaya.


    There are some things that she must find Chaya to say clearly, otherwise she is not responsible for the two children.


    Half an hourter, Topiary Mansion.


    Adriana strolled to the Topiary Mansion with a casual demeanor, but she was always watching the situation from the corner of her eye.


    For Chaya, she is always on guard and cannot be careless.

 Chapter 1334 Getting Rid of Archie

    Entering Topiary Mansion, the maid made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture when she saw Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale inside, the matriarch is waiting for you inside.¡±


    She had just called Chaya toe over, so Chaya instructed her people to wait for Adriana outside.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Following the maid into the living room, hemet Chaya who was sitting in the living room sipping a curling tea.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what do you want to drink?¡± The maid asked.


    ¡°in water is fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you wait a moment.¡±


    The maid turned and left.


    Adriana looked at Chaya sitting next to her, a few days away, long hair and add a few strands of silver, extraordinarily vicissitudes, the whole person also seems to have aged a lot.


    But even so, her unsmiling face also gives a sense of oppression, perhaps inherent in the higher-ups.


    ¡°Coming? Sit.¡±


    Chaya held the tea, lightly sip, cold eyes swept her a nce, said: ¡°Say,e over to me what business?¡±


    ¡°Cooperation.¡±


    Adriana answered straightforwardly and did not promise to hide anything.


    She had no intention of beating around the bush with her when she came over today.


    Although the two children were poisoned by thepulsion, but thepulsion into the body is atent period, in the early stage simply can not be detected, only more and morepulsions in the body, the damage will be greater and greater.


    Both Adriana and Peter have experienced that painful feeling.


    The pain, almost like a lingering pain, is unbearable.


    Just because she and Peter are adults and can pull through, doesn¡¯t mean two kids can pull through that kind of cone of pain.


    ¡°Oh? Cooperation? How is that cooperation?¡±


    Chaya has aroused some interest.


    From that day and Adriana watched the video, Chaya has been waiting for her initiative, but several days of time Adriana did not have any response, really let Chaya some anxiety.


    But, finally, she was waiting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to stay at Obren? I can promise you that. But you also need to promise me a few conditions.¡±


    She has no other choice now but to find a way to fake her defection.


    This is the only way to keep the two children intact and stall for time before thinking of other ways.


    ¡°Conditions?¡±


    Chaya sat side by side with her, ncing at Adriana out of the corner of her eye, her lips pulling out a cold smile, ¡°What do you think qualifies you to negotiate with me now?¡±


    What she cares about most is her two children.


    But the two children have already been poisoned by thepulsion, so now she is powerless to resist.


    ¡°Obren internal and external problems, Richards this time to Obren¡¯s purpose is clearly revealed. And your health is getting worse day by day, you do not prepare for everything, that will only fall into Richards¡¯ captivity.¡±


    Richards looked like a yboy, but the city is extremely deep, not as simple as the appearance.


    There are so many princes in Motril, and he must have had the strength to stand out.


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    Chaya smiled.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re the one holding me, and what ability do I have to threaten you.¡±


    Adriana returned without condescension.


    As she spoke, the maid brought a cup of tea, and Adriana did not suspect that the cup of water would be tampered with and drank it directly.


    She has been poisoned by apulsion, the most vicious poison of Obren, and nothing can be more potent thanpulsion.


    She has nothing to fear.


    ¡°Tell us your terms.¡±


    ¡°Let everyone leave Obren, I¡¯m willing to stay and willingly learn the secret art ofpulsion and poison from you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Chaya holds an obsessive attitude towards Adriana¡¯s sudden reversal of attitude.


    ¡°What do I have to do for you to believe?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    Chaya lowered her eyelids and looked at the bright green aromatic tea in her cup thoughtfully, ¡°Get rid of Archie.¡±


    ¡°Archie?¡±


    Adriana knew thating to Chaya today would not go so well, but she never expected that Chaya¡¯s test for her would be to get rid of Archie anyway.


    Her biological father.


    A man who did not do his fatherly duty to her.


    Helpless, ironic, funny, all kinds of emotions rushed to the heart, extremelyplicated inside.


    ¡°I can agree to your conditions, but how do I know what you¡¯re hiding? As long as you can get rid of Archie, I will agree to your request.¡±


    The cunning Chaya made a condition.


    She clearly knows that as long as Archie is dead, then Peter and Ruthbined is not her opponent, then Adriana is the chopping block, at the mercy of others.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that your conditions are not agreeable. But what if I promise you, and then Archie dies and you don¡¯t acknowledge today¡¯s promise? Besides, if you want me to stay, I have to be Obren¡¯s patriarch, not someone else¡¯s puppet.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, insinuating that Jonathan and Bethany were the same.


    At the words, Chaya eyes flowing light flickers, not a sound to converge the pupils in a glint, nodded, ¡°Obren is my Shangguan n, as long as it does not fall into the hands of others, is good.¡±


    No matter how many schemes Chaya has, naturally she won¡¯t be too obvious in front of Adriana.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    Adriana responded, got up, and left without saying anything.


    ¡°So quickly agreed, in the end is no feelings for Archie ah, hahaha ¡­¡±


    She had just taken a few steps when Chaya¡¯s taunting voice rang out behind her.


    Adriana¡¯s pace was slow, and her eyes were slightly sideways, the rest of her eyes skimming, ¡°Do I have a choicepared to the safety of my two children?¡±


    ¡°If Archie knew you did that, he¡¯d only regret not strangling you the moment he gave birth to you.¡±


    ¡°The person he should hate is you, not me.¡±


    Adriana left a message and walked straight away.


    After leaving Topiary Mansion, she was worried.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite agreeing to Chaya¡¯s request, how would it be possible to get her to make a move on Archie?


    This matter, must be considered in the long run.


    She didn¡¯t have any choice. From the moment she entered the Topiary Mansion, she was not in a position to negotiate with Chaya, especially in the matter of agreeing to her demands, she had to be decisive.


    Here Adriana was walking outside with a heavy heart, while Peter had already gotten the message.


    ¡°Boss, my subordinate just saw the youngdy go to Topiary Mansion with her own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Adriana went to Chaya?¡±


    Peter leaned on the railing and looked out into the distance with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson nodded his head.


    Peter had a cigarette in his hand and frowned in thought.


    After Adriana came back from thest time Chaya took her to the secret room, there was a big shift in her whole mood.


    Although desperately pretending to be in a natural state of mind, in hiding the emotions, but how can Peter not see it.


    ¡°Has Adriana been acting any other way out of the ordinarytely?¡±


    He asked again.


    Jackson thought carefully, ¡°perverse move ¡­ hiss, let me think ¡­¡± he thought about thinking, steep eyes, immediately said. ¡°Using a dedicated line to contact with the country more often.¡±


    ¡°Who are they in touch with?¡±


    ¡°Little Master and Little Miss.¡±


    Jackson tells the truth about what he knows.


    Listening to his words, Peter fell into silence.

 Chapter 1335 – Flora in pain

    He propped his elbows on the railing, bowed his body, the other hand on the railing was holding a cigarette, his gazenguidly looked towards Adriana who was walking towards the inside of Qingfeng Yuan, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then plunged fiercely.


    At that moment, the man¡¯s expression was awe-inspiring, and the hand holding the cigarette was slightly tightened, as if he had guessed something.


    ¡°Boss, the youngdy is back.¡±


    Jackson, who was standing beside Peter, thought Peter was looking down in contemtion and didn¡¯t notice Adriana, so he reminded him.


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson turned to leave, and not long after Peter also came downstairs.


    By now, Adriana had walked into the living room.


    ¡°Back? Where did you go just now?¡±


    Peter walked up to her and asked a very casual question.


    It is very natural to hold her hand, looking down at her, pursing his lips and smiling, showing tenderness.


    That look, really can not see Peter has any different.


    He managed to hide all his emotions.


    ¡°I ¡­ I just went out for a walk, it¡¯s quite boring to be here alone.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t expect Peter toe back so quickly, and there were a few nervous moments when she saw him appear.


    Because of the hidden things in her heart, she walked with her head down, so she did not see Peter standing on the third floor balcony.


    ¡°The fetus in my belly is getting bigger day by day, you have to tell me if you go out, otherwise I will worry.¡±


    The man held her with one hand, wrapped his arm around her waist, and helped her toward the upstairs bedroom.


    As he walked, he asked, ¡°Have you talked to your two kids on the phely?¡±


    He pretended to ask without thinking.


    Adriana¡¯s hand trembled violently and her face went a few shades whiter, but she did a superb job of collecting the look of panic on her pale cheeks.


    Slightly jawed, ¡°asked. This is not two children at home I also do not feel at ease, so I called to ask the situation, or fear that they do not listen.¡±


    ¡°Good. You call the kids more often when you have time, I¡¯ve been busytely and haven¡¯t had time to ask them.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana replied with a smile.


    When I met Peter from downstairs, I just looked up at him in the hall and then didn¡¯t dare to meet Peter¡¯s eyes.


    This imperceptible move was however keenly noticed by Peter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide too many things alone, you can tell me anything.¡±


    Peter asked tentatively.


    ¡°No, what can I do.¡±


    She smiled, holding her waist with one hand and looking down at her slightly bulging belly, ¡°Now that my belly is getting bigger day by day, what else can I do but sleep or eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know. Then take care of the baby and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Peter sat by Adriana in the bedroom for a while, then thoughtfully squeezed her legs and rubbed her shoulders, helping her to lie down and watch TV.


    ¡­


    Waverly, the Henderson Family.


    Discharged from the hospital, Flora has been staying at Edward¡¯s cottage, while Jenkins has moved in with the Henderson Family to take care of her daily meals.


    ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you ¡­ been talking about going to Motril, when are you nning to leave?¡±


    In the bedroom on the bed, Flora leaned on the head of the bed and looked at Edward who walked in, so she asked.


    For more than a month, Edward did not leave, but stayed in Waverly to apany Flora, and incidentally investigated about Ashtyn¡¯s death.


    Edward¡¯s face was somber, his brow lightly knitted, and he slowly walked to her side and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Flora, there¡¯s something ¡­ I should tell you.¡±


    He said intermittently.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that look and tone, it was clear that there was something important to say.


    Flora¡¯s serious expression made her heartstrings tense and her whole body a little nervous.


    ¡°Is it ¡­ about Ashtyn?¡±


    Although she had been recuperating at home, she was not ignorant of what was going on outside.


    Besides, Edward is very attached to Ashtyn¡¯s affairs and has been quietly investigating them. There is really nothing that can affect Edward except Ashtyn¡¯s affairs.


    Edward lowered his eyebrows and hung his head, some words came to his lips but did not have the courage to say them.


    Flora has endured too much alone, and Edward is worried that he will hit her too hard and hurt her too much when he speaks up.


    Flora pursed her lips, the corners of her lips pulled out a smile, pretending to be strong, but did notugh out almost cried out.


    She raised a hand, covered her nose, took a deep breath, shook her head and adjusted once again, ¡°Brother, just say what you have to say.¡±


    Despite the fact that he had been adjusting himself, he did finish the sentence with a choked sob.


    Edward looked up, looking at her haggard little face, seemingly from the car ident, her whole person has lost a lot of weight, looking at people are painful.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The coarse palm over the back of her porcin white hand, gently patted, ¡°is contacted with the team abroad, they wille over in a while to give you a custom-made prosthetic limb.¡±


    ¡°I heard it all from Jenkins.¡±


    Flora sensed that Edward was having a hard time talking, so she said directly, ¡°I know it¡¯s Grandpa and Dad who are sorry for you. I also know I¡¯m not in any position to ask you to do anything, but they ¡­¡±


    She said, her eyes moistened, some choked gulping, don¡¯t look out the window, choked half a long time did not speak again.


    After her discharge from the hospital, Flora was admitted to the Henderson Family, but was always under the care andpanionship of Jenkins, from whom she more or less knew what was going on.


    Because of Ashtyn¡¯s death, Edward and Vivian two divorced, but the cause of the child¡¯s death, Edward has been investigating.


    This time finally came to fruition and found out the truth, knowing that the old man was behind everything.


    Even Flora had a hard time epting the truth when she first learned it.


    Although Edward is not the heir of the Henderson Family, but he is at least grandfather and father raised, even if it is a pet will have feelings in.


    But Grandpa actually did doit to Ashtyn.


    Flora doesn¡¯t know what Edward should do when he learns the truth, but she knows he must be in a lot of pain.


    ¡°You ¡­ know all about it?¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize that Flora already knew everything.


    At the moment Edward recoiled a little frankly, secretly a long breath of relief. ¡°I know, no matter how to do, you will be hurt, I¡¯m sorryfor being a brother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Flora held Edward¡¯s hand back, ¡°Brother, you must not think so. You are the biggest victim, you don¡¯t have to care about me, I know it¡¯s dad and grandpa who are sorry, they did too much, I¡¯m not the one who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. They ¡­ them ¡­¡±


    The more she spoke, the more emotional she became, her tone gradually rose, and as she spoke, she could not help but shed tears.


    Flora lowered her head, covered her mouth with one hand and pulled Edward with the other, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know what to do, I really don¡¯t know what to do, oooh ¡­¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle and couldn¡¯t stop bawling.


    In Flora¡¯s heart, Grandpa, Dad, Edward and her, are all family.


    Despite some previous unhappiness, those unhappiness were only momentary conflicts that could not have caused their wonderful and happy home to fall apart.


    But in fact, those good things are long gone.

 Chapter 1336 Edward’s Decision

    Flora¡¯s pain, Edward empathized.


    As the person involved, he is too much pain than Flora, but when he saw Flora¡¯s heartbroken look, God knows how much it hurt him as a brother.


    Edward did not know what to say, after all, it was the revenge of the loss of his son, he could not not not avenge.


    me it on the old man¡¯splete disregard for years of affection when he struck.


    Although not blood is thicker than water, but raised for more than twenty years, each other should have been better than all the kinship.


    He really did not understand how the old man managed to be so ruthless.


    Edward hesitated to speak, Flora knew he was in his way and had difficulty choosing, so he said, ¡°Before it was me who was childish and uninformed, and still believed in grandpa and dad. Brother, you now make any ¡­ any choice ¡­¡±


    Flora¡¯s voice was hoarse and she just felt a choking version of pain in her throat that made it nearly impossible for her to breathe.


    ¡°I ¡­ I won¡¯t even stop you. But ¡­ only hope ¡­ only hope ¡­¡±


    Her broken words stopped again, and she raised her eyes, her red, tearful eyes looking at Edward, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t let them die, I can agree to anything!¡±


    Flora¡¯s words fell, Edward¡¯s body stiffened.


    The uncanny eyes widened and looked at her without blinking, the thin lips opened and closed, and finally frowned and did not speak.


    The knot in Edward¡¯s throat slid as he brushed Flora¡¯s hand away and said in a deep voice, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯m relieved to have Jenkins with you.¡±


    When he finished, he didn¡¯t even look at Flora and walked away.


    ¡°Brother? Brother!¡±


    He was just a few steps away when Flora shouted a few times.


    Edward eventually stopped walking and stood in the doorway, his back to her, without turning around.


    ¡°Brother, I know that what grandpa did was outrageous, but I hope you can look at the fact that grandpa raised you for more than 20 years and spare his life, OK? I know it¡¯s not fair to you to beg you so much, but I ¡­¡±


    This time, Edward didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish her sentence and walked away.


    ¡°Brother? Oooh ¡­ brother, don¡¯t you leave, brother?¡±


    Bang¨C!


    The bedroom door mmed shut tightly, separating the line of sight between the two men.


    Flora sat at the head of the bed, bawling her eyes out, wailing into her liver.


    Outside the bedroom, Edward just walked out and met Jenkins standing on the walk.


    These days Jenkins is unfailingly caring for Flora and has been quietly apanying Flora.


    Edward¡¯s attitude towards him is slowly changing, and he is looking more and more favorably at Jenkins.


    Xu because Flora has lost half a leg, Jenkins is still willing to keep her side, which shows his love for her, willing to stay with her for life.


    In this case, what reason does Edward have to object?


    He walked up to Jenkins and stopped, his bitter cold gaze looked askance at Jenkins, ¡°I¡¯m leaving Flora in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Well, good. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Flora.¡±


    Jenkins thought he was simply being literal, telling him to take care of Flora during this time.


    ¡°When is the wedding nned?¡±


    Edward then asked.


    ¡°Huh? The wedding?¡±


    Jenkins wrinkled his brow, his brain short-circuited for a moment, a look of dismay.


    ¡°What, think Flora is too disabled to deserve you now?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I ¡­ I just ¡­ was just a little surprised.¡±


    Jenkins constrained hands pinched the hem of the suit, face is hidden by the joy, face even nodded, ¡°married, married, you say when married can be. You can rest assured that I will guard Flora well, protect her for life, never let her suffer a little bit of aggravation. As long as there is a mouthful of food for me Jenkins, there is a mouthful of food for her Flora.¡±


    ¡°So, when you marry my sister, you n to just take care of her sustenance?¡±


    Edward expressed doubts.


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Jenkins waved his hand, nervously overwhelmed, ¡°I meant to say that Flora is down to marry me if she wants to. I am bound to spend my life to give her the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Edward stepped forward, closer to Jenkins, and said in one word: ¡°If you dare to make her suffer even a little, I will not spare you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, absolutely not.¡±


    He answered with confidence.


    Edward withdrew his gaze, said nothing, and walked right around him.


    Jenkins saw him brush past and he looked back at Edward, ¡°Where are you ¡­ going?¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡±


    Edward said back as he descended the stairs.


    Didn¡¯t even look at him the whole time.


    Jenkins stood in the hallway, hands on the railing, looking at Edward walking down the spiral staircase, ¡°I know I don¡¯t need to be in charge of your business, but I also know that Flora is worried about you.¡±


    At the mention of Flora, Edward¡¯s steps slowed for a moment, hesitated for a moment, and looked sideways at Jenkins in the hallway, ¡°You tell her that I¡¯ll say yes to everything she says.¡±


    Because the Henderson Family home is a hollowed-out design, Jenkins stood in the hallway and could see him clearly, even with his slightly pained expression in his eyes.


    Jenkins didn¡¯t say anything back, just stood there and watched Edwarde down the stairs and leave the hall.


    And only then did she turn around and go to Flora¡¯s room.


    In the bedroom, Flora is leaning on the bed, holding a stuffed animal in her arms, her head buried in pain.


    The heartbreaking cries were heartbreaking to hear Jenkins.


    Walked over and stood at the bottom, his hand reached out, wanting to gently pat her shoulder to reassure her, but his hand was stiff in mid-air, a little timid,cking courage.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In his heart, he always felt that he could not afford Flora, and even worshiped her as a princess on high, so much so that he was careful in everything he did for fear of displeasing her.


    Flora noticed that Jenkins came in and threw the doll aside, pulled him forward with one hand, then wrapped her arms around his waist, buried her cheek in her belly, and let out a loud cry.


    Her action invariably brought the distance between them closer.


    Jenkins is both happy and heartbroken to see her like this.


    Therge palm over the back of her head, smooth her hair, softly said: ¡°I know you are very sad inside, cry, cry out and you will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I don¡¯t have a home anymore, oooh ¡­ I¡¯ll never have a happy home again, oooh ¡­ ¡±


    She wept and mourned, full of despair.


    It looks like a poor child who is lonely and helpless, abandoned on the street.


    She used to be the Henderson Family¡¯s little princess, and in that atmosphere she felt happy and wonderful, but now things have changed so drastically that the situation has turned upside down, and her rtives have turned against each other and met each other.


    Whatever the oue, it would be an uneptable nightmare for her.


    Jenkins knew what Flora was talking about and said soothingly, ¡°There are some things we can¡¯t stop, so we just have to go with the flow. Maybe things aren¡¯t as bad as you think, but you¡¯re just too worried.¡±

 Chapter 1337 Don’t leave regrets

    I have to say, Jenkins really can¡¯tfort people.


    The clumsy words did not have a soothing effect, but made Flora cry even more.


    He was at a loss, opened his mouth, tried to soothe again and again, but still did not know what to say, and finally could only stand quietly and let Flora hug him and cry.


    As long as this makes her feel better, he can stand for three days and nights.


    After most of the day¡¯s emotional adjustment, Flora finally came out of her grief and thinking about what was about to happen, she asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s my brother, where did he go? And how is the Seawares group doing? Where are my dad and my grandfather and all of them?¡±


    A series of questions came to her mind, and she asked Jenkins in one fell swoop.


    Jenkins took a towel and helped her wipe the tears from her cheeks while saying, ¡°The outside world is getting worse and worse about your brother, and he has absolutely no hint of rity. But the Seawares group has been under a lot of pressuretely, and your brother is secretly exerting pressure. Your grandfather and your father are still at the old house, but at this moment, I guess your brother has already gone.¡±


    ¡°What? My brother went to the old house?¡±


    Flora pupils red, nervous, ¡°No, I want to go back, Jenkins you carry me in the wheelchair, I want to go back, I want to go back!¡±


    The moment the three of them meet is a battlefield of wolves, not knowing what will happenter.


    She was really uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Seeing her struggle to get up from the bed, Jenkins held her back with both hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°Listen to me. This matter is a gully that lies between the three of them, and they need to deal with it no matter what. If you go over there now, it will only mess them up, so why not let them solve it on their own? Also, your brother asked me to convey to you that he will grant you all those requests you said.¡±


    Jenkins sat on the bed and looked at her with all eyes, and said in a serious way: ¡°Your brother keeps his word, and since he promised you he will not go back on his word, not to mention that the old man has the grace of raising him. Besides, your brother may look cold, but he has a good heart and is not as determined as you might think.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how important Vivian is to my brother. When he first got married to Vivian, and even more so to Ashtyn, he went out of his way to do whatever it took. But so many things happened after the baby was born, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Flora understands Edward¡¯s pain and knows that every choice Edward makes will lead him to suffer.


    I just didn¡¯t expect him to agree to his request after all.


    This is really ¡­ unfair to him.


    ¡°I know you feel guilty inside.¡±


    Jenkins definitely understands Flora¡¯s feelings, ¡°Ashtyn is innocent, as the father of the child, Edward can not avenge his child, he must be suffering inside. And that¡¯s why you feel doubly heartbroken.¡±


    If not for Flora¡¯s repeated pleas, perhaps Edward would have met with Old Mr. Henderson, but in order to keep Flora from suffering more pain and psychological pressure, Edward still took it all on himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s sorry for my brother.¡±


    Flora covered her face, shook her head and didn¡¯t speak again for a long time.


    At the same time.


    The old Henderson Family home.


    Edward arrived at the Henderson Family home and heard his name being called before he even walked in.


    When he looked back, he found Jocelynn getting out of the limo.


    The Henderson Family house has been quite a lot of people in, the entrance of the parked cars are also quite a lot, he drove over when he saw Jocelynn¡¯s car, just did not expect her to be in the car.


    Jocelynn habitually called him Edward, but noticed that Edward did not look well, and the two had not seen each other for some days, he was in a bleak situation, and he was also quite haggard.


    ¡°Edward.¡±


    She trotted to Edward¡¯s front with her heels on her feet.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was expressionless, but his attitude towards her was mild.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn, who was carrying a Hermes handbag, lightly pursed her red lips, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    She also knew from Flora that Edward wasing over, so she rushed over.


    It just so happened that she had left the Henderson Family home and hadn¡¯t gone too far, so she was ahead of Edward.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Edward, who was wearing a khaki suit, ced his hands in his suit pockets and looked slightly sideways, not looking at Jocelynn directly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since his life was revealed, Edward gradually began to ept Jocelynn¡¯s identity.


    Edward had his suspicions early on, he just wasn¡¯t willing to ept the harsh reality.


    Now that the real daughter ofthe Henderson Family is standing in front of him, it puts him in an awkward position.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Ashtyn, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of thing to happen. What I can¡¯t imagine is that the murderer behind the scenes is actually Old Mr. Henderson. although I say ¡­ Old Mr. Henderson is very good to me, but this matter I absolutely support you, bad people should get the retribution they deserve.¡±


    Saying that, she gathered enough courage to look directly at Edward, ¡°Edward, do anything to go with your heart, don¡¯t let yourself leave regrets in your life only.¡±

 Chapter 1338 She Still Loves Him

    ¡°Waiting here for me just to give me that?¡±


    Jocelynn¡¯s words of encouragement really surprised Edward, he never thought that the girl he once misunderstood to be full of intrigue and calction woulde over and tell him this.


    The little woman clutched her handbag with both hands, looked at him with firm eyes and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was waiting for him here to tell him about this.


    ¡°Do you know what your rtionship is to Old Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Edward felt that there were some things that should be made clear to Jocelynn, otherwise would she still be confused and not know anything?


    Which knows his words fell, Jocelynn cheeks emerged a bitter smile.


    With eyes looking somewhat unnaturally away, she sighed, ¡°I know, I know all. I¡¯m naive, but I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    About her own life, everyone else knows, how can she not know.


    In truth, Jocelynn was only guessing, and none of her ideas had been confirmed, nor had anyone told her exactly.


    ¡°I am in your heart ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn lightly licked her red lips, her eyes raised slightly, her gaze swept him a nce, some blushing and lowered her head again, tiptoeing, whispering, ¡°In your mind, am I really that stupid?¡±


    This statement was made with a very strong feeling of love and admiration flowing out.


    Although it has passed, Jocelynn still can¡¯t forget the man in front of him who is full of charm, sexy, calm, handsome and mature.


    She loved him and everything about him.


    But love, does not mean you can possess.


    Edward let go of those thoughts about Jocelynn, so his attitude toward her was a few degrees gentler, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You are a very cute and sunny girl, I am sure that there will be many boys who like you.¡±


    As he spoke, Edward¡¯s sincere gaze stayed on her.


    As thest word trailed off, he withdrew his gaze and turned daintily into the old Henderson Family home.


    To her, there is not a trace of other emotions, even the greeting of the separation is not bothered to say.


    ¡°Hey Edward, you ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn wanted to say something else, but Edward had already entered the old house.


    She helplessly skimmed her mouth, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s such a virtue, thisdy is toozy to bother with you.¡±


    At that moment, Jocelynn¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Colin¡¯s call.


    Before that Flora opened a gamepany and merged with Adriana Games, the manager of the other side has been Colin.


    After Flora¡¯s ident, the gamepany entrusted her to take care of the game, so there was more contact with Colin.


    ¡°Colin, what do you want with Miss Ben?¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Listen to your tone, nothing can¡¯t be done to find you?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, if you have something to say, say something.¡±


    ¡°Got, got, got. Missy you¡¯d bettere over, thepany has an important meeting this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Jocelynn then turned back to her car and drove straight to the gamepany.


    ¡­


    On this side, Edward entered the old Henderson Family house.


    As soon as people walked in, Jaycob, the butler, greeted them.


    The moment he saw him, Jaycob¡¯s face changed slightly, and a few moments of disgust passed through his pupils.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Henderson?¡±


    Before Edward¡¯s identity was made public, Jaycob at least called him ¡®Young Master¡¯, but now it has directly be ¡®Mr. Henderson¡¯.


    This shows how much he did not want him to appear in the Henderson Family.


    Edward¡¯s ck pupils were filled with a stern aura, and he remained polite to Jaycob, ¡°This is a matter between me and the old man, and has nothing to do with you. jaycob, you¡¯d better stay out of my affairs.¡±


    In the end, the matter was really between him and Old Mr. Henderson, and no one else had anything to do with it.


    Jaycob stood in the middle of the cobblestone path with his hands folded on his stomach and his jaw raised high and proud, ¡°Mr. Henderson is no longer a member of the Henderson Family, and I¡¯m sorry, as the Henderson Family¡¯s steward, I can¡¯t let you in. ¡±


    He doesn¡¯t give Edward any face at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Edward smiled instead of anger, ¡°Jaycob, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯d like to see how ungracious you are?¡±


    He gave Edward a nk look, and his tone was contemptuous.


    Edward took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette into his lips, lit it, and smoked it.


    Atmosphere and calmness.


    He raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Jaycob saw him this action, his eyebrows knitted, can not help but be a little nervous, side-eye around the survey for a moment.


    This is to find that the florists who were just trimming flowers and nts withrge shears have put down the tools in their hands and got up and walked towards him.


    Jaycob scared face white, backed up a few steps, pointing at Edward, his hands shaking, ¡°You you you ¡­ what the hell do you want?¡±


    Jaycob is the Henderson Family old mansion of the old man, also considered to watch Edward grow up, is very understanding Edward¡¯s character.


    People who do what they say they will do.


    This formation, if he does not leave, only to attract trouble.


    ¡°OK, OK, OK, I won¡¯t bother with you, I have some business to attend to.¡±


    As soon as he turned around and slipped away.


    However, before you can take two steps, you are stopped in your tracks by the few artisans who are imposing.


    A few people stood straight up in front of him, full of murderous intent eyes staring straight at him, just like the usual florist¡¯s groveling, fearful.


    Very well concealed.


    ¡°You want to leave before you say where the old man is?¡±


    Edward barred a puff of cigarette, angr lips lightly pursed, lips exhaled a faint light smoke.


    The straight and standing posture, familiar smoking posture, inexplicably give people a kind of arrogant and unrestrained temperament.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Jaycob looked back at Edward, his temperament steeply weakened, ¡°The old man he ¡­ where else can he be, of course, in his yard.¡±


    Edwardzily flicked his eyelids, looked askance at him, and walked right around him.


    Looking at his distant back, Jaycob secretly breathed a sigh of relief and turned around to leave.


    As a result, before the man could take two steps, one person stepped forward and shed him directly on the neck, knocking the man unconscious.


    Although Edward did not instruct, but the boss¡¯s style of doing things they are still clear.


    This is the tacit understanding between them, a look to know each other¡¯s meaning.


    If you really let Jaycob go, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll turn around and go to the phone to ventte.


    Edward made his way lightly to the back patio and found Old Mr. Henderson at Els mansion.


    At this time, Old Mr. Henderson seemed to be unaware of Edward¡¯s arrival and was practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard, which was very rxing.


    Because Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s back was to him, Old Mr. Henderson did not know when Edward walked in.


    He walked over to a table and sat down, waiting quietly for Old Mr. Henderson.


    Just as he was opening his feet wide, bending his knees slightly and pushing his hands right, he saw Edwarding between his slightly skewed gaze.


    It appeared suddenly and startled him.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stopping his hand movements, Old Mr. Henderson luckily withdrew his hand, brushed the non-existent dust from his white taiji suit and walked towards him.

 Chapter 1339 Old Mr. Henderson falls in a pool of blood

    Edward held a cigarette between his fingers and crushed the ashes in the ashtray, and then said carelessly, ¡°I want to know, my life.¡±


    Open the door and get straight to the point.


    ¡°Your life?¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson flung his sleeve and snorted coldly, ¡°You are just an abandoned and unwanted child, what is the origin to speak of.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Lh.¡±


    It is well known that Old Mr. Henderson and Robert treated Lh very well when he was around.


    But since the death of his mother, Lh, the two men have changed their attitude toward him dramatically.


    Although Edward has been painstakingly investigating the truth about Lh¡¯s identity, but no matter how to investigate, things about her are like being dusted off, simply can not investigate any thing about her.


    As for the olddy whom Vivian met during the grave visit with her mother Kenya, she passed away years ago due to illness.


    The matter was broken off the trail, he had no way to investigate.


    ¡°People are dead, what is there to say.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson stood in front of Edward, ¡°If she were alive, I¡¯d show her what kind of a wolf she¡¯s raised! I, the Henderson Family, fed you, drank you, raised you, and this is how you repay us? I¡¯m telling you Edward, you have two days to withdraw your actions against the Seawares group, or else I will not me you for turning my back on me.¡±


    He was not aware that Edward had found out the truth, so he spoke with extra bravado.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ced on the table hand slightly clenched, dead suppressed the bottom of the heart rising anger.


    ¡°What if, I don¡¯t!¡±


    The Seawares group had been attacked earlier, but then things stopped for a while because Ricardo was sent to Motril to help with the investigation about Luis.


    The initial findings were that Ashtyn¡¯s abductor was Old Mr. Henderson, but the child was abducted on the way and then taken away, after which it was in the mountains that they found Ashtyn, the child dead and the bodies of the two men still lying in the broken house.


    Two people were identified and learned that their identities were the two A-ss masters who were removed by FE.


    Things gotplicated in an instant.


    Although Old Mr. Henderson was not the one who killed Ashtyn directly, he was the one who killed Ashtyn.


    Edward wants revenge, but before he can act on it, Flora is seriously injured and her leg is amputated.


    Lying in a hospital bed, she once wanted to seek death, in Jenkins¡¯pany she gradually came out of the shadow, but made a request with him ¡­


    Don¡¯t go after the Seawares group until the Ashtyn matter is fully resolved.


    After all, Old Mr. Henderson kidnapped Ashtyn and did not mean to kill him, it was all an ident, and Edward simply destroyed the Seawares group and made Old Mr. Henderson pay for the idental death of his child.


    But thergest shareholder of Seawares group today is Flora.


    So, Edward stopped.


    At the same time, instructed his subordinate Ricardo to go to Motril to investigate the truth.


    He originally wanted to go to Motril personally to investigate the situation, but his good brother Peter is in Obren, and Waverly recently flooded a lot of forces, he did not go to Motril in order to take care of the overall situation.


    Until a few days ago, Ricardo, who went to Motril to investigate the situation, got the results.


    At this point, the truth about Ashtyn¡¯s death finally came to light.


    The results of the investigation were not different from the initial spection, all of them were directed by Old Mr. Henderson alone, at least two FE killers died, thus leading them in the wrong direction, just to clear his identity and pretend that Ashtyn¡¯s death had nothing to do with him.


    What is Old Mr. Henderson afraid of?


    It is only because he is afraid that Edward will retaliate against him after he knows the truth, in fact, in the heart of Old Mr. Henderson, he is more or less afraid of Edward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson mmed the table, pointed his hand at Edward, and became furious, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, with a little sadness and grief flowing between his brows.


    He was silent for a moment, and Old Mr. Henderson sat down across from him, ring across at him, but faintly seeing the material of his sleeve moving.


    Although the arc of movement is notrge, but Edward still saw it.


    Then, his eyes narrowed slightly and he stood up violently, hiding to the side.


    Bang¨C


    A sudden gunshot rang out, and the bullet hit a potted nt in the yard, and the pot cracked with the sound.


    The atmosphere was instantly frosty and the swords were drawn.


    Old Mr. Henderson did not expect Edward to react so quickly, and immediately took the gun right at Old Mr. Henderson, but his speed was not as fast as Edward.


    Edward pulled out a silver pistol from behind his waist, pulled the trigger, and with a bang, the bullet went straight into Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s shoulder de.


    With a crunching sound, apanied by a cry of pain, Old Mr. Henderson fell to the ground.


    Not long after the wound spread out of the blood directly soaked his white taiji suit, hey on the ground, his head knocked heavily on the ground, the pain of half a day can not get up.


    The movement of Els mansion drew a number of servants.


    But when those servants saw this scene, none of them dared toe forward.


    At the moment, Edward is all hostile, like a hellish rakshasa, the fierce face is revealed, very appalling.


    ¡°Edward, what are you doing?¡±


    One person pushed out of the crowd, it was Robert.


    Edward¡¯s adoptive father.


    When he came out of the crowd and saw Old Mr. Henderson lying on the ground, his pupils stared in shock, froze on the spot, and then ran towards Old Mr. Henderson at a trot, ¡°Dad, Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Robert hurriedly yelled at the servants behind him, ¡°What are they doing standing around, why don¡¯t they call 120?


    ¡°Oh, oh, good good.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, yes, the old man is bleeding a lot, call the police.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so scary, the old man really raised a white-eyed wolf.¡±


    ¡°Who says it isn¡¯t. It¡¯s scary that he, Edward, who is not a descendant of THE Henderson Family, is now being raised to take on the old man.¡±


    ¡­


    A group of servants looked over here, talking and mingling and pointing at Edward.


    ¡°Leave me alone and hurry ¡­ hurry ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was helped up by Robert and leaned against the stone bench at the back, he pointed a trembling finger at Edward, who was standing aside, and said to Robert, ¡°the Henderson Family except the sinners, except him, except him!¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up the pistol on the ground and handed it to Robert.


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    Spare Robert how bad, but he only came to not think about Edward, after all, was once a family.


    Although Edward is not the Henderson Family¡¯s biological selfishness, there is a mutual affection for each other after more than 20 years of parenting.


    He had also been disappointed in Edward, hated, but now let him really to Edward, he could not do.


    ¡°Dad, this ¡­¡±


    Robert took the gun helplessly, looked at the two men with difficulty, and finally questioned Edward, ¡°This is your grandfather, why are you doing this to him? Your grandfather was only trying to force you to marry Jocelynn, and then the ident happened, you can¡¯t me your grandfather for this!¡±


    Robert, who didn¡¯t know the truth, yelled at Edward.

 Chapter 1340 Reuben is caught

    That¡¯s why Old Mr. Henderson kidnapped Ashtyn in the first ce, in order to add to the conflict between Vivian and Edward and force a divorce between them, thus allowing Edward to marry Jocelynn.


    In Edward¡¯s mind, he thought the Seawares group was named ¡®Roozura¡¯ because Jocelynn was the child of Old Mr. Henderson.


    I don¡¯t know that this is not the case.


    But with Jocelynn¡¯s mother involved between Old Mr. Henderson and Jocelynn, it¡¯s another story of love and hate that has no age span.


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold gaze shot to Robert, ¡°If that¡¯s true, would I really do it to him!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Robert heard anotheryer of meaning in Edward¡¯s words.


    ¡°You useless thing, listen to his nonsense what, still do not hurry to do? Keep him a dog¡¯s life, turn around and he¡¯s going to ooh and ahh ¡­ Seawares group.¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was bleeding badly from his wounds, but he was a practiced man and was able to hold it together.


    Just heard the conversation between Robert and Edward two, can¡¯t help but be a little angry, raised his foot kicked Robert¡¯s leg, breathlessly said.


    ¡°Dad ¡­ would you be too stereotypical of Edward? If he wanted to make a move against Seawares group, wouldn¡¯t he have done it already?¡±


    Robert looked at Old Mr. Henderson and said.


    In a few months, from Edward and Old Mr. Henderson breaking up, Flora¡¯s leg amputation, Seawares group faces business crisis ¡­


    He experienced a lot, and gradually saw a lot.


    Robert knew that in the old man¡¯s heart, there was never only one Seawares group that he cared about the most, and he was the one who really loved money like life.


    Too much was done to solidify the Seawares group.


    And as the outside worldshed out at Edward, he took it in stride and began to feel sympathy for him.


    Only unfortunately, it was toote.


    Robert only thought it was toote, but he didn¡¯t know that at the moment he spoke for Edward, Edward somehow felt a soreness in his nose and a pain like a sudden contraction in his heart.


    Growing up in the Henderson Family, Edward had so much to say to the Henderson Family and thought no one would care about him except Flora.


    As a result, today Robert excused him for a remark, perhaps just a casual remark, but also touched him.


    ¡°Shut up, you stupid thing!¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson was so angry with Robert that he couldn¡¯t help coughing, and as he coughed, the wound bled more and more, and his face and lips paled a lot.


    Woochie woochie woochie woochie ¨C


    Abruptly, a voice rang out not far away.


    ¡°The ambnce is here.¡±


    ¡°So soon? The old man is saved.¡±


    ¡°What a rush.¡±


    ¡­


    The maids there were worried in their hearts about the state of Old Mr. Henderson, but they were only worried about his condition and did not dare to go up to see.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about itter, the ambnce is here.¡±


    Without thinking much about it, Robert put away his gun, turned to Old Mr. Henderson, took off his shirt and covered his wound, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re too badly hurt, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ am fine. You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Henderson eventually did not survive and lost too much blood, resulting in aa.


    ¡°Dad? Dad? Dad, are you awake?¡±


    Robert was frightened by Old Mr. Henderson and did not expect to faint suddenly and did not respond to any shouting.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor, hasn¡¯t hee in yet?¡±


    He turned around and shouted at the servants over there.


    Because both sides have collected their pistols, so the servants¡¯ hanging hearts just fell, running towards this side, some towards the outside, ¡°I¡¯ll go and hurry up.¡±


    This side of the chaos, and Edward this is calm and rxed standing aside smoking a cigarette.


    Confused, he did not feel a sense of revenge for having wounded Old Mr. Henderson, but rather, his heart remained heavy.


    Not muchter, a group of people walked in.


    ¡°Master, people areing.¡±


    A servant shouted.


    Robert immediately said, ¡°Quickly let people in ah, if a littleter, my father will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, why are the police?¡±


    ¡°The police are here.¡±


    ¡°Not the hospital people.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they here to arrest the young master?¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing a group of police officers walk in outside, the crowd, you say one thing and I say another, was stunned by the scene in front of him, only Edward calmly, very calm.


    The sound of emergency vehicles and police cars are simr, but there is a difference when you listen carefully.


    Just now that panic situation many people did not hear, are thought to be emergency vehicles came, in fact, the police car.


    Edward heard it a long time ago, he just didn¡¯t say it.


    Robert let go of Old Mr. Henderson and got up, looking at several uniformed police officers with puzzlement, ¡°What brings you here, Comrade Police?¡±


    The lead officer showed his badge, ¡°We are here to investigate the murder of a baby, all evidence now points to Old Mr. Henderson, please let Old Mr. Hendersone back with us to cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this investigation, can¡¯t you see my father is hurt?¡± Robert jumped in anger, wrinkling his eyebrows and ring at Edward with a sideways nce, furious.


    Just an ident, the police came, it is clear that there is an inseparable rtionship with Edward.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the person to the hospital, and from now on, no one is allowed to have contact with the suspect.¡±


    As soon as the police waved their hands, several officers came over and carried Old Mr. Henderson out, even though Robert tried to stop him, it was of no use.


    Eight people from the police came over, Robert was no match at all.


    The servants did not dare to intervene when they saw that the other party was a police officer.


    In a short while, all the officers left, thest one to go is the captain in charge, he pretended not to nce at Edward, towards him to make a look and left.


    ¡°Did you do this?¡±


    Robert angrily walked up to Edward and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°That man is your grandfather, how can you do this to him? Are you still a person!¡±


    Edward¡¯s face was condensed and he said in a deep voice, ¡°The one who died was my own son. What kind of person am I if I can¡¯t even protect my own child.¡±


    The death of his child was a great blow to Edward¡¯s heart, and he has never been able to let go of it.


    ¡°But what proof do you have that the old man did it?¡±


    ¡°All the evidence has been handed over to the police, a press conference will be held then, and you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on then.¡±


    Edward finished, pushed Robert away and walked straight away.


    When they walked to those servants, the servants looked at Edward with fear, horror, sympathy and hatred ¡­


    But what does each of them have to do with Edward.


    The man walked outside with his head held high.


    A weekter, a press conference was held and a public release was made about Reuben¡¯s murder of Edward¡¯s son by his own hand.


    And then various media outlets scrambled to cover the story, and in just one morning, the smear campaign about Edward ¡®getting back at¡¯ Old Mr. Henderson fell apart.


    Everyone understood how innocent and pathetic Edward was when he was scolded for his drama spout.


    The brutal act of Reuben¡¯s killer was once the talk of the town and the talk of the tea time.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Henderson Family.


    Flora sat in her bedroom watching the press conference and felt immense pain when she saw the full story about what happened on the news.

 Chapter 1341 – One Body, Three Lives

    The family that was once there just fell apart and is no longer the same.


    She sits in her bedroom alone, wiping away tears, while Jenkins is helping her cook in the kitchen.


    Squeak-


    A small sound and the bedroom door opens.


    ¡°You go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Flora hugged the stuffed animal, buried her head in tears, and did not see the person who came in, and thought it was Jenkins.


    ¡°I ¡­ have bought my ticket and I¡¯m going to Motril tomorrow.¡±


    The man who walked in spoke.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Flora realized it was Edward.


    She jerked her eyes up, she saw Edward hade to the front, she sat up straight and hugged him, ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother ¡­¡±


    Flora knew very little about Ashtyn, and although she knew that the real killer was the old man, she had no idea that the process was so harrowing.


    It can be described as the most cruel means.


    Flora is also heartbroken for the old man, but hates his ruthlessness.


    Edward patted Flora¡¯s back, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, you didn¡¯t used to cry all day like you do now.¡±


    Perhaps because of the car ident caused Flora great psychological damage, so that she can bear a lot weaker, also be a crybaby.


    ¡°He is now in the hospital, the follow-up will go through the legal process to determine the guilt. But ¡­ will not carry out the death penalty, but this life will only be spent in prison.¡±


    Because of the promise to Flora, Edward also said hello to the people above.


    Even if the death penalty will be announced at the time of the trial, it will subsequently be converted to life imprisonment.


    What he had promised Flora he had done.


    ¡°Brother, thank you, thank you ¡­¡±


    Besides saying thank you, Flora didn¡¯t know what to say, she always felt she owed Edward too much.


    ¡°No need to say thank you to me. On the contrary, because of this matter, Seawares group stock has plummeted, you need to get well sooner and go back to thepany to take care of it.¡±


    In the past few days, a team of professionals has been working with Flora to examine and customize the prosthesis.


    It just takes a while for the prosthesis to be made and a long time for her to get used to it.


    Flora shook her head, straightened up, leaned against the bed and looked up at him, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to run the Seawares group and I don¡¯t have the business acumen, or else you should run thepany. Now that Jenkins doesn¡¯t mind me, I want to marry him and have a good life with him, and he has said that he will take me on mountain tours and self-drive tours.¡±


    It was Jenkins who walked her through the gray times, and despite the huge blow, the oue was a happy one.


    Edward smiled heartily and was genuinely happy for Flora.


    He reached out and poked her head, ¡°That¡¯s not going to work either. No matter who you marry, you have to learn to be financially independent, only then can you give yourself the greatest protection. You have to know, ¡®rely on the mountain mountain down, rely on people run¡¯ the truth, always leave yourself a way back.¡±


    Edward wasn¡¯t questioning Jenkins¡¯ feelings for her, but was talking to her about life.


    ¡°No, even if Jenkins doesn¡¯t want me one day, don¡¯t you want me too, brother?¡±


    Flora beamed, reverting to her old haughty yet cute look of a little princess.


    ¡°Naturally I won¡¯t, but you ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s enough with you and with Jenkins.¡±


    Not waiting for Edward to finish his words, Flora had already interrupted her.


    The man shook his head helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s really no way to take you.¡±


    After the two exchanged pleasantries for a while, Edward went downstairs to the kitchen.


    Jenkins, who was busy in the kitchen, said to him, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here? Just in time, the meal will be ready soon, let¡¯s have some together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I just came over to tell you that I¡¯m leaving in a couple of days.¡±


    From the moment he epted Jenkins, Edward treated him as family, after all, Jenkins was going to marry Flora in the future.


    ¡°Go? Where to?¡±


    Jenkins was a bit baffled.


    ¡°Motril.¡±


    ¡°You go to Motril, what about the domestic stuff, is it all taken care of?¡±


    Jenkins for Edward and Peter they never intervene in things between, but not intervene does not mean that nothing do not know.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But even if you know, you only know some superficial, no in-depth go is to study and inquire.


    ¡°Leave all the domestic matters to Harlee and Zac, I¡¯ve called Ricardo back and he can handle it for me whenever I want in the future.¡±


    He had not left Waverly before because he was worried about what was happening within Waverly, but now that it had been over two months and Peter had not returned, he wanted to visit Motril and get to Vivian as soon as possible.


    After all this time, Vivian should be willing to see her.


    Ashtyn¡¯s affairs havee to an end, and he has an ount to Vivian.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jenkins knew that Vivian was in Motril and knew that Edward was supposed to be looking for Vivian, so he couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, there is something.¡±


    Edward said with a serious face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jenkins finished frying thest piece of meat, turned off the heat, looked sideways at Edward, and asked.


    ¡°Take good care of Flora, but if I know that you have bullied Flora, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡±


    He clenched his hand into a fist and hammered it lightly on Jenkins¡¯ chest, ¡°That¡¯s my one sister, you know.¡±


    Jenkins raised his hand to brush the frame of his sses and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Sakura.¡±


    Sakura.


    Unique to him is the term of endearment for Flora.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. All right, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Edward turned around and left in style.


    ¡°The meal is ready, don¡¯t you want to stay and eat some?¡±


    Jenkins followed him out of the kitchen, asking after him.


    Edward waved his hand without looking back and walked out against the sunlight cast in the hall door.


    At that moment, his back is great, and then into the radiant sunlight, the figure bes hazy, fading away.


    Jenkins eyed Edward and just felt that his whole being was a lot more rxed after Ashtyn¡¯s matter came to an end.


    Obren.


    ¡°How are the things you were told to prepare ready?¡±


    Sitting in the limousine, Peter, who had only just gone up the mountain, asked Jackson.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready to go.¡±


    Jackson responded.


    ¡°Okay, go to Topiary Mansion.¡±


    Peter instructed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jackson concentrated on driving, looking at Peter through the rearview mirror every now and then.


    Several small moves did not escape Peter¡¯s eyes, and he immediately said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Jackson touched his nose and said hesitantly, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, since I can¡¯t threaten Chaya, why not just kidnap Bethany and Jonathan and use their lives to threaten, maybe Chaya will save the youngdy.¡±


    His words fell, like a stone sinking into the sea, can not wait for a response.


    Jackson skimmed and shrugged, knowing the boss wouldn¡¯t answer his question.


    However, after the idea shed from his mind, Peter said, ¡°The process of detoxification is veryplicated, tedious, and requires concentration. The process is very dangerous, but if Chaya does anything from it, it will kill Adriana, one body three lives, I can not afford to bet.¡±

 Chapter 1342 Exchange Conditions

    Peter cares too much about Adriana and the baby she is carrying.


    So he doesn¡¯t dare to gamble with such things.


    It was as if Chaya had his weaknesses and knew he was worried about Adriana, so she threatened him in every way.


    People, when there is no desire, can be fearless, once there are weaknesses and weaknesses, they will be infinitely magnified, in turn, be fearful.


    It¡¯s like Peter.


    ¡°What if Jonathan and Bethany are tied up?¡±


    Jackson asked tentatively.


    ¡°What do you think Chaya wants?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He never cared about anything Bethany, or Jonathan, only himself.¡±


    In a little over two months, Peter has gotten to know Chaya quite well.


    ¡°That ¡­ is true.¡±


    Jackson was very receptive to Peter¡¯s idea.


    Half an hourter, thelimousine arrived at Topiary Mansion.


    Peter got out of the car and instructed him, ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Jackson responded and drove away.


    Peter entered Topiary Mansion alone and was led by the maid to meet Chaya in the study.


    Chaya was going through various documents and was so busy that she didn¡¯t react too much even though Peter was standing in front of her.


    Without even looking at Peter, he said directly, ¡°Just say what you have to say, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Obren does have a lot on her te, especially with all the busy things that have been happeningtely.


    Moreover, because Bethany was injured, Chaya¡¯s approach made Jonathan very dissatisfied, and Jonathan was not responsible for official business these days.


    It really made Chaya tired.


    ¡°When do you n to cure Adriana of herpulsion?¡±


    Peter doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush when he talks, nor does he want to.


    Now it is hoped to help Adriana detoxify thepulsion as soon as possible and then take Adriana away.


    Now that the baby in Adriana¡¯s belly is getting bigger every day, there is no time to lose, and the longer it takes, the more dangerous it will be for Peter.


    The mention ofpulsion was expected by Chaya, but Peter suddenly came over to talk to her about these things, which really surprised her.


    She slowly put down the pen in her hand, closed the file, and waved her hand to Vihaan standing beside her, ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Vihaan nodded and walked out.


    Chaya and Peter were the only ones left in the study.


    She sat on the wicker chair and looked at Peter, ¡°Who are you to talk to me about this now? Hmm? Young man, your courage ismendable and your strength is not to be underestimated, but in front of me, Chaya, you are still a bit young.¡±


    Peter appeared before Obren because he was Adriana¡¯s husband, so Chaya did a lot of research on him.


    It was clear to him who he was.


    It would be a lie to say that Peter is not at all scrupulous.


    Obren has internal and external problems, and if the Peter¡¯s, Archie¡¯s and Richards join forces, this is the biggest threat and makes her very worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to talk to you about that. However, I know you care most about Obren, and if you don¡¯t agree to solve thepulsion poison with Adriana, I will definitely persuade Ruth and Richards to join forces and directly annex you, Obren.¡±


    Fear whates.


    Peter¡¯s thoughts made Chaya feel a little scared.


    Her heart shook and her heartstrings tensed.


    But inside there is more fear, Chaya also did not show it, but only the head of a smile, pretending to rx.


    ¡°If you really did, you would have done it long ago, would you have waited until now.¡±


    Chaya made an excuse.


    ¡°Before is no confidence in Ruth, but the heart in Ruth everywhere in favor of Adriana, Richards side of the small action more and more, I would think it is an opportunity.¡±


    Peter said with a smile.


    This idea Peter thought, but Richards is not a simple character, and his cooperation is like seeking skin with a tiger, he is most afraid that if he cooperates with Richards, when Richards will directly destroy him and Adriana together.


    Motril power should not be underestimated.


    And Richards¡¯ father was afraid of Obren because his father was also poisoned by thepulsion.


    The fatal handle is in Chaya¡¯s hands, the old king will not do anything to Obren.


    But Richards didn¡¯t care about that, he just wanted to swallow Obren.


    ¡°Yeah, well, you can try it.¡±


    Chayaughed loudly and said in a very contemptuous tone, ¡°You should know that old King Motril¡¯s life is in my hands, can he Richards still disobey his father¡¯s will?¡±


    I can¡¯t say Richards wouldn¡¯t dare, but in in sight, Richards must not dare to openly disobey.


    ¡°Yes or no, why don¡¯t I try a call to Richards?¡±


    Peter walked to the side of the chair to sit down, pull out the phone, said to Chaya: ¡°You should know that the words said is spilled water, once I discussed with Richards cooperation, then the most dangerous will be you Obren.¡±


    As he spoke, he began dialing his cell phone number.


    Chaya squeezed tightly, her eyes flickering slightly, knowing full well what would happen if Peter worked with Richards after a phone call was made.


    Immediately said, ¡°It is not impossible to give Adriana the antidote, as long as you give Judith to me.¡±


    Thest time I took Judith¡¯s blood for a test, I got the result yesterday, that Judith also has the ability to control thepulsion.


    So now she has a choice.


    The best option is for Judith to seed the Obren matriarch.


    As for Adriana, it¡¯s up to her whether she¡¯s dead or alive.


    Chaya¡¯s thoughts had long been expected by Peter, and in his mind he naturally had a defense.


    ¡°When will you give Adriana the antidote?¡±


    Peter asked with a cold and meaningful expression.


    ¡°Seven dayster.¡±


    ¡°Three dayster!¡±


    After Chaya gave the results, Peter took a stand.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Chaya¡¯s eyelids lifted slightly and she looked at Peter with a meaningful look.


    The two looked at each other for a moment, and she jawed slightly, ¡°Good.¡±


    Just one word ¡®good¡¯, then did not say anything else.


    Peter withdrew his gaze and turned toleave Topiary Mansion.


    ¡­


    Zeus Garden.


    Ruth, who originally lived in the West Wing of Topiary Mansion, moved to Zeus Garden to avoid Chaya.


    Zeus Garden is closer to Qingfeng Yuan, and it is easier for her and her husband to visit Adriana.


    It was only when a maid came in to say that Adriana was here that the couple was a bit surprised.


    In the living room, Adriana took a sip from a ss of in water, her long, thickly curled eyshes blinking as she looked at the two men sitting across from her, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡±


    Ruth immediately waved her hand to the maids in the living room, and after the maids left, Adriana still knitted her brows, seemingly with some hesitation.


    She read Adriana¡¯s mind and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s monitored and secure.¡±


    When you are in a tiger¡¯s den, you have to be careful everywhere.


    ¡°Yes, I tested it with professional equipment when I moved here with Ruth.¡±


    Archie conformed to the sentence.


    Adriana eyelids slightly drooping, eyes flowing, head down and contemting for a moment, then sat up straight, said with head held high: ¡°A few days ago I went to see Chaya and told her about helping me with thepulsion.¡±

 Chapter 1343 – Hand over the compulsions

    Mr. and Mrs. Archie looked at me and I looked at you, their faces loaded with anxiety and worry.


    Ruth leaned forward slightly, her hand over the arm of the mahogany chair clenched tightly as she gazed at Adriana with a rather eager gaze, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Adriana, her hands clutching the ss of water, her nails scraping uneasily against the surface of the ss, nced up at Archie, only to meet his gaze unawares, her uneasy eyes wandered aside and she said with some difficulty, ¡°She said ¡­¡±


    Here, it seems to be a little difficult to say no further.


    The formerly stoic Ruth was overly worried about Adriana and eagerly pursued the question, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s porcin doll-like cheeks swirled with struggle and helplessness, pursed her red lips, and said, ¡°Chaya means to let me get rid of you before agreeing to help me with the poison. My idea is to make a n, so I came over to discuss it with you.¡±


    She never wanted to kill Archie.


    But since Chaya had asked, she had no reason to refuse, except that she needed to make a show of it with the Archie¡¯s.


    As for why she dyeding to the Archie¡¯s, it wasn¡¯t because she was afraid, but because she didn¡¯t want to reach a brief reconciliation with them and y along with them.


    They had hurt her so much that Adriana could never forgive and even hold a grudge.


    At this moment let her put down her body and they take the initiative to reconcile, Adriana really difficult to convince themselves, so a few days of non-stop battle of ideas, forced toe here.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s willingness toe to the couple is a sign of trust.


    Archie and his wife are naturally happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid things are far from as simple as I thought. She is already suspicious, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to convince her with the usual approach.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ruth has a point.¡±


    Archie nodded in deep agreement, his handsome features filled with gravity.


    ¡°I know everything you¡¯ve said, including that I came over to you today, and I¡¯m afraid that in no more than a few moments, Chaya¡¯s side will get wind of it and will only suspect me more.¡±


    Want to y with them is not easy, after all, is now in Obren, everywhere is Chaya¡¯s eyes, a step is a million abyss.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Archie and I will give it our all.¡±


    In Ruth¡¯s mind, bringing Adriana into Obren was the thing she felt most guilty about.


    I thought ¡®sacrifice¡¯ one person, can be exchanged for the stability of Obren all, but the fact is the opposite. On the contrary, it is invariably pushing Adriana into a ce of no return, so that she is ashamed to face Adriana.


    ¡°Here¡¯s what I think ¡­¡±


    Adriana told Mr. and Mrs. Archie what she had in mind, and received the support of Mr. and Mrs. Archie.


    Half an hourter.


    Adriana left Zeus Garden and went straight to Topiary Mansion to find Chaya.


    The maid took Adriana to the study, where Chaya was working on papers and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised to see her enter.


    After all, Peter had just left the study a few minutes earlier.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter withing over now?¡±


    Chaya closed the file, got up, took the cane that was ced aside in her hand by the way, and stood up with her hands propped up on it.


    Although it was an inadvertent action, Adriana was vaguely aware that Chaya was having some difficulty getting up with her cane.


    ¡°Came over to talk to you about cooperation, of course.¡±


    Adriana stood with her head held high, her eyelids raised slightly, her long, thick eyshes blinking, her gaze fixed on Chaya for a moment, ¡°I just went to the Zeus Garden, met Archie and Ruth, and discussed with them a n to entrap the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Oh huh, I¡¯d like to know, how did you tell them? You know this Archie is your real father, even if he didn¡¯t take care of you, but you have the same blood in your body, killing each other, you really can do it?¡±


    ¡°Ruth is also your daughter, I am your granddaughter, why don¡¯t you think about why you did it when you were counting on me?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s red lips pursed into a straight line, her eyebrows lightly knitted, ¡°You and the Archie¡¯s are all in the same boat, so why pretend to be a noble and saintly look for anyone to see.¡±


    Among these people, Adriana really did not feel that any of them were sincere.


    Apart from Peter and Ran, she had few people she could trust.


    ¡°There¡¯s a little bit of truth in what was said.¡±


    Chaya shook her head, showing the vicissitudes and wrinkles of the face tinged with a little doubt, ¡°Archie is a smart man, you want to get rid of him how easy it is? It¡¯s not like the three of you are conspiring against me, the wife.¡±


    A thought came to Chaya¡¯s mind.


    She has never trusted Adriana and the Archie¡¯s 100%.


    ¡°With the lives of my two children still in your hands, I wouldn¡¯t have the courage to do so even if I wanted to.¡±


    Adriana was calm and collected, then added, ¡°I just hope they can leave Obren as soon as possible, and you helped my two children with the poison while teaching me the secret art ofpulsion.¡±


    ¡°Three days.¡±


    Chaya held up three fingers, ¡°I¡¯ll give you only three days. If you don¡¯t get rid of Archie in three days, there will be no deal between me and you.¡±


    Peter gave Chaya three days, and Chaya then gave Adriana three days.


    ¡°It¡¯s your 70th birthday early next month, and Archie and I agreed to go after him at your birthday party. He¡¯ll get suspicious if it¡¯s suddenly early.¡±


    Adriana said with a straight face.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Although there are not even a few days until next month, it is now Peter¡¯s time to press her, and she naturally wants to put pressure on Adriana.


    ¡°You have to get rid of Archie in three days. the point is, will Archie really cooperate with you? What guarantee do you have that you¡¯ll actually kill him?¡±


    At the moment, there is a lot of crisis, Chaya does not trust anyone and must be careful in everything.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told them that you had ordered me to get rid of them, discussed with them the n and poisoned Archie on the day of your big birthday. I told them that the poison was false, but that when they drank it they would vomit blood and experience turtle breath, enough to disguise it as the real thing. And my n was to put real poison in the cup when I gave the poison.¡±


    Even when talking about Archie¡¯s life and death, Adriana still behaved calmly and without much emotional turmoil.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Chaya head up a smile, hand pped the seat armrest, smile open, and then shook his head, raised his finger pointed to Adriana, ¡°said that the heart of a woman under the sea needle, it is true. I thought you were a kind-hearted girl, but I didn¡¯t think you were a ruthless person with a heart like a snake. You¡¯re the only one who cane up with the idea of taking advantage of Archie and his family¡¯s guilt towards you.¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, no less.¡±


    Adriana eyelids slightly lowered, a touch of coldness shed, and when she raised her eyes again, the bottom of her eyes was already cold, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to want me to make an early move. But you must hand over the parasite, otherwise, forgive me for not cooperating.¡±

 Chapter 1344 Just in case

    Working with Chaya, Adriana had to keep a back hand just in case.


    Compared with the sophisticated Chaya, Adriana feels she is still too young.


    ¡°Compulsions?¡±


    Chaya¡¯s cloudy eyes were slightly narrowed, and a fine light spilled out of her pupils as sheughed coldly, ¡°Do you think I will give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Will!¡±


    Adriana replied decisively, ¡°You know very well that even if you give me thepulsion, I will not use the secret technique ofpulsion poisoning. On the contrary, if you are not willing to give it, it only shows that the cooperation between you and me is not sincere.¡±


    ¡°Joke. If I give you the parasite and you turn around and take it to your mother to help you with the poison, won¡¯t my n fall through.¡±


    ¡°Will it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s white and tender face is quite serious, her gaze is not momentarily looking at Chaya, ¡°No matter what time it is, the poison in my body must be lifted, otherwise, how to start your next n? Besides, you still have two trump cards in your hand.¡±


    Her body¡¯spulsion was cultivated by Ruth, but because Ruth over-trusted Chaya she gave thepulsion to her, and as a result it is now hidden by Chaya and cannot be found at all.


    And thepulsion cultivation time to decades, now cultivate simply toote.


    Her bodypulsion breeder is Ruth, but the two children¡¯s bodypulsion is Chaya or Ruth¡¯s is not known.


    Once there is a little mistake in thepulsion, the result is only death.


    No one dares to try it easily.


    But Adriana still wanted to take a gamble.


    ¡°There¡¯s no negotiation.¡±


    Chaya rejected Adriana¡¯s request outright.


    By then, not to mention you, even the entire Obren will be handed over to others.¡±


    There are things Adriana hasn¡¯t asked with Peter, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t know anything.


    Not to mention the Archie¡¯s, who would tell her as soon as they heard anything.


    Poking Chaya¡¯s sore spot, her vicissitudes covered face surfaced with ruthlessness, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I should all the more cut you down to the roots and eliminate hidden dangers.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?¡±


    Adriana lips raised an arc, face overflowing with a confident smile, ¡°If you did not covet honey and Archie their strength long ago, and how will wait until now.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    Just as the two were looking at each other, waiting for the oue of each other, there was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Chaya slowly withdrew her gaze and looked towards the door.


    Vihaan pushed the door open and walked in, bowing, ¡°Patriarch, Emilio is here.¡±


    ¡°Why is heing over?¡±


    Chaya was very surprised at Emilio¡¯s appearance, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vihaan nodded and turned to walk out.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll wait for your news before twelve o¡¯clock this evening.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t stay, she¡¯s not interested in the secret between Emilio and Chaya.


    What¡¯s more, even if she wanted to pry, it was simply not possible in such a secluded ce.


    Chaya did not say anything, Adriana nced at her, turned and walked out of the study, and met Emilio who walked in.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emilio suit, fully dressed, short hair can be seen, handsome face in the moment of seeing her, holding a few points of cold timeless smile.


    Emilio although already fifty, but because of stic surgery, usually very good maintenance, and quite love fitness, so at first nce will be only thirty or forty years old, especially the chin moustache, adding sexy and charming, handsome and captivating.


    Although he is not a good man, and even the bones of the vicious, but I have to admit that he is really handsome.


    Even standing in the sea of people, his appearance will be the most dazzling presence.


    ¡°Hello again.¡±


    Walking in front of Adriana, Emilio stopped and greeted him with an evil smile.


    Adriana paused in her stride, her eyes light, ¡°Obren is too small.¡±


    Emilio side of the lips slightly raised, dark as ink pupils sunk a few points, bypassed her into the study.


    Without lingering, Adriana lifted her steps and walked out.


    ¡­


    Zeus Garden.


    Peter appeared at Zeus Garden, and the Archie¡¯s faces were a masked surprise.


    Adriana didn¡¯t leave to hide for a while, Peter came, why did this couple stille separately?


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Archie made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture and asked, ¡°What would Peter like to drink?¡±


    Peter was not modest and polite, and sat directly across from Archie, in the exact spot where Adriana was sitting at that moment.


    He said directly, ¡°There are some things I want to tell you.¡±


    The two Archie¡¯s understood the situation and waved to the servants, signaling them to go out.


    Once the servants had left, Ruth asked, ¡°Did something happen? Did you and Adri have some kind of conflict, why did youe over just after she left?¡±


    Ruth knows that Peter and Adriana have a good rtionship and hardly ever argue and quarrel, so it is unbelievable to see them appearing in Zeus Garden one after another.


    ¡°I just took the time toe over when Adriana went to Topiary Mansion.¡±


    Peter did not hide anything, because of the time, he said briefly and concisely: ¡°recently a while Adriana attitude is very problematic, although she hides things in her heart did not tell me, but I should have some guesses.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ruth sat up straighter, her brow was covered with worry.


    Archie took Ruth¡¯s hand and patted her on the back of it, soothing her.


    Peter went on to say, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Chaya should have gone after Luis and Helen¡¯s children.¡±


    His worst fears havee true.


    ¡°What ?¡±


    Ruth was shocked, ¡°When did this happen, how do you know?¡±


    ¡°This is not a trivial matter, are you sure?¡±


    Archie and Ruth had been worried about this and were secretly on guard, but knew that Peter would protect the two children, so they didn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure, after all, there is no initial reaction to thepulsion to test it. But from Adriana¡¯s reaction and my recent observations, the matter is eight or nine times more likely.¡±


    If it were anything else, Peter would inevitably not havee over to the Archie¡¯s, but there was no choice now.


    Two children¡¯s lives are in danger, as a father, he can no longer care about the issue of face.


    ¡°How could this happen? She can¡¯t believe she did it!¡±


    Ruth pped the table in anger, but because of excessive force, pulled the wound raw, she immediately frowned, painful backwards.


    ¡°Ruth take it easy.¡±


    Archie put his hand on her back and smoothed her down, ¡°You¡¯re not healed yet, your body is important, don¡¯t get too excited.¡±

 Chapter 1345 Searching for the compulsions

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Ruth wrinkled her brow in pain, waved her hand, and braced herself.


    After easing the pain in his body for a while, he looked at Peter and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Adri was acting very abnormal a while ago, and I had some vague suspicions. But I don¡¯t know very much aboutpulsions, so I want to know, if it was Chaya who put thepulsions, can the two children still be saved?¡±


    Peter did not hesitate and asked the question directly from his heart.


    ¡°Chaya¡¯s health is deteriorating, if she really put thepulsion on the two children, with her ability, there is no way to save the two children ¡­¡±


    Archie¡¯s words did not continue halfway through.


    On the contrary, Peter listened to his words, his heartstrings were tense and his face was gloomy to the extreme.


    If we analyze Archie¡¯s words, if the two children are really poisoned by thepulsion, and Chaya cultivated thepulsion, then there is only one way to die for the two children!


    The Peter can¡¯t stop his anger at the moment.


    Although Archie sat across from Peter, but still can feel the man¡¯s body burning anger straight to the heart, almost a volcanic eruption, as if to swallow everything around.


    Ruth is equally shocked and angry, but not impulsive enough to go after Chaya.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She lowered her eyes in deep thought, only to feel her thoughts scattered and her whole body a bit restless.


    ¡°Peter, you ¡­¡±


    Archie didn¡¯t expect this to happen either, and was just about to enlighten Peter when he heard him say, ¡°If she poisoned you, there¡¯s a good chance it wasn¡¯t the one she bred. chaya is ultimately a little afraid of you guys, and if she poisoned the two kids, she should know what the final price will be.¡±


    The cruelest result is that Chaya uses the poison she cultivated on the two children, and the only thing that awaits the two children is death.


    Chaya thoughtful, long-term vision, should be clear that if she caused Peter to lose the twins, the end is to let Chaya¡¯s children buried with, or even to Obren was annexed as the end of the price.


    ¡°Your analysis is not unreasonable. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    Ruth inclined her head to Archie, her pupils filled with panic and worry, ¡°Lives are at stake, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been secretly looking for the whereabouts of the parasite in recent days, have you found it?¡±


    Archie asked.


    Nowadays, only finding the parasite is the top priority, otherwise they lose the initiative.


    Peter shook his head, ¡°The secret passages in the Betawell Mount chamber are as dense as a maze, and it¡¯s not easy to find the parasite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, to say the least.¡±


    Ruth propped her elbows on the armrests, stroking her forehead, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in frustration, her heart full of guilt and self-recrimination, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t trusted her so much, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯ naturally refers to Chaya.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana has been so cruelly used by Chaya time and time again.


    After all, it was her over trust in Chaya that led to the situation today.


    ¡°Ruth, you don¡¯t have to me yourself, you¡¯re not to me for this.¡±


    Archie saw Ruth¡¯s face full of shame, looking at her pupils is unable to hide the heartache, said soothingly: ¡°To me only Chaya sinister and cunning, and you do not think of mother-daughter love.¡±


    Even though Ruth made a mistake, she was deeply affected by it.


    ¡°Now is not the time to find out who is right and who is wrong, we should unite to help Adri and Peter. just ¡­¡±


    Archie paused, looking at Ruth¡¯s eyes full of helplessness and heaviness, ¡°You have to think carefully, one is your mother, one is your daughter, how exactly do you want to choose?¡±


    Whether she chooses Chaya or Adriana, she is doomed to make a difficult choice, and there is no turning back.


    Ruth¡¯s slightly cool hand gripped Archie back, and no doubt the hand that held him tightly, as if trying to draw strength from Archie¡¯s side.


    ¡°Do I still have a choice?¡±


    Ruth raised her eyes, herplex eyes gradually became clear, ¡°Adri is my daughter, we owe her so much, we have no choice in reason and in love.¡±


    Locking eyes with Archie, her eyes were determined.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Archie¡¯s tear-thin lips pursed in response, ¡°What do you want to do? I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±


    Although the two are nearly fifty, but because they know how to maintain health, they do not show their age, on the contrary, the two look at each other with affection, silently give each other the strength of support, but more obvious husband and wife, envious of others.


    At that moment, Peter was touched by the two of them, and his mind recalled what he and Adriana would look like after they were half a century old.


    He was thinking that if he could live like Archie and Ruth, it would be a blessing in his life to be together.


    ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    With Archie¡¯s support, Ruth came up with an excellent method.


    Straighten up, slightly inclined head to look at Peter, said: ¡°the two children for the time being do not consider their situation, thepulsion will not take effect for a while, they both temporarily no life worry. On the contrary, Adri, the child in her womb is getting bigger and bigger, we have to focus on her. This is what I think ¡­¡±


    Ruth frowned slightly, lowered her eyelids thoughtfully and fell into silence.


    Mostly encountered a difficult problem, only to dy the squeak.


    Archie saw what was on her mind and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? There¡¯s something you can say, and we¡¯ll figure it out with Peter.¡±


    ¡°I have left Obren in my early twenties, for Obren secret room structure has been almost forgotten. But Celine is different, she has been in Obren for thirty years, even Obren internal structure, maybe we can ask her for help. But ¡­¡±


    With a heavy heart Chaya¡¯s eyes wandered to Peter, ¡°Celine may not help us. To convince her, we must find a way.¡±


    Celine now trusts Chaya so much that it would be hard to get her to betray Chaya.


    Besides, she doesn¡¯t like Adriana, so why would she willingly help Adriana?


    Peter elbows on the armrest, the right hand lightly clenched into a fist, thumb and index finger gently rubbed, rifying thoughts and silence.


    ¡°I threatened Chaya with Judith and asked her to cure Adriana¡¯s poison within three days, although she agreed, but she can¡¯t resist the heart of a jackal and fox to make a secret move. After all, she is the Obren matriarch, in Obren, we are far less powerful than her, if she takes the opportunity to Judith, I am afraid it is difficult to set up a defense.¡±


    This is the thing that Peter is most worried about.


    In order to ensure that they can help Adriana detoxify as soon as possible, they must work on both fronts to make sure that they can help Adriana detoxify.


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Instead of hiding Judith, we should just get the person to the Witchystems pavilion.¡±


    Archie providedments.


    ¡°Yeah, Archie¡¯s approach is not a bad one.¡±

 Chapter 1346 Hate to the Bone

    Ruth nodded her head in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Peter.¡±


    Archie seemed to have thought of something and said to him with a serious face: ¡°From the time Ruth was hospitalized until now, there have been people who have been poisoning Ruth, only that they have not been sessful. You also know thatst time Ruth was seriously injured, and is still recuperating, if anything happens, with her body, she is afraid that she will not be able to cure the poison for Adri. So we must speed up to find the parasite to ensure that everything is safe.¡±


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Peter had heard about this and was not surprised.


    ¡°In addition to Brenden, there are others, although not clear behind the murderer, but I guess with Chaya can not be clean.¡±


    After a long time in Waverly, Archie has habitually called Emilio by his former fake name.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face did not have many emotional fluctuations, rose, turned sideways and was about to leave when he inclined his head to look at Ruth, ¡°Take care.¡±


    Suddenly a ¡®take care¡¯, Ruth and Archie¡¯s eyes are masked surprise.


    They never thought that Peter would change his attitude towards them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m just worried that if something happens to you it will bring Adriana down with it.¡±


    Noticing the relief on the Archie¡¯s faces, Peter added in a cold voice.


    A sentence like a pot of cold water poured down on the head, but also doused Ruth¡¯s just warm heart.


    Eyeing Peter as he left the living room, she let out a sad sigh, ¡°How could I not know that he was worried about Adri, just ¡­¡±


    Only she still hoped in her heart that Adriana and Peter could forgive her.


    ¡°You and I have sinned so much that we should not beg forgiveness from our two children.¡±


    Archie got up, walked over to Ruth, took her into his arms, reached out and smoothed her hair, and said in a serious voice: ¡°For the sake of Adri and those two innocent children, you have to keep yourself safe in order to be responsible for them.¡±


    At this point, Ruth is running out of options.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Ruth closed her eyes helplessly and leaned wearily on Archie, seeking a touch offort.


    ¡°Adri must hate me so much that only until I die, she will never forgive.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel the emotion.


    ¡°As disappointed in your mother as you are now, Adri will be disappointed in you, even, doubly so.¡±


    The words were like sharp daggers in Ruth¡¯s heart, hurting her breath, ufortable tight.


    Then you hear Archie say, ¡°I also have an unshirkable responsibility for this matter, and you and I are both victims, I think ¡­ Adri will forgive you one day.¡±


    Archie loves Ruth and pampers her to the bone, not wanting her to suffer a little, so he is almost subservient to everything.


    The so-called ¡®love of the house and the crow¡¯, precisely because he overly favored Ruth, so when Ruth to Chaya a hundred trust, he did not have the slightest doubt.


    But who would have thought that things behind the scenes were soplicated yet so involved.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad, now is not the time to be sad.¡±


    Archie continued, ¡°We should go talk to Celine about it.¡±


    ¡°Peter is expected to go over to Celine today.¡±


    ¡°With Celine¡¯s nature, she won¡¯t work with Peter at all. What¡¯s more, that girl Celine even refuses you and me, let alone Peter.¡±


    Archie shook his head in a hundred different ways.


    ¡­


    Emilio said something secretly to Chaya at Topiary Mansion, and when she came out of Topiary Mansion and walked to a hidden ce, Adriana came out, ¡°You¡¯re leaving in such a hurry, old friends meeting without catching up?¡±


    She stood in front of Emilio, her scarlet lips pulled up in a small smile.


    The skin like a gel-like goose egg face with a smile, but the smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, through a winter bitter cold.


    ¡°Just me and you? Not afraid that Mr. Alston will be jealous?¡±


    Emilio flirted.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were cool, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafe at the east gate.¡±


    Betawell Mount covers a veryrge area, as if several mountains were cut off together, in the middle of a t mountain top is a deep vertical pit, in the pit is a crystal clearke, theke is blue, rich in freshwater fish.


    While the east and west is the entrance and exit, the north and south sides are different, one is like a small mountain peak rising from the ground after the rain, the peak of a temple; the other side is a bottomless gully, long years and months gully with curling mist, the bottom of the valley is turbulent river.


    However, because Betawell Mount is an ObrenAsco vige, people are not allowed to go up the mountain without permission.


    So Betawell Mount is not only for important dignitaries but also for special guests.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Emilio nodded and walked with Adriana both towards the cafe at the east gate.


    The two walked side-by-side, the pace was unhurried and consistent, Emilio snorted lightly, ¡°Remember you used to hate me to the bone, it¡¯s only been a long time since I saw you, you¡¯ve transformed a lot.¡±


    At the word, Adriana¡¯s pace was a beat, and her indifferent eyes skewed towards him, ¡°Not once, but always.¡±


    She hates Emilio, she hates Ruth, and she hates Chaya even more.


    Once she had a miserable and exhausting life, but those were physically painful, but now they have all be psychologically painful, far more devastating than the physical destruction.


    Adriana thought she would never hate a person in her life, but the facts told her otherwise.


    Not only will she hate someone, she hates to the bone.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Emilio was amused by her serious and stern expression.


    Raising a step to continue walking towards the front, while walking, said: ¡°There are so many people who hate me, one more than you, one less than you. Not to mention you, even my dead fianc¨¦e also told me so! But I still live up to now. Oh ~¡±


    Emilio¡¯s self-deprecating attitude, despite joking about himself, still gives an unconcealed bitterness and sadness.

 Chapter 1347 We cooperate

    About Emilio¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Adriana heart are very clear, she knows that Emilio and his fianc¨¦e in love, only because his fianc¨¦e is not Obren¡¯s people, was rejected, and finally made a dead body.


    It was Chaya who used Ruth to get at Emilio¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so Emilio hated them both and, by extension, Adriana.


    She understood why Emilio had sought revenge on her in the first ce.


    It¡¯s just that the grudges from her past life have nothing to do with her, and Emilio shouldn¡¯t impose all the grudges on her.


    Adriana frowned, brushed off her bad mood, and followed.


    The two entered a cafe and sat in a private room on the second floor, sipping coffee and looking out through the window, each quieted down.


    It was a while before Adriana spoke, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you today to talk to you about cooperation.¡±


    She scanned the second floor and found that no one else was there except the two of them, so she also boldly said what was on her mind.


    After speaking, he took a spoon and stirred the cup of honey grapefruit tea in front of him.


    She is pregnant now and drinking coffee is not good for her or the baby in her womb, so naturally Adriana is careful.


    ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡±


    Emilio was not surprised by Adriana¡¯s appearance, it seemed that everything was expected.


    Just can¡¯t help but be a little curious.


    ¡°Why did youe to me without Peter¡¯s knowledge?¡± He was a little confused.


    Adriana stirred the spoon of honey grapefruit tea paused, gaze slightly sh, pursed lips a sigh, ¡°just do not want him to know, nothing.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Adriana doesn¡¯t want to tell Peter, it¡¯s just that now she has a realint about Peter because of Sloane.


    Even though she knew she was now being watched by Peter¡¯s people with every word and action, she didn¡¯t want to go and open her mouth.


    ¡°Kind of interesting.¡±


    Emilio raised his hand, his fingertips gently rubbing the short scruff on his chin as his unfathomable gaze fell on Adriana, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll pass on anything you tell me to Chaya?¡±


    ¡°Chaya harmed your fianc¨¦e and child, can you let go of this revenge?¡± Adriana picked up the honey grapefruit tea and took a sip, perhaps because the water was very hot, she slowly put down the cup and added: ¡°I am looking for you today, I want you to help me find thepulsion, I promise you that I will help you take the Obren patriarch position.¡±


    Time is limited, so Adriana will keep it short.


    ¡°Chaya to me is having the revenge of killing my wife, and I to you is having the revenge of killing my husband, and even though it didn¡¯t work out in the end, you still hold a grudge against me. And why should I believe you?¡±


    Emilio finds Adriana¡¯s words very untrustworthy.


    ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend, and I think we can seek cooperation for a short time. What¡¯s more, the person who made you do all this is Ruth, and Ruth is ordered to Chaya. she, in turn, is ourmon enemy. You¡¯ve coveted the Obren seat for a long time, but I¡¯m different. I just want to leave Obren with Peter and go back to Waverly to live a simple life.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s firm gaze to Emilio, clear eyes with a rigid, ¡°I know you and Richards secretly have contact, perhaps you will also have a short-term alliance. The reason why Richards came to Obren, is coveted Obren, if you work with him, you may end up being a pawn, and the end is not necessarily good to where.¡±


    Her red lips were slightly hooked and her face was filled with a confident smile, ¡°We are different, if you are willing to help me, I am willing to write off my old grudges with you.¡±


    The current situation isplicated, each has its own conspiracy intentions, the establishment of a short-term alliance may be the best choice, otherwise, Adriana really can not think of a better way.


    At that, Emilio¡¯s thin lips slightly raised, a charming smile, slowly hanging his head, lifting his hand to pick up the coffee and take a sip, sniffing the curling aroma, he sighed, ¡°Despite leaving Obren for so many years, the coffee is still so familiar taste.¡±


    He digressed and didn¡¯t answer Adriana¡¯s question.


    Adriana was in no hurry and sat quietly, waiting for his answer.


    Emilio leaned on the card table, holding his coffee, slowly got up and walked to the window, looking at the picturesque scenery outside, did not say anything for a long time, just silently sipping coffee.


    With his mind reeling, Adriana knew Emilio must be thinking about the stakes. She wasn¡¯t sure if Emilio would help her, but she knew it would be most productive to go to Emilio.


    In Obren, besides Celine¡¯s help in finding thepulsion, the only person to turn to is ni.


    ni many years has been in Obren, and is Obren left ambassador, the chamber structure is very clear, and very well understood Chaya, perhaps with his help can be the fastest way to find the parasite.


    During this time, because Ruth was seriously injured and could not use thepulsion to help her detoxify, she could not be in too much of a hurry and could only investigate the whereabouts of thepulsion in silence.


    But both she and Peter sent someone to look for it, with the same result.


    Now that time is running out, Adriana doesn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.


    After all, one more minute is a little more dangerous.


    ¡°How can I take your word for it?¡±


    Half a dayter, Emilio turned around leisurely and gazed at Adriana with a torch-like gaze.


    I¡¯ve always been a man of my word. I think you should already know the rtionship between Jonathan and Bethany and Chaya, Chaya let me in Obren, just want me to be Jonathan and Bethany¡¯s puppet, how can I agree? And you know better, with Peter and I¡¯s stature, we are not interested in Obren¡¯s position at all.¡±


    These, then, are the strongest evidence to convince Emilio.


    ¡°That makes a bit of sense.¡±


    Emilio raised an eyebrow and said, he ¡®hissed¡¯ as if he thought of something, ¡°Even without you, Obren has a Judith that can be used for Chaya.¡±


    ¡°Since you know Judith, you should know that Judith had an adoptive mother, and it was Chaya¡¯s blindness to see her die that caused her adoptive mother to die in front of her. What kind of a woman do you think could pretend to be crazy for so many years?¡±


    To put it bluntly, Judith is not an easy character either.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It is not that simple to be used by Chaya.


    The point is that Judith is now in Peter¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I can agree to your terms, but ¡­ you have to give me Judith!¡± Emilio offered his conditions.


    ¡°Good. When you get the parasite, we¡¯ll exchange at the same time.¡±


    Adriana readily agreed.


    Nowadays, what is more important than her life?


    Adriana knows that she has the ability to control thepulsion, so she must ensure that she does not die in order to fight Chaya to the end, and only then can she learn the secret art ofpulsion to save her two children.

 Chapter 1348 Strange Richards

    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Brenden answered Adriana with crity, turned around, leaned his back against the window and raised his coffee cup, ¡°Cheers, good cooperation.¡±


    Waiting for Brenden¡¯s response, a smile spread across Adriana¡¯s cheeks as she picked up her honey grapefruit tea, ¡°Good cooperation.¡±


    Take ¡®tea¡¯ instead of wine.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Adriana took a few sips of her honey grapefruit tea, got up to leave, and settled her bill at the front desk.


    From the cafe back to the wind garden, not far away, but Adriana a person but walked for ten minutes, the pace is slow, look a little pain, look carefully can find her forehead faintly seeping out fine sweat stains.


    Since yesterday, her stomach has been a bit ufortable.


    Adriana vaguely felt that it was highly likely that the child in her womb would be difficult to keep and was her greatest concern.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston, what are you doing here, and where is Peter?¡±


    When she was about to reach the entrance of Qingfeng Court, Adriana heard a voice behind her apanied by the sound of shuffling feet.


    She looked back to find Richards, William, and several of her entourage walking toward her.


    Thest time they met with Richards was half a month ago at a breakfast banquet, where he personally injured Ruth, and Peter and Richards both met at war, resulting in injuries to several of Richards¡¯ entourage.


    I just didn¡¯t expect that thest time Peter got angry, it made Richards respect her a little bit, and even changed his address to ¡®Mrs. Alston¡¯.


    She turned around, raised her hand without moving, wiped the sweat stains on her forehead with a brush of her sleeve, and looked calmly andposedly at the few people who approached her, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Why would someone who always has ¡®nothing to do¡¯e over if he has nothing to do?


    Adriana doesn¡¯t think Richards has that kind of leisure time.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for some days and wanted toe over and get a drink from Mo.¡±


    Richards is wearing a British style prince suit, flush neck stand-up cor, buttoned to thest, if you ignore his immodest evil smile, may give a kind of ascetic air of the elegant prince temperament.


    It is a pity that although the blonde Richards was born with deep three-dimensional features, extraordinarily handsome, but the pair of blue pupils are deep and bottomless, always with a few points of treachery and cunning, in vain to lose a few points of value.


    ¡°That¡¯s going to disappoint you guys, honey quit drinking. Drinking, you guys are looking for the wrong person.¡±


    Since Peter¡¯spulsion was detoxified, he has been abstaining from alcohol.


    In less than two months, he was almost sober.


    ¡°Peter, not in?¡±


    Richards, while talking to Adriana, inclined his head to look at the Clearview Court, as if trying to make sure Peter was in the courtyard or not.


    Somehow, Adriana could always detect an air of intrigue in Richards¡¯ face.


    ¡°You can tell me if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll go upstairster and pass it on to him.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Since Peter is there, I¡¯ll go in and find him.¡±


    Richards said he was about to enter the Witchystems pavilion.


    Adriana moved a step and blocked in front of Richards, her white cheeks sank and she said in a cold voice: ¡°I am a little unwell and want to rest. If you have anything to do, call honey and arrange a ce to meet yourself.¡±


    The unquestionable attitude has absolutely no intention of letting Richards and William in.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s your attitude? Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s Prince Motril!¡±


    Two men were turned away by Adriana, and William was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°This is the Witchystems pavilion, my residence. Don¡¯t say he¡¯s Prince Motril, even if he¡¯s the Obren patriarch, what can he do?¡±


    Adriana snorted coldly and looked at the few bodyguards standing at the entrance of Qingfeng Court and ordered, ¡± Don¡¯t let them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard door slightly jawed, and then hands behind his back, feet apart and stand, head held high in the posture, a ¡®one man in front of the gate ten thousand man can not open¡¯ the momentum.


    ¡°Mrs. Alston, why won¡¯t you let me see Mo? Do you guys have some kind of conspiracy?¡±


    Richards stood outside the courtyard and asked tentatively.


    ¡°Self-righteous woman, the same virtue as Mo!¡±


    Seeing Adriana not give them any face, William snorted lightly, very dissatisfied.


    ¡°This temper, I like it, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Richards tilted his head andughed uncontrobly.


    Adriana listened to the conversation between the two men, not caring, and quickly entered the Witchystems pavilion, and just as she got upstairs she saw Jacksoning out of the study.


    ¡°Where¡¯s honey?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not with the boss?¡±


    Jackson scratched his head in some confusion, ¡°At that moment you just went out not more than a moment, the boss also came back, saw that you were not there and left. I thought the boss had gone to look for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled lightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jackson shook his head, tilting it suspiciously, ¡°Is there something important you¡¯re looking for boss? I¡¯ll contact boss for you now and see where he is.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll go to my room to rest first, you go ahead and get busy.¡±


    Feeling a little sick, she went up to the third floor to her bedroom, closed the door andy down on the bed to rest.


    After not seeing Richards for half a month, he suddenly came over to see Peter now.


    If he came over on a regr basis, he would have contacted Peter in advance, rather than taking the liberty ofing over directly, not at all like Richards and William¡¯s style of doing things.


    After lying in bed for a while, Adriana took out her cell phone and made a call, ¡°Keep an eye on Richards for me and find out what he¡¯s been up to. Also, have Dr. Tillmane over.¡±


    After the order, Adriana cut off the phone, closed her eyes and rested, and just as she drifted off to sleep, there was a knock on the door outside her bedroom.

 Chapter 1349 Siena is coming

    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Adriana sat up from the bed and looked over at Peter who pushed the door in, ¡°honey, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°I heard Jackson was you were a little ufortable, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter closed the door, slender fingers untied the suit, hung it on a side hanger, turned and walked to the bed and sat down.


    Adriana leaning on the bed was a little pale, the man knitted his brows slightly, his palm was over Adriana¡¯s delicate white face, and he said with concern: ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°The doctor has been called and will be hereter.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s red lips pulled out a forced smile, green jade fingers hold Peter¡¯s hand over her cheek and hold it in her hand, ¡°You, where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°Go to Celine and make a deal with her.¡±


    Peter tells it like it is.


    ¡°Compulsions?¡±


    Adriana hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Hmm. After all, she¡¯s been at Obren the longest, and by seeking her out to work with her, she might have an extra sliver of a chance.¡± The man¡¯s thin lips curled up into a light smile and nudged the tip of her nose with one hand, ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you went to Emilio?¡±


    Adriana lowered her eyelids and her face became mncholy, ¡°Actually, there is not much hope to find them. I also know that your purpose is to use all the connections to find thepulsion, so as to create pressure on Chaya, then, she will go to see if thepulsion is still there from time to time, your people can take the opportunity to find thepulsion as soon as possible. But ¡­ I always feel that it is not that easy.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What Peter was going to do, Adriana knew very well in her heart.


    So today, after leaving Topiary Mansion, she met Emilio and took the opportunity to talk to Emilio about cooperation, in order to use all the forces to put pressure on Chaya.


    Before Ruth was injured and could not detoxify her, now Ruth is healed and can detoxify her.


    Everything is ready but the east wind.


    Perhaps because Chaya realizes this, it will be on Luis and Helen two children, so that she clutches an additional ace in the hand as a bargaining chip.


    Peter looked down, thumb gently rubbed on the back of Adriana¡¯s hand, there was a heavy haze between the brows that could not be brushed away, ¡°Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I will not give up.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    Just as the atmosphere became heavy, there was a knock on the door outside the bedroom.


    Peter nced up at Adriana as she said, ¡°I should have been the one to call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    The man let go of her hand and got up to open the door.


    ¡°How is it you?¡±


    Peter pulled open the door and was surprised to see a Siena standing in the doorway wearing a thin windbreaker jacket, long curly hair, wearing sunsses and biting a lollipop in her mouth.


    Siena, who was stepping on ten centimeter high heels, tossed her long hair, her slender fingers flicked her sunsses down and hung them on the tip of her nose, a pair of good-looking eyebrows looked at Peter, ¡°It¡¯s not my senior brother who forced me toe here.¡±


    Her eyebrows raised, she stepped forward, ¡°Please move over, I need to see Adriana.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a psychiatrist.¡±


    Peter seems reluctant to let Siena in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother tell you that before being a psychiatrist, I was a gynecologist? Even if you don¡¯t know, doesn¡¯t Zac know?¡±


    With a look of disdain, Siena bypassed Peter and walked right in.


    ¡°You think Giovanny would tell me that?¡±


    Peter said as he closed the door.


    Giovanny is a mute, although he can ventriloquism, but he is still silent nature, despite being Siena¡¯s senior brother, also will not mention too much about Siena¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Siena nodded rather approvingly.


    Walk to the bedside, remove the sunsses and leave them on the table, by the way, put the medicine box together on the table.


    When Adriana saw Sienaing, her face was covered with surprise, and she quickly asked, ¡°What brings you to Obren? When did youe here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days since I came here. My senior brother is not worried about you guys, so he sent me over.¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders with a forced helpless look.


    ¡°How can a mere Giovanny sway you.¡±


    Peter walked to the water fountain aside, although in pouring water for Siena, but also did not forget to fill the knife.


    Siena is free by nature, unrestrained, and will not do anything at all because of other people¡¯s orders, and does things entirely by her own preference.


    This trip is willing toe to Obren, only for Ran.


    Although Peter already knew when Siena came to Obren, he did not expect that Siena had reced Dr. Tillman¡¯s mission to see Adriana.


    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re not making sense, people are tough, can friends still be friends?¡±


    Siena, whose mind was revealed, shook her head helplessly, moved a stool to sit on the edge of the bed, and spat at Adriana, ¡°How can you look at a man who is so uninteresting and has no sense of humor?¡±


    Siena is just like a royal sister, and Adriana rtionship is also good, talk is not hidden, and is not pretentious people.


    ¡°Pfft~¡±


    Adriana was amused and covered her lips with a in hand, ¡°I may be the one sent from heaven to save him, I don¡¯t take him, I¡¯m afraid no one will want him.¡±


    The two women joke around with you and me.


    Aftering to Obren, Adriana has been heavy-hearted, and it is rare to see her smile happily.


    Peter looked at it and didn¡¯t mind because of a few jokes, but insteadughed along.


    ¡°Some of it kind of makes sense.¡±


    Siena ced a pulse pillow on the edge of the bed, ¡°Put your hands up.¡±


    When she started to check Adriana¡¯s pulse, she changed her unruly posture and became serious and quiet.


    Adriana put her hand on the pulse pillow and asked her Siena to take her pulse.


    I was surprised to learn that not only Zac knows Chinese medicine, but Siena does too.


    ¡°What¡¯s been bothering youtely?¡±


    Siena checked her pulse while asking about the situation.


    ¡°There is still a little bit of bleeding for the past few days, and my stomach is very ufortable, especially today, it hurts a little bit.¡±


    In Chinese medicine, it is important to look, smell, and cut.


    Siena naturally asked Adriana some careful questions, and Adriana answered all of Siena¡¯s questions truthfully, and finally found that Siena¡¯s serious expression was slightly helpless and regretful.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she pulled Siena, who was collecting the pulse pillow, ¡°How is it, is the baby ¡­¡±


    As the mother of a child, Adriana is more or less able to sense what is going on.


    Siena sighed and jawed slightly before silently drawing back her hand and organizing her medicine cab, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe my diagnosis, you can go for another ultrasound.¡±


    Peter saw Adriana¡¯s small face loaded with sadness, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to be examined right now, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°I trust Siena¡¯s check. siena, thank you, but for today, I want ¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Siena made a gesture of silence, indicating that the matter needed to be kept confidential and she would not divulge it.


    With Adriana¡¯s condition in Obren, if her two children are gone, there will be people who will make a big deal out of it.

 Chapter 1350 McKesson appears

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the medications Dr. Tillman has prescribed for you, and they are the best and most effective birth control medications, and none of them work for you. You should know that it¡¯s futile to keep waiting.¡±


    Siena stood up with the medicine box, and when she turned to leave, she stopped again, hesitated for a few seconds, and looked back at Adriana, ¡°The child in your belly is more than four months old, as a doctor, I need to remind you that you need to go to the hospital as soon as possible, otherwise you will be left with after-effects causing gynecological diseases.¡±


    ¡°I know, thanks.¡±


    Adriana said she understood, but said nothing more, just dropping her head in frustration and sping her hands together uneasily.


    Peter walked Siena out, and standing at the door, Siena admonished Peter, ¡°You¡¯d better arrange for her to have surgery within three days, the longer you dy the more damage it will do to her.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man answered and closed the door.


    In the bedroom, silent, quiet as if a pin dropped could be heard.


    He looked at the woman sitting on the bed and slowly walked over, sat down on the edge of the bed and took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard on your heart, but don¡¯t worry, our children won¡¯t die in vain, I¡¯ll make them pay.¡±


    With that, he took Adriana¡¯s hand and wrapped her in his arms, sping her head in his palm and letting her lean against his chest.


    ¡°We are still young, when you are well, I promise you how many children you want to have.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were gentle andforting, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that the two babies were not saved, if I had been by your side that day, this would not have happened. Adriana, although you love the children, you should also know that if you let the two children be born, they will definitely have the residue of thepulsion in their bodies, which is painful and unfair to them.¡±


    He patted his hand on Adriana¡¯s back as gently as he would put a child to sleep, gentle to the core.


    ¡°Although the poison can be solved, but when the children are still young, they cannot be solved. When the children are older, they will definitely have to go through a painful stage, can you bear to see them suffer?¡±


    No one wants that to happen.


    Including when he learned that Adriana was pregnant, Peter was not a bit happy, but was worried whether Adriana¡¯s body could bear it.


    Not to mention how healthy the rest of the child will be, Adriana¡¯s body alone, I¡¯m afraid it can not bear.


    Adriana is the child¡¯s Adriana, unwilling to let the two little lives have not yet witnessed the world¡¯s wonderful will pass away, her love for children, is understandable.


    It¡¯s just a different situation, and you have to be ruthless when you should be.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one ¡­ sorry for them.¡±


    Adriana leaned on Peter¡¯s chest, her nostrils filled with his familiar masculine scent, allowing the sad her to feel a trace of warmth.


    Her ear was pressed against his chest and she could clearly hear the sound from her chest cavity, every word was clear to her ears.


    Peter¡¯s heart aches for her and fears that the baby will suffer after birth, which she understands.


    But the children are innocent, and who should pay for their departure?


    ¡°You and the child are innocent victims, and it is Bethany who is responsible for them!¡±


    Not only Bethany, but also Ruth, Adriana¡¯s real mother.


    At thest breakfast, Ruth took a bullet for Adriana in order to save her, and it was that shot that moved Adriana a bit, and moved her.


    She was Adriana¡¯s mother after all, and Peter didn¡¯t want to bring it up again.


    That was a matter for their mother and father, and he needed to let Adriana handle it herself.


    ¡°Siena just said that you need to go for the surgery as soon as possible. When do you n to go?¡±


    Four months old, twins, pregnant belly is very obvious.


    Now that the two children could not be saved, Adriana had to have the surgery as soon as possible, and any additional day of dy would have been unpredictable for the mother.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    The loss of her son left Adriana in a terrible mood, but the time spent raising the baby had not been better, and she had prepared herself for it.


    Besides, this is not the time to be sad, she can¡¯t forget the situation at the moment because of excessive sadness.


    Her body is important, and she has to keep herself alive to be able to go and do more for her children.


    ¡°Good, then lie down and rest, and tomorrow I will apany you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    Peter put his arm around her waist and his other hand put the pillow behind her on the head of the bed and helped her lie down slowly, taking meticulous care of her.


    ¡°What would you like to eat, I¡¯ll let ¡­¡±


    Peter was talking to Adriana when his pocket phone suddenly rang, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    He said hello to Adriana, walked to the balcony and answered the phone, then said, ¡°Got it, send the information over.¡±


    Cut off the phone, Peter swept his head down the phone, and looked sideways into the distance, his eyebrows lightly wrinkled, the heart of the matter entwined.


    Back in the room, Adriana was keenly aware of the slight change in Peter¡¯s expression, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Just got word that Chaya¡¯s other son, McKesson Mitchell, had arrived in Obren long ago. only to have not seen him in person until now.¡±


    After Judith revealed those things about Chayast time, they knew that Chaya had quite a few illegitimate children.


    In addition to Reid Boone, one of the four families of the Boone family in SwoywanaAtror, there is also McKesson Mitchell of Motril.


    Only McKesson Mitchell is invisible, only its name, but not its person.


    This alone is enough to show the power of this person.


    ¡°McKesson Mitchell?¡±


    Adriana lowered her eyes and thought about it, ¡°What then? Now the situation is worrying. The country has Reid Boone, he is one of the four families of Atror, and the Griffin familyTiana very close, and Tatum them, if they join forces, only to The Alston family is very unfavorable. And McKesson Mitchell forces we simply do not know, this is the most difficult.¡±


    It is enough to see McKesson Mitchell¡¯s ability to not be investigated in Peter and Ruth.


    He, like Reid Boone, is Chaya¡¯s son, albeit with a surrogate.


    Adriana is unsure if Chaya¡¯s rtionship with them is the same as her rtionship with Judith, with inextricable conflicts, or if they have the same mother-son rapport as Bethany and Chaya.


    But the most fear is the strongest team.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With Zac, Harlee and Edward in the country, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Peter knew Adriana must be talking about the well-being of her two children, and he didn¡¯t know how tofort them, ¡°You just need to take care of yourself right now, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    His handsome face was filled with heartache.


    Walking up to Adriana, he reached out and gently pinched her cheek, ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight since arriving at Obren. But Adriana, I am your husband, I hope you can give me enough trust.¡±


    That¡¯s all, how could Adriana not understand what Peter meant?


    Looking directly into his eyes, which are deep in the cold pool, as if the secret of the heart was peeked by him, can not be hidden.

 Chapter 1351 Rejected

    Adriana some uneasy head down, lightly pursed red lips, white teeth biting the lips, into a struggle.


    Should I tell him?


    ¡°You get some sleep and I¡¯ll go make some porridge with you.¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Peter didn¡¯t want to force it.


    But her reaction had given the yes he wanted.


    He got up to go out, and just as he turned around, Adriana tugged him by the hand, ¡°Honey?¡±


    Adriana sat up from the bed, and Peter immediately helped her to do so, caringly, fearing that she might have any difort.


    To her such selfless care, spoiled into the bones, Adriana can not help but feel guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know ¡­ I know you should have suspected something. Or rather, I should have told you earlier, but I ¡­¡±


    She looked up at the man and met those dark eyes. Adriana finally looked away with a sheepish inclination of her head, but held his hand tightly, her thumb scraping lightly on his fingernails with unease.


    ¡°Not telling me because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be impulsive and look for Chaya?¡±


    Peter did not get angry and sat down on the edge of the bed, raised his hand over her cheek and gently broke her face so that she could look directly at him.


    From her clear, bright eyes, Peter clearly felt her unspeakable guilt andplex emotions.


    ¡°Silly girl, we are now in Obren, by Chaya¡¯s hand, even if I want to be impulsive, I will not do it. The most important thing now is to take care of you, other things can be discussedter.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words were already clearly telling Adriana that he knew everything.


    ¡°I knew that sooner orter you would know. But I ¡­ really don¡¯t know how to face you, because ¡­¡±


    Adriana said, covering her cheek with one hand, leaning against the bed, not speaking again.


    How can one not see her distress and distress in that look?


    ¡°I know you me Sloane, but I can¡¯t hold Sloane right now so as not to spook the snake. you have to know that although she is my sister, Luis and Helen are my children, so how could I ignore them?¡±


    Peter did not want to see Adriana in pain and unable to extricate herself.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Then he moved a little closer towards her, sped his hands on her shoulders and leaned down close to her, ¡°Adriana, look at me.¡±


    The man was a stone¡¯s throw away from her, and the warmth of his breath as he spoke came over her face, spurting on her cheeks and tickling her curly, slender eyshes.


    Adriana put down her hand, her bitter eyes met his obsidian eyes, pursed her lips without saying a word.


    ¡°Now Chaya thinks I don¡¯t know about this and that¡¯s why she¡¯s ckmailing you at every turn. She thinks she can use you as a manipble pawn, but why don¡¯t we take advantage of the situation?¡±


    A trick?


    His thoughts coincided with hers.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    Adriana stops holding a grudge against Sloane and decides to let go of her hatred for Sloane for a while and devote herself to the ¡®battle¡¯ with Chaya.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow after your surgery.¡±


    ¡°HONY?! You just said we should trust each other, why don¡¯t you want to talk to me now?¡±


    She pouted.


    ¡°The best trust between us is for you to rest today and go to surgery tomorrow.¡±


    Peter took out the majesty of a domineering president and ordered her very seriously, ¡°Lie down and rest!¡±


    In the most domineering tone, saying the most caring words.


    Help her to lie down and tuck her in before leaving the bedroom.


    The moment he walked out of the bedroom and closed the door, Peter¡¯s face suddenly turned a few degrees colder and his breath plummeted, as cold as basalt ice.


    He went downstairs and went straight to the study on the second floor.


    Jackson was already in the study ring at him.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve looked into everything you asked me to look into. But McKesson Mitchell really couldn¡¯t find any pictures of him.¡±


    Jackson handed the information he found to Peter and looked at him with some flickering uneasiness, as if he was afraid that what he found out was limited and was reprimanded by his own boss for his ipetence.


    ¡°People leave a trail, and geese leave a trail.¡±


    Peter took the information and went to stand in front of the mahogany table, looking down at the information in his hands.


    Page by page, a nce at ten lines of sweeping through, lifting the page sounded very loud, through a strong dissatisfaction.


    Jackson secretly poked a nce at his own boss that gloomy like ink face, gulped in fear.


    With that, there was a snap.


    Peter mmed the information down on the table, ¡°Rubbish! You¡¯ve been investigating for so long and you¡¯ve only found this much? Compared to Hank, you are far worse!¡±


    Since that time when Hank disrespected Adriana in a big way, Peter transferred Hank away and then assigned Jackson to his side.


    For a long time, Peter has not been angry with Jackson, this is the first time in a long time.


    No reason to be scared Jackson shivered violently, creepy.


    ¡°boss, McKesson Mitchell and Chaya no connection at all, including he came to Obren, on a fake passport to get a pass, easily into Obren. but that passport on a regr basis, no one has ever used. But that identity has a driving license, a separate registry and a bank card. I followed that identity also checked, the results ¡­¡±


    He spread his hands, ¡°As you can see, only the ATM ess records, wearing a duck cap, withdrawing money in a ce without any monitoring equipment, where can we see the real face?¡±


    It can be said that this McKesson Mitchell acted without any leakage, careful and cautious, absolute master.


    Peter raised his hand and pinched his brow, turned somewhat impetuously and took a bottle of red wine from the wine cab, poured two sses and turned to hand one to Jackson.


    ¡°Hard work.¡±


    Coldly, he said.


    Jackson was ttered and shook his head like a rattle, ¡°No, it¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s my subordinates who are ipetent and failed toplete your orders.¡±


    He apologized profusely.


    As Hank¡¯s younger brother, Jackson was very aware of the gap between him and Jackson, so he was both excited and surprised at the moment Peter moved him to his side.


    More than anything else, there is a bit of ack ofpetence in the heart.


    Despite the yfulness on the surface, he actually did his best to get things done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep your eyes on just one person, but start with the person beside him.¡±


    Peter mentioned Jackson.


    Holding the ss of wine, he shook it gently, tilted his head and drank it all, ¡°Adriana is having surgery tomorrow, go make the arrangements, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and arrange it right away. By the way, at that moment Richards and William came over to see you, the youngdy didn¡¯t let them in.¡±


    Hearing that Adriana had to have surgery, Jackson was a little sorry, but knowing how much the boss cared about the baby, he didn¡¯t dare to say much, and could only digress.


    ¡°I went to see Celine, and maybe Richards noticed something and wanted toe over and find out what was going on.¡±


    Before Richards arrived at Qingfeng Court called Peter, Peter said he was at Witchystems pavilion, Richards was a little unconvinced and came straight to Witchystems pavilion.


    Who knew that when people arrived at the door they would be turned away by Adriana.


    ¡°Then won¡¯t the youngdy let them in and let their suspicions sit?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they sit down or not, what matters is that they are not fit toe to Witchystems pavilion.¡±


    Whether Richards or William, are not frank and gentleman, let them into the Witchystems pavilion, may refer to what will do tampering, that is the most dangerous.

 Chapter 1352 Adriana in the hospital

    The moon is like a hook, the stars are sparse, and the night is not yet over.


    The sparsely lit Asco vige was immersed in a hazy fog, and the sound of insects and frogs made the dark night particrly unsettling.


    The night after, the stars and moon hidden in the dark sky, the wind whistling, pouring torrential rain followed, the rain washed the earth with reckless abandon, as if to wash away the heavy conspiracy of the breath.


    Qingfeng Yuan.


    Adriana, who had awakened early in the morning, rolled over and turned her back to Peter, looking out the window, deep in thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    She woke up, Peter actually woke up, but saw Adriana sleeping, so he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Who would have thought that the little woman would be awake too.


    ¡°It has been raining since thetter part of the night, and the rain only stopped when the morning light came.¡±


    Adriana, who was sleeping on her side and resting on her elbow, said in an emotional tone, ¡°It¡¯s the first time since I came to Obren that it¡¯s raining so hard.¡±


    ¡°The air is excellent after the rain, do you want to go out and get some fresh air?¡±


    Peter could vaguely sense her frustration from Adriana¡¯s words, so he suggested that she should take a breath of fresh air on the balcony to take a break.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Even though I was lying in bed, I could still see rays of sunshine through the window, apanied by the joyful cries of birds, which was refreshing.


    She got up, slipped on her slippers and walked towards the balcony.


    ¡°It has rained, it is a little cold, put on a shirt.¡±


    Peter got up, took a coat from the hanger, walked behind Adriana, draped the coat over her shoulders, sped his hands on her shoulders, and walked with her to the balcony.


    Standing on the third floor balcony, overlooking the mountain, a thick fog color in the mountain stream, ten thousand zhang haze enveloped the earth, gilded with ayer of warm color, so that the staggered pavilion is like a mirage, like a dream.


    Even though she has been in Obren for more than two months, Adriana is still fascinated by the beauty of Obren, immersed in it, and can¡¯t stop herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    She held her hands on the railing, closed her eyes, raised her chin slightly, took a deep breath and felt the fresh air after the rain mixed with the fragrance of the earth, which made the mood better.


    ¡°Even more beautiful is not as important as your body, stand for a while and go inside. Don¡¯t forget that you have to go for surgeryter.¡±


    Her baby is more than four months old, one week short of five months, and there is no time to lose.


    Peter said, while reaching out to gather her coat on her, very heartbroken.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana shook her head and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Such a peaceful morning, I wonder how much longer it will be.¡±


    Being in Obren, there are many crises, maybe today is a good day, and tomorrow is the opposite of bad.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to enjoy a day when you can?¡±


    She tilted her head, clear watery eyes rippled with a gentle smile, extra sweet and lovely.


    Peter, who was still worried about Adriana¡¯s body, was titited by her smile and looked at her with hot eyes for a while.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Xu just woke up in the early morning, he spoke with an extraordinarily maic voice, and su and nice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana was oblivious to his burning eyes, and just as she looked back at Peter, she saw the man suddenly lean down and kiss her on the lips.


    Lips, soft, sweet, but also through a trace of coolness.


    With Peter¡¯s slightly hot lips attached together, making her inexplicably a stimulus, only to feel the body like a current and a tingle, the body also involuntarily hot a few points.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she was pregnant, she and Peter were both afraid to do it.


    It is a torment to be a young man and sleep together while living a life of asceticism and breaking off lust.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, honey.¡±


    Sinking into his sizzling embrace, Adriana felt she was about to be overrun and immediately pushed him away, blushing and shy, ¡°If you continue, I¡¯m all ¡­¡±


    She dropped her scarlet face and didn¡¯t continue.


    Peter¡¯s heart melted as he was warmed by her smile, cupping her cheeks with both hands and dropping a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you for the next month or so.¡±


    Miscarriage is very damaging to a woman¡¯s body, as Peter knows very well.


    Adriana is lowering her head, but because the man is wearing a thin pajamas, the small tent in a certain ce is visible to her, the heart can not help but feel some pain.


    ¡°Look again and I¡¯ll make you use your hands!¡±


    The man flicked her on the head, pursed his lips and turned into the bedroom, ¡°You change first, I¡¯ll take a cold shower.¡±


    ¡°Oh~¡±


    Adriana leaned on the railing and gazed at Peter¡¯s background with a relieved look on her face.


    Life is enough to get this person.


    Despite theck of a mother¡¯s love and the warmth of a home as a child, the one person who will be with her for the rest of her life is her husband.


    Peter gave her everything she wanted, and that was enough.


    In the early morning, a breeze brushed through with a hint of coolness, and she beat her heart out to Peter.


    After standing on the balcony for a while, she went back to the bedroom to change her clothes, and not long after Peter came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe.


    She instantly stepped forward and bailed him out straight away.


    Peter was a bit puzzled by the sudden movement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing her look of distress, Peter put his arms around her waist and looked down with concern, ¡°You lie down first, I¡¯ll call Siena and ask her toe over.¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to hug you.¡±


    Adriana nestled in his arms, pampering him once in a while.


    The man¡¯s handsome face will smile, the dark pupils more and more warm, ¡°want to hug it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She closed her eyes and just quietly leaned into his arms, enjoying a moment of peace.


    Having known Adriana for a long time, she rarely spills her guts like this.


    Peter gently rested his chin on her head and patted his hand on her back, silentlyforting her the whole time.


    ¡°The child is very big, there are risks in doing surgery, if I happen on the operating table intended ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Not waiting for Adriana to finish her sentence, Peter directly interrupted her, ¡°It will be fine, do not think nonsense.¡±


    A light rebuke, seemingly with a few moments of slight anger.


    But Adriana truly felt his tension and concern.


    Her scarlet lips pulled up a light smile, only to feel immersed in his tender home, iparable beauty.


    After holding him for a while, Adriana released him and looked up at him, noticing the man¡¯s ink brow was slightly knitted and his eyes were covered with worry, she took his hand and stood on tiptoe to drop a kiss on his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to wash up.¡±


    When he said that, he let go of Peter and went into the bathroom to start washing up.


    Because a minor delivery will be scheduledter, I can¡¯t eat in the morning.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten, and neither had Peter.


    After gathering everything, the two held hands and walked out of Qingfeng Yuan.


    Adriana heard Peter¡¯s instructions to Jackson and immediately said, ¡°No need to keep it a secret, just let it be. If they all know, so that some people until the guilt, conscience.¡±


    Her words are not without merit.


    Peter held her hand slightly tight, see she said lightly, the heart is extremely unpleasant.


    ¡°Adriana, I will give an ount of our children.¡±


    He made a promise.


    Two innocent children, before they had a chance to see the colorful world, were simply strangled by those who were full of malice.

 Chapter 1353 – Ruth’s life and death are still uncertain

    This ount will not be easily settled.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly.


    The two were walking together and the limousine was already parked outside of Qingfeng Yuan.


    Jackson walked up and pulled open the rear door of the sedan, his hand in the way of the car, just like an ¡®old driver¡¯ posture.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana got into the car and said thank you to Jackson.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Because Adriana is not feeling well, Peter carefully assisted her to the car, full of care and care for her in words and actions.


    With Peter in the car, Jackson went around to the main driver¡¯s seat and started the sedan slowly down the hill.


    Everything was arranged yesterday, and today we are waiting for Adriana to go over and be able to operate.


    St Andrew Hospital.


    Adriana underwent various tests as arranged by the doctor before being wheeled into the operating room.


    Peter was a little worried about Adriana, standing at the door of the operating room and wanted to follow her in, but was stopped outside by the nurse, ¡°The operating room, no one is allowed to enter, just wait outside.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana saw that Peter looked nervous, so she reassured him.


    Bang¨C


    The door to the operating room mmed shut, isting the view from inside, and Peter¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, youngdy she is lucky.¡±


    Jackson found his boss worried, immediatelyforted, ¡°The doctor said, the induction ofbor is a normal minor surgery, there will not be any idents.¡±


    Induced abortion is amon surgical procedure with mature surgical techniques that do not cause too many surprises.


    He finished, Peter did not pay attention to him, but walked aside, pulled out a cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, slender fingers holding a cigarette is to the mouth when you look up and see the opposite wall hanging signs, ¡°no smoking¡± signs.


    His eyes sank and he put the cigarette in the cigarette case.


    ¡°The brothers down there said Ruth and Archie knew the youngdy wasing over for surgery and were on their way down the hill.¡±


    Jackson stood across from Peter and deliberately changed the subject.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter responded perfunctorily, hands in the pockets of his suit pants, pacing back and forth in the corridor with a stony expression.


    This environment reminds him of ten years ago.


    When he first met Adriana, he heard Adriana¡¯s painful voice in the delivery room, and he had no ripples in his heart, but now the stars have shifted and his rtionship has changed, and he is worried about Adriana in the operating room.


    ¡°As I recall, that time, she was hemorrhaging.¡±


    Peter, who was pacing back and forth, gave a start and thought of something, murmuring darkly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Jackson was a little baffled, ¡°What hemorrhage?¡±


    Peter slightly side nce, looked askance at him, the cold eyes scared Jackson immediately silent, dare not speak.


    The mind mutters: who hemorrhaged money that time?


    Hemorrhage?


    The mind goes back and forth a thousand times before it finally remembers that it was talking about the youngdy giving birth to the young master and young miss ten years ago when she was hemorrhaging in the delivery room.


    ¡°That one was a birth with two babies with long biparietal diameters, which would have been a risk for a difficult delivery.¡±


    ¡°Why have a normal delivery when there are risks?¡±


    Peter suddenly grabbed the problem of ten years ago.


    The cold aura shot over, Jackson gulped in fear, his eyes dodging to the side, ¡°That¡¯s not what the old butler meant.¡±


    It has been ten years, the old housekeeper has been old to retire, the boss can still hold its responsibility?


    Sure enough, Peter didn¡¯t make another sound.


    The light in the operating room stayed on, twenty minutes passed, Peter stood at the door of the operating room again and again, looking at the three words ¡®in surgery¡¯ lit up above the door, ¡°Why isn¡¯t it over yet?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only been twenty minutes, take it easy, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jackson was a bit surprised by Peter¡¯s performance today.


    In the past, the boss of the family everything without waves, calm and rxed, where will be like now so restless?


    He felt more and more envious of the deep feelings between the boss and the youngdy.


    Time passed, the hospital gradually more people, next door is the delivery room, which from time to time sounded the painful cries of women giving birth, each one fell on Peter¡¯s ears, it makes him nervous a point.


    Bouncing blind g g-


    Abruptly, Jackson¡¯s cell phone rang, the sound echoed in the hallway, extraordinarily clear, even a little noisy.


    Peter red at him, as if any movement could make the man unsettled.


    Jackson immediately answered the phone, jogged aside to answer the phone, ¡°you want to die, when to call can not, have to be at this juncture? You are trying to kill me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Big brother is in trouble, just got word that Ruth had an ident with his car while going down the mountain and fell off the cliff.¡±


    Before Jackson could finish his sentence, the eager voice of his little brother came from over there.


    ¡°Falling off a cliff?¡±


    Jackson¡¯s face suddenly changed, nced back at Peter, his heart hanging in his throat, lowered his voice to the phone to the little brothermanded: ¡°Find, no matter how many people are sent, must find Ruth and Archie.¡±


    ¡°The moment Archie was suddenly dyed by something on the way down, Ruth went down first, and then something happened.¡±


    The other side exined the situation.


    ¡°Got it, no bullshit, send someone to find Ruth immediately, and fast!¡±


    ¡°Yes, big brother.¡±


    The phone is cut off, Jackson clutching the phone, the thumping mood for a long time can not calm down.


    Ruth¡¯s one stillness and one movement directly determines the rest of the youngdy¡¯s life, and if Ruth has any idents, it will indirectly kill the youngdy.


    With the boss¡¯s current love for the youngdy, Jackson dared not imagine how the boss would react if he knew that Ruth had been in an ident.


    Falling from Betawell Mount, with its steep cliffs and jagged rocks, what are Ruth¡¯s chances of survival?


    It is not yet known.


    But, the chances of survival are slim.


    That is what is most frightening.


    He stood in ce for a while, and only then slowly walked next to Peter, ncing at Peter from time to time out of the corner of his eye, without saying a word.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackson¡¯s abnormality fell into Peter¡¯s eyes, and with just one look he knew something was wrong.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and looked at his wristwatch time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jackson was afraid that Peter would be overly worried and decided to hide it.


    Not like the usual direct, but some stammering, the more confirmed Peter¡¯s idea.


    His handsome face sank as he walked up to Jackson, sharp eyes fixed on him, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Say.¡±


    The low voice, wearing the king¡¯s innate breath, oppressed Jackson¡¯s breathing slightly suffocated.


    The hand holding the phone could not stop tightening, stammering, ¡°Just now, just now got the news that ¡­ said Ruth had a car ident.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter sword brows knitted, cold face covered with ayer of cold frost.


    ¡°Brenden said straight away that Ruth was in a car ident going down the mountain and fell off a cliff, the details are not yet clear, but Archie was dyed by something and was not in the car and escaped with his life.¡±

 Chapter 1354

    He told Peter the situation one by one, and added his spection, ¡°The association between Ruth and the youngdy is already a secret that cannot be concealed, and to strike at Ruth is ¡­ to ¡­ cut off The youngdy¡¯s back way, their ¡­ ultimate purpose is only ¡­ youngdy.¡±


    Jackson has never been afraid of anyone in his life, even if it is a mistake, but also dare to stand tall and admit without fear.


    But at this moment, facing Peter, he said each additional word, feel the surrounding lingering aura more and more cold.


    The youngdy is only into the operating room miscarriage, their own bosses are worried about sitting ufortable, now Ruth ident, survival may be very few.


    If she dies, the youngdy ¡­ is only afraid that there will not be many days.


    Because of these close links, Jackson is afraid of even breathing be cautious, the voice is naturally getting smaller and smaller, and even lowered his head afraid to look directly at Peter.


    He finished his words and received no response for a long time.


    Jackson, with ¡¡¡¡his eyebrows lowered, looked at the unmoving leather shoes in front of him, and knew that Peter was immersed in anger, like a volcano about to erupt, about to devour everything around him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bang¨C!


    Suddenly a muffled sound.


    Jackson shuddered in fear and raised his eyes to see Peter mming his fist hard against the wall.


    The tiles on the wall should be cracked, the white brick surface did not take a moment to snake down several crimson blood, particrly harsh and eye-catching.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Jackson was afraid to leave the atmosphere.


    ¡°Investigate, do whatever it takes to get me the person behind the curtain. Also, send someone to find Ruth for me!¡±


    Hemanded.


    ¡°People have been sent out to look for it, and I believe there will be results soon.¡±


    After Jackson finished, looking at Peter¡¯s bleeding fist, the bones were already bloody at the knuckles, he immediately persuaded, ¡°Boss, you¡¯d better hurry up and bandage it, or else when the youngdyes out of surgeryter, how will you exin? She had a miscarriage and needs to recuperate, if she knows about this matter, how can she recuperate properly?¡±


    Peter is concerned about Adriana¡¯s well-being.


    Yesterday Archie said that someone had made a move on Ruth, he and Ruth sent a number of people to protect, I thought Ruth would be fine, the result of the ident still happened.


    Peter withdrew his hand, looking at the bloody flesh at the right bone, cold and indifferent expression, as if the injury was not his hand.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll take you to bandage.¡±


    Jackson is very concerned about Peter.


    With Peter to now, this is the first time she saw to see Peter angry, angry look really let him a little surprised.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter wanted to refuse, looked back at the words ¡®in surgery¡¯ that were still lit up, and finally left to get bandaged.


    He didn¡¯t want Adriana toe out of the operating roomter and see his hand injured and dripping with blood.


    As Jackson said, if Adriana knew Ruth¡¯s current condition, she would be very worried, and it would be better to get a bandage in order to let Adriana rest properly.


    Jackson did not go with Peter because he knew that even if he did, he would be driven back to guard the door of the operating room by Peter.


    In the outpatient room, Peter lifted his bleeding hand and said coldly to the doctor, ¡°Please bandage it for me.¡±


    ¡°Yo, geez, how¡¯d you hurt your hand so bad?¡±


    When the doctor saw the wound on the back of Peter¡¯s hand, he got up and took a look at his hand and said seriously, ¡°Where is the diagnosis card? You take the diagnosis card to the orthopedic department, and the doctor will arrange for you to have a film taken.¡±


    ¡°No, just bandage it for me directly.¡±


    Peter refused outright.


    ¡°What don¡¯t you need? Am I a doctor or are you a doctor?¡±


    His arrogant posture irritated the doctor a bit and he angrily disliked him.


    ¡°George? George? The gentleman said bandage, so you bandage it.¡±


    At the door of the consultation room, the old dean suddenly appeared, standing behind Peter and giving a wink towards the doctor.


    Dr. George pointed directly at Peter¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. George, his hand is seriously injured, it is likely to be fractured, it is better to get it checked.¡±


    ¡°I said, no.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was as cold as frost and his tone ofmand.


    The rich dissatisfaction was written directly on his face, making the old dean look trembling, and even went forward to fawn with a smile, ¡°Good, good, Mr. Alston, you wait a moment, I will let someone dress you now.¡±


    The old dean pointed at Dr. George and reprimanded him, ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    When Dr. George saw the old dean¡¯s gesture, he immediately understood that Peter was someone they could not afford to offend, and he could not say anything, so he began to treat Peter¡¯s wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll clean your wound first, it will hurt a little, then you¡¯ll get an anti-inmmatory injection ¡­¡±


    Dr. George took the alcohol carefully to Peter wound wipe disinfection, the action is very light, natural and slow some, Peter really can not see past, a hand picked up the alcohol to the wound to some, rinse the wound, and then directly pick up the gauze very skilled bandage up.


    Although the bandage was opened with one hand, the familiar movement made Dr. George and the old dean a little stunned, dumbfounded, watching Peter bandage the wound and turn away in a big way.


    The whole process, Peter face expressionless, even though the wound deep white bones are hidden, he did not frown.


    At this point, if Dr. George still do not notice the difference is stupid.


    He quietly went to the old dean¡¯s side and asked in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s the origin of this man? It looks like a good temperament.¡±


    ¡°You ask me? How do I know, I just received an order from above that this person is not small and should not be neglected.¡±


    The old dean grunted, shook off his hand, and walked out of the consultation room with a big stride.


    At this moment Peter appeared at the door of the operating room, a nurse saw himing and immediately said, ¡°Sir, Ms. Hale has been sent to the 828 VIP ward.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly, said nothing, and went straight to the ward.


    Finding the ward, Jackson immediately came out, ¡°Boss, the youngdy is awake.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Peter ordered in a cold voice, Jackson immediately walked out, closing the door in the process.


    As he brushed past him, Jackson whispered, ¡°The youngdy hasn¡¯t seen you, I said you were on the phone.¡±


    Bang¨C


    The door of the ward closed, Peter strides to the bedside, looks at Adriana, who is as pale as paper and weak, steps forward and holds her hand, ¡°Adriana, how do you feel?¡±


    Perhaps because he was so concerned about Adriana, he even forgot about his injured right hand.


    Coming off the operating table, Adriana¡¯s anesthetic wore off and her mind was a little foggy, but it didn¡¯t affect her much.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What happened to your hand?¡±


    Adrianay on the bed, her frail body a little stiff from the anesthetic, only slightly tilting her head, looking at Peter¡¯s hands wrapped in thick gauze and silver gray suit pants with splotches of blood, obviously wounded.


    She asked weakly, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I got it by ident.¡±


    Peter withdrew his hand, his doting gaze fell on her face, sitting sideways on the edge of the hospital bed, his long, jade-like hand gently caressing her cheek, ¡°It¡¯s hard work, lie down for a while, don¡¯t talk.¡±

 Chapter 1355 Raylan Stampede

    She was weak and sickly, and her speech was weak. Peter could not bear to see Adriana in this condition and still cared for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour you some water.¡±


    He gently patted her pale little face, thumbing his lips that were somewhat dry and white, his eyes full of heartache.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head.


    Peter took the brown sugar that he had had prepared in the ward, made a cup of brown sugar water for Adriana, put a straw in it, and walked over, ¡°Drink some, the water is not hot.¡±


    He carefully passed the straw to Adriana¡¯s mouth. Adriana was too tired to speak, and with the anesthesia having worn off, she was in great difort in her abdomen.


    Opened his mouth and sucked a mouthful of brown sugar water, the temperature was just right, so he took two more sips.


    ¡°Just take a sip, you can¡¯t drink too much right now, lie down and sleep, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Peter ced the brown sugar water on the bedside table, leaned over, and dropped a kiss on Adriana¡¯s forehead, ¡°Good girl, close your eyes.¡±


    The warmth that Adriana had never felt before, and the care that she received, gradually revived her cold heart, so that she would not remain in the pain of losing her son.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Adriana only felt a sourness in her nose, her eyes flushed and hazy with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter was shocked by Adriana¡¯s appearance, propped up on the edge of the bed with one hand, leaned down and came up to Adriana¡¯s face, his thick eyebrows knitted, but gentle as water, caring: ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    He was overly concerned about Adriana and turned to call a doctor, but was pulled back by Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just very touched.¡±


    Weak body, speaking in a low mosquito voice.


    Peter was stunned, his handsome face tinged with a smile, bowed his body, rested his forehead on Adriana¡¯s forehead, and said softly in a voice that only two people could hear: ¡°Why are you so stupid? Promise me that you will love yourself more, okay?¡±


    His faint breath lingered next to her nose, a familiar scent that brought more warmth and emotion.


    Adriana tried to nod, perhaps too weakly, and finally just blinked her long, thickshes, indicating that she knew.


    ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep.¡±


    Seeing her extremely weak appearance, pale face, even her skin is a little cool, Peter¡¯s heart is also followed by tightening up.


    Therge palm pinned her hair behind her ear, and intimately met her forehead to forehead to show encouragement and heartache.


    Then turned to take the remote control and pulled the curtains in the ward, and the bright ward gradually became dim.


    Because Adriana was hanging, Peter left only a little light so he could observe the situation of the bottle.


    He sat silently in the escort chair, watching Adriana couldn¡¯t bear the exhaustion of closing her eyes, his heart became more and more gloomy.


    Peter knew that miscarriage was bad for the body, but now that he saw Adriana¡¯s face, he realized how serious the damage it caused to a woman.


    The frail and ufortable look is engraved in the mind and will never be forgotten.


    If possible, Peter would prefer to bear all this for Adriana.


    After sitting for a while, Peter was worried that there would be callster, and put the phone on silent, and set Adriana¡¯s phone to whitelist, in addition to the whitelist, no one¡¯s calls cane in.


    She is now too weak and Peter does not want the outside world to interfere with her rest, let alone learn about Ruth after Adriana has suffered the loss of her son.


    Ruth¡¯s life and death were doomed, and it was a fatal blow to Adriana.


    Peter was really heartbroken.


    During the nursing process, he sometimes got up to help Adriana tug the bedding, sometimes took a cotton swab with water to moisten Adriana¡¯s lips, and sometimes reached out to touch her forehead and cheeks, afraid that she would be cold.


    It wasn¡¯t until 2:00 p. m., before Adriana woke up, that Peter didn¡¯t wait for Jackson¡¯s call. He got up and went out and made a phone call to Jackson outside the hospital room.


    ¡°Did you find the person?¡±


    ¡°Boss, Ruth¡¯s car has been spotted, our brothers have gone down and will know the situation soon.¡±


    Jackson kept Peter informed of the news there.


    Betawell Mount cliffs are steep and the terrain is treacherous, and equipment needs to be mobilized toe over in order to put people down the mountain to find them.


    ¡°Let me know immediately with the results.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Peter stood in the corridor for a while holding the phone, his handsome face changed from the endless tenderness of the party, reced by a cold, icy aura.


    Like a hellish god of death, it seems that the next second will destroy everything around it.


    Ten minutester, Peter¡¯s cell phone vibrated.


    It¡¯s Jackson¡¯s phone.


    Peter slid the answer button and lifted the phone to his ear, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Boss, the man has been found, Ruth is alive and well!¡±


    It¡¯s not hard to feel the excitement and excitement in Jackson¡¯s words through the phone, and even his speech is a little shaky.


    ¡°How are the people?¡±


    Peter¡¯s biggest concern was Ruth¡¯s injury.


    ¡°People ¡­¡±


    Jackson paused, ¡°the injury is quite serious, has been sent to the ambnce.¡±


    ¡°All-out rescue and treatment, send someone to keep an eye on me, if you make any more mistakes, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Peter is always calm, but once everything is rted to Adriana, it can break hisposure.


    ¡°Yes, I will order it down immediately.¡±


    Jackson understands the seriousness of the matter and is bound to go all out.


    ¡­


    Witchystems pavilion, partial building.


    Ran received a call from Peter yesterday to bring Judith back to Obren to be housed at Witchystems pavilion, and he just brought the person here today.


    Judith was just settling in when Ran received the message.


    ¡°What? You said Ruth was in a car ident?¡±


    Ran¡¯s face sank, his eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, and he grabbed the person standing in front of him, ¡°Really?¡±


    He knew the gravity of the situation and understood what Ruth would mean to Adriana if she died.


    ¡°True, true, a thousand times true.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on? Did you find out who did it?¡± Ran yelled out in a fury.


    The man who came to inform was Jackson¡¯s brother, named Javon.


    Javon and Ran have met a few times, but on those asions Ran has acted very affable.


    At this point he was unusually angry, really let Javon scared shaking like chaff.


    ¡°Jackson is still checking it out, not sure of the specifics yet.¡± He stammered back.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ruth?¡±


    ¡°People are saved, but seriously injured, I do not know if they can survive.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Ran pushed Javon violently, handsome features suddenly became fierce, all around a hostile aura, the pair of narrow eyes emerged from the fury, extraordinarily horrific.


    He has always been reticent, never under any circumstances burst out foul, but this time he was really angry.


    The breath of anger ignited thest trace of his calm, immersing him on the verge of a violent beating, long gone from his senses, unable to resist opening his mouth to curse.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Pointing at Javon, he yelled.


    Javon was shoved hard and fell to the ground, looking at him with fear and trepidation, his heart strings tense, always feeling like he would be ughtered by Ran in the next moment, but he just told him to get out.


    How dare Javon dy for half a second?


    At once, he ran out of the living room and away from Ran, the god of evil.


    There was also a little more fear of him.

 Chapter 1356 Adriana discovers the secret

    After Javon, who hade to inform Ran, left, Ran was on the verge of a rampage and kicked a chair in the living room before taking his cell phone and calling Peter.


    ¡°Duh duh duh-¡±


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Peter, you have failed me too much in trusting you! How can you give an ount to Adriana for what happened to Ruth?¡±


    He growled at the man on the other side of the phone.


    Ran¡¯s beloved woman is Adriana, but because Adriana likes Peter, he has to be an honest man and give up the woman he loves to Peter, giving her happiness for two.


    He just did not expect that Peter could not even protect Adriana.


    Peter, who received the call, happened to be in the ward. He looked at Adriana, who had woken up, and gave her a look, turned once again and walked out of the ward, closing the door behind him, afraid that Adriana might hear him.


    ¡°I will only handle it.¡±


    ¡°What will you do with Ruth if she dies or is alive? If she dies, Adriana will have to be buried with her! Then what is the point of ouring to Obren?¡±


    Ran and Peter two people have not known each other for a long time, the two get along like brothers, this is also the first time Ran to Peter¡¯s temper.


    Peter knew he was in the wrong, even if Ran was angry, he remained calm, ¡°The first priority is to find the best doctor for Ruth, as long as she does not die, there is hope. Also, if you want Adriana to know about this, you are wee to speak up.¡±


    Adriana was weak and in the hospital for a mini-moon.


    Ran knew about her situation and his anger only subsided when Peter reminded him.


    I¡¯m just too worried about Adri. you know how serious things are.¡±


    ¡°Things I will only investigate, you must keep an eye on Judith.¡±


    Peter droned on.


    Nowadays, Judith identity is very important and Judith must be guarded.


    ¡°Ever wondered who could have done it?¡±


    He tried to get a message from Peter¡¯s side.


    ¡°Calm down, I told you, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    From just Ran stormed out of the emotion is not difficult to know his want emotion, Peter naturally will not let Ran to investigate again who did to Ruth.


    Obren is now in crisis and they can¡¯t afford any more slip-ups.


    Hanging up the phone, Peter was still a bit uneasy, and after thinking about it, he called Hank and instructed him to secretly watch Ran and not to let him act impulsively.


    ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ll order it down immediately. But on Ruth¡¯s side, the situation is very unpromising, what should we do?¡±


    Faced with an unexpected situation, but is the key to life and death, Hank was really out of ideas.


    ¡°She ¡­¡±


    Peter was about to say something when he heard the door to the hospital room open and a small rattling sound.


    Looking back, a haggard and frail-looking Adriana was standing at the door of the ward looking at her with a puzzled whisper asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter¡¯s heartstrings tightened, his ink pupils shed slightly, shook his head at her, and said aloud to Hank on the other end of the phone in a pretend calm voice: ¡°Watch out for yourself.¡±


    After saying that, he cut off the phone, put away the phone, full of heartache, walked to Adriana, cupped her cheeks with both hands, ¡°You just had surgery not long ago, hurry back to lie down and rest.¡±


    The doctor said that on the operating table, you are bleeding quite a lot and need to rest and adjust well after the operation.¡±


    Being pampered by a man to the bone, Adriana¡¯s heart overflowed with a warm current.


    Grinning white lips, a smile of relief, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, but you ah honey, is there something to hide from me?¡±


    At that moment just now, Peter¡¯s eyes were clearly flickering a bit.


    Something must have happened and he was worried that she would worry too much to hide it from her.


    At the same time, Adriana knew that only after the most serious things happened, Peter would choose to hide it.


    So what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°You have the heart to care about anything else now? Be a good boy, go back and sleep.¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome face gloomed for a few moments, and his eyebrows knitted slightly inmand.


    And then, holding Adriana¡¯s hand in one hand and wrapping one arm around her waist, he led her into the ward, helped her lie down on the bed, and covered her with bedding.


    ¡°I had the cook stew you some ck chicken soup, it¡¯s on its way over, you can drink itter.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    ¡°For thest month, rest well in the hospital, I¡¯ve hired a nutritionist for you and will cook and send you meals every day. You only need to condition your body this month, let me take care of the rest.¡±


    Peter sat by the hospital bed and said bitterly.


    In front of outsiders, Peter is a quiet man, and only in front of Adriana does he talk a little more.


    ¡°Gee, honey, why are you getting to be like an old mom?¡±


    Adriana bristled, amused by Peter¡¯s look, ¡°If Zac and Edward and the others saw you like this, they¡¯d have a field day.¡±


    ¡°Spoiling my wife has nothing to do with them.¡±


    Peter pinched Adriana¡¯s nose, ¡°This is the beginning of dislike for me, huh?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, and his finely sculpted face was one of unconcealed tenderness.


    But under the long, thick eyshes, is a pair of red-blooded eyes, the same can not hide the haggard and tired.


    Adriana vaguely guessed that something important must have happened, but in order to get Peter to drop his guard, she just had to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Good, then I will rest in the hospital, Obren¡¯s matter to you to deal with yo. Remember, make sure to find thepulsion as soon as possible.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Adriana¡¯s biggest concern is thepulsion.


    Peter holds Adriana¡¯s left hand with both hands, is lowering his head ck as ink pupils gazing at her delicate fingers, in the moment of hearing Adriana speak, a few anger and guilt emerged in the eyes.


    As Adriana¡¯s husband, Peter failed to protect Ruth and did not have a face to take into ount, which led to the situation today.


    He, guilty.


    ¡°Rest well at the hospital, I¡¯ve called Siena and she¡¯lle overter to keep youpany. I still have a few things to take care of, okay?¡±


    Peter tried to make himself as usual nature, in front of Adriana do not want to reveal any hint of different.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead and get busy.¡±


    Nearly five months without a child, is a small birth, the woman¡¯s body is extremely damaged, naturally need to lie in bed and rest for a while, otherwise it will leave the moon disease.


    Besides, Adriana¡¯s stomach was really upset.


    Especially the pain of losing a child is the heaviest blow to Adriana¡¯s heart, she is desperate, very painful, very heartbroken two children who did not see a better world.


    Avable at ¡­


    She did not dare to show it, afraid that Peter would find out and would be sad and upset along with her.


    Some things, obviously can be handled alone, why drag an extra person to follow the sad?


    Peter uneasily stayed with Adriana in the ward for a while, and only when he knew Siena wasing over did he get up, say hello to Siena, and hint to her not to say anything about Ruth.


    Only after that was herelieved to leave the hospital and went to another hospital to see Ruth.

 Chapter 1357 – I am here

    In the ward, Adriana was lying on the bed, looking at Siena who was sitting on the sofa and ying with her cell phone, she couldn¡¯t hold back her doubts, ¡°Siena, is something wrong?¡±


    Siena, who was concentrating on ying the game, nced at Adriana, and then was fully engaged in the game again, ¡°A he, A he ah, what¡¯s running?¡±


    ¡°Middle regiment, middle regiment, quick.¡±


    ¡°Hit the crunchy first, can you y?¡±


    She yed the game and spoke to her teammates, her emotions going up and down as the game went on.


    Adriana: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was she not supposed to ask just now?


    ¡°Point the tower, point the tower, perfect~¡±


    Siena finished a game, she made a victory gesture, it seems that the game record is good, she put down her phone in a great mood, and got up and walked to Adriana, ¡°I just came to Obren, not quite sure about the other things.¡±


    ¡°You knew that, but Peter warned you about it so you wouldn¡¯t talk about it, right?¡±


    Adriana propped her hands on the bed and sat up, leaning against it.


    She hit the nail on the head, and Siena¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she avoided her burning gaze and went to pour Adriana a ss of warm water.


    ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana took the warm water and after taking a sip, she ced the ss on the table, ¡°Did something happen to Ruth?¡±


    Blind guess, most likely something happened to Ruth.


    At that moment he called, Adriana thought Peter said ¡®she¡¯, should be a woman.


    There are quite a few women in Obren, and very few that might make Peter nervous, other than himself.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Siena shook her head and shrugged, indicating that she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°The look on your face says it all.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Well, um, you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t admit it, and Adriana couldn¡¯t say anything more, but it had been established that Ruth had been in an ident.


    Tilting his head, he picked up his cell phone from the bedside table and made a call out.


    ¡°Look into something for me, Ruth.¡±


    Adriana directly instructed the other side.


    When the words were spoken, there was a moment of silence from the other side.


    She was keenly aware of the difference and immediately sat up straighter, her eyebrows furrowed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Before that, Adriana just thought that Ruth had an ident.


    But now the reactions given to her by one after another made her think that things were not as simple as she thought.


    ¡°Ruth was descending the mountain when she had a car ident and fell into the cliff, although people have been found, but the injuries are serious ¡­¡±


    The other party was still talking, but the phone Adriana had put up next to her ear had slipped from her hand andnded on the futon.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My mind echoed what the man had just said, and I just felt a little confused.


    The road down Betawell Mount is very steep, but the good thing is that the road is wide and there are many speed bumps, so there are fewer idents, but once the ident happens, the chances of survival can be imagined.


    Adriana is very aware of the situation at hand.


    She and Ruth are bound together, and if anything happens to Ruth, she will be buried with her.


    Death, not terrible.


    The scary thing is that there is so much left to do, not to mention seeing Luis and Helen grow up happily.


    At the bedside, Siena watched Adriana¡¯s reaction and couldn¡¯t help but twist her brow, opening her mouth, but not knowing how tofort her.


    ¡°You already knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s haggard little face looked up at Siena, ¡°Still nning to keep hiding?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend to keep it from you, but Peter said you were weak now and didn¡¯t want you to worry too much. Besides, it¡¯s already happened, so what can telling you change.¡±


    She let out a sigh, her eyes dripping with helplessness.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡±


    ¡°The injuries are serious and are being resuscitated in the hospital.¡±


    The matter hase to this, Siena has nothing to hide, so will tell Adriana the truth, ¡°Peter ordered someone to find Obren¡¯s best doctors to save her, should be fine.¡±


    There is no matter everything depends on the fate of God.


    The news was so shocking that Adriana leaned against the bed in a daze, her mind in a state of confusion.


    Seeing this, Siena turned around and walked out, calling Peter in the hallway and telling him the truth about what had happened.


    Half an hourter, Peter turned back to the ward.


    Squeak-


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Peter stood in the doorway and saw Adriana leaning on the hospital bed with her head looking out the window, motionless, like a statue of petrifaction.


    Even if he walked in and made a small noise, she didn¡¯t care, not even a hint of reaction .


    Peter¡¯s heart sank, his long, jade-like fingers clenched as he stepped over and stood at the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He called out.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were vacant and unupied as she stared out the window, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him talking.


    ¡°Adriana, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The man¡¯s heartstrings tightened and he sat on the edge of the bed, holding her hand and asking in a soft voice.


    ¡°Hmm? honey, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Adriana looked back and saw Peter sitting in front of her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out for something, why are you back so soon?¡±


    ¡°Things have been taken care of and I missed you, so I thought I¡¯de over and keep youpany.¡±


    Good faith lies.


    Peter was still on the road when he received a call from Siena, and he immediately turned his car around and rushed back to the hospital.


    What happened to Ruth was tantamount to a fatal blow to Adriana.


    He knew Adriana must be very sad inside and just wanted toe back to be with her as soon as possible.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana answered unhappily, dropping her head and not speaking again.


    ¡°You, know all about it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, listen to me ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s fine, I just think the twins are gone, some heartache for those two innocent children.¡±


    Adriana pulled a random excuse, sniffled, looked up at Peter and lifted her delicate fingers to cover his handsome face, ¡°Honey, can we go back to Waverly? I kind of miss Luis and Helen.¡±


    The clear and pure eyes are coated with ayer of dense fog, the bottom of the eyes faintly emerge a few sadness, a sad and pitiful look called heartache.


    ¡°Silly girl~¡±


    Peter¡¯s heart clenched tightly, just feel Adriana a look will make his heart ache.


    Arms wrapped around her waist and brought her into her arms, ¡°What would Waverly do now when things haven¡¯t been resolved? You just had a miscarriage, you need to recuperate in the hospital, listen, okay.¡±


    She wanted to go back to Waverly because she knew Ruth was seriously injured.


    There is a possibility that Ruth will die, or she may be seriously injured for a year and a half can not be healed.


    It also means that Ruth, even if she is alive, cannot be given the antidote until her body is healed.


    The future for a long time to stay in Obren, Adriana would like to leave Obren sooner, back to Waverly to spend time with the two children better.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can get off the ground and walk now.¡±


    She said stubbornly.


    ¡°Normally, I can listen to you about anything, but this time you have to listen to me.¡±


    Peter is assertive.


    Discuss with her, already know Peter¡¯s choice, Adriana also did not say anything else, just quietly leaning in his arms, closed his eyes, feeling a moment of tenderness in his warm embrace.

 Chapter 1358 Peter is dead [1]

    Life is bad enough, and Adriana doesn¡¯t want to embarrass herself by immersing herself in sadness and grief every day.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Thinking for a moment, Adriana answered.


    Just leaning in his arms, the two are silent.


    It was a while before she murmured, ¡°Ruth she, how is it?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude towards Ruth is ambivalent.


    Before knowing each other¡¯s identity, they were friends, but who could have known that the former ¡®friend¡¯ would be their own mother.


    And beforeing to Obren, a lot of secrets were uncovered , making her hate Ruth.


    Naive all the hate, all in the moment Ruth blocked the gun for her to produce a slight change.


    Even though Adriana did not want to recognize this mother, did not want to forgive her, but involving life and death, she could not help but have some mixed feelings.


    Of course, more than anything, there is the fear that Ruth is dead and that her days are numbered.


    ¡°I sent someone to contact Obren¡¯s best doctor to make every effort to resuscitate, I believe it will be fine.¡±


    Peter, who is a businessman, has a n for everything, but what is happening now makes him not a bit sure, and even a bit nervous and afraid.


    He understands the truth of ¡®care is chaos¡¯, but Adriana is the love of his heart, how can Peter do his heart like water?


    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly.


    Peter never told Adriana that Ruth was in the ident when she learned that Adriana was having a miscarriage and wanted toe down to the hospital to see her.


    The two sat in the hospital room for a while while Peter put Adriana¡¯s phone into normal mode again.


    She already knew that Ruth was seriously injured and hospitalized, so there was no need to worry about people calling her to ¡®tell¡¯ her, and no need to set any ¡®whitelist¡¯ mode.


    When the twilight is thick, outside and the wind is blowing, the rain came, bean-sized rain crackling on the ss windows, hazy vision.


    Peter¡¯s cell phone rings and he subconsciously looks at Adriana, signaling to take a call.


    He got up to answer the phone outside the corridor, but saw Adriana looking at him withplicated eyes, so he answered it directly in the ward.


    The morning is hidden from her again, this time out again, only afraid that the little woman again think he has something to hide.


    More than anything else, couples need to trust each other.


    ¡°Jackson, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Boss, just now Hippo called me and said Ran left Witchystems pavilion and went out in a killing spree. I reckon ¡­¡±


    Jackson hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°I reckon he¡¯s supposed to be there to get a statement about Ruth.¡±


    Euphemistically called ¡®to ask for an argument¡¯, to put it bluntly, that is to fight with others.


    Ruth¡¯s life and death are directly rted to Adriana¡¯s life and death, and Ran¡¯s love for Adriana is well known.


    One can only imagine what Ran would do for Adriana.


    The consequences are unthinkable.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly and his deep eyes locked with Adriana¡¯s, ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±


    When he hung up the phone, Adriana asked in a hurry.


    From the look in Peter¡¯s eyes just now, Adriana clearly saw that something was wrong.


    ¡°Ran, who ¡­ knows about Ruth, went looking for someone to get a statement.¡±


    He gave Adriana a copy of Jackson¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ask for a statement?¡±


    Adriana looked incredulous, like a distant mountain-like eyebrows wrinkled, ¡°with Ran¡¯s nature how can he say to others in a good voice? honey, you hurry to stop him, do not let him too impulsive. Now that Ruth is in trouble, he absolutely cannot be in trouble again.¡±


    Aftering to Obren, a lot of things happened one after another, and Adriana didn¡¯t want to see too many irreversible things happen behind her.


    Peter knows that Adriana is worried about Peter, and if he doesn¡¯t go over and stop Ran, Adriana will definitely not rest in peace.


    There is no choice but to respond.


    ¡°Get some rest, you¡¯ll have a dripter, someone wille and stay with you.¡±


    He dotingly stroked Adriana¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded, dropped a kiss on her brow, turned and left the ward, went downstairs to the parking lot, and drove away.


    On the way, he made a call to Hank to ask where Ran had gone, and the final result was that he hade down the mountain and gone to the countryside.


    Then ¡­


    The target he wanted to find was inevitably Emilio.


    The people whoid hands on Ruth could have been Chaya, Richards, Emilio, or perhaps Jonathan, but they struck, not much different from Chaya.


    Chaya is still too important to Adriana for anything to happen.


    Richards exists to check and bnce with Chaya, and nothing can happen.


    In summary, Ran only possible to go to Emilio.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, private information was received that it was Emilio who was working with Richards and that the person who had previously struck out at Ruth was also Emilio¡¯s man.


    Peter car elerated, has been driving towards the suburbs, more than half an hourter, finally arrived at the outskirts of a vi.


    When people arrived outside the vi, they saw a familiar car parked in front of the vi, and looking at the license te number, they knew at a nce that it was Ran¡¯s car.


    Peter parked the car, got out and entered the vi.


    There were no guards stopping the entrance to the vi, but when you walked in you could hear the sounds of an argumenting from inside.


    He ignored the gorgeous design of the high-end vi, with the construction of nice flowers and green nts, and entered the hall with big steps.


    ¡°Brenden, do you Fuck want to die?¡±


    The person who spoke was Ran.


    The moment Peter entered the hall, he saw Ran with a gun in his hand, aimed at Ran, who was lying at his heels, with a pool of blood on the floor.


    But the blood was not Ran¡¯s or Emilio¡¯s.


    ¡°What does it matter to you if I want to die or not?¡±


    Emilio, dressed in ck casual clothes and with a cigar in his mouth, smiled in the face of the furious Ran, who turned around and sat down in front of the sofa.


    That¡¯s when Peter, standing in the doorway, was spotted.


    ¡°Yo, I¡¯ve got a lot of activity here today.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯m sorry to wee you here.


    Emilio and Peter have lived together in The Alston family for over ten years, and because of their special rtionship there is an unexinableplexity between them.


    Bang¨C


    As Emilio¡¯s words fell, with a gunshot, there was an extra hole in the couch he was sitting on, sshing out some lint.


    ¡°Say, did you do what happened to Ruth?¡±


    Ran nced at Peter, and did not stop moving his hands because of his presence, but rather because Emilio¡¯s defiance of him made him extra angry.


    ¡°Ran.¡±


    Peter let out a few silent sighs and took a long, slender leg towards him.


    Standing in front of him, she raised her hand to cover his arm, ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm?¡±


    Ran cold eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Ruth is seriously injured, once she dies, Adri will be buried with her, you talk to me now calm?¡±


    The woman he loved gave up to Peter, but now something happened, Peter¡¯s reaction was a little chilling to Ran.


    ¡°If I had known you were so unappreciative of Adri, I would never have given her up to you!¡±

 Chapter 1359 Peter is dead [2]

    The suppressed anger in the heart was directly transferred only to Peter¡¯s body.


    The face of Ran relentless hectoring, Peter¡¯s heart slightly upset, but he sees him as a brother, naturally will not bother with these, ¡°things have happened, now to do is to investigate the truth, if it is Emilio did ¡­¡±


    With that, he spoke, ncing back at Emilio who was sitting leisurely and rxed on the sofa, ¡°I will make him pay the price he deserves!¡±


    The words are directed at Ran, but they are a warning to Emilio.


    In the face of his sharp gaze, Emilioughed it off, his arm resting on the back of the sofa, cigar in one hand, exuding an air of superiority.


    That arrogant and smug look really makes people gnash their teeth in hatred.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Ran really hard to tolerate, a push away from Peter, holding a gun at Emilio, bang, a bullet shot out.


    Interspersed with the sound of his bullets there were several more bullets that rang out.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Peter shouted and stepped forward, directly in front of Ran, but with his back to Ran, gun in hand, bang bang bang a few times in a certain direction on the second floor, extinguishing several killers hiding on the second floor.


    ng-


    His body went limp, the gun in his hand fell to the ground, and then a stream of crimson blood gurgled out from his chest.


    At the same time, Emilio, who was sitting on the couch, was also shot, hit by Ran in the armpit and deflected away from his heart.


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    Ran saw that Peter was shot and his body slid helplessly down, he held him by the waist and at the same time raised his gun to shoot down several people who came in the door.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Ran knew there was danger here before he came, but he didn¡¯t think that much of it.


    The impulse had made him lose his mind and he just wanted toe in and kill Emilio to take revenge, but who knew that Emilio¡¯s men would actually dare to take action against Ran.


    The Peter standing beside Ran shot the killers at the same time, saw a bullet flying over, he did not think, directly in front of Ran blocked.


    The bullet passed through the right side of Peter¡¯s chest, a shot through the body, and grazed the skin of Ran¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Boss? Boss, how did you get hurt? Quick, call out!¡±


    At the same time, the people Jackson brought in rushed in.


    As Peter set off towards Emilio¡¯s side, he gave Jackson instructions to bring some people over.


    I thought I could stall for a while aftering over and let Jackson bring people over and they would have the advantage.


    But who knew Ran was too impulsive.


    Behind the impulse, there is also a deep love for Adriana.


    Peter deeply felt Ran¡¯s heart for Adriana, although there was a hint of jealousy, but at the same time he was grateful to have such a person love Adriana, is her happiness.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    Gunshots rang out all around, but a number of bodyguards surrounded Peter, Ran and Jackson, forming a safety circle to protect the three men.


    The wounded Peter¡¯s chest kept gushing blood, Ran was so scared that he took off his suit directly to hold down the wound for him, sitting on the ground and letting Peter lie on hisp, and his hands covered the wound behind the chest tightly, trying not to let the blood flow out.


    ¡°You ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Peter copsed and looked over at Ran, trying to say something, but blood gushed out of his mouth as soon as he opened it, so he had no idea what he was saying.


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    Ran snarled, ¡°Adriana is lying in the hospital right now, are you crazy that I want you to take the bullet for me? Anxious to die so I can take care of your woman?¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Jackson, who has followed Peter for more than ten years, has never seen Peter hurt so badly, even when he was initially poisoned by thepulsion, which was only a chronic injury.


    When he was critically ill, he wasn¡¯t as wretched as he is now.


    At the moment, in his heart like a king of the general high boss lying on the ground, like losing the ¡®king¡¯ aura, the injury is serious let people pity, heartache.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He clutched his gun, red with anger, and got up to shoot Emilio in the living room.


    But while they were protecting Peter, Emilio¡¯s men were escorting Emilio away, and he banged a few shots across, killing only a few of the bodyguards.


    The hall was in chaos, bullets weaving in and out of the air currents, emitting biu, biu~ sounds, along with the fall of a person, the ground spilled a lot of blood, even the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Not long after, the noise gradually quieted down, those who rushed at the forefront of the bodyguards died, wounded, but a ¡®battle¡¯ thus ended.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Is the doctor here yet?¡±


    Ran yelled at Jackson.


    ¡°The doctor just called it, even if you fly, you can¡¯t fly over so fast!¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    Ran snarled with a grimace.


    ¡°How the hell should I know? If you hadn¡¯t acted impulsively, how would the boss have gotten shot?¡±


    Jackson is distressed by Peter and speaks very rudely to Ran.


    Ran, who knew he was in the wrong, wrinkled his eyebrows and wanted to say something, but finally remained silent and looked down at Peter.


    Gradually, he noticed that Peter¡¯s wound was still bleeding badly, and Peter was already lying on the ground with a pale face, even his lips had lost blood.


    ¡°No, waiting this long is not an option. jackson, fire two bullets.¡±


    Ran said after thinking about it for a while.


    ¡°Open ¡­ Open ¡­¡±


    Jackson froze, and in the next second knew what Ran meant.


    He did not think much about it, immediately removed two bullets from the gun, and used a dagger to dismantle them for a long time before opening the two bullets.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour, you light the fire, fast, otherwise there is no way to stop the bleeding!¡±


    Peter¡¯s injury is very serious, ording to such a bleeding rate, only afraid that the doctor has note, he will bleed to death.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate with you fully.¡±


    No matter how upset Jackson¡¯s heart is with Peter, but for the sake of his own boss, those are nothing.


    Ran held Peter¡¯s head so he was lying on the ground with something padded on his back to block his wounds, then reached down and ripped open his blood-stained ck shirt.


    A snort, the clothes should be cracked, revealing a crimson hideous wound, a bloody gash that was blown up the skin, it was appalling.


    Ran watched the blood at the mouth of the blood kept leaving, he clutched the bullet in his hand and raised his eyes to Jackson, ¡°I count three, two, one, you must be quick.¡±


    Because there is blood in the wound, if the powder in the bullet is poured in Peter¡¯s wound will be easily soaked with blood, then it will not be able to ignite.


    In this case, a quick way to stop the bleeding is to ignite the powdered gunpowder as a way to stop the bleeding and sterilize it.


    They are alling out of the gunfire and know more or less about this kind of operation.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jackson nodded heavily, clutching the lighter in his hand, but trembling vaguely.


    ¡°Three, two, one!¡±


    Ran counted to ¡®one¡¯, hands cupped bullets immediately aimed at Peter¡¯s wound to the powder, Jackson and he was almost seamlessly lit with a lighter.

 Chapter 1360 Peter is dead [3]

    Only to see a snort, the mes burned for a moment, fainting Peter pain ¡®um¡¯, gritting his teeth in pain, forehead bruises, also woke up.


    Ran poured a bullet and a half of powdered gunpowder, the amount determined by the injury.


    He and Jackson both waited for a while before Peter¡¯s wound stopped bleeding and didn¡¯t continue to flow.


    But the bleeding stopped in the chest, and the wound in the back.


    They did not dare to let Peter move easily for fear that the wound in his chest would tear again and bleed again.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Jackson was surprised and concerned when he saw Peter awaken.


    Peter, his face stuck white as paper,y on the floor and asked weakly, ¡°Where¡¯s Emilio?¡±


    ¡°What time is it that you¡¯re still worried about him?¡±


    Ran was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if he doesn¡¯t die, no one will be buried with me.¡±


    Peter made a joke.


    What happened to Ruth was premeditated, but who was operating in the dark is not yet known.


    Peter is not worried that Emilio will die, but afraid that Ran acted impulsively in the enemy¡¯s trap, but was used, invisible into the hands of others as a pawn.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    Ran is in a heavy mood, looking at Peter, whose blood bar value is gradually decreasing, and he is in a veryplicated mood.


    ¡°Owe you.¡±


    Lying on the ground, Peter lost a lot of blood, weak and feeble, even the voice of speech is low mosquitoes.


    ¡°Owed to ¡­¡±


    Ran wanted to say something else, but finally just said, ¡°Stop talking and lie down.¡±


    Owe him?


    The two men knew it by heart.


    The so-called ¡®owe¡¯ is all based on Adriana.


    Ran has done a lot for Adriana, in Adriana¡¯s case, she owes Ran, but for Peter, what his woman owes, is what he owes, and deserves to be paid back.


    Even the seemingly cold and heartless appearance of the man, there is still absolute affection.


    ¡°Owing more, you can¡¯t y with your life, if you die won¡¯t it be cheap for some people.¡±


    Jackson grunted and muttered with great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Talk less, you can¡¯t die.¡±


    Peter nced at Jackson and spoke weakly and feebly.


    Perhaps because of too much bleeding, his mental state was not very good, so much so that he struggled to speak and spoke extremely slowly.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s you who should talk less!¡±


    Jackson countered with a retort.


    ¡°What happened today, I don¡¯t want Adriana to know.¡±


    Peter doubly tired, just feel heavy eyelids are about to open, in thest moments of closing his eyes, he exined a sentence.


    ¡°Okay, I promise ¡­¡±


    Ran was about to say something else when Peter had closed his eyes.


    His heart fluttered and he and Jackson looked at each other, and both of them were frightened as their hearts sank.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    ¡°Peter, don¡¯t go to sleep, I still have something to ask you. where is Adri?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you must not fall asleep ah, the youngdy is still in the hospital um.¡±


    The two of you are talking to each other, afraid that Peter will sleep so long and never wake up.


    But the words of the two fell, Peter did not move, not even a single eyelid response.


    Ran frowned and couldn¡¯t stop shaking his shoulders, ¡°You Fuck wake up Peter, I never owe anyone anything in my life, you wake up!¡±


    ¡± boss, you wake up ah, if you die, coveting youngdy certain hypocrites will have their way, you can rest in peace under the nine springs?¡±


    ¡°Ink ¡­¡±


    ¡°You two are really ¡­ very ¡­ noisy.¡±


    Peter spoke in a breathless voice, only without opening his eyes.


    This sentence before Ran and Jackson two people deeply relieved, tight heart also fell down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see if the doctor is here yet.¡±


    Jackson got up and turned towards the outside, but at the moment he turned around his eyes were red and they were flooded with tears, almost not crying with fear.


    He was responsible foring to Obren with the boss, if the boss had any idents, I¡¯m afraid that after returning to Waverly, brother Hank shall not eat him alive.


    Even if Hank doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson, he¡¯ll have to spend his life in guilt and remorse.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? How did you bunch of losers do your job?¡±


    Walked to the door, he yelled at the brothers sternly, as if to suppress the emotions in the heart of a brain to vent on a few brothers.


    ¡°The road is bumpy, for the sake of the boss¡¯s safety, we called a helicopter and will be there soon. The ambnce is also on the way, almost ten minutes to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, if you¡¯rete I¡¯ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish!¡±


    Jackson yelled a few words.


    Time is running out, and even a minute is a long time.


    Ran looked at Peter¡¯s bleeding and was so worried that he finally had to reach behind Peter¡¯s back and cover his wound to slow the blood loss.


    Five minutes, ten minutes, ¡­


    It was not until nearly fifteen minutes had passed that the ambnce and helicopter came.


    Because Peter¡¯s injuries are serious, the distance to the hospital is not close, and a section is still under construction, the road is bumpy and difficult to travel, they dare not take Peter to the hospital, can only wait for the helicopter and ambnce toe at the same time.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The ambnce provides medical equipment and then the helicopter takes the person quickly to the hospital.


    Hospital, resuscitation room, Ran and Jackson two guard outside the operating room anxiously waiting.


    Jackson hesitated and took another cell phone that could be used to contact the outside world and made a phone call to Hank.


    ¡°You damn kid, you finally bothered to call me? I thought you forgot about me with the boss.¡±


    The call just came through, and Hank¡¯s flirtation came from the other end.


    The joking words made Jackson¡¯s heart sink again, wrinkling his brow at the closed operating room, silent.


    The two are brothers with a heart of gold.


    The slightest reaction from him, even if it is a million miles away, Hank can still feel it through the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±


    Hank sounded a little urgent.


    ¡°That ¡­ I ¡­ am, it¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Jackson is somewhat afraid of his big brother and speaks in a fumbling manner.


    ¡°What a waste of words, it¡¯s a long story then a short story!¡±


    ¡°Long story short? It is the big brother was shot, seriously injured in the hospital, is being resuscitated, a little ¡­ dangerous.¡±


    Usually it is Peter to exin things for him to take charge, now the boss lying in the resuscitation room, Jackson has no backbone, can only call his big brother.


    ¡°Seriously injured and hospitalized? You¡¯re a fucking loser? All these years boss with me encountered so many dangers are fine, how you just follow a few months, and still can watch the boss seriously injured? I¡¯m not by your side now, if I were by your side you see I don¡¯t waste you, I¡¯m not called Hank!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Hank cursed and couldn¡¯t stop.


    Jackson¡¯s heart was weak, did not dare to retort, only to hold the phone far away from the ear, listening to the voice inside forced to chatter cursing, until the quiet, he only ced the phone next to his ear, very abashed said: ¡°A thousand mistakes are my fault, it is I did not protect the boss, but ¡­ But now is not the time to worry about this ah.¡±

 Chapter 1361 Peter is dead [4]

    ¡°You call Jennings right away and just do what he tells you to do.¡±


    Hank said.


    ¡°Jennings?¡±


    After Hank mentioned it, Jackson remembered the Jennings who was at the Witchystems pavilion for no reason at all.


    Although he knew that the boss had a good rtionship with Jennings, he did not expect Jennings to carry so much weight in front of the boss.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put ¡®know¡¯ on your lips, I¡¯m warning you, take good care of the boss these days, if he has an ident again, you¡¯re dead! I¡¯ll pack up now and go over immediately.¡±


    The matter is urgent, Hank also do not care whether it will be boss heavy punishment, just want to immediately rush to Obren.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank hung up the phone and was ready to pack up and leave, but suddenly thought of what Edward had instructed him to do and he called Edward again.


    Toot-toot-


    The phone rang and the party answered it.


    Because of jetg, Edward, who had already arrived in Motril, was lying in bed and squinting for a while when he was woken up by the phone.


    ¡°Hank, what¡¯s up?¡±


    This point in time is early in the morning at home, just the time to sleep.


    Hank called at this time, there must be something important.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯m going to be away from Waverly for a while in the next few days, do you see if you have anyone to help take care of The Alston family and the young master and young miss?¡±


    Giovanny was transferred to Harlee, and Shadow was the only one guarding Orchard House, and Hank was a little uneasy.


    ¡°Going to Obren now? Is something wrong with Sam?¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyelids have been beating wildly for thest few days, and he is very uneasy in his heart, so when he saw Hank¡¯s phone call early this morning, he was a little worried.


    ¡°Just now Jackson called me and said the boss is seriously injured in resuscitation, I am not at ease and want to go over to see.¡±


    He tells it like it is.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°The details are not clear, I still want to go over there before I do.¡±


    ¡°No, you might as well keep an honest watch at Waverly. I just arrived in Motril today, and will go to Obren right away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already at Motril? Well, well, well, Mr. Henderson, I thank you on behalf of the boss.¡±


    ¡°All brothers, no need for polite words.¡±


    Edward hung up the phone and looked at the ticket in his hand, the ticket to go from Motril city center to St. Peter city.


    Vivian is right over there.


    He was eager to see her, but Peter is now in resuscitation, on bnce, he still put away the ticket, immediately took the phone and contacted someone to prepare a helicopter flight to Obren.


    Obren, Hospital.


    After five hours of resuscitation, Ran and Jackson both waited in the hallway with their hearts racing, and a lot of cigarette butts piled up by the trash can.


    Jackson also called Jennings and instructed the other party to make sure to suppress the news and not let it spread.


    Jennings came to visit the hospital for a while, but had important things to attend to and had to leave first.


    Snapping-


    The red light that was on in the resuscitation room went out and the door slowly opened.


    Ran and Jackson immediately went to the front of the ward and looked at the doctor who came out and asked anxiously, ¡°Doctor, how is my big brother doing?¡±


    Ran, with a cigarette in his hand, did not speak up, although his heart was with Peter¡¯s situation.


    The resuscitating doctor shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    The doctor had a helpless face, said only three words, turned around and was about to leave.


    Ran¡¯s body stiffened, the cigarette in his hand slipped to the ground, he stared at the doctor with cold eyes, stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°What did you say? What do you mean by sorry, tell me clearly!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh? Eh? What are you doing, this is a hospital, you can¡¯t hit a doctor!¡±


    As soon as the nurse saw that Ran was going to fight with the doctor, several nurses were frightened and immediately went forward to pull the fight.


    ¡°Sir, I really did my best, the patient was too badly injured and could not be resuscitated. Time of death, 1:23 a. m. ¡­¡±


    The lead surgeon, tightly gripped by Ran¡¯s cor, turned white with fear and exined with horror, ¡°Doctors are not gods, not everyone who crosses the line of death can be yanked back.¡±


    The doctor really did his best.


    ¡°You are nonsense! Peter is in such good health, how could he not resist?¡±


    Ran shoved the doctor violently, shaking with anger and red in the face.


    Jackson was so frightened that he turned pale, bypassing the doctor and rushing directly into the resuscitation room, where the operating table was covered with a white cloth and a man was lying underneath.


    He froze in his pace for a moment before lifting a step to the hospital bed.


    Jackson was still calling Hank at that moment, but no one expected an ident to happen now.


    ¡°boss, you ¡­¡±


    Bang¨C


    Jackson hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when he was abruptly yanked by someone who threw him directly away and crashed into a side instrument with a dizzying bang.


    ¡°Who? What are you doing, you ¡­¡±


    Jackson hit the back of the hand to hold the side of the instrument, only to be able to stabilize their bodies, stood up ready to curse when the party found that the person standing next to the operating table is no one else, but ¡­ ¡°Mr. Henderson?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, what brings you here?¡±


    It was as if Edward appeared in the operating room from the sky, and Jackson was frightened to no end.


    Edward stood by the operating table, looking at the white cloth covering the body, and despite knowing that the person lying underneath was Peter, he did not have the courage to lift the white cloth.


    Fear of the moment the white cloth lifted, everything has been finalized, so that he could not bear.


    With that, Ran also walked in.


    He stood at the door of the operating room, gazing at the table in the same way, motionless, like a statue.


    Ran was hit hard by the sudden change of events.


    Ruth situation is still unclear, and now Peter surprisingly had an ident, or because of him only ident.


    Ran hasn¡¯t figured out how he¡¯s going to confront Adriana and what he¡¯s going to tell her about Peter.


    ¡°Impossible, big brother you since childhood to the big wind and rain to break through the people, this gunshot wound how you will not be able to carry?¡±


    Edward slowly raised his hand, fingers pinch the corner of the white cloth, slowly lift the white cloth, the action is slow like a slow-motion yback of the camera.


    A closer look reveals his trembling hands.


    As the white cloth lifted a little, revealing a familiar face.


    Edward hand abruptly, a twist of the eyebrows, the next moment drastically and directly pulled off the white cloth covering Peter¡¯s body and threw it on the ground.


    ¡°Big brother? Peter?¡±


    He called Peter¡¯s name, but there was no response from the man lying on the operating table.


    Peter exposed the upper half of his body, the muzzle of the gun was treated, but Peter¡¯s face was pale and colorless, his lips were blue, just like a lifeless corpse.


    Jackson was unwilling to ept the reality, raised his hand in front of Peter¡¯s nose and carefully probed his pulse, but did not feel a single breath or heat.


    ¡°No, how could that be?¡±


    Jackson was so frightened that he stumbled and took a step backwards, fell heavily to the floor and stared at the operating table in a daze, unresponsive.


    He is joined by Ran and Edward.


    Three people do not want to ept the reality, but have to ept the disy.


    There was a long silence, and the air pressure in the operating room turned heavy before Edward opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Who did this?¡±

 Chapter 1362 Peter is dead [5]

    The mute Jackson turned his stiff neck, tilted his head to look at Ran, and got up with his hand on the ground, took three steps and rushed to Ran¡¯s front, raised his hand, and mmed his fist hard on Ran¡¯s face, ¡°You stupid bastard, it¡¯s all your fucking fault, if you didn¡¯t act impulsively, how could this happen to the boss? ¡±


    Jackson in the end is a practitioner, a punch in Ran¡¯s face, Ran did not fight back, he was directly punched to the ground, mouth spilled blood, then Jackson pounced, one hand held Ran on the ground, the other hand waved, punch after punch on Ran¡¯s body, ¡°you return my boss, you return my boss! It¡¯s your own impulse, why the dead person is not you? Fuck, what the hell ¡­¡±


    He kept cursing, kept swinging his fists, and kept beating Ran as hard as he could.


    Ran, ashamed in his heart,y motionless on the ground, allowing his ¡®vindictive¡¯ beatings to vent his emotions with abandon.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    I don¡¯t know how long the fight, Edward sternly reprimanded, turned around and walked to the two men, a hand picked up Jackson¡¯s cor, ¡°What¡¯s themotion? He is dead, can you let him leave in peace?¡±


    Edward has seen too many life and death, even if it is a good brother, even though his heart hurts like a knife, but also will not mess up.


    Throwing Jackson aside, he sternly reprimanded, ¡°How could Ran possibly move his big brother¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯t do it, but what¡¯s the difference between doing it and him?¡±


    Jackson jumped in anger, reaching out and pointing at Ran, clenching his back teeth, ¡°Ruth was in a car ident, fell off a cliff, and is now dead or alive. ran knew that after going to Emilio to settle ounts, the two had a fierce conflict, the boss helped him block a shot, or he would be dead here today is Ran! ¡±


    Every word, the voice, every word contains his hatred and disgust for Ran, but also reveals the heartache and regret for Peter.


    ¡°Ruth fell off a cliff?¡±


    Edward also knows about Adriana and knows about the rtionship between Adriana and Ruth.


    He was already overwhelmed by what happened to Peter, and now that Ruth has had an ident, he can¡¯t stand all the bad news, ¡°Where is Adriana?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy had a miscarriage, and the person is still in the hospital after just yesterday¡¯s surgery.¡±


    ¡°Miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the child in the belly almost five months, did not keep, yesterday boss apanied the youngdy to do abortion, but who knows ¡­ who knows ¡­¡±


    Said Jackson¡¯s reddened eyes dense with tears, can not stop the tears gushing out of the eyes, ¡°Who could have known that yesterday the two children lost, today boss also lost, ooo ¡­¡±


    He cried more and more fiercely, and finally fell to the ground like a child in a mess, ¡°boss, oooh, I failed to protect you, oooh ¡­¡±


    Yesterday morning Adriana had her surgery, during the night Peter went to Emilio¡¯s house, then there was an ident and another few hours of surgery, and now it¡¯s the next day.


    Adriana has endured enough alone, and now that something has happened to Peter, they don¡¯t know what to tell Adriana.


    The operating room echoed with Jackson¡¯s cries, causing Edward to follow suit with red eyes, in contrast to Ran lying on the bed, his bruised face staring expressionlessly at the ceiling.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­


    Jackson cried and cried and lost his voice, just silently weeping, smoking a cigarette in his hand followed by a cigarette in his hand.


    The operating room was silent, with several people standing, sitting, or lying down, each with a heavy heart.


    Edward had been standing by the operating table, looking down at Peter lying there, ¡°Is this a dream?¡±


    He muttered.


    As he spoke, he suddenly raised his hand and flung a p at his own face with a snap, the sound was extraordinarily crisp and very clear.


    The p fell, Edward felt a hot pain in his face, everything was too real to be true.


    Numb and unconscious, he murmured, ¡°It hurts, really, really. It¡¯s actually true?!¡±


    Extremely calm voice, no waves, no ripples, giving people a feeling of heart like water.


    But who knows that the next moment Edward violently kicked over a side of the instrument, and then, as if crazy, took something in the operating room and smashed it in a row.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang-


    A session of banging sounds rang out, and a few nurses standing outside the operating room could not resist rushing in, but they were stopped by the people brought over by the dean, signaling everyone not toe in and closing the door.


    Even Edward¡¯s madness like smashing a pass, Ran and Jackson are maintaining the original position did not move, like a standing statue.


    ¡°Why, how did this happen? Damn it! Damn it all! Hoo, hoo, hoo ¡­¡±


    A smashing, smashing tired, breathing heavily, he fell to the ground, legs crossed knees, elbows propped on the knees to support the forehead, anxiously rubbed the oil can be identified short hair, the emotions on the verge of copse.


    After rubbing and pulling his short hair a few times, he covered his face with his left hand and didn¡¯t respond, but his shoulders were cringing, silently choking and crying.


    A man¡¯s tears are not lightly shed.


    Edward has never shed tears over anything, except Vivian, and the only one who makes him shed tears is Peter.


    The atmosphere in the operating room was suffocatingly heavy. Ran slowly sat up and looked at Edward, his tightly knitted brow barely stretched.


    But the nosebleed is no longer as handsome as he used to be.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Edward shed tears silently as hisrge palm covered his face so that they would not see him in tears.


    For a while, he brushed the tears on his cheeks, got up and stood in front of the operating table, ¡°Brother, we have been brothers for so many years, although not a real brother but better than a real brother. You can rest assured that your revenge is my revenge, I will definitely kill your enemy for you. As for Adriana, I ¡­ will take care of her.¡±


    He put his hand on the back of Peter¡¯s and nodded, saying heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    Initially Edward and Adriana two are also hostile, but as time passes, Jenkins with Flora, Adriana with Peter, and he also with Vivian.


    Invariably, he became closer and closer to the people around Adriana, and even became family, then Adriana naturally incorporated into his friends.


    He is also his wife¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°What should I tell the youngdy about this?¡±


    Jackson asked hoarsely and helplessly.


    It was so sudden that no one expected this to happen.


    But at the moment, the hardest thing for them to face is Adriana.


    Edward fell silent and nced at Ran, who nced at the two men and continued to smoke with his head down.


    Perhaps all know the importance of Peter¡¯s matter to Adriana, no one dares ¡­


    No, to be precise, no one can bear to rub salt in Adriana¡¯s wounds at this juncture.

 Chapter 1363 – Ruth’s brush with death

    This night, several people in the operating room, who did not leave, silently guarded Peter¡¯s first night.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Early the next morning, after staying up all night Jackson pinched a cigarette, took a drag, and said hoarsely, ¡°boss follow-up matters to you guys first, I¡¯m going to get Emilio!¡±


    People are in Emilio¡¯s vi ident, he must revenge for the boss, extinguished Emilio.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to go!¡±


    Ran got up, got ahead of Jackson, and headed out toward the operating room.


    ¡°Get back here, both of you!¡±


    Edward roared, ¡°Now the most important thing is to deal with the aftermath of the elder brother, as for revenge ¡­ you rush what? Not to mention one Emilio, is another ten or eight, do not matter.¡±


    He flicked the cigarette butt in his hand, the ashes shook off to the ground, then said, ¡°Ruth is injured in the hospital, and big brother is so gone, Adriana is in a precarious situation. The immediate thing to do is to find thepulsion, take Ruth and Adriana out of Obren.¡±


    Last night Jackson told Edward exactly what had happened at Obren, and he naturally understood what the focus was at the moment.


    Jackson and Ran both listened to his words and looked at each other, thinking that the words were reasonable.


    Peter¡¯s end is the result of Ran¡¯s impulse after his impulse to make Peter pay, and actually gave him a heavy blow and a profound lesson to bear in mind.


    But this revenge, this hate, can not be put down.


    ¡°Youngdy had a miscarriage and is recuperating in the hospital, if we tell her the truth now, will it ¡­¡±


    Would it be too cruel?


    Jackson couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for what happened to Adriana.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t say anything, how long do you think you can hide it?¡±


    Edward asked a rhetorical question and added, ¡°With people like Richards who are afraid of the world, this can¡¯t be hidden at all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to protect Adri.¡±


    After hearing Edward¡¯s words, Ran was enlightened and suddenly thought that Peter had offended Jonathan and Bethany before.


    Now that Peter is gone, I¡¯m just afraid they will not be able to hold back on Adriana.


    ¡°With Big Brother gone, Adriana without her most important umbre, and the influx of forces hiding in Obren, we are all in the greatest danger. Must pay attention to safety, not to make any more mistakes.¡±


    Edward reminded the two uneasily.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Jackson nodded and frowned in thought, ¡°But on the youngdy¡¯s side, it¡¯s better to let Ran do the talking.¡±


    The cold eyes of Rinzai red viciously at Ran, ¡°The mistake you made yourself resist, you wait until the youngdy hates you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, all go and get busy.¡±


    Without waiting for Ran to say yes, Edward waved his hand.


    Adriana had her miscarriage at Obren¡¯s maternal and child health hospital, while Ruth and Peter were each treated at a hospital.


    At this time, Archie was in the hospital room, anxiously waiting for Ruth to wake up.


    As a result, before Ruth could wake up, he received a call from Jackson, ¡°Mr. Alston, boss passed away in the early morning.¡±


    ¡°What? Peter passed away?¡±


    Archie was so shocked that he stood up in a sh.


    Perhaps the movement is toorge, directly behind the chair to bring over, a nging sound.


    The sound seemed to amplify the decibel infinitely in the silent ward, unexpectedly waking Ruth lying on the hospital bed.


    Ruth was taken to the hospital for more than six hours of surgery, which took longer because of the severity of the injury and the amount of broken ss lodged in the epidermis.


    But because she fell down the section of the road slope is inclined, the cliff face has a lot of trees, invariably increase the resistance to fall. The car tumbled down the cliff, automatically ejected the airbag, and she was wearing a seat belt, only to escape a disaster.


    The most important thing is that the car fell in that ce is just a few dozen centimeters of puddles formed after a rainstorm, and the bottom of the cliff is a high artemisia.


    The soft ground is the best natural protection.


    In the end, Ruth¡¯s right leg was fractured, three ribs were broken, her left toe was crushed by the front of the car in a bloody mess, and her face and head and body were bandaged like a mummy with varying degrees of injuries.


    The severe case left post-concussion seque and stayed overnight in the ICU, where the instruments showed everything was normal before being transferred to the general ward in the early morning.


    Ruth, who was struggling in the death line, saw a light, and at the end of the halo were people she knew well, waving to her. She walked joyfully towards those friends and rtives she had missed for a long time, but as she got closer to them, a divine sense woke her up and made her realize that the end of the hazy white light was the end of her life.


    No, can¡¯t die!


    Ruth thinks to herself, if she dies, what about Adriana, what about Luis and Helen?


    She ran back in fear, kept running, kept running, but no matter how she ran, she felt an invisible force behind her dragging her, pulling her backwards.


    That is, until Archie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in his ears, saying that Peter was dead!


    A word like a lightning strike, all to her whole body filled with a huge force, only to let her break free from the dragging force of being bound, to escape from the beam of white light, woke up.


    Ouch-


    Upon awakening, Ruth looked at Archie standing by her bed and truly felt alive.


    At that moment, her nose was sore and she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from wetting her eyes.


    Opened his mouth, for a long time could not say anything, only feel the pain all over his body was beaten by countless people like a violent beating, the pain is unbearable.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±


    Archie hung up the phone and stood in a daze by the hospital bed, looking at the window of the ward, stunned like a wooden man.


    ¡± Archie¡­¡±


    Ruth looked at Archie, who was standing there rigidly, and knew that he was so caught up in his grief that he didn¡¯t notice her waking up.


    It took her a lot of effort to call out his name.


    At the sound, Archie looked down, which revealed that Ruth had woken up.


    His condensed face was instantly filled with a heartfelt smile, ¡°Ruth? You¡¯re finally awake?¡±


    Excitement, joy, amazement ¡­, a million emotions rushed to the heart, really let Archie mixed feelings.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, do you know you scared me to death?¡±


    Leaning down to hug Ruth, but perhaps too excited, hugging her, even if it is very deliberate control of the force, but still hurt her.


    ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±


    Ruth wailed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for hurting you.¡±


    He immediately let go of Ruth and was guiltily concerned, ¡°Does it hurt, huh?¡±


    A ¡®um¡¯ word, soft as water, speaks of endless tenderness.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you just ¡­ just said ¡­ what happened to Peter?¡±


    Ruth had no time to think about herself, but took the trouble to ask Archie, there was something about Peter.


    Speaking of ¡®Peter¡¯, Archie¡¯s face faded from joy, leaving only sorrow and sadness, and even his face became grave.


    Archie let go of Ruth, fearing that he might identally hurt her.


    ¡°Peter he ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1364 Adriana knows the truth

    The mention of Peter, Archie¡¯s eyes sunk slightly, his face is to hide the heavy and painful, ¡°things are still to be determined, I will personally go overter to see.¡±


    It was so sudden that he couldn¡¯t believe it all without verifying it himself.


    ¡°Is that ¡­ Jackson who called you?¡±


    Ruth trailed off.


    If it is Jackson, then things are bound to be true.


    He is Peter¡¯s right hand man, the most relied upon crony, how could he be false.


    Ruth¡¯s question caught Archie.


    The caller was indeed Jackson, but now the news was undoubtedly bad news, and he was worried that Ruth would be too worried about it to rest properly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, lie down and rest, I¡¯ll send someone to check it out now.¡±


    ¡°Well, go ahead, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I will send extra men outside the ward so that you will not be put in danger again.¡±


    The car ident waspletely out of control, something Archie never expected.


    The driver who drove the car was someone he and Ruth had both used for a long time, who knew he would defect and still be able to act calm and collected before doing so.


    So much so that the car was moved by him and fell straight off the cliff when he went down the mountain.


    Ruth, who was extremely weak, nodded gently and ¡®mmm¡¯ed.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go over there first.¡±


    The woman he loved had a hard time waking up after the car ident, he should have been there for her, but now he says Peter is dead!


    The matter was so important that he had to go and see.


    Seeing is believing.


    He exined to Ruth, went downstairs, and drove away from the hospital.


    Maternal and Child Health Center.


    Ran drove to the hospital and showed up early outside Adriana¡¯s room, but sat on a bench in the corridor smoking a cigarette silently, hesitating to enter.


    Squeak-


    The door to the ward suddenly opened, Ran inexplicably nervous for a moment, looked up and found it was Siena.


    Siena had been in the hospital room for a long time and wanted toe out for some fresh air, when she saw Ran sitting outside.


    Just as she was about to speak, her eyes scanned the ashtray beside Ran and saw the ashtray full of cigarette butts and a pile of ashes at his feet.


    Intuition tells her that something is not right.


    She immediately closed the door so as not to be discovered by Adriana in the ward.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Walking past Ran, she whispered and headed for the window at the end of the hallway.


    Ran drops his head, props his elbows on his knees, lowers his head to smoke, barks a few puffs, drops the cigarette into the ashtray, gives a long pause, gets up and walks towards Siena.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but now she realized that Ran¡¯s nose was swollen and his eyes were red and bloodshot.


    The appearance is wretched and weary.


    ¡°How did you get into this mess?¡±


    Siena was full of amazement.


    Ran and the time we know is not short, he has always maintained a clean and tidy image, how can not see him a day like a disaster.


    Ran: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Peter hasn¡¯t been heard from since he left yesterday, and Adriana is worried about him.¡±


    Siena leaned against the window with her hands in the pockets of her trench coat, frowning at Ran and questioning him.


    Ran was silent for a long time without saying anything, and she felt more and more that things were not right, so she asked tentatively, ¡°Peter he, is ¡­ something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Peter is dead.¡±


    ¡°What? Dead?¡±


    The shocked Siena could not stop her voice from rising, and immediately covered her mouth, thinking her voice was too loud and would be heard by Adriana.


    She asked Ran, but Ran was staring out the window, his eyes deep and preupied.


    Siena reached out and nudged him, ¡°What the hell is going on, how could Peter be dead? Are you kidding me? Wasn¡¯t he fine yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Ran, are you deaf? Can¡¯t talk?¡±


    ¡°I asked you, did you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Ran!¡±


    ¡­


    The heavy news is both surprising and overwhelming.


    Siena and Peter are considered friends and have a good rtionship in the day-to-day.


    So when she heard Ran¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time, but she kept asking questions, and all she got was his silence.


    Siena still couldn¡¯t resist asking after her, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°Peter can¡¯t be dead, do you guys have some kind of n, or is he ying dead?¡±


    ¡°A man as shrewd as he is could never just say he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Ran, you talk!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, I ask you again, are you deaf?¡±


    Ran¡¯s silence made Siena a little cranky and pushed up on him, roaring in anger, ¡°Are you dumb and can¡¯t talk?¡± Ran, you¡¯re such an asshole, it¡¯s maddening!


    Her little face was red with anger.


    But no matter how much questioning, no reply from Ran.


    I had no choice but to take my cell phone and call Jackson, but instead of making the call, I heard Adriana¡¯s voiceing from the side, ¡°Ran is here? What are you doing?¡±


    Adriana, dressed in a hospital gown, has returned to normal physical condition after a day of rest, just a little weak.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they saw hering, their nerves tightened and they both tensed up, even their eyes were a bit faint and uneasy.


    ¡°Ran, do you know where honey is? He went to look for youst night, howe you¡¯re here and he hasn¡¯te back yet? Is he hurt?¡±


    Adriana knows all about yesterday, so it¡¯s only natural if she¡¯s hurt.


    How can people who lick the blood of a knife guarantee that daily Rene is unharmed.


    ¡°Well, it hurt.¡±


    Ran¡¯s troubled brown pupils flickered and ghosted back.


    ¡°Which hospital is he in now? Is he awake or not? Why isn¡¯t he answering my calls?¡±


    Adriana bristled and muttered in exasperation, ¡°Even if you¡¯re hurt, at least tell me, really.¡±


    She grumbled under her breath, ¡°I was worried about him all night.¡±


    Because I had surgery yesterday, I slept for a long time during the day and had little sleep at night, so I called Peter when I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    The result was no answer.


    Thinking Peter was busy, she waited until two hourster and called another one until after 5 a. m., when she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.


    As soon as she woke up, Adriana immediately picked up her phone, thinking that Peter should return her message, but looking at the phone at all no missed calls, her heart still sank, can not help but some small disappointment.


    Siena feels bad when she sees Adriana being kept in the dark.


    She didn¡¯t dare look directly at Adriana, turned to look out the window, lightly wrinkled her brow and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Also afraid to look at her was Ran.


    Vainly pull out a cigarette, diao in the mouth, head down with a lighter to light cigarettes.


    He bought a vintage style gear lighter, thumbing the gears a few times, only snorting sound, but several times did not fire.


    Standing opposite the two, Adriana will Siena and Ran two people¡¯s demeanor in the eyes, especially Ran holding a lighter, head down to light a cigarette, a few times did not light the lighter on fire, even his hands are faintly trembling.


    Her moth brow furrowed lightly, her heart suddenly contracted, a thought suddenly shed through her mind, startling her back.


    ¡°Ran, honey he ¡­ what¡¯s wrong with him? Where is he now?¡±

 Chapter 1365 Painful and unbearable

    Adriana and Ran are very close personal friends, know each other, know that he faced anything are not surprised, and even have a kind of outside the ndness.


    But this time, his reaction was too unusual.


    Too much of an anomaly!


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s questioning, Ran¡¯s hand gave a slight beat and his eyelids lifted slightly to look at Adriana, who was standing a meter away.


    The little woman¡¯s delicate cheeks are extraordinarily white, bloodless, I don¡¯t know if it is yesterday¡¯s surgery too much blood loss has not yet recovered, or this moment of tension.


    Adriana waited btedly for Ran to speak, and her eyes searched Siena, who had been standing with her back to her, seemingly not wanting to look directly at her.


    All kinds of reactions, more and more confirm the idea in her mind.


    ¡°Honey he, he ¡­¡±


    Adriana stepped forward and walked up to Ran, ¡°Is he ¡­ hurt badly?¡±


    Thoughts of death lingered in her mind, but Adriana could not speak.


    Ran, who was terrified by her burning gaze, looked down at the lighter in his hand and rubbed his thumb hard against the pattern on the silver embossed lighter, never having the courage to meet Adriana¡¯s eyes.


    Adriana¡¯s wide, watery eyes were gradually misted with water, ¡°Ran, say something, say something?¡±


    The inclined head pursued the question.


    Perhaps Adriana didn¡¯t even notice the change in her voice, with a noticeable tremor.


    Repeatedly questioned, Ran did not answer, Adriana more nervous.


    She took a step closer to stand in front of Ran, sped his shoulders with both hands and shook them, ¡°Ran, tell me, is honey still alive? Ah? Is he still alive?¡±


    With trembling sobs questioned Ran, no longer asking him if Peter was hurt, but if he was alive.


    Because all their reactions gave Adriana the intuition that Peter ¡­ was gone.


    It¡¯s gone!


    Ran finally couldn¡¯t bear to look up, and at that moment he met Adriana¡¯s tearful eyes.


    Her painful deep feelings fell into the eyes, Ran lightly wrinkled his brow is rich to melting heartache.


    He clutched the lighter in one hand, clutching a cigarette in the other, pinching the cigarette off and letting the tobo within the roll fall to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry~¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A word of apology is a tacit acknowledgement of everything.


    Adriana¡¯s body stiffened and her unblinking eyes gazed at Ran¡¯s eyes instantly welled up with tears, like broken beads.


    After a few seconds of staring straight at him, Adriana shook her head, a bitter smile pulling at the corners of her pale lips, ¡± It¡¯s a lie, right? You must be joking right?¡±


    ¡°In the hospital, resuscitation failed, one twenty-three minutes gone.¡±


    The painful look of her heart stabbed Ran¡¯s heart, and his heart ached like a knife.


    ¡°Impossible, how is it possible ¡­¡±


    Hearing him say the time Peter left, Adriana¡¯s body seemed to be suddenly drained of strength, the hand on Ran¡¯s shoulder slipped down, her feet stumbled backwards, almost falling helplessly to the ground.


    ¡°Adriana, don¡¯t be like this, you are still weak, if you don¡¯t take care of yourself, what about the two children?¡± Sienaforted Adriana, her voice a little choked with sobs.


    Ran leaned against the window and stared at Adriana with pain-stained brown eyes.


    Her sad and desperate look, the tears that kept welling up in her eyes, and even her lightly wrinkled eyebrows, everywhere showed her pain at Peter¡¯s death.


    ¡°He, he died taking a bullet for me.¡±


    Ran finally could not bear to hide, told Adriana the truth in short and concise, and then, from the waist took out a pistol, spread in the heart of the hand, handed to Adriana, ¡°you kill me, as revenge for him.¡±


    Since childhood, Ran has never owed anyone a favor, this time Peter, he really owed a debt that could not be repaid.


    Adriana leaned weakly on Siena¡¯s body, closing her eyes in despair and crying out in pain, her body shaking constantly.


    She cried sadly and painfully, but there was no choking and howling, just silent crying.


    Siena has always been high and cold, will not endanger people, more rarely with people this close, but at the moment to see Adriana liver, really heartbroken hugged her, patted her shoulder, ¡°Peter¡¯s revenge has not yet been repaid, there are two children have not grown up, you must be strong no matter what, otherwise if you have an ident, they how to do? ¡±


    Ran did not speak the whole time, handsome face without any trace of expression, can not even see him have a trace of pain, but because Adriana sad and follow the sad.


    Adriana cried for a long time, and finally Ran came up and handed her a limited edition handkerchief, which she did not ept, but wiped the tears from her face with her sleeve, showing her wretchedness.


    ¡°Take me to honey.¡±


    She said.


    Ran looked at Adriana, then at Siena, and finally nodded, ¡°Good.¡±


    Siena helped Adriana and the three of them went downstairs and rushed to the hospital in Ran¡¯s car.


    Archie was in the hospital when the trio arrived.


    Instead, that operating room was closed for use without anyone daring to enter.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Adri, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Big brother is inside, go in.¡±


    Adriana dragged her frail body upstairs and saw Jackson, Archie and Edward in the corridor, she was no longer in the mood to care when Edward came over, her mind was on the operating room.


    Adriana¡¯s skin tone has also be darker, like the exhausted state after a few days of staying upte, the whole person is lethargic, walking dead.


    Ran walked to the door of the operating room, pushed it open, looked back at Adriana, and although he didn¡¯t say anything, he meant for her to go in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you in.¡±


    Siena held Adriana¡¯s arm and headed inside, only to have Adriana push her away and shake her head, ¡°No need.¡±


    She refused.


    The refusal was extraordinarily small.


    I¡¯m afraid it would have been hard to hear what Adriana was saying if everyone in the hallway hadn¡¯t been watching her very intensely and quietly.


    ¡°Are you sure, are you up to it?¡±


    Siena is very uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana brushed her hand away from her arm and stepped, slowly, inside.


    Standing in front of the operating room, looking at the messy operating room, there are surgical forceps, hemostatic cloths, ss fragments on the floor, aside from the smashed various instruments, east and west.


    It is enough to imagine what really happenedst night.


    But only the one operating table is extraordinarily quietly resting there, covered with a white cloth operating table because someone lying underneath and highlighting the angles.


    Adriana¡¯s cheeks just dried tears instantly slid by tears again, staining the two tear tracks wet.


    Pain.


    A dull pain in the heart, like a silver needle stabbed hard into the heart, the pain spread to all limbs and bones, painful spasms, painful breathing slightly suffocated, even Adri¡¯s breathing will feel painful heart and liver straight tremble.


    Siena, who was standing outside the door, knew Adriana needed to be alone for a while and walked up to help her close the operating room door and create a quiet environment for her.


    The people outside the door, you look at me, I look at you, each bowed their heads and did not speak again.


    All seemed to be listening quietly to Adriana¡¯s reaction inside, all worried about her.

 Chapter 1366 Raylan Negotiations

    As time passed, everyone did not wait for the cries and became more worried about Adriana¡¯s condition.


    Archie and Jackson and Ran were in front of the operating room door with their ears perked up for half a day listening for any response, worried.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve got to go in and see.¡±


    Unsure of Adriana, Archie walked up and pushed open the door to the operating room, only to find it unlocked.


    His heartstrings tightened and he became even more worried, almost wanting to bang on the door, but Ran told him, ¡°There¡¯s surveince in every hospital operating room, just go and look at the surveince.¡±


    Ran doesn¡¯t want them to bother Adriana, but also trusts that Adriana won¡¯t do anything stupid.


    So Siena, along with Archie and Ran, went to the hospital¡¯s surveince room and pulled up the surveince of the operating room.


    Through the surveince screen, they saw a scene disyed on theputer screen, and burst into tears, Siena directly choked out, covered his mouth and turned to walk out of the surveince room.


    On the surveince screen, Adriana moved a surgical bed from a corner, and Peter¡¯s surgical bed together, shey on her side, the two covered with a white cloth, through the raised white cloth can be known Adriana¡¯s arm resting on Peter¡¯s abdomen.


    Adriana is talking, though her voice is small, but you can see her eyes are open and her mouth is open and closed.


    For a moment, Archie was so frightened by this scene that he almost rushed out of the surveince room to go to the operating room to see if Adriana hadmitted suicide.


    It¡¯s a good thing he looked for a few more seconds to make sure AdrianaRene was okay.


    But that¡¯s why Archie¡¯s heart aches for this ill-fated child, and the guilt in his heart is like a flood of water, flooding freely.


    He was with Ruth, waiting for his beloved wife outside the operating room was not this hard, at this time, he was heartbroken red eyes, tears in the eyes.


    A man¡¯s tears are not lightly shed.


    Not to mention the fact that Archie is nearly 50 years old.


    Archie and Ran are not the only ones whoare also sad.


    Ran loved Adriana deeply and thought that letting go of her love was the greatest happiness for Adriana, but never thought that in the end, he was the one who ended Adriana¡¯s happiness.


    Now see Adriana lying beside Peter, cheek in Peter¡¯s cold face intimately rubbed, clearly a love loving warm, but in this case, but inexplicably stabbing heartstrings, let him shoulder a heavy sense of guilt.


    In Ran¡¯s heart, it was he who broke Adriana¡¯s happiness with his own hands, mercilessly shattering the beauty that belonged to her.


    His hand hanging at his side clenched, took a deep breath and turned to leave the surveince room.


    The moment he walked out of the monitoring room, his eyes flushed red, tears finally could not restrain the outpouring.


    ¡­


    Three hourster, a small hidden courtyard somewhere on the outskirts.


    Ran appeared first, followed by Chaya.


    The two met in the penthouse loft, a golden wood table, two cups of fragrant tea floating curling tea fragrance, Ran gloomy face looking at Chaya sitting across the table, said in a deep voice: ¡°you ount for my things have beenpleted, you should not honor the promise.¡±


    Chaya, dressed in a ck robe, removed her robe cap and sat opposite Ran, a sarcastic smile appeared on her vicissitudes-covered face, ¡°As expected of you Ran, you are ruthless enough to strike. I thought at first, you do not want to let Peter die, huh, after all, I was wrong.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, to be precise, I underestimated your desire to do something big, there are not many people with ambition and aspirations like you. How about it, are you interested in working with me?¡±


    She stretched her hands towards Ran, seemingly waiting for him to join her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Back in thest meeting with Ran, asking for his cooperation, it was thought that Ran would be concerned about the rtionship between him and Peter, or between Adriana and Peter, and would not go after Peter.


    Now it seems that he was overthinking.


    ¡°How can you show sincerity if you don¡¯t keep your promises? And how can we talk about cooperation?¡±


    Ran leaned on the rattan chair, pulled out a cigarette, into the lips, lit, barred two puffs, the hand holding the cigarette on the armrest of the rattan chair, cold eyes watching Chaya, nostrils sprayed light smoke, afortable posture.


    ¡°Promises naturally need to be kept.¡±


    Chaya angled a smile, ¡°But you need to hand Judith over to me now, otherwise, I¡¯ll have a hard time trusting you.¡±


    The sophisticated Chaya had no intention of making good on her promise easily, but instead targeted Judith.


    Adriana had a miscarriage and was in the hospital, and now Peter had an ident and Ruth was in the hospital.


    Under the heavy stimulus, Adrianamay not still be threatened by her, but as long as Judith is there, then Adriana is not enough to worry about.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Ran raised his hand and passed the cigarette to his mouth, his thin lips holding the cigarette, his cold eyes swiped at Chaya before inclining his head to look away, ¡°What, y me?¡±


    Hearing Chaya¡¯s words, Ran did not have too much emotional ups and downs, but rather light-hearted, as if everything is expected.


    The transcendent attitude, with the innate imperial aura, the overriding andpelling aura of others really gives Chaya an invisible sense of oppression.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, what are you talking about, Mr. Powell you are too smart, young and talented young man, old woman I still appreciate you very much.¡±


    Chaya picked up the baster cup on the table, tasted a mouthful of fragrant tea, and then said, ¡°I sincerely want to invite you to be my right-hand man. In the future, Obren has you in three parts of the world.¡±


    Those in power, always like to draw a big pie.


    ¡°Pie filling? Sorry, I thin someone is not interested.¡±


    Ran bone like jade left hand clutching a cigarette, flicked the ashes to the ashtray, the right hand picked up the fragrant tea and took a sip, ¡°If that¡¯s what you came over here to tell me today, then there is absolutely no reason to continue the conversation between us.¡±


    ¡°No arrogance, no condescension.¡±


    Chaya surveyed Ran and nodded with great admiration, ¡°A man who has be a great man.¡±


    Ran sword eyebrows slightly raised, looking into the distance stunning scenery, did not speak.


    The two men were silent for a long time, frozen, and the atmosphere became steep.


    Chaya a pair of eyes flooded with shrewdness shed, said: ¡°I am curious, how did you calcte the precision to get rid of Peter? Doing it so meticulously and still not being able to be seen by Peter¡¯s people to be broken, should not be underestimated.¡±


    Chaya soon got word of what happened at Emilio that day.


    Although things are in the middle of Ran¡¯s deployment, but everything is nned, not a hair out of ce, this nning ability and strategy, really let her marvel.


    ¡°A favor.¡±


    Ran is a man of his word.


    ¡°A favor?¡±


    ¡°I saved Adriana more than once or twice that year, Peter loves Adriana like his life, and Adriana owes me a favor is what he, Peter, owes me. But it¡¯s ¡­ the price of ¡®righteousness¡¯!¡±


    To put it bluntly, Peter¡¯s righteousness was used to attract Peter to Emilio¡¯s home and to arrange for snipers with urate marksmanship in advance in case there were any slip-ups.

 Chapter 1367 Taking on Richards

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of interesting, a smart guy.¡±


    Ran¡¯s answer made Chaya very interested, and even more appreciative of Ran, and more interested in pulling Ran into his own team.


    With Adriana¡¯s trust in Rannow, if she can buy Ran and use him for her, the value Ran will create in the future will be immeasurable.


    ¡°Think about what I just said. After all, ¡­ here is Obren.¡±


    Chaya added, with a threatening note.


    ¡°ying townie with me?¡±


    Ran¡¯s long, narrow, sharp eyes shed with a cold light.


    ¡°Mr. Powell misunderstood, I Chaya has always been seeking wise people, not to mention William, Richards and Peter have long been tied up, now that Peter is dead, Adriana¡¯s current situation is inexhaustible, with your rtionship with Adriana, you are bound to be dragged into it. As the saying goes, ¡®those who know the time are the best¡¯, only if you choose me, it is the smart move.¡±


    With her words and analysis, it is hard not to be convinced.


    Ran nodded fervently, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    His thin lips pulled out a curve, smirking, ¡°You think that with my power, Ran and Archie and Ruth, are no match for Richards?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you guys are strong together, Richards is naturally not your opponent. But if ¡­¡±


    Chaya spoke with a pause, deliberately lengthening her tone, ¡°They know that you are the one who designed Peter¡¯s death by the formation. What do you think, you will end up with?¡±


    Crossing the river.


    She really does interpret this idiom to the fullest.


    Ran clutching a cigarette hand slightly tight, the cigarette was pinched deformed, the ashes floating to the ground, the atmosphere at this moment more and more gloomy, depressing people some breathless.


    ¡°As expected of the Obren patriarch, it¡¯s admirable that he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal.¡± He nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t you forget that I have Judith!¡±


    After speaking, Ran got up, brushed the dust that was not on his body, and said in a cold voice: ¡°If you do not see the money in three hours, you will collect the body for Judith.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out a note and leaned over to ce it in front of Chaya¡¯s face.


    Putting down the note, Ran turned around and left without saying another word.


    Chaya leaned back in her wicker chair and looked at the note on the table, which had a series of ount numbers written on it, but the payee was not Ran¡¯s name.


    He is ultimately a smart man, in order to be afraid of being followed to find out the ount anomalies, engaged in an ount of someone else to avoid investigation.


    After a while, Vihaan, who was guarding the outside, came in and, seeing Chaya¡¯s bad face, immediately asked, ¡°Ran¡¯s face was ugly when he left just now, did we not have a deal?¡±


    Chaya gripped the cane, looking forward, eyes empty and widowed, both eyebrows slightly folded, do not know what is thinking.


    ¡°Patriarch, if you want me to say Ran is an ungrateful thing, you are giving him face. Even if you take him under yourmand, he will bite you back one day. It¡¯s just the end of the ¡®farmer and the snake¡¯, if you ask me, there is no need to keep him around.¡±


    Vihaan said what was on his mind.


    ¡°Hmph, those who achieve great things don¡¯t stick to small things. What do you know.¡±


    Chaya grunted coldly, stood up with her cane and walked towards the outside.


    As he walked, he said to Vihaan, ¡°The ount number on the table, go and send a billion dors.¡±


    ¡°One ¡­ billion?¡±


    Vihaan corner of the eye a wild twitch, only to feel the patriarch out of the generous, really let him some heartache.


    But on second thought, sacrificing one Peter, one billion is really not much.


    To know less he will give Obren guarding how much interest, conversion, earn is unimaginable.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Three hourster, Ran received a message indicating that one billion had arrived.


    But one billion, to Ran, is not a big number.


    Just as he was resting in the Witchystems pavilion, ready to call Chaya, the maid came in, ¡°Mr. Powell, Prince Richards and Mr. William are here.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Ran was suspicious and wondered what the two of them were doing over here.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid nodded, turned and walked out, and then walked in with both Richards and William.


    Ran is sitting at the table sipping tea, clutching his phone in his hand, not knowing what he is looking at, in short, his face is a bit unhappy.


    ¡°Ran? I heard that Peter died because of you?¡±


    ¡°Is this thing true?¡±


    Richards and William two people came in, then directly asked about this, listening to their tone has a few gloating meaning, even the face is not able to hide the color of joy.


    Or rather, there is no happier person than William, and Richards always has a few heroic sympathetic regret.


    ¡°Is that what you came over here to ask?¡±


    Ran put away his phone and put it in his inside suit pocket, his cold eyes skimming over to the two men, ¡°Sorry, noment if this is what this is about.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, from what you say, it¡¯s true? But you guys are good enough, we know the news of Peter¡¯s death, but still haven¡¯t found the hospital where he is, so you¡¯re not going to y dead with us, right?¡±


    William a skeptical posture, a strong hope that Peter died, but now not seen Peter¡¯s body, more or less disbelief.


    ¡± Who are you pretending to be? If you hadn¡¯t joined Emilio to set up Ruth, how could we have gotten into this situation today?¡±


    Ran jerked up, hand to the back, a pistol in his hand, raised his hand, pointed straight at the two, ¡°originally Peter¡¯s posterior dy, I did not have time to find you, since now sent to the door, do not me me not to show mercy.¡±


    He said, banging a shot straight out.


    ¡°Prince beware.¡±


    Richards¡¯ entourage, who was guarding him, pulled him to a stop, blocking Richards¡¯ face and injuring his arm.


    William and Richards two scared face, but look at each other, suddenly feel that Peter¡¯s thing must be true, otherwise to Ran¡¯s nature will not suddenly out of control angry.


    ¡°Unbridled, how dare youy your hands on our prince, do you not want to live?¡±


    The wounded attendant bellowed.


    The sound of gunfire alerted people outside, and within a few moments a number of people poured in, pointing their weapons directly at Ran, ¡± Take him down!¡±

 Chapter 1368 – Good Brothers

    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    When the two sides confronted each other and the atmosphere was tense, Richards raised his hand, ¡°All stand down.¡±


    ¡°Prince, hemitted a tant act of murder, it is imperative that he be arrested.¡±


    The guards on the side were very uneasy about Richards, and were even more jealous of Ran to the extreme.


    ¡°Ran is emotionally out of control, so you better be careful.¡±


    Even William was a little worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Richards shrugged, gazed at Ran, and said calmly, ¡°I know you and Mo are good buddies, and you must be very upset that this happened to him.¡±


    He tilted his head, skimmed his mouth and sighed helplessly, ¡°I admire Mo very much, but the dead are like this, you should be sad. Honestly, I really didn¡¯t think Mo would die. With his ability, how could he have died so easily? So I hope I¡¯ll be notified when he¡¯s buried.¡±


    Bang¨C


    As Richards¡¯ words fell, Ran calmed down a few moments and fired a shot on the ground in front of his heels, sending sparks flying and scaring Richards back a few steps.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Ran¡¯s eyes were shady, ¡°If I find out that either of you did it, you two, none of you will get away!¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with us? The person who killed Mo was Emilio¡¯s man, did you get the focus wrong? Heh, funny!¡±


    The person who spoke was William.


    With Peter more than a decade of old enemies, now he suddenly died, William mood is naturally the best.


    ¡°There is no direct rtionship, but there is an indirect rtionship.¡±


    Ran¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, put away the gun, turned around and went upstairs.


    ¡°I think Ran is crazy too, Richards, let¡¯s just get out of here.¡± William truly felt that both Ran and Peter were crazy.


    The person who faced was Prince Richards and actually dared to do it.


    If not for Richards¡¯ admiration for Peter, I¡¯m afraid Peter would have been killed a dozen times when he first took on Richards.


    Richards shook his head and turned to leave.


    It¡¯s just that the heart still doesn¡¯t believe in Peter¡¯s death without seeing it with his own eyes.


    Standing on the second floor, Ran watched Richards and William both leave, narrow brown pupils gradually became dark.


    ¡­


    It was night, dark and windy.


    Sandra, lying in her bedroom, looked at the dimly lit room with her eyes open, but kept her ears open to listen to themotion outside.


    Aftering to Obren, Sandra was clear about her situation and agreed to pretend that Celine had no choice but to ask them to do so.


    Although one or two escapes ended in failure, her heart to leave was even more certain when she finally got the news of Peter¡¯s death.


    Who is Peter?


    In Waverly reigning figure, stamping his feet, Waverly shake three shakes, but also countless people worship as the top of the man.


    But now, to Obren only a few months, he died!


    Dead!


    The moment she got the news, Sandra was blinded, her mind was nk, and she sat in a daze for an afternoon.


    Only at night did he make up his mind to escape.


    But for this escape, she waspletely prepared.


    The meal given to those guards at the gate during the nightly snack was spiked with drugs.


    Because of the limited amount of medicine, they can not make them pass out, but they can make them sleep very deeply.


    Especially Braylon who managed to get her back every single time!


    Sandra put a fifth of all the medicine in Braylon¡¯s bowl, and estimated by the time, by now, he would have fallen asleep on the seat by the door.


    It waste at night and the night breeze was brisk.


    In addition to the wind blowing leaves rustling, there is no other sound.


    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±


    Sandra muttered in her mind.


    After lying in bed for a while longer, she finally couldn¡¯t resist getting up, going downstairs and tiptoeing to the living room door, only then did she hear Adri¡¯s snoringing from outside.


    Sandra, dressed in ck casual clothes and sneakers, stood inside the door and called out in a small voice, ¡°Braylon?¡±


    Braylon: ¡°Hullo ¡­ ZZZzzz¡­¡±


    ¡°Braylon? Braylon, do you hear me?¡±


    Not getting a response, Sandra asked again.


    Braylon: ¡°Hoo~hoo~ZZZzz ¡­¡±


    Hearing his snoring and not being awakened, Sandra took a deep breath and calmed her thumping heart.


    Hold on!


    Late at night, the lights were out in the living room, but there was a dim streetlight outside.


    She opened the door with gentle movements, leaned over the doorway, took a few nces and found Braylon leaning back in his chair, sleeping heavily, and with a happy heart, she sidled out through the doorway and gently closed the door again.


    Standing on the steps, Sandra was nervous and scared, licking her lips, her hands hanging at her side clenched tightly together, before she picked up speed, tiptoed and ran towards the outside.


    Walking to the front door, she took out the key she had prepared long ago, opened the door, closed it, and left without a hitch.


    Escaping from the yard, in order not to attract attention, she assumed a leisurely stance and pretended to run at night along the roadside.


    Until the farther you run, to make sure that no one behind you to follow, Sandra suddenly power up, crazy towards the front of the non-stop running.


    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    She breathed heavily, her legs were weak from running, her body was hot, and her forehead kept dripping with fine sweat stains.


    But Sandra can¡¯t stop.


    Death!


    Remaining in Obren, only death awaits her.


    The human survival instinct made her endure all the exhaustion, gritting her teeth and running towards the front, afraid that someone would take her away.


    God knows, during this period of time, she was learning English for 16 hours out of 24 hours a day at home, even for her daily food and drinkmunication on weekdays.


    If she says the wrong thing, what awaits her may be no food.


    So she exhausted her efforts on the dailynguage, but failed to smooth out her edges, but rather made her a little resistant and disgusted.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    She ran out of breath and kept looking for a car to pass by to give her a lift.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A lot of hope, finally a car appeared.


    Because there were street lights on the side of the road, she saw that it was a red coupe.


    If it was someoneing after her, how could they drive a car like this?


    Sandra made sure it wasn¡¯t someoneing after her before she waved like someone else.


    The sports car beeped its siren and pulled up beside her.


    Sandra stood still, breathing heavily, then walked up and knocked on the window ss, the owner lowered the window, and she inclined her head to the man sitting in the car and said, ¡°Sir ¡­¡±


    Opening in Mandarin, she immediately changed her tone and asked in broken English, ¡°Sir, can you give me a ride?¡±


    In order to escape safely, Sandra has been memorizing daily colloquialisms in order to prepare for her premeditated escape.


    ¡°No problem, get in.¡±


    Sandra used English tomunicate with the other person, but they spoke Mandarin to her.


    The familiar voice startled Sandra¡¯s back, jerked back a step, and instantly reacted that the person sitting in the back of the car was Richards.


    Her brain buzzed and she was stunned for two seconds before Sandra turned and ran like a madman.


    She ran and the sedan started and followed her.


    She is fast, the car is fast; she is slow, the car is slow.

 Chapter 1369 Sandra escapes

    This section happens to be a river dam, so there is no ce for her to escape.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    The car beside her sounded the whistle, the rear window came down, Richards elbow propped up on the window, lips held a smile, said to her: ¡°quite able to run, tired? Do you want to sit up and take a break?¡±


    Sandra clenched her teeth and ran forward with a flourish.


    Although she was already tired and out of breath, she didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    To escape, she was literally running with her life.


    The limo driver had been maintaining a speed not dissimr to hers, so she had been able to see Richards¡¯ every move.


    I happened to see his cell phone ringing and was answering it.


    Communicating in pure English, Sandra couldn¡¯t hear everything, but vaguely heard Richards asking, ¡°How did the person get lost?¡±


    Her heart stuttered, her feet like roots, can not move.


    Dumbfounded, he stood still, arms crossed, gasping for breath.


    The car stopped and Richards said a couple more words before hanging up.


    The limo door then opened and Richards stepped out of the car and stood in front of Sandra, watching her cheeks redden and her tired chest rise and fall, so he handed her a tissue in a very gentlemanly manner, ¡°Wipe.¡±


    Looking back at the driver who stepped out of the limo, he said to him, ¡°Water.¡±


    The driver nodded and went to the car to get a bottle of water andhanded it to Richards, who then very considerately unscrewed the cap and handed it to Sandra.


    Sandra red at Richards, huffed and took the tissue, and then very spinelessly took the bottle of water and gulped it down.


    To escape, she packed light, carrying only her ID, wallet and cell phone, and nothing else.


    After running for so long, she was really tired enough, and even more thirsty.


    ¡°As you should have heard, Obren¡¯s people already know you escaped and are mobilizing people to look for you.¡±


    Richards spread his hands and smiled wickedly, ¡°You have repeatedly escaped and are an upromising traitor as far as they are concerned. Even if you go back now, there is no use for you, because you arepletely out of their control. Such a disloyal person, you think, Chaya will keep you around?¡±


    What he said was not without merit, and it was exactly what Sandra was concerned about.


    This time, she just didn¡¯t think about turning back.


    ¡°So, why don¡¯t you work with me. I am very interested in you, and I believe that with me, you can be of the greatest value.¡±


    Richards takes advantage of the situation.


    Sandra gulped a fewrge gulps of water, listened to his words, suddenly put away the mineral water bottle, stared straight at Richards, did not speak.


    God knows how much Sandra hated Theresa when she was faced with this situation.


    If Theresa hadn¡¯t ruined her family back then and taken her for a facelift, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today anyway.


    Sandra was overwhelmed with emotion and just felt that she had a difficult fate.


    ¡°Value? What ¡­ value?¡±


    After a moment of silence, she asked.


    ¡°With that face of yours.¡±


    Richards steps forward and raises his hand to her cheek. Sandra senses this and immediately steps back to avoid it.


    Seeing this scene, heughed it off, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing that you have a face identical to Celine¡¯s. I can take you back to the royal family and give you an unlimited future. Although this face is the result of stic surgery, you should feel fortunate, if it wasn¡¯t possible to have stic surgery, you would never have a chance to enter the Motril royal family in your life.¡±


    ¡°So, I have my face to be grateful for?¡±


    Sandra smiled to herself.


    I have to say, Richards words are not without merit, but once she was just a simple and innocent person, and wanted a simple life.


    Everything was Theresa¡¯s way of changing her trajectory.


    Richards raised an eyebrow and smiled without saying anything.


    Sandra stood still, tilting her head to look ahead at the straight road lined with lush forests.


    Obren lives in ces where the most pristine ecological environment is preserved, so there are still wild animals in the forest from time to time.


    There were people chasing her, and if she ran into the forest, she was about to face the unknown and full of danger.


    Instead of that, why not take a chance with Richards and maybe get a way to live.


    ¡°I can promise you that, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and said.


    ¡°Get rid of Theresa?¡±


    Richards was smart enough to hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sandra freely admits it.


    It¡¯s easy for someone of Richards¡¯ stature to investigate him, so it¡¯s no surprise that he knows all this.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°So what do I do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get you to Motril and out of Obren without incident.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sandra readily agreed.


    Having known all of them a bit during this time at Obren, it was clear that Richards had designs on Obren.


    Now let her leave Obren, is to make Obren then can not deliver with Richards can be married, then, Motril will have a reason to say Obren first break the contract, therefore, the battle is on.


    To put it bluntly, the two sides confront each other, just short of a reason to go to war.


    And she, whether Richards really wants to cooperate or not, fake cooperation, as long as she can leave Obren, she can sessfully escape and live her own life from now on.


    With the money in her bank ount, Sandra will be able to live the rest of her life very well.


    ¡°Follow me to the car.¡±


    Richards hooked a finger at her.


    The two got into the car together and left.


    This night, Braylon led by the people, under the mobilization of Chaya, a hundred people turned over Obren in search of Sandra.


    But because of Sandra¡¯s special ¡®status¡¯, all the searches were conducted privately and not many people knew about it.


    The search naturally ended in failure.


    That night, Chaya was furious when she learned the news, and overturned the desk in the study, and ountable Braylon, put in jail.


    ¡°Patriarch, Sandra can¡¯t escape on her own.¡±


    In the study, Vihaan soothed Chaya.


    Chaya, who was burning with anger, walked to the window with her cane and stared into the thick night, her gaze bing deeper and deeper, ¡°It¡¯s hard to escape with one¡¯s own strength, but what if someone helps with all their might?¡±


    ¡°Impossible! She Sandra only has a good rtionship with Ran at Obren, but isn¡¯t Ran one of our people, how could ¡­¡±


    Vihaan shook his head and immediately denied it.


    But the words said, seems to think of something, the pupils can not help but stare a few points, ¡°the patriarch said the Richards Prince?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Chaya didn¡¯t say anything, as a kind of acquiescence.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The only thing left is Judith? Then there is only ¡­ Judith? Matriarch, the matter is urgent, you can think of a decision as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Go down.¡±


    Chaya let out a long sigh and waved her hand, telling Vihaan to stand down.

 Chapter 1370 Peter Buried

    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vihaan nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait outside, if you have anything to say.¡±


    With these words, he walked out of the study and closed the door.


    Standing in front of the window, Chaya pondered for a long time alone, and finally picked up the phone and dialed Ran¡¯s number.


    The phone rang a few times before the person on the other side answered the phone.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone did not imagine the sleepyzy voice, but the iparable clear and slightly cold tone.


    Sandra escaped, she sent so many people to make a lot of noise in Asco vige, only afraid that Ran already know the situation.


    ¡°About Judith, you make an offer.¡±


    Chaya is straightforward.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    In the bedroom, Ran sat fully dressed on the sofa with a cigarette in his hand and took a puff before his lips exhaled a light smoke.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The lingering light smoke brushed his face, still can clearly feel the haggard and tired state of his handsome face.


    Always pay attention to the image to him, but it is more than a day has grown a green scruff, actually did not even shave. But this image is more than a few mature old man breath, is the kind of tough guy has the image, stable, wicked, impetuous, handsome people God.


    He snorted lightly, ¡°Only a billionmission for helping you get rid of Peter? What, to get rid of the barker? Is this your attitude.¡±


    Apparently, there was a grudge against him for getting rid of Peter and paying him a billion dors.


    One billion.


    Staggeringly astronomical.


    But Ran is not bad money, a billion for him is just a little.


    Ran¡¯s words fell, Chaya a few seconds of pause, and then the vicissitudes of the voice said, ¡°Ran, do not be too greedy.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to say that Peter¡¯s life is not worth a billion dors? Or are you saying that the survival of the great Obren is what a mere billion canpare to?¡±


    ¡°Read you are ¡­¡±


    ¡°You said, hand over Judith, Obren has three parts of my world. I would like to know, this three parts of the world, how do you cash in?¡±


    Ran didn¡¯t give Chaya a chance to talk nonsense, interrupting her and getting straight to the point.


    ¡°I like the straightforward nature of your young people, without all the twists and turns.¡±


    In the face of Ran, Chaya, despite the pressure on her shoulders, continues to hold the high profile of the Obren matriarch.


    She knew Ran had ambitions and was not sure she had the ability to control Ran, but the situation was dire at the moment and she was bound to be careful with who she hired.


    ¡°We can sign a lifetime long contract for the mineral extraction we promised you before.¡±


    Thest time in the countryside and Ran private meeting with Ran said the conditions, except that mineral mining on the Obren ecological environment is extremely affected, on the other hand, if he is given absolute mining rights, in Obren, there are irreversible big losses.


    But at the moment, she had to make a cut in order to stabilize Obren.


    ¡°Mining area authority, mining price, transportation channels, openingpanies and other issues, I need you to finalize directly.¡±


    Ran has some management experience and knows that Chaya is bound to do something fishy on the contract letter when she gives one.


    Cocoa ¡­


    Not giving Chaya any chance at all.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Chaya was quite helpless, but finally could onlypromise, ¡°Okay. Three dayster, meet and talk.¡±


    The two finalized the time and hung up the phone.


    Hospital.


    A few hours from Peter¡¯s death was the third day.


    Adriana locked herself in the operating room and didn¡¯t eat or drink for a day and a night.


    Even though they were all urging Adriana to eat some at the door, she didn¡¯t give any reply.


    Through the surveince, they knew that Adriana did not kill herself, so they could not break in.


    A few hourster, it was one twenty-three in the morning.


    Squeak-


    Suddenly there was a small sound and the door to the operating room opened.


    Jackson, Edward, Ran, Archie and Siena, who were guarding the corridor outside, all looked inside.


    Adriana stood in the doorway, her eyes sweeping over several people, her haggard, frail face not marked with the tears they had expected, nor the sobs of pain they had anticipated.


    Instead, he looked calmly, mindfully, at Jackson, ¡°Has the funeral director been contacted yet?¡±


    Jackson froze and immediately nodded, ¡°Youngdy, all matters are ready, just ¡­¡±


    He nced at the set of make-up boxes ced on the bench, and at the mortician standing by, and then at Adriana, and did not continue.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Adriana gestured to the makeup case and instructed Jackson, ¡°I¡¯ll paint him myself.¡±


    Archie saw Adrian¡¯s face without a trace of emotional ups and downs, clearly without any sad emotions to show, but can feel the pain of Adriana¡¯s heart like death.


    He walked up to Adriana, ¡°Adri, you¡¯ve only had a miscarriage, you should take care of your health and get some rest. You leave these things to us, why don¡¯t you let Siena apany you to go back and rest?¡±


    Strong people always hide all their emotions in their hearts and bear the great pressure alone.


    Adriana looked over at Jacksonwho approached her, took the makeup case from her and said to Archie with cold eyes, ¡°My husband is gone, so naturally I have to see him off for thest time.¡±


    Eerily calm.


    Except for a slightly cold attitude and cold eyes, she is no different from the norm.


    But it is her overly calm performance in the face of Peter¡¯s death that is most unusual.


    ¡°Adri!¡±


    Adriana was about to turn around with her things when Ran pulled her back, ¡°Do you think Peter would want to see you now? He¡¯s not there, but he must want you to take care of yourself.¡±


    Seeing such a desperate look in his eyes, Ran¡¯s heart ached to the point of suffocation.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She arrived at three words indifferently, and could not even hear the rise and fall of the tone of the three words, and her eyes were even cold and appalling.


    Adriana turned and walked in toward the operating room, ¡°Jackson, get the mortician in.¡±


    A mortician is a person who applies makeup to the dead.


    They had already changed Peter¡¯s birthday suit before, and with the burialing up, she naturally had to put makeup on Peter so that he would leave looking perfect.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Jackson nodded and waved his hand toward the mortician, who immediately stepped forward and walked into the operating room and closed the door as they watched.


    An hourter, makeup waspleted and the group arrived at the funeral home along with the funeral car.


    From the refinement of the body, to the sorting of the ashes and burial in the cemetery, a series of processes are all involved by Adriana.


    Everyone was apanied.


    By the time the burial waspleted, it was 9:00 am.


    The whole process, they did not see Adriana cry, so much so that she a white cheeks as if stiffened, without any hint of emotional change.


    Words are very little, the attitude is extremely cold, really power what is called ¡®cold as cold ice¡¯.


    Such an Adriana is something that no one has ever seen before.


    ¡°Adri, people don¡¯te back from the dead, you need to be sorry.¡± Ran is not sure how many times he has said this to Adriana.


    ¡°Yeah, Peter must not want to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Big brother loves you very much, although he is no longer here, but also hope you can live a good life. In the future, we are all your family, so if you need anything, just greet me.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, boss he ¡­ he¡¯s gone, you still have us, and the young master and young miss.¡±


    ¡°Adri, Peter is thin on the ground, but you have to take care of yourself, or what about the two children? Ruth and I will do our best to find thepulsion, but you have to do all the rest.¡±


    Siena, Edward, Jackson, and Archie allforted Adriana over and over again.

 Chapter 1371 – Funeral [1

    Peter¡¯s gravesite was chosen as the most expensive feng shui site in Obren, located halfway up the hill, and was leveled all around and nted with greenery and two pine trees.


    All these were arranged by Adriana for Peter, because once when Peter was dying, he said, ¡°If I die one day, I will be buried in the most ordinary way. After a lifetime of busyness and death, I want to be ordinary, and I want to be an ordinary person in my next life.¡±


    His wordse to mind, vividly.


    Adriana only felt cold, such as to the ice cer, the heart is like a knife cut, pain, even the slightest breath makes her feel the ultimate pain.


    But she couldn¡¯t cry.


    The tears had dried up the night we learned the news.


    At this moment, standing in front of the tombstone, there are only four big words on it, ¡®Tomb of Loving Husband¡¯, and a small word beside it is a phrase, ¡®May in the next life, renew your love for Adriana¡¯.


    There is no picture of Peter on the ck tombstone, and the date of death is engraved on the altar on the ground. A golden incense burner was ced on it, with a stick of incense, the breeze lightly, the curls of smoke dispersed with the wind.


    Below the incense burner are three wine sses, poured with white wine, and a pile of yellow and white chrysanthemums ced aside.


    The gorgeous chrysanthemums in full bloom, very fresh, were only recently picked, yet signaled the permanent departure of a person.


    Adriana sends Peter off for thest time in the most traditional way, and seems to send her own seven emotions along with him.


    So, when she heard their words of safety and security, she did not have much emotional ups and downs, but just said indifferently, ¡°You guys go away, I want to be alone.¡±


    She said with a heart like water, but her gaze was unblinking as she looked at the tombstone, upright and unmoving.


    At that moment, some sounds came from not far away.


    Everyone except Adriana looked over, only to see Richards and William each walking over with a bouquet of chrysanthemums in their arms.


    The two of you came over for what? The boss died, I did not look for you, you came over to send death!¡±


    Compared with several people standing in front of Peter¡¯s tombstone at this time, Jackson is the most indolent person.


    Or perhaps it can be exined that he is deeply in love with Peter.


    But Edward, who was equally angry, stared at the two men with cold eyes, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to disturb Big Brother¡¯s cleanliness here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Richards shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sympathetic and even sorry about Mo, but it¡¯s got nothing to do with me. I just wanted toe by and pay my respects.¡±


    He walked up and wanted to put a bunch of golden yellow chrysanthemums in his arms in front of the tombstone, but was withdrawn by Jackson and thrown on the ground, stomping hard with his foot a few times, ¡°What the heck, my boss doesn¡¯t care.¡±


    Jackson, who had trouble calming down, spat on the chrysanthemum, then rushed to Richards¡¯ face and mmed his fist into him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Jackson, how dare you make a move on Richards, are you tired of living?¡±


    William kicked at Jackson, because Jackson attention are on Richards, that a punch stored enough force, instantly can not be retrieved, see is about to be William kicked to the chest, a close call, Edward a high leg, directly kicked in William¡¯s waist.


    In the end is a practitioner, William was kicked back a few steps, and the flower in his hand fell to the ground.


    Richards ducked out of the way with a quick eye and was not hit by Jackson.


    He immediately said, ¡°Just a simple visit to see him off, you guys don¡¯t have to be so hostile.¡±


    ¡°Are you so kind? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only true that you want toe and see if the boss is dead!¡± Jackson roared in exasperation.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The ce that had been serious became instantly chaotic, and Adriana, who had not spoken, roared, her voice slightly hoarse, ¡°Today is the day of my husband¡¯s burial, and I do not want you to disturb the peace in front of his grave. Please leave!¡±


    She turned sideways, her bitter, knife-like gaze directed at Richards and William, ¡°Old and new grudges, I hold them all in my heart. But now, please leave.¡±


    Richards shook his head helplessly and spread his hands, ¡°I respect the fact that Mo is a character and just wanted toe and see him off, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He said ¡®that¡¯s all¡¯.


    A foreigner with good Mandarin is a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°Cats cry falsely ¡­¡±


    Jackson cursed, but before the words were spoken, Adriana red at him, scaring Jackson into silence.


    Adriana took a step back, that meant to make room for Richards to pay his respects.


    ¡°Adriana, he is or is he a big brother¡¯s enemy.¡±


    Edward was a little annoyed.


    ¡°The only people here today are those who give away HONY, regardless of the enemy.¡± She said with a toss of her voice.


    The icy gaze carried an invisible intimidating force that Edward had not seen before.


    His thin lips opened, but the words came to his lips and swallowed them back.


    Richards blue pupils in Adriana body back and forth, and then leaned down to pick up the bouquet of yellow chrysanthemums, brushed the dust on it, walked up and put it in front of Peter¡¯s tombstone, ¡°Mo, see each other hatete, if there is an afterlife, I hope to be a friend.¡±


    As a man of both sexes, Richards had an appreciation and fondness for Peter, so it was with some regret that he learned of Peter¡¯s death.


    ¡°Hypocrisy!¡±


    Jackson grunted coldly, angry fists clenched, but in the presence of Adriana, can only endure.


    Richards bowed three times at the headstone, stood for a few seconds, turned and walked over to Adriana, ¡°My condolences.¡±


    Adriana long body, hands folded to the front of the belly, cold gaze has been looking at the ground.


    After hearing his words, he only bowed slightly in response.


    Then William walked to Peter¡¯s front, stood for a few seconds, snorted augh, ¡°After more than ten years of gaming, you are not my William¡¯s opponent after all. But don¡¯t worry, I absolutely guarantee that the hatred between you and me ends here and will never hurt your family.¡±


    William and Peter have known each other for a long time in FE for one or two decades, but have been gaming rivals for more than a decade.


    The two are brothers of the same discipline,peting together for the position of FE helmsman, and under various conspiracies, the same brothers turn against each other.


    Perhaps William is cynical and jealous, and gradually can not tolerate Peter, which has led to the situation today.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And now Peter died, William learned the news only briefly excited, then also immersed in the memories of the past, but inexplicably born a ¡®heroic love¡¯, but it is toote in the emotions.


    It is natural to bow when paying respect to someone who has passed away.


    William stood in front of the tombstone, and instead of lowering his arrogant head after all, he turned around and walked aside, locked eyes with Richards, and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, two staff members dressed in ck suits came up.


    He walked around Richards and William and went to Adriana, ¡°Ms. Mu, the ne you made from your husband¡¯s bones is ready. Take a look and see if you are satisfied.¡±

 Chapter 1372 – Funeral [2]

    When they saw the two approaching, Richards and William stopped and looked back over, they clearly heard the words of the staff.


    Adriana took the ck square brocade box they held out and opened it.


    Inside is a ck gold ne adorned with a small white polished heart-shaped bone, very minimalist.


    Adriana took the ne, her hand couldn¡¯t restrain trembling, even her eyes were red, and then opened the small locking sp and put it on herself.


    Siena looked a little ufortable and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    She raised her hand to help Adriana, but Adriana reacted sensitively and immediately took a step back, ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡±


    The ne is very troublesome to put on by itself, but she seems to treasure the ne so much that she doesn¡¯t even want others to touch it, so it takes a while to fasten it.


    She bowed her head, green jade fingers caressing the one pendant, ¡°Only then can honey be by my side for life.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s sentence fell, a few people on the side followed with their eyes red.


    Richards and William both looked at each other, thoughtful, and then descended the hill together.


    On the way down, William asked Richards, ¡°Do we still need to go investigate the hospital people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The mortician who did Mo¡¯s makeup is my person. She gave me the exact information and quietly removed a bit of skin tissue from the deceased, and I did a DNA identification, and it was indeed Mo without a doubt.¡±


    Richards exined.


    As a person of great ability, a sudden death is always a bit disturbing and unbelievable.


    That¡¯s why Richards sent a mortician over there, just to identify whether Peter was really dead or faking it.


    Equally distrustful is Chaya.


    Chaya, after learning that Peter had been sent away from the hospital, also ordered an investigation and interrogation of all those who hade into contact with the hospital.


    Cemetery.


    From 9:00 a. m. to 12:00 p. m., several brothers left one after another.


    Archie tried to persuade Adriana to go back and tell her to take care of her health and take good care of herself, but still couldn¡¯t persuade her.


    In the hospital, Ruth is very sick, security is a major problem, Archie and can not always guard Adriana, and finally came down to the hospital to stay with Ruth.


    Edward, Siena and Jackson had other things to do and also went back.


    Ran was the only one who stayed by Adriana¡¯s side.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    See Adriana standing in front of the tombstone motionless, like a statue without a soul, really let Ran heartache, ¡°things have been finalized, you must now ensure that your own body is well is the most important thing. Otherwise, how are you going to take care of Luis and Yeon ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go away, I want to be alone with him.¡±


    Not waiting for Ran¡¯s words to finish, Adriana interrupted Ran¡¯s words, the tone of voice can not hear any ripples, but can feel from her that desperate to suffocate the air, haunting, lingering for a long time.


    Even Ran, who was standing on the sidelines, could not help but be immersed in this atmosphere, feeling depressed and painful.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a miscarriage for just a few days, and it won¡¯t do you any good to spoil your body like this. How can you let Peter under the nine springs rest in peace?¡±


    He persuaded bitterly.


    ¡°You leave me alone.¡±


    Adriana a pair of pupils looking at the ck tombstone in front of her, the bottom of her eyes like a pool of stagnant water as calm.


    The persistent attitude made Ran helpless, so he had to sigh, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go down the hill first. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    There are too many things to take care of and he can¡¯t be here with Adriana all the time.


    Adriana did not squeak.


    Ran looked at her for a moment, his sword eyebrows knitted at the temples, and then looked at Peter¡¯s tombstone, ¡°Peter, I owe you this life, but I will make sure they pay it back.¡±


    With those words, he turned around and walked away.


    For a while, Adriana was the only one left in arge open space.


    She was weak after the miscarriage, but the heavy blow to Peter¡¯s death made her strong.


    After a while, her motionless body reacted, stepped forward and sat next to Peter¡¯s tombstone, knees slightly bent, hands around the knees, head leaning on the cold tombstone, gazing into the distance, just in time to look out over the distant diaphanous green mountains, but inexplicably more than a few points of sadness.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say you would stay with me for the rest of your life, howe you said you would leave?


    Do you know that after knowing you for so many years, you have be a habit in my life, now without you, how can I ept it?


    I still rememberst year when your body could not hold out, you left a suicide note. In the suicide note, I read your deep love for me, and at that moment, I was heartbroken and happy.


    Heartbroken by your heartache, happy to know that you turned out to love me so much. But I didn¡¯t tell you that I really love you more than anything.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into.


    ¡± We are not good at words, even if we love each other deeply, but will not hang the word ¡®love¡¯ on the lips. But if time could start over, I really want to tell you that I love you very much and love you more than I love myself.¡±


    She spoke slowly, her hoarse voice rendered sad emotions, even a scrupulous and sad back, it made people¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s been eleven years. Looking back carefully, from the year I had a child with you for the first time, round and round for many years, I met you again at your engagement party. Maybe fate is so wonderful, or maybe we had an unbreakable bond in ourst life, but God was unfair and did not give us a happy ending. A bumpy road, life and death, gunfire, Lawson eighty-one difficulties have carried all, only thest step ¡­ can ¡­ you still first I went.¡±


    Memories are good.


    But under different circumstances, the memories are also with sharp edges that pierce her heart.


    ¡°From the time you left until now, I was afraid to say to your mother and two children from the beginning to the end. I ¡­ didn¡¯t know how to talk, I didn¡¯t know how to exin to my two children. Helen returned to you at the age of five, and grew close to you. I thought I could see you two untie your hearts, father and daughter, and our family harmony and happiness, but in the end, I still didn¡¯t see what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you know what? I¡¯m tired, scared, timid, and even confused. You¡¯re not here anymore, I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯m going to go on in the future ¡­¡±


    In front of her family and friends, Adriana hides her emotions, like a hedgehog who always likes to wrap herself tightly and bear all by herself.


    Now that they are gone, she ¡®loses her armor¡¯ and reveals her most vulnerable side, choking on miserable, sad sobs.


    The afternoon sun lengthened her figure, but it looks more like she is alone and pathetic, lonely and unsupported.

 Chapter 1373 – Funeral [3]

    Adriana stayed with Peter at the cemetery until after 3 p. m., when the two figures reappeared at the cemetery.


    The visitors were none other than Chaya and her attendant Vihaan.


    Chaya wore a ck velvet cheongsam with gold thread embroidery on the chest, spotted white short hair with slight curls, heavy make-up and elegant.


    Despite being seventy years old, she didn¡¯t feel tired of panting as she walked up the hill with her walking stick, but her face looked more and more rosy.


    On the contrary, Vihaan, beside her, was wearing a loose n dress with a dark pattern printed in date red and holding a bunch of yellow chrysanthemums.


    Leaning on the tombstone, Adriana¡¯s face is not dried tears, but at the sight of the two appeared when the sleeve wiped the tears on the cheeks and stood up, watching the two who came from afar.


    ¡°I heard about Peter.¡±


    Chaya walked up to Adriana and said with a serious and regretful face: ¡°God has no eyes, so that such a young talent perished, it is really a pity.¡±


    Adriana nced coldly at Vihaan beside him, her gaze lingering for a second on his dark red n clothes, and turned to Chaya: ¡°Is it regret or secret joy?¡±


    She snorted lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb honey¡¯s peace on the day of his burial. You guys go away.¡±


    The day of the burial should be dressed carefully, choose dark clothes, preferably ck or white clothes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But her assistant Vihaan was wearing a dark red n dress with a dark pattern, was it not an unwarranted provocation?


    ¡°So much prejudice against me, because you think Peter¡¯s death is rted to me?¡±


    ¡°Although the mastermind is Emilio, it is not yet known whether there is someone behind him who is secretly instructing him. No one is innocent until the matter is clearly investigated.¡±


    ¡°The dead are great. Whatever preconceptions you may have about me, I just wanted toe over and pay my respects.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s attitude is quite friendly and seems to have a few condescending gestures.


    ¡°Worship requires sincerity of heart. As for you ¡­¡±


    Adriana turned her back to Chaya and stood directly in front of the tombstone, raising her hand to caress the cold edge of the tombstone, ¡°There is no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t think you can act recklessly just because you are the patriarch¡¯s granddaughter. The patriarch put down his status toe over to pay respect to a dead person is a great honor for you, you ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    The arrogant tone of Vihaan¡¯s words was disrespectful, especially to the lost Peter who was greatly disrespected.


    Adriana fiercely a turn, a folding knife in the hand directly thrown over, the speed of the smack, but let the careless and gullible Vihaan did not dodge in time, by the sharp knife into the center of his chest.


    The wounded Vihaan¡¯s body stiffened and slowly hung his head, gazing at the upper center of his chest, where a dagger was inserted, the de missing as much as it did, blocking the wound, but the blood seeping out slowly.


    The slowly spilling blood flowed down the wrapper of the bouquet that was leaning against his arms, seeping directly into the blooming gorgeous yellow chrysanthemums, staining the golden chrysanthemums a dark red.


    ¡°Well ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Vihaan looked up at Adriana and raised his hand to point at her, but unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his mouth to speak, blood gushed out of his mouth, making him open his mouth to speak with a little unclear pronunciation, and in turn spitting out a lot of blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Adriana, are you crazy to make a move on Vihaan? Do you want to die?¡±


    Chaya is shocked, she didn¡¯t expect Adriana would dare to take on Vihaan, which is really unexpected.


    She immediately walked up to Vihaan with her cane, held him up as he staggered, and shouted to the bodyguard not far away, ¡°Someone call an ambnce!¡±


    ¡°As I said, today is the day my man is buried, and I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense to you. But if you can¡¯t manage your underlings, I¡¯ll manage them for you!¡±


    The dagger was the one she carried with her every day after she came to Obren, and the one Peter gave her to defend herself.


    After all, Obren crisis, perhaps one moment Rene is unharmed, the next moment will suddenlye to danger.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Peter to give her something that I wanted to keep as a souvenir, but eventually couldn¡¯t resist Vihaan¡¯s excesses and forced her to move her hand.


    Wearing red on the day of Peter¡¯s burial, wantonly provoking and speaking disrespectfully to the deceased, she really could not tolerate.


    In fact, this resentment is not a momentary anger, but a long umtion that is touched at a certain point before it explodes instantly.


    ¡°Vihaan is my assistant who has been with me for ten years, youy your hands on him, do you believe I will kill you?¡±


    Chaya¡¯s anger clenched the back of her teeth, her heavily made-up face trembling slightly, ring at Adriana with increasingly fierce eyes.


    ¡°Honey is dead, Ruth will not be able to heal for a year and a half, my health is getting worse every day, and it is uncertain how long I can live. I can¡¯t save myself, and I can¡¯t save my two children, so why should I be afraid?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s cold gaze nced at Vihaan, who was slowly falling down with the help of Chaya, ¡°Kill one to earn one, kill two to earn a pair.¡±


    Her muzzle is as cold as frost, although the body is emaciated and weak, but the long body, slightly raised jaw, emanating apelling aura, like a purgatory out of the Shura killer, ruthless and desireless, full of hatred.


    The indifferent to the extreme posture, as if a change of person.


    ¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve called an ambnce, it¡¯ll be hereter.¡±


    Three or four bodyguards ran over in the distance, just ten meters away from them.


    Adriana¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped forward, while Chaya turned back to talk to the bodyguards, leaned down and pulled out the dagger on Vihaan¡¯s chest, clutching it in her hand, took a few steps back, a defensive posture.


    The moment the dagger was pulled out, there was a subtle sound, and then Vihaan¡¯s chest blood gushed out like a fountain, very appalling.


    ¡°Well ¡­ amount ¡­¡±


    Vihaan was weak and feeble, as if his soul had been drained away. Even though blood kept gushing out of his chest, he did not have the strength to cover the wound.


    Instead, Chaya was so nervous that she dropped her injuries and dropped to one knee beside him, reaching out to cover his wounds and stop the blood from gushing out.


    ¡°Vihaan, you hang in there!¡±


    Chaya scolded lightly, her eyes filled with murderous intent, turned to Adriana and said to the bodyguardsing over, ¡°Get her!¡±


    Because Vihaan was badly injured, he could not move, and if he moved, he would bleed profusely.


    To prevent him from bleeding to death, he had to lie down and wait for the paramedics toe over to stop the bleeding and carry him down the hill on a stretcher.


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    ¡°Take her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her get away!¡±


    ¡­


    Several of the bodyguards responded, their eyes shed at Adriana in unison.


    ¡°Coming to see honey is fake, trying to catch me is your real purpose, right?¡±


    Adriana tossed the dagger with the handle held backwards and caught it again easily, making the sharp dagger pointed directly in front of her, and then looked defensively at the four men approaching.


    ¡°With Peter dead, Ruth is not destined to save you. The big Obren, who else do I covet? I wanted toe over and negotiate with you peacefully, but I didn¡¯t expect you to drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡±


    Chaya assumed the stance of the Obren patriarch, ¡°You are given two choices, either die; or be of use to me!¡±

 Chapter 1374 – Funeral [4

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if you die, for the sake of your mother, I will bury you with Peter, and it will be my mercy to you!¡±


    She finished and added.


    ¡°Really? Then you underestimate me too much!¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes were narrowed slightly, and a stern look was in the bottom of her eyes.


    If Ruth hadn¡¯t arranged for her to train on the unnamed ind for two and a half years, and then followed Aaren, Giovanny and Ran to train together and improve her skills, she wouldn¡¯t be the person she is today.


    Four sturdy men, a tendon of meat, really let the body weak Adriana some difficult to fight.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much you¡¯re capable of. Take it down for me!¡±


    At Chaya¡¯smand, four sturdy, dark-skinned men rushed directly at Adriana, fists swinging at her face.


    Adriana leapt, kicked one man in the face, used his strength to make a backflip,nded perfectly, and with a quick high kick, kicked the man closest to him.


    She boasts that her strength is not weak, but a kick in the man¡¯s body did not have a little reaction, but was held by the man her ankle to follow a tug, her body uncontrobly forward ¡­


    Adriana¡¯s heart was astonished, fearing that a big chop down will not be able to fight back, immediately with the help of the clenched foot, a spin in the air, kicked the man in the side of the cheek.


    The force is extremely fierce, a kick so that the man¡¯s cheek to the side deflected, mouth spit along with teeth flew out, ¡°poof ¡­¡±


    The person fell to one side, holding Adriana¡¯s ankle hand subconsciously release, AdrianaRenended, can not help but to fall back, only to feel the back of the foot raw pain.


    The force is mutual, and apparently that kick was too hard.


    Before she could get a chance to catch her breath, the two remaining men rushed over again.


    After three or so strokes, Adriana was too weak to fight back and had to choose defense, but was still at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Useless trash!¡±


    Seeing two people kicked down by Adriana really made Chaya surprised and angry, and she couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily.


    The man whose teeth were kicked out covered his cheek and quenched a mouthful of blood towards the ground, wiping his sleeve and wiping the blood stains from the corner of his mouth as he climbed to his feet and several men rushed towards Adriana again.


    ¡°Youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Go over and protect the youngdy!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡­


    Just when the fight was overwhelming, Jackson came over with his men on the other side in time and quickly joined the melee.


    ¡°Youngdy, are you all right?¡±


    Jackson looked at Adriana, who was breathing heavily, and looked her up and down with concern.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Anyter and I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out.¡±


    Adriana waved the hand holding the dagger, already stained with blood, but the blood was not hers, but her hand could not restrain the trembling.


    Jackson, who was standing beside her, noticed that Adriana was pale and seemed to have some signs of unsteadiness, so he stood beside her ear and said, ¡°Youngdy, hold me.¡±


    Facing Chaya, they cannot reveal their weaknesses, let alone show Adriana¡¯s frailty.


    Adriana looked ahead and watched the melee of people, she clenched her teeth, ¡°I can ¡­ hold up!¡±


    Even if you can¡¯t hold on, you have to hold on!


    Jackson brought over seven or eight people with good skills, all top FE masters, and four people over the top,pletely above their ability.


    But three or so rounds, the four men were put on the ground, falling to the east and west, screaming, or covering their stomachs, or rolling hutong, each unable to get up.


    ¡°A bunch of useless losers!¡±


    Chaya snarled and med out.


    ¡°Throw them away, don¡¯t dirty the field!¡±


    Adriana tucked her hands into the pockets of her suit pants, raised her chin slightly, andmanded with a cold and arrogant voice.


    ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡±


    Eight people nodded in response and looked back at the four people on the ground, starting with the lead FE¡¯s beater asking, ¡°Is it your own walk, or are we helping you?¡±


    A few people on the ground look at me, I look at you, and say in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself, by myself.¡±


    ¡°It hurts like hell.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go, I¡¯m ¡­ going now now.¡±


    ¡­


    The four men wailed and wailed and struggled to get up from the ground and ran away with great difficulty.


    ¡°Get back here, you guys, and stop!¡±


    This scene was really unexpected by Chaya.


    The original thought of bringing four people to deal with a mere Adriana, absolutely no problem, but unexpectedly Adriana¡¯s skills far beyond her prediction.


    Careless and light-hearted, suffered a big loss.


    She yelled at the men, but no one dared toe back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet?¡±


    Eight fighters walked behind Adriana, four people in a row, divided into two rows standing, invisible set off Adriana aura a meter eight!


    She questioned Chaya in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t leave me ¡­¡±


    Vihaan, lying on the ground, was holding on to his strength, and although his body was weak, he had not lost consciousness and his mind was very clear.


    Chaya looked askance at Vihaan on the ground and gave him a nk look, those obscure pupils as thick as ink, as if in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see if any of you dare to try to touch me!¡±


    Chaya poses as a noble Obren matriarch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to touch you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t dare to touch him Vihaan!¡±


    Adriana nced at Vihaan, only to find that the dark red n clothes he was wearing was particrly eye-catching, causing her anger to go straight to her head, ¡°He is just a pawn of yours, and even if he dies, it is your doing.¡±


    ¡°Serves you right for seeking your own death!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jackson went on to say, ¡°Wearing red at my boss¡¯s funeral, what, just short of firing cannons and ying music for congrattions?¡±


    Not to mention Jackson, is standing behind the eight FE¡¯s top experts are looking over.


    They were all promoted by Peter, and they respected and were grateful to Peter, but they did not expect to be in such a situation after his death, which is really angry.


    ¡°Arlo, Stanley, throw this scum down the hill and don¡¯t dirty the boss¡¯s ce here.¡±


    The leader of a man will be beside two brothers instructed.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Throwing him down the mountain is all polite, he should be told to roll down the mountain.¡±


    The men named ¡®Arlo¡¯ and ¡®Stanley¡¯ stepped forward to carry Vihaan, who was lying on the ground, but Chaya was in the way.


    ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t forget that this is Obren¡¯s chassis! If you openly provoke me, you are defying Obren, believe it or not, I will mobilize J-team and arrest you directly?¡±


    ¡°For you and for me, these things are unseen. If you dared to pick things up to the surface, you would still tolerate us until now?¡±


    This is the reason why Chaya never dares to make a big move against them.


    As Obren patriarch, shoulders the life of millions of people, head crown, but a word or deed is watched by millions of people, the wrong line a point will be infinitely magnified, down to the handle, by countless people criticism.


    Especially on this big issue involving the next Obren heir, she dares not unt it.


    Likewise, Adriana is afraid to takeon Chaya.


    You know, kidnapping a Chaya is the same as going against millions of people and will only end up worse.


    Or perhaps Chaya would prefer that she make a terrible mistake.

 Chapter 1375 – Funeral [5]

    ¡°If you stop it, don¡¯t me us for being ungracious!¡±


    Stanley grimaced and reached out to push Chaya to grab Vihaan.


    But his hand just touched Chaya¡¯s clothes, she cane a muffled knock down, there was a subtle bone cracking sound, Stanley wailed in pain.


    ¡°Although she is old, she is a practitioner and should not be underestimated.¡±


    Adriana turned back to the FE leader and said.


    ¡°Thank you, youngdy, for reminding me.¡±


    The man in the lead slightly jawed, immediately greeted a few people behind him and came forward together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a move with her!¡±


    Adriana was afraid that they would do something and gave a warning.


    ¡°We know how to do it.¡±


    A man responded.


    Six men were then seen surrounding Chaya, allowing Chaya to strike, but they only defended and did not attack.


    The remaining two men walked up to Vihaan, leaned over, one tugged him by one arm, and dragged the man away in a direct and rude manner.


    ¡°Let go, you guys let go ¡­¡±


    ¡°Straw man, you are breaking thew.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, save ¡­ save me ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The wounded Vihaan is like a fish on a chopping block, unable to resist, and can only be ughtered.


    Even his verbal resistance did not help, and even because the wound was bleeding, he struggled to speak.


    Dragged away by two people, pulling at the wound, elerating the bleeding, the situation is critical.


    Chaya saw that she was all alone and her two fists were no match for four hands, and in a thunderous rage her scarlet eyes stared straight at Adriana, ¡°Since you¡¯d rather die than cooperate, wait until you¡¯re buried with Peter! Humph!¡±


    She grunted, pinned her cane, and turned to walk away.


    Watching her walk away until she disappeared at the end of the brick road and down the hill, Adriana¡¯s eyes fell on the puddle of blood on the ground, ¡°Jackson, send someone to clean up the ce. From now on, have someone stand guard here in shifts. I don¡¯t want to see what happened today happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Also, send Stanley to get medical attention in a hurry, your body is important.¡±


    Adriana looked uneasily at Stanley, who had been beaten to a fracture with a stick by Chaya, and was somewhat helpless.


    Perhaps Stanley also did not expect Chaya as old as the old woman actually amazing skills.


    This is what happens when you are light on your feet.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, youngdy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Stanley was a little touched by Adriana¡¯s concern by name.


    ¡°What a waste of words, old seventeen, you rush to take Stanley to the hospital.¡± Jackson instructed, and then said to a few other people, ¡°You will guard here from today. You, Christopher, from now on the youngdy¡¯s safety will be protected by you.¡±


    Christopher is the leader of several fighters, darkplexion of his handsome features, a tendon of meat, although good-looking, but thatrge body can also make a group of young girls look away.


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Christopher responded.


    Jackson looked to Adriana again, ¡°Youngdy, you haven¡¯t eaten all day, let¡¯s go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, turned around and walked to the tombstone, her long jade fingers caressing the obsidian tombstone, her fingers gliding over the surface of the stone, cold to the touch, but not as cold as her heart was a million percent.


    ¡°A foreign country, honey is here alone, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s lonely.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you send the boss back home?¡±


    This question has always bothered Jackson.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to Waverly yet, so how can I let honey go back alone first? She will be very lonely without me. If I am lucky enough to go back, of course I will take him back with me. If I can¡¯t, I hope that after I die, you will bury us together, here.¡±


    Adriana words a meal, cut water autumn eyes rippled with a touch of pain, ¡°I want to stay in Obren, I want to see what kind of end those who killed me and honey.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, what nonsense are you talking about. With us here, you will definitely not have an ident.¡±


    Listening to her words, as if dying words, listened to Jackson¡¯s heart is very unpleasant.


    The boss is gone, if he still can¡¯t protect the youngdy, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to face the boss after I die.


    ¡°The words ¡­¡±


    Adriana lengthened her tone and sighed in frustration, ¡°Honey also said to me. But he left before me, leaving me alone. How am I going to face Luis and Helen, and Mrs. Alston and Jimmy?¡±


    Jackson: ¡°¡­¡±


    There is no empathy in the world.


    Even if Jackson and Peter are as close as brothers, he doesn¡¯t know how to talk to those people, let alone Adriana.


    She is the boss¡¯s wife, the mother of two children, but has to face the children questioning ¡®where is the father¡¯.


    Jackson¡¯s heart aches for Adriana when she thinks of her two newly grown children.


    ¡°Youngdy, I know you are heartbroken about the boss. But your health is important.¡±


    Seeing Jackson¡¯s painful persuasion has little effect, Christopher could not help but speak up and persuade.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I ¡­¡±


    Adriana shook her head, and suddenly her eyes went ck and her body fell backwards.


    ¡°Youngdy?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Youngdy?!¡±


    ¡­


    Down the hill, Moran suburb, high ss apartments.


    It was the next day when Adriana woke up and was hanging on to her fluids.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the boom above my head, hanging from arge bottle of medicine, being infused.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    When she woke up, Siena was immediately concerned.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana nodded weakly, then tilted her head to look at the bedside table, and when she saw that it was empty, she furrowed her eyebrows, disappointment dripping from her eyes.


    ¡°The stuff will be delivered soon.¡±


    Siena said.


    At that moment, the bedroom door opened and Jackson came in from outside, holding a square box in his arms, and said to Siena, ¡°The stuff has been brought over.¡±


    ¡°Just in time, Adriana is awake.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy is awake? How is she, is she okay?¡±


    Jackson said as he walked over to the bed and poked his head in to look at Adriana who was lying on the bed, ¡°Youngdy, do you still feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    In the face of Jackson¡¯s concern, Adriana ignored it, her eyes fell on the dark embossed totem box he was holding in his arms, and her eyes instantly reddened for a few moments.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, just reached out and roughly yanked the dangling needle on the back of her hand and sat up with her hand propped up on the bed.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re on a drip, your hands are bleedingter.¡±


    Siena was tossed by Adriana and lost her temper, but seeing her weak and pitiful, she couldn¡¯t bear to scold.


    ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Adriana ignored Siena and instead reached out to take the heavy dark red box from Jackson, not caring even though drops of blood had spilled from the needle on the back of her hand.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Jackson handed the item to Adriana, who took it, cradled it in her arms, bowed her head, rubbed her cheek on the brocade box, and slowly closed her eyes.


    This is where Peter¡¯s urn is.


    As Adriana said, she can¡¯t leave Obren now, so naturally she can¡¯t send Peter¡¯s remains back home first.


    So all she can do is cremate it, put it in an urn, and keep it at home.


    In this way, she will be able to apany Peter day by day so that he will not be alone in the other world.

 Chapter 1376 – Funeral [6]

    And although there are ashes in the headstone on the hill, they are not Peter¡¯s.


    She was sure that those people would one dayy hands on the ashes, so she did not put the real ashes at the beginning.


    Siena took a cotton ball and covered the back of Adriana¡¯s hand, just a long sigh and said nothing.


    When the back of Adriana¡¯s hand stopped bleeding, she followed Jackson out of the bedroom, leaving Adriana with her own space.


    And in the meantime, Obren Study.


    ¡°Patriarch, just got word that Jackson quietly turned back to the crematorium and picked up an urn at the funeral home.¡±


    The head guard reported to Chaya, who was standing in front of the window.


    ¡°Took another urn?¡±


    Chaya turned to look at the visitor with a suspicious face, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°We arranged in the funeral home people sent the news. The subordinate went to investigate the surveince, there is indeed this. I just don¡¯t understand the purpose of their doing so.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, hahahaha ¡­¡±


    At that, Chaya threw back her head andughed with a wild, uncontrobleugh, ¡°Good, good, good! Very good!¡±


    Her exaggeratedughter drew a bewildered look from the head guard, ¡°What is the matriarchughing at?¡±


    ¡°That means Peter is really dead!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Back when Adriana buried Peter I was wondering why she buried him in Obren and didn¡¯t ship him back. Now that I think about it, it makes sense.¡±


    Chaya unconcealed smile, then said: ¡°Adriana now can not leave Obren, naturally do not feel at ease to send Peter back, so can only be cremated in situ. But although she chose a piece of feng shui treasure to Peter buried, but ultimately unreasonable. Instead, she buried the fake ashes as Peter, and the real ashes quietly away, only to exin the truth of the matter. I told you, she is so smart, she should have expected that someone would make a move on Peter¡¯s ashes, and how could she have buried Peter?¡±


    Only if she deliberately buried the fake ashes to attract everyone¡¯s attention, and quietly brought the real ashes back to her residence and guarded them day after day in case the real ashes were stolen as a threat, can the matter be justified.


    After all, Peter is the man she loves, how could he be careless in this matter?


    An exnation listened to the head guard nodded repeatedly, ¡°they do soplicated, but also act carefully everywhere, it can be seen, Peter really died. However, my subordinates have found out where the ashes are, should ¡­ do it?¡±


    Although it is too despicable toy hands on the ashes of the dead, but as long as it can y a threatening role, what¡¯s the harm?


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Good, then my subordinates will immediately go and make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have someone else for this.¡±


    Chaya said, waved a hand, ¡°You and stand down, remember to pay close attention to the movement of Adriana, Emilio and Richards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    The head guard nodded and turned to go out.


    Chaya, standing in front of the window, snorted coldly, ¡°Dare to make a move on my people, Adriana, don¡¯t me me as a grandmother for being ruthless!¡±


    She already dislikes Adriana, and now Adriana has killed Vihaan, so Chaya is taking the me on Adriana.


    But she forgets that when she took Vihaan to pay her respects to Peter yesterday, it was she who deliberately instructed Vihaan to wear a dark red dress in order to humiliate Adriana and the dead Peter.


    Things started because of her, and she didn¡¯t even know it.


    Only when Vihaan was thrown off the mountain and died of severe shock from bleeding wounds, and finally failed to be resuscitated, she grew to resent Adriana.


    In the end to apany her for decades, even if you have a dog will have feelings.


    Chaya turned around and walked to her desk, picked up her cell phone and dialed a call.


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The cold voice, who else could it be but Ran?


    ¡°I want you to go do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°I want you to get Peter¡¯s ashes for me.¡±


    Chaya stated her purpose boldly and directly, not ashamed of her overly vile request.


    Doing things so heartlessly that it is outrageous, she can actually be frank to this, no lower limit to speak of.


    When she finished, Ran on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment and snorted, ¡°When people die, they don¡¯t even let go of the ashes?¡± Chaya, when you do that, aren¡¯t you afraid of going to hell after death?¡±


    Behind the sessful people who do not have a little unseen means?


    But how much more excessive, people have the basic limits and principles.


    But she Chaya has no bottom line at all!


    ¡°Dead is dead, where¡¯s the hell? It¡¯s just a lie to coax children.¡±


    Chaya doesn¡¯t believe in these things, so she doesn¡¯t care if there is retribution in the next life or the absurd talk of going to hell after death?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Forgive me for not being able toply!¡±


    Ran refused outright.


    ¡°You have killed all the people, and now you are pretending to be a frank gentleman?¡± Mr. Powell, you may not be much more noble than me.


    ¡°Think what you want, but, you find someone else for this.¡±


    When he was done, Ran was about to hang up the phone.


    Chaya seemed to anticipate his reaction and immediately said, ¡°Wait a minute!


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Help me get Peter¡¯s ashes, and I¡¯ll make Adriana your woman willingly.¡±


    Chaya is good at attacking the heart.


    She knew what Ran wanted most and naturally chose to attack his weakest point.


    Sure enough, after she finished, Ran fell silent again.


    Just silence means that he is hesitating and showing signs of heartbeat.


    ¡°I know that in Waverlyni helped Adriana to do memory transfer, but his ability is still shallow and not as good as mine. If you are willing to help me get the ashes, I will promise to do a memory transfer for Adriana. From then on, she will have only you in her head, and only love you.¡±


    After saying that, she deliberately paused for a few seconds to give Ran a gap to think, and then said, ¡°After the matter ispleted, both money and beauty can be obtained, then, you are the big winner in life.¡±


    She took advantage of the situation and gave Ran a good blueprint for his future, everything he wanted.


    Chaya doesn¡¯t believe that he, Ran, will not be impressed.


    As a person who has both money and power, nothing can arouse his interest, and one of the major regrets in life is not being able to be with Adriana.


    Ran had no reason to refuse if it would fulfill his dream.


    ¡°I, Ran, have never been one to go to any lengths, and this is not negotiable!¡±


    Ran¡¯s attitude was firm and non-negotiable.


    ¡­


    Jonathan mansion.


    After half a month of rest, Bethany was able to move freely, except for the empty crotch, which made him feel angry every time he felt the absence of a part of his body.


    He stood in the courtyard looking at the yellowing leaves on the branches of the trees, the breeze gently, the branches swayed, the yellowing leaves fell with the wind, making people inexplicably mncholy.


    ¡°Peter people have died, you have been avenged, the past should be put down, let go.¡± Jonathan saw Bethany standing in the courtyard, walked up and patted his shoulder,forted a sentence.


    ¡°A great revenge?¡±


    Bethany tilted her head, seemingly in a daze, and in deep thought, for a while slowly said: ¡°How is it enough to die a Peter!¡±

 Chapter 1377 Adriana in deep crisis [1]

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Adriana is still of use to us, you better not do anything to her.¡±


    Jonathan is very uneasy about Bethany, afraid that because Peter is dead, he will let go of Adriana.


    His son, what temperament he still knows very well in his heart.


    Bethany¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ncing at Jonathan out of the corner of her eye, without speaking.


    ¡°By the way, I think you should know very well about ¡­ Chaya. Recently McKesson arrived in Obren, but our people arete in finding him, you should be more careful.¡±


    Speaking of McKesson the man, Jonathan could not hang the gloomy air on his face.


    He is Chaya¡¯s man, and although it was not announced to the public, many people now know his identity.


    Originally thought he became Chaya¡¯s man, even if there is a certain difference in age, but at least she is the matriarch, he earned it.


    It is a pity that he did not expect toe to the desired glory and wealth, but now he is cuckoldedeverywhere by Chaya.


    How could he, a man, ept it?


    ¡°Peter is dead, still afraid of him a McKesson?¡±


    Bethany was not impressed.


    ¡°This person should not be underestimated. I heard a few days ago that Peter¡¯s people have been investigating McKesson, but the investigation has been going on for days without any clues, which shows that McKesson¡¯s strength is not shallow.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly who McKesson is, but if he¡¯s above us, that¡¯s the most dangerous.¡±


    He and Bethany want to get Obren¡¯s entire power, even if they manipte a puppet, it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as they can enjoy Obren¡¯s glory.


    Who knew that now a McKesson would suddenly appear.


    ¡°Shameless old woman, still fooling around at an old age, howe she didn¡¯t die in another man¡¯s bed.¡±


    Bethany without a lifeblood is quite sensitive, but any hint of something involving a particr thing will sting his wounds and make him unable to resist fury.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Jonathan looked back around and saw that no one was around before he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°There are ears through the walls, so you should be careful. Now that we know Chaya doesn¡¯t trust us, it¡¯s all the more important to gain her trust.¡±


    He lowered his voice, walked up to Bethany, leaned over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Chaya just doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be dead!¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    Jonathan lightly reprimanded, ¡°If she dies, who will assist us in solidifying Obren¡¯s power? You silly boy, you are still a little bit unsteady until now, really unsettling.¡±


    As a father, to see his single-handedly raised son so unstable, he could not help but some disappointment, ¡°you should know, she is dying, is the most important need to gain her trust. If not, she passed away, those to the mouth of the meat can all be lost.¡±


    Jonathan knows exactly what he wants.


    But Bethany is different.


    As a mboyant young man, he would have had a good-looking skin, the vegetation is more pleasing to women.


    Now that he has be a ¡®wastrel¡¯, the women who liked him and threw themselves at him have turned away one by one, leaving behind only fingers and cynicism.


    Try to ask, who you can afford?


    Not to mention a face-conscious person.


    ¡°None of that stuff interests me.¡±


    Bethanynguidly withdrew her gaze and, without looking at Jonathan, turned around and headed towards the living room.


    He considers himself an invalid, even if he sits in the position of Obren patriarch, but also can not enjoy those joys between men and women, in turn, let life lose its joy.


    Bethany, possessed by hatred, has only one thing on her mind.


    That¡¯s ¡­ retaliation.


    Unbridled revenge!


    Only let more people suffer the taste of life and death, the pain in his heart can abate some.


    ¡°Bethany? Bethany?!¡±


    Standing in the same ce Jonathan called a few times, never got a response, he shook his head helplessly, had to go back to his yard.


    Three hourster.


    A mysterious man appears in Bethany¡¯s yard, enters the living room, talks to Bethany about something, and then leaves.


    It can be said toe and go in a hurry, not easy to be noticed.


    ¡­


    In the hospital.


    Ruthy in her hospital bed, looking at the hanging bottle, and red at Archie a little anxiously, ¡°When the hell are you going to get out of the hospital? I want to go see Adri.¡±


    She is Adriana¡¯s biological mother and cares for Adriana in her heart.


    But now there are still conflicts between Celine and Adriana, and now Peter has passed away, in Obren, Adriana is left all alone, how can Ruth feel at ease?


    ¡°Lie back and stop.¡±


    Archie held down Ruth¡¯s hand and advised bitterly, ¡°Your body has not recovered yet, what you need is to lie in bed and rest, you don¡¯t need to worry about other things.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even go to Peter¡¯s funeral, and Adri must have resented me in her heart. I owe her enough, and if this continues, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t forgive me until she dies.¡±


    Having done so much wrong, Ruth knows she feels guilty and may not be able to gain Adriana¡¯s forgiveness, but there is still a glimmer of longing in her heart.


    ¡°Original forgiveness or not is an afterthought. If Adriana she really does not forgive you, you can still not live?¡±


    Archie held her hand, fingertips gently rubbed the skin on the back of her hand, although Ruth is nearly 50 years old, but because of the excellent care in the past, the whole person as in the past that white skin beautiful, as if in her face can not see any trace of age.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He went on to say, ¡°There is nothing better than knowing your mistakes and being able to correct them. Even if Adri does not forgive you, as long as we do a good job, no shame in the heart is good. Moreover, it¡¯s not like Adri didn¡¯t know about your serious injury in the hospital, so how could she me you?¡±


    Between the words, Ruth is full of doting and heartache.


    The two have been together for decades, but they are still married and in love, and their love is enviable.


    ¡°Archie, I know everything you said. It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk and get some rest.¡±


    Archie interrupted Ruth directly, sweeping up the gauze wrapped around her forehead, the bruises on her face, and her arm and leg in casts.


    All over her body, bruised and battered, and even so she has to go see Adriana?


    ¡± Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. But ¡­ I have one more thing to exin.¡± The Ruth lying on the hospital bed looked serious and said: ¡°Peter died, now Adriana is surrounded by people to protect, but those people ultimately can not take care of so well. chaya and Bethany, Emilio they are watching Adriana, you must be sure to protect her. Do you hear me?¡±


    As she spoke, her tone was raised with amanding tone.


    ¡°Leave it to me, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°And that Ran, I always feel that this person is not very reassuring, you¡¯d better investigate him secretly.¡±


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    Archie frowned, thoughtful, and finally nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll order it down immediately.¡±

 Chapter 1378 Adriana in deep crisis [2]

    Some things, even if Ruth does notmand, he will arrange for someone to do.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Archie was slightly hesitant, ¡°Adri and Peter both trust Ran a lot, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for us to do that?¡±


    If Adriana knows about it, there is no fear of getting into trouble.


    ¡°What happens to us doesn¡¯t say it all?¡±


    Ruth is bruised and battered, and despite a few days of rest, she is still physically weak, although she gives the impression of severe physical exhaustion after just a few words.


    She spoke breathlessly, only a helpless gaze fell on Archie¡¯s body, as if in a silent voice.


    Chaya is her real mother, but for the sake of power, is not still choose to sacrifice everything.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man jawed slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°You get some rest and I¡¯ll go check on Adri.¡±


    Peter passed away, and now with Adriana in frail health and Ruth still hospitalized, he is left to run both ways.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Archie left the ward, got off the elevator and made a phone call to someone, instructing them to look into Ran¡¯s situation.


    He returned home first, carrying the ginseng soup stewed by the maid, and then went to Moran Apartment in Moran suburb.


    When I entered the apartment, it was Siena who opened the door.


    Since Peter¡¯s ident, Siena has been more worried about Adriana¡¯s health and has been with Adriana to take care of her.


    ¡°She¡¯s resting inside, so go in and see her.¡±


    Siena pulled the door open to gesture for Archie toe in and said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Archie didn¡¯t know her very well and didn¡¯t have much to talk about with each other, so naturally there wasn¡¯t much to talk about.


    Walking to the bedroom door, Archie knocked on the door before pushing it open and walking in.


    The door opened and the scene that entered the room made Archie¡¯s heart sink, his heart suddenly contracted, his heart ached.


    Just see Adriana leaning on the head of the bed, covered with thin bedding, knees slightly curved, Peter¡¯s urn she held in her arms, arms resting on the urn, she inclined her head lying, looking out of the window, do not know what to think about.


    He came in with a lot ofmotion, but didn¡¯t seem to attract any hint of interest from Adriana.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Archie called out and closed the door towards the bed, ¡°Made me some ginseng soup, get up and have some.¡±


    For many years, he did not live with Adriana, but she was his own daughter in the end.


    The longer we live together, the more we love her.


    As a father, he could not wait to make up for all the missing love he had for Adriana in thest half of his life.


    ¡°Not hungry!¡±


    Adriana said faintly.


    Archie put the thermos on the table, pulled a chair and sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Peter is no longer there, if you are falling, have you thought about what to do with the two children?¡±


    ¡°Put your stuff down, go out, I want to be alone.¡±


    Adriana did not turn around and remained in the same position as when Archie entered, not even looking at him.


    ¡± You can¡¯te back from the dead, you shouldn¡¯t keep living in the past, you should look forward.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Peter is gone and Chaya¡¯s moves on you will not end there, you must protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°You are still weak, drink the soup first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Archie: ¡°¡­¡±


    No matter what he said, Adriana only gave a perfunctory response.


    He let out a rather helpless sigh, ¡°Okay, then you rest.¡±


    Archie really did not know what to say, got up and walked towards the outside, closing the door, and then eyes deep look at Adriana, the eyes full of concern.


    Gently closing the door, Archie looked at Siena, who was brushing up on her TV show in the living room, and asked, ¡°She¡¯s been like this since she got back?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Are meals still regr?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Archie: ¡°¡­¡±


    Siena is also high strung and doesn¡¯t like to talk to people, not to mention she is not that familiar with Archie either, so she is not that warm.


    Perhaps it is more because in Siena¡¯s mind, Peter has ended up in this situation more or less with the Archie¡¯s have something to do with it.


    ¡°Let me know if you need anything, and please take care of Adri.¡±


    Archie had nothing to say and turned around to prepare to leave.


    At that moment, Siena, who was sitting on the sofa watching TV, looked back at him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to care for her? Although you are Adriana¡¯s parents, have you ever cared for her for a day after she was born? Instead, you brought her back to Obren because you thought she was still valuable, but the situation was out of your control, you were ipetent to protect your wife, and you indirectly killed Peter!


    Siena is by nature aloof and idle, and is rarely seen to lose her temper.


    It¡¯s just that too many things have happened recently, and the anger she suppressed in her heart couldn¡¯t help but vent when she saw Archie ¡®caring¡¯ for Adriana.


    Archie was speechless with his dislike.


    His calm, waveless gaze looked at Siena, did not retort, only the pupils of his eyes flickered slightly, and finally jawed slightly, said nothing, turned and walked towards the door.


    ¡°You killed not only Peter, but also the two children in her womb! Adriana is too kind-hearted to take revenge on you, but if it were me, I would have killed you and paid the price for their deaths!¡±


    Siena walked over and stood behind Archie and yelled at him.


    At this time Archie has pulled open the door and walked out, she reached out and closed the door hard, with a thud, it seems that the whole living room was shaken.


    Voices from the living room reached the bedroom, and Adriana heard Siena¡¯s voice clearly, but she said nothing, much less had any mood swings.


    Only Archie standing outside the door with knitted eyebrows stood in the doorway, others and the door panel is only a dozen centimeters away, he just looked at the door panel ¡®blessing¡¯ decal, into deep thought.


    It was a long time before he took off his sunsses from his suit pocket and put them on, walked out of the neighborhood and drove away.


    Siena¡¯s attitude is rude, but her words are not without merit.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was his and Ruth¡¯s selfishness that killed the child in Peter and Adri¡¯s womb, and they were guilty.


    But what has happened, he has only to do his best for Chaya except for Luis and Helen who are now protecting the two women and children.


    But Chaya is Ruth¡¯s real mother, so before dealing with Chaya, he has to consider Ruth¡¯s mood.


    This is the most difficult thing at the moment.


    Jingle Bell-


    As Archie¡¯s car was slowly moving forward, the cell phone that was sitting next to him suddenly rang.


    He nced at the phone number and immediately answered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Third Master, just got word that Bethany got a group of people to make a move on Miss Adri this evening.¡±

 Chapter 1379 Adriana in deep crisis [3]

    Because Archie was ranked Ross in The Alston family, the people below him generally called him ¡®Third Master¡¯.


    ¡°How many people did you find out?¡±


    Archie drove the car while asking about the situation.


    ¡°The number is small, but they are all masters.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s catch him in a jar.¡±


    ¡°What does the Third Master want to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡±


    Archie gave instructions to the person on the other end of the phone and briefly deployed the night¡¯s bureau before hanging up the phone.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theresa, who is also in the hospital, has been discharged.


    ¡°The doctor said that you need to recuperate for a period of time recently, go back and rest honestly, do not make any more trouble.¡±


    The person who picked up Theresafrom the hospital was William, his blue pupils looked at Theresa and warned in a deep voice.


    Theresa, who had a brush with death, nodded, like a frosted eggnt, and wilted in response.


    Leave the hospital, get in the car and go straight to the residence.


    On the road, she could not resist the doubt in her heart and asked, ¡°Peter he ¡­ really dead?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not still attached to him, are you?¡±


    William, who was driving, gave her a cold nce, and his eyes were loaded with displeasure, too thick to melt.


    ¡°No, how.¡±


    Theresa, because of the injury to the neck, did not dare to speak too hard, but only smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°I can¡¯t even hate him enough, how can I be attached to him?¡±


    She inclined her head to look out of the window, her mind came back to the past with Peter together, can not help but some sadness.


    Even in the news of Peter¡¯s death, she cried for a long time, but whether her heart let go of Peter or not, she could not let William know what was on her mind.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Ask you just to make sure. If he does die, I will have my great revenge, won¡¯t that be nice.¡±


    She feigned a happy sentiment.


    ¡°Prince Richards has made sure that the man is dead. So it¡¯s time for us to depart back to Motril.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of staying here if you don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Has that ¡­ Prince Richards thing been done?¡±


    Richards is eyeing Obren, is it appropriate to leave now that things are not yet done?


    Besides, Theresa has a lot of things left to do and really doesn¡¯t want to leave.


    ¡°My target was Peter. now that Peter is dead, why would I want to wade through this mess with Obren.¡±


    William has always been smart enough to know what he wants, what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°What about Adriana, she¡¯s not dead? Since Peter is already dead, it¡¯s time for Adriana to be buried with him.¡±


    The words ¡®buried with¡¯ practically squeezed out of Theresa¡¯s teeth.


    She hates Adriana, hates the bitch for having a long life.


    Peter is dead, she is actually still alive, why should Peter be dragged to death because of her matter?


    ¡°I have a deep grudge against Peter, but the trouble is not as bad as my wife and children. He¡¯s dead, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to be touching a woman.¡±


    William is high-minded and proud, but also principled.


    He was cynical and jealous of Peter, plus those conflicts umted under FE escted, which only intensified the rtionship between the two.


    But no matter what, Adriana is innocent, he really has no reason to go down on Adriana because of a Peter.


    ¡°William, you should know what it means to have a ¡®wildfire that never ends, but grows again¡¯. Now Emilio, Chaya, Richards are all targeting Adriana, but the dy in taking her out is enough to show her ability. If you let the tiger return to the mountain now, it will be the biggest hidden danger for you in the future.¡±


    She took advantage of the situation and was earnest, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you and Prince Richards are allies, if you abandon him now, won¡¯t it be a disagreement between you two for nothing? If you encounter any problems then, are you sure Prince Richards will still want to call you a brother like this now?¡±


    Theresa knows that she is not capable enough to get rid of Adriana, so she can only use other people¡¯s hands to get rid of this heel.


    ¡°While you have a point, there is nothing I, William, hate more than being taken advantage of.¡±


    The man¡¯s hands on the steering wheel, eyes forward to concentrate on driving, but the tone of that sentence, although in, but in a secret warning Theresa, let her put away those unnecessary small thoughts, better not to use him.


    Theresa has learned to read people¡¯s minds.


    Noticing that Richards was a little cold towards her, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°William, I¡¯m just concerned about you too. If you want to leave Obren, then let¡¯s leave this ce of right and wrong, and go back to live our clean life is also quite good.¡±


    She said, her body slightly tilted towards William leaned over, long jade fingers rested on his pants, and then slowly explored towards a certain location, whining: ¡°I really miss you~¡±


    Since William was upset by what he just said, it means that he listened carefully.


    Theresa, knowing that her purpose had been achieved, did not continue.


    The woman threw herself at him and William put his dissatisfaction behind him, giving her a sideways nce, ¡°Little bitch, you want to do it so soon? You¡¯ve been in the hospital for a while and you¡¯ve been suffocating.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯re so bad, why do you have to say it.¡±


    ¡°When we get backter, I will y to make you cry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, my injuries are not yet healed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be gentle, be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Hm~¡±


    ¡­


    Nowadays, Theresa is no longer a celebrity of the Lindsay Group, but a socialite. In order to keep her current ¡®status¡¯, she can only use all means and do whatever she can, even if it means selling her cheap body.


    Moran suburb, Moran Apartment.


    ¡°Just got word that Theresa is out of the hospital; Bethany joined forces with someone to make a move on you; Chaya went to see Emilio, didn¡¯t know what to say, and left after not much time at his house.¡±


    In the bedroom, Jackson returned the information he had just received to Adriana.


    Now that Peter is gone, then Adriana is his master.


    But he said the news that Ran had called Archie to tell her long after she had left.


    At the moment, Adriana, dressed in a ck pinch-waist suit, is sitting in front of the makeup mirror, putting her long hair up, applying makeup, eyebrows, blush, and finally applying dark red lipstick, a retro blood red lip color that is cold and beautiful.


    Suddenly lipstick, Adriana looked at herself in the mirror, lightly pursed her red lips, slowly closed the lipstick and put it in the makeup case.


    Get up, the suit¡¯s waist button, and then look at the ck cuffs ced on the table, embroidered with white thread in a style simr to the eight trigrams, with the word ¡®Dien¡¯ written in the middle, and these four words ¡®sorrowful mourning¡¯ above the pattern.


    Adriana¡¯s white fingers picked up the ck armband and put it on her left arm, pinned it on, and then stroked her fingers on the armband a few times, with infinite grief in her eyes.


    And then, after a deep breath, slowly closed his eyes, turned around and opened the pair of clear, bright starry eyes, the bottom of the eye has just lost the decadence and sadness, only the ultimate indifference and the cold nobility of the strangers do not enter.

 Chapter 1380 Adriana in deep crisis [4]

    ¡°How many people did Bethany send?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s dark red lips flicked open and she asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°He ¡­¡±


    Jackson stared nkly at the youngdy in front of him, painted with exquisite makeup, dark red lips, biting eyes, nowhere else but a cold atmosphere.


    He knew that the boss died less than seven days ago, should not be heavily made up, but now the four sides of the struggle, the youngdy is weak, extremely pale, if not makeup, only in front of her people exposed his frail state.


    So, Jackson didn¡¯t feel bad about it.


    On the contrary, he saw Adriana regained confidence, cheer up, Jackson hanging heart also fell, the whole person also followed the spirit.


    ¡°There should be more than a dozen experts. But my subordinates are ipetent and failed to find out what the other side wanted us to do.¡±


    Jackson feels a little guilty.


    ¡°No harm done.¡±


    Adriana indifferently answered, walked aside, held the urn on the bedside table, walked to the other side of the bookcase, moved a book, only to hear a click, followed by the shelf moved a meter to the left, revealing a hiddenpartment.


    In the darkpartment is a safe.


    Adriana enters her fingerprints, opens the safe, puts the urn in, and restores it to its original position.


    ¡°From today onwards, all the work that honey took over before is all given to me to handle. No matter how big or small, thepany, the family, or all of his previous documents that are not known to the public are all brought over.¡±


    With a serious face, Adriana instructed Jackson, ¡°Also, transfer Hank over here, I need him.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, my brother will be here in less than three hours.¡±


    Jackson had told Hank about that day, so Hank then came over from Waverly, about two or three hours away.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Adriana lifted her wrist and looked at her wristwatch time, 4:40 p. m. ¡°The maid has cooked, stay for lunch, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡±


    Jackson nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead and make a phone call and have the brothers send over all the documents.¡±


    ¡°Remember to get Jennings over here.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Adriana thought of someone and added.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Adriana gathered everything, grabbed her phone from the bedside table, and went to the living room.


    In the living room, it was Siena who was still brushing up on her drama, but she couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when she saw Adriana standing in front of her glowing and heroic.


    ¡°It¡¯s finallying to life.¡±


    Siena stood up and walked over to Adriana, ¡°That¡¯s some nice makeup.¡±


    Compared with the waxy and pale Adriana in the morning, she now has an almond face with peach cheeks and a rosyplexion and looks extremely well.


    Although it is the effect of blush, but in any case, the whole person looks a lot of spirit recovery.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    Adriana nodded slightly toward Siena, genuinely grateful.


    ¡°No need to thank me. Back in the day Pe¡­¡±


    After almost mentioning Peter again, Siena immediately silenced him and changed the subject, ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so polite to each other. All right, since we¡¯re up, let¡¯se over and have some dinner, at least to make sure we have good energy.¡±


    ¡± Just as well I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Adriana said and walked to the dining room and sat down, while Siena waved to the maids and signaled for the food to be served.


    The dinner was very rich, six courses and one soup.


    Considering that Jackson and FE a bodyguard Christopher are here, so the dishes are prepared more.


    Adriana took her cell phone and called Christopher, who was patrolling the yard, ¡°Come in for dinner.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, not long after, Christopher and Jackson both came in together, and several people sat down to have dinner together.


    Adriana is weak and although she eats very little, she tries to get herself to eat as much as she can to condition her mind as soon as possible so that she can meet everything that will happen this evening.


    After the meal, Adrianadled a bowl of soup and took a sip with a spoon, then instructed Christopher, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be on night duty tonight, all go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Back to rest? Youngdy, there¡¯s something big going on over at Bethany¡¯s tonight, how can this work?¡±


    Several of the brothers fromst time stayed at the cemetery, and Christopher temporarily mobilized a few more people toe over to protect Adriana¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Do what the youngdy says.¡±


    About Bethany, Jackson has told Adriana, she is now so choose, must have its reasons.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s done.¡±


    Christopher wrinkled his brow, not understanding what Adriana had nned.


    ¡­


    What Bethany wanted to do to Adriana was hidden from both Chaya and Jonathan, and just before preparing to leave for the night, Bethany was still instructing the group, ¡°No matter what, we must capture that little bitch alive, and we must not get her killed.¡±


    The man at the head of the group asked, ¡°What about the others?¡±


    ¡°What does the death of others have to do with me? A strand of decapitation. By the way, prepare me a few strong men, preferably high on powerful drugs, I want to y with that bitch Adriana to death.¡±


    Because of that time in the secret room to Adriana hands and feet, Adriana escaped the fetus, Peter directly abolished him.


    There was no way he could settle this score with Peter, so he had to pay Adriana back in full.


    He wanted to see for himself what it was like for that little bitch Adriana to be in pain.


    ¡°Okay, understood. But will Master be angry if ¡­ does this?¡±


    The ¡®lord¡¯ in the mouth of the man in the lead refers to Jonathan.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m in charge!¡±


    Bethany gave a clear answer.


    ¡°Yes, my subordinates will set out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Go, and wait for the good news of your triumph.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will never let you down.¡±


    The man at the head of theline, dressed in night clothes, followed by a row of a dozen people behind him waved and got into several cars one after another, heading towards Moran suburb.


    Bethany stood in ce, watching the fading car, covered with a shady smile face more and more hideous, ¡°Adriana, tonight is the night you die! I¡¯m not her, but there are plenty of men to y with her!¡±


    Thinking about this, the mind are some aromatic images, naive a certain ce has been empty, instead of a strong physical reaction to stimte him that wound some pain, he could not stop backwards, ¡°Fuck, damn.¡±


    The more Bethany thought about it, the angrier she became. Turning back to the subordinate behind her, she ordered, ¡°You, now take a few men and go pout Peter¡¯s tombstone for me!¡±

 Chapter 1381 Adriana in deep crisis [5]

    ¡°Bring me back his ashes, I will spread his ashes on the ground in the courtyard and step on them every day so that he will never be able to turn over!¡±


    For men, the most precious thing on the body is the lifeblood, and now that thing is gone, is Bethany¡¯s lifelong hidden pain.


    He is a lustful man by nature, for more than ten years he has been haunted by beautiful women, lingering in the flowers and wine, and now he can¡¯t be humane, this extreme pain is more painful to Bethany than killing him!


    ¡°My subordinate will do it immediately now.¡±


    The guard at the side heard Bethany¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth slightly.


    People are dead, to retaliate against his woman is just, surprisingly even the ashes of the dead are not spared.


    How sick and dark is the heart?


    Thinking about this, the guard could not help but have a chill down his back.


    The guards left, and not long after Bethany received a phone call.


    The caller was no other than the mystery man who met with Bethany in private yesterday.


    ¡°Right Elder, my side is all ready yo, everything depends on you.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice rang out on the other end of the line.


    ¡°All going well?¡±


    ¡°I bribed the maid who cooked for Adriana to threaten the lives of the maid¡¯s family that there would be absolutely no slip-ups. She said she saw Adriana and Siena with her own eyes as they drank the soup.¡±


    ¡°So, now is it time to tell me why you want to help me?¡± Bethany asked with interest.


    ¡°Wrong! You and I share amon enemy and our goal is to get rid of Adriana, there is no such thing as helping or not helping, it¡¯s just cooperation. You hate Peter, I hate him too, but I hate that bitch Adriana even more. As long as she is allowed to die, I, Theresa, will have no regrets in my life.¡±


    The person who spoke was none other than Theresa.


    She was also the one who came to Bethanyst night to negotiate, because Theresa knew that Bethany hated Peter.


    But Peter is dead, then Bethany is likely to end her vendetta against Peter.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Not only that, Theresa knows more about William¡¯s distaste for Peter¡¯s existence, but he is superficially aloof, but actually a very principled man.


    Once Peter is dead, William will never do anything to Adriana, then Adriana can still live in peace.


    Theresa was resigned to the fact that she had suffered so much alone, how could she still let Adriana live?


    So it¡¯s Bethany¡¯s turn to do what she wants.


    Bethany originally hated Peter, along with Adriana, Theresa just go along with the trend, secretly pushing and giving Bethany proposed a way to make Adriana worse than death that is to do something to Peter¡¯s ashes.


    ¡­


    Topiary Mansion, study room.


    ¡°Celine, how¡¯s it going, how does it feel to have you taking inventory of the vault thest few days?¡±


    Chaya sat in afortable tai chi chair to Celine on the phone, the tone of voice is quite mild, through the amiable kindness.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern Grandma, I have been quietly going to the vault every night to take inventory. The person you assigned to me has been leading me in my work and it feels pretty good.¡±


    Since Adriana¡¯s appearance, Celine has been extremely insecure, especially since Sandra has reced her and Richards is at Obren, and she has been locked up in the small courtyard all day, as if under house arrest, and is suffering terribly.


    In this case, Chaya¡¯s slightest care and affection for her will be infinitely magnified, not to mention that Chaya directly gave Celine the key to the vault and put her in charge of it.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s eyes shed a cold light, but theughter still carried a cordial tone.


    ¡°Grandma, I heard that Sandra escaped? So ¡­ what do I do now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for now.¡±


    ¡°But Peter is dead, Adriana must hate you very much now and will not cooperate with you, while Sandra escaped and cannot marry the Motril royal family on her behalf. Now that the heir to the Obren patriarchship is undecided, who will inherit the patriarchship? And who is going to marry Richards?¡±


    Sandra has heard all these things.


    Just a few days ago Peter also came over to her, wanting her to help find thepulsion, now suddenly dead, she felt more and more Obren recently the situation is turbulent, she as Chaya¡¯s granddaughter, and no ability to control thepulsion, can not inherit the position of patriarch, can only marry Richards, then feel precarious.


    She had a lot of questions, so many that Chaya showed her displeasure after listening to them.


    The two did not make a sound for several seconds across the phone, Celine sensed something was wrong and immediately asked, ¡°Grandma, are you upset?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t ask. You have to trust Grandma¡¯s ability, and I will take care of this.¡±


    He was patient and his tone was nd.


    ¡°Oh, all right. Grandma, I won¡¯t ask then.¡± Celine put down her little princess-like nobility and looked a little humble in front of Chaya.


    It is likely that she knows that there is no way back, and no one to help, only Chaya as thest way back and rely on.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much about it. You pack up, go to the vault with Clemter and take a few people to move some gold bricks to ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Richards also received some wind, interested in calling with William, to go together to join the fun.


    William readily agreed.


    Because Theresahad to leave in the afternoon, she hadn¡¯te back until now, and didn¡¯t answer her phone. William thought that Theresa must have been bored in the hospital for a long time, so she must have gone to a bar to indulge herself.


    Then also did not care so much.


    At midnight, the dark night without the moon, the sky above as few as the morning stars.


    Moran suburb, Moran Apartment.


    ¡°Bugu, Bugu~¡±


    The quiet night was broken by a cuckoo call, followed by a group of people outside Moran Apartment tiptoeing towards apartment 601.


    Each of them wore night vision goggles and held a dark thing in their hands as they scurried to the outside of apartment 601 with a clear goal in mind.


    Suddenly, the man at the head of the group waved his hand, signaling them to stop.


    A line of people then nestled in the corner squatted down, the leader of the man raised his wrist, a small screen on the wrist worn by the maniptor, do not know what system he ordered on it, but see all the lights in the vi went out, even the monitor and security system was also invaded by ck technology, interference, all lost.


    Then, the man in the lead waved his hand and whispered, ¡°A room at the stairway on the second floor, bring the man out.¡±


    At a word ofmand, part of the men went in and the other part defended outside.


    Everyone monitored the surrounding area beforeing and made sure there was no security before they broke in.


    Several people are agile, easily leap into the courtyard, take the climbing rope, shooting hooks at the roof, pulled, fixed tight, then by climbing rope, climbing from the side wall to the balcony, unlocked directly into the master bedroom.


    Several people smoothly entered the master bedroom, looked at the woman lying asleep on the bed, to determine that it is Adriana undoubtedly, then directly injected anesthetic into her.


    The woman was already sleeping and was injected with anesthetic, so she drifted off to sleep.


    So she was just carried out.


    Everything was going so smoothly, however, when several of them ran out of the courtyard carrying an Adriana, suddenly came out all the killers.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    ¡°Drop Ms. Hale!¡±


    ¡°Put the man down, or don¡¯t me us for being ungracious!¡±


    A group of people came around there and threatened the kidnappers.


    The group of people Bethany sent over were caught off guard, and the man at the head said rather calmly, ¡°You three take this woman and hurry up, the rest of you take the rear!¡±


    Because Moran suburb is surrounded by mountains on three sides and water on one side, there is no fence and it is open management, so there is no oneing in on a regr basis and there is no professional security personnel inside.


    Even the security system in apartment 601, where Adriana was staying, was installed by herter.


    If they want to escape, no one can stop them.

 Chapter 1382 Adriana in deep crisis [6]

    ¡°What a waste of words!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spare any of them!¡±


    ¡­


    Both sides will not let anyone, a disagreement to draw guns to meet.


    Bang Bang Bang ¨C


    In the darkness of the night, bullets cut through the air currents, forming a dense web of fire that rang out incessantly.


    After a battle, Bethany¡¯s side suffered heavy losses, but the other side¡¯s men and horses crawled to the ground and hid behind obstacles, firing a barrage of shots, not caring whether they hit each other or not.


    Gunfire, the scene is filled with smoke and breath, startled the birds on the wing.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the sound of gunfire across the street thinned out until it disappeared into nothing.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A familiar voice shouted to stop and Jackson added, ¡°Christopher, turn on the lights.¡±


    As his words fell, just now the darkness of the neighborhood instantly lit up, but because the street lights are induction, so only a few lights on.


    All the brothers on this side stood up, looked at a group of people who fell not far away, waved their hands and designated one person, ¡°Go check it out.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    A junior nodded, trotted up, looked at the people who had fallen to the ground, checked the situation one by one, then towards this side, made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture to make sure that all were killed in action.


    Jackson coldly snorted, ¡°Bah, what the hell, still dare to fight with us, do not know how to die!¡±


    ¡°Come on, you guys go clean up the scene, remember to make sure to clean it up and not leave any traces ¡­¡±


    Buzz Buzz Buzz ¨C


    Before Jackson could say a word, suddenly the sound of a helicopter buzzing in mid-air rang out.


    Everyone raised their eyes to the sky and saw a helicopter flying over their heads, sweeping up the gale, flying haphazardly, letting their hair p against their faces with reckless abandon.


    ¡°Hide!¡±


    Jackson was afraid that it was someone sent by Bethany, and he was caught off guard when he didn¡¯t get the message before.


    He shouted hysterically, and all the minions immediately fled in all directions.


    At this moment, a clutter of footsteps sounded, and from all sides came out a group of hundreds of people, all dressed in camouge, ck riding boots, berets, holding long Qs, arranged in an orderly manner towards this side, forming a circle around everyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Whose people?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I thought Bethany only had a dozen people, why are there so many?¡±


    ¡°No eyes? Look at this formation, how can Bethany be able to mobilize!¡±


    Jackson couldn¡¯t help but curse, and immediately wisely warned a few of his boys, ¡°Don¡¯t fight backter, or we¡¯ll be the ones who suffer.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The helicopter hovered in mid-air, the propellers kept spinning, kicking up a gust of wind, and the sound was extraordinarily noisy, so they had to speak very loudly too.


    ¡°Got it, boss.¡±


    ¡°Should we talk to Tetsu?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡­


    A group of brothers are a bit baffled,pletely do not understand what is the situation at the moment.


    Listening to his brothers, Jackson immediately took his phone and sent a message to Hank: [There is danger, you guys hurry up and go.


    Just as he sent the message here, a group of people gathered around, ¡°Confiscate everything they have on them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    A few people responded and went up and down on them with a search as if they were dignified.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Who sent you here.¡±


    ¡°You need a reason to arrest people, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡­


    Jackson brought over a few people, some disobedience, they retorted a few words, ushered in is a few people beaten mercilessly.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Jackson couldn¡¯t look away and immediately stepped forward and questioned, ¡°Who the hell did you send, and what is important to say.¡±


    ¡°With you? Not worthy!¡±


    The general in charge said contemptuously and waved his hand, ¡°Take them all away!¡±


    So it was that a dozen brothers on Jackson¡¯s side were taken away in a bundle.


    Hospital.


    Archie is staying with Ruth.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need to go over and see if Adri is in danger? My right eyelid has been throbbing today and I¡¯m always a little uneasy.¡±


    Ruth sighed as shey in the hospital bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯s not my turn to interfere.¡±


    Archie took the apple and peeled it while saying, ¡°The people I sent over there just went over and found Adri¡¯s people plotting ayout. They weren¡¯t even close enough to be pulled out by Jackson with his men, and then they were driven out of Moran Apartment alive.¡±


    ¡°Adri knows all about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, got it. I heard from the person who came back to report that Adri personallyid out, Jackson , Edward assisted, so it should be a win.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I won¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Ruth looked up at the ceiling and sighed in frustration.


    Just as she stopped sighing, the cell phone rang in the hospital room, and it was Archie¡¯s.


    Archie put down the apple in his hand and wiped his hands with a tissue before answering the phone, ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of?¡±


    ¡°No, Third Master, something has happened.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone was panting and sounded as if he was running in one piece.


    Archie¡¯s brow furrowed and his gaze swept over Ruth on the bed, sitting up straighter with some tension, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°You told me to watch them from a distance, so I watched with binocrs from the rooftop of Area A. As a result, arge group of soldiers came after a fight and took them all away.¡±


    The man on the other end told Archie exactly what he saw.


    ¡°What do you mean? The warlord¡¯s people? How many?¡±


    The matter was so big that Archie followed suit and got up straight from his chair.


    ¡°At least three thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Three thousand? With so many people mobilized, howe there was no movement at all before?¡±


    ¡°It is my subordinate who has been negligent and careless.¡±


    The person on the other end apologized guiltily and then said, ¡°There is a military training exercise at lotuske outside Moran suburb, and today it just so happens that the exercise is over and all of us are going back to B team by car, but who knows that they actually killed over!¡±


    ¡°The lotuske pullout?¡±


    Archie wrinkled his brow in deep thought, remembering that the pullout at lotuske had begun half a month earlier.


    The lotuske is only 30 km away from Moran suburb, and the B team returns to Moran suburb on the 10 km national road.


    Ten kilometers, driving there is just a matter of minutes, just to catch them off guard.


    ¡°Archie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ruth noticed Archie¡¯s mood swings and felt worried about the urgency of the situation.


    Archie told the people there to go down and investigate the matter immediately, then hung up and said to Ruth, ¡°Jackson was taken away by ObrenJ¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? The only one who can move ObrenB team is Chaya, even Jonathan has no real power. how can Chaya move B team to catch a Jackson for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adri?¡±


    ¡°At the time of the incident, Adri and Jackson and others had quietly left Moran Apartment.¡±


    ¡°No, I need to call Chaya ¡­¡±


    Ruth struggled to her side and tried to reach her cell phone from the bedside table to call Chaya, but before she could reach it, she heard a bang and the door to the hospital room was mmed open.

 Chapter 1383 – The Amazing Trap [1

    ¡°No need to call her, I¡¯ll take you over to see her now.¡±


    A loud, mid-range voice.


    The Archie¡¯s looked back and saw Jonathan striding in with his head held high, ¡°Gentlemen, please.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The door of the ward was open, so the situation outside the door was visible.


    Standing behind Jonathan was a group of soldiers in camouge uniforms, ck boots, and berets, all standing straight and well-trained.


    ¡°Ruth is not feeling well, so I will have to apany you.¡±


    Archie¡¯s face returned to normal and said very calmly.


    ¡°Mr. Alston, that¡¯s not up to you.¡±


    Jonathan grunted coldly and raised his hand, a man immediately stepped forward and handed a copy to Jonathan, who opened it and presented it in front of Archie¡¯s face.


    It¡¯s a ¡­ arrest warrant.


    ¡°The patriarch himself gave the order to arrest all of you, including Ruth who is lying on the bed,¡± Jonathan sneered, a smug smile swirling under his eyes.


    ¡°You need to give a reason for arresting people too. Whatw have we broken?¡± Ruth propped one hand on the bed and sat up with difficulty.


    ¡°Want a reason? I¡¯ll give you that.¡±


    Jonathan slowly put away the wanted notice, and then patted the non-existent dust on his hand, his posture high, ¡°Celine stole arge amount of gold bars from the national treasury and traded them privately. The matriarch suspects that you are the mastermind behind this and are already wanted throughout the country, so pleasee with me to avoid unnecessary harm.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. celine doesn¡¯t even know where the treasury is, how could he steal the gold bars?¡±


    Ruth was furious.


    From what she knows about Celine, that girl doesn¡¯t have the courage to do such a treacherous thing.


    Most likely, it is possible that they are supervising the theft.


    ¡°Yes or no, firste with us to Omeganite Temple to be investigated. Someone, take the man away!¡±


    At Jonathan¡¯smand, a line of people poured in, wanting to take the two away.


    ¡°Slow down.¡±


    Now that the matter hase to an end, it is useless to continue to fight, Archie directly proposed, ¡°Bring a wheelchair over, I will push Ruth.¡±


    His words fell, but Jonathan hesitated, then saw Archie snicker, ¡°What, afraid I¡¯ll escape? The right ambassador lord is how little confidence he has in himself.¡±


    A ridicule, make Jonathan an old face shed a little unnatural, ¡°but is a prisoner, why fear there. Someone, bring over a wheelchair.¡±


    So, the two were just taken by a group of people directly to Marble Temple.


    It waste at night and Marble Temple was no longer in session, so Ruth and Archie were put directly into the cell.


    With a ng, the couple was put into a single cell, which was fully furnished and minimally decorated, rather like a hotel suite.


    The beauty is that both of them had their cell phones confiscated and there were nomunication devices in their cells.


    ¡°You will stay here tonight, and you will be interrogated tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jonathan, who was standing outside the cell, looked at the two inside through the tempered ss door and pulled out a cold smile from the corner of his lips, ¡°Enjoy yourselves, you two. By tomorrow, the whole n will be informed, you are the sinners of Obren, and the n will not share the same fate with you, then you will be the street rats that everyone shouts at.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Ruth turned her wheelchair with both hands and shouted, ¡°Wait. Can you tell me where Celine is?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Jonathan gave her a nk look, said nothing, and walked straight away.


    ¡°Hey, Jonathan, what have you done with Celine?¡± Ruth was a little anxious, angry and nearly subconsciously stood up from her wheelchair.


    Archie saw this and immediately stepped forward to hold her shoulders down, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your leg is still in a cast, you don¡¯t know how to be careful.¡±


    ¡°How can I be careful when Celine and Adri aren¡¯t sure what¡¯s going on right now and I can¡¯t be worried?¡± She got a little anxious and snapped at Archie in a rare moment.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about the two children, but Chaya¡¯s purpose has not yet been achieved, so of course she won¡¯t just get rid of them.¡±


    The man did not bother with Ruth, but one knee slightly bent, half squatting in front of her, one hand propped on the armrest of the wheelchair, one hand holding her hand, a tender heart, ¡°Peter died, you and I are Chaya¡¯s biggest stumbling block, she racked her brains to use Celine, is to lock us up, to clear the obstacles. The young Adri will not be her opponent then? She¡¯s still at her mercy? But no matter what, you are her own daughter; Celine is her granddaughter, she will definitely not kill you.¡±


    ¡°I know everything you said, which is why I¡¯m more worried about Celine and Adri¡¯s situation right now.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Celine should also be put into a single room like ours. As for Adri ¡­¡±


    Archie shook his head, I¡¯m not sure.


    ¡­


    Ring-ring-ring


    Bethany¡¯s phone rang and he immediately answered it, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Right Elder, that bitch Adriana we have caught, given her the medicine and brought to the secret room. What do we do now?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone said.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, good, good, good, great.¡±


    Bethany, who was standing in the study waiting for the news, was so excited to hear the news from the other side that she was close to pping her hands.


    Knock Knock-


    At this time, someone knocked on the study door, pushed in and said, ¡°Right Elder, just now the right ambassador called, saying that Ruth, Archie and Celine have been arrested through and through, and now the people have been detained in Marble Temple, waiting for tomorrow¡¯s heavenly trial.¡±


    ¡°What? What the hell is going on here?¡±


    The session of good news made Bethany¡¯s bad mood for days instantly better, and he walked up to the guard and asked, ¡°Tell me, what is the situation?¡±


    ¡°ording to sources, it was Celine who was suspected of stealing the treasury gold bars for private trading, the Archie couple should be behind it and Adriana should be an aplice. Lord Right Ambassador caught Adriana¡¯s subordinates, but Adriana ¡­¡±


    The guard¡¯s words did not continue to speak go.


    Apparently, Adriana was taken by Bethany, so it failed to catch Adriana.


    ¡°Heh, heh heh ¡­¡±


    Bethanyughed, holding the phone in her hand that had not yet been disconnected, andughed unrestrainedly with her head tilted, ¡°Good, great, really great. I said Chaya that the old man has not moved in thest few days, it turns out to haveid such a big game.¡±


    Bethany was able to see through Chaya¡¯s plot.


    Chaya¡¯syout is very clever, using Celine¡¯s trust in her, step by step to let Celine step into the trap, and then by Chaya ¡®caught in one fell swoop¡¯, directly the Archie couple and Adriana arrested at the same time in prison.


    For one thing, she can say that the Archie familypelled Celine, because Celine¡¯s presence in the eyes of the Obren, she is the child of the second daughter of the Obren patriarch Chaya, addressing Ruth as ¡®aunt¡¯.


    It makes sense to bepelled by your ¡®aunt¡¯, or threatened.


    Secondly, those ¡®lost¡¯ huge gold bars will eventually fall into Chaya¡¯s pocket and be kept for himself.


    Sooo those things are Obren can not be open secrets, she as Obren n leader more can not be arbitrary arrests, so can only carefullyyout, find a reasonable reason, let three people go to jail, and can provoke the entire Obren n, so they can not stay in Obren, even if it is to escape, may be prosecuted.

 Chapter 1384 – The Amazing Trap [2]

    After all, the theft is Obren¡¯s treasury gold bars, the equivalent of betraying the entire Obren, is the enemy of Obren¡¯s people, not to be shared.


    Chaya does so, obviously knowing that Judith has the ability to control thepulsion and can seed the Obren patriarch, while Adriana bes aplete outcast.


    But who will marry Prince Richards as a concubine after all this action?


    Bethany was puzzled for a while.


    ¡°Right Elder? Are you listening?¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone waste in waiting for Bethany to speak, so she asked a question.


    A word woke up Bethany, who was deep in thought, and he immediately said, ¡°Follow the n, y that bitch to death, and remember the video.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to rush over now, so he had to let his brothers ¡®serve¡¯ that bitch Adriana first.


    Hanging up the phone, Bethany walked to the foyer, changed her clothes and headed straight for Topiary Mansion.


    Secret room.


    ¡°Ah, who are you guys? Don¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°Where is this? Whoops ¡­ why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, I¡¯m William¡¯s woman, if you touch me, William will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    In the secret room, Theresa, wearing the clothes Adriana usually wears, her hair disheveled, looked at the five or six sturdy, tall, strong men standing in front of her and was frightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s the waste of words?¡±


    The man at the head of the group saw Theresakeep yelling and couldn¡¯t help but give her a p, ¡°What are you pretending to be William¡¯s woman? William¡¯s woman is Theresa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Theresa, I am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your sister! When we brothers a few people blind, stinking woman!¡±


    The man broke into a cursing fit.


    Theresa was in tears and beyond broken, ¡°How is that possible? No, I am really Theresa, I am Theresa ah, oooh ¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She choked and sobbed, crying like a tearful person, her mind nk, not understanding after all why they had identified her as Adriana.


    A few peopleughed evilly, like a demon, and directly crushed the only hope Theresa had in her heart.


    Bethany went to Topiary Mansion to find Chaya, questioned her a bit, but didn¡¯t get an answer, and then went to her father Jonathan, again without any results.


    Not only that, he sent to dig open Peter¡¯s tombstone several brothers were wounded and fled back, angry he personally led people up the mountain with people to pry the grave.


    But when he went there was nothing left of Peter¡¯s grave, only a mess on the ground.


    Not to mention the urn, even the tombstone was taken away.


    Picking up a nose of dust, he went back and drank a lot of booze, then fell asleep, until the next morning he woke up with a jolt, only to remember that ¡®Adriana¡¯ was locked in the secret room.


    That bitch, he hadn¡¯t had a chance to see what she was like, and only when he arrived did he learn that she was dead.


    ¡°Fuck, what a waste.¡±


    Bethany grunted coldly, but at the moment ¡®Adriana¡¯s¡¯ downfall is what Bethany would love to see.


    His unhappy mood was released at this moment, and he suddenly felt his mood brightened up a lot.


    ¡°Disgusting!¡±


    He grunted coldly, turned around and was ready to go, but after he turned around, his pace lurched, his brow knitted, and he turned around again and looked at the woman lying on the bed.


    It was then that she noticed a pink silk scarf wrapped around her neck, and ayer of skin actually curled up there on her chin.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this ¡­?¡±


    The person standing next to Bethany also noticed the difference and bent down to look over.

 Chapter 1385 – The Amazing Trap [3]

    ¡°Get up and move!¡±


    Bethany suddenly had a bad feeling, grabbed the man and threw him aside, then lowered his head and reached out to rip ayer of skin that had curled up under the woman¡¯s neck.


    Do not pull it does not matter, so a pull, the wholeyer of skin all up, and then it will reveal another real face.


    Who else could that person be if not Theresa?


    Bethany saw Theresa, pupils shuddered, squeezing the hand of the human skin mask paused, and then directly ripped off the entireyer of skin, which was found to be aplete mask, covering the entire head, with a real unrecognizable face and slightly curly long hair.


    And the edge of the mask is handled extremely well, the bond is extremely high, if not arge area of soaking water will not be found at all.


    ¡°How ¡­ could it be her?¡±


    ¡°Is she really Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Looks like ¡­ she wasn¡¯t lying yesterday!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so awesome, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡­


    Several brothers look at me, I look at you, and finally their eyes fall in unison on Bethany¡¯s body.


    Bethany suddenly chest full of anger, a deep breath, cold eyes back to those few people, angry directly threw the human skin mask on those people, ¡°So, she said yesterday she is not Adriana?¡±


    Several people froze, nced at Bethany in awe, then nodded silently as they looked down at the ground in unspoken agreement.


    ¡°A bunch of useless losers!¡±


    Bethany, turned back to pull the silk scarf around Theresa¡¯s neck, but found that it was glued to the neck, a very thin silk scarf with a bow on the side, in a style much like the cor worn by dogs.


    Pulled a little no response, he did not pull again, just a cavity of anger pressed in the chest, angry his whole person almost to explode.


    The junior standing beside him noticed that Bethany was in an extremely bad mood and was immediately concerned: ¡°Right Elder, you¡¯re okay ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    He did not finish his sentence, Bethany directly a fist strokes up, ¡°useless waste, all the fucking get out, get out!¡±


    Ruined by Peter, he thought he would finally get his revenge today, but he waited and waited and waited, but he didn¡¯t expect to be counted by Adriana.


    The sense of shame of being yed in the palm of the hand rampantly abused his heart, so that his whole person anger attacked his heart, almost did not spit out blood.


    Looking at a few people standing in front of them who did not dare to go, walked up, one person kicked a few feet, ¡°Roll, I told you to roll, can¡¯t you hear me, all get out, get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Right Elder.¡±


    ¡°Go go go.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen.¡±


    Several people muttered and all trotted out of the bedroom and stood honestly in the living room.


    Although the woman did not stand up to the game, ying and lost, so that several of their men t out a bad chill, but now the person ying is not Adriana but Theresa.


    Theresa is William¡¯s woman again.


    This is a big deal, I¡¯m afraid Bethany this pass are not easy to pass.


    They are more worried about their own situation.


    There was a banging sound in the bedroom, apanied by Bethany¡¯s beast-like hissing, as if in a frenzy.


    He didn¡¯t walk out until ten minutester.


    The eyes are Bethany¡¯s angry purple face, a pair of pupils filled with red blood, extraordinarily seeping.


    The crowd¡¯s heartstrings tightened and they took a few steps back in fear.


    Bethany¡¯s gloomy cold eyes swept a few people, ¡°Dispose of all the people and surveince videos, don¡¯t leave any traces!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The voices rang out in unison.


    Bethany walked out of the chamber and got into her car, ¡°Go to Marble Temple.¡±


    The driver nodded, ¡°Yes, Right Elder.¡±


    The man in the back row was greatly frustrated psychologically, was angry chest pain, only to feel a fluttering in the stomach, a taste of blood from the throat, his hand gripped the handle of the car door, raw the taste of blood swallowed.


    You know Bethany is Chaya¡¯s son, another gifted person, highly revered and living in the praise of all.


    And now repeatedly being counted by the Peter¡¯s, that sense of shame is what hurts fatally.


    Theresa is William¡¯s woman, now yed to death by his people, even if we say she wore a mask, I¡¯m afraid it would be hard to exin to William¡¯s side.


    To know William and Richards is the same way people, Richards hundred want to find fault with Obren things, such as this matter stabbed out, that is to give Richards an excuse, can be used to Obren all kinds of trouble.


    At that time, both he personally and Obren will be implicated and in jeopardy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bethany leaned back in the back seat of the car and took a moment to calm down before reaching for her cell phone and making a call to her subordinates, ¡°Immediately, immediately, now, use everyone to find Adriana. live to see, die to see!¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone listened to Bethany¡¯s words and sensed that he was extremely unhappy, and did not dare to ask more questions, so he answered and hung up.


    Meanwhile, Maple Leaf residence.


    Adriana, Siena, Hank, and Edward all sat in the living room for breakfast, but the atmosphere was subdued, each with their own thoughts.


    ¡°Youngdy, when Theresa dies like this, will Williame after you?¡±


    Hank took a bite of his meal and chewed while asking Adriana.


    Adriana is still wearing ady¡¯s pinch ck suit with exquisite makeup and a cool look.


    She said, ¡°Bethany is the right elder of Obren, Theresa is now dead in his hands, even if he has a million reasons, to William¡¯s side is no good. Besides, do you really think William would have much love for a woman?¡±


    Love and unlove, a look can be experienced.


    From William and Theresa after the two appeared, she carefully observed the two, from William¡¯s eyes she did not see a bit of William¡¯s fondness for Theresa.


    Theresa, not to mention the woman who loves Peter, has never changed.


    It must be said that Theresa loves exclusively, but loves to the extreme.


    Had it not been for her selfish love and excessive possessiveness, she might have remained good friends with Theresa.


    From the time they met, they knew each other for more than twenty years, and eventually she died.


    Adriana has been sending people to keep an eye on Theresa, so when she went to Bethany¡¯s mansion, Adriana vaguely guessed something.


    In addition, Theresa¡¯s people also reported that Theresa had quietly bought the drugs the day before and that Theresa¡¯s people were investigating the background of Moran Apartment¡¯s maid.


    Adriana then guessed Theresa¡¯s bit of scheming.


    That is, Adriana got the news that Bethany was going after her before Archie and Hank did.


    So she wasted the high price of three million overnight to make the human skin mask.


    and kidnapped Theresast night, brought her into the apartment, put on makeup, changed her clothes, and put her under anesthesia.


    Meanwhile everyone left Moran Apartment, leaving Jackson¡¯s men to confront them outside the apartment.


    Otherwise they take people too smoothly, then it will make Bethany suspicious.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand one thing, how can you be sure Bethany won¡¯t find out who Theresa is?¡±


    Hank asked the question out of his mind.


    ¡°Theresa¡¯s human skin mask is hidden with a miniature wiretap. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. By then William rushed over, will still see the unpleasant picture, then Bethany can not defend.¡±

 Chapter 1386 – The Amazing Trap [4

    Adriana thought that this time Theresa would her calctions would ruin a lifetime, but never thought it would end in death.


    She suddenly felt that it was the right thing to hide a miniature bug inside the scalp of the human skin mask, otherwise she didn¡¯t know what was going on until now.


    After knowing her for more than twenty years, she died.


    Adriana wonders if Theresa¡¯s death was a death by foul y, or if she was framed for it.


    But no matter what, it¡¯s over.


    ¡°The approach is risky, but ¡­ not bad.¡±


    Edward picked up the milk and took a sip, speaking.


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything.


    She also thought about the failure of the n, but thought in her mind that even if the n failed, it would be a great lesson to Theresa as a warning to make her restrain herself in the future.


    But more often than not, man is not as good as God.


    Life, by God, not by man.


    ¡°That woman just deserved it, I saw her in a bad light. But the way she died, it was chic.¡±


    Siena said sarcastically, without good humor.


    The bug was linked to this side, and all of them heard it.


    ¡°The most important thing now is that the Archie¡¯s have been captured and the youngdy is on a wanted notice, what do we do now?¡±


    Hank gaze to Adriana, waiting for her feel.


    Adriana, who had eaten a cage of crystal dumplings, put down her chopsticks, took out a tissue to wipe her mouth and said indifferently, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait?¡±


    Several eyesmanded to Adriana.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure what Chaya¡¯s plot is. But the only thing we can be sure of is that she will not kill Ruth and the three of them. So what she has nned next is unclear to us, the only thing we can do is to continue to wait.¡±


    ¡°Adriana has a point.¡± Edward agreed quite a bit.


    ¡°What about ¡­ my brother and Christopher and the others?¡±


    Ruth, Archie, Celine will not die, but Jackson was also captured together, and now life and death is unknown, the situation is critical.


    Adriana: ¡°Of course people have to be saved. But to go now would be shooting ourselves in the foot.¡±


    Jackson: ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    Edward: ¡°Today is the Marble Temple parish, I guess there will be quite a few people, we¡¯d better get someone to scout the situation first.¡±


    Siena: ¡°I¡¯ll go, they don¡¯t really know me.¡±


    Jackson: ¡°Good, remember to find out where Jackson and the others are locked up.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°Save Jackson and the others first. Do not take anything else lightly for now.


    Chaya always wanted me to be the puppet matriarch, although Judith is now the Obren matriarch alternative, but Celine is involved in the ¡®gold bar incident¡¯, then no matter how it ends, she can¡¯t marry the Motril royal family.


    This is the biggest problem that Chaya is going to face. richards will definitely pursue this matter and only when Richards and Chaya face each other head on will more problems be revealed.¡±


    That¡¯s why Richards has repeatedly tried to buy Sandra.


    Only Sandra is no longer in Obren, Obren side can not handle the internal affairs, can not deliver to marry Motril¡¯s princess, the conflict between the two sides will be a touch.


    Although Richards initially joked about picking a random Obren woman to be the princess of Motril, the old king of Motril was still alive and would not allow Richards to fool around.


    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re so weak, you can¡¯t find the parasite, you can¡¯t cure the poison, how long can youst?¡±


    Siena¡¯s main concern is still Adriana¡¯s problem.


    Hank was likewise a bit worried, ¡°Or else just take Judith for thepulsion and let Chaya save you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± Edward shook his head, ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the down side, without all the forces assembled, Chaya will go after Judith next. She¡¯s going to find Judith no matter what, so how will it be our turn to negotiate?¡±


    ¡°Edward¡¯s right. Although Judith was moved again by Ran the other day, it was in Obren after all, and Chaya could have used the excuse of searching around for me to find Judith.¡±


    Adriana sighed, rather helplessly.


    Can not find Judith before, is afraid to send people to search, afraid of rming the n; then to protect Judith, directly brought people into the Qingfeng Court, so that Chaya scruples Archie couple and Peter their power, also dare not rashly to Judith.


    Now dead, shut down, the feathers are broken, trying to protect a Judith, it is difficult.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°Siena now go to Marble Temple, Hank to investigate the whereabouts of Jackson. Edward, you ¡­ go back to Vivian. you stay here for the time being can not help anything. ¡±


    Although she is in Obren, Adriana is still worried about Vivian.


    Thest time she saw Arnav and Vivian at St. Peter¡¯s Manor, she always had a vague feeling that Arnav was not a nice person.


    Despite the fact that on the surface the two get along extremely well, she is still worried.


    ¡°No, Vivian she should be okay.¡±


    Edward¡¯s own words have little backbone.


    Adriana: ¡°Listen to me for once and go to Vivian. it¡¯s also quick to get to Motril from here, soe back when you¡¯ve taken care of your own business. I¡¯ve got Hank and Ran and Siena on my side, they can handle it.¡±


    Edward: ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Hank: ¡°Youngdy has a point. Now we are in a passive situation, more people will be easily exposed. Why don¡¯t you go and take care of you and your daughter-inw first, and leave the rest to us. Even if something happens, you cane over in time.¡±


    Siena: ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Adriana: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She got up and gathered her things, ¡°Go your separate ways, I¡¯m going to make a trip to find Ran.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, you are wanted now, how will you go?¡±


    Hearing Hank¡¯s words, Siena gave her a nk look, ¡°Do you think Adriana is stupid? She ordered two sets of custom-made human skin masks for backup. I didn¡¯t expect to use them today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so.¡±


    Hank nodded reassuringly.


    Adriana went upstairs, went into the bedroom, looked at a holding box at the end of the bedroom bed, opened it, and there was a human skin mask lying silently inside.


    In fact, this one human skin mask was not custom-made at all, but afteing to Obren.


    From the time she appeared in Obren, identity is all kinds of not aspect,e to Obren two days before with a fake mask of, until Celine find the door, her identity is exposed, only to remove the mask.


    She customized the mask is looking for the day when it is not convenient to go out can wear the mask out, or convenient travel.


    I didn¡¯t think they would be used, but they all came in handy in the end.


    Adriana¡¯s delicate fingers caressed the mask, then picked up the mask and went to the makeup mirror, put on the mask, tinkered with it, and put on her own makeup, changed into a long bohemian dress and a nice sun hat, carrying a LV bag, and went downstairs.


    Downstairs three people are sitting together chatting, see Adriana walked down, three people eyes have looked over.


    ¡± That¡¯s a nice mask.¡±


    ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s so realistic, you can¡¯t tell at all.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you¡¯re really extravagant, you¡¯re selling this level of human skin mask for at least seven figures, you can really spare.¡±

 Chapter 1387 Adriana’s Plan [1]

    Siena shook her head repeatedly andmented, ¡°But although the money is more, it is indeed able to fake the real thing.¡±


    She stood up and walked over to Adriana, looking her up and down, ¡°It¡¯s like apletely different person.¡±


    Hank, who was sitting on the sofa, said with some reluctance, ¡°Youngdy, your body is not yet healed, so it¡¯s better to lie in bed and rest more.¡±


    Adriana has not had much rest since the miscarriage, and he really feels for the youngdy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Adriana took a pair of sunsses out of her satchel, put them on, and said to Siena again, ¡°I¡¯m going downtown now, do you need a ride?¡±


    ¡°Just stop by. You wait for me.¡±


    Siena goes to her room to change andes out in a few moments, and the two leave the apartment in a brand new car.


    On the road, Siena sat in the passenger side, looking at the ¡®strange¡¯ face beside him, always a little uneasy, ¡°Chaya so smart people, you can be sure to guard against her, must not be in trouble again.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Adriana put her hands on the steering wheel and concentrated on driving, not forgetting to say, ¡°I¡¯ve already put out the news about Theresa, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before William goes to Bethany.¡±


    Since Theresa died at Bethany¡¯s hands, she didn¡¯t mind being a pushover for once.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. It¡¯s time to let them dogfight and we sit back and reap the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Later Marble Temple dangling, although you can get in part of the people, but your identity must pay a little attention.¡±


    Adriana admonished uneasily.


    ¡°I came to Obren just a few days, rarely appear in the public eye, no problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Siena, you shouldn¡¯t have been involved in this, but you were willing to help me, and I really appreciate that. Whether it¡¯s because of Peter or for some other reason, but at least you are helping me, and I remember this favor.¡±


    As the saying goes, ¡®suffering is true¡¯.


    After Peter¡¯s ident, Adriana realized how reliable the group of people beside her were on a regr basis.


    Although Hank was the only one among several people who held a grudge against her and felt that she had killed Peter, Hank never said anything about it.


    It is probably because she has not been in good shapetely that she has shown mercy.


    ¡°There is no need to be polite between us. As long as you leave Obren after the matter in Obren is taken care of, I will certainly not be polite with you if I have something to do. Just don¡¯t bother me when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Well, wait for you.¡±


    Adriana nodded.


    Their newly chosen vi is half an hour away from the city center, a pretty long trip, but rtively safer.


    When we reached the outskirts of the city, Adriana stopped the car and said to Siena, ¡°It¡¯s easy to take a taxi over here, so I won¡¯t take you to the city.¡±


    ¡°OK. I¡¯ll get off then, you need to call me if you need anything.¡±


    Siena pushed the door to get out of the car while admonishing Adriana uneasily, worrying about her.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered, waved towards Siena and left.


    After driving for a while and arriving at the lively and busy city center, Adriana got out of the car after setting it up and went to a ¡®Pixystems residence¡¯ teahouse.


    After reserving a private room in the teahouse, Adriana went in, ordered a cup of fragrant tea, and stood by the window looking out at the street with all the traffic.


    Obren does not have too many high-rise buildings, the vast majority of them are vintage lofts, and the highest lofts in the old neighborhood are only seven stories high.


    Only in the suburbs are the newly developed European-style buildings, blended with the Oriental Chinese style, which is quite unique.


    ¡°Did you hear that the patriarch caught Celine stealing a lot of gold bars yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Celine is the dainty daughter that the patriarch holds in his heart, how could she make such a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s so strange about that. Do you remember ourst matriarch Ruth, she is Celine¡¯s aunt, recently the Ruths returned to Obren with her daughter named Mu something, most likely theypelled Celine it.¡±


    ¡°You mean Celine stole a lot of gold and sold it to Ruth at a low price?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be like this. Last night, Celine was trading in secret and was caught by the patriarch¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°Good guys, so also think about our Obren treasury. Inexcusable!¡±


    ¡­


    Adriana stood by the window just in time to push open the ss window, while a few loud men next door talked eloquently and spoke word for word into her ears.


    She held a purple sand cup in her hand, quietly tasting a mouthful of fragrant tea, sexy and seductive cheeks without any emotional changes, but the pair of dark ink pupils but a few points of mockery faintly emerged.


    Knock-knock-


    As Adriana was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door of the box.


    She turned around and saw Ran enter.


    ¡°Coming?¡±


    Adriana smiled at him and closed the window with her hand.


    ¡°A sudden appointment, what, miss me?¡±


    Ran, who was wearing a casual thin trench coat, took off his jacket and put it on the card seat, then sat down with his legs crossed and his arm casually resting on the back of the card seat and whistled towards Adriana.


    ¡°What, you can¡¯t ask you out if you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Adriana ruffled her long chestnut wavy hair, her voice was quite imperious, very different from her usual voice. ¡°This is not Obren happened a big event, you are so powerful, find you to inquire about it.¡±


    She stepped on her high heels, twisted her small waist, sat across from him, propped her elbows on the table and rested her chin, gazing at Ran with silky eyes, ¡°Tell me about it, satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    The words were so soft and whiny that Adriana herself felt sick to her ears.


    But ¡­


    From the moment Ran came in, she winked at her, and Adriana instantly understood that Ran was being followed.


    ¡°How will I satisfy you if I¡¯m not satisfied?¡±


    Ran raised an eyebrow toward him and patted his leg, ¡°Come, sit here.¡±


    Adriana frowned slightly and gave him a dark white look, but still pretended to pout, ¡°Oops, you¡¯re really too bad.¡±


    The door of thepartment was suddenly pushed open, and Ran¡¯s eyes shed, reaching out and wrapping his arms around her waist, holding her down on hisp.


    ¡°Dressing up so slutty, isn¡¯t it just to tickle my interest.¡±


    The man wrapped one arm around her waist and hooked her chin with the other, ¡°Here, give me a kiss.¡± He inclined his face, gesturing.


    Adriana was a bit restrained, but sensing that the waitering in seemed to be staring at her, she had to continue her charade with Ran, ¡°That¡¯s bad, someone¡¯s there. Want to do something new, let¡¯s go somewhere else, okay?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She raised her hand, her arms wrapped around Ran¡¯s neck, and the woman with red lips and white teeth smiled brightly.


    Although he was acting, Ran was inexplicably teased by Adriana.


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ that, sir, may I ask what you would like to drink?¡±


    The attendant in the Pixystems residence work uniform stood aside, cleared his throat, and inquired.


    ¡°Make a pot of the best tea you have here and bring it over.¡±

 Chapter 1388 Adriana’s Plan [2]

    ¡°Okay. Is there anything else you need to order?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, sir, it will be delivered right away.¡±


    The waiter nodded, turned around and walked out of the box and closed the door.


    Adriana saw that the people had already gone out and immediately stood up from Ran with an embarrassed look on her face, ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±


    The extraordinarily rusty attitude is very different from Adriana¡¯s character in the past.


    Ran¡¯s tearful lips pulled out a curve, ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other.¡±


    His hand can¡¯t help but rub his fingertips, his face a little unnatural, if you look carefully you can find his cheeks if there is a red.


    The party is full of arms holding her, at the moment the arms are empty, everything seems like a dream.


    But the fragrance in the arms, nostrils swirling with her body¡¯s unique scent, and make everything so real, real to Ran some cruel.


    It was a moment he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    It came suddenly and caught him a bit off guard.


    But, even a moment of beauty is a disguise.


    ¡°I came by today to ask about Judith.¡±


    Adriana stood aside and asked Ran in a whisper.


    After the scene just now, Ran slightly a few mixed feelings, thoughts are more mixed.


    He pulled out a cigarette, took one out and lit it, and smoked it silently.


    Seeing this, Adriana also went to get the cigarette case, but the delicate fingers just touched the cigarette case, Ran held down.


    Because of the swift action, hisrge palm directly pressed the back of Adriana¡¯s hand, the two raised their eyes, their eyes collided, the bottom of their eyes haloed with restraint and embarrassment.


    Ran immediately retracted his hand and said, ¡°Your body has not recovered yet, no.¡±


    He knew that Adriana was sad because of what happened to Peter, so it was understandable that she wanted to smoke to dispel her sorrow, but she was not well and could not smoke now.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Adriana said, ncing out of the corner of her eye toward the side, and then the two heard footstepsing from outside.


    She directly picked up the cigarette case on the table, pulled out a cigarette, slender jade fingers clutching the cigarette handed to the red lips, pressed the lighter to light the cigarette, and took a deep drag.


    Adriana put down the lighter, one hand around the chest, one hand holding a cigarette, that posture enchanting beauty, the window sunlight nted in, elongated her stunning shadow, extraordinarily charming, but charming and not vulgar.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Used to seeing Adriana¡¯s innocent look, now her noble and cold look really attracted Ran, deep pupils glittering, can¡¯t take his eyes off.


    The waiter pushed the door in at this time, just in time to see the beautiful woman in the box with a delicate figure walking towards the card seat behind Ran, elbows propped on the back of the card seat behind him, red lips slightly open, a light smoke then puffed out, faint smoke lingered on the side of Ran¡¯s handsome face.


    The handsome man and beautiful woman, like a prince and princess from a fairy tale, the man inclined his head to look out the window, his eyes deep, the woman lowered her head, leaning very close to him, the provocative gesture really let the waiter was also attracted by her innate charm.


    How can there be such a charming but not vulgar beauty in the world?


    Too beautiful, too enchanting.


    ¡°Sir, your tea is ready. Today the store is doing activities, give you two desserts, the taste is very good oh.¡±


    With a formic smile on his face, the waiter ced a pot of tea on the table and put down two more pastries.


    The cakes are served on a bamboo woven te with nice patterns carved on the edges and a hollowed out round tray at the bottom, painted with dark redcquer, which is particrly beautiful.


    ¡°Enjoy your meal, you can ring the table bell if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, the waiter turned around and left.


    The moment the door closed, Adriana straightened up and walked to the table. She nced at Ran, and the two of them looked at each other, and finally looked at the two pastries.


    The pastry cinnamon cake and Obren¡¯s special goat¡¯s milk pastry.


    Adriana inclined her head to look around the pastry, not waiting for her to reach for the pastry, Ran has been the first to hold up the pastry tray and lift it, the two inclined their heads to look over, and as expected, there was a miniature bug under the tray.


    ¡°This is Obren¡¯s special goat milk pastry, try it, it tastes very good.¡±


    Adriana said to Ran in an unfamiliar voice.


    Adriana has done voice-overs before, so changing her voice is not a problem for her.


    ¡°I want to eat you more than the goat¡¯s milk crisp.¡±


    Ran ys games with her.


    Adriana sat across from Ran, took her phone, opened the memo and edited a few words: [How is Judith?


    She put the phone in front of Ran and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m very expensive, don¡¯t try to eat me without paying~¡±


    ¡°Really? How much, name a price.¡±


    Ran said, while using Adriana¡¯s phone to switch a line after her question, typed a few words: [People are now very safe. You, on the other hand, are wanted by Obren, so make sure you stay safe.


    ¡°We are at least one fate, give you a friendship price, give this number.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s voice is delicate and sweet, and her voice when she is pampered can make people crisp to their bones.


    She picked up the phone and edited: [I¡¯m fine, no worries. Judith what are you going to do?


    ¡­


    Because they were followed by Chaya¡¯s men, Ran and Adriana both exchanged important information with each other on their cell phones in the box, but chatted with Ran as a kind of windbag.


    ¡°One million to sleep with you for one night? Tina silk, aren¡¯t you lifting yourself up too much.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even spare a million?¡±


    ¡°You, not worth it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­! Hmph, poor is poor, plucked hanging heartless bastard. I do not serve!¡±


    She ¡®angrily¡¯ pped the table, got up and left.


    ¡°Take your time and don¡¯t see me off.¡±


    ¡°Bad man!¡±


    That was the end of the meeting between the two.


    Because Ran has been protecting Judith, so Chaya to Ran extra attentive, usually not even dare to contact Ran more, afraid that Ran¡¯s cell phone or his ce of residence is bugged, they meet outside.


    But it was still bugged.


    But in any case, she gained important information.


    Here, Adriana left and Ran sat alone in the box for a while before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Chaya received a report from her informant, ¡°Matriarch, the woman Ran met with was a woman of the cloth, nothing special.¡±


    ¡°What did the two men say?¡±


    ¡°Just what can a woman who sells her body say? Just want to set some money on Ran, Ran is not on the set, the woman scolded him for having slept before and then disowned, and then disagreed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, keep watching him.¡±


    Chaya cut off the phone and sat in the Great Hall of Government and looked at ni and Anne standing in the Great Hall, ¡°Say, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Thest time you went to the hospital to see Emilio, he had agreed to it.¡±


    ni is Obren¡¯s left ambassador, but her rtionship with Chaya has been bad.


    Obren is divided into two factions, the left ambassador and the right ambassador, are targeted at each other¡¯s rtionship, only the right ambassador faction is closer to Chaya.


    The right makes it subject to the supervision of Secretary Marble Temple.

 Chapter 1389 Adriana’s Plan [3]

    Marble Temple is simr to the domestic High Court, but the post of Marble Temple Secretary in Obren is highly revered, sacred, is the embodiment of justice, although it belongs to the civil service, but in addition to no military power, can not mobilize the J team, other things canpete with Chaya a high.


    The two men are also Obren¡¯s greatest antagonists.


    ¡°Emilio is the smart one.¡±


    Chaya tilted her head and smiled, ¡°Good, those who know the time are the best. Since you are willing to cooperate with me, then from now on, our enemies are Richards and Adriana.¡±


    From Emilio¡¯s serious injury in the hospital, Chaya visited a trip to discuss cooperation with Emilio.


    Although Chaya set up Ruth and Peter is dead, but now still need to pull the left ambassador as the right and left arm to consolidate the position and unanimity.


    The ¡®outside¡¯ naturally refers to Richards.


    ¡°The patriarch can tell me directly if he has any orders, and I will convey them on his behalf.¡± ni said respectfully.


    Throughout the incident, the mastermind behind the Ruth matter is still uncertain whether it was Chaya who did it or Richards.


    But regardless of who the mastermind of the Ruth incident was, what happened indirectly was Peter¡¯s death.


    Peter died in his vi, and he had everything to do with it.


    Emilio to establish the enemy, how can only one person to resist the power of Archie and Adriana, Ran three people?


    In order to save himself, he has to mediate between Richards and Chaya to save his own life.


    ¡°Oh, good, good. By the way, how is Emilio recovering from his injuries now?¡±


    Chaya is concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s in good shape, and it will be discharged after a few days in the hospital.¡±


    ni pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose, inclined her head to look at Anne standing beside her, and introduced to Chaya: ¡°This is Anne, Emilio¡¯s wife. emilio said that in order to express his firm confidence in working with you, he ced her beside you to help you.¡±


    ¡°Emilio¡¯s wife?¡±


    Chaya looked at the woman standing next to ni, tall, with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, short thick ck hair, dressed in a navy blue irregr-trimmed suit with a studded belt, feminine in her handsomeness.


    ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡±


    Anne gave a slight jowl towards Chaya, ¡°I hope the matriarch will take care of us in the future.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. emilio has a good eye.¡±


    Chaya tilted her head and smiled as her mind flooded with investigations of Anne.


    She saw a lot of information about Anne when she investigated Adriana before. Such a woman lurked around Adriana for years, betraying her best friend, and would not have been trustworthy.


    Now she¡¯s working with Emilio and he sends this woman to her side, saying she¡¯s acting as a ¡®hostage¡¯ but at the same time she¡¯s a mobile monitor, isn¡¯t she?


    All are smart people, this little mind we all know.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good girl, stay with me in the government hall in the future.¡±


    Chaya directly asked Anne to stay with her.


    The official documents she received were visible to Secretary Marble Temple, so ni, as the left ambassador, could also see them.


    So it doesn¡¯t reveal anything.


    In addition, Asco vige has surveince facilities everywhere, so if she does anything, Anne will be able to see everything.


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±


    Anne¡¯s eyes lit up with joy.


    Despiteing with a mission, she now gets to stand next to Chaya andter has a feeling of superiority when she sees Adriana.


    Satisfied her small mind.


    At least, Chaya can still be used against Adriana.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. One of my previous right-hand men died unexpectedly, and I¡¯m short of someone.¡± Chaya shook her head with emotion.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The person who died was Vihaan, with whom she had also been friends for decades.


    Although it is the master and servant, but time is also emotional, suddenly no longer, her heart really some pain.


    ¡°Thank you matriarch, Anne won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Anne smiled faintly and was happy.


    ¡°In that case, Anne is in your hands, Matriarch. Does the matriarch have anything else to bring to Emilio?¡±


    ¡°You tell him to get some rest ande over when he¡¯s out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Matriarch, then I will leave you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chaya waved her hand and ni turned and went out.


    She beckoned to Anne, ¡°Girl,e here, let me see, a girl so handsome can be a blessing to him Emilio.¡±


    Anne¡¯s heart was happy to be praised by her, but she didn¡¯t show it very clearly, ¡°The matriarch praised me. That ¡­ matriarch, I just came over, I don¡¯t know what to do, I still hope the matriarch will exin.¡±


    ¡°There is no hurry, take your time. Go, you go with me to Marble Temple now.¡±


    Chaya finished, reached out to hold the cane and got up, Anne saw this immediately went forward, holding her arm, ¡°matriarch, let me hold you.¡±

 Chapter 1390 Adriana’s Plan [4]

    Anne¡¯s self-effacing attitude toward Chaya, in turn, makes her seem more purposeful.


    ¡°How many years have you been married to Emilio?¡±


    Chaya asked Anne as she walked outside with her cane in her pestle.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for many years, got a license, no wedding.¡±


    ¡°A woman gets married once in her life, the wedding is not even done, you girl is also willing to follow him, is a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Not really. As long as I like him, all that overly formal stuff can be ignored.¡±


    ¡°You are heartfelt to him. So he¡¯s not worried when you¡¯re around me now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing nothing at Obren, so I begged toe to you to experience the experience.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, you are a diligent and progressive girl.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, the patriarch praised you.¡±


    ¡­


    The two got into the car, the car slowly towards the Marble Temple and, on the way the two chatted very warmly, and Anne a clever mouth will be coaxing people, Chaya coaxed very happy.


    Despite knowing that Anne came with a purpose, I have to say that such a girl is really likeable.


    Marble Temple.


    Because Celine¡¯s private theft of arge amount of gold bars from Obren¡¯s treasury was discovered, the news went viral.


    This is a serious matter, so after catching the suspect yesterday, an interrogation was held today.


    As a subscriber of Obren, I am very concerned about this matter.


    By the time Chaya arrived at Marble Temple, it was too crowded to enter.


    Chaya had no choice but to enter Marble Temple from the back.


    Marble Temple was built hundreds of years ago with mortise-and-tenon construction and exquisite craftsmanship, and has been preserved to this day. The ancient building has red walls, golden tiles, flying eaves and arches, carved beams and painted pirs.


    Anne followed Chaya into the Marble Temple, immersed in it, feeling ¡®five steps to a building and ten steps to a pavilion¡¯ of the Marble Temple, a burst of emotion inside.


    Because Marble Temple is now more than 300 years old, it covers an extremelyrge area.


    Obren is not argend, so every ce must be used to the full, so it is not designated as a protected area, but has been used by the Marble Temple, a group of craftsmen to repair and maintain daily.


    ¡°Marble Temple is really so magnificent.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t stop a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Marble Temple is all over two hundred years old and is a very representative building of Obren.¡±


    Chaya led Anne through nine long corridors toward the interrogation room in front of her.


    At that moment, she met a person in front of her, ¡°Mr. Truman, what a coincidence?¡± Chaya asked as she looked at the person walking towards her.


    ¡°There¡¯s something coincidental about meeting me, Truman, at Marble Temple.¡±


    Truman with short ck hair was dressed in a ck dark brocade coat with a long robe over his shoulders, the robe was trimmed with gold silk and embroidered on the back with a thin and long-necked tandoori crane.


    Hisplexion is dark, his face is serious, his eyes are sharp, and he has the dominance of a higher power.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although you are the Obren matriarch, you, as Ruth¡¯s mother, should avoid suspicion in this matter.¡± He swept his cold eyes to Chaya and reminded.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, feel free to interrogate me, I¡¯ll just sit in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Truman is the unruffled superior, standing with Chaya, and actually overshadowing Chaya¡¯s aura. ¡°Court will be heldter, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Chaya jawed slightly.


    Standing aside, Anne eyed the distant Truman and couldn¡¯t help but ask Chaya, ¡°Matriarch, why is there something ¡­ about the clothes he¡¯s wearing?¡±


    ¡°Retro?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Marble Temple has a very high status in Obren as a symbol of power and justice, so we have not only kept Marble Temple, but also kept the Marble Temple dress code only feature. Once the Marble Temple trial, the presiding judge, judges, and clerks must all wear Marble Temple formal dress. The so-called ¡®Marble Temple formal dress¡¯ are Mr. Truman just that a ck dark brocade coat, coat a gold silk trimmed ck robe ¡­¡±


    Chaya patiently exined a lot to Anne.


    Anne nodded, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Obren is the former Dinosearch, which escaped the war and fled to this paradisend back then. But Dinosearch is also divided into the southern and northern border, and there is a little difference between the two sides in terms of dress code and architecture.


    The dress code of the southern border is more towards the Hmong, but the northern border is more towards the Chinese costume. The people who set up Marble Temple at the beginning happened to be from the northern frontier, and after its establishment, the dress code was designed to retain the Chinese clothing style, which is still in use today.


    It is a very representative presence.


    The two men arrived at Marble Temple¡¯s Central Hall, which is also the interrogation hall.


    Because of Chaya¡¯s special status, she sat down on the other side of the wall from the CJH and watched the camera surveince in the room.


    Although the Marble Temple style building is retained, the interrogation hall is changed to a modern interrogation hall style.


    Marble Temple Secretary Truman was the trial judge for this trial, apanied by Jonathan, and several other unknown people.


    Ruth, Celine, Archie, Clem, and several unknown foreigners were sitting in interrogation chairs on either side, wearing handcuffs and shackles and a kind of special sex headset.


    The headset is special material, super soundproof, while connected to theputer system in front of the inquisitor, he ordered the headset of whoever can hear the next person¡¯s questioning.


    ¡°Celine, as a candidate for Obren young master, you dare to openly steal gold bars from the treasury. What do you have to exin about this?¡±


    Inquisitor Truman stared angrily at Celine and questioned her in a deep voice.


    The aggrieved Celine followed one of the vault managers arranged by Chaya yesterday to take stock of the gold bars.


    Then the manager named Clem asked her to take a dozen defective gold bars from the vault with her to get them remodeled.


    As a result, she and Clem walked out of the vault secret passage in the middle of the night, drove out of Asco vige, went down the hill, met with a foreigner at the bottom of the hill, and before she could speak, she was arrested by a group of B-team that suddenly emerged.


    When she was arrested, she was not given any chance to speak at all, stuffed into a car and then escorted directly into the special prison at Marble Temple where she was locked up.


    Early this morning, the female prison guard changed her into a prison uniform and took her to the interrogation hall.


    Because she kept her headphones on, she didn¡¯t know what to say or do even when she met with Chaya and Archie.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t steal the gold bar.¡± Celine looked baffled,pletely unaware of what was going on.


    ¡°The physical evidence is all there, you caught on the spot, what else is there to argue!¡±


    ¡°Clem said the dozens of gold bars were wed and asked me to go with him to have them remodeled. There was no such thing as the problems you mentioned.¡±


    Celine told the truth about what happened.


    But her words didn¡¯t convince Marble Temple Secretary Truman, ¡°Nonsense, how can you enter the Obren treasury? Even if you are Obren young master can never!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±


    Celine wanted to say something, and her white face was stained with panic and confusion. She remembered that her grandmother said before that the matter of the treasury key must not be told to the side.

 Chapter 1391 Adriana’s Plan [5]

    What should she say now?


    Celine so far did not even think that this matter would be Chaya¡¯s borateyout, but simply thought it was misunderstood.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    She hesitated to speak, and Truman pressed on, mming the table and pointing at her with an angry rebuke.


    Several of the interrogated people¡¯s headphones were directly connected to the microphones in front of Truman and the jury judges, and she could clearly hear the trial judge¡¯s words as long as the headphones were turned on in normal mode.


    Unexpectedly by his abrupt yell, Celine shuddered in fear and her face went a few shades whiter.


    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Celine stammered for a long time, not knowing how to answer Truman¡¯s question.


    In Obren, Truman quite a status, which stands there, all over the body will emanate an innate noble domineering, imposing.


    Celine was already a little intimidated by Truman.


    Now it is also a suspect under the hall, by him this reprimand, more scared incoherent. ¡°I really did ¡­ not take ¡­ take the gold bars from the treasury.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve caught all the stolen goods, and you¡¯re still sophomoric? Tell me, how did you get into the treasury?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Celine ¡®I¡¯ finished, then looked at Truman with resignation, half-heartedly do not know what to say.


    When Chaya handed her the key, she repeatedly instructed not to tell anyone.


    Who knew this would happen.


    But until now she hadn¡¯t seen where Chaya was, and couldn¡¯t help but cry timidly, ¡°Ooooooooooo ¡­ I want to see my grandmother ¡­ No, I want to see¡­ . to see the patriarch.¡±


    ¡°As the patriarch¡¯s granddaughter, you know thew and have broken it, how can you face seeing her? Besides, you havemitted a heinous crime, and ording to Obrenw, she cannot appear in the interrogation hall.¡±


    Truman cut Celine off straight away and again questioned, ¡°How the hell did you get into the treasury?¡±


    ¡°I have the key.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get the key? Even if you have the key, you need iris and fingerprints to enter the treasury to unlock it, so how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I just swiped it like that and it ¡­¡­ went in.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! The treasury is the most confidential ce, equipped with advanced anti-theft system, can¡¯t you just go in? Or did you bribe Clem to get in?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s really not! Oooooh ¡­ I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anything, I want to see my grandmother.¡±


    Celine grew up in Obren and was even branded with the felony of ¡®stealing¡¯ gold bars from the treasury what would be the consequences.


    She was afraid, yet she was afraid she would say the wrong thing and hurt Chaya.


    ¡°Neither? In that case, do you mean to say that the key to the treasury was given to you by the patriarch who supervised and stole it? In that case, we still need to detain the patriarch over to be interrogated?¡±


    Truman is aggressive.


    ¡°What? Catching ¡­ catching Grandma?¡±


    Celine¡¯s mind went nk at once, thinking back to the big Obren, except for Chaya, it seemed that everyone had never cared that much about her, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her grandmother.


    Grandmother in order to prevent her from marrying Motril Prince Richards, find Sandra to rece her; even after Bethany was seriously injured, but also promised to let her do Obren right elder in the future; also personally Obren treasury key to her, so that she will be in charge of the treasury in the future ¡­


    A thousand kinds of love that Ruth and Archie simply can¡¯t give.


    So in Celine¡¯s heart, the only family she has is Chaya.


    Thinking about it, she could not withstand the fear, but plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Yes ¡­ it is me, it is the key I picked up ¡­¡±


    She believed that as long as she did not involve her grandmother, one day she would be able to find out the truth.


    ¡°Obren¡¯s key has always been kept by the patriarch, how could you pick it up? I think it¡¯s you who stole it!¡±


    Truman grunted coldly and turned on Clem¡¯s headphones while turning on Celine¡¯s and asked, ¡°Clem, what is your rtionship with Celine? Why did you steal the gold bar?¡±


    In the face of questioning, although Ruth and Archie could not hear any sound, but from Celine¡¯s tearful cheeks can know something clear.


    The couple looked at each other, but just shook their heads helplessly and sighed, saying nothing.


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Mr. Truman, it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me!¡±


    Clem was so scared that his face turned pale, crying with snot and tears, lifting his handcuffed finger to point at Celine, ¡°It¡¯s her, oooh ¡­ it¡¯s all her, she¡¯s the one who held my family hostage a month ago and forced me to change the iris password and fingerprint password of the treasury, oooh ¡­ Mr. Truman must find out the truth for me, for me a justice ah, I am also a victim ah, ooo ¡­¡±


    Clem is the manager of the treasury bullion and is second only to Bethany in Obren¡¯s position.


    ¡°What ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    Celine listened to Clem¡¯s words and suddenly her eyes widened, stammering for a long time before finally saying, ¡°You¡¯re nonsense, you¡¯re nonsense, it¡¯s not like that at all.¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly thought of something, immediately said to Truman: ¡°Mr. Truman, you can check the monitoring, all ¡­ have real-time monitoring, I simply did not hold Clem¡¯s home ¡­ hostage ¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you set me up. The surveince video was deleted by you long ago, you didn¡¯t leave any video information.¡±


    Clem argues.


    In this matter, Truman¡¯s brow knitted and he looked at Clem, questioning, ¡°How do you prove that she threatened you?¡±


    ¡°I can prove it. I have a recording of Celine threatening me on my phone to this day, and I still have the money she sent me in my bank ount. mr. truman, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call someone to get a deposition.¡±


    ¡°Good. Someone, go to the bank immediately and investigate Clem¡¯s ount. Give her her phone and look for that recording.


    Truman calls the shots.


    A short whileter someone handed Clem the phone and asked her to find the audio.


    An audio opens, and sure enough it is Celine¡¯s voice, the recording says she has kidnapped Clem¡¯s children and will get rid of both of her children if she does notply with her demands.


    By chance, Clem¡¯s child was really missing for two days a month ago.


    Hearing voices at this point, Celine stormed out and frantically exined, but no one listened.


    An hourter, someone came over and reported that the bank had checked the ount and Clem did have an extra 10 million US dors in his ount. But that amount was transferred from Ruth¡¯s ount to Clem, while Celine¡¯s ount transferred $10 million to Ruth at the same time.


    At the same time, news came from the treasury side, saying that the surveince video of the treasury was inexplicably deleted by someone directly crushing, and no residual video could be found.


    ¡°Celine, do you have anything else to say now?¡± Truman was furious and asked again, ¡°Tell me! Who else is behind this, besides you and the Archie¡¯s and Adriana? Does this have anything to do with Chaya?¡±


    When confronted with cross-examination, Celine cried and cried and stopped crying.


    Instead, he drops his head in dismay and looks dully at the ground.


    The matter hase to this, all things are on the surface, clearly is being carefullyid out, she was ruthlessly calcted.


    Even if Celine is an idiot, she can still know who the person behind the operation is at this moment.


    However, she never expected the amiable grandmother in front of her to be so ruthless and put her to death in one move.


    Celine couldn¡¯t figure out why Chaya was doing this even though she was trying to figure it out.


    A few secondster as if losing heart andughing wildly, ¡°Hahahahahahaha ¡­ who instructed? Hahahahaha ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1392 Adriana’s Plan [6]

    Her unbridledughter with a few moments of insanity is somewhat inscrutable.


    Ruth looked at Celine with a painful expression, as her own mother, she really felt a lot of heartache.


    I thought Chaya would only do it to herself, but I didn¡¯t expect that for her own selfishness, even Celine would hit her hard.


    Such a mother, ruthlessly outrageous.


    At the same time, Chaya, who was sitting next door, saw Celine like this, and her heart sank.


    The hand holding the cane was slightly hard, white at the bone joints, and his eyes were unblinkingly watching the surveince, afraid that Celine would rip him out.


    Even though Chaya has done everything to prepare, she still doesn¡¯t want Celine to ruin her reputation.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Let me ask you, does this matter have anything to do with Chaya?¡± Truman interrogated, pping the table in anger again.


    Celine, who had beenughing for a while, suddenly calmed down and raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes filled with a dense mist of misery and sarcasm, ¡°If I say yes, will you believe me?¡±


    A word to the four seats.


    Because there were other jurors in the trial room, there was a sigh of relief when they heard Celine¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is there really a rtionship with the patriarch?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? The patriarch is the manager of the treasury, it is impossible to monitor and steal.¡±


    ¡°This guy must be ndering.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Quiet!¡±


    Truman chortled loudly, then asked Celine, ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense!¡±


    Truman grunted coldly.


    Thus, the morning¡¯s interrogation was conducted with ¡®all the evidence in evidence¡¯ and the charges against Celine and the Archie¡¯s were confirmed.


    Meanwhile, several people have not yet been convicted because the number of stolen gold bars is being counted.


    Missing Adriana is also stepping up efforts to track down this person.


    The results of Marble Temple¡¯s trial in the morning, however, were all over the Obren.


    ¡°Have you heard? It¡¯s true that the former patriarch stole the gold bars from the treasury.¡±


    ¡°What a garbage thing, it deserves the death penalty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who says it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°This matter is not easy to say. The national treasury is the central Obren important ce, who can easily go in?¡±


    ¡°With them being able to get into Obren? It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡­


    Obren everyone is talking about it, but viewing things is seriously prized.


    But even so, that is also people¡¯s after-dinner discussion only, will not affect the matter in any way sentencing conviction.


    Asco vige, the governmental hall.


    Anne had only been with Chaya for a morning, but because there was another deputy helping and guiding Anne in the Hall of Government, she was quickly up to speed.


    In the afternoon, Chaya was attending to official business in the government hall when Truman showed up.


    Anne looked at Truman in his suit, domineering and imposing, and couldn¡¯t help but be a little intimidated, and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Truman wait a moment, I¡¯ll go report to the matriarch.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Truman, who is over forty years old, waved his hand and swept his cold eyes at Anne, ¡°You just stay outside and keep watch.¡±


    Anne: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to disobey, but still stood outside and called out to the inside, ¡°Patriarch, Mr. Truman ising to see you.¡±


    This behavior really makes Truman a little disgusted, can¡¯t help but frown, red at her, then went into the hall of government affairs.


    When I walked into the inner room from the government hall, I saw Chaya sitting at her desk.


    She had already gathered everything and was sitting upright waiting for Truman toe in.


    ¡°Mr. Truman is here? Have a seat. What would you like to drink?¡± She made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture, signaling Truman to take a seat.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    The unsmiling Truman¡¯s righteousness, his dark pupils sweeping Chaya, then stepping aside, sitting on the taiji chair, crossing his legs, ¡°Does the matriarch have something to say to me? Hmm?¡±


    The eyelids are slightly raised, and the cold eyes, flooded with light, swept towards Chaya and asked in a deep voice.


    As the ObrenMarble Temple Secretary, he has a heavy responsibility, even if the patriarch breaks thew with his body, he can also put him to death.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Has Mr. Truman forgotten what he is?¡±


    Chaya was quite upset when she was directly questioned by Truman.


    Cang Sang face surfaced a thick displeasure, ¡°I as Obren patriarch, will it be your turn to question!¡±


    ¡°The Son of Heavenmits the same crime as themon people.¡±


    ¡°The question Mr. Truman asked just now, do you still need to ask? What, is Mr. Truman¡¯s brain not working well at the age of confusion?¡±


    Chaya took the opportunity to tease him.


    ¡°Since I know you are the Obren patriarch, it is time to do what you need to do. As the Secretary of Marble Temple, I also have something that I happen to ask. You are about to abdicate, who is the Obren sessor candidate? For many years, the Obren n leader passed on to women but not men, but Obren young master to you, there are no children under the knee, how do you exin to the n?


    Now Obren people are specting about the future Obren heir candidate, but you are slow to give an answer. I had to ask!¡±


    Truman has the right to ask questions about this matter.


    Mentioned Obren heir matter, Chaya leaned back in his chair, wrinkled hand on the armrest gently nodded, ¡°to Obren the current situation, Mr. Truman this issue is not the time.¡±


    ¡°The reason for Obren¡¯s internal and external troubles is that there is no one to seed Obren. As the head of the n, you should give an exnation to everyone, and you should protect the safety of Obren¡¯s people!¡±


    ¡°That is my Chaya¡¯s business, it is not your turn to interfere with a mere Marble Temple Secretary!¡±


    ¡°As the Secretary of Marble Temple, I am responsible for the mission and duties of the entire Obren. Today you must give an exnation!¡±


    The two of you argued with each other.


    The atmosphere was gloomy and the swords were drawn.


    Although Truman is thirty years younger than Chaya, but the man in front of Obren is a deified figure, quite powerful, really make Chaya are helpless.


    With a helpless sigh, she stood up with her cane in her pestle, a string of beads in her hand, her thumb constantly fiddling with the string, and paced around the inner room of the government hall.


    ¡°You should know that the Obren heir needs to know the art of imperialpulsion, so as to solidify the rtionship with Motril. although Celine does not know the art of imperialpulsion, my other daughter is good at it. I¡¯m thinking of letting Judith ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous¡±!


    Truman interrupted Chaya without waiting for her to finish her sentence, ¡°Your untold stories should be sealed forever, not shaken out and be aughing stock. A Judith, everyone doesn¡¯t know she exists, but that doesn¡¯t mean there is no such person. Not to mention that she is a fake crazy, but if people find out her past, you want to make the whole Obren be a joke in other countries? Let a ¡®crazy¡¯ inherit the Obren seat, thanks to you to think out!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just pretending to be crazy!¡±


    ¡°Whether she is crazy or not is not something you and I can qualify in two words, what is needed is the approval of the entire Obren people. What¡¯s more, what ability does she have to take charge of Obren? A wild girl who grew up in the countryside and became the king of a country in one fell swoop, is it not a child¡¯s y!¡±

 Chapter 1393 Adriana’s Plan [7]

    Truman is very dissatisfied with Chaya, even if restrained temper, still thunderous.


    ¡°This is out of Obren rules! Obren has always been a hereditary system! Mr. Truman, do you want to rebel?¡±


    ¡°Stereotypes should have been discarded long ago.¡±


    ¡°That also depends on whether I Chaya agrees or not!¡±


    The thundering Chaya held the cane and hit the floor hard, angrily crossed his eyes to Truman, ¡°I intend to let Judith inherit the position of patriarch, assisted by Jonathan and Bethany. I believe that, in time, she will be able to be an excellent patriarch. As for the candidate to marry Richards, let Judith go.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Celine stole gold bars, a heinous crime, and by letting her marry Motril, is she trying to start a war between the two countries?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman is so smart, howe he has be so stupid today? You are the Secretary of Marble Temple, and you are the one to say whether Celine is guilty or not.¡±


    Her words caused Truman to ponder, his obscure eyes gazing at Chaya for a moment before he said, ¡°So, an borate n to put the Archie¡¯s in jail? That¡¯s your own daughter.¡±


    Chaya pestle cane walked to Truman next to sit down, lowered his voicemented, ¡°Ruth although my daughter, but the hand is too long, want to interfere with the matter of Obren, how I will do things regardless. This thing is done in a hurry, I forgot tomunicate with Mr. Truman.¡±


    At this point, Mr. Truman¡¯s question about the ¡®stolen gold bars¡¯ has already been answered.


    ¡°There is one thing I don¡¯t understand. If you want Judith to be the matriarch, then why do you need to count them more than once?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman na, Obren future how not I a wife can manage. I have no more days left in my old age, the only thing I can do now is to stabilize Obren situation. You also know, Motril intends to annex Obren, if Obren heir is not determined, will only let Obren fall into crisis.


    And Celine more understanding, let her marry into Motril, can be controlled, but also willing to work for Obren. But Judith can not be said, that girl has a heavy heart, in order to survive thepulsion to pretend to be crazy for decades, which is not the average person can do.


    But I¡¯m not 100 percent sure whether Judith can control thepulsion or not. The best thing to do today is to use all the power of the country to capture Adriana and make her avable to us.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s words are telling Truman, that is, ostensibly telling the world that Adriana and the Archie¡¯s are stealing from the treasury and are so guilty that they are going to jail.


    But in reality it is Adriana who is being held in custody and reduced to their puppet.


    After all, anything you did with Adriana before was done in the dark and inevitably tied up.


    By making her charges public now, she can take Adriana squarely into her hands and bind her forever.


    ¡°I know you have prejudice against me for so many years, but now the situation is turbulent, Obren is worried, we should put aside hatred unanimously. obren if lost, you Marble Temple can still keep? You Marble Temple Secretary only afraid of life can not be saved!¡±


    Her words made perfect sense, and how could Truman not understand?


    Even if the prejudice against Chaya is strong, now they must do everything they can to work with her.


    ¡°But as far as I know, Adriana is poisoned by apulsion, and it was Ruth who put it there. She already has not much time left, and Ruth is seriously injured, Adriana can hold out?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Chaya tilted her head andughed, ¡°What who¡¯spulsion? It¡¯s just that the outside world has deified thepulsion. It¡¯s true that the person who is in charge of thepulsion needs to have an innate talent, but those who are poisoned by thepulsion can be solved by those who know the art of controlling thepulsion.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Truman¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a small stream of light shed under his eyes.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Only few people know about this matter. Sessive patriarchs never told outsiders, just to save their lives. Think about it, Obren bullet can Rene unharmed through the centuries, not all because of the use ofpulsion control Motril king, and threatened to put thepulsion is Obren patriarch, if thepulsion died, thepulsion will also die. Because of this rumor, in order to save the lives of those under thepulsion, more to thepulsion of a deterrent, while ensuring the Obren years of peace and stability.¡±


    She said and sighed again, ¡°Mr. Truman, the reason why I told you such an important thing today is to make you trust me. We will guard Obren together, in unison.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe you when you say nothing?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, as long as we can catch Adriana, I will upel her and at the same time seal her memory for our use. At that time, you will naturally believe.¡±


    ¡°Good. Mind that you are single-minded for Obren¡¯s sake, I will believe you once.¡±


    Truman got up and walked towards the outside without looking back.


    Looking at his back, Chaya could not help but let out a long sigh, doubly tired of reaching out and rubbing his temples, only to feel the brain pain.


    Last time she had Ran take Judith¡¯s blood for apulsion test and got the result that Judith could control thepulsion.


    But Chaya still thinks it¡¯s strange and doesn¡¯t have 100% trust in Ran.


    That¡¯s why the borateyout, using Celine to lure Archie and his group into a trap.


    Ruth is her own daughter, she certainly will not kill her, but afraid that Ruth will be because of Adriana and conflict with their own, so now can only be held in custody, andter until the right opportunity to let them leave Obren.


    Truman walked out of the government hall and nced at Anne standing outside, her eyes deep and cold but quite meaningful.


    After driving away, Truman, sitting in the limo, slowly moved forward with one hand on the steering wheel and one elbow propped on the window.


    ¡°Heard it clearly?¡±


    He suddenly said, as if speaking to the air.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So Adriana do I catch or not catch? What do I have to do to catch her without missing a beat?¡± Truman asked in a superior voice.


    ¡°Let it happen, but don¡¯t hurt Adriana, or I¡¯ll have you on my hands.¡±


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯d like to see what kind of a woman can make you spoil so much. She ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Before Truman could say a word, the other party simply hung up the phone.


    From the moment he entered Asco vige, he wore a miniature headset in his ear and turned on the call mode, so every word Chaya said was clearly heard by the other side.


    ¡­


    ¡°Get rid of people and surveince video, don¡¯t leave any traces ¡­¡±


    William listened to a piece of audioing from the phone, and finally rang Bethany¡¯s words, he was furious and stood up in a misty voice, smashing the phone hard on the ground.


    With a bang, the phone fell to pieces.


    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to kill that beast Bethany right now. My William¡¯s woman also dare to touch, tired of living!¡±


    William will always have a gentleman¡¯s posture, even in the face of Peter, he will rarely show his emotions.


    Hearing the whole processed audio at this moment, I only felt extremely insulted.

 Chapter 1394 Adriana’s Plan [8]

    Richards, who was sitting on the side, saw an angry William, his lips pulled out a curve and a slight sh of light under his eyes, but he said, ¡°Are you really sure you want to fight with Bethany for a Theresa?¡±


    It sounded like he was being advised to be cautious, but in reality it was a bit of fuel for the fire.


    ¡°Everyone knows that Theresa is my William¡¯s woman, and Bethany is pping me in the face by doing this.¡±


    William¡¯s face was blue with anger.


    ¡°Good point. We¡¯re brothers, and your face is my Richards¡¯ face. I can¡¯t even look at him when he does this to you.¡±


    Richards stood up and walked over to William, ¡°Come on, walk you to Bethany for a statement.¡±


    With that, the two left thepound and drove to Asco vige.


    Maple Leaf residence.


    Siena rushes back after hearing the news and is met by Adriana and Hank who are discussing something.


    ¡°Miss Byrd is back.¡±


    Hank shot a greeting toward her.


    Adriana, still wearing her human skin mask, swept her pale eyes over Siena, ¡°Did it go well?¡±


    ¡°It went well enough. But you just who did I see?¡±


    ¡°Miss Byrd didn¡¯t you go to Marble Temple and see who?¡±


    ¡°I met Anne, who is actually holding Chaya and working as her assistant! What a ghost.¡± Siena dropped her bag and snorted lightly.


    Adriana poured a ss of water and handed it to Siena, ¡°What did Celine¡¯s case say?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t surprised that Anne would show up next to Chaya.


    After all, we got word a few days ago that Bethany had gone to Emilio, and it was highly likely that the two had coborated.


    It would not be unusual for Anne to appear next to Chaya if the two were working together.


    ¡°The review of the case went very well and could be described as ¡®overwhelming evidence¡¯. All the incriminating evidence was finally imposed on Ruth and Celine. But because the huge amount of gold bars was not ounted for, the case was postponed for retrial.¡±


    Siena was thirsty and took a few sips from the ss of water Adriana handed over, then said, ¡°But now that the search for you is intensifying outside, you should go out less.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going out except to free Jackson and the others.¡±


    ¡°And did you reveal to William about Theresa?¡±


    ¡°Word has gotten through, and I¡¯m afraid that by now William has taken someone to Bethany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting. I¡¯m still very interested in this dog-eat-dog drama.¡±


    Siena couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then looked at Hank and asked, ¡°How are the ns for your brothering along?¡±


    ¡°I got word this morning that Jackson and the others are not off at Marble Temple, but at the prison in North Pass. I¡¯m working with the youngdy to find a way to save them.¡±


    Hank said while pushing the drawings on the table in front of Siena, ¡°It¡¯s not heavily regted here, it¡¯s pretty easy to get started.¡±


    Siena nced at the drawing and couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°It looks likex supervision is the reason for the fraud.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the youngdy said.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do? Is this person going to be saved or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course people have to be saved. But there¡¯s still a time to wait, a good time.¡±


    ¡°What timing? Youngdy, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s main goal is to get the best out of the situation, but it¡¯s not going to take long for William to go to Obren and make a scene. You know, now the outside world eyes are on me, if I go, will only invariably increase the difficulty of saving people.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Adriana exins the situation.


    ¡°Youngdy, I understand what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make the rest of the arrangements.¡± Hank had a more polite attitude toward Adriana.


    Mostly because thest time to ram Adriana, angered the boss, by the boss of the family a hard lesson after Hank remembered, to Adriana also obeyed.


    No, it should be urate to say that earlier the boss gave him the order: must be subservient to Adriana, even if Adriana ordered him to kill the boss, must do so!


    ¡­


    Bethany House.


    Buzz ¡­ snort-!


    With the roar of a sedan, a coupe pulled up outside Bethany¡¯spound, followed by several ck cars.


    The car pulled up and both William and Richards stepped out of the limo.


    When the butler of the other courtyard saw this formation, he immediately stepped forward and bowed towards both Richards and William, ¡°Prince Richards, Mr. William, what brings you here today?¡±


    William grimaced, shoved the housekeeper in front of him and walked towards the inside with big strides, ¡°Where is Bethany the beast,e out for me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. William, Mr. William, our young master is not at home, if you have anything to do, you can follow me to the living room to rest, I will contact with the young master now.¡±


    Seeing that something was wrong, the butler jogged after William and reached out to stop him.


    But no matter how much he tried to stop him, how could an old butler be a match for William?


    ¡°Get out of the way, this is between me and Bethany, I don¡¯t want to involve anyone!¡±


    William nced at the housekeeper with a pair of blue pupils like the vast ocean, roared with anger, and then walked into the courtyard with a big stride, shouting, ¡°Bethany,e out of the house. You don¡¯t dare to behave, now you¡¯re a shrinking violet, right?¡±


    He was cursing outside and Bethany had already heard themotion outside.


    Just did not expect what happened in the morning, William came over in the afternoon, not too fast, listened to his burst of anger and insults, pay attention to guess, he knows all the things.


    Clearly Theresa¡¯s matter has been dealt with, but William can still get the news, it is not difficult to guess that the person behind it is Adriana that bitch.


    Bethany sat at the table, picked up a cup of tea in front of him and took a sip, thumped, put down the baster cup, got up and walked towards the outside.


    ¡°What is this Mr. William doing? Coming to my courtyard and cursing, is this the virtue of you Motril people?¡±


    Bethany strikes a pose as the right elder of Obren.


    In any case, he is a dignified figure in Obren, and being called a shrinking violet by William is something he can¡¯t stand.


    ¡°The hell, you give me talk about virtue?¡±


    Seeing Bethanye out of the living room, William could not hide his anger and walked up to him, grabbed him by the cor, raised his hand and smashed him hard in the corner of his mouth.


    With a bang, Bethany was caught off guard and knocked to the ground, reaching up to cover the corner of her bleeding mouth, ¡°William, what¡¯s wrong with you, somehowing into my yard and causing trouble, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Young master, are you all right?¡±


    The maid rushed over and leaned down to help Bethany up from the floor, ¡°Young master, William and Richards are our Obren¡¯s distinguished guests, can¡¯t be offended.¡±


    ¡°An outsider came to Obren to spill the beans, is that when all the people of Obren are dead?¡±


    Bethany shook off the old butler, got up and patted the dust on her body, reached out and pointed at William, ¡°If you want to go crazy, go to the hospital, I¡¯m not your ce to spill your guts!¡±

 Chapter 1395 Adriana’s Plan [9]

    Despite the fact that Bethany got rid of Theresa, she did not show a single trace of guilt in her heart.


    Or maybe it means that Theresa has no meaning for him, life or death.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Theresa? Where did you get her?¡±


    William stood in front of Bethany, tugged at the tie around his neck, and questioned word for word.


    ¡°What Theresa, Theresa is your woman, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous toe over here and ask me now?¡±


    Although Bethany ordered the elimination of Theresa, he did not blush when confronted with the questioning and did not show any fear.


    William¡¯s face was cold and he stepped forward and stood in front of Bethany, grabbing him by the cor and pointing his hand at him, ¡°Say, where is she now? I¡¯ll give you onest chance, or don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°You have too much guts, knowing that Theresa is William¡¯s woman, how dare you y with her to death. Do you think William is something you can offend with a mere Obren Right Elder?¡±


    Richards stepped forward, hands in the pockets of his pants, ncing at Bethany¡¯s eyes with a bit of yfulness, ¡°Tell the truth, maybe William is willing to keep you alive.¡±


    His meaning is clear, if Bethany is not willing to admit it, maybe William will just want him dead.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°This ¡­ ¡±


    Bethany¡¯s eyes flickered and hesitation was written all over her face.


    How could he not know the power of Richards and William, but he did not want to make a big deal out of it and thought he could hide it from the past.


    But now look at William thunderstorm, the momentum seems to really want to get him killed.


    Just now Bethany pretended to be calm face can no longer hide the gradual panic a few points, ¡°You ¡­ you guys listen to who nonsense?¡±


    He asked tentatively.


    Wondering how much the two of them really knew about Theresa.


    ¡°You¡¯re still afraid of people knowing what you¡¯ve done? I have the full recording here, do you want to stop?¡±


    William¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a wisp of stern intent emerged under his eyes, ¡°Where is the body?¡±


    Body?


    The fact that it hase to this point already means that William knows that Theresa is dead.


    Bethany heart a weighing, finally warily said: ¡°let subordinates deal with it. But, but ¡­¡±


    He suddenly thought of something and abruptly straightened his back, ¡°It¡¯s not even my fault, it¡¯s Adriana¡¯s conspiracy. It was her, it was that bitch who pretended Theresa to be her to get yed alive by my people!¡±


    By shifting all the me to Adriana, he can get peace for a change.


    ¡°And fucking bullshit with me!¡±


    His words fell on William¡¯s ears, and the sturdy Motril man couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and punched Bethany hard in the face again, ¡°Since you won¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re willing to talk.¡±


    With these words, he waved his hand in the air and tried to hit Bethany hard again.


    ¡°Wait, I say, I say!¡±


    Seeing that the fist was about tond on the body, Bethany waved her hand repeatedly.


    The face was instantly swollen by William¡¯s punch just now, and blood came out of her lip cavity, so she really didn¡¯t dare to try.


    Reach out and push William away, ¡°Let go first, let go and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Hearing him say that, William grunted coldly before he let go of Bethany¡¯s cor, ¡°Say, where¡¯s Theresa¡¯s body now?¡±


    ¡°Theresa she ¡­ her people have been ¡­ buried ¡­ buried.¡±


    Bethany stammered, looking at William, sensing his mood change, and seeing him about to hit him, she immediately exined: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, William, you don¡¯t fall for that bitch Adriana¡¯s trick. I have no grudge against Theresa, so why should I take revenge on her? It doesn¡¯t make sense at all! I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just shut the hell up!¡±


    William lifted his foot and kicked Bethany hard in the chest, he took a few steps backwards and fell heavily to the ground, and his sses were thrown far away.


    ¡°Still talking nonsense to me, are you afraid that I won¡¯t dare to beat you to death?¡±


    William pointed at Bethany, who was sitting woefully on the floor, and growled.


    Bethany just fell heavily, pulled the crotch wound, grimacing in pain, the whole person almost as if to ruin.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I¡¯m not lying to you, why don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Even so, people die at your hands.¡±


    William is not one to be teased by others either.


    Theresa¡¯s death is suspicious, if it is really Bethany revenge, it is a bit unjustified, after all, Bethany and Theresa is not much personal grudge between.


    But what ites down to is that people die at Bethany¡¯s hands.


    Ring-ring-ring


    At that moment, William¡¯s cell phone rang at first.


    He pulled his phone out of his pocket and answered the call without looking at it, ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Boss, wordis getting around in Obren about Theresa. Now everyone knows Bethany yed your woman to death ¡­¡±


    The person who called William was William¡¯s little brother, and the little brother then asked, ¡°We¡¯re blocking the news as soon as possible, but the killer behind it hasn¡¯t been found out yet.¡±


    ¡°No need to check, I know who it is.¡±


    After saying that, he cut off the phone.


    William gazed at Bethany, who was sitting on the floor, and his gaze became dark.


    In this instant, his mind went back and forth, thinking about many things.


    Now that Adriana has let the word out, Obren¡¯s people know that Bethany yed his woman to death, leaving him in disgrace.


    If Bethany is forgiven now, he will be theughing stock of everyone.


    It has to be said that Adriana pushed him into the limelight by herself, but ¡­ he had no way back or choice.


    Even if you know the truth, you can only temporarily conceal it in your heart.


    ¡°Richards, brother I was invited toe with you to Obren, and now my woman is in trouble, what do you think should be done?¡±


    William is the smart one.


    A mere Theresa would not have been worth his time, but to save face, he had to do something.


    At the same time, he knew better in his heart, Richards more need to use this matter to ask questions Obren, rather than all the things pushed to Richards, will not fall free?


    ¡°Brother do not be sad, I must give you a satisfactory ount of this matter.¡±


    Richards walked up to William and patted him on the shoulder, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Saying that, he snapped his fingers at the attendant behind him, ¡°Go, get me the Obren patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±


    The attendant nodded and immediately turned around and went out, looking for someone to inform Chaya.


    Half an hour or soter, Chaya and Jonathan both arrived at the courtyard in a ze of glory, apanied by Anne.


    But when the group entered the courtyard, they could not help but jaw drop.


    I saw Bethany¡¯s yard was a mess, even the attic was lit by a fire, and was rising up with thick ck smoke.


    Bethany was beaten and fell to the ground with a bruised face, already unconscious.


    ¡°Ouch, Bethany? Bethany, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 1396 Adriana’s Plan [10]

    Jonathan saw Bethany falling to the ground with a bruised face and blood stains in the corners of her mouth, and was so frightened that she lost her soul and immediately jogged up and pushed Bethany.


    ¡°Prince Richards, what are you doing? This is Obren, how dare you treat my son like this? Is it because you don¡¯t put me in your eyes?¡±


    Chaya cane tapped heavily, fuming.


    ¡°It was just beating him up, but my brother¡¯s woman was killed by your son. Lord Patriarch, do you have to give me an exnation for this matter? Hmm? Or are you saying that you Obren is nothing but a bullet and already don¡¯t put me Motril in your eyes?¡±


    At that very moment, Richards¡¯ entourage brought in a chair and table, and he was sitting in it with his legs crossed in afortable posture, coffee in his hand, speaking in a light tone of the deadliest words.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman, if you want, I can introduce you to a better one. But Bethany is my son, you are so uncalled for!¡±


    Chaya retorted.


    ¡°The patriarch beats people to hold the power of life and death, and treats human life as if it were his own, that is all your Obren¡¯s business, and has nothing to do with this prince. But Theresa is my brother¡¯s woman, the love of his heart, and he treats her like his life. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, this matter cannot be justified!¡±


    Richards puts the rtionship between William and Theresa in a very exaggerated way.


    After all, this period of time to Obren, he has always wanted to take the opportunity to question Obren, but did not find the right opportunity, and at the same time scare Peter and Archie couple will intervene.


    He has been pressed into service.


    Now, the timing is just right.


    ¡°Theresa?¡±


    Because Anne spent the day in the Great Hall of Government with Chaya and studying with her assistant, she didn¡¯t know anything else.


    When she suddenly heard that Theresa had died, Anne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    Dead?


    She was a little skeptical, but when she looked at the mess in the courtyard and Bethany lying on the ground, she knew that the matter could not be false.


    Once she and Theresa were considered friends, but years of not getting along with Theresa made her disgusted with Theresa.


    Now that I know of her death, in addition to the inexplicableplex and heavy emotions at the bottom of my heart, it is more likely to be gloating.


    ¡°Someone, put out the fire first, put out the fire!¡±


    Prince Richards, Mr. William, why don¡¯t youe with me to the Hall of Government and we can discuss the matter? We can discuss this matter. After all, this is not the ce to talk.¡±


    She collected her arrogance and condescended to the two.


    ¡°That makes sense, then we will go with you to the Great Hall of Government.¡±


    Richards nodded.


    ¡°Someone, call out.¡±


    Jonathan waved his hand and called a few people to assist Bethany, then walked up to the butler and kicked him in the side, ¡°No thing, can¡¯t even protect your own master, waste!¡±


    ¡°Ouch~¡±


    How could the old butler withstand Jonathan¡¯s kick?


    He fell straight to the ground, wailing in pain, and exined aggressively, ¡°Master, our men can¡¯t beat Prince Richards¡¯ men, they can¡¯t stop them.¡±


    He screamed and screamed.


    What does Jonathan care if the old thing lives or dies?


    But I feel that the face is gone, looking for someone to vent their anger.


    The heart can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Bethany, just feel that he has been unluckytely, either being wasted or being beaten up by someone.


    Each and every one of them is not something he can afford to offend.


    Asco vige, the governmental hall.


    Richards, William and Chaya went to the Great Hall of Government, and the people were seated and served tea.


    Without waiting for Chaya to speak, Richards immediately asked Chaya, ¡°Theresa was William¡¯s favorite woman, and the two of them were going to be married at St. Peter¡¯s Cathedral in Motril at the end of the year, and now she is dead in the hands of your son. Patriarch Shangguan, how do you want to give an exnation?¡±


    People have died, now say anything with Richards a mouth.


    In order to magnify things infinitely, he then exaggerated.


    On the side, William listened to Richards¡¯ words with sarcasm in his heart, but would not expose his hypocritical face, instead, he said in perfect harmony with him, ¡°I, William, only recognize Theresa as a woman in my life. If this matter is not resolved properly, I will use the entire FE and fight against you to the end even if I die. At that time, the patriarch of Shangguan will not me me, William, for being unfeeling and ruthless. For Theresa¡¯s revenge, I am willing to give my all.¡±


    ¡°s, brother, it is I who have wronged you.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sitting beside William, Richards shook his head with a sigh and reached out to pat William¡¯s shoulder with a guilty expression, ¡°If I had known, I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to Obren. I owe it to you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If this prince hadn¡¯t brought you here by force, would we be here today?¡±


    ¡°Whoever did Theresa¡¯s death should be held responsible!¡±


    The two of them sang a double act, not taking those people in the government hall seriously.


    That a serious look, not to go to the acting is really some pity.


    Chaya inclined her head to Jonathan, the two looked at each other, and finally their eyes unanimously looked at William.


    ¡°Mr. William, I am deeply sorry about Theresa¡¯s death, but it is important to do things with evidence. How about you allow me to send someone to investigate the matter first, and make a verdict when we have the result?¡±


    Her words fell, noticing William and Richards¡¯ faces changed slightly, and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it is really Bethany¡¯s doing, I will not forgive him lightly.¡±


    Chaya made her initial acquaintance when Richards sent someone to invite her to Bethany¡¯s yard.


    There was a general understanding of the matter and the fact that it was really Bethany who did it.


    But no matter what, Bethany is Chaya¡¯s own son, and she can¡¯t just let it go.


    What¡¯s more, Bethany is still Obren¡¯s right elder in in sight, and her status is there.


    If she lets Richards and William do whatever they want, and word gets out, where will her Obren patriarch¡¯s face be?


    ¡°Bethany has admitted it herself, what else is there to investigate?¡± William was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Bethany is a weak schr, and look what you guys just beat up?¡± Chaya frowned, ¡°In the end, he is all my Obren¡¯s right elder. Whether it¡¯s you guys, or me, don¡¯t do things too arbitrarily.¡±


    The sharp words are nothing but saying that they ¡®bent over backwards¡¯ on Bethany, and that¡¯s why Bethany admitted that he killed Theresa.


    ¡°What evidence does the Shangguan patriarch want?¡±


    William inclined his head to Chaya and pulled out a USB from the inside pocket of his suit and ced it on the table, ¡°If Bethany¡¯s own admission doesn¡¯t count, then the patriarch might as well listen to the audio.¡±

 Chapter 1397 Adriana’s Plan [11]

    Now all the evidence has pointed to Bethany, but she Chaya deadly denied.


    Chaya looked at the small USB on the table and muttered inwardly. After a few seconds of hesitation, she spoke up and said, ¡°Since there is evidence, let¡¯s put it out for everyone to hear together.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    As her words fell, William¡¯s voice rose abruptly, and his loud voice resounded once again in the government hall, ¡°Since the upper n leader suspects me and the prince, there is no harm in taking it over to hear it. I thought that ording to Obren¡¯s rtionship with Motril, I would have to show Obren some mercy no matter what, but now it seems that nothing is necessary.¡±


    ¡°William, you don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s the woman you love who¡¯s gone, and I should be responsible for you to the end.¡±


    Richards reassured William, and then cold eyes skewed towards Chaya, ¡°Since the matriarch has no trust to speak of in this prince. Then I will tell my father about the patriarch¡¯s attitude. I believe that my father will reconsider the rtionship with the noble family after learning about this.¡±


    With the sound of his voice, Richards then beckoned towards the attendant standing at one side, ¡°Call Father immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince Richards.¡±


    The attendant responded and took out his cell phone to make a gesture to call the old king of Motril.


    That stance, there is no joke at all.


    Chaya¡¯s face sank, and her grip on the cane tightened a bit. I have been a friend of your father for many years, so I trust you. The reason why I want to investigate clearly is because I¡¯m afraid that some things are unclear and I will neglect you both. Since you do not want to investigate further, it does not matter. I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter, so there is no need to bother your father.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, that makes a bit of sense.¡±


    Richards pondered for a moment and nodded, giving Chaya the benefit of the doubt.


    But he also did not even want to call the old king, but just for show.


    He waved toward his attendant, ¡°All right, go out and wait, no need to call.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±


    The attendant bowed and turned to walk out.


    ¡°Tell us, what kind of fair result does the patriarch want to give us?¡± Richards asked as he ¡®rode the wave of victory¡¯.


    Chaya lost her mind for a moment and inclined her head to Jonathan, throwing the question to him, ¡°Lord Right Ambassador, what do you think is the best way to handle this?¡±


    As Bethany¡¯s biological father, Jonathan has no idea how much Bethany¡¯s heart aches.


    But now Obren is in a critical situation, Bethany that bastard boy did not know what to do with William¡¯s woman, this is not suicidal!


    He was heartbroken by Bethany¡¯s ordeal and angry at her at the same time.


    Jonathan picked up his tealight, took a sip of tea, and gazed at the floor with a pair of deep, bottomless pupils, wondering what he was thinking.


    Mr. William, I apologize on behalf of my son¡¯s reckless behavior, and I deeply regret the death of Miss Theresa. In order to make up for my son¡¯s transgression, I am willing to give you apensation.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a check, waved toward the attendant beside him and handed it to him, ¡°Here¡¯s a check for an unlimited amount, Mr. William feel free to fill it out.¡±


    How smart is Jonathan?


    He knows exactly how much trouble Theresa¡¯s death will bring to Obren, and knows that Richards will certainly take this opportunity to question Obren.


    In order to keep Obren, he had to do this.


    As long as the money can solve the problem, it is not a problem!


    The attendant standing beside him took the check and pen from Jonathan, walked over to William and ced the items beside him.


    William leaned back in his chair, nced at the check disdainfully out of the corner of his eye, and pulled out a touch of sarcasm at the corner of his lips, ¡°Is the right ambassador lord dismissing the caller? I Williamck you this money?¡±


    He looked like he was short of money?


    ¡°No, no, no, no, Mr. William misunderstood. Bethany is a bit impulsive, but that child is also a kind-hearted one. I think what happened to Miss Theresa must be a misunderstanding, caused by negligence in general. I hope that Mr. William will be generous and give Bethany a chance to apologize to you.¡±


    Jonathan a dark face, unsmiling face is after the weather calm andposed, can not see a trace of panic and helplessness.


    To sit there, not angry.


    He forced the momentum and Marble Temple Secretary Trumanpared, notparable.


    But he is a few dozen years older than Truman, and is finally more than a few sharp and bitter cold temperament.


    ¡°People can¡¯te back from the dead. If I ept Bethany¡¯s apology, Theresa will wake up? I can¡¯t even see her corpse until now. People say that the dead are the greatest. What you have to do now is to return Theresa¡¯s corpse to me immediately!¡±


    Because Adriana cut the recording, William did not know that what appeared in the back of the recording was the audio of Theresa being taken directly to the crematorium for cremation.


    That¡¯s why they were approached for Theresa¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. mr. William wait a minute, I¡¯ll have someone bring you Theresa¡¯s body intact right now.¡±


    Jonathan thought William was a little relieved and thought he would let it go after epting the apology.


    But he was very wrong.


    Jonathan contacted Bethany¡¯s housekeeper, and after some questioning, Bethany¡¯s housekeeper said he would be overter.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After a group of people waited for more than half an hour, Bethany¡¯s housekeeper came in, panting with exhaustion.


    When he entered the Great Hall of Government, he had an additional urn in his arms.


    Although the ashes signify uncertainty and should not be brought into the government hall, Chaya couldn¡¯t care less and let the old butler in.


    ¡°Mr. William, Miss Theresa has been cremated, and here are her ashes.¡±


    The old butler trembled and walked up to William, ced the ashes on the table, and then immediately took a few steps back to distance himself from William.


    Just now in the courtyard has seen William¡¯s strength, he an old bone can not withstand William¡¯s few punches.


    Fearing that he will smash a few fists over, his old life will be left here.


    Seeing the urn, Chaya and Jonathan both face hard in anger, anger and helplessness towards Bethany.


    William scanned the urn on the table with cold eyes ¡­


    To be honest, he was disgusted, resistant and disgusted in his heart.


    For so many years, he William surrounded by women like a cloud, more than her Theresa a person not much, less her a not less.


    He will not love any woman like his life.


    So see the dead man¡¯s urn in front of him, really inside is repulsive.


    But the moment he raised his eyes, he caught a glimpse, Richards cast a nce towards him and raised his eyebrows, was signaling something.


    The two have been brothers for many years, and with even a single look, he can understand Richards¡¯ meaning.


    Bang¨C


    William pped the table in anger and stood up in a fury, reaching out and pointing at Chaya, ¡°This is the ount you give me? My woman came to Obren intact, and you now give me a jar of ashes?¡±

 Chapter 1398 Adriana’s Plan [12]

    William sold the performance, angry face angry red, forehead green warp riot, as if a burst of anger look, but can not see the sad emotions.


    ¡°Brother, anger hurts.¡±


    Richards calmed William, and then looked at Chaya, ¡°Chief Shangguan, you are deceiving people too much. Is it because my father didn¡¯te, in your eyes I am nothing? You Obren don¡¯t even put this prince in your eyes!¡±


    He threw down the gauntlet with every word.


    ¡°Prince Richards don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Chaya just felt a head of two big.


    Obren is in danger, Bethany can really stir up trouble.


    It¡¯s not enough to offend William, but he even killed Theresa!


    Now, there is not even a body, only such a little ashes in front of her, really let her do not know how to appease Richards.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly is the conflict between Bethany and Theresa, but this matter is really Bethany¡¯s fault. Prince, Mr. William, look, what do you want to do about it?¡±


    Just tried Jonathan¡¯s attitude, only to fear that he is also helpless to think of using money to do.


    I don¡¯t know, William¡¯s identity, is not poor that little money people?


    Chaya had no choice but to throw the problem to William and Richards.


    Because her heart is weak, she has lost the arrogance she had just now.


    ¡°It is your Obren¡¯swthat the Son of Heavenmits the same crime as themon people. Let¡¯s use Obren¡¯sw to convict.¡±


    Richards spread his hands, a posture of indifference, but invariably put Bethany in a dead end.


    Killing is against thew, even if it is Obren right elder, it should be convicted ording to thew.


    ¡°Theresa was abused and died by Bethany! Not only Bethany, but also those who vited Theresa, all of them should be ountable!¡±


    William added.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Chaya already knew what Richards meant the moment he opened his mouth.


    But the fear of what came to be.


    If thew of Obren had been followed, Bethany would have been condemned to death.


    But it was her own son, and it would never be possible for her to convict him personally.


    ¡°Prince Richards, Mr. William, I know Bethany¡¯s sin is deep, but the deceased has passed away, even if we kill Bethany, she Theresa will not be able toe back to life. I wonder if you two can give the wife me face and give Bethany a way out?¡±


    In order to save Bethany, Chaya put aside her dignity and pleaded earnestly.


    Chaya has always been high and mighty, highly respected, when has she ever been so lowly?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you face, you can bring dead people to life?¡±


    William disregarded Chaya in any way and disliked her angrily.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The words fell, hard to dislike Chaya¡¯s face a blue burst of white, so embarrassing.


    This breath of stifled anger, nearly did not die of anger her.


    She lowered her eyes, her cloudy eyes shed, thought for a moment, and then raised her eyes, her gaze suddenly became harsh, ¡°Since Mr. William is not willing to settle, then the matter should be left to Marble Temple Secretary Truman to deal with, Truman is known to be fair and honest, just and upright person, I believe will certainly give you two a fair and just I believe he will give you both a fair and just answer.¡±


    ¡°Pay back what you owe and pay for what you kill. This, there is no negotiation!¡±


    Richards¡¯ attitude is so strong that things are not negotiable.


    ¡± Although the incident is directly rted to Bethany, but the perpetrator is not Bethany, is to pursue responsibility, Bethany is not guilty to death!¡±


    Jonathan, who had been silent for some time, said.


    Jonathan naturally understands that Richards and William want to make a big deal out of this, but the person they want to screw is Bethany, his own son.


    How could Jonathan let them run amok?


    ¡°Bethany is in aa, so if there¡¯s anything you can do when Bethany wakes up, let¡¯s sit down and talk about it.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s tone was very kind, fearing to anger Richards and William.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Even if Bethany did something wrong, the prince and Mr. William should wait until Bethanyes to apologize to you. And afterwards in pursuit of its responsibility, does not it reflect the generosity of the two of you?¡±


    Chaya concurred and added, ¡°I know you two are in a bad mood, but no matter what, your health is important. Dinner is prepared for you two, let¡¯s eat first, and discuss these matters after the meal.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t give Richards and William a chance to speak at all and waved her hand, ¡°Serve the food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    The attendant answered and immediately went to prepare the food, and a waiter walked up to the two men and bowed, ¡°Prince Richards, Mr. William, please follow me.¡±


    William gave Richards a look, and Richards responded, ¡°In that case, respectfully.¡±


    He agreed to their offer.


    The two men got up to join their entourage for a meal, but when William stood up, he looked at the box of ashes on the table and grimaced.


    Theresa¡¯s ashes, is it hard to let him hold them?


    Richards sensed William¡¯s difference and immediately spoke up, ¡°Patriarch Shangguan, please keep Theresa¡¯s ashes well. If there is any mistake, don¡¯t me me for turning my face away from you!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good, Prince Richards just don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Chaya smiled sarcastically and nodded her head in agreement.


    So the two men followed their entourage out of the Great Hall of Government.


    Chaya then instructed Jonathan, ¡°Hurry up and wake that indisputable thing up and ask for information before making ns!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over there now, and you go and stabilize them for now.¡±


    Jonathan shook his head with a sigh, got up, and with a shake of his hand he took a big step towards the outside.


    We went to the infirmary in Asco vige, Bethany had already treated the wound and was hanging a needle.


    When Jonathan entered the ward, Bethany had already woken up and was sitting on the hospital bed dazed and depressed.


    ¡°Bastard, look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Jonathan was furious.


    Rushing into the ward, he raised his hand towards Bethany, who was bruised and battered, and pped him hard with a crunching sound.


    Bethany, who had seen Jonathane in, was a bit scandalized, fearing that he would beat him up in a fit of rage.


    The thought shed in his head, a p had alreadynded on the side of his face, causing him to wail in pain, ¡°Dad, are you crazy? What are you hitting me for?¡±


    Bethany yelled hard and pulled the wound, causing him to jerk backwards in pain.


    ¡°What am I hitting you for that you wouldn¡¯t know?¡±


    Jonathan pointed at Bethany angrily, a dark face became more and more gloomy like ink, ¡°Who is Theresa? She¡¯s William¡¯s woman, are you out of your mind to mess with her? You can tell me, what is the deep hatred between you and Theresa that makes you want to y her to death? Now William and Richards are holding you ountable and wanting to kill you! Your mother and I are fighting tooth and nail to protect you, do you know that?¡±


    His chest rose and fell in anger, and he reprimanded loudly, spittle flying.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t even know it was Theresa, and if I had known she was Theresa, I sure as hell wouldn¡¯t have gotten her killed!¡±


    Bethany was equally angry, covering her cheek with one hand and pping the bed with the other, retorting loudly.

 Chapter 1399 Adriana’s Plan [13]

    ¡°Still denying it?¡±


    Snap¨C!


    Another big p on Bethany¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll know yourst name if I don¡¯t hit you!¡±


    He red at Jonathan, his face red with anger, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I wanted to get rid of that bitch Adriana, but I didn¡¯t know that the person I kidnapped had been swapped by Adriana and was wearing a fake mask, so those idiots down there didn¡¯t realize her real face, which led to such a big misunderstanding. The misunderstanding!¡±


    He roared hysterically and lifted the bedding in anger, getting right off the bed and standing in front of Jonathan, ¡°It was Adriana, it was that bitch Adriana who did this, she just tried to get me killed by William and Richards¡¯ hand! I¡¯m the victim, I¡¯m the one!¡±


    Bethany has no ce to vent his grievances, and now he has been pped by his own father indiscriminately, so how can he be happy?


    God knows how angry he was and how much he wished he could catch Adriana and lynch her right now!


    ¡°Did you ¡­ mean what you said about Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Did I not make it clear enough? It¡¯s all because that bitch Adriana set up a trap in advance to get to this point.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Jonathan, furious, crossed his arms in anger and pointed one hand at Bethany¡¯s face, ¡°I told you a long time ago, don¡¯t touch Adriana, don¡¯t touch her! You¡¯re so good, you took my words for granted. If you didn¡¯t make a move on her, how could she count on you? You¡¯re no match for her at all!¡±


    Others are not clear about Bethany¡¯s strength, but he is Bethany¡¯s own father still does not know Bethany¡¯s weight?


    Under Chaya and his patronage, Bethany has today¡¯s position, to put it bluntly because he is Chaya¡¯s son, it is highly favored, young to sit in the position of Obren right elder.


    Otherwise, with his qualifications, it is not known whether he has the opportunity to be the right elder of Obren in this life.


    ¡°Adriana is a heartthrob, just you wait, one day I will make that bitch¡¯s life worse than death.¡±


    Bethany clenched her back teeth, every word seemed to squeeze out of her teeth, a pair of pupils staring at Jonathan covered with red blood, face hideous and horrifying.


    It was as if the devil had gone off the rails.


    Jonathan is both heartbroken and angry at his son.


    Finally, shaking his head helplessly with a sigh, ¡°Leave the matter of Adriana to me and your mother. But now it¡¯s William and Richards who are holding onto Theresa¡¯s affairs, and if they can¡¯t give an exnation, they might just do something about it.¡±


    It is clearly some private conflicts, but it is afraid that Richards will escte the conflict and make it into a problem between Motril and Obren.


    At that time, it will only be more and more difficult.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Hearing Jonathan say so, Bethany heart vaguely some worry.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    How did he not know that Richards had been looking for an opportunity to hold Obren ountable?


    When Theresa¡¯s death is the best reason, if not handled properly, will be the biggest handle in the hands of Richards, may be the two countries will be at war, things are too serious to imagine.


    ¡°Dad, I ¡­ I ¡­ really did not expect to get into the situation now. In the beginning, at first, it was just that I hated Adriana and Peter and wanted to get back at them. But now what should I do? I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Bethany instantly lost her anger and was reced by panic and fear.


    He pulled out the dangling needle on the back of his hand, sped his hands around Jonathan¡¯s arm and begged bitterly, ¡°Dad, you must save me, with that woman Chaya¡¯s nature, she will definitely hand me over. I¡¯m still so young, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die, ooooooooooo ¡­¡±


    ¡± Shut up!¡±


    Jonathan scolded, ¡°You are not allowed to call her by her first name in the future! Your mother has gone through a lot of trouble for you, but you are still here to denigrate her, do you have any conscience?¡±


    These words are for Bethany¡¯s ears, but how is Jonathan not reflecting on himself?


    Before that he also thought Chaya was selfish and self-interested, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    At least in her heart there is still Bethany.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Bethany was incredulous.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of lying to you? Your mother is brokering a deal with Richards and William, and asked me to hurry over and discuss a response with you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. Dad, so tell me quickly, what is your excellent and good idea?¡±


    His eyes were sparkling with stars and he looked at Jonathan unblinkingly, full of hope.


    ¡°Ugh~¡±


    Jonathan sighed, ¡°No, haven¡¯t thought of a way.¡±


    Where does he have a solution?


    But if there was a little way, hewould note to the hospital to find Bethany in person.


    ¡°What? No ¡­ no way ¡­¡±


    Bethany¡¯s hands that were sped on Jonathan¡¯s arms slowly slid down, her body backed up in frustration and powerlessness, and she dropped to sit on the edge of the bed, ¡°How is it possible? It must be a lie, a lie to me ¡­¡±


    At this point, the two big words of death have been swirling around in his mind.


    Bethany has never been as afraid as he is now, but after his mind went nk, he became more and more hateful to a person.


    That¡¯s ¡­ Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana! Adriana! It¡¯s all because of that bitch Adriana, I¡¯m going to kill her, I¡¯m going to kill that bitch to take revenge, I¡¯m going to kill her!¡±


    He cursed as he got up and made a move to run outside, but was grabbed back by Jonathan by the cor, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s temples burst, raised his hand a p on the right side of his face, ¡°You give me to wake up! Adriana is now Obren¡¯s most wanted, your mother sent three thousand people to search for her whereabouts, but no news. So many people can¡¯t find Adriana¡¯s whereabouts, with you alone, in a sea of people, where are you going to find?¡±


    ¡°I have to find it even if I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t get rid of that bitch Adriana unless I kill her.¡±


    ¡°The fear is that you¡¯ll be taken care of by Richards¡¯ people before you find Adriana!¡±


    ¡°So what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°You will nowe with me to Richards and William and exin the situation in their presence.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining? I exined to them a long time ago, but Richards and William didn¡¯t believe me!¡±


    It¡¯s not a matter of believing it or not, but whether Richards and William want to believe it.


    ¡°Cut the crap ande with me first.¡±


    Jonathan couldn¡¯t think of any way out for a while, so he could only drag Bethany along to see Richards and William and apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I¡¯ll die if I do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother and I will do whatever it takes to keep your life safe.¡±


    With Jonathan¡¯s assurance, Bethany had to follow him to Asco vige, even if she was not satisfied.


    And in the meantime, Adriana has gotten the message.


    Jennings showed up at the Maple Leaf residence and told Adriana about the ObrenAsco vige.


    ¡°Richards and William, with that stance, only want to kill Bethany and take the opportunity to stir up trouble, the situation is far more serious than we thought.¡±

 Chapter 1400 What kind of status are you?

    After hearing Jennings¡¯ words, Hank couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Youngdy, you are still far-sighted, this is a powerful move. However, as soon as William confronts Bethany, he will definitely know that you are behind the n, will hee to settle the score with you?¡±


    Hank was a little worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    Adriana was sitting on the sidelines, clutching herputer and working on the files left behind by Peter, and sighed despondently, ¡°Soldiers wille and go.¡±


    The moment sheid out heryout she knew William would know the truth and evene back to settle ounts with her.


    But it¡¯s okay.


    Once Obren¡¯s problem is solved, all other things are not a problem.


    ¡°William should not have time to find out about Adriana for a while. And Richards has always wanted to find the opportunity to flip with Obren, now Theresa people are cremated, can not find any evidence, all the things are based on Bethany¡¯s mouth, without any convincing. Even if they know the truth in their hearts, as long as the pursuit of evidence, can not produce evidence, everything is bullshit.¡±


    Jennings sat down in a chair, picked up a cup of tea, and sipped it as he did so.


    ¡°Well, Jennings has a point. Even if Bethany said that Adriana was behind the design, that still can not produce evidence. Besides, even if Theresa was calcted, she can talk with one mouth, in the recording Theresa said a thousand times that she is not Adriana, but in the end is still yed to death. The matter hase to this, has be a foregone conclusion, Bethany can not turn around.¡±


    To add insult to injury.


    Siena¡¯s tone was slightly cold, ¡°It¡¯s all Theresa¡¯s fault.¡±


    When Theresa was handled together, it is known from the listening recordings that the fake human skin mask was also handled together.


    That¡¯s the most important evidence.


    Now without the important evidence, Bethany wants to turn over, it¡¯s as hard as it gets.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a busy night, Hank, Jennings, you two take the men to rescue Jackson and Christopher. Be sure to drive carefully and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Adriana said, then looked at Siena and said, ¡°Today youe with me over to Marble Temple to draw their attention and create opportunities for Hank and the others.¡±


    As long as she and Siena two people in the Marble Temple side to attract fire, in order to divert the attention of everyone, in order to let Hank and they more smoothly rescue Jackson and Christopher.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hank and Siena both refused in unison.


    ¡°Youngdy, you are weak now, it is better for you to recuperate your body at home.¡±


    ¡°Hank is right. The Marble Temple is now heavily guarded, just in case we go to rob the prison, if we show up, what awaits us are countless traps, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to get out.¡±


    Listening to the two of them, Jennings nodded, ¡°Yeah, they have a point. You¡¯re important right now, no matter what, nothing more can go wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got the topographical map of Marble Temple, I just need a goodyout, I believe there is a way to solve it.¡±


    Adriana took out a topographical map from a side bag, put theputer aside, spread out the topographical map on the table and said to several people: ¡°Marble Temple covers a wide area and is heavily guarded, but it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have a chance. Don¡¯t forget, a few of us are the main force, but there are still many brothers around. What we need is a bluff, not a real rescue of the Archie¡¯s.¡±


    She had never worried about the Archie¡¯s safety, but couldn¡¯t rest assured about the Jacksons.


    ¡°Youngdy, what are your arrangements?¡±


    Hank asked.


    ¡°I do. ¡­¡±


    Adriana was talking when suddenly someone walked in, ¡°Take me one.¡±


    The voice rang out and the crowd looked back to see Ran standing in the living room doorway.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    As soon as Ran appeared, Siena¡¯s eyes shed with a starburst, and her slightly powdered cheeks were tinged with an imperceptible blush.


    ¡°You have a n, how can you do without me, Ran?¡±


    The man walked in, took off his jacket and handed it to the maid who was at the side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t Chaya¡¯s people always watching you? How did you get out of it?¡± Adriana¡¯s main concern was the safety of everyone.


    ¡°What, even you are questioning my ability? It¡¯s just a few stalkers who can¡¯t move to the stage, not enough to be feared.¡±


    Ran said faintly.


    From the moment he walked in, his attention had been on Adriana¡¯s body, not even noticing the presence of Siena on the side.


    He was about to sit next to Adriana when he heard Adriana say, ¡°Siena, you sit here with me and let Ran sit with you.¡±


    Ran could have ignored Siena, but Adriana is a girl and naturally very sensitive to Siena¡¯s various reactions.


    ¡°No need. He¡¯ll just sit at your ce.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The corners of Siena¡¯s mouth are slightly turned, and a few moments of displeasure appear on her face, but she is not angry with Adriana.


    Those subtle emotional changes between the two girls did not go unnoticed by the others.


    Ran sat smoothly on the sofa next to Adriana, leaned forward slightly, looked at the topographical map that was ced on the table, and asked, ¡°Do you have any idea? I still have quite a few men on my side, all arranged outside the suburbs, ready to ept mobilization.¡±


    People are arranged outside the suburbs and mobilized without attracting the attention of others.


    If you are in the center of Obren, arge group of people will only be alerted to the action.


    ¡°Good, you¡¯re just in time.¡±


    Adriana is not so pretentious, directly to Ran said: ¡°or go ahead with the original n. You take your people with Jennings and Hank to save a few brothers over there. marble Temple side to us, after all, more people rather bad.¡±


    Adriana was firm and did not relent at all.


    A few people looked at me, I looked at you, and finally did not persuade her again.


    It was Ran who looked at Adriana with some unease, ¡°You have offended Bethany and Chaya, they are now arresting you all over the city, you must be careful. If you get caught, you should know what the end will be.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Ran¡¯s got a point. Youngdy, you must be careful.¡±


    Hank was so worried about Adriana that he couldn¡¯t help but admonish Siena, ¡°Miss Byrd, please make sure you take care of the youngdy, please.¡±


    ¡°I try.¡±


    Siena had no idea what kind of danger she was about to face this evening, but she could only do her best.


    ¡°Siena, you are far superior to Adri. I¡¯m leaving her in your hands, make sure you bring her back safely.¡±


    Ran¡¯s cold eyes skimmed to Siena, a thousand uneasy admonitions.


    ¡°You gave her to me? What kind of a person are you?¡±


    Siena did not give Ran any face at all and disliked him directly.


    The words fell, the atmosphere in the living room instantly became a little awkward.


    ¡°Friends.¡±


    Ran returned with a breezy, self-effacing voice.


    The sideways nce at Siena¡¯s eyes carried a few moments of coldness and warning.


    ¡°Rarely! Make it sound like I¡¯m not friends with Adriana!¡±


    For some reason, Siena, who has always been cool, was a bit indignant, as if Ran¡¯s attitude toward Adriana had upset her.

 Chapter 1401

    ¡°You guys sit down, I have some business to take care of.¡±


    In the living room, Adriana briefly told them all about the n, then got up and went upstairs.


    Since Peter¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, Adriana has been deliberately distancing herself from Ran.


    Not because she has anything against Ran, but in a deliberate attempt to avoid suspicion.


    Ran¡¯s heart for her is well known, and she knows it very well in her own heart. Now that Peter is gone, of course she has to remain a good individual and do her part.


    Looking at her slim figure, when she got up to go upstairs, she didn¡¯t even have a word of greeting with Ran, which was a little disappointing to the man.


    Siena, who was sitting next to him, followed his line of sight and then snorted, ¡°Some people don¡¯t know how to be clean at all. This person is doing the sky is watching.¡±


    Her words were clearly directed at Ran.


    Ran was fine, just threw her a sharp look, got up and left, saying on the way out, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the appointed ce in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, asshole!¡±


    Siena got up with a huff and went back to her room.


    At one time, therge living room was left with Hank and Jennings, the two looked at me, I looked at you, shrugged their shoulders, no one spoke again.


    ¡­


    Asco vige.


    In the restaurant, everyone dines and avoids talking about Theresa¡¯s death.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Jonathan toe over with Bethany.


    From the moment the two of them appeared, the atmosphere became abruptly gloomy.


    ¡°Bethany¡¯s here? Now that you¡¯re here, go apologize to Prince Richards and Mr. William.¡±


    Chaya sat in the main seat and ordered when she saw him enter.


    Bethany¡¯s face is bruised and battered, he was beaten up by William for no reason, and he is now asked to apologize to William and Richards, he has to be more upset than ever.


    But even more anger does not dare to vent it.


    Clenched teeth, hard to hold a belly of fire walked to the front of the two, pursed his lips, an apology words nevere out.


    Standing like this for several seconds, seeing that he did not have the slightest intention to apologize, William snorted augh, ¡°Since you are not willing to apologize, don¡¯t be weak and pretentious here, it affects my appetite when I look at it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    The derisive and sarcastic words stimted Bethany¡¯s sensitive nerves, and the fire immediately ran straight to her head, not to mention how angry.


    Just as he was about to snap, Jonathan immediately stepped forward and took him by the arm, shooting a stern look at Bethany, warning him.


    Receiving the ¡®signal¡¯, Bethany closed her eyes and took a deep breath to relieve her heart¡¯s anger.


    Turned to look at William and Richards, only to see the two men with a ss of red wine, leisurely sipping wine, quietly, as if waiting for the condescension to apologize to the two men.


    The feeling of humiliation is simply more difficult than beating Bethany hard, like a lump in the throat.


    He clenched his back teeth and held back his anger before raising the corners of his lips and apologizing very respectfully, ¡°Prince Richards, Mr. William, I¡¯m sorry, this matter is something I did wrong.¡±


    Richards continued to drink, with no intention of taking Bethany¡¯s side.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of apologizing to us? You don¡¯t owe it to Richards and me, you owe it to Theresa! If you want to apologize, you should apologize to Theresa¡¯s ashes, not pretend in front of me!¡±


    William held the wine, tasted a sip, cold eyes swept to Bethany very not give face said.


    Apologize to Theresa!


    Theresa is dead.


    How dare you ask him to apologize to a dead man!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bethany only felt her brain buzzed, almost did not gas spitting blood.


    Chaya sensed that Bethany¡¯s patience had reached its limit, and fearing that he would lose his temper again and make a mess of things, she immediately spoke up and said, ¡°Bethany, Miss Lindsay has passed away. No matter what, she was Mr. William¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you should go pay your respects to show your apology.¡±


    Apologizing specifically to Theresa¡¯s ashes and standing in front of Theresa¡¯s ashes to pay respects are two entirely different things.


    The essential difference.


    She¡¯s giving Bethany a leg up and a little psychologicalfort to not care too much about this.


    ¡°What does Patriarch Shangguan mean by this? You may not understand what I mean. I want Bethany to kneel in front of Theresa and kowtow three times!¡±


    Because the matter was Richards¡¯ idea, William had no worries and spoke out loudly.


    In one sentence, not only is Bethany being insulted, but Obren¡¯s face is being stepped on underfoot.


    The Schroeder family¡¯s three faces became embarrassed at once.


    Several people are angry, that sharp eyes dead on the two, if the eyes can kill, it is estimated that Richards and William two people have been a thousand cuts.


    ¡°William, don¡¯t bully people too much! I¡¯ve told you many times, Theresa¡¯s death was the work of Adriana, I am also a victim, you should go to Adriana, not to me!¡±


    Bethany was furious.


    Beforeing to the ballroom, he repeatedly warned himself to be calm, calm and not to start a conflict.


    But now it is simply unbearable.


    ¡°Theresa¡¯s dead, you can say whatever you want now! Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    William slowly turned sideways and rested his elbows on the seat backrest, looking at him with interest, ¡°Or do you have any evidence to prove your innocence?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Bethany thought about it carefully, but thought about it for a long time, still did not find any evidence to prove his innocence.


    The person is dead.


    The body are into a sentence of ashes, fake mask also in the cremation of the time together to destroy.


    And he saw Theresa dead after also ordered a few brothers to deal with the scene clean, so to speak, did not leave any traces, he went to where to find evidence?


    ¡°Killed Theresa with his own hands and now he won¡¯t even apologize.¡±


    William¡¯s long fingers held a tall ss, his nails tapping the ss surface, and hiszy gaze looked at Chaya, ¡°Is this the attitude of your Obren?¡±


    ¡°You bullshit! I told you, I was set up by Adriana!¡±


    Bethany could no longer hold back her anger and yelled.


    ¡°Theresa is dead, Adriana¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, even if you say you were set up by Adriana, what proof do you have? Who can¡¯t pass the buck? This is your Obren ability to handle things?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°I only look at the evidence!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, William, you¡¯re simply fucking up. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Bethany was humiliated and immediately pulled out the pistol on her waist and pointed it at Bethany, ¡°Do you believe that I will shoot you today?¡±


    After all, he is the son of Jonathan and Chaya, a child who grew up with a golden spoon, and has never suffered such humiliation.


    He Bethany certainly can not afford such a big aggravation.


    Seeing this scene, Chaya¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she immediately stood up and chided, ¡°Bethany, stop!¡±

 Chapter 1402 – Strong attack on Marble Temple [1

    ¡°Unbridled! You can¡¯t hold up the wall!¡±


    Jonathan, who was standing aside, stepped forward and grabbed the gun from Bethany¡¯s hand, but because it was loaded, the two argued and the bullet was shot straight out.


    The original gun was aimed at William, but was so pulled by Jonathan, the muzzle cheap several centimeters, so it is impossible to hit him.


    But in the nick of time, Richards, who was standing beside William, took advantage of the confusion to secretly shove William.


    Bang~


    A shot was fired, the sound prating the ballroom and breaking the silence of the early twilight.


    ¡°William? William are you okay?¡±


    The bullet hit William¡¯s left chest below, Richards saw the situation immediately to support him.


    ¡°Oh my God, killing people.¡±


    ¡°The Right Elder actually killed Mr. William.¡±


    ¡°What are you all standing around for? Hurry up and call a doctor!¡±


    The ballroom was in chaos.


    Bethany, holding the pistol, stiffened, and then just looked at William, who had fallen to the ground, and opened her mouth, and did not speak for half a day.


    ¡°Bethany, look what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Jonathan only felt pain in his chest, snatched away his pistol, pped him several times in the face, and then ordered the guards to the side, ¡°Someone, lock Bethany up immediately!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Right Ambassador!¡±


    At a word ofmand, several attendants immediately stepped forward and racked Bethany, who was still dazed, and dragged the man straight out.


    William was held by Richards and slowly sat down on a chair, he reached out and covered the wound, only to feel the blood spilling out of his body and down his fingers in a constant low.


    He gazed at Richards for an instant, although he did not speak, but theplex and heavy eyes have already said everything.


    ¡°William, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    Although Richards knew what William meant, the truth was still hidden.


    The scene was chaotic and William was then taken to the infirmary for resuscitation.


    Obren¡¯s infirmary, although called the infirmary, but the sparrow is small butplete, inside the equipment and equipment, medical staff, are top of the line equipment.


    After all, those who live in Obren are ¡®royal family nsmen¡¯ with the most noble status.


    William was taken to the infirmary and immediately arranged for a doctor to perform the surgery, and everything went in an orderly manner.


    On the other hand, the night set in and both sides began to move.


    Hank, Jennings and Ran went to rescue Hank and the others, while Adriana and Siena made a trip to Marble Temple themselves.


    On the drive to Marble Temple, Siena asked Adriana, somewhat uneasily, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done. Don¡¯t you forget what Jennings does, and with his assistance, there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Jennings does security system design and is even more of a super hacker.


    A few days ago he had deciphered Marble Temple¡¯s surveince and security system and fixed the program, and when Adriana arrived at Marble Temple, just press a few keys on theputer, you will be able to rtionship Marble Temple¡¯s surveince and security system.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Siena nodded, and her hanging heart gradually fell.


    Half an hourter, the two reced a new car, which drove to Marble Temple.


    It was an hour after we arrived at Marble Temple.


    Adriana talked to Ran on the phone and told Ran that they should wait an hour before moving.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The two men lurked in the darkness, watching every move outside Marble Temple.


    Siena couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°In the event of an identter, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and make sure to run out before you do.¡±


    She is responsible for Adriana¡¯s well-being and carries a heavy burden, and is bound to be careful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana soothed her.


    ¡°You talk nonsense! They gave you to me, I must protect your safety, otherwise how can I exin to them back?¡±


    Siena sighed and added, ¡°You don¡¯t really have toe over, I¡¯ll be safer if I take someone in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    While talking to Siena, Adriana started tinkering with theputer and smoothly essed Marble Temple¡¯s surveince system, shutting it down and then shutting down the security system before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Siena, who looked serious, put on a hair band and tucked her bangs in front of her forehead, then pushed open the door and got out of the car, carrying her ck backpack.


    Adriana inclined her head to look at her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Action!¡±


    ¡°When did I say the action was to get you in? Come back.¡± Adriana reprimanded.


    After saying that, she picked up the walkie-talkie in her hand and said, ¡°Everything is ready, Team A starts to move.¡±


    After she finished her sentence, she noticed that Siena was still standing outside the car and knitted her brows, ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ Shit! Do not need to go in, you did not say earlier? Caused me the whole night clothes, with the same as a thief.¡±


    ¡°I have made it very clear that our purpose is to create chaos within Marble Temple. Why do you need to take on this kind of thing personally? I thought you were clear.¡±


    Adriana shrugged.


    Siena: ¡°¡­¡±


    She got into the car and closed the door.


    In a short while, we heard a crackling sound on the west side of Marble Temple, and then a dark Marble Temple instantly turned on the lights, illuminating the Marble Temple as bright as day.


    You can still hear the whistling and shouting inside Marble Temple, which is very noisy.


    Adriana turned on the inte again, ¡°What¡¯s going on? The electric switch hasn¡¯t been taken care of yet?¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, today Marble Temple is heavily guarded, brothers have note to get it yet, is getting it.¡±


    A voice came from the other end of the inte.


    ¡°Act as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The other side answered.


    Two people sitting in the car, unblinking eyes on the bright lights of the Marble Temple, not much longer Marble Temple lights swish all went out.


    Siena asked suspiciously, ¡°Turning off the electric switch, they will still turn it onter.¡±


    ¡°What I had them destroy was the entire Obren power system and the generators at Marble Temple.¡± Adriana said ndly.


    Listening to her words, Siena¡¯s eyes lit up and looked at Adriana with a deeper and deeper look, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t find you so smart before?¡±


    ¡°Previously ¡­ ¡±


    Adriana leaned on the car seat and looked ahead, ¡°I used to be childish and simple, nepotistic and unsuspecting of anyone ¡­¡±


    Her words were only half spoken and she did not continue.


    Siena knows that what Adriana is trying to say is that with Peter gone, she has no one to turn to, so she has to make herself strong.


    There was silence when Adriana picked up the walkie-talkie again, ¡°Firecrackers don¡¯t work, switch to torpedoes.¡±


    Her side of the words fell, not much time, Marble Temple in the sound of thumping cannon st.


    Because Obren power supply system problems, the whole because into the dark, as if back to the most primitive time, dark night without light, dark night can not see five fingers, directly lead to Marble Temple in a chaotic.


    ¡°That is in Obren, in other ces, in a technologically advanced country, this trick will not work.¡±


    Siena shook her head with emotion.


    In the final analysis, Obren closed for centuries, cut off from the outside world, everything is equivalent to closed doors.

 Chapter 1403 Driving off a cliff

    Even if the final Motril found the existence of Obren, Obren towards high-tech aspects of in-depth research, but because of the shortage of talent, scientific research can not keep pace with the outside world, and ultimately far from.


    ¡°Obren people are old-minded, conservative, and do not know how to cultivate virtuous talents, and engage in any hereditary system, which is simply self-destructive.¡±


    Siena thought of something and spat it out again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Motril wants more and more to annex Obren and upy Obren¡¯s rich resources.¡±


    Adriana looked down at herptop and said absently.


    Meanwhile, Marble Temple.


    Truman people wind up in the monitoring room, even though the monitoring room equipment is connected to a small engine, but the monitoring screen is snowy, nothing can be seen.


    A few hackers on the side were struggling to crack the intrusion program.


    Truman grimaced, pointed at them and questioned, ¡°When will it be ready?¡±


    Several hackers, each sweating profusely, tapped their hands on the keyboard while exining to Truman, ¡°The other party is a master, and our brothers¡¯ skills are no match for him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman, we¡¯re doing our best, so take it easy.¡±


    A few people were talking about you and me, but it was all useless nonsense.


    Truman was furious, ¡°A bunch of losers! If you don¡¯t get it done in 30 minutes, you¡¯ll see your heads!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He grunted coldly and turned around to walk out of the surveince room.


    Standing in the attic, listening to the sound of cannon stsing from all sides of Marble Temple, Truman¡¯s temples burst with anger.


    Pulled another cell phone out of his pocket and dialed the number.


    Not long after, the call was answered, and he reprimanded with dissatisfaction, ¡°You women y a good hand. Destroy my generator, destroy the power supply system, this darkness, how do you let me arrest people?¡±


    Opponent: ¡°You are the one who is careless and light-hearted.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­!¡±


    Truman was furious, ¡°The power is down is being repaired, but my people sent a message that they only caught a few minions and didn¡¯t see your woman at all.¡±


    ¡°Southwest gate, ck VW one kilometer away, license te YZ6876.¡±


    ¡°You knew not to say so earlier?¡±


    ¡°I thought that with your ability, it would be easy to find someone. It seems that I have overestimated you.¡±


    ¡°So damaging to me that you¡¯re not afraid I¡¯lle down hard on your woman?¡±


    ¡°If you dare hurt a hair on her head, I¡¯ll scrap one of your legs.¡±


    ¡°Roll~!¡±


    Truman was so angry that he hung up the phone directly and almost didn¡¯t smash it.


    The man¡¯s words are not very damaging and extremely humiliating.


    At that moment, Adriana, who was sitting in the sedan, received a call from Ran.


    Ran said sinctly, ¡°It¡¯s done, Jackson and the others are rescued.¡±


    ¡°So soon? You guys watch out for a scam.¡±


    After saying that, Adriana hung up the phone, collected herputer and started the car, ready to leave.


    Siena immediately asked, ¡°Did they get the people out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think things are going too well?¡±


    Adriana steered with one hand and held the walkie-talkie in the other, ¡°Get out of there, and move fast!¡±


    After the words, the walkie-talkie to Siena, a step on the gas pedal, the car like an arrow, directly flew out.


    Snort¨C!


    Her car traveled but five hundred meters, the front suddenly rose barricade, blocking her way.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Siena¡¯s heartstrings tightened, never expecting to be a ¡®rabbit on the prowl¡¯.


    Adriana immediately reversed the car, trying to avoid the enemy siege, but through the reflector, the roadblock behind also slowly rose.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s been counted.¡±


    Adriana, with her hand firmly on the wheel, reminded Siena, ¡°Sit tight!¡±


    Without waiting for Siena to reply, she jerked the steering wheel and drove towards the grass on the left.


    ¡°Shit, Adriana, you¡¯re crazy, there¡¯s a cliff at the end of this drive, what are you doing?¡±


    Siena, with her hand on the doorknob, was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t help but yell at Adriana.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re still going to drive this way?¡±


    ¡°On the other side is the woods, with your physical strength and mine, when we get out of the car and go into the woods, can wepete with those well-trained men?¡±


    Adriana asked a rhetorical question that left Siena speechless.


    Adriana¡¯s body is suited for sprinting, but long distance running is certainly not their match.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. I told them I¡¯d keep you safe, now what?¡±


    Siena¡¯s mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t think of a better direction for a while.


    At that moment, seeing Adriana driving away, Truman immediately ordered, ¡°Quick, stop them! If people die, I¡¯ll ask you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In unison, dozens of soldiers immediately got into their cars, drove military cross-country, and chased towards Adriana¡¯s side.


    For a while, there were very few people left on the roadside.


    Truman followed suit and got into a sedan where he made another call to the mystery man, ¡°Your woman is driving towards the bluff.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that, I stopped her and still ended up not being able to force her to stop. You ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    Before Truman could finish her sentence, the other party had already hung up on her.


    On the other hand, Adriana drove frantically, but seeing those SUVs behind her hase, she throttled a foot to the bottom, the car speed up, the car bumped up and down incessantly, almost did not turn Siena are to vomit.


    ¡°Adriana, be careful, there¡¯s a cliff ahead, if you drive over it, we¡¯ll both die!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if the car is too bumpy, or Siena is a little scared, so much so that the voice is a little change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t die!¡±


    Adriana stares ahead and concentrates on driving.


    Because there are seven or eight SUVs driving behind, the high beams illuminate the road ahead, while also shining on her reflector, what¡¯s behind can not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Listen up front, you¡¯re surrounded, get out of the car.¡±


    ¡°There is a cliff ahead, if you drive any further, you will fall off the cliff and die, so you are advised to get off immediately and surrender your arms.¡±


    The horn on the SUV behind them red, and the person sitting inside kept shouting at Adriana, the car, with the intention of making them stop.


    Adriana ignored it.


    On the contrary, Siena kept looking back at the few carsing after her and said with some retreat, ¡°Or we should surrender, right? You are at least Chaya¡¯s own granddaughter, she should not kill you. But if we fall off the cliff, we will die.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Adriana scolded lightly.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll shut up, I¡¯ll shut up.¡±


    Siena sat sideways, looking back now and then at the carsing after her, but the cars never caught up.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°You¡¯re such a good driver, howe I didn¡¯t realize it before?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±


    Adriana said.


    She could drive at an early age, and after she got her license at 18, she also drove for a while, and then went abroad when she had a baby.


    In the foreign busy work, homepanies run both, and to talk about business, her car skills are that period of time to the hard training out.


    And thenter on the unnamed ind, after the intense training every day, is to race with those people, practice car skills.

 Chapter 1404 – The good things I send you

    That¡¯s how she got to where she is today.


    At the moment, Adriana sometimes wonders whether she should be grateful for the time she spent on the unnamed ind, or whether she should hate the person behind the unnamed ind for making her go through the painful days.


    ¡°Slow down, you¡¯re going to the bluff.¡±


    ¡°Great God, almost to the cliff, you do not y with your life.¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Slow down a bit, you¡¯ll really get to the cliffter.¡±


    ¡­


    Siena kept raving.


    Adriana ignored it and kept driving.


    After a long moment, she mmed on the brakes, ¡°Come on,e on, get out of the car.¡±


    She unbuckled her seat belt as she barkedat Siena.


    ¡°Woori, finally to ¡­ vomit ¡­.¡±


    Siena was so dizzy that she unbuckled her seat belt, pushed open the door and got out, leaned against the door of the sedan and bent over to vomit.


    ¡°Vomit, vomit ¡­ h ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw up, go!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t give Siena any chance, dragged Siena, who was vomiting, and ran.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­ let go of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re catching up, so hold it back!¡±


    Adriana scolded angrily, pulling Siena to run through the knee-high grass, while a short distance ahead was a row ofrge trees, blocking the way.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fucking disgusting, Adriana.¡±


    Siena threw up half of it and didn¡¯t finish, the vomit was all over her clothes, making her a mess.


    Adriana ignored her, raised her wrist, then looked at her watch by the light of the car behind her, looked for a sense of direction, and pulled her towards the left.


    ¡°This way,e on over here.¡±


    The two men ran frantically, and the SUVs behind them stopped one after another, and all the soldiers in them jumped out and chased towards Adriana¡¯s side.


    ¡°They¡¯reing after us, we can¡¯t run!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Adriana was a little annoyed by Siena¡¯s noise and couldn¡¯t help but chide her.


    But again, she knew that Siena was having a hard time with her stomach from the bumpy ride, so she had tofort her while running, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you won¡¯t die. They are all patrol guards ced in Marble Temple during the vegetation, their physical ability can not bepared to the training period at all, so we still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    Adrianaforted Siena while gasping for air.


    Siena also knows that Adriana is not in good health, she can hold on, how can she, Siena, hold back?


    So he shook off Adriana¡¯s hand and ran as hard as he could towards the front.


    ¡°Come this way.¡±


    Adriana looked back at the approaching pursuers behind her, the shlight in her hand kept looking around, then saw those little ck gs and kept running in the direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, they¡¯re catching up, what should we do?¡±


    Siena swept back and realized that the peopleing after them were just a few dozen meters away.


    Adriana ran while her hand reached behind her bag, pulled out two items from her half-opened backpack, pulled a bracelet, and threw them toward the back.


    Things fall to the ground, white smoke gradually rise, but it is the blink of an eye to form a thick white fog, blocking the line of sight.


    Adriana immediately handed Siena a pair of night vision goggles, ¡°Put them on and turn off the shlight ¡­ hoo hoo hoo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Siena only knew that Adriana had said she was prepared for everything, but she didn¡¯t expect Adriana to be so well prepared.


    She put on her sses, turned off the shlight, and the two of them gradually slowed down.


    The group of people in the back could not find where the two were.


    The two women walked through a small piece of forest, the other side of the forest and overgrownnd, but the face is a cold wind, mixed with the bitter cold and moisture, and the other side of the forest temperature is very different.


    ¡°Adriana, the temperature is obviously different over here, are we almost at the edge of the bluff.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go slow, we¡¯ll fall.¡±


    ¡°Juste with me.¡±


    Adriana tugged Siena¡¯s hand, and the two of them kept running towards the left front, knowing that Adriana saw a ce with a shimmering light ahead, and said to Siena: ¡°Go there.¡±


    She said as Siena looked over towards the other side with joy in her heart, ¡± Someone to meet us?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°No one is picking up? Then why is there a bright light over there at ¡­ hoo ¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too noisy.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t bother with Siena, then threw several smoke bombs in quick session and elerated towards the shimmering light.


    Seeing the speed getting closer and closer, the two men are getting slower and slower, from running to walking slowly.


    ¡°They¡¯re over there, and there¡¯s a light on over there.¡±


    ¡°Quick, get after it.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡­


    Behind the sound is getting closer and closer, seeing the fog behind to gradually dissipate, Adriana heartstrings tense, immediately pounced on the reflective strip, a tear down, but because the body half over the cliff, inertia, people fall directly down.


    By the faint light shining from behind, Siena watched Adriana fall and, with her heartstrings tense with fear, shouted, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    She leaned over the edge of the cliff and reached out to grab it, but it came up empty, ¡°Adriana? Adriana?¡±


    Siena scared three souls lost seven bodies, the whole person¡¯s heart is scared, the brain is nk, and even the shouting behind closer and closer can not hear.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    At that moment, a voice sounded, ¡°What are you doing? Come on down.¡±


    The sound was apanied by a bright light that shone upward from Adriana¡¯s chin, highlighting Adriana¡¯s pale face as if an evil spirit had suddenly appeared in the darkness of the night.


    Siena was so scared that she trembled and almost didn¡¯t get scared out of her wits.


    ¡°Shit, damn you, you scared me to death.¡± She pped her chest and cursed, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t stop raising a smile.


    A relieved smile, seemingly ted because she ¡®watched¡¯ Adriana fall off a cliff only to suddenly emerge head first.


    Adriana grabbed the rope with her hand, leaned her body to the right, grabbed another rope and threw it to Siena, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly,e down quickly and turn off the shlight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you take it easy.¡±


    Siena also pulled out several smoke bombs from the duffel bag she was carrying, and with a quick eye and a thorough fuse, threw the smoke bombs out as far as she could, using her best efforts.


    Smoke bombs fell to the ground, thick smoke, white, directly blocked their vision, but also choked.


    ¡°So hot.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, my eye, it hurts, oops ¡­ cough ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold your breath, there¡¯s chili powder in the smoke grenades.¡±


    ¡°Everyone be careful.¡±


    ¡­


    A wailing sound came from not far away.


    Siena heckled, ¡°Auntie rewarded you with homemade bullets, take your time and enjoy, hahaha.¡±


    She gloated andughed, then turned off the shlight and slid down the rope Adriana handed her, both together.


    The rope has a hand grip type thickened hand ring, in case the extremely high ce to slip down will hurt the hand.


    Two people kept sliding down, because the dark night did not open the lights, so you can not see the cliff walls, the speed of the slide is also rtively slow.

 Chapter 1405 Adriana’s plan failed to be hunted

    Adriana saw that Siena was slow and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I surveyed this ce and it¡¯s safe, there are no raised rocks.¡±


    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t say so earlier.¡±


    Siena muttered.


    The two men only then increased their speed, feet stomping on the cliff face, all the way down.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Sliding down to half the height, Adriana shouted, then handed Siena something, ¡°Time bomb buckle up, thirty seconds to explode, be fast!¡±


    The reason for this is to prevent the people above froming down the ropes and catching them.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Siena took the item, snapped it on the cord, pressed the start button, and heard only a beeping sound.


    The two elerated downward.


    She felt the time was short, but knew Adriana must have counted it.


    Left thirty seconds of time is bound to be a safe escape.


    ¡°You turn on the lights,e on.¡±


    Seeing that Siena was a little slower, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    Siena immediately opened the lights to slide, but ultimately no site survey, Siena heart no spectrum, the speed of descent will naturally slow down some.


    ¡°Ten.¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°Eight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Three ¡­¡±


    Adriana kept counting the minutes, and the sound of a ¡®three¡¯ had just fallen when Siena shouted, ¡°I¡¯ming down.¡±


    At the same time, Adriananded safely, and she immediately shouted, ¡°Run.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Bang, bang-


    The explosion suddenly sounded, followed by the sound of the sted stones rolling down.


    ¡°Run, quickly!¡±


    Adriana shouted uneasily.


    Such a high distance, the stone straight down, once hit the two, the consequences are unimaginable.


    The two kept running, but the speed was no faster than the speed of falling stones.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Only a scream was heard and Siena fell to the ground.


    Adriana stopped at the sound and turned around to see Siena lying on the ground, knee-high to the grass almost drowning her.


    The cliff is very high from the ground, this height, a distance of twenty floors, they can not chase down for a while.


    Two people looked up at the top of the cliff, but also can only see a smear of light, the other can not see anything.


    And the people above the cliff saw them doing the same.


    The dark night, no one could be seen, only a bright light like a glowing fire.


    ¡°Siena, how are you doing, are you okay?¡±


    Adriana walked up to Siena and picked up a shlight to look over her body, only to find blood stains spilling from her legs, dripping onto the grass and staining the dry grass leaves along the side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you move, I¡¯ll dress your wound first.¡±


    Adriana pulled out a roll of gauze and hemostatic powder from her backpack and helped her with a quick bandage.


    During the bandaging process, Siena chatted with her in order to divert her attention and asked, ¡°When did you prepare this rope?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°How did you know we¡¯d being this way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still prepared?¡±


    ¡°Just because I did not know what kind of situation we would fall into, I made all preparations. Not only was there a descending rope prepared on this side, but there was also an SUV outside the exit. The forest to the east was one of the desperate options, but I prepared ordingly.¡±


    Adriana dresses Siena quickly, after her words, this side is wrapping her gauze, and in a short time the wound is treated, ¡°Okay, get up, I¡¯ll help you walk.¡±


    She leaned down to help Siena up and held her arm, and the two of them headed for the exit of the former cliff as quickly as possible.


    ¡°At this speed we are going, will theye after us?¡±


    Siena inquired with some unease.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be for a while.¡±


    Whether it wille after her, Adriana is not so sure.


    Yesterday over the field survey time is limited, and the bottom of the cliff is very long, she did not have time to walk all the way to the head.


    ¡°But let¡¯s try to go as fast as we can.¡± She added.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it as soon as I can.¡±


    Siena also did not expect to go on a mission with Adriana today and get hung up.


    Adriana helped Siena, the two walked as quickly as possible towards the outside, but because of the darkness of the night, the bottom of the cliff are knee-high grass, uneven inside, the two walk naturally slowed down a lot.


    Time passes, the two people have been constantly moving forward, but because the legs have been pushing, Siena¡¯s body is somewhat overwhelmed, and her body is getting weaker and weaker, and the weight on her body is getting heavier and heavier.


    Adriana could sense that Siena was losing her strength, but didn¡¯t say anything and could only hold her up as best she could and lead her outside.


    ¡°Well ¡­ hiss ¡­¡±


    Siena, who was always strong, was walking, but she couldn¡¯t help but wail, and drew a breath of pain.


    She is not at all a pretentious girl, high and cold appearance, does not easily speak of pain, and only when her body can not bear it.


    ¡°Siena, are you okay? Can you still ¡­¡±


    Adriana stopped and asked about Siena¡¯s condition, but before she could finish a sentence, Siena¡¯s body went limp and her whole body fell directly to the ground.


    ¡°Hello, Siena? Siena?¡±


    She reached out and nudged Siena, very worried about Siena¡¯s condition.


    Seeing her fall to the ground, Adriana took a shlight to her leg, despite wearing ck night clothes, but because the leg wrapped in white gauze, clearly visible whole gauze stained with blood, the situation is very serious.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed lightly, worried.


    And at this moment, her eyes narrowed slightly, ncing aside out of the corner of her eye, clearly heard the swish sound from behind her.


    Adriana¡¯s slender fingers holding the shlight tightened slightly, fiercely all in one, a high leg kick directly to the ¡®sneak attack¡¯ person.


    As a result, the outstretched foot was sped directly in the hand, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    The extremely maic voice, familiar and gentle, is one that Adriana will never forget in her lifetime.


    She stiffened and took a shlight to the man¡¯s face and shone it over, perhaps because the light was too strong, the man closed his eyes slightly sideways.


    Adriana was then sure that the person in front of her was really ¡­ Peter.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really you!¡±


    Peter let go of Adriana¡¯s ankle and the woman stepped forward, wrapped her arms around him and snuggled into his embrace, ¡°Why are you here? Do you know that I really missed you.¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few days since we¡¯ve seen each other, and Adriana really misses Peter.


    ¡°Silly girl, let you suffer.¡±


    Peter, also dressed in ck night clothes, held Adriana in his arms, his chin gently resting on the woman¡¯s forehead, his big palm patting her back, ¡°These days I can¡¯t contact you, let you bear so much alone, do you me me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, never.¡±


    Adriana shook her head, her voice slightly choked, and then asked, ¡°Why did you show up now when your identity is also dangerous and you shouldn¡¯t show yourself? And follow me again?¡±


    She let go of Peter and looked at the man in front of her with a tilted head, only a few days ago, he lost a lot of weight, green scruff on his chin, but still could not hide his handsome face.

 Chapter 1406 Truman taken away

    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous, of course I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Peter cupped her cheeks in his hands and leaned down to drop a soft kiss on Adriana¡¯s forehead, ¡°I came to tell you that you have to be taken by Truman!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Fool, listen to me, yourpulsion can only be solved if you follow Truman.¡±


    ¡°For ¡­¡±


    Adriana also wanted to ask the reason, but knew that Peter¡¯s identity is sensitive, after all, is fake death, if someone found out will be abandoned, so very trusting nodded, ¡°Yes, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°By the way, does Ran he ¡­ know you¡¯re still alive?¡±


    The woman suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°No one knows except you, Jennings and Truman.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Adriana nodded, ¡°honey, you go now, it¡¯s not good if someone finds outter.¡±


    The man gazed lovingly at Adriana, his thumbs gently rubbing Adriana¡¯s cheeks, and they looked deep into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment before he leaned in and kissed Adriana on the lips.


    One kiss, a shallow taste.


    He was really a little upset, but he was still pushed away by Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, just go, just go.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows were lightly wrinkled, and he exined to Adriana uneasily, ¡°Adriana, in fact, Chaya can cure whoever put the poison. This is Obren¡¯s secret, and I only just learned about it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Helen and Luis, they¡¯ll both be fine.¡±


    Before Luis and Helen two children were poisoned, she hid it from Peter, but did not know that Peter already knew, just did not say it.


    Adriana was a bit surprised, never thought that the poison could be solved by anyone?


    She was really cheated too badly.


    The surprised expression fell in Peter¡¯s eyes, Peter immediately said: ¡°You do not need to be too surprised, and do not need to suspect. This matter Archie and his wife do not know. ¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever, and his affectionate gaze fell on Adriana¡¯s face, wishing he could be by her side all the time, never leaving.


    But now it has to go.


    Peter sped the back of Adriana¡¯s head with his palm and brought her forward, leaning down and kissing her again on the lips.


    And then, let go and rested her forehead against hers, ¡°Silly girl, promise me you¡¯ll take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm, honey, you too.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, be sure not to have any idents, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back safely.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man nodded and stepped away.


    Watching him leave, Adriana held the shlight did not dare to shine Peter, afraid that the light brought by their shlights will reveal the identity of Peter, they can only stand in ce, watching the man fading away, gradually disappearing into the night.


    God knows how much Adriana misses Peter these days.


    Even if Peter¡¯s death was faked, but whenever Adriana thought of her own days, she felt that a ¡®fake death¡¯ was more like a farewell between the two of them, so she also made her acting more and more realistic in front of everyone.


    Before Peter was shot, he took a special drug, the kind that can cause the phenomenon of fake death, and will not be noticed.


    So extremely well concealed from everyone, including the hospital¡¯s specialized equipment.


    The root of the matter is that among the group of snipers employed by Emilio, there are not only people arranged by Ran, people arranged by Emilio, but also a sniper arranged by Peter himself, in order to ensure that nothing can go wrong.


    As for the embalmer who did Peter¡¯s makeup, although Richards¡¯ people, but after Richards found the woman, Jennings quickly found a way to buy the embalmer, only to have the embalmer bring a small bit of skin tissue to do the DNA test, silently sent a false message to Richards.


    In the funeral home, Peter was sent to the crematorium, but that crematorium did the trick and was connected to the other side.


    This side he was sent in, but in reality he went out from the other side, and then he was put into the ashes of others.


    Peter said, Chaya has a suspicious mind, he Peter so ¡®dead¡¯, of course, seems a little fake, so Peter and Adriana twoyout in advance, and arranged the ¡®real and fake ashes¡¯ scene, so that the scene bes more and more real, before sessfully obtaining Chaya¡¯s trust.


    Adriana stood in ce, suddenly a cool breeze at the bottom of the valley, blowing her some cold, now look down at Siena lying on the ground, squatting next to her to help her treat the wound again, and then difficult to carry her up, step by step towards the bottom of the exit.


    Because Siena was unconscious, she seeded in stalling for time. When Adriana came out of the exit at the bottom of the valley, Truman had already appeared with his men and blocked her way and seeded in capturing the people.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.¡±


    Truman, dressed in a trench coat, stood with his arms folded, his cold eyes looking askance at Adriana, before his hand lifted with a flick, ¡°Take the man away.¡±


    ¡­


    Asco vige.


    William was resting after his surgery in the infirmary. Richards stayed with William in the infirmary, and Chaya and Jonathan returned to Topiary Mansion.


    As for Bethany being held by the two, the two didn¡¯t bother to visit him.


    ¡°Look at your son, how do you discipline him on a regr basis? But if you put some thought into Bethany, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a big trouble!¡±


    Chaya pped the table in anger, pointing at Jonathan and reprimanding him, her face red with anger and fire.


    Obren matriarch is a woman, and the position of matriarch is passed on to women, not men, in Obren, it can be said to be a society where men are inferior to women, women have extra status.


    It is only after Motril¡¯s intervention that the rtionship between men and women has gradually developed to equality, but the centuries-old stereotypes have be so deeply rooted that even though everyone¡¯s thinking has changed, the position of women is still superior at heart.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. But ¡­ you as Bethany¡¯s mother, do not have any responsibility?¡±


    Being questioned back by Jonathan, Chaya looked rather embarrassed and fell into silence.


    It took a while before he nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, I¡¯ve been interested in Bethany over the years he ¡­¡±


    While we were talking, Chaya¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up her phone and nced at it, it was Truman¡¯s number and answered it immediately, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Adriana was captured by me, and the person is now being held at Marble Temple.¡±


    Truman called Chaya after capturing Adriana and returning to Marble Temple, but also told Chaya the other news, ¡°But tonight Jackson and Christopher¡¯s group broke out of jail.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, as long as we can catch Adriana, it doesn¡¯t matter as far as the rest of them are concerned.¡±


    Resting on the phone, you can hear that Chaya is in a good mood.

 Chapter 1407 – Asking Truman for help

    Originally, Bethany was in an extremely bad mood, but after hearing good news from Truman¡¯s side, she was in a very good mood.


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Truman¡¯s attitude is as cold as ever, and there is nothing good about Chaya.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Chaya immediately shouted and added, ¡°Bethany hurt William today, you need toe and take care of this matter.¡±


    She now has a conflict with Richards and must need to get Truman over to discuss it.


    ¡°Wounded William?¡±


    Truman furrowed his brow, ¡°Bethany and William have no grudge against each other, how could this happen?¡±


    ¡°ident, ident. s, in a nutshell, when can youe to Asco vige for a visit?¡±


    Things havee to a head, Chaya must now hug Truman and get Truman toe over and talk to Richards.


    Truman is smart and young, and has something inmon with Richards.


    At this point, Chaya had to concede.


    She is a person half in the ground, where can still bepared with some festival light.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Although it waste, Truman decided to go there to find out what was going on in Asco vige.


    ¡°Waiting for you toe over.¡±


    Chaya responded and hung up the phone.


    She put the phone down and Jonathan immediately came over and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You said Adriana has been captured?¡±


    Chaya nodded, ¡°Well, the man has been captured.¡±


    I know you and Bethany have always had prejudice against me, thinking that there are still some children out there and that you will be thinking nonsense. But the reason why I did that is also all for Obren. all these years Obrennguishing under the majesty of Motril¡¯s life, if I do not carefullyid out and uncluttered, how can we Obren continue?¡±


    Chaya sighed, ¡°If my ancestors¡¯ centuries-old foundation is destroyed in my hands, how will I face my ancestors after I die?¡±


    ¡°And you have a point.¡±


    Jonathan recalls his own problems earlier, ¡°The incident affected Bethany a lot and was somewhat thoughtless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, and since you know all about it, I hope not to dwell on it any further. The most important thing now is to go and see Judith as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Judith?¡±


    ¡°s, I am impressed by that girl. She is now hidden by Ran, and we have been sending people to investigate, but there is no news, I don¡¯t know where she is now. You go to Ran tomorrow, to meet with Judith, and then to persuade the girl, let her return to Asco vige, at least to see if she is suitable to be Obren¡¯s matriarch? In the end, she is our daughter, our family inheritance Obren, I Chaya heart at ease.¡±


    She told Jonathan what was on her mind.


    Jonathan listened to her and could not help but feel a little self-conscious.


    Before this, he had been mistaken about Chaya and thought she was a profit-oriented person, promiscuous by nature, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go meet Ran tomorrow and see if we can work it out at this point. But there is one thing, now William is seriously injured, Richards is very angry about it, and if things are not handled properly, the consequences are unthinkable. What should we do?¡±


    Jonathan voiced the biggest concern in his mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about. Why else would I have asked you to meet Judith? Only by convincing that girl can I get that girl toe back and inherit the patriarchate as soon as possible. Before Richards is going to flip with Obren, it is necessary to solidify Obren¡¯s situation.¡±


    Now all forces are surging, all things are involved and must be dealt with in order to move the whole body.


    ¡°Who marries Richards when Dreamer is the patriarch?¡±


    Even if there are conflicts with Richards now, but the future Princess Motril must be prepared, otherwise how to exin to Richards?


    Wouldn¡¯t that give Richards another reason to question Obren?


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Celine. she¡¯s at Marble Temple now, but after tomorrow, Marble Temple will announce Obren and clear Celine¡¯s name. Then the marriage between her and Richards will be fixed, and I will personally contact the old king of Motril.¡±


    ¡± Okay, it¡¯s decided.¡±


    After the two discussed, this is when they each left.


    Then Truman came to Asco vige, went to the government hall and asked Chaya about a series of rted situations, understood clearly and discussed with Chaya about Celine, and then Truman left Asco vige.


    Maple Leaf residence.


    Ran, Hank, Jennings and the others rescued Jackson and the others, but waited for hours without Adriana¡¯s presence.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Onlyter did we learn that Adriana had been captured by Marble Temple¡¯s people.


    Ran was so anxious that he immediately said, ¡°No, I¡¯m going to save Adri.¡±


    ¡°How can you save it? The youngdy prepared everything carefully and still got caught, which means that the people of Marble Temple have alreadyid a trap, and you are throwing yourself into the by going there now.¡±


    Hank said.


    ¡°Chaya has always loathed Adri and has wanted to get rid of her many times. Not to mention that she knows Judith is able to control thepulsion. Now that Adriana is not very useful to Chaya, she will keep Adriana?¡±


    Ran told them the situation in general.


    The crowd looked at me, I looked at you and fell into silence.


    Because that time to rescue Jackson and Christopher, each of them are a little tired, while because this side of the jailbreak, outside is searching for them with all their might.


    If there is any movement now, I am only afraid that I will end up being caught in a.


    ¡°I know that the youngdy is in a very dangerous situation, but no matter what, we can¡¯t risk any more people.¡±


    Hank, who now has the most to say, stepped forward and said.


    ¡°Brother, the youngdy was taken for me, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing.¡± Jackson retorted.


    ¡°When did I say I was going to sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Hank red at Jackson, raised his hand, and pped him on the head, ¡°Do something with your head, I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s not the right time. Just I just got the news, Bethany in Asco vige identally injured William, William is in the hospital to rescue, now Obren has itself difficult to protect, a moment should not be on the youngdy.¡±


    An analysis of the words, very reasonable, but they are still a little worried about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    Ran, in particr, is concerned about Adriana¡¯s well-being and does not want her to be locked up in Marble Temple.


    ¡°I have one more chip here that might save the day.¡±


    Ran said.


    His words fell, several people¡¯s eyes have looked over, several people understand what Ran means.


    He¡¯s talking about Judith, of course!


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hank was the first to object, ¡°Judith is now in your hands, Chaya will not do anything to the youngdy. If you hand Judith over now, the youngdy will immediately have no use for her. You should know that Judith is in our hands, and if we kill her, then Obren¡¯s heir will most likely be someone else. But that person may not necessarily be able to control thepulsion, the youngdy still has a chance to fall into their puppet, at least that means there is use value. On the contrary, they have Judith, and the youngdy will only die.¡±

 Chapter 1408 Adriana is caught and sent to jail

    Hank¡¯s words are not without merit.


    After speaking, seeing several people fall into silence, he spoke again to Ran, ¡°I know you are worried about the youngdy¡¯s situation, but the situation is different now, we still need to take care of ourselves to do so. At least the youngdy, she will be fine.¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°At least there will be no danger for a short time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what big brother said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Powell, Hank¡¯s analysis is right. We might as well just listen to him.¡±


    ¡°Impulsiveness is the devil, you don¡¯t let impulsiveness kill reason, when we are at a disadvantage, it is the most dangerous.¡±


    Several people persuaded Ran with a word of advice from you and me.


    Ran, who was silent for a moment, went to the sofa and sat down, took out a cigarette, lit it, smoked it silently, and finally nodded his head in agreement, ¡°Okay, as you wish.¡±


    In the Adriana departure, Ran right eyelid has been jumping incessantly, his heart Ying Ying some worry, but did not expect Adriana finally they were caught up.


    It was the woman she loved, and in the face of Peter¡¯s death, Adriana was grief-stricken and Ran was heartbroken to the core.


    But now, she is to be held in Marble Temple, not knowing what dangers she will encounter.


    Ran even if not to save people, but the heavy heart is still a littleplicated, messy, a long time can not calm down.


    The next day was windy and sunny.


    In the morning, Marble Temple continued in the trial of the ¡®gold bar theft¡¯ case, but at the trial, more clues were submitted.


    All the evidence points to the Archie¡¯s, saying that Ruth used her ability topel poison to put apulsion on Celine, which is what controlled Celine¡¯s mind and allowed Celine to steal the gold bar.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Fortunately, the matriarch found it in time to help Celine lift thepulsion, and only then did she tell the ¡®real¡¯ story at Marble Temple, pointing all the me at the Archie couple.


    Celine recovered a portion of the gold bars on her own and returned them to the treasury, while leaving herself clean.


    As a result, the Archie¡¯s were sentenced to life in prison and Celine was acquitted.


    After the news was sent out, everyone was shocked.


    But because of Marble TempleTruman¡¯s personal sense of justice and integrity as a guarantee, almost no one doubted it.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s actually such a reversal. I told you, usually saw the young master she is easy-going a person, how could do that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°That is, that is. The young master is with the patriarch, he has no worries about food and drink, why should hemit theft from the treasury?¡±


    ¡°To say that the patriarch has a daughter like Ruth is the one who has sinned too much in her past life.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not, the patriarch is too miserable too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s worse is Celine, so innocently implicated, she Ruth is just not a thing, a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°Pity our little young master, yo, what a pity.¡±


    ¡­


    All the civilians were convinced, and the matter came to a close.


    The Archie¡¯s are in jail and can¡¯t get out for a while, saying it¡¯s a life sentence, but it¡¯s clear to anyone that they won¡¯t kill her.


    Chaya had even less intention of killing the two, but merely a temporary captivity.


    Celine finally got into Chaya¡¯s car and the two left Marble Temple.


    Sitting in the car, Celine looked out at the ground, ignoring Chaya who was sitting next to her.


    No, to be precise, it is fear and dread.


    The ¡®gold bar¡¯ incident hit Celine hard.


    She originally thought that only her grandmother in this world was the most caring, but I never thought that in the end it was actually a conspiracy.


    She is like a chess piece on a chessboard, being in control and unable to turn over.


    ¡°What, are you still angry?¡±


    Chaya inclined her head and looked at Celine sitting beside her with a kind tone and a benevolent smile.


    Celine used to feel warm when she smiled like that, but now she feels disgusted and has the hypocrisy of a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to my mother to do that?¡±


    Celine looked at Chaya with red eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t like her, but it¡¯s not so bad that I want them to go to jail for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, why are you still angry about this? Have you forgotten what I went to you in the early hours of this morning and told you?¡±


    Chaya met with Truman yesterday at Asco vige and then met with Celine to talk to her before the early morning session of the ¡®gold bar¡¯ case at Marble Temple.


    ¡°You told me this morning that if I didn¡¯t shift all the me onto my mother, I might have to spend my life under house arrest, with a shameful reputation, carrying the title of ¡®thief¡¯ for the rest of my life and being shouted at by everyone. But you set all this up! Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? How much money has she given you over the years, don¡¯t you have a count in your heart?¡±


    That ¡®she¡¯, naturally, refers to the Archie couple.


    Although Celine didn¡¯t know exactly how much money the Archie¡¯s had given Chaya, Celine knew it was a huge, astronomical amount, too much to imagine.


    So, just such a daughter who was extremely good to her mother was still pushed off the cliff by her mother, and fell into thend of no return.


    ¡°But you should be aware that the Ruths, even though they¡¯re in jail, they¡¯ve been removed from Obren. One day, all things stabilized, I will still let them leave Obren, go outside to live the life they want. obren is not in need of them, they are also in need of Obren.¡±


    Chaya is very smart and knows what she wants.


    So, everything must go ording to n, otherwise it would not have ended up in this state today.


    ¡°What about me? What did you promise me in the first ce? You said I wouldn¡¯t have to marry Richards, you said I could run the treasury, and you said I could be the Right Elder of Obren! But now what, you¡¯re telling me all this is a lie?¡±


    The more Celine said, the more emotional she became, her whole eyes turned red, tears couldn¡¯t be restrained from pouring out of her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s all a lie, you¡¯re all a lie! Liar, big liar!¡±


    The tearful usation, God knows how aggrieved she is in her heart.


    But these grievances and can not say to others, can only be silently borne by a person, a person carrying, invisible to her pressure is very big.


    Celine leaned against the car seat, closed her eyes, and let the tears keep slipping down.


    The faces of Chaya, Ruth, Archie, Adriana, Bethany and Judith came to mind, and I felt the irony of everything, and how pitiful and pathetic it was to be Chaya¡¯s daughter and granddaughter.


    Seeing her so heartbroken, Chaya reached out and patted her hand, soothing her, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s all in the past. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Before Chaya could finish her sentence, Celine immediately withdrew her hand, red at Chaya with resistance, inclined her head to look out the window and stopped talking.


    A silence fell over the car, and no one spoke again.


    When the limousine returned to Asco vige, Celine was ced under house arrest in the mansion where she used to live.


    Chaya instructed the guards at the door, ¡°From today onwards, protect Celine well, if anything happens to her, you will all die!¡±

 Chapter 1409 Ruth Sentenced to Life

    Fake ¡®Celine¡¯ escaped, Braylon was disposed of, the previous lesson, all bear in mind, for Celine¡¯s matter naturally do not dare to have any more ck.


    Fear of a careless, head are falling to the ground.


    ¡°Yes, Patriarch!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, matriarch, my subordinates will do their best.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Patriarch!¡±


    ¡­


    said a few experts guarding the courtyard.


    Chaya stood in the courtyard, looking at Celine who stumbled to the living room, closing the door and isting her view, she sighed helplessly and instructed the men again, ¡°Keep an eye on the young master all day, don¡¯t let her live lightly.¡±


    She was also young enough to know that a blow that was too big could have left a shadow on her heart, and once she couldn¡¯t think, she would go to extremes.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, patriarch.¡±


    The crowd said in unison.


    Without saying anything else, Chaya turned around and walked out of the courtyard, got in her car and left.


    When she returned to the Great Hall of Government, Marble Temple Secretary Truman had alreadye over and was waiting for her in the Great Hall of Government.


    ¡°Mr. Truman is here.¡±


    Chaya walked in with her cane, greeted Truman, and asked, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go meet Prince Richards now. That guy is tough, and this time is determined to screw us Obren. once our Obren is annexed by Motril, you have to remember that there will be no room for you and me here. This time, we can have an alliance.¡±


    Sheughed, and there was a bit of helplessness in herughter.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In Obren, for hundreds of years, the Marble Temple Secretary can not see the Obren patriarch, the patriarch also despise the Marble Temple Secretary, the two live in disgust.


    Now, for the sake of the whole Obren and unanimity, it is necessary to make the same enemy and be allies.


    ¡°Obren encountered an unprecedented crisis, and I was bound to step forward.¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense, I just appreciate your nature. Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to the infirmary.¡±


    Without much ado, Truman turned around and walked towards the outside, Chaya pinned her cane and the two went over together.


    Infirmary, in the ward.


    William was lying on the hospital bed, looking coldly at Richards on the side, with a gloomy face, without speaking.


    Richards knew William was in a bad mood, so he had to tell the truth, ¡°I know you resent me in your heart, but William, don¡¯t worry, this shot is all for you to help me take. After I return to Motril, I will talk to my father and give you apensation.¡±


    Motril is one of the most powerful countries in the world, with argend mass.


    William¡¯s great favor will help Motril, and if he reports it to King Motril, he will certainly give a great reward.


    ¡°We have been brothers for many years, what do I need and what do I not need, would you not know?¡±


    William¡¯s tone is slightly cold, the bones of Richards¡¯ disappointment.


    ¡°Well, well, I was wrong, this prince was wrong, I apologize to you.¡±


    Richards shrugged somewhat helplessly and sat down on his hospital bed, saying patiently, ¡°Now that it¡¯s happened, I sincerely apologize to you. Now, you tell me what you need, as long as you ask, anything I will promise you.¡±


    After all, it really is not a good thing to take advantage of one¡¯s best buddies, and Richards does have a lot of self-recrimination in his heart.


    ¡°What I, William, want I have already gotten by myself.¡±


    Williamy on his bed, looking at the ceiling, and said with contempt.


    A sentence choked Richards dumb, ¡°Then you are talking nonsense, how do you let me answer? How about this, you contribute a lot to Motril, if you assist us to take Obren, then the mining rights of Obren¡¯s mineral resources, all to you, how about that?¡±


    This is the biggest piece of big fat, rich as hell.


    At the word, William¡¯s gloomy handsome face gradually had a slight change, he then inclined his head and looked at Richards.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment and he gave a ¡®hmm¡¯, ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    As long as William agrees, it means that he is willing to forgive him.


    Richards couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head andugh, ¡°You, you, are still so old-fashioned and calcting.¡±


    ¡°I call that a legitimate interest.¡±


    ¡± Treachery is treachery, and when ites out of your mouth it changes the vor.¡±


    ¡°I am nothingpared to your treachery.¡±


    William snorted lightly.


    Richards smile gradually tightened, thinking that he had to trouble William about the back degree, he said to Richards, ¡°You and I still need tobine our efforts to deal with that old thing Chaya now. You should know that woman is not that easy to deal with.¡±


    Knock Knock-


    While Richards and William were talking, they suddenly heard a knock on the door outside.


    The two men looked at each other, Richards got up and walked out of the room, crossed the small living room outside the room, pulled open the door outside and saw Chaya and Truman standing outside.


    Richards¡¯ face instantly chilled a few degrees, and his azure pupils swept the two men, ¡°What are you doing over here?¡±


    ¡°Prince Richards, I came here with Mr. Truman to visit Mr. William.¡±


    Chaya smilingly said, a wave of the hand, a side of the entourage carrying a pile of nutrition, ¡°know that Mr. William was injured, specially brought a little something over, to talk about the feelings.¡±


    ¡°Not rare!¡±


    Richards doesn¡¯t give Chaya any face at all as he blocks the doorway, not at allfortable with peopleing in.


    This attitude of his, really let Chaya some helpless, can only look to the side of the Truman, cast a look of help.


    Truman suit, forty years old, Truman is proud, head held high, full of aura, ¡°Prince Richards, I only met with you a few times, howe you are so hostile to me? If this matter is spread out, I¡¯m afraid outsiders will also say that you Richards scorned me a Marble Temple Secretary.¡±


    Stimting method, very effective.


    Richards bristled and finally pulled the door open, ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Now that Truman has spoken, what else can he do?


    Chaya and Truman both walked in and the entourage ced a pile of nourishment all over the living room, a pile that took up a third of the living room.


    The three were seated and the maid walked out of the living room and closed the door.


    ¡°What is the business of the patriarch and Mr. Trumaning over today?¡±


    Richards sat on the single sofa, legs folded, hands on the single sofa armrest, chin slightly raised, a condescending attitude, ¡°I Richards like people who have something to say, don¡¯t open your mouth if you¡¯re grumbling.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Truman a pat on the leg, a bright smile, ¡°I like Prince Richards such a quick person. William and Theresa¡¯s matter we Obren deep apologies, in order to make up for Obren¡¯s fault, I discussed with the patriarch, in Obren and Motril boundary area that all the oil handed over to the Motril ah, to apologize, how?¡±


    In order to break Richards want to revenge Obren¡¯s idea, Chaya and Truman two people after discussion decided to make the biggest concession, is to give Motril an oil field on the border between the two countries.


    But only to give away oil, not to cedend.

 Chapter 1410 Truman’s Conspiracy

    Hearing this, Richards brow knitted, and suddenly his heart was not good.


    He had made a lot of assumptions yesterday, thinking that after meeting with Chaya today, there would be a big fight or an unbearable quarrel, but who could have known that Chaya actually gave up an oil field.


    You know Motril to Obren and Motril border that arge chunk of oil has been thinking about for several years, but dyed to take down.


    Now Obren is suddenly arching their hands, which is enough to show their ¡®apology¡¯.


    The value of that one spot of oil is immeasurably astronomical.


    This is a dilemma for Richards, for a moment do not know how to deal with this matter, not only that, he actually can not speak to question Obren¡¯s people.


    Because they have done it very generously.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Of course Obren wants to buy him, but on the other hand, it is Obren now the bottom is thin, do not dare to confront with Motril, only then will be a ¡®bear the humiliation¡¯ to makepensation.


    Richards went on to say, ¡°The person who is hurt is William, you should go apologize to William for anything, talk to William about your ideas, as long as he agrees, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go have a chat with Mr. William.¡±


    Without saying a word, Truman stood up directly, walked to the door of the ward, pushed open the door and walked in.


    In the VIP ward, William was lying on the bed hanging a needle, Truman took a look at the man lying on the bed, walked over and sat on the edge of his bed, ¡°Mr. William, introduce yourself, my name is Truman.¡±


    William inclined his head, because it is not convenient to get up, just lying down to greet him, ¡°Truman of Marble Temple beat people clean and honest, everyone knows, I have heard about it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­ Mr. William is too modest. I¡¯m just ordinary, I can¡¯tpare to you Mr. William. A man who is in charge of FE and has countless capable people under him.¡±


    The two business blow each other, simply can not stop.


    ¡°It seems Mr. Truman knows a lot about me.¡± William looked at him and smiled coldly.


    The words of the string are undoubtedly saying that Truman investigated him William.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, Mr. William¡¯s reputation is well known, I have heard about it, I have wanted to visit you for a long time, but who would have thought that I have been busy and did not find the time. But I knew you were injured, so I immediately came to see you.¡±


    Truman pursed his lips and smiled, raised his hand to hold the frame of his sses, sighing, ¡°to say that it is also Obren care is not well, but let you t out injured, this is our Obren fault. So I came here with the matriarch to discuss with you. Now there is an idea I want to talk to you about ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He kept his voice low because Richards and Chaya were in the living room and the two were in the hospital room, with the door in between cutting off the two sidespletely.


    Truman continued: ¡°You and Prince Richards rtionship is very good, but I looked at the banquet hall surveince, found that the reason you were injured purely by the prince to use, s, as a brother, you were used, really let some people sympathy.


    But we Obren as the host, out of this kind of thing naturally will not skim off the bottom. The necessarypensation is necessary. You have been with Prince Richards for so many years, you should have heard that there is a big oil field at the junction of Obren and Motril, if you are willing to forgive us and leave Obren, the oil of that field, we give it away. But if you refuse, it is likely that this piece of oil will be threatened by Richards with the identity of the Prince of Motril and let him take it away.


    Mr. William is also a businessman and knows the importance of that oil field on the Obren border, so I don¡¯t have to say it.¡±


    The value created by that one oil field is incalcble, at least trillions of prices to start with.


    Despite what Truman and Chaya say, people are smart, and when ites time to go sign the contract, a myriad of contractual and restrictive issues arise.


    Even if it is given to the oil field, where will it be so easy to let them take it?


    But Truman¡¯s words still made William¡¯s eyes light up, and his obscure eyes instantly shone with stars, looking at Truman for a long time without saying anything.


    William¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he thought about Truman¡¯s words, and his mind went back to the revenue that woulde from that one oil field, and he just felt his heart beat faster.


    In this world, no one is ever too much money.


    How could he turn away a good deal that came to him?


    Not to mention Theresa¡¯s death, William never cared, and he would never have felt sorry for that woman because of Theresa¡¯s death.


    As for his own injury, as Truman said, it was all caused by Richards.


    Based on this incident alone, William and Richards two people have been born between the gap, but all the words are hidden in the heart, did not move to the surface to say it.


    Save face for each other.


    Richards said there is a possibility that she will be given the rights to exploit mineral resources in the future, but that project is a far cry from oil.


    As William was deep in thought, footsteps sounded outside and Truman immediately whispered to William, ¡°Mr. William is a smart man, I think you should know the trade-offs. You think about it. And this ¡­¡±


    Richards pushed the door open and walked in to see Truman standing by the bed and asked, ¡°How did you guys talk?¡±


    Because Asco vige people are royalty, noble identity, so Asco vige infirmary construction at the beginning of the sound instion put great effort, so Richards simply can not hear the sound of talking inside.


    Truman shrugged and looked back at William, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, ¡°He, as you can see, doesn¡¯t really want to talk to us.¡±


    Yes or no, only two people understand each other¡¯s hearts.


    But when Truman saw William¡¯s reaction, he became more and more sure of what he was thinking.


    In this world, there is never a deal that cannot be reached, and if there is, it can only mean that the chips you give are not enough.


    Richards just wanted toe in to see what was going on, who knew that he was being pulled outside by Chaya to talk, and he didn¡¯t have time toe in.


    After waiting for a short while, he got up and came in impatiently, fearing that Truman, the old fox, had convinced William.


    At that time, all the previous efforts have been abandoned.


    Richards took a look at William, who was sleeping with his eyes closed, and his hanging heart fell, before he said coldly to the two men, ¡°William needs to rest, please leave first.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, okay.¡±


    Truman sighed, just like a helpless look, ¡°matriarch, we go back first, or do not disturb Mr. William rest is better, Mr. William is angry, said he can not listen to anything. I¡¯ll bring Bethany over tomorrow to apologize to Mr. William.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, just do what you want.¡±


    Chaya receives a look passed by Truman and the two sing a double act.


    They left the ward together and Richards closed the door, before walking into the ward and standing by the bed, asking William, ¡°What did Truman just say to you?¡±


    If Truman hadn¡¯t told William anything, he simply wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    William opened his eyes and looked at Richards with a nd gaze, ¡°Heh, what else can be said? Just that he¡¯s going to give me a billion aspensation so I don¡¯t pursue this.¡±

 Chapter 1411 William and Richards break off friendship

    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°What, isn¡¯t that what they told you?¡±


    Seeing Richards¡¯ disbelief, William asked a rhetorical question.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no, of course that¡¯s what they said, I just think there¡¯s something wrong with their attitude. Almost killing you and only taking a billion dors, what a way to send a barker.¡±


    Richards smiled awkwardly, a sh of light under his eyes, appearing that smile with a few falsehoods.


    But this hypocrisy is all in in view by William.


    William knew that just now Truman¡¯s words must also have spoken to Richards, but in front of the interests, Richards is too understanding and too know how to calcte.


    Instead, William felt that this brother was too interested and let him down a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry, help me get something to eat.¡±


    William said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone get you something to eat.¡± Richards turned and left the ward, closing the door behind him.


    Waiting for him to leave, William then raised his hand, looking at an extra silver needle in his hand, his mind echoed the words that Truman just said ¡­


    ¡°There are no rtives before profit. You carefully beware of Richards, he dares to strike at you the first time, he dares to strike a second time ¡­¡±


    Because the shooting is Richards single-handedly caused by the incident, has made the two brothers have a conflict between them.


    William now has to be on Richards¡¯ guard, especially since Truman just said that thing about the oil fields.


    The trillion dor price tag can directly sit in the position of Motril¡¯s richest man. Such benefits, not to mention Richards, even he, William, is moved.


    With such a huge temptation, would Richards really still choose him as a brother?


    Or do you want to get rid of him directly, and then not only swallow that oil field, but also take Obren directly?


    William is in a precarious position, and feels abruptly that he has fallen into a trap.


    Within a few minutes, Richards sent over lunch.


    Pushing the bed table in front of William, he ced a light lunch on the table, ¡°Have some, it¡¯s all very light.¡±


    William was injured, but could eat a small amount of liquid food because he did not hit the internal organs of the chest.


    Leaning against the bed, William looked at the light porridge and nutritious soup, his eyes flickered, then looked at Richards and said, ¡°Suddenly, I kind of want to drink coffee, can you make some for me?¡±


    ¡°You can still drink coffee with this body?¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t be wounded aftering through a rain of bullets? It¡¯s just a small injury, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll flush you.¡±


    Perhaps because Richards had a guilty conscience towards William, he yelled for coffee, which Richards naturally satisfied.


    Waiting for Richards to go to the living room to help William grind coffee, William took out that one silver needle and tried it in the porridge, and found that the silver needle did not respond.


    But when he put the silver needle in the ginseng soup, he suddenly found that the tip of the silver needle turned ck in color.


    His hand holding the silver needle jerked, his eyes slightly narrowed, the bottom of his eyes were flooded with cold light, the hand squeezing the silver needle were trembling.


    Bro.


    That¡¯s a brother!


    Brothers with Richards for many years, in front of the interests, but worthless!


    Anger, unprecedented anger.


    William inserted the silver needle across the pillow inside, leaning on the head of the bed, closed his eyes, but the gas chest rose and fell, not a momentter the wound began to spill blood stains.


    A whileter Richards came in and found that the thin bedding William was covered with was stained with blood and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why are you bleeding again?¡±


    He put down his coffee and immediately rang the bedside bell, ¡°Fuck, the doctor¡¯s too damn inked. william, are you okay?¡±


    Angry and anxious William hard gas wound bleeding, immersed in anger can not be extricated.


    And at that moment, Chaya and Truman, who were sitting in their car on the parking lot outside the infirmary, listened to the newsing from inside, and with a smile on their faces, they started the sedan and left.


    ¡°Mr. Truman is very resourceful, I really admire him.¡± Chaya did not mince words in praise.


    Just said the oil field matter half-truth, in fact, is to provoke the rtionship between the two brothers, plus Richards use William in the first, Truman pushed the wave, it gave William a silver needle, and in the meal drug, in order to let them bothpletely break.


    In life, few people can live a selfish, yet sober life.


    But the most withstand is thepulsion and provocation of others, coupled with ¡®witnessed¡¯ one thing after another, enough to prove that Richards betrayed William.


    Now, William even if it is not possible to die.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a slight trick.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman is modest, I wonder if you will count me in the same way one day?¡±


    As we speak, the atmosphere is a bit off.


    Truman, sitting in the passenger seat, nced at Chaya out of the corner of his eye and snorted lightly, ¡°To you, guilty as charged.¡±


    Contemptuous attitude, not taking Chaya seriously at all.


    But is an old man over 70 years old, he and she really do not have to use these conspiracy mind.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, a joke for you.¡±


    Chaya smiled andughed to break the awkward atmosphere in the carriage, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day¡¯s work for Mr. Truman, I¡¯lle back to thank him personally.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for the patriarch to be polite, for Obren, it¡¯s all what someone from Feng should do.¡±


    ¡°Public is public, private is private, not to be confused.¡± Chaya thanked Truman from the bottom of her heart, after all, the matter involved Bethany, the matter if the word got out, in Obren extremely bad influence, it is possible to make a big mess.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯lle with you to Marble Temple and meet Adriana.¡±


    In the morning, Chaya was in a hurry to go to Marble Temple and only had time to talk to Celine, so that Celine could report Ruth, but time was short and she didn¡¯t get to talk to Adriana.


    ¡°How is Judith doing now?¡± Instead of mentioning Adriana, Truman asked about Judith.


    ¡°No matter what happens to Judith, Adriana can¡¯t die, she has to stay.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To say that it is also my fault. Obren several children over the years without a daughter, not much incense, in order to continue the incense, as long as the people who can control thepulsion must be kept, in case of emergency. obren whether technology, j affairs, economic aspects, and the outside world is far from, I must do what I can to dy the time, to obren for more opportunities for development. Only when we Obren get stronger and stronger will we not be bullied.¡±


    In this, Chaya has done what an Obren matriarch should do and deserves admiration.


    Truman was silent.


    ¡­


    Down the hill.


    Jonathan waited for Ran in the box for many hours before Ran arrived slowly at his destination and appeared in the box that Jonathan had reserved in advance.


    When you push the door, the box lingered with lingering cigarettes and the strong smell of nicotine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Looking at the ashtray on the table, piled high with cigarette butts, you can see how annoyed and impatient Jonathan is.


    Ran appeared in front of Jonathan in a suit, with a cigarette in his hand, and sat across from him, but Jonathan looked outside and waited for a long time without waiting for anything, before asking, ¡°Where is Judith?¡±

 Chapter 1412 – Truman who stirred up trouble

    Ran raised his hand, ¡°When did I say anything about bringing Judith here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ¡­ I tell you to bring Judith with you?¡± Jonathan was a little exasperated, thinking that Ran was teasing him.


    Ran leanedzily on the card seat, cold eyes swept Jonathan, ¡°Why should I trust you? Besides, if you want to talk to Judith, you don¡¯t only have to meet her.¡±


    ¡°You let me video her?¡±


    ¡°What, no?¡±


    Ran tilted his head and looked around, pointing to the outside of the box, ¡°How many people have you ambushed outside, do you think I don¡¯t know? In your Jonathan¡¯s mind, I am such a brainless person?¡±


    He came over today to find out what Jonathan¡¯s purpose was, and also to inquire sideways about Chaya¡¯s attitude and specte about Adriana¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°How.¡±


    Judith did note in person, and his ownyout of the man was discovered by Ran, Jonathan increasingly found that Ran can not be underestimated.


    Immediately, there was a small change in his contemptuous attitude towards him and said, ¡°I heard Chaya say that you are now working with him. If you¡¯re working with Chaya, why don¡¯t you hand over Judith?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Ran raised his hand and wiggled his right index finger, ¡°I Ran never gang up with anyone, I only belong to myself. All I see are tangential interests, and I will do anything that will satisfy my personal interests, and conversely, there is no reason for us to talk. Because everything, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡±


    He is frank and direct, and speaks his mind.


    A statement that Jonathan was speechless.


    He looked straight at Ran for a moment before he said, ¡°To put it nicely, it¡¯s called I do what I want, to put it badly, it¡¯s selfish.¡±


    ¡°Yes, selfishness is not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Jonathan was once again dumbfounded as he raised his hand and rubbed his temples, exasperated by Ran.


    He has always been irritable temper, facing Ran kind of evil unrestrained nature, really let him feel headache.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want from Judith?¡± Ran picked up the tea in front of him, smelled the curl of tea, and was about to drink it when he suddenly looked up at Jonathan sitting across the table, ¡°The tea is not poisoned, right?¡±


    His words fell, Jonathan¡¯s face stiffened, his eyes nced aside, not even bothering to take care of Ran.


    ¡°Heh heh, just kidding already.¡±


    Ran picked up his tea and took a sip.


    He knew Jonathan wouldn¡¯t hit him hard until he got Judith.


    It is expected that he would not dare to do so.


    ¡°Young people, frivolous and rash.¡±


    Jonathan was furious and didn¡¯t want to talk to Ran anymore, so he just said, ¡°I want to see Judith and I want to take her back to Obren.¡±


    ¡°Reasons? Conditions?¡±


    Ran shy of words, it seems that more than one word do not want to say, but it is four words and all will be very clear.


    ¡°Judith is my Jonathan¡¯s daughter, and if you don¡¯t hand over my daughter, I will announce to the world that you have taken my daughter and that you are wanted nationwide.¡±


    He pointed at Ran with the air of a bully.


    ¡°Spoken as if anyone knew you had a daughter.¡±


    Ran is not impressed, ¡°If you dare to do so, you would have done it already, would wait until now? You and Chaya that little thing only your Asco vige those old foxes know, a lot of civilians who know about her? ¡±


    ¡°That is also my Jonathan¡¯s daughter, you hijacked her, is not to ask my attitude?!¡±


    ¡°Judith is over thirty years old and has spent over thirty years with her adoptive mother , what were you doing at that time? Now that Obren is in trouble, you think of her. If you ask me, you Obren¡¯s people are really all thin-skinned.¡±


    Ran gave a sarcastic remark, not wanting to dwell on it with Jonathan, ¡°It¡¯s fine to want me to hand over Judith, unless you hand over Siena and Adriana and deliver each of them out of Obren safely, otherwise, refuse to oblige.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you have gotten Adriana¡¯s husband killed, and now you dare to say that, are you really not afraid that I will tell Adriana the truth about what happened?¡±


    ¡°If you dared to say it, you would have said it long ago, and would have waited until now!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll give you a chance now. I will let you meet with Adriana in the afternoon, if Adriana agrees to go with you, you hand over Judith and I will let her go; if Adriana is not willing to go with you, you hand over Judith and you go, we will never stop you. From now on Obren¡¯s affairs you are not allowed to interfere.¡±


    Things havee to this point, all hearts can not help butment that everything is Judith, if Judith did not pretend to be crazy and foolish to live, then they do not have to go to great lengths to get Adriana back to Obren.


    It is probably because God is extraordinarily unkind to Obren, making Chaya many times IVF and D pregnancy, the birth of a girl, but either a premature death or the inability to control thepulsion, so that all things suddenly be very troublesome and difficult.


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Jonathan was very forting, and naturally Ran was quick to agree.


    He finished a cigarette, crushed the cigarette in the ashtray, raised his eyes to Jonathan and added: ¡°It¡¯s not me handing over Judith, it¡¯s me handing over Judith after you let everyone leave Obren. otherwise, no deal!¡±


    After saying that, he got up and left coolly.


    Dry and sharp character, without dy, but invisible and a few indifference, so that some people are bored and resist.


    Meanwhile, Marble Temple.


    Marble Temple Prison, Adriana and Siena are held separately, with Adriana being held in an empty cell.


    Although the cell was fairly clean, but inside out of a bed, not even sheets and bedding.


    At night, you can only sleep on top of a hard wooden bed.


    ng-


    Just as Adriana was sitting on the bed dazed, the lock of the cell sounded and she inclined her head to see the prison door open and someone walked in and brought in a chair.


    With a ng, the door locked again.


    The visitor was wearing a long ck robe that hid her face, making it impossible to see what she looked like.


    In this dimly lit prison, only a small window as big as a square te above the wall, a ray of light is cast in from the window, not enough to illuminate the entire cell.


    The visitor took off his robe and cap, went to sit in front of Adriana, ¡°How is it, is it painful to live here?¡±


    Who else could it be if not Chaya.


    Adriana looked at Chaya with a slightly angry face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Peter is dead, your mother is in jail because of you, your two children are poisoned, and your own days are numbered¡­ Adriana, you have done this to everyone around you by yourself, how can you live on?¡±


    The so-called ¡®kill to kill¡¯, Chaya directly put all the me on Adriana, raw irritation Adriana, iparable viciousness.


    Adriana¡¯s face is expressionless, but the obsidian pupils have a touch of irony in them, ¡°Emilio is the one who killed Honey, you are the one who put Archie and his wife in jail, and you are the one who caused the pain of my two children and me. Chaya, you are already seventy years old, you will not live long, are you not afraid of being punished in hell after death?¡±

 Chapter 1413 – Adriana who went crazy

    Adriana recalls those things, vividly, the hatred for Chaya will be more and more profound, can not wait to pounce on Chaya¡¯s front, directly kill her to be good.


    But she can¡¯t.


    Chaya sat in front of her, she did not bring a weapon, and Adriana is covered with only a prison uniform, not even a stone, how to deal with Chaya?


    She looked at the few guards standing outside and became more and more helpless.


    ¡°You are strong, you are still alive and not down after encountering so many things, indeed you have inherited my Chaya¡¯s good genes, very strong, worthy of being my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    Listening to her words, Adriana only felt disgusted, ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with you, a snake woman like you, I feel disgusted to have the slightest blood rtion with you!¡±


    If you ask Adriana who she hates and who she hates the most in her life, it¡¯sonly Chaya.


    She had never been so disgusted with a person at any time.


    ¡°You discuss not hate me, I am all your grandmother, we keep the same blood in our body, is the blood rtionship can not be erased.¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you either!¡±


    Adriana sat on the bed with her back straight and spoke forcefully.


    ¡°You can hate me, but it doesn¡¯t matter, maybe after you know one thing, you won¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Chaya smiled, took a phone out of her pocket, opened the video and ced it in front of Adriana, ¡°This, maybe you¡¯ll like it.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The cell phone video clicked on and it showed Chaya and Ran both meeting.


    The meeting ce is in a loft, half of the screen is obscured by flower petals, the other half of the screen happens to be Ran¡¯s face, because the high-definition lens is pointing at Ran two meters away, so Ran speaks can be determined by his lips to determine what he is saying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I promised you, and Peter is dead. Shouldn¡¯t you make good on your promise to me?¡±


    Ran sat across from Chaya, picked up his tea and took a sip, and said in anguid manner.


    The tone of voice was breezy, as if to say that it was a beautiful day.


    ¡°Hahahaha, well done, I was really right about you. However, I am curious, how did you kill Peter?¡±


    ¡°The sniper in Emilio¡¯s house was hired by me ¡­¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t want to listen to what was on the video, but the voiceing from the video caught her.


    She looked down at the phone screen and listened to Ran and Chaya¡¯s conversation, her pupils dting a little, her face full of shock and amazement.


    It was only when she heard Ran and Chaya talking about the deal and the chips that Adriana broke down and threw her phone to the ground, stomping on the screen a few times like crazy, ¡°No way, absolutely impossible, it¡¯s all fake, fake!¡±


    Her mouth said it was false, but her various reflections already indicated that she was greatly stimted and truly believed in the matter.


    Adriana broke down a bit and kept cursing, ¡°Chaya you are a devil, why do you want to calcte me so much? So Peter was all killed by you. Why do you want to do this to me? Why? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    She lunged at Chaya as if her spirit was out of control, her pupils wide, her eyes red and bloodshot, just like a man on the rampage.


    ¡°Stop it, what are you doing?¡±


    The men outside the cell saw what was going on inside and immediately opened the cell door and came in. Two men pulled Adriana¡¯s arms, but she elbowed them, ¡°Behave yourself and don¡¯t move!¡±


    Adriana a struggle, but no matter how to struggle, can not break free from the restraints, can only watch Chaya sitting in front of a dignified and invible posture.


    The two form a strong contrast, always make people feel a little sad andmentable.


    ¡°Peter¡¯s death was all your doing. I told you that if you had listened to me earlier, then this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.¡±

 Chapter 1414 – Raylan’s True Face

    ¡°Chaya, how can you be so mean and shameless?¡±


    Adriana was shaking with anger, her red eyes were staring at her unblinkingly, her eyes looked like she wanted to eat Chaya, ¡°Why? Why are you doing this? Peter is innocent, you are really despicable!¡±


    The fact that things havee to this point was not expected by Adriana.


    She clearly remembered that at the bottom of the cliff, Peter had said that Ran did not know about his death.


    So now that the evidence is in front of us, it¡¯s all Ran¡¯s doing!


    If it was Ran¡¯s doing, why did Peter prepare everything so well?


    Obviously things are in his anticipation, the subsequent development of things will only be in Peter¡¯s control, and did not happen in the slightest.


    So, is Peter not telling the truth, or is Ran really hitting Peter hard, and Peter has already learned of the n, and will take advantage of it?


    Adriana¡¯s mind is confused and she doesn¡¯t understand what the situation is, but no matter what the situation is, she can¡¯t show her face in front of Chaya, otherwise all of Peter¡¯s ns will be ruined.


    Such a test of acting skills, in order to make everything real, Adriana desperately trying to make the false things that are happening now as real things, in order to look so crazy and uncontrolled in front of Chaya.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t know if Peter is innocent or not, but I know he must die!¡±


    Chaya gritted her teeth and said, from her words it is not difficult to hear his disgust and hatred for Peter.


    ¡°Chaya, you ¡­ have a heart like a snake and don¡¯t deserve to be a human being!¡±


    Adriana struggled and resisted, trying to break free from the two men, but no matter how much she struggled, it was to no avail.


    With her feet in shackles, she had some difficulty walking, let alone fighting two men who were no match at all.


    Even though Adriana jumped like a thunderstorm, Chaya is not angry, just cold eyes slightly raised, with a set of arrogant posture of the superior, ¡°I came here today is not to argue with you, just want to tell you the truth. Now you have no one to rely on, if you intend to stay in Obren, perhaps I can honor my previous promise to your two children to lift thepulsion. Of course, I can also quietly deport the Archie couple.¡±


    Even though Chaya was sitting, she spoke with a ¡®graciousness¡¯ that was a little offensive.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got honey killed, you think I¡¯d cooperate with someone who got my husband killed? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Adriana took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes, ¡°Whether it¡¯s kill or death, it¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve never been one to fear death, so if you want to kill me, I hope you¡¯ll give me a good time.¡±


    She was sure that Chaya would not kill her now, so naturally she had to do the whole show.


    ¡°Rather a stalwart woman.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s lips pulled out a cold smile, helplessly shook his head, ¡°But girl, sometimes a tough mouth is not a good thing. You should live a rational life.¡±


    ¡°What you call ¡®sanity¡¯ is to be in yourpany? Oh, if so, I might as well just die.¡± Adriana symbolically struggled a few times, shaking the chain ttering, and then Adriana continued: ¡± You go out, do not let me see you again.¡±


    ¡°You can get out, but now there are two ways for you to choose. Either die, or cooperate with me!¡±


    ¡°I can die, but can you please let Luis and Helen go, you have already killed honey, are you not willing to let the two children go?¡±


    At any time, Adriana has no fear of death, except that the two children are innocent, as the children¡¯s own mother, if even their own children can not protect, it is really a failure of motherhood.


    ¡°I said I would not release the two children if you did not agree to my terms.¡±


    Chaya is adamant that Big Bottom is aware of the importance of the two children to Adriana to threaten her with the lives of her two children.


    ¡°How do you want me to trust you? Even if I agree to cooperate with you, you can threaten me with the two children all the same. Instead of being threatened by you like this for the rest of my life, I would rather resist now and just cut off all your thoughts about me.¡±


    Adriana is well aware of Chaya¡¯s methods and has no intention of working with her.


    Partnering with Chaya is tantamount to working with a tiger.


    To Chaya, Adriana has only hatred, endless hatred.


    ¡°In that case, there is nothing more to say. Since you have chosen to die, I will let you die with understanding.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    With those words, Chaya got up and left the prison without looking back.


    The two men who had tied Adriana up let go of her, gave her an angry re, shook her off and walked away.


    ng-


    The prison door closed heavily and everything fell silent once again.


    Adriana dragged her tired body to the nk bed and sat down, staring nkly ahead, deep in thought.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation she would faceter, but one thing she knew very well in her heart was that Chaya felt that she had chosen ¡®death¡¯, so would she really send her to die?


    Adriana is not sure.


    But when she met with Peterst night, Peter himself told her that she must let her be caught by Truman before she could do so.


    Truman is the Secretary of Marble Temple, a figure who is not far behind Chaya in terms of power in Obren.


    Captured her, will certainly hand her over to Chaya, so ¡­ whether Peter thought that Chaya will kill her painfully?


    At the same time, Adriana remembered something very important.


    Inst night¡¯s meeting with Peter, Peter said that he faked his death Ran was not aware of the matter, only in Emilio fortress nted his sniper, before he was shot.


    And the video given by Chaya shows Ran nting snipers in Emilio¡¯s fortress in the same way, with the goal of shooting Peter.


    In that case, Peter was shot, was it Ran¡¯s sniper who did it, or was it Peter¡¯s hired sniper who did it?


    But in either case, Peter was injured, but because of this, it is also likely that Peter was not aware of Ran¡¯s cooperation with Chaya?


    Think carefully.


    Adriana just felt a chill run down her back, unsure of Peter¡¯s ability to control the whole situation and whether she had learned of what Ran had done.


    I just feel more and more impervious to Ran, I don¡¯t know whether he is good or bad.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask, let alone try.


    One¡¯s head was bowed in contemtion, and after an unknown amount of time, footsteps sounded outside once again.


    At the sound of her voice, Adriana looked up.


    This instant, her eyes were stunned, her eyes met the gaze of the person standing at the door of the cell, and the two of them gazed at each other in silence.


    ¡°Ran ¡­¡±


    After what just happened, Adriana saw Ran again but not as cordial as before, more a kind of defensiveness and incredulity after being betrayed by a loved one.


    For so many years, Ran has taken good care of her, and Adriana is very grateful to him from the bottom of her heart, but never thought that waiting and waiting until the end has brought betrayal.

 Chapter 1415 AdrianaRaylan flip-flops

    The pain was more than Adriana could take.


    The man stepped in, his face light, a pair of ck pupils swept a nce at Adriana, and then parted his gaze, his eyes nced around the cell, and finally touched his nose, slightly formal: ¡°No matter what, you are Chaya¡¯s granddaughter, how can she arrange such a cell for you? ¡±


    Ran knew Chaya didn¡¯t like Adriana, but didn¡¯t expect Chaya to be so mean to Adriana, even to the point of not having a bedding and sheets in the cell she was in.


    Obren has four seasons, but the temperature difference between day and night is so great that she dresses thinly.


    The cell was very damp and cold at night, how did she ¡­ spend the night yesterday?


    Listening to familiar voices, looking at familiar people standing in front of her, Adriana¡¯s slightly pale lips pursed, her eyes never moved awayfrom Ran.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ have anything to say to me?¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a moment and finally asked the words in her heart.


    With Ran several years of friendship, it can be said that in the heart of the other party has been treated as a family member, but in the end it turned out to end up in such a situation.


    Ran¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°She told you everything?¡±


    He nced at Adriana, and was so ovee by her hot stare that he immediately looked away again.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t tell me, how long are you going to keep it from me?¡±


    Adriana tried her best to restrain her emotions, but as she spoke, her voice suddenly trembled, and her whole body could not help but tremble slightly, especially the pair of clear, moist eyes, very beautiful, but now they are bloodshot and haggard with a sickly look.


    It¡¯s heartbreaking.


    Ran heard her voice is a little wrong, a look up, just in time to see her unblinking eyes dense with ayer of water mist, and then tears out of the eyes.


    Crying.


    She actually cried.


    The man¡¯s hands are ced in the pockets of his suit pants, and his hands are slightly unnaturally clenched together slightly.


    Ran pencil and stand, but the good-looking sword eyebrows can not help but tighten together, the thin lips pulled, seems to want to say something to Adriana, but the words to the mouth finally swallowed back.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    For a long time, Adriana could not wait for any answer, so she asked once again.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A thousand words, finally converge into three words.


    Beforeing to Marble Temple, Jonathan had told Ran everything. Originally Ran did not want toe over to see Adriana, but in the end he was too worried about her and chose toe over.


    She knew that Adriana already knew everything.


    On the way in from the outside, Ran was thinking how to exin to Adriana, but now standing in front of Adriana, only to know that all the exnations can not be said.


    So many reasons prepared, but can not withstand Adriana a sharp and full of disappointment in the eyes.


    That look burned Ran deeply and made his heart ache like a knife.


    How long has it been since there was a conflict with Adriana, and now it was as painful as killing him to look at her with such a painful expression.


    Ran clenched his fingers and walked stiffly up to Adriana¡¯s face.


    But the right leg took a step forward, and Adriana chirped violently, ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    A very resistant voice.


    Adriana stood up from the bed, weakly, as if she would fall to the ground at any moment.


    ¡°Tell me, why? Why did you do it?¡±


    The voice is low and mosquito-like.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the cell was so quiet, Ran wouldn¡¯t even have heard what Adriana was saying, but only vaguely heard her asking ¡®why ¡­¡¯


    A sentence that was iplete to hear, but Ran also knew what things Adriana was asking after.


    He dark as ink pupils tinged with a trace of pain, shook his head, but half a day could not say a word, and finally looked away from the face to the cell door.


    ¡°Answer me! SPEAK!!!¡±


    Adriana chortled once more.


    The decibel level rose steeply and scared Ran for no reason.


    ¡°I told you to talk, talk!!!¡±


    She yelled again, with an anger that Ran had never seen before, and was a little nervous and restrained.


    The man raised his hand and touched his nose with his thumb, ¡°That ¡­ I can negotiate with Chaya and maybe take you out. It¡¯s cold and damp here, and your body can¡¯t take it. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked you to answer my question, can you answer it positively!¡±


    Adriana took three steps forward and sped her hands around Ran¡¯s shoulders, shaking them one by one, ¡°You answer me, answer me, answer me!!!¡±


    A word, throwing the ground, heavy words sounded through the rich grief and despair, prating the very strong piercing Ran¡¯s heart.


    With tears in her voice, she let them fall and drip down her chin onto herpel.


    Since Peter¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, Adriana has cried in front of him, but not since.


    He thought Adriana was strong enough, strong enough to adjust quickly even after facing Peter¡¯s death.


    And now Ran realizes that it¡¯s not that she¡¯s not in pain, it¡¯s that she¡¯s not at the heartbreak.


    One word after another, like a sharp dagger in his heart, painful etched bones.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    There is no exnation, just three words.


    Sorry.


    Dry and crisp, but it made Adriana¡¯s heart drop to the bottom.


    She let go of Ran and took a few staggering steps backwards, looking at him with disappointment, ¡°So, no one threatened you at all? It was your own initiative, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reality is cruel.


    But Ran didn¡¯t want to lie to Adriana.


    ¡°Heh, heh ¡­¡±


    Adrianaughed, tears kept rolling down her eyes, but the corners of her lips rose slightly, and her pale lips pulled out a smile that was worse than crying.


    ¡°Liar! So you are all liars! Ran, ask yourself, am I the one who has wronged you, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle, crying with aughing expression just like a person who has lost his mind.


    The words fell, Adriana took a few more steps backward, but steeply fell physically helpless to the ground, ¡°Liars, all liars, hahaha ¡­ all liars ¡­ oooooo¡­ ¡­¡±


    Laughing, crying, and then bawling.


    She sat on the floor, leaning on the edge of the bed, her legs slightly bent, her hands around her knees, her head buried, eating and eating without any reaction.


    That reaction really hurt Ran¡¯s eyes and made him feel extra heavy.


    Standing in front of the woman, looking down at her, slowly stretched out a hand to gently stroke her dark hair, but the hand finally stopped a few centimeters away from her head.


    ¡°I know you hate me in your heart. I ¡­ wasn¡¯t trying to beg your forgiveness.¡±


    Ran wrinkled his brow, his face full of sorrow, ¡°The most important thing now is to get you out of Obren, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°So, I should still be thanking you, yes.¡±


    The woman lying on her back slowly lifted her head and looked at the man standing in front of her.


    So familiar face, but to bring an unprecedented unfamiliarity and alienation.


    After all, she was wrong to trust him.

 Chapter 1416 – Give you a cool death

    Ran pursed his lips, his cold face haloed with a little helplessness, ¡°It would be wise to leave Obren early.¡±


    ¡°But Chaya never intended for me to leave Obren, so who do you think you are to convince her that you can get me out of Obren safely? huh.¡±


    Adriana smiled coldly, her smile filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°Even she wants me to be her puppet. With all this, it already shows the impossibility of everything, so why should you and I do something that doesn¡¯t make any sense?¡±


    She slowly stood up, sitting sideways on the edge of the bed, raising her eyes to look at the small window on the wall, like a frog at the bottom of a well, only a glimpse of a blue sky.


    For a while, she said leisurely: ¡°I never thought it would honey painful will be you. But no matter what, things have happened. What I can do is to transfer all the hatred for you to Chaya¡¯s body. For the rest of my life, I hope you and I don¡¯t see each other again!¡±


    She said ¡­


    For the rest of my life, I hope you and I don¡¯t see each other again!


    Because he ¡®killed¡¯ Peter, the woman he loved would have to hate him for the rest of her life.


    Give him a million times more damage with the least damaging attack.


    ¡°Adri¡­¡±


    He called out shallowly, only to be interrupted by Adriana.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, we¡¯re strangers from now on. I won¡¯t ask you why you¡¯re working with Chaya to get Honey killed, and you need to stop rubbing salt in my wounds. Ran, this is the end of the line between you and me.¡±


    The words came out, and she hung her head rather helplessly, frustrated and powerless, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Whether Peter is really dead or fake death, Ran if you know the truth will not be hidden from her, but now things have been finalized, but let Adriana immersed in the pain can note out.


    Ran stood aside and looked at Adriana, not knowing how to face her.


    The two just standoff, no one has any extra words.


    In the gloomy atmosphere, the two men had their own thoughts, but both were in the same grieving mood.


    ¡°I can save you, but I can¡¯t necessarily save the two children.¡±


    After a long moment of silence, Ran said to Adriana: ¡°Chaya sophisticated, I am not her opponent, the only thing I can do is to take you away from Obren. but after you leave, Luis and Helen future will be what, save not easy to say.¡±


    Why wouldn¡¯t he want to help Adriana and the two children?


    Only limited ability, there is only so much he can do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time, whether I die or live, I don¡¯t need you to worry about it. From now on, we are no longer friends!¡±


    Adriana finished, slowly closed her eyes, and theny down on the empty bedpan, with her back to Ran, and closed her eyes to sleep.


    Ran heart helpless, standing in ce for a long time in silence, before turning around to leave the cell.


    The people left and the cell became quiet once again.


    It was as quiet as if a pin dropped could be heard, but Adriana¡¯s head was empty, nk, and she didn¡¯t even know what she was thinking as she stared at the wall with her eyes open.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed by, she was immersed in pain and could not calm down for a long time.


    The anger faded and her mind recalled more of her past with Ran.


    He took care of her on the unnamed ind; left the unnamed ind for the first time after two and a half years on a mission with the task of assassinating Alvin.


    The two fought side by side and he gave himself a hard shot to let her go.


    That y down your life to save her¡¯ spirit of self-sacrifice is not something that anyone can do.


    Adriana is grateful.


    Including theter Ran repeatedly save her, repeatedly owed a favor is Adriana for the indefensible human debt.


    How can she hate Ran for all of the above?


    Can¡¯t do it!


    The reason why it can¡¯t be done is because Peter is not dead.


    Adriana even dare not imagine, if this time Ran mission in the process, Peter really died, she will how to face Ran, how to face Peter?


    This day, Adriana was immersed in mixed emotions, with a lot of stress that kept her up at night, not to mention wondering what would happen outside.


    In the cell, Adriana does not know about Siena¡¯s situation and is very worried, but does not know what to do.


    At the bottom of the cliff, she had met Peter and naturally trusted him for that statement.


    Only now things areplicated because of Ran, and as a direct result Adriana is a little worried that Peter is not well nned and that there will be no idents.


    It was a full two days in jail.


    She eats, drinks and sleeps on time.


    Only because of Chaya¡¯s order to sleep in a cold and damp cell without seeing the sun, plus the two days of drizzle, the cell was even colder.


    Her health was not what it used to be, so she fell ill.


    ng-


    After lying in bed for an unknown period of time, dazed, she heard the door of her cell nging, she turned over, opened her heavy eyelids, and saw Chaya walk in.


    She was trailed by two attendants, expressionless men with an innate aura of fury and fear.


    Adriana braced herself and sat up from the bed, slightly opening her pale lips, ¡°What are you doing here? I told you, I won¡¯t agree to your terms.¡±


    ¡°I gave you two days to think about it, today is thest day, if you still do not agree to cooperate with me, there is only one way to die.¡±


    Chaya pestled her cane, her icy gaze sweeping Adriana up and down with a touch of cold condescension.


    ¡°As usual, I don¡¯t need any consideration if you want to kill me or not.¡±


    Adriana just feel dizzy, even talk are breathless, looking at Chaya blurred some heavy shadow, let everything be like a dream.


    But again, the pain in her body was telling her that everything was reality.


    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s cold eyes fell on Adriana¡¯s body, waved her hand to the people behind her, only to see the man with a tray walk to her, ¡°The matriarch remembered that you are her granddaughter, special permission to euthanize you.¡±


    As the man said that, he handed the tray to a person aside, then took out an injection from it and said to Adriana: ¡°Anyst words to exin? If not, I¡¯ll start.¡±


    He turned the needle in his hand upwards and pressed the syringe, squeezing the air out of the injection tube, before looking down at Adriana and waiting for her answer.


    The so-called ¡®euthanasia¡¯ is death without pain.


    Adriana¡¯s brain weng, slightly dull eyes look at the syringe, pupils gradually focus on the light, the brain also clear a few points.


    Only closer and closer to death, the human instinctive desire to live will make her more and more awake.


    ¡°What, now you don¡¯t want to die again? If you don¡¯t want to die, you can talk to me about it. As long as you are willing to cooperate with me, I will still agree to your previous request.¡±


    Chaya speaks without haste.


    The calm and rxed posture, can not see her have a little panic and intolerance.

 Chapter 1417 Adriana is dead

    Even if the person standing in front of her is her granddaughter, what¡¯s the harm?


    Adriana pursed her lips, blinked her pupils, and raised her eyes to touch the white heart-shaped pendant hanging around her neck.


    Heart, the more nervous.


    She has absolute trust in Peter, but no sense of trust in Chaya.


    ¡°Can you promise me that if I die, please don¡¯t torture the two children, okay?¡± Adriana lightly wrinkled her eyebrows, originally weak, she already had a sickly posture, and now she gave a weak and delicate look.


    ¡°Hmph, it depends on my mood. You¡¯re just a prisoner, it¡¯s a gift to leave your body whole.¡±


    Chaya¡¯s pale face is tinged with a little anger, probably because Adriana would rather die than submit to her, can not help but let her some disappointment.


    ¡°You ¡­ cough cough ¡­¡±


    Adriana couldn¡¯t stop coughing, ¡°Chaya, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you.¡±


    ¡°Retribution or not, you will not see that day.¡±


    Chaya grunted coldly, pinned her cane, and turned to leave the cell.


    ¡°What a waste of words, wheedling.¡±


    The man with the injection in his hand was somewhat offended by her continued nonsense and rudely yanked Adriana¡¯s arm and rolled up her sleeve before she zapped it towards her arm.


    ¡°Let go, you guys let go ¡­¡±


    Adriana instinctively resisted and struggled to stand up from the bed, but before she could stand up, she only felt her brain faint and her whole body fell on the bed, her head hit the wooden nk bed with a thud and a loud sound.


    ¡°Hello? Wake up?¡±


    One man saw Adriana unconscious and couldn¡¯t help but shout, but the man with the injection in his hand snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a dying man, what¡¯s the point of shouting at her.¡±


    As he spoke, he injected the medicine toward Adriana¡¯s arm.


    With everything sorted out, the two turned around and left.


    The door to the cell closed once again.


    Chaya, who was standing outside the cell, saw the two walk out and said to the guards, ¡°Find someone to bury her in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    The prison guard nodded in response.


    ¡­


    Obren, Asco vige.


    Chaya people just returned to Asco vige, Anne immediately greeted, ¡°Patriarch, you are back?¡±


    After spending several days with Chaya, Anne has gained Chaya¡¯s affection with her personal charm.


    Holding her arm, he said with concern, ¡°You must be very tired after being busy for so long, I have prepared some calming tea for you.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, you girl is just delightful.¡±


    Because Anne is good at observing, understanding Chaya¡¯s preferences and acting ording to her mood, she can naturally get Chaya¡¯s favor.


    Even if you know she is Emilio¡¯s person, but as long as she Chaya think Anne can be reused, will definitely be used for their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s my part to do, as it should be.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t I know you yet? You¡¯re inquiring about Adriana, right?¡±


    Adriana and Anne two past events, Chaya very clear.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And she caught Adriana¡¯s matter is already known to everyone, she Anne can not not know, this time toe, naturally want to ask a question.


    In one word, Anne¡¯s mind was broken, she pursed her lips and smiled somewhat restrainedly, ¡°Still nothing can be hidden from you, matriarch.¡±


    She held Chaya and walked slowly towards the front,menting, ¡°Adriana and I are like sisters and have a very good rtionship. It¡¯s a pity that we are each loyal to our own men, it¡¯s all a matter of fate.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want her to die?¡±


    Chaya suddenly throws out a question and stops and looks sideways at Anne, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Huh? No, no.¡±


    Anne shook her head, ¡°Even if the rtionship is good, it¡¯s all in the past tense. I¡¯ve been friends with her since she killed the two children in my womb. I don¡¯t care about it, but there was always such a person in my life, and suddenly it¡¯s gone, so I¡¯m feeling a bit emotional.¡±


    In truth, the child in her womb was not killed by Adriana, but by her excessive unting in front of Juliana, which provoked Juliana¡¯s jealousy of her and led to her miscarriage by Juliana¡¯s beating.


    From the initial secret joy in her heart after she learned that Adriana was captured by Chaya, her heart is especially heavy now that she has learned of the death.


    No joy, no sorrow.


    But just want to know the results.


    ¡°People, this life is like this, around the rush of visitors, not many can be with their own like-minded.¡±


    Chaya sighed, and her slightly mncholy mood was visible in those obscure eyes.


    Then walked slowly toward the government hall and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dead, dead, dead ¡­¡±


    Said three ¡®dead¡¯ in a row.


    The tone of voice really makes people a bit confused about what she really has in mind for Adriana.


    Anne¡¯s hand holding Chaya suddenly loosened and she stood in a daze, not even noticing that Chaya was already far away.


    For a while, Chaya¡¯s voice came from the distance, ¡°Still not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh, here ites, here ites.¡±


    She came back to her senses and jogged over to catch up with Chaya, ¡°By the way, Ran just came over to look for you and is waiting for you in the government hall at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Chaya responded, perhaps guessing the purpose of Ran¡¯s trip, and said nothing more.


    After entering the government hall, Chaya said to Anne: ¡°Seeing that you are a bit unwell, you don¡¯t need to serve today, go back.¡±


    ¡°No, matriarch, I¡¯m very ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    Without waiting for Anne to finish her sentence, Chaya interrupted her again, only her tone was a little harder.


    That attitude, the unquestionable tone ofmand.


    Anne¡¯s red lips opened slightly, wanting to say something, but the words came to her lips and eventually swallowed back.


    Standing still, she watched Chaya walk into the government hall before she frowned unhappily and turned to leave.


    Inside the Great Hall of Government Affairs.


    Ran is sitting on a mahogany chair sipping tea.


    When he saw Chaya walk in, he didn¡¯t have much of an emotional change, he just asked coldly, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±


    He came over to meet Chayain the morning and made a deal with Chaya.


    That is, to trade Judith for Adriana and let Adriana leave Obren without any problems, but for Obren, she will make public the news that Adriana is ¡®dead¡¯.


    ¡°I told you, when I see Judith, I¡¯ll turn people in.¡±


    Chaya nced at Ran, walked past him, went directly to the front of the desk, and slowly sat down.


    ¡°Tomorrow at dawn, at the exit of Obren, we will deliver people at the same time. How about that?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chaya readily agreed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wish us a happy cooperation in advance.¡±


    ¡°I came over to warn you, don¡¯t y games with me. I, Ran, am not someone you can offend, and if you dare to y me, I will make you pay in blood!¡±


    Ran said while pulling a cigarette out of the cigarette case, held it in his lips, lit it and took a drag.


    After a series of flowing movements, he got up and left in a dashing and handsome manner.

 Chapter 1418 Chaya’s Plan

    Not long after Ran left, in the Great Hall of Government, Truman appeared.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He looked at Chaya with a dark, suggestive gaze.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Because of the talk about Adriana, Truman was worried about things being heard by outsiders, and Chaya naturally understood what he meant.


    Get up and waved towards him, walked to the private study behind the government hall, the study was neatly arranged in rows of bookshelves, Chaya did not know where to touch the mechanism, only to see the shelves slowly move, revealing the entrance to the secret room.


    The two walked towards the secret room, and the door of the room closed silently.


    Asco vige is on Betawell Mount, so there are very many secret chambers below.


    This one secret room is a hidden meeting room, but this one is essible to all the secret passages of Betawell Mount.


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    Chaya pointed to a chair in the living room, gestured for Truman to take a seat, and instructed toward a maid standing nearby, ¡°Bring out the good rain-fed Longjing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, matriarch.¡±


    The maid nodded respectfully and turned around to make tea.


    Truman¡¯s puzzled gaze shot a nce at the servant, and the scene fell on Chaya¡¯s eyes, who instantly exined, ¡°This is the person I ced in the chamber. Her task is to clean the ce and patrol the entire interior of Betawell Mount for security.¡±


    ¡°Kind of interesting.¡±


    Trumanughed and looked back at Chaya, ¡°I came here today to ask what the arrangements for Adriana are. What did you discuss when Ran came by?¡±


    Perhaps because Chaya was afraid of Richards and William, when she encountered a problem, it was Truman who came forward to help her solve it, so Chaya gradually gained a sense of trust in Truman.


    The more important thing is Truman¡¯s character, and I think he is a trustworthy person despite his iron face.


    ¡°Ran wants to trade Judith for Adriana. but ¡­ his request is for me to heal Adriana,¡± she informed truthfully, not holding back a thing.


    Truman leaned back in his seat, his eyes falling on Chaya, listening to her, silent, being a listener.


    Or perhaps, it is worried that if you say too much you will reveal something unknown.


    ¡°Ran¡¯s identity is far from what it appears to be.¡±


    Chaya words a meal, wrinkled his brow, slightly vicissitudes of the face emerged a few deep, ¡°this person can be used, can not be offended.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the high opinion?¡±


    Truman is shy about words.


    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±


    Chaya smiled, snorted coldly, with a stern look in her eyes, ¡°He is unruly and impetuous by nature, not something you and I can handle. So, if some methods can be used on Adriana, why can¡¯t they be used on Ran?¡±


    Before that, Chaya meant to kidnap Adriana and seal her memory for her first, while being exposed to thepulsion.


    In this way, Adriana forgets all about the past and they are making up some ¡®memories¡¯ about herself, which are directly imnted in Adriana¡¯s brain and can then be under their control.


    This method, ni used on Adriana, only his skills were not up to par, the matter of memory sealing on Adriana ended in failure.


    He can¡¯t, but how can Chaya not?


    ¡°So, your previous im to the public that you are physically unable and can no longer do the art of dpression is a front?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha, still Mr. Truman is smart.¡±


    Chaya smiled smugly.


    ¡°You mean, trying to kidnap Ran and confuse his memory for your own use?¡±


    Truman listened to Chaya¡¯s thoughts and just felt that the woman in front of him was too ruthless and cruel to the core.


    For the sake of selfishness, anything can be done, with no regard for human decency.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. But what does Mr. Truman think?¡±


    ¡°For now, it¡¯s a goodw.¡±


    Truman went along with Chaya¡¯s meaning, and then continued: ¡°Now Richards and William two people have mutual dislike, William has been in the hospital to recuperate, but his intention is to leave Obren, back to Motril. But before leaving to sign the contract, this matter, still need to be resolved as soon as possible.¡±


    All thingsing together can¡¯t help but be a little tiresome.


    ¡°Made an appointment with Ran to deliver Adriana to the Obren exit at dawn tomorrow, and he handed over Judith. i¡¯ve instructed someone toy it out. As you know Ran is not a master to deal with, it will take some effort.¡±


    ¡°If there are any idents on both sides, I will do my best to keep Judith. the rest will require you, the patriarch, to fly the mind.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    Chaya nodded and suddenly stood up, saying, ¡°Adriana has already had someone secretly sent inside the secret room, I¡¯m going to do the memory seal on herter, and then detoxify thepulsion for her. There is no room for further dy.¡±


    He immediately withdrew his gaze, picked up the tea handed over by the maid, took a sip and said, ¡°If you seal your memory before you detoxify the poison, will there be a memory seal rejection when you detoxify the poison again? You should know that thest time ni did a memory seal on her, it ended in failure.¡±


    ¡°ni is not capable enough, can she bepared to me? Besides, the only way to determine whether she is valuable is to try to seal the memory smoothly. If Adriana shows obvious rejection in the process of sealing her memory, then she is incredibly resilient and not something I can control at all. Even if the poison is solved, the same can not be used for me. In that case, what is the point of her being alive for me? We might as well get rid of it!¡±

 Chapter 1419 – Detoxification for Adriana

    Chaya made it very clear that if Adriana couldn¡¯t do the memory seal, it would be of no use.


    If this is the case, it would be better to just kill Adriana to end the problem.


    She has always been selfish and ruthless.


    Truman also saw for the first time the ruthlessness of this woman¡¯s heart.


    The two sat in the chamber¡¯s living room for a while, then got up and followed the secret passage of the chamber, turned through an unknown number of secret doors, went down several floors, and finally arrived at the main hall of Obren¡¯s chamber.


    This hall is the hall where Peter was first given the antidote to the poison.


    Only in those days, Peter kept looking for the parasite, because it was hidden by Chaya and nowhere to look, and finally had to resort to this.


    In order to get Adriana some more chances, Peter had no choice.


    Several people gathered in the secret chamber hall, as well as dozens of well-trained guards, surrounded the secret chamber hall tightly.


    Into the chamber hall, you will see a person lying on the jade bed, get closer to see, that person is not Adriana who else can have?


    Truman eyes flowing light faintly, indifferent nce at the jade bed lying woman, sleeping very deeply, for everything here simply do not know.


    ¡°Are you physically able to do that?¡±


    Truman saw Chaya handing her cane to a maid, untying the shawl from her shoulders and walking with her head held high towards the high tform, and couldn¡¯t help but worry about her health.


    The high tform of the main hall is more than twenty steps above the ground, on which are ced tributes and other things, as well asposts.


    However, Chaya had already hidden the parasite before and only brought it again today when she wanted to relieve Adriana of the parasite.


    Chaya walked towards the steps while saying, ¡°Where is that fragile, my wife can¡¯t die for a while.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her intention is to directly seal Adriana¡¯s memory as far as memory imntation ¡­


    She envisioned it, but because of the shortage of time, the technical team has not been able to make a good memory chip and can only dy for a while.


    If this time can sessfully seal Adriana¡¯s memory, then the chip imntation is just a matter of time.


    Chaya from the altar holding thepulsion down, then walk to the center of the hall jade bed standing, holding the dagger flower open palm, people have blood along the jade bed of the grain all the way down.


    The jade bed is engraved with very shallow patterns around it, even if the blood drives the lifting mechanism of the jade bed, it does not use much blood.


    Standing by the jade bed, Chaya was about to make a memory seal for Adriana when Jonathan appeared.


    The moment he saw Jonathan, a little uneasiness shed in Truman¡¯s eyes.


    The first person to seal memories in Obren is Jonathan, whose ability is unmatched today. Let him seal Adriana¡¯s memory, there is absolutely no problem.¡±


    Truman¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, the uneasiness under his eyes flickered, and he nodded, ¡°In that case, very good.¡±


    What can he say when things havee to this point?


    Everything could only go ording to n, otherwise it would be a disservice to Adriana.


    ¡°Come here, Adriana is in your hands now, I think you should be able to handle it.¡±


    Chaya calmly took the white gauze handed over by a maid and wrapped it around her hand, calmly said to Jonathan: ¡°You should know the importance of Adriana, this matter can not be half-hearted, otherwise, the consequences are unthinkable.¡±

 Chapter 1420 Everything is done

    Jonathan naturally knew the value and significance of Adriana, looked at Chaya, slightly jawed, and then looked to the side of Truman, before walking to the jade bed that slowly rose from the center of the hall, and began to do the memory seal for Adriana.


    Although Truman is Obren¡¯s people, but because he is the Secretary of Marble Temple, the duties involved are also some public cases, for Obren¡¯s secret is not really clear.


    Today is an eye opener.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Jonathan began to seal the memories, always holding a dark ck ne in his hand, standing by the head of the bed where Adriana was lying, his hand over her forehead, his mouth chanting.


    After a while, Jonathan waved to a maid who brought over an injection and injected it into Adriana¡¯s wrist.


    After a few minutes of waiting, Adriana woke up.


    Just when Truman¡¯s nerves were on edge and he thought Adriana was going to fight them to the death, he was surprised to find that Adriana was like a person whose soul had been taken away from her, devoid of any emotion, lying with a dull gaze, staring at the ceiling and not saying a word.


    Jonathan was still working on her memory seal, and the entire hall was silent, none daring to make a sound.


    Time passed, and Adriana, who was lying on the jade bed with her eyes open, fell asleep again with her eyes closed.


    Instead, Jonathan kept muttering something in her ear, but because of the distance, Truman couldn¡¯t hear it at all.


    Half an hour, one hour, two hours ¡­


    Time passed, everyone gradually lost patience, but because Jonathan and Chaya two in, all dare not squeak.


    Just some of the guards who can¡¯t stand move their arms and legs, shake their heads and move their cervical vertebrae.


    Since someone brought over some chairs, Chaya and Truman both sat on the chairs and were naturally in good spirits.


    Perhaps the atmosphere is tense, everyone is not sleepy, everyone is in high spirits.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jonathan put away the one ne in his hand and snapped his fingers on the side of Adriana¡¯s head.


    The woman instantly came to her senses.


    This time her pupils had a focus, just puzzled looking at everyone present and wrinkling her brow, ¡°Where is this ¡­ ce?¡±


    Jonathan was already tired and sweaty, he wiped his forehead sweat, and then heard Adriana speak, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Chaya¡¯s side, his face is a hidden joy.


    It seems to really say: sess, sess!


    Then Jonathan walked up to Adriana, stood with his hands behind his back, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are?¡±


    Adriana shakes her head.


    ¡°Do you know where this is?¡±


    Adriana shakes her head.


    ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Adriana shakes her head.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to ask?¡±


    Adriana tilted her head at him for a long time before pulling her lips and saying, ¡°Where is this? Who am I? And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself, do you have any memories?¡± Jonathan asked very patiently.


    The tone of voice to Adriana was as gentle as it had ever been.


    Adriana drops her head in frustration and listlessness, shakes her head, thinks carefully, and finally shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Hearing Adriana¡¯s answer, Jonathan steeply raised his voice and nodded heavily, seemingly very satisfied with this time memory seal.


    Then, raising his hand, carrying the dark ck ne in his hand, he said to Adriana: ¡°Look here ¡­¡±


    Adriana did not think much about it and was very good and obedient to look at that one ne.


    ¡°Yes, look here, mentally let go and imagine you are standing under a cloudless turquoise blue sky, an endless green meadow with a gentle breeze ¡­¡±


    Jonathan once again hypnotized Adriana, not much longer, Adriana felt heavy eyelids can not open, dizzy to fall, and finally Jonathan held her, let her slowly lie down.


    It was not until Adrianafell into a deep sleep that Jonathan beckoned to Chaya, signaling her toe up and give Adriana an antidote to thepulsion.


    Chaya got up, hale and hearty, she walked lightly to the jade bed high tform, she began to upel Adriana, Jonathan on the side picked up the ocarina and began to blow a tune to wake up thepulsion in Adriana¡¯s body ¡­


    It was another long few hours, and the wait was all a bit torturous.


    Truman sat leisurely in his chair, watching the two men who were relieving Adriana¡¯spulsion, only to see their faces gradually bing pale and sweaty as time passed, and his hanging heart finally fell.


    In any case, from what the two of them just did, they should really be picking up the dpulsion for Adriana.


    What Peter gave him is considered to be sessfullypleted.


    As for sealing the memory, this thing, he really can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Truman was thinking about this when he saw Chaya breathe a long sigh of relief, ¡°Well, it¡¯s finally done, s, I¡¯m too old to stand the torment.


    As she spoke, she walked toward the bottom of the steps, and the maids standing by immediately assisted Chaya.


    But Chaya two steps down before the person directly fainted.


    ¡°The patriarch? The patriarch?¡±


    The maid holding Chaya shouted, but fortunately Jonathan standing behind the quick eye and hand pulled Chaya, if not, an old bones she fell from the dozen-story high jade bed steps, only to be afraid of half of the old life.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Truman instantly stood up and walked over, ¡°Why is the person unconscious?¡±


    ¡°The dpression of the parasite is extremely energy consuming, the matriarch is already seventy years old, how can he withstand such a torment? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to lie in bed for a few days this time.¡±


    Jonathan sighed and raised his hand and waved it towards the maids on the side.


    Someone brought the stretcher that had been prepared, had Chaya lie on it, and carried her away.


    Truman nced at Adriana lying on the jade bed, and asked Jonathan in a sideways manner, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to deal with Ranter, how am I going to exin that he can¡¯t see Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman is smart and wise, how can this be difficult for you?¡±


    Jonathan snorted coldly and instructed a few guards, ¡°Send her to the secret room to rest, and no one is allowed to let her out without permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Right Ambassador.¡±


    Several guards nodded heavily and immediately carried the stretcher, but Adriana carefully ced it on the stretcher and carried it away.


    ¡­


    Truman came out of the Asco vige chamber, it was already four in the morning, he immediately drove towards the Obren situation border dare to go.


    The road is extremely fast, followed by a few apanying cars.


    Midway through the day, stopping in a remote part of the countryside, he made a trip to the bathroom.


    When he returned, the one he was driving had a new driver, and Truman was sitting in the passenger seat.


    The car starts and moves slowly forward.


    The driver wearing a camouge hat and camouge uniform took off his hat and swept his cold eyes at Truman, ¡°Sure things are in order?¡±

 Chapter 1421 – Whose handiwork?

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still not sure about my Truman work?¡±


    Truman nced at the man with some displeasure, the cold face with a few coldness, really let him look a little unpleasant.


    He turned around and brought over a small altar of the stuff from the back car seat and ced it directly on Peter¡¯sp, ¡°Here, I stole the parasite while the chamber was in chaos. This amount is definitely enough for you to save two children. But the parasites are not so good, you can ask Ruth about the method of raising parasites.¡±


    Said, Truman added: ¡°Oh, she is still in Marble Temple,ter I will help you ask there how to raise thepulsion.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter looked at the ebony altar on hisp, and his tightly furrowed brow finally stretched a few points.


    Adri has been relieved of the poison and now that she has the parasite, the two children are finally saved.


    Obren this line, although encountered a lot of difficult problems, in the end, he and Adriana two people in the body of thepulsion is lifted, but also considered the best ending.


    Truman, sitting in the passenger seat, saw Peter in a good mood, his face was hard to conceal the delighted smile, he was in turn some heartfelt coughing a few times, clearing his throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know about that ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    The same icy tone as always.


    Truman raised his hand and touched his nose, his handsome face haloed with a few embarrassment, ¡°Although your woman¡¯spulsion poison is solved, but she ¡­ has amnesia.¡±


    Snort¨C


    As Truman¡¯s words fell, the limo jerked to a halt.


    Inertia, Truman¡¯s entire body towards the front afraid of the past, almost did not be thrown out of the windshield, good in the seat belt to pull back.


    Snort, snort, snort, bang-!!!


    Followed by a few cars because Peter suddenly braked, are immediately followed by braking, but thest car did not keep the distance, caught off guard by the collision.


    Truman nced back behind him and shrugged, ¡°Can we just be cool?¡±


    ¡°You say Adriana has amnesia?¡±


    Peter, as if he couldn¡¯t hear what Truman was saying, didn¡¯t even answer him and questioned him directly about Adriana¡¯s situation.


    ¡°No. To be more precise, I should say she was just having her memories sealed.¡±


    Truman exined to Peter in a serious manner.


    The man¡¯s sword brows knitted lightly and he gave him a sideways sweeping nce, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Essentially different.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Peter¡¯s face showed some slight anger and concern, and just as he was about to say something, Truman immediately added, ¡°I tried my best, and believe it or not, you can listen to this.¡±


    Truman handed Peter a miniature recorder while saying, ¡°Can you keep driving? It¡¯s not good for someone to find out the endter.¡±


    Peter took the recorder, started the car and drove forward, while turning on the recorder and ying the recording inside.


    ¡°Help Adriana with herpulsion ¡­¡±


    The recorder is turned on and Chaya¡¯s voice is heard inside, all of which is a conversation between her and Truman in the secret room.


    Every word is clear to the ear.


    It wasn¡¯t until Peter finished listening to the recording that Truman shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, ¡°Like I said, I tried.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Peter put away the recorder and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Just a little gloomy between the unstretchable eyebrows, written full of concern for Adriana.


    As long as she can be cured of herpulsion, not to mention memory loss, or leaving him, he can ept it!


    ¡°I forgot to ask you, Ran and Chaya two secretly conspire, this ¡­ you know?¡±


    Truman thought of something and asked.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So whose handiwork was it that got you shot in Emilio¡¯s alibi?¡± Truman inclined his head to look at Peter, ¡°As far as I know, Ran also nted someone in Emilio¡¯s alibi.¡±


    So it¡¯s likely that Ran was responsible for Peter getting shot.


    Peter eyes ahead, slender fingers grip the steering wheel, fingers have a not a tap on the steering wheel, as if thinking.


    There was a long silence before he spat out two words, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Know? What do you mean you know? Is it true that Ran was responsible for you getting shot?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°So what are you going to do about him?¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a decisive man, why are you hesitant to face Ran? This is not like your style.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Peter, who had not spoken for a long time, scolded lightly.

 Chapter 1422 Raylan Gets Angry

    Obren exit border.


    The car slowly drove to the border, sitting inside the car Truman sighed despondently, ¡°What should I do when I see Ranter?¡±


    Perhaps because the treatment of Adriana caused her to be blocked memories, Peter is not happy about this, the mood is quite a bit upset, Truman also dare not ask more questions about this.


    Seeing that he was about to reach the exit border gate, he could not hold down the question in his mind and asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Go with the flow and do what you have to do.¡±


    With these words, Peter stopped the car and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go now? You ¡­¡±


    Bang!


    Truman was about to say something when Peter mmed the limo door and left without looking back.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Witnessing his distant back, Truman shook his head helplessly, moved from the passenger seat to the driver¡¯s seat, started the sedan and continued on his way.


    The limo drove for a while, and Truman pulled out his cell phone and made a call to Ran.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times and there was no answer.


    Truman called Ran¡¯s number again, and this time the call was answered as soon as it was ced.


    ¡°Chaya, that old, ungrateful thing betrayed me?¡±


    I could feel the aura of anger from Ran across the phone.


    At the sound of his voice, Truman¡¯s eyebrows clustered and he secretly said something bad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying Ran, where are you now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get Adriana to put me through the video, and you won¡¯t see me until you see someone.¡±


    ¡°Chaya has detoxified Adriana, how can she talk to you when she is unconscious?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking bullshit me, if you don¡¯t see Adriana in two hours, you get that old fucker Chaya over here to collect Judith¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°The matriarch she ¡­¡±


    Truman wanted to say something, but Ran on the other end of the line had already hung up, not giving him any chance to speak.


    Listening to the beeping sound, Truman brought the phone to his face and looked at its screen in deep thought.


    It took a while before he picked up the inte and instructed the car following behind him, ¡°Go back the way you came.¡±


    Turn the car around and head back to Asco vige.


    Back at Asco vige, Truman goes to see Chaya, who is still in aa, with only Jonathan by her side.


    Truman told Jonathan the truth, Jonathan was furious and cursed a few words, think the matter is quite tricky, but Chaya is in aa, there are things can not be discussed with her, they can only dry anxious.


    ¡°Chaya said Ran is not to be underestimated, and now we don¡¯t know where he is, he¡¯s a time bomb all the time.¡±


    Jonathan put his hands behind his back and paced back and forth in the living room, anxious as ants on a hot pan.


    Seeing this, Truman immediately appeased him, ¡°Lord Right Ambassador, don¡¯t be anxious, or immediately arrange someone to protect Adriana, just don¡¯t let Ran find her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that makes sense.¡±


    Listening to Truman¡¯s words, Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit up and he nodded.


    Turning sideways, he beckoned to a guard, ¡°Come,e, order down, protect Adriana, don¡¯t let anyonee near her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Right Ambassador.¡±


    The guard bowed and immediately turned around to take care of the matter.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stay here long, so I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. mr. truman take care.¡±


    Jonathan did not detain Truman, but walked him out of the courtyard and exchanged pleasantries at the door before turning back.


    Sitting in the car, Truman starts the limo and leaves, making a phone call to Peter on the way.

 Chapter 1423 – Saving Ruth

    ¡°Jonathan has arranged for someone to go to the secret room to find Adriana, you keep an eye on it.¡±


    The first news from Jonathan¡¯s side, Truman informed Peter unconditionally and hoped that he could rescue Adriana as soon as possible.


    In this way, what he had promised Peter would be aplished sessfully.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter is shy of words.


    ¡­


    Asco vige.


    Late at night, Celiney alone in bed, tossing and turning, her mind reverberating with the faces of Ruth and Archie and the disappointed look they gave her at the Marble Temple trial.


    As their daughter, Celine and Ruth have not always been together, but Ruth has been absolutely wonderful to her.


    Only the presence of Adriana makes Celine feel much less secure.


    But no matter what, it was uneptable for her to let Ruth and Archie fall into Obren¡¯s sins because of her lies.


    After returning from Marble Temple, she, who had been immersed in guilt and remorse, finally pressed on and tried to save Ruth and Archie.


    Just ¡­


    Surrounded by Chaya¡¯s people, who can help her?


    A sense of helplessness rushed to my heart, and an overwhelming sense of aggravation.


    Half asleep and half awake all night, in a daze are thinking about how to save the Archie couple.


    The following day.


    Celine got up and cleaned up, opened the door, and before she got to the door, several guards walked up and blocked the doorway.


    ¡°Young master, you can¡¯t go out!¡±


    The guard in the lead said to her in a cold voice.


    Celine looked at the man with a light expression, ¡°Please tell Chaya that I need to see her for something.¡±


    After returning from Marble Temple, she was confined to her home, unable to go out, and cut off from the outside world.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even if you want to see Chaya now, you need to find someone to inform you.


    Celine¡¯s words fell, the guard frowned with some hesitation.


    His change of expression fell into Celine¡¯s eyes. Celine understood his meaning in a second and said without anger or irritation, ¡°As the granddaughter of the matriarch, do you think she will not meet with me? I am rted to the matriarch by blood, are you sure you won¡¯t inform her?¡±


    As a young master, Celine is not an arrogant person, but she is not a soft touch.


    Convincing a guard is not a problem at all.


    The guard listened to her words and they made sense, so he didn¡¯t dare to refuse and nodded, ¡°Young master wait, I¡¯ll go and tell the n chief.¡±


    The words, not daring to dy for a moment, to a few people beside him made a look, indicating that they guard the young master, he walked outside the courtyard with a cell phone to dial the phone,yers of reporting.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Celine did not wait for Chaya¡¯s response, and the guard gave her the original message, ¡°The patriarch said no.¡±


    A concise answer, no dragging, even a hint of indifference.


    Celine¡¯s face was slightly sunken, her thin and curved eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Did she say that herself?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, not sure, just the answer I got from above.¡±


    ¡°No way. Grandma she ¡­¡±


    Celine, who was standing at the door, listened to the guard¡¯s reply and, for the most part, could not ept this result, so she subconsciously took a step forward and tried to argue with the head guard.


    However, the other party did not want to talk to her at all, directly reached out and yanked the door handle, banged the door shut mercilessly.


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    Celine reluctantly rapped on the door, ¡°Did you contact the matriarch or not? She definitely won¡¯t not see me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m Obren little young master, if anything happens to me, the matriarch will definitely not spare you ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, the head guard¡¯s indifferent voice floated in from outside, ¡°I follow the n chief¡¯s orders, just following orders, the young master understands.¡±


    What else could Celine say after all this.


    Standing behind the door, her long, slender fingers over the door panel, slowly hanging her head, as if in thought.


    After a long moment, he added, ¡°Then will you let me meet Mr. Truman?¡±


    Nowadays, Celine only wants to save Ruth.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Can the Squire be amodating ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°I can pay you, as much or as little as you want.¡±


    ¡°No negotiation!¡±


    ¡­


    No matter how Celine discussed with the head guard, the result was that the other side refused.


    The tough attitude, for a time, made Celine wonder if the headwaiter had called Chaya or not.


    In actuality, the Squire did call Chaya¡¯s personal deputy, except that Jonathan ended up answering the phone.


    When Jonathan learned of Celine¡¯s request, he looked at Chaya lying unconscious on the bed and refused.


    Meanwhile, Peter, who knew that Chaya was hurting to save Adriana, ordered his subordinates to go after Bethany.


    On the morning of this day, Bethany, who was under house arrest, disappeared for no apparent reason.


    The matter immediately reached Jonathan¡¯s ears, and Jonathan immediately sent someone to secretly search for Bethany¡¯s whereabouts.


    Bethany is also the right elder of Obren in the end, and has some prestige in Obren.


    Now that people are missing, how can people not worry?


    ¡°Lord Right Ambassador, William wants to see you.¡±


    Just as Jonathan was getting anxious, a guard came in and reported back to him.

 Chapter 1424 Chaya is in a coma again

    ¡°Let the people in.¡±


    Jonathan waved his hand for a moment, turned and walked to the main table and sat down.


    Not long after, the guards led William in, ¡°Lord Right Ambassador, Mr. William hase in.¡±


    ¡°Well, get out.¡±


    Jonathan waved a big hand, signaled the guards to go out, and looked at William, who was dressed in a suit and in good spirits, and made a gesture of invitation, ¡°Come, sit, sit. I wonder what William wants toe here today?¡±


    After being shot, William stayed in the hospital for a few days, and although the wound did not heal, he was now moving freely, and he was discharged early.


    ¡°Where is the patriarch?¡±


    William looked left and right at the government hall, did not see Chaya¡¯s figure, can not help but some doubts.


    ¡°The patriarch is physically ill and is recuperating. You can talk to me if you have anything.¡±


    Jonathan leaned back in his chair, spread his hands, raised his eyebrows towards him and smiled, that look was probably saying: whether it¡¯s her or me, it¡¯s the same with whoever said it.


    After all, Jonathan¡¯s private rtionship with Chaya is a two-way street, there are some things to say to Jonathan, it is not impossible.


    William blue pupils looked at Jonathan, frowned, resting on the table fingers have a hitch tapping the table, ¡°Tomorrow I n to leave Obren and go back to Motril.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ William-san has been staying in Obren for a long time, so I guess he misses his family. In that case, I won¡¯t stay much longer.¡±


    Knowing that William is leaving Obren, Jonathan¡¯s heart is hidden excitement,ughing out loud.


    Then he added, ¡°Tonight I will send someone to prepare a sumptuous dinner to practice for Mr. William. I also hope that Mr. William must be there.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that the right ambassador is forgetting something?¡±


    William came over today to make good on the promise Chaya made to Jonathan that day in the hospital.


    His intentions are very clear, but Jonathan never mentions this, but it makes William¡¯s heart a little upset.


    Jonathan is also a wise old man who knows Chaya¡¯s intentions, even though Chaya had already told him about it.


    Now that Chaya is still in aa, he can only press her point and blur the matter, not wanting to keep his promise.


    But now William and Richards two people have a disagreement, the surface is very peaceful.


    If he directly disavowed hismitment to William, he was only afraid that William would turn around and join forces with Richards to deal with Obren.


    At that time, it will also be a big trouble.


    ¡°Remember, remember, of course I remember.¡±


    Jonathan nodded his head.


    At that moment, the maid came in to serve William a cup of tea, turned around and went out.


    Jonathan spread his hands, ¡°Mr. William have your tea first, let¡¯s talk slowly.¡±


    ¡°Tea won¡¯t be necessary, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    William from Jonathan¡¯s words between the perception of a hint of fishy, heart steeply sunk, the whole face is not good.


    As expected, Jonathan and Chaya are both treacherous old foxes, without any trust to speak of.


    ¡°I, William, have always been straightforward in my words. I came here today for the conditions your woman promised me. Other than that, everything else is off the table.¡±


    William spread the word right out on the table so that Jonathan could not continue to change the subject.


    He is straightforward, in turn, Jonathan feel some tricky, can not help but knit their brows, the brain a thousand turns, in thinking about the way to respond.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s something I agreed to do, naturally I¡¯ll be the one to talk to Mr. William!¡±


    Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out from the inner room of the government hall, only it was weaker.


    The two looked over in unison and saw a fully clothed Chaya walking out with the help of a maid she had never met.


    Although the ancient Chaya is in good health, but in order to give Adriana to solve thepulsion, a great depletion of energy, the body instantly lost the essence, no a few days ago hale and hearty, aged a lot.


    Jonathan stood up, turned around and walked over, ready to hold her arm ¡­


    Chaya looked up at him and gave him a look, telling him not to hold her up so that William wouldn¡¯t see what was going on.


    Jonathan understood, a few imperceptible slight jaw, hands behind his back, said to Chaya: ¡°Since you are here, it is better for you to talk to William personally.¡±


    ¡°What I have promised with Mr. William, of course I will talk about it.¡±


    Chaya said, then dragged her weak body to the desk and sat down, raised her eyes to William, ¡°Mr. William is recovering well, is this a n to leave?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to do in Obren, stay is just adding to the sadness, think about it or just leave.¡±


    William¡¯s deep, three-dimensional handsome face emerged with a few polite light smiles, ¡°I want to sign a contract with you before I leave.¡±


    With Jonathan¡¯s experience, he was worried that Chaya would also y too hard to get with him, so he might as well get straight to the point so she couldn¡¯t digress.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s as it should be.¡±


    Chaya nodded and looked up at the clock hanging on the wall, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte , why don¡¯t we have lunch first and I¡¯ll have mywyer draw up the contract now. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Also.¡±


    Since this is the case, William can not say anything else, can only nod in agreement.


    Chaya stood up with difficulty from her position with her cane, but because of William¡¯s presence, she held on hard without letting William see the breakthrough.


    ¡°Someone, take Mr. William to the dining room first.¡± Chaya said.


    The maid nodded and walked over to William, ¡°This way, Mr. William.¡±


    So, led by the maid, William went to the dining room, while Chaya fell helplessly into a chair the moment he left the Great Hall of Government.


    To upel Adriana was already extremely harmful, and she had to do it herself in order to keep Obren¡¯s statement that ¡®those who arepelled can only be upelled by those who have beenpelled¡¯.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that the dpression was very harmful to her body, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so mentally taxing.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Jonathan saw that she was in a poor state and immediately came over to her with concern, ¡°Why do you want toe out when you are not well? I can cope with it alone.¡±


    ¡± As the patriarch, how can I not step in?¡±


    Chaya said, then once again hands on the cane to get up, avable with all the strength, three or two times to get up failed to get up.


    ¡°Well, well, you go and rest, how can this body work!¡±


    Jonathan, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t see Chaya¡¯s weak appearance and was a bit worried about her health, so he took the cane from her hand, leaned down and carried her across the body and walked towards the inner room.


    Jonathan is a few years younger than Chaya, and is a martial arts practitioner, both in appearance and body are very hard and fit as a fiddle.


    Holding Chaya is a bit of a struggle, but it can stand up to it.


    ¡°Ouch, what¡¯s all the fuss about? I¡¯m an old bone that can walk by itself.¡±


    Chaya never thought she would be carried back to her room by Jonathan at the age of seventy.


    A time, the heart of a hot, only to feel the old face followed by hot hot, ¡°you or ¡­¡± she was ready to say something, but could not withstand the ckness in front of the eyes, the whole person once again into aa.

 Chapter 1425 Truman reckons with William

    Jonathan put Chaya to bed and let her rest in the inner room of the Great Hall of Government.


    Looking at her lying unconscious on the bed, Jonathan was worried and said to the maid, ¡°Take good care of the matriarch.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Right Ambassador.¡±


    The maid answered.


    Jonathan turned and left the room, pulled out his cell phone and made a call to Truman toe over.


    After hanging up the phone, Jonathan raised his hand to his forehead, feeling doubly exhausted.


    Just now Chaya woke up not more than a moment ago, he did not have time to tell Chaya about Bethany¡¯s disappearance.


    Yesterday to tomorrow, there has been no news, it is really tricky.


    After thinking about it, I can¡¯t analyze who did itto Bethany.


    Richards?


    Ran?


    William?


    Every one of them is highly suspect and there is really no way to be sure.


    Jonathan didn¡¯t dare to dy much and went straight to the restaurant. While waiting for the food to be served, the Truman people hade over.


    ¡°Mr. William is in good health and recovering quite quickly. I heard that you are leaving?¡±


    Truman walked into the dining room, looked at Jonathan and William sitting at the table, and said.


    William had not yet moved his chopsticks, and was not surprised to see Truman enter, but just raised his eyebrows and smiled lightly, ¡°Mr. Truman news came quite quickly.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, look what you said, this is my Obren¡¯s territory, how could I not know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time, I just happened to want to talk to you about Obren.¡± William looked at him sideways, ¡°Finalize the contract today, and I¡¯ll go straight away tomorrow. If Mr. Truman ys any tricks with me, I won¡¯t rest with you.¡±


    ¡°Is this your idea to betray Prince Richards? You should know that Prince Richards is quite fond of thisnd as well.¡±


    Truman walked over to him, moved a chair out of the way, and said.


    ¡°He Richards wants your whole Obren, not just that piece ofnd. But I, William, only want thatnd, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Richards will find out? Besides, when ites down to it, would Richards really let you leave Obren?¡±


    William is now Richards¡¯ biggest ¡®weapon¡¯ against Obren.


    I¡¯m afraid Richards won¡¯t let him go easily either.


    ¡°Since I came to you, I must have made all the preparations.¡±


    William picked up a ss of water on the table and took a sip, ¡°I just need the contract, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. After I leave Obren, whatever you guys want to do to Richards has nothing to do with me, William.¡±


    As his words fell, Truman gazed at him with a meaningful gaze and hesitated to speak.


    The two men looked at each other for a while before Truman raised his hands and apuded, ¡°Good, very good, I just appreciate Mr. William¡¯s nature.¡±


    ¡°The dishes have been served, enjoy your meal.¡±


    The maid brought up thest te of dishes, and said to several people with a respectful bow.


    Truman waved a hand at the maid, gesturing for her to go down, and then said to William, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat and drink first.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the matriarch?¡± William asked, noticing that Chaya was not here.


    ¡°The patriarch has some temporary matters that need to be dealt with, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Jonathan said immediately.


    In this way, the three had a pleasant meal together.


    After the meal, the legal department drew up a contract between the two parties, which was then handed over to William.


    William took a look at it, made sure there wasn¡¯t too much wrong with it, signed the contract and left.


    Watching him leave, Jonathan asked Truman rather uneasily, ¡°Are you really going to give up that oil field to William?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Truman snorted lightly, slowly inclined his head,zy gaze at Jonathan, ¡°I Obren¡¯s things, not a single cent will let others take.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, then you have this ¡­¡±


    Jonathan pointed to William, who was walking away, with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°I have my own calctions.¡±


    Truman pulled a recorder out of his pocket, tossed it in his hand, and dashed away clutching it.


    An hourter, Richards received an anonymous email.


    When I opened the email, there was a recording inside.


    Richards opened the email and hesitated for a moment, wondering who had actually sent it.


    But it opened anyway.


    ¡°Finalize the contract today and I¡¯ll be gone straight away tomorrow ¡­ When I leave Obren, whatever you want to do to Richards has nothing to do with me William.¡±


    Theplete recording, of William and Truman both in the restaurant.


    The unedited recording was yed directly to Richards, and his face was instantly gloomy like ink, his hands clenched into fists, very angry.


    ¡°Fuck, how dare you betray me!¡±


    Richards, who was furious, lifted theptop off the table and paced back and forth in the room, asionally raising her hand to ruffle her short hair, wondering what she was thinking.


    Outside the door, the guards came in at the sound, ¡°Prince, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Get out, who let you in?!¡±


    Richards reprimanded, the guards immediately nodded, turned and walked out.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Prince, what is yourmand?¡±


    ¡°Go and keep an eye on William, see when he leaves, and stop him at all costs!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it.¡±


    The guards who got the order immediately went out to deal with the matter.


    Marble Temple, prison.


    Ruth remained in bed, staring at the ceiling with her eyes open, deep in thought.


    Archie, who was sitting aside peeling fruit, handed her a piece of fruit, ¡°Have some fruit.¡±


    Ruth took a bite of the fruit and chewed slowly, saying nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Archie asked.


    ¡°Peter came to tell us to leave Obren first. adri¡¯spulsion is also solved, are we really going to just walk away? What about Celine when we leave?¡±


    The two are in Marble Temple prison, but enjoy extraordinarily generous treatment inside.


    Although they could not contact the outside world from the beginning to the end, Peter suddenly appearedst night, giving them a great surprise and unexpected.


    Peter told them briefly about the situation, including the secret Chaya had been hiding for years.


    Now both Adriana and Peter¡¯s poison has been solved and the parasites have been obtained.


    When Ruth is healed, she will be able to upel the two Luis, but if they leave Obren, what will Celine do?


    ¡°Find a way to take Celine with you.¡±


    Archie didn¡¯t have as many ideas as Ruth, just wanted to get both girls out of Obren safely in the easiest way possible.


    Ruth¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°With Truman¡¯s assistance, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never understood how Peter is willing to do so much for Peter when the two of them don¡¯t have any interactions.¡±


    This question haunted Ruth and puzzled her.


    You know that Truman is worth a lot of money, amazing power, and two sleeves, in fact, casually with people who will conspire?


    Archie helplessly shook his head, through the years of the face swirled with a light smile, ¡°Peter is far from as simple as we thought. Since he brought Adri to Obren, he is bound to haveplete certainty. Only ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1426 Emilio’s Secret

    ¡°Only what?¡±


    Archie staged the story, but Ruth is a little confused.


    He shrugged, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out exactly what Peter said to Truman that he could willingly work for him.¡±


    This is not only a mystery in the minds of the Archie¡¯s, but also a fog in Adriana¡¯s mind.


    ¡­


    Obren, some mysterious ce.


    In the obscurity of the room, Truman looked at the man standing in front of the window and asked, ¡°nning to leave now?¡±


    Peter was silent for a moment and gave a ¡®hmm¡¯.


    ¡°So Chaya and Emilio, just going to let them off the hook like that?¡±


    Truman knows that the purpose of Peter¡¯s visit to Obren is to understand thepulsion, and now that he has lured Chaya with ¡®fake death¡¯ so that she can lift thepulsion for Adriana, his goal has been achieved.


    ¡°Kill them for fear of getting my hands dirty.¡±


    Peter leisurely turned around, cold eyes skewed towards Truman, ¡°Someone did it, and why do I need to do it.¡±


    ¡°Shit, you can¡¯t be a person. You can¡¯t be a person?¡±


    Peter¡¯s words are naturally connoting Truman.


    ¡°Emilio is so honest because he knows that even if he doesn¡¯t make a move, Richards won¡¯t let Chaya go. he¡¯s still waiting for the right moment by holding his ground, isn¡¯t he? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I just watch the fire from across the river.¡±


    Some things do not need his hands, and why add blood?


    ¡°It makes so much sense.¡±


    Truman nodded with great approval and asked again, ¡°When did you know Ran had a problem?¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Peter walked to the sofa and sat down, legs folded,zily leaning, slowly closing his eyes, ¡°A year ago? Two years ago? Or perhaps, when they first met at unnamed ind.¡±


    As a man who has been in the mall for a long time, Peter knows how to read people¡¯s minds.


    He is suspicious of Ran while at the same time very trusting.


    That trust was limited to ¡®Ran would do no harm to Adriana¡¯.


    ¡°Then he ¡­¡±


    Truman was very curious about Peter¡¯s attitude towards Ran and tentatively wanted to ask.


    Results ¡­


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold eyes shot to Truman without another word.


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t ask too many questions. When are you guys nning to leave? I¡¯ll get ready to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Escort Adri back home first, I¡¯m not leaving for a while.¡±


    Adriana temporary safety, Peter wants to protect Adriana¡¯s safety, the current fortunate to do is to escort Adriana out of Obren naturally.


    Other things Peter can do alone.


    Peter is never afraid of people, but he is not an all-powerful God, unable to cure the poison for Adriana, can only think of the next best thing to help Adriana fake death.


    ¡°Not going back?¡±


    ¡°How can I leave without some people dying?¡±


    ¡°Emilio dies, that¡¯s what he deserves, and no one will protect him. But Chaya is Adriana¡¯s grandmother, Ruth¡¯s own mother, and you think they¡¯ll let you do it?¡±


    ¡°That also depends on whether she has that ability.¡±


    Peter knows that the person is Chaya, and he knows the rtionship between Chaya and Ruth, and he knows that those two people are Adriana¡¯s blood rtives.


    But Chaya has gone too far and touched his limits, so how can he be forgiven?


    ¡°Then I will order someone to prepare it.¡±


    Truman turns to leave.


    The dimly lit room, then only Peter alone, sitting there silently smoking cigarettes, lips exhaling a light smoke rising up and lingering in the room.


    The nicotine breath isced with a few sad emotions that keep brewing.


    ¡­C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Outside the city, Emilio mansion.


    Emilio sat on a lounge chair in the courtyard to soak up the sunshine, with Anne standing behind him squeezing his shoulders rather gently.


    ¡°Why did that old thing Chaya suddenly give you a vacation?¡±


    From yesterday to today, Chaya has been giving Anne a leave of absence from her work in the Great Hall of Government.


    Emilio couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, ¡°It seems that old thing¡¯s idea of wanting to work with me is not very sincere.¡±


    Because Obren¡¯s current biggest enemy is Motril.


    Motril Prince Richards in the Obren reckless, rampant, no trace of respect for Chaya, deliberately trying to stimte them, provoke the war between Obren and Motril.


    Chaya¡¯s health is not what it used to be and she is extremely worried about Obren¡¯s future.


    Obren is already in internal and external trouble, and a group of Emilio¡¯s forces are looking at her, so she has to put her foot down and pretend to make peace with Emilio.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you whether she¡¯s sincere or not. Now that Theresa is dead and William is injured, Richards is making a big deal out of this and isn¡¯t even going to let Obren off the hook easily. in my opinion ¡­¡±


    Anne has been observing the situation inside the government hall for those few days, analyzing the situation and having some ideas.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before Obren will change. By that time, we still have a chance, don¡¯t we?¡±


    What Emilio would like to see is the more chaotic Obren is, the better, so he can fish in the water.


    ¡°That being said, I¡¯m always a little worried.¡±


    ¡°Worried about what?¡±


    Anne squeezed Emilio¡¯s shoulders with a slight pause and inquired.


    ¡°You said ¡­ Peter¡¯s death, I also sent someone to check, and it is indeed true. But Adriana is also dead? This thing, I always feel a little problem.¡±


    If Peter alone had died and he had seen it with his own eyes, it would not have been a problem.


    Adriana is also euthanized by Chaya.


    Emilio thought about it and always felt that the matter was too suspicious for him to believe.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Anne couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°We¡¯ve only heard about it, we haven¡¯t seen Adriana¡¯s body yet, we can¡¯t confirm it. By the way, you don¡¯t even have informants at Marble Temple?¡±


    ¡°The informant said that Adriana was taken away after being injected with the drug, and it is not known exactly where she was taken. There is no way to check.¡±


    Emilio did up from the recliner, raised his hand to ruffle his short hair and frowned slightly, ¡°You should ask Chaya properly after you go to the Hall of Government tomorrow.¡±


    The so-called inquiry in his mouth is naturally to test Chaya¡¯s mouth and see what she really says.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking.¡±


    Anne¡¯s and Emilio¡¯s ideas coincide.


    As her words fell, Emilio looked back at Anne, his eyes deep andplex, gently holding her hand, ¡°Anne, let you suffer with me.¡±


    Taking her hand, he sat her on his knee, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be good to you.¡±


    His cheek was affectionately pressed against hers, rubbing it, iparably intimate and affectionate.


    Snuggled in Emilio¡¯s arms, Anne smiled heartily, a warm smile spreading across her cheeks, ¡°Gaki, you never told me why you hate Chaya so much?¡±


    From the time she met with Emilio, she only knew him as ¡®Brenden¡¯, so she affectionately called ¡®Gaki¡¯, even though now she knows his identity, she still calls him that.


    Only from before to now, Emilio has never told Anne why he hates Ruth and Chaya so much.

 Chapter 1427 – I am willing to stay with you all the time

    At these words, Emilio¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and his deep pupils shed with a few moments of coldness.


    ¡°Anne, there are some things you¡¯re better off not knowing.¡±


    What happened in the past, Emilio did not want Anne to know.


    Anne inclined her head to look at Emilio and raised her wrist to wrap her arms around his neck, ¡°Gaki, I really want to know. Will you tell me?¡±


    When Anne first met Emilio, he was called ¡®Brenden¡¯, and even though she now knows that his real name is ¡®Emilio¡¯, she has been calling him ¡®Gaki¡¯ out of habit for a long time. ¡®.


    The man¡¯s slightly cold face barely pulled out a faint smile, ¡°I said, the past, do not mention it again.¡±


    ¡°No, just talk to me about it, okay?¡±


    Anne, who has short hair, is wearing a small floral dress at home today, and her pretty cheeks are filled with an innocent smile and her clear eyes are full of anticipation.


    Her persistent attitude provoked some resentment from Emilio.


    The hand over her waist gently patted her, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I want to go to my room and rest for a while.¡±


    Gesturing for her to get up from hisp.


    Anne prefers not to agree.


    Spoiled like shaking his neck, beamed, ¡°Gaki, we are now a family, your past although I have not been involved, but really want to know, can you tell me? No matter what exactly happened, I will share your suffering. You should know that I really love you and would love to know those things in the past, but why have you never told me?¡±


    She gazed at him, he gazed at her, and they looked at each other.


    A pair of eyes full of expectation, a pair of pupils flooded with a slight cold, handsome mature face is the lingering aura of bitter cold.


    As if that only that moment the two love scene like a dream.


    After a long time, Emilio said again: ¡°You have a good day off, go have fun. Not really want to see thetest movie release? Today, I ordered someone to get you the secret key to the newly released movie, so you can watch it. Be good and obey.¡±


    Like coaxing a small child, he stroked her head and spoke in a doting tone.


    Emilio is really fond of Anne, spoiling her naturally is also spoiled into the bones.


    Knowing that Anne likes to watch movies, aftering to Obren, he first ordered people to build a top ss cinema room specifically for Anne, in ordance with the most top-quality cinema room facilities arrangement.


    But even so, it was not enough to satisfy Anne.


    It¡¯s not that Anne doesn¡¯t know how to be satisfied, but because Emilio doesn¡¯t understand what she cares most about as a woman.


    He got up and left.


    Anne stood still, looking at Emilio who was walking towards the bedroom, pursed her lips and shouted, ¡°I know!¡±


    She said she knew.


    Emilio paced, frowned slightly, and did not speak.


    ¡°Although you do not say, but it does not mean that those things I do not know. But I want to tell you, no matter what your past is like, how you have loved other women, as long as you are loving me now, it is enough. I was not involved in your past, but I will be with you in the future.¡±


    A girl who dares to love and hate, because she loves Emilio, she gives a lot in silence.


    The obsessive love for Emilio confused her mind and for a time made her forget the three views that were missing.


    Or, in Anne¡¯s case, it doesn¡¯t matter what she does as long as she can be with Emilio.


    Listening to her words, Emilio¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his deep pupils gradually became clear.


    It was a while before he slowly turned around and looked at Anne standing not far away, a light smile flowing from his handsome face, ¡°Silly. Let¡¯s go watch a movie.¡±


    The past is in the past.


    But no matter what time it is, Emilio cannot forget the hatred between him and Chaya.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He wants to settle this score!


    If you give up now, then what is all the work you have done?

 Chapter 1428 Meet Adriana

    Asco vige.


    Bethany disappears and is never found; Chaya falls into aa and is slow to wake up.


    Jonathan was anxious when another piece of news came, that is, the secret room, Adriana was taken away.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The sudden news made Jonathan¡¯s head grow big, frowning at the guards who came in to report, with a fury, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to guard Adriana? What are you doing?¡±


    The guard knew he was in the wrong, looked down at the floor and did not dare to say a word, and did not even dare to lookat Jonathan.


    ¡°Why are you standing here? Get out! Go find it for me! If you don¡¯t find Adriana, I¡¯ll chop off each and every one of your heads! Get out!!!¡±


    Jonathan stepped forward and put a vicious foot on the guard¡¯s body, cursing angrily.


    The guard ate pain to draw a breath, nodded warily, turned and ran out of the government hall.


    ¡°Rice buckets, rice buckets, all a bunch of useless rice buckets!¡±


    Jonathan raised his hand and pushed off a thick pile of papers on the table, ¡°None of them can be counted on, all ¡­ Well ¡­ poof¡­ ¡­¡±


    Anger attacked his chest rose and fell, and suddenly felt a fishy sweetness gushing from his throat, a mouthful of blood directly spit out.


    The servant who ran in at the sound of the voice was frightened to see Jonathan spitting blood from his mouth, ¡°Lord Right Ambassador? Lord right ambassador, what happened to you?¡±


    He hurriedly went forward to support Jonathan, while shouting outside, ¡°Someone, someone, someone, the right ambassador is vomiting blood!¡±


    The men outside ran in and helped Jonathan to the infirmary.


    Chaya, the head of Obren, fell into aa, and Jonathan, the only one who presided over the big picture, vomited blood in anger.


    The situation is out of control.


    At this time, Richards nted in the Asco vige spies will also be the first time to tell the news to Richards.


    Receiving the news, Richards heart was overjoyed and pped his hands, ¡°Good, good, just as I had hoped in my heart, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Standing at one side, the attendant immediately stepped forward and asked, ¡°Prince, what do you n to do?¡±


    Richards waved his hand and reached up to rub his chin, ¡°Allow me to think.¡±


    He paced back and forth in the living room, mulling over the n.


    Now Obren¡¯s people have bribed William, William also intends to leave Obren, and he is bound to hit Obren hard this time, the better to take down Obren in one fell swoop, in order to gain a foothold in the royal family.


    Although he is a Motril royal, he is not the only prince in the royal family and his position is not solid.


    Otherwise, it would not risk a trip to Obren.


    To secure his position, Richards had to take risks.


    ¡°Shrek, you gather your men immediately, tonight you do this, before you do that, and then ¡­¡±


    Richards waved toward his attendant, who came over and listened with his ear.


    Understanding Richards¡¯ n, Shrek nodded heavily, ¡°Yes, I understand, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    After the words, he turned around and left directly.


    Into the night.


    The moon is high, the dark night is windless, and all is silent.


    Peter looked at the unconscious Adriana lying on the bed,pared with her a few days ago, the fragrance is reduced, thinning a lot, even the white face are more and more clear contours.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, he looked down at the woman he missed day by day, his big palm kept holding her hand and did not let go, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s my bad, I failed to protect you, let you suffer too much.¡±


    But in any case, the matter of thepulsion is considered to be over.


    Adriana has been detoxified from thepulsion and needs to stay in bed for a few days to recuperate.


    Thest time Peter solved the poison, he was also in aa for a few days. I am afraid that Adriana¡¯s weak body is even more unable to withstand the pain and suffering, and needs to recuperate for a few more days.


    The fingertips gently rubbed her cheeks, and then fell on her slightly pale lips, feeling the softness of the lips, Peter could not help but some heartache, slowly lowered his head, warm lips on his pair of lips.


    A deep kiss that lingers for only a moment, and then only rises, his gaze still deep, and once again lowers his head to kiss her forehead.


    ¡°Girl, take good care of your health when you return home. If it was me who failed to protect you before, then for the rest of my life, I will give everything I have to protect you.¡±


    The man said in a deep voice.


    Peter once thought that his days were numbered and that it would be his life¡¯s regret not to be with Adriana.


    But the sky does not stop him, finally did not let him die.


    Now that the most difficultpulsion has been solved, he has no worries, so he has to clear everything for Adriana.


    Bang¨C


    Just as Peter was enjoying a nice moment with Adriana, the bedroom door was suddenly mmed open.


    ¡°SHIT, big brother? It¡¯s really you?¡±


    ¡°BOSS?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really not dead!¡±


    ¡­


    Outside the door, Jennings, Jackson & Hank all three burst in, looking at Peter sitting on the edge of the bed, ecstatic.


    Jackson, who has a big personality, jogged to Peter¡¯s front, jumped up in front of him with excitement, and then gave Peter a big hug, ¡°Not dead, BOSS, you¡¯re really not dead, what the hell is going on? My God, it¡¯s just like a dream, it¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s so fucking amazing.¡±


    Hank followed suit, ¡°BOSS, what the hell is going on here? ¡±


    ¡°Back from the dead, hahahaha, it¡¯s good to be alive, it¡¯s good to be alive.¡±


    Jennings raised his hand to ruffle his hair slightly curly short hair and smiled nervously.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Peter, who was being held tightly by Jackson, had a gloomy face like ink, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter, who has a cold nature, really doesn¡¯t like being hugged so warmly.


    The exception, of course, is the woman he loves.


    Only Adriana is now lying in bed recuperating, a few people are not too insensitive.


    As soon as he said that, the three men looked in unison towards the bed, and once they saw that it was Adriana, several of them became more and more exhrated.


    Jackson let go of Peter with a hearty smile and looked at Adriana, happy as a child, clenching his fist in a ¡®yes¡¯ gesture.


    ¡°Shh!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hank instructed him not to shout.


    The three men retreated and Peter covered Adriana with bedding, got up and walked out of the bedroom, taking the bedroom door with him.


    Several people saw Peter walking out and immediately came forward, ¡°BOSS, how exactly did youe back from the dead?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie in the operating room for three days that day?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how did you do that ?¡±


    A few people are chasing after each other, not to mention how happy they are at the moment.


    Peter eyes light, walked to the rattan chair and sat down, said: ¡°In the operating room, although there is monitoring, but the monitoring video is more static, so part of the ¡®monitoring video¡¯ is just video yback.¡±


    He ¡®died¡¯ lying on the bed in the operating room, even if Adriana went into the operating room is lying next to him on another mobile operating table, sleeping close to him, not moving.


    At this time, it is difficult to see the two moving in the surveince.


    So the long dynamic video is like a static video, he then let the people who had arranged earlier do the trick to make the video yback andpel the crowd.

 Chapter 1429 – Sending Adriana Away

    In this way, it frees up more time for him to do other things.


    ¡°What about the woman who does makeup for the dead?¡± Jackson asked tongue-in-cheek.


    After asking, and feel that they said that some inauspicious, when the opportunity to cover the mouth, rushed Peter heated smile, ¡°No, no, no, no, a slip of the tongue mouth.¡±


    ¡°That person had been paid off a long time ago, and any word she ryed to Richards was a lie.¡±


    The man said with aplomb.


    ¡°Expert, hahaha, the BOSS is too powerful.¡±


    ¡°Awesome is awesome, it just makes me cry, you don¡¯t even know, my brother almost didn¡¯t beat me to death over it. Fuck! ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that people are okay, false rm, phew.¡±


    Several people were excited to see Peter back, not to mention how excited they each were.


    The sudden surprise was like a dream, and even for a long time, Jackson felt like he was dreaming, and everything was not so real.


    Peter told the reason why he had to stage a ¡®fake death¡¯ scene, and then said solemnly, ¡°From now on, Jackson, Hank, your two tasks are to protect Adriana from leaving Obren sessfully and send her back to Waverly, to Harlee¡¯s side.¡±


    The only person he can trust is Harlee.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. You let Jennings do this!¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s order, Jackson was the first to stand up against it, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay with you and fight side by side.¡±


    Go to Emilio¡¯s house, Peter really got shot, despite the arrangement is a fake death scene, but so long he has been immersed in the pain of self-me.


    This time, of course, he had to follow Peter to the end of the battle and protect him.


    This is his duty and mission.


    ¡°Yes boss, you let me stay with you along with Tung.¡±


    Hank definitely supports Jackson¡¯s idea.


    He also wanted to follow Peter to birth and death.


    Since childhood, followed Peter¡¯s behind, the two are master and servant rtionship, but the rtionship life and death brothers.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Two people so firm attitude, in turn, Jennings in an awkward situation, he touched his nose, thought, said: ¡°Since they are willing to stay, then why not let them stay is also quite good.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Peter tly refused, with no room for rebuttal.


    ¡°Obren crisis, we absolutely can not see you in danger again. jackson and Hank brothers are good, to protect you will not be idental.¡±


    Jennings is truly thinking about Peter.


    ¡°Yeah, my brother and I are staying.¡±


    ¡°Boss, promise us.¡±


    The two brothers begged.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s only been a few days since I¡¯ve seen you, so what I said doesn¡¯t count anymore, does it?¡±


    Peter, sitting in a chair, swept his cold eyes to a few people, the bottom of his eyes is a hidden aura of bitter cold, staring at the hearts of a few people bolt.


    The three of you look at me, I look at you, and finally all lowered their heads and did not speak again.


    Peter made the decision, there will be almost no room for change.


    It doesn¡¯t help that they continue to argue.


    Seeing no objection from the three, Peter lifted his wrist and looked at his wristwatch time, ¡°We leave in thirty minutes and someone will pick you up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The three men responded in unison.


    Only each other¡¯s hearts are still a little relieved Peter.


    Hank immediately asked, ¡°Who will protect you if we are not with you? We haven¡¯t seen Ran for the past few days, and we don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone. If he knew you were still alive, he would be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t even know that Ran was depressed and sad during the days you faked your death. It was obvious that he considered you a true friend.¡±


    Jackson chimed in.


    Jennings just sighed in frustration and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The three men have been trying to rescue Adriana and Siena for the past few days, while Ran is nowhere to be found, making them worry along with them.


    Even Hank asked Peter for help, ¡°boss, Ran suddenly disappeared, could he be in some kind of danger, should we send someone to look for him?¡±


    In any case, Ran is also with them in the wind and rain, he is more for Adriana and came to Obren.


    One can¡¯t just abandon him on the way out.


    Peter did not know when to light up a cigarette, held into the lips, slowly smoked up, sexy thin lips spewed out a faint smoke.


    He tilted his head to the side, a little out of focus.


    Ran ¡­


    A man that he didn¡¯t know how to strike.


    He has doubts about Ran, but Peter is very sure of Ran¡¯s love for Adriana and admires Ran very much.


    If it wasn¡¯t for ObrenRan¡¯s special status, perhaps they could have been excellent brothers.


    It¡¯s just a pity that he ended up on the wrong side.


    At Emilio¡¯s house, he was shot, and the moment he fell, he said to Ran, ¡°What I owe you, I pay.¡±


    A double entendre.


    Of course, in Peter¡¯s case, he meant that Ran¡¯s many life-saving favors to Adriana would be evened out after Ran¡¯s killing of him this time.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Since then, the two have not had any more fellowship.


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when his life was in danger, and if he had been given the chance, he would still have chosen to trust Adriana to Ran.


    Apart from Ran¡¯s identity, I¡¯m afraid his love for Adriana alone is no less than his love for Adriana.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, you just need to do your part.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Peter said to a few people.


    Jackson puzzled wrinkled his brow, ¡°boss, you and he are not ¡­¡±


    Seeing what he was going to say, Hank kicked Jackson lightly in the leg and gave him a look towards him to stop talking nonsense.


    Since the boss said that, naturally have their own ideas and reasons.


    Jackson was halfway through his sentence when he inclined his head to look at Hank, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me talk? I don¡¯t think Ran has been busy running around for the boss¡¯s business, doesn¡¯t it seem a little excessive for us to just leave him and ignore it.¡±


    He skimmed his mouth and said what was in his mind truthfully.


    Peter heard it in his ears, did not reprimand Jackson, just pinched the cigarette, threw the butt into the ashtray, got up and walked to the bedroom, closed the door while saying, ¡°Half an hour to do as nned.¡±


    With thest word trailing off, the bedroom door mmed shut.


    ¡°I told you to keep quiet, where did you get all that nonsense?¡±


    Noticing that his boss was in a bit of a mood, Hank gave Jackson a light rebuke.


    Jackson confused and uprehending grunt, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, we just can¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ugh.¡±


    Hank choked for a moment, shaking his head in exasperation and sighing, ¡°On this point of your intelligence, I really doubt if you are my own brother, say out all shame.¡±


    He waved his hand and walked out of the hall.


    Jackson looked baffled and turned to Jennings, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Jennings raised one eyebrow, ¡°I¡¯ve got some business, bye.¡±


    ¡°Eh, hello? What do you guys mean.¡±


    Jackson still does not understand where the problem pestle, and smart as Hank has already guessed something from the change in Peter¡¯s expression.

 Chapter 1430 – All preparations

    Half an hourter, Adriana, who was immersed in aa, was taken to the caravan.


    Peter stood inside the caravan, looking at Adriana who was lying asleep on the bed, holding her hand rather reluctantly and not willing to let go.


    Several brothers saw Peter say goodbye to Adriana and retreated with great good sense, closing the door of the RV.


    The man gently held Adriana¡¯s hand and dropped a kiss on the woman¡¯s green fingers, ¡°Silly girl, go back to Waverly and wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Peter has hardly been separated from Adriana since the misunderstanding with her was lifted.


    She returned to Waverly this time, and there was no telling how long it would be before we could meet.


    The point is that Adriana was sealed by Jonathan, and although he knew thatst time Adriana had recovered her memory after being sealed by ni, he was always worried that this time Adriana would really forget about him.


    After so many years together and countless ups and downs, Peter suddenly understood how difficult it was for Adriana¡¯s biggest wish at the beginning was to live an ordinary life with him.


    It is tempting to want to live an ordinary life like an ordinary person, but it turns out that it is not so easy.


    After standing in the car for a while, Peter saw that it was gettingte, so he stepped out of the RV and instructed Hank and Jackson, ¡°You guys drive away from Obren before you meet up with Christopher, who will take Siena, Archie, and Ruth. Celine.¡±


    He would not have taken the two away from Obren if it were not for the fact that Ruth would have lifted thepulsion and still needed her to free Helen and Luis.


    Of course, with the Archie¡¯s ability, it would be easy to leave Marble Temple.


    But these days, Mr. and Mrs. Archie stay in Marble Temple prison, surprisingly quiet, but Peter vaguely guessed that the two of them may already know that he ¡®y dead¡¯ thing.


    If not, how could they have been framed by Celine and sent to jail without even a hint of movement?


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, my brother and I will definitely do what you¡¯ve exined.¡±


    Jackson pped his chest and swore an oath.


    Peter, with a serious face, swept his cold eyes towards Jackson and Hank, and his thin lips opened slightly, ¡°If anything happens to Adriana again, today will be the anniversary of your death next year!¡±


    The Jackson brothers have followed Peter for more than ten years, and this is the first time they have heard Peter treat them with such a ruthless attitude.


    So, it is enough to see Peter¡¯s excessive care for Adriana.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank nodded, his face following the seriousness.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter looked at his wristwatch time and instructed the brothers.


    The two brothers looked at each other, gazed at Peter in unison, jawed slightly and got into the car.


    The car starts and leaves.


    Peter and Jennings both stood in the doorway and watched the one car leave.


    ¡°How are things getting ready?¡±


    Peter picked up his cell phone and made a call, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I prepared four identical RVs, even the license te number is the same. Including the driver is also ording to the photo you gave to find. The person is not 100% simr to the person in the photo, but it¡¯s not easy to tell with a hat on.¡±


    Today¡¯s n wasid out and prepared by Peter very early on, and everything was prepared in advance.


    The other party works for Peter, but does not exin himself to the other party.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But the other party¡¯s identity is definitely reliable.


    ¡°Okay, everything will go ording to n.¡± Peter said, and hung up the phone.


    Jennings, who was standing aside, asked with some unease, ¡°Are you reallyfortable letting the two of them take the youngdy away like that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Peter put away his phone and turned to look at Jennings, ¡°So, I now want you to take someone to follow carefully all the way and make sure you do your best to escort them out of Obren.¡±


    Said, Peter from the inside pocket of the suit pulled out a handheldptop, handed Jennings, ¡°Adriana installed on the body positioning, put the car is also monitored, I want you to keep a distance from them to follow.¡±


    ¡°What will you do when I¡¯m gone?¡±


    Jennings never expected Peter to care so much about Adriana.


    I can¡¯t believe he sent all of his right-hand men to protect Adriana, so what should he do?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to ask about my business.¡±


    The man saw Jennings hesitate to pick up the palmputer, so he raised his hand, indicating that he thenputer, said: ¡°Your task is to protect Adriana. before they leave, there is a car has gone ahead to cover. But I must be prepared for anything, there must not be any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you follow and leave?¡± Jennings asked the doubts in her mind.


    ¡°If I appear too conspicuous, I will only add more trouble. It would be better to stay and attract more attention, freeing up time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°But you do this ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say more, go and execute it immediately.¡±


    Peter¡¯s face was chilly, his tone slightly raised, and it was easy to see that he had some slight anger.


    Jennings frowned at the handheldptop and hesitated for a moment before epting it.


    Peter¡¯s voice sounded again next to his ear, ¡°Andel and Michael are already waiting for you in front, go ahead.¡±


    Andel and Michael were Jennings¡¯ deputies, following Jennings through life and death, and had also gone with him to Asnana vi to install the security system.


    ¡°Good. I vow to finish!¡±


    As Jennings¡¯ words fell, a car pulled up and stopped beside him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder, signaling him to leave.


    ¡°Boss take care, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Jennings sighed uneasily, pulled open the door and got into the car, the limo beeped its siren, and then took off.


    In a moment, Peter was the only one left at the entrance of the mansion.

 Chapter 1431 – Cruz’s Secret [1]

    Peter stood outside for not much longer when a car suddenly stopped in front of him.


    He pulled open the door and got in, and the sedan sped away.


    On the same night, William, who had left, was intercepted and seriously wounded; Richards was likewise stabbed and seriously wounded.


    William and Richards two seriously wounded thing was the first time to Motril, Motril royal anger, the king immediately sent Motril ministers to investigate the matter.


    What a coincidence, because Chaya knows that she is not well these days, in order to avoid any mistakes in Obren, she closed the Obren entrance and exit to stop those people froming in.


    Chaya arranged to guard the situation at the gate, but it happens to be Truman¡¯s people, so the Jackson brothers finally reached the gate and left without any problems.


    But the people sent by the Motril royal family were blocked froming outside the country.


    Minister Motril is stopped from entering outside Obren, while Prince Richards¡¯ life is in danger, and the conflict esctes again.


    When King Motril heard about this, he immediately called Chaya to contact her.


    Chaya is in aa, Jonathan is hanging in the hospital, but someone has moved him and he is sleeping like that.


    Anyone whoes to the water to shout, all to no avail.


    Unable to contact Chaya and Jonathan, the old king of Motril contacted Truman again, but Truman did not answer the phone either.


    King Motril was enraged and sent troops directly into the city.


    Chaya woke up and it was the next day.


    Sitting on the bed before she could take a sip of water, she heard the information reported by the guards, which directly exasperated the awakened Chaya and made her faint.


    Jonathan is distraught and sends someone to take Chaya to the hospital to get checked out while he makes a phone call with Truman.


    Truman was the first to rush over.


    Jonathan asked him to advise, Truman only said, ¡°Prince Richards is in the hospital, life and death is unknown, William was also attacked, you can not contact with the patriarch. The patriarch has given the order not to allow anyone to enter the country. Things have angered King Motril, and there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    One sentence, directly cut off all Jonathan¡¯s thoughts.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jonathan, who was immersed in the water, was overwhelmed by the events of the past few days.


    Now that Obren is facing Motril¡¯s attack, he can only call Emilio to get in touch.


    The result is predictable ¡­


    Emilio put off the meeting on the pretext of illness.


    Three dayster.


    Richards and William were sent out of Obren and King Motril arrived at ObrenAsco vige to meet with Truman and Jonathan.


    Even though he Jonathan a thousand reasons, have not been able to calm the Motril King¡¯s anger.


    The two sides negotiated, and King Motril was so angry that he pped the case and left.


    Late that night, at the Obren post house (to avoid the LSG being harmonized, so ¡®post house¡¯ is used instead), two mysterious people appeared in the post house where King Motril was staying.


    The two men were no other than Peter and Truman.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, what is the reason for seeing mete at night?¡±


    King Motril, dressed in his pajamas and ready to sleep, is a little surprised to see Truman appear.


    Truman moved over and pointed to the man in the suit standing beside him, ¡°Ate night visit, disturbing the king¡¯s rest. Come, I¡¯d like to introduce you to this man, his name is Peter.¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡±


    The slightly chubby King Motril frowned, his big round face written with confusion, ¡°Sorry, never heard of it.¡±


    Peter pursed his lips and smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the king recognizes me or not, I came over today to show you the same thing.¡±


    He spoke without condescension, and this attitude provoked the king¡¯s dislike and made him a little unhappy. ¡°What kind of person are you? Who am I to see what you give me.¡±


    The king grunted with extreme disdain for Peter¡¯s attitude.


    Turning around, he walked to the living room sofa and sat down, crossing his legs and looking askance at Peter with a condescending gaze.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, as long as the king knows this thing.¡±


    Peter took off a ne from his neck and walked up to the king, but he was just a few steps closer when the bodyguard standing in the living room immediately stepped forward and stopped Peter very defensively, preventing him from getting any closer to the king.


    Peter was not annoyed, raising his hand and handing the ne to the bodyguard, he said to the king, ¡°This ne should not be unfamiliar to the king.¡±


    At his words, the bodyguard passed the ne to the king.


    As expected, when the old king saw the one ne, his face suddenly changed, frowning, carefully measuring the ne in his hand.


    After turning it over and over several times, he raised his eyes to Peter again, ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Your father?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ching Fei.¡±


    ¡°Is that him?¡±


    At that, King Motril couldn¡¯t help but stand up, and his deep gaze looked Peter up and down, ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s him? You are his son?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everything seemed to be expected of Peter with regard to the old king¡¯s reaction.


    He did not feel much surprise.


    The old king looked down at the ne in his hand and hurriedly said to his bodyguard, ¡°Quick, bring me a cup of hot water.¡±


    The bodyguard took orders and immediately went to prepare a cup of hot water for the king and handed it to him.


    Receiving the hot water, the king did not think twice about throwing the ink-colored jade pendant in his hand directly into the hot water.


    He looked down at the ss with unblinking eyes like he was expecting something.


    Finally, the steaming hot cup, the piece of ink jade pendant color gradually turned dark green.


    And the jade pendant also reveals two words inside ¨C Cruz!


    Cruz!


    This jade pendant is the one that Leroy gave to Peter when he was dying.


    When the old man gave the jade pendant to Peter, Peter only felt ordinary, until he saw the old man throw the jade pendant into the hot water, the word ¡®Cruz¡¯ emerged inside, he knew that the jade pendant was not simple.


    Subsequently, in Peter¡¯s investigation, more and more aware of the jade pendant in ¡®Cruz¡¯ is not simple.


    Although openly prevented everyone from investigating, privately sent people to secretly investigate the matter.

 Chapter 1432 – Cruz’s Secret [2]

    The initial investigation showed that ¡®Cruz¡¯ was linked to the Motril royal family, I just didn¡¯t expect the subsequent findings to be that shocking.


    This is one of the reasons why Peter was able to mobilize Truman.


    King Motril carefully examined the jade pendant, and sent someone to investigate Peter¡¯s identity to make sure he was real before inviting him to sit down with Truman.


    After taking his seat, King Motril exchanged a few pleasantries with Peter before Peter led the conversation to the matter of Richards and William¡¯s ¡®serious injuries behind the body¡¯.


    ¡°My son and William were stabbed to death in Obren, who else could have done this if not Chaya?¡±


    The old king grunted in anger and was very upset about the matter.


    ¡°The king should not be angry, I am here today for this matter. You can see this first.¡±


    Peter handed a cell phone to the servant who passed it to the king.


    The king yed the video and that recording, could not help but be amazed, his face gradually became grave.


    Until the video and audio were yed, the old king remained calm as ever.


    Raising her eyes to Peter, her brown pupils sparkled slightly, ¡°Mr. Alston came all the way over here just to show me this?¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°To look or not to look, it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±


    The old king shrugged his shoulders, pointed to the phone and said with a smile, ¡°My son is in Obren, no matter what, Obren has the responsibility and obligation to protect his safety. Now the person is in Obren injured, Obren is bound to be responsible.¡±


    The categorical words very clearly reveal the old king¡¯s mind.


    On the video and in the recording are conversations between Richards and his subordinates, as well as surveince before the operation.


    Two things are enough to show that both Richards and William¡¯s injuries were Richards¡¯ schemes.


    The two bitterness plus Truman¡¯s secret ¡®push¡¯ sessfully provoked Motril¡¯s anger before the scene of King Motriling to Obren.


    Only Richards¡¯ every move had already been under Peter¡¯s surveince, and he was able to drug Jonathan¡¯s bottle at the critical moment, putting him to sleep.


    And Chaya gave a deadly order to the border a few days ago, no one was allowed to enter or leave, so the Motril people visited, and the management at the port of entry could not contact Chaya and had to stop them outside the country.


    Motril has long wanted to take Obren, but because Chaya has poisoned the old king, control his life, a serious threat to the king, he has been afraid of Obren.


    The hate for Chaya is even greater.


    He has been threatened by Chaya for decades, his heart suffocated, and now Chaya dares toy hands on his son, really angered the king, he only immediately rushed to Obren.


    Only aftering to find out that Richards¡¯ assassination was suspicious.


    Even if Peter didn¡¯t bring him a bunch of evidence today, the old king could have guessed the problem.


    Before this, the old king fear Chaya, but now Chaya suddenly fell, time is not much, the old king also knows that his time is near, so he thought it would be better to take the opportunity to take Obren, in order to eliminate future problems.


    Decades of time he also figured out, he was Obren people constrained for life, can not let their own children and grandchildren suffer from it again.


    ¡°I understand the king¡¯s concern, Chaya¡¯s nature is poisonous, really can¡¯t be qualified for Obren¡¯s chief position. But you should know, Obren can stand for hundreds of years, not only because Chaya good use of poison reason, there is the most important point is Obren¡¯s people are more united.¡±


    Peter knew the purpose of King Motril¡¯s visit this time, and his appearance today was to bring Truman to talk things over with King Motril.


    His role was that of a lobbyist, with the aim of convincing King Motril to abandon the issue of force against Obren.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What does Mr. Alston mean? You¡¯re going to stick your nose into my business?¡±


    Peter¡¯s approach left the old king slightly dissatisfied in his mind, looking at him with raised eyebrows and questioning.


    ¡°I had no intention of getting involved in the issues between Obren and Motril. But ¡­¡±


    Peter looked sideways at Truman, then said to the old king: ¡°Truman is righteous, everything is for the people¡¯s sake. Aftering to Obren, he has helped me a lot, both explicitly and implicitly. First, because I am the owner of this jade pendant; second, because I promised him that I would help him be a lobbyist between the two countries and ask for a peaceful solution to the problem at hand.¡±


    It must be said that Truman is a man of integrity, and is dedicated to the people of Obren, and knows that the problems of Obren over the years are like a termite nest, and one day it will break. But sooner rather thanter.


    And there is a deep connection between Truman and Cruz, which is why he is willing to help Peter.


    Because the smart Truman knows that Peter¡¯s identity background is not ordinary, and his target is Chaya.


    Only by tripping up Chaya can Obren bepletely shuffled and he can give Obren a new world.


    Compulsion is Obren inherited hundreds of years ofpulsion, borrowingpulsion to control Motril King would not have been desirable, but still used for centuries.


    Because of this, the rtionship between Motril and Obren has be more and more tense, such as a full string, a little more force, it will break.


    At that time, it will not be good for anyone.


    ¡°Since you know about thepulsion, you should know that there is an unbreakable feud between me and Chaya. She is going to die, so naturally my days are numbered, so why leave Obren behind and be a scourge to Motril.¡±


    The old king had eyes only for profit.


    He has a long-term vision, knows what he wants and is more than ready to work for Motril¡¯s benefit.


    And Obren is now rich in various mineral resources, if the opportunity to take, in his case, the benefit of a thousand years.


    ¡°If there is a way to have the best of both worlds, why would both sides have to make a big deal out of it?¡±

 Chapter 1433 – Cruz’s Secret [3]

    Peter words a beat, leaving the old king a moment to think about the time, and then continued: ¡°Not to mention the current global advocacy of peace, even if you take Obren, have you thought about how to pass Obren¡¯s people this level?¡±


    The question he posed was also a concern of the old king.


    Obren subjects are absolutely united on the issue of territory, and if they really take Obren, they are only afraid that it will provoke public anger, and the exnation will only cause a series of problems.


    But as a king, how could he reveal his concerns in front of Peter and Truman?


    Lifting the coffee on the table, he took a sip and paid it off, ¡°Oh, these problems are not even a concern.¡±


    His words fell, he took out a jade pendant from the cup, his finger belly gently rubbed the jade pendant, ¡°Seeing as you are the son of Mo Ching Fei, it would be worthwhile to listen to your thoughts.¡±


    At that, Truman and Peter looked at each other.


    As expected, that piece of jade pendant is really very important.


    Peter investigated what was behind ¡®Cruz¡¯ and never identified all of it, despite having quite a bit of information.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, tell us about it.¡±


    The man inclined his head to look at Truman and let him say what was on his mind.


    He has already been given the opportunity to do so, and the rest of the time will be left to Truman.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Truman nodded towards Peter, then looked at the old king, ¡°Although I am ObrenMarble Temple Secretary, but for Chaya¡¯s way of governance is really not agree. But Obren, although small, want to be annexed is not so easy. The king should be clear GJ covenant, does not allow the use of force on civilians, if your country really want to annex Obren, I am afraid that tens of millions of Obren people will stand up to resist.


    At that time, the king you will be thrust into the limelight, the attention of the outside world. At that time, no matter what you do, you will not achieve the expected results, and may also ruin a lifetime of fame.


    I came here today because I want to negotiate with you peacefully. As long as I take the position of Obren n leader, I am willing to open the cooperative trade exchange between Obren and Motril, and all the resources of Obren give your country the lowest selling price.


    Obren is willing to enter into a lifelong covenant with your country to permit the cirction of currency.¡±


    This is the biggest concession Truman has ever made.


    He was able to go so far just so that all of Obren could embrace the modern information age and share technology.


    Obren can be today, all because of the backward hereditary system problems, behind closed doors, more and more backward.


    Truman¡¯s words were really unexpected by the king, and he never expected that Truman would choose to do so.


    Such an approach is tantamount to opening the country wide to Motril.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ In order to be the Obren patriarch, you are willing to sacrifice so much? That also depends on whether you Obren people agree or not.¡±


    The king thought Truman was doing this to promote him as the Obren patriarch.


    The narrow-mindedness of his eyes gave him more than a little contempt for Truman.


    ¡°The king is wrong, that is not my intention.¡±


    Truman shook his head, ¡°Obren closed door, all the technology backward, although seeminglyfortable life, but the potential problems are endless. If there is no you Motril today, there will be other countries coveted in the future.¡±


    The point is that Obren has a huge gap between rich and poor and the currency is worthless.


    Other countries covet Obren¡¯s mineral resources, but Truman prefers to open Obren¡¯s doors, develop tourism, and limit the number of tourists to preserve Obren in its most pristine form to a certain extent.


    He went on to say, ¡°This is the most favorable way for both sides at the moment. If your country does not agree, I can contact other countries to get in touch with them. If another country is one step ahead of you, you will be the one who is rejected. At that time, your country will lose even more.¡±


    Truman has a point.


    On the surface is talking about the loss of Motril¡¯s interests, in fact, is to tell the king of Motril, a side threat, saying: If you are not willing to cooperate with me, I am now immediately contacting neighboring countries, and cooperation, once signed a covenant, when Obren will have a backer. motril want to annex Obren is impossible, and they want to profit from Obren, it is more Nonsense.


    ¡°In times of peace, mutual benefit and win-win is the biggest winner. What do you think, King?¡± Truman¡¯s handsome face always wore an unobtrusive smile.


    Peter was impressed by Truman¡¯s words.


    He finally understands why Truman agreed to help him and tried to take the position of Obren patriarch.


    Obren people are not wrong, he Truman is indeed one heart for the people.


    In today¡¯s impetuous times, it is not easy for Truman to keep his original heart intact.


    King Motril looked grave, after hearing his words just waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    He waved at the maid, ¡°Send the guest.¡±


    The maids walked towards Peter and Truman and sent the two away very politely.


    Immediately after they left, the king summoned his ministers to discuss the matter.


    Meanwhile, Truman, who had left the stagecoach, very much did not take my sigh, ¡°Do you think that old King Motril will agree to my terms?¡±


    ¡°With this time, you might as well think about how to take the position of your Obren patriarch first.¡±


    ¡°With you helping me, I don¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    Truman smiled faintly and won.


    Peter nced at him with cold eyes, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get rid of Chaya, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to get the people of Obren to obey you.¡±


    Sooo, it¡¯s one thing for the people to love Truman, but it¡¯s not so easy to get Truman to sit in the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 1434 Truman’s Plan [1]

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    Once in the car, Peter asks Truman what his next n is.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Chaya.¡±


    Truman hesitated for a moment and pulled out a curve at the corner of his lips, ¡°She is in aa right now. If she wakes up, with her ability, she can¡¯t be dealt with that easily.¡±


    ¡°There is another person, did you forget he exists?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, and the name of a person came to mind.


    ¡°McKesson Mitchell?¡±


    The two men looked at each other and both thought of McKesson Mitchell.


    Truman, who was driving the car, frowned despondently, ¡°Macson¡¯s identity is mysterious, as of now I have not investigated any information about him. Earlier received news that he has arrived in Obren, but now dyed to see the real person, have to let people worry.¡±


    Obren has now reached the most critical time.


    But this person still has not appeared, really let people worry.


    Especially since it is uncertain whether Maxon is Chaya¡¯s man or whose man.


    Thinking about it, Truman couldn¡¯t help but be a little curious, ¡°With your ability, you can¡¯t investigate Macson? Unlikely.¡±


    He shook his head fervently, looking very confused.


    Peter looked ahead with a serious expression, ¡°What, do you think I have any reason to hide from you?¡±


    He snorted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, not a great god, how can everything be under control. There are people outside of people, and there is a heaven outside of heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Truman hit the steering wheel, turned left and went ahead with a smile, ¡°You have the ability to turn your hand in many people¡¯s eyes, it is indeed unbelievable to say that you can¡¯t check Macson.¡±


    At that, Peter¡¯s thin and thick lips raised an arc, a faint smile, then did not say something more.


    An hourter, Truman appeared in the Great Hall of Government and went to check on the unconscious Chaya.


    When he appeared, the Anne people were guarding Chaya in the Great Hall of Government.


    Seeing him appear, Anne respectfully, ¡± Mr. Truman, the matriarch is not feeling well and hasn¡¯t woken up yet, so you can wait until she wakes up to discuss anything.¡±


    Truman, dressed in navy formal wear, with a cigarette in his mouth, nced at Chaya with a cold gaze, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re awake or not.¡±


    He spoke so quietly that Anne couldn¡¯t hear him very well.


    But putting together the few fragmentary words she heard, she could probably guess what Truman had said.


    Just ¡­


    What does he mean when he says it doesn¡¯t matter whether Chaya is awake or not?


    ¡°Hmm? Mr. Truman, what did you say, I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Anne pretended not to hear and asked again.


    Truman held a cigarette between his fingers, flicked it at a trash can, nced at Anne with cool eyes, said nothing, turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Eh? Mr. Truman why are you leaving? Is there something that I can pass on to my segment?¡±


    She tried to get some information from Truman, but got nothing.


    Truman walked away without looking back, not even bothering her.


    Just as he reached his bedroom door, the phone rang in his pocket, Truman picked it up, answered it and said, ¡°I just met with the old king ¡­¡±


    A meeting with the old king?


    Anne heard a few key words and instantly walked up quickly, standing by the bedroom door and quietly eavesdropping.


    She heard Truman continue, ¡°Talked to the old king about some terms, of course ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Truman¡¯s words were a beat, Anne¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, thinking he was gone, so she poked her head in and looked.


    Do not look, this nce, coincidentally, with a pause in the Truman gaze to meet.


    Truman looked back at her, as if he had expected her to appear.


    The more you look at her, the colder your eyes are, the heavier the distance, she seems to be able to feel Truman¡¯s surroundings lingering around the ughter breath, called her back a chill.


    Anne¡¯s heart thumped and she was wondering how to exin to Truman, but then she saw Truman turn around and walk away with long, straight legs.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Anne raised her hand and patted her chest, taking a long breath of relief, but suddenly she thought of something and immediately took out her cell phone, walking towards the indoor bathroom while dialing the phone.


    A few momentster, the call was answered and she said to the person on the other side of the phone, ¡°Gaki, Truman came over just now. He took a look at Chaya and surprisingly said something very strange like ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter if she wakes up or not¡¯, and then inexplicably left. I followed behind and eavesdropped ¡­¡±


    Anne spoke very quietly, lowering her voice for fear that people outside the bathroom would hear her.


    Then he said, ¡°I heard Truman say that he met with old King Richards today, and I heard him say that he negotiated some terms with the old king. I always felt that he must have a lot of ulterior motives.¡±


    Emilio on the other end of the phone heard Anne¡¯s words and his heartstrings tensed up, standing up directly from the couch, ¡°How did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°He walked away and I followed and eavesdropped quietly.¡±


    ¡°How could he let you hear such an important matter? Truman has always been careful and discreet, and would never be so reckless as to leak the news.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought in my mind. But I feel that Mr. Truman treats Chaya with great contempt, as if he has nned something, so he doesn¡¯t take her into consideration at all. Gaki, Truman must have something unspeakable ¡­ doo doo doo ¡­¡±


    The word ¡®secret¡¯, Anne did not have time to finish, the other party has hung up the phone.


    Emilio¡¯s attitude makes Anne feel that something big is happening.


    As she expected, the phone just hung up and Emilio immediately sent someone over here to investigate Emilio¡¯s trip.


    It didn¡¯t take long to get the amazing secret.


    He looked at a video sent over by his subordinates and couldn¡¯t help but stare at his pupils, ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­ Peter? He ¡­ he didn¡¯t die? How is it possible?¡±


    Emilio¡¯s lips were slightly open, a face loaded with shock and amazement.


    Stunned for a long time, he grabbed his bodyguard¡¯spel and sternly questioned, ¡°How is the investigation of Adriana¡¯s matter that I asked you to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Nope, didn¡¯t find out.¡±


    The subordinate was taken aback by his sudden questioning and hastily exined, ¡°After the person was taken away from Marble Temple, all the videos were cleared with no clues and done cleanly.¡±


    Chaya originally wanted Adriana to fake her death, so that she could be a puppet that would never see the light of day, and gave orders at the time of nning to eliminate all videos of Adriana after she was killed by Anle.


    Thus, it caused some trouble for Emilio¡¯s investigation.


    Emilio¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together, his face was gloomy, he let go of his bodyguard, hung his head for a moment in deep thought, then immediately pointed at his bodyguard and ordered: ¡°Go, find out the whereabouts of Mr. and Mrs. Archie right away. Quickly, must be fast!¡±

 Chapter 1435 Truman’s Plan [2]

    The people Emilio sent out were very powerful, but in an hour¡¯s time, they found out the results.


    When he received the call, Emilio asked impatiently, ¡°How¡¯s it going, are the Archie¡¯s still at Marble Temple?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not there anymore. Not only the Archie¡¯s, but also Siena, who was captured along with Adriana, is missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing? Marble Temple is heavily guarded, and it¡¯s an important prisoner, so he would never go missing. Unless ¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    The bodyguard on the other end of the phone asked an unknown question, however, unable to wait for an answer, Emilio had already hung up the phone.


    In the living room, Emilio paced around the living room holding his phone with a worried frown.


    Later, ni rushed over.


    When he saw Emilio, he immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation, calling me over in such a hurry?¡±


    It was alreadyte at night and ni, lying in bed, was called by Emilio, who knew something important must have happened.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Eyes in a trance, Emilio inclined his head and gradually focused his pupils to look at him, ¡°Truman.¡±


    ¡°Truman?¡±


    Suddenly shouting Truman¡¯s name, what does he mean?


    ni was bbergasted.


    ¡°Truman is actually thinking about the Obren patriarchship!¡±


    Emilio¡¯s voice tone rose abruptly, ¡°You were so sure that Truman would not covet the patriarchal position, how could this suddenly happen?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What did you say, I didn¡¯t understand.¡±


    The sudden questionpletely baffled ni.


    Emilio held up his phone, ¡°Anne just called and said Emilio went to see Chaya ¡­¡±


    He told ni the truth about what happened over at the government hall.


    ni asked for more details and was amazed, ¡°How is it possible? Truman has been dedicated for many years and has seen very little of Chaya, and even more so, he does not care for the position of the patriarch. How could he suddenly want topete for the position of the patriarch?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another point, and that¡¯s Peter. peter he¡¯s alive, he¡¯s actually alive. So, Adriana is 100% not dead. fuck, all fuck is a hoax!¡±


    Being teased by Peter, Emilio was angry, turned around, kicked on the ss table, only to hear a sound, the ss table should be broken.


    The fruit tes and tea sets on the table fell to pieces, and the ss dregs sttered all over the ce in a mess.


    Seeing Emilio¡¯s anger, ni immediately stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, some problems you can¡¯t change even if you get angry. The only thing you can do right now is to think about how to solve this problem.¡±


    ni said, suddenly thought of something, and said: ¡°ording to the nature of Truman, even if he became the patriarch, will never kill Chaya. and Jonathan is not dead, there is still a Judith in, as well as until now have not shown up Macson.


    When we stood by, the purpose is to see Prince Richards and Chaya kill each other. One, the two sides mixed, Richards will certainly not leave Chaya, will get rid of quickly; Second, we can take advantage of the chaos to take the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat.


    But now, halfway through, what should we do?¡±


    The situation has changed dramatically, they are in a precarious position, and the n is how to proceed.


    ¡°Chaya must die, and I must take Obren¡¯s position.¡±


    Emilio stood in the living room, looking forward with a ruthless look in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t forget we have an ace up our sleeve, Bethany.¡±


    A few days earlier, they kidnapped Bethany silently, just to keep an ace in the hole.


    When ites down to it, they are going to activate this trump card.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ni waited for Emilio to give the order.


    ¡°Truman is loved by the people, if he takes advantage of the chaos to take the Obren patriarch position, only afraid that we will no longer be able to take the patriarch position from him, and even less support from several Obren ministers. Therefore, what we have to do is to take advantage of the fact that Chaya is not dead, to intensify the conflict between Truman and Chaya, and to make his ambitious ambition to take the Obren patriarch¡¯s position public, to destroy his false face, and to lower his status in the hearts of the people.¡±


    Emilio deep gaze at ni, pupil depths swirled with a touch of hostility, ¡°as long as we kill Bethany, framed Truman, and then the ¡®evidence¡¯ announced to the world, then Jonathan and Chaya will not be able to keep him Truman, then, they dog-eat-dog, kill each other, and we sit back and reap the benefits.¡±


    ¡°Gomez.¡±


    Such a ruthless tactic is really brilliant.


    ni couldn¡¯t help but nod in praise and give a thumbs up towards Emilio, ¡°Awesome, really awesome. But ¡­ Motril¡¯s old King Richards is in Obren. Truman met the old king naturally promised the old king a lot of conditions. If we kill Bethany framed to Truman, he lost the hearts of the people, when the old king saw the situation is not conducive, only afraid of Obren.


    To know Richards strike so hard, even dare to hurt themselves, it is clear that want to take down Obren in one fell swoop.


    And with Peter behind Truman, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little difficult.¡±


    When she heard the news that Peter was still alive, ni was a little surprised but felt that Peter¡¯s death was too unexpected at first.


    How could a man of incredible power die so easily?


    Now that I think about it, sure enough his suspicions were right.


    ni¡¯s concerns are exactly those of Emilio.


    He sighed despondently, reached out and scratched his hair in annoyance, turned around and walked to the sofa and sat down, pulled out a cigarette from the box, lit it, and smoked it silently with his head down.


    It was a while before he ni said, ¡°Things are urgent, there is no need to worry about anything else now, you go do it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get Bethany now and spread the word.¡±


    ni nodded and turned toward the outside of the living room.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Emilio stood up and waved towards him, a light smoke exhaled from his lips, ¡°Find a way to get me a meeting with King Richards.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Meeting with King Richards was a bit of a difficult task.


    After all, Emilio¡¯s status here, meeting with the old king is really a bit inappropriate and insufficient status.


    ni found it a little difficult to do, but responded stiffly, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡±


    At the same time, a car slowly went up Betawell Mount and finally stopped at Topiary Mansion.


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat lifted his wrist to check the time and nced sideways at Truman, ¡°Go ahead. Tell Jonathan the news at this time, no matter how good he is at getting to the top, he can¡¯t save Bethany.¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ fortunately we are allies, otherwise one day I won¡¯t know how you got me killed.¡±


    Truman especially admires Peter, just think this man is as smart as a god, smart terrible.

 Chapter 1436 Truman’s Plan [3]

    The trip to the political hall, Truman was listening to Peter¡¯s n, only to deliberately reveal the news in front of Anne, and pretend to Anne¡¯s hand to release the news to Emilio.


    Everything was nned, so they arrived at Topiary Mansion at the exact right time, intending to meet with Jonathan.


    Peter turned the limo off, pulled the cigarette case out of his inside suit pocket, pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Truman, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Then he took out another cigarette and put it in his lips, and Truman immediately took out a lighter and lit it for him.


    The man held his cigarette to the me, took a drag, and raised his eyes to Truman, ¡°Wait for your good news.¡±


    Truman raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°No problem.¡±


    He took a windproof lighter and lit his own cigarette, took a hard drag, held it between his fingers, pushed open the car door and got out, closing it.


    In one fell swoop, heturned around and headed straight for Topiary Mansion.


    After watching Truman enter Topiary Mansion, Peter took his cell phone and made a call to Harlee.


    On that day, with all his preparations, Adriana and the Archie¡¯s left Obren without incident.


    Today people have arrived in Waverly on special flights.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone kept ringing, but there was no answer for a long time.


    Peter is calm by nature, but at the moment Harlee is not answering the phone makes him a little nervous for some reason.


    Until the phone beeped for the fifth time, the person on the other end finally picked up the phone.


    ¡°Why are you answering the phone sote?¡±


    Peter asked.


    Everyone didn¡¯t tell Harlee about Obren.


    One is that Adriana warned those people, and the other is because Waverly still has two children, Helen and Luis, and if they tell Harlee that Peter is ¡®dead¡¯, then Harlee will definitely do whatever it takes to fly to Obren.


    In order to secure the big picture, they made a pact before leaving for Obren not to tell Harlee about anything that happened in Obren.


    Of course, before leaving Waverly, they also left a letter to Harlee, if the couple died in Obren, then that letter will be handed to Harlee.


    The content of the heart is naturally for him to take care of the two children Helen and Luis.


    ¡°You are ¡­¡±


    Harlee picked up the phone, her brain was confused for a moment, and then suddenly woke up, ¡°Peter? What the hell is wrong with you, so many things happened in Obren actually did not tell me? Today, I saw Hank and Jackson, they told me everything that happened in Obren.


    You bastard, I gave you my sister and this is how you take care of her? I tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Adri is with me now and I have to protect her, otherwise I would have killed Obren right away and shot that old bastard Chaya in the head.¡±


    Learning about Obren, Harlee¡¯s emotions were like a roller coaster ride of ups and downs and fright.


    Luckily, Peter knew Harlee and knew he would blow up, so he instructed Hank and the others to settle down with the Archie¡¯s before they flew back to Waverly and not let them meet with Harlee.


    If not, this moment fear several people have been at each other¡¯s throats.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to do that.¡±


    Peter said coldly, then asked, ¡°How is Adriana? Is she awake?¡±


    ¡°I had Zace over and give Adri a full checkup. All the physical tests were normal, except for severe anemia and weakness, so she needs to rest and recuperate.


    Fuck, a good girl, you let her suffer so much, Peter, when youe back, I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    Harlee looked at Adriana lying on the bed and didn¡¯t know how much her heart ached.


    He was scolded, Peter did not get angry, but on the contrary, the corners of the lips can not help but raise a smile.


    Adriana is blessed to have such a brother to protect her.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of a child¡¯s gibbering and wailing rang out on the other end of the line, and then a woman spoke, ¡°Harlee, my son pooped again ¡­¡±


    During their time at Obren, they had little contact with Harlee, not realizing that his baby was already born.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Peter¡¯s bted blessing.


    ¡°What¡¯s a verbal congrattions? You hurry back after your business and this is not over until you give my son a big red envelope.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m done with you for now, my son is making a scene.¡± Harlee finished in a hurry and hung up the phone directly.


    Peter sitting in the car holding the phone, quietly looking at the phone screen, a pair of deep pupils deep rippled with someplex feelings.


    Topiary Mansion, living room.


    Jonathan was so distracted by the recent series of events that he was busying out of his study when he saw Truman appear.


    ¡°Oops, what is Mr. Truman doing herete at night?¡±


    Jonathan took off his presbyopic sses and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture toward Truman, ¡°Come on, Mr. Truman sit, sit, sit.¡±


    He instructed the maid again, ¡°Hurry up and make tea for Mr. Truman.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Right Ambassador. I rushed over here because I have something to tell you.¡± Truman¡¯s face was serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s heartstrings tightened, immediately straightened his back, the whole person looked nervous a few points.


    ¡°I just got word that Bethany is now in Emilio¡¯s hands.¡±


    Truman ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, a cigarette in one hand, from the calm and unhurried with Jonathan said.


    ¡°What? You, how do you know?¡±


    Jonathan has been looking for Bethany¡¯s whereabouts for the past few days.


    But because things have been going on within Obren in recent days, he hasn¡¯t dared to leak information out.


    Now Truman suddenly came over and said this matter, but it made him suspicious of Truman.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Here, the right ambassador might want to listen to this first.¡±


    Truman took out a cell phone and handed it to him, opening an audio clip.


    ¡°What we have to do is to take advantage of the fact that Chaya is not dead, to intensify the conflict between Truman and Chaya, as long as we kill Bethany, frame Truman, and then announce the ¡®evidence¡¯ to the world, then Jonathan and Chaya will stay Truman, then, they dog-eat-dog, kill each other, we sit to reap the benefits of ¡­¡±


    The recording is Emilio¡¯s voice, and with a little editing by Truman, the above recording was created.


    The recording brings out Emilio¡¯s wolfish ambition directly.


    Listening to the recording, Jonathan burst out in anger, angry and blue, but at the same time his obscure gaze to Truman, with a few defensive.


    ¡°If the right ambassador lord still does not believe, you may want to do a soundparison to see the authenticity of the recording. But ¡­ wait for you to do the recordingparison again, only afraid that your grand duke will die.¡±


    Truman was calm and collected, speaking with a light touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious, where did you get the audio and how did Emilio let you in on such an important secret?¡±


    Jonathan is also a man of deep sophistication and instantly saw the core problem.


    Truman looked down at the phone ying the recording and snorted lightly.

 Chapter 1437 Truman’s Plan [4]

    The phone, naturally, was given to him by Peter.


    The reason why the recording device was installed in Emilio¡¯s house was the ¡®work¡¯ of a sniper who was nted in Emilio¡¯s house by Peter at first.


    At the same time, because he shot Peter, he became the red man in front of Emilio.


    He also had the opportunity to tamper with Emilio¡¯s house and install a wire.


    But how could Truman tell Jonathan about these things?


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have some secrets? If it were not for the fact that this matter would involve me, I would not havee all the way over here.¡±


    Truman nced at Jonathan with contempt and turned toward the outside.


    This time, let Jonathan say anything to him in the back, he didn¡¯t even turn his head back.


    ¡°Mr. Truman don¡¯t get mad, I was just too worried about my son too, thank you for bringing over the stuff, from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Jonathan trotted after him, but Truman¡¯s long legs and big stride made it impossible for him to catch up, so he could only stand there and thank him.


    Then immediately ordered someone to rescue Bethany, and at the same time ordered someone to capture Emilio.


    Leaving Topiary Mansion, Truman got into the car and went down the hill with Peter.


    On this night, there was chaos within Obren, with all the forces surging out.


    Unfortunately, Jonathan¡¯s men went to rescue them in vain, and Bethany had already been killed by Emilio¡¯s men by the time they appeared.


    Meanwhile, Emilio gets wind that Jonathan¡¯s men are trying to kill him.


    Emilio was so frightened that he immediately gave Anne a call.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re saying Jonathan is going to kill you? Gaki, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Because Chaya is unconscious, someone needs to take care of Chaya professionally.


    Today it happens to be Anne on the night shift, heard Emilio¡¯s words and got a big sweat.


    ¡°Anne, just calm down and listen to me.¡±


    Emilio on the other end of the phone sensed Anne¡¯s panic and immediately calmed her down.


    ¡°Okay, Brenden, you name it, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    Even though Anne was pale with fear, she tried to calm her nerves.


    ¡°The bed Chaya sleeps on is with a secret passage, you immediately take her into the secret passage and find a way to hide, I will send someone over to meet you.¡±


    ¡°The topography of the secret passage isplicated, I can¡¯t find it at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, remember that ne around your neck, I installed a positioning system on it, it won¡¯t be unable to find you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, when have I ever lied to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, be sure to be more careful, as soon as possible, as soon as possible to take Chaya that old immortal into the secret room.¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Anne nodded heavily, ¡°Brenden, don¡¯t worry, I will do a good job.¡±


    Even though Anne was scared in her heart, she swore a promise in front of Emilio.


    After hanging up the phone, she immediately went back to the bedroom where Chaya was, and while there was no other person in the bedroom, she felt around inside for a long time and finally found the secret room¡¯s mechanism.


    Moved Chaya aside, flipped the switch on the secret room and with difficulty dragged her out of the bedroom.


    Anne is so convinced of Emilio and so in love with him that she is willing to give everything for him.


    Whatever Emilio¡¯s words, there is no doubt.


    Just as Emilio said earlier that the ne around her neck has a positioning.


    And regardless of whether the ne around her neck has a location, but in the secret room inside Betawell Mount, there is no signal, how can Emilio find her?


    After entering the chamber, Anne made another phone call to Emilio, and he gave Anne some instructions before hanging up the phone.


    The next day.


    The news of Bethany¡¯s murder by Emilio spreads and bes public knowledge, and Emilio bes Obren¡¯s public enemy.


    Originally nned to meet with Motril¡¯s old King Richards, now also no chance.


    Jonathan sends his men to search for Emilio, and Truman takes this opportunity to help Jonathan, and the two forces work together to capture Emilio.


    And ni, who was with Emilio¡¯s group, was also wanted, and Obren Left Elder, Second Left Elder and Third Left Elder were also controlled one after another and under investigation.


    A day and a night of absconding, Emilio and ni exhausted, and finally a dangerous move, he actually let ni take him into Obren¡¯s secret room with him.


    In the chamber, the two men killed two guards and locked the men in apartment in the bathroom of the chamber, locked behind them.


    Changed into the guard¡¯s clothes, the two then carefully but pretend to calmly walk in the secret room.


    Seize the opportunity and keep looking for Anne.


    Because Chaya disappeared, after all, she is Obren matriarch, the matter is big, Jonathan immersed in the pain of the loss of his son can note out, this side of Chaya and disappeared.


    This matter is like thest straw to fall Jonathan, directly angry that he fainted on the spot.


    The person was quickly taken to the infirmary and woke up not long after.


    Immediately after waking up, he ordered everyone in the chamber to search for Anne and Chaya, and blocked the news of Chaya¡¯s disappearance.


    Avoiding Obren internal shocks.


    Anne took Chaya and hid it somewhere, Emilio didn¡¯t find it, and the people Jonathan sent didn¡¯t find it either.


    Instead, the search ended up with two guards who died in the bathroom cubicle.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The two guards were good, Jonathan expected that it was not Anne¡¯s handiwork, then most likely Emilio did it.


    The search for Emilio was intensified.


    The structure of the secret room isplex, with many rooms, and it is not easy to find Anne.


    Plus there was no signal in the chamber, which directly blocked all contact information and made him more and more broken.


    Another night passes and Emilio and ni are exhausted, but still don¡¯t dare to stop looking for Anne.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for us to keep looking like this.¡±


    ni said as she followed Emilio¡¯s side.


    Emilio was restless and worried about Anne, which made him more and more restless.


    ¡°Anne can¡¯t go far with Chaya. Although she has also practiced taekwondo, she is after all a woman and is not as physically fit as a man. I don¡¯t think that she can go very far at all.¡±


    ni told Emilio what was on her mind.


    His words enlightened Emilio and his eyes lit up, so he said, ¡°So, Anne is most likely hiding in the closest secret room in Chaya¡¯s bedroom right now?¡±


    ¡°I think it is highly likely that they are hidden in the secret room closest to Chaya¡¯s bedroom. And the secret room happens to havepartments to hide them both well.¡±


    ni carefully analyzed, ¡°It has been a day and a half since she disappeared, without the replenishment of food and water, her body could not function up to the point where she could not escape the search of so many guards.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that.¡±


    A dazed Emilio pped his brain and just thought he was too confused.

 Chapter 1438 Emilio’s death [1]

    Too much worry about Anne makes him lose his mind, and the outside world¡¯s wanted also puts a huge amount of pressure on his heart.


    Mostly Emilio has been thinking about who exactly he was betrayed by to upy all his thoughts and failed to think about where Anne was hiding.


    Emilio agreed with ni¡¯s idea, and the two carefully avoided searching for the guards again, leaving the chamber and going to the government hall of Asco vige.


    There were many patrolling officers in the government hall, but the two men still entered the government hall easily.


    Because Chaya was missing, the government hall was empty, and they easily entered the bedroom of the government hall.


    Still in the guards¡¯ attire, the two crept into the bedroom, and there was still no one inside.


    ¡°Quick, find the secret room mechanism.¡± Emilio instructed to ni.


    As a result, just as his words fell, ni was already standing by the bedroom bookshelf and easily opened the secret room¡¯s mechanism.


    Seeing this scene, Emilio looked at him with double surprise.


    ni waved towards Emilio, ¡°What are you looking at? I at least in Obren decades, this thing do not know, it is in Obren for so long in vain. Hurry down to see.¡±


    He patiently exined to Emilio because for a moment just now, he seemed to see defensiveness in Emilio¡¯s eyes.


    The secret room mechanism is very hidden, and he found it easily, which is really suspicious.


    But ni¡¯s loyalty to Emilio is unquestionable.


    The two entered the chamber, therge chamber, there is indeed another exit, the two carefully poked around the chamber for a long time, but did not find a smallpartment within the chamber.


    Then into the secret room into the exit of the dark tunnel, along the two exits, the two men and carefully searched.


    Eventually, in the Buddhist hall immediately next door to the secret room, Emilio looked at the gilded Buddha statue in the hall and found the statue sitting cross-legged on a lotus seat, the space that should hold a person.


    He did not hesitate, immediately walked forward, lying on the side of the Buddha Hall offering table, reached out and pushed the more than two meters high gilded Buddha statue.


    Phew¨C


    Just heard a subtle sound, a dagger towards Emilio stabbed over, the man keen insight, instantly sidestep to avoid.


    With that, a flying kick to the person behind him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t turn around, once you turn around you find that the person standing behind you is ¡­ Anne.


    ¡°Brenden?¡±


    ¡°Anne?¡±


    The two men looked at each other, but Emilio that kick inertia kick past has been unable to retrieve, but he reacted extremely quickly, his foot raised violently, swept over Anne¡¯s head, only to let Anne escape a disaster.


    ng-


    Anne¡¯s hand dagger fell to the ground, her tears instantly gushed out of her eyes, immediately pounced on Emilio, ¡°ooo ¡­ Gaki, it was you, ooo ¡­ scared me to death, I thought someone had found me, ooo ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fool, finally found you, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad, let you suffer.¡±


    Emilio took Anne in his arms and wrapped her in his arms, his hands subconsciously hard, wanting to rub the woman into his bones.


    The frightened woman saw her, suppressed in the heart of the pain and fear of emotional release, they could not stop crying.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Emilio touched her face with one hand and wiped the tears from her face with the other, ¡°I know I made you suffer, but this is not the ce to stay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Chaya?¡± Emilio asked, only to see Anne¡¯s eyes fall on the gilded Buddha statue.


    When he realized it in his mind, he knew that Chaya must have been hidden behind the gilded Buddha statue by her.


    ¡­


    Topiary Mansion.


    Jonathan was so busy that he didn¡¯t eat all day.


    This just sat down to have a bite to eat, when someone reported that Truman had arrived.


    ¡± Let him in.¡±


    Jonathan took a bite of rice and said to the guard.


    The guard responded, turned and walked out, and in a moment saw Truman walk in.


    Truman, who was as spirited and handsome as ever today, met Jonathan and asked, ¡°Well, did you find him?¡±


    ¡°The man should go into the secret room below and hide, don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t get away.¡±


    Jonathan lost his beloved son, the whole person is haggard and weak, but it is more than a day¡¯s time to look a lot older.


    But he did not dare to fall down, he had to hold up and carry the weight of Obren.


    ¡°As far as I know, it was Anne who took the matriarch captive. Although it is possible that there is their inside man in the secret room, there is a saying that ¡®the most dangerous ce is the safest ce¡¯, you should send someone to check the secret room in the government hall.¡±


    Truman was instructed by a ¡®higher power¡¯ toe and inform Jonathan at the right time.


    ¡°Yeah, good point!¡±


    Jonathan came to his senses, pped his thighs, immediately put down his chopsticks and ordered the people outside: ¡°Come on, quickly, immediately go to the secret room of the Hall of Government Affairs and search for me, search carefully!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Right Ambassador.¡±


    The guard responded and immediately led the men to the government hall.


    Ten minutester, news came from there that Emilio had been found at the scene, but the patriarch was in his hands and no one dared to act rashly.


    Jonathan was shocked to hear this and immediately took out a tissue to wipe his mouth, ¡°Mr. Truman is as good as gold, there is news just now, and indeed they have captured Emilio. people are now in the courtyard of the government hall, want toe with me to see?¡±


    Truman gave a few imperceptible grunts.


    He is not a predictor of things.


    If we really say that it is as expected, then it is better to say that Peter is the one who expects things to happen.


    As early as when Jonathan went to capture Emilio, Peter¡¯s people nted in the political hall have been secretly watching Anne.


    Personally, I watched Anne hide, but did not squeal and stayed pressed.


    It was only when he saw the two sneaking into the government hall that Peter told Truman to leave immediately to find Jonathan at Topiary Mansion.


    So, even if the people Jonathan sent werete, Peter¡¯s people would still block Emilio¡¯s way.


    This move can be described as ¡®catching a turtle in a jar¡¯.


    Truman and Jonathan both rushed to the Great Hall of Government with fire.


    After going to find ni, Emilio, Anne, Chaya, who was already lying unconscious on the ground, surrounded by guards.


    ¡°Put down the patriarch!¡±


    ¡°No drop the patriarch, there is no way you will walk out of here today.¡±


    ¡°How dare you, how dare you kidnap even the patriarch, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Make way, the Lord Right Ambassador is here.¡±


    ¡°The right ambassador is here.¡±


    ¡­


    Someone in the crowd said ¡®The right ambassador is here¡¯, and someone automatically moved aside to let Truman and Jonathan pass.


    When the two walked into the encirclement, it was only then that they saw Emilio, surrounded by the encirclement, all tired and in quite a state of disarray.


    ¡°Emilio, you have a lot of guts, even the Obren patriarch you dare to kidnap, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re tired of living.¡±

 Chapter 1439 Emilio’s death [2]

    A furious Jonathan pointed at Emilio, raising his voice and scolding, ¡°Release the patriarch, or you won¡¯t get out of here!¡±


    Emilio, along with ni and Anne, had juste out of the chamber with Chaya, only to be discovered by the guards at the door.


    Originally, he had also arranged several guards at the entrance, just to safely escort them out.


    The result is that those people don¡¯t know where to go, so the four of him were caught in the act.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Emilio pointed his gun at Chaya, who was unconscious, but he looked up and saw Truman standing beside Jonathan.


    On the video, he witnessed Truman and Peter going in and out together and having a close rtionship.


    Now that he¡¯s been arrested, things can¡¯t be separated from Truman.


    ¡°Truman, you eat inside the thing, you are ObrenMarble Temple Secretary, actually colluded with Peter to calcte Obren¡¯s people. Peter and Chaya are not inmon, but you conceal the truth, said also Jonathan this old thing stupid, actually even you believe, really ironic! ¡±


    Emilio roared in anger and hysteria, and finallyughed to himself.


    A mature and sexy uncle style, Peter whenever he appears in the camera all bring their own noble temperament.


    On the contrary, at the moment there is no way back, stimting the self-proimed nobility of his words and actions are somewhat uncharacteristic.


    The t white lost a few points of temperament, more look wretched and pathetic.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Now surrounded byyers, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Although your crime is unforgivable, if you hand over the patriarch, I can keep you from dying.¡±


    Bethany¡¯s death is the biggest pain in Jonathan¡¯s heart.


    The recent series of events, the heavy blow, so Jonathan can not not cheer up, now only hope that Chaya can live.


    Whether from kinship considerations, or other concerns, this person, must live.


    Jonathan¡¯s eyes skimmed between them and looked at Anne, who was standing beside Emilio, ¡°Think it over, it¡¯s not just you now, it¡¯s her too. If you don¡¯t let the patriarch go, the woman you love will be buried along with you.¡±


    Emilio subconsciously looked back at Anne.


    Even in the face of the current situation, Anne¡¯s face does not show timidity, but rather a firm gaze on Emilio.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for the man to speak, Anne had already spoken, ¡°Gaki, as long as you are there, I am not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Death, and you¡¯re not afraid?¡±


    Emilio looked at her innocent and happy cheeks and suddenly felt that the smile was a bit harsh.


    At the moment of life and death, Anne can still smile happily, as if to say: as long as I can be with you, death, also worth.


    His mind suddenly recalls his fianc¨¦e who once died in front of him, and the unborn child in his womb.


    Pain, welling up in his heart, like a knife stabbing.


    Anne took a step closer to him, her red lips slightly hooked, ¡°I once said that I didn¡¯t have the chance to live with you in the same year, the same month and the same day, but I was definitely willing to die with you in the same year, the same month and the same day. At that time, youughed it off, thinking I was just naive. Now, I want to tell you that every word I said to you was true.¡±


    Anne ignored the guards who were standing around and only had Emilio in her eyes.


    Even if you know that she is facing death, there is fear in the heart, but still pretend to be strong smile, but the red eyes, dense with tears.


    Tears came to her eyes as she clearly saw the hint of pain through Emilio¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Shut up, I won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    Emilio¡¯s hand holding the gun trembled vaguely, swept a sideways nce at Jonathan and Truman, and finally looked down at Chaya on the ground, and then said to Jonathan: ¡°The matter started because of me, and it is enough for me to die alone. If you want me to let this old thing Chaya go, then immediately prepare the car and send Anne and ni away.¡±


    ¡°No, how can I leave you alone!¡±


    ¡°Gaki, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±


    Loyal ni and Anne, who loved him dearly, both spoke up and refused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? It¡¯s enough for me to die alone, why should I drag you guys down!¡± He red at ni with cold eyes, then looked at Anne again, even his gaze became gentle like water.


    The man of iron bones, there are tears do not y lightly, but at this time Emilio eyes flooded with tears, coarse hand over Anne¡¯s face, gently caressing her face, ¡°silly girl, follow me so you suffer. You always wanted to know why I wanted to kill Chaya? Then I¡¯ll tell you now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Anne shook her head, ¡°Gaki, I don¡¯t want to know, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Her green fingers hold Emilio¡¯s hand over her face, shaking her head like a rattle, ¡°The past is in the past, I don¡¯t want to know ¡­¡±


    The tears seem to be like broken beads, flowing incessantly as they speak.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, by chance, I had the opportunity to leave Obren and go to Motril, where I met my fianc¨¦e J, fell in love at first sight, and soon fell in love.


    But Obren has a stereotypical custom, Obren people are not allowed to marry foreigners, once the betrayal of Obren, there will be only one end, that is, death.


    In order not to live an uprooted life on the run with J, I chose to bring her back to Chaya and plead with her to give us a chance to be together for the sake of the child in J¡¯s womb.


    J was even willing to stay at Obren forever and never return to Motril. but ¡­¡±


    The painful memories are like scabbed scars, and turning them over again is like ripping open a bloody scab to reveal a bloody wound.


    Emilio speaks slowly, full of pain the moment he looks down at Chaya, the gaze bes abruptly ruthless.


    Even the hand clutching the gun shook so much, but the gun was pointed so close to the unconscious Chaya that all the guards around did not dare to make a move.


    ¡°It¡¯s all her, it¡¯s all this old thing! On the surface she promised to let J stay, but in private she let Ruth send J abortion-pills, which eventually led to the death of both J and the child in her womb. She deserves to die! For the sake of Obren¡¯s stereotypes, I don¡¯t know how many lives have been stained by her hands!¡±


    Speaking of which, Emilio was slightly agitated, and he raised his foot and kicked the unconscious Chaya a few times.


    ¡°Emilio, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Stop it for me!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s angry headache, immediately reprimanded, ¡± No more hands, do not me me not polite!¡±

 Chapter 1440 Emilio’s death [3]

    Emilio¡¯s eyes were filled with red blood as he clutched the snatch and aimed it at Chaya¡¯s head, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯spete to see whose hands are faster! You think I Emilio is really afraid of death? Hahahaha¡­ death, what is it to me? As long as I can kill her Chaya, there is someone to be buried with me.


    She must die, and only when she dies will the Obren patriarch change hands. Only a pity, a pity, a pity ¡­¡±


    He shook his head with a sigh andughed helplessly to himself.


    Anne beside her, listening to Emilio, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of J and of Emilio¡¯s love for J.


    But at the moment, she is still content.


    Because Emilio now loves her too.


    Truman, who was standing not far away, looked at Emilio¡¯s frantic appearance and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡±


    ¡°Pity, pity ¡­¡±


    Emilio helplessly shook his head, ¡°I have been secretly hibernating for twenty years, through all the hardships, only hope that one day I can take the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat, change the Obren these stereotypes, change those inhumane stereotypes. What Obren people can not be married to foreigners? J¡¯s death, not the first, not thest. Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    He said it in a paragraph, not without shocking Truman a little.


    ¡± You went to all the trouble of trying to take the patriarch¡¯s position, and that¡¯s what this is all about?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The seemingly ambitious Emilio, who was thought to be a wolf¡¯s son, had his eye on the position of Obren¡¯s patriarch.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to be the case.


    ¡°Or what!¡±


    Emilio gathered his smile and red at Truman with ruthless eyes, ¡°I¡¯m Emilio, I¡¯m not rich, but I can¡¯t spend all the money I earn in my life. What can I find attractive in a mere position of patriarch?


    Oh, I¡¯m just ¡­ just resigned.¡±


    He smiled andughed, tears rolled down from his eyes, and shook his head with a hundred helpless sighs, ¡°J¡¯s death, the hidden pain of my life. I vowed to kill Chaya, vowed to take the patriarch¡¯s seat and change Obren¡¯s ridiculousws. As a result ¡­ I achieved nothing, nothing at all.¡±


    A seven-foot man with more than 20 years of perseverance has given him countless strength.


    Now that everything has gone down the drain and he has not been able to achieve what he wanted, how can Emilio not be devastated?


    Such Emilio actually makes Truman have a few admiration.


    In this regard, his thoughts coincide with Truman¡¯s, which really makes Truman appreciate and regret him a little more.


    After all, Emilio is a talent of sorts.


    ¡°The wolf is ambitious! Want to usurp the throne and still talk like a serious man!¡±


    Jonathan was furious, ¡°You hurry up and release the patriarch, I¡¯ll give you thest five minutes!¡±


    ¡°I told you, if you want to let me go, you have to send ni and Anne away first.¡± Emilio took a deep breath and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes with the fingers of his thumb, pretending to be strong.


    ¡°Gaki, I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m staying with you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fools.¡±


    Emilio took Anne in his arms with one hand, sped the back of her head with his palm, rubbed his fingers through her hair, rested his chin on her head, and choked out, ¡°Twenty years ago I failed to protect J, and twenty yearster, how could I repeat the same mistake?¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to protect Anne from the Obren, and once you are threatened by anything, just press it and it will start the mechanism. At that time, Obren everywhere buried bombs will explode.¡±


    Emilio spoke loudly enough for everyone in the room to hear him.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    ni shook her head, ¡°Just give this thing to your woman, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Get lost, what a waste of words!¡±


    Emilio chortled, then looked at Truman, ¡°Mr. Truman, I respect you as a decent man, so I¡¯ll leave Anne and ni to you. I hope you can escort them out of Obren.¡±


    Truman is a man of integrity and never kills innocent people. Emilio has no choice but to trust him.


    Truman frowned slightly, not a little surprised by Emilio¡¯s words.


    Thinking for a moment, he nodded, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t kill the patriarch, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here, and call me when Anne leaves the border. At that time, I will naturally release Chaya.¡±


    Emilio said, leaned down and took Chaya by the arm, and carried her step by step towards the government hall.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to, Gaki, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Anne broke down into tears and wouldn¡¯t leave.


    ni shouldered a heavy burden, he tugged Anne stiffly, ¡°Go, hurry up, we can¡¯t let the boss die in vain, go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°Move!¡±


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Gaki, I don¡¯t want to go, oooh ¡­¡±


    ni tugged at Anne, who was struggling to lunge towards Emilio.


    Seeing this scene, many people¡¯s eyes recoil.


    In today¡¯s society, it is rare to see such persistent love as Anne¡¯s.


    Emilio pace a meal, looking at that love crazy, love obsessed Anne, can not help but some heartache.


    ¡°Girl, promise me you¡¯ll live well.¡±


    He said it word for word, and finally his handsome face swirled with a bitter smile.


    Shelving Chaya step by step backwards.


    Because there are no tall buildings in this part of the government hall, and there are no perfect sniper points, and Emilio¡¯s pistol is pointed at Chaya¡¯s temple, so no one dares to act rashly.


    One is afraid of identally wounding the patriarch; second, also afraid that a shot can not kill Emilio, the patriarch will be killed by him a shot.


    He backed up and Anne was dragged out of the circle by ni.


    He watched as the two got into a car, then Anne was shoved hard into the car, the door closed, and the limo took off.


    At that moment, Emilio¡¯s heart felt a dull pain, and all the love came out like a mountain.


    The oppression almost took his breath away.


    All the stubbornness that was once there was also released in this moment, but it was toote.


    Anne, I regret it.


    If I had let go of my hatred earlier, I would have taken you with me to travel around the world and live the life we like.


    There is you, there is me, there are children, there is family harmony.


    But if I had the opportunity to choose again, I might still make the same choice.


    J and the child¡¯s death is innocent, I caused them, I must give an ount of their mother and father.


    In this life, I, Emilio, only owe you.


    If there is an afterlife, I would like to protect you for the rest of your life!


    ¡­


    Emilio held Ruth hostage into the first secret room of the bedroom, where the signal, enough to contact the outside world.


    He pulled Chaya to sit in the corner, keeping his grip on the gun pointed at Chaya.


    This pose was maintained for more than eight hours.


    These few hours, Emilio¡¯s mind echoed with all the good things that had happened between him and Anne over the years, and the death of J twenty years ago.

 Chapter 1441 Emilio’s death [4]

    Nine hourster.


    Emilio¡¯s cell phone rang, and with a jolt, he immediately answered the call, holding it up to his ear.


    ¡°Wooooooooo ¡­ Brenden, wooooooo ¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Anne was sobbing uncontrobly, and the listener was sad and in tears.


    Emilio¡¯s eyes were suddenly moist in this moment, and tears slid down his cheeks.


    After a short pause, a smile hardened the corners of his lips, ¡± Out of bounds?¡±


    ¡°Well, oooh ¡­ is out. But I¡¯m out with ni, what about you? Gaki, I don¡¯t want you to die, I don¡¯t want you to die, oooh ¡­¡±


    Anne cried her heart out and her liver broke.


    ¡°Silly girl, hurry up and leave. I just sent a message to someone, someone outside to meet you, I wait for you to contact those people, and then leave here, far away. In your home , I put a card, the password is your birthday. There¡¯s enough money in there to feed you for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Brenden, I ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    On the phone, Anne was about to say something else when Brenden just hung up.


    When the phone is cut off, the iron-blooded man hand clenched fist against the lips, can not stop crying out.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But he was unwilling to dy, wiping away his tears, and immediately made another call, ¡°They¡¯ve gone out, did you get anyone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been received.¡±


    ¡°Good, take them away immediately. I want you to protect them both at all costs.¡±


    ¡°People are ready to get on the helicopter. But what will you do when we¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mind me, remember to take care of Anne for me. i owe you a personal favor in this life, i¡¯ll pay you back in the next.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and hurry up. Go as far away as possible!¡±


    He did not give the other party a chance to speak and hung up the phone directly.


    After the words, he dropped the phone on the ground.


    The entrance to the secret room connected to the bedrooming in, as well as the other two exits were packed with people waiting to shoot him downter.


    Those people only withdrew from this secret room under his coercion.


    But the surveince in the chamber was turned on, and Jonathan had been watching from the other end.


    Only after seeing him answer the phone did he walk in with his people.


    ¡°The man has left Obren, it¡¯s time for you to let go of the patriarch.¡± Jonathan said.


    The man standing next to Jonathan had a gun trained on him, ready to fire.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, isn¡¯t it safe for people to leave yet.¡±


    He said in a light voice.


    On such a state, Emilio has been highly tense, desperately trying his best to stall and give ni and Anne time to stall and get them out of Obren.


    After another ten minutes had passed, a message came on the phone.


    [It¡¯s safe to leave, brother, take care.]


    A short sentence, but so heavy.


    Emilio smiled gratefully and hit the phone where the card was loaded with a thud.


    The sound was extraordinarily clear and piercing in the chamber, reverberating constantly.


    It was this shot that startled the guards into tensing up, and one shotat Emilio without permission.


    A shot to Emilio¡¯s neck.


    A sudden pain swept through his body and Emilio could almost feel the blood draining from his body so fast.


    But he still put his best foot forward and fired a fewst-minute shots at Chaya with a bang.


    A few angry rebukes rang out in the secret room, but others have not heard so clearly, with thest few exhausted, others fell helplessly to the ground.


    The sound beside his ears gradually became tiny, and his pupils gradually became dull.


    In thest brief moments of his life, he seemed to see a white light, the lens of which was J, who had not been seen for twenty years.


    And she was holding a cute cute doll in her arms, like she was waving to him.


    The picture suddenly shifted and he saw Anne again, the woman crying hysterically, the painful look that made his gradually unconscious body feel a twinge of pain again.


    The pain doesn¡¯t remain for long, maybe just a few seconds, or maybe just a few minutes, but eventually, everything disappears into nothing.

 Chapter 1442 Raylan [1]

    ##Chapter 1442


    ¡°As you wish, he and Chaya are dead.¡±


    Peter, who heard the news, was standing in front of the window of a vi somewhere in the suburbs.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He held the phone, the Truman on the other end of the phone should be a, just ndly hang up the phone, continue to smoke the cigarette in his hand, cold face without waves, deep bottomless dark pupils so that people can not see what he was thinking.


    Emilio¡¯s death was expected by Peter, he did not have any surprise, only the heavy heart still could not be released.


    So much was lost that even Chaya¡¯s death could not regain those lost.


    That said, Chaya¡¯s death was a real surprise.


    Peter and Truman¡¯s n was to stimte Emilio so that they could use Jonathan and Chaya¡¯s hands to get rid of Emilio.


    But to her surprise Chaya, after a series of blows, coupled with her detoxification for Adriana, was weakened, resulting in aa, and was reduced to a chopping block of fish, at the mercy of others.


    Everything is expected, but always everything settles down.


    Chaya is the head of Obren, because Obren is a hereditary system, Chaya died, then her children will inherit.


    But now it ismon knowledge that Chaya is ¡®childless¡¯, and the existence of Maxon and Judith is not known to the outside world.


    The Celine people have followed the Archie¡¯s out.


    At this moment, Obren inherited no one, and the group was in disarray.


    Not to mention the fact that King Richards of Motril was still in Obren at this time.


    This night, Obren extremely unsettled, but this night do not know what Truman said to Jonathan, or do not know how to threaten Jonathan, so that Jonathan submit to him.


    The following day, the National Mourning Ceremony.


    Truman manipted everything while side stepping Obren¡¯s situation at the moment and reassuring the crowd that as long as he was there, he would be able to protect them.


    The position of Obren¡¯s courtiers was split in two, with half supporting and half rejecting.


    But Truman is not in a hurry and is fully engaged in the national mourning ceremony.


    On that day, the nation mourned and the funeral bells were long incessant.


    Once Peter had settled everything, he nned to leave Obren, but everything seemed to go against his wishes.


    ¡°Boss, someone is looking for you.¡±


    A bodyguard walked up to the door of Peter¡¯s room and knocked on it, saying.


    Peter, who was holding hisputer and working on thest document, closed it and said to the outside, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Powell.¡±


    The man outside returned.


    Ran?


    Without thinking otherwise, Peter said, ¡°Tell him to wait in the living room.¡±


    Putting down theputer, the man folded his legs and leaned on the sofa, quietly waiting for Ran to appear.


    After he faked his death, Emilio could know of his existence, then Ran should also know of his existence.


    For a few days, Ran disappeared as if he had never appeared, not because Ran was not convenient toe forward, but because he did not know how to face Peter.


    And now that he knows Peter is leaving, he finally shows up.


    After smoking a cigarette in the bedroom and being silent for a moment, Fang got up and went to the living room.


    In the living room, Ran, as always, was dressed in his suit and attire, and his handsome face was more than a little cold.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ran looked up to the second floor and saw Petering down the stairs.


    He moved his body, ready to get up, but finally leaned back on the couch and did not get up.


    Just a pair of bitter cold eyes kept watching Peter, watching him step down.


    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Ran calls him ¡®Mr. Alston¡¯.


    The rtionship between the two became strange and distant overnight, as if they were strangers, looking at each other¡¯s eyes without a trace of temperature.


    After Peter gave him a sideways nce, he ordered the maid, ¡± West Lake Longjing.¡±


    West Lake Longjing is a foreign tea and Adriana¡¯s favorite tea, which he brought over from Waverly.


    Likewise, what Adriana likes, Ran likes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my preferences, rare.¡±


    Ran flirted with a smile.


    ¡°You said you came over just to have tea?¡±


    Peter picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Ran in a polite manner.


    Only such a move is a little surprised and difficult to adapt to Ran.


    The unbelievable gaze looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    Raising his eyes, his sharp pupils gazed at Peter, scrutinizing, probing.


    He was slow to take the cigarette, Peter¡¯s only patience disappeared into nothing, directly put away the cigarette held in his mouth, took the lighter and lit it, barring the smoke.


    ¡°Why should I hate you? I should thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for your ¡®full cooperation¡±, she, Chaya, wouldn¡¯t have believed I was dead, much less given Adriana the poison in private. That said, I should be thanking you.¡±


    Peter spelled out the implementation directly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Initially unaware of the situation, Ran wascent, but when he learned that Chaya was not willing to let Adriana go, but wanted to keep Adriana as a puppet who would ¡®never see the light of day¡¯, he was filled with regret.


    So that day when Truman came to meet with him instead of Chaya, he hid.


    After hiding it has been searching for Adriana¡¯s whereabouts, and only slowly learned the truth during the investigation.


    Knowing Chaya¡¯s plot, knowing Peter¡¯s plot, and knowing that Adriana has been safely escorted out of Obren.


    He had mixed feelings, not knowing whether to be sad or happy.


    ¡°When did you start suspecting me?¡± Ran inquired bluntly.


    All this time, he hid it extremely well.


    No, to be precise, it should be said that he is 100% good to Adriana, love and love, they left Peter, everywhere to help.


    As those things happenedter, Ran¡¯s trust in Peter gradually disappeared, and instead, he felt more and more that Peter could not give Adriana happiness and could not protect a woman.


    He was touched to the bottom.


    Until one day Chaya finds him and tells him to exterminate Peter and tells him in no uncertain terms that she will save Adriana as long as Peter is dead.


    At the time, Ran¡¯s heart was in the right ce.


    Although heter nted snipers in Emilio¡¯s house, on the day of the fierce battle, he watched the sniper he had sent over target Peter, and he raised his gun and killed the sniper he had sent over without mercy.


    Who knew Peter was still shot.


    It was hit by another sniper and was shot like he was blocking a shot for him before he got shot.


    At that time, Ran has regretted, but things were all out of his control, so identally watched Peter die on the spot, Ran heart iparable guilt and me.


    But the situation is urgent, can not allow him to regret, then began to follow up those things.

 Chapter 1443 Raylan [2]

    ¡°Not to say I¡¯m suspicious, just that I was born to be at least defensive of anyone.¡±


    Peter replied very frankly, and after he finished, he added: ¡°The past has passed, I can forgive, but in the future, you should not appear in front of my eyes, let alone to Adriana should not have thoughts.¡±


    Before and now, Ran helped Adriana a lot, Peter is not a thin-skinned person, of course, bear in mind.


    He didn¡¯t want to let bygones be bygones about being shot.


    Ran¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and he looked at Peter with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why?¡±


    I thought Peter would not let him go, but the ruthless, cold-blooded and ruthless man in the crowd said that he would not be med.


    Conditions ¡­


    Don¡¯t appear in front of him and Adriana in the future.


    Ran thought that Peter could not take care of Adriana, but he turned the situation around with the fake death thing and managed to help Adriana detoxify and escort her back to Waverly.


    This was well within Ran¡¯s expectations.


    But get him out of Adriana¡¯s sight forever ¡­


    ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ran took out the cigarette case from the inside pocket of his suit, pulled out a cigarette for himself, flicked the butt, the butt in his mouth, and said in a light tone, ¡°You had promised me that you would take good care of Adriana, and you still ended up putting her through so much pain. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Sir, your tea.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The maid came over, ced a cup of fragrant tea in front of Ran and Peter, turned and walked away.


    Peter picked up the tea, blew the curling hot air, tasted a mouthful and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not thinking of the old days.¡±


    Because of his kindness to Adriana, Peter does not care, butter, hereally does not want to see Ran again.


    Ran leaned on the sofa, his gaze fell on Peter, his eyebrows were slightly knitted, his eyes were deep, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking.


    It was a long time before he spoke, ¡°Truman is your man?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a partnership, to each his own.¡±


    ¡°In that case, then I will give Judith to you.¡±


    Now that Adriana has left Obren and Chaya and Emilio are dead, there is no point in him staying.


    The contract previously signed with Chaya was also terminated with Chaya¡¯s death.


    Obren will change ownership, a contract, who will admit.


    The good thing is that Chaya has sent him billions before, so it is not nothing.


    It¡¯s just that the damn person is dead and Judith¡¯s existence is worthless, so he might as well give Judith to Peter as a favor.


    ¡°This small favor is trying to make up for the previous transgression?¡±


    ¡°Are you someone who can be satisfied with small favors, heh.¡±


    Ran smiled coldly, put down his ss, got up and walked away.


    When the person walked to the door of the living room, he stopped and looked back at Peter, ¡°Chaya is dead, but don¡¯t you forget there is another person¡¯s existence.¡±


    Without looking at Ran, Peter reached up to the fragrant tea on the table and sipped it alone.


    Ran¡¯s words ended there and did not go on, Peter was not concerned.


    He was talking about nothing more than Michelson.


    After Ran left, he really handed Judith over to Peter, who didn¡¯t even bother to look at Judith, but directly ordered someone to deliver Judith to Truman¡¯s face.


    On the same day, Peter drove away from Obren.


    A few hourster, others arrived outside the Obren situation and received a call from Truman.


    ¡± Didn¡¯t treat me as a friend? Why did you leave without saying anything?¡±


    On the other end of the line was Truman¡¯s rebuke, his words full of helplessness.


    ¡°The group has no head, and you are still needed to preside over the big picture, how can I bother you with my affairs.¡±


    ¡°You simply don¡¯t consider me a friend.¡±


    ¡°You are the future Obren patriarch, I, Mo, am afraid that I cannot afford to climb high.¡± The man teased.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    Truman snorted lightly and sighed despairingly, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for a while, I¡¯ll go to Waverly when I¡¯m free, remember to pick up the pieces for me then.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°By the way, remember when Chaya falsely used Celine of stealing the gold bar?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This old thing is not simple. I¡¯ve been sending people to secretly investigate her affairs, and this morning suddenly came the news, found a secret passage in the suburbs, and that secret passage link is exactly Obren¡¯s vault. The other ce is a very inconspicuous looking quadrangle mansion.


    The quadrangle is near a cemetery that Chaya had ordered to be built for her some years earlier.


    The cemetery looks t and invincible, but below is an underground pce, the pce is stored inside arge number of gold bars and gold, silver and jade, the project is huge really amazed me.


    I¡¯m sure Chaya never dreamed that the cemetery she had gone to so much trouble to create, she would end up not lying in it. Heh, making a cocoon for herself.¡±


    From Truman¡¯s words, it is not difficult to hear, Chaya sat firmly in the Obren patriarch¡¯s seat, the country K property in his lifetime, but also feel dead to take away a penny, they quietly dug a secret tunnel straight to the cemetery, secretly transported over a lot of gold and silver treasures, like imitating the ancients, to create a pce-like luxury underground tomb.


    Results ¡­


    The human calction is not as good as the heavenly calction, she took great pains to make the graveyard, and there is no chance to lie in it.


    After her death, even if she is buried in a grand manner, she will definitely not be buried in a cemetery of her own making.


    Truman that people look good, but ¡®two sleeves of wind, clean and honest¡¯ famous, private is stingy search excessive.


    A cemetery costing that much money, he would never have made Chaya whole.


    ¡°Congrattions, you can swallow the windfall privately.¡± Peter said with a smile.


    ¡°Do I look like that kind of person to you? I¡¯ve already thought about it, and that money will be set aside to put into Obren¡¯s retirement project, which is also considered to be the best use of the money.¡±


    ¡°Rather like your style. obren can have a wise master like you, is the blessing of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee ¡­¡±


    Truman enjoyed Peter¡¯spliment very much and was going along with it when he heard someone calling out to Truman over there.


    Truman was then heard to say to Peter, ¡°Jay State asked me to meet up, so I¡¯ll leave you to it, have a good trip.¡±


    ¡°Well, that went well for you, too.¡±


    With these words, Peter hung up the phone.


    He knew that since Old King Richards had asked Truman to dine with him, it meant that the Old King had epted those conditions that Truman had offered before.


    Peter believes that Obren will take a big step forward under Truman¡¯s leadership.


    Only his session to the position of Obren patriarch, is bound to go through a lot of ups and downs.


    But with his strength, he is bound to be able to solve it easily.


    All things, at this moment, have settled down.


    Peter looked sideways out the window and tossed the one in his hand that was dedicated to Obren directly into a trash can not far away, hitting it with a single blow.


    Coming to Obren for a few months, a few bumps in the road, finally came to an end.


    He was so eager to return, he just wanted to go back to be with Adriana.


    He became more and more anxious, especially when he learned from Harlee that Adriana had lost her memorypletely.

 Chapter 1444 – Edward the Furious [1]

    Go back in time to a few days ago.


    Leaving Obren, Edward went straight to Motril and couldn¡¯t wait to get to Vivian.


    Although in Obren these times have been busy with the affairs of big brother, but his heart for Vivian¡¯s affairs, all the time is not tied up.


    He missed Vivian beyond measure.


    It was the following morning when we arrived at St. Peter¡¯s Manor.


    Edward, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, got out of the car and walked directly to the door of St. Peter¡¯s Manor, where the security guard immediately stepped forward and blocked his way.


    ¡°Stand still, what for?¡±


    The security guard questioned him very nonchntly.


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes swept over several security guards and turned leisurely to look at the people walking down from a sedan behind him.


    The visitor was the local police chief.


    The dark-skinned director is a few meters tall, sturdy and robust, a navy blue uniform, standing there will emanate with apelling aura.


    Several police officers came out behind him.


    Edward on the road also deliberately disguised, and wearing a uniform, do not look carefully, can not distinguish his real appearance.


    The make-up is called disguise, so Edwardpletely ¡®into¡¯ Motril face, he stepped forward, said to the bouncer at the entrance of the manor: ¡°The police are hunting for an ouw, found breaking into the manor, we need to go in and search, please cooperate. ¡±


    Edward left Obren after the first contact with the local police department, looking for a way to enter the estate to take a look.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of person Arnav was or would turn away, all the most effective way was to bring someone in with him.


    The bodyguards looked at these people and looked at each other. Thest bodyguard took the inte and said to the person at the other end, ¡°Tell the boss that the police are chasing criminals and suspect that criminals have broken into the estate and have toe in to check for security reasons.¡±


    Very valid reason.


    The inte went off, ¡°Got it, got it.¡±


    After waiting for a while, the other side said again: ¡°Come in, the boss let them in.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    With permission, the bouncer opened the door of the manor, ¡°You guys go in.¡±


    So, a group of people entered the manor, showing some search in the manor, while Edward put all his attention on the search for Vivian.


    But the estate was so big that they only checked half of the estate after ten minutes of searching, and Edward did not see Vivian.


    After another half hour of searching, Edward¡¯s patience was wearing thin, so he made a wink to the director before several people went to the main building in St. Petersburg to check.


    However, just as the group walked to the vi living room, they were stopped by a line of bodyguards, ¡°Sorry, the inside belongs to the boss¡¯s private grounds, no entry without permission.¡±


    ¡°You obstructedw enforcement?¡± Edward¡¯s cold eyes lifted and his sharp eyes looked at the bouncer.


    The bodyguard frowned with some difficulty and exined, ¡°This is the boss¡¯s intention, if there is any problem you contact the boss directly.¡±


    ¡°Where is your boss?¡±


    Edward asked.


    ¡°The boss went downtown with his wife, taking into ount to return in the afternoon.¡±


    The bodyguard answered seriously.


    After all, the other party is a person of status, he can not afford to offend a bodyguard.


    Mrs.?


    Two words deeply stabbed Edward¡¯s heart, his eyebrows twisted abruptly, then stretched and asked patiently, ¡°What is your wife¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, noment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on official duty, normal investigation, please cooperate fully.¡± Edward took the ¡®identity¡¯ of the moment and forced the bodyguard to ask.


    The bodyguard was helpless, and thinking that he had nothing to hide by just saying the name of his boss¡¯s wife, he said, ¡°We all call her Mrs. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Name!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s from Waverly, and her name seems to be Fang Something Soft, I¡¯m not terribly sure. The people on the estate generally called her Mrs. Smith.¡±


    Arnav¡¯s name abroad is Smith.


    So these people just call Vivian ¡®Mrs. Smith¡¯.


    Mrs.?


    All at once, Edward was shocked to hear the bodyguard¡¯s words.


    He knew that Vivian had known Arnav for a long time and that she had been in a nightmare for a long time since Ashtyn¡¯s death.


    He thought Vivian just wanted toe out for a break, but who knew, she wasstill with Arnav.


    Edward identified Vivian¡¯s identity, hanging at the side of the fist involuntarily clenched, more and more feel a dull pain in the chest, some breathless.


    He took a moment to slow down, and finally seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Investigate your surveince.¡±


    Edward¡¯s words just fell, the estate¡¯s butler ran over in a hurry and waved his hand towards them, ¡°The boss just called and said he¡¯ll be backter, so you guys should wait.¡±


    ¡°The suspect is very dangerous, and you don¡¯t know what will happen if you dy for a minute. If you don¡¯t want us to continue the search, let us pull the surveince.¡±


    The original Edward on the military, even if changed from business for so many years, but that aura has been engraved into the bones, a word and line are quite majestic, people are a little fearful.


    After a few stalemates, eventually, Edward saw the surveince on the estate.


    Do not see, when he witnessed the manor monitoring the moment, his heart tightly seized up, only to feel the heartache like a knife, but also in seeing everything on the screen and a cavity of anger surged to the heart, almost to the monitoring room to smash.


    Tolerance.


    Endure!!!


    Edward kept telling himself that he must endure, and that small intolerance is a big mistake.


    He took a deep breath, forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart and forced himself to continue reading.


    The video I just watched is the same video from yesterday. In the video, Vivian handed Arnav a ss of water, but because Arnav was looking down at theputer, his hand lifted and identally spilled the tea.


    Tea was spilled on Arnav¡¯sptop, and he was seen cing it on the couch, jumping up in a rage, pping Vivian across the face, and hurling insults in a fury.


    That¡¯s the woman he has his heart set on.


    I thought that after leaving Waverly, she would be alone to calm down, but I never thought that this would happen.


    He had sent Ashtyn and Ricardo over early in the morning to alternate between watching the situation. Ashtyn had told him earlier that Vivian had followed Arnav to St. Peter¡¯s only estate to stay.


    Perhaps Ashtyn was afraid that he would be sad to learn that Vivian had chosen to be with Arnav, so he did not tell the truth.


    Edward was angry inside, but held back.


    Sitting in the surveince room, constantly looking at the surveince, even if a side of the bodyguard repeatedly stressed that the surveince he looked through is not today, but Edward are ignored.


    Due to Edward¡¯s ¡®status¡¯, the bodyguards and housekeepers did not dare to stop them, but only instructed people to hurry to call the boss.


    Half an hourter, Edward learned from the butler¡¯s words that Arnav would be arriving in St. Petersburg in ten minutes.


    He got up and went to the bathroom and walked out of the bathroom a whileter, the dark-faced man suddenly turned into a wheat-skinned ¡®foreigner¡¯.

 Chapter 1445 – Edward the Furious [2]

    The crowd watched Edward walk in, and then a handsome, cold-looking, serious-faced ¡®strange man¡¯ came out from inside.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped and they were doubly surprised.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else in there?¡±


    ¡­


    Walking out from the astonished eyes of everyone, Edward¡¯s face was as cold as frost, and his clear cold gaze was very appalling.


    Anger.


    The unprecedented anger, for a time, made him lose his mind.


    Those people kept asking about the situation, but Edward didn¡¯t even look at them for a second and walked right past them.


    A few defiant bodyguards stepped forward to block his way, ¡°Stop, you¡¯re being asked, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes are like a god of death, and he is looking at his bodyguards with endless anger and coldness in his pupils.


    ¡°The manor forbids anyone to break in, are you the criminal they are investigating?¡±


    One of the bodyguards asked.


    The sheriff standing by immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°No, he¡¯s not the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, even if it¡¯s not the person you¡¯re looking for, you can¡¯te and go from here at will.¡±


    The bodyguard snorted coldly and said with great disdain.


    The bodyguard¡¯s words and actions broke Edward¡¯s patience a little bit, and he stepped forward and kicked the person directly away with a high leg.


    With a bang, the bodyguard crashed into the ss door of the surveince room.


    The ss door shattered with a sound, sttering a floor of ss scraps.


    ¡°How do you hit someone?¡±


    ¡°How dare you, in our manor, you dare to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Get him for me!¡±


    ¡­


    The butler of the estate instructed the bodyguard.


    However, without waiting for them to take action, the sheriff immediately came forward and said, ¡°Misunderstanding, everything is a misunderstanding, he is one of us.¡±


    So much exnation, everyone froze, you look at me, I look at you,pletely do not understand what is the set.


    Edward said nothing, walked around the bodyguard who was rolling on the ground covering his abdomen and walked away with a big bang.


    The butler looked at the sheriff with puzzled eyes and said unhappily, ¡°He¡¯s not a local? Who the hell are you guys? I seriously doubt that you are impersonating police officers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether it¡¯s a cop or not.¡±


    The stout sergeant waved his hand and left with a group of officers.


    Edward went from the surveince room to the manor house, stood at the entrance, sat on a bench and rested for a while, lit a cigarette and smoked it silently.


    Squeak-


    Not long after, the heavy ck carved gates of the manor slowly opened, a silver gray luxury car slowly drove in.


    The man¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and the fingers holding the cigarette were slightly hard.


    Because he was sitting right behind a green nt, it concealed him well and could not be easily detected.


    The limo stopped, a maid stepped forward and pulled open the door, and someone stepped out of the car.


    It was Arnav in a white suit, even with sunsses, Edward could recognize him immediately.


    Then came out a woman in a long blue and white dress, carrying a bag in her hand.


    But without waiting for her to fully get out of the car, she saw Arnav reaching out and pointing at her, his voice loud but inaudible, saying something.


    Because Edward here is a short distance from them.


    Seeing this scene, Edward dropped the cigarette butt in his hand, the tip of his shiny ck leather shoe crushed the butt, stood up, walked over towards the side while raising his hand to untie his uniform.


    As he got closer and closer, the sound of their conversation also let Edward hear it clearly a little.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I fucking told you to hurry up, hurry up, why are you being so stubborn? If it wasn¡¯t for you yesterday, I would have signed the contract with Tiana!¡±


    Arnav pointed at Vivian angrily and yelled.


    Vivian lowered his eyebrows and looked at the ground, craning his neck, a little afraid of Arnav, but did not dare to resist, much less speak.


    ¡°Talk, I¡¯m fucking talking to you, are you deaf?¡±


    Arnav couldn¡¯t wait for Vivian¡¯s reply and was so angry that he grabbed her by the hair, ¡°I told you to speak and you couldn¡¯t hear me?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Vivian ate the pain and subconsciously lifted her head.


    In this instant, her gaze was stunned, and then she met the eyes of the man who was gradually walking towards her.


    Pupils gradually dted, Vivian looked incredulously at the person across the table, only to feel familiar and unfamiliar, more than amazed.


    He, how did he appear here?


    No, it can¡¯t be!


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, you bitch can¡¯t hear me, can you?¡±


    After waiting for a long time for Vivian to speak, Arnav was so angry that he raised his hand and pped Vivian in the face.


    However ¡­


    Before he couldnd a p, he saw a ck shadow sh over and lift his foot and kick Arnav away.


    Bang!


    Arnav, who flew two meters away, rolled a few times on the ground before stopping, ¡°Who is it? I dare to hit you too, don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    He huffed backwards in pain and growled with great displeasure.


    When he looked up, he saw a man not far away take Vivian into his arms and hug him tightly.


    And Vivian was so immersed in shock that she couldn¡¯t help but drop the bag in her hand.


    ¡°Who are you? How dare you touch my woman?¡±


    In public, his woman is being held in the arms of another man, if this spreads out, should he still be a man?


    God knows, in the eyes of everyone in the manor, Arnav is the image of a gentle gentleman.


    Although he knew Arnav had a bad temper, it was the first time Arnav hit Vivian in public.


    The rest of the time, either hit in the room or sneak up on her and be smart enough to know to hit someone without hitting them in the face.


    So outsiders simply do not know.


    So how would Ashtyn and Ricardo know?


    As the saying goes, day by day, Arnav¡¯s true colors are revealed.


    I just didn¡¯t expect Edward to catch me in the act.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me anything?¡±


    Edward was angry and heartbroken, and held Vivian tightly, not letting go, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Vivian snuggled into Edward¡¯s arms, the familiar scent came to her face, her eyes were steeped in soreness, and tears almost welled up.


    But these days with Arnav, for the sake of Isabel, she has bent over backwards, and has resisted all the grievances alone, so where would she want to be so petnt as before?


    She slowly closed her eyes, somewhat greedily enjoying his warm embrace, and finally took a deep breath and pushed Edward away.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, please let go.¡±


    Vivian took a step back and looked at Edward with cool eyes, ¡°There is no longer anything between me and you, why are you stilling to me now?¡±


    Heart, deep marrow pain, pain Vivian fingertips are slightly trembling.


    In addition to the endless pain, more wretched and unbearable.


    She never expected to see such a scene in front of Edward, where she was beaten up just in time for Edward to run into her.


    The woman¡¯s reaction was expected by Edward, and he did not get angry, but said calmly, ¡°Vivian, I know you have suffered and are very aggrieved.¡±


    He stepped forward and extended his hand towards Vivian, ¡°Fool, go back with me, okay? In the future, I will definitely protect you.¡±

 Chapter 1446 – Edward the Furious [3]

    The death of the child has always been the biggest issue between the two.


    Vivian had suffered too much for a while. She said she wanted to leave, Edward stopped her, but Vivian insisted on leaving.


    He wanted to stop, but his heart was not strong enough, so he just watched her go.


    As Vivian was getting on the ne, Edward assured Vivian that it would only take a while before he would take care of things at home ande to Vivian.


    But then there was a dy because of Peter and Flora, and that¡¯s how it is now.


    Edward knew that it was Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s handiwork to create the situation today, and that it was his fault and should not be left to Vivian.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, looked sideways at Arnav who stood up from the floor, said nothing and turned towards the vi hall.


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t you go.¡±


    When Edward saw Vivian was leaving, he immediately walked up and took her hand, unwilling to let her go.


    ¡°Edward, you let go of me, that¡¯s my woman!¡±


    Arnav reached out and rubbed his waist, which was sore from the kick, and limped up to him, looked at his face carefully, and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    Just now he took off his uniform Edward inside a ck undershirt and navy blue pants, so it is not at all clear that he is.


    Now recognize him, shocked and a little confused, when did hee?


    And there is not a bit of wind, so silently walked in.


    The moment he was talking to Edward, Arnav suddenly thought of the maids in the manor just now said that there were people from the police departmenting, he swept a nce at Edward¡¯s navy blue uniform pants, then he understood what.


    It turned out that the group of people was not the police department at all, but Edward and they pretended to be.


    Of course, Arnav guessed wrong, the truth is that he was one person pretending to be, and the others were all real identities.


    Vivian took one look at Arnav and then at Edward, ruthlessly shook off his hand and went into the vi without looking back.


    Edward¡¯s palm was empty, and the slightly cool and soft familiar touch disappeared.


    His heavy heart was unspeakably depressing.


    Retracting his hand, helooked sideways at Arnav.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Arnav exited provocatively, ¡°Don¡¯t look, Vivian is now my woman and sleeps with me day in and day out. You do not say, her body, y in bed ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    Without giving Arnav a chance to finish his sentence, Edward raised his hand and punched him in the jaw.


    Arnav¡¯s jaw jerked up from the blow, his saliva sshed out with his teeth, and he fell to the ground.


    The man clenched his fist tightly, and a clicking sound came from his bone joints, ¡°You dare to touch my woman? Then be prepared to die.¡±


    After that, Edward walked up and punched Arnav, who couldn¡¯t get up in time, on the ground.


    Punch after punchnded intensively on Arnav¡¯s body, and he kept screaming in pain.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts, help, kill, kill ¡­¡±


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    Edward was like crazy, couldn¡¯t even hear Arnav shouting, kept punching, fist to fist, using all his strength.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Let you bully Vivian!¡±


    ¡°How dare you get your hands on my woman!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, how dare you hit her.¡±


    ¡­


    Edward, who has always been idle, was ying Arnav while he was thinking about it, the picture was a bit funny, but more heartbreaking.


    Vivian, who had just walked a short distance away, immediately turned around and came over. Seeing Edward beating Arnav continuously, she hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Edward, stop beating, if you keep beating like this, someone will get killed!¡±


    It is a crime to kill someone.


    With Edward¡¯s physical ability, killing Arnav is just a matter of minutes.


    But after the fight, it is to go to jail.


    ¡°Edward, stop fighting, I told you to stop fighting, can¡¯t you hear me?¡± She kept shouting, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward to stop it.


    That¡¯s when the sheriff and the estate¡¯s bodyguards approached.


    The group of bodyguards, seeing Edward beating Arnav, were of course reluctant and immediately went forward to stop it.


    A bodyguard ran up and flew a kick at Edward, Vivian saw it and immediately shouted, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    She said as she lunged forward to block for Edward.


    Even though Vivian keeps telling Edward to leave, this one act reveals all.


    She has Edward in her heart, from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Because Vivian was facing Edward¡¯s back, she was kicked by the bodyguard, so she inertially fell on Edward¡¯s back and let out a low cry of pain.


    As soon as Edward turned around, he saw Vivian¡¯s appearance and side-stepped her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Touched, heartbroken, angry ¡­


    A thousand emotions rushed to his heart, Edward got up and helped Vivian, ¡°Go to the side.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s back was hurting and she couldn¡¯t say anything because of the pain, but being held so gently by Edward, she pushed him away with her strength, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Dirty.


    Her, dirty.


    ¡°Fuck, are you all dead one by one? Get this man dead for me.¡±


    Arnav shouted to the bodyguards, ¡°I am defending myself, you guys give me a fight, who can beat Edward, reward you 100, 000 dors.¡±


    There will be courage under heavy reward.


    His words fell, the bodyguards all pounced on Edward.


    Edward, however, calmly said to Vivian, ¡°You go stand over there, leave this to me.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyes slightly skewed, looking at the bodyguard who pounced over there, some heartbroken look at Edward, red lips slightly open, want to say something, but finally turned around and walked to the side.


    ¡°Get him.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand dors is mine, hahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    A dozen bodyguards pounced on Edward and started to fight in a swarm.


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes narrowed slightly, a cold snort, watching one person flying kick towards him, he held the man¡¯s ankle with his bare hands and brought it towards him, lifting his leg in the same direction, kicking the man¡¯s other leg.


    With a clear, crisp click, the bodyguard¡¯s leg instantly fractured, apanied by a howl, and fell to the ground.


    When the others saw such a situation, they knew that he was not to be underestimated, so they fought with great vigor to meet the battle.


    A group of people beat Edward alone, and Vivian stood by, with mixed emotions and worried about Edward.


    This scene fell in Arnav¡¯s eyes, and his eyes instantly became ruthless.


    He walked over to Vivian¡¯s side and spit on the ground, ¡°You¡¯re my woman now, and you¡¯re worried about other men? That¡¯s fucking cheap.¡±


    Vivian didn¡¯t hitch a ride with Arnav.


    For a long time, under Arnav¡¯s threat with Isabel, she became rebellious and did not know how to resist.


    You can only turn a blind eye.


    A dozen people against Edward in the melee, the sheriff¡¯s party did note forward to help, and the sheriff said to the housekeeper in a serious manner: ¡°have checked, the suspect is not in your estate.¡±


    After speaking, he waved his hand towards the police officers, ¡°Close the team.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The officer responded and left with the sheriff.


    The butler took a look and immediately said, ¡°There are people here who are provoking trouble, don¡¯t you care?¡±


    The sheriff¡¯s pace, looking back at the housekeeper, and then at the group of people mingling over there, ¡°I only saw you mobbing, should I take you back to the police station for tea?¡±

 Chapter 1447 – Edward the Furious [4

    When his words fell, the housekeeper was momentarily speechless and did not say anything else.


    Instead, the officer looked at the people fighting over there and was a little worried about Edward¡¯s situation and asked the sheriff, ¡°Can he do it alone?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a dozen small fish and shrimp, not enough to be feared. Close the line.¡±


    The sheriff raised an eyebrow and led a line of people away from the estate.


    Said to leave the estate, but with a line of people listening nearby, and did not go far.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    And inside the manor, Edward was able to bring down all of the dozen or so bodyguards with just three strokes.


    For a while, the bodyguards lying on the ground kept wailing, or curled up, or rolled on the ground, or ran away with them.


    Everyone looked at Edward with awe.


    This man¡¯s strength is too terrifying.


    ¡°Go on, why are you standing here? Give me to beat him up!¡±


    Arnav never thought it would be the case now, and could not help but be a little angry.


    Angrily, he pointed at the bodyguards and reprimanded, ¡°All of you fucking go, kill him and I¡¯ll give you 100, 000 dors! Don¡¯t you want the money?¡±


    Although ¡®there will be brave men under the heavy reward¡¯, but it also depends on whether there is that strength.


    A dozen people here couldn¡¯t beat Edward, so who would try it on their own?


    After all, there is only one life.


    Edward raised his hand and brushed the non-existent dust from his body, his hawk-like sharp eyes swept towards Arnav, ignoring the fearful eyes of those bodyguards towards him, and walked towards him step by step.


    Arnav knew Edward¡¯s strength and skills from Old Mr. Henderson, but when he really saw him today, he was a little surprised and frightened.


    Although he could not fight against a hundred, but he could deal with twenty good fighters, how could he be Edward¡¯s opponent?


    ¡°You, what are you doing, Edward, I tell you, the legal system society, you want to do it to me is a murder is against thew, I tell you!¡±


    Arnav is scared and timid.


    The face is slightly white to him, but the feet can not help but super back several steps, and then said to the housekeeper: ¡°Quick, call the police, hurry to call the police!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The butler responded and immediately went to call the police.


    Vivian knows Edward very well, even though she has known him for so many years, she has never seen Edward look so angry.


    The amazing strength and explosive power just now is enough to illustrate the man¡¯s anger.


    She was worried that something might happen and immediately stepped forward to stop Edward, ¡°What are you doing? Edward, I¡¯m done with you, I want you to stay out of my business. You go!¡±


    To this day, she can still feel Edward¡¯s feelings for her.


    Touched, heartbroken, helpless, desperate ¡­


    Thousands of emotions rushed to her heart, and Vivian¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Hurry up and go, or don¡¯t me me for flipping out with you!¡±


    With a fake angry look, she walked up to Arnav and pawned him behind her, ¡°I¡¯m Arnav¡¯s now, and I¡¯m already with him. Please leave!¡±


    Vivian acts as if she is defending Arnav, but in reality she hates Arnav with a passion.


    But if she watched Edward make a move on Arnav now, she would have beaten him to death right here!


    If so, I¡¯m afraid Edward will be facing jail time.


    Vivian knows that she is already very ashamed of Edward, so how can she let him go to jail for her?


    But her words fell on Edward¡¯s ears with a different vor.


    The man¡¯s pace lurched, stiffened, and looked at Vivian with a million surprises, ¡°What did you ¡­ say?¡±


    She said that she was his?


    ¡°Vivian, I know you are not such a person. Since I¡¯m here today, I will take you away even if I die. With me, you don¡¯t have to be afraid, and I will be fine.¡±


    Edward struggled to understand Vivian¡¯s remark, thinking that Vivian was worried about himself.


    But then, Vivian¡¯s words stung Edward deeply.


    Her face was cool and she said, ¡°You think too much, I just like it here better. Arnav is very good to Isabel and to me, I hope ¡­¡±


    The words of the lie, each additional word would cause her immense heartache.


    Vivian forced down the sour feeling in her throat and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever bother me again.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? Vivian said that the person she likes is me, why don¡¯t you hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    Arnav was also surprised by Vivian¡¯s words.


    There was some confusion as to how she could have sided with him, but on second thought, Vivian wasn¡¯t doing it for herself at all, but to protect Isabel.


    In truth, Vivian would love for Edward to teach Arnav a hard lesson so that she can take Isabel away with her.


    But she is not a clean woman after all and is no longer good enough for Edward.


    If Edward takes her away now, he will definitely get back together with her.


    Vivian¡­


    I know I don¡¯t deserve it.


    So don¡¯t want to!


    Edward was stunned, listening to Vivian¡¯s words, a dull ache in his heart, his dark ink-like gaze gazing at her for a moment, as if trying to detect other emotions from her very calm face.


    But Edward didn¡¯t see it.


    The ancient well without waves on the face, calm without any ripples, even through her pair of good-looking shear water autumn eyes, still can not see any sentiment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    For a long time, Edward squeezed out a few words with difficulty.


    ¡°This is between me and Ye ¡­ my husband, and I don¡¯t need you to believe it.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s tone was even, ¡°Go away, I really don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    After she finished, she turned around and walked towards the inside of the vi.


    Edward took three steps forward and grabbed her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Vivian, I won¡¯t let you leave me again.¡±


    ¡°He tugged her wrist tightly and stood behind her, looking at the slim woman with deep affection, feeling only so much pain in his breath.


    Standing with her back to Edward, Vivian¡¯s pink fists were clenched and her eyes were looking forward, a thinyer of water misting in her eyes.


    Pain, spreading endlessly in the heart.


    She knew Edward too well and knew that with his character, he would not let Arnav go today.


    He is a bitter man, life is not easy, Vivian does not want him to be involved by himself again.


    The first time I saw you, I was so happy to see you, and then I turned around and looked at Edward with a cold smile, ¡°What, do you think I, Vivian, have to be you?¡± Edward, do you know what I hate most about you?¡±


    Edward looked at her without speaking, his eyes full of expectation.


    ¡°I hate your self-righteousness, and condescension! You always think I need something, but you don¡¯t understand what a woman wants at all ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s words were hard to hear, almost putting Edward down as worthless, but when she finished, Edward interrupted her, ¡°I know I have defects in my character, as long as you don¡¯t like it, I can change it. As long as you are willing to go back with me, I will drop everything ande to be with you and the children.¡±

 Chapter 1448 – Edward the Furious [5]

    Humble.


    Edward, who has always been high up in the world, has interpreted the word ¡®humble¡¯ to the fullest.


    It¡¯s impossible to say that he doesn¡¯t care about the unseemly rtionship between Vivian and Arnav.


    As a man, how can you not care?


    But this time, he was really too busy, too busy to estimate the other.


    He had previously investigated Arnav and knew that Arnav was Vivian¡¯s hairdresser, and the rtionship between the two families was more like family.


    Edward was naive enough to think that Vivian was in a bad mood because of the death of her child, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be over here to make her feel better.


    But his overconfidence and belief in Ashtyn¡¯s words led to the situation today.


    This matter, is his fault.


    But you can¡¯t impose on Vivian because it¡¯s your fault.


    Because, she is an innocent ¡­ victim.


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    Vivianughed and looked away with a sideways nce, her voice as brittle as a silver bell.


    The first thing you need to do is to get back to the house. The moment the child died, it was over between me and you.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stop pestering me with such a deadpan attitude, it¡¯s really disgusting. That smug face of yours is really disgusting. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re being yed by Old Mr. Henderson, because you ¡­ are so full of yourself!¡±


    Ruthless words, words that cone the heart.


    Edward has been a man of high standing all his life, wherever he goes he is the most dazzling, the most sought after and admired man.


    Now being described as useless by Vivian is undoubtedly a heavy blow to him.


    His brows knitted together, forcing his anger and heartache, ¡°Vivian, I know you hate me and don¡¯t want to forgive the past between us. You can scold me or hit me, as long as you are willing to go back with me, I am willing to do anything.¡±


    The fact that a person¡¯s love for her is so humble to such a degree speaks volumes about the weight of Vivian in her heart.


    ¡°Edward, are you a man, Vivian said he doesn¡¯t like you, but you still lick your face and don¡¯t want to leave? Do you believe I will record a video and put it on the Inte, so that everyone can see how shameless you really are?¡±


    Arnav stood by and fanned the mes, trying to provoke Edward to get the hell out of there.


    As his words fell, Edward shot a harsh gaze directly over, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Arnav is right, you are just shameless! Edward, don¡¯t make me disgust you, hurry up and go.¡±


    Vivian said all the hardest words, then turned away once again.


    This time, Edward did not make any move against Vivian, but watched her leave.


    Edward still did not withdraw his gaze until he watched her slowly walk into the living room.


    The eyes saw Vivian¡¯s back, and the mind echoed with the beautiful past between Vivian and him.


    Although the beautiful past is also filled with very many painful memories, it is still the most memorable past for both of them.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡±


    Arnav raised his hand to wipe the blood stain at the corner of his mouth and sneered, ¡°I can¡¯t see that you are still an infatuation, but what does it matter? Vivian doesn¡¯t like you is not like you, a woman only, you¡¯d better give up. After all, I have yed with, you can also be down to the mouth?¡±


    Next to his ears, Arnav buzzed like a fly, making a noisy and annoying noise.


    It was a while before Edward withdrew his gaze, his ruthless pupils looked at Arnav, his eyes slightly narrowed, his fists clenched, and he slowly walked towards Arnav.


    That cold face, stern eyes, filled with the aura of bitter cold, like a hellish rakshasa, with a fierce.


    Arnav was deeply shocked by Edward¡¯s eyes, he swallowed, collected the smile on his face, step backward.


    ¡± What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, this is Motril, killing people is against thew. The son of Godmits the same crime as themon people, you can¡¯t escape jail even if you are Edward!¡±


    Arnav wimped out, he was afraid of Edward.


    But there are still a lot of bodyguards standing around in the courtyard. He was trying to save face before he deliberately humiliated Edward, but who would have thought that Edward would have killed him this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s a jail sentence for killing a punk like you!¡±


    Edward, holding his right hand left and right, his finger bones clicked, and then rushed forward and kicked Arnav directly with a flying kick.


    Then he saw Edward grab the neck of Arnav, who had fallen to the ground, and held him in a death grip.


    ¡°Well ¡­ let go of ¡­¡±


    Edward was stuck in a deadly neck, Arnav could not help but shout, but was also pinched face red, forehead veins rippling.


    ¡°Cough ¡­¡± he coughed painfully and struggled, but was unable to resist at all because he was made by Edward on top of him.


    Arnav, who was at a disadvantage, looked at the bodyguard on the side and said with all his might, ¡°Kill, kill him, a hundred ¡­ million dors!¡±


    With or without a million dors, he must now motivate these bodyguards in order to save his life.


    One million!


    Huge numbers really have infinite charm, those battered and bruised bodyguards look at me, I look at you, some hesitation.


    ¡°Shit, a million dors?¡±


    ¡°If we get him killed, won¡¯t we get rich?¡±


    ¡°Do you guys want to get on?¡±


    ¡°He reached out too much and we were no match.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of, we are together, we will share equally when the timees!¡±


    ¡­


    Someone made a good suggestion, and the seven or eight bodyguards pounced on Edward again.


    Edward was keenly aware of it, and the moment the bodyguards rushed up, he stood up violently, grabbed Arnav¡¯s cor, threw the man to those bodyguards, and then rushed at the bodyguards again, left and right, with a great show of strength.


    Themotion on this side attracted the bodyguards from the entire estate, and more and more bodyguards then appeared, and more bodyguards joined the melee with confidence knowing the reward of one million dors.


    The number of people went from seven or eight to a dozen ¡­


    Two dozen people ¡­


    Three dozen people ¡­


    ¡­


    Edward kept taking down the stocky bodyguards, but then another group of bodyguards would join the melee and surround Edward.


    St. Peter¡¯s Manor isrge, with arge vineyard on the property and a small wine processing nt to the east, and many owners.


    In addition to the bodyguards there are also men.


    With the lure of a million dors, the men joined the melee.


    In this way, even if Edward can fight a hundred to one, but also can not withstand the persistent battle of these people.


    ¡°Beat, beat me to death, I won¡¯t pay you if you don¡¯t beat me to death!¡±


    Beyond the crowd was Arnav¡¯s shouting, irritating the men.


    ¡°Come on,e on,e on!¡±


    ¡°Beat him to death, beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°Down, attack down ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Many people fought with Edward, while the onlookers shouted and cheered.

 Chapter 1449 – Edward the Furious [6]

    Bang, bang!


    Just as everyone¡¯s attention fell on Edward and the group of bodyguards, two shots suddenly rang out.


    Gaga-


    The ear-splitting sound of gunfire startled the birds resting on the branches of a tree to fly away on wings.


    At the same time, it also made the people fighting over there stop and look at the situation over here.


    Into the eyes, it is Arnav looking down at the bloody hole in his chest, stiffening his body, and slowly looking up, looking incredulously at the person behind him.


    That person, he is Vivian.


    Vivian, gun in hand, stood behind him at close range, and the two bullets struck Arnav where his heart was without deflection.


    Vivian, who had never touched a gun before, still maintained the gesture of holding the gun with both hands, and looked at Arnav in horror, his pupils full of fear.


    Arnav wound blood kept gushing out, raised his hand over the wound, turned around with difficulty, opened his mouth, ¡°Why ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish a sentence, his mouth overflowed with blood, even dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°This is a day that I ¡­ have been waiting for a long time.¡±


    Vivian hates Arnav, but she is also very afraid of him because of Isabel, so she does not dare to take any action against Arnav, but she is quietly plotting to buy drugs and poison him in private.


    Medicine, bought very early.


    She was just waiting, waiting for Adriana to return from Obren so she could entrust Isabel to Adriana before she nned to make a move on Arnav.


    But who knows Edward actually appeared at St. Peter¡¯s Manor without warning.


    She wants Edward to leave, but Edward simply does not want to go, the frame is to fight with Arnav a life and death.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But facing so many fighters in the manor, Edward can really cope with it?


    Vivian is afraid that Edward will do something wrong, and she is even more afraid that Edward will kill Arnav after taking down all the fighters and end up in jail.


    All, she had no choice!


    Ended up in today¡¯s situation, is their own gullibility Arnav, this ount, should not Edward to pay.


    ¡°Most ¡­ poison ¡­¡±


    The three words ¡®woman¡¯s heart¡¯ did not have time to finish, Arnav¡¯s body fell straight backwards, his hands hanging at his side, without a moment¡¯s reaction.


    And the pair of eyes, dead wide, quite a few dead.


    Seeing him fall, Vivian¡¯s body trembled violently, so frightened that the gun in her hand dropped, and she fell helplessly to the ground, like a frightened child, with her knees slightly bent and her head buried, running away from reality.


    But even so, the fear that rushed into her heart like a river still made her scared to death, shaking like chaff.


    ¡°Oh my God, the boss is dead.¡±


    ¡°Call the police, call the police.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen, so thrilling.¡±


    ¡°Why did madam hit the boss so hard? It¡¯s just that she just hit her, is it necessary?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone is talking, some people are scared by the scene in front of them; some people are holding cell phones to call the police; some people are taking videos; some people are worried about the boss¡¯s death and who will get the money for their work.


    The scene was chaotic, and no one was left to fight for Arnav¡¯s orders.


    He was dead, and even if they had beaten Edward, no one would have paid them.


    Edward trotted up to Vivian, swept his cold eyes at Arnav, and finally squatted on one knee in front of Vivian, ¡°Why are you so stupid?¡±


    The man raised his hand and carefully ced it on Vivian¡¯s shoulder, but the moment his fingers touched her shoulder, Vivian¡¯s body shook violently and raised her head in shock, and Edward¡¯s handsome, cold, heart-wrenching face came into view.


    The person you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night is now right in front of you.


    Vivian could not wait to jump into Edward¡¯s arms and hug him tightly.


    But she restrained herself.


    A pair of bloodshot eyes carryingplex emotions stood up from the floor and walked around Edward towards the vi living room.


    Edward reached out his hand to grab Vivian, but eventually stopped.


    He knew that Vivian needed to be quiet.


    A few minutester, the police officers guarding the outside of the estate entered the property and after questioning learned that it was Vivian who killed Arnav.


    The sheriff was shocked, but more helpless.


    Edward kept taking the me on himself, which didn¡¯t help at all. After all, dozens of St. Peter¡¯s Manor gardeners testified that his lies didn¡¯t hold up.


    In Motril, it is illegal to kill people.


    Even if Edward¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated, it will not change anything.


    That night, Vivian was arrested into the police station and Isabel was taken away by Edward.


    As for the householders of St. Peter¡¯s Manor, in order to seek their own interests, they sold and robbed all that they could from the manor.


    St. Peter¡¯s Manor, which was so beautiful yesterday, became depressed overnight.


    The next day, after settling Isabel, Edward found the sheriff again and discussed how to deal with Vivian¡¯s matter.


    Because of the time to witness arge number of people, and was posted on the Inte, things brewing will be a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    The sheriff said to Edward: ¡°The case has been submitted to the court, to be followed by a trial, you still find a topwyer to fight thewsuit, starting with Arnav domestic violence.¡±


    He said while handing Edward a business card, ¡°Thiswyer has numerouswsuits and has not lost a single one. You can look for him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Edward results business card, thank you very much for the sheriff¡¯s help.


    ¡°Vivian doesn¡¯t want to see you, though, so ¡­¡± the sheriff shrugged and shook his head helplessly.


    His words were expected by Edward, and Edward could not say anything else, ¡°Tell her for me to stay in peace, and I will get her out.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The sheriff agreed.


    Edward sighed, nced at the prison, and eventually turned to leave.


    During this period, Edward repeatedly tried to get bail for Vivian, but Vivian refused to do so.


    It was as if prison was the ce where she could escape from reality and hide inside so she didn¡¯t have to face Edward and the outside world.


    The more she did, the more worried Edward became, so he had to put Waverly and Obren¡¯s affairs on hold and stay in the area with her.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t meet Vivian in person, Edward didn¡¯t want to be too far away from her.


    He would also quietly go to the prison to check on Vivian when she wasn¡¯t looking, but every time he saw Vivian sitting alone in a single cell, Edward¡¯s heart would ache like a knife.


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    The first time Peter dared to go to Harlee¡¯s house after he came back from Obren.


    He was anxious to go to Adriana and see how Adriana was doing and how she was recovering.


    The reason why he returned to Waverly without informing anyone was because Peter wanted to pop in at Harlee¡¯s house to test Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him and see if she could remember anything.


    The car sped off at a furious pace, and the time it took to reach Harlee¡¯s vi from the airport was over an hour, which Peter cut down to forty minutes.


    Snort¨C


    Arriving at the vi, he braked urgently, parked the car, and did not have time to pull out the car keys and rushed out of the car.


    The man was as fit as a fiddle, and the short distance he walked from outside the vi into the vi, he couldn¡¯t wait to be able to fly right in and fly to Adriana¡¯s side for good.

 Chapter 1450 Grumpy Adriana [1]

    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Peter had just entered the courtyard when he heard the sound of a child crying.


    ¡°Ouch, baby don¡¯t cry, daddy hug ~¡±


    Harlee was holding the swaddled baby, rocking it gently, and kept soothing the little baby in her arms.


    That¡¯s when Eliza saw Peter and immediately reached out and tapped Harlee on the shoulder, ¡°Look, who¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Harlee turned around and saw a familiar figure in front of the vi appear in his field of vision.


    ¡°Shit, Peter? You ¡­ How did you get back?¡±


    His face was one of unconcealed joy and he immediately handed the baby to Eliza, ¡°Daughter-inw, you hold it for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Eliza carefully picked up the baby in her arms, wiggled her arms and coaxed the crying child.


    Peter strode in, looked around the vi courtyard and saw no familiar figure, so he asked Harlee, ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana? Where is she?¡±


    All the attention was on Adriana, who didn¡¯t even seem to hear what Harlee had just asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    Harlee answered Peter¡¯s words and then asked, ¡°When did you get back, how ¡­ eh, what are you doing?¡±


    He was concerned about Peter, but the words were halfway through the sentence and Peter was pulled aside at once, and the man trotted into the vi and went straight up to the second floor.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Two steps at a time, Peter went up the stairs quickly, calling Adriana¡¯s name over and over.


    Longing, excitement, eagerness, all kinds of emotions intertwined together, making Peter¡¯s mood unsettled for a long time.


    When he came back from abroad, he thought about Adriana day and night, and now that he finally arrived at Harlee Vi, he just wanted to appear in front of Adriana right away.


    He went up to the second floor and suddenly remembered that he didn¡¯t know which room Adriana was in, and as he was about to go room by room, Harlee¡¯s voice rang out in the hall downstairs, ¡°Room at the south end of the second floor.¡±


    Peter got clear on Adriana¡¯s room number and quickly walked over, but after a few steps seemed to feel too slow and ran.


    Walking to the door of Adriana¡¯s room, he paused for a second with his hand on the doorknob.


    For a brief second, his heart was beating wildly, with an extraordinarily clear thumping sound.


    Nervous, excited!


    The man who galloped through the mall in the face of tens of billions of business contracts has never been as excited as this moment.


    Or perhaps, the man in front of him is not surprised by things is the norm, suddenly this kind of excited impatience, is rare.


    Squeak-


    He took a deep breath and unscrewed the door to the room as soon as he could, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter pushed open the door and shouted before he could see everything in the bedroom.


    The door opened and the bedroom was empty.


    Peter froze, not caring about the furnishings in the room, and headed straight for the bathroom inside the bedroom, calling out as he walked, ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Subconsciously, he reached out and pushed open the bathroom door.


    The bedroom door opened and Adriana was standing in front of him wrapped in a bathrobe.


    The familiar face, the familiar scent, a moment rushed into the nose, Peter¡¯s eyes moistened with excitement, a handful of her into the arms.


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s good to see you atst!¡±


    He hugged her tightly, his big palm sped the back of her head, ¡°I¡¯m really ¡­ oh!¡±


    Peter just immersed in the atmosphere of happiness, suddenly a dull pain at the root of his life, he let go of Adriana, subconsciously reached out to cover a painful almost spasms of a certain ce, a hand holding the wall, wrinkled handsome face looking at Adriana, ¡°Adriana, you ¡­ What?¡±


    It was a hug and she was attacked on the penis with a raised knee.


    That kind of pain simply killed him half.


    Adriana lifted her hand to ruffle her long wet hair, her eyebrows knitted together and she looked at Peter with a disdainful expression, ¡°Who are you? Your mother didn¡¯t teach you to knock when you enter someone¡¯s room?¡±


    The cold attitude, disdainful tone, really let Peter¡¯s burning heart instantly fell to the bottom, pouring a cold heart.


    ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t remember me?¡±


    Although Peter had prepared himself mentally, knowing that Adriana did not remember him, such cold eyes now, looking at him as if he were a stranger, could not help but make Peter heartbroken and helpless.


    ¡°Gee whiz, why should I feel sorry for you? Nerve.¡±


    Adriana nced at Peter with cool eyes and walked around him to the room.


    Harlee and Eliza both walked in as well, and watching Adriana walk out, Harlee looked at her with a hopeful face and asked, ¡± He¡¯s Peter, your husband.¡±


    ¡°Adri, do you remember him?¡± Eliza asked after her.


    Adriana took a towel and wiped her wet hair while walking towards the dresser, ¡°If you guys say he¡¯s my husband, is he my husband? By virtue of the fact that you have kept me under house arrest for thest few days, there is absolutely no reason to believe you.¡±


    ¡°House arrest?¡±


    Peter, who was grimacing in pain, took a deep breath, and even though a certain spot hurt like hell, he kept his image as a man should, and walked out of the bathroom with his head held high.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she just wake up and didn¡¯t remember anyone. I exined to her that Eliza and I were her brother and sister-inw, but she didn¡¯t believe me at all. This is not thest two days to make trouble to leave, I said let her wait for you toe back, so I did not let her go.¡±


    Harlee spread her hands and shrugged with a look of helplessness.


    Peter worried frown, dark pupils full of bitterness, a hundred helpless look at Adriana, very helpless.


    He lifted his suit, crossed his arms with one hand, ruffled his hair with the other, and searched for the best way to do it.


    ¡°Are you done? When you¡¯re done, get out.¡±


    Adriana sits down at her dressing table, takes her makeup and starts putting it on.


    Peter watched her skillful makeup movements and looked at Harlee with puzzlement, as if asking again:Didn¡¯t she lose her memory?


    ¡°Although she has lost her memory, but those things of life instinct is engraved into her bones, of course she will not forget. What to eat, drink, shit, Mandarin, English, and so on, she knows it all. But just forgetting people and things.¡±


    Harlee let out a long sigh and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best, since you¡¯re back now, the person will be yours to take back.¡±


    Although Adriana alive is the best thing, but now the person lost memory, in Peter, really cruel.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for Peter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to any of you, and I don¡¯t want to go back with you.¡±


    Adriana took the eyebrow pencil and drew her eyebrows, indifferent like a stranger.


    Such an aura, and the original ¡®Lawson¡¯ have some simrity.


    ¡°Adriana, I am your husband and we have two children. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to investigate, and there are previous surveince videos that can prove our rtionship.¡±


    Peter walked over to Adriana¡¯s side and patiently exined.


    ¡°Anything can be faked, and I have absolutely no need to believe you.¡±


    Adriana said, pausing with the brush in her hand and looking sideways at Peter, ¡°At least until I remember all of you, you can¡¯t be trusted!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1451 Grumpy Adriana [2]

    Adriana¡¯s indifference took everyone a little by surprise.


    Everyone standing in the room is Adriana¡¯s family, but her attitude is as cold as ice, it really makes people a little heartbroken.


    ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    Peter tenderly looked at the woman in front of him that she had been longing for, resisted the urge to embrace her into his arms, and softly said, ¡°Even if the whole world was against you, I wouldn¡¯t!¡±


    Peter speaks from his heart, and his feelings for Adriana can be seen in heaven and earth.


    From the moment he learned of Adriana¡¯s memory loss, Peter was overwhelmed with emotion.


    For a few days, he thought he had the ability to ept the reality and ept Adriana¡¯s current state, but when he really stood in front of Adriana, looking at her thin and indifferent appearance, it was like a sharp dagger viciously stabbed in his heart, too painful to breathe.


    ¡°Well, it was very touching.¡±


    Adriana, sitting at the dresser, listened to Peter¡¯s words without a hint of emotion, but instead nodded in a very cooperative manner.


    Peter: ¡­


    The atmosphere became abruptly heavy, Peter was haunted by the sad atmosphere, the heart is quite unpleasant.


    It was a while before Adriana tilted her head sideways and said to Peter, ¡°Even if you pull out your heart and show it to me now, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    She spread out her hands, ¡°Even if I liked you before, no, loved you. But now, I don¡¯t have any interest in you, so can you let go and give it a go?¡±


    Adriana took her lipstick and wiped her lips, her eyebrows wrinkled, looking at herself in the mirror, seemingly thinking about something, and seemingly nk in her head.


    After waking up, Harlee showed her many photos, videos, all about her memories with them.


    Adriana tried hard to try to remember the past, but unfortunately the past is nk.


    Even if Peter was standing in front of her, she could only feel the slightest pain in her heart, but that pain flickered and passed, and then there was no other feeling.


    So, how is Adriana going to get along with a ¡®strange¡¯ acquaintance?


    She did.


    There is also a voice in the depths of my head telling me: don¡¯t trust anyone, only yourself ¡­


    Vaguely, she could vaguely feel that she had been hurt by a loved one, but wasn¡¯t sure who that person really was.


    So Adriana keeps her guard up against anyone.


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was deeply hurt by Adriana¡¯s words and actions, looked at her helplessly, full of aggression.


    ¡°Ugh, all right, all right.¡±


    Harlee saw Peter still to say something, so he walked up and waved his hand, ¡°You just came back too, the journey was hard, take a good rest.¡±


    He gave Peter a dark look: she doesn¡¯t know anything yet, give her more time.


    ¡°Yeah, Peter, let¡¯s just go down. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some hearty lunch at noon, and we¡¯ll have a family meal together.¡±


    Eliza stepped up to the te at the right time.


    Eliza has always had a little fear of Peter, perhaps because the man in front of her is too strong.


    But now look at his handsome face full of vicissitudes and pain, can not help but have some sympathy.


    A high in the clouds, like a dominant man, for Adriana, willing to fall into the dust, out of everything to love Adriana, but finally forgotten.


    Without them, how would Adriana and Peter have gone through so many ups and downs?


    ¡°You all go out, I¡¯m going to change.¡±


    Adriana simply put on her makeup, got up and walked aside to pick up a hair dryer, blowing her hair while she did so.


    Eliza and Harlee both looked at each other, shook their heads, turned around and walked out of the room, taking the door with them.


    Adriana took a hair dryer and blew the ck hair, in white jade fingers scratched the hair and kept blowing ¡­


    Suddenly, arge palm over her hand holding the hair dryer, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Peter said.


    Adriana wrinkled her eyebrows, thumbed the hair dryer switch button, cold eyes turned back to Peter, ¡°I just said, let you go out first, do you understand?¡±


    Her attitude is cool and her words are full of indifference.


    Even the eyes that looked at him were loaded with coldness, as if they were looking at a stranger.


    Peter¡¯s heart sank, like obsidian eyes fell on Adriana, through her pair of shear water autumn eyes, as if trying to prate her heart thoughts, but no matter how to look, can not peep out from her clean and clear eyes other emotions.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Fruity ¡­


    She forgot all about him.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to forget, it¡¯s good to forget.¡±


    Peter¡¯s angr lips raised a bitter smile, ¡°From now on, open your brand new life, be a happy woman, is the best.¡±


    Looking back at Adriana¡¯s past decade or so, it seems that there is not much that she misses.


    Instead, intrigue, betrayal, and exploitation are the mostmon in her life.


    Now it¡¯s good to forget all those bad ones and start a brand new life as a carefree person.


    The man¡¯s loving eyes were so burning that Adriana looked a little ufortable.


    She snatched the hair dryer from Peter¡¯s hand, skimmed her lips, and said with great displeasure, ¡°I told you to get out, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Once again, Peter didn¡¯t really want to upset her.


    Just a mncholy sigh, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    He looked at Adriana and turned reluctantly toward the bedroom door.


    The dresser to the door is just a few meters away, Peter walked very slowly, step by step, and finally stood at the bedroom door, hand holding the door handle of the room, hesitant to close the door.


    Adriana clutched the hair dryer, waited for a while and did not hear the sound of the door, then turned back, sharp eyes shot at Peter, the bottom of the eyes is to hide the displeasure.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Peter was burned to the heart by that look in Adriana¡¯s eyes, but afraid of upsetting Adriana, he immediately closed the door and shut himself out.


    A few secondster, resting on a door, he heard the noisy sound of the hair dryer in the bedroom again.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    The man lowered his eyebrows and hung his head, sighing darkly.


    And then leaned against a wall, took out a cigarette, lit it, and smoked it silently.


    During that time Peter was quitting smoking, but the troubles piled up in his mind, he was a bit overwhelmed and could only smoke to relieve boredom.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the best that she¡¯s alive, you should be happy.¡±


    Not long after, Harlee came over and stood beside him and said.


    Peter ced one hand in the pocket of his suit pants, one hand holding a cigarette, and smiled bitterly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m naturally happy. She can live better than anything ¡­¡±


    The words fell, and after a long silence, he spoke again, ¡°Very good, very good~~¡±


    It is not difficult to hear his sadness in the words.


    Harlee looked at it and was very heartbroken about what happened to Peter and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Last time she could remember you even though she sealed her memory, how could she not remember you this time? It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±

 Chapter 1452 Adriana has changed

    ¡°Everything still needs time. Come on, sit down with me for a while.¡±


    Harlee said.


    Peter inclined his head to nce at Adriana¡¯s bedroom door, stered with a thick to melting sadness between his eyebrows, nodded, and went downstairs with Harlee.


    In the hall, Harlee asks Peter about what happened at Obren, and Peter talks to him with reservations.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s best if Emilio and Chaya are dead, and if not, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±


    Peter only said Chaya and Emilio died, but let Harlee heart secretly happy, coldly grunted, ¡°Good thing Archie his two mouths are not doing anything excessive to Adri, otherwise I will not forgive them!¡±


    He was slow to forgive Archie and Ruth.


    This is why Peter was reluctant to tell him the truth, fearing that Harlee would act too impulsively.


    ¡°They damn well are dead, and you and Adri are now free from thepulsion, Obren trip was not in vain.¡±


    Harlee feels that this is the biggest reward of Peter and their trip to Obren, ¡°You can stay with Adriter, take her more ces you have been, maybe she will be able to recall everything before.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think Adri loves you so much, it must remind you of your past.¡±


    Eliza shook her head with some regret, ¡°Although she has lost her memory and forgotten everything about the past between you, she has also forgotten the unfortunate encounters in the past, so perhaps it is good for her.¡±


    Sheforted Peter, hoping that he would soone out of his sadness.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly and did not speak again.


    A moment of silence fell in the living room, except for the babbling of the little one Eliza was holding in her arms.


    Da, da, da-


    Not long after, the sound of high heels rang out on the stairs.


    Several people looked up and saw Adriana walking down in a light gray slim pinch suit with long hair tied high and ck high heels.


    Simple andpetent attire, like the galloping business female elite, and the exquisite face, ming red lips, and add a few imperial sister model.


    She carried her handbag in one hand and squeezed her sunsses in the other, her fingers turning briskly and letting them spin around in her hand.


    The whole thing is a spontaneous posture.


    It seems that ¡­ is going out.


    Without waiting for Harlee to say anything, Peter stood up, ¡°Adriana, where are you going?¡±


    Coming down the stairs Adriana¡¯s cool eyes swept over and her tone was light, ¡°Before you came back, they said for me to wait until you came back before I could leave. Now that you¡¯re back, I can go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything now, and it¡¯s dangerous to go out alone.¡±


    Peter walked toward her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Adriana refused very simply, took her sunsses and put them on, and walked towards the outside of the living room.


    As he walked, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, I hate to be watched.¡±


    Yes, she was really sick of being watched.


    The disgust seems to be born from the bones, very resistant.


    Adriana can clearly rte to the annoyance of being followed, but can¡¯t remember exactly what ever happened, only vaguely enough to make her hate the feeling.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Before she could take a few steps, Harlee stood up, pointed at her, and said angrily, ¡°Peter came all the way back to you, and this is how you treat him? Adriana, even if I were your own brother, I couldn¡¯t watch you be so selfish and inconsiderate of others¡¯ feelings.¡±


    Adriana pace a meal, leisurely turn, long jade fingers will be sunsses down a light pull, indifferent eyes to look at Harlee, and then to Peter.


    ming red lips hooked up, a faint smile, ¡°all said ¡®others¡¯, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    After the words, she raised her hand to ruffle the hair on her forehead and asked Peter again, ¡°Do you really love me?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t expect her to ask that.


    Very sudden.


    The man¡¯s brow furrowed slightly and he nodded.


    ¡°And do you know how to love someone?¡± She asked afterwards.


    Peter was silent for a moment, thought about it, and said, ¡°Give her all she wants.¡±


    The man who thinks carefully, answers carefully and is very well behaved, like the timid nervousness of a student facing a teacher.


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    Adriana paid a smile, ¡°And I, for one, want nothing but freedom. So, please don¡¯t follow me now.¡±


    After saying that, she ced one hand in her trouser pocket and turned to leave in style.


    After two steps, she jerked to a halt and said with her eyes forward, ¡°I forgot to tell you, you love me, it¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    The words left the room.


    ¡°Adriana? Haven¡¯t eaten yet, where are you going?¡± Harlee shouted some more.


    However Adriana didn¡¯t pay her any attention.


    He shook his head helplessly and looked at Peter, ¡°That ¡­ Adri she has amnesia now, don¡¯t you think with her in general.¡±


    Peter expressionless eyes on the distant Adriana, eyes deeper and deeper, but hesitant to say a word.


    Harlee looked at Eliza in disbelief, and the two looked at each other, and then at Peter in unison with sympathetic eyes.


    Without waiting for the two to speak, Peter was heard to say, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since she has lost her memory, then I am willing to chase her once more to make up for the missing part that I once had with her.¡±


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    Harlee looked baffled.


    Eliza raised her hand and poked him in the head, ¡°Stupid, of course it¡¯s the part where he chases Adri and falls in love with her.¡±


    Listening to his daughter-inw¡¯s words, Harlee thought carefully, from the time Adriana and Peter met to the end, there really didn¡¯t seem to be a process for Peter to pursue Adriana.


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Harlee couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.


    After taking another drag on his cigarette, Peter walked outside with his cigarette in his hand, saying as he did so, ¡°I, Peter, have never conceded defeat.¡±


    The outward appearance of a confident look, in fact, his heart is not bottom.


    Why is Peter not worried that Adriana has really forgotten him and does not love him anymore?


    But even so, he will not let go easily.


    By the time she chased him out of the living room, Adriana was already driving out of the vi in a red Ferrari.


    Peter immediately got into his car, started the sedan and sped all the way after him.


    Adriana in the front through the mirror will see the man behind her has been chasing her, the woman was helpless, the elerator to the end, elerating to fly.


    She is fast and skilled in driving.


    Peter also followed closely, but chased ten miles, looking at the city center, more carsing and going, he was worried about Adriana driving fast more dangerous, they stopped the car.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Drip Drip Drip ¨C


    The car driving behind Peter was blocked by Peter, so it sounded its horn.


    Peter walked over to the car and knocked on the window ss.


    The car driver looked at a noble, imposing Peter, can not help but be a little nervous, lowered the window, a defensive face said, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? This is the rule ofw society, do not think that you have money can do whatever you want ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trade you my car for a bit.¡±

 Chapter 1453 Adriana meets Luis and Helen

    ¡°What? Change your car?¡±


    The car driver was confused, but looked at the imposing man in front of him and did not look like he was joking, ¡°Why?¡±


    Peter is not patient enough, afraid that if he is a littlete, he will not be able to catch up with Adriana, so he took out a business card from his pocket, ¡°This is my secretary¡¯s business card, you can contact him if you need anything.¡±


    The man reached into the window, opened the limo door, unbuckled the driver¡¯s seatbelt, dragged him out of the car, shoved the limo keys into his arms, started his limo and left in a huff.


    A series of movements in one go.


    The slightly chubby limousine driver¡¯s mind went nk, staring nkly at the luxury car keys in his hand, and then at the business card.


    Peter¡¯s name was clearly disyed on the business card.


    Peter, at the helm of the Alston Group, is rich and young ¡­


    The driver was not unfamiliar with the man¡¯s name and had seen Peter himself on TV, only to not react for a while.


    At that moment, knowing the identity of the other party, he was so excited that he immediately made a phone call to his wife, dancing with excitement, ¡°Wife, wife, I just met with the big boss of Alston Group, and he gave me a Ferrari ¡­¡±


    Peter, who was considered an idol, knew nothing about it and just sped up to chase after Adriana¡¯s car.


    In Obren, when he faked his death, Adriana made a heart-shaped pendant from ¡®his¡¯ bones and kept it on.


    Although it is imed to be a bone, it is only an animal bone, but it is equipped with micro positioning in the pendant.


    Peter in Obren dedicated cell phone although thrown away, but the private phone has been connected to the positioning of the pendant on Adriana¡¯s neck.


    So, wherever Adriana is, he can find Adriana.


    It¡¯s a good thing Adriana has memory loss and doesn¡¯t know about it.


    Otherwise the pendant is lost by Adriana, he can really badly find her.


    The Adriana sedan kept on driving, from the suburbs to the city center, and from every road in the city center, and finally pulled up in front of an agency.


    She stayed inside for a while, then followed an agent out, who got into her car and it started up and left.


    Peter followed quietly behind, keeping a distance from Adriana, not easily detected by Adriana.


    Peter then found out that Adriana had gone to a few fancy vis with the agent, made a few rounds, and finally went back to the agency, then had lunch with the agent and then went to the housing office in the afternoon.


    Peter knew Adriana must be buying a house.


    Her ID card and bank card were always there, and as she left Obren, her ID was brought along with her.


    The money on the bank card is enough for her to spend the rest of her life on clothes and food, and to spend it recklessly.


    Adriana arrived at the Housing Authority andrealized that she had several houses, the most expensive vi being Asnana vi.


    One billion dors worth.


    After asking for the addresses of a few houses in the housing authority, Adriana did not buy any more houses, but gave some money to the employees of the agency and left.


    Drive, all the way towards Asnana vi, and finally arrive at the entrance of Asnana vi.


    Looking at the vi by the mountain and the water, modern Chinese architectural style, luxury and dignity, opulent, covering an extremely wide area.


    Adriana stood in front of the vi, looking up at the vi, carefully remembering the past, but her mind was nk and she could not remember anything at all.


    Squeak-


    She stood for a while when the vi door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Wow, Mommy? Helen,e on out, Mommy is back.¡±


    The ck sportswear Luis ran to Adriana and hugged her, ¡°Mommy, why haven¡¯t you contacted me and Helen since you left? Why did youe back alone? Where did daddy go?¡±


    White skin, born handsome Luis is only eleven years old, but he has a few simrities with Peter, cold face, beautiful features, is to stand there will be through the aristocratic temperament.


    Adriana felt a great deal of affection and fondness in the face of Luis¡¯ enthusiasm.


    Unfortunately, no matter how she thinks about it, she can¡¯t remember the past with him.


    She looked at Luis with strange eyes, Luis keenly found her eyes too strange, immediately straightened up, raised his hand and scratched his head, ¡°Mommy, you ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She is his mother, and after years of being together, Luis naturally knows Adriana very well.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But now Adriana¡¯s unfamiliar aura really makes Luis feel too much real.


    ¡°Is Mommy back? Wow, Mommy, hahahahaha ¡­ Mommy , I missed you so much.¡±


    Helen in the vi heard Luis shouting, ran over to see Adriana standing at the door, the happy little girl immediately ran over, a hand to protect Adriana, ¡°Mommy, mmmmmmmmmmm ¡­ Helen super miss you, you are finally willing toe back.¡±


    Helen hugged Adriana, but also excited bouncing, all without looking at Adriana¡¯s change of expression.


    Instead, Luis reached out and poked Helen, ¡°Stop it.¡±


    He tugged at Helen again to get her to let go.


    But Helen red at him, ¡°Luis, what are you doing, can¡¯t I just hug mommy?¡±


    Helen called him by his first name in anger.


    ¡°Can ¡­ you let go?¡±


    Even looking at the little girl in front of her looks a bit simr to herself, but Adriana still feels a bit ufortable.


    Her cold words made Helen feel out of ce and raised her eyes to look at her, ¡°Mummy, you ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it that you don¡¯t feel well? Luis and I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, we really miss you.¡±


    ¡°Are you ¡­ a mommy?¡±


    Luis sensed something was wrong with Adriana and he reached out and pulled Helen down behind him, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Already eleven years old baby, the sense of precaution is particrly strong, even looking at Adriana standing in front of them, but the strange look in her eyes, can not help but make his back chill.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    Helen also noticed some horror in Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she stood behind Luis and asked cautiously.


    Adriana was stunned in ce, her puzzled gaze sizing up the two beautiful and handsome children in front of her, a hint of familiarity but still very unfamiliar.


    No matter how she searched in her memory, she could not search for memories of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mommy?¡±


    She asked rhetorically in a wooden voice.


    ¡°Oh my God, Mommy seems to have lost her memory.¡±


    Helen covered her mouth in disbelief and grabbed Luis¡¯ arm in shock, ¡°Mommy¡¯s eyes are too scary, like she¡¯s a different person, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She hid behind Luis and asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Luis, Helen!¡±


    It was at this time that Peter got out of the limo and walked towards the three men.


    The two children looked at Adriana and trotted towards Peter.


    The two of them surrounded Peter, not because Peter came back and excited, but was gloomy, ¡°Daddy, you came back with mommy, what happened to mommy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong with Mommy, why do I feel as if she has lost her memory?¡±


    Luis and Helen stood in front of Peter, looking at him with bated breath, waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 1454 – Turning Peter away

    ¡°Your mommy she ¡­¡±


    Peter could not bear to tell the two children the cruel reality and finally nodded his head.


    ¡°Huh? How could this happen ah.¡±


    Helen sighed, let go of Peter, turned around and walked to Adriana, ¡°Mommy, ooo ¡­ Mommy, are you not remembering Helen?¡±


    The little girl said that she was red-eyed, and immediately jumped into Adriana¡¯s arms, choking and sobbing.


    Luis stood beside Peter, frowning tightly, asking Peter, ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Although Peter and Adriana did not tell the two children the reason when they left.


    But Luis, who is already eleven years old, is no longer a naive child and already knows why they left.


    Only he didn¡¯t tell Helen, who is a girl after all.


    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Peter dropped his hand on Luis¡¯ head and patted it gently, ¡°Go keep your mommypany.¡±


    Since he can¡¯t recall Adriana¡¯s memory with his own power now, he might as well let the two children try.


    After all, it¡¯s two pieces of flesh that fell off Adriana¡¯s body, mother and son, so maybe it will work.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Luis has great sympathy for daddy and feels that he loves mommy deeply, but in the end he is forgotten by her, which is simply the cruelest punishment.


    Helen hugged Adriana and cried, kept saying, ¡°Mommy, how can you forget Helen ah, Helen is growing up around you, you can forget? Why is this happening?¡± ¡­


    She cried very sadly.


    On the contrary, Luis unusually calmly walked to Adriana¡¯s side, very heartbroken Adriana, took her hand, ¡°Mommy, Luis knows you can¡¯t remember me for a while, but it¡¯s okay, Helen and Daddy and I will stay by your side and take you with us to remember the past and remember the past. Okay?¡±


    Adriana stood in front of the two children, listening to their words, and no matter how she thought about it, her mind felt nk and she couldn¡¯t remember anything at all.


    But the only feeling was that the two children, and the man behind them, meant her absolutely no harm.


    But if Peter was in love with her, why did Peter appear by her side only days after she woke up from thea?


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    She dropped the cold arrogance she had just shown in front of Peter and was a bit overwhelmed by the two children.


    She is only thirty and her child is actually eleven years old.


    This is too ¡­ bad.


    At 18 years old, she was actually pregnant with this man¡¯s child?


    It¡¯s incredible.


    ¡°Babes, it¡¯s true that I can¡¯t remember your past, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be there for you all in the future.¡±


    Adrianaforted the two children and patted Helen¡¯s shoulder again, coaxing her very gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, girls have to learn to be strong too.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amnesiac Adriana¡¯s mind is nk, but she remains extremely alert to anyone.


    Even in the face of the two children, she had a moment of defensiveness, but felt that Helen and her own eyebrows are very simr, really does not look like a false pretence.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s words gave Helen hope and she looked up at Adriana with a jerk, ¡°Mommy, you won¡¯t leave, will you, you¡¯ll always be there for baby, right?¡±


    Helen is not sure.


    Helen, who had already lost her mommy once, was afraid that Adriana would leave this time too.


    ¡°Well, since I have promised you, naturally I will not lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Yay, mommy is the best, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have Mommy with me and Helen.¡±


    Helen and Luis were ecstatic.


    ¡°Right mommy, Luis and I have recently learned to cook, let¡¯s go in first, Luis and I will cook for you at noon, okay?¡±


    The two well-behaved children were somehow very interested in cooking.


    During the time Adriana and Peter were away, the two children worked on the dish at home and tried to make it.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Adriana was doubly surprised and squeezed Helen¡¯s little face, ¡°You guys were great.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯m the best, Luis is the one who always gives me a hand.¡± Helen raised her eyebrows very arrogantly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Luis gave Helen a nk look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with giving my sister a hand, brother, it¡¯s only right to take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Ch, don¡¯t always say you¡¯re my brother, isn¡¯t it just that you were born half an hour earlier than me.¡±


    Helen was not happy.


    It seems that since childhood, just because Luis was born half an hour earlier than her, she has to call him a ¡®brother¡¯ every day, how unfair.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s God¡¯s decision.¡±


    Luis retorted, and when he said that, he suddenly thought of something and immediately looked at Adriana¡¯s abdomen.


    Pursed his lips, ¡°Mommy, you ¡­¡±


    She suddenly remembered that Adriana was pregnant when she left, how now her belly looks t, no sign of pregnancy at all.


    ¡°Luis!¡±


    Peter understood Luis¡¯ meaning in a second and called out, reminding him, ¡°Go back to cooking with Helen first, I have something to talk with your mommy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oh.¡±


    Luis, who had a tacit understanding with Peter¡¯s base, nodded and pulled Helen in towards the vipound.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t yank me, I have something to tell Mommy.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t we talk aboutter? Now time has to be left for Daddy. It¡¯s so unintelligent.¡±


    The two children walked into the vipound with you and me.


    Peter then steps up to Adriana, ¡°Adriana, you¡¯re finally willing toe back.¡±


    I thought she had lost her memory and her attitude towards herself was extremely indifferent, so she would not choose toe back in the future, but who knew that when she bought the house, she coincidentally found her vi and came back.


    Luis and Helen were her children after all, touching the softest part of her heartstrings and keeping her there.


    The man¡¯s taut heartstrings have sort of fallen.


    ¡°Mr. Alston is good enough.¡±


    Adriana looked back at him, her eyebrows knitted together and her cool eyes swept over a Santana parked not far away, ¡°You¡¯ve been following me all day, you¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Although Peter kept the farthest distance to follow Adriana, but still could not escape Adriana¡¯s eyes, was found.


    The guarded Adriana reveals Peter¡¯s secret, which in turn makes the man a little embarrassed and more than a little heartbroken.


    Just how much pain had caused her heart damage to leave such arge psychological shadow that she was so defensive of anyone?


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve forgotten the past, I¡¯m willing to chase you again until you say yes.¡±


    Peter also does not cover up, will directly say the heart of the words.


    Adriana¡¯s ming red lips curved up, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She said only two words, turned around and went into the vi.


    Peter followed immediately, but when the man reached the carved gate, Adriana suddenly stopped and turned him away, ¡°Sorry, this is my vi, you are not allowed toe in.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ us, we¡¯re a couple, why can¡¯t wee in?¡±


    Being blocked from entering by his own wife, not to mention Peter¡¯s heart was suffocating.


    But how can he hold back and what can he do, he can only endure.

 Chapter 1455 – What really happened back then

    ¡°Legally speaking, we are indeed husband and wife. But a couple doesn¡¯t say they can¡¯t live apart.¡±


    She mercilessly mmed the door right shut.


    Peter looked at Adriana standing inside the carved door and said, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, and it¡¯s not good to be kept out.¡±


    He deliberately made the situation sound wretched, hoping that Adriana would let him in.


    Peter knew that Adriana had a milder nature, but in any case, he did not expect that Adriana was so cold after her memory loss.


    ¡°What does it matter to me if you are good or bad.¡±


    Perhaps it is because after the amnesia, Adriana has no memory of Peter, even the emotions are left only a half-hearted, not enough for Adriana to put him in her heart.


    The woman turned around and turned away in a big way.


    Peter, who should have been sad, watched her back, but smiled in relief.


    Forget it, he can always find a way to make Adriana remember him again, even if he forgets everything and may never remember him, it does not matter, he believes that with his charm, he can still conquer Adriana.


    Compared to her forgetting herself and her being able to live in good health, everything now should be cherished.


    The two people have gone through a lot of difficulties and finally can be together, and he is not afraid of this little difficulty?


    Peter turned around and walked over to the limo, leaned against the door, took his cell phone and made a call to Hank, ¡°Prepare an RV and drive it to Asnana vi.¡±


    ¡°Shit, the youngdy remembered you?¡±


    It was Hank who picked Peter up after he got off the ne and prepared a car for him, so Hank thought that preparing the RV at this time must be the rhythm of their family of four going out for a trip.


    ¡°What a waste of words, hurry up and get ready.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone straight away and got bored smoking a cigarette.


    Fei thin lips spewing a wisp of smoke, he helplessly shook his head, a despondent sigh.


    Resting on the carved gate looking inside the vi, the corners of his lips pulled out a sarcastic smile, he never thought that one day he would actually be shut out of his own home.


    Still locked out by his wife.


    And at that moment, in the lobby of Asnana vi, Luis and Helen saw Adrianaing in and immediately came out to talk to her, only to find that Peter had not returned.


    ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t Daddye back with you?¡±


    The two children asked while sticking their heads out towards the outside, but there was no sign of Peter at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked out.¡±


    Adriana did not hide and said truthfully.


    ¡°What, locked out?¡±


    Luis handsome white little face full of doubt, reached out and scratched his head, ¡°Mommy, although you have amnesia, but you and daddy are still very much in love. It¡¯s not good for you ¡­ you to keep him out.¡±


    ¡°Ch, what, obviously Master Ran is also very good to Mommy.¡±


    Helen skimmed her lips, thinking that what Luis said was not all right.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In her heart, she always felt that daddy was sorry for mommy, and she naturally had preconceptions about Peter.


    She didn¡¯t live with Peter until she was five years old.


    Although I already knew my father was Peter when I was four and a half years old, I really lived with Peter when I was five.


    When she was more than five years old, her mother disappeared for a few years, she was not treated well by Mrs. Alston at home, and Peter was absent for a long time, so she never felt at home at Orchard House.


    It wasn¡¯t until Adriana came back and stayed at Asnana vi after some ups and downs that it really felt like home.


    For some reason, Helen has never been able to forgive her real dad, but instead is extraclose to Ran.


    ¡°Ran?¡±


    At the mention of Ran¡¯s name, Adriana frowned slightly.


    Since waking up, Harlee had not mentioned Ran to her positively, but from their conversations, they had heard Ran¡¯s name several times.


    Intuition tells her that this Ran person is not simply rted to her.


    But this person, who is it?


    Adriana wasn¡¯t impressed at all.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you remember Master Ran too? He is the person who loves you the most in this world ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, obviously the one who loves Mommy the most is Daddy.¡±


    Without waiting for Helen to finish her sentence, Luis immediately interjected.


    He nced sideways, his slightly angry little face ring at Helen, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go make dinner first.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, it was supposed to be a scolding, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Helen was mumbling when Luis immediately tugged her arm and pulled her into the kitchen, ¡°Come with me to prepare lunch.¡±


    ¡°Get yourself ready, I¡¯m going to walk mommy around a bit, she doesn¡¯t remember anything now ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for your introduction, and the house maid!¡±


    Luis got angry and with a cold voice, he carried Helen into the kitchen and closed the door.


    ¡°Helen, daddy will always be daddy. I don¡¯t care if you like daddy or not, it will never change the fact that you and I have daddy¡¯s blood flowing through us.¡±


    After being with Luis for so long, it was the first time Helen had seen Luis get angry.


    Nheless, Helen was not afraid of him and retorted with a huff, ¡°That¡¯s because you grew up with daddy and I grew up with mommy. Do you know what mommy has been through before? Daddy hurt Mommy so deeply, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Mommy at all!¡±


    Helen and Luis are two children with an uncanny ability to forget things and an amazing IQ.


    Although very young, they can now vaguely remember the events.


    ¡°I know you and Mommy have been wronged before, but Daddy is very responsible.¡±


    Luis let out a helpless sigh, ¡°Helen, I know you have preconceived notions about Daddy, but there are many things you just don¡¯t know.¡±


    As he said, there were indeed many things Helen did not know.


    Peter and Adriana will not tell children what happens between adults, and even though Luis knows those things, he will not tell Helen so as not to worry her.


    He thought again and again, then said, ¡°In the past I was afraid that you were worried, so many things were hidden from you, but now I think that you should know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Luis, you¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    Helen yelled in exasperation, ¡°You favor daddy in everything. If daddy really loved mommy enough, why did he take mommy away and then let mommy lose her memory? The facts prove that daddy is simply incapable of protecting mommy. Ipetent!¡±


    She grunted coldly and pulled open the kitchen door to head out.


    But once the door opened, the two children were stunned for a few moments.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you outside?¡±


    The two children never thought that she would hear their argument in the kitchen.


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed lightly, full of doubts looking at the two children, do not understand what happened in the first ce.


    Why did Helen say that neither of her mothers had been with Peter years ago?


    Why does Helen dislike her real daddy so much?


    ¡°Helen, can you ¡­ walk with me?¡±


    Adriana could feel Helen¡¯s love and dependence on her, as well as Luis¡¯posure.


    But the more stoic the child, the more he knows how to hide.


    So, Adriana took the initiative to hold Helen¡¯s hand, ¡°Stay with me ¡­ and walk mommy around a bit, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1456 Adriana was touched

    That look unfamiliar, but with a vague sense of familiarity makes Adriana very mixed emotions.


    More than anything, it is difficult to adapt.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Helen nodded and followed Luis without even looking at her.


    Luis stood in the kitchen doorway with his apron on, gazing at the mother and father walking into the hall and raising his hand to hold his forehead.


    Then he untied his apron and went straight to the vi door.


    Luis, who was standing inside the carved gate, opened it and walked out, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t daddy go in?¡±


    Asnana vi was bought by mommy, but daddy also entered the fingerprint lock and was able to open the door.


    Peter, who was leaning against the car door, took a drag on his cigarette, flicked the butt into a trash can not far away, and shot the ball with precision.


    His hands ring phase, looking towards the vi, rather helplessly said: ¡°Your mommy has forgotten me now, if you force her too hard will only make her disgusted with me. Now this ¡­ is quite good.¡±


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to have a new opportunity for him to chase Adriana once more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Ran?¡±


    Luis remembered what Helen had just said and felt that Uncle Ran would be the biggest obstacle between daddy and mommy.


    Helen, in particr, is sure to look out for Ran in every way.


    After all, she called out ¡®Master Ran¡¯ in one breath.


    ¡°Why did you remember to ask him?¡±


    Peter withdrew his gaze to look at Luis, and suddenly felt that once that little child had grown up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Luis¡¯ eyes flickered slightly and he inclined his head to look away, not telling Peter the truth. ¡°Daddy, are you just going to be shut out by Mommy all the time?¡±


    ¡°This is between me and your mommy.¡±


    Peter straightened up and walked to Luis¡¯ front, patted his shoulder, sighed deeply and said in a serious tone, ¡°You are a big man now, take good care of mommy.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Luis made the ¡®OK¡¯ gesture, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, you don¡¯t have to teach me.¡±


    After speaking, a moody look at Peter, turned around and walked away.


    Back at the vi, the children nestled in the kitchen and with the help of the maids, he prepared a sumptuous lunch.


    As for the eyes that William had nted in Asnana vi, they were taken care of before the two departed for Obren.


    When two people are not at home, keeping an eye on them is a threat.


    For the safety of his children and family, Peter sent William¡¯s informant straight to jail for ¡®theft¡¯.


    But the foreign thief is not terrible, the terrible is the family thief.


    Sloane!


    That¡¯s what makes Peter the trickiest.


    At the vi, Helen takes Adriana¡¯s hand and leads her around every part of the vi and reminisces about the past.


    Adriana listened as she analyzed from Helen¡¯s words.


    ¡°How is your daddy he ¡­ doing?¡±


    She wanted to learn more about Peter¡¯s personality from Helen.


    ¡°Daddy he ¡­¡±


    Helen skimmed her lips and thought about it before saying, ¡°Daddy is certainly good, but I always feel that he is not as good as Master Ran.¡±


    ¡°Who is Ran?¡±


    Adriana took the opportunity tocontinue asking Helen questions, wanting to learn more about Ran.


    ¡°You say the master ah? Master can be good, really super super good to you, for you, he can not even life. If you say who loves you the most in this world, I think that person must be the master. You know, the master is the hero of the domineering president of the article, and handsome and cold, but you are considerate, caring, can not wait to give you everything.


    Mommy, you know what, I¡¯m going to look for a husband like Master Ran in the future.¡±


    When ites to Ran, Helen has a lot to say.


    Adriana, who noticed a hint of something wrong, frowned slightly, ¡°Do you ¡­ want to find one like Master Ran?¡±


    Although Helen is a child, but the children nowadays are already early, Helen and Luis is more understand early, those things between men and women she must also understand some.


    So would her feelings for that Ran master be ¡­ unusual?


    ¡°Mommy, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Helen gave her a nk look, ¡°I just think that back then you worked hard to raise me and had to earn money very hard while daddy was not around. So he is very irresponsible, I just think Master Ran is very secure, good to you and responsible, the best person to be a husband.¡±


    In fact, Helen likes Ran¡¯s feelings are really innocent, there are no illusions, just simply think that Ran loves mommy, the two together in the future, she will make mommy happy, right?


    That¡¯s all.


    Things will develop to this point today, the vast majority of the reason is because a lot of things happen between Peter and Adriana, but most of the things Helen does not know, only to feel that Peter does not love her mommy enough.


    ¡°You said ¡­ I was dependent on you before? What about this ¡­?¡±


    Adriana really doesn¡¯t understand why she is living with Helen when she has a child with Peter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Helen shook her head, ¡°Maybe daddy didn¡¯t love mommy enough at that time, or maybe you didn¡¯t love daddy enough, mommy.¡±


    Children do not know what happens between adults, and even now that the two children are grown, Peter will not tell the children about the past between them.


    That¡¯s why it caused such a misunderstanding.


    At noon, Luis, Helen and Adriana sat in the dining room to eat.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Luis prepared the dinner, four dishes and one soup, meat and vegetables, bnced nutrition, inherited his father¡¯s good genes, extraordinarily good at cooking.


    Adriana was touched by the delicious food with all the colors and vors.


    Being in a wealthy family, Luis and Helen can still be so well behaved and understanding, which proves that they are well brought up.


    But no matter what, she can¡¯t remember Peter and can¡¯t be with a ¡®strange¡¯ man who says he¡¯s together.


    At least it is uneptable now.


    ¡°Mommy, tomorrow morning I¡¯ll make you steamed shrimp dumplings and sausage noodles, okay?¡±


    Luis stood up and gave Adriana a piece of her favorite braised short ribs and put it in her bowl while saying.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    How could Adriana feel good about asking a child to make her breakfast?


    But before she could say anything, she heard Helen pping her hands and apuding, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mommy, you don¡¯t even know Luis can now make steamed shrimp dumplings and sausage noodles.¡±


    ¡°Really, so great.¡±


    Adriana reached out and touched Luis¡¯ cheek, ¡°Who taught you how to cook at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°Daddy said Mommy¡¯s favorite food is intestinal noodles and steamed shrimp dumplings, so he specially hired the best chef to learn how to make them, and then I learned how to make them from Daddy.¡±


    Luis knew that there was a problem between Adriana and Peter, so once he had the opportunity, he would take the opportunity to say something good about Peter, so that Adriana could get to know Peter a little better.


    ¡°What the hell, obviously Master Ran has taught you too.¡±


    Helen skimmed and added fuel to the fire.


    At that, Luis¡¯ white face sank slightly, his unhappy eyes skewed towards Helen, and he took his chopsticks and put a piece of potted meat in her bowl, ¡°Eat!¡±

 Chapter 1457 Luis grows up

    ¡°Just eat, why are you so mean?¡±


    Helen was also a little upset and took her chopsticks and mixed the rice and ate it with her head down.


    It was Adriana who looked back and forth at the two children and finally added some dishes to Luis as well, ¡°Baby, it¡¯s been hard work, eat more.¡±


    Then he gave Helen another dish, ¡°You eat more too, you are growing up.¡±


    The two children said in unison, ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat up, we are all family so polite to do.¡±


    Adriana smiled gratefully and dined in silence without another word.


    Meanwhile, outside Asnana vi.


    The sun was setting, it was gettingte, and Peter waited forty minutes for Hank to appear.


    Arge white RV came slowly and stopped at the curb, and Hank stepped out of the car and saw Peter leaning against the door, smoking.


    ¡± boss, why are you waiting at the door, so anxious to use the car?¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t seem to notice Peter¡¯s change in mood and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°It¡¯s already dark, are you guys going on a trip tonight? Don¡¯t the young master and young miss have to go to school and n to give them leave?¡±


    It¡¯s the weekend and it just so happens that the two kids are at home.


    Luis and Helen are eleven years old, but because of their amazing IQs and perfect scores in all subjects, they are already skipping grades for middle school when they should be in fifth grade.


    An aristocratic closed school where all students live in the school and can only return on Saturdays and Sundays.


    ¡°You talk a lot!¡±


    Hank cracked up and said a lot, not bothering to look at the slightest change in Peter¡¯s facial expression, and was gently reprimanded by Peter.


    The man¡¯s cold and elegant face is covered with frost, harsh gaze swept towards Hank, scared him back a cold.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ boss, you this ¡­¡±


    Hank said, while inclining his head to look at the door, Fang just found the vi door locked, if the boss is waiting for him here, the door should be open.


    No, to be precise, the boss would not choose to wait for him at the door at any time.


    So ¡­


    ¡°Are you being swept off your feet?¡±


    Hank took a chance and asked.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter clenched his teeth, a ¡®roll¡¯ word almost squeezed out from his teeth.


    The appalling face, if Hank dares to say one more word, he will beat him severely.


    Hank was very sensible to take a few steps back, and Peter kept his distance, afraid that he would be beaten up like a storm.


    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll roll, I¡¯ll roll, I¡¯ll roll now, huh huh huh.¡±


    Hank smiled fawningly and walked away with one step and three steps.


    When he left, he did not forget to look at the vi, and looked at Peter with a sympathetic gaze and said, ¡°Boss, I thought you were going on a trip, everything is fully equipped, you take a good rest.¡±


    Peter looked down and smoked, not paying attention to Hank.


    But Hank, who had walked away, turned back and said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s still noodles in the RV.¡±


    This statementpletely angered the man, his eyes slightly narrowed, clutched in the hands of the cigarette has been pinched deformed.


    Fortunately, Hank has gone very far, otherwise Peter really will most likely beat him up.


    Peter got into the caravan and looked at the full range of daily necessities inside, and his restless heart calmed down.


    There are many ingredients in the refrigerator of the caravan, you can also cook, but Peter¡¯s afterglow nced at a box of old pickled beef noodles ced on the side.


    The ink brows frowned lightly, hesitated for a moment, and finally unwrapped the noodles, boiled a pot of water, and prepared to eat the noodles.


    The man who was born in a wealthy family had never eaten noodles before he met Adriana, and this is by andrge his third time eating noodles.


    After the water was boiled, a bucket of noodles was made ording to the instructions on the box of noodles and started to eat.


    First sip, pungent taste.


    In the second bite, the noodles were stic and very al dente.


    Go to the three mouths ¡­


    ¡°Who said that noodles are not good?¡±


    Peter muttered to himself.


    Knock Knock-


    Just as he was eating his noodles, there was a knock on the door of the RV, followed by the man walking up, it was Luis.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll send you ¡­¡±


    Luis knew Peter hadn¡¯t eaten, so he left some food for him and sent it over, only to see Peter eating instant noodles.


    ¡°Why are you eating instant noodles? Daddy, are you even hungry enough to eat.¡±


    Luis walked up and grabbed the noodles directly from Peter¡¯s hand and threw them into the trash without saying a word, with a tone of old adult chatter, ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re hungry, I¡¯ll have the maid cook for you and send it over. It¡¯s not healthy to eat bubble noodles.¡±


    Peter: ¡­


    If I remember correctly, he is the head of the family, how did he end up in such a situation that even Luis can reprimand him?


    Luis ced the lunch box on the table, opened it andid out the rice, ¡°Braised pork ribs, back-pot pork, tomato and egg, and Kung Pao chicken. All of them are what Mommy likes and what you love to eat.¡±


    Delicious meal ced in front of Peter, the man in turn is no appetite.


    He looked at the meal, his dark pupils grew darker and darker as he looked at Luis, ¡°Grow up ¡­¡±


    Time flies, and after so many years, Luis is all grown up and can cook now.


    Although Luis only has these four dishes and steamed shrimp dumplings and sausage noodles as his best, they are already very impressive.


    Peter is deeply relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m all grown up and you still don¡¯t let people worry. It¡¯s really ¡­!¡±


    Luis shook his head helplessly and pointed to the meal on the table, ¡°Eat up, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Peter: ¡­


    This child, is not a few days not to fight on the room to reveal the tiles?


    When Luis saw that Peter didn¡¯t say anything, he got out of the RV and went straight into the vi.


    Luis just left not long ago, a car stopped at the entrance of the vi, only to see the people in the car quickly get off and go straight to the inside of the RV.


    ¡°Big brother, big brother, you¡¯re back atst.¡±


    Learning the news of Peter¡¯s return, Zac, who had finished surgery at the hospital, drove all the way over, winding up.


    Called Peter on the way and he didn¡¯t answer.


    So Zac called Hank, only to have Hank say that Peter had been swept out of the house upon his return and was now living in an RV by the door.


    So Zac got out of the car and got into the RV and gave Peter a big hug, excited as a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking worrying me to death, I haven¡¯t been able to contact you for so long, I¡¯m really afraid something will happen to you.¡±


    Zac was so excited that he started a ¡®Gatling¡¯ type chat, ¡°What the hell happened to you guys at Obren, and where is that Edward guy? By the way, I heard that Theresa woman is finally dead? And Brenden, no, Emilio, they¡¯re all dead? What the hell happened to you guys over there, tell me about it, tell me about it?¡±


    The exuberant Zac kept asking, until he noticed Peter¡¯s face displeased, which released him, ¡°Hey hey hey, big brother, youe back on the good ah, put this stink face do what? I heard all about you, for Adriana memory loss this thing, I sympathize, but see you were swept out of the housing car, I ¡­ hahahahahahahahaha ¡­¡±


    He waved his hand and shook his head like a rattle, ¡°It¡¯s too funny, the first time I saw you so wretched, hahaha ¡­ forgive the brother for not being generous. In the end, you are really too funny, hahaha ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1458 – The End of the World

    ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±


    Peter was kicked out of the house by his wife, not to mention how bad Peter was in a bad mood, and Zac came all the way over to see the joke at this time?


    The hawk-like sharp gaze shot to Zac, isughing Zac immediately a serious pursed lips, forced not tough, ¡°No no no, big brother do not say so, I am still young, not married yet.¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you know!¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, shut up.¡±


    Zac reached up and made a ¡®zipper¡¯ gesture in front of his tightly pursed mouth, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    While nodding his head, he said, just that bulging cheeks betrayed his heart, and then he snorted out augh, ¡°Hahaha, big brother I can¡¯t help it, I really can¡¯t help it, just want tough, hahaha.¡±


    Peter, who was holding his chopsticks and ready to try the food Luis made, his face instantly turned gloomy, he put his chopsticks on the table and kicked Zac¡¯s leg hard, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    He was kicked, Zac reached out to cover his thigh, the pain backwards, ¡°Shit, it hurts, big brother you are too heartless, I was just kidding ah, still not let peopleugh?¡±


    Despite Peter¡¯s predicament and the seriousness of the situation between him and Adriana, Zac couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    After all, I¡¯m used to seeing Peter¡¯s arrogant posture from on high, but now he¡¯s been expelled from his home, which is incredible to think about.


    In general, he simply can not see Peter so wretched appearance.


    ¡°Say that again?¡±


    The man questioned in a cold voice.


    ¡°Okay, okay, no more, no more.¡±


    Zac leg pain, has no ridicule mood, then saw his table on the sumptuous dinner, can not help but smack, ¡°Adriana mouth said to kick you out, actually let people send you dinner, indicating that the heart still have you, you also do not ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°This is Luis¡¯ doing!¡±


    Peter corrected.


    He was hoping that Adriana would still have some sympathy for him and it would be nice to have someone bring him food, but now it seems like a fool¡¯s errand.


    ¡°Oh my God, Luis the bear can cook now? No, no, I want to try it.¡±


    Zac sat down across from Peter, picked up the chopsticks that Peter hadn¡¯t used and picked up a piece of potted meat, filled his mouth and tasted it, ¡°Mmmmmmmmm, this tastes pretty good, I can¡¯t see that this kid can actually cook. You genes are really strong, all inherited from you ah.¡±


    He ate his meal, while rambling, ¡°Your son also talk to you more, usually outside is also silent, with your high cold nature, it is estimated that the future must not be good to find a girlfriend.¡±


    Peter listened quietly to Zac¡¯s ramblings and frowned in discontent, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop eating?¡±


    ¡°Gotta, eat, eat.¡±


    Zac nced at the rice ced in front of Peter, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything.


    Zac then realized that there was only one pair of chopsticks here, immediately brought his rice to his face, ¡°You have a cleanliness fetish, chopsticks are covered with my saliva you designated that you will not use it, I will eat it all for you. Today in the operating room for several hours, busy after the surgery I immediately ran over, did not eat, starving.¡±


    Peter: ¡­


    ¡°You know why Jaelynn doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Peter, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke up.


    Zac nced at him and continued to eat with his head down, chewing on the dish while nodding his head and praising, ¡°Delicious, delicious, not at all inferior to the chef.¡±


    ¡°With a mouth like that, not to mention Jaelynn, a woman wouldn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Peter turned around, took a bottle of beer from the refrigerator behind him, and drank it up.


    ¡°Eh? Then you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Zac shook his hand holding the chopsticks, ¡°I ¡­ ahem ¡­¡±


    He coughed a few times, got up and also went to the fridge to get a bottle of beer, pulled the bracelet and drank it, ¡°Jaelynn has been treating me welltely, and even asked me out to dinner. Hahaha, big brother, do you think we have a show?¡±


    Peter originally thought Zac was disliked by Jaelynn, he can still have a ¡®with the end of the world¡¯ difficult brother, but now he and Jaelynn found quickly, as if he was the only one left in a worrying situation.


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    The man grunted coldly and lifted his beer and took a sip.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What no drama? I think it¡¯s a good idea. Jaelynn didn¡¯t even talk to me before, and now she¡¯s willing to talk to me.¡±


    Zac did not seem to find anything ¡®different¡¯ about Peter, and continued to ask: ¡°Big brother, you said ¡­ Jaelynn has been with me recently, is not really like me? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you do not do so, you see your children are so big, I am still alone, you must not take care of brothers? I still expect my daughter toe with you in the future and set a baby marriage.¡±


    ¡°Luis is eleven!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that? The boy is older, the girl is not happier, at least the boy will know how to take care of my daughter ah. Besides, your family is so rich, my daughter married to you, I do not have to worry about my daughter¡¯s future.¡±


    Zac is very open-minded.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not your turn. On your current situation, nine out of ten in three or five years can not get married, and so you in the marriage, it is estimated that your daughter can manage Luis called uncle.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Hearing Peter¡¯s words of ridicule, Zac¡¯s heart was not happy, and his beer was heavily ced on the table, and he said discontentedly, ¡°How damaging it is, look at what you said, can¡¯t you be a person?¡±


    Zac ruffled his hair with his left hand, ¡°You¡¯re just expecting me to be alone for the rest of my life.¡±


    Peter saw Zac¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little better about his bad mood.


    He lifted his beer bottle and clinked it with Zac, and the two took a big sip and smiled at each other.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s that Edward guy?¡±


    The two men returned to the subject and Zac asked about Edward¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Not sure. He went to look for Vivian, encountered something, probably can not return for a while.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Arnav abused Vivian, Edward knew about it and wanted to kill Arnav, but Vivian moved against Arnav in order to keep Edward out of jail. Arnav is dead and Vivian is now in jail.¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    ¡°People have their own lives.¡±


    Peter also can¡¯tment much, ¡°I have contacted Motril¡¯s bestwyer, I believe there should be no big problem.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve gotten together as brothers, and Alvin, that heartless thing, just left without a word for so long. It¡¯s quite a getaway.¡±


    Zac spat at Alvin, feeling rather upset that Alvin wasn¡¯t around when they were having problems.

 Chapter 1459 Super loving Luis

    The two brothers were talking to each other in the RV, while Adriana, who was in the vi, could see the RV in front of the vi from her balcony.


    There were no lights on in the room, and the sunlight was a bit dim, so Adriana just wanted to be in this environment for a while.


    Today a day to know too many things, she has some difficulty digesting, need time to slowly organize to do.


    After standing for a while, she felt a little tired, which turned into the bedroom, where she sat for a long time without any sleep.


    She got up and went to the study, wanting to use the studyputer to look up some information.


    Sitting at his desk, turning on theputer mainframe, theputer screen lit up and in no time the wallpaper was disyed. And on the wallpaper was arge wedding photo.


    The photo is just like her and Peter, two people wearing Chinese wedding dresses, she is wearing a phoenix crown, light makeup, clutching a big red silk in her hand, and on the other side is Peter.


    The two were separated by a meter, two by two, forgetting each other, eyes containing love.


    Even if the photo records the moment, Adriana can¡¯t remember exactly when it happened.


    She stared at theputer interface for a while before she slowed down and thought that maybe she could find out more about her rtionship with Peter on theputer.


    But after some searching she realized that the important files on theputer had passwords, none of which she could remember.


    Then he rummaged through the drawers, and finally surprisingly found arge photo album in the drawer.


    When I opened the album, all I saw were Peter¡¯s photos, front, side and back ¡­


    From these angles, they were all stolen and caught on camera.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the photo, Peter is wearing a treasure blue suit, silver gray suit, ck suit, but no matter which angle, which photo, can be the man with deep features shot handsome, each photo capture can give a kind of fashion supermodel pose general, handsome people can not move away from the eye.


    Adriana has to admit that Peter is really handsome, the kind of high cool male god of cold stunning beauty, walking clothes rack, with the innate supermodel temperament, full of gas field.


    The photo isbeled with the date.


    Several photos on the first page are from four months ago. Turning to the second page, the same photos are from four months ago, but the photos are of both Adriana and Peter together.


    But the photos are all images of unparalleled love, with him holding her; he¡¯s holding her; he¡¯s kissing her, he¡¯s walking with her in the snow ¡­


    No matter which photo, you can feel the strong love of the two people in love.


    Flip further back and it¡¯s Peter in a wheelchair ¡­


    Adriana became more and more curious about what had happened between her and Peter, and finally couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and went to the surveince room and retrieved the video from over a year ago.


    Because Asnana vi has only been upied for a little over a year, the surveince video is only so long.


    In the video, from their own appearance, then to Peter appeared, but was carried from the car to send back to the vi, in the vi room, Peter did note out for a long time, seems to have been in aa.


    Speed up the video and finally see Peter appear, but in a very weak state, while she cares for Peter and takes care of him with great care.


    But it is not difficult to see that Peter loves her very much, and she loves him very much, but it is the two people sleep in separate rooms.


    Despite Adriana¡¯s memory loss, she is not stupid and can vaguely guess that Peter should be sick, so he cannot share a room with Adriana and chooses to sleep in a separate room.


    Adriana then look back, the video Peter¡¯s body gradually healed, while she went out to work, Peter at home to cook, clean up the house, prepare dinner, in front of the vi on time waiting for him to leave work, and even prepare foot wash for her, feed her fruit ¡­


    As early as the moment Adriana knew that Peter was her husband, she searched the Inte for Peter¡¯s identity and knew that he was the heir of the Alston Group, with a hundred billion dors, good at business, steel wrist, thunderous, and the outside world¡¯s evaluation of him was ¡®ruthless and unscrupulous¡¯.


    But this is the kind of person who is willing to do so much for her.


    Adriana knows that the mall is like a battlefield, and the outside world¡¯s judgment of Peter can be ignored, but his kindness to her is all too evident.


    She looked at it all night and finally searched for herself on her phone.


    Adriana¡¯s third party is on top¡±, ¡°Adriana beats her sister-inw¡±, ¡°Adriana divorces Mr. Alston for money¡±, ¡°Explosion, Adriana even has adultery with Mr. AlstonUncle¡±, ¡°Adriana steals her best friend¡¯s man¡±, ¡°Adriana¡¯s real identity is actually the Soto Adriana¡¯s real identity is the Soto family¡¯s daughter¡±, ¡°Adriana returned to the Soto family, in charge of the Fryer Group¡±, ¡°Adriana seduced Mr. Alston¡¯s brother¡± ¡­


    Sure enough, the Inte has a memory.


    Adriana searched for her name and then suggested a bunch of rted news.


    She carefully looked at each news item and couldn¡¯t help but fall t on her face, looking at the news content, she felt like she was gging off too much.


    What steals the fianc¨¦ of his girlfriend, and mess with Peter¡¯s brother, but also with Peter¡¯s Uncle have intimate embrace photos ¡­


    ¡°What a mess!¡±


    After a full night of watching, Adriana just felt a headache, snapped the phone on the table, hands on the head, rubbing the temples.


    Initially, I thought Peter was not worthy of her, but now I feel that I am not worthy of Peter.


    But one thing she was still very curious about was the news that her best friend Theresa was engaged to Peter when her and Peter¡¯s children were already more than four years old.


    Helen said the two women were abroad at the time, so what¡¯s this about?


    She thought about it and could not understand what was going on, and finally did not bother to think about it anymore, simply left the monitoring room.


    Sleepy, she returned to her bedroom, intending to sleep for a while before getting up.


    The result is a few hours of sleep.


    In the morning Luis really prepared breakfast for Adriana, but the maid told Luis that Adriana had stayed up all night yesterday in the surveince room. Luis immediately understood the situation and said to the maid, ¡°These are all mommy¡¯s favorite things to eat, let¡¯s steam them for her when she gets up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, little young master.¡± The maid gave Luis a thumbs up, ¡°The little young master is so filial.¡±


    He made a lot of breakfast in the morning, steamed only half of it, saved some for Helen, and then packed some for Peter.


    The door of the caravan was always open and Peter was awake early, sitting by the window, an angle that allowed him to observe the vi at all times.


    Luis got in the car and found Peter sitting in front of hisputer working, he put the thermos on the table, ¡°Dinner is ready daddy.¡±


    ¡°Hard work.¡±


    Peter got up, walked to Luis¡¯ front and rubbed his head, ¡°Study hard at school, don¡¯t be naughty. Got it?¡±


    Luis raised his hand to brush his hand away, ¡°I came to tell you that mommy watched the surveince all night yesterday.¡±


    The side meaning is to tell him that mommy, even if she doesn¡¯t remember the past, has seen a lot of surveince videos, so she can at least know something.


    ¡°Is that what you came to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 1460 Old Mr. Soto is here

    Luis¡¯ approach was really unexpected from Peter, who didn¡¯t expect Luis to worry about his affairs when he was only eleven years old.


    On the contrary, Peter was very moved.


    ¡°Mummy has lost her memory, but as long as she knows the past between you, she should all slowly remember you.¡±


    Luis raised his eyebrows, ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t take the initiative, be careful that Mommy will be someone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What will you do if your mommy doesn¡¯t turn around?¡±


    Peter naturally hopes that Adriana will remember their past and fall in love with him again, but he is never 100 percent confident.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you should worry about, not me.¡±


    When Luis finished, he said, ¡°I have to go to school, bye.¡±


    With those words, he got out of the RV without looking back.


    ¡°Brat, how do you talk to your daddy?¡±


    Peter walked to the door of the RV looked at Luis¡¯s back and reprimanded lightly.


    However Luis just smiled back towards him and trotted into the vi.


    Seeing this scene, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel a faint happiness in his heart, but remembering Adriana¡¯s current situation, he was a bit disappointed and lost.


    It would be the greatest happiness if she could remember the old days, when the family of four was together.


    Back in the car, Peter simply ate some breakfast and went to work.


    In thepany, Hank temporarily took his ce, important decisions have toe over to ask his opinion, Peter also fell free.


    Money, out of body.


    The most important thing now is to be able to salvage the rtionship with Adriana.


    Peter waited outside the vi all day, and Adriana did not go out.


    The next day, she still did not go out.


    On the third day, it was the same.


    The man waited anxiously outside and eventually couldn¡¯t resist asking the maid about Adriana, only to learn that she had spent thest few days in the surveince room looking at what had happened in the vi in those past days.


    When he found out about Adriana¡¯s situation, Peter had mixed feelings, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    Watching the surveince would let her know all the things that had happened during her days with him, but those things had clearly happened, and in the end she could only know the situation in the surveince.


    On the fourth day, sitting in the RV office Peter saw through the window a car parked in front of the vi, the car came down an old man.


    It¡¯s Old Mr. Soto.


    Peter got up and got out of the RV and walked over towards them.


    At that moment, another car also slowly drove by and pulled over.


    In the car, Harlee and Eliza got out of the car with the baby in their arms.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto?¡±


    Because of Old Mr. Soto¡¯s care and fondness for Adriana and love for her, Peter was very polite to Old Mr. Soto, ¡°Long time no see, how is Old Mr. Soto doing?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto, who was dressed in a brown Tang suit and already had a head full of silver hair, looked at Peter with a smile on his face, ¡°Good, old man, I¡¯m fine. You, on the contrary, have worked hard.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Old Mr. Soto¡¯s hospitalizationst year, his health has deteriorated and he walks with a cane, but he is still glowing.


    Perhaps it was because he was in a good mood knowing that Adriana was back safely.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto you¡¯re wee, I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t take care of Adriana.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face was tinged with a bit of guilt and self-recrimination.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot already. People have their own lives, so don¡¯t think too much about it. All in all, Adri that girl cane back in peace, is the best.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto patted Peter¡¯s arm, ¡°Come on, take me in to see the girl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter nodded and looked to Eliza and Harlee again, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in together.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing with an RV parked in front of your door, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going on a trip?¡±


    Harlee walked up to Peter and nudged him with her elbow, looking at him with interest, ¡°You can do it, you got Adri so quickly, great, great.¡±


    ¡°No decent talk.¡±


    Eliza holds the baby and gives Harlee a nk look.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the big truth.¡±


    Harlee smiled heatedly and smoothly carried the baby from Eliza¡¯s arms, ¡°I¡¯ll carry it, you rest.¡±


    The two of them were so in love that they made Peter a little envious.


    The words ¡®swept away¡¯ are really difficult to say, Peter simply did not answer Harlee¡¯s words.


    The group entered the vi and Nadia, the housekeeper, saw them enter and immediately greeted them, ¡°Sir is back?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana, tell her toe down here.¡±


    Peter instructed Nadia.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nadia answered and turned to the maid, who waved and immediately went to make tea while Nadia went upstairs to find Adriana.


    Knock Knock-


    In the study on the second floor, Adriana was sitting in front of herputer checking something when there was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    She said, and then continued to look down at a piece of cursive paper in front of her, on which were written the names of Ran, Peter, Adriana, Harlee, Theresa ¡­, drawing many connecting lines with remarks.


    Adriana drew a character rtionship table, from all sides of the search, and simply went to understand the situation of the characters.


    Nadia pushed open the door of the study, walked up to Adriana and said respectfully, ¡°Youngdy, sir and Mr. Gu and the others are here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu?¡±


    Adriana knitted her brows and thought for a moment, ¡°Did you say Harlee?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Adriana nodded in response, casually pulled out a document and ced it on the table, then got up and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, several people sitting on the sofa, see Adriana walked down, Old Mr. Soto stood up, a kind old father¡¯s gaze looked at Adriana, ¡°Adri girl, you ¡­ came back? Still ¡­ remember me not?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is really good to Adriana from his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he is getting older and his health is not as good as it used to be, he would have only followed Adriana after she went to Obren.


    ¡°Grandpa Soto, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Adriana, in a light blue floral house dress, slipped on her slippers and stood across the table looking at Old Mr. Soto.


    ¡°You remember me?¡±


    Instantly able to recognize him, Old Mr. Soto was a little excited, thinking that Adriana had remembered what had happened before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s nonchnt answer was like a pot of cold water pouring down on her head, quenching everyone¡¯s excitement.


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡±


    Harlee pursued.


    ¡°I just lost my memory, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m brain dead.¡±


    Adriana after a few days of online search and cell phone contacts to get in touch, including emails, recordings on the phone,work news and other parties channels, have done to collect and organize, more or less can know some of the situation.


    The crowd was a little disappointed to know that Adriana did not recall the past.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto let out a sigh, ¡°Poor boy.¡±

 Chapter 1461 Poor Mr. Alston

    ¡°Knowing that you have lost your memory, Grandpa is very sad in his heart.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head a sigh, covered with the vicissitudes of the face full of sympathy, ¡°but some things you can not remember is good.¡±


    Some things she can¡¯t remember quite well?


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what things Old Mr. Soto was referring to and didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    ¡°Harlee, Eliza, you two cane and spend more time with Adri girl in the future when you have nothing to do, and you can tell her some things she can¡¯t remember, which will help her recover her memory.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was very worried about Adriana¡¯s situation and worried a lot.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring the child over to keep herpany when I have nothing to do in the future.¡± Eliza readily agreed with the old man.


    In truth, she would havee over to keep Adrianapany even if the old man hadn¡¯t said so.


    ¡°Thanks, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Adriana appreciates her feelings, but right now she just wants to be quiet and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.


    Because ¡­


    Each person¡¯s appearance makes her feel strange, and it is a bit tiring to get along with ¡®strange¡¯ people.


    ¡°It¡¯s for your own good to have Eliza apany you, and I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Harlee loves Eliza, so when Adriana rejects Eliza outright, he is vaguely upset.


    As his words fell, swiftly, Old Mr. Soto and Peter¡¯s sharp eyes shot at him with a few warnings.


    ¡± Adri has amnesia, why are you bothering with her.¡±


    Eliza reached out and gave Harlee a hard twist on the arm and disliked it.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    Harlee, who was huffing and puffing in pain, frowned at Eliza, ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re my wife and you shouldn¡¯t be looking out for me?¡±


    ¡°Help the reasoning, not the family.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz!¡±


    Harlee snorted and gave Adriana a look of displeasure, ¡°Look, everyone¡¯s turning to you, you¡¯re bing a group favorite.¡±


    There is no contrast without harm.


    At the same time pro-siblings, howe he is so wretched?


    ¡°One day is just a lot of talk.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto grunted, his face was quite ugly, and then turned to Adriana with a kind smile on his face, ¡± Adriya, when are you going toe back to thepany, Fryer Group needs you.¡±


    Fryer Group?


    Adriana remembered that there were several contracts in the drawer of the study on the second floor, one of which was the transfer of the Fryer Group¡¯s shareholding, which was also the contract transferred to her by the old man.


    Argepany was transferred to her, thus showing that the old man was genuinely good to her.


    Otherwise such argepany with annual revenue of ten billion, who would give it to anyone else?


    ¡°In a few days, I still need to get acquainted with the people and things in thepany.¡±


    Now that she has amnesia, going directly to thepany will only make a mess, so it¡¯s better to find out about thepany first before talking about other things.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good, too.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto nodded with satisfaction.


    As long as Adriana is willing to take care of thepany, otherwise thepany will fall into the hands of that little bastard Rex, it may be ruined.


    They caught up on family matters and had a lunch together before sending Old Mr. Soto and the Harleys off.


    Standing at the entrance of the vi, he watched the two cars slowly depart and disappear from view.


    Peter withdrew his gaze and looked to Adriana, ¡°Adriana ¡­¡±


    ¡°I also have a gamepany and live streamingpany under my name, where is it?¡±


    Adriana hands around the chest, white cheeks look grave, slightly raised forehead, revealing a delicate jawline, extraordinarily beautiful, through a few points of cold.


    Just a look did not look at Peter, in turn, Peter some cold heart.


    ¡°The gamepany and live streamingpany you are leaving to Colin is taking care of, I will let Colin contact youter.¡± Peter said somewhat helplessly.


    Just the thought of a woman with memory loss can figure out a lot of things in a short period of time, really let him some relief and a little pride.


    The woman he, Peter, had his eye on was really good.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana answered coldly and turned to walk into the vi.


    Seeing her walk in, Peter followed closely behind, only for Adriana to enter the vi with her first foot, then turn around and close the door, and when she saw Peter trying to enter, she said, ¡°Who gave you permission toe in?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome and peerless face showed some embarrassment, ¡°Adriana, you were able to find out on the ¡®Eye in the Sky¡¯ system that you have severalpanies under your hands, and you are still willing to take over thepany. And I am your husband, is it appropriate for you to turn me away?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate? Thepany brings me benefits.¡± Adriana said in a cloudy voice.


    ¡°I can too!¡±


    Peter stretched out a foot, blocked the slowly closing carved door, helpless eyes looked at Adriana, very small pitiful look, ¡°I have money, a lot of money. I¡¯ll give it all to you as long as you want.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Adriana eyelids slightly raised, thick curly long ciliary feathers fluttered, a pair of clear watery eyes flooded with coldness, ¡°threepanies earnings enough for me to squander, what is the use of so much money.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Feet, take it out!¡±


    Adriana did not have the patience to listen to Peter continue, lightly reprimanded, a kick to him.


    Peter withdrew his leg by inertia, only to hear a ng and he was shut out!


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    He called Adriana¡¯s name.


    Adriana gave him a cold look and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Adriana, I ¡­¡±


    Peter was born with few words, thus developing a cold nature and uncharacteristic speech.


    Now see Adriana to him this attitude, even if the heart kept screaming for him to take the initiative, take the initiative, and take the initiative again.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Peter does not know how to take the initiative, how to counter the passive into the initiative.


    Because ¡­


    Adriana didn¡¯t give him any chance.


    ¡­


    Motril.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ mommy, mommy ¡­ want ¡­ mommy ¡­ ¡±


    In the apartment, Isabel was in constant distress, even though she was already full, but she kept yelling for her mommy.


    ¡°Isabel little princess don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? Daddy is with you, Daddy is with you, no more crying.¡±


    Edward carried Isabel, walking back and forth in the living room, rocking gently, trying to put the baby to sleep.


    Naive Isabel doesn¡¯t remember Edward at all, only wants Vivian to hug her, and is distressed when she can¡¯t see Vivian.


    Even specially hired nannies can¡¯t do anything with children.


    From the adoption of the child until now, Vivian has always been with her, and now that Vivian is not here, Isabel does not feel safe, so she is in constant distress.


    ¡°Isabel don¡¯t cry anymore, don¡¯t cry. Daddy will take you to Mommy, okay?¡±


    Edward exhausted almost all his patience and gave Isabel all the tenderness hehad left.


    Who knew that the children¡¯s eyes lit up and their big obsidian eyes glowed with tears as they looked at Edward and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Isabel is still small and does not speak clearly, except for shouting ¡®mommy¡¯, she only speaks one word at a time.


    And it also spits out words poorly and doesn¡¯t even speak.


    Edward didn¡¯t expect to say he¡¯d take her to Vivian, and she agreed.


    ¡°Giggle ¡­ mommy, looking ¡­ looking ¡­ looking ¡­ looking ¡­ ¡±


    Isabel, who was crying a moment ago, grinned and held up her pink hands, shouting happily for her mommy.


    Edward¡¯s cold heart melted at this moment.


    Even if he knows that Isabel is not his biological daughter, but only adopted, but since he adopted her back, Isabel is his and Vivian¡¯s child.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy will take you to Mommy.¡±


    Edward instructed the nanny, ¡°Send the form, bottles, hot water bottles, and diapers to the car.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The nanny nodded and immediately went to pack up her things and took them downstairs.


    Edward contacted a chauffeur to drive, and he carried Isabel in the back of the sedan, straight to the prison.


    When he arrived at the prison, Edward¡¯s best friend, Officer Mohammed, also arrived, and said to Mohammed, ¡°Have the guards tell Vivian that Isabel is crying and making a fuss to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡±


    Officer Mohammed agreed.


    Because of Isabel¡¯s presence, Edward finally met Vivian without any problems.

 Chapter 1462 Vivian, come back

    This was the first time Vivian had actually met him since he was incarcerated.


    A week¡¯s time without meeting, her fragrance is reduced, her face is waxy, her eyes are hunched from the inside.


    Cut short hair, she is more age-defying, but in that good-looking face is not vibrant.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, ooooooooooo ¡­ mommy ¡­¡±


    When she saw Vivian, Isabel immediately made a fuss and struggled to get Vivian to hug her.


    But how could Vivian hold her in handcuffs and shackles?


    She looked helplessly to a prison guard who, after another nce at Edward, stepped forward and uncuffed Vivian.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    Vivian nodded his thanks and walked slowly towards Edward, his dull eyes nced at Edward, as if frightened, immediately withdrew his gaze and reached out to take Isabel in his arms.


    ¡°Good baby, mummy hug, mummy hug ¡­¡±


    Vivian missed seeing Isabel, who was dependent on him, for several days.


    ¡°Giggle ¡­ mommy, mua~¡±


    Isabel, who hadn¡¯t seen her mommy for a long time, danced with joy and hugged Vivian¡¯s cheek and kissed her several times.


    ¡°How are you ¡­ doing in there?¡±


    Looking at Vivian holding the child tightly, cheek pressed against Isabel¡¯s cheek, eyes closed enjoying a moment of warmth, really stung Edward¡¯s heart.


    The woman¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and despite the fact that her eyes were closed, there were still tears spilling out of the corners of her eyes.


    He saw it in his eyes and hurt in his heart.


    Vivian washed her nose and wiped her tears with a brush of her sleeve, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In front of Edward, he pretended to be strong.


    ¡°Mommy, cry ¡­ cry ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who didn¡¯t know any better, saw Vivian crying and was so distressed that she stretched out her little pink hand and waved it, wiping her tears on Vivian¡¯s face.


    It was such a small gesture that broke Vivian¡¯sst line of defense and caused her to cry.


    Hugging Isabel tightly, with her chin resting on her shoulder, she turned her back on Edward and bawled her eyes out.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry.


    Before seeing Edward, she told herself countless times that she must not cry, but the child¡¯s actions just now really stung her heart and made her unable to pretend to be strong anymore.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ oooh ¡­¡±


    Vivian cried, Isabel although can not speak, but can feel Vivian sad, also followed the wah wah cried.


    The two mothers embraced each other and cried.


    Edward looked rather unpleasant.


    He walked over and reached out to put his arm around Vivian¡¯s shoulder, but his fingers just touched Vivian and she reflexively took a step back, like a frightened deer, looking at him in fear, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me~¡±


    The subconscious resistance and struggle are clearly the after-effects of having been ¡®bullied¡¯ before.


    It was only when Vivian saw clearly that the person standing in front of her was Edward that the defensive and frightened eyes slowly eased up a bit.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, the hand hanging at his side clenched into a fist, the bone joints emitted a click-click-click sound.


    Anger.


    Fleshly rage.


    His change of expression fell in Vivian¡¯s eyes. Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, just sniffled and stopped crying, then patiently coaxed Isabel.


    After a while, Edward¡¯s anger subsided.


    Walking up to Vivian, he said very gently, ¡°Come back with me, Isabel needs you very much.¡±


    He was able to get bail for Vivian, but Vivian refused.


    In this way, Edward is at his wits¡¯ end.


    Vivian looked down at the child in his arms, reached out and ruffled the hair on Isabel¡¯s white forehead, looking at her with two small ties, pale lips pulled out a smile.


    ¡°Isabel, Mommy loves you. But Mommy can¡¯t be with you right now, so you must be good, yo.¡±


    She knew Isabel couldn¡¯t understand her now, but wanted to speak to her anyway.


    ¡°Isabel cried non-stop every day during the few days you were away. The child ¡­ was miserable ¡­¡±


    Isabel does cry for her mommy every day, but Edward deliberately says it to Vivian in the hope that Vivian will be willing to ept bail and leave prison.


    Vivian held the baby and looked down at the ground, ¡°Help me bring the baby back home to Ms. Hale, and I¡¯ll be looking after Isabel when I get out of prison.¡±


    She looked down at the floor the whole time, not daring to look directly into Edward¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about Adriana yet. In Obren¡¯s attempt to lift thepulsion, her memory was sealed. Now can¡¯t remember anyone, including Peter and the two children. Do you think that she will remember you?¡±


    Edward tells Vivian the truth about Adriana¡¯s current situation.


    Vivian¡¯s eyebrows knitted together and she looked at Edward in surprise, ¡°What did you say? Sealing memories?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then she ¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s words came to a stop, as if she thought of something, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it must be okay. A few years ago she was also sealed memories, but finally remembered everything. This time will also be fine.¡±


    ¡°The person who sealed her memoryst time was ni. ni is not capable, so naturally she can¡¯t seal her memory, but this time the person who sealed Adriana¡¯s memory is Obren¡¯s right ambassador. You think, she can still recover her memory?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention Adriana, initially ni also gave Peter sealed memories, and finally not remembered.


    Only that year in Orco Mount, Peter fell off the cliff to save Theresa who pretended to jump off the cliff, it was Theresa who asked Tatum for help, and Tatum found ni to seal Peter¡¯s memory and give outsiders a ¡®fall off the cliff and hit his head¡¯ and The illusion of memory loss.


    In truth, Peter, like Adriana, had his memory restored after a brief period of blocking.


    ni, after all, is young and not at the right level, but Jonathan is very different.


    Once his memory is sealed, there is simply no solution.


    And Obren can seal memories, but there is no such thing as recovering memories.


    ¡°How did that happen? And how is Ms. Hale doing now?¡±


    Vivian was worried about Adriana¡¯s situation and asked after her.


    ¡°Already back home, people are staying in Asnana vi and everything is very good now.¡±


    Edward patiently talked to Vivian about Adriana¡¯s situation, and then the subject changed, ¡°Now that everything is stable,e back.¡±


    The man held out his hand toward her, hoping Vivian woulde around.


    Vivian¡¯s misty eyes looked at Edward, her teeth biting her lips, and she shook her head slightly, ¡°No, no. You and I are done, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    She lowered her eyes and let out a deep sigh.


    Raised his hand and pinched the cheeks of Isabel in his arms, full of motherly eyes looking at Isabel, but said to Edward: ¡°Isabel is a very good child, it is my bad, not able to apany her to the end. Words ¡­¡±


    Vivian asked Edward to help her with something and called out his name ¡®Edward¡¯, but felt too affectionate and immediately silenced him.


    After a few seconds, he added, ¡°Please help me send her back to the orphanage. I have money on my card, please ask Mr. Henderson to give 5 million to the director and tell her to take good care of Isabel, and tell her that I wille to get Isabel back after I finish my sentence.¡±


    Mr. Henderson.


    Mr. Henderson!


    What a ¡®Mr. Henderson¡¯!


    The three words were like a sharp dagger stabbed viciously in Edward¡¯s heart, and I could almost feel the painful taste of blood gushing out.


    This woman, really knows how to make him suffer.


    ¡°Isabel you¡¯ve arranged it. What about me?¡±


    Edward reached out and pointed to himself, ¡°Once the scenery was unparalleled, and now he has no father, no grandfather, no children, no wife ¡­¡±


    He pursed his lips, his narrow eyes gazing at Vivian, ¡°Have you ever thought about my situation? Is there no ce in your heart for me? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 1463 Edward gets beaten [1

    The man said in a very humble manner.


    Listening to his words, Vivian was in pain.


    But even so, what can be done?


    She was already a dirty woman, not worthy of Edward.


    It doesn¡¯t match!


    She heard it in her ears and the same in her heart.


    A million pains to bear alone.


    Vivian pretended to be calm, and Isabel kept talking, ¡°Isabel good boy, apany you ¡­¡± a daddy ¡®daddy¡¯ word, pronounced half, she immediately The first thing you need to do is to go back. Mommy will go to youter.¡±


    One hand holds the child, one hand holds the child¡¯s cheek, leaving a deep kiss on Isabel¡¯s face, ¡°Forgive Mommy for being ipetent, Mommy is sorry. Isabel, don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t hate Mommy ¡­¡±


    She rested her forehead on Isabel¡¯s forehead and slowly closed her eyes, the pain immediately rushed to her heart, like being torn apart, the pain spread to every cell in her limbs and bones, painful fingertips trembled, throat tightened, even breathing was so painful.


    But Vivian held back, holding back from crying.


    In front of Edward, she didn¡¯t want to expose her wretchedness and didn¡¯t want Edward to see his pain.


    After a long time, Vivian straightened up and opened her eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The watery pupils brightened a few moments, and she forced herself to hold back her tears, then shoved the baby directly to Edward.


    Edward subconsciously caught the child.


    Vivian took two steps back, stood in front of him and bowed 90¡ã deeply, ¡°Mr. Henderson, please send Isabel back to the orphanage, please.¡±


    This time, in Edward¡¯s case, it was extraordinarily ironic.


    It was more painful to him than beating him up.


    After Vivian finished, she didn¡¯t give Edward any chance to speak and walked out of the parlor directly, and the guards immediately followed her.


    Isabel only then reacted, stretching her little arms and waving them over and over, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, want ¡­ want ¡­ Mommy ¡­ Mommy hug ¡­ ooooooooo ¡­¡±


    The children cried their hearts out, and their tears seemed like broken beads.


    Edward looked at the back of the woman ¡®fleeing in haste¡¯, the new channel is beyond words.


    Even so, he had to coax Isabel, ¡°Isabel don¡¯t cry, mommy is not there and daddy. Daddy is with you ¡­¡±


    He coaxed the child and paced back and forth in the parlor, holding the child in his arms.


    Speaking, his voice became choked and hoarse, his voice vaguely with a few trembles, even his eyes were slightly red.


    After staying in the parlor for a long time, Edward adjusted his mood beforeing out.


    Outside, Officer Mohammed was still waiting for him.


    When he saw hime out and didn¡¯t see Vivian, he already knew the situation.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Edward asked, ¡± What other ways can we get her out as soon as possible?¡±


    Bail was not epted, Vivian would note out, and the guards could not forcefully drag her out.


    If you wait for a court hearing, it will be at least several months.


    Mohammed thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out.¡±


    At that, Edward¡¯s eyes lit up and his hopeful pupils looked at him, ¡°What is the solution?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy. There are ways to do it, but they¡¯re hard.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I can get her out, I¡¯m willing to try any method.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Edward nodded his head without thinking, and answered with a firm hand.


    ¡°If you can get over a hundred people from St. Peter¡¯s Manor to testify for you that Vivian didn¡¯t kill Arnav, and get a hospital certificate that Arnav was ¡®depressed,¡¯ she should be ¡®exonerated. ¡®¡±


    After Vivian¡¯s capture, Edward was the first to destroy the surveince at St. Peter¡¯s Manor and hide the gun.


    The most important evidence was destroyed.


    Even then it was Officer Mohammed who led the arrest, and turned a blind eye to Edward¡¯s actions.


    In St. Peter¡¯s Manor, Edward beat up a lot of people, and those people used Vivian together, and the matter was confirmed.


    Mohammed asked Edward to get Arnav¡¯s ¡®depression¡¯ case, also to create ¡®evidence¡¯ of his ¡®suicide¡¯.


    ¡°If you could have done that, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Edward doesn¡¯t understand the Motril country andws, so of course he doesn¡¯t know how to ¡®exploit the loopholes¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you because there are over a hundred people at St. Peter¡¯s Manor, dozens of whom you have seriously injured, and all of whom are out of work because of you. It¡¯s hard to get them to ¡®testify¡¯, so it¡¯s better to just wait for a court hearing.¡±


    Officer Mohammed said.


    Perhaps everyone is in a different situation, they can not do ¡¯empathy¡¯, naturally do not understand how desperately Edward hopes Vivian cane out.


    At the same time, if those people can be obtained to ¡®testify¡¯, Vivian will never be apanied by the stigma of ¡®murder¡¯ in his life.


    A stain like that would torment her for the rest of her life.


    Vivian is where she is today because of the work of Old Mr. Henderson.


    She is innocent.


    Edward had already endured a lot, so how could he let her add a stain to her life¡¯s trajectory?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact those people right away and get their video ¡®evidence¡¯.¡±


    Edward thought for a moment and returned in all seriousness.


    The so-called evidence is nothing but perjury.


    But Arnav, damn it!


    ¡°I think ¡­ in less than three days, you¡¯ll definitely give up.¡±


    Officer Mohammed shrugged his shoulders, very helpless.


    Think Edward will definitely give up halfway, even if you go for two days now, it is only a momentary enthusiasm.


    Waiting for those patience to wear out, giving up is just a matter of minutes.


    Edward didn¡¯t retort, ¡°Good work, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be in touch if somethinges up. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, bye.¡±


    Edward left the prison with Isabel in his arms and returned to the apartment.


    Leaving Isabel with the babysitter, Edward called Ricardo and told him to count those at St. Peter¡¯s Manor right away.


    Two hourster, Ricardo arrived at Edward¡¯s apartment and handed Edward the personnel count sheet.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, the list is counted and their detailed addresses are all written in great detail.¡±


    Ricardo said as he ced the list on Edward¡¯s desk in his study.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ashtyn?¡±


    Edward picked up the thick list of personnel and looked through the detailed list of personnel while questioning Ricardo.


    Ricardo and Ashtyn are two siblings, Ricardo older will naturally be more reliable.


    Edward arranged for Ricardo to stay with Vivian at Motril just to protect Vivian.


    Although Arnav acted meticulously, each time the abuse of Vivian will not be known by outsiders, even when Adriana was deceived, but Adriana only came once, can not find the problem understandable.


    But Ashtyn months of time are in Motril, have not detected the fishy, either dereliction of duty or secret selfishness, know but not report.


    Not to be taken lightly.


    ¡°She ¡­ doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Ricardo stammered.


    At the end of his sentence, Edward shot a harsh line of sight, sharp eyes scared Ricardo¡¯s back, immediately exined: ¡± Mr. Henderson do not worry, is the end of the world, I will bring her back.¡±


    It was his own sister, who deserved to be punished for her dereliction of duty.


    On this point, Ricardo supports Edward.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡±


    Edward looked down at the personal information data in front of him, ¡°Distribute it, I want you to get a video of each person at all costs. And contact a reliable hospital and counseling center to make a ¡®depression¡¯ case.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Henderson, I¡¯ll order it down right away.¡±


    Ricardo took orders and immediately went to take care of the matter.


    With only half a day left, as of twelve o¡¯clock at night, Ricardo had high set the proof of ¡®depression¡¯, while getting the video ¡®evidence¡¯ of sixty-five people.

 Chapter 1464 Edward gets beaten [2]

    All the videos ¡®testify¡¯ that Arnav was mentally ill at the time andmitted suicide.


    The next day, Ricardo got another video of twenty people.


    On the third day, got the video of neen people.


    On the fourth day, only seven people got the video.


    The fifth day, the sixth day, the seventh day, three days, but only twenty-one people got the video ¡®evidence¡¯.


    Ricardo arrived at Edward¡¯s apartment and handed over the coted USB to Edward, ¡°Mr. Henderson, a total of 132 people¡¯s ¡®confessions¡¯ were collected. There are still 18 people, soft and hard, and the subordinates are ipetent and failed to handle them.¡±


    This week, Ricardo broke countless financial and human resources, just to get the evidence.


    But the remaining eighteen are either not tempted by money or are soft and hard.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In order not to push things to the edge, Ricardo did not dare to go too extreme.


    ¡°Well, hard work.¡±


    Edward took the USB, plugged it into hisputer, and said to Ricardo, ¡°Tough job, go back and rest.¡±


    This night, Edward watched the video all night, making sure that every piece of video evidence was prepared correctly before lying in bed and squinting for a while.


    Three hourster, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the morning in Motril, Edward drove off and started looking for people ording to the list.


    The first family is living in the suburb of Garfield.


    Half an hourter, Edward arrived at the vige and town where Garfield was located and found Garfield.


    Looking at the bearded man, Edward remembered that this was the man who had lost his teeth in a fight at St. Peter¡¯s Manor.


    The big burly man wearing a thick jacket was sawing wood in the yard, nced at Edward and spat toward the ground, ¡°Bah, trash stuff, get out.¡±


    Edward stood in the yard, looking at Garfield who was smoking and sawing wood at the same time, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Garfield Mitchell, thirty-five years old, has a daughter following his ex-wife and lives a few kilometers away in the small town of Bessie Roots.¡±


    The man raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Since Mr. Garfield won¡¯t talk to me, why don¡¯t you talk to your daughter?¡±


    Edward took his cell phone and opened a person¡¯s video chat, not long after the other party picked up the video, a little girl¡¯s childish voice came from inside, ¡°Ya, hahaha, daddy, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Tina baby, how are you ¡­¡±


    Garfield, who originally did not want to talk to Edward, understood Edward¡¯s intention when he saw his daughter in the video.


    Eventually Edward gave Garfield a sum of money and seeded in getting Garfield¡¯s evidence.


    Because there were many more on the list, Edward didn¡¯t dare to stop and went to the second one without stopping, which was also easily done.


    The same is true for the third family.


    Fourth home ¡­


    For a full day, Edward only drank a few sips of water, did not even have time to eat, and finally took care of thirteen people.


    Back home, he looked at thest five people on the list and couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.


    These five people are The Andrewe family, living in Storybrooke, have their own ranch, a small famous businessman.


    By coincidence, they met Arnav and spent those days learning the art of winemaking at the Arnav estate.


    Arnav grew up in Waverly from a young age and learned very good winemaking from his mother, which was enjoyed by all who tasted it.


    But no, because of limited funds and no one to help promote his wine, he simply could not open the door to the market.


    It wasn¡¯t until Old Mr. Henderson gave Arnav arge sum of money that he helped Arnav take a big step forward in his career.


    But she shouldn¡¯t have offended Edward, shouldn¡¯t have touched his woman.


    Among more than a hundred people, I am afraid that the most difficult to get is these few people.


    They are not simply merchants, but are said to have rtives in the Motril royal family, nobility.


    In this way, it really makes Edward feel the pressure.


    This night, Edward lost sleep again, his mind was filled with Vivian¡¯s figure and the names of thest five people on the list.


    A lot of effort has been put into the front, and he doesn¡¯t want to waste it, much less see Vivian suffer in prison.


    Time to drag a day, with him, is a torture.


    Rumble-


    Early in the morning, the sky muffled thunder rolled, lightning non-stop, rain rain rain rain rain.


    Even so, it didn¡¯t stop Edward from getting to the five Andrew brothers.


    Ricardo drove, Edward leaned on the passenger side and closed his eyes.


    The rain kept on pouring, and the bean-sized raindrops fell on the car, snapping and snapping, making Edward¡¯s heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    The road to Storybrooke was not familiar to Ricardo, so he turned on the voice navigation. Listening to the voice of the navigation, Edward became more and more restless.


    ¡°How much longer?¡±


    ¡°It will be about an hour.¡±


    Ricardo nced at the kilometers on the sedan¡¯s navigation and said to Edward.


    Sliding down, the two fell into silence.


    The only thing outside the window is the rain falling incessantly, tapping on the car window, noisy and distracting.


    Edward in the passenger seat with a slightly knitted brow, ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    Ricardo watched the rain outside the car getting heavier and heavier, the windshield water flowing incessantly, the wipers could not y any role at all, he helplessly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    The original one-hour drive, because of the heavy rain, finally drove an hour and a half to arrive in Storybrooke, and sessfully found the five Andrew brothers.


    ¡°Here it is.¡±


    After parking the sedan, Ricardo said to Edward.


    Edward slowly opened his eyes, the pair of narrow pupils with a fewzy, as if sleeping for a thousand years before awakening the beast, emitting an innate aura.


    Push open the car door, pull out a ck umbre from inside the car door, untie the umbre belt, slender fingers pressed the button of the umbre, thud, the umbre held open.


    The man took his long legs, oiled leather shoes on the ground, bowed and stepped down from the car, standing upright beside it.


    In that moment, his movements were flowing and dashing.


    Everything again seems to be in slow motion, giving Edward a halo of light, dominant and dignified.


    Ricardo ran through the rain and stood by Edward¡¯s side, ¡°Mr. Henderson, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He took the umbre from Edward¡¯s hand and walked towards the entrance of Andrews Manor.


    The bodyguards who came down from the two cars that apanied them trotted up andmunicated with the security personnel at the entrance to Andrews Manor.


    The other party heard the bodyguard¡¯s introduction and immediately took the walkie-talkie to contact the people of the estate.


    After standing outside the estate for about two minutes, someone greeted them.


    The man was stout, wearing a ck undershirt, a Scottish-style ck and white checkered coat, wearing a baseball cap man with a yellow beard, carrying a bottle of vodka in his hand.


    Edward immediately recognized his identity, he is the eldest brother of the five brothers, Qualls-Andrew.


    But although he was the oldest, he was the least valued of the five brothers.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Edward?¡±


    Qualls-Andrew walked up to Edward, lifted the vodka and took a sip, and looked him up and down with an unfriendly gaze, his eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 1465 Edward gets beaten [3]

    Ricardo replied to Qualls-Andrew¡¯s words, then said, ¡°We are looking for ¡­¡±


    He was about to say the name ¡®Johnny Andrews¡¯ when he was directly interrupted by Edward, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Johnny Andrews is the youngest of the five brothers, but is the most capable and resourceful.


    If they directly say they are here to find Johnny Andrews, only afraid that even this door can not enter.


    Qualls-Andrew was interested as soon as he heard it was for him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He asked as he finished thest of hisst sip of vodka, stepped aside with his umbre, and tossed the bottle into the trash.


    Seeing this scene, Edward¡¯s eyes lit up and his sexy lips pulled out a curvature, ¡°Knowing that you brothers like wine more, I have specially brought you a case of good wine today.¡±


    Edward snapped his fingers, and the bodyguard behind him immediately carried out a case of wine from the car.


    ¡°Mr. Qualls has been in the wine business for many years, so you may want to smell when this is.¡± After speaking, Edward nced at the bouncer.


    The bouncer picked up the signal and immediately opened one of the bottles of wine.


    Even though it was raining heavily, the moment the bottle was opened, the rich aroma of wine could not be concealed came to the surface.


    The bouncer, holding an umbre, walked up to Qualls and handed him the wine.


    As the saying goes, ¡®there is no such thing as three treasures.


    Qualls-Andrew knew the purpose of Edward¡¯s trip and was about to refuse, but the rich, mellow aroma of the wine that came to him caught his interest.


    His eyes lit up, leaned over to the bodyguard, sniffed the bottle, slowly closed his eyes, immersed in it, feeling the feeling of being lingered by the scent of wine.


    And then, nodded his head repeatedly to praise, ¡°Good wine, good wine. If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be Moutai wine from the eighties. It is worthy of being one of the three most famous distilled spirits in the world, alongside with Scotch whisky and French Cognac. The aroma of sauce is delicate and the aftertaste is long, it is really a good wine.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Qualls is really something.¡±


    Edward pitched in and really put his blood on the line in order to get a few brothers from to get Andrew. ¡°Mr. Qualls should know the purpose of my trip, as long as you are willing to ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Before Edward could finish his words, a voice interrupted him.


    The crowd looked for the sound, they saw four or five people walking out of the manor, those few people look a little bit simr.


    They are the other brothers of Qualls-Andrew.


    The leader of the group is Johnny Andrews.


    He was wearing a silver gray suit, white shirt with a ck casual tie, short blonde hair with slight curls and bracketed bangs.


    A fair to glowing face without any spots, but instead, thick eyebrows and a straight nose, a pair of blue pupils under long, thickshes.


    Johnny Andrews looks like the king of the elves, gentle and elegant, and has a royal aura of ruling the world.


    Edward was also shocked by his amazing face andpelling aura.


    At this moment, Edward clearly knew that the previous investigation of Johnny Andrews must have been careless.


    Johnny Andrews looks simr to his age, but can have such an aura, can not be ordinary people can have.


    Especially the pair of deep, bottomless ruby blue eyes, ancient well, deep people can not peek into his heart.


    What else is he, exactly?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to you, you came to me instead.¡±


    Johnny Andrews walked up to Edward and stood in front of him, his sharp eyes holding a bit of contempt.


    ¡°If Mr. Johnny says so, it is very confusing for me, Mr. Qi. You and I have never met before, why did you say that?¡±


    Although Edward couldn¡¯t understand what was the problem between him and Johnny Andrews, but from the tone of his voice and eyes just now, he could be sure that there must be a conflict between him and him.


    ¡°Because what you don¡¯t deserve to know.¡±


    Johnny grunted, ¡°Take your people and stuff and get the hell out of here. As for that Vivian woman, she¡¯ll pay the price she deserves for Arnav¡¯s death.¡±


    Edward, who has always been unperturbed, heard Johnny¡¯s words, and his eyes were tinged with a bit of anger.


    In Edward¡¯s case, all the things rted to Vivian¡¯s car could not calm him down.


    ¡°I know that Arnav¡¯s death has brought a lot of losses to Mr. Johnny. I am here today to negotiate with you sincerely, I will double thepensation for all the losses and will introduce you to the best wine merchants in our country to cooperate with, as a token of my Chi¡¯s appreciation.¡±


    Edward will do whatever it takes to get Vivian out of jail.


    Before that, Edward did not worry about Vivian, but after hearing Johns¡¯ words, he had some vague worries in his heart.


    ¡°Do you think I, The Andrewe family, need your money?¡±


    Johns ced his hands in his western trouser pockets and looked at Edward tly, ¡°Murder pays, I just want a justice.¡±


    The implication is that he wants Vivian to pay in blood.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, and his brows are loaded with mncholy look between them.


    The ancient well of pupils looked at Johns and asked, ¡°What exactly will it take for Mr. Johns to be willing to give you a hand?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Johns snorted lightly, one side of his lips slightly hooked, an evil and reckless smile, extraordinarily cold.


    Turn around and walk away.


    Before he left, he also forgot to tell Qualls-Andrew, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you have any more dealings with this man in the future.¡±


    After saying that, he raised his voice, ¡°Close the door!¡±


    The brothers all turned around and entered the estate, which had security guards who immediately closed the door.


    Edward and his brothers were thus cut off from the door.


    Such an awkward situation he had not experienced for many years.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ricardo, standing beside him, clearly felt the cold aura that lingered around Edward and was too scared toe out.


    To know the information of the five Andrew brothers are investigated by him, out of such a big mistake, I am afraid it is not good to end.


    ¡°Go back.¡±


    After a few moments, Edward turned around and got into the car.


    Ricardo carefully helped him with his umbre and opened the car door to let him in.


    The group turned back.


    On the way, Edward did not say a word and closed his eyes.


    On the way home, the rain stopped and a nice rainbow appeared at the end of the west, and everything looked so beautiful in thisnd of green mountains and water.


    But Ricardo is not in the mood to enjoy the view, only to feel the air pressure in the carriage to freezing, cold he shivered, the heart is scared, the heart beating more than wild.


    Followed the boss for so many years, rarely seen such a wretched.


    Ricardo drove while holding his cell phone and calling his cronies, ¡°Go immediately and investigate everything about Johnny Andrews¡¯ identity and background and the rtionship between him and Arnav.¡±


    After the task was ordered, Ricardo hung up the phone.


    Edward was silent all the way back to the apartment and locked himself in his room, then Ricardo, who was standing outside, heard a nging sound outside the study.

 Chapter 1466 Rex looking for a fight

    Noticing Edward¡¯s anger, Ricardo was terrified.


    After standing in the doorway for a while, he left the apartment with good sense and dutifully nestled in his car downstairs, ready to be at his beck and call.


    In the afternoon, Ricardo¡¯s subordinates delivered the information they had found. Ricardo took the information into the apartment and stood outside the study and knocked on the door, ¡°Boss, the information on Johnny Andrews has been found.¡±


    Usually ¡®Mr. Henderson, Mr. Henderson¡¯ shouted, but now seeing him angry, he was particrly cautious in his speech.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Hearing Edward¡¯s words, Ricardo pushed open the door and walked in.


    The door opened and the sight was a mess.


    Various documents and information were scattered on the floor, even theputer on the desk was smashed.


    Edward, after all, came from the B team, physical and mental qualities are very good, but still can not hold down the heart of anger, thunderstorm.


    This shows how important Vivian is in his heart.


    Ricardo was suddenly a little worried about Ashtyn.


    It was Ashtyn who had been secretly protecting Vivian before, but something happened to Vivian.


    Even if Ricardo is Ashtyn¡¯s real brother, there is no way to determine whether she knew about it and didn¡¯t report it, or if she didn¡¯t know.


    I just hope the boss can keep her alive by then!


    ¡°Boss, we have Johnny Andrews¡¯ information.¡±


    Ashtyn walked over to Edward, who was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and handed over the information.


    Edward, who was holding a cigarette, took a hard drag on the cigarette, held it between his fingers, his thin lips slowly exhaled a wisp of green smoke, took the information from his hand and looked through the pages.


    There is not much information, only a thin sheet of three.


    Yet Edward¡¯s face was getting harder and harder.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Amelia Andrews and Arnav already have two children?¡±


    Edward nced at the details of Amelia Andrews, suddenly eyes slightly narrowed, hawk-like eyes flicked to Ricardo, eyes hidden monstrous anger.


    Ricardo, who had his head down, only felt a chill down his back, and the moment he raised his eyes, his sight collided with Edward¡¯s, he shuddered violently and immediately exined: ¡°Amelia Andrews is Johnny Andrews¡¯ sister, but this sister is his father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and has never lived with them. And Amelia Andrews¡¯ mother died many years ago and hated her father so much that she never mentioned his affairs to anyone.


    Arnav was unaware of Amelia Andrews¡¯ identity when he met her, and the five Andrews brothers were unaware of Arnav¡¯s existence.


    It is not until Amelia Andrews has a child with Arnav that the five Andrews brothers learn about it. But Johnny resents Arnav¡¯s identity and forcibly takes Amelia and his child away.


    Arnav¡¯s limited ability to track down the person who took Amelia has put the matter on hold. Later, Old Mr. Henderson approached Arnav and asked him to get close to his wife on purpose, and he agreed to do so for the sake of therge sum of money.


    He approached his wife while Amelia was under house arrest. The feisty Amelia has been at odds with her family and even threatened tomit suicide, and finally the five Andrews brothers had no choice but to agree to examine Arnav first.


    Then came the matter of the five Andrew brothers working with Arnav.


    The day you went to St. Peter¡¯s Manor, it was the third day that the five Andrew brothers went to St. Peter¡¯s Manor. They were furious to learn of Mrs.¡¯s existence, but at the same time, they found Arnav¡¯s winemaking method very special and made mellow-tasting wine, and saw his winemaking method before they continued to go to Arnav¡¯s Manor to learn the method of winemaking.¡±


    Ricardo gave a brief ount of Arnav and Amelia Andrews.


    Edward, even though he was angry, did not me Ricardo unduly.


    Initially they all thought those people were workers on the estate and didn¡¯t care too much about the five brothers.


    Who knew there would be so much involved behind the scenes.


    Now that Amelia Andrews has given birth to two of Arnav¡¯s children, they are tantamount to the death of the biological father of Amelia¡¯s children.


    And although Vivian is innocent, her presence at Arnav¡¯s side will inevitably make Andrew¡¯s family resentful.


    Things found at such a point, Edward only felt extraordinarily difficult.


    Even if he wants to give up doing ¡®for evidence¡¯ to save Vivian now, there is no guarantee what the oue will be at the trial in a few months.


    If there is no Andrew five brothers, even Edward wait until the Vivian case trial to find someone to help secretly, as far as possible to exempt or reduce the sentence, can be solved.


    But now with the five Andrews brothers, they will never interfere with this matter regardless.


    Edward¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, and the haze between his brows is a haze that cannot be brushed away.


    Looking down at thest page about Johnny Andrews¡¯ profile, the explicit identity is the owner of a well-known wine business, the behind-the-scenes identity: unknown!


    When he saw this, the hand holding the information was clenched tightly, and his face was particrly ugly.


    Ricardo looked at Edward out of the corner of his eye, and sensing his growing anger, Ricardo¡¯s head got lower and harder, looking directly at the floor without saying a word.


    Suddenly, there was a hoo-hah ¡­


    Edward threw the information directly at Ricardo¡¯s face, ¡°Useless piece of shit, get out!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s heartstrings were tense, and he was too nervous to breathe.


    Turn around and quickly walk out of the study.


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    Fryer Group.


    Adriana¡¯s memory loss is known to only a few people, and no one in the Fryer Group knows about it.


    In order to avoid the road out, Adriana went to thepany¡¯s first thing is to find out the names and identities of everyone in thepany, and figure out who they all are.


    On her first day at the office, however, Adriana encountered an unexpected guest.


    ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s you again!¡±


    Rex, wearing a beige suit, learns that Adriana has returned to the Fryer Group, and he immediately rushes to the office and bursts into her office.


    Pointing at her, she scolded, ¡°I told you a long time ago, I want thispany for sure! Why are you still so shamelesslying here? You should know better, your surname is Mu, not Gu, so why should you take the Soto family¡¯s property?¡±


    Adriana, who was looking at the information, raised her eyes and looked at the ¡­ boy in front of her with short dyed chestnut hair and beige suit, who looked good and looked good, but acted in a gangly way, and knitted her brows in displeasure.


    After ncing at him, Adriana withdrew her gaze, continued to look down at the information, and raised her voice to shout outside, ¡°Rene, why do you let in everyone?¡±


    Rene, the secretary, is the closest to Adriana, and Peter has been in contact with Rene for some time when he was running thepany for Adriana, and knows that she is very trustworthy.


    So the first day Adrianareturned to work at Fryer Group after her memory loss, Peter contacted Rene and told her to take care of Adriana and to keep the matter a secret.


    So Rene is not very surprised by any of Adriana¡¯s actions or attitudes.


    I just went to the bathroom, who knew Rex would barge in.


    Rene raised an eyebrow, trotted in, walked up to Rex, and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, please get out!¡±

 Chapter 1467 – Beat up Rex

    Rex kicked his hands in the pockets of his pants, and his cold eyes nced at Rene, full of disdain, ¡°You are nothing, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, this is apany, if you keep making trouble, believe it or not, I¡¯ll call security to coax you out!¡±


    With Adriana and Peter backing him up, Rene has nothing to fear.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Rex couldn¡¯t help but foul-mouthed, reaching out to push Rene, ¡°You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you? If you don¡¯t get lost, do you believe I will beat you to death?¡±


    Rene, who had been pushed and stumbled, held onto his desk to steady himself and, with an exasperated re at Rex, picked up the desk phone and called the security office.


    As a result, she had just picked up the phone when Rex picked up thendline, unplugged it, and mmed it to the ground, shattering it to pieces.


    ¡°Fight again, I¡¯ll see how you fight?!¡±


    Rex coldly snorted, ¡°A mere secretary also dares to shout with me, really does not know how much weight he has.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Rene was helpless and looked at Adriana for help.


    Adriana, who had finished reading thest piece of information, closed the folder, her eyelids lifted slightly, her thin gaze turned to Rex, and her long, slender finger pointed to the office door, ¡°Get out, go!¡±


    The cold tone of voice, wrapped with a little harsh breath.


    Rex looked at Adriana and just felt that she was looking at herself in an extraordinarily strange way, even as if she had changed, her eyes were so frightening.


    But after all, he is the young master of the Soto family and has seen a lot of the world, so how could he be afraid of a woman like Adriana?


    ¡°Me?¡±


    He pointed to himself and asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Out?¡±


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. You are just a found child, and you dare to shout at me. I¡¯m telling you, not only am I not leaving today, I¡¯m going to smash up your office!¡±


    Rex said, then reached out and picked up theptop on the desk, thumped it on the floor, and stomped a few feet towards theptop with no relief.


    While stomping, he muttered, ¡°Fuck, let you out to rob the old man¡¯s stuff, let you rob it!¡±


    After dropping theputer, and will be Adriana¡¯s desk files all to the floor, making a mess, messy.


    Rene stood aside and, noticing Adriana¡¯s bemused gaze on Rex andck of initiative, asked, ¡°Ms. Hale, do you want me to call security?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s white fingers flicked up, indicating to Rene that there was no need to call security.


    The gaze in the ck pinch-waist suit slowly stood up, slender jade fingers unbuttoned a button at the waist, took off the ck pinch-waist suit and hung it on a side hanger.


    And then walk towards Rex without slowing down or hurrying.


    Seeing her walk over, Rex snorted lightly, ¡°What, you still dare to hit me? This is my the Soto family¡¯s chassis, if you dare to hit me, I will tell my father now, let my father ¡­ poof ¡­¡±


    Rex¡¯s disdainful eyes flicked to Adriana and mocked.


    As a result, before he could finish his sentence, Adriana walked up to him and abruptly threw a punch at his face.


    The Soto family boys have been practicing martial arts since they were young, and when they saw Adriana¡¯s move, Rex took a step back and easily avoided it.


    But who knew that Adriana¡¯s punch was a false move, seeing him take a step back, Adriana¡¯s foot on high heels one hundred and sixty degrees high leg, a kick in the side of his face.


    Bang¨C


    A kick that caught him off guard knocked Rex to the ground, where his head bumped into the mahogany desk, hitting it with a thud and bouncing back to the floor.


    ¡°Hiss ¡­ Well ¡­ Ouch ¡­¡±


    Rex, who was in pain, reached out and covered his head on the desk, only to find that his hand was stained with blood, ¡°It¡¯s bleeding, Shit, it¡¯s killing people, it¡¯s killing people!


    He sat on the ground, his face twisted in pain as he wailed.


    Seeing this scene, Rene walked over to Adriana with some concern and whispered promptly, ¡°Ms. Hale, this is Rex, Samuel¡¯s son, Old Mr. Soto¡¯s own grandson.¡±


    With her hands in the pockets of her high-waisted, wide-legged pants, Adriana looked down at Rex from above and said to Rene, ¡°Get Security up here and throw him out!¡±


    Her high and domineering look stunned Rene¡¯s jaw and he looked at Adriana with great admiration, ¡°Ms. Hale, you ¡­ are so handsome.¡±


    Although ying Rex may cause some trouble, but I have to admit that after the loss of memory Adriana sex more and more cool, absolutely high cool imperial sister model.


    Especially the move that just hit Rex, the handsome and sharp, flowing, and a good deal.


    Awesome and cool!


    Rene secretly worshipped, then took his cell phone and called the security department and asked them toe up immediately.


    Rex lying on the ground wailing one after another, wailing in pain, then covering his bleeding head with one hand, pulling out his cell phone to call his own father Samuel, ¡°Woooooooooo ¡­ dad, Adriana the bitch is going to kill me,e and save me, woooooo ¡­ I¡¯m dying, I¡¯m dying ¡­¡±


    Hearing Rex screaming for help, Samuel freaked out, ¡°Where are you?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where else would I be? Of course, I¡¯m at the Fryer Group. You hurry up ande, ouch, it hurts me, if you don¡¯te your son will be killed by Adriana, whoops ¡­¡±


    Rex rolled on the ground in pain and his cries grew louder and louder.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be right over, right over.¡±


    Samuel, worried about Rex¡¯s condition, hangs up the phone and immediately takes his wife Melissa out and drives to the Fryer Group.


    At the same time, the security department came up.


    One by one, they were stunned to see the office.


    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Throw him out!¡± Adriana leaned against the desk, a cup of hot coffee in her hand, indifferently sipping it.


    Several bodyguards look at me, I look at you, not dare to move Rex.


    The captain at the head said, ¡°Ms. Hale, Gu is always Old Mr. Soto¡¯s own grandson, we ¡­ dare not.¡±


    Adriana blew on the steaming hot coffee and took a sip, then put the coffee on the table and looked at the security chief with cold eyes, ¡°Listen to me, there is only one president of Fryer Group, and that is me!¡±


    The woman has her arms around her chest, and her cold eyes look askance at Rex on the ground, her eyes full of disdain.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    A dark-skinned young boy in a line of five or six security guards stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll throw him out.¡±


    When he finished, he walked over to Rex¡¯s side, grabbed him by the cor, and dragged him out like a piece of garbage.


    ¡°Wait. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°I ¡­ hey hey hey, my name is Zhao Xu.¡± The abdominal dark security guard who was carrying Rex said to Adriana with a heady smile.


    ¡°Adriana, you want to die, you did this to me, my father will not let you go.¡± Rex looked like he was being held by the neck, just lying on the ground like that and being dragged out by the security guard Zhao Xu.


    With his head hurting, he was unable to resist and could only curse Adriana in disbelief.

 Chapter 1468 – The Awkward Peter

    But no amount of insulting Adriana will change the fact that he is going to be thrown out.


    Only when his yelling voice was getting farther and farther away did Adriana say to Rene, ¡°Rene, instruct the HR department to fire all the security department except Zhao Xu. In addition, you personally go and choose a group of people toe over and promote Zhao Xu to the head of the security department!¡±


    ¡°On what grounds should we be fired?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, I ¡­ you can¡¯t drive us ah, I have an old man and a young man to feed ah.¡±


    ¡°Fire me for no reason, believe it or not, I will go to the Labor Bureau to sue you?¡±


    Several bodyguards were indignant in their hearts.


    Adriana¡¯s expression was light, ¡°One, Fryer Group is not a charity, who you support has nothing to do with me; two, if you are in Fryer Group, you should listen to me, since you think Rex is your boss, go to him! As for you want to sue me at the Labor Bureau?¡±


    She paused and looked at Rene, ¡°Prepare a car and send them to thebor office. After all, they are employees of my Fryer Group, so it¡¯s a favor.¡±


    Rene, stunned by Adriana¡¯s overbearing series of actions and immersed in reverence, heard Adriana¡¯smand and curled her lips in a smile and nodded, ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale!¡±


    She said, ¡°The Ms. Hale with amnesia is more powerful, she is her idol!


    Rene left the president¡¯s office with a group of security guards and instructed the rest of the secretarial department toe over and clean up the office.


    After a busy day at the office until noon, Adriana left work to go to dinner and walked out of the building to see a nice car parked in front of the building.


    The familiar license te number, if not Peter¡¯s car and whose?


    Rene, who came down with her, also saw Peter¡¯s car and immediately said, ¡°Ms. Hale, I suddenly remembered that I still have some things to take care of, so you should go to dinner first, I will not go.¡±


    Find a random reason to try to bail.


    How could Adriana, who is as smart as she is, not understand what Rene meant?


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She answered, obediently took out her sunsses from her handbag and put them on, then stepped on her high heels and walked towards the east.


    Peter, sitting in the car, looked at Adriana¡¯s back, and then looked back at the bouquet of blooming bewitching roses ced on the back car seat, and raised his eyebrows helplessly.


    Push open the car door and get out and walk towards Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana, what do you n to have for lunch?¡±


    Peter, who had never taken the initiative in anything, left no stone unturned in his pursuit of Adriana.


    The man stood at Adriana¡¯s side and asked rather engineered.


    This moment, that cold arrogant cold male image instantly disappeared in the absence of, in turn, more points coyote dog fawning.


    Such a big contrast in image, if his familiar friends bumped into him, they would certainly feel a big fall.


    But Adriana¡¯s memory loss, for Peter¡¯s previous events are not clear, and can not raise interest in him for a while.


    ¡°Fast food.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°After a busy morning, eating fast food is not good for your health. I know a western restaurant nearby that tastes good, why don¡¯t we go eat somewhere?¡±


    The man inclined his head to look at Adriana and asked tentatively.


    ¡°If you want to go you go yourself.¡±


    Adriana refused quickly and dryly, not giving Peter any face.


    Her indifference, like treating a stranger without any interest, her cold tone deeply stung his heart.


    His pace was stunned and he froze in ce.


    Da, da, da-


    Adriana didn¡¯t stop just because Peter did.


    She continued walking towards the front, not caring whether Peter followed her or not.


    Cold as indifference.


    Peter lifted his hand to ruffle his short ck hair and was at a loss for words.


    In the end, it was a big stride to keep up with Adriana and walk with her towards the fast food restaurant.


    ¡°How does it feel to be on your first day of work?¡±


    Peter takes the initiative to find a topic.


    ¡°Beat up Rex and threw him out of the office.¡±


    Although Adriana is not interested in Peter now, she will not hide anything from him.


    The rtionship between the two is very delicate.


    ¡°You beat up Rex?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t hide the smile spilling over.


    He personally felt that Adriana¡¯s nature was much colder after the amnesia, but he didn¡¯t expect to have such an attitude towards anyone.


    Now, he was slightly more bnced.


    ¡°He can¡¯t fight?¡±


    Adriana asked rhetorically.


    Peter shook his head, ¡°Rex is just a dude, well yed, excellent.¡±


    If you dare to bully your wife, you should be well taken care of.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Pixelpoint fast food.¡±


    The two were having a conversation when Adriana suddenly stopped and pointed to a fast food restaurant on the side of the road.


    Peter looked in the direction Adriana pointed and saw a simply decorated fast food restaurant filled with people.


    The environment inside can simply be described as dirty, messy and poor for Peter.


    Peter, who often goes to top hotels and various luxury ces, only felt his temples bursting straight, and subconsciously some resistance.


    His look fell in Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she said, ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, you can go to a Western restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s not customary.¡±


    Peter snorted lightly and took a step towards the fast food restaurant.


    Just a step away, I heard Adriana say, ¡°These cheap fast food restaurants have cheap ingredients, and as far as I know, many ces will use gutter oil to save money.¡±


    At that, Peter stood still and stiffened, not wanting to walk into such a crowded fast food restaurant.


    Although he could not ept this kind of fast food restaurant and felt very unhygienic, Adriana was used to this since she was a child in a poor family.


    Even if you lose your memory, you will not forget the habits that have been deeply ingrained in your bones for decades.


    Peter was still standing in ce, Adriana had already walked past him, bringing a breeze, mixed with her unique scent.


    The matter hase to this, Peter simply does not have any chance to back off.


    I had to follow Adriana¡¯s lead and walk to the window where the food was served.


    Looking at everyone else with their dinner tes, he also took one and went over to the line.


    ¡°Adriana, just tell me what you want to eat, I¡¯ll bring the food, you go sit down.¡± Peter said with concern as he stood behind Adriana.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The woman declined with crity.


    After a few short days together, Peter seems to have gotten used to being rejected by Adriana.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and watched as Adriana ordered whatever dish he followed and asked for one.


    But by the time she got to the cashier, Adriana finished checking out and scanning the code and left.


    ¡°Sir, you are forty-five in total.¡±


    The cashier counted a few dishes on Peter¡¯s te and said to him.


    Peter nced back at where Adriana was sitting, while pulling out his wallet and taking out a bank card and handing it to the cashier, ¡°Swipe your card.¡±


    ¡°Sorry sir, we only take cash, or you can scan the code to pay.¡±


    The cashier was a boy, and when he saw the cold and handsome Peter there was a bit of hostility, and he looked at him with great contempt.


    Eat fast food also swipe card, what pretend to pretend?


    Peter frowned, looked at the ck card in his hand and said unhappily, ¡°Not being able to swipe your bank card is your problem, something you should address.¡±

 Chapter 1469 – Accompanying your wife to dinner

    ¡°Sir, since you have a bank card you can just swipe it with your phone What¡¯s App and pay directly.¡±


    The cashier patiently said to Peter.


    After all, nowadays it is all about online payment, but any bank card will be bound to the payment software.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Peter nodded with seeming understanding, pulled out his phone, opened the What¡¯s App and handed it directly to the cashier, ¡°Where do you scan?¡±


    The cashier was helpless, and when he watched the customers waiting in line behind him to buy a bill start muttering, he took Peter¡¯s phone and opened the What¡¯s App ¡®Swipe¡¯.


    Drop, a sound.


    The cashier¡¯s face instantly sank, ¡°Failed to scan the code.¡±


    This time, the people in line behind could not stand it, ¡°Do you have money or not?¡±


    ¡°Ch, dressed like a man, you can¡¯t even get the money for dinner, right?¡±


    ¡°A young man can¡¯t even scan the code on his phone, how is that possible? One look is a liar.¡±


    ¡°People who go out without cash will pay by cell phone. Where there is no cash and will not pay by cell phone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡­


    Those in line looked at Peter with eyes full of mischief.


    Even the cashier looked at Peter with disdain, ¡± No money in the card, cash is fine.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Peter, who has always carried only cards and no cash, was quite upset.


    ¡°Yo, mister, looking good, you¡¯re out for a bully meal, right?¡± The cashier disliked it.


    Bullying?


    Peter never imagined that one day someone would say he was eating bully food.


    His face was as ck as ink, nearly dripping out of ink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Just as he was about to get angry, Adriana came over and took her phone and swiped the code for Peter to pay. Then she looked at Peter and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have cash.¡±


    Peter: ¡­


    Saying nothing, she silently followed Adriana and walked aside to sit down.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, so it¡¯s a shameless dabbler.¡±


    ¡°By virtue of their good looks, they don¡¯t do any personnel work at all.¡±


    ¡°s, the young people nowadays, so young want to eat soft rice.¡±


    ¡­


    Many people pointed and said things about Peter.


    Peter sat across from Adriana, not in a good mood.


    Adriana took her chopsticks, took a bite of a piece of braised fish, and looked up at him with her eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    The man looked at the boiled-like braised fish, like a great leftover dish hot for several courses,pletely without a dash of appetite, ¡°not hungry.¡±


    The two were talking when suddenly one person came and stood next to the table of the two.


    Peter looked up and was greeted by a slightly chubby woman, heavily made up and vulgar.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Seeing her staring at him, he asked.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    The fat woman asked.


    Peter: ¡­


    When the woman saw that he did not speak, she immediately took out a business card and handed it to him, ¡°I am the owner of this fast food restaurant, and I happen to be short of a driver.¡±


    The woman said, a pair of eyes while looking up and down Peter, red lips pulled out an intriguing smile, ¡°Look at your strong body, should be more capable! How about this, food and housing, a monthly sry of eight thousand, how about it?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Adriana, whose mouth was wrapped in rice, listened to the fat woman¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, nearly spitting out the rice in her mouth.


    It¡¯s a good thing she reached up and covered her mouth, looking down and holding in herughter.


    The president of the Alston Group is actually invited to be a young man in the street.


    The fat woman¡¯s meaning Peter understood in a second, the heart of anger, even a feeling of insult, but since childhood upbringing does not allow him to be angry in public.


    Withholding the anger in his heart, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The owner of the fast food restaurant did not expect to be rejected directly by the white boy, and looked at the brand name on Adriana¡¯s body, as well as the brand name on Peter¡¯s body.


    Thinking that his price must have been given low, he was not satisfied.


    She sat directly beside Peter and darkly extended two fingers, ¡°How about 20, 000?¡±


    After the bossdy finished, her hand restlessly rested on Peter¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Good birds choose wood. Look at her, she doesn¡¯t even pay for your daily expenses, and you still follow her, isn¡¯t it a loss?¡±


    Adriana, who was sitting across the table, saw this scene and only found it extraordinarily amusing.


    The matter does not concern itself with the attitude of the high hanging, adding oil and vinegar: ¡°Well, there is a few points of truth.¡±


    ¡°You woman, you don¡¯t give men any face when you go out, isn¡¯t it too much.¡± The fat woman used Adriana in a serious way and said to Peter: ¡°You, you should know how to look, can¡¯t you see that she is tired of you?¡±


    Peter leaned back in his seat, cold eyes staring at Adriana, a wave of anger straight to the head, burning rampantly, thest trace of his patience to burn up.


    A few momentster, he slowly looked sideways at the boss¡¯s wife.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at her hand on his shoulder, and a storm brewed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hahahaha, young man, if you want me to say ah, you ¡­ ah ¡­¡±


    The boss¡¯s wife thought Peter was really moved to agree to his request, but who knew that he fiercely reached out to hold her wrist and twisted it fiercely, only to hear a click, and her thin arm was painful to the core.


    The man¡¯s foot kicked in the fat woman sitting on the chair, the chair fell backwards, thud, the fat woman fell a four-grip sky.


    ¡°Ouch, help ¡­¡±


    The fat woman fell to the ground and kept wailing in pain.


    Themotion over here attracted the attention of everyone who looked over.


    ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a fight going on over there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, bossdy, how do you year?¡±


    ¡°Somebody, the boss¡¯s wife is being beaten up, call the police.¡±


    ¡­


    The fast food waiter came over to help the boss¡¯s wife, concerned.


    Some people even pointed at Peter and held him ountable.


    Peter, who was sitting in the chair, slowly got up, his long fingers unbuttoned his suit and directly took off the clothes that were ¡®dyed in the wool¡¯ and threw them on the floor.


    And then pulled out a limited edition CJ kerchief from his suit pants pocket, wiped his hands, and threw it at the woman with a disgusted face, ¡°Don¡¯t know how to die!¡±


    With the crowd pointing, Peter ignored everyone and sat quietly, gazing at Adriana.


    And Adriana dined like nobody¡¯s business, even if the fast-food restaurant¡¯s food tasted ordinary, she didn¡¯t pick at it.


    Not long after, the police department and Hank appeared.


    Hank appeared in front of Peter with a kind of bodyguard and bowed, ¡°boss, my subordinate has failed in his duty.¡±


    The sheriff from the other side appeared with a group of people and immediately recognized Peter, smiling fawningly, ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Mr. Alston, why are you here?¡±


    Peter nced faintly at the sheriff and said coldly, ¡°Wait for my ¡­ wife to dine.¡±


    As his words fell, those surrounding the onlookers could not help but draw a breath.


    ¡°They are actually two people.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston?¡± ¡°Mr. Alston is not the president of the Alston Group, is he?¡±


    ¡°No wonder look ware Rex it, really have identity and background.¡±


    ¡°With a family of hundreds of billions, he would actually apany his wife to a fast food restaurant, which is also too grounded.¡±

 Chapter 1470 – Peter who is defeated

    The crowd was talking and even more surprised by Peter¡¯s identity.


    Especially the fast food owner lying on the ground, she never thought in any way that this handsome man would be the president of Alston Group.


    The president of a hundred billion dor group woulde to her cheap fast food restaurant to dine, no one would believe it if they said it out.


    But things just happen.


    ¡°Oops, it¡¯s Mr. Alston, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    The fat woman, after all, is in business and had heard of Peter¡¯s name, but did not have the opportunity to see the real face before making a mess.


    The woman, not caring about her injured arm, went to Peter¡¯s front and flung herself down, shivering and crying, ¡°Mr. Alston, I was wrong just now, I was the one whomitted the crime, you will not remember the small fault. Let me go.¡±


    As the saying goes, ¡®a tiger¡¯s butt cannot be touched¡¯, but she provoked Peter to death!


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy, you can¡¯t even have a quiet meal.¡±


    Before Peter could say anything, Adriana had already put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth with a tissue with some dissatisfaction, and got up to walk towards the outside.


    Seeing Adriana go, Peter had no time to bother with an insignificant woman and got up to follow her, ¡°Adriana, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that Mrs. Alston? What a drag.¡±


    ¡°They say Mr. Alston dotes on his wife, and it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°I actually met Mr. Alston, I had to take a picture and send it to my friends.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, don¡¯t you go, spare me, oooh ¡­ spare me ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As Peter and Adriana left, the fast food restaurant was once again abuzz with excitement.


    The sheriff looked at the departing Peter, knitted his brows in puzzlement, and looked helplessly at Hank, ¡°Special Assistant Han, what should we do next?¡±


    Hank touched his nose, ¡°This woman sexual harassment, trouble sheriff you impartial.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, well said, well said.¡±


    The sheriff nodded his head in response.


    Hank left the restaurant only after things were taken care of here.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, people just walked out of the restaurant not long before they received a call from Peter.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Go to the One Piece House and prepare some meals to send to the Fryer Group president¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss, I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    Hank hung up the phone and immediately got in his car to head to the One Piece House.


    At this time, Peter was walking with Adriana both towards Fryer Group.


    Along the way, Adriana walked ahead of him with one hand in her high-waisted pants pocket, one hand carrying her handbag, ck Tyrannosaurus sses, and high heels.


    Adriana is tall and slim, walking with her head held high, showing her perfect to supermodel-like proud body to the fullest.


    Behind her, Peter also wore Peter and kept a half step away from her, like a star in a street shoot.


    The two appear and bring themselves back.


    Both men and women, young and old will be attracted by the dazzling aura of the two, have inclined their heads to look over.


    ¡°Wow, that woman is so beautiful, her temperament is one of a kind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly the most handsome man. Does it look like the big star of Eskon?¡±


    ¡°The two are so handsome that theye out to blow up the street.¡±


    ¡°If I can be that high-cold brother¡¯s woman, this life is worth it.¡±


    ¡­


    There was a lot of talk around, but the two main characters didn¡¯t care about their presence.


    ¡°Hank went to Yipinju and ordered a meal, it will be delivered to the president¡¯s officeter, so you can eat some more.¡±


    Peter knew that Adriana had not eaten well at the fast food restaurant before he addressed her.


    God knows, Adriana has hardly been seen smiling since she lost her memory.


    But she couldn¡¯t hold back herughter at that moment.


    Peter was touched by the old woman¡¯s salty hands a disgusting, but to see Adriana can be happy a smile to feel worth it.


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Adriana coldly returned, ¡°You can eat it yourself if you want.¡±


    Her nonchnt refusal had long been expected by Peter.


    The man touched his nose and his eyebrows that flew diagonally into his temples were gently raised, ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    The meal was delivered to the president¡¯s office, and if he could go to the president¡¯s office to eat, he would be one step closer to her.


    Peter had a small calction in mind.


    As the two walked along, Adriana maintained her ¡®usual¡¯ indifferent attitude, and Peter tried to find topics to talk to her, but in the end they all ended in failure.


    After another ten minutes of walking, wefinally arrived at the Fryer Group.


    The two walked in and the receptionist beauty respectfully said, ¡°Hello Ms. Hale, hello Mr. Alston.¡±


    Adriana gave a slight jowl to the receptionist, then walked directly to the gate and swiped her card to enter the marquee.


    She went in ahead of her, only to hear a click and Peter was blocked from the gate.


    The man opened his mouth, ¡°A ¡­¡±


    He wanted to call out to Adriana to help her swipe her ess card, but thought better of it and leapt in for life, bracing himself directly against the gate tform.


    ¡°What for? You can¡¯te in without swiping your card!¡±


    The security guard on the side noticed that Peter did not swipe his employee card and immediately went forward to stop him.


    Although Peter worked for Adriana at the Fryer Group for a while before, Adriana fired all of the security department because of Rex¡¯s disturbance at thepany this morning.


    Rene¡¯s newly recruited security guard didn¡¯t know Peter at all and naturally wouldn¡¯t let him in.


    ¡°I am your Ms. Hale¡¯s gentleman.¡±


    Peter, who had been defeated one after another, did not look well and patiently exined to the security guard.


    The guard looked back at Adriana and immediately recognized her as the same person as the male Old Mr. Grant who was introduced in the video just before going on duty.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t want to help Peter even when she saw him being stopped by the security guards.


    Ding¨C


    The elevator doors opened and several employees came out inside, and when they saw Adriana they shouted in unison, ¡°Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana answered and got on the elevator.


    Leaving in style, not caring about Peter at all.


    The security guard slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Peter with a snicker, ¡°See, that¡¯s our Ms. Hale. hah hah, next time when you lie, make sure you know who you¡¯re talking to! It¡¯s a good thing that Ms. Hale is so generous that she won¡¯t bother with you, otherwise she would have sent you to the police.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re new today, right?¡±


    At this moment, Rene coincidentally came over, just in time to see this scene in the eyes.


    She immediately stepped forward and said to the security guard, ¡°He is indeed Ms. Hale¡¯s gentleman, remember to let Mr. Alston in when you see himing over in the future.¡±


    Rene was in charge of the recruitment today, so naturally the security guard recognized Rene.


    ¡°Huh? They¡¯re really two people? Then ¡­ that Ms. Hale she ¡­¡±


    The security guard felt that the rtionship between Adriana and Peter looked too distant and somewhat unbelievable.


    Rene nced at Peter and noticed that his face was too ugly to look at, and immediately reprimanded the security guard, ¡°You are thepany¡¯s security guard, just do your part. Where so much curiosity!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    The security guard took a few steps back to make way for Peter.


    Peter walked to the marquee with a sullen face, just until another elevator stopped, and he went straight into it.


    Rene stood still, not sharing the same elevator with Peter.


    This time with Peter in an elevator, is not asking for trouble, he was in Ms. Hale that may suffer the gas will be a brain on her body.

 Chapter 1471 – Shameless for chasing wife

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Assistant An? What a coincidence.¡±


    Rene was standing there reprimanding the security guard for a few minutes when she heard someone shouting at her.


    When she looked back, she saw Hank jogging towards her with a thermos box.


    ¡°Special Assistant Han, what brings you here?¡±


    Rene was a little surprised to see Hank, and looked down at the thermos in his hand, ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±


    ¡°The two of them didn¡¯t eat at noon, the boss and the youngdy, the boss instructed me to prepare some meals to be sent over to the Yiping Residence.¡±


    Hank Yan told the situation, then smiled at Rene thievishly, ¡°Don¡¯t you happen to be fine, just trouble yourself to send the meal up.¡±


    His thieving smile fell into Rene¡¯s eyes, and Rene understood his mind in seconds.


    ¡°Thinking good, you don¡¯t have legs? Go by yourself!¡±


    Rene put his hands behind his back and took a step back to make way for Hank.


    How could she not know Hank¡¯s little thief mind?


    Now the rtionship between Ms. Hale and Mr. Alston is tense, in case there is a little bit not done well, they are doing the assistant have to be scolded.


    Before that, Rene did not know that is all, but just now Rene saw everything in the eyes, will not be so stupid to fall for Hank¡¯s n.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I ¡­ that, thepany is still a bit busy temporarily.¡±


    Hank smiled, ¡°You know that Mr. Alston has left the Alston Group in my hands, so I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re busy, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been busy.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Rene nodded fervently, ¡°Oh, what does that have to do with me? It was Mr. Alston who asked you to deliver the food, not me. Besides, I¡¯m not rted to you, so why should I help you.¡±


    At that moment in the fast food restaurant, the boss was molested, he waste to arrive, only afraid that the boss grieving, Hank really did not dare to touch the bad luck.


    ¡°Sister Rene, you¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    Hank got close to Rene, but before he could finish his sentence, she disliked him back, ¡°Who is your sister? I¡¯m the only one my mom had. I don¡¯t know when I got a brother! Geez.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just the kind of friends, you know.¡±


    He raised an eyebrow toward her, then stepped forward and leaned closer to Rene and said, ¡°How about you help me get my stuff up there and buy you a meal at the bottom of the sea tonight?¡±


    Rene thought for a moment, ¡°A meal of seafood and you want to send me off? You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Hillingdon Western.¡±


    Hillington¡¯s is one of the top Western restaurants in Waverly, with a membership system that is not essible to the general public.


    At that, Hank¡¯s face fell and he regretted asking Rene for help.


    Seeing his face drooping, Rene teased, ¡°Not willing to give up? Tsk, no sincerity at all. Forget it then, you can deliver it yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Western meal, what can¡¯t you afford?¡±


    Stimtion works well for Hank.


    He handed the insted box to Rene, who sent it up.


    Knock Knock-


    Rene knocked on the door and when she heard Peter let her in, she walked into the office with her thermos box.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, the meal you ordered has arrived.¡±


    Rene said.


    Adriana was sitting at her desk, working hard, and when she heard Rene¡¯s words, she said without looking up, ¡°When did I ever order a meal?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rene froze and looked to Peter for help.


    Some confusion.


    Peter instantly walked over and took the thermos from Rene, ¡°I ordered it, hard work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good. I¡¯ll go out first then.¡±


    Rene didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so awkward and turned around and tried to escape.


    Adriana¡¯s voice sounded again behind her, ¡°Have you forgotten what I said this morning? My people can only be used by me. Remember that!¡±


    Rene¡¯s body lurched, his heart and liver trembled at the reprimand, and he nodded innocently, ¡°Oh, got it.¡±


    Ms. Hale now ¡­ how can you be so mean ¡­


    She didn¡¯t dare look up at Adriana¡¯s eyes and left the office with her head down.


    Walking out of the office, Rene stomped his feet in anger and muttered, ¡°Damn Hank, just wait, I¡¯ll make sure to kill you tonight.¡±


    Inside the office, Peter put the insted box on the table, walked to Adriana and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Adriana, the delivery was my intention, you shouldn¡¯t me Rene.¡±


    He has had a lot of contact with Rene and knows that Rene is very devoted to Adriana.


    So then he spokeup for Rene.


    The idea is that Adriana will not lose Rene¡¯s heart and a right-hand man.


    Adriana, who was looking at the information, slowly inclined her head, her eyelids slightly raised, and looked at Peter, ¡°Rene is my man!¡±


    ¡°I am your husband!¡±


    Peter¡¯s already little patience was consumed.


    At the moment Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him really angered Peter and stimted his desire to conquer.


    ¡°A mere marriage certificate shows that you are my husband?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s long, thick eyshes blinked and her red lips hooked up in a cold smile, ¡°That is so, that was also once. We ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Peter sped the back of Adriana¡¯s head with his big palm and leaned down to kiss her directly on the red lips.


    The sudden move made Adriana stunned, widened a pair of clear water eyes, incredulous look at Peter.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds, Adriana¡¯s white cheeks were tinged with a blush at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the whole person was so nervous that her heart was beating wildly and she even forgot to react.


    Peter saw that she did not resist, so he lightly touched her lips, from shallow to deep, his deft tongue pried open her lips and teeth, and gave Adriana a deep French kiss.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana let out a whimper, and the moment she kissed Peter, a sense of familiarity arose inside her, causing her to sink into it greedily.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It wasn¡¯t until the man¡¯s teeth met her lips that a slight pain caused Adriana to snap back to attention and push Peter away.


    She stood up in a sh, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Peter was pushed back a step, saw Adriana some exasperation, he oiled a touch of joy, as if he could be satisfied with a kiss with the woman he loved.


    ¡°You just said that a marriage certificate does not prove our rtionship. So now, I kissed you, and you are mine.¡±


    He asserted his sovereignty in a domineering manner.


    ¡°Childish!¡±


    Adriana was exasperated and raised her hand to wipe her red lips, very much as if she was disgusted, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Peter yfully turned around and walked to the rest area aside, ¡°I didn¡¯t even eat when I ate with you at noon, and I¡¯m very hungry at this moment.¡±


    In the past, Peter, who was a cool man like a god, learnt to be a scoundrel, a great contrast in image, which is simply shocking.


    But Peter has already put his body down in order to be by Adriana¡¯s side, so why would he care about his image?


    Nothing is more important than your wife.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, do you believe I¡¯ll call security?¡± Adriana threatened Peter.


    Peter leaned back on the sofa and shrugged, a look of indifference, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not afraid to make peopleugh, I¡¯m fine with it. But early tomorrow morning, I¡¯m afraid that all of Waverly will appear the news of ¡°Mrs. Alston kicked Mr. Alston out of the ¡®house¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 1472 Samuel looking for trouble [1

    Originally Peter was very patient with Adriana, but in thest few days spending time with Adriana, he noticed that she really changed a lot.


    If you keep waiting for her to remember the past, you are afraid that in the end it will be empty.


    After thinking about it, Peter decided to change his approach to chase her.


    ¡°So much the better, I can divorce you in name only!¡±


    Adriana nced at him and sat down in the executive chair to pick up the papers on the table and continue looking at them.


    Because of the memory loss, many things Adriana simply can not remember, she can only frantically to see to remember, in order to keep her memory loss from being exposed.


    It¡¯s a good thing she used to work as awyer and is incredibly gifted at remembering things.


    ¡°Want to divorce that also depends on whether I agree or not.¡±


    When he heard Adriana mention divorce, Peter¡¯s heart felt like it was being hammered hard, and it hurt like hell.


    Only more pain he will not show it.


    Adriana has fallen into this situation, he has half of the responsibility, not to mention that she is also a victim of memory loss, how can he bear to be angry with Adriana?


    ¡°Do you think the court is an ornament? If you don¡¯t agree, I can go through the legal process.¡±


    ¡°Good. Do you want me to introduce you to awyer?¡±


    The man chatted with Adriana without any lower limit.


    At this moment, even Peter felt a little strange.


    But what can be done?


    Once he is as high and cold as before and does not like to take the initiative, I am afraid that his wife will turn around and run away with others.


    Peter¡¯s heart is bitter!


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Adriana snorted lightly and stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t mean to throw him out even though she wasn¡¯t paying him any attention.


    Peter¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, at least for the opportunity to spend time alone with her.


    He opened the insted box, brought out the meals inside and ced them one by one on the low marble table.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your favorite dishes, want toe over and eat some? I can¡¯t eat it all by myself, it¡¯s a pity to throw it away.¡± Peter looked at her and asked.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The rejection was very crisp.


    Since this is the case, Peter also can not say anything else, they sat there alone and ate up.


    Here he just started to eat, the sound of cursing and swearing sounded outside, and then the office door was vigorously pushed open.


    Samuel and Melissa both barged in.


    ¡°Adriana, do you want to rebel? Look what you¡¯ve done to my son! I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to my son, I¡¯ll have your life!¡±


    Samuel came in and walked up to Adriana¡¯s desk and pointed his hand in front of her, yelling with a grimace.


    Melissa, who was standing beside Samuel, cried and scolded: ¡± You are the wild child that the old man picked up, and you really think that with the protection of the old man you can bewless? Let me tell you, there will be a day when the old man will die. At that time, the Soto family belongs to us, you do not want to take a hair! Whoops ¡­ look at the beating my son gave yo. ¡±


    She grunted and cried, pped her hand against Samuel and scolded, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having you, you can¡¯t even protect our son, you¡¯re useless!


    Adriana listened quietly as the two yelled.


    Outside the office Rene and a group of security guards immediately rushed over.


    ¡°Ms. Hale I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t stop them.¡±


    Rene was scolded by Adriana, who knows how long it took for Samuel and his family toe over and make trouble again.


    They are from the Soto family, and the security guards in the first floor lobby didn¡¯t dare to take them.


    When they came in, Security immediately contacted Rene.


    Rene just hurried over.


    ¡°Stop what stop? You have a lot of nerve!¡±


    Melissa wiped her tears, but when she saw her assistant Rene, she felt bullied and pointed at her, ¡°You¡¯re just a watchdog, working for the Soto family! How dare you stop me? I¡¯ll lose your job if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    She is Samuel¡¯s wife and has a stake in the Fryer Group.


    If you say you have opened a Rene, it¡¯s perfectly fine.


    Only, she, Rene, is Adriana¡¯s man!


    ¡°Rene is my man, don¡¯t you dare touch it!¡±


    Adriana closed the file on the table with a snap and stood up, her sharp gaze sweeping over the two Samuel¡¯s, her eyes stained with anger.


    It¡¯s noisy over here, but because of the new screens installed in the desk and break area, it perfectly separates the view of the people across Adriana¡¯s desk.


    But Adriana, standing inside the desk, could see over the screen.


    The crowd was naturally unaware of Peter¡¯s existence.


    ¡°What are you so arrogant about?¡±


    Melissa pped the table angrily, ¡°We have already called the police, and they will be hereter. You tantly assaulted my son, just wait for jail time.¡±


    The heavily made-up Melissa has a slightly chubby physique, arge te face, and the flesh on her face trembles as she speaks. ¡°You think you are great because you have the old man to back you up? Can he still beat the Torah, huh? What a thing.¡±


    Melissa, who has a loud voice, yells and yells, and the office is unusually rowdy.


    Peter on the other side of the bias is sitting neatly on the sofa, leisurely using the meal, with no intention of striking.


    If it is the previous Adriana, it may seem weak.


    But she was apletely different person after her amnesia, and it was impossible to suffer a loss.


    For a while, Peter was a bit helpless, he wanted to show off his ability under the opportunity are not, how can attract Adriana to him more attention?


    ¡°What are you guys doing frozen!¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t like getting a headache from all the noise and instructed the few security guards standing over there, ¡°st it all out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Samuel pped his palm on the table with a bang, ¡°I think you want to rebel! At least I still have shares in Fryer Group, you want to kick me out? No way.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. With Old Mr. Soto¡¯s favoring of you, you arewless.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s hands were crossed in anger and hatred.


    Knock Knock-


    ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    The police arrived in time and stood at the office door asking questions.


    ¡°Oops, you¡¯re finally here, Comrade Police. I¡¯m the one who called the police, I¡¯m the one who called the police.¡±


    Melissa walked up to the police with red eyes, looked at the four police officers who came over, immediately used Adriana to them, ¡°This is the woman, she injured my son. My son is still lying in the hospital, the doctor said my son was concussed, oooh ¡­ you must severely punish the killer ah.¡±


    ¡°Yes,rade police, we must not let the culprit get away with it!¡±


    Samuel chimed in.


    Both of them are smart people.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Knowing that Old Mr. Soto loves Adriana very much, if they make a move against Adriana, it will only make Old man more and more disgusted with them.


    When the timees regarding the distribution of the inheritance, it will be changed again and again, and I am only afraid that the shares will be less and less.


    They might as well just hand the matter over to the police department, and then what the oue of the treatment will be, will have to listen to the police department¡¯s ruling.

 Chapter 1473 Samuel looking for trouble [2]

    ¡°One by one, what is the situation?¡± The policeman in charge stepped forward and asked.


    Melissa immediately said: ¡°This is the policerade, my son came to thepany today to see the situation, who knew that this woman saw my son without saying a word and beat my son up. The beating is a tragic ah, head bleeding, poor dead ¡­¡±


    She added fuel to the fire and was very pompous in telling the police about Rex¡¯s situation.


    ¡°She fought?¡±


    The police officer looked to Adriana and then to Mr. and Mrs. Samuel and asked, ¡°How old is your son?¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five imaginary years old.¡±


    ¡°All twenty-five years old, and still beaten by a weak woman?¡±


    The police officer shook his head, having seen a lot of these ¡®back-biting¡¯ things, and simply did not believe them.


    After all, Adriana looked Vivian weak, not many people even know her body.


    Then I heard the police officer say, ¡°We Waverly people know that you the Soto family men have been practicing martial arts since childhood, Gu Xiaogongzi is good at fighting, and can still be bullied by her a woman? I seriously doubt that you are backtracking.¡±


    ¡°Comrade police, this woman is very powerful. How can you not believe it? My son man is lying in the hospital right now.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s brain hurts from being pissed at the police.


    ¡°Saying Ms. Hale did the hit, any proof?¡±


    Rene stood up and questioned, then said to the police officer in a serious manner, ¡°Brother police officer, they simply want topete with us, Ms. Hale, for the Fryer Group, and that¡¯s why they have made so much trouble. They want to use your hands to arrest Ms. Hale and take away thepany.¡±


    Adriana walked around the desk and approached the police, ¡°Comrade police officer, it¡¯s hard for you toe over here, but today¡¯s matter is our the Soto family¡¯s family matter, but let you suffer.¡±


    Everyone in Waverly knows that Adriana is now a member of the Soto family, and today¡¯s incident was called in by the Soto family boss.


    After all, this is a family matter for the Soto family.


    The Soto family police department they can not be offended, not to mention Old Mr. Soto has not yete forward, they no matter how to do is not appropriate.


    Adriana mentioned them in one sentence, several police officers nodded quite agreeably, ¡°Since it¡¯s your family business, we won¡¯t interfere, you can handle it yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay, officer. I¡¯ll give you guys a hard time.¡±


    Adriana bowed and waved toward Rene, ¡°See therade police officer off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale,¡± Rene looked over to Adriana and smiled at her from an angle they couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Eh? Hey,rade police, you guys don¡¯t leave. You must solve this matter today.¡±


    ¡°As police officers, you should enforce thew impartially, what is this?¡±


    Melissa and Samuel did not expect things to take a dramatic turn in the end, which really made them furious.


    The police officers did not pay any attention to the words of the two men and left directly.


    Samuel and Melissa stood in front of Adriana yelling and yelling.


    Adriana put her hands in the pockets of her high-waisted pants, nced arrogantly at Samuel, ignored him, turned and walked to her desk and sat down.


    and instructed the security guards, ¡°st the people out! From today on, anyone who enters the office except Old Mr. Soto must let the front desk know. If anyone barges in without Assistant An¡¯s permission again, you guys just end your pay and get out.¡±


    An order, resounding, with a domineering aura of a superior, really made several security guards scared and trembling.


    ¡°Yes, got it Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, we¡¯ll all listen to Ms. Hale.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale said right.¡±


    The guards nod their heads.


    Then in unison, they walked up to the two Samuel¡¯s, ¡°Excuse me, please get out of here.¡±


    ¡°This is Fryer Group, and I¡¯m a shareholder!¡±


    ¡°My husband is a shareholder of thepany, you guys don¡¯t want to get mixed up, do you?¡±


    Samuel and Melissa stormed out, their temples jutting out in anger.


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll listen to whoever pays our sries.¡±


    A security guard at the head of the group said something, and then several people walked up and shoved them away.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Samuel, who had lived his whole life, never thought that one day he would be blown out by the security guards. He immediately became angry, grabbed a security guard by the cor, held him down on the ground and beat him up without saying a word, ¡°What are you? How dare you coax us out!¡±


    ¡°How can you hit someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, actually hitting people, not treating the security guards as human beings?¡±


    ¡°Pull him off!¡±


    ¡°Pull away quickly!¡±


    ¡­


    Samuel has good hands, several security guards have gone forward to pull Samuel, but are not Samuel¡¯s opponent, three a few kung fu to several security guards down to the ground.


    One wretchedly fell to the ground wailing.


    Melissa was very proud of this scene, ¡°Humph, just a few of you minions are my husband¡¯s opponent? You don¡¯t know your own strength.¡±


    Everything was happening in front of Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she watched quietly, but had no intention of intervening.


    Peter chewed his meal slowly, except that he hardly took his eyes off Adriana.


    He sat on the sofa, angled so that he could only see Adriana sitting in the executive chair and half of the mahogany desk.


    No matter how loud the office is, as long as AdrianaRene is unharmed, he manages to stay out of the way.


    ¡°Honey, teach that bitch Adriana a good lesson! She is really too unbridled, how dare she bully our son, if we don¡¯t give her some color, I am afraid she will ride on our neck to shit and pee.¡±


    Melissa stood by, a goading.


    It seems that she is very unhappy not to see Samuel clean up a meal Adriana.


    ¡°Uncle you a handful of years to clean up a weak woman, said not to be afraid of the Soto family¡¯s face are you defeated?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Just as Melissa¡¯s words fell, Harlee walked in, with a toothpick in her mouth, all in the manner of andlubber.


    Despite Adriana¡¯s memory loss, her nature has be much colder, but at this moment, seeing Harlee so protective of her, her heart is somewhat moved.


    In contrast to some people, the gapes out at once.


    And at this time is eating Peter heard Harlee appeared, his face instantly gloomy a few points.


    He is waiting for Samuel to make a move on Adriana so that he can take the opportunity to ¡®save the girl¡¯!


    But how did this kid suddenly kill out?


    ¡°Harlee, who the hell are you to yell at your uncle?¡± Melissa red at Harlee angrily, not to mention how angry she was in her heart.


    ¡°So the eldest uncle and the eldest aunt count as something?¡±


    Harlee walks over to the desk and sits sideways on it, ncing contemptuously at the Samuel¡¯s.


    But between the eyes slightly skimming surprisingly found the screen over there is still sitting a person.


    Peter?


    But that¡¯s not the point, the point is ¡­


    What does it mean when he looks at himself with that sharp look?


    ¡°You are unbridled!¡±


    Samuel was furious, ¡°I¡¯m your eldest uncle!¡±


    ¡°Since you know it¡¯s my eldest, you should do what an eldest should do. This is the Fryer Group, you are fooling around here, are you really not afraid that Adriana will expose you out?¡±

 Chapter 1474 Samuel looking for trouble [3]

    Harlee raised her finger and pointed to the camera above their heads, ¡°What do you think people will say about you if the video is released?¡±


    Today is Adriana¡¯s first day at work, Harlee is not worried about Adriana, so she came over to check.


    Who knew that people just arrived downstairs when they heard people talking about Samuel and his mening to make trouble, Harlee immediately rushed up.


    Although he will not suffer even if he does not appear, Adriana, but at least it is his sister, of course, to protect.


    ¡°The old man is not dead yet, you guys are going to release the video only because you want to piss off the old man to inherit the family fortune.¡± Melissa pointed her fat finger at Harlee¡¯s nose, ¡°You two can¡¯t feed the white wolves, you have no good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re heartbroken about the old man? Heh, what a joke. At the beginning, you pushed the old man down from the stairs for the sake of fighting over the property and almost died. Why didn¡¯t you guys feel sorry for him at that time?¡±


    Harlee didn¡¯t show any mercy to the two, shaking out all those ugly things between them.


    Upon hearing this, the two men¡¯s faces changed and were quite embarrassed.


    Adriana listened to Harlee¡¯s words, her eyebrows knitted slightly, a strange look on the Samuel couple back and forth, the heart can not help but feel some anger.


    ¡°Nosy!¡±


    She muttered with great disgust and then said to Mr. and Mrs. Samuel, ¡°You have one minute to leave, if you don¡¯t, don¡¯t me me for exposing you without regard to the rtionship with the old man!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°You little bitch, how dare you threaten us, believe it or not I¡¯ll get you killed?¡±


    Melissa was still cursing.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have regard for Old Mr. Soto, do you think you would still have the right to stand here?¡±


    Peter, who had been slow to speak on the other side of the screen, got up and walked over, like a god of the sky, with a full aura and a cold gaze looking askance at the two.


    ¡°Peter? You, you, what are you doing here?¡±


    Samuel is not afraid of others, but Peter he still has a few scruples.


    Peter is not the same as he was in the past.


    The Soto family business has been going downhill, where is Peter¡¯spetition?


    ¡°If I am not there, how can I know how you are bullying my woman.¡±


    The man¡¯s handsome and peerless face was tinged with a few moments of bitter coldness, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Peter, what are you arrogant about, we the Soto family ¡­¡±


    Melissa didn¡¯t know what to do and was still provoking Peter, but Samuel sensed that Peter was angry and took Melissa¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Did our son suffer for nothing? It was her Adriana who hit him first!¡±


    ¡°Rex is the one I beat. Got a problem with that?¡±


    Peter directly took the ¡®charge¡¯ on himself and said arrogantly, ¡°If you have an opinion, hold it in for me!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ you bully people too much!¡±


    Samuel was furious.


    In terms of physical strength, he definitely can¡¯t beat Peter; in terms of power, he is even less of a match for Peter.


    After thinking about it, I finally decided to go to the old man toment.


    ¡°Go, go back. rex is the old man¡¯s grandson, it¡¯s better to let him give out to make the decision.¡± Samuel grunted under his breath, then dragged Melissa towards the outside.


    Melissa kept yelling and yelling, but was dragged away by Samuel.


    ¡°All get out.¡±


    Harlee looked at the security guard lying on the ground in a sorry state, ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup and get reimbursed by the finance department.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡±


    ¡°Hold me up, my stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡­


    Several security guards got up and left the office.


    Harlee was about to turn around to look at Adriana when she suddenly felt a deep, cold gaze envelop her.


    He tilted his head, just then noticing that Peter had been staring at him.


    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for?¡±


    Harlee asked in disbelief.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to be guilty of anything anywhere Peter.


    That sorrowful look in his eyes, looking at his body bewildered.


    ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you? Go to the ophthalmology register if you have a problem with your eyes.¡±


    Peter withdrew his gaze and looked back at Adriana, ¡°Anyone from the Soto family whoes over to pick a fight in the future, give me a call.¡±


    Harlee, who was still in a daze, heard Peter¡¯s words and came to his senses.


    He came at a bad time and almost stole his chance to perform in front of Adriana.


    Harlee held augh in her heart, not expecting him Peter was afraid of being robbed of the limelight.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t pay any attention to Peter and continued to look down at the information.


    Peter turned back to Harlee and said, ¡°Adriana told you to get out.¡±


    Harlee: ¡­


    This dead girl, since the memory loss is not too close to the heart.


    ¡°I say you two!¡±


    Adriana looked up, cool eyes nced at the two of them, long slender jade finger pointed to the door, ¡°Remember to bring the door with you.¡±


    ¡°Pfft~¡±


    Harlee couldn¡¯t help but snort augh, the first time she saw Peter in such a mess.


    But he did not deceive a second, Peter sharp cold eyes shot over, Harlee immediately converge smile, holding a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, you busy. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    He turned around and took two steps, not forgetting to turn back to Peter and say, ¡°Still not leaving?¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face copsed for a few moments, exasperatedby Harlee.


    ¡°You go ahead and get busy, I¡¯lle pick you up tonight.¡±


    When Peter finished, he didn¡¯t wait for Adriana¡¯s answer, so he had to turn around and leave, and dutifully closed the office door.


    Harlee standing in the corridor saw Peter hanging his head and couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°Hahaha, Peter, I didn¡¯t expect you to have today, hahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Very idle? Do you want me to find something for you to do?¡±


    Peter tugged at his neck tie in annoyance, and his eyebrows were brushed away with an air of mncholy.


    When he was scared, Harlee didn¡¯t dare tough anymore and stood beside him in a serious manner, saying, ¡°Ugh, Adri, this dead girl is too much, tell me how she can do this to you when you treat her so well. I¡¯ll be sure to take care of herter!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Peter pace a meal, ¡°My woman I spoil, not your turn to say three things.¡±


    Harlee: ¡­


    This guy, more or less ¡®dog bites L¨¹ Dongbin, do not know the meaning of ¡®good people¡¯.


    Walking to the elevator Peter pressed open the elevator, ¡°Go drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Harlee answered and walked up quickly, and the two left the Fryer Group and went straight to the bar.


    6:00 pm.


    Peter arrived at the Fryer Group to pick up Adriana from work and sent a message to Adriana by the way: [Adriana, I¡¯m downstairs].


    The message was sent out and sank in stone.


    Half an hourter, Rene, who was in front of Hillingdon¡¯s Western Restaurant, received a call from Peter, ¡°Mr. Alston?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adriana, is she off work yet?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t even dare to call Adriana directly in order not to disturb her.


    ¡°It¡¯s after work. Ms. Hale left after 5:30.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Five and a half?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Ms. Hale changed thepany¡¯s closing time to 5:30 as soon as she got to work today, first thing.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone, started the limo and went straight to Asnana vi.


    And on this side, Rene looked at the hung-up call and couldn¡¯t help but feel some sympathy for Peter.

 Chapter 1475 Rene pits Hank

    ¡°The boss called you?¡±


    Hank, who got out of the car, walked up to Rene and saw her on the phone, so he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Ugh, you Mr. Alston is so pathetic. Ms. Hale is so heartless to him even after he lost his memory.¡± Rene put away his phone and muttered.


    As she was talking, she suddenly thought of what happened in the office today, and her pretty face immediately turned colder, ¡°How dare you say that, if it wasn¡¯t for you today, how could I have been scolded by Ms. Hale?¡±


    Hank looked innocent, ¡°What does it have to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters! How could Ms. Hale have cursed me if you hadn¡¯t asked me to deliver your stuff?¡±


    Rene stomped his foot in anger, ¡°Hmph, just wait, this is not over until you are properly ughtered today.¡±


    After saying that, she walked in with a big smile towards Hillingdon Western Restaurant.


    As soon as he heard Rene say he was going to give him a hard time, Hank quickly stepped forward, ¡°Oh, oh, don¡¯t, don¡¯t get angry. Anger is not good for your health, besides, you girls have to keep in shape, you will gain weight if you eat too much.¡±


    Hillington consumption is so expensive, Rene to really recklessly order food, afraid that his monthly sry will have to take in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like I Rene can¡¯t find a male friend, fat or not fat has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Rene sauntered into the Western restaurant.


    The two went up to the 36th floor with the waiter and chose a seat by the window.


    The Hillingdon restaurant is very quiet, with seats set in window seats and partitions between each table, topped with Swarovski crystal lights, and a piano in the center of the hall, with a pianist ying music.


    As expected of a high-ss Western restaurant, the decoration is high-ss, the environment is elegant, and it is quite pleasant to be immersed in the romantic piano music.


    ¡°What would you like to order, gentlemen?¡±


    The waiter hands the menu to Rene and Hank.


    Rene took the menu and ced it on the table and said to the waiter, ¡°Bring one of your hottest single-serve menus.¡±


    ¡± Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The waiter answered.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Hank immediately asked, ¡°How much is the hottest single package?¡±


    Although he has been working with Peter for many years, he has note here to eat once, and he really does not know what the upper limit of a Western meal is.


    ¡°The original price was thirty-seven thousand six hundred.¡±


    The waiter quoted the price.


    ¡°Er ¡­¡±


    Thirty-seven thousand six hundred?


    Hank only felt a pang of pain, but on second thought he was scolded by the youngdy for asking Rene to deliver something today, and he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded and politely asked Rene again, ¡°What else would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Eating Western food without wine?¡±


    Rene was smart enough to see Hank¡¯s pained but gritted teeth look and said to the waiter, ¡°Bring a bottle of the best wine in your restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Good ¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    The waiter just finished a word, Hank could not help himself, immediately said to Rene: ¡°We drove here, how to drink and drive? It will revoke your license.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can call a chauffeur.¡±


    Rene propped his elbows on the desktop, resting his chin, looking at Hank with an innocent face, his red lips slightly hooked, and a yful smile.


    Hank: ¡°¡­¡±


    He knew Rene would rip him off, but never thought Rene would ruthlessly let him bleed. ¡°That ¡­ I happen to have a bottle of red wine in my car, let me go get it now.¡±


    ¡°Sir, our restaurant prohibits bringing your own alcoholic beverage oh.¡± The waiter reminded very politely.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uh-huh, you hear me, you can¡¯t bring your own alcohol here oh.¡±


    Rene raised his eyebrows, and his eyes took on a slightly teasing look.


    She just said that to the waiter on purpose to see Hank make a fool of himself.


    He could afford the single set menu at Hillingdon Western for more than 30, 000, but there was simply no cap on the price of drinks at Hillingdon.


    He can¡¯t afford to hire!


    Hank looked embarrassed, picked up the menu to shield his face, leaned forward slightly close to Rene, and whispered: ¡°Auntie, the best wine here costs more than a million dors. You are not asking me to treat you to dinner? You¡¯re clearly trying to put me out of business.¡±


    ¡°What about? You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯d invite me to dinner at Hillingdon.¡±


    Rene¡¯s cheek-holding fingers gently nudged on her cheek, opening her nice almond eyes.


    ¡°So can you order some affordable wine?¡±


    He fawned and smiled with a helpless look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Rene wrinkled his eyebrows, thought about it, and said, ¡°Call me Sister Rene, and I¡¯ll consider not drinking.¡±


    Hank¡¯s face froze in a smile, ¡°I¡¯m older than you.¡±


    ¡°No shouting, huh? Then I¡¯ll take the best wine.¡±


    ¡°Gotta have it. Sister, sister, sister!¡±


    Under Rene¡¯s coercion, Hank surrendered.


    But Rene silently took out his cell phone, turned on the recorder, and pointed the cell phone microphone at Hank, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you, you shout again.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hank looked at her with some confusion.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s recorded as evidence.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°I what? I¡¯ll order without shouting. People waiters wait half a day.¡±


    The little woman deliberately teases Hank.


    To know this guy usually can not let her help to do things, but is the iron cock, not even once willing to invite her to dinner.


    Rene couldn¡¯t let him go when he had the chance.


    Hank skimmed his lips and nced at Rene, ¡°You¡¯re tough. I¡¯ll keep this ount!¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmmmmmm, just remember that.¡±


    Rene didn¡¯t care at all about his threats, holding the phone in front of him and waving it in front of him, signaling him to hurry up.


    Hank inclined his head to look out the window, ¡°Sister ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    ¡°Sis!¡± He decibeled up a few notches.


    ¡°Who are you calling sister?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    ¡°Rene!¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s fine, then I¡¯d better drink.¡± Seeing that Hank was slow to call out, she turned back to the waiter and said, ¡°Waiter, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t!¡±


    Hank stood up in a sh, put one hand around her neck, covered her mouth with the other, and shouted as if surrendering, ¡°Sis, Sis, Sis Rene, Sis Rene!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said to the waiter, ¡°Two single set meals and a bottle of the cheapest red wine. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the end, it is the waiter of Hillingdon fine western restaurant, very educated, even if the two dyed half a day, there is no intention to get angry.


    ¡°Uh-huh ¡­¡±


    Rene, who was stunned by Hank¡¯s actions, froze and looked at Hank with big Katsura-like eyes.


    The two looked at each other and suddenly felt that they had just acted too ¡­ ambiguous.


    Hank reflexively let go of Rene, but the straight man of steel didn¡¯t even realize anything was wrong, instead he sighed, ¡°Count on it, I¡¯llin to the youngdy about you when I catch the chance.¡±


    Rene¡¯s heart¡¯s slightest stirring instantly disappeared, and gave him a nk look, ¡°Mr. Alston has been very close to Ms. Hale recently, and Mr. Alston will ask me for help when something happens. If you dare toin about me, I can make you kneel and call my aunt next time, do you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I am a seven-foot man, kneeling to the heavens above and my parents below, how would I kneel to you?¡±


    Hank was very dismissive and felt that Rene was provoking his bottom line.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll see.¡± Rene looked like he had a winning hand.

 Chapter 1476 New Security Peter

    The two assistants on this side were free to clear their minds, but on the other side Peter drove back to the vi and entered his fingerprint code.


    Tic-tac-


    [Your password was entered incorrectly!


    The fingerprint code lock rings twice and the screen disys a line of Chinese for the prompt.


    Peter¡¯s thick eyebrows knitted, thought thebination lock was out of order, so he pressed it again.


    Tic-tac-


    [Your password was entered incorrectly!


    ¡°FUCK!¡±


    Peter gas lifted his hand and scratched his hair, just like the condescending breath of the domineering president.


    Since Adriana¡¯s memory loss, he has been having a series of closed doors with Adriana, which makes him painful and at the same time he is a bit angry.


    The woman who is soft and hard, how can he be good?


    It seems that this is not the way to keep waiting, or to take the initiative to do so.


    After thinking about it, Peter rang the vi¡¯s doorbell and waited for the maid toe and open the door for him.


    The result is that after pressing the doorbell for a while, the doorbell seems to be broken, and there is no response at all inside the vi.


    It so happened that a servant came out at that moment.


    Peter thought she wasing to open the door, but who knew that after a few steps she had gone around to the cobblestone walkway on the right.


    ¡°You, get over here!¡±


    Peter, who could not stand it, shouted aloud.


    Hearing his greeting, the maid immediately trotted over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just rang the doorbell and you didn¡¯t hear me?¡± He questioned in an unpleasant manner.


    Despite Adriana¡¯s memory loss, he is also the master of the house.


    These maids are getting bolder and bolder, surprisingly not putting him in the slightest.


    The maid smiled sarcastically and bowed towards him, ¡± Sir, the youngdy said that no one cane over and open the door for you without her definite nce. Sorry, I ¡­ I¡¯ll get busy first.¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Peter shouted.


    He did not shout not to worry, shouted a voice but scared the maids to speed away.


    Within a few moments, the person disappeared from view.


    Peter the gas, straight to the brain, rampantly burning his sanity.


    Finally took a few deep breaths to calm down, took out her cell phone and made a call to Adriana.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang, followed by, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is on the line, please dial againter.¡±


    If a call is prompted in the call, it is in the call, but ¡®beep beep beep¡¯ a few times and then prompted in the call, of course, is hung up on the phone.


    Peter was furious.


    The man who has always had a heart like water can do anything with aplomb, but now he is bing more and more restless.


    Just as he was about to go over the wall and break into the vi, it suddenly urred to him that the vi¡¯s security system was made by Jennings.


    If he breaks in hard now, the final result will only be ¡­


    Lying in a hospital room for over a month.


    The man was at his wits¡¯ end and finally made a phone call to Jennings.


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Since Obren¡¯s return, Jennings has been busy with his own business in Motril, suddenly Peter a phone call over, in turn, he was a little surprised, ¡°What is the order?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, can the security system at Asnana vi be turned off?¡±


    When the security system was first designed, he gave the secret key to the security system to Adriana.


    Now that Adriana is definitely not going to help him shut down the system, he has to seek Jennings¡¯ help.


    ¡°Why did you turn it off?¡±


    Jennings did not understand Peter¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Where¡¯s all the nonsense? Just say what method.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At the beginning of designing the security system, I did leave the secret key to the youngdy. But now that Young Madam has lost her memory, she can¡¯t even remember the secret key, how can I possibly know it? Besides, I am now on vacation in Europe, so far away from you, there is no way to crack it.¡±


    Jennings told Peter briefly about the situation.


    ¡°Now, immediately, right now, get your ass over here!¡±


    The man gives orders directly to Jennings.


    ¡°Aiyo boss, I¡¯m so easily idle, soaking up the sun and flirting with a girl, what are you in a hurry to get me back? If there¡¯s something wrong, you can find the youngdy. Besides, there are so many maids in the vi, who can¡¯t open the door for you?¡±


    At this point, Jennings spoke, ¡°Hahaha, boss, you wouldn¡¯t be shut out, would you?¡±


    He was just pondering why his boss wanted him to go over and touch the security system, but now that he thought about it, it was the only possibility.


    ¡°Does it want to die?!¡±


    Peter, who had been frustrated one after another, was now ridiculed by Jennings.


    God knows how much he wanted to punch someone.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem, er ¡­ that ¡­ fine, fine, I¡¯ll go over there now.¡±


    The life-saving Jennings immediately hung up the phone, booked the first flight and departed back to Waverly.


    Peter, who had been standing in Asnana vi for a while, felt the power of ¡®cold violence¡¯ for the first time.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But that person is his woman, can¡¯t beat and can¡¯t scold.


    The point is, he can¡¯t even see it if he wants to!


    Peter hung his head back in the RV and took his cell phone and made a call to Hank, ¡°Bring me my food.¡±


    With a singlemand, Peter hung up the phone.


    Hank, who was still in Hillingdon, just finished his dinner with Rene and parted ways.


    He then went straight to the Ippu Residence and ordered dinner to be delivered to Asnana vi.


    RV.


    Peter sat at the table to eat while Hank reported on the work, ¡°¡­pany several big projects are running smoothly, but the bid for the Qingcheng tourist resort project was snatched up by Apexshinepany.¡±


    ¡°Apexshinepany?¡±


    Peter had not heard of Apexshinepany.


    An unknownpany can take down Alston Group? There must be less fishy in the middle.


    Hank held the information in his hand, hesitating a bit, not knowing whether to give it to him or not.


    ¡°Bring it here!¡±


    Noticing Hank¡¯s hesitation, his eyes flickered and avoided, Peter directly stretched his hand and asked him for information.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hank handed the information to Peter, knowing that things can not be hidden, said: ¡°Apexshinepany group boss and a director of Qingcheng is uncle and nephew rtionship, the project would have been put in the water. There is also ¡­¡±


    Halfway through the conversation, Hank noticed that Peter¡¯s face was gloomy for a few minutes, and even the papers in his hands were fiercely pinched and deformed.


    ¡°Is she back yet?¡±


    He asked.


    Hank knew that the ¡®she¡¯ Peter was talking about was none other than Sloane.


    The most important reason for the failure of the Mefreucia project was Sloane¡¯s ess to the Alston Group¡¯s bid, which was stolen and given to Niki, president of the Apexshine group ofpanies.


    Niki, the president of Apexshine Company Group, is Sloane¡¯s current boyfriend and they have a very close rtionship, and Sloane has the intention to marry Niki.


    So when Jimmy, the second youngest, was working at thepany, Sloane stole the bid from Jimmy under the guise of going to Jimmy.


    This matter Jimmy knows, but in order to protect Sloane, so a person stopped all the responsibility.


    And repeatedly warned Hank not to reveal it to Peter, but thinking about it, Hank still dare not hide it.


    ¡°Miss she went back to ¡­ Qingcheng after her return.¡±

 Chapter 1477 Catch Sloane back

    After Sloane stole the bid, I was afraid, so I bought a ticket to finish abroad for a while.


    It was not until the project in Qingcheng was finalized that she bought a ticket to return home.


    But the first thing Idid when I returned home was to go to Aojo to find Niki.


    ¡°Qingcheng?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he looked sideways at Hank, ¡°She likes Niki?¡±


    On a hunch, Peter guessed it right away.


    The man mmed the information on the table, took out his cell phone and made a call to Jackson, ¡°Prepare the helicopter, go to Qingcheng and bring Sloane back immediately!¡±


    At the time of Obren, Sloane did something that already made him furious.


    When she returned, Peter dyed going to Sloane because she was out of the country.


    It¡¯s just that she deserves to die!


    Peter was angry, Hank was afraid to squeal, and Jackson on the other end of the phone was equally frightened and trembling.


    Peter had just hung up the phone here when Hank¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He nced down at the phone number, which showed Jackson¡¯s number.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m ¡­ going to take a call.¡±


    Hank spoke to Peter, got up and walked out of the RV and walked a dozen meters before getting Jackson on the phone. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Brother, what did boss ask me to go to Qingcheng to look for Sloane? Isn¡¯t Sloane she is abroad?¡±


    Jackson knows nothing about Sloane¡¯s whereabouts.


    In order to betterplete the task, he contacted Hank first and asked about the situation.


    ¡°What are you wasting your words, do whatever the boss tells you to do.¡±


    Hank snarled.


    ¡°Qingcheng is so big, I don¡¯t know where that Sloane woman is.¡± Jackson¡¯s abashed group, ¡°You must know where she is, I¡¯m not asking to get the job done faster.¡±


    ¡°You call Giovanny, he knows exactly where Sloane is.¡±


    Hank finished and then admonished, ¡°Remember, make sure you bring Sloane back in an hour and a half or you don¡¯t have toe back.¡±


    ¡°That serious? Okay, okay, I get it.¡±


    Jackson hung up the phone and immediately called Giovanny.


    When Adriana and the others left Waverly, they asked Giovanny to protect Old Mr. Soto, and now that they¡¯re back, it¡¯s only natural for Giovanny to protect Luis and Helen.


    Hank sent a message to Giovanny before he came to Peter, asking him to find out exactly where Sloane was.


    As expected, it took less than half an hour to find Sloane¡¯s whereabouts.


    When Hank returned to the RV, Peter had already finished his dinner.


    He finished packing the meal box himself, threw it in the trash, and walked out of the car, ¡°Go to Orchard House.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Hank got out of the car right behind him, jogged to his car, and opened the limo door to let Peter in.


    He then went around to the main driver¡¯s seat and started the sedan to leave.


    On the way, Peter was silent.


    Hank was too scared to squeal.


    ¡°Contact Christopher and give him one night to build a two-story steel tile house in front of Asnana vi.¡±


    A good half day of silence, Peter suddenly said.


    Hank, who was driving, listened to Peter¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but feel a wild twitch at the corners of his mouth.


    A two-story steel tile house in front of Asnana vi in one night?


    And not to mention the tight schedule and heavy workload.


    The important thing is that it is night.


    His heart silently aches for Christopher, but even more so for his own boss.


    I thought his noble and unparalleled boss would one day have to live in a steel tiled house!


    This is not a house to live in?


    It is clearly the security room of Asnana vi.


    Hank didn¡¯t say anything and immediately made a call to Christopher and ordered things down.


    So this night, dozens of people assembled at the entrance of Asnana vi and did it in a big way.


    At one time, the entrance to the vi boiled against the sky, bright as daylight, the sound of welding, talking, cranes ¡­ continued.


    The good thing is that Asnana vi uses top-notch soundproofing facilities, so everyone in the vi can¡¯t hear any sound outside after entering the room and closing the door.


    ¡­


    Orchard House.


    By the time Peter and Hank arrived at Orchard House, Mrs. Alston had already gone to her room to rest.


    When the maid saw himing, she tried to report to Mrs. Alston, but was stopped by Peter.


    He sat on the sofa and ordered, ¡°All out.¡±


    The maid in the living room gave a slight jowl, turned and walked out.


    Hank froze, and finally got a warning re from Peter that scared him into turning around and walking out as well.


    I thought the boss was letting the maids out, but I didn¡¯t think he was letting him out too.


    ¡°The lights are off.¡±


    Peter said to Hank, who was walking to the door of the hall.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hank answered, turned out the living room light, and brought the living room door with him.


    At the moment, the dark living room is only dimly lit by the dim light cast in from the window, which is not enough to illuminate the living room.


    Huzzah ¨CThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    A subtle voice rang out in the quiet living room and a person appeared in front of Peter.


    ¡°Mr. Alston.¡±


    The visitor called out respectfully.


    ¡°Kneel down!¡±


    Peter leaned on the sofa, legs folded, one hand on the knee, one handzily resting on the sofa lean, cold eyes gazing at the person in front of him.


    As his words fell, the man in front of him fell to his knees with a thud.


    The sound of knees colliding with the floor is particrly clear.


    Peter questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know what mistake has been made?¡±


    ¡°My subordinates are ipetent and did not protect the young master and young miss.¡±


    Shadow knelt on one knee, head bowed, with a particrly sincere attitude.


    ¡°Give me a reason.¡± In the darkness, Peter asked.


    ¡°It is the subordinate¡¯s fault for not protecting the young master and young miss without any reason. Please ask Mr. Alston to reprimand.¡±


    After so many years of following Peter, Shadow has hardly ever made a mistake in his work.


    Preferred when Peter and Adriana went to Obren, he alone was responsible for protecting the youngdy and the young master, but at that time was hit by the enemy¡¯s n to transfer the tiger away from the mountain.


    As he went after the enemy, their men came over and found Sloane, and through Sloane¡¯s hands they put apulsion on the young master and young miss.


    Shadow, for that matter, is deeply guilty.


    ¡°Penalty, naturally.¡±


    Peter greatly appreciates Shadow¡¯s attitude and ability.


    For the two children, he is certainly angry, but consider the many factors, as well as the shadow is only one person, in that situation to split.


    ¡°But before I punish you, you need to go do one thing for me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alston, do as you wish, and I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Go to Motril and investigate McKesson Mitchell, and ¡®Cruz¡¯.¡±


    McKesson Mitchell had already appeared at Obren when he and Adriana were still there, but the man didn¡¯t even show up in the end.


    Even until Chaya¡¯s death, he never showed up.


    Peter felt that there was more than a hint to the matter and that it had to be properly investigated.


    As for ¡®Cruz¡¯, from the initial investigation, to notice the seriousness of the matter to stop the investigation, and finally re-investigation, Peter found that the so-called ¡®Cruz¡¯, far more mysterious than he imagined.


    Giovanny¡¯s ability was no longer sufficient to infiltrate the matter of ¡®Cruz¡¯, and he had to leave the matter in the hands of Shadow.


    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it immediately.¡± Shadow took the task.

 Chapter 1478 – Slapping Sloane in anger

    ¡°This matter must not be known to anyone. If it ispleted well, then the merit will be offset, otherwise, go to unnamed ind to ept the punishment by yourself when you return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my subordinate understands.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡­


    An hourter, the Orchard House rang with the sound of rumbling propellers.


    The helicopter pulled up on the tarmac at Orchard House and Sloane was rudely brought back by Jackson, pushing and shoving people directly into the vi lobby.


    ¡°Get lost, who told you to treat me like this? Do you believe I¡¯ll tell my mother?¡±


    Sloane enters the lobby of the vi still cursing at Jackson.


    Sloane¡¯s yelling did not stop until he saw Peter sitting on the couch in the living room.


    Even at a distance of more than ten meters from him, you can still feel the cold aura from Peter¡¯s body, the stern eyes, just a nce will make Sloane find it difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Brother, you ¡­ you ¡­ what are you doing? What are you mad about in the middle of the night?¡±


    Sloane displeased with an angry dislike.


    Wearing ck suspenders, knee-high boots, waist-length hair draped over the shoulders and hanging, heavy make-up, a dusty atmosphere, where is a bit of the warmth and reserve of a rich family?


    Peter held a cigarette in one hand and a fragrant tea in the other, took a sip and slowly ced it on the table.


    With cold eyes raised to Sloane, he asked, ¡°Know what I asked you to do today?¡±


    Sloane, of course, knew what Peter was looking for in her.


    But once a person¡¯s heart is weak, they will raise their voice and temper, as a cover for weakness.


    She gave a cold snort, kicked Jackson away from him and said proudly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, you¡¯re in charge of The Alston family now, so you can reprimand me all you want.¡±


    An arrogant and domineering nature, without the slightest hint of self-reflection.


    ¡°Mom? Mom? Mom, don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯m home!¡±


    Sloane, who was a little smart, didn¡¯t see Mrs. Alston, and she immediately yelled at the top of her lungs.


    She knew that Mrs. Alston was the only one to protect her in this situation.


    Peter saw her shouting at the top of her lungs, and did not stop her, letting her shout so.


    At her yelling after yelling, Mrs. Alston finally came out of her room and walked to the second floor corridor, admonishing in anger, ¡°What¡¯s all the yelling about in the middle of the night?¡±


    Mrs. Alston, draped in a gray shawl, rubbed her sleepy eyes with displeasure.


    ¡°Mom, do you care about my brother? As soon as hees back, he¡¯s looking for me.¡±


    Sloane stomped his feet in anger.


    ¡°Peter? Peter¡¯s back?¡±


    Listening to Sloane yell, she inclined her head to look down the hall before she saw Peter sitting on the couch.


    Mrs. Alston was so happy to see Peter for a while that she immediately came down from the second floor and said as she walked, ¡°I said that Helen and Luis had to go to Asnana vi a few days ago, but you are back. These two children are also really, not even told me.¡±


    When she finished speaking, she was already walking to the living room.


    When he saw the Hank and Jackson brothers standing in the living room, and took a look at Peter¡¯s cold, frosty face, he realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Gee, look at you two siblings, you have never stopped since you were little.¡±


    Mrs. Alston naturally knew that Sloane had made a mistake, but did not know what she had done wrong.


    But no matter what Sloane does, she is the youngest child in the family, her heart and soul, so naturally she must be protected.


    She walked to Peter¡¯s side and sat down, put on the stand of the elder, said, ¡°Look at you, the oldest is not young, is the father of two children, actually still with your sister in general. She is just a child ¡­¡±


    ¡°Children?¡±


    Peter held a cigarette between his fingers and took a puff, his thin lips exhaled a light smoke, his obscure sharp eyes shot to Mrs. Alston, ¡°If she is a child, Luis and Helen are babies?¡±


    Twenty-something, or a child?


    Peter snickered in his mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was originally a child. Brother, you bully ¡­ every day¡±


    Sloane climbed up the pole, thinking that with Mrs. Alston¡¯s shelter, she could Rene unharmed.


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    From Peter¡¯s reaction, things must not be simple, Mrs. Alston immediately reprimanded Sloane, ¡°You say it is you, day by day withoutmitting a crime, you are ufortable in your heart. Look at you, a girl, what do you think you¡¯re wearing? Is there still a little bit of ady¡¯s appearance?¡±


    Ady of the house?


    These four words are only afraid that this life and Sloane have no rtionship.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oh, Peter, your sister is just a child who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and is spoiled. Mom has already taught her a lesson, so don¡¯t bother with her in general.¡±


    Mrs. Alston was a strong advocatefor Sloane.


    There was no thought whatsoever that Sloane had made a mistake.


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°Then ask her what she has done.¡±


    His anger was written on his face, and Mrs. Alston¡¯s heart thudded with concern, so she turned to Sloane and asked, ¡°What did you do to displease your brother?¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Sloane stood with his arms around his chest diagonally, dangling his right leg with a disdainful look.


    Seeing this scene, Peter shed a chill under his eyes and beckoned to Jackson, ¡°Fight.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, Peter, what are you doing? She is your sister, you can hit her just like that?¡± Mrs. Alston panicked and took Peter¡¯s arm, ¡°She¡¯s a big girl, if you hit her, if word gets out, does she want to be a human being?¡±


    ¡°Heh, now you know she¡¯s grown up?¡±


    Peter snickered and pushed Mrs. Alston¡¯s hand away with his palm, ¡°If you dare to interfere in today¡¯s matter, don¡¯t me me for not thinking of you and me as mother and son.¡±


    At the end of the day, Mrs. Alston came to her senses and knew that things were not simple.


    She swallowed and sat looking at Sloane, pointing angrily at her, ¡°What the hell did you do, you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Heck, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Sloane deadpans.


    Peter didn¡¯t want to bullshit with Sloane and gestured a look towards Jackson.


    Jackson looked at Mrs. Alston, then at Hank, and finally walked up to Sloane.


    Before he could do anything, Sloane pointed at him, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Jackson, if you hit me, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    The arrogant posture really made Jackson look a bit ufortable.


    He raised his hand and pped Sloane directly on the face.


    Only the force is very light, a p over, Sloane only cheek slightly side, even cheeks are not red.


    ¡°Ugh, stop it, what are you doing!¡±


    Mrs. Alston finally realized that Peter was really angry and wanted to punish Sloane.


    She immediately stood up and ran towards Sloane while saying to the maid on the side, ¡°Quickly, quickly, call Jimmy.¡±


    When the maid saw that something was wrong, she immediately went to call Jimmy to inform him.


    Mrs. Alston walked up to Sloane, looked at Sloane, who was covering her cheeks and crying with aggression, directly shielded her behind and red angrily at Jackson, ¡°Get out of the way, this is my daughter, you try to touch her again.¡±

 Chapter 1479 Then you are a sister

    ¡°Oooh, mom, my brother he, he simply wants to beat me to death, oooh ¡­¡±


    Sloane wailed and sobbed in aggravation.


    Seeing this scene, Peter straightened up, crushed the cigarette butt in his hand in the ashtray, and said to Hank, ¡°Take her to her room to rest.¡±


    The ¡®she¡¯, although not specified who, but Hank naturally know is Mrs. Alston.


    He waved to the two bodyguards who had juste with Jackson, ¡°Take Mrs. Alston to her room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bodyguard answered and immediately walked in, carrying Mrs. Alston upstairs.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing? Peter, I am your mother, how can you do this to me? It¡¯s too wanton. Let go of me now!¡±


    Mrs. Alston struggled, but she was no match for the two bodyguards.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to your room and get some rest.¡±


    Peter said in a light-hearted manner.


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ mom, don¡¯t you go, ooooooo ¡­ I¡¯m scared, ooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Since childhood, Sloane has seen Peter angry, but never seen Peter so angry.


    She had vaguely understood what the reason was in her mind.


    So when she saw Mrs. Alston being brought upstairs, she became more and more nervous and scared and lunged towards Mrs. Alston, but was pulled by Jackson¡¯s quick eyes and hands.


    Mrs. Alston kept yelling, but was still carried upstairs by two bodyguards, dropping her slippers on the way up the stairs.


    Even so, no one cared how messed up she was.


    Until the person was put into the bedroom, two bodyguards were directly in the bedroom to guard Mrs. Alston and not let her out.


    Downstairs in the living room, Sloane kept crying.


    Peter stared at her with cold eyes, ¡°You have onest chance to say, what exactly did you do?¡±


    Sloane¡¯s heart is aggrieved, but more than that, he is unwilling to bow down and admit his mistake.


    She took a few deep breaths, raised her hand to wipe the tears on her cheeks, and gritted her teeth in anger and hatred, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Peter knitted his eyebrows slightly and shook his head helplessly.


    Pulled a cigarette from the box, took a silver windproof lighter and lit the cigarette, took a drag, snapped it, and dropped the lighter on the table.


    The voice was loud and conveyed the discontent in his heart.


    The man leaning on the couch was hostile and beckoned toward Jackson, ¡°Whenever you say, when you stop.¡±


    Jackson swallowed, not without some nervousness.


    After all, the person in front of you is the golden girl of The Alston family.


    But the boss spoke, he could not fail to perform.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raising his hand, he pped the ground and unceremoniously flung it at Sloane¡¯s face.


    His brothers have been with Peter for many years and have developed the same disposition as Peter, which is to never make a move on a woman.


    Today, he made an exception.


    Or rather, Sloane always has the ability and means to make an exception for them.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten?¡±


    He ps down, and Sloane still stands there unyieldingly.


    Peter questioned with discontent.


    Jackson¡¯s heart thumped, so he had to build up enough strength to p Sloane hard in the face.


    A crunching sound, apanied by a scream, Sloane woefully fell to the ground, wailing in pain, ¡°ah, woefully ¡­ mom, help, Peter he is going to kill me, woefully ¡­ ¡±


    Sloane shouted downstairs in a loud, hysterical voice of sadness and misery.


    Mrs. Alston, who was locked in the bedroom, heard Sloane¡¯s cries and was distraught, trying desperately to get out.


    The two bodyguards standing at the door were like two gods, not moving, which made her helpless.


    ¡°Peter, Sloane is your sister, I do not know what she did, but you can not beat her to death ah, sinning ah ¡­ ooo ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Alston headed outside and was held up by two bodyguards who shouted at the top of their lungs, ¡°That¡¯s your own sister ¡­¡±


    Downstairs Peter clearly heard Mrs. Alston¡¯s words, the man remained indifferent.


    Jackson saw that Peter did not stop the intention, so he knelt on one knee, picked up Sloane¡¯s cor with one hand, raised his hand to her face and pped her several times, ¡°Miss, I advise you to say when you know, do not hold on, thest to suffer or yourself.¡±


    Pop, pop, pop-


    The sound of the punch in the face was so clear in the living room that even Jackson himself felt his hand hurt.


    But even so, he had to keep on fighting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    A few ps down, Sloane¡¯s cheeks swollen and bloodied, even the corners of his mouth spilled blood stains.


    From the crying just now to now she clenched her teeth and braced herself not to cry, a pair of harsh and resolute eyes deadly re at Peter, ¡°I ¡­ ah ¡­ I just do not believe he will let you ¡­ ah ¡­ beat me to death!¡±


    As she spoke, Jackson¡¯s pping never stopped.


    Jackson has neverid a hand on a woman, and pping Sloane all the time like this makes him feel a little embarrassed himself.


    Several times, he looked back at Peter, hoping he would order him to stop.


    Results ¡­


    The boss leaned back on the sofa and smoked a cigarette, and had no intention of stopping it.


    ¡°Say it or don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Jackson pped Sloane across the face with another p, and he let out a guttural scream of pain.


    Sloane is usually arrogant and domineering, but hard tempered, she knows that Peter is looking for her because of the two children and the leakage of the bid, but she just can¡¯t admit it and won¡¯t say.


    Hank, who was standing at the side, looked at the scene and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, things are done and you still haven¡¯t realized the mistake by now?¡±


    If the fight continues, I¡¯m afraid Sloane will be disfigured.


    At that time, the boss is bound to be alienatedfrom Mrs. Alston and Sloane.


    ¡°I ¡­ hissed ¡­ I didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡±


    Sloane clenched his teeth in pain and felt his cheeks hurt like hell even when he said a word, and both ears tingled a little.


    ¡°Unrepentant!¡±


    Peter flicked the ashes into the ashtray, got up and walked to stand in front of a side window.


    In the living room, Jackson pped Sloane¡¯s face one by one, hurting her with tears flowing.


    Although she did not want to cry, but the pain paralyzed the nerves, so she could not stop the tears came out, but she closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, the hands at her side also clenched fists.


    ¡°Miss, I advise you to hurry up and say so, or else your face will be disfigured if you keep hitting it. When the timees, you think Niki will want a disfigured woman?¡±


    Hank doesn¡¯t care about Sloane, he¡¯s just worried that the boss¡¯s rtionship with the family will harden because of a Sloane.


    Especially when he looked at Jackson¡¯s hand, which was also slightly swollen, he was more distressed for his brother.


    Sloane kept his eyes closed, as if he couldn¡¯t hear, and kept quiet.


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly became heavy, except for the sound of pping, then only Sloane¡¯s painful whispering.


    Tic-tac-


    At that moment, the sound of a car horn sounded outside the vi.


    Several people knew that it must be Jimmying back.


    As expected, a minuteter footsteps sounded outside the living room and Jimmy hurried in.


    When he saw Jackson holding Sloane¡¯s cor and beating Sloane, he stepped forward and kicked Jackson away, ¡°Get out! What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Jackson was caught off guard and nted his heels, screaming in pain.


    Jimmy wrapped Sloane in his arms and looked at her swollen face, hardly able to tell it was Sloane without a closer look.

 Chapter 1480 – Heartlessness

    Her cheeks were covered with crimson finger marks, several of which were scraped with blood from her nails, and blood stains spilled from the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Sloane, why are you so stupid? Won¡¯t you fight back!¡±


    Jimmy growled heartily.


    It¡¯s all family, both Peter and Sloane, the people closest to him.


    Jimmy does not want to see such a situation, naturally more heartbroken by the beaten so badly Sloane.


    ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ Ergo, it¡¯s all Peter, ooooooooo ¡­¡±


    Sloane, aggrieved, reached out and pointed at Peter, leaning into Jimmy¡¯s arms and crying more and more.


    The wound is in her body, the pain is in his heart.


    Jimmy wrinkled his eyebrows and red at Peter, ¡°Are you crazy? Sloane is your sister, you beat her like this, how can you bear it? It¡¯s just a leaked Mefreucia project, what¡¯s the big deal? What¡¯s the big deal? You Alston Group is one Mefreucia project short?¡±


    It¡¯s true that Sloane did something wrong by leaking the mark, but in any case, he didn¡¯t expect Peter to beat Sloane violently because of it.


    ¡°You will always put profit first and do whatever it takes to get what you want. You don¡¯t even care about your family!¡±


    Jimmy said through gritted teeth.


    Then he got up and carried Sloane to leave.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Peter, who hadn¡¯t spoken, gave a light rebuke and looked back at Jimmy, ¡°No regard for family? No means? Profit first?¡±


    He slowly stepped towards the two, ¡°You think I, Peter, have to Mefreucia project?¡±


    ¡°And because of what?¡±


    Jimmy never could figure it out.


    The man raised his jaw slightly, his gaze falling on Sloane, ¡°Ask her.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Jimmy sensed from Peter¡¯s attitude that things were not as simple as he thought.


    On closer analysis, Peter is really not short of a Mefreucia project.


    But why was he furious?


    Jimmy felt that Sloane must be hiding something from him and asked, ¡°Say, what else are you hiding from me?¡±


    The original Jimmy suddenly appeared, let her heart full of hope, but instead he suddenly asked, but let Sloane heart some weakness.


    ¡°Aww ¡­¡±


    Sloane is dead set on not talking about it, covering it all up by bawling.


    ¡°Now you are given two choices, get the hell out of Waverly or go to the police station and turn yourself in.¡±


    Over the years, Sloane and Adriana had a temperamental disagreement and Sloane did too many things that went too far.


    Time and time again, it was Adriana who chose to forgive her.


    As Adriana¡¯s husband and Sloane¡¯s own brother, Peter is in a difficult position on both sides.


    But everything has a bottom line.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He would not repeatedly indulge Sloane.


    Especially this time, she touched his bottom.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jimmy sensed that things were not as simple as he thought.


    He is Peter¡¯s own brother after all, and the rtionship between the two is extremely good. He knows that Peter can be unscrupulous in his work, but he is definitely not a brutal person.


    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±


    Sloane wrapped his arms tightly around Jimmy¡¯s neck, deadpan.


    Hank, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t stand it, so he stepped forward and said: ¡°Second Young Master, you know exactly how much Miss has done to Young Lady over the years. The youngdy and the boss have never really counted, but the youngdy is too much. While the boss and youngdy were not in Waverly, she actually joined with outsiders to poison Luis and Helen withpulsion. They are still children, how can she be so vicious!¡±


    At that, Jimmy¡¯s brow furrowed and he looked down at Sloane, ¡°Get down here!¡±


    A reprimand was given and the person was put down directly.


    Sloane was shocked and almost fell to the ground, but was helped by Jimmy to stand.


    He said angrily, ¡°Is it true what Hank said?¡±


    If this is really the case, Sloane is really too much.


    The two children are he watched grow up, the feelings are very deep, as the two children¡¯s uncle, he spoiled the two smart and intelligent children.


    Now knowing that Sloane had poisoned the two children, Jimmy¡¯s heart was unspeakably shocked.


    Compounding poison.


    He never knew what it was before, but in recent times he has gradually learned more about thepulsion and knows that Adriana and his elder brother are deeply affected by it.


    That pain, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Sloane kept sobbing, covering her cheeks with her hands and looking down at Jimmy.


    That attitude is clearly acquiescence.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Jimmy raised his hand and pped her on the left side of her face, which was not covered, ¡°I thought you were just a little more arrogant, but I didn¡¯t think you had a heart like a snake, Sloane, you are too much!¡±


    After the words, he waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this matter. Brother how to deal with you, you suffer.¡±


    The party disliked Peter, the unknown Jimmy at the moment but there is anger attack.


    He didn¡¯t even look at Peter, turned around and walked straight away.


    Sloane¡¯s cheek, which had been pped hard to the side, was on fire with pain, and she could even feel her cheek bleeding.


    ¡°Wow, oooh ¡­ you¡¯re all assholes, assholes, oooh ¡­¡±


    Peter held a cigarette in his hand and took a drag, his thin lips slowly exhaled a light smoke, ¡°I gave you a chance, it¡¯s you who don¡¯t cherish it.¡±


    He spoke in a deep voice.


    The side to the side of the handsome face haloed with a few pain.


    After all, it is his own sister, turned into today this kind of arbitrary, reckless, he can not take off the responsibility.


    ¡°Hank, send her to Europe and never set foot in Waverly ever again.¡± Peter shot a harsh gaze at Sloane, ¡°If you dare to mess around abroad, you will go to jail in your next life to reflect on it.¡±


    Peter dropped his cigarette and turned around for a moment, his handsome face was loaded with heaviness andplexity.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ Peter, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Once she heard that she was going to be sent abroad, Sloane was angry and scared, pointing at him and cursing angrily, ¡°Peter, do you have no conscience? I¡¯m your sister, and you¡¯ve been lecturing me for that bitch Adriana. On what grounds?¡±


    Just a few steps Peter pace a meal, clutching a cigarette hand slightly tightened, the body shape also followed a few tense.


    That breath, even though two meters away from him, Hank can still clearly feel the chill emanating from his body.


    ¡°Adriana is a shameless bitch, stealing her husband from Theresa and Harlee from me, and not only that, but she came to my The Alston family and hogged you. You, Jimmy, Mom, you all ended up liking her! On what grounds? Ugh ¡­¡±


    Sloane¡¯s heart was filled with injustice.


    The hatred for Adriana is growing.


    Even that period of peace with Adriana is all for show.


    God knows, she felt sick to her stomach to be under the same roof with her.


    ¡°Send her to jail, and she should reflect on it in there too.¡±


    Peter suddenly changed his mind.


    Sloane¡¯s pupils shuddered at the sound of her words, and her face turned white with fear. She knew that Peter had always said no, and she was panicked to the core.


    Immediately pounced on Peter, ¡°Oooh ¡­ brother, I was wrong, I was wrong. It¡¯s my bad, woo ¡­ you don¡¯t send me to jail, woo ¡­ I¡¯m not married yet, you send me to jail now,ter my whole life is ruined, woo ¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 1481 Old Mr. Soto is here

    The reason she did whatever she wanted all these years was because Peter and Jimmy spoiled her.


    In The Alston family, she is the precious little princess; outside, she is the famous girl with the ¡®Alston Group¡¯ aura, no one dares toy a finger on her even if she is domineering and uncontroble.


    Now Peter suddenly ordered that she be sent to prison, how could he not be afraid?


    ¡°Jackson, get her.¡±


    Seeing Sloane go after Peter, Hank immediately shouted.


    Jackson quickly stepped forward and grabbed Sloane in a death grip, tying her arms behind her back, so she couldn¡¯t struggle.


    ¡°Oooh ¡­ you let go, you let go ah. Brother, I was wrong, don¡¯t do this to me, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    What happened today was far beyond Sloane¡¯s expectations.


    Hank squeezed her wrists with both hands to keep her from escaping, but could also clearly feel Sloane trembling constantly.


    The trembling is very strong!


    Peter got in his car and left straight away.


    Seeing the car pulling out of the vi, Sloane screamed in near desperation, hysterical, her voice particrly harsh, ¡°Ah! Peter, you are a devil, a son of a bitch, an animal. I hate you, I Sloane will hate you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Jackson shook his head, ¡°If I had known, why would I have done it in the first ce. If you didn¡¯t die, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up where you are today.¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap, hurry up and get her out of here.¡± Hank red at Jackson.


    Amidst Sloane¡¯s incessant cursing, Jackson put her in the car and headed straight to the prison.


    Because of Sloane¡¯s status as the daughter of the Alston Group, Hank sent her to jail for ¡®leaking the bid¡¯, but kept it a secret.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that her identity will bring great influence to Alston Group.


    Before leaving the police station, Hank repeatedly instructed the officers in charge to transfer Sloane to an out-of-state prison as soon as possible.


    When everything was finished, the party went back to resume its duties.


    While a simple house was being built outside Asnana vi, Peter went to the Alston Group president¡¯s office bedroom to rest for the night.


    The next day, early morning.


    Just after six in the morning, he got up, washed up and went downstairs.


    Hank was already waiting downstairs.


    Peter had just gotten into the car when Hank started the limo and headed straight for Asnana vi.


    On the way, he said, ¡°Miss has been sent to jail, but the maids over at the estate called to say that Madame had been crying all night.¡±


    Sloane and Mrs. Alston have been together all these years, and when Sloane is suddenly taken away, how can Mrs. Alston not be heartbroken?


    That is her beloved daughter.


    ¡°It always takes a process of getting used to it.¡±


    Peter raised his hand to look at his wristwatch, it was still early, ¡°When will Jennings arrive?¡±


    I bought my ticketst night, so I should be almost done by now.


    ¡°There is a blizzard there and the flight is dyed, so it won¡¯t arrive today.¡±


    Hank called Jennings and contacted him.


    Peter did not speak again.


    Arrived at Asnana vi after half an hour.


    The two-story steel tiled house in front of Asnana vi seems to rise up from the ground and looks very abrupt.


    However, the exterior architecture has made great efforts, and at first nce it looks more like a small European-style building with very architectural features.


    All the construction workers left, and Christopher was the only one standing at the door, quietly waiting for the boss toe over for inspection.


    Seeing two people walking down from the car, Christopher immediately walked up, ¡°boss, it¡¯s already built, you go in and take a look.¡±


    Peter stepped out of the car and swept the perimeter of the building, there was not a speck of construction debris, but rather nted a lot of flowers and grasses.


    The concrete path from the curb to the entrance is paved with cobblestones and stones.


    Peter nced at the flowers and greenery in the small yard and walked into the living room on the first floor.


    The living room isrge, the simple steel tiled room is stered with embossed wallpaper and equipped with top quality leather sofas, oversized LCD TV, everything is a bit simr to the design in the vi hall.


    If there is a difference, it is a miniature Asnana vi lobby.


    I have to say, Christopher is very good at his job.


    It was surprising to get everything done in the shortest possible time and to get Peter¡¯s preferences right.


    Peter went up the stairs to the second floor.


    The room on the far right of the second floor is Peter¡¯s bedroom. To the left of the bedroom is an oversized floor-to-ceiling window, installed with ss that allows a clear view of the vi, but the people outside cannot see the people inside.


    Peter looked around the simple room and was quite satisfied.


    Hank, who was apanying him, naturally sensed Peter¡¯s satisfaction with the simple room and immediately praised Christopher, ¡°Good job, hard work.¡± Walked to his side, patted his shoulder, ¡°hard night, hurry back to rest.¡±


    Can make the boss so satisfied, the reward money is naturally less.


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Christopher, who was wearing a pair of dark circles under his eyes, nodded, ¡°Boss, if you have anything to order, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Peter took a cigarette out of the box, lit it, and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window looking in the direction of the vi, that angle right at Adriana¡¯s bedroom.


    Excellent observation angle, he was able to see exactly what Adriana was doing on a daily basis.


    The man ced one hand in the pocket of his pants, one hand clutching a cigarette, can not help but feel in his heart: chasing a wife, too difficult.


    ¡°Boss, breakfast has been delivered, would you like to go downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Hank saw a caring downstairs, the very same car that delivered the food, and alerted him.


    ¡°Bring it up.¡±


    Peter Road.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Hank immediately went downstairs, took the breakfast upstairs and put it on the table.


    The second floor was covered with wooden flooring, but to avoid noise, anotheryer of flooring wasid on top of the wooden nks. There will be no thumping sound when you walk.


    If it were not for Adriana, Peter would never have lived in a steel tiled house in his life.


    Hank watched with a little sympathy.


    After breakfast, Adriana never left the vi.


    Seeing that it was still nine in the morning, she still did not go out.


    At this time, a familiar car slowly parked in front of the vi.


    It¡¯s Old Mr. Soto¡¯s car.


    Peter came downstairs and as he walked out of the living room, Old Mr. Soto happened to be walking by.


    The old man was dressed in a white taiji suit and pestled with a walking stick, so he must havee straight from practicing taiji.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yo, you ¡­ Peter, why are you resting here?¡±


    Old Mr. Soto took a look at the simple room, ¡°Is that girl Adri won¡¯t let you in? She¡¯s a real girl, she doesn¡¯t know how to do anything. I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    The old man shook his head, furious.


    He sees Adriana as his own daughter and naturally treats Peter like family.


    Now see him so wretched and desperate to live in a simple room, the heart is quite unpleasant.


    ¡°Old Mr. Soto, no need.¡±


    Peter stopped him and said, ¡°Adriana now has amnesia and has forgotten a lot of things, so don¡¯t take it personally with her.¡±


    Although Adriana turned him away, Peter was willing to spoil her.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Soto shook his head with a sigh, ¡°You are the only one who spoils her so much.¡±


    ¡°My woman, of course I have to spoil.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, well said, well said.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was given all theughs by Peter, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±


    Peter inclined his head to look at the vi and pondered for a moment, ¡°I won¡¯t go in.¡±

 Chapter 1482 – Tiana chases Peter

    Adriana is now repulsed by him, so if she goes in now, it will only cause her to resent him, which would be bad.


    ¡°With old man me around, she can¡¯t kick you out!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto patted Peter¡¯s waist, ¡°Go,ter I¡¯ll say I let you in.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He didn¡¯t give Peter a chance to refuse and led him to the vi door.


    When the vi¡¯s maid saw Old Mr. Sotoing, she immediately opened the door.


    Seeing this scene, Peter¡¯s face was quite ugly.


    Yesterday he asked them to open the door at the door, none of them came to open the door, now they are active enough one by one.


    Since childhood, Peter has never been so frustrated.


    ¡°Mr. Old Mr. Soto, ¡­ Ms. Hale is waiting inside.¡±


    The maids had taken to calling Adriana ¡®youngdy¡¯, but now that Adriana had explicitly forbidden it, they had to change their names.


    ¡°Cheng.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto answered and walked inside with both Peter.


    But the maid suddenly walked up to Peter and reached out to block his way, ¡°Mr. Alston, I¡¯m sorry. Miss said that you are not allowed to go in.¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hank, who was standing outside, heard the maid¡¯s words. He stepped forward and said angrily, ¡°Ruby, do you not want to work anymore?¡±


    The maid is Ruby, who has been working at Asnana vi for more than a year, and is considered a senior citizen here.


    Ruby apologized a hundred times, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s Ms. Hale¡¯s idea. And ¡­¡± she looked at Peter with desire and awe in her eyes.


    ¡°Say.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face was loaded with chill.


    ¡°Ms. Hale she said ¡­ said all the maids at Asnana vi are her people and anyone who dares to speak for Mr. Alston will get the hell out of here.¡±


    Ruby warily brought Adriana¡¯s words to the table.


    ¡°This youngdy, she, has gone too far!¡±


    Hank beat his heart for his own boss and felt a little sorry for the boss.


    Deeply sympathetic.


    ¡°It¡¯s just nonsense!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto cane on the ground tapped heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll ask that dead girl what the hell she wants.¡±


    He strode furiously toward the vi lobby.


    Peter stood still, his face as cold as ice, watching the back of Old Mr. Soto, slowly took out a cigarette, held it in his lips, lit it, and took a deep drag.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry. Youngdy she, she just lost her memory, one day she will remember you. Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s not a good is a thing. She can forget you now, and she can forget Ran, so ¡­¡±


    Hank analyzes the most beneficial benefits of the moment.


    ¡°Need you say that?¡±


    Peter swept his cold eyes at Hank, turned around and walked out.


    Hank stood there and watched the boss leave, so he gave Ruby a vicious re, ¡°I think you really can¡¯t see the current situation. Your brain has grown up for nothing!¡±


    The Hank disliked a sentence, Ruby some aggrieved skimmed his mouth, helplessly said: ¡°Who gives me money I listen to who, is still wrong.¡±


    ¡°You, you, you ¡­ wasted wasted.¡±


    Hank flung his hands and ran out of the vi with his bum, and returned to the simple room with his boss.


    Meanwhile, Old Mr. Soto arrives at the vi living room where Adriana is sitting and drinking tea.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Adriana saw Old Mr. Soto walk in and stood up very politely, ¡°What gave you time toe over today?¡±


    As she spoke, she beckoned to the maid at the side and ordered, ¡°Make a cup of Longjing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you still know to call me grandpa!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto didn¡¯t look good, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done! What kind of talk is it to keep Peter out of the house! He is your husband, you are a family, be considerate and take care of each other ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything right now and I don¡¯t feel safe with anyone, including him, Peter.¡±


    Adriana told the truth to Old Mr. Soto.


    From the search investigation in thest few days, Adriana knew that Old Mr. Soto was really good to her, so she was honest with Old Mr. Soto as well.


    Just him Peter ¡­


    Adriana, for some reason, just didn¡¯t want to let him in.


    ¡°How much Peter loves you, don¡¯t you know? He almost gave his life to you, but you don¡¯t know how to cherish it at all, you are really ¡­ stupid!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto gasped a long sigh, and finally sat helplessly on the sofa with his hands propped up on his cane, ¡°Such a good man, if you don¡¯t hold on to him, one day he will be someone else¡¯s. When the timees, you will regret too much.¡±


    He reached out and pointed at Adriana, ¡°If that dayes, don¡¯t youe crying to me. Don¡¯t remember!¡±


    There are countless women who like Peter, and her turning him away is exactly what gives other women a chance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t care.


    Old Mr. Soto could not help Adriana, so he added, ¡°Tiana ising to Waverly in the next few days, so you must keep an eye on Peter, don¡¯t let him be seduced by Tiana.¡±


    ¡°Tiana?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, ¡°From what Grandpa says, Peter still likes men?¡±


    Adriana, who has lost her memory, thinks Tiana is a man.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ talking about again, Tiana is the firstdy of the Griffin family, the Griffin family¡¯s current helmsman, once Peter is the same master brothers, the same Yuan Lao¡¯s disciple. And the Griffin family, is one of the four great families of Atror, Tiana is for Peter dyed marriage.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto patiently exined to Adriana.


    He was trying to be sincere, hoping that Adriana would cherish Peter, but who knew that after Old Mr. Soto finished speaking, Adriana said in a light-hearted manner, ¡°You can¡¯t force a rtionship. If he really did get married to that Tiana, it¡¯s fate.¡±


    The mouth said this, but for some reason, after finishing, Adriana suddenly felt a vague pain in the heart.


    That feeling, which existed only briefly for a moment before disappearing.


    ¡°You, don¡¯t turn back until you hit the south wall!¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was so angry that his brain hurt.


    Adriana asked rhetorically, ¡°Grandpa came all the way out here just to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be if not for that?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday at work, I hit Rex and you weren¡¯t mad?¡±


    She asked tentatively.


    I thought Old Mr. Soto must havee over here today to ask questions about Rex.


    Now, it seems that it is her viin¡¯s heart instead.


    ¡°That Rex kid is spoiled by his parents, and someone should clean him up. Otherwise the boy is ruined.¡±


    As Old Mr. Soto spoke, the maid ced the tea on the table, ¡°Old Mr. Soto, your tea.¡±


    He picked up the tea, blew the curling hot air, took a small sip, and then said to Adriana: ¡°I know you have lost your memory, but there are still some things to tell you. Externally, I im that you and Harlee are my the Soto family, but in fact your mother is my young master. My the Soto family does not have many children, and the only intelligent one is Rex. I hope you can teach this boy Rex a good lesson, if you can make him change his ways, that would be great.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s words did not surprise Adriana.


    Because she had done research before that, she more or less knew something about her own life.


    Only not too clear, only know that the biological mother has a rtionship with Obren.


    But those don¡¯t matter.

 Chapter 1483 Vivian made a suicide

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re making it a little difficult for me. that dude Rex, even if I wanted to manage, his parents wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Rex was spoiled by his parents to get where he is today.


    She had already seen how Rex¡¯s parents behaved yesterday at the Fryer Group, and she didn¡¯t want to get herself into trouble.


    ¡°You go ahead and do it without worrying about the rest. Starting today, I¡¯ll tell his parents to get the hell out of Waverly for a while, and no one will influence you.¡±


    At this point, Old Mr. Soto looked at Adriana with a little more pleading and helplessness in his eyes.


    Adriana looked at Old Mr. Soto¡¯s face, which was full of vicissitudes, and felt a bit sad.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    She can¡¯t guarantee that she will be able to change Rex, but she will do her best, and if it doesn¡¯t work out in the end, it¡¯s not her fault.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Of the several children, I admire you the most, even your brother Harlee that boy is not reliable.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto slowly put down his cup andmented, ¡°Harlee¡¯s boy is impetuous and not destined for greatness. But with his ability, he can also live smoothly.¡±


    In the opinion of Old Mr. Soto, Harlee will not be a great sess, but a small one.


    ¡°Grandpa, you really think too highly of me.¡±


    Adriana was a little embarrassed and always felt that Old Mr. Soto had high hopes for her.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled. But I remind you once again, Tiana wille to Waverly in the next two days, you can keep an eye on Peter, or regret is your own. If you look around the world, you can¡¯t find a second man who loves you as much as Peter. Don¡¯t be unaware of the blessings in your life.¡±


    Obviously, Old Mr. Soto likes Peter very much, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t say so many good words for Peter.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana nodded her head in response.


    The attitude is slightly perfunctory.


    Immediately afterwards, Adriana noticed that Old Mr. Soto was not happy with her attitude, so she immediately exined, ¡°Grandpa, I just want to focus on my career now. I¡¯ll talk about my children¡¯s loveter.¡±


    For some reason, she is not interested in those things that are childish now.


    Perhaps Adriana does not realize that her love for Peter for so many years has consumed too much of her emotions.


    As well as the exploitation by friends and family around her, it hurt her deeply.


    After experiencing many things, only after the memory loss of Adriana¡¯s nature is thin and cold, bing somewhat unfeeling.


    ¡°s, it¡¯s just that. I won¡¯t ask about your young people¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto got up, ¡°You get some rest, I¡¯ll go see that bastard Rex at the hospital.¡±


    After he finished, he turned around and left.


    In the past, Old Mr. Soto had a good pace and a strong body, but since the Soto family was murdered, his health has deteriorated greatly.


    Walking, then vaguely some of the rickety attitude of the elderly.


    Looking at his back, Adriana was in aplicated mood and immediately stood up, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change my clothes first.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto was a little surprised that Adriana would go with him to visit Rex in the hospital.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He agreed.


    Adriana got up and went upstairs. Seeing her go upstairs, Old Mr. Soto immediately walked towards the outside.


    Walking out of the vi, the old man went to the simple room, looked at Peter who was sitting on the living room sofa and was working, and said, ¡°Adri that girl is very stubborn.¡±


    Peter put down hisputer, ¡°My humble abode is simple, Old Mr. Soto feel free to sit down.¡±


    More than modest?


    Hank remembered that Peter had never lived in such a humble ce except for training at unnamed ind.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a simple room, the decoration inside is not simple.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto snickered and walked to the leather sofa and sat down, ¡°You should know that Tiana ising to Waverly in the next two days, old man I do think it¡¯s not a bad idea to try to use Tiana to stimte Adri.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto also took great pains for the sake of Adriana¡¯s happiness.


    In this world, there are too few good men, let alone a good man like Peter, who has abination of face and wealth.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Peter listened to the two proposals, ink eyebrows lightly wrinkled, thoughtfully thought, ¡°This is not quite appropriate.¡±


    Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him now is already very strange, if Adriana sees him hanging out with other women, she will only reject him and even develop a disgusted and repulsive heart.


    ¡°Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Sensing Peter¡¯s concern for Adriana, Old Mr. Soto tilted his head and smiled, ¡°Just let you borrow Tiana to stimte Adri, its purpose is to see if you can stimte her, and not let you really with Tiana. You do not need to have so much pressure, not to mention that there is an old man like me to give you testimony. It will be fine.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto is a strong supporter.


    ¡°boss, Old Mr. Soto has a point, you might as well try it.¡±


    Hank came over with a cup of tea and ced it in front of Old Mr. Soto. He looked at Peter with an excited face, ¡°The youngdy can¡¯t remember you now, if you stimte her a little, it might have an unexpected effect.¡±


    It¡¯s the next best thing, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to try.


    The two men¡¯s eyes fell on Peter with anticipation in their eyes.


    The man raised his eyebrows, dark pupils flickered slightly, and finally picked up a cup of tea and took a light sip, falling into deep thought.


    ¡°Grandpa, go?¡±


    While this was happening, Adriana stood on the curb outside the airstrip and called out.


    ¡°Eh, here ites, here ites.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto agreed, got up, patted Peter¡¯s shoulder and whispered in a lowered voice, ¡°It¡¯s too good to miss. You have to hurry up. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    When he finished, he walked towards the outside with his cane in his pestle.


    ¡­


    Motril.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, a message from the prison says ¡­¡±


    In the apartment study, Ricardo rushed into the study and stood in front of Edward, breathing heavily, but stopped mid-sentence.


    Edward, who was holding Isabel, narrowed his cold eyes slightly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ricardo¡¯s reaction really made Edward¡¯s heart thump and vaguely nervous.


    ¡°Said Mrs. She couldn¡¯t think straight and wanted tomit suicide.¡±


    Ricardo said with his voice getting smaller and smaller, looking at Edward¡¯s eyes withplexity and worry.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Edward walked up to Ricardo with a single stride and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°You said Vivianmitted suicide in prison?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The prison guard called just now.¡±


    Ricardo also came to report to Edward, and then left, only to receive a call from a prison guard just after he stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°Wow ¡­ ooooooooooo ¡­¡±


    After a few days of getting along, Isabel¡¯s rtionship with Edward was very good, but she was still shocked by Edward¡¯s action just now and could not stop crying with aggression.


    The little girl thought Edward was being mean to her.


    Seeing this, Edward immediately let go of Ricardo and gently shook Isabel, ¡°Isabel is good, Isabel is not crying, there is daddy.¡±


    He took Isabel out of the study and left the baby with the nanny.

 Chapter 1484 I want to hold you

    Back in the study, Ricardo immediately said, ¡°The Andrews family won¡¯t agree to do ¡®perjury¡¯ and we can¡¯t save the wife.¡±


    Edward raised his hand and gestured for Ricardo not to speak.


    He put his hands in his trouser pockets and paced around the study, his brow furrowed in thought.


    ¡°No. ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡± Ricardo couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Vivian won¡¯t kill himself.¡±


    Edward remembers meeting Vivian at the prison a few days ago and Vivian saying ¡®let him give the child to Adriana, or to the orphanage, and when she gets out she¡¯ll go get it and bring it home¡¯.


    She and Isabel have developed feelings for each other, and would never want tomit suicide at this time.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    So ¡­


    Someone is counting on Vivian.


    Edward figured out the matter, and Ricardo, reminded by him, pped his leg with a sudden realization, ¡°Oh, I see. This is Andrew¡¯s brothers behind the scenes?¡±


    Thinking about it, there seems to be only this one possibility.


    Edward¡¯s face chilled, his hand clenched slightly in a fist and mmed heavily on the table, ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, so what do we do now?¡±


    Ricardo asked.


    His question is the biggest problem in Edward¡¯s mind at this moment.


    Being in Motril and having offended The Andrewe family, who have a very powerful background.


    Vivian¡¯s current situation is just a warning from The Andrewe family.


    So, they are determined to deal with Vivian.


    ¡°I think we can get in touch with Mr. Alston, he should be able to help.¡±


    Ricardo came up with a way to solve Edward¡¯s problems.


    At that, Edward looked up at him and picked up his cell phone to call Peter to contact him, but finally slowly put it down again.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, why don¡¯t you fight?¡±


    Ricardo looked a little anxious.


    ¡°Adriana¡¯s matter is in a mess, big brother has no time to divide.¡± Edward sat sideways on the corner of the table, despondently lit up a cigarette and took a big puff.


    Ricardo knew Edward was the kind of person who would never bother anyone if he could.


    But the current situation is urgent, can not be half hesitation.


    He immediately took out his cell phone and made a call to Peter.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times, and within a few moments it was answered and he said, ¡°Mr. Alston, it¡¯s Ricardo.¡±


    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Vivian she ¡­¡± On the phone, Ricardo gave a brief ount of the rtionship between Vivian and Andrew.


    Edward looked at Ricardo with his fingers squeezing his cigarette, and was actually a little nervous.


    ¡± Are you saying Vivian didn¡¯tmit suicide, but was a warning from the Andrews family?¡± Peter asked.


    Ricardo nodded, ¡°Nine out of ten.¡±


    ¡°Good. Give the phone to Edward.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Alston,¡± Ricardo said as he walked over to Edward and handed him the phone.


    Edward took the phone and ced it next to his ear, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m giving you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, what trouble or no trouble. Don¡¯t treat me like a brother anymore, Ricardo if you don¡¯t call me, are you still going to hide it?¡±


    Peter knows that Edward is a person with high self-esteem and will never ask for help until he has to.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward dropped his head in frustration, his thin lips exhaled a wisp of light smoke, sighed and did not speak.


    ¡°Leave it to me, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and made a call directly to the old king of Motril.


    By virtue of the rtionship between his father and the old king, the old king very readily agreed to Peter¡¯s request.


    Three hourster, Edward and Ricardo both waited for Vivian outside the prison.


    But a few days have not seen, Vivian fragrance lost, slim look let people look at heartache. Especially the white face became waxy and haggard, like the symptoms of malnutrition.


    She was wearing the same set of clothes she had been wearing when she entered prison that day, while carrying in her hands all the clothes Edward had given her.


    The moment he saw her walk out, Edward took three steps forward and wrapped Vivian in his arms, ¡°Vivian, I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±


    Edward held the woman tightly into his arms and hugged her when he felt how thin the woman really was.


    The skin and bone like body makes his heart ache.


    Snuggled in Edward¡¯s arms, feeling the familiar smelling to the surface, everything seems like a dream and bes so unreal.


    A few hours ago, she was in jail and being beaten by several women with rubber sticks, and now she is out.


    Edward hugged her for a moment, let go of Vivian, sped his hands on her shoulders and looked down at her, ¡°Vivian, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±


    He identally touched the ce where Vivian had been hurt, and she winced in pain.


    Edward¡¯s brow knitted and his stern gaze fell on her arm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong here?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Vivian shook her head.


    Edward grabbed her clothes, the cor was gently pulled aside, the fragrant shoulders leaked out, but no wounds could be seen.


    He took away the package Vivian was carrying and threw it to Ricardo, and carefully lifted Vivian¡¯s arm and examined it on the left and right, without seeing any obvious wounds.


    Only the forehead, which was wrapped with a piece of white gauze.


    At that time, Vivian ¡®suicide¡¯, this is the evidence left behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Vivian brushed Edward¡¯s hand away and took a step back, looking at him with a little more strangeness in her eyes.


    Then it was that strange gaze that deeply burned Edward¡¯s heart.


    The man¡¯s body was stunned and stood frozen in ce, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Isabel and her?¡±


    Vivian did not dare to look directly at Edward¡¯s gaze, lowered her head, her eyes fell on the tip of her shoes, and asked weakly.


    ¡°Isabel is waiting for you at home.¡±


    He stepped forward and approached Vivian.


    Vivian seemed to be not quite used to Edward¡¯s proximity, and subconsciously backed up, who unexpectedly took her hand, dragged her into his arms, leaned down, and directly held her in his arms.


    Her body suddenly lifted into the air, Vivian was startled, wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck and let out a soft cry, ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you fall off. Hold on tight.¡±


    Although Vivian subconsciously reached out and wrapped his arms around Edward¡¯s neck, the man could not hold back his heart¡¯s joy.


    He did not say so, but after saying it, Vivian¡¯s face reddened, a blush on the cheeks haloed open.


    ¡°Put me down, I ¡­ can walk by myself.¡±


    She patted his chest gently, signaling for Edward to put him down.


    Edward¡¯s lips were slightly hooked on one side, and his smile swept away, ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know how many times he had dreamed of this moment in his dreams.


    Vivian was ufortable with Edward¡¯s closeness, her hands involuntarily clenched slightly, ¡°I really want to go by myself, let go.¡±


    Her attitude suddenly became tough.


    Edward looked at the woman in his arms, his gaze slightly stunned, and eventually did not put down Vivian, but walked towards the limousine.

 Chapter 1485 I am not worthy of your love

    Tic-tac-


    Just as Edward was carrying Vivian towards the limo, suddenly a luxury car pulled up.


    A group of three people looked sideways, they saw the luxury car window ss slowly lowered, revealing a familiar face inside.


    Johnny Andrews.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Today¡¯s Johnny Andrews is wearing a ck shirt, gold-rimmed sses, and gold anti-slip chains on both sides, revealing that a stunning face that is stunningly beautiful.


    He breezed out two words, but invariably a strong aura.


    Edward held Vivian in his arms, his cold eyes swept to Johnny Andrews, his eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Johnny Andrews¡¯ thin lips curved up in a curve and snorted lightly, ¡°We¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    His words fell, the sedan slowly started and went away.


    Will I see you again?


    It¡¯s not hard to guess that Johnny Andrews is not going to rest on hisurels about Vivian.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    Vivian noticed Edward¡¯s ugly face and asked a question.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Edward shook his head and carried her straight into the limo as Ricardo got in and drove away.


    Arrived at the apartment an hourter.


    When he got out of the car, Edward went to hug Vivian, but Vivian pushed him away, ¡°No, I can walk by myself.¡±


    She is now in a mess and has long been unclean and does not deserve to have Edward go to the trouble for her.


    Vivian was so determined that Edward had to go along with her, ¡°Okay, take your time.¡±


    Worried about Vivian¡¯s physical injury, Edward took her back first and contacted the family doctor.


    Taking the elevator upstairs, Ricardo trotted to the front and opened the door to the apartment.


    When Vivian walked to the door of the apartment, he found a charcoal pot sitting at the door.


    She frowned slightly and looked back at Edward, unsure.


    ¡°Cross the fire bowl and go to the bad luck.¡±


    Edward looked at Vivian with a doting face and said in a soft voice.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t believe that an atheist would think of something like ¡®crossing the fire bowl to get rid of bad luck¡¯.


    It is because Edward cares too much about Vivian that he wants her toe out of the shadows and hopes that the rest of her life will be peaceful and smooth.


    Vivian nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With a mncholy look at Edward, he lifted his baggy pant leg, stepped over the fire pit and walked in.


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, followed by colorful confetti falling in droves.


    Ricardo held a flower cone in his hand and released a colored flower.


    ¡°Wee back, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ricardoughed and was in a good mood as he soaked in such a nice atmosphere.


    Looking at the bright confetti fell all over, Vivian emotions were driven, also followed the smile.


    Raising his eyes to look ahead, he realized that there were many balloons and flowers hanging in the living room.


    The floor was decorated with candles in the shape of a heart, which was covered with red rose petals, and small fireworks with the words ¡®Celebrate New Life¡¯.


    The sudden surprise waspletely outside Vivian¡¯s expectations, and she looked at the scene in front of her in a daze, not knowing how to react.


    Ricardo set the cone aside and immediately walked to the center of the living room, took the lighter and lit the small fireworks.


    Snorting-


    Simr to the fairy wand fireworks bloom golden sparks, and at this time the living room curtains automatically closed, the living room lit up a few candles, the dim light set the atmosphere extra warm.


    The small fireworks on the ground kept on burning, and in a short time the living room was filled with a strong smell of fireworks.


    Everything bes happy and beautiful.


    Vivian never imagined that Edward would prepare such a surprise for her.


    She was really ¡­ surprised and delighted.


    Avable at ¡­


    Immersed in joy, Vivian was pulled back to reality by a vague painful injury on her body.


    She immediately remembered that she had sinned so much that she hadmitted a blood debt.


    The face dyed with a light smile instantly converged, reced by only sadness.


    Edward stepped forward, magically holding a bouquet of brightly blooming roses, kneeling on one knee in front of her, and then raising his right hand, spreading his palm, a jewel-blue heart-shaped box appeared in his hand.


    Edward opened the velvet box, inside a ring glittered in the dim light, the pigeon egg-sized stones were very bright.


    ¡°Vivian, I know I¡¯m sorry for the past. Didn¡¯t protect you, didn¡¯t protect the child ¡­¡±


    The most important thing is not to give you a home, not to give you a grand wedding. So, can you put on this ring, I will prepare a grand wedding for you, to announce to the world that you are my woman. For the rest of my life, I will leave no stone unturned to shield you from the wind and rain.¡±


    Before, it was his failure to protect Vivian that caused Vivian so much damage.


    Edward knows he has a guilty conscience and is sorry for Vivian, so he won¡¯t bother with what happened between her and Arnav.


    What¡¯s more, Vivian went so far as to take on Arnav himself in order to keep him from getting into trouble with him.


    A weak woman, has done so, what else can he not bear.


    As a man, Edward hates Arnav, but more than that, his heart aches for Vivian.


    Vivian has ended up in this situation, all because of Old Mr. Henderson, this sin and hurt, should not let Vivian alone bear.


    She, the victim, is innocent.


    Ricardo, who was standing by, saw Edward propose, and he immediately turned around and walked out, carefully closing the door to give the two of them a world of their own.


    Before Edward left, he had already started to prepare all this, and as for Isabel and the maids, they had already been sent elsewhere to rest.


    For today¡¯s proposal, Ricardo worked his butt off and was exhausted.


    But when I think of Mr. Henderson¡¯s happy face, it¡¯s all worth it.


    Inside the apartment, Edward remained on his knees, looking over at Vivian with expectant eyes, hoping she would respond.


    As a result, the little woman looked like she was in shock and didn¡¯t move a muscle.


    ¡°Vivian? Are you ¡­ okay?¡±


    The woman¡¯s white cheeks were filled with a look of consternation, then her facial expression changed slightly, tinged with a few moments of pain.


    The disoriented Vivian gradually came back to her senses, she pursed her lips, looked at the fireworks that were still blooming behind Edward, and her mood became heavier and heavier.


    He said that he would give her a grand wedding.


    He said he wanted to make it known to the world that she Vivian was his Edward¡¯s woman.


    He said he was sorry for her before.


    All this had appeared in Vivian¡¯s dreams countless times, and she even secretly hoped for it, but the reality was too distant and everything seemed like a luxury.


    So much so that she couldn¡¯t even think about it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But when she was disheartened and had no enthusiasm or hope for anything, he appeared in her vision, took her out of the swamp and proposed to her.


    Vivian sighed softly, holding down the excitement and exuberance in her heart, ¡°I, for one, do not love you.¡±


    Love?


    Sure love.


    But Edward is a man of honorable status, capable, and divine, absolutely outstanding.


    She is unclean, how can she be worthy of Edward¡¯s love?

 Chapter 1486 Mr. Henderson Trying to Threaten Me Again?

    This love is too heavy.


    Heavy so Vivian can not carry, feel breathing are some depression.


    ¡°Vivian, the eyes don¡¯t lie.¡±


    Rejected by Vivian, Edward did not have much emotional ups and downs, everything was expected, ¡°The past is in the past, we should all forgive ourselves and let ourselves go. I don¡¯t care if you love me or not, but I love you. For the rest of my life, I just want to spend it with you.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s eyebrows twisted slightly, slowly lowered her eyes, the corners of her lips pulled out a curve, then smiled, ¡°Is Mr. Henderson still trying to threaten with power?¡±


    She bypassed Edward and walked straight in towards it, ¡°Isabel, Isabel? Mommy is here, baby, go home with Mommy, okay?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian has no regard for Edward¡¯s feelings.


    No, it is urate to say that Vivian is too considerate of Edward¡¯s feelings, and only then put on a cold and noble posture, just to let Edward die.


    She was already an unclean person, but Edward was surprisingly willing to ept her.


    Vivian¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with gratitude and emotion, and she felt Edward¡¯s love for her.


    But so what?


    The hardest thing for her is the one in her heart.


    Once there was a psychological shadow, Vivian really couldn¡¯t cross it.


    Vivian ruthlessly bypassed him, and Edward¡¯s hopeful pupils instantly darkened.


    He closed the ring box in his hand with a thumb press.


    Get up, throw the flowers aside, and stride towards Vivian.


    Vivian opened the doors one by one, trying to find Isabel from inside, but as soon as she opened the second bedroom door, Edward grabbed her by the hand and brought her into his arms with a fierce tug.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    The sudden movement scared Vivian and she let out a cry of surprise.


    But the next moment, her lips were covered with warm lips and she entered a familiar embrace.


    Edward¡¯s big palm sped her head, one hand wrapped around her want, and ced a deep kiss on her lips.


    Vivian¡¯s body stiffened and her eyes widened, but the next moment she reached out and pushed Edward out, ¡°Get out, get out, don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Like a frightened little moose, she burst into the bedroom and mmed the door behind her.


    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±


    Edward raised his hand to knock on the door, but his outstretched hand stopped in mid-air.


    And then, he crossed his waist with one hand and pinched his brow with the other, feeling that he had just been too impulsive and hadn¡¯t considered Vivian¡¯s feelings at all.


    Knowing full well that the little woman has been greatly hurt and left with psychological shadows and fears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The formerly arrogant man sincerely apologized to Vivian, and it was easy to hear his guilt and remorse in his gentle words. ¡°I was too impulsive.¡±


    Edward leaned on the door frame, hands ced in the pockets of his pants, looking down at the floor, said in a serious tone: ¡°I know I brought you a lot of damage, if you did not know me once, you should live a good life, and will not end up in this situation today.


    Vivian, I just hope you can give me a chance to make up for the damage I¡¯ve done to you over the years and soothe your broken heart.


    One¡¯s life is still long, and if one keeps dwelling in pain, one is not letting oneself go.


    I don¡¯t want to see you in pain, I ¡­¡±


    Squeak-


    Before Edward could finish hisst sentence, Vivian opened the bedroom door.


    She stood in the doorway, her good-looking shearwater eyes bing clear and luminous, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I¡¯m not wallowing in pain. I hate Arnav, but he¡¯s dead. Her death is the greatest constion to me. The rest of your life has nothing to do with me, and the rest of my life, I just want to spend with Isabel.¡±


    Vivian sighed, ¡°Once you enter a luxurious family, you make mepletely understand the meaning of this sentence, so I hope you can let go and not bother me anymore. My life without you will naturally live a simple, calm and peaceful life. Understand?¡±


    Running away is not the way to solve it.


    Vivian¡¯s heart was in great pain, but she had no way to face Edward.


    A touch of weakness will only provoke Edward¡¯s pity and sympathy. She can only stay away from Edward¡¯s world now and live a life of her own.


    Since then, the two have forgotten each other in the jungle.


    Edward stood in front of Vivian, and could no longer restrain his heart from endless thoughts and love for this woman, ¡°Vivian, I only love you in this life, I will not marry you.¡±


    Vivian tilted his head to the side, slightly pale lips pulled out a cold smile, ¡°Marry or not that is your business, what does it have to do with me.¡±


    She slowly turned back, her cold eyes with a few thin, ¡°Did you not understand what I just said? I am hoping that you can stay away from my world, so that I can be clean and clear.¡±


    Saying that, the little woman raised her wrist and pointed to the scar on her wrist, ¡°Mr. Henderson hasn¡¯t forgotten how you used to treat me? You have forgotten a lot, but time is not without memory. How you treated me during that time is not clear in your mind? Why should I be with you, a man with abusive tendencies?¡±


    She sniffed and blinked her slightly red eyes, ¡°You know in your heart that everything I am now is caused by you, and you im to be reflecting. But what you are doing now is really reflection? Not really. On the contrary, you are trying to drag me into the fire.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s every word was like a sharp dagger, stabbing hard at Edward¡¯s heart, stabbing the wound that hadn¡¯t yet scabbed over with blood.


    Pain that spreads around the body.


    Edward could even feel the tightening pain in his chest.


    But on the contrary, he did not know how to retort.


    ¡°You should know that only by leaving you will I be truly relieved. So, if you really love me, then leave me alone. I don¡¯t want to see you again, I don¡¯t want to see anyone from your the Henderson Family again.¡±


    Vivian speaks very ruthlessly.


    Just to make Edward die to herpletely.


    ¡°So, please Mr. Henderson to give Isabel to me. I will be grateful to you, from the bottom of my heart, for the rest of my life.¡± Vivian tried hard to regte her emotions, not wanting to reveal her weakness in front of Edward.


    Her words fell, Edward hesitated to speak, and the two of them just looked at each other.


    It was a long time before Edward said, ¡°What will it take for you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think Mr. Henderson misunderstood.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s big, crystal eyes looked at her, forcing down the pain in her heart, ¡°Our rtionship is already in the past, there is no such thing as forgiveness. I just want to go home with Isabel now. Please ask Mr. Henderson to return the child to me, or I will call the police.¡±


    In prison, Vivian didn¡¯t want to get out.


    Because she does not want to face the unpleasant past that has happened.


    ¡°Are you hating on me?¡±


    There are some things that Edward can¡¯t help but ask, even though he doesn¡¯t want to think about them.


    He, wanted to know the answer.

 Chapter 1487 Divorce

    ¡°Did Mr. Henderson not understand what I just said?¡±


    Vivian looked at Edward with an expressionless face, ¡°I repeat, give me back the baby.¡±


    Her attitude gradually became tougher.


    Edward was at a loss for words, not knowing how to face Vivian.


    The atmosphere became frosty for a moment.


    ¡°Vivian, let¡¯s start over, okay?¡±


    Edward, who knew that he had sinned deeply, kept apologizing to Vivian, hoping that Vivian would forgive him and ept him.


    Even if two people start over, then it is also the best.


    Vivian listened to Edward¡¯s words with aplicated mood, but all the emotions she didn¡¯t show, instead, she gazed at Edward with cold eyes, ¡°I, don¡¯t, like, you!¡±


    She frowned lightly and added, ¡°Never liked it. Do you hear me?¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t understand why Edward is so obsessed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be good to me with all your heart? All I want now is my freedom. If you won¡¯t even give you freedom, what makes me think that what you say is true. Hmm? You tell me?¡±


    The aggressive attitude is very different from Vivian¡¯s when she was released from prison today.


    The two were silent all the way back.


    Edward brewed up a bellyful of confessions to Vivian, but who knew the proposal would end up like this.


    ¡°What about me? And have you ever considered my feelings?¡±


    He asked rhetorically.


    ¡°I have only Isabel and myself in mind.¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    His sorrowful and helpless gaze on Vivian, for a long time, before speaking, ¡°I know you fell into this situation today is innocent. But Arnav is dead, the old man has been jailed, there will be no one toy hands on you in the future. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡±


    Vivian doesn¡¯t know about Johnny Andrews yet, and he doesn¡¯t want Vivian to know about it, just wants her to have an easier time alone.


    ¡°They all deserve what they get. And you, too, are not a good person.¡±


    Vivian sighed, the pupils as before that, seems to have a kind of indifference to reject people, even in the face of Edward, will not be soft to him like water.


    Instead, he said something that made Edward¡¯s liver break.


    She said, ¡°They all got punished ordingly, but what did you do to me in the first ce? Why are you still standing in front of me with Rene unharmed? So don¡¯t say things like let me forgive you, because, I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Vivian finished and once again walked around Edward.


    Passing from the bedroom to the living room, I was greeted by the beautiful decorations, very warm and romantic, which Vivian dreamed of.


    It just all came toote.


    Thete one made her unaffordable.


    ¡°Ricardo? Ricardo?¡±


    Vivian retracted his gaze no longer to look at those decorated romantic flowers and balloons, but walked to the door to call Ricardo.


    ¡°Eh, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Ricardo heard Vivian calling him and thought Vivian had made up with Mr. Henderson.


    He rushed to Vivian¡¯s front, ¡°Ma¡¯am, what did you call me for?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Isabel, I miss her.¡±


    Vivian said politely to Ricardo.


    The astute Ricardo immediately sensed that something was wrong and inclined his head to look into the living room to see Edward walking over in frustration, ¡°Go ahead and bring Isabel back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ricardo¡¯s confused eyes nced back and forth between the two, knowing that Edward must have failed in his proposal.


    But this kind of thing he can not say anything, just turn around and immediately go to bring Isabel back.


    While waiting for Ricardo, Vivian and Edward were the only two people in the living room, looking at each other without words.


    Edward was leaning on a wine cab, holding a cigarette in his hand, puffing on it one after another.


    Looking at the living room those borate preparations things, all to create a romantic atmosphere, but in the end gave him a great irony.


    For Vivian, he said everything that needed to be said.


    Edward didn¡¯t know how to get Vivian back, and knew that Vivian had gone through too much pain and hadn¡¯te out of the shadows yet, and everything would take time.


    ¡°Where do you want to take Isabel?¡±


    Edward looked at Vivian, who was sitting on the sofa, and asked rather calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Mr. Henderson to ask about my business.¡±


    Vivian tilted her head to look away and suddenly thought of something, so she asked, ¡°When do you have time, go back and change Isabel¡¯s ount.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s ount is now in Edward¡¯s name.


    Since she chose to divorce Edward, she was bound to transfer the child¡¯s ount to her name.


    ¡°You and I are still married now, do you really not care about a little affection.¡±


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cold.


    When Vivian received her marriage license, she didn¡¯t think she would get a divorce, but now Vivian¡¯s state is obviously not forced.


    ¡°There¡¯s been no bonding between us since Ashtyn was gone.¡±


    Ashtyn¡¯s death has always been a gulf between Edward and Vivian that cannot be crossed.


    Vivian ended the conversation with one sentence, which kept Edward from answering for a long time.


    Within moments, the sound of a child giggling andughing resounded outside.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately got up and ran to the door, pulled open the apartment door and saw Isabel, whom she had been longing for.


    ¡°Baby?¡±


    A few days not see, she misses the girl thin like, look in Vivian¡¯s eyes heartbroken.


    Taking Isabel from Ricardo¡¯s arms, ¡°Baby, do you miss Mommy? Hmm?¡±


    Isabel suddenly saw Vivian, a small arm around Vivian¡¯s neck, ¡°Mummy, hehehe ¡­ Mummy ¡­¡±


    She danced happily in Vivian¡¯s arms, beaming and kissing Vivian¡¯s cheek with delight.


    Listen to the little girl milking her ¡®mommy¡¯, Vivian¡¯s heart is about to melt like.


    Nose a sour, eyes dense with a thin mist of water, almost did not cry out.


    Isabel is an adopted child, but she has been with Vivian for most of the year and has be attached to each other.


    Look at her wearing a pink princess dress, white socks, soft-soled pink children¡¯s shoes, head tied with two small grips, with bangs, simply cute, cute people¡¯s hearts are crispy.


    Vivian knew that Edward was very good to Isabel.


    But no matter how good it is, whenever she sees Edward, she remembers the lost Ashtyn.


    Can never let go.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Vivian hugged the baby and bowed deeply towards the maid, ¡°Thank you for taking such good care of Isabel.¡±


    When she finished, she looked back to Ricardo, ¡°I know you guys have been working hard on my behalf, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you ¡­¡±


    Ricardo wanted to say something, Vivian interrupted her directly, ¡°From now on, I am no longer Mr. Henderson¡¯s wife, and you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®Mrs.¡¯ anymore. I¡¯ll leave now, and I¡¯ll contact you when I get to Waverly.¡±


    Vivian barked a few words of advice to Ricardo and walked straight away with Isabel in her arms.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, wait. Ma¡¯am?¡±


    Ricardo shouted twice, but Vivian didn¡¯t mean to stop. Anxious in his heart, he immediately ran to the living room and said to Edward, ¡°Mr. Henderson, it¡¯s not good, Mrs. She ¡­ has left with the little girl in her arms.¡±

 Chapter 1488 Peter goes bankrupt [1]

    He was anxious, but Edward stood calmly by the liquor cab and continued to smoke.


    There was already a small pile of cigarette butts and ashes in front of his heels, enough to see how annoyed the man was in a bad mood.


    Seeing Edward¡¯s silence, Ricardo immediately understood.


    ¡°Send someone to secretly escort her back to the country. Once you get to Waverly, find a few people with good skills to secretly protect her.¡±


    Edward exined to Ricardo uneasily.


    After all, the people of The Andrewe family are the biggest threat to Vivian.


    This is Motril¡¯s territory, Edward forces are in the country, in Motril can not show their fists, but back to Waverly, he Andrew and can withstand him how?


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, you ¡­ wouldn¡¯t really agree to divorce your wife, would you?¡±


    Ricardo knows all of Vivian¡¯s experiences and sufferings and sympathizes with her, but also mes himself for the poor care he and Ashtyn both took.


    Vivian is a victim of this, a poor person.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Edward coldly put down a sentence.


    Ricardo wanted to say something, but had to turn around and leave.


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    In the morning, Adriana and Old Mr. Soto went to visit Rex in the hospital and, not surprisingly, Adriana was thrown out and went to the office.


    After a busy afternoon at the office, Idrove back to Asnana vi.


    Of course, she locked the door directly after entering Asnana vi, not giving Peter a chance toe in at all.


    On the contrary, Peter returned to the simple room, and in a short while Hank brought over the dinner from Ippeiju.


    Peter is sitting at his desk working and Hank ces the meal in front of him.


    ¡°Leave the food, you go out first.¡±


    Peter buried his head in ambush and waved a hand toward Hank to get out.


    But his words fell for a long time, but Hank did not mean to go.


    Peter¡¯s ink brows knitted lightly and his cold eyes skewed towards Hank, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    Hank nods his head.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That ¡­¡± Hank raised his hand and touched his nose, nced at Peter, and looked down at the ground with a desire to speak.


    Peter sensed that he was not right, closed the file and put it aside, leaned back in the executive chair and looked at him, ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty?¡±


    ¡°It does seem a little difficult.¡±


    Hank smiled sarcastically, his face a masked embarrassment.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    The man¡¯s already small patience was almost exhausted by Hank.


    ¡°It¡¯s the one ¡­ you ¡­ haven¡¯t paid our brothers for two months.¡±


    After a long time of hesitation, Hank finally stammered out what he wanted to say.


    Only after saying that he reflexively took two steps back and distanced himself from Peter, afraid that someone would blow upter and spill the beans.


    ¡°Two months without a paycheck? Then you go to the finance and tell me what to do.¡±


    Peter was not impressed, reached out and opened the thermos, brought out the meal one by one and prepared to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just us, it¡¯s even ¡­¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    Just as Hank was about to say something, Peter¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up the phone and answered it, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Peter, Mr. Alston?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came on the other side of the phone.


    Peter did not answer, the other party then said: ¡°We are Waverly Bank, calling to inform you that your installment mortgage loan with our bank is due to be paid this month 8537555. 75 dor, and it is already one dayte. When do you n to repay it?¡±


    Like this debt collection calls Peter has never answered, cold received it will be a little upset, simply hang up the phone.


    He then asked Hank, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that the payroll wasn¡¯t in ce? Company finance ¡­¡±


    Jingle Bell-


    Halfway through Peter¡¯s sentence, the phone rang again.


    He didn¡¯t even look at the phone number and answered again, but the woman¡¯s voice was still on the other end of the line, ¡°Mr. Alston, failure to pay can affect your credit. Are you experiencing any difficulties?¡±


    The other side said this one after the other, in connection with what Hank said just now, he finally understood that something was wrong.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have the finance transfer over right away.¡±


    Peter¡¯s cold face sank down, unhappily flung the phone on the table, cold eyes shot at Hank, ¡°What¡¯s going on, you guys can¡¯t pay down your sry? Why do I still have a mortgage? Where¡¯s the mortgage?¡±


    He was at least the president of a Fortune 500pany with a fortune of hundreds of billions, but he was reduced to the point of being chased by people for debts?


    Peter suddenly didn¡¯t understand when he had be so poor.


    The poor ding-dong.


    ¡°Heh heh, boss, you are really a noble man.¡±


    Hank reached out and scratched his head, ¡°You forgot that when you married the youngdy you transferred all your real estate certificates, bank cards,panies, various bonds, funds and what not to the youngdy? As for the mortgage, I¡¯m not sure, maybe you forgot where to buy it.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder as he waited for Hank to say the rest.


    ¡°All your family assets are now in the hands of the youngdy, although you are the president of Alston Group, but your year-end dividends and sry also hit the youngdy card. You ¡­ where ¡­ where there is still money ah.¡±


    Hank tilted his head to the side, not daring to look Peter in the eye, and spoke in a lower and lower voice, ¡°Even the money you¡¯ve been usingtely has been scraped together by us brothers.¡±


    To put it bluntly, their president is now the pennilessmander in chief.


    Every day is busy, but it¡¯s all working for Adriana.


    The most important thing is ¡­


    He was also swept off his feet by the youngdy.


    That said, their boss should now be the poorest boss in history.


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wannian calm man pupil eyes slightly stunned, incredulous asked: ¡°no money? Then there is not a car? Take them all to sell.¡±


    ¡°All seventy-two cars in your name have been transferred to the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Shops? Rent?¡±


    ¡°It also passed to the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°All my watches and jewelry, the ones I don¡¯t use, I pawned.¡± Peter never thought he would have such a wretched day.


    Debt collectors can chase you!


    It is better to hurry up and solve the urgent problem at the moment.


    ¡°All that stuff is at Asnana vi.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hank finally gave an answer that made Peter almost desperate.


    To say that Peter is not angry that is false, his tang Mr. Grant cut, down to this, the heart is inevitably some imbnce.


    The man pped his desk angrily and stood up in a sh, pacing back and forth in the office, ¡°Where¡¯s Jennings? When will she be back?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the password to Asnana vi, he couldn¡¯t get in and there was no way to pawn the jewelry items.


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon at the earliest, the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Call Adriana.¡±


    Peter instructed.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact the youngdy now.¡± Hank immediately dialed Adriana¡¯s cell phone number, only to have the phone hang up after a few beeps on the other side.


    He looked at his boss with an embarrassed and awkward face, ¡± The youngdy she ¡­ hung up.¡±


    Peter slowly closed his eyes, reached out and rubbed his brow, ¡°Good, very good, very good!¡±


    Looking at his boss¡¯s helpless back, Hank couldn¡¯t help but feel some pain, so he asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want to borrow some from your brothers?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±

 Chapter 1489 Peter goes bankrupt [2]

    Hank¡¯s words were followed by a soft snort from Peter.


    The man was quite upset, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    A thousand precautions can¡¯t be taken.


    ¡°Then ¡­ how about you get Madam, or Second Young Master to borrow some?¡±


    Mrs. Alston and the Second Young Master are certainly rich.


    Hank thought about it and finally thought of someone else and continued, ¡°The young master must have quite a few in his hands as well.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Peter shot a sharp look over!


    Let him be a father to ask his son for money?


    This kind of thing killed Peter can not do.


    ¡°Ohhhh, boss don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m not trying to figure it out with you.¡±


    Hank was shivering from a stern re from Peter, and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Then take your time to think of a way.¡±


    Because Peter gave Hank a card, Hank will pay the following brothers every month, and thest two months Peter has been in Obren, is no money in the card he could not contact Peter, so dyed to im wages.


    The first thing that happened was that Hank took Peter¡¯s card to help him do his job and found that there was no money on the card. Hank suddenly remembered the situation of his boss and thought that he would be embarrassed to talk about it, so Hank asked his brothers to get some money together.


    I think the boss will definitely return them in a few days when he has money.


    As a result, the boss was preupied with Adriana, not paying attention to the poor to the state of ¡®bankruptcy¡¯.


    Hank, who hade downstairs, sat on a bench in the small courtyard by the entrance with his cell phone.


    Opened a What¡¯s App group, edited a message and sent it out, [Finished, the boss went bankrupt.


    The sun rises in the west: what the hell? Brother, stop it, I am short of money.


    Wind blowing small pants: you are not let us post money temporarily to the boss with it. Howe now the boss also has no money?


    Dichlorvos: What¡¯s up, big brother going bankrupt?


    Seeing the messages they sent one by one, Hank was helpless and then edited a message: [I was not thinking that the boss was busy the other day, so I didn¡¯t have the heart to ask the boss about this. I thought he knew all about it and was thinking of a way to do it, but I didn¡¯t know that when I asked today, he had forgotten everything.


    Windblown Pants: Where is the youngdy? She has money.


    The sun rises in the west: brother, lend me some money to spend, your brother I want to fall in love.


    Trichlor: Hopefully our boss became a bare-bonesmander?


    Super cute da Yakult: This still has to be kept secret, if word gets out it¡¯s a big deal.


    Hank was so aggrieved that he couldn¡¯t help but scream: [You guys are a hammer, I¡¯ve lent the boss three million. Now there is only a three-digit amount left in the bank card.


    Originally, I wanted to find a few brothers to borrow some money to spend, but now it seemspletely out of the question.


    A poor poor nest.


    Hank was in tears, looking at the sky without words.


    Abruptly, his eyes lit up and thought of one person.


    ¡°Yeah, give Rene a call.¡±


    Muttering to himself, he pulled out his cell phone and called Rene directly.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rang a few times and the other party answered, ¡°Hank, what¡¯s the call?¡±


    Rene asked directly.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh ¡­¡±


    Hank, who has never asked anyone to borrow money, smiled awkwardly and touched his nose with some embarrassment, ¡°That, please do something.¡±


    He stammered, always having trouble saying something.


    ¡°Say what you have to say, fart and grind.¡±


    Rene disliked it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ¡­ been tight on my handstely, can I borrow some money to spend?¡±


    After holding it in for a long time, Hank was able to get the words out of his heart.


    Shame on you!


    An absolute disgrace.


    Hank never thought he would one day ask a woman to borrow money anyway.


    But for the sake of his own boss, he deliberately asked Rene to borrow money.


    ¡°Stop it, is it funny. I heard Mr. Alston pays you a six-figure sry to start with, you¡¯d be broke?¡±


    Rene thinks Hank is just messing around.


    ¡°My boss is broke, too.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Alston Group is doing well now, when is it going bankrupt?¡±


    ¡°I said my boss was going bankrupt, I didn¡¯t say the Alston Group was going bankrupt.¡± Hank exined.


    ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    What do you mean Peter is bankrupt and Alston Group is not?


    Peter is the owner of the Alston Group, can not be without money.


    ¡°s, why are you so confused. When the youngdy got married to the boss, the boss transferred all thepanies, properties, cars, funds, stocks and whatnot under the name of the youngdy. Now boss ¡­ not only no money, I heard that also owes a mortgage. Even the money of our brothers are also lent to the boss emergency. You say, where do I have money?¡±


    Hank sighs and sighs, and there is a sadness everywhere.


    He knew the boss had a vi that had been paying off the mortgage and had thought the boss knew where it was.


    But just look at the boss¡¯s reaction, it is clear that he does not know about the mortgage.


    Thinking about it, I think it¡¯s likely that the boss bought it casually at some point, and then forgot about it.


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    Rene huffed backwards and couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for what happened to Peter, ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡±


    ¡°Boss miserable or not, we brothers are not able to care. I call you just want you to lend some money to me? My bank card bnce is only 453 yuan, if you do not lend me money, I guess I have no food to eat. No, it is our brothers, and our boss 80% also can not eat.¡±


    He deliberately made Peter¡¯s situation sound very wretched in front of Rene, just to ry the message to the youngdy through Rene.


    ¡°Oh, okay, fine. How much do you want to use?¡±


    Considering Hank¡¯s current situation, Rene readily agreed to lend him the money.


    After all, that day in the Western restaurant also spent a lot of money Hank, if she refused, her heart must be too much.


    ¡°Hahahaha, I knew you were the best person. How much to borrow, let me think ¡­ 200, 000 there?¡±


    ¡°Let me transfer half a million to you.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, well well well, thanks haha.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too soon. This money is subject to interest. I¡¯ll give you a year¡¯s grace to pay it back with twenty percent interest.¡±


    ¡°Rene, you ¡­¡±


    Hank, who had just been touched by Rene, instantly got a bad case of the whole thing.


    This woman, the button search, fell money eyes?


    ¡°Me what me? Are you borrowing or not? Forget it if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Rene disliked it in a good way.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hank¡¯s heart held back, but still for the ¡®three buckets of rice to bend¡¯, but finally gritted his teeth and agreed, ¡°Yes, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Send me the ount number.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After saying that, Hank hung up the phone directly and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°What kind of gentleman is it to take advantage of someone¡¯s danger?¡±


    And at this time, the second floor bedroom Peter stood in front of the window, looking at the vi, mood bad to the extreme.


    Being poor limits his freedom.


    He now has to find someone to borrow money from.


    Borrowing money?


    Peter never imagined that he would be reduced to borrowing money to get by.


    Pacing back and forth in the bedroom, he finally made acall to Zac.


    ¡°Yo, big brother, why did you give up calling me, did you miss me?¡±


    The phone just dialed out and Zac answered the phone.


    Peter was a little embarrassed at the thought of asking for a loan.


    Reaching out and ruffling his hair, he frowned tightly and cleared his throat, ¡°Ahem ¡­ transfer me 50 million.¡±


    Zac: ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence.


    Silence.


    After several seconds of silence, Zac nced at the phone number unbelievably to make sure it was Peter¡¯s call, ¡°Brother, is it really you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhh, yes, yes. It¡¯s like you to talk like that.¡±

 Chapter 1490 Peter goes bankrupt [3]

    The icy attitude and tone, who else could it be if not his big brother. ¡°Big brother what¡¯s wrong with you, what are you suddenly looking for me to borrow money for?¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, are you borrowing or not?¡±


    Peter was impatient and didn¡¯t want to keep talking to Zac.


    ¡°Borrow, borrow, borrow, of course borrow, hahaha.¡±


    Zacughed his head off, ¡°I¡¯mughing my ass off, big brother you actually have to ask me to borrow money one day.¡± Heughed at Peter with impunity.


    ¡°Big brother, you ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    I wanted to take the opportunity to flirt with Peter, but Zac did not have time to finish his sentence, Peter directly hung up the phone.


    Finally, he still silently transferred a hundred million to Peter.


    After the transfer waspleted, he clicked on the What¡¯s App group ¡®Waverly four males¡¯.


    There are only Peter, Alvin, Edward and Zac, four brothers inside.


    Master handsome and beautiful: hahahaha, big brother, what is wrong with you? How dare you ask me to borrow money? This must be @ melody, @ words and actions like one, you know what the situation is not?


    Melody: What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?


    The melody is Alvin.


    Because people are in the remote countryside, there has been no signal, so they have not been in contact with them.


    I happened to go to town, and I didn¡¯t expect my phone What¡¯s App group to ring.


    Words and actions are as one: I am in Motril and will go back first thing tomorrow morning. What¡¯s the situation with big brother?


    Edward was a little worried about Peter.


    Master handsome and beautiful: Shit, so you all do not know? This, it can¡¯t be that big brother is really in some kind of trouble, right?


    Zac collected his smile and was about to call Peter when a reminder popped up on What¡¯s App: You have been kicked out of the ¡®Waverly Four¡¯ group chat by ¡®Shallow¡¯.


    Shallow.


    As the name implies, it is Adri, the name of Adriana.


    Peter¡¯s What¡¯s App name so only has a single word ¡®shallow¡¯.


    ¡°Fuck, is big brother angry?¡±


    Zac felt that something was wrong and immediately left the office and drove to Peter.


    Meanwhile, Peter, who was on the second floor of the simple house, had received a call from Alvin.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on on your side?¡±


    A few months have passed since Ist left Waverly.


    During this period of time Alvin was busy with the school side of things and had not been in touch with Peter and Adriana.


    After all, Adriana and Peter are already married, and it would be inappropriate for him to contact them now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Peter turned around and walked over to the couch and sat down, asking in a nd tone, ¡°What about you, how are you doing over there?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. Well ¡­¡±


    Alvin thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go back after a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, when youe back, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Well, good. She ¡­¡±


    Alvin wanted to ask how ¡®Adriana¡¯ was doing, but he swallowed his words, ¡°You just asked Zac to borrow money, what¡¯s going on? The first thing you need to do is to ask Zac for money. I don¡¯t think big brother doesn¡¯t treat me as a brother.¡±


    He was heartily concerned about Peter¡¯s current situation and wanted to know how Adriana was doing.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the first feelings for Adriana remained, and only by forcing himself not to inquire about anything about Adriana could he forget about her existence.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be back in a while? Wait until you get back.¡±


    On the phone, it is not clear in a few words.


    The two then exchanged a few pleasantries and hung up the phone.


    Peter hadn¡¯t put his phone down for two minutes when Edward¡¯s phone rang.


    And at that moment, Adriana, who was in Asnana vi, also received a call from Rene.


    Adriana, who was busy with her work in the study, picked up the phone, saw that it was Rene and answered it, ¡°Rene?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Ate. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Hank just called to borrow money from me.¡±


    ¡°He asked you to borrow money, why are you telling me that.¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t understand Rene¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Er ¡­ is like this. It¡¯s when you and Mr. Alston two people after the wedding, Mr. Alston fulfilled the promise to you at the wedding site, the name of the house, car, funds, stocks and other property all transferred to you. Just now Hank called to say that several of his brother¡¯s money were lent to Mr. Alston, Mr. Alston now seems to ¡­ even have no money for meals.¡±


    Although Rene is Adriana¡¯s man, he has been with Peter for some time and understands better Adriana¡¯s love for Peter.


    Despite the current memory loss, Rene feels the need to remind Adriana more of the past between the two.


    Listening to Rene¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s brow knitted lightly, ¡°You¡¯re here to be a lobbyist?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no. Ms. Hale, if you don¡¯t like to hear it, I won¡¯t say anything. But I think you really need to know about your past with Mr. Alston, he really, really loved you. And you, at one time, didn¡¯t even care about life for him. I just think ¡­ feel that the two of you clearly love each other, but now because you have lost your memory, everything has changed the way ¡­ it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Rene mustered up enough courage to tell all of it over the phone in one fell swoop.


    Her words left Adriana in silence.


    In recent times, Adriana has been taking care of the Fryer Group, but she is also doing research on all fronts.


    She can¡¯t remember the past, but wants to learn about the past through multiple investigations.


    And she and Peter two of the protracted wedding can be found on the Inte very much rted to the content, including Peter¡¯s promise to her at the wedding site, she also know.


    Adriana is only known to have Fryer Group, YY Entertainment Company, and a gamingpany in partnership with Flora under her name.


    Only recently she has been so busy searching for memories about her former self that she has not bothered to investigate the properties in her name.


    Now listening to Rene¡¯s words, Adriana felt a little sorry for Peter instead.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    She said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rene let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and asked, very incredulously, ¡°That¡¯s gone?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°No, no. So Mr. Alston, are you sure you don¡¯t care about him? I heard Hank say that he still has a vi with a huge mortgage, and he is too poor to pay. What¡¯s more, Mr. Alston has be poor now, if the outside world knows, it will definitely think that Alston Group is going to close down, which will then have a great impact on Alston Group.¡±


    She analyzed the stakes to Adriana.


    I only hope that Adriana will give Mr. Alston some chances because of the Alston Group.


    She went to great lengths to get the two of them back to normal.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say much to her and just hung up.


    Putting down the phone, Adriana inclined her head to look out of the study window, just in time to take in the simple house rising from the ground outside.


    Is he really in such a bad shape?


    In order to verify the truth of Rene¡¯s story, Adriana contacted someone to investigate her total personal ount bnce and all the money and assets in her name.


    2 hourster, Adriana received an email.

 Chapter 1491 Peter goes bankrupt [4]

    Open your mailbox and click on the email, which lists a bunch of statistics.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, ording to the ID real name statistics, the cars under your name, there are 73 cars. Among them are 2 Maseratis, 3 Maybachs, 4 Red gs, 5 Porsches and 5 Ferraris ¡­¡±


    After the car brand statistics is the statistics of each brand model and market estimate.


    Below are the property statistics and converted market value, apartment rent, stocks, funds, andpany ie.


    All that Adriana had investigated was the property that Peter had transferred into her name in the first ce, as well as her personal property that was investigated separately.


    There is no contrast without harm.


    When Adriana clearly saw the total amount of all of Peter¡¯s property after discounting the statistics, still could not stop a breath of cold air.


    Knew he was rich, but didn¡¯t know how rich he really was.


    But Peter trusted her so much that he transferred all the properties in his name to her name.


    This ¡®love¡¯ is enough to say it all.


    If there was some doubt about Peter before, now ¡­


    Adriana has no reason to doubt or question Peter.


    This night, Adriana tossed and turned, unable to sleep at night.


    The next morning, woke up with a pair of ck eyes, washed up, and the maid had already prepared breakfast.


    Adriana sat at the table, looking at the sumptuous breakfast, she frowned, raised her hand and beckoned to Ruby, ¡°Go get Mr. Alston toe in for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss. I¡¯m going to call Mr. Alston in for dinner.¡±


    Although Ruby is only a maid in Asnana¡¯s vi, she noticed the change in Adriana¡¯s attitude towards Peter and was happy to follow.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Adriana, sitting in the restaurant, looked at Ruby¡¯s back as she trotted out and wondered: Is Peter so well liked?


    Why does everyone speak for him?


    Simplex Building.


    Peter sat in the dining room on the first floor, looking at a te of pitch-ck stuff sitting on the dining table, his thick eyebrows knitted, and nced coldly at Hank, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡±


    Hank reached out and scratched the back of his head, smiling nervously, ¡°This is a Netflix egg omelet I learned online.¡±


    ¡°This, egg omelet?¡±


    Peter held chopsticks in his hand and pointed to the ck piece, ¡°You call this a pancake?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve never cooked before, and it¡¯s an improvement to be able to take it.¡±


    The choice of the Lord is unknown, chose Peter to be his boss, was squeezed dry money even if it is, now is oppressed to do breakfast.


    He learned for a good half day, can do it has been very difficult.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face was cold, he pped the chopsticks on the table directly, pushed the te in front of Hank, pointed to the ck and charcoal egg omelet, and said with anger, ¡°Eat, don¡¯t go to work if you don¡¯t finish it today.¡±


    ¡°I eat?¡±


    Hank¡¯s face fell, very resistant.


    ¡°Can¡¯t eat?¡±


    ¡°Of course~! ¡­ eats and eats!¡±


    Does he have a choice? Right now, he has no choice but to eat.


    So then, under Peter¡¯s sharp gaze, Hank picked up his chopsticks and licked a chopstick of egg omelet into his mouth.


    Although every cell in his body was screaming and resisting, but forced by Peter¡¯s threat, he could only chew a few bites.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Just chewed two bites, Hank covered his mouth with one hand, could not help but vomit.


    Seeing this, Peter took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes to calm his anger, so that he would not be unable to restrain his angerter on and beat Hank up.


    ¡°Waste!¡±


    Peter scolded lightly.


    Hank immediately looked down and spit the egg omelet in his mouth into the trash can, wiping the side of his mouth with a paper towel while saying, ¡°It¡¯s not about being poor now and saving money.¡±


    Peter, who had just left his position, was struck by the pace, and his morose eyes skewed, ¡°Saving money?¡±


    The man¡¯s ink eyebrows lightly raised, slender jade finger pointing to the egg omelet in front of Hank, ¡°Finish it for me! Otherwise, your three months¡¯ sry will be deducted.¡±


    ¡°What? boss, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What, what I said doesn¡¯t work anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, absolutely not.¡±


    Hank shook his head like a rattle and finally swallowed the worst egg pancake ever, holding back tears.


    And not to mention a burnt taste and, moreover, salty snore.


    Even he himself did not understand why he put so much salt when he made it.


    ¡°Vomit~vomit ¡­¡±


    Hank was eating that egg omelet with his life, and tears of disgust nearly flowed from his eyes.


    Knock Knock-


    The door to the living room rang.


    Ruby walked in and saw Peter who was about to go upstairs and immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Alston, Miss ¡­ No, the youngdy said ¡­ for you toe over for dinner. ¡±


    As the saying goes, ¡®those who know the time are the best¡¯.


    Ruby doesn¡¯t dare to offend Adriana, nor Peter.


    So in Asnana vi she called Peter ¡®Mr. Alston¡¯ and Adriana ¡®Miss¡¯, and when she left Asnana vi, she called them the same as before.


    ¡°Adriana asked me toe over for dinner?¡±


    Peter standing on the stairs holding the hand on the railing trembled slightly, his heart was hidden joy and excitement.


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    Ruby nods her head.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Peter answered, looked down at the home clothes on his body, and immediately went upstairs.


    In the bedroom closet, Peter took down a thin navy blue suit, ck shirt, blue and white checkered tie, and a limited edition Rolex watch from among dozens of thetest hipster suits.


    Standing in front of the floor mirror, the man straightened his attire and ruffled his short hair, glowing.


    After everything was done, he went downstairs.


    ¡°boss ¡­ vomit ¡­ can i stop eating?¡±


    In the restaurant Hank heard Peter¡¯s footstepsing down the stairs and immediately begged for mercy.


    Peter didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to Hank, striding towards the living room outside, just as he reached the door, his eyes happened to nce at a bouquet of flowers on the living room table.


    Then he turned around and walked back to the living room and drew a beautiful red rose in bloom from it, very satisfied, and walked out of the living room with his back behind him.


    ¡°boss? boss? can i ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±


    Hank, who was having a hard time eating and doubting his life, called out to Peter pitifully.


    Shouting and shouting, Peter still walked out of the restaurant.


    He dropped helplessly into a chair and decided it was better to resign himself to his fate.


    Make your own dark cuisine, kneel down and eat it all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself if you don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Just as Hank was about to resign himself to his fate, Peter¡¯s voice sounded outside.


    Hank, who was drooping just now, instantly seemed to have hit the chicken blood, spit out the egg spread in his mouth, rushed straight to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of beer, opened the pull ring, and gulped it up.


    Asnana vi.


    Peter walked into Asnana vi and looked at the familiarity of everything and never felt more ted than at this moment.


    There was even a little bit of excitement.


    Entering the living room, Peter walked straight to the dining room and saw Adriana sitting at the table ying with her phone while the table was untouched by breakfast.


    ¡°Adriana, good morning.¡±


    The man stood at the table, one hand in his suit pants pocket and one behind his back, and greeted her.


    Adriana didn¡¯t even look at Peter and put her phone on the table, ¡°Sit down, breakfast will be coldter.¡±

 Chapter 1492 Closing Divorce

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡±


    Peter handed the one rose behind him to Adriana, ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    A rose appeared alone in front of Adriana, but handed from Peter¡¯s hand, can not help but look a little abrupt.


    Adriana swept the words from Peter, but didn¡¯t mean to take them. Instead, she reached out and picked up the bowl of porridge in front of her, took a sip, and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that what Hank said is true. Are you broke?¡±


    Peter was stunned for a moment, his dark ink-like pupils shed a wry glint, and immediately nodded, ¡°You could say that.¡±


    No wonder she invited him over for dinner.


    So it was because he was penniless and had no money to eat and was sympathizing with him?


    With Adriana¡¯s intentions clear, Peter already had a calction in mind.


    He sniffed the rose in his hand, ¡°This is one of the most beautiful roses in bloom, flowers with beauty, excellent.¡±


    This was said as if to Adriana, and as if to herself.


    But Adriana didn¡¯t pick up on him.


    Peter put the flowers in a vase, and then sat opposite Adriana, looking at the table with Chinese and Western breakfast, his heart ignited a small joy.


    He knew that Adriana did not like to eat Western breakfast.


    So these western meals were carefully prepared for him by Adriana.


    Adriana eats very quietly and does not talk about food or sleep.


    Peter ate his breakfast and drank his milk, looking at Adriana from time to time, trying to find a topic to talk to Adriana several times, but seeing that she did not want to talk, so he had to give up.


    The breakfast was very quiet.


    Peter¡¯s heart was also extremelyplicated.


    Or sadness, or joy.


    But anyway, it¡¯s for the best that his rtionship with Adriana has improved a step.


    ¡°To thank you for taking me to dinner, I¡¯ll drive you to the officeter?¡±


    After the meal, Peter gazed at Adriana with deep affection and said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The woman¡¯s attitude was extremely cold.


    The cold seems to put people in the ice cer, cold near suffocation.


    Even when facing Peter, there is a sense of distance from the ¡®do not enter¡¯ stranger.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me do something, how can Ie over to rub it inter?¡±


    Peter smiled bitterly.


    The deep three-dimensional face, because of that smile and more warm and elegant, like the ancient castle out of the elegant nobleman.


    Adriana took one look and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster.


    So demonic-looking, will only be around to get flowers.


    ¡°Then you can note.¡±


    Adriana drew out a tissue to wipe her mouth, dropped a thinly veiled remark, got up and left.


    ¡°Do you put up with me living on the streets and starving?¡±


    Peter said pathetically.


    Adriana did not speak, but did not stop in her tracks.


    Back in the bedroom, Adriana changed her clothes while thinking about what Peter had just said and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had been too cold to him.


    Although she had forgotten about Peter, and Luis and Helen, she, as the biological mother of two children, had the responsibility to take care of them.


    It is even more impossible to watch the father of two children starve to death in the streets.


    Not to mention that all of Peter¡¯s property was actually transferred to her at the time of the marriage, and with this action alone, I¡¯m afraid that only a few people in the world can do it.


    Being worth trillions, a fortune umted over several generations, who would give up his trillion dor family fortune for the love of a woman?


    But Peter did.


    Adriana admires and wonders to what extent she and he were once deeply in love.


    After changing her clothes, Adriana came downstairs with her diaphanous clutch bag and still saw Peter standing at the entrance of the living room, standing straight and tall, with that innate aura, aplete king.


    Hearing footsteps, Peter turned around.


    Adriana was dressed in a white slim-fitting one-piece suit, with apricot heels and a fluffy pillow head, with red tassel earrings and a little powder.


    An outfit, intellectual and generous, but with a few yful, the beauty can not move away from the eye.


    ¡°My Adriana is so beautiful.¡±


    Peter smiled jadedly and watched the woman walk past him while he followed Adriana, the two keeping a half step apart.


    Walking to the courtyard of the vi, she didn¡¯t mean to go to the garage, instead she walked out of the vi.


    Peter¡¯s heart was filled with joy, knowing that Adriana was willing to ride in his car.


    Adriana made a small choice, but it put Peter in a good mood.


    He never knew that he was such an easily satisfied person.


    Peter walked over to the limo like a doorman and pulled open the door, ¡°Adriana, get in.¡±


    Adriana took one look at Peter and got in the passenger seat.


    Before she could reach for her seat belt, she saw Peter suddenly bend down and approach her.


    Adriana¡¯s heart was racing and her cheeks were tinged with a blush as they looked at each other.


    Peter favored her with a gentle smile, handsome face like ayer of light gilded general, so that she some sink.


    ¡°Let me help you with your seat belt.¡±


    He watched her, and his right hand very naturally felt for the seat belt and helped her buckle it.


    Adriana stiffened and leaned dead against the car seat, putting distance between herself and Peter, not wanting to get too close to him.


    Suddenly, Peter suddenly raised his hand to cover her forehead.


    At that moment, in the narrow space, the two people¡¯s posture became ambiguous, Adriana¡¯s breath strained and her heart thumped.


    Adriana has long been immune to beautiful men, but Peter¡¯s face is the ultimate golden ratio, with deep eyes, three-dimensional features, well-defined contours, and vaguely mixed beauty.


    Just one look can make her breath go out of rhythm.


    Demon!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel ufortable with your hair falling in your eyes?¡±


    The man ruffled the hair on her forehead and pinned it behind her ear, then straightened up and closed the door.


    With a bang, the door closed, and the wave of oppression Adriana felt instantly disappeared into nothing.


    She secretly breathed a sigh of relief, her nervous heart loosened a little.


    Peter went around to the main driver¡¯s seat, started the sedan, and took Adriana towards the Fryer Group.


    On the way, Peter didn¡¯t know what to say to Adriana, so he turned on music and yed a tune.


    The man suddenly thought of something and immediately changed a popr song to ¡°Dream Wedding¡±.


    He remembered that Adriana liked this tune the most.


    ying music, Peter pretended to concentrate on driving, but the corner of his eyes nced at Adriana from time to time, hoping to observe the changes in her heart from her facial expression.


    Naive Adriana kept her head tilted to look out the window.


    ¡°How has thepany been taking care oftely?¡±


    Peter found a topic and talked to Adriana.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Some time, go and get all your property transferred to you and then we¡¯ll get the divorce papers.¡±


    Adriana did not answer the question, but directly told Peter the result of her thinking overnight.


    She can¡¯t remember the past with Peter now, and she doesn¡¯t have a crush on Peter.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t want to stay with Peter in a diluted way, and naturally she doesn¡¯t covet those properties of Peter.


    Snort¨C


    Peter mmed on the brakes and looked sideways at Adriana, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Property transfer, divorce.¡±


    The words are concise and direct to the point of chilling.

 Chapter 1493 Alvin is back

    ¡°Heh, divorce.¡±


    Peter¡¯s thin, thick lips pulled out a curve, cold eyes swept a nce at Adriana, retracted his gaze to focus on the front.


    Start the limo and head straight to Fryer Group.


    The conversation ended and the two didn¡¯t say another word along the way.


    It wasn¡¯t until we got under the Fryer Group that Peter stopped the car and Adriana unbuckled and got out, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t look at Adriana and let her leave by closing the door.


    Ta-da-da-da


    The sound of high heels on the ground is getting farther and farther away.


    Peter looked through the rearview mirror at the distant Adriana, gripping the steering wheel with a tightly clenched hand, his bony hand making a clicking sound.


    Bang!


    The man was angry and mmed his fist on the steering wheel of the car, triggering the car horn to keep ring.


    Peter started the car and left.


    Since that day, Peter seems to have evaporated.


    Adriana came back to Asnana vi every day to find the door of the simple room locked, and in the morning the door was still locked.


    Although she did not take the initiative to ask, but from Rene side of the side of the inquiry, Fang learned that Peter disappeared for a long time.


    The Alston Group is also managed by Hank.


    Before that there was a man in her view every day, she did not think too much about it, and now he quietly disappeared, in turn, made her heart empty.


    Knock Knock.


    Rene knocked on the door outside his office, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Grant is here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know who ¡®Mr. Grant¡¯ is.


    ¡°Alvin.¡±


    Rene walked up to Adriana and said, ¡°Mr. Grant is Mr. Alston¡¯s brother and your senior, you have a very good rtionship, he once courted you and treated you absolutely well. Of course, this man is also very reliable and trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Adriana let Alvin in after getting a brief glimpse of him from Rene¡¯s side.


    Taking a short break, Adriana searched the inte for information about ¡®Alvin¡¯.


    Scanning through his personal information, I realized that The Grant Family was once one of the four Waverly families, which eventually fell out of favor and was then bought by Peter.


    Alvin, on the other hand, went to remote mountainous areas to teach.


    Looking at the photos online, he is in a white suit, sitting in front of the piano, long fingers jumping on the keys, giving a sense of a mboyant gentleman.


    Graceful and leisurely, literate and elegant.


    ¡°Adri?¡±


    Just as Adriana was browsing the web, a gentle voice pulled her back to reality.


    She looked up and saw a mature man in a blue and white sweater, with short ck hair, slightly curly, bracketed bangs, healthy wheat skin, handsome and handsome.


    I am very different from the online elegant nobleman.


    In the online photos, Alvin looks like a prince charming in a fairy tale, that is, gentle and dignified, put into the crowd, his noble will look out of ce, will let people find him at once.


    The Alvin in front of her at the moment, theplexion is dark, although not the noble prince¡¯s nobility, but more than a little man¡¯s maturity and stability.


    It¡¯s a handsome and tough look that is very different from what it once was.


    Adriana stood up as if she saw Alvin as a stranger and smiled politely at him, ¡°Come in and sit down.¡±


    This is Adriana¡¯s most embarrassing scene.


    It is clear that others know her, but she does not remember each other.


    Not to mention Alvin, even Jenkins went to see Adriana a few days ago and she didn¡¯t know him.


    And Jenkins has been taking care of Flora, naturally rarely appearing in front of Adriana.


    ¡°Brought you your favorite dessert, try it?¡±


    Alvin walked over to his desk and ced a bag of desserts on Adriana¡¯s desk, ¡°They¡¯re all from that private cake store you like.¡±


    ¡°Really, then ¡­ thank you.¡± Adriana was slightly restrained, not knowing how to speak to Alvin.


    But Alvin, as smart as he is, already sensed that something was wrong.


    Wrinkling her brow, her puzzled eyes surveyed Adriana, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ¡­?¡±


    In the face of Alvin¡¯s question, Adriana smiled politely, ¡°Sit down first, let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    Alvin jawed slightly and walked to a side lounge area to sit down, but never took his eyes off Adriana¡¯s body.


    But for some reason, I can always clearly perceive that the aura on her body seems slightly different.


    Even the eyes that looked at him became unfamiliar.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called Peter since I got back to Waverly and there¡¯s been no answer. What¡¯s he up to now?¡±


    Alvin, who knows nothing about everything, thinks that Adriana and Peter are still together.


    ¡°Mr. Alston he ¡­¡±


    Adriana was a bit embarrassed, and some words were even difficult to say.


    ¡°Let me pour you a cup of tea first.¡±


    As she spoke, she turned and walked to the tea machine and poured a ss of in water for Alvin and handed it over.


    ¡°Actually, I ¡­ wasn¡¯t with Mr. Alston. He, disappeared for days and I don¡¯t know where he went.¡±


    Adriana hesitated for a long time and finally told Alvin everything in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Did you ¡­ quarrel again? Did Peter bully you?¡±


    Alvin spected, then he shook his head again, ¡°Peter is so good to you, how could he bully you. Could it be that he did something wrong to make you unhappy?¡±


    This is the nth time she has heard thempliment Peter since Adriana woke up.


    Forgive the hard-hearted, will also be moved by it.


    Especially after Peter disappeared for several days, she was in turn a little more curious about him.


    Adriana sat with her legs folded on her side, her hands folded in herp, and her brows lowered as she looked at the cup of tea on the table.


    Alvin¡¯s words echoed in my ears.


    She frowned and took a few seconds to look up at Alvin, ¡°I have amnesia, I don¡¯t remember all of you. But as for why I lost my memory, no one told me.¡±


    Since she woke up, all of them have not told her exactly why she lost her memory, except that they vaguely know that it has something to do with Obren¡¯s people.


    But Obren is extraordinarily mysterious organization, she really does not know very well.


    ¡°Amnesia?¡±


    Alvin¡¯s hand holding the cup of tea shook violently, and the hot water swirled out and sshed on the back of his hand, causing him to draw a secret breath of pain.


    This scene was caught in Adriana¡¯s eyes, and she scanned Alvin¡¯s facial expression without moving, her mind recalling what Rene had just said to her.


    Naturally, I understand a few points.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know anything since I woke up, and everything I know now is from information searched online and my private investigation.¡±


    Adriana shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s a done deal and all I can say is sorry. Even though I know we used to be friends, now ¡­ your presence is no different from theirs.¡±


    Her words made Alvin ponder.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the familiar her, the mind reverberates with a scene from her acquaintance more than ten years ago, like a sped-up movie scene that keeps jumping.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better to forget. You¡¯re still you, you¡¯re still surrounded by friends, and the future can only get better.¡±


    Previously, Alvin knew about Adriana¡¯s memory being sealed by ni, as well as Adriana and Peter¡¯s physical condition and rtionship with Obren.


    So he guessed that this time Adriana will lose her memory,bined with her just said that everyone did not tell her why she will lose her memory, Alvin knew that there must be with Obren inseparable.

 Chapter 1494 Raylan [1]

    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Adriana smiled sarcastically.


    Once the two most familiar people, but now see each other be ¡®strangers¡¯.


    Adriana didn¡¯t know what to say, Alvin had questions in his mind, but didn¡¯t know how to say them.


    His hesitant expression fell into Adriana¡¯s eyes, and Adriana then said, ¡°If there is anything you want to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know how things are going between you and Peter.¡±


    After all these years, Alvin still can¡¯t get over Adriana, but she is already the woman of his big brother, so naturally he won¡¯t covet.


    I only hope that big brother can take good care of Adriana, and that the two of them can be happy together is enough.


    ¡± I¡¯m with him ¡­¡±


    Adriana frowned, her white, delicate cheeks staring, ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±


    Yes.


    It¡¯s strange.


    Strange not being able to spend time with him.


    ¡°Strange¡­¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help but sweat, ¡°Your past with Peter is forgotten, but we were all witnesses to it. He¡¯s really ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need for you to say.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to interrupt Alvin.


    She knew exactly what Alvin was going to say, but she¡¯d heard that kind ofpliment to Peter too often.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle things between him and I myself, thank you for your concern.¡± Adriana didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic with Alvin, so she took the initiative to care about Alvin, ¡°What about you, how are you over there now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. The children there are very simple and lovely, only the ce is remote and inconvenient to go to school. Now a school has been built and the children can all attend sses, y basketball, and eat in the school cafeteria ¡­¡±


    Alvin¡¯s eyes glow when he talks about life there.


    It¡¯s that sense of tion, relief and satisfaction.


    An extremely kind-hearted man gave up the family industry just to go to remote mountainous areas to help the poor and help the children.


    Adriana was really impressed with Alvin.


    ¡°Why do you ¡­ want to go to such an isted ce?¡±


    Adriana was a little curious.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Alvin was stunned and looked up at Adriana, noticing that she looked bashful, probably forgetting their past.


    So, so good.


    Alvin hooked his lips in a smile and sighed ruefully, ¡°Like it.¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°After staying in Waverly for a long time, I got sick of the fast-paced life and wanted to like the simplicity, peace and slow pace of the countryside there. That¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Although it has always been Alvin¡¯s dream to help children in remote mountain areas, he might have stayed in Waverly in the first ce if not for what happened between him and Adriana.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Or, is there anything else the kids over there are missing?¡± Adriana has always wanted to do charity work, too.


    It just so happened that Alvin was doing something for charity and she wanted to contribute.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The school over there is built, but it¡¯s still missing a library.¡±


    Faced with Adriana¡¯s desire to do charity work, Alvin did not refuse.


    He knows that with Adriana¡¯s current financial strength, donating a small library is just a drop in the bucket, and he is certainly willing to seek some benefits for those children.


    ¡°When you get back sometime, I¡¯ll go over there with you and check it out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised.


    Adriana nodded, ¡°Well, wanted to check it out.¡±


    Since waking up Adriana can¡¯t remember these people and events at all, and she would like to take the opportunity to go out for a walk and take a break.


    Alvinughed and didn¡¯t answer Adriana¡¯s words directly.


    Adriana now has amnesia, and he wouldn¡¯t dare take her that far away.


    He lifted his wristwatch to look at the time and pulled a casual excuse, ¡°It¡¯ste, I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Alvin came back after a long trip and just wanted to see Adriana and catch up with her.


    But now she had forgotten everything, and Alvin knew that continuing the conversation would only be awkward, so to avoid embarrassing her, he pulled an excuse to leave.


    Leaving the Fryer Group, Alvin called Peter¡¯s phone again, but the call did not work.


    He had to call Hank again, ¡°Hank, where¡¯s Peter going now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Grant, huh? Hahaha, when did youe back?¡±


    Hank was surprised to receive Alvin¡¯s call and immediately asked, ¡°Are you free at noon, do you want to have a casual lunch together?¡±


    He avoided the topic and did not answer.


    Alvin didn¡¯t get angry and said gently, ¡°I just arrived in Waverly, I couldn¡¯t get through to Peter on the phone, where is he now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about that. He just handed thepany over to me to take care of and the man disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Hank said he really didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to Peter and the others at Obren, and why did Adri lose her memory?¡± Although I couldn¡¯t find Peter, I could ask the situation from Hank¡¯s side.


    Hank hesitated for a moment and then told Alvin the truth about what happened at Obren, ¡°At Obren ¡­¡±


    Standing on the floor of the Fryer Group, Alvin listened to Hank¡¯s words with a sense of guilt.


    Obren happened so many things, he did not evene back to help them at that time, there is really something wrong.


    The two exchanged pleasantries for a while before Alvin hung up and called Edward¡¯s phone again.


    ¡°Edward, where is it?¡±


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    When he received the call, Edward immediately heard Alvin¡¯s voice and immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back? Where is it, I¡¯ll go over to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Fryer Group and was just about to take a cab to you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a limo now and had to take a taxi to Edward.


    ¡°I happen to be running an errand nearby, so wait, I¡¯lle and pick you up.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, ten minutester, Edward¡¯s car pulled up in front of Alvin.


    He got out of the car and walked towards Alvin, removed his sunsses, and the good brothers, who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, touched fists, sped hands and patted each other¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Edward looked Alvin up and down, ¡°Got handsome, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Have you? I cked out quite a bit.¡±


    As the two talked and got into the car, Alvin asked Edward, ¡°Do you know where Peter went? Get in touch with her when you get back.¡±


    ¡°Not sure. I haven¡¯t seen him since I got back from Motril either.¡± Edward shook his head, ¡°I guess there¡¯s something important to take care of, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    He reassured Alvin.


    Alvin nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible. By the way, how are you and Vivian doing?¡±


    Mentioning Vivian, Edward¡¯s eyes instantly darkened a lot.


    He withdrew his gaze and slowly started the car, saying as he drove, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything is fine.¡±


    Okay?


    Good or bad only you know.


    Edward didn¡¯t want to talk about those things so as not to worry Alvin.


    After Motril¡¯s return, Vivian returned to her hometown and lived in an empty old house with her children, rarelying out.


    It¡¯s a good thing he arranged for someone to protect Vivian, otherwise he would really be a bit uneasy about her being alone in her remote hometown.


    ¡­


    Waverly.


    Private fishingke outside the city.


    The northeast corner of theke under a sunshade, a man leaning on a lounge chair, holding a cigarette in his hand, looking at the water floating, deep eyes, do not know what to think about.

 Chapter 1495 Raylan [2]

    Ta-da-da-da


    The sound of high heels came closer and closer as a woman in a ck and white striped corseted one-shoulder dress walked up to the man and sat down on another chaise longue.


    The woman removed her silver sunsses to reveal a stunning face, ¡°Mr. Powell, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°What is the reason for Ms. Griffin¡¯s sudden visit?¡±


    Ran pillowed one hand behind his head, one hand holding a cigarette flicked the ashes, lifted the cigarette into his lips and took a drag.


    ¡°Heh heh. No wonder Mr. Powell always can¡¯t get his beloved, today a look to know the reason.¡±


    Tiana hooked her lips and smiled, pulling out ady¡¯s cigarette from her bag, her slender fingers holding the cigarette, lighting it, her red lips holding the cigarette and taking a puff, ¡°Women, they like men with fun. You are cold in the end, very unpleasant it.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­?¡±


    Ran leaned back in the recliner and never looked at Tiana.


    ¡°I heard that Adriana has lost her memory, even Peter doesn¡¯t remember, why don¡¯t you take the initiative at this time? If you miss the opportunity, you really won¡¯t have such a good chance next time.¡±


    Tiana elbows propped on the armrest to hold the chin, crossed the orchid finger, revealing a nice long dark red nails, lining the stunning face more than a few charming enchanting.


    She hooked her lips in a smile, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what is so good about that woman Adriana that is worth so many of you men obsessing over her?¡±


    Speaking of Adriana, Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly for a moment, staring at the shimmeringke, his brow was brushed away the mncholy.


    ¡°What reason do you need? Like is like.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But you¡¯ve been back in Waverly for a few days, why don¡¯t you see her?¡± Tiana was quite curious.


    Tiana looked at Ran with interest, waiting for his answer.


    Her question did not wait for Ran¡¯s answer, but saw Ran gazing at the surface of theke swirling with Adri ripples, as if in thought.


    For a long time, until the flickering cigarette burned out, hot to Ran¡¯s fingers, he turned back, lost the bottom of his eyes, if there was a sigh, ¡°Look or not, and how can.¡±


    What¡¯s more, he needs to let others know when he goes to see Adriana?


    And who can prove that he actually visited her?


    Seen and met face to face, but in the end just brushed by the end.


    Ran can¡¯t help but be a little heartbroken.


    ¡°If you like it, you should be bold enough to pursue it, once you let go, it may not necessarily be yours.¡± Tiana¡¯s red lips exhaled a wisp of light smoke and sighed with emotion, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t cold in nature back then, how could I have been disillusioned with Peter after he rejected me?¡±


    In fact, deeply in love, how to be discouraged?


    Only when young, in the way of face, before the public proims not to love him.


    With the passage of time, the words ¡®no love¡¯ have be a lie, and it has bemon knowledge that she is in love with Peter.


    ¡°A miss is a miss, and there¡¯s no turning back.¡±


    When ites to rtionships, Ran can¡¯t help but sigh, his heart is infinitely mncholy.


    ¡°No, I never resign myself to fate. Whenever I want something Tiana will do whatever it takes to get it. That¡¯s why I came to you today.¡±


    She looked to Ran with the intention of working with him.


    Who expected Ran waved his hand, ¡± Don¡¯t say anything to me, let me go after Adri, provoke the rtionship between her and Peter, and you go after Peter. heard this kind of talk too much, tired of it.¡±


    Too many things have happened over the years, and he has heard such words so many times that it is difficult to digest them again.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?¡±


    Tiana, not expecting Ran to refuse, added, ¡°I know you and your brother Lane are fighting for the Oblurg Group, and I the Griffin family will support you unconditionally as long as you agree to my terms.¡±


    Strength is strong, and the conditions given by Tiana are naturally attractive.


    But as far as Ran is concerned, he doesn¡¯t need any of that.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Ran refused without thinking, ¡°If I still cared about that, do you think I¡¯d still be here?¡±


    If ced in the past, he was busy with business, where there is leisure here leisurely fishing.


    ¡°Adriana or Lane, they are just passing visitors in life, and once you let go of them, they don¡¯t matter.¡±


    RanAdri¡¯s sigh, easy to say, but God knows what he put down these, is to experience.


    Remember, Ran knew about Adriana¡¯s first day back at Fryer Group.


    On the day she went next door to the office to get coffee the next day, he quietly appeared beside her.


    Adriana ordered a cappino iced coffee, and Ran was standing next to her and ordered the same coffee.


    The two men looked at each other, Adriana looked at him with a nd expression, only politely hooking her red lips.


    Ran offered to greet Adriana, ¡°Hi, you work around here too?¡±


    Adriana jawed slightly, ¡°Well, at the Fryer Group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, Fryer Group is a bigpany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana smiled politely.


    Then, the two stood and said nothing more.


    When the two cups of coffee were ready, the waiter handed them to the two of them, and Adriana turned around with the coffee and was about to leave, seeing this, Ran picked up the coffee and pretended to identally spill it on her, and he was ¡®too busy¡¯ to apologize, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to .¡±


    Ran immediately took out a tissue to help Adriana wipe the coffee stains on her white suit, ¡°The coffee can¡¯t be wiped off, let¡¯s do it this way, next to the clothing store, I¡¯ll pay you for one, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll just go back to the office and change it.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand, pulling a paper towel from the bar to wipe the coffee off her suit herself and waved him off, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    With those words, she turned around and walked away.


    Eyeing her back, Ran clutched the coffee in his hand, opened his lips, ¡°m¡­¡±, the sound of a ¡®mu¡¯ word had not yet been issued, Adriana people have The Adriana people have already walked out of the cafe.


    So, no matter how close he gets to Adriana, it won¡¯t change her attitude towards him.


    Although Adriana¡¯s memory loss, but she looked at Ran when the kind of rusty eyes deeply burned Ran¡¯s heart.


    It dawned on the man that a woman who is not in love with him is not destined to love him for life.


    What is the use of pursuing it all the time?


    Can it really be redeemed?


    At that moment, Ran waspletely discouraged and threw the coffee in his hand directly into the trash can and left without looking back.


    What Ran didn¡¯t know was that as the others left the cafe, a man came out around the corner.


    That person was no other than Adriana.


    Adriana although memory loss, but she has done a lot of research, naturally know that there is a man named ¡®Ran¡¯ in the life of frequent appearances.


    More than anything else, I know Ran from Helen.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had to admit that the first time she saw Ran, she was amazed by his handsome face.


    But somehow, even in the face of Ran, her heart still does not ripple.


    Adriana is aware of Ran¡¯s deliberate approach, and she only pretends not to recognize it.


    Peter was already a problem for her, so naturally she didn¡¯t want another person to interfere with her life.

 Chapter 1496 Raylan [3]

    Ran¡¯s heart aches as he remembers the events of that day.


    His feelings for her began in the first encounter on unnamed ind, and to this day, five and a half years, he is tired of giving and loving.


    Most importantly, his love interest is too strong and better for Adriana than he is for Adriana.


    In Obren¡¯s time, he almost impulsively harmed Adriana, this matter has been Ran heart hidden pain.


    Especially after Peter faked his death, he thought a lot about it and had thought about trying to fight it again.


    But it was thatst encounter in the cafe that made him suddenly feel that his five years of love for Adriana had been shattered to pieces.


    Sitting next to Ran, Tiana listened to his sentiments, and he had a sense of empathetic sadness.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time the end of the world, the road of feelings as bumpy.


    Shey on the recliner, looking at the blue sky, deeply exhaled a mouthful of light smoke, ¡°I envy you guys, you can afford to let go of emotional matters. I have always felt that I live a very transparent life, want to have to try to fight. Now it seems that I am too possessive, but let me live too tired.


    I was warned by my uncles to find a man to join the Griffin family, but I dyed. Because I couldn¡¯t see those men at all, and I only saw him, Peter. I was madly in love, paranoid in love, and yet I couldn¡¯t love.¡±


    Tiana is a very strong woman and does not reveal her heart to anyone easily.


    Today, I came to Ran also for cooperation, hoping to get Peter as early as possible, and I was rejected.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel some emotion, frustration, sadness and empathy when she saw Ran¡¯s state at this moment.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s words made Ranugh.


    Theugh was sad and pathetic, and it seemed like it wasughing at itself.


    How is he not like Tiana?


    Ran, who originally did not want to talk nonsense with Tiana, still kindly reminded, ¡°Peter loves Adri, very much, very much.¡±


    He frowned and looked out over the end of theke, seemingly looking at the scenery, but all he could ¡®see¡¯ in his eyes was a scene of Peter and Adriana together.


    Memories that did not belong to him were imnted in his mind, making him bear more love for Adriana for no reason.


    And it is this ¡®love¡¯ from it that makes him so tired that he cannot breathe


    ¡°Loved enough to risk his life for Adri, how do you think Peter wille around?¡± Ran shook his head, ¡°He won¡¯t, and neither will Adri.¡±


    That¡¯s all I have to say, I just wish Tiana would give up.


    ¡°This is just wishful thinking on your part. I Tiana love Peter is my love alone, possession is also my possession alone. In this life, I will not marry Peter, even if I take him captive, I will also take him back.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s words are domineering, but in the domineering is the thought-provoking ¡®paranoia¡¯, the overly paranoid love.


    She looked to Ran, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to cooperate? Then how are you going to deal with Lane?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Adriana I have let go, with him Lane earn a Oblurg Group and what is the point? It¡¯s all in the past, think about it, and naturally let go of it.¡±


    Ran makes it sound easy.


    It is easy to hear that before he met Adriana, he had his own goals and directions in life; and now, he is willing to let go of Adriana and at the same time lose interest in life.


    Like a glittering diamond, over time, was polished to lose the angles, but also lost the color, covered with ayer of dust, bing dull.


    Tiana¡¯splex gaze on Ran, but can feel a kind of star fallen after all the thoughts.


    While the two were talking, several men in suits and sses walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, the contract you asked for has been brought in, and these are the notaries from the notary public.¡±


    The man in the suit at the head pointed to the two middle-aged women beside him and said to Ran.


    Ran leaned back in his recliner and raised his hand without looking back, ¡°Contract.¡±


    The man with the contract, awyer, handed Ran the contract and a pen.


    Ran sat up straight, flipped open the two contracts and signed his name on them with a ck signature pen.


    At this point, two notaries with video cameras pointed at Ran, ¡°Mr. Powell, please read this out and we¡¯ll record it as evidence.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Tiana¡¯s brow twisted slightly and frowned in a hundred different ways, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ran took a few sheets of paper handed to him by the notary and said indifferently, ¡°Do what I want to do.¡±


    Tiana then heard Ran read the contents of the A4 sheet into the video recorder.


    A few pages of A4 paper were filled with all of Ran¡¯s assets, and he actually donated all of his name assets to the Dream Flying Charity Foundation!


    Dream Flying Charity Foundation?


    Tiana felt very familiar with this name and suddenly she remembered that when Adriana was forced to leave Waverly, Old Mr. Alston gave Adriana one billion dors, which she donated to Dream Flying Charity Foundation at that time.


    And the owner of this foundation is Harlee.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana didn¡¯t know it at the time.


    Amazed, shocked, admired ¡­


    Tiana¡¯s green hand squeezed the cigarette butt and looked at Tiana incredulously, admiring and sympathizing at the same time.


    Despite his im to have let go of his love for Adriana.


    But he ended up donating all his wealth to the ¡®unknown¡¯ Dream Flying Charity Foundation.


    Still anonymous donations.


    Tiana does not think everything is a coincidence, but understands very clearly that it is Ran who is following Adriana¡¯s lead.


    Even if you can¡¯t catch up with her, but you want to walk the ¡®road¡¯ she walked.


    After listening to Ran read out all the contents ndly and naturally, and after the notarization waspleted, Tiana then asked, ¡°You won¡¯t regret doing this?¡±


    How heavy a love was it that made him make such a choice?


    In this moment, Tiana truly felt Ran¡¯s love for Adriana beyond everything.


    If Tiana thought she and Ran were on the same page just now, she now thinks she¡¯s wrong.


    Because she loves selfishly, while Ran, however, loves into the bones.


    Deep in the bones is an almost humble love.


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    This question seems to have caught Ran, and he is holding the A4 paper in his hand, gazing up into the distance and asking himself inwardly.


    Regret?


    Regret.


    I regret not meeting Adriana before Peter.


    What I regret more is that when I met Adriana, I failed to restrain my love for her, which led me to the point where I was in deep trouble.


    Instead of answering Tiana¡¯s questions, Ran gave everything to thewyer and told him to contact his subordinates to deal with the follow-up issues.


    After everyone had left, Ran handed a letter to Tiana, ¡°If one day Adriana can remember the past, please give this letter to her.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ what if she never remembers the past?¡± Tiana asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s been impossible to remember ever ¡­¡±


    Ran words a meal, sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, gaze on that a thick letter, the top was sealed by fire paint.


    On the fire paint is a purplevender,vender from Tulipways garden.


    It is the Tulipways garden that he had created for Adriana.

 Chapter 1497 Raylan [4]

    Ran¡¯s heart aches as he remembers the events of that day.


    His feelings for her began in the first encounter on unnamed ind, and to this day, five and a half years, he is tired of giving and loving.


    Most importantly, his love interest is too strong and better for Adriana than he is for Adriana.


    In Obren¡¯s time, he almost impulsively harmed Adriana, this matter has been Ran heart hidden pain.


    Especially after Peter faked his death, he thought a lot about it and had thought about trying to fight it again.


    But it was thatst encounter in the cafe that made him suddenly feel that his five years of love for Adriana had been shattered to pieces.


    Sitting next to Ran, Tiana listened to his sentiments, and he had a sense of empathetic sadness.


    At the same time the end of the world, the road of feelings as bumpy.


    Shey on the recliner, looking at the blue sky, deeply exhaled a mouthful of light smoke, ¡°I envy you guys, you can afford to let go of emotional matters. I have always felt that I live a very transparent life, want to have to try to fight. Now it seems that I am too possessive, but let me live too tired.


    I was warned by my uncles to find a man to join the Griffin family, but I dyed. Because I couldn¡¯t see those men at all, and I only saw him, Peter. I was madly in love, paranoid in love, and yet I couldn¡¯t love.¡±


    Tiana is a very strong woman and does not reveal her heart to anyone easily.


    Today, I came to Ran also for cooperation, hoping to get Peter as early as possible, and I was rejected.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel some emotion, frustration, sadness and empathy when she saw Ran¡¯s state at this moment.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s words made Ranugh.


    Theugh was sad and pathetic, and it seemed like it wasughing at itself.


    How is he not like Tiana?


    Ran, who originally did not want to talk nonsense with Tiana, still kindly reminded, ¡°Peter loves Adri, very much, very much.¡±


    He frowned and looked out over the end of theke, seemingly looking at the scenery, but all he could ¡®see¡¯ in his eyes was a scene of Peter and Adriana together.


    Memories that did not belong to him were imnted in his mind, making him bear more love for Adriana for no reason.


    And it is this ¡®love¡¯ from it that makes him so tired that he cannot breathe


    ¡°Loved enough to risk his life for Adri, how do you think Peter wille around?¡± Ran shook his head, ¡°He won¡¯t, and neither will Adri.¡±


    That¡¯s all I have to say, I just wish Tiana would give up.


    ¡°This is just wishful thinking on your part. I Tiana love Peter is my love alone, possession is also my possession alone. In this life, I will not marry Peter, even if I take him captive, I will also take him back.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s words are domineering, but in the domineering is the thought-provoking ¡®paranoia¡¯, the overly paranoid love.


    She looked to Ran, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to cooperate? Then how are you going to deal with Lane?¡±


    ¡°Heh, Adriana I have let go, with him Lane earn a Oblurg Group and what is the point? It¡¯s all in the past, think about it, and naturally let go of it.¡±


    Ran makes it sound easy.


    It is easy to hear that before he met Adriana, he had his own goals and directions in life; and now, he is willing to let go of Adriana and at the same time lose interest in life.


    Like a glittering diamond, over time, was polished to lose the angles, but also lost the color, covered with ayer of dust, bing dull.


    Tiana¡¯splex gaze on Ran, but can feel a kind of star fallen after all the thoughts.


    While the two were talking, several men in suits and sses walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Powell, the contract you asked for has been brought in, and these are the notaries from the notary public.¡±


    The man in the suit at the head pointed to the two middle-aged women beside him and said to Ran.


    Ran leaned back in his recliner and raised his hand without looking back, ¡°Contract.¡±


    The man with the contract, awyer, handed Ran the contract and a pen.


    Ran sat up straight, flipped open the two contracts and signed his name on them with a ck signature pen.


    At this point, two notaries with video cameras pointed at Ran, ¡°Mr. Powell, please read this out and we¡¯ll record it as evidence.¡±


    Seeing this scene, Tiana¡¯s brow twisted slightly and frowned in a hundred different ways, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Ran took a few sheets of paper handed to him by the notary and said indifferently, ¡°Do what I want to do.¡±


    Tiana then heard Ran read the contents of the A4 sheet into the video recorder.


    A few pages of A4 paper were filled with all of Ran¡¯s assets, and he actually donated all of his name assets to the Dream Flying Charity Foundation!


    Dream Flying Charity Foundation?


    Tiana felt very familiar with this name and suddenly she remembered that when Adriana was forced to leave Waverly, Old Mr. Alston gave Adriana one billion dors, which she donated to Dream Flying Charity Foundation at that time.


    And the owner of this foundation is Harlee.


    It¡¯s just that Adriana didn¡¯t know it at the time.


    Amazed, shocked, admired ¡­


    Tiana¡¯s green hand squeezed the cigarette butt and looked at Tiana incredulously, admiring and sympathizing at the same time.


    Despite his im to have let go of his love for Adriana.


    But he ended up donating all his wealth to the ¡®unknown¡¯ Dream Flying Charity Foundation.


    Still anonymous donations.


    Tiana does not think everything is a coincidence, but understands very clearly that it is Ran who is following Adriana¡¯s lead.


    Even if you can¡¯t catch up with her, but you want to walk the ¡®road¡¯ she walked.


    After listening to Ran read out all the contents ndly and naturally, and after the notarization waspleted, Tiana then asked, ¡°You won¡¯t regret doing this?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    How heavy a love was it that made him make such a choice?


    In this moment, Tiana truly felt Ran¡¯s love for Adriana beyond everything.


    If Tiana thought she and Ran were on the same page just now, she now thinks she¡¯s wrong.


    Because she loves selfishly, while Ran, however, loves into the bones.


    Deep in the bones is an almost humble love.


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    This question seems to have caught Ran, and he is holding the A4 paper in his hand, gazing up into the distance and asking himself inwardly.


    Regret?


    Regret.


    I regret not meeting Adriana before Peter.


    What I regret more is that when I met Adriana, I failed to restrain my love for her, which led me to the point where I was in deep trouble.


    Instead of answering Tiana¡¯s questions, Ran gave everything to thewyer and told him to contact his subordinates to deal with the follow-up issues.


    After everyone had left, Ran handed a letter to Tiana, ¡°If one day Adriana can remember the past, please give this letter to her.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ what if she never remembers the past?¡± Tiana asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s been impossible to remember ever ¡­¡±


    Ran words a meal, sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, gaze on that a thick letter, the top was sealed by fire paint.


    On the fire paint is a purplevender,vender from Tulipways garden.


    It is the Tulipways garden that he had created for Adriana.


    He was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Then a fire ¡­ burned.¡±


    The thick letterhead, I don¡¯t know what was inside, but Tiana knew it must be something Ran had gone to a lot of trouble to write out.


    What kind of love is it that makes her feel that the letter she receives in her hand is that heavy.


    ¡°And this.¡±


    Ran pulled out another ne, ¡°Please give it to Peter the next time you see him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m looking for you today to cooperate. You rejected me so ungraciously, and now you ask me to help you forward such an important thing, not afraid that I will turn around and throw it straight into the trash?¡±


    Tiana flirted with it.


    Ran¡¯s thin lips hooked slightly and smiled lightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t get to where you are today Tiana by luck.¡±


    After speaking, he got up, put on the suit that was hitched to the side, straightened it out, took out his silver gray sunsses and put them on, turned around magnificently and left without looking back.


    Walk very spontaneous!


    But Tiana looked at his back, but inexplicably felt a sense of destion.


    Shaking his head, he withdrew his gaze, looked down at the letterhead and the one ne in his hand, and put the things into his bag.


    As Ran said, Tiana a woman can have this position today, can be in Atror based on not luck, but ability, righteousness, people, and wisdom.


    Leaving the private fishingke, Ran drove a blue coupe to Tulipways garden.


    It was 2pm when we arrived at Tulipways garden.


    Ran went to the observation deck of Tulipways garden, basking in the breeze and looking at the unseen Tulipways garden, where a number of artificially cultivated earlyvenders were already in bloom.


    And that piece ofvender was carefully and conscientiously pruned by the gardener, and you can clearly see the picture presented by each piece ofvender.


    Among several ¡®drawings¡¯, only the one of ¡®Ran pushing Adriana in a wheelchair¡¯ is the most eye-catching and dazzling.


    Memories of the past are like yesterday all over again.


    When first left the unnamed ind, Adriana had been poisoned withpulsion, but at that time all of them did not know that it waspulsion, and thought it was a certain kind of toxin.


    Harlee is deceived by Old Mr. Soto and tells Adriana, believing that what she has been poisoned with is just poison.


    And Adriana will die if she does not want to ¡®go back¡¯ to the Soto family.


    So Adriana¡¯s firstpulsion attacked, and the excruciating pain nearly killed her half.


    At that time, Harlee and Peter turned Waverly upside down in search of Adriana.


    It was he who appeared in time to take Adriana away to the quadrangle of her grandmother in the lower country.


    That cold, windy, snowy winter, he pushed a frail Adriana around the yard to watch the snow and put on her knitted hat and scarf.


    Adriana reached out her hand to catch the snowke, smiling as brightly as a flower.


    It was a scene that Ran will never forget.


    It has also be his fondest memory of Adriana.


    Countless midnight dreams are this scene, he woke up after a long time difficult to sleep.


    Knowing Adriana¡¯s love forvender, Ran spent a lot of money to create this Tulipways garden, just to give it to Adriana.


    So he created a few of his favorite ¡®paintings¡¯ for Adriana withvender as the background.


    But Adriana refused.


    By now, he has hardly evere back.


    At this time, standing on the observation deck of Tulipways garden, it is full of memories.


    Ran stood for a while, then got off the lookout and walked into the fragrant Tulipways garden, looking at the beautifulvender bushes, like walking into a dream.


    After circling around therge Tulipways garden and finally walking into the ¡®giant painting¡¯, standing right next to Adriana¡¯s ¡®face¡¯, he too raised his hand and stopped in mid-air, in an overhead view, as if he was stroking Adriana¡¯s cheek.


    Standing for a good moment, as if the man rang a bell what, handsome side face emerged a light smile.


    And then, he turned and walked away.


    The evening breeze gently ruffled his suit p, the man took a small bottle of white wine out of his pocket and dropped the cigarette he held in his mouth.


    The white wine burned in at once, and he threw the palm-sized, t, quadrteral ss bottle into thevender from which ity behind him.


    Not long after, thevender burned, and with the wind, it burned more and more.


    The sun sets in the west, the red haze, the haze falls on thevender lining more and more beautiful dream, like a fairy tale kingdom, giving people endless fantasy.


    However, not long after, this piece ofvender was burning rampantly with smoke, while Ran walked out of Tulipways garden without looking back.


    At his bidding, none of the gardeners of the smoky garden went to put out the fire.


    Because in Tulipways garden is surrounded by a three-meter-high fence, which is enough to block the fire, but they still made firefighting preparations in advance to avoid idents.


    It is just that the Tulipways garden, which cost a hundred million dors to build, was burned down in a fire, which is heartbreaking.


    After that, the gardeners of Tulipways garden were disbanded and Tulipways garden was abandoned.


    But ¡®wildfires don¡¯t burn out, and the breeze grows again¡¯, but a yeartervender grew here again, more vigorously than in previous years.


    Someone discovered the ce, and one after another people came to travel to see.


    When those people stood on the observation deck and found the painting of the ¡®handsome man pushing a beautiful woman in a wheelchair¡¯, they were photographed and uploaded, mistaking it for a ghostly work of ¡®God¡¯.


    The photo once burst onto the Inte and became a mysterious topic simr to ¡®UFO¡¯.


    Of course, this is all an afterthought.


    Ran left Tulipways garden and drove to the Fryer Group.


    He knew that Adriana waste from work recently, so he waited for Adriana and wanted to see her again.


    Half an hourter, Adriana got off work, and instead of driving away, she strolled the streets alone with her bag, and finally walked to arge stall and randomly chose a seat.


    Ran sedan pulled over and looked long enough to make sure no one wasing for Adriana, so he got out.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I never thought I would meet you here.¡±


    Ran walked up to Adriana, greeted her with a mock chance encounter, and asked, ¡°Do you have any friends?¡±


    Adriana wasn¡¯t surprised to see him, she just shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Quite a coincidence, I¡¯m alone too. Can I sit here?¡±


    Ran gestured to the seat across from Adriana and asked her opinion.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡± Adriana readily agreed.


    Ran naturally sat across from her and then gave a greeting to the boss, ¡°Boss, ten skewers of palm treasure, ten skewers of crispy bones, ten skewers of squid, ten skewers of hairy eggs, ten skewers of mushrooms, a dry pot of carp, grilled eggnt, and vermicelli casserole chicken.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even look at the menu, he just ordered a bunch of food.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The owner nodded and asked, ¡°Would you like to drink?¡±


    Ran looked to Adriana, who shrugged, and Ran instantly said, ¡°No, a freshly squeezed orange juice would be fine.¡±


    ¡°OK, wait a minute, you two.¡±


    The owner took the menu and left.


    Adriana looked at Ran and smiled, ¡°Can you eat that much alone?¡±


    ¡°Last time the cafe soiled your clothes, this time I¡¯ll treat you, as an apology.¡±

 Chapter 1498 Adriana, this is goodbye

    ¡°Invite me to dinner? What¡¯s so nice, you¡¯re not nning to do anything wrong, right? I see that I am super fond of all those things you just ordered. Do you know me?¡±


    Adriana picked up the kettle and poured water for Ran as she spoke.


    She handed Rana ss of in water, but saw Ran staring at her nkly, Adriana covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Just kidding, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Ran breathed a sigh of relief and smiled awkwardly.


    Ran, whose heartstrings were tense, heard Adriana¡¯s words, and a glimmer of hope red up in his heart.


    Thought Adriana had remembered him.


    Who knew it was in jest.


    But the food he ordered was indeed what Adriana liked to eat.


    When the two had a good rtionship, it was Adriana who first took him to a big stall, and then fell in love with the barbecue in a sh.


    ¡°By the way, do you work nearby too?¡±


    Adriana asked.


    ¡°Nope. I ¡­¡± Ran avoided Adriana¡¯s gaze and looked down to take a sip from the ss of in water, ¡°just came over on business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I said. So where are you from back home?¡±


    ¡°Floedan.¡±


    Floedan is indeed Ran¡¯s old home.


    When I first took Adriana to my grandmother¡¯s quadrangle, it was in the countryside of Floedan.


    ¡°How many days are you nning to stay on this trip?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ may have to leaveter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going back at thiste hour? Why don¡¯t you leave tomorrow.¡±


    Ran returned a polite smile, ¡°Get used to it. By the way, I haven¡¯t asked what your name is. ¡±


    ¡°Me? My name is Adriana. and you?¡±


    ¡°Ran.¡±


    ¡°Ran?¡± A very nice name.¡± Adriana propped her elbows on the tabletop, resting her chin and tilting her head at him, ¡°Must be missing your girlfriend in such a hurry to get back sote, huh?¡±


    Girlfriend?


    Facing the memory loss of Adriana, this question asked him, in turn, Ran heart more than a few heartache.


    Coincidentally, the boss brought some skewers at this time, ¡°Here, the crispy bones, palm trees, and hesitation are ready to grill. Enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°Come on, eat.¡±


    Ran picked up the skewer, wiped the charcoal ck off the head of the iron skewer with a paper towel, and handed it to Adriana, ¡°It¡¯s cleaner to eat this way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana took a skewer and said thank you.


    ¡°What do you ¡­ you do for a living?¡±


    The two ate and were silent for a few moments. The atmosphere was slightly awkward, so Ran changed the subject.


    ¡°I work for the Fryer Group, in the secretarial department.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°This barbecue tastes pretty good.¡± Adriana pointed to the skewers, ¡°First time I¡¯ve eaten here, I didn¡¯t expect it to taste really good.¡±


    First time?


    Ran smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Is it really the first time?


    I remember the day that Adriana dragged him here to eat kebabs.


    That was the first time Adriana came over.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just did not expect her memory loss, or with his first time to eat kebabs.


    Two people ¡®strangers¡¯ just chatted for a while in the sky.


    Finally Ran took the time to go to the bathroom to check out, walked up to Adriana and said, ¡°Shallow ¡­ Ms. Hale, I¡¯m leaving. Bye.¡±


    He stood in front of Adriana and held out his hand.


    Adriana got up, looked at his outstretched hand and shook it, ¡°Nice to meet you, see you next time, it¡¯s on me.¡±


    Next time?


    There won¡¯t be a next time.


    Ran pursed his lips as a reply, withdrew his hand, full of reluctance and heartfelt gaze at Adriana, a momentter, softly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just two words, but a strong air of sadness flowed.


    ¡°Good luck, have a good trip.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ran nodded and turned around, just a few steps away, he stopped, hiding his heart¡¯s unbearable emotions, and turned back, only to find Adriana still looking at him.


    That look almost made Ran think that Adriana had remembered him.


    How is it possible?


    If he could really remember him, Adri would have said so.


    Adri?


    Adriana?


    Carrying the memories of both, Ran didn¡¯t even know whether he should call her ¡®Adri¡¯ or ¡®Adriana¡¯.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Seeing him turn around, Adriana asked again.


    ¡°Go back early, it¡¯s dangerous for girls to be out there alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Waiting for Adriana¡¯s answer, Ran walks away.


    Adriana stood there, watching as Ran got into his car, started it up, and left.


    It was a long time before she slowly sat down, and the cell phone that had been ced backwards on the table was picked up by her.


    Adriana lights up the screen and the What¡¯s App chat interface is disyed on the phone screen.


    The interface is exactly the same as the ¡®Ran¡¯ dialog.


    Instead, the chat log on the interface is from a year ago.


    Ran.


    Adriana, I will protect you no matter what.


    If you want, I will always be behind you when you turn around.


    I like you, you really don¡¯t want to think about it?


    I know Lynn hurt you and I will take care of this.


    ¡­


    The chat is a transcript of Ran¡¯s What¡¯s App chat with Adriana during the early stages of his schizophrenia.


    Then Siena came along, and under Siena¡¯s treatment, Ran¡¯s schizophrenia did not worsen, but quickly improved.


    Adriana initially took a new phone and did not see these chats.


    It wasn¡¯t until I returned to Asnana vi and found the old phone that I loaded the card into the old phone and found a lot of chat logs.


    Then just keep using the old phone.


    Only changed the phone case, all no one noticed her phone.


    The reason Adriana didn¡¯t go straight back from work today was that she saw Ran sitting in his car the moment she walked out of thepany building.


    She naturally knew that Ran had deliberatelye to her before deliberately finding arge stall to give Ran the opportunity toe to her.


    But it was this time that Adriana had the illusion of parting with him.


    ¡°Boss, a few beers.¡±


    Looking at the remaining dishes on the table, Adriana ordered a few beers and drank them by herself.


    Drinking until her head was a little groggy, she called Harlee and asked him toe pick her up.


    She had something to ask Harlee.


    An hourter, a very drunk Adriana leftwithout waiting for Harlee.


    On the road, she stumbled, so wretched, and finally tired of walking, she sat down on a bench at the side of the road, holding her hand on the seat, and threw up on the side of the road.


    At this moment, a car appeared in the dark.


    Ran looked at the drunken Adriana, unbuckled his seat belt and prepared to get out of the car to take her back.


    But not waiting for his limo door to open, a silver gray car pulled up next to Adriana.


    The man in the car stepped out.


    The man was none other than Peter, who took three steps forward and picked up Adriana, who was lying on the bench, and turned around and got into the car.


    Bang¨C


    The door of the car closed, the car slowly started and went away in the dust.


    Ran sat in the limo and watched the car move further and further away until it disappeared from view.


    He took out a cigarette and smoked it silently.


    Until the cigarette burned out, he tossed the butt out, ¡°Adriana, let¡¯s say goodbye. I hope that for the rest of your life, you will be happy and prosperous.¡±

 Chapter 1499 Raylan’s Farewell

    Although she may have forgotten someone who loved him, Ran felt that it was good to have lost her memory, at least to forget the hurt she had felt.


    It will be easier to lead a brand new life.


    Ran turned the car around, slowly started the sedan, and as he left Waverly, passing a bridge along the river, he lowered his speed, lowered the carport, and quickly and urately threw the phone off the bridge.


    The phone was thrown out and arced, and then quickly fell along the river and disappeared into the deep water.


    Ran then yed a song called ¡°Dream Wedding,¡± which is Adriana¡¯s favorite tune.


    He elerated the speed of the car, let the night wind blowing in the face, blowing away the heart of the repressed sorrow.


    This night, he left.


    Once gone, there is no news, the next ten years or so are like the evaporation of the general.


    And his love for Adriana was sealed in the passing years.


    This is love, sometimes it is a person¡¯s paranoid love, paranoid pay, even if you do not get the return is also willing to pay!


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Peter returned to the vi with Adriana in his arms, and when the maids saw him carrying Adriana, they didn¡¯t dare toe forward to stop him.


    Taking her back to the bedroom, Peter took off her coat, which was dirty with vomit stains that Peter, who has always had a serious cleanliness problem, didn¡¯t mind at all.


    The woman in his arms drifted off to sleep, and he scrubbed her clean, changed into a clean nightgown and put it on the bed, covered with bedding.


    Standing by the bed, looking at the little woman¡¯s drunken cheeks red, from time to time still chanting something, only Peter simply did not hear what she was saying.


    Looking at the face that he had been thinking about for days, Peter finally couldn¡¯t resist and leaned down to kiss it.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Feeling a little ufortable, Adriana gave a cry and pushed Peter away.


    The man¡¯s face was immediately gloomy for a few minutes, lying on his side beside her, elbows propped up on the bed, looking at the woman close at hand, with all the doting in his eyes.


    This time leaving Waverly, he once again returned to Obren, found Jonathan in Obren, some coercion, want to inquire from Jonathan some information, want to know was sealed memory whether the memory can still be restored.


    But Jonathan shook his head, saying that people whose memories are sealed cannot regain their memories.


    Peter was furious and beat up Jonathan, with no change in the oue.


    The next few days, Peter stayed in Obren to check many Obren historical documents, and eventually came up with nothing.


    He returned disappointed.


    Back at the Asnana vi, Hank, however, says that Adriana is not back yet. He went to the Fryer Group and did not see Adriana either.


    After calling her, Peter contacted Harlee and learned that Adriana was drinking alone in a big stall.


    Then it was time to meet her on the side of the road.


    ¡°Girl, just how long are you going to forget me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly and his fingers gently rubbed her cheek, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember for the rest of your life, do you really intend to leave me?¡±


    Once he worked hard for his job, even crazy, but now he is not important for his sess and fame, the only thing he cares about is Adriana.


    Naive two people through a thousand hardships, life and death, I thought in the end will be happy together.


    But who could have known that God¡¯s will would not be fulfilled, or that the two were destined to have a rough life.


    In the mall, Peter has the ability to turn his hands into clouds and turn his hands into rain, but now, he is also helpless.


    What can I do, even though I am heartbroken and desperate?


    ¡°How exactly can you get your memory back?¡±


    Peter has a hundred headaches and is very helpless.


    Although there is another way, and that is to imnt memories.


    Extract memories from Peter here, imnted in Adriana¡¯s mind, but Jonathan said that Adriana is forced to seal the memory, if in the imntation of memories, will make her brain pressure is too much, most likely will be life-threatening, even if you can get away with living, but also will cause memory confusion, and eventually may make people mentally time.


    Either oue would be more than Peter could bear.


    He could only stay by Adriana¡¯s side.


    Remember in Adrianapulsion has not been cleared, he promised: if one day she can survive, then he is willing to sacrifice everything as the price, even if ¡­ leave her.


    Thinking about this, Peter felt that it was a good time.


    As long as I can see her alive, everything is worth it.


    That night, Adriana slept quietly because of drunkenness, Peter kept watch over her, cuddling her but stayed awake all night.


    Such a scene, Peter dreamed of countless times, but everything became so difficult for him.


    Sniffing the familiar scent of the little woman, he really wanted to possess her, but he finally restrained himself.


    Because he knows that it is the greatest blessing to be with Adriana now and should not be too greedy.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    When Adriana woke up after a drunken sleep, she opened her eyes to a few rays of sunlight pouring in through the white curtains outside the window.


    Adriana stretched and surveyed the familiarity of the bedroom, she abruptly tightened her brow and sat up in a sh.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did I get back?¡±


    She clearly remembered calling Harlest night, and it should have been Harlee who took her away, so how did she get to the house?


    Knock Knock-


    Just as Adriana was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door outside the bedroom, ¡°Are you awake, Miss? I made some porridge for you, want toe down and eat some?¡±


    The voice of Ruby, the maid.


    ¡°Oh, good.¡±


    Adriana responded and got up only to find that she had changed all her clothes from the inside out.


    Could it be a maid?


    Without thinking much about it, she washed up and went downstairs, saw Ruby serving breakfast, and asked, ¡°Who brought me homest night?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu.¡±


    Early in Peter¡¯s departure deliberately instructed Ruby not to tell Adriana the truth.


    She then gave Harlee¡¯s name directly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    When she found out it was Harlee, she asked no more questions, had breakfast and went to work.


    But who knew that when she drove away from the vi door, she would find the door of the simple room open.


    Adriana inclined her head and looked at the simple house, deliberately slowed down the car, but had no intention of stopping.


    But she took her phone and called Rene anyway.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what¡¯s up with calling so early?¡± Rene asked.


    ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Adriana was about to ask if Peter was back or not, but the words didn¡¯te out, ¡°Nothing, just telling you that I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    She, who has always had a very good sense of time, slept until after eight in the morning because she was drunk yesterday, so naturally she waste to the office.


    Tic-tac-toe ¨C


    The car drove on the sparsely trafficked road that leads straight to Asnana vi.


    But there was a red car speeding up to the front.


    That car would never have been drivenby Hank, much less Harlee.


    They all don¡¯t like such a flirty color.


    Generally driving a red coupe is naturally a woman mostly, so she is ¡­


    Adriana heart seeking, two cars have brushed past, that side nce swept, he found that person is ¡­ Tiana!

 Chapter 1500 Adriana Drunk

    Despite not having met Tiana, a casual search on the Inte made it easy to find reports and photos of Tiana.


    The other day Old Mr. Soto came over to tell her that Tiana had returned.


    She was reminded in a key way that Tiana likes Peter.


    Tiana came to Asnana vi at this hour, naturally, to see Peter.


    Thinking about this, for some reason, Adriana heart more or less have a few unhappy feeling.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Like originally belonged to their own things were coveted by others in general, the heart is very ufortable.


    Thinking about it, perhaps Adriana herself did not feel that her car became much slower.


    At that moment, Adriana¡¯s phone rang.


    She pulled out her phone and saw that it was Harlee¡¯s call.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A donation was just received by Dream Flying Charity Foundation. Are you confused?¡±


    Harlee is quite a bit unbelievable.


    Dream Flying Charity Foundation is also known as Dream Flying Charity Foundation.


    It¡¯s Harlee¡¯spany.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for charitablepanies to receive charity money, what does it have to do with me.¡±


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Harlee was stunned for a moment, perhaps not quite understanding, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not the one who donated to ourpany?¡±


    ¡°You think I look like that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°So who the hell is ¡­¡±


    Halfway through Harlee¡¯s sentence, he heard someone on the other end of the line talking to him, ¡°Mr. Gu, we just verified that Ms. Hale donated a total of 432. 17 billion yuan to us.¡±


    At this end, Adriana stopped the other party¡¯s words clear into her ears and couldn¡¯t help but stop with a brake.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Adriana followed suit and wondered.


    ¡°Shit, your name donation, it¡¯s either you then or Peter?¡± said Harlee, targeting Peter.


    But upon his reminder, Adriana instantly understood what was going on. ¡°I know who it is.¡± After speaking, she immediately said, ¡°Return it, it¡¯s not my donation.¡±


    ¡°Return? I would like to return, then also have to return back ah. The other side of the donations do not know what happened, the news spread, and now outside arge number of media reporters.¡±


    Harlee sighed, ¡°Peter is also really, have so much money also do not know to keep, must donate, is not the brain into the water. It really is ¡­¡±


    Hundreds of billions of yuan so donated, think about how much money is how many people can not be whole several lifetimes, he actually so recklessly squandered.


    ¡°Ran, it¡¯s Ran.¡±


    Adriana spoke the answer without question.


    Last night she dined with Ran as strangers, and at that time she felt that something was not quite right with Ran.


    I thought he needed to go back to Floedanbecause of certain circumstances, but now it seems that it is not as simple as going back to Floedan.


    ¡°Are you sure? Ran is crazy, he ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Harlee had something else to say to Adriana, but Adriana had already hung up the phone.


    The car pulled up to the side of the road and Adriana sat in the car and looked up Ran¡¯s cell phone number and dialed it.


    The phone beeped a few times and a mechanical voice came from the other side, ¡°Hello, the user you have called is switched off, please dial againter.¡±


    Undeterred, Adriana continued to call, but the result was still unreachable.


    She then ced another voice call to Ran, which went unanswered.


    Video calls, unanswered.


    She finally realized that Ran was nning to leave.


    Adriana doesn¡¯t know how much Ran has, but with hundreds of billions of dors donated, how much more could he have?


    Adriana sat alone in the car, thinking back on the information from the investigation, and couldn¡¯t help but feel how much Ran really loved her.


    So much so that it would make him do something so crazy.


    A sense of guilt and shame came over Adriana, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    More importantly, now that the outside world knows that ¡®she¡¯ donated hundreds of billions to the charity foundation, what will she say when she faces the media?


    Should we reveal Ran¡¯s identity or not?


    Adriana wasn¡¯t sure if Ran wanted the outside world to know about his current situation, which is why it messed with Adriana¡¯s mind.


    Shocked, shocked, amazed ¡­


    At this moment, her mood could not be calmed down for a long time.


    An inexplicable pressure overwhelmed her somewhat.


    At that moment, Harlee¡¯s call came back in.


    As soon as the call was answered, Harlee¡¯s questions rang out one after another: ¡°How did you know it was Ran, did you meet with Ran? What¡¯s going on? Why is he donating so much money in your name all of a sudden? Isn¡¯t hepeting with his brother Lane for the Oblurg Group?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished yet? I have amnesia now, do you think I would know these questions if you ask me.¡±


    Adriana raised her hand to ruffle her hair, rubbed her brow, and sighed despondently, ¡°Can you help me investigate where Ran is now? As for the donation, I hope you won¡¯t disclose it to the outside world now.¡±


    Now that she hasn¡¯t found a more reasonable way to deal with it, she really doesn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    In fact, Adriana did not know that Ran¡¯s intention was to donate anonymously, but Ran¡¯s loyal subordinates thought it was silly for Ran to do so, so they ended up leaving Adriana¡¯s name on the list.


    Smart people subordinates are naturally very smart and know that by Adriana¡¯s guess they can know who that person is.


    But it also leaves Adriana with a problem.


    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll send someone to investigate now.¡±


    Harlee senses that something is not quite right with Adriana and agrees to her request.


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    Tiana stood in the living room of the simple room, surveyed theyout of the room, could not help but snicker, ¡°Look, Mr. Alston is really infatuated. Once everyone said Mr. Alston is not close to women, but now you are willing to live in a simple room for an Adriana.¡±


    She wrapped her arms around her chest and swept a nce back at Peter sitting on the couch, ¡°Are you really willing?¡±


    Peter¡¯s legs were folded, leaning on the sofa, aptop on his knees, his hands flying over the keyboard crackling.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the kind of nonsense you came over here to talk to me about today, be my guest.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to chat with Tiana.


    Facing her beloved man, Tiana has been patient enough, but Peter¡¯s attitude towards her is not warm, which really makes Tiana¡¯s heart angry.


    ¡°Adriana has amnesia now, she can¡¯t remember you at all, so why do you have her alone in your heart and eyes?¡±


    She stepped on her high heels and walked up to Peter, sat directly beside him sideways, raised her hand and closed Peter¡¯sptop, gazing at him with her head inclined, ¡°Can¡¯t you look at me carefully and closely, which bit of me Tiana is inferior to her Adriana?¡±


    Tiana boasts of her superior ability and stunning beauty, and she is not at all inferior to Adriana.


    I just don¡¯t understand why Peter doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of affection for her.


    Theputer was forcibly closed by Tiana, and Peter¡¯s face turned cold for a few minutes, but he just said calmly, ¡°To like someone is not to care about her face and intelligence, but to simply like that person. Whether what she does is good or bad, right or wrong, in my heart, I can tolerate.¡±

 Chapter 1501 We are not suitable

    He picked up a cup of tea on the table and took a sip, gazing at the light green tea leaves, and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this cup of tea. Once I only liked coffee, but because Adriana likes tea, I now follow suit.¡±


    Love the house.


    Love can change everything.


    Once Peter liked coffee, but now he likes Adriana, so even his appetite has changed.


    This is the magic of love.


    ¡°Can tea bepared to coffee? Coffee is all ground into powder and brewed, while tea is just boiling water and brewed. One is a melding of souls, and the other is just brewed with a little vor that will eventually be filtered out. Do you understand, Peter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t understand!¡±


    Peter put the clear tea on the table, the cup shed with the table making a little sound, interpreting Peter¡¯s dissatisfaction, ¡°I said, it¡¯s impossible between me and you. With the time you have now, you should go find a man who loves you more. tiana, you are very good, but we are not suitable.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Tiana had given Adriana the air before Emilio ambushed him at theke house, which prevented the final tragedy, Peter wouldn¡¯t have shown a bit of mercy to Tiana.


    Naive a benevolent man once owed Tiana a favor and was naturally more polite to her.


    ¡°Do I need you to say whether I am excellent or not!¡±


    Tiana¡¯s delicate face was tinged with anger, ¡°You and Adriana don¡¯t even deserve each other, so why do you still want to be loyal? The Peter I remember only weighed the pros and cons, and only had eyes for profit, when did he be so childish.¡±


    She was right, once Peter did have only profit in his eyes.


    But today is different from the past.


    Peter¡¯s life is now focused only on Adriana.


    For as long as he can remember, he has struggled every day to inherit the family business, and his busy life once made him feel that life was no fun.


    It wasn¡¯t until Adriana came into his life again and again that he learned what love was like.


    Up to this point, the Mileage is deep.


    ¡°Hank, send the guest.¡±


    Peter did not want to continue to talk with Tiana, and directly greeted Hank to send Tiana away.


    He just wanted to be quiet for a while.


    Hank, who was in the entrance courtyard, walked in and looked to Tiana, ¡°Ms. Griffin, please.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s cold eyes shot to Hank, ¡°Get out, I have something else to say to him.¡±


    With a serious expression on his face, he seemed to really have something to talk to Peter about.


    Hank subconsciously looked at Peter, and when he didn¡¯t say anything, he turned around and walked out, taking the door with him.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t have a good attitude and spoke coldly to her.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Tiana took out a ne from her bag and handed it to him, ¡°Ran asked me to pass it to you.¡±


    As for the letter, Adriana has not recovered her memory yet, so she naturally has to keep it for Ran.


    Peter¡¯s eyes skimmed, swept a nce, originally not interested in him, suddenly his eyes lit up, reached out and picked up that one ne, ¡°You said this is Ran to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Peter took the ne from Tiana¡¯s hand, examined it carefully, and found that his ne was exactly the same as the one his father had left him.


    He wrinkled his brow and dropped the ne directly into the teacup.


    Ne soaked in tea, not much longer the color changed from inky to dark green.


    Peter¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and immediately took the ne out of the water, wiped the water with a tissue, and then put the ne in the inside pocket of his suit.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Tiana did not know the origin of the ne.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now it turns out that the ne is very uplicated, but exactly what it is for, she is not yet sure.


    ¡°A token is just a token.¡±


    Peter finished and got up, ¡°Thepany still has some things to do, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Since Tiana won¡¯t go, he has to go.


    ¡°Yeah, take me.¡±


    How could Tiana not see that Peter was deliberately trying to get rid of her, so she got up to go with him to the Alston Group.


    She really gave Peter some headaches with this move, ¡°Thepany only talks about work.¡±


    ¡°No problem, you want to talk about work, I¡¯ll talk to you about work.¡±


    Tiana that gesture as if to tell Peter, what you want to do, I can do anything.


    Sister, have that capital.


    It must be said that Tiana is a very capable and good-looking woman, and Peter naturally admires her very much.


    Without Tiana¡¯s repeated pestering, perhaps the two could have been very good partners.


    Peter didn¡¯t want to say anything else, walked out of the living room, got into the limo, and was about to leave when Tiana pulled open his door and sat directly on the passenger side.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I want to talk to you about cooperation, howe you don¡¯t have basic manners for partners.¡±


    Tiana looked at him and pursed her lips and smiled, her delicate face haloed with a provocative meaning.


    Peter in the driver¡¯s seat leaning on the car seat, hands on the steering wheel, eyes gazing into the distance, his contoured face written with helplessness.


    Bony jade-like fingers tapped on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Go down.¡±


    The slightly cold voice breathed displeasure.


    ¡°No more!¡±


    Tiana¡¯s attitude is firm, ¡°I came here in good faith to talk to you about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Peter, who had been not even looking at her, slowly nced sideways and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m well clothed and fed now, and it doesn¡¯t make any sense for me to want that much money. The focus of my life now is to take care of Adriana.¡±


    I¡¯m curious, what¡¯s so great about Adriana that¡¯s worth so many of you men going crazy over him?¡±


    Not to mention how others, Ran¡¯s approach yesterday alone made her smack her lips.


    Tiana has known Ran for a long time.


    Ran the man was young and aloof in nature, his fianc¨¦e Lynn is never looked at, once people thought he was into men.


    But who knew that he had fallen in love with Adriana, and Peter took the same path, it is saddening.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to say whether she¡¯s good or not.¡±


    Peter looked at his wristwatch time, ¡°Get out of the car and don¡¯t make me get rough with you.¡±


    Even though Old Mr. Soto came over to him that day and asked him to y along with Tiana for both of them just to get Adriana to pay a little more attention and care to him, Peter didn¡¯t agree.


    Old Mr. Soto¡¯s intention is good, but Peter does not want to see Adriana jealous, from now on he will be shut out, never let him in again.


    The consequences were too serious, and Peter broke through and felt that he could not afford such an oue.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Facing Peter¡¯s relentless expulsion again and again, Tiana couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry, ¡°Peter, aren¡¯t you going too far? At least I came here to deliver something to you, and you treat me like this? Don¡¯t forget that I saved you before. Turning over your face is merciless!¡±


    ¡°You saved me, and I¡¯ll keep that in mind for Peter. In the future, if there is a need, I will certainly do my best, but it does not mean that I will indulge in your harassment.¡±

 Chapter 1502 Tiana gave 50 million

    Peter spoke a bit harshly, directly saying that Tiana¡¯s behavior was harassment, which really made her angry.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    She cursed, unbuckled the seat belt she had just fastened, pushed open the car door and walked down.


    Bang¨C!


    Throwing the door shut hard, Tiana turned around and walked to her car, got in, started it up and left.


    Peter, who was sitting in the car, saw her acting like this and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡­


    Fryer Group.


    After a busy morning at the office, she left work at noon and at mealtime, Adriana expected Peter to be waiting for her downstairs, but when she came downstairs she didn¡¯t see the familiar figure.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I was disappointed and lost in my heart.


    After going to dinner with Rene, he returned to the office to continue his work.


    Not long after, Rene walked into the president¡¯s office, ¡°Ms. Hale, there¡¯s a Ms. Griffin here to see you.¡±


    Rene doesn¡¯t know Tiana, so he doesn¡¯t know the other person¡¯s identity either.


    Only when she mentioned ¡®Ms. Griffin¡¯ to Adriana, Adriana immediately knew she was talking about Tiana.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rene turned around and walked out, followed by an imposing and imposing woman who walked in.


    This person is not the same one she passed by in the morning.


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Hale, long time no see.¡±


    Tiana knew that Adriana had lost her memory, but still deliberately maintained a familiar attitude with her and greeted her.


    Adriana closed the file and stood up, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Ms. Griffin is getting prettier and prettier.¡±


    Although she doesn¡¯t remember Tiana, Adriana, who has been to the mall for a long time, is not the least bit timid, but rather enigmatically calm and collected.


    ¡°Have a seat over here.¡± She pointed to the lounge area and called out to the outside, ¡°Rene, prepare a Blue Mountain for Ms. Griffin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Rene nodded and immediately went to make coffee.


    On the contrary, Adriana¡¯s calmness made Tiana a little unsettled.


    How would Adriana know what kind of coffee she likes?


    ¡°Kind of you to remember what I like to drink.¡± Tiana smiled heartily, her eyes shing slightly under her eyes, ¡°How is your rtionship with Peter these days?¡±


    She was testing Adriana to find out if she had amnesia or not.


    Although the information received earlier was more urate, Tiana still had doubts in her mind.


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Adriana spoke with a little hesitation.


    How could she not know what Tiana was thinking?


    It is clear that people have already been to Asnana vi and know that Peter is living in the simple room at the entrance, and she has to ask this, what is the point.


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    Adriana said.


    ¡°Pretty good?¡± Tiana knitted her brows, ¡°Then how could you let him live in that humble house.¡±


    ¡°Pissed me off.¡±


    Adriana walked across to Tiana and sat down, raised her eyes, her cold eyes looked at Tiana, ¡°Ms. Griffin came all the way over here today, she wouldn¡¯t be here to find out about honey, would she?¡±


    Although Adriana does not want to admit that she is estranged from Peter, she still does not want to give Tiana any opportunity to take advantage of it.


    There is always a vague feeling that Tiana is very uplicated.


    But in any case, it was hers, how could it be vaulted to her.


    ¡°Heh heh, of course not.¡±


    Tiana shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe from Atror, I know Fryer Group is doing very well and want to talk to you about cooperation. And as far as I know, your YY Entertainment Company is booming now, I have a good actor, I wonder if I can get yourpany to give a package?¡±


    By the time she came to Adriana, Tiana had all her retreats figured out.


    The Griffin family has a lot of industry in Atror, and a random project will bring them closer to working with Adriana.


    Since Peter had turned her away, he might as well start with Adriana.


    Near the water, the moones first.


    I do not believe that with her charm can not make Peter¡¯s heart flutter.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Adriana looked at Tiana, and her mind went round and round, ¡°What kind of person is worth having Ms. Griffine over to talk to me personally? It is not a small person who has toe here. I¡¯m afraid mypany is just a small one, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take on a big responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You think too much, is a brother of mine, since childhood like acting, now graduated from college want to sign a film and televisionpany. I thought thepany¡¯s resources were good, so I came over to talk to you about cooperation.¡±


    Tiana inclined her head to look at Adriana, ¡°Ms. Hale wouldn¡¯t say no, would she?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, since you have asked, how could I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha, I told you, with the friendship between the two of us, you won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Hearing that Adrianaanswered, Tiana was in a good mood, got up and walked to sit beside Adriana, pretending to be intimate and took her hand, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal at noon.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Adriana readily agreed to do so.


    She raised her hand to look at her wristwatch time, it was already 10:30 am.


    She didn¡¯t really know what to talk to Tiana about before dinner, and she didn¡¯t want her memory loss to be public knowledge.


    Although Adriana knows that Tiana already knows about her memory loss, she doesn¡¯t want to show it too obviously.


    Perhaps, even Adriana herself does not understand why she has such emotions.


    The source of this is probably because when Old Mr. Soto told Adriana that Tiana liked Peter and was now pursuing him.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been nning to live in Waverly for a long time recently, but I haven¡¯t found a suitable ce right now. I wonder if I cane to your house for a few days and I¡¯ll move out when I have a suitable ce, how about that?¡±


    What you can¡¯t get is always stirring.


    Over the years Tiana¡¯s love for Peter has grown hotter and hotter, especially under the family¡¯s repeated forced marriages, making her more and more frantic to take Peter.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Otherwise it would not have chosen toe to Waverly in this time.


    As Adriana is now suffering from memory loss, Tiana feels that it is a great opportunity to lose.


    Listening to Tiana¡¯s words, Adriana¡¯s small face with a smile stiffened for a moment, then said, ¡°You have already asked, how can I refuse.¡±


    Although she was tempted to refuse, she could not offend Tiana too much yet for the long-term consideration of the severalpanies under her name.


    In the future, the big deal is more pit Tiana¡¯s money, all cane back.


    It¡¯s a sure thing.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be silly not to make money?


    ¡°Thanks. So will I be a problem for you?¡± Tiana really didn¡¯t expect Adriana to agree.


    ¡°No trouble, no trouble, Asnana vi is quite big, not much for one more of you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you said your aunt¡¯s brother is going to make a star debut and let MY packaging package?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my aunt¡¯s brother is a handsome little man who can sing and dance all the time, I¡¯ll introduce you to himter.¡±


    ¡°Packaging debut naturally no problem, but you know, nowadays the entertainment industry is verypetitive pressure, want to make him fire, the cost is not low.¡±


    Adriana opens up and talks to Tiana about money.


    Naija is not short of money at all.


    Quickly, she took out a check from her bag and wrote a series of numbers directly on it and handed it to Adriana.


    ¡°Here is a ¡®packaging fee¡¯ of $50 million, and if you can get him fired up, you will be given another $50 millionter.¡±


    Have money at your disposal.


    This is fully reflected in Tiana¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1503 Parting of the Ways

    Seeing this scene, Adriana raised an eyebrow, some words want to say.


    All have given 50 million ¡®packaging fee¡¯, let YY live streamingpany power to build a star, what else can she say?


    ¡°Ms. Griffin is a real booster.¡±


    Adriana epted the $50 million check without ceremony, ¡°As my client, what would you like to eat for lunch? It¡¯s on me.¡±


    The two just agreed with such crity.


    We had a simple lunch date at a Western restaurant.


    Although Tiana repeatedly tested Adriana¡¯s memory loss during the dinner, Adriana rounded it off very cleverly.


    After spending some time together, it¡¯s amazing that Tiana didn¡¯t see the breakthrough.


    On the contrary, it adds to Tiana¡¯s doubts.


    From time to time, I wonder if her memory loss is real or not.


    After the meal, the two went their separate ways and Adriana returned to the office and let Rene into the office first thing.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you wanted to see me?¡±


    Adriana took the fifty million dor check that Tiana gave her out of the drawer, ¡°Find out where Alvin is teaching now, find a reliable person and take the money to help the children in the mountains there.¡±


    She handed the money to Rene.


    Rene took the check and looked at the $50 million amount and couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of his mouth twitch, ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re a big spender. I wish I could be that generous to Mr. Alston.¡±


    Once she thought about Peter¡¯s recentck of money for food, Adriana¡¯s mood was not too good.


    She wrinkled her brows in thought and sighed, ¡°Inform the finance, transfer 50 million to Peter¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rene¡¯s jaw dropped, and then he smiled and was overjoyed, ¡°Good, good, I¡¯m going to inform the finance right now. Hahahaha, Ms. Hale is powerful, Ms. Hale is atmospheric.¡±


    With that, she trotted out of the office with a skip and a jump.


    Watching her back, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised, what was Peter¡¯s rtionship with Rene?


    As for getting her so excited?


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Peter, who was working at Alston Group, got the news from Hank¡¯s side.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hank¡¯s words were somewhat unbelievable to Peter.


    ¡°It was Rene himself who called and said that the youngdy instructed the finance department of the Fryer Group to transfer $50 million to you. It is estimated that it will not take long for the money to be transferred.¡±


    When Hank told Peter the good news, he was happy with it.


    God knows, this amount of money is only ny cents on the dor for Peter.


    But the focus is on Adriana¡¯s change of attitude towards Peter.


    What does it say about the willingness to spend money on the boss?


    This shows that the youngdy is already subliminally epting the boss.


    ¡°Why did Adriana suddenly transfer money to me?¡±


    Peter leaned back in his executive chair, turned his pen in his hand, and tilted his head to look out the window thoughtfully.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Griffin went to the Fryer Group today.¡±


    Hank told Peter what he knew.


    Mr. Griffin, also known as Tiana.


    In Atror, part of the poption calls her ¡®Ms. Griffin¡¯ and part of the poption calls her ¡®Mr. Griffin¡¯.


    Sufficient to reflect Tiana¡¯s status and position.


    ¡°What is she doing at the Fryer Group?¡±


    ¡°I just asked Rene, and Rene said she wasn¡¯t sure, just that Tiana and the youngdy both had lunch at noon.¡±


    ¡°I got it, go down.¡±


    Peter waved his hand and leaned back in the executive chair, looking up at the ceiling, thinking in his mind, what did Tiana say to Adriana that would make her change so much?


    Or is it really Tiana¡¯s presence that ys a big role, as Old Mr. Soto suggests?


    Nothing is known.


    But Peter was in an excellent mood.


    The fact that Adriana is now willing to transfer money to him shows that the rtionship between the two is one step closer.


    Thinking about it, Peter suddenly remembered the ne that Tiana had given him in the morning.


    After the ne was immersed in hot water, the word ¡®Cruz¡¯ showed up inside.


    Ran, how did he get this ne?


    Peter originally did not want to investigate the ¡®Cruz¡¯ matter, but now wants to go deeper into the ¡®Cruz¡¯ at any cost.


    Always feel that one day to investigate the truth will make him very passive.


    ¡°Hi, Peter.¡±


    Just as Peter was deep in thought, a figure walked in.


    ¡°Alvin?¡±


    Seeing Alvin walk in, Peter immediately walked over, the two brothers had a simple hug, Peter then looked him up and down, ¡°Long time no see, darker and more handsome.¡±


    ¡°What handsome or not, still not a loner.¡±


    Alvin smiled, ¡°Congrattions, things I quite Edward said. You and Adri two peoplepulsions are cleared, is also considered to be the end of suffering.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    To be alive is the best.


    Although Adriana now has memory loss, they have a long future ahead of them and everything still has a chance.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Peter jawed slightly and put his arm around Alvin¡¯s shoulder, the two walked to the lounge area and sat on the sofa, he asked, ¡°Have you gone to see your big brother yet?¡±


    ¡°My brother he went abroad, and now his health is recovering well. My parents are not at ease with him alone, and both followed him abroad.¡±


    Alvin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.


    The Grant Family, once considered arge family in Waverly, has fallen in his generation, and Alvin is responsible for it, no matter what.


    But the struggle in the mall made Alvin tired, tired, and even lived with trepidation, so he gave up thepany with crity.


    More importantly, what she likes is the life of traveling and ying in the mountains, if every day is busy in thepany to earn money things, in turn, he will feel the loss of meaning and color of life.


    ¡°Pretty good. ¡±


    Peter slightly jawed, ¡°After you leave, your parents in Waverly does also have the pressure, the family to go abroad in turn easier.¡±


    The Grant Family, once a towering family, has fallen, only to be trampled on by everyone.


    Going out will inevitably lead to outsiders pointing and taunting, taunting.


    It is away from this noisy ce that makes life more peaceful and easy.


    ¡°By the way, what are you guys going to do now that Adri has amnesia, and Hank says you¡¯ve been kicked out of Adri¡¯s house in such a sorry state?¡±


    As a good brother, Alvin was a little worried about Peter, but he couldn¡¯t help but snort augh, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve never seen you in such a mess before. If you ever knew that you would go through so much with Adri, would you still insist?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Peter said without thinking: ¡°Before I met Adriana, my world was ck and white, no fun, it was her existence to add color to my life, know the warmth and cold, experience the seven feelings and six desires. For me, only with Adriana in my life, even if there is more suffering, it does not matter.¡±


    That¡¯s love.


    Simple and persistent.


    Alvin does not doubt for a moment that Peter¡¯s words are true or false, because ¡­


    Peter has absolutely no need to lie.


    ¡°Yeah. You used to be high up in the world, now it¡¯s time to get more grounded and get a feel for life.¡±


    ¡°You kid, a trip out is a lot of growth.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How can a person not grow in his life.¡±


    ¡°Meet Edward and Zac tonight and get together. It¡¯s been a long time since we brothers have seen each other.¡±

 Chapter 1504 Isabel calls daddy

    ¡°Edward he probably doesn¡¯t have time.¡±


    Edward has gone back to his home to look for Vivian. The two of them, seems to be a bit conflicted, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on.¡±


    That day to Edward, although Edward did not say anything, but from Ricardo side more or less know some have situation.


    Alvin suddenly felt that several brothers were more bumpy with each other, and Zac was the only one who was happy to be rxed and at ease.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s affair ¡­¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy to solve. Edward has been busy all these years, and it¡¯s good to take time to apany Vivian now.¡±


    They knew that Ashtyn¡¯s death had been a thorn in the side between Vivian and Edward that simply could not be resolved.


    ¡°Either way, I wish you all the best.¡±


    Alvin was overwhelmed with emotion.


    ¡­


    Old country home.


    ¡°Isabel,e here, mommy hugs.¡±


    The old home, Vivian and Isabel are living in the house.


    Isabel has grown up a bit and is now learning to walk slowly with the help of the couch.


    Vivian squatted next to the sofa and pped her hands towards the children, ¡°Come,e,e to Mommy,e.¡±


    Tied with two small grips Isabel a hand holding the sofa, one hand reached out to Vivian, ¡°Mommy ¡­ hug ¡­ hug ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Well, babye here,e to mommy, and mommy will hold you yo.¡±


    Vivian patiently coaxed the child.


    Only in thepany of Isabel, the pain that was repressed in her heart would dissipate.


    ¡°Hee hee hee ¡­¡±


    Isabel giggled and, with a flourish, ran towards Vivian.


    Vivian stepped forward and caught her in his arms, ¡°Wow, our Isabel is great, she can walk now.¡±


    Watching the little girl begin to slowly learn to walk, Vivian¡¯s face showed a long-lost smile.


    Embracing the child into her arms, she was excited, ¡°Mommy is so happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Hungry ¡­ eat ¡­¡±


    Isabel can¡¯t say aplete sentence, but the simple words expressed make Vivian understand what she means.


    ¡°Oops, mommy¡¯s baby is hungry, baby is not in a hurry yo, mommy is going to make you milk powder.¡±


    She picks up Isabel and puts her in the walker and turns to make her form.


    Knock Knock-Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Vivian picked up the bottle, there was a knock on the door outside.


    Vivian was confused, who woulde over?


    Mom died so long, and the old house has been silent for a long time, the people who wille over at this time are likely to be ¡­


    Vivian already knew who that person was.


    But this is a residential building, and if she doesn¡¯t open the door, she¡¯s just afraid he¡¯ll keep knocking and be a serious nuisance.


    Put down the bottle, Vivian walked to the door of the living room, holding the door handle, hesitated for a few seconds, and finally could not hear the incessant knocking outside, before pushing open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she clearly saw the man standing outside.


    Sure enough, it was Edward.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Vivian did not have the expected surprise, but looked at Edward with unperturbed, dark eyes.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward looked over to Vivian, heard babbling in the living room, inclined his head and saw Isabel who was sitting in her walker, ¡°I missed the baby and wanted toe over.¡±


    He wanted to tell Vivian that he missed her and couldn¡¯t let her go.


    Then came back to see her.


    Edward finished his speech and squeezed in sideways towards the inside of the living room. Vivian did not stop him, but just silently closed the door.


    Edward took off his jacket and casually put it on the sofa, handing Isabel a set of doll toys he was carrying to look at, ¡°Isabel, look what Daddy bought for you? Little Lori, do you like it?¡±


    When Isabel was adopted she was only one year and one month old, now she is one and a half years old, so she doesn¡¯t know how to y with these little things.


    ¡°These don¡¯t like it do they? And this one do you like?¡±


    Edward didn¡¯te empty-handed. Although he didn¡¯t buy Vivian a present, he bought Isabel a lot of toys just to make Vivian keep him.


    Lori doll Isabel does not like, Edward and give her some silicone teething bars, and then the little girl saw the pink little hands out to grab, ¡°to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t rush, daddy open first to you with boiling water to scald before ying.¡±


    Edward set the toy aside and opened another box of teething bar cookies and handed them to Isabel, ¡°This one, try this one.¡±


    At one and a half years old, Isabel already has four teeth and is in the process of grinding them.


    He handed the teething stick to Isabel¡¯s mouth, and the little girl instigated a bite, tasted it, and began to grind it in her mouth a little.


    ¡°Here, take it yourself. Daddy¡¯s going to iron your toys.¡±


    Edward let Isabel hold the teething bar cookies while he got up and took a whole set of small teething toys for children to y with to the kitchen to boil water and get them hot.


    After all, it is for children, clean and hygienic is the best.


    From the moment he entered the house, Edward did not speak to Vivian.


    Even if he caught a glimpse of Vivian standing by the wine cab in the doorway, he ignored it.


    Edward knew that once he spoke to Vivian, she might very well have kicked him out.


    ¡°Daddy, hee hee hee ¡­ daddy ¡­¡±


    Xu is a few days with Edward a few days ago, surprisingly will be called daddy.


    The little girl sat on the walker, her legs kept paddling forward, and ran directly in the direction of the kitchen.


    ¡°Eh, Isabel be careful ¡­¡±


    The toddler¡¯s slide up very fast, children sitting toddler if hit the wall or table corner are quite dangerous.


    Vivian stepped forward to hold Isabel¡¯s walker, and as she approached the walker, Edward came out of the kitchen and held the walker.


    Vivian subconsciously looked up, only to hear a thud, Vivian head a little pain, which found Edward loosened his hand to cover his nose, ¡°Well ¡­¡±, can not stop the backward breath.


    Although Edward had his hand over his nose, Vivian saw the blood spilling out along his fingers.


    ¡°You ¡­ have a nose bleed.¡±


    She panicked a little.


    Turned into the bedroom, pulled out a roll of paper, pulled out a few tissues and handed them to Edward, ¡°Here, wipe it quickly, does it hurt a lot? Do you want to go to the hospital?¡±


    Although Vivian had been very indifferent to Edward in recent times, she was nervous at this moment when she saw Edward¡¯s nose bleeding and subconsciously cared for him.


    Even the indifferent eyes when Fang looked at him became bright and full of heartache.


    She was caring for him.


    Edward took Vivian¡¯s expression into his eyes, but hesitated to take the tissue she handed over. ¡°Vivian, I knew it, you care about me.¡±


    He said, while taking tissues from Vivian¡¯s hand, covering his nose, and smoothly took her into his arms, ¡°I told you, if you do not want to be with me, then I will choose to leave the house. This world, there is nothing worth me to stay.


    I know you¡¯ve had a hard life and a hard fate, but I haven¡¯t. At the Henderson Family, I thought I had a happy family, but in the end I realized I was just an adopted child who was used by them. Just because I turned down Jocelynn¡¯s marriage, they did that to the kids and to you. Now those people have paid the price, and you, who will take pity on me if you have to leave me again?¡±

 Chapter 1505 – What I can’t have, no one else can

    Edward did not hide, he knows Vivian is not good at expressing, if he does not take the initiative, only afraid that the two will go their separate ways.


    ¡°Other than you, I don¡¯t have any family right now.¡± He hugged Vivian tightly and his voice was choked up as he spoke.


    Leaning in the man¡¯s arms, Vivian¡¯s mind kept reying a scene from the past, there is sadness and joy, sweet and sour, a mixture of vors.


    ¡°Giggle Giggle ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who didn¡¯t know any better, was overjoyed to see Edward holding Vivian and wiggling her body in the walker.


    The little hand holding the teething stick was raised, ¡°Hugs ¡­ Mommy ¡­ Hugs ¡­ Daddy¡­ ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who could not speak, squeezed out a few words with difficulty.


    This act made everything more heartwarming, but also made Vivian more and more painful.


    It is hard for her to open up when she is immersed in a nightmare, and Isabel is her only spiritual support.


    She is the child of a single parent, and the adoption of Isabel should have given her aplete family. If she were to divorce Edward, Isabel would be doomed to repeat the painful journey she took as a single parent.


    It¡¯s really not fair to Isabel.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on, baby, Mommy¡¯s got a hug.¡±


    Vivian pushed Edward away and leaned down to pick Isabel up from the walker, ¡°Be good, Mommy holds.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, to ¡­ daddy ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who was in Vivian¡¯s arms, grinned and then held out her arms towards Edward, trying to throw herself into his embrace.


    Vivian subconsciously looked at Edward, but saw the man staring at her with unblinking eyes, and his hot gaze made it a little difficult for her to fix her mind.


    ¡°Wait, Daddy¡¯s hands are stained with blood, wait for me to wash and thene over to hug you.¡±


    Edward withdrew his gaze and turned into the kitchen to wash his hands clean, the blood on his nose was also dealt with, but his nose was stuffed with a little tissue plugging the nosebleed.


    ¡°Come on, daddy hug.¡±


    Coming out of the kitchen, Edward reached out and picked Isabel up, but at this gap he touched somewhat with Vivian, invariably drawing in the rtionship between the two.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained some weight in the few days you haven¡¯t seen me, tell daddy what delicious food Mommy has made for you these days, hmm?¡±


    Edward and the little girl two people are very natural chat, the little girl kiss, hug, lift high, just like a father-daughter intimate picture.


    Vivian watched the scene with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhh ¡­ giggle ¡­¡±


    Isabel was lifted up by Edward, tossed up and caught again and again, and the happy child couldn¡¯t stopughing and having fun.


    The home that was cold and clear at that moment instantly gave a sense of warmth and a little more poprity.


    Vivian looked at Edward¡¯s kindness to Isabel and was touched and saddened at the same time.


    Because, she didn¡¯t know exactly how she was going to face Edward.


    ¡°That ¡­ time iste, and the child you have seen, I will not keep you here.¡±


    Although Vivian could not bear to break such a beautiful scene, she asked Edward to leave.


    Edward, who was having fun with Isabel, smiled slightly and held the child in his arms, facing Vivian, ¡°I just want to stay with the child, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ve left thepany matters to Ricardo, he can ask Flora if there is anything he can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ve given myself a long vacation.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t know when Vivian would change her mind. The only thing he could do was to stay by Vivian¡¯s side as long as possible.


    ¡°Edward, are you having fun with this?¡±


    Vivian knew what Edward had in mind, but she still wanted to turn him away, ¡°You are not Isabel¡¯s father, and I will help Isabel find a fatherter.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s words were really heartfelt, and Edward heard it in his ears and hurt in his heart.


    Only he also understands Vivian and is very heartbroken about what she is going through, ¡°Since Isabel doesn¡¯t have a father yet, let me be her father.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m divorcing you. edward, will you stop it?¡±


    Vivian looked at him helplessly, her pupils filled with pain.


    ¡°Divorced or not, Isabel is a member of my household. Even if we divorce, I am still her nominal father.¡±


    The man window Vivian does not eat soft, then attitude hardened a few, ¡°You should know, even if you take the legal route, you still can not win me.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Vivian was furious and stared at Edward, unable to speak for a long time.


    ¡°The woman I¡¯ve identified is for life, and I won¡¯t let anyone else get it if I can¡¯t.¡±


    Taking Vivian helpless, Edward can only use the most ¡®ruthless¡¯ way to threaten Vivian with harsh words.


    He knows that Vivian has Isabel now and will not easily seek death.


    Edward¡¯s words fell, the two looked at each other for a few seconds, and an imperceptible sadness surfaced on Vivian¡¯s calm face.


    Suddenly, a mocking smile emerged on her faintly sad face, ¡°It¡¯s really you, you haven¡¯t changed a bit. What was once a virtue, is still a virtue. Since you want to see the child, then keep Isabelpany.¡±


    After saying that, Vivian turned around and went into the bedroom, closing the door behind her.


    Vivian¡¯s reaction waspletely expected by Edward, and instead of anger, there was more fatigue and frustration on his face.


    Sitting on the sofa with Isabel in his arms, he gazed helplessly at some ce in front of him, lost in thought.


    ¡°Daddy ¡­¡±


    The unknowing Isabel¡¯s pink hand scratched Edward¡¯s face and rubbed her head on his face, being tickled by the green scruff on Edward¡¯s chin, the little girl giggled.


    The child¡¯sughter was so infectious that it fell on Edward¡¯s ears and melted his heart.


    He used to dislike children, but now he realizes how wonderful it is to have a child, and he can¡¯t help but think of Ashtyn.


    ¡°Hungry ¡­ oooh ¡­ hungry ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who wasughing and cheerful just now, pointed to the bottle on the table and cried out again with a wail.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry? Okay, daddy will make you milk powder.¡±


    Edward, who had taken on the role of daddy, picked up Isabel and put her in the walker, then gave her form.


    Edward added six spoons of milk powder to her, brewed it with warm water, shook it well, and tested the temperature on the back of his hand to make sure it was not hot, then handed the bottle to Isabel, ¡°Here, don¡¯t cry, Isabel drink it.¡±


    The hungry Isabel cried and cried, but when she saw the bottle handed over by Edward, she grabbed it, stuffed it into her mouth and drank it, and instantly stopped crying.


    Looking at the children¡¯s red eyes, with tears standing on their long, curly eyshes, and sobbing while eating milk powder, it was painful for Edward to watch.


    Bending down, he picked her up from the walker, ¡°Daddy hug, Isabel doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    The blood and vigor of the male, coaxing children but handy.

 Chapter 1506 Edward Cooks

    In the old house, the sound instion is very bad, and Vivian, who is in the bedroom, hears everything clearly.


    For a while, the heart is not a hundred different feelings.


    Leaning on the bed, tilting his head to look out the window, Vivian only felt heavy and depressed.


    She was touched by Edward¡¯s kindness and knew very well that she was not good enough for him.


    How is an unclean woman qualified to stand beside Edward?


    If one day her affairs are revealed by outsiders, it is Edward¡¯s face that will be disgraced.


    Every time she thinks about it, Vivian feels overwhelmed with fear.


    In the living room, Edward carried Isabel to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, which was well prepared with ingredients. He looked at the refrigerator and said to Isabel, ¡°Isabel, tell daddy what Mommy wants to eat at night. Point it out to daddy, okay?¡±


    Looking at a refrigerator of ingredients, Edward was a bit confused.


    When you think about it, after so many years with Vivian, he really doesn¡¯t seem to know what kind of dishes Vivian likes to eat.


    ¡°Ah, eeee ¡­¡±


    Although Isabel could not speak, she could vaguely know what Edward meant, and stretched out her little paws to haphazardly point at the garlic scapes, tomatoes and mushrooms in the fridge.


    Edward raised an eyebrow and inclined his head to Isabel, ¡°Shiitake mushrooms? Garlic scapes?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The man pursed his lips with some difficulty, his eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°You also look up to your daddy too much, where I would do this.¡±


    ¡°Do, do ¡­¡±


    Isabel made two sounds out of her mouth, vaguely like she was saying ¡®do¡¯.


    Edward couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Say it like you mean it, as if you could really understand me.¡± He shook his head a sigh, ¡°Okay, daddy personally cooked today, you first y by yourself for a while.¡±


    It was gettingte, so Edward put Isabel in the walker, rolled up his sleeves and went into the kitchen, rummaged for the rice, found the pressure cooker, rinsed the rice and put it in the pressure cooker, then looked at the pile of buttons on the pressure cooker.


    ¡°Eight treasure porridge, stewed pig¡¯s feet, cooking beans, quick cooking rice ¡­¡± looking at the pile of buttons, he reached out and pressed ¡®quick cooking rice¡¯, ¡°This point It¡¯s not hard to beat me.¡±


    The man cooked the rice, then took out the garlic scapes, tomatoes and mushrooms from the refrigerator and began to select the vegetables one by one.


    So, here¡¯s the question.


    He is not a good cook and not very good at it.


    In order to make the dish more delicious, took the phone and searched for cooking methods, and finally downloaded the app that specializes in cooking.


    Start cooking as described above.


    Thirty minutester, the three dishes were ready.


    Edward looked at the three dishes that weren¡¯t too good and smelled them, ¡°It¡¯s not pretty, it smells okay though.¡±


    ¡°Wow, oooh ¡­¡±


    The little girl who has been sitting in the toddler for a long time is not happy and wails.


    In the bedroom, Vivian came out and picked Isabel up, ¡°Good girl, baby don¡¯t cry, mommy is here.¡± She coaxed the baby while looking at her diaper, just in time to find that the little girl had stinky diaper.


    Edward walked out, ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Vivianid the baby t on the couch, cleaned the poop off the baby¡¯s bottom, wiped it off with a paper towel and then changed the diaper.


    Edward immediately packed up the garbage and carried it to the door and put it there.


    After washing his hands, he put the food on the table and said to Vivian, ¡°The food is ready, eat.¡±


    Vivian looked at the three dishes on the table, the taste was not very good, but not bad either.


    She knew Edward didn¡¯t know how to cook, and it touched Vivian¡¯s heart to be able to do these things for her.


    For a moment, she felt she couldn¡¯t afford Edward¡¯s kindness and wanted to drive him away, but she couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s made of it!¡±


    Just as Vivian was looking down in thought, she heard Edward muttering in the kitchen.


    She immediately looked over and met Edward, who was looking at her, eye to eye.


    Edward smiled somewhat awkwardly, ¡°I ¡­ seem to put too much water, the rice is very thick.¡±


    The embarrassed look made Vivian¡¯s heart inexplicably hurt. She didn¡¯t know Edward couldn¡¯t cook. Faintly said, ¡°Just cook it.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s familiar.¡±


    The man served two bowls of rice and ced them on the table.


    Vivian hit his eyes and saw that the two bowls of rice had turned into thick white rice porridge.


    This is how much water was put in ¡­?


    ¡°Not much of a cook, you¡¯ll just have to eat.¡±


    He handed the chopsticks to Vivian, who was struggling internally, not wanting to get close to him on the one hand, and not being able to bear to refuse Edward¡¯s kindness on the other.


    As a son of the Henderson Family, his clothese to him and his foodes to him, even if he has been aggrieved, but he has not touched the water for many years.


    Vivian took the chopsticks and wanted to say thank you, but it was hard to say anything.


    Taking the chopsticks, before she could go to the food, Edward walked to her side, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll hold the baby, you eat first.¡±


    It must be said that Edward at this moment is like two peoplepared to what he once was.


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°Let her sit on myp, she can eat too.¡±


    Even if half an hour ago, she was furious with him, but now, Vivian really can not bear to say those chilling words.


    Edward could clearly feel the change in the woman¡¯s emotions and knew that Vivian was struggling internally and must be very ufortable.


    He asked again, ¡°Is it really possible?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The man moved a chair to sit opposite Vivian and gave her a piece of egg, ¡°Although it¡¯s not the first time to do it, but it¡¯s still not very good, you try it.¡±


    Vivian, who was about to pick up a dish, looked at the piece of egg in the bowl, thergest piece of egg in the te.


    Vivian bit her red lips lightly, hesitated for a moment, but finally picked up the egg and ate a bite.


    At once, her small face frowned and her brows knitted together.


    ¡°How ¡­ what happened?¡±


    Edward noticed the change in her expression and immediately picked up a piece of tomato and tasted it, ¡°Well ¡­ yuck ¡­¡±


    Carrying the trash can and spitting it out, ¡°Too salty, too salty, don¡¯t eat this.¡±


    While he was talking, he tasted the other two dishes and found that the garlic shoots were very nd and only the mushroom stir-fry tasted okay.


    Edward threw the piece of egg in Vivian¡¯s bowl into the trash, and thoughtfully plucked the fried pork with mushrooms for her, ¡°Try this, it tastes okay.¡±


    The man exined with some embarrassment, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to cook very well, but give me some time, I will definitely learn.¡±


    He followed the recipe and was able to make the dish, but it was impossible to control how it tasted.


    Edward really doesn¡¯t know how to cook.


    Hard-hitting.


    Vivian didn¡¯t say anything, looked down and ate his rice, every now and then picking a bit of thick rice and blowing on it, ¡°Come on, baby take a bite of rice.¡±


    Isabel opened her mouth and ate some.


    This sticky rice is very popr among children.


    The three of them just sat down to eat together, with very few words between them, almost always Edward talking and Vivian being silent, or her coaxing the little girl.


    Even so, Edward has been very satisfied.


    At least, she didn¡¯t kick him out again.

 Chapter 1507 – Pregnant [1

    During the meal, Vivian did not eat a few bites, only felt some stomach difort, and then put down his chopsticks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat anymore, is the food too bad?¡±


    Looking at the majority of the rice left in Vivian¡¯s bowl, Edward knew that Vivian hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all.


    A bowl of rice, feed Isabel half of it, and half of it left over, what did she eat?


    ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    She was not propped up and not hungry, her stomach was upset and a little queasy.


    After eating, the little girl began to fuss again, Vivian held the child and coaxed one after another.


    Edward then gathered the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them.


    Even though she was coaxing the child, Vivian could already hear the kitchen rattling, pretending to be indifferent and ¡®rejecting¡¯ Edward, but what he did little by little was invariably breaking down her stronghold and touching her soft spot.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Vivian is more than afraid that the next second she will be ¡®routed¡¯ to lose her armor.


    In a short while, Edward cleaned up the kitchen and washed his hands before untying his apron.


    That scene fell on Vivian¡¯s eyes, just like a good family man image.


    The time in Motril has always been a nightmare in Vivian¡¯s mind, she was living in the darkness at that time, due to the threat, Vivian did not dare to seek anyone¡¯s help.


    The video will be leaked to the world, letting the world know how bad she is and making Edward theughing stock of the world.


    At that time, Vivian dreamed of Edward countless times and wished she could go back to his side.


    And now she is back, still beside Edward, but unable to go through Edward¡¯s goodness to her.


    ¡°Come on, you take a break, I¡¯ll hold the baby for a while.¡±


    At some point, Edward had walked up to her and reached out to take Isabel in his arms.


    Vivian suddenly returned to her senses and immediately took a step back, ¡°No need, I can take care of the child alone. You ¡­ should go back now that you¡¯ve finished eating.¡±


    With those words, she turned her back on Edward.


    Edward¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a little helplessness and heartache, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t use softness in ¡®dealing¡¯ with Vivian, and could only take his high and cold stance, ¡°As I said, I am also Isabel¡¯s father and have the right to take care of her.¡±


    Ignoring Vivian¡¯s refusal, Edward walked up to Vivian and took Isabel from her arms, ¡°Rest if you¡¯re told to, it¡¯s best to take care of yourself.¡±


    Watching him hold Isabel, one teasing her, father and daughterughing, this scene is what Vivian dreamed of.


    It¡¯s just that the fantasy has turned into reality, but things have changed, and she doesn¡¯t feel worthy of having them.


    ¡°Well then, since you want to take care of Isabel, you can take care of Isabel tomorrow morning, I happen to be out for something.¡±


    Vivian said to Edward as he walked into the bedroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I ¡­ am on a blind date, what are you doing following.¡±


    Yes, she is nning to go on a blind date.


    Since she couldn¡¯t get rid of Edward, she had to choose another way.


    ¡°A blind date?¡±


    Edward took a few big strides to Vivian¡¯s front and clutched her wrist, ¡°Who are you going on a blind date with? We¡¯re not divorced yet, and you¡¯re going on a blind date with another man like this. Where can I put my face?¡±


    Vivian¡¯s cool eyes met Edward¡¯s gloomy pupils, ¡°You and I were going to divorce each other, I was just looking for the next family in advance, nothing wrong with that. Besides, you said at the beginning that you and I only got a license to get a birth certificate.¡±


    At that time, in order to give birth to Ashtyn, Edward and she received a marriage license, indeed, so said to the old man.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Even though Edward could hold back everything, as a man, Vivian provoked his bottom so ¡®recklessly¡¯, how could he not get angry? ¡°Fine, you go ahead. If you can make it, count me out.¡±


    ¡°Let go, you¡¯re pinching me.¡±


    Vivian struggled to shake off Edward¡¯s hand and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all those tricks of yours, I¡¯d like to know what new tricks Mr. Henderson has up his sleeve.¡±


    She went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±


    The door just closed, she only felt a feeling of retching, reached out to cover her mouth and went to the bathroom inside the bedroom, wanted to vomit but did not throw up.


    Abruptly, her eyebrows furrowed lightly, thought of something, could not help but blush white, scared almost fell to the ground.


    Today is the 17th, her period should be the 3rd of this month, howe she hasn¡¯te yet?


    A bad feeling was born.


    Vivian was scared to death.


    After a while, Vivian immediately walked out of the bathroom, changed her clothes and took her bag out of the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m going out first, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    After finishing the words, he did not give Edward a chance to refuse and walked out in a panic.


    Edward, who was coaxing Isabel in the living room, looked in the direction of the door and didn¡¯t say anything, just continued to coax Isabel.


    Fifteen minutester, Edward¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, just now the wife went to the pharmacy and bought ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Bought ¡­¡± the person on the other end of the phone stammered, before finally saying, ¡°Y test paper.¡±


    At once, Edward¡¯s face sank, his hand holding the phone tightened a few points, and his brain went nk for a moment before he said, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, the man left the phone on the couch, and countless thoughts rushed into his head.


    No wonder she didn¡¯t eat much just now, now it seems highly likely ¡­


    At this time, Vivian people are in the public bathroom, looking at the two red bars on the Y test paper in his hand, tears gushed out swiftly, ¡°impossible, impossible, how can this be.¡±


    She muttered as she took out the remaining few Y-sticks and tried them one by one.


    A full five Y-tests were used, and the final result showed ¡­ positive.


    She, pregnant!


    It is true that I am pregnant.


    Vivian stumbled out of the public restroom in disbelief, her mind a mess, not knowing what to do.


    In Motril, after being abused by that bastard, she would take pills, secretly.


    But why is it still pregnant?


    Since the loss of Ashtyn, Vivian wished to have a child, but now that she did have a child, it was incredibly painful for Vivian.


    Because ¡­


    The father of the child is Arnav, the man who insulted her and ruined her life.


    And she, in turn, killed Arnav herself.


    If the child is born, how is she going to dislike what the child says?


    Vivian suddenly felt that God had been ying a joke on her.


    Why is that?


    Vivian walked aimlessly with her head down, sitting down on a bench by the side of the road when she got tired, her dejected appearance was like the walking dead.


    What to do?


    How should she face Edward?


    Where does the child go from here?


    Already without a child, do you have to kill the innocent child with your own hands.


    After sitting on the curb for who knows how long, she got up, walked alone to the cemetery, went up the hill, sat down in front of her mother¡¯s grave, leaned her head sideways against the tombstone and choked up, ¡°Mom, what should I do? Oooh ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1508 – Pregnant [2]

    It waste in the evening and the night breeze at the top of the mountain was slightly cool.


    Vivian sat in the cemetery, looking down the hill at the city¡¯s starry, embroidered prosperity, but could not illuminate her heart.


    She leaned on the tombstone, motionless, like a statue.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took until a nket was ced on her body and she woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Edward leaned over and took Vivian directly into his arms.


    ¡°What are you ¡­ doing here?¡±


    In desperation, seeing Edward appearing in front of her like a god, Vivian¡¯s ¡®hard¡¯ heart was no longer as strong as that, but looked at him with tears on her face.


    ¡°Wherever Vivian is, I can find it.¡±


    Edward¡¯s voice was gentle to the core as he held her in his arms and walked towards the bottom of the hill.


    ¡°You put me down, I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±


    Thinking clearly, Vivian struggled to get out of Edward¡¯s arms, but heard the man say, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll hurt your baby if you move again.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s heart sank hard and looked at him with rmed difference, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    A ¡®you¡¯ voice fell, Vivian no longer know what to say.


    Difficult to talk about.


    A great shame!


    ¡°As I said, I am responsible for everything today, and I am the one who caused it. Therefore, the result needs to be borne by me together with you. The child, we stay. In the future, the child is my child.¡±


    The child in Vivian¡¯s womb is Arnav¡¯s, and Edward naturally knows it.


    He hated Arnav, but the child was innocent, so how could he impose his ¡®hate¡¯ on an unformed child?


    Even, he himself could not ept the reality.


    But Ashtyn¡¯s death made it clear to Edward how much Vivian wanted a child of her own, so he tried desperately to convince himself to ept some of this and embrace the situation at hand.


    Listening to Edward¡¯s words, Vivian no longer knew what to say, but was moved to tears like rain.


    ¡°I told you that I want to spend the rest of my life with you, so if you think staying in Waverly will be stressful, we¡¯ll settle here. As for thepany, I¡¯ll move the headquarters over here, and from now on, I¡¯ll work and spend time with you, both.¡±


    Edward was nning the future with Vivian.


    His kindness, so Vivian touched speechless, but each of his words are transformed into a dagger fiercely stabbed in Vivian¡¯s heart, will be her wounded body iplete.


    Because, he is too good.


    The excessive good, so Vivian can not afford, but because of that end of the unbearable past and the sudden appearance of the child in the belly to Vivian too much pressure, pressure she is a little breathless.


    The man hugged her and walked towards the bottom of the mountain, saying: ¡°This is your old home, the mountains are beautiful, the environment is quite good. I have contacted Ricardo, let him find a good ce in this side, build a vi, in the future, this is my home. And my task is to earn money to support the family, to apany you to watch the sunrise and sunset, to witness our children grow up a little ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say it, don¡¯t say it!¡±


    Vivian suddenly roared, and then howled, ¡°Ooooooooo ¡­ why, why do you have to be so good to me? Oooh ¡­¡±


    She wrapped her arms around Edward¡¯s neck and buried her head in his chest and cried herst breath.


    Edward sat down on the steps and took her in his arms, smoothing his hand down her back, his eyes red from Vivian¡¯s emotions.


    He knew that Vivian was aggrieved and had endured a great deal of pressure and shock all by himself.


    ¡°Edward, why do you have to be so nice to me, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Vivian clutched his arms with both hands and rested her forehead against his chest, crying like a child, the hidden pain destroying her mercilessly.


    ¡°Silly girl, no one is sorry to anyone. If you didn¡¯t know me, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. If you really want to divide the right and wrong, it is me who is sorry for you, I did not protect you well and let you go through so much aggravation. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect you for the rest of my life and will not let you suffer any more.¡±


    He reassured Vivian one after another.


    Immersed in pain, Vivian was nearly broken, but at this time Edward¡¯s warm words easily broke her ¡®fortress¡¯, so that she could no longer pretend to be strong, but will be a scene of inner vulnerability out.


    ¡°You must always remember, you are my woman, no matter what time is my woman. If you die, I will never live; if you do not marry, I will never marry for life. In this life, you are the only one.¡±


    Edward, who was usually quiet, made a promise to Vivian, word for word from his heart.


    A promise weighs a thousand pounds, and Vivian is both moved and pained.


    The mixture of sadness and joy made her near to copse.


    She snuggled up in Edward¡¯s arms and cried until she finally fell asleep.


    Edward returned home with her in his arms, and because he was afraid that Isabel would disturb her sleep, Edward temporarily hired a high-priced sister-inw to take care of Isabel, while he watched over Vivian every step of the way.


    The Vivian that Edward has known since he met her was strong, but since Ashtyn¡¯s death it has been a great shock to him and has made her psychologically fragile.


    With the lights off in the bedroom, Edwardy on his side next to Vivian and wrapped his arms around her, but despite this, he still felt satisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over ¡­¡±


    Abruptly, the sleeping Vivian shuddered violently and kept shouting, ¡°Ah, don¡¯te over, get away, Arnav you roll ah ¡­¡±


    Even after Arnav¡¯s death, Vivian still can¡¯t get rid of the psychological shadow brought by Arnav to her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even in her dreams, she still dreamed of all the things that had scared her before.


    Edward looked in the eyes, pain in the heart, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He took Vivian in his arms, reached out and patted her back, coaxing Vivian like a child, ¡°Arnav is dead, already dead, no one will bully you anymore, no more ¡­¡±


    In the darkness of the night, he reached out and touched Vivian¡¯s eyes, only to find that the little woman was crying.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    The man asked in a soft voice, fearing that a louder voice would scare her.


    ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±


    Vivian was silent for a moment and spoke up inquiringly.


    Her willingness to talk to him was already a big change in attitude.


    ¡°Not much time, it¡¯s still early, sleep again.¡± He tugged at the bedding, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±


    Vivian was a little nervous when she realized that Edward had fallen asleep with his arms around her.


    But more than that, it¡¯s peace of mind.


    With him around, the night is not so scary.


    With Edward¡¯s words echoing in her mind, Vivian pondered, ¡°He has done so much for her, if she continues to refuse, won¡¯t she be failing him?


    If leaving Edward was a disservice, why didn¡¯t she try to take a step forward?


    Thinking about this, Vivian gathered all her courage and said, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ the baby is ¡­ his.¡±


    That ¡®he¡¯, even if she does not mention the name, Edward knows who it is.


    When she said this, Vivian was so nervous that even her body was tense and she didn¡¯t dare to breathe.

 Chapter 1509 – Pregnant [3]

    ¡°I know.¡±


    Edward jawed slightly, his tone as gentle as possible to the bone, ¡°It¡¯s his, and it¡¯s yours. What¡¯s yours, is mine.¡±


    A simple phrase that carries his countless love and affection for Vivian!


    ¡°Are you really ¡­ willing to ept this child?¡±


    Vivian herself is somewhat unable to ept the existence of this child, and is naturally not qualified to demand anything from Edward.


    She just didn¡¯t expect that Edward, who was so high and mighty, would ept children.


    ¡°Arnav certainly deserves to die, but the child is innocent.¡±


    He consoled Vivian, not knowing that Edward¡¯s heart was in agony at the moment.


    The baby came by ident, the ¡®product¡¯ of Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s conspiracy, a painful memory that Vivian could not erase.


    Leaving the baby behind was not good for Vivian.


    If the child is born, she will look at it every day and remember that the child¡¯s biological father is Arnav.


    So much so that it will only keep this nightmarish memory haunting Vivian.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Edward hesitated for a moment and finally reminded: ¡°Are you really ready to ept this child? Once he is born, there will be no room for maneuvering, and at the same time, his presence will remind you from time to time that you cannot forget whathappened in Motril.


    I¡¯m telling you because I want you to be mentally prepared.


    Your position is my position. If you keep the child, then I am his only father; if you don¡¯t want to stay, I respect your decision.


    Or as I said before, no matter what, we¡¯re family and you¡¯re my wife. Your decision is my decision.¡±


    Edward gave all the ownership to Vivian and told her all the thoughts in his mind.


    Edward¡¯s words are very true and not hidden.


    Vivian did not have a ssy-eyed view that Edward was mindful of the child¡¯s existence, but understood that he had good intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to take a nap.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything and slowly closed her eyes.


    Edward hugged her and his hanging heart slowly fell.


    At the moment Vivian woke up, he was still a little nervous that Vivian would kick him out.


    The results ¡­ were not expected.


    Vivian did not kick him out, and even allowed him to stay by her side.


    Edward is relieved that their rtionship has finally taken a step forward, but he is also thinking about the future of Vivian¡¯s baby.


    ¡­


    Time goes back a few hours.


    Asnana vi.


    Adriana was busy at Fryer Group until closing time, and just as she was about to pack up and leave, Tiana showed up at her office at the right time.


    ¡°Ms. Hale ¡­ s ¡­¡±


    Tiana waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Adri from now on, otherwise it looks too rusty.¡±


    She took the initiative to draw closer to Adriana and said with a smile, ¡°You can also call me Wanton, Wanton is fine.¡±


    Adriana thought about it, and always felt that ¡®Awan¡¯ or ¡®Wanton¡¯ were too intimate, and that the two of them hadn¡¯t reached that point of intimacy.


    As far as her research knew, she and Tiana did not deal with each other, and their rtionship would not be so close.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°As you like it.¡±


    Adriana walked over to the coat rack and took off her coat and carried her bag, ¡°Let¡¯s go. does Ms. Griffin want Western or Chinese food tonight?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name Ms. Griffin?¡± If you can¡¯t, call me Tiana.


    ¡°OK. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Adriana gave a perfunctory response.


    ¡°Fondue.¡±


    ¡°Fondue?¡±


    Adriana expected Tiana to ask for French food, Japanese food or something like that, but who knew she would ask for hot pot. ¡°The hot pot outside is not as clean as the one made by your home chef, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Although I was born into a wealthy family, I was not spoiled.¡±


    Many of the rich boys never eat stalls, roadside stalls snacks, spicy hot and other things, only Tiana is different.


    Although a daughter¡¯s body, but the work is bold and responsible, on the hall, down to the kitchen, wearing high fashion, shopping the stalls.


    In addition to her love for Peter and extreme actions, in other aspects, Tiana is definitely regarded as a good woman with both intelligence and beauty.


    ¡°Xiaolongkan, Haido, which hot pot do you like?¡± Adriana asked Tiana what she meant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the bottom of the sea. By the way, Peter should be off work too, why don¡¯t you ask him to join you?¡± Tiana is again poking around with bad ideas, intending to test Adriana¡¯s attitude.


    Adriana walked out of the office side by side with Tiana, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be awkward for you to call on me him?¡±


    ¡°You think I, Tiana, am the kind of person who is afraid of embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll give him that.¡±


    Out of helplessness, Adriana stiffly epted Tiana¡¯s request and sent a message to Peter while walking, asking him to meet her at the entrance of Seabed.


    The two got into the elevator and Tiana then talked about Ran, ¡°Have you seen Rantely?¡±


    Adriana knows that Tiana is testing her memory loss, but she doesn¡¯t want outsiders to know.


    The two are fighting overtly and covertly.


    ¡°What, you¡¯re in love and you¡¯re nning to pursue Ran?¡±


    Adriana inclined her head to look at Tiana, raised her eyebrows, red lips slightly hooked, said in a serious manner: ¡°Well, he is a good candidate.¡±


    Seeing this, Tiana really didn¡¯t want to guess anymore and asked her straightforwardly, ¡°Do you have memory loss or not?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re no slouch either, if I could guess I¡¯d still need the nonsense.¡±


    The frank and direct Tiana sarcastically said.


    That kind of straightforwardness, in turn, makes Adriana feel a little better about her, ¡°Amnesia or not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    ¡°So you really have amnesia?¡±


    Tiana, who has always been a cool and imperious woman, was aroused by Adriana and asked very nosy questions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just met Ran?¡±


    From the fact that Tiana had just mentioned Ran for no apparent reason, Adriana guessed that she must have met Ran to ask this question.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Tiana nods her head.


    She didn¡¯t say much, and Adriana didn¡¯t want to ask more.


    Why mention this when it¡¯s already in the past?


    The two left the Fryer Group and arrived at a nearby Seabed Hot Pot restaurant more than twenty minutester.


    When he got out of the car he met Peter, who was standing in a parking lot smoking a cigarette.


    Adriana watched from a distance as Peter Justice leaned against the trunk of the car, staring off into the distance in deep thought, and she kind of didn¡¯t want to go say hello to him.


    But since Tiana was there, she sent a What¡¯s App voice to Peter, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Receiving the What¡¯s App, Peter looked down at his phone, then looked up and looked around for a second, and saw Tiana and Adriana and came over.


    ¡°s, how did such a good man fall into your hands?¡±


    Standing beside Adriana, Tiana looked at Peter, who was trotting towards them, and Tiana felt a pang of sarcasm inside.


    In the morning she went to see him and the man avoided it.


    In contrast to him now, Tiana had to admit that she was a little envious of Adriana.


    ¡°Adriana?¡±


    Peter jogged to Adriana, his cold face held a smile, his heart was a hidden ecstasy.

 Chapter 1510 Domestic tycoons

    Yes, ecstasy.


    Peter, who is usually a steady man, is not changing his face, but is excited by Adriana¡¯s sudden willingness to ask him out for hot pot.


    Despite receiving news before arriving that Adriana and Tiana were both together.


    But those who don¡¯t matter can be ignored.


    Adriana gave Peter a cold look and turned around and walked in towards the Seabed Hot Pot restaurant.


    Her indifferent attitude towards Peter fell into Tiana¡¯s eyes, and she smiled sarcastically, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a woman who doesn¡¯t give a damn about you one day.¡±


    This, naturally, was said to Peter.


    The man nced at Tiana with cold eyes, ¡°I¡¯m dining with Adriana, it¡¯s not appropriate for you toe over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too embarrassing, I made the appointment with Adri today. It was Adriana and I who suggested that you show up here. It¡¯s you, on the contrary, who should thank me.¡±


    Tiana is not a dainty little princess, but she is also an irondy who is loved by all.


    She thought that it was his honor that she liked Peter, and she was more than a little unbnced by the rejection.


    So much so that when they find the opportunity they want to ridicule him.


    ¡°Are you two leaving or not?¡±


    Not far away, Adriana noticed that the two did not follow, turned around and saw them still standing there and gently reprimanded.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Tiana and Peter both said in the same breath.


    The words fell, the two men looked at each other, each other¡¯s eyes with a few disdain.


    Tiana took the first step towards Adriana, followed by Peter.


    The three went upstairs, where the three booked a booth, settled down, and ordered food.


    Adriana, being the host, handed Tiana the menu, ¡°Look, what all do you like to eat?¡±


    Tiana took the menu, nced at it, and asked her, ¡°Do you like spicy food?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana used to not be able to eat chili peppers, but now it is quite like to eat spicy, heavy taste.


    Tiana jawed slightly, and as she looked down at the menu, a wry glint shed across her eyes as she selected ¡®Spicy Pot¡¯ on the menu and then ticked off a few favorite dishes.


    ¡°I¡¯m done ordering, see what you want to eat.¡± She handed the menu to Adriana.


    Adriana casually checked off a few dishes, swept her cool eyes to Peter, and handed him the menu directly.


    Round sofa with Adriana in the middle and Peter and Tiana on either side.


    From his angle he could look up and see Tiana, and with just an unconscious sweep, he noticed the small smugness in Tiana¡¯s eyes.


    Just why it is pleased is unknown.


    The man looked at the menu in his hand and ate less, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know anything.


    The smooth and casual order was handed over to the waiter.


    While waiting for the food, the atmosphere in the quiet booth seemed a little awkward.


    Tiana opened the cigarette case and handed Adriana a cigarette, Adriana shook her head, Tiana held the cigarette and smoked it, ignoring Peter who was sitting across from her.


    Sighed: ¡°Sometimes I envy you, children, children are grown up, but also born handsome and smart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to get married.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you think I can get married whenever I want?¡± Tiana snorted augh, her red lips exhaling a faint cigarette, ¡°Those old things in the family wouldn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°The Griffin family has high hopes for you, and it makes sense that they would ask for more.¡±


    Adriana wasn¡¯t surprised that the Griffin family was very demanding of Tiana¡¯s spouse.


    What really surprised her was that she didn¡¯t expect Tiana to say so much to her.


    As far as the investigation knows, Tiana is aloof in nature, and the industry has been known to her as ¡®Master Tang¡¯.


    She is not only stunning in appearance, male clothing is handsome to the gods and goddesses, is the object of the admiration of countless men.


    Only Peter treated her coldly and even with some disgust.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker.¡±


    Tiana red lips slightly hooked, cold smile, ¡°They certainly will bring me a lot of pressure, but I Tiana like is your man. This time when I heard that you lost your memory and ignored Peter, I thought I had a chance, but now I see that I don¡¯t seem to have much of a chance.¡±


    ¡°There is no grass at the end of the earth, why should I love a single flower.¡±


    Adriana poured a cup of tea for Tiana with the teapot and handed it to her, adding, ¡°Besides, why do you have to persist when you know there is no result? The Tiana I know has never done business at a loss.¡±


    Out of the goodness of her heart, Adriana enlightened Tiana.


    Tiana leaned on the card seat, her gaze falling on Peter across the table, ¡°With the exception of the rtionship thing.¡±


    In life, anything can be beneficial, but not feelings.


    Tiana is a smart person who knows what she wants and can get whatever she wants with her ability.


    She is neither convinced nor willing to let go of the matter of Peter.


    Because she has a genuine liking for Peter.


    Peter looked down and yed with his cell phone, a ¡®two ears do not hear outside the window¡¯ look, but in reality, his ears were listening to the conversation between Adriana and Tiana two people.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her, maybe we would have been good friends.¡±


    For a long time, Tianamented again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with someone as shrewd as you. You only have business on your mind, how tiring to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Joke, are you Adriana the one who is short of money. As far as I know, he, the ingrate, has transferred all the money to your personal name. Your total assets now I¡¯m afraid there are not many people in the country who canpete with you.¡±


    Tiana again shook her head with emotion.


    God knows how shocked she was when she found out about it.


    She has known Peter for so many years and knows very well that Peter is very profit-oriented and can stay up all night for business.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At that time, she simply thought that Peter liked money, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    On the day of their big wedding, he promised to transfer all the property in his name to Adriana. Many people were shocked by this, but many more, like her, thought that Peter was just talking.


    Until that day she knew everything, really shocked an afternoon are difficult to calm the mood.


    The same as Tiana is Adriana.


    Adriana is not sure what was once the case, but after her memory loss, she became a wealthy woman.


    That kind of emotion was really hard for her to digest.

 Chapter 1511 Car accident [1]

    At this moment, the waiter came over with the spicy hot pot, and then the dishes were brought over one by one and ced on the table.


    Peter looked at the hot pot with ayer of red pepper shells floating on it, his eyebrows knitted slightly, his cold face shed a few unnatural.


    ¡°I heard that this Seabed is under your name?¡±


    Tiana looked at Peter, ¡°Since you run it, you must know how to eat hot pot better than we do, so today you will cook for me and Adri. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t even look at Tiana, but looked at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m only here for Adriana alone.¡±


    The attitude is clear, no matter how much Tiana takes the initiative, he very simply turns people away.


    The amnesiac Adriana is certainly indifferent to Peter, but her heart is not made of stone.


    When I saw this scene, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little moved.


    She smiled helplessly and shook her head slightly, ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re right, you shouldn¡¯t have asked him toe over.¡± Tiana said to Adriana, ¡°Unrestrainedly spreading dog food, this hot pot is full without eating.¡±


    Tiana finally understands what it means to seek abuse.


    ¡°Just get used to it.¡± Adrianaughed it off.


    Isn¡¯t that what Tiana wants.


    Next, we had hot pot, Peter made Adriana¡¯s dipping sauce, served her food, peeled shrimp, poured water and handed her tissues ¡­


    The thoughtful man is considerate and attentive to Adriana.


    ¡°No more pinning for me, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Adriana clearly felt Tiana¡¯s resentful eyes, and was even more a little overwhelmed by Peter¡¯s ¡®enthusiasm¡¯. And again: ¡°You eat it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Peter found a random excuse.


    ¡°Not hungry? You don¡¯t eat spicy food, do you?¡± Tiana raised her eyebrows at Adriana, her red lips holding a bad smile, ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy food, can you? Tsk tsk, Adri likes chili, you don¡¯t. With different appetites, I¡¯m afraid your days will be tiring, and I don¡¯t know who will actually amodate who.¡±


    Thisment was meant to be a deliberate attempt to ridicule Peter.


    Who knew that Peter would take Tiana¡¯s words quite in and think that the appetite aspect was indeed a problem.


    Looking back, Adriana has taken better care of his diet since she got together with him. She likes spicy food, but for his sake, she keeps her meals light.


    Now that Adriana has lost her memory, she naturally forgets that he can¡¯t eat spicy food, and she starts eating spicy food ording to her preference.


    Peter looked to the pot of hot pot tumbling with chili red soup, just looking at it felt spicy, especially a steaming light smoke also mixed with a strong chili vor.


    There was some resistance in his heart.


    After much hesitation, Peter picked up his chopsticks and picked up themb roll, blew on it, then looked down at the spicymb roll and rolled the knot in his throat.


    Finally ¡­


    Opened his mouth and ate it.


    Well ¡­


    A spicy taste spread from the tip of his tongue to his throat, but he still forced himself to chew a few bites and swallowed.


    The spicy taste stimtes the taste buds, and the spicy Peter only feels that his brain is slightly up.


    But he was used to hiding it, even if the hot pot was very spicy he still held back.


    ¡°You ¡­ can¡¯t eat spicy food?¡± Adriana asked.


    She really doesn¡¯t know if Peter can eat spicy food.


    ¡°Who said that, of course I like it.¡±


    Peter shook it, took the chopsticks and added some dishes to the bowl for himself, and feasted in front of Adriana.


    The chili is vicious and spicy, but no matter how spicy it is, the man is dead hard, instead, the left hand on his knee is clenched in death, trying to make himselfst a little longer.


    The human expression can be controlled, but the body¡¯s physiological reaction is not controlled.


    It didn¡¯t take long to see Peter¡¯s lips red as if painted with vermilion, and his forehead was permeated with fine sweat stains.


    Such a scene fell in Tiana¡¯s eyes, originally wanted to take the opportunity to ¡®calcte¡¯ a little Peter, only deliberately made spicy hot pot, forcing him to eat, wanting him to make a fool of himself in front of Adriana.


    Who knows that the one who will be hit in the end is herself.


    She has known Peter for many years and naturally knows that Peter is never threatened by anyone and is not willing to do anything against his will, but now for Adriana, he actually dares to eat spicy food.


    You know that Peter¡¯s stomach has always been very bad, the touch of spicy can not stand.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Adriana sensed the signs and took the initiative to pour Peter a cup of tea, ¡°Have some tea to relieve the spice.¡±


    She ced the warm, cool tea in front of Peter.


    Peter looked at the cup of tea and was tempted to pick it up and take a sip, but shook his head no, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Drinking something cold when it¡¯s spicy doesn¡¯t make it any less spicy.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ sure it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Adriana is concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s good.¡± It¡¯s the spicy throat and mouth that¡¯s on fire, and the brain is a little buzzed up.


    ¡°Awesome.¡±


    Tiana¡¯s ¡®scheme worked¡¯ and she only found it ironic to see Peter being spicy but having to hold on to it.


    But in a sh, she felt sad instead.


    He, Peter, never wanted to change for anyone, but for Adriana, he became not thinking about himself at all, even living as a different person.


    All this, all for Adriana, what does it have to do with her?


    After the meal, Peter settled the bill and the three left the Seabed.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go and get back to rest.¡±


    Standing in the parking lot, Adriana said to Tiana.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Tiana shook her head, her red lips pulled out a bitter smile, ¡°My assistant has found an apartment for me, I¡¯ll just go back and rest. Thanks for the hospitality today, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Really looking good?¡±


    How could Adriana not see that Tiana was lying, only she didn¡¯t expose it?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go back early.¡±


    ¡°Bye~¡±, Tiana said, turned around and walked to the curb, a car pulled up in front of Tiana, she got in and left.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Peter, who was standing by, said to Adriana.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Adriana, however, said, ¡°No need, I drove the car.¡±


    She said, stepping towards her car, getting into it and leaving directly.


    Such indifference to her really made Peter helpless, so he had to get into his car and follow closely behind.


    The two cars were driving one behind the other, keeping a certain distance.


    Adriana listened to the music driving slowly, suddenly, a loud bang, Adriana was startled.


    The sound of a violent crash came from behind, Adriana looked through the rearview mirror, then found Peter¡¯s car was gone, but there was a car stopped in the rearview mirror, the hood of the car were deformed.


    Her heart stuttered and suddenly tightened.


    Clearly feel a tension and worry like never before.


    Adriana pulled over to the side of the road and immediately got out and trotted to the back.


    This is to find Peter¡¯s car was knocked over on the ground, the body is seriously deformed.


    Pain ¨C


    The sudden pain swept through her heart, her breath slightly suffocated, she only felt like her heart was fiercely clutched in her hand, almost breathless with pain.


    ¡°Peter?¡±

 Chapter 1512 Car accident [2]

    Adriana, on high heels, ran frantically to the car, knelt directly on the ground, looked at the overturned car, and shouted, ¡°Peter, how are you?¡±


    All her reactions are from her body instincts and out of control.


    The airbag of the car airbag gradually released, Adriana then clearly saw the forehead bleeding more than Peter, people have been unconscious.


    ¡°Peter, talk to me, talk to me.¡±


    She reached out and patted Peter¡¯s face, and when there was no response, she poked her head in, unbuckled his seat belt for him, and pulled the man out of the car.


    ¡°Damn, sick ah, driving without eyes?¡±


    At that moment, the driver of the white car came over and pointed at Adriana and cursed: ¡°Driving against the traffic in the middle of the night, tired of living, right?¡±


    ¡°Has this man been drinking?¡±


    ¡°Must have been drinking, how can you go against the grain without drinking?¡±


    ¡°Tsk ¡­ a head of blood, the situation is quite serious ah.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call the police, call the police.¡±


    ¡­


    People who parked on the side and gathered around pointed at them and said.


    Adriana shoutedfor Peter while calling an ambnce.


    I thought to myself, ¡°Why is Peter going against the grain in a good way?


    The white car driver kept cursing and swearing, Adriana listened to a burst of annoyance, so he returned: ¡°The traffic police willeter, how things are found responsible for us to ept. But now my people are injured, you keep chattering what is the use?¡±


    ¡°Bah, your guy got hurt that¡¯s what he deserved. I still have a fucking problem, now the car is scrapped, how do I do?¡±


    The middle-aged driver roared in anger and stormed out.


    Adriana sat down on the ground, let Peter lean on herp, and smoothly took a key out of her pocket and threw it to the middle-aged Mediterranean driver, ¡°Here, my car, you take it. Here¡¯s my business card, contact me directly if you need anything.¡±


    She took out another business card and handed it to the man.


    The driver looked at the car keys in his hand, and it was the keys of a Ferrari, and he realized that the identity of the other party was not simple.


    Carefully nced at the deformed car that was hit, and inclined his head to look at thebel, it was actually a Maybach.


    The driver¡¯s arrogance was sharply reduced by a few points, but still no good yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that the money is great, I¡¯m not finished with you.¡±


    He muttered while taking the business card handed to him by Adriana, ¡°Executive President of Fryer Group: Adriana ¡­ ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, moo, Ms. Hale yeah.¡±


    The man knew Adriana¡¯s identity after three hundred and sixty degrees of attitude change, extremely ttering apology: ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s me driving without eyes, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to do, take my car. I will leave this side to the traffic police.¡±


    Adriana waved her hand to signal the driver to leave.


    Surrounded by people with cell phones to take a variety of photos to record video, a strong uploadwork.


    Adriana tried to stop it, but the crowd grew and eventually said nothing.


    Not long after, both Rene and 120 came over and she apanied the unconscious Peter to the hospital, leaving Rene to take care of the aftermath.


    After all the tests were done at the hospital, Hank came over in a hurry.


    ¡°Youngdy, how is he doing, boss?¡±


    Hank looked at Adriana, who was at the door of the operating room, and asked with concern.


    Adriana shook her head, not saying anything.


    ¡°Good, how to have a car ident. Ugh.¡± Hank was anxiously pacing back and forth in the hallway, anxious and unsettled.


    Squeak-


    At that moment, the lights in the resuscitation room went out and the doctor came out.


    Adriana and Hank both came forward.


    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±


    ¡°Is my boss okay?¡±


    ¡°The patient had a head injury, six stitches, a slight concussion, and some other superficial injuries. The patient¡¯s car ident should be caused by sudden acute stomach cramps, thetter must pay attention to a light diet and not eat spicy.¡±


    The doctor briefly exined the situation.


    Adriana was then sure of what she had in mind.


    As expected, the sudden car ident is because of eating hot pot is too spicy, there is an acute stomach pain to identally cause a car ident.


    ¡°Youngdy, did you take boss to eat spicy food?¡±


    ¡°¡­ hmm.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? You know that the boss has a weak stomach and still take him to eat spicy food, are you doing it on purpose?¡± Hank yelled a few words in a temper tantrum.


    Adriana felt only a little innocent.


    Eating hot pot is Tiana¡¯s intention, the pot base Tiana ordered, Peter also read the menu, and did not say he could not eat spicy.


    How does she know?


    Adriana, although innocent, did not say anything.


    She understands Hank.


    Not long after Peter pushed out of the ward and was taken into the VIP room, followed by both Adriana and Hank.


    This night, Adriana did not leave, but stayed in the ward to watch over Peter.


    Hank, on the other hand, was outside the ward, not leaving an inch.


    Ta-da-da-da


    In the hallway, Rene trotted up to Hank on her heels and asked, panting, ¡°How are Ms. Hale and Mr. Alston doing?¡±


    Hank looked back at the ward and snorted, ¡°What¡¯s fine? If it weren¡¯t for the boss¡¯s fortunate life, he would have gone to meet the King of Hell by now.¡±


    He had a lot of anger left in his heart and a lot of prejudice against Adriana, so he vented his anger on Rene¡¯s body.


    ¡°What are you yelling about!¡±


    Rene was not happy, ¡°Mr. Alston is not a child, can not eat spicy food will not refuse, I do not believe Ms. Hale will force him to eat! Don¡¯t me Ms. Hale for everything, there¡¯s nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Being disliked by her, Hank was speechless, and on second thought, this was indeed the case.


    ¡°Me what me, get out of the way!¡±


    Rene red at him and pushed Hank aside as soon as he could, pushing the door open and going straight into the hospital room.


    Inside the ward, Adriana leaned on the sofa and looked sideways at the unconscious Peter in a daze. She walked up to Adriana and asked in a whisper, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston how is he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana, who was deep in thought, was awakened by Rene¡¯s words, ¡°There you are. How are things going?¡±


    ¡°Things are handled properly, the other driver after dealing with the situation I took him to the hospital for an examination, everything is fine, I have madepensation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, so hurry up and go back to rest.¡± Adriana waved her hand and let Rene go back to rest first.


    Rene looked back at Peter lying in the hospital bed and wanted to say something, but felt that this was a rare opportunity for Mr. Alston and Ms. Hale to spend some time together, so she nodded and walked away.


    Left the ward and closed the door.


    Rene waved to Hank, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go what go, Mr. Alston is still lying inside, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you a pig?¡±


    Rene interrupted Hank, pointed his head inside the ward and lowered his voice, ¡°This is a rare opportunity for Mr. Alston and Ms. Hale to spend time together, do you think Mr. Alston would like to see you or not when he wakes upter?¡±


    With a reminder, Hank nodded in realization, ¡°Makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Rene nced at Hank with a disdainful look and turned to walk away.


    Hank followed up with some irritation, ¡°Who are you calling out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call out whoever is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Rene, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ve put up with you for a long time. Try cursing me again?¡±

 Chapter 1513 Rene freaks out [1

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with scolding you, you¡¯re already stupid!¡±


    Rene, who was walking ahead, stopped and would dislike it.


    Behind Hank inertia, not in time to ¡®brake¡¯, directly into the body of Rene.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A strong force hit Rene directly, startling her with a cry of surprise, and subconsciously reached out and tugged on Hank.


    Hank was yanked hard by her and slumped down defenselessly, ¡°Hey, let go of me.¡±


    He pressed down on Rene¡¯s body impartially.


    The corridor of the VIP ward area,te at night, no one, the two just fell on the floor, male on top, female on bottom, the posture is extraordinarily ambiguous.


    But Rene, who was pinned down by Hank, did not feel ambiguous at all, because she was hit directly by Hank¡¯s forehead, and her eyes hurt, and she drew back a breath, ¡°Hiss~, Hank, are you going to die, no eyes? It hurts me.¡±


    It hurts, it really hurts.


    Rene¡¯s nostrils were sore, and his eyes involuntarily gilded with a dense mist of water.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Perhaps because his forehead hurts, Rene just covers his head, and Hank finds him pressing on Rene¡¯s body, immediately blushing, hands inertia, ready to get up.


    As a result, I identally touched two smears of softness.


    At once, Hank¡¯s body stiffened, and the momenthe looked at Rene, Rene¡¯s eyes full of anger were already staring at him with a deadly stare.


    The next moment ¡­


    Snap!


    pping Hank hard across the face, Rene cursed angrily, ¡°Rascal, get out of my face!¡±


    With a roar, he reached out and gave Hank a hard push, directly pushing him to the ground.


    Rene stood up quickly and kicked Hank, who was sitting on the ground covering his cheek and staring at her in a daze, ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death, no-good hoodlum.¡±


    A foot right in the center, the pain of Hank ouch, ¡°it hurts, I ¡­ I ¡­ I am not ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You what you? Hank, after knowing you for so long, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Brother, Rene, you guys are ¡­¡±


    As Rene was cursing, the elevator came up and Jackson came out of it to see Hank sitting on the floor, with Rene pointing at Hank and cursing.


    He reached up and touched his head, unable to see what was going on.


    ¡°Jackson, you are just in time, control your brother, he is too shameless to ¡­ even ¡­¡±


    Rene had a hard time talking about Hank, something that made her feel ashamed.


    Finally exasperated, she stomped her foot, grunted, walked around Jackson and left.


    When she got into the elevator, she closed the door and went down.


    Jackson looked at Rene and then looked back at Hank who was sitting on the floor and went up and asked, ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re not chasing Rene and getting rejected, are you?¡±


    Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t think of anything else that Rene would have cursed and called him shameless.


    Hank blushed, avoided Jackson¡¯s eyes and stood up, brushing the non-existent dust off his body and straightening his clothes, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯ve got some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll be off.¡±


    He walked around Jackson to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jackson grabbed Hank¡¯s arm and tilted his head, ¡°Hey, brother, what the hell did you do, why is there a p mark on your face, did Rene hit you? My goodness, Rene is such a gentle girl actually hit you, what exactly did you do to her that was unconscionable?¡±


    As Hank¡¯s brother, Jackson trusts his big brother, but he understands one thing even better, and that is that Rene categorically does not beat a man easily.


    ¡°Who has done the bereaved?¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo yo, what¡¯s your hurry, so fierce, you must have done something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Hank reprimanded and kicked Jackson in the leg, ¡°Get out.¡± The cold eyes swept a nce at Jackson, with a few intimidating meaning child and walked away.


    In truth, the heart is weak.


    He took another elevator downstairs. Jackson wanted to check on Mr. Alston, but found that Rene and Hank were gone, so he thought Mr. Alston would be okay.


    Jogged to the front of the ward to take a look and found Adriana was in the ward with her own boss.


    He left immediately.


    He went downstairs and caught up with Hank, who kept rambling, ¡°Brother, do you like Rene? Did you just confess your love to Rene and get rejected?¡±


    He had a gossipy face and the look of a curious baby.


    ¡°Shut up you. You think I can look at a tigress like Rene, your brother? I tell you, even if all the women in the world died, I wouldn¡¯t even like her Rene. you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±


    As Hank was talking, Jackson suddenly cleared his throat, coughed a few times, and winked toward him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the eye cramps and all the blinking?¡± Hank asked with a frown.


    ¡°Behind that ¡­.¡±


    Jackson is really thinking about Hank¡¯s intelligence, usually quite smart people, how this moment the brain is not good.


    When Hank turned around, he saw Rene standing behind her.


    The moment the man turned around, Rene¡¯s p was thrown in his face, ¡°Hank, you better stay the hell away from me, don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    Rene was carrying her bag in her hand, she just got in the car and remembered that she forgot to give it to Adriana when she brought it over, so she returned to give it to Adriana.


    As a result, Isaw Hank and Jackson standing there.


    What a coincidence to hear Hank call her a ¡®tigress¡¯.


    ¡°Rene, don¡¯t you go too far!¡±


    Hank covered the left side of his face with rage.


    Just now upstairs was hit on the right side of the face, and now was hit on the left side of the face, this dead woman is deliberately provocative, right?


    He stepped forward and clutched Rene¡¯s hand, ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°Eh, hey, hey, hey, brother, stop it, she¡¯s Rene, the youngdy¡¯s man.¡± Jackson immediately stepped forward, yanked Jackson away and enlightened him, ¡°You¡¯re being too impulsive.¡±


    Although I don¡¯t know exactly what just happened, Jackson always felt like he missed something.


    Hank shook off Jackson¡¯s hand, ¡°Get out.¡±


    He huffed and puffed as he walked to his sedan, his heart screaming with frustration.


    Jackson stood in front of Rene and bowed apologetically, ¡°Sister Rene, don¡¯t take it personally with my brother, he¡¯s just a bit more impulsive. Although I do not know what he did to make you angry, but you must not be bothered with him, adults do not remember the small man, hahaha.¡±


    Now boss is trying hard to woo Adriana and save her feelings, while Rene is Adriana¡¯s right-hand man, once offended Rene is to give boss a hard time.


    The boss will definitely not let go of his big brother.


    ¡°Hmph, your brother is a jerk.¡±


    Rene looked at Hank¡¯s back, gave him a nk look and walked into the inpatient unit with a grunt on her high heels.


    Jackson breathed a dark sigh of relief and trotted off after Hank.


    ¡­


    Adriana stayed with Peter in the hospital room and fell asleep on the couch not long after.


    Although Adriana¡¯s health is much better after her memory loss, she is ultimately very weak.

 Chapter 1514 Rene published [2]

    Peter, who was lying in the hospital bed, opened his eyes and looked around the room when he saw Adriana leaning on the sofa.


    Seeing her sleeping soundly, Peter got up, slowly walked towards her, gently picked her up and ced her on the bed.


    The VIP room bed is wide enough for two people to lie down.


    Hey on his side next to Adriana, looking at the little woman¡¯s sleeping form, his mind recalling all the good times he had with her.


    It¡¯s just a pity that ¡­


    Memory loss.


    He propped his head on one hand and gently covered her cheek with the other, softly saying, ¡°Adriana, when exactly will you remember me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s greatest hope now is that Adriana will remember herself.


    If he can recover his memory, then he will have no regrets in his life.


    He was thinking about it when suddenly, the little woman lying on her back blinked her eyshes and opened a pair of brilliant starry eyes.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment, Peter¡¯s heartstrings tightened and he couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Since Adriana had lost her memory, she had turned away from him, and now that the two were lying in the same bed, Peter had the vague feeling of having been caught red-handed doing something wrong.


    ¡°Are you ¡­ awake? I just saw you lying against the sofa very hard, so will you ¡­¡±


    Peter exined nervously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Adriana lifted the bedding and sat up, put on her shoes, stood at the edge of the bed and said to Peter, ¡°The doctor said you have a serious forehead injury, a slight concussion, and need to rest in bed.¡±


    The car ident was really scary at that moment, and Adriana was worried about Peter whilementing his attitude towards her.


    Time and time again, she has seen and experienced with her own eyes how good Peter is to her.


    The hard heart, then slowly be soft.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Peter shook his head.


    That moment was the sudden pain in the stomach that came too suddenly to cause the crash.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t eat spicy food, you should not eat spicy food in the future. The doctor said your stomach is not so good, so you should eat lightly in the future.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t cook to get a cook.¡±


    ¡°My ce is too small, there¡¯s no room for people and it¡¯s very inconvenient to cook.¡±


    Peter naturally sensed the slightest change in Adriana¡¯s attitude and he ¡®rode it out¡¯.


    Adriana was silent.


    Xiu brow knitted for a moment, lowered his eyelids to look at the floor, after a while, said: ¡°Move back to Asnana vi.¡±


    Adriana made a concession.


    She told him to go back to Asnana vi.


    Peter¡¯s cold face couldn¡¯t help but halo a few smiles, happy as a child, ¡°May I?¡±


    Adriana raised her eyebrows, ruffled her hair in front of her forehead, and looked away with her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to live there if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Stay.¡±


    Peter pressed down the heart ecstasy, and pretended to be high and cold end of the frame, a serious said: ¡°outside much inconvenience, a lot of things are at home, or homefort.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Adriana had no more words for Peter and got up to leave.


    Seeing this, Peter immediately stood up and followed her out with her.


    Adriana heard footsteps behind her and looked back at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said you are a little weak and need to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°No, my body is very ¡­¡±


    A ¡®good¡¯ word almost came out, Peter immediately shut up, his brain turned and said instead, ¡°I¡¯m notfortable in the hospital, I¡¯m here, it¡¯s very ufortable. Besides, you can call the family doctor now.¡±


    He has said so, Adriana can not force anything.


    The two of them went downstairs, took a cab at the roadside and went straight back to Asnana vi.


    In the middle of the night, the two returned to the vi and the servants had already gone to bed.


    Peter was very quiet on the way, not daring to say anything more to Adriana for fear that any point would make Adriana unhappy and would ¡®sweep him off his feet¡¯ter on.


    The word ¡°trepidation¡± is very foreign to Peter.


    But at this moment, his words and actions truly exin the meaning of these four words.


    It was only when he reached the living room that Peter asked, ¡°Where do I sleep?¡±


    Knowing that Adriana would certainly not allow the two of them to be in the same room, he pointed to the room next to Adriana¡¯s and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the second bedroom.¡±


    Before Adriana could say anything, he chose the room directly.


    Adriana can¡¯t say anything else.


    The two went upstairs and Adriana walked in and was about to close the door when she noticed that Peter had followed her in.


    Her small face sank with some displeasure.


    ¡°I came in to get some clothes.¡±


    He pointed to the bedroom¡¯s checkroom, where all his clothes were still.


    Adriana was silent, turned around and went straight to the bathroom and closed the door, Peter went into the checkroom and casually looked for some clothes beforeing out.


    Standing in the bedroom, looking around the bedroom, everything is exactly the same as before, nothing has been changed.


    He looked at the bed and it all felt familiar.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡±


    Adrianaes out of the bathroom and finds Peter still in the bedroom.


    ¡°Well, just about to go out.¡±


    Peter was holding his clothes and walking when a sudden wave of vertigo hit him and he stumbled a step.


    Adriana¡¯s heartstrings tightened and she immediately stepped forward, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She held his arm and was worried.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Peter clutched his clothes with one hand, held his forehead with the other, shook his head and was about to say ¡®nothing¡¯, but he realized Adriana was just concerned about him.


    The man¡¯s eyes were slightly shing, and his heart was in the right ce, ¡°Nothing, I just feel a little dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine in person, but you¡¯ve had a bad head impact, you still need to rest.¡± Adriana held his arm, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t refuse, slowed down his pace in a feeble manner, and went next door with Adriana.


    As he sat on the bed, he said to Adriana, ¡°Can I borrow your phone so I can call Zac?¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t say anything and handed the phone to Peter.


    He took his phone and made a call to Zac, ¡°Come over here, Asnana vi.¡±


    ¡°Shit, big brother, what are you up to? It¡¯s the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of words, hurry up ande here!¡±


    ¡°No go. I¡¯m having a good time and refuse.¡±


    ¡°Then tomorrow I¡¯ll make you feel even better.¡±


    Peter uttered a threat.


    Zac on the other end of the phone listened to Peter¡¯s words, and suddenly his back was cold, ¡°OK, OK, OK, you¡¯re tough, I¡¯lle right over,e right over.¡±


    Peter hung up and made another call to Hank, ¡°Send me a new phone. Bring me my cell phone card for sure.¡±


    After the ident, his cell phone was still in the car, but now it is unknown where it is, so he had to leave the matter to Hank.


    The two brothers, Hank and Jackson, were having a drink on the side of the road when they hung up the phone and Jackson asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Boss asked me to bring his cell phone card over. But his phone should be in the car, where do I find it?¡±


    ¡°To Rene, of course. Didn¡¯t you just say that Rene handled the car ident, she must know.¡±

 Chapter 1515 – Rene goes ballistic [3]

    Jackson reminded.


    ¡°Use your bullshit!¡± Hank was still angry about Rene, and now he was getting more and more upset when he heard Jackson¡¯s words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay not to look for it, as long as you¡¯re not afraid of the boss beating you up tomorrow.¡±


    The pro-brother divineplement.


    Listening to Jackson¡¯s words, Hank looked at him and ced a bottle of beer in front of him, ¡°Older brother, shouldn¡¯t you help your brother this time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? No, no, no, you still have to do this kind of thing yourself.¡±


    How could Jackson not understand what Hank was saying.


    ¡°Are you still my real brother?¡±


    Hank pped Jackson on the head, ¡°That dead woman Rene just hit me, you think she¡¯ll help me if I go to her now?¡±


    ¡°And you think he¡¯ll help me?¡± Jackson shrugged, looking as if there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Try hitting it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jackson was a little helpless, so he had to call Rene. The phone rang for a while, and Rene answered it in a daze, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ohhhh, Ann ¡­ Rene sister ah, that, my brother asked me to ask you ¡­ ouch!¡±


    Before Jackson could finish his sentence, Hank pped him again, ¡°Are you a pig?¡±


    He lowered his voice and gave Jackson a scolding.


    What a pig of a teammate.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ Rene sister, I¡¯m just asking you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let your brother call me himself if he has something to do!¡±


    ¡°Sister Rene, my brother he ¡­ beep beep beep ¡­¡±


    Jackson tried to say something else, but Rene didn¡¯t give him any chance to speak and simply cut the phone off.


    He innocently turned the phone screen to Hank, ¡°Hang up.¡±


    ¡°I said, are you out of your mind? Sell me out is it.¡±


    Hank took an angry dislike.


    He never thought Jackson was so stupid, only that the dead kid was doing it on purpose.


    Yes, that¡¯s right.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jackson really did just that on purpose.


    It¡¯s rare to see your big brother defeated, so how could he miss it?


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, brother, how did I betray you? This is a task given to you by the boss. How dare I im credit?¡±


    Jackson clutched a bottle of beer, got up and ran away, saying as he did so, ¡°Brother, go and find Sister Rene, I¡¯ll go first haha.¡±


    Not only did he run away unjustly, but he made Hank pay for it.


    ¡°What the hell, it must not be the real brother!¡±


    Hank cursed, bought the bill and then made astiff call to Rene.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone rings a few times and hangs up.


    Second call, hang up.


    Third call, still hung up.


    Hank clenched his teeth in anger and took a cab from the roadside to Rene¡¯s apartment.


    The previous boss had given him the task to find Rene, so he knew where Rene lived.


    Bang Bang Bang!


    When he arrived at Rene¡¯s apartment, Hank knocked on the door one after another.


    Late at night, the sound is very loud and disturbing.


    Rene pulled open the door and looked at Jackson standing in the doorway and yelled, ¡°Are you nuts? Don¡¯t you know that people are sleeping and you¡¯re disturbing people like this?¡±


    Rene, wearing pink kawaii pajamas, has eyes full of anger.


    At that moment, the door of the house across the street opened, pointed at Hank and cursed, ¡°What are you doing? Can you keep your voice down, you¡¯re making a lot of noise!¡±


    Hank shrugged and pointed to Rene, ¡°She told me to knock on the door like that.¡±


    ¡°Hank, what are you babbling about.¡±


    ¡°Why am I bullshitting, you¡¯re not answering your phone, aren¡¯t you asking me toe to you.¡± Hank spread his hands and deliberately embarrassed Rene.


    The man across the street, who cares what happens to the two of them, cursed, ¡°A little quarrel between two people is a quarrel, do not affect my sleep. What the hell, stupid!¡±


    Bang!


    The opposite side mmed the door in anger.


    Rene was scolded and was even more furious. He pushed Hank and let him out, wanting to close the door.


    Instead, Hank held her wrist in a backhanded grip, ¡°Rene, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m asking you, where¡¯s my boss¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Rene¡¯s sharp eyes red at Hank, not the least bit afraid.


    As for Peter¡¯s cell phone, she still has it.


    That time the car ident, she went to the aftermath, packed a bunch of things moved back, there is also Peter¡¯s cell phone, because the crash broke, the phone card inside is also stuck.


    She called Adriana to ask her what she wanted, and Adriana instructed her to go to the cell phone store tomorrow to have the card taken out and a new phone sent to her.


    So the stuff is right here with her.


    ¡°Give me back my stuff, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Hank doesn¡¯t have much patience.


    But Rene was no slouch either. She put her foot on the back of Hank¡¯s foot, ¡°Get out. If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll call the police and say you¡¯re a nuisance.¡±


    ¡°You fight if you can.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t leave if you have the guts.¡±


    The two just got on.


    Rene really called the police.


    The two men stalled for a while, and the police came over.


    Two police officers came over and asked, ¡°Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°Comrade police, I was the one who called the police.¡± Rene said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with calling the police?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, he¡¯s harassing me in the middle of the night, trespassing in my house.¡± Rene pointed at Hank, half-heartedly.


    What happened at the hospital today would have made her very annoyed, just now Hank¡¯s approach was so arrogant and domineering, her heart anger is difficult to calm.


    The police officer listened to Rene and then looked at Hank and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you and what is your rtionship to her?¡±


    Hank hemmed and hawed, ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend, and just because I didn¡¯t have dinner with her tonight, he got mad.¡±


    He shamelessly exined to the police, ¡°To say that it means I was too busy at work today and couldn¡¯t apany her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really what happened?¡±


    ¡°Comrade police, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, not at all. I don¡¯t even know him, what boyfriend?¡±


    Rene was furious.


    ¡°Oops, Anon, how can you lie to your police uncle? You still have the cell phone number on your phone.¡± Hank smiled bitchily at Rene and then said to the police officer, ¡°Look at her phone if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Hearing Hank¡¯s words, the two policemen looked at me and me at you, shook their heads and said to Rene with an unhappy sullen face, ¡°Since it¡¯s your family matter, handle it yourself. Also, we police officers are very busy, you belong to reporting false police reports, and you will be punished next time.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Rene was speechless and tried to exin to the police, but the two officers decided that she was having emotional problems with her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ and had reported a false police report, so they just left.


    ¡°Comrade police take your time, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    Seeing them leave, Hank apologized with a very polite slight jowl.


    Then it was off into her living room under Rene¡¯s sharp gaze.


    Rene was furious and walked up to Hank, pointed at him, and said angrily, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hand over my boss¡¯s phone and I¡¯ll go!¡±


    Hank sat on Rene¡¯s couch in a rascal manner, with the attitude of ¡®if you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll stay here today¡¯.

 Chapter 1516 Adriana’s change of attitude

    ¡°Is this the attitude you have when you beg?¡± Rene, annoyed in his heart, wouldn¡¯t give him the stuff.


    ¡°So what exactly will you do before you¡¯ll give it to me?¡±


    Hank took Rene is very helpless, but in order to get the boss¡¯s cell phone card, can only be hidden.


    ¡°That depends on your attitude.¡± Rene raised a thin and curved eyebrow, ¡°I want to eat the spicy chicken head outside the city, go buy it for me and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Told you so, this is easy.¡±


    Hank thought Rene would give him a hard time, but it turns out he was just told to get spicy chicken heads.


    He remembered that Rene had told him about this little store before, but hadn¡¯t eaten it. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll buy it from you online here.¡±


    ¡°A small store that doesn¡¯t deliver.¡±


    ¡°Then I will order someone to get it for you.¡±


    ¡°Someone else buying it counts as your bona fides? Not if you don¡¯t buy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Rene, I¡¯m telling you, be a man and you¡¯ll see himter.¡± Hank has little patience for Rene.


    But Rene wasn¡¯t afraid of Hank at all, and with his arms around his chest, he smiled coldly, ¡°All right, then, just take your time and wait.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hank was angry, but at the same time he understood that Rene would not give him the card if he did not help her with the conditions she had set.


    A cell phone card is so small, where does he find it?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to get it for you.¡±


    Hank immediately went out, went downstairs and drove towards his destination.


    Half an hourter, Rene received a video from Hank in which the two identified the ¡®spicy chicken head¡¯ store and bought a hundred dors worth of spicy chicken heads.


    By the time Hank returned, it was an hour and a halfter.


    Rene, who opened the door, looked at the frustrated and exasperated Hank and instantly felt better.


    She is not a brutal and capricious person, but today Hank actually mooch off her, really can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t you like to eat, I bought you three hundred of them. You take your time eating!¡± Hank handed her the stuff and asked again, ¡°Is the card ready for me?¡±


    His whole breath was cold, iparably angry look.


    Rene knew that the store was doing extra business in the evening, otherwise Hank wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.


    So it is not good to be reckless and difficult, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Rene took the things he bought back, turned around and went inside, and in a few moments was at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to go so far to buy something. Here, you can take this half back and eat it, it tastes very good. This is your boss¡¯s phone, the card can¡¯t be taken out now.¡±


    She handed the stuff to Hank along with it.


    Although Rene couldn¡¯t get his cell phone card out, this kind of thing was just a hairy little thing for Hank.


    Hank nced at what Rene handed him, ¡°A conscience?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard to get this far, it¡¯s not embarrassing not to give you some food.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Hank snorted augh and took the phone and half of the spicy chicken head packing box she gave him, ¡°Thanks.¡± Turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rene closed the door.


    Hank took the phone, violently removed the card, then went to the office to get a new phone and went to Asnana vi.


    Thepany has been keeping a spare new cell phone that wille in handy.


    He arrives at Asnana vi just in time to meet Zac.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Hank greeted as he looked at Zac, who was walking out of the vi.


    Zac wrapped in a robe, a frustrated face nced at Hank, ¡°Your boss is not a thing.¡± Saying that, the person has walked out of the vi.


    Hank knew about Zac was summoned by the bosste at night and was more than a little upset.


    Originally, he has been teasing girlstely, only to be afraid that the boss has misced his good deeds.


    The next day.


    Peter was lying in the second bedroom and woke up early, but instead of choosing to get up, hey in bed ying with his phone.


    Knock Knock-N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At 7:30 a. m., there was a knock on the door outside.


    ¡°Are you awake, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Adriana¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    The man pursed his lips and smiled, and a little light shed under his eyes, as if he had seeded in his n.


    ¡°Here ites.¡±


    Peter got up, washed up quickly and then walked out of the bedroom.


    That¡¯s when he was surprised to find Adriana standing in the hallway waiting for him.


    ¡°Come on, go down to dinner.¡±


    Adriana put away her phone and said to him in a light voice.


    Peter followed behind Adriana, down the stairs, his steps, a handrail, ¡°hiss ~¡± backwards a breath, ¡®pain¡¯ wrinkled eyebrows.


    At the sound, Adriana turned around.


    Seeing his handsome face filled with a painful look, he couldn¡¯t help but worry a little, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Peter shook his head, but as he descended the stairs, his left foot seemed to give him no strength.


    This scene fell in Adriana¡¯s eyes, then understand a few points.


    Yesterday¡¯s ident was quite serious, although Peter ¡®back from the dead¡¯, but not only the forehead injury, the body in many ces have superficial injuries, only then did not feel, after a night¡¯s rest those pains will show up.


    ¡°Do you want me to hold you?¡± Adriana asked.

 Chapter 1517 LuisHelen is bullied

    Peter was stunned by Adriana¡¯s words and looked at her incredulously, as if he didn¡¯t expect Adriana would actually take the initiative to care about him.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He said thank you and when he saw Adriana¡¯s hand reach out, Peter hesitated for a moment and then took her hand in his.


    The moment the warm palm covered her cool hand, it was as if an electric current passed through her body.


    It was a very small thing, but in Peter¡¯s view it was not so simple and even a little unexpected.


    Peter, who pretended to be injured, was somewhat unsteady, like he had a limp.


    Adriana assisted him downstairs to the restaurant.


    This distance, two people always look at the road, no one speaks, each in his own mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I specially asked the kitchen to make you some light porridge and small dishes.¡±


    Adriana pulled out a chair for Peter, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    With a gentle tone, he looked at him and said.


    That kind of meticulous concern, and yesterday¡¯s her, the attitude is very different, like two people.


    Peter couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled, not understanding how Adriana¡¯s attitude could change so drastically overnight.


    His cloud of doubt fell in Adriana¡¯s eyes, only to hear Adriana turn and walk across the room, sit down, and say in a cold voice: ¡°No need to look at me with such eyes, even if it were any other friend, I would have done the same to him.¡±


    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±


    The words of her words were cold and distant to him.


    Peter converged his eyelids, picked up a spoonful of porridge, tasted it, and couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°It tastes good.¡±


    Deliberately digressing, not wanting to talk about those unpleasant things again.


    ¡°Eat more if you like.¡±


    How could she not see that the man who used to be so noble and unattainable was so humble in front of Adriana?


    Especially Adriana looked at the man¡¯s handsome face with starry eyebrows, because the car ident hit his forehead and wrapped in gauze, in vain a few points of the loss of handsome, but let her hard heart softened a little.


    She pursed her lips and slowly hung her head, her pupils full ofplexity flickering slightly.


    In any case, he is the father of two children.


    Even with her memory loss, she cannot deny that Luis and Helen are her children, much less be so heartless to Peter.


    After a good moment of contemtion, her red lips opened slightly, ¡°Since you are injured, rest well at home in thest few days. Thepany side has Hank, and then you can ask Hank to send you important documents.¡±


    At the word, Peter, who was lowering his head to drink the porridge, moved with a slight stagnation, and his dark eyes full of surprise looked at her, ¡°May I?¡±


    A tone of humility to the extreme.


    Fortunately, Peter¡¯s cronies are not present, otherwise they would have been shocked to see him in front of Adriana with such a low voice and no authority at all.


    ¡°The vi is so big, one more person for you is just one more pair of chopsticks.¡±


    Adriana looks down, eating as she speaks.


    With this sentence, Peter is already satisfied.


    At least, Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him has been changing a little.


    ¡­


    Waverly, an aristocratic high school.


    Because Helen and Luis both have outstanding achievements, despite being only 11 years old, they have already been sent to an aristocratic secondary school.


    Waverly Noble High School is a boarding school where students go home from school on Fridays ande to school on weekend afternoons.


    Two siblings in different sses wearing the school¡¯s navy blue uniform met to go home together.


    The two of them are the most dazzling presence on campus.


    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that our school¡¯s newest school girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, this face is so loveable.¡±


    ¡°God is really too much, the two of them are really too good-looking. I can¡¯t believe they still skipped a grade to enter our noble high school.¡±


    ¡°I heard that their registration fees and school fees are all free, so I guess it¡¯s just good looks, good grades, and not a great family.¡±


    ¡°Luis and Helen both seem to be Maleah¡¯s bamboo horse.¡±


    ¡­


    Listening to their ssmates talk, Luis and Helen both took it for granted and didn¡¯t care.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In fact, Peter and Adriana had discussed long ago that they should dress modestly and keep a low profile when they enrolled in school in order for their two children to learn like normal people at school.


    The families of the students at the high schools are very well off, but only a few of them are as well off as The Alston Family.


    They conceal their background, firstly, for the safety of the children; secondly, they want the two children to live an ordinary and simple life.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we do something about it now that Mommy has amnesia?¡± Luis has been upset by this.


    Helen was a little helpless, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I know you like Master Ran, but Daddy will always be our Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, I just want Mommy to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Does it sound like you think Daddy isn¡¯t good enough for Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I think Master Ran is better for Mommy.¡±


    Helen spoke her heart out, not intending to hide anything from Luis.


    Listening to Helen¡¯s words, Luis paused with a start in his stride.


    Turning around to face Helen, her eyebrows knitted slightly, ¡°One day, you will regret for what you think now.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Helen bristled, unimpressed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but there better be a bottom line.¡± Luis¡¯ face was rarely morose as he warned, ¡°And don¡¯t be ¡®you think¡¯ about everything! What you think is not at all what Mommy wants. Understand?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ ah!¡±


    Helen was about to retort to Luis, but a word had just been uttered when she was shoved hard and mmed directly into Luis¡¯ body.


    Luis smoothly wrapped his arms around her and pulled her behind him.


    Both eyes looked in unison at the tall, inch-headed boy standing in front of them.


    His name is Wayne, is an aristocratic high school bully, depending on the power of his father, Qi Minmin, in the school can not be less with the students to ask for ¡®protection money¡¯.


    And since Luis and Helen were students who had just entered the noble high school for only half a month, Wayne set his sights on both of them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Luis stared at Wayne with cold eyes, full of anger.


    Wayne, with his hands in the pockets of his school uniform and his school bag over one shoulder, looked at the two with his head on his side, chewing gum in his mouth, ¡°Fuck, have you forgotten what I warned you about before? I gave you the ount number, why haven¡¯t you seen the money yet?¡±


    This is an aristocratic school, and there are naturally not a handful of money worth asking for from his Wayne.


    100, 000 to start with, bank card transfer required.


    Although this matter is known to many people, also informed the parents, but part of the parents due to the power of his father, Qi Minmin, withholding to say; part of the parents called the police, but also to no avail.


    Forced by his ¡®pressure¡¯, students who could not bear his oppression naturally transferred to other schools.


    ¡°Why should I give you money?!¡±


    Helen red at Wayne, who was a head taller than her, angry and furious.


    They skipped two grades to enter junior high school, and Wayne is a junior ssmate, the age difference is there, naturally much taller than the two siblings.


    ¡°Heh, Helen, you think I can¡¯t do anything about you just because you¡¯re hiding behind him, Luis? He Luis is nothing. Give me the money if you know what you¡¯re doing, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

 Chapter 1518 – Brother and sister fight back with dominance

    Because Helen takes Adriana¡¯sst name, many people assume that Helen and Luis are very close friends.


    Even Wayne thinks so.


    Luis wrinkled his brow and swept a nce at the students passing by, only to see those students cast over the eyes or mockery, or ridicule, or spectator, or contempt, or sympathy ¡­


    But no one stepped in to help.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again, don¡¯t provoke my bottom line.¡±


    Luis put one hand in his pants pocket and took Helen¡¯s hand in the other. After ncing at Wayne with cold eyes, he said to Helen, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mommy and Daddy warned them repeatedly before they started school that they should never make a scene at school, never make a scene.


    His siblings naturally obeyed the orders of their mother and lord.


    The two bypassed Wayne and left the school in a big way.


    The two men¡¯s actions drew sideways nces and sighs from their ssmates.


    ¡°Shit, where are they at school, and the two of them are actually holding hands so boldly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so unbridled.¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to see ¡­ that the two of them are in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Even buy karma, Luis student is so handsome that he is not afraid of Wayne.¡±


    ¡­


    Any how they ¡®nonsense¡¯, the two siblings did not refute a word, but left the school.


    Only when they didn¡¯t get very far out of the school, they were stopped by a group of people.


    ¡°Where to go? If you offend our Boss Qi, you don¡¯t want to leave.¡±


    Blocked in front of them are five or six social punks, each wearing a butterfly-like short-sleevedb coat and shorts, flip-flops, dyed yellow hair, tattooed with a green dragon python, earthy.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Luis said with little patience.


    ¡°You can leave if you want. Either pay or keep Helen. this girl is good looking and a few of my boys like it.¡±


    Wayne¡¯s voice rang out behind him.


    At that, Luis¡¯ face suddenly turned cold, and without waiting for him to speak, he saw Helen purse her lips and smile, turning around and walking up to Wayne, ¡°You like me?¡±


    The abrupt question asked Wayne froze, thenughed, ¡°How would I like you? But I think you have some beauty, can take you to ¡­¡±


    Wayne said while reaching out his salty hand to touch Helen¡¯s cheek, but before his hand touched her face, he saw Helen grab her hand and quickly turn around, an over-the-shoulder m, directly throwing Wayne to the ground.


    ¡°Ow, Shit, that hurts.¡±


    Wayne, who fell heavily to the ground, wailed in pain, but saw Helen walk up to him, kicked him in the abdomen, and said coldly: ¡°You want money, you want life. But, it¡¯s your life!¡±


    ¡°Shit, dare to hit my big brother.¡±


    ¡°Beat them up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s arrogant, Fuck.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡­This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few punks saw Wayne being beaten and rushed up, but Luis didn¡¯t give them a chance to get close to Helen. A few roundhouse kicks, overhead kicks, and sweeping kicks knocked a few people to the ground cleanly.


    The action is flowing, a breath of fresh air, handsome andpelling.


    The whole process took only forty-seven seconds.


    Even the two kicks in the trouser pocket hands did not take out!


    A few punks fell to the ground and kept wailing, curled up in pain and scared, and even two reluctant punks stood up and rushed towards Luis again.


    Luis stepped forward and kicked one man in the chest and at the same time, kicked another man in the jaw with a side spin kick.


    Bang, bang-


    The two men fell heavily to the ground, not getting up for half a day in pain, and the man who was kicked in the jaw spat out a mouthful of blood and a few teeth.


    The damage is severe and can be described as wretched.


    ¡°Ah, oooh ¡­ my teeth ¡­ teeth ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch, that hurts.¡±


    ¡°Careless and gullible, they¡¯re too good.¡±


    ¡°Wayne, I¡¯m going to go first, can¡¯t afford to y, can¡¯t afford to y.¡±


    ¡­


    Several people were intimidated by the stance of the two siblings.


    You should know that the two children are only eleven years old, easily handle a few adult punks, the hands are excellent, not to be underestimated.


    This scene was seen by many students, and they were all jaw-dropping, or hands sped together in adoration.


    ¡°Luis senior is so awesome.¡±


    ¡°Helen is also a great student.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are these two people from? It¡¯s too valiant.¡±


    ¡°I love it, love it love it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, I think the man of my dreams is changing.¡±


    ¡­


    Those students would just stop and watch, or talk, but no one came forward to say a word of justice.


    Helen looked at Wayne on the ground, her small face was so angry that she turned blue, ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of us again, otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as packing you a meal.¡±


    ¡°All right, hurry up and go back.¡±


    Luis doesn¡¯t want the two to be too shy and tugs Helen¡¯s hand and walks away.


    Wayne fell to the ground and cursed, ¡°You two remember, sooner orter, this ount will let you pay back. Ouch, it hurts me, it hurts.¡±


    Walking away from the two siblings do not pay attention to the loud noise behind them and quickly leave.


    Went around two streets, got in the car at an out of the way ce and went back to Asnana vi.


    It was 5:30 pm when we arrived at Asnana vi.


    When I walked into the hall I found Peter sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Daddy, is that building at the entrance your masterpiece?¡±


    Luis walked up to Peter, pointed to the building outside and asked, then noticed that he had gauze wrapped around his forehead and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    In any case, Peter is Helen¡¯s father after all, and Helen is a bit worried when she sees him injured.


    ¡°Nothing, I identally touched my head yesterday.¡±


    Seeing the two children, Peter¡¯s handsome face swept with a pleased smile, ¡°How is it, still adapt to the new school?¡±


    ¡°We ¡­¡±


    Helen was about to tell Peter what happened after school, but Luis interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s quite adaptable. Then daddy and I will go up with Helen to do our homework first, tomorrow weekend, let¡¯s go to the amusement park as a family, OK?¡±


    The amusement park things are not fun, Luis does not like it very much, but in order to bring the rtionship between mommy and daddy closer, he still wants to create some opportunities for them.


    ¡°Go ahead, do your homework first, and I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare dinner for you.¡±


    Except for cooking for Adriana, Peter hardly cooks himself.


    Today he was in a good mood, so he wanted to prepare dinner himself.


    The two children exchanged pleasantries with Peter and then went upstairs to do their homework.


    As she went upstairs, Helen even asked in a whisper, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Daddy?¡±


    Luis, however, said, ¡°We¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    When you grow up, you shouldn¡¯t let daddy and mommy worry about everything.


    Unbeknownst to Peter, the two children¡¯s every move at school had been clearly known to him for a long time.


    Only Peter felt that they were eleven years old and fully capable of solving things on their own, and he chose to trust the two children.


    So, let go and let them do it.


    All the consequences, he will bear.


    Because Peter knows that two children have a sense of proportion in what they do.

 Chapter 1519 Group Picnic [1]

    In the evening, Adriana returns from work and does not see Peter in the living room.


    Just as she was wondering where Peter was, she saw hime out of the kitchen, ¡°Back?¡±


    With an apron tied around his body, he had the air of a ¡®home cook¡¯, smiling slightly at Adriana and speaking in a gentle voice.


    ¡°You are not feeling well, just leave these things to the maids.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Feeling Peter¡¯s pampering of her, Adriana is not repulsed, she just feels a little out of ce.


    Even though she knows she had a very good rtionship with Peter, she can¡¯t remember anything now, which really makes her feel doubly helpless.


    ¡°No harm. You used to really like my cooking, and it just so happens that you have time today.¡±


    Peter looked at Adriana¡¯s eyes full of doting and love, and could not wait to spoil Adriana into his bones.


    Then he said, ¡°You¡¯re tired after a long day of work, take a rest first, dinner will be readyter.¡±


    With these words, he turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Adriana stood alone in the living room, slowly withdrawing her gaze, unable to help but feel a little ashamed of Peter.


    So I¡¯m going to go change my clothes and go help Peter in the kitchen.


    Back in the bedroom, after changing her clothes anding out, she heard voices in that room and Adriana suddenly remembered that it was Friday.


    Two kids are back!


    She helplessly reached out to hold her forehead, really busytely, directly forgot the two children today after school thing.


    Walked to the small study at the end of the second floor and knocked on the door.


    This small study room is for Luis and Helen¡¯s two children to facilitate their studies.


    Pushing the door open and walking in, the two children looked toward her.


    ¡°Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The two children, beaming with joy at the sight of Adriana, put down their pens and stood up to walk towards Adriana.


    Helen took Adriana¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, how have you been feeling?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, did you get your memory back?¡± Luis was concerned about Adriana¡¯s ¡®memory loss¡¯.


    Adriana lost her memory, but the two children have her blood in their bodies, mother and son, naturally feel close to each other.


    It¡¯s hard not to love Adriana, especially when they are so cute and know so much.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s fine.¡±


    She smiled faintly and said to Luis again, ¡°Although Mommy has lost her memory, you will always be Mommy¡¯s closest rtives. But I¡¯ve been busy with worktely, so I forgot you guys would be back today. Don¡¯t be angry, guys.¡±


    ¡°Although I won¡¯t be angry, Mommy will definitely have to make it up to us.¡±


    Luis had a n in mind and started to ¡®set up¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mommy must make it up to me and Luis.¡±


    ¡°And what do you want Mommy to do to make up for it?¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, Helen and I will finish our homework today, and tomorrow you and Daddy will take us out to y together. Helen and I haven¡¯t gone out to y in a long time.¡±


    Luis has always wanted to set up Adriana and Peter, so he took this opportunity to make Adriana say yes to him.


    Adriana, who is as smart as she is, immediately understood what Luis had in mind.


    He was deeply impressed by the child while he was heartbroken that he knew how to behave.


    Luis looked to Helen and gestured a look toward her.


    Helen thought about that time at school, Luis so protective of her, so she opened her mouth toply, ¡°Mommy, I also want to go out to y, you can take us out to y, OK?¡±


    Since the child had already asked for it, how could Adriana bear to refuse?


    ¡°Yeah, where do you guys want to go?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Orco Mount. I just looked at the weather and it¡¯s nice enough to go out tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to Orco Mount and have a barbecue. Daddy is very good at cooking barbecue.¡±


    At that time Luis was very young, butter Luis learned a lot about Orco Mount through his own means.


    Luis hoped that being in that ce would stimte her memory so that she would recall some of it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to an amusement park?¡± Helen was a little confused.


    Luis said, ¡°It didn¡¯t ur to me that on weekends, amusement parks are very crowded.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then, we¡¯ll go to Orco Mount tomorrow as a family, but you two hurry up and finish your homework for me.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, okay.¡±


    ¡°Mummy go and get busy, Helen and I will do our homework first.¡±


    Adriana gave a slight jaw and turned to exit the small study, closing the door behind her.


    Standing in the doorway, Adriana bowed her head in deep thought, always feeling that she should not be too indifferent to Adriana.


    Observations of him these days, and various ways of finding out things about the past, all seem to point to the fact that ¨C she, at one time, loved Peter very much.


    And Peter, too.


    Memory loss is painful for you, but it can also be painful for the people closest to you.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    With that in mind, Adriana took a deep breath, turned around and went downstairs, straight to the kitchen.


    Walking to the kitchen door, she saw Peter in a ck shirt wearing an apron, two sleeves pulled up to the elbow, head down in cutting vegetables, and knife work is very skilled.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    She took the initiative and asked.


    Peter had already sensed it when Adriana had just walked to the kitchen door.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ know how to choose vegetables?¡±


    ¡°That should work.¡±


    ¡°Then you can help me choose the celery.¡± Peter handed Adriana the basket of vegetables.


    If before, he would not let Adriana do it, but now Adriana volunteered to help, is undoubtedly a good opportunity to enhance their rtionship, how can he miss.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Adriana took the basket and stood beside Peter to choose the vegetables, but looking at the celery, she vaguely knew how to choose them.


    ¡°Do you want this leaf?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the leaves when you eat celery, just keep the celery sticks.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    She didn¡¯t expect Peter to be so attentive that he even knew these things well.


    ¡°Are you a good cook?¡±


    Adriana asked Peter as she chose her vegetables.


    The man was slicing meat, hearing her question, his movements were a beat, the corners of his lips pulled out a light smile, ¡°But I¡¯ve only done it for you and the two children.¡±


    Such an answer was really unexpected from Adriana.


    ¡°When you transferred all the property in your name to me, you didn¡¯t think that this would happen today?¡±


    This question has been haunting Adriana, she thought about it for a long time, and finally found the courage to ask it.


    ¡°Sending or not having these things happen doesn¡¯t change the decision I¡¯ve made.¡±


    Peter continued to slice the meat with his head down and said, ¡°Before I met you, there were only transactions in my life, so that I only knew to weigh the pros and cons, but your presence has changed me a lot, so that I know that there is not only money in life, but also ¡­ feelings.¡±


    ¡°Adriana, I know you don¡¯t remember me now, but it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you can Rene unharmed, even if you choose someone else I will ept.¡±


    He added another sentence after his words fell.


    Listening to Peter¡¯s words, Adriana had a great shock inside, never thought that Peter would say this sentence.


    She leaned sideways on the stove, looked at Peter, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what else is going on between us that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Peter put down the chopping knife and turned to face her, his eyes full ofplex pupils gazing at Adriana, ¡°Since the past is forgotten, there is no need to retrieve the memory. If there is a chance, I hope we can start all over again and leave you with the best of everything in your memory. If ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1520 Group Picnic [2]

    The man¡¯s voice was a beat, slightly astringent eyes, turned to continue chopping vegetables, ¡°when there is really no chance, that is life.¡±


    Peter will naturally go for it if he can change everything.


    After he said this, he fell into a very long silence.


    Adriana carefully chooses the celery, her heart is full of mixed feelings, I can¡¯t tell what kind of feeling.


    It was a long time before Adriana said, ¡°The two kids said they wanted to go to Orco Mount tomorrow to y. They said they want to eat the barbecue you made.¡±


    By saying this, she is giving Peter a chance.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Peter readily agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s no fun to do a barbecue with fewer people, or we can wear Hank, Jackson, Rene and the others tomorrow. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Sloane and Jimmy can also go over together.¡± Adriana, who had lost her memory, had long forgotten all the grudges between her and Sloane.


    Not to mention the fact that Sloane is now in jail.


    ¡°Jimmy had a business trip and Sloane ¡­ went overseas.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    Adriana didn¡¯t think that much about it and readily agreed.


    An hourter, the two children finished their homework and Peter had prepared a nice dinner and brought it to the table.


    ¡°Wow, daddy, I didn¡¯t see you were such a good cook?¡±


    Helen looked at the four dishes and two soups on the table and couldn¡¯t help but extend her hand to give Peter a nod of approval, ¡°Howe you¡¯ve never eaten your cooking before?¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Luis came down the stairs and spat, ¡°Daddy prepares dinner for us all the time, only you think the cook does it every time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Helen had an incredulous look on her face.


    Luis shook his head helplessly, ¡°Daddy mommy and me are so smart, your little IQ with who? You can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s picked up.¡±


    ¡°Gee whiz, you¡¯re the one who picked it up.¡±


    Helen grunted coldly and walked to the kitchen, looking at Peter who was cleaning up the stove, ¡°Daddy, let me serve the rice.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so good today?¡± Peter patted Helen¡¯s head, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, of course I know how to behave.¡±


    Helen took the bowl, turned on the rice cooker to serve the rice, and then took one end out.


    Adriana looked at the three of them talking andughing, just feel the warmth of the heart, by theirughter to fill the heart of that piece of vacancy, suddenly the whole person immersed in happiness.


    Everything became beautiful and full of hope.


    The four of them were seated, Helen poured two sses of freshly squeezed orange juice and Luis poured two sses of red wine and handed them to Peter and Adriana.


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy, let¡¯s drink a toast and wish our family a happy and harmonious future, with all things going well and never to be separated.¡±


    Never separate is Luis¡¯ wish for Adriana and Peter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Luis will be daddy¡¯s love for mommy in the eyes, sincere heart to daddy, but also appreciate hismitment.


    ¡°Gee, I¡¯ll let Luis say everything he wants to say, so I¡¯ll wish our family good health and peace.¡±


    ¡°Then Mommy will wish you both good health and no worries.¡±


    ¡°Come on, cheers.¡±


    The four men raised their sses and clinked them, each drinking.


    In the living room, sses clinked gently,ughter was abundant, and everything was so happy.


    Such a scene was once what Adriana wanted most.


    And now the dream hase true, but she is oblivious to it.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Vivian and Edward were both on their way back to Waverly.


    After that night, Edward and Vivian finally got closer.


    Vivian was also willing to open her heart to him and ept him.


    Although for a few days, Vivian and Edward both talked more and were willing to sleep together, Edward was afraid to do anything intimate because of the shadow in Vivian¡¯s mind.


    As for the child Vivian is carrying, the two have not mentioned a word about it.


    ¡°By the way, I got a call from Flora this morning. She said that she wanted to marry Jenkins.¡±


    Ricardo drove the car while Edward and Vivian sat in the back, holding the baby.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Vivian knew about Flora and Jenkins and wasn¡¯t surprised that they were together, just that they didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. ¡°Jenkins has always been very fond of Flora, and it would be nice if they got married.¡±


    Edward sighed in frustration, leaning on the car seat, hugging Isabel,menting, ¡°I was wrong about Jenkins, I didn¡¯t think he was a responsible and responsible person. These days he has been apanying Flora, taking care of her in every way. If they really want to get married, I naturally agree.¡±


    After the words, he inclined his head to look at Vivian, ¡°I think ¡­ we will have a wedding together then, how about it?¡±


    He still owes Vivian a formal wedding, and it would be a good choice to get married with Flora this time.


    ¡°I ¡­ still can¡¯t.¡±


    Vivian shook her head, avoiding Edward¡¯s hot eyes, and said slightly sheepishly, ¡°We¡¯ve already got a marriage license, there¡¯s no need to have a wedding.¡±


    What happened between her and Arnav is the stain on her life.


    Vivian was afraid of meeting people she knew when she went out, and now she was getting married to Edward and facing countless guests, which was a kind of ¡®torture¡¯ for her.


    The slightest change of emotion on her face did not escape Edward¡¯s eyes.


    The man knew Vivian was sensitive, and on reflection he thought he should ask her for her opinion, and if she really didn¡¯t want to, then let¡¯s leave it.


    ¡°Even if they want to get married will take a while, this matter is not urgent, you take your time to consider. But, the weather has been goodtely, should we go take wedding photos after a while?¡±


    No wedding is okay, but the wedding photos must be there.


    Edward didn¡¯t want to push Vivian too hard and added, ¡°How about you take a good resttely and take you to the Maldives to take wedding photos after a while?¡±


    Speaking of which, he suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°The wedding can also be ced in the Sea of Love, the Maldives, or other ces with good scenery. It does not need too many people, just a few of our close friends in.¡±


    She does not want to face too many people, then go abroad to get married, or travel to get married can be.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up, and her dark pupils were mixed with a little anticipation.


    There is no woman who doesn¡¯t want a wedding, it¡¯s just a different situation.


    She really didn¡¯t want to face too many people, but it would be something to consider if she was elsewhere abroad.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­ wants ¡­ mommy ¡­¡±


    Isabel, who had been sitting on Edward for a while, waved her little grasp towards Vivian and climbed into her arms.


    Vivian hugged her, ¡°Isabel is good, Mommy is hugging.¡±


    While coaxing Isabel, she asked Edward, ¡°How is Adri doing now? You saidst time that she lost her memory, and I haven¡¯t been able to get through to her on the phely.¡±


    After going to Motril, she was trapped in St. Peter¡¯s Manor by Arnav, after which she was abused and felt ashamed to face everyone.


    Then they all disconnected and lost their contact information.


    As for Adriana, because Adriana is her boss, her cell phone number has been well known for a long time.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, people are at Asnana vi, why don¡¯t we make an appointment to meet with them tomorrow?¡±


    Edward thought about it and took his cell phone and made a phone call to Peter.

 Chapter 1521 Group Picnic [3]

    Vivian is now under a lot of stress and needs someone to talk with her to get out of the shadow as soon as possible.


    The number was dialed, and the call was answered within a few moments.


    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°Vivian and I are back in Waverly and want to see you guys tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Me and Adriana and Hank and a few others are nning to go to Orco Mount tomorrow for a pic, want toe along?¡±


    I thought Edward was still in Vivian¡¯s old house, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be back.


    ¡°Who else but Hank?¡±


    ¡°Jackson, Hank, Rene. or you can take Vivian and have Jenkinse with Flora?¡±


    Although Peter was recently preupied with Adriana, he knew more or less about Vivian¡¯s affairs.


    Now that Adrianahas lost her memory, Vivian¡¯s only friends are Rene and Adriana. In order to make the atmosphere a little better and to let Vivian get out of the shadows as soon as possible, Peter thought of bringing Jenkins and Flora along with him.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°Then you call Flora and I¡¯ll call Jenkins.¡±


    After the two agreed, Peter called Jenkins and convinced him to take Flora with him.


    Despite the amputation of Flora¡¯s leg, there is a group of people who can¡¯t take Flora up the mountain?


    After hanging up, Peter made another call to Harlee and invited them toe along.


    The other side readily agreed.


    At 7:30 p. m., Zac came over with a medicine box to change Peter¡¯s medicine.


    While helping Peter with his wounds, Zac asked, ¡°You¡¯re home injured and just fine, how about going fishing tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No time.¡±


    Peter refused outright.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have time? As far as I know, Adriana is at work every day, where would she have time for you.¡±


    He snorted lightly, ¡°Look at you now, you¡¯re a lot different than you were before. Wife ve.¡±


    Being mocked as a ¡®wife ve¡¯, Peter smiled instead of being angry, ¡°I do.¡±


    I do!


    Three words, hard to choke Zac half a day can not say.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, if you want to. Then I¡¯ll ask Alvin and Hank to go fishing tomorrow, that¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Hank ising up to the mountains with us tomorrow for a pic.¡±


    ¡°A pic? All who?¡±


    Zac bandaged Peter¡¯s wound and took the medicine and rubbed some salve on Peter¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Vivian, Edward, the Harleys, Flora, Jenkins. the two Hank brothers and Rene.¡±


    Peter patiently reported everyone.


    After hearing this, Zac¡¯s face immediately fell, closed the medicine box with a bang, ¡°Are you fucking not treating me as a brother? I¡¯ve called everyone but Alvin and me, what do you mean? What do you mean? Who are you looking down on?¡±


    Peter pulled out a cigarette from the cigarette case on the table and threw it to Zac, then held a cigarette all the time himself, lit it, took a puff, and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s all about the people, single dogs don¡¯t carry.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    Zac snarled, ¡°Hank and Jackson, Rene, they have dates?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are in charge of moving things, and Rene is Adri¡¯s friend plus assistant, so naturally he has to bring it with him.¡±


    Such a reason is impable.


    ¡°Shit, get rid of Hank and the others, this thing is fine for the little man.¡±


    Zac was furious, ¡°I¡¯m hitting it off with Jaelynn right now, try not taking me with you! Not only will you take me, but you¡¯ll take Jaelynn.¡±


    Previously Jaelynn had been staying at Asnana vi, and then after they went to Obren, Jaelynn moved out.


    Peter and Adriana are naturally not too sure about the progress between Zac and Jaelynn.


    ¡°If you want to go, go. Then you say hello to Alvin. It would be inappropriate not to take Alvin with you if you are all going over there.¡±


    ¡°Got it, hahaha ¡­¡±


    Zac was so excited to go to the pic that he packed up his medicine cab and got up to go, ¡°Bye-bye. I¡¯m going to go find Jaelynn, she¡¯ll be so happy to know we¡¯re going on a pic tomorrow.¡±


    Night.


    After each slept peacefully, a What¡¯s App group came alive.


    In order to have a very nice pic experience tomorrow, Zac pulled Edward, Harlee, Peter, Alvin, Jenkins, Hank, and Jackson all into the group.


    Zac: Tomorrow is the big pic, how are you guys getting everything ready?


    Peter: I gave it to Hank to handle, ask him.


    Jenkins: I¡¯m having things prepared. Just let me know what you guys are missing.


    Alvin: You guys prepare the food and drinks, and I¡¯ll prepare the fun.


    Edward: I just want to be a dumpster fire.


    ¡­


    A few brothers discussed for a while before they had everything ready for tomorrow¡¯s trip up the mountain.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was already 12 o¡¯clockte at night after the chat.


    The next day.


    Although the summer, but this day happens to be cloudy, the breeze is cool, everything is just right.


    The appointment was made and they each woke up early, got everything ready and left in the car on time.


    An hourter, arrive at Orco Mount.


    By now it was 9:30 am.


    Six luxury cars were parked in unison at the foot of the hill, side by side in a row, and then the people inside the cars stepped out one by one.


    When Rene saw Vivian, he immediately walked over, ¡°Vivian, gosh, it¡¯s been a long time, when did youe back, why didn¡¯t you even tell me?¡±


    Eliza also came over, ¡°That¡¯s right, back to Waverly without saying anything.¡±


    Vivian smiled bitterly, ¡°I knew it was a pic today, so I didn¡¯t tell you guys.¡± She made up a random excuse and then asked Eliza, ¡°I heard you had a baby boy? Congrattions.¡±


    She took out a red envelope from her bag and stuffed it to the little baby, ¡°Here, this is the meeting of your aunt to you, yo.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, it¡¯s too much.¡± Eliza gave the red envelope back to Vivian, but Vivian shoved it back, ¡°This is for the child, not for you. We don¡¯t have to be so polite to each other.¡±


    Vivian smiled heartily and reached out to pinch the child¡¯s pink cheeks, ¡°You¡¯re so cute.¡±


    And this side of Jenkins is pushing Flora in a wheelchair, Edward and Peter, Zac, Hank and they came over one by one to care for Flora.


    Jaelynn, Vivian, Eliza and Rene went up to Adriana to greet her.


    Rene stood beside Adriana and introduced her one by one, ¡°This is Vivian, your best friend; this is Eliza, you already know her; and this, Zac¡¯s current girlfriend, Jaelynn.¡±


    Jaelynn snorted, ¡°Gee, who¡¯s that bastard¡¯s girlfriend? There¡¯s not even a word for it yet.¡±


    She made everyoneugh with one sentence.


    Adriana didn¡¯t remember them, but on the way from her home to Orco Mount, Peter had shown her everyone¡¯s photos one by one and had introduced them all.


    Immersed in the hrious atmosphere, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but feel good.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, don¡¯t you ¡­ remember me at all?¡±


    Vivian stood in front of Adriana, a pair of mncholy eyes fell on Adriana, as if there were a thousand words to say to her.


    But because of Adriana¡¯s memory loss, in turn, those words stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 1522 Group Picnic [4]

    About Vivian, Adriana only knows some superficial things and is not very clear about many things about Vivian.


    But at the moment, feeling Vivian¡¯s eyes full of pain and sorrow, Adriana could not help but feel some sympathy.


    She shook her head helplessly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t remember the past, the future is still far away and we ¡­ will go back to the old days.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s nostrils are sore, and her eyes are heavy with a thin mist of water.


    Adriana looked at her, reached out and patted her shoulder, ¡°Since we are out today, let¡¯s have a good time. Don¡¯t even think about unpleasant things. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Vivian responded.


    Because Vivian was not in a good mood, Edward discussed with her and left Isabel at home for his sister-inw to watch.


    The two of them went to apany them on a pic.


    Vivian was afraid of the inconvenience of carrying the baby up the mountain, so she agreed.


    A dozen people greeted each other, divided the work reasonably, and carried things up the mountain.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Luis and Helen, who were walking at the end, were quite helpless, but had nothing to say.


    Seeing Luis¡¯ dejected look, Helenughed unkindly, ¡°It¡¯s a pic you said, why are you still unhappy?¡±


    Luis wore his visor backwards and said unhappily, ¡°The opportunity that was so easily created for daddy and mommy was all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. Maybe it¡¯ll help Mommy recover her memory more if she¡¯s with them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Luis let out a sigh.


    ¡°What are you two little kids muttering about?¡± Harlee asked as she stopped in her tracks and looked back at the two.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Luis had a hard time asking daddy and mommy out together, wanting to enhance their rtionship, but he didn¡¯t expect so many people toe today. luis is chagrined.¡±


    Helen quickly ran to Harlee¡¯s side and wrapped her arms around him, ¡°Luis had good intentions, but I didn¡¯t think the effort was all in vain.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Harlee looked over at Luis, only to see a disheveled Luis in a gray sweatshirt, drooping and sullen.


    He reached out and rubbed his head, ¡°Your mommy forgot everyone, it¡¯s not that simple to get her memory back. It also takes a process to do it gradually, don¡¯t rush.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm, yes, I think Uncle has a point.¡± Helen couldn¡¯t agree more.


    At this point, what can Luis say, only a long sigh, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°Yo, the kid has grown up, he knows how to worry about mommy¡¯s business.¡±


    Harlee, who was particrly fond of Luis and Helen, put one arm around the shoulder of one of the children and led them up the hill.


    On the way up the mountain, Jenkins carried Flora on his back.


    Although it was cloudy and the breeze was not dry, it was still hot in the end as it was the beginning of summer.


    Jenkins was wearing a thin id shirt, but was still drenched in sweat.


    Flora can¡¯t help but me herself, ¡°I told you I shouldn¡¯t havee, but you had to let mee. Jenkins, we ¡­ go back, okay?¡±


    After the car ident, Flora is no longer the noble and proud princess, she has been ridiculed and cold-eyed, has been smoothed out the angles and sharpness.


    It was Jenkins who kept going and gave her more confidence and encouragement.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    Jenkins shook his head and carried her one step at a time, slowly walking up the stairs.


    This scene fell in Edward¡¯s eyes, but he was impressed with Jenkins.


    Zac put his hand on Edward¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Jenkins, the dull-headed schr, is really sincere about your sister.¡±


    ¡°You can get them ready for the wedding.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to them. I¡¯ll do the wedding for them whenever they want.¡± Edward brushed Zac¡¯s arm away, stepped quickly up to Jenkins¡¯ side, and said, ¡°Take a break, I¡¯ll carry it.¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it.¡±


    Jenkins gritted her teeth and held on.


    ¡°Come on, with your physique, in case you get exhausted, how can you take care of my sister when you go back?¡±


    He stood beside Jenkins, patted his back and said to Flora, ¡°Here, brother carry you.¡±


    Being spoiled like this, Flora was touched for a moment, ¡°Thank you brother.¡±


    Speaking voice have a few choked.


    ¡°Your legs are not convenient now, I can still carry you. When you get used to the prosthesis, I won¡¯t have a chance to carry you if I want to.¡±


    He said with a smile.


    Flora got on Edward¡¯s shoulders, Edward carried her, lifted her upward, and walked up the hill, but said, ¡°Why is it still so light? It¡¯s just like carrying you when you were a kid.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯ve gained a lot of weight.¡±


    ¡°Who said you were fat, Jenkins? If he says you¡¯re fat again, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±


    ¡°No, Jenkins cooks for me every day in different ways, how can she think I¡¯m fat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. No matter what it looks like, you are my most beloved sister.¡± Edward was originally a cold man, but his tenderness in this life was given to only three people.


    Flora, Vivian, Isabel.


    The three closest people.


    Listen to his words, Flora red eyes, lying on his back, can not stop choking up, ¡°brother, you are so good. In the past ¡­ I was sorry for you.¡±


    Thinking about that period of time, she actually misunderstood Edward.


    ¡°The past is in the past, so don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm, thanks brother.¡± Flora truly thanked Edward.


    This life can have such a doting brother, is really three lifetimes to cultivate the blessing.


    Jenkins, who was following closely behind, listened to the conversation between the two siblings with a burst of relief.


    Since Flora¡¯s amputation, she has been depressed, and now she can open up and talk to Edward, which is a good start.


    ¡°Brother, not bad. I¡¯m ashamed of myself.¡± Zac put his arm around Jenkins self-consciously and handed him a tissue, ¡°Flora is the one we grew up with, a little bossy in nature but a good girl.¡±


    Jenkins took a tissue and wiped the sweat from his forehead, held up the frame of his sses, looked at Flora in front of him, and gave an insatiable smile, ¡°I will cherish it.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jenkins looked over at Peter and asked, ¡°How is Adri doing now, still hasn¡¯t regained her memory?¡±


    Peter frowned slightly and shook his head with a mncholy expression, quite helpless.


    ¡°Sorry. I haven¡¯t had time to visit Adritely because of Flora. When I¡¯m freeter, we¡¯ll go to your Asnana vi for a few days, how about that?¡±


    Jenkins is truly ashamed of Adriana.


    As Adriana¡¯s brother, he was not able to be by her side when Adriana lost her memory, which was a bit ipetent.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush on this.¡±


    Alvin, who had been silent, sighed and said at length, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you remember the past or not, as long as she can live a good life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s not right.¡±


    Zac let go of Jenkins, took a step back and put his hand on Alvin¡¯s shoulder with a brotherly, bitchy smile, ¡°Look, we¡¯re off the hook, how are you doing? Big brother can say, the next pic, single without.¡±


    Alvin wore a white casual outfit with a gold wire border, and although hisplexion was a few shades darker, his bones were elegant and warm.


    His thin lips were slightly hooked and he smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as I can. Try the next pic, I¡¯m not single.¡±

 Chapter 1523 Group Picnic [5]

    For so many years, he was so single-mindedly devoted to Adriana that he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone at all.


    But in the end, because of Brenda, it made him change his attitude a lot.


    At least, now treat Adriana, there is no longer that obsessive love.


    Take up the ¡®love¡¯ and learn to put down.


    ¡°You have recently been in Waverly for a while, might as well arrange a few meetings with you? Tall, short, fat and thin, like what kind of, brother a few are arranged for you, okay?¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need it.¡±


    ¡°Shit, no more? So you¡¯re already seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°Alvin, not enough of a brother to hide it so well.¡±


    Zac and Peter said with discontent.


    Alvin raised his hand and pushed the frame of his sses, smiling, ¡°Next time, next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, next time you don¡¯t see me, you don¡¯t go back to Waverly.¡± Zac warned.


    Because of the slow speed of a group of people going up the mountain, taking care of Flora¡¯s physical condition, Edward several brothers are taking turns carrying Flora up the mountain.


    The good thing is that we have a good rtionship, Flora is also a few ¡®brother¡¯ look up to grow up, naturally to her a few more care.


    And Rene and Hank and Jackson were miserable.


    All single dogs, no one loves and no one looks a bit pathetic.


    ¡°Brother, people are dragging their families over here, what are we doing here?¡± Jackson flicked his sleeve to wipe the sweat from his forehead, carrying a barbecue, carrying a case of beer, and rambling discontentedly.


    ¡°You can shut up about it. I¡¯m still carrying two beers, what did I say?¡± Hank disliked a sentence, ¡°Soon, smoke you that little out, usually all for nothing practice.¡±


    Rene is a girl, so it was naturally much easier to go up the mountain carrying only disposable tes and chopsticks.


    She stepped forward and walked around Hank to Jackson¡¯s side and said, ¡°Dongzi, here, give me the grill, you carry this, it¡¯s lighter.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, Sister Rene, you¡¯re so nice, hahaha, thank you.¡±


    Jackson was so happy that he immediately handed the barbecue to Rene and took the bag in Rene¡¯s hand, feeling much more rxed, ¡°Sister Rene is still the best to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being polite to me, how insulting.¡±


    Reneughs.


    The two of them wereughing and joking in Hank¡¯s eyes, he was not satisfied, ¡°Hey Rene, why don¡¯t you help me? Don¡¯t forget the day before yesterday, I went to buy spicy chicken head for you in the middle of the night. Why are you turning your back on me?¡±


    As soon as he heard Hank¡¯s words, Jackson immediately stopped in his tracks and looked back at Jackson and Rene, raised his eyebrows and looked as if to say: ¡°Oh no, you guys have a situation, yo?


    ¡°What are you looking at?!¡±


    Hank and Rene understood Jackson¡¯s meaning in a second and gave a light rebuke in unison.


    Jackson skimmed the corner of his mouth, ¡°Ch, this degree of tacit understanding, say no situation, who believes.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Rene and Jackson dislike each other again.


    Jackson instantly felt a little redundant and gave the two a white look, ¡°Let¡¯s go let¡¯s go, no fun.¡±


    Rene¡¯s cold eyes turned to Hank, ¡°Can you keep your brother¡¯s mouth shut?¡±


    ¡°Hey, what kind of talk is that? The mouth is on Jackson, not on me.¡±


    ¡± Then you are the brother, who cares if you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I saw you being active when you were carrying the stuff earlier.¡± Hank disliked it.


    Rene was angry enough, ¡°Right?¡±


    She suddenly pursed her lips at Hank and then leaned over, cing the grill directly in front of him, ¡°Bye.¡±


    With those words, she quickly trotted away.


    ¡°Hey, Rene,e back here. If you don¡¯t carry it, who will?¡±


    Because up the mountain are carrying things, walking, Hank, Jackson and Rene three people walked to walk behind.


    Hank looked back at no one behind him and then at the grill on the ground and just felt smokeing out of his seventh heaven.


    Rene ran a few steps, stopped, and stood on the steps with his arms crossed, looking down at Hank, ¡°Call out sis, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean help me? It¡¯s not yours?¡±


    ¡°What, carry up and bake something you do not eat?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Hank was momentarily speechless and muttered in a small voice, ¡°No reason to argue three points.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Rene didn¡¯t hear clearly.


    Hank¡¯s heart is suffocated, but ¡®the man who knows the time is a good man¡¯, he forced a smile, ¡°Oh oh, no, nothing. Rene ¡­ sister, just help me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Rene wrapped his arms around his chest and inclined his head to look away, deliberately making things difficult.


    Seeing this scene, Hank gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Damn woman, better not fall into my hands, or I¡¯ll fix you up.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hank was angry and helpless, muttered a small voice, and then smiled tteringly, ¡°Sister Rene, can you help?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Rene came down the steps, walked over to Hank and helped him carry the grill.


    The two then continued up the stairs.


    As she walked, she suddenly heard an ouch and looked back to see Hank sitting on the ground.


    ¡°Hiss, phew, my foot.¡±


    He grimaced in pain, but the two beers were pretty well protected.


    Rene saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was pretending and immediately asked, ¡°How are you, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just a broken foot. Ouch, it hurts like hell.¡±


    Hank set the wine aside and rubbed his ankle, pretending to be in pain.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone far away.¡±


    Rene nced back and saw that they had gone around the corner of the steps and were out of sight.


    Then, pull out his cell phone, ¡°I¡¯ll give them a call and have theme over and help you.¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡±


    Hank took her hand in his, ¡°Don¡¯t fight. A few of them men have to take care of Flora, and the girls are delicate, so it¡¯s better if I do it myself.¡±


    ¡°So you ¡­ can do it?¡±


    Rene was a little worried about Hank¡¯s situation.


    Looking at Hank standing up, struggling to lift two pieces of beer, walking with a slight limp, even up the stairs with a slight limp, Rene said at once, ¡°Forget it, give me a beer, you carry the grill.¡±


    The grill is a little lighter, at least to reduce some of the burden.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Hank looked incredulous.


    ¡°What can or can not, your feet are not convenient, let¡¯s walk slower on it.¡±


    Rene said as he picked up a beer and went upstairs.


    She was a girl, carrying a piece of beer up the steps, naturally veryborious, but in order to relieve Hank¡¯s burden, she gritted her teeth and held on.


    Hank, who was standing in ce, looked at her back and then at the barbecue grill on the ground and raised his eyebrows, thinking: Isn¡¯t it a bit unkind to bully a girl like that?


    ¡°Still not going? Is it impossible to walk? If not, I¡¯d better call them.¡±


    Rene was really uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll work, it¡¯ll work.¡±


    Hank lifted his beer and grill and limped up the stairs, seemingly in good shape.


    Seeing this, Rene¡¯s hanging heart dropped, ¡°I was really scared just now. It¡¯s a good thing you just fell on the steps, if you tumble down the hill can be dangerous.¡±

 Chapter 1524 Group Picnic [6]

    Hank: ¡°¡­¡±


    You just hope for the best.


    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Hank hemmed and hawed.


    The two just climbed all the way up the mountain, Rene carrying a beer, tired and red-faced, taking many breaks along the way.


    Eventually, Hank¡¯s conscience got the better of him, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s switch, my feet don¡¯t hurt now, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, what¡¯s the point of lying to you.¡±


    He lifted his foot and waved it in front of Rene¡¯s face, the way it looked, as if there really wasn¡¯t anything different.


    Rene then carried the barbecue grill, crossed his waist with one hand, and slowly walked up the steps, ¡°My goodness, how can it be so far? I should have known I wouldn¡¯t havee today, I¡¯m exhausted. Don¡¯t you feelfortable sitting in the office.¡±


    She wanted to cry.


    Hank touched his nose and didn¡¯t have the heart to speak.


    Then he bowed his head, carrying two beers, and followed closely behind.


    Half an hourter, the two finally made it up the hill andid the mats in the designated ce. The boys were responsible for getting the barbecue and preparing the food, while the girls sat together and chatted.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got something fun for you guys.¡±


    Zac saw a few of them sitting bored, immediately walked aside, pulled out a box from the box, walked to a few girls and said, ¡°This is a pair of mini mahjong, you guys have nothing to do just in time to y mahjong.¡±


    ¡°You still take mahjong with you when you go out?¡± Jaelynn gave Zac a nk look, ¡°You don¡¯t go out with girls much, do you?¡±


    That¡¯s a jealous thing to say.


    ¡°What ah, this is not yesterday about toe out, I worry that you girls are bored, specially prepared mini mahjong.¡±


    He patiently exined.


    ¡°Thanks, I happen to want to y.¡± Flora said a thank you.


    ¡°You guys y, I¡¯ll watch, I¡¯m not very good at this stuff.¡± Vivian said.


    Adriana pointed to Rene, ¡°Since Vivian won¡¯t, it¡¯s just the two of us and Jaelynn, the four of us ying.¡±


    Saying that, she said to Vivian, ¡°You sit here, I¡¯ll teach you. When we learn itter, let¡¯s have a mahjong date together, and save the boredom.¡±


    Since she chose toe out to y, Adriana will not be restrained.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After all, a person detained, only to affect the mood and emotions of all.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Vivian readily agreed.


    Over there, a few of the boys took care of the barbecue while Harlee and Eliza held the kids and took Luis and Helen for a stroll around the mountain to find a little bit of wild fruit on the mountain.


    This day was a long-awaited reunion for all of them.


    After a simple lunch of some barbecue and snacks, a few men sat around bullfighting in the afternoon while two sisters, Luis and Helen,y aside on a crib ying with their cell phones.


    Cradle is brought up from the bottom of the mountain, near a few trees, tied to the cradle, lyingfortably, blowing the breeze, quitefortable.


    Time flies, the crowd gathered together, only to feel that not much longer to y, the time iste.


    Everyone cleaned up their trash before descending the hill one by one.


    Each went home.


    Sitting in the car, Peter drove, Adriana sat in the passenger seat, Luis and Helen sat in the back, and it didn¡¯t take long for the two children to fall asleep.


    Adriana opened the car window a little bit, blowing the breeze, seems to brush away the worries of the heart, the whole person rxed a lot.


    After the memory loss, she always felt that there were many more vacancies in her life.


    Until she got together with these people today, she did not know that it is really good and happy to have many friends.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Peter saw Adriana looking out the window with her head tilted, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Adriana was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t your leg ufortable, why do I see you going up the mountain today quite well?¡±


    From the time she went up the mountain today, Adriana sensed that something was ¡®wrong¡¯ with Peter.


    But because of the presence of many people, she didn¡¯t have the heart to flip out with Peter.


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Peter had already thought of this before he went up the mountain today and had already made his excuses, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. zac came over and rubbed my medicine and pressed my leg, so it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Such a reason barely makes sense.


    But Peter was still worried that Adriana would kick him out of Asnana vi, and out of survival instinct he immediately said, ¡°Today¡¯s pic is a rare family reunion for us, and both kids are very happy.¡±


    By offering the two children, hewas trying to retain Adriana and keep her from getting angry, not to mention throwing him out of Asnana vi.


    ¡°Then can you tell me what really happened before?¡±


    Adriana was silent for a moment and finally asked the question in her mind.


    Memory loss until now, this is the question that confused Adriana for a long time, she always wanted to ask, but did not know where to start.


    She was finally willing to ask about the past, and Peter was excited and resistant.


    Telling her all about the past is like peeling open her healed wounds again to reveal the bloody, sparkling flesh.


    Peter was really intolerant.


    ¡°The past is in the past, so why mention it again.¡±


    ¡°You think, if you don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll go through life without knowing?¡± Adriana shook her head, ¡°Not really. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, one day I will still know.¡±


    Even though Adriana said so, Peter still did not tell her about the past.


    ¡°Vivian is not in a very good state recently, you two sisters had the best rtionship before, you can spend more time with her when you have time.¡±


    Peter changed the subject.


    After saying that, and feel that the attitude is a little wrong, ording to the two of them before the current state, he is not quite suitable to talk to Adriana so.


    After thinking about it, he added, ¡°Just now on the mountain, Edward repeatedly begged me for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Adriana readily agreed, and then asked, ¡°I remember Theresa and Anne. where are they?¡±


    Amnesia until now, Adriana most want to do is to retrieve the previous memories.


    So on weekdays, in addition to work, she spends almost all her time investigating people and events that are too rted to her.


    Adriana knows Theresa and Anne, but only the phone numbers of the two people on her phone, not even the What¡¯s App number.


    ording to the familiarity between them, this situation,pletely unreasonable.


    ¡°Theresa is dead, and Anne is nowhere to be found.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t expect Adriana to ask about them, but told the result truthfully.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, always feeling that there was still too much for her to investigate.


    Because of the awakening to now, all those who know she has memory loss, the most heard is ¡®memory loss is good, forget about the past, forget about it¡¯.


    It seems that every one of them does not want her to remember the past.


    ¡°Theresa was abroad and died in an ident.¡±


    Peter, fearing that Adriana would be alone with her thoughts, said that Theresa had died identally, bringing the matter to a sessful conclusion.


    If he said that Theresa died because of the calction of her, only to wait for more questions from Adriana.


    ¡°Where is she buried?¡±


    Adriana asked again.


    ¡°Her ashes, which were picked up by his father, are not known where they are buried.¡±


    The other day went to Obren, he went to Jonathan in order to help Adriana recover her memory, hoping that Jonathan could help Adriana recover her memory, which turned out to be just a futile effort.

 Chapter 1525 Vivian was threatened [1]

    Unexpectedly, he met Theresa¡¯s father, Logan, at Obren.


    It must be that Logan knew Theresa was dead, contacted Tatum, had Tatum help him get into Obren, got Theresa¡¯s ashes, and brought them back to Waverly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Adriana responded.


    ¡°Theresa¡¯s business is behind us, and this person should not be mentioned again. She ¡­ is not a good person.¡± Peter knew that Adriana forgot the past, but searched from the past about Theresa, and was afraid that she would treat Theresa as a friend again, so he kindly reminded.


    In the evening, return home.


    The two children yed all day and went to bed aftering home tired and washing up.


    Peter went to the study after finishing his work, wanting to deal with thepany¡¯s business, but unexpectedly when he entered, Adriana was working in the study.


    ¡°Why are you still awake at thiste hour?¡±


    He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at a corporate project and will sleepter. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ came to see you.¡±


    Peter said, turned and walked out, and not muchter entered the study again, with an extra ss of milk in his hand.


    Bringing the milk to Adriana, ¡°Have some milk, it helps you sleep.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Adriana said.


    Rumor has it that Peter is ruthless and brutal to the extreme, treating women like clothes.


    But how she felt that Peter was not as bad as the rumors, but rather delicate minded and extraordinarily doting on her.


    Thinking about this, Adriana¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but feel sad, if there are still memories, she enjoys Peter¡¯s pampering, must feel very happy.


    Qing Ya Jie.


    Vivian and Edward came back and Isabel kept fussing. The two of them gave the baby a bath and fed her form until they put her to sleep, and then they had a few minutes to rx.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, you get an early night, I¡¯ll sleep with Isabel.¡±


    Because Vivian has a psychological shadow, it will take time for her to fully ept sleeping in the same room with Edward.


    Edward slightly jawed, ¡°Good. Tired all day, rest early too.¡±


    He stepped forward and sped the back of Vivian¡¯s head with hisrge palm, leaning down to drop a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Good night.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A good night from a man is all Vivian can dream of.


    Now, at the beginning of her nightmare, she enjoys Edward¡¯s care and attention, always a little cautious, afraid that it will all disappear one day.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    She pursed her lips and smiled, but made no other move.


    Edward gazed at Vivian with affection, expecting her to give him a hug or a goodnight kiss, but all he got was Vivian stepping back and closing the door.


    In that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost in his heart.


    But on second thought, Vivian¡¯s willingness toe back with him was the biggest change of all.


    One should not ask for too much.


    Thinking about it, Edward was relieved.


    A good night¡¯s sleep, the next day, outside the storm raging, closed the doors and windows can hear the sound of the wind outside hunting.


    Vivian was woken up early in the morning, and Isabel followed suit.


    ¡°Mommy ¡­ giggle ¡­¡±


    Isabel crawled into Vivian¡¯s arms and hugged her, giggling andughing.


    The pure and bright smile is very healing, so Vivian¡¯s mood also followed a lot better.


    Knock Knock-


    Outside the bedroom, Edward knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°Vivian, good morning.¡±


    Edward walked up to Vivian, reached out and scratched her nose, leaned down and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then picked up Isabel, ¡°Good morning daddy¡¯s little one.¡±


    Having everything he wanted, Edward felt happy and naturally in a good mood.


    ¡°Giggle giggle ¡­ daddy ¡­ daddy ¡­¡±


    ¡°Really good boy it. Come, daddy kiss and hug and raise high ¡­¡±


    Edward held Isabel up high, put her down, lifted her up again, put her down again, and so on and so forth, making the childugh.


    The sound ofughter echoed in the bedroom, making the morning even better.


    Dingdong-


    Suddenly, Vivian¡¯s cell phone on the bed rang.


    Vivian picked up the phone, it was a cell phone MMS.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it and clicked on the MMS.


    The unfamiliar number, Vivian thought it was some messy advertisement again, but it was so casual nce, her face suddenly white.


    After staring at the photo, he immediately put away his phone and put it under his pillow.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward asked Vivian as he coaxed the child.


    ¡°No, nothing, just some information about buying a house. There are really too many harassing ads these days.¡± She bowed her head and lifted the bedding to get up.


    The process of speaking are afraid to look directly into Edward¡¯s eyes, afraid that after looking at the man, will be found after the end.


    ¡°Go ahead and carry Isabel out, I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±


    Vivian said to Edward.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Edward kissed Isabel¡¯s cheek in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Daddy will take you out for dinner and dinner, Mommy has to change her clothes, Isabel can¡¯t look.¡±


    Edward, who is usually cold, is so patient and approachable in front of the children.


    They went out and closed the door.


    Vivian, who was standing by the bed, fell directly onto the bed and reached out in panic to touch the phone under the pillow and opened the photo.


    The photo was exactly the one of her being abused by Arnav, but the angle of the photo clearly revealed her face, clear as day.


    But looking at the photos, it¡¯s more like the video was recorded and then intercepted.


    She clutched the phone, just a trace of temperature heart was instantly sshed with a pot of ice cold, coldpletely.


    It was so easy toe out of the shadows and be willing to stand in the sunlight, but who was this and why was this being done to him?


    Vivian got up and unlocked the door, then dialed the other party¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Doodle doo ¡­¡±


    The phone kept ringing, but no one answered.


    Undeterred, she continued to dial the cell phone number.


    Immersed in tension and trepidation, Vivian¡¯s hands were shaking uncontrobly as she dialed the phone.


    Fear takes over her sanity and makes her near to copse.


    Fear, overwhelming fear.


    If she were alone, she would like to leave Waverly and be anonymous from now on, to be an ordinary person and let everyone forget about her.


    But her current husband is Edward, if these photos are exposed, where will Edward¡¯s face be?


    Not only Edward, but also the entire Henderson Family will be involved with her.


    The phone was dialed several times, all unanswered.


    Vivian became more and more nervous and edited a message with her phone: [Who the hell are you? Where did you get these pictures, who the hell are you?


    A message was sent out and the stone sank.


    She edited another entry: [Speak, who are you? What the hell do you want?


    [I don¡¯t know who you are, but just say what you want!


    ¡­


    The reason why Vivian is not willing to be with Edward again is that she is afraid that those unpleasant things in her past will affect Edward¡¯s future.


    But then I thought, Arnav is dead, those unpleasant things should also disappear and be forgotten.


    But a nightmare is a nightmare, always appearing when she is not prepared and catching her off guard.


    Knocking, Edward knocked on the door, ¡°Vivian, what took you so long, are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 1526 Vivian was threatened [2]

    ¡°I ¡­ well, well, it¡¯sing.¡±


    Vivian answered, put the phone back under the pillow in a panic, and went to change her clothes.


    But when she was ready to leave the room, she was a little uneasy, so she turned back and picked up her phone and turned it off, and only then did she walk out of the room with confidence.


    In the dining room, Edward and Isabel are sitting at the table, waiting for her toe over and join them for dinner.


    The morning was very hearty, with sandwiches, sushi, steamed dumplings, and clear congee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I make more. Vivian, I made these under the guidance of the cook, but I will definitely learn as soon as possible and make breakfast for you every day from now on. What do you like to eat? Hmm?¡±


    Edward, who was in a good mood, didn¡¯t notice Vivian¡¯s strange appearance, but indulged in the beauty of his fantasy.


    Some days recently, Vivian¡¯s state is not very good, always full of sadness, churlish.


    It is such a state that Edward feels it is normal for Vivian to be a little haggard now.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He thought that after a while, she woulde out of the shadows and forget about the unhappiness.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Listening to Edward¡¯s words, Vivian¡¯s heart was quite unpleasant.


    Edward, can you not be too nice to me?


    What she craved in her heart was Edward¡¯s affection for her, but she really didn¡¯t deserve it.


    Especially when she saw that Edward, who normally does not touch the sun, had hired a cook to teach him how to cook for her, how could she not be moved by all this?


    Vivian sat across from Edward, took a spoon, scooped up a spoonful of lean vegetable porridge, blew on it, and lowered her head to eat.


    Her eyes were fixed on the porridge in the white porcin bowl, and she ate it one bite at a time, chewing it like wax, tasteless.


    ¡°How was it, did it taste okay?¡±


    Seeing that she had been eating, Edward was somewhat relieved, thinking that the breakfast porridge he had made was very much to her liking.


    ¡°Mmmmmm, it tastes good, very good.¡±


    Vivian, who had been swimming in the void, instantly returned to his senses and gave a very perfunctory reply.


    ¡°As long as you like it. I¡¯ll make it for you again tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ no need, just let the cooks do it.¡±


    ¡°When the kids get a little older, I want it to be just you, me, and the kids at home. We can¡¯t have a cook at home cooking for us for the rest of our lives.¡±


    As Vivian¡¯s husband, Edward wanted to be as considerate as Peter was to Adriana, giving her everything she wanted and doing more for her with his own hands.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯ve done a very good job.¡±


    Vivian pursed her lips, put down her spoon and looked at him, ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Edward asked with a light frown on his ink brow.


    ¡°I just think you¡¯re too good for me and I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    She bowed her head, sped her hands together in herp, and sighed with some inferiority.


    Edward then realized that Vivian seemed a bit sensitive this morning.


    She got up and picked up Isabel, handed her sister-inw to take care of her, then walked to Vivian, moved her chair and sat beside her.


    Reaching out, he took her into his arms and smoothed his palm on her back, ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about again? We are a family, there is nothing we can¡¯t afford. If you can be with me, that¡¯s my greatest happiness. Understand?¡±


    Edward saves almost all his tenderness for Vivian, patiently persuading her, trying to help Vivian juste out from the nightmare of the past.


    His words wereforting enough, but Vivian¡¯s situation was different.


    Those photos on her phone just now are the biggest shame in her life, and even if she didn¡¯t want to bear it alone, she didn¡¯t have the courage to show those kinds of photos to Edward.


    As a woman, she has dignity and a bottom line.


    Vivian couldn¡¯t imagine what would be in Edward¡¯s mind when he saw that photo.


    ¡°Edward, I ¡­¡±


    Vivian wanted to say something, but finally just sighed and leaned into his arms without saying anything.


    It was a while before shemented, ¡°I regret it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The men were a bit perplexed.


    ¡°It was my fault in the beginning, after Ashtyn¡¯s ident, I kept ming you. It was obvious that you were also a victim, but I still put all the me on you. I left in anger, thinking I could calm down for a while, or maybe you¡¯d forget about me and I could take Isabel and start my life over.


    I just didn¡¯t expect the creation to happen in the end, that kind of unpleasant things. I ¡­ am sorry for you.


    I always owe you an apology, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    She kept apologizing to Edward.


    The men just noticed Vivian¡¯s abnormality.


    Immediately, her hands sped her shoulders and inclined her head to look at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    For no apparent reason, Edward felt that it must not be that she had figured it out, but that she had encountered something else.


    Vivian looked at the man in front of her and felt the man¡¯s worry and heartache searing her heart.


    She narrowed her eyes, looked down at the ground and said in a shallow voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to apologize to you. All along, I¡¯ve wanted to apologize to you, but I never had the courage to say it.¡±


    While Vivian¡¯s words touched Edward, a bad feeling suddenly came over him.


    Because ¡­


    Such a chatty attitude is like giving st words¡¯.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me again, you don¡¯t owe me anything, on the contrary, it¡¯s me who is sorry for you. If you hadn¡¯t known me in the beginning, you might not have encountered so many things.¡±


    He raised his hand, his big palm over her cheek, leaned down close to her, their foreheads gently touched together, the man whispered: ¡°One has to look forward, don¡¯t always stare at the past, it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°But I ¡­ I¡¯m afraid ¡­¡±


    Vivian pushed Edward away and looked at him with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one day, those unsightly videos of me and Arnav will be known to outsiders and then make you aughing stock. Even if you can resist, what face do I have to stand beside you?¡±


    Those videos and photos are the biggest threat to Vivian.


    As long as the videos and photos are not destroyed, she will not have peace.


    Even if she dies, she is afraid that after her death those pictures will be leaked out, making her aughing stock for decades to be taken out and said.


    Edward was silent.


    His obscure eyes looked at Vivian, pulled his lips, and did not speak for a long time.


    After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Arnav is dead, and I¡¯ve already had the videos taken care of. What you are worried about will not happen, will not happen!¡±


    He emphasized it again.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Vivian snorted augh and tilted her head to the side, letting the tears well up in her eyes, ¡°I hope ¡­ I hope so.¡±


    Not going to happen?


    How is she going to turn it around when it¡¯s actually already happened?


    Seeing her like this, Edward cupped her cheeks with both hands and made her look at himself, ¡°You got the video?¡±


    Intuition.


    From Vivian¡¯s series of reactions, he felt strongly that Vivian must have seen those videos.


    Because, although Arnav is dead, there is still a family to deal with Vivian.

 Chapter 1527 Vivian was threatened [3]

    That¡¯s the ¡­ Andrews family.


    Vivian slowly closed her eyes and nodded with a desperate sigh.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t want to tell Edward these things, but when she felt Edward¡¯s love for her, she had the courage to admit it.


    If, if Edward can prevent the worst from happening, she should be able to apany Edward to the end.


    And dust off those nightmarish pasts in your heart.


    But if things are out of control and known to all, she ¡­ is afraid she will no longer have the courage to live in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Edward took her into his arms as soon as he could, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    I thought Johnny Andrews would be righteous to Vivian, did not expect the other side actually y dirty.


    When Vivian left the prison, Johnny said he would see them again.


    Edward waited for this day, but I never thought it woulde so soon.


    Caught him off guard.


    ¡°I never med you, and you don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±


    Vivian knew in her heart that she did not need Edward¡¯s apology.


    To this day, she has experienced too many things and has figured out many things.


    me only the year she was too young, if not so impulsive, but also not so pretentious, perhaps not so many things happen.


    In retrospect, she was so heartbroken and heartbroken because of Ashtyn¡¯s death, all because there was no family around her, so she was so concerned about Ashtyn¡¯s existence.


    If time could start over, she might still be like this.


    The ending will only be unchanged.


    ¡°Do you ¡­ already know who did it?¡±


    Vivian boldly admitted the ¡®photo¡¯ threat, but there was no surprise or puzzlement from Edward¡¯s face at all.


    She knew that Edward must know something.


    ¡°Just rest at home in the recent period, and leave the rest to me.¡±


    He gently rubbed Vivian¡¯s hair with his big palm, ¡°Leave the phone to me and tune in peacefully. Give me a week and I promise I can fix these things.¡±


    Because Vivian came back from abroad, he had been with her all this time, so hedidn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to The Andrewe family.


    Edward never thought they would have Vivian¡¯s photos in their hands.


    These photos were too threatening to Vivian for Edward to ignore.


    Vivian thought about it and nodded, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±


    Having already missed out once, Vivian intends to trust Edward once more this time.


    At the same time, also in the mind to make the worst of the n for themselves ¡­


    If this time things can not be solved, then ¡­ she has no way out, and in the end will only choose to die!


    Vivian, though seemingly strong, is in fact colorful and not as strong as she thinks.


    It is hard to imagine how she will face the mocking smiles from all kinds of people when those photos are seen by everyone.


    The mere fantasy of it all made her shudder.


    ¡°OK, rest at home. I¡¯m going out now.¡±


    Edward let go of Vivian, dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, got up and left.


    Walked resolutely, did not look back.


    The firmness of his back let Vivian know that Edward was ¡®winning¡¯ this time, and perhaps, Edward also knew that Vivian had made the worst possible decision.


    That¡¯s why Edward was in such a hurry to leave.


    ¡­


    Leaving the vi, Edward drove straight to the airport.


    Meanwhile, call Ricardo and contact him to go to Motril together and make a call to Peter.


    ¡°The Andrews family has been looking for a chance to get at Vivian, can you find someone with good hands to help look after her?¡±


    The reason why he is calling now is because Edward is well aware of Peter¡¯s strength and knows that Peter will definitely help him.


    Although he has right-hand men, but the ability of those people is far from those elite soldiers and generals under Peter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s side will be left to me. On the contrary, you, can you go to Motril by yourself?¡±


    Peter listened to Edward¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but worry a little.


    Earlier Edward called him to contact King Motril to solve the matter of Vivian, he knew that Andrew¡¯s family was not simple, and now it only seems that things are getting more and more difficult.


    Otherwise Edward would not have chosen to go to Motril all of a sudden.


    ¡°Big brother, make sure you take care of Vivian for me, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    He must take care of it himself.


    If these things are not handled properly, he as a man, can not protect the woman he loves, what face to live in the world?


    Having already victimized Vivian once because of his own ipetence, he didn¡¯t want to see a second time.


    ¡°Do you want me to send a few people over to help you?¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll take Ricardo.¡±


    ¡°Good, be more careful in Motril and remember to contact me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Peter put away the phone, raised his hand and pinched his brow, a frustrated sigh.


    Just at that moment Adriana came downstairs, saw Peter looking grave, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Peter looked up at Adriana and said, ¡°Just now Edward called and said he went to Motril and asked me to send someone to protect Vivian. i think something happened to Vivian¡¯s side.¡±


    He told Adriana the situation truthfully, in the hope that Adriana would take time to visit Vivian more often, after all, they used to be good sisters and would help each other more.


    ¡°What the hell happened to Vivian?¡±


    When Adriana was investigating about her past the other day, she found that Vivian was almost always by her side and loyal to her.


    Although she now has amnesia and doesn¡¯t remember who Vivian really is, she is still a friend and there is no way she can sit back and do nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Peter thin lips lightly pursed, frowned deep thought for a moment, said: ¡°When Vivian identally bumped into Edward ¡­¡±


    He told Adriana all about what happened between Edward and Vivian.


    But it was concealed that Vivian initially went to Edward because she wanted to help Adriana, after all, it was Adriana who ¡®shot¡¯ Sloane on Orco Mount at that time, and Flora, the only witness to the matter, was not willing toe forward to testify for Adriana.


    For this reason, Vivian enters the Henderson Family in the middle of the night to confront Flora, only to meet Edward.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Edward then realizes that she is Kenya¡¯s daughter and puts her under house arrest for a period of time.


    There are too many past events, he has no way to tell Adriana one by one, so he can only conceal some things and briefly tell Adriana the situation.


    After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Adriana sighed despondently, her small face full of sadness, ¡°Vivian is also a poor person, with a sad fate.¡±


    The Vivian she knows is very poor, but in fact, Vivian has actually experienced life and death, and the separation from her loved ones, which is really a difficult fate and heartbreaking.

 Chapter 1528 Vivian was threatened [4]

    ¡°Fryer Group is not doing much these days, so you can take time to keep herpany. As for Rex, let hime to work in mypany, I have ways to ¡®train¡¯ him.¡±


    Old Mr. Soto gave Rex to Adriana in the hope that Adriana would train Rex well.


    But now Adriana needs to go to apany Vivian, plus thepany has a lot of things, the identity is wless, Peter can¡¯t bear to see Adriana too tired, so he stopped Rex on his own.


    ¡°Also.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Adriana agreed with Peter¡¯s method.


    After thinking about it, she added, ¡°Since Edward has gone to Motril, why don¡¯t you let Viviane to Asnana vi? It¡¯s not safe for her to live there alone, and she has to take care of Isabel.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take me thereter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    One hourter.


    Peter brought Adriana to Vivian¡¯s house.


    The housekeeper came out and smiled respectfully when she saw Petering, ¡°Mr. Alston, what are you doing here?¡± Mr. Henderson had to leave and was not at home.


    Peter and Edward both have a better rtionship and often interact with each other, so the nanny naturally knows him.


    ¡°We came over to look for Vivian.¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Oh, looking for madam, she¡¯s here, she¡¯s inside with the kids.¡±


    The nanny opened the door of the vi and very politely invited both Adriana and Peter inside.


    Adriana surveyed the vi, a very elegant vi, covering a small area, but nted with a lot of flowers and nts, quite warm.


    When they entered the living room, they saw Vivian sitting on the sofa holding Isabel and ying with her.


    Vivian shook the rattle and smiled at Isabel, ¡°Isabel is good, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±


    However, Isabel did not quiet down because of her words, but cried and cried.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    Adriana shouted.


    Vivian looked back before she saw Peter and Adriana both walking in.


    She instantly got up with Isabel in her arms and walked towards them, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston, what brings you here?¡±


    Adriana smiled faintly, walked up to her and patted her hand towards Isabel, ¡°Little baby,e, let auntie hug you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Isabel, call Auntie, Auntie~~¡±


    Vivian taught Isabel to speak, and to her surprise, Isabel actually learned her pronunciation and shouted, ¡°Auntie~¡±


    The pronunciation was not standard, but it still got a few peopleughing.


    ¡°Our little Isabel baby is really too cute.¡±


    Adriana picked Isabel up from Vivian¡¯s arms, and while holding her, she said to Vivian: ¡°Just now Peter received a call from Edward, saying that he had to go abroad for a few days, and he was not sure about leaving you alone at home. So, after discussing with him, I n to take you to Asnana vi, how about it?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Vivian¡¯s red lips lightly, slowly dropping her eyes, the internal inferiorityplex makes her already dare not as before that to Adriana without fear of joking andughing.


    Adriana gently patted her hand on the back of her hand and said softly, ¡°You know that I have lost my memory, and now it¡¯s really boring to stay at Asnana vi every day, I just wish there was someone to keep mepany. Now Luis and Helen have grown up, Peter needs to be busy with thepany every day, think about it, and I don¡¯t know anyone else, so I can only let you keep mepany and relieve the loneliness.¡±


    She gave a very good reason.


    ¡°I ¡­ I really won¡¯t disturb you? Adriana, Isabel is still young and likes to cry and whine at this time of year, it¡¯s very abrasive.¡±


    ¡°I just love children, listening to him make a mess is a pleasure. The home is cold and clear, really need a child to make the home lively.¡±


    Adriana consoled Vivian one after another, hoping she could go back to Asnana vi together.


    Peter, who was sitting at the side, immediately spoke up, ¡°Adriana is also bored at home every day, let Eliza and Jaelynne over togetherter, you can y mahjong together if you have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Just so I can win you money while you can¡¯t.¡± Adriana joked, soothing the atmosphere.


    Vivian thought for a moment with her eyes averted, ¡°All right. Then Isabel and I will go and bother you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, where is this insensitivity between us.¡±


    Adriana smiles gently.


    After the two sisters chatted for a while, Vivian went back to her room topack some clothes before taking Isabel back to Asnana vi with Mr. and Mrs. Peter.


    From the time she received that photo, Vivian¡¯s heart was greatly disturbed, and she was inevitably a little nervous at home alone.


    Adriana ising over and it would be nice for her toe and stay at Asnana vi for a while.


    ¡°Aunt Fang?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fang, what brings you here? Haha, Isabel little sister, call me sister.¡±


    Vivian and Adriana had just arrived at Asnana vi when Luis and Helen came down from upstairs and walked up to her to say hello.


    Helen was particrly fond of Isabel and asked Vivian with a smile, ¡°Aunt Fang, can I hug Isabel¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Isabel can tickle though.¡±


    Vivian admonished Helen and handed the child in her arms to Helen.


    ¡°Luis, look how cute Isabel is.¡±


    The child was held, holding her little hand to Luis waved, ¡°Isabel, he is the brother, very powerful yo, and so you grow up to school, who bullied you, remember to find Luis brother to support you oh.¡±


    ¡°Isabel looks like a good baby, not as naughty as you.¡±


    Luis took the opportunity to tease.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been naughty.¡± Helen gave Luis a nk look.


    The three beaters looked at a few of them and couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    It was Vivian who couldn¡¯t help but feel, ¡°Ms. Hale, I envy you, Helen and Luis are all grown up and you are rxed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, grow up, I¡¯ll save my breath.¡±


    ¡°Any ns to have another little one?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s better to forget it, having Luis and Helen is enough.¡± Adriana waved her hand, really not thinking about having any more children.


    She, on the other hand, knew nothing about going to Obren¡¯s miscarriage.


    Adriana took Vivian upstairs, arranged arger guest room for her, and brought a children¡¯s rocking bed from downstairs to put in her bedroom to make it easier to put Isabel to sleep.


    In the afternoon, Adriana contacted Eliza and Jaelynn and asked Peter and Harlee to be Vivian¡¯s military mentors and teach Vivian how to y mahjong by hand.


    The vi maids are responsible for watching the children, while Peter, Harlee and Zac sit on the sidelines and do nothing but teach Vivian how to y mahjong.


    ¡°No, what¡¯s the point of looking at it?¡±


    After two hours of ying, Zac got upset, ¡°I¡¯ll call Hank and his brothers and have theme over and we¡¯ll get a few people together for another mahjong table.¡±


    ¡°What, you are not happy to let you apany thisdy?¡±


    Jaelynn, with a lollipop in her mouth, looked at the mahjong in front of her and yed a tile, ¡°sses.¡±


    ¡°Two-cake? Vivian, touch his card.¡±


    Harlee pointed to Vivian¡¯s card and said to her, ¡°Touch the card and report it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Vivian looked at the deck of mahjong in front of him, carried it on his left and carried it on his right, then picked up a tile and asked Harlee, ¡°Is this the one to report?¡±

 Chapter 1529 Vivian is threatened [5]

    ¡°Well, yeah. It¡¯s kinda on.¡±


    Harleeplimented her, ¡°It¡¯s only been two hours and you¡¯ve learned it, much smarter than Eliza.¡±


    Eliza red at Harlee, ¡°Vivian learns fast because Peter taught her, I learn slow because of your bad skills.¡±


    She dumped it directly on Harlee.


    Ament that amused the crowd.


    And Zac because of being Jaelynn dislike a sentence, and quickly farted to stand behind Jaelynn in order to massage, ¡°Oh, what to say, I¡¯m not afraid that we a few men here, affect your ying mahjong y. Besides, Vivian today is a novice, you y well, win her money, we can go to eat the seafood at night.¡±


    Jaelynn¡¯s favorite thing, besides ying mahjong and games, is eating hot pot.


    ¡°Makes sense haha.¡± Jaelynn looked to Vivian who was sitting across the table, ¡°Vivian, you must ¡®pay tuition¡¯ to y mahjong, you have to get used to it.¡±


    Her mouth ¡®tuition¡¯ is to say that just learn to y mahjong novice will lose money, money lost more, naturally ying mahjong skills up.


    ¡°You guys are so bad.¡±


    Such a lively atmosphere was enough to get Vivian out of the shadows for a little while and in a slightly better mood.


    Adriana, sensing that Vivian was in a good mood, said to them, ¡°If you lose, don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll y again after dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Come on, all tired of ying, have some fruit.¡±


    Peter came into the room with two portions of fruit and ced them in front of several girls.


    Pineapple honey, kiwi fruit, durian, cantaloupe, all kinds of fruits were avable, beautifully ted and ced with disposable forks for them to eat.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­¡±


    Harlee raised an eyebrow and was the first to reach out and fork a piece of cantaloupe and take a bite, ¡°Peter, that¡¯s not like you, you weren¡¯t this ¡®virtuous¡¯ in the past.¡±


    He applied the word ¡®virtuous¡¯ to Peter.


    A sentence teased Zac followed, ¡°Hahahaha, big brother, more and more temperament of the family cook haha.¡±


    Snap!


    Jaelynn pped Zac on the arm, ¡°What are youughing at, I want pineapple honey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, okay, I¡¯ll peel it for you, I¡¯ll peel it for you.¡±


    Zac curbed his smile and immediately peeled pineapple honey for Jaelynn, quite attentively.


    That move caused the crowd tough.


    The atmosphere in the mahjong room was very nice and lively like this, and Adriana enjoyed it.


    While she was immersed in it, Peter took a fork and forked a piece of hami melon and handed it to her, ¡°Here, have a piece.¡±


    ¡°Yo yo yo yo, show of affection, too much ha.¡± Harlee teased.


    Seeing this scene, Vivian sincerely envied, ¡°Ms. Hale, Mr. Alston is so good to you.¡±


    Edward came to her mind, and she thought of him going to Motril alone now, and couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Eliza is very aware of the fork to Vivian fork a piece of kiwi fruit, ¡°Come, we also show a love.¡±


    Beforeing here, Adriana had already said that they should stay here for two more days to spend time with Vivian.


    Adriana¡¯s words reminded the two of them that they would naturally take care of Vivian¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Eliza.¡±


    Vivian smiled in relief.


    ¡­


    Motril.


    Edward had Amelia Andrews contacted as soon as he arrived in Motril.


    Because Amelia Andrews is the sister of Johnny Andrews, Johnny is for Amelia, that¡¯s why he will go after Vivian.


    He made an appointment with Amelia to meet at a riverside cafe.


    This day, the sky is slightly cool, drizzle, water mist, thendscape is excellent.


    Sitting at the coffee table by the river, Edward looked at the message from Vivian on his phone: [Edward, how are you doing over there?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I¡¯ming to Ms. Hale¡¯s.]


    [Eliza, Jaelynn and Ms. Hale are ying mahjong with me today].


    [Haven¡¯t had this much fun in a long time].


    [Are you okay?


    ¡­


    Vivian sent many messages to Edward, including some concern and greetings.


    Looking at those messages, Edward felt a warm feeling.


    At least it means Vivian is now relieved and willing to talk to him, which is a very good start.


    ¡°Hello? You¡¯re Edward?¡±


    As Edward was deep in thought, a blonde woman in a long ck waist-length dress appeared in front of Edward.


    She is tall, slightly chubby, with thick eyebrows, a hawkish nose, blue pupils, deep eye sockets, and waist-length blonde hair in a braid.


    Because there are some spots on the face, in turn, is apromise of a few beauty, but that a gentle, really make people feelfortable.


    ¡°You ¡­ Ms. Amelia?¡±


    Edward spoke to her in pure English, while extending his hand as a gentleman, and the other party shook hands with him out of politeness.


    The two sit down and Amelia asks the waiter to serve atte.


    ¡°What did you want me toe over here for?¡±


    Amelia asked as she sat very gracefully and looked at Edward levelly.


    Edward frowned slightly, and then took out a recorder from a side chair and ced it in front of her, ¡°I came over to you today, for no other reason than to find you about my wife.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, right? Your wife?¡±


    Amelia snorted, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what kind of love is it that can make you so fond of a woman who has cheated on you? She¡¯s sleeping with Arnav and you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    The other party spoke very directly, but it was clear from her serious expression that she did not mean to be sarcastic or insulting.


    ¡°Vivian¡¯s affair with Arnav is not as simple as you think, the tape recorder you can listen to.¡±


    The recorder has headphones on it.


    Amelia hesitated for a moment, picked up the headphones and put them on, turned on the recorder is his conversation with Old Mr. Henderson, but after each sentence there is an English trantion.


    ¡°Although they are Chinese conversations, but they are all tranted, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can take them to a credible person to help you trante them again on the side. The front is my conversation with ¡­ my old man, and the back is some recordings I found from my wife¡¯s cell phone, as well as those evidence left in St. Peter¡¯s Manor.¡±


    Edward patiently exined, then ced the tablet in front of Amelia, ¡°This evidence is enough to show that Vivian is innocent.¡±


    Back in thest time Johnny went after Vivian, he sent someone to find Amelia, but Amelia was so well protected by Johnny that he had no chance to get in touch.


    After returning to Motril, he didn¡¯t stop contacting Amelia.


    Eventually, she was contacted.


    Amelia didn¡¯t say anything and patiently listened to the recording and watched part of the video, but halfway through the video, she turned off the tablet and shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to show me these things.¡±


    She inclined her head and looked at the rippling river with a stony expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand your feelings for Arnav, but Arnav did it to Vivian for profit, and she was also an innocent victim. Ms. Amelia, I know that Arnav¡¯s death has caused you some harm, and I am willing to make it up to you. In any way, if you ask, I will grant you.¡±


    Edward was devout and only hoped that Amelia would ept his apology and reconcile the matter.

 Chapter 1530 Vivian was threatened [6]

    A light breeze ruffled Amelia¡¯s blonde hair, and she lifted her hand to toss it behind her ear.


    Sigh, then look to Edward, ¡°You really love this Vivian?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Love.¡±


    Edward chose to answer even though he didn¡¯t know why she was asking.


    ¡°She and Arnav have made love to each other so many times, you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    The man smiled bitterly, pulled out a cigarette from the box, hesitated, and handed Amelia a cigarette.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if she smoked, out of a polite gesture.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Amelia took the cigarette.


    Edward got up, came over and lit his cigarette for him, in a refined and genteel manner.


    The man sat down and lit a cigarette himself, took a drag, and his thin lips slowly exhaled a wisp of light smoke.


    Side eye, looking to the river, bathed in the breeze, said in a deep voice: ¡°There is no such thing as ¡®dislike¡¯, but as a man will naturally care. But ¡­¡±


    He withdrew his gaze and looked at Amelia with firm eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect my love for her. I¡¯m responsible for what happened to her.¡±


    ¡°So, you were willing to remain with her simply to give yourself conscience relief?¡±


    ¡°No. Because I love her, enough to love. When you love someone, you have to tolerate all of her. If I only think about the lower half of my body, then with my ability, I can totally change a woman every day, what¡¯s the difficulty?¡±


    He spread his hands and flicked the ashes at the ashtray, ¡°All that is behind me now, I just want to live in peace and quiet with her. amelia, I implore you to forgive Vivian.¡±


    After the words, he added, ¡°Vivian is innocent, but I think Arnav is sorry for you too. I know you have two children to go and take care of now, and if you want, I can take care of all the expenses of both children from childhood to adulthood.¡±


    Edward investigates and learns that Amelia is a very self-motivated woman, even though Johnny has been trying to help her and has been refused.


    So now Amelia¡¯s biggest problem is raising two children.


    Such people do not care about money, in turn, makes everything more and more tricky.


    ¡°My own children, naturally, I have to raise them myself.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­ can you convince your brother to stop threatening my wife with those things? You are a woman, you should be able to understand my wife¡¯s feelings very well. The embarrassing photos and videos, once leaked, will only ruin my wife.


    I¡¯m not going to lie, beforeing here, my wife¡¯s various behaviors have made it very obvious to me that if those photos were really leaked, she would have taken her own life.¡±


    These words are from the heart.


    Before he left, Edward could clearly feel the extreme emotions in Vivian¡¯s words.


    But Edward is afraid to say it.


    ¡°I had a child with my wife who was kidnapped and killed six months ago. She was devastated and nearly depressed before she chose to leave Waverly, and Arnav came along at this time, only to send my wife into another day of painparable to hell.


    As a husband, I am not worthy, so I would like to spend the rest of my life to make up for the mistakes I have made. Ms. Amelia, you are also a girl, so I hope you can understand my wife.¡±


    Edward talks to Amelia about the honesty of the pair.


    Trying to ¡®reason and move¡¯.


    Naturally, Amelia looked at the iparably deep and well-defined Edward, and was not only attracted by his handsome appearance, but also deeply moved by his strong love for Vivian.


    Such a man is rare in the world.


    She nodded, ¡°I sympathize with what happened to your wife, but ¡­ there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    After saying that, she got up and was about to leave.


    Edward saw this and immediately got up, grabbed her wrist, but was identally burned by the cigarette in Amelia¡¯s hand to the palm of her hand.


    He subconsciously withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Amelia was concerned.


    Edward didn¡¯t care about that, but wrinkled his brow lightly and asked, ¡°What exactly will it take for you to forgive my wife?¡±


    Amelia shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve never hated your wife either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I loved Arnav, I loved him until I knew the truth. With his death, those unpleasant things came to the surface, and I knew the truth. I Amelia can take it and put it down, for that kind of shameless man naturally will no longer like.


    But ¡­ I am just an illegitimate daughter without any background, where do I have so much ability to oppose you?¡±


    Listening to Amelia¡¯s words, Edward¡¯s face sank slightly, ¡°You mean to say that this matter is not your intention, but Johnny is making a big deal out of you?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason is not very clear to me. Sorry, can¡¯t help you.¡± Amelia nodded toward him and turned to walk away.


    Seeing her leave, Edward lifted his suit, crossed his waist with one hand, held a cigarette in the other, walked sideways to the railing of the river, propped his elbows on the railing, drenched in the drizzle, and fell into deep thought.


    It was thought that once Amelia was found, the problem would be easily solved.


    But now it seems that things are getting tricky instead.


    Johnny made a big deal out of Vivian¡¯s photo, what exactly was his purpose?


    Thinking hard to no avail, he finally dialed Johnny¡¯s number.


    After the call was answered, without waiting for him to speak, Johnny¡¯s voice already rang out on the other end of the line, ¡°Fast enough, you¡¯ve already met Amelia so soon?¡±


    ¡°Johnny, what do you really want to do? If you have a purpose, you can say it, there is no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    Edward wanted to talk openly with Johnny.


    ¡°What is it that I want, and you might want to take a guess? Hmm?¡±


    Edward: ¡°¡­¡±


    The bastard!


    ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you, all the videos you destroyed, I got top hackers to restore them all. My God, to say that your woman and Arnav is also crazy enough. The white and beautiful woman, held down by Arnav that pervert every day, looking at it all makes people¡¯s blood boil. Such high-definition video, released, can also be sold for a lot of money. Hahahaha ¡­¡±


    Johnnyughed uncontrobly.


    Theughter was crazy and treacherous.


    Edward¡¯s fists clenched, the bones clicked at the joints, even the forehead burst out of the veins.


    Anger, a rage runs straight to the heart and burns.


    If Johnny was in front of him, Edward would have gone up and killed him.


    ¡°The Andrewe family does business all over the world, and I really can¡¯t think of anything I can do to be seen by you, The Andrewe family.¡±


    Edward forced his heart to hold back the anger.


    He knew that The Andrewe family was incredibly powerful, and even more so with the Motril royal family as a background, and even more so with hidden powers that are not known to anyone.


    Edward knew he was no match for him, and for Vivian¡¯s sake, he could only hold his tongue.


    ¡°Heh, how meaningless to say it.¡±


    Johnnyughed, ¡°You have three days, if you can¡¯t guess, I¡¯ll put up a picture of Vivian with Arnav at his most exciting.¡±

 Chapter 1531 Vivian was threatened [7]

    ¡°Johnny, you ¡­ doo-doo-doo.¡±


    Johnny didn¡¯t give him a chance to talk and just dropped the phone.


    Edward gripped his phone and nearly dropped it in a fit of rage, but finally held back his anger, dropped a few hundred dors on the table, turned around and went after Amelia.


    Amelia was wearing high heels and didn¡¯t go far.


    Edward trotted a short distance to meet her.


    ¡°Amelia, you wait.¡±


    The man came around in front of her and stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Amelia looked at Edward and wrinkled her brow in confusion, ¡°Mr. Henderson, I think ¡­ I¡¯ve said all I need to say, there¡¯s nothing left tomunicate between us. The matter between you and Johnny, you solve it yourselves. It has nothing to do with me, and please don¡¯t make a big deal out of my affairs.¡±


    Edward took a slow breath and said, ¡°I know, I know none of this has anything to do with you. But can I invite you to lunch?¡±


    He wanted to invite Amelia to dinner to get some side information about Johnny so that he could learn more about him.


    ¡°You can just ask if you have any questions.¡±


    Amelia naturally knew that Edward would not invite her to dinner for no reason.


    Seeing her like this, Edward licked his lips and frowned lightly in ink.


    At that moment, the rain increased, Amelia held a transparent umbre, and Edward stood in front of her in the rain like that.


    The rain drenched his hair and beads of water slid down his forehead.


    ¡°I called Johnny and asked him, but he didn¡¯t say why, he just gave me three days to guess what he was thinking. Amelia, I know it¡¯s presumptuous to approach you like this, but I hope you can help me. As for the payment, I won¡¯t treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, why do you think, I should help you?¡±


    ¡°Although you are Johnny¡¯s sister, even if you tell me Johnny¡¯s reasons for targeting me, it won¡¯t do him any harm. I would only be able tomunicate with him faster and meet his needs.¡±


    For Vivian, Edward is a man of honor.


    Of course, he was not reckless to tell Amelia everything, but through the brief exchange with Amelia just now, he found that this woman is simple and clean, simple at heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head and sighed, ¡°But I¡¯m really touched by your feelings for your wife.¡±


    With those words, she walked around Edward and left.


    After a few steps, Amelia suddenly stopped and looked back at Edward, only to find him still standing in the same ce.


    At that moment, Amelia¡¯s heart actually beat faster.


    Edward drove back to the hotel and instructed Ricardo to investigate all the background and information about Johnny as fast as he could.


    Even the grandparents¡¯ information was investigated by Ricardo together.


    This night, Edward sat in the living room of his suite, a pile of information on the table, he stayed upte looking at.


    Overnight, he finished reading arge pile of information, only to have Ricardo send over another thick pile of information the next day.


    Edward spent another morning reading materials.


    And then took notes and dissected in depth.


    The results obtained ¡­This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Henderson Family has had no history or entanglement with the Andrews family at all for hundreds of years.


    Dingdong-


    The cell phone sitting on the table rang.


    Edward picked up his phone and looked at it, [two days left].


    Four simple words.


    Edward immediately called back and the other party hung up.


    Call again, has been pulled into the other side of the cklist.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±


    Edward suddenly exploded, directly overturned the table, allowing hundreds of sheets of information to be scattered on the living room carpet with a whimper.


    Ricardo, who was standing on the sidelines, looked rmed and scared to death.


    Following Edward for many years, he seldom saw Edward so violent.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, Mr. Alston can help you with this. Otherwise, let¡¯s ask Mr. Alston to do something about it?¡± Ricardo couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    At the end of the sentence, Edward threw a cold light over.


    ¡°Even though Big Brother will help me, Johnny has the Motril royal family behind him. If he can help me once, how can he help me all the time? This matter is far from being as simple as imagined. Is it hard to let big brother offend the Motril royal family for my sake?¡±


    How could Edward not have thought about Peter.


    But Peter has already helped him a lot, and it is difficult for him to go to Peter again.


    Listening to Edward¡¯s words, Ricardo immediately lowered his head and looked at the floor, not daring to squeak again.


    What your own boss said also makes sense.


    Mr. Alston has already helped a lot, if he is allowed to help again, it will only affect Mr. Alston, after all, he is not very close to the Motril royal family.


    Not long after, Edward grabbed his suit jacket and left the suite.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, where are you going?¡±


    Edward did not answer Ricardo¡¯s words.


    Ricardo could only go out and find a way to investigate the matter again.


    Half an hourter, Edward¡¯s limousine pulled up in Storybrooke, the estate of The Andrewe family.


    He appeared and the security guard immediately informed them.


    The result is ¡­


    ¡°You go away, our boss doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    The security guard who walked out said to Edward.


    Edward¡¯s fists were clenched and he was close to going on a killing spree, but as soon as he thought of Vivian, he immediately wimped out.


    In Edward¡¯s case, life and death are not important to him.


    If we let him live with humiliation, we might as well let him die with pain and pleasure.


    However, his weakness is Vivian, he is afraid that once he is impulsive, Johnny will release Vivian¡¯s photos, then, everyone knows, Vivian will have to have much courage to face the reality?


    When he couldn¡¯t wait for Johnny, Edward waited outside the manor for him toe out.


    While waiting for a long time, Edward also sent a message to Ricardo ordering him to do something.


    As a result, I waited and waited, but I did not see Johnny.


    The next morning but wait for Johnny¡¯s message: [You only have one day left, the show will start soon.


    On this day, Edward did nothing but sit in the car and wait for Johnny.


    Finally, I saw Johnny the next day.


    And at this time, it was also the end of the third day Johnny had agreed with him.


    Edward watched Johnny walk out of the estate, followed by several thugs, while the men got out of the car and stood in front of Johnny.


    ¡°Well, guess why?¡±


    Johnny clutched a cigar, took a puff, exhaled a light wisp of smoke, and smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Edward¡¯s cold eyes were leveled at Johnny, ¡°So, is it time to tell me exactly what the reason is?¡±


    ¡°You came to ask me?¡±


    Johnny pointed to himself and stuck one hand in his suit pants pocket, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t make it, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡±


    He waved his hand, ¡°Kay, upload the photos.¡±


    Johnny has absolutely no intention to joke with Edward, since he said, will certainly do.


    ¡°Wait.¡±

 Chapter 1532 Vivian is threatened [8]

    Edward said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, there¡¯s something you can see.¡±


    As his words fell, a car stopped not far away.


    Ricardo stepped out of the car and pulled open the back door, only to see two bodyguards holding a beautiful blonde from the car.


    The woman was covered with her mouth and could not speak, but she was unusually excited to see Johnny and struggled to run to him, but she was trapped in a death grip and could not struggle.


    Ricardo stepped forward and pointed the phone screen at Johnny, ¡°Mr. Andrews, isn¡¯t this something you¡¯d like?¡±


    The screen of the phone was not something else but a fruitful photo of the kidnapped blonde.


    Edward said, ¡°Johnny, are you still satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Johnny tilted his head andughed with abandon.


    Suddenly, he pulled out a pistol from behind his waist and pointed it forward.


    Ricardo turned white with fear and shielded Edward behind him, ¡°Mr. Henderson be careful.¡±


    Bang¨C


    Suddenly a sound, the sound cut through the sky, startled a side of the tree birds on the wings of high flight.


    Edward¡¯s eyes were slightly stunned, looking back behind him, he saw the blonde woman on the ground, a bloody hole in her brow was gushing blood.


    ¡°Hoo~¡±


    Johnny blew on the muzzle, put the pistol away and sneered, ¡°To me, women are like clothes, their lives and deaths don¡¯t threaten me at all.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman killed by Johnny was the only woman Johnny had deep contact with over many years.


    Everyone thought she was going to be Johnny¡¯s wife.


    But who knew that Johnny would mercilessly kill him with a single shot.


    Edward¡¯s heart was slightly shocked.


    The shock is not because of fear of Johnny, but Johnny is so ruthless and says one thing, then he will surely release Vivian¡¯s photos.


    Think carefully.


    Edward actually had an unprecedented sense of panic and fear.


    The message he sent to Ricardo yesterday was for him to kidnap this woman as a threat to Johnny.


    Because ording to his research, he found that Johnny¡¯s parents were dead and several of his older brothers had not yet married.


    Even when his brother married his wife, Edward did not think of kidnapping those people because the woe is not as bad as others.


    He had his own principles and bottom line, but had no choice but to kidnap Johnny¡¯s closest girlfriend.


    But who would have thought that Johnny would kill her without blinking an eye.


    So it seems that even if he had kidnapped his brother¡¯s wife, it would not help.


    Careless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks in front of me.¡±


    Johnny grunted coldly and turned around to enter the manor.


    At this time, Edward¡¯s hand slightly raised, there was a sudden movement around, and I do not know whether it is the wind blowing, or other reasons.


    However, before he could raise his hand, he heard Johnny say, ¡°Put away your tactics. Your woman¡¯s videos have been posted regrly, and if I don¡¯t cancel them, they will be uploaded to all major websites on time. As long as you are not afraid of your woman¡¯s death, you can try your hand.¡±


    Obviously, Johnny knew that Edward was ambushed around.


    One sentence gave Edward a great threat.


    As early as he knew that Johnny was clutching Vivian¡¯s videos and photos, he hired the best hackers to attack all of Johnny¡¯s ounts andputers, trying to search for videos about Vivian.


    Results ¡­


    Can¡¯t check at all.


    But one thing that is very usible is that John you do have photos and videos in your hands.


    Frustration.


    Decadence.


    Big hit!


    Edward had never been so humiliated.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, what do we do now?¡±


    Ricardo didn¡¯t expect things to end up like this.


    ¡°Have the men withdrawn.¡±


    Edward said helplessly, then immediately gave Giovanny and Colin a call and told them to immediately pay attention to the domestic website and not to let Vivian¡¯s photos get out.


    This was followed by a call to Peter.


    When he received the call, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier when this happened?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I ¡­¡±


    In front of Peter, Edward was like a child who had made a mistake and didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    Peter hung up the phone and immediately walked out of the room to Adriana¡¯s bedroom.


    Knock Knock-


    There was a knock on the door and Adriana woke up, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute.¡±


    A short whileter, Adriana opened the bedroom door in her pajamas, rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, ¡°It¡¯s this time of night, why are you awake?¡±


    Peter looked serious, ¡°Is it convenient to go into your bedroom to talk?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Adriana took a step back and pulled the door open, letting him in.


    This is the second time she has let Peter into the bedroom since they shared the Asnana vi.


    Closing the door, Adriana turned on the lights, which led to the question, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Just now Edward called, said Johnny will Vivian and Arnav two ¡­ photos posted to the domesticwork. Although he has contacted Giovanny and Colinwork to intercept, but now thework is developed, only no ident,ter Vivian will be exploded. You contact Eliza and Jaelynn, let theme over tomorrow to apany Vivian. then you go now to take out Vivian¡¯s phone and set her phone so that the message can avoid being seen by her.¡±


    Peter has gone to great lengths to protect Vivian.


    Adriana knows that Peter is trying so hard to help Vivian because she is Edward¡¯s woman, and because Vivian is her best friend.


    Once again, she was touched by Peter.


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Without dy, she turned and exited the bedroom, looking back at Peter as she walked to the door, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He did a lot.


    Forgive Adriana hard-hearted also will be his gentle slowly melted.


    Peter¡¯s thin, thick lips hooked slightly, ¡°Adriana, we are family, never say thank you to me.¡±


    She is his wife, why should she be so insensitive?


    Peter didn¡¯t like the rustiness.


    Adriana turns and walks out of the bedroom, upstairs, to Vivian¡¯s room.


    Because it waste at night, she was thinking about what excuse she was going to use to find Vivianter on as she was going upstairs.


    Knock Knock-


    Knocked gently on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Vivian, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, huh? You wait a minute.¡±


    Vivian got up and opened the door for Adriana, rubbed her eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°What time is it, and why are you here now?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t sleep and there are some things I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°OK,e on in.¡±


    Vivian opened the door and was about to turn on the light when Adriana said, ¡°No need to turn on the light, it will affect the baby. Can I lie on your floor and talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on, we haven¡¯t slept together in a long time.¡±


    Vivian¡¯s mind is still wondering, Adriana suddenlying over in the middle of the night always makes her a little suspicious.


    With the dim light from the window, the two of themy on the bed, Adriana rested on the pillow and said to Vivian, ¡°I just had a dream, a nightmare that scared me.¡±


    ¡°What nightmare?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much, just a sudden dream that Theresa is dead. I asked Peter the other day about Theresa, and he never wanted to tell me the truth.¡±

 Chapter 1533 Vivian is threatened [9]

    Adriana made a random excuse and then added: ¡°Since I lost my memory, I don¡¯t remember anything from the past, my mind is like a nk. So everything about the past requires me to look up some information or learn from others. It¡¯s really mind-numbing.¡±


    These words are naturally sincere.


    Adriana said what was on her mind so that Vivian wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Hale, I know all about you, I¡¯m just sorry that I couldn¡¯t help you.¡±


    Vivian sighed, not without some sadness, ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about Obren. But anyway, it¡¯s for the best that you are now Rene is unharmed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think, I just asionally feel sorry for myself.¡±


    The two chatted for a few minutes, Adriana knocked touched Vivian¡¯s phone, kicked it in her handbag and pulled a reason, ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me for a moment, I¡¯m going to get some water.¡±


    Adriana got up and went out, handed the phone to Peter, then went downstairs to get two sses of water, and by the time she got upstairs, Peter had already set up Vivian¡¯s phone.


    She came upstairs with her phone in her pocket and two cups of water in her hand.


    Enter the room and put the water on the table, ¡°Water is brought here for you, want some?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Vivian got up and took a few sips of water and the twoy down again and Adriana asked, ¡°I want to know what¡¯s going on with Theresa and Anne?¡±


    Taking the opportunity, Adriana asked all the things she had been trying to figure out in her mind.


    Despite Theresa¡¯s death, Theresa¡¯s ¡®shadow¡¯ was everywhere in her life in the past, and Adriana knew that Theresa must have had a difficult rtionship with her, so naturally she wanted to get to the bottom of the situation.


    People are curious by nature.


    Not to mention that these things are matters that concern her, how could Adriana not want to find out?


    ¡°Actually you and Theresa and Anne ¡­¡±


    Vivian remembered Adriana¡¯s past and was about to say something when she suddenly thought, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Alston?¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ I¡¯m not trying to ask him.¡±


    ¡°This look?¡± Vivian finally understood why Adriana hade over to her.


    It turns out that it was because ¡®Peter wouldn¡¯t tell Adriana the truth¡¯ that she came over to her in the middle of the night.


    Vivian simply jumped to a conclusion.


    ¡°Actually out with Theresa and Anne things quite a lot, I¡¯ve been busy since then because of Edward¡¯s things, not very clear about your things. Only know that Theresa used to have a good rtionship with you, and then repeatedly calcte you. Because she likes Mr. Alston, you also like Mr. Alston.¡±


    Since Peter did not tell Adriana, naturally there is a reason.


    Vivian then hid all those secrets about Obren.


    The two talked a lot more and then went to sleep when they were too sleepy to open their eyes.


    The next day, 8:00 am.


    The maid called them downstairs for dinner, and at nine o¡¯clock, Eliza and Jaelynn came together.


    The two of them came over, and naturally Harlee and Zac were also missing.


    Zac had nothing better to do than to call the Hank brothers over and y mahjong with Peter and the girls.


    There were a lot of people and Asnana vi was quite lively.


    The weather was excellent in the afternoon, and the atmosphere seemed extraordinarily good as several people yed mahjong and chatted under umbres in thewn area.


    But each has his own thoughts.


    Several girls came over to keep Vivianpany, and Zac called the two Hank brothers over out of boredom.


    But by this time, Waverly was already making a lot of noise.


    Mr. Henderson¡¯s wife cheated on him in marriage¡±, ¡°Mr. Henderson was cuckolded¡±, ¡°Mr. Henderson¡¯s wife was kidnapped and humiliated by his enemies¡±, ¡°Edward gave his wife away for business¡± ¡­


    Headlines like this took over the news pages and even flew up the Twitter Twitter Trend, bing immediate breaking news.


    When ying cards, except for Vivian, the others wereughing and joking, but everyone looked at each other with an intriguing meaning.


    Vivian is a novice mahjong yer and was so intent on ying well that she didn¡¯t notice their reactions.


    After all, her phone had been specially set by Peter and she couldn¡¯t brush up on any of today¡¯s news.


    But everyone still sweated hard along.


    Edward and Vivian¡¯s affair was originally known only to Adriana and Peter, but now it has been blown right out of the water and all of their rtives and friends know about it.


    Peter didn¡¯t forget to send Jimmy a message while he was ying mahjong, asking him to arrange a PR team to squash the Vivian story right away, by any means necessary!


    After ying mahjong, a few people sat around in the afternoon chatting while the cooks prepared dinner.


    To avoid the news being discovered by Vivian, Adriana and Peter prepared the movie and yed it automatically.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This way no one will move the remote control.


    But man¡¯s n is not as good as God¡¯s n.


    When they were ughing and joking¡¯, Isabel, who could walk slowly along the sofa, went to the coffee table and picked up the remote control with her small hands and somehow pressed the button, only to see the big TV set in the living room suddenly turn the screen and switch to the local news.


    ¡°Isabel!¡±


    ¡°The remote control.¡±


    ¡°Come on, the remote control.¡±


    ¡­


    When the TV screen switched, all hearts tightened up, but coincidentally, the news was exactly about Vivian.


    Several people eximed and tried to stop it quickly.


    However, it was toote.


    The next moment, a mosaic photo of Vivian and Arnav popped up on the TV, and the news anchor was introducing the story with a clear bite, mentioning Vivian and Edward¡¯s names.


    Vivian, who was holding his cell phone, saw this scene and looked up to see all this.


    Thud ¨C


    Her face instantly went a few shades white and her phone fell to the ground.


    Vivian¡¯s right eyelid has been throbbing for thest few days, she always felt that something was going to happen, but at this moment, watching the news broadcast about herself, she was stunned for a long time.


    Shame, disgrace, despair, pain ¡­


    A variety of emotions rushed to the heart, the feeling as if holding a knife will be as painful as her lynching.


    The rest of the crowd looked at me, I looked at you, but they did not know how to speak tofort Vivian.


    This kind of thing, they can say a word less better say a word less.


    ¡°Mummy ¡­ Mummy ¡­¡±


    The most solid than Isabel looked at the above photos are recognized Vivian, stretched out the little finger pointed to the TV photos, patted Vivian¡¯s legs.


    Vivian, who was deep in thought, was awakened by Isabel¡¯s words, and she immediately picked up Isabel, got up and ran away.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    ¡°Vivian where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Adriana, go check it out.¡±


    ¡­


    Vivian¡¯s move touched everyone¡¯s heart, and they still followed the tension when they saw this scene happen.


    Peter, in particr, was blue in the face throughout.


    Before leaving, Edward repeatedly told him to take good care of Vivian, but now such things happen, Peter really can not ount for.


    Adriana and Eliza, Jaelynn three women chased after them.


    Peter immediately called Colin, however, before the phone was dialed, Colin¡¯s plea call had alreadye through.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. The other side is stronger than us, Giovanny and I tried our best to intercept it, but we still couldn¡¯t resist that expert from the other side. Now that the inte is advanced, we have been trying various attacks on the other party¡¯s system, but they still spread the photos on various websites in a short time.¡±

 Chapter 1534 Vivian was threatened [10]

    Colin knew the seriousness of the matter and immediately said, ¡°I ept the punishment for this.¡±


    ¡°Your task now is to find a way to suppress the matter and not let it brew even more.¡±


    Peter reprimanded, hung up the phone and instructed Hank, ¡°Now go contact all the TV stations and forbid them to broadcast any news rted to Vivian.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    HankJackson waved his hand, and the two brothers immediately went out.


    Zac couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh, ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°My side also contacted the TV station first and asked them to never broadcast any negative news about Vivian, it seems that there are still people behind the scenes pushing for it.¡±


    Harlee received a call from Peter early in the morning and he immediately went to deal with the matter.


    ¡°It was my carelessness and gullibility.¡±


    Peter ruffled his hair, inevitably some self-condemnation in his heart, even do not know how to exin to Edward.


    So, immediately call Jimmy, ¡°Now, immediately, immediately hire the best PR team in the country, no matter how much money is smashed in, to get this done for me.¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s team has been dealing with it, only with little sess. Now the matter is boiling over, if we want to calm the matter, we are afraid that we will need a lot of human and financial resources.¡±


    Jimmy said.


    ¡°I say again, do whatever it takes! Do you understand me?¡±


    Peter warned in a hushed voice.


    Jimmy nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it now.¡±


    At this moment, Vivian who rushed to the entrance of the vi was stopped by Adriana and several of them.


    Adriana took Isabelfrom Vivian¡¯s arms, handed her to Eliza, and said to Vivian: ¡°Vivian, what are you doing? It¡¯s already happened, you have to take care of Isabel now, and there is Peter and the others to help you out, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we¡¯re still here.¡±


    Vivian is the biggest victim of this incident, but Eliza has had simr experiences with her and naturally understands Vivian¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t think about it and find a way out, it will only make the people behind the curtain happy and delighted, what do you figure?¡±


    Jaelynn soothed.


    Vivian looked at them, even though she knew they were concerned about her, but the inferiority and shame that arose from her heart made her feel that her dignity was gone and she couldn¡¯t even hold her head up in front of them.


    Tears, involuntarily out of her eyes, she squatted down in aggravation, lying on herp and crying.


    Isabel didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with Vivian, she just watched Vivian cry, she struggled to get out of Eliza¡¯s arms and hugged Vivian, choking up, ¡°Oooh ¡­ mummy, mummy¡­ ¡­¡±


    This scene makes Adriana and Eliza, two mothers, look at it, quite unpleasant.


    ¡°You have to be strong, look, you are not happy and Isabel is not happy.¡±


    Adriana squatted beside her, patted her shoulder and hugged her, ¡°Is there any less I have experienced such things? But what does it matter? We still have to live beautifully. honey has also hired the best PR team, this matter can be easily handled.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Adriana¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Adri has a point. You have to trust their PR skills.¡± Jaelynn reassured in return.


    Several of them women have beenforting Vivian, but Vivian doesn¡¯t know how to answer.


    For a while, after that, Adriana seemed to think of something and immediately made a call to YY Entertainment Company¡¯s PR department.


    ¡°Ms. Hale, what is it?¡±


    The PR manager asked.


    ¡°Give me an hour to send out a breaking entertainment news story that will silence the ¡®Vivian¡¯ incident.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hale, where do I get you on such short notice?¡±


    The PR department has some headaches.


    ¡°Contact Colin, he has first-hand information in his hands. You guys need to be fast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Hale.¡±


    Adriana hung up the phone at this point.


    Now in this situation, she has no choice but to give you a way to keep the heat off of Vivian.


    Colin is a hacker and now holds shares in MY, so he is very concerned about the entertainment industry, and with his personal specialty, it is easy to know some celebrity ¡®big news¡¯.


    Nowadays, this is the only way to protect Vivian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, let¡¯s go back and rest for a while. Look at Isabel all hungry, you are Isabel¡¯s mommy, look how poor the child is.¡±


    Eliza knows the truth of ¡®motherhood is the right thing to do¡¯, so she side-steps from Isabel¡¯s direction and goes to persuade Vivian.


    Vivian stood up, looked at the three of them, with tears in her eyes, and bowed to all three, ¡°Ms. Hale, Eliza, Foam, thank you, really, really ¡­ thank you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She is sincerely grateful to each and every one of them.


    In the present situation, they all still defended her, Vivian had a moment to almost break down.


    But on second thought, I feel that if I think too extreme, I will let down these friends who are doing her good.


    Vivian also finally understands why Adriana came to her bedroomtest night; why Eliza and Jaelynn, who returned only yesterday, came over to y mahjong again today.


    It turns out that they all came over to keep herpany.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all good friends, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Adriana frowned slightly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± She leaned down and picked up Isabel, holding Vivian in one hand, ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    ¡°Go on, get in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, your eyes are swollen in crying.¡±


    Eliza and Jaelynn reassured again and again, ¡°We are all friends, there is no need to be so polite between friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Several people entered the living room together. Vivian did not have the courage to look directly at the men, fearing that they would look at her in a different way.


    In fact, Vivian knew they wouldn¡¯tugh at her, but her inner inferiorityplex kept her from looking at each and every one of them.


    Harlee immediately went to pour a ss for Vivian, then Adriana came over and handed him something, ¡°Add some of this, it calms the mind.¡±


    Over here, Peter sat across from Vivian and said, ¡°We¡¯ve hired the best PR team. Just now, Twitter Trend has all been suppressed, and there are no more reports about you on the Inte and TV.


    Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, we will protect you. You, too, must take care of yourself, after all, you still have Isabel, and Edward who is on the run, they are all your loved ones.¡±


    Peter would neverfort any woman other than Adriana, but Vivian had a tragic life and had suffered various blows over the years.


    Edward handed Vivian over to him before he left. If anything goes wrong with Vivian now, Peter will not be able to exin to Edward.


    The most important thing is that Peter knows how much Edward loves Vivian, once Vivian has an ident, only fear Edward ¡­


    The consequences are unthinkable.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Vivian brushed her sleeve and wiped her tears, forcing herself to be strong, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be strong and won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    They are right, she is not just by herself now, she has Isabel and Edward behind her.

 Chapter 1535 Vivian was threatened [11]

    If she were to take her own life, she would only let the person who did this to her get what he wanted, and would let all of Edward¡¯s hard work go down the drain.


    And Isabel, still so small.


    In Isabel¡¯s subconscious, she is her mommy, and if she can¡¯t think of killing herself, Isabel will not be called a poor child with no one to love and no one to love.


    ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re great, stronger than I thought you were.¡± Zacplimented her from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Vivian?¡±


    At that moment, another person appeared at the living room door.


    It¡¯s Jenkins.


    With one look at everyone and Vivian sitting on the couch, he knew that everyone already knew about Vivian.


    Three steps forward and two steps forward, went to Vivian, concerned: ¡°You, how are you? Are you okay?¡±


    In fact, long before Flora came along, Jenkins had a little crush on Vivian.


    But that fondness is limited to admiration for her.


    The two are partners again and have a very good rtionship.


    This time, after learning about Vivian¡¯s ident, he spoke to Flora and rushed to Asnana vi tofort her at the first opportunity.


    Watching her friendse over one by one tofort her, Vivian Fang just broke down to the point that the idea of wanting to ¡®go to extremes¡¯ gradually disappeared.


    She looked over at Jenkins and said in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for asking. But what about Flora now that you¡¯re here?¡±


    In the extremely short is time, Vivian quickly adjusted to the situation.


    She didn¡¯t want everyone to worry about her because of herself.


    Edward had already suffered so much alone, how could she let others worry along with him?


    ording to what they just did, Vivian roughly calcted in her heart, this time they have used hundreds of millions of dors in order to suppress her negative news.


    For this reason alone, she is all set to live well and strong.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Adriana said hello to Jenkins and then handed Vivian a cup of tea, ¡°Have some calming tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Ms. Hale.¡±


    Vivian thanked her, took the tea and kept her head down without speaking again.


    Peter gave a wink to Jenkins and several men followed him out and went to sit under the sunshade on thewn floor.


    ¡°Who really did this thing?¡±


    Jenkins brushed the frame of her sses and asked with some confusion.


    ¡°Not sure , it¡¯s something Edward is still looking into.¡± Harlee returned.


    Zac sat on the rattan chair, feet crossed on the table, frowning deep in thought, ¡°It seems that this time Edward should have met his match. By the way, big brother, you know more or less about this, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard that thest time Edward went to Motril and had problems, it was also you who stepped in to set things right?¡±


    Harlee suddenly thought of this matter and asked.


    Peter nodded slightly, ¡°I talked to Edward on the phone yesterday, although he vaguely said something, but ording to my guess, it should be done by The Andrewe family. the Andrewe family background is very powerful, there are rtives in the Motril royal family. But by now it is not clear why Andrew is targeting Edward. ording to the current situation, things should have gotten out of hand.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. edward is very strict and never allows any idents to happen. i¡¯m afraid that this time we have met a strong enemy.¡±


    Zac sighed, ¡°So why don¡¯t I go abroad now?¡±


    ¡°You guys are home, and if you¡¯re going, I¡¯m going. I can still talk to King Motril.¡±


    Originally thought that after leaving Obren will not meet with Motril old king and Prince Richards, but did not expect this time still have to meet.


    ¡°You go to Motril now, what about Adriana?¡±


    Zac looked at Peter, ¡°It¡¯s hard to ease your rtionship a bit, so it¡¯s just not a good idea to leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°Vivian psychological fragility, just this one thing she is difficult to ept, if things continue to brew, only afraid she really can not carry. Once Vivian is in trouble, Edward will definitely not have a good time.¡±


    Although Peter cares about the rtionship with Adriana, but things are also prioritized.


    Adriana¡¯s attitude towards him has changed a lot, and things can¡¯t be any worse, even if they are.


    ¡°All right, then Zac and I will be here for their safety.¡± Harlee said.


    Instead, Jenkins felt a little guilty, ¡°Is there anything else I can do?¡±


    He is now apanying Flora and his ability is really limited.


    And the incident had a big impact on Flora.


    Flora controls the Henderson Family, and now that Vivian¡¯s story hase to light, the Henderson Family¡¯s shares have plummeted and the situation is very bleak.


    ¡°You need to run thepany now, and if there¡¯s anything you need to do, you call Harlee and Zac, and they¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Several people¡¯s abilities are rtively weakpared to Jenkins¡¯.


    Flora was a little less capable of running thepany and Ricardo was abroad, so the Henderson Family¡¯s burden was all on Jenkins¡¯ shoulders.


    ¡°Jenkins, something¡¯se up for me.¡±


    Harlee called out and patted her chest, chesty.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jenkins smiled bitterly.


    That evening, Peter bought a ticket to Motril and took Christopher and Jackson, two brothers, there.


    Hank is left to run thepany, while Harlee and Zac are responsible for keeping several women and children safe.


    On the contrary, from the afternoon after the incident, Vivian cried for a while and then acted as if nothing had happened.


    She sat in the living room holding Isabel, coaxing the baby, talking andughing.


    On the contrary, it makes Adriana and Eliza and Jaelynn a few people worried.


    ¡°She¡¯s under so much pressure all by herself, and it¡¯s not a good idea to keep everything inside now.¡±


    Eliza raised her hand to her forehead, ¡°It¡¯s really too pathetic.¡±


    Jaelynn agrees, ¡°It would be good if she could cry a lot, but now she¡¯s not crying, so it¡¯s hard to figure out what¡¯s in her mind.¡±


    Adriana looked at Vivian who was teasing Isabel over there and frowned slightly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with learning to be strong.¡±


    From Peter, she knew too much about Vivian, and now it seems that it would not be a bad thing if Vivian could be stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Vivian is pretty pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Edward does the same.¡±


    Eliza and Jaelynn both said.


    ¡­


    Motril.


    Edward knew something about what was going on in the country, but because Peter had specifically instructed Edward¡¯s people, he got very little information.


    Although Vivian¡¯s news exploded directly at one point, it was finally suppressed by fire.


    Edward was busy with Johnny¡¯s business and didn¡¯t bother to keep looking at his phone.


    Instead, he ys videos for Vivian from time to time.


    In the video, Vivian treats him very well, looks natural, and takes it in stride, not seeing anything unusual at all.


    His hanging heart fell.


    Early in the morning, Edward stayed up all night with dark circles under his eyes and came to Amelia¡¯s house.


    Amelia lives just twenty minutes or so away from him.


    Edward knew she had two children and bought a lot of toys and small gifts for them.


    When his car stopped, he saw Amelia pushing thewn mower and greeted her, ¡°Amelia, good morning.¡±

 Chapter 1536 Vivian is threatened [12]

    Amelia heard the sound and stopped the machine, inclined her head to look and found Edwarding.


    She removed her gloves and walked over, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you ¡­¡±


    Edward wanted to say something, ¡°Still wanted toe over and ask you something, sure you can help me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, as I said, there¡¯s nothing I can do for you.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, very surprised to see Edward here.


    ¡°I know you can help me. I¡¯m not going to lie to you, but my wife¡¯s picture has been sent to the country by Johnny, and now it¡¯s making a lot of noise, and my wife is in a very bad situation. If something happens to her, I can¡¯t imagine what would happen to me.¡±


    As he was talking, he heard the sound of two children gabbing in the yard.


    He inclined his head and pointed his gift-carrying finger at her yard and said, ¡°You are also a person with children, you should know how pitiful it is for a child to be without its mother.¡±


    Edward is really desperate.


    For many years, he thought he could n everything and seldom met his opponents.


    But the encounter in thest year, really let Edward some power.


    The opponents are stronger than one another, which in turn makes him more stressed.


    ¡°I have a lot of sympathy for what you¡¯re going through.¡±


    Amelia shook her head, ¡°But you ¡­ I really have no way to help you. I have not been in contact with my Johnny for many years. No, to be precise, he contacted me, but I didn¡¯t want anything to do with them. Especially after this incident, he used me in a way that I have no way to ept.¡±


    The rtionship between Amelia and Johnny is not as good as Edward thought, she is very helpless, ¡°I know you are very worried about your wife, I sympathize with you, only unfortunately I can not do anything about it. mr. Henderson, please do note to disturb my life again.¡±


    After she finished, she turned around and weed whacker into the yard.


    Edward did not give up easily, immediately followed, went to the two children sitting in the walker and ced the toys in front of them, ¡°Little baby, this is the toy bought for you. Do you like it?¡±


    Seeing this scene, Amelia¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, some displeasure, ¡°Mr. Henderson, what are you doing so? Please hurry up and leave, or I¡¯ll call the police to deal with it.¡±


    Edward looked back at her and put the toy down, ¡°It¡¯s your choice whether you help me or not, but the toy has been bought and is for the child, otherwise it would be a shame.¡±


    He didn¡¯t insist on staying, but smiled slightly towards Amelia, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    With those words, he turned around and walked out.


    Back in the car, Edward drove back to the hotel.


    At this time, received a message from Zac: [Big Brother and Hank have gone to Motril, you will meet tomorrow. If you have anything to discuss with big brother, don¡¯t carry everything by yourself.]


    Even though they are thousands of miles apart, Zac still thinks about Edward.


    His weary heart was also a littleforted, ¡°Thank you good brother.¡±


    Edward didn¡¯t expect Peter to make a special trip to Motril for his sake.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, Johnny¡¯s side still hasn¡¯t given us a chance to meet.¡±


    Ricardo busy day, has been trying to find a way to meet with Johnny, but the other side of the oil and salt, hard and soft, no matter what method, the other side refused to meet.


    Edward is puzzled by the fact that Johnny has a deep hostility towards him, but he has not said that he wants him to do something until now.


    That¡¯s the big question.


    ¡°Got it. You go down and rest, too.¡±


    Edward leaned back in the executive chair, closed his eyes and slept, his mind was all about Vivian¡¯s smile.


    After a short time without being together, he really missed her a bit.


    Edward wanted to send a video to Vivian, but was afraid it would interfere with Vivian¡¯s rest.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Asnana vi.


    Everyone was already asleep. Before going to bed, Adriana wanted toe and sleep with her, but Vivian refused.


    When she came overst night, Vivian didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but at the moment, understanding what Adriana meant, she would naturally turn people away.


    Putting Isabel to bed.


    Vivian tossed and turned and could not sleep at all. She got up and walked to the window, standing in front of it, looking at the vi courtyard lit up with dim lights, her whole heart sank a few points.


    A lonely, despondent, desperate, sad emotion rushed into her mind and took over her entire brain, making her thoughts a little out of control.


    ¡°Push open the window, jump, and you¡¯ll be done with it. And everyone won¡¯t be so busy with you alone.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t die. If you die, everything your friends have done for you is all for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you¡¯re a pest. Look at the wretched state you¡¯re in, have you ever thought you¡¯ll make Edward not be able to hold up his head in the future?¡±


    ¡°Things will always be solved, it¡¯s just a fruit photo, what¡¯s the big deal? Vivian, can¡¯t die, can¡¯t die! ¡±


    ¡­


    Vivian stood in front of the window with two voices in her head constantly confronting each other, voices that gave her endless torment and pain.


    Looking at the dark night above the sky, the stars are few, Vivian mood more and more gloomy.


    She just stood and stood, not knowing in time, and suddenly there was a loud bang.


    The door to the room was kicked open, and before Vivian could look back, he was buckled to the floor.


    Snap¨C


    There was a crunching sound and a loud p was thrown at her face, ¡°Vivian, what are you mad about?¡±


    A pnded on her cheek, burning, and Vivian snapped back to attention, only to find Adriana holding her down, yelling at her in anger.


    Suddenly, the dim and lightless bedroom lit up with a blinding light.


    Eliza and Jaelynn, Zac, and Harlee all rushed in, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    One by one, they pursued the question.


    Vivian knitted her brows, ¡°Ms. Hale, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Watching them appear in the bedroom, Vivian was also a bit baffled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re in for? Although your picture was exposed, but now it has been suppressed the heat, after a while this kind of thing will be forgotten, why do you have to think about it and want to kill yourself?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s face turned red with anger as she chided.


    Vivian frowned sadly and nced at the window over there and steeply noticed that the window had been opened at some point.


    And she just fell heavily on the ground.


    Combined with what Adriana just said, Vivian suddenly thought of something, ¡°You ¡­ are saying that I, I just crossed the window, right?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana was a little confused when she saw her eyes stutter slightly with a look of disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t know what just happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ that ¡­ then get up first.¡±


    Adriana was at a loss for words, not knowing how to continue with Vivian.


    Because Vivian¡¯s photos were exposed, and Vivian¡¯s performance today was calm and somewhat abnormal for the day, Adriana was very uneasy and couldn¡¯t sleep, so she went downstairs alone andy down on a deck chair on thewn to look at the stars.

 Chapter 1537 Vivian was threatened [13]

    As a result, he saw Vivian pushing open the window and sitting on it.


    She shouted a few times in fear and trepidation, only to have Vivian not respond at all until she took the key upstairs and carried her down from the window.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adriana got up and gave a look toward a few others who said, heartily, ¡°Get an early night if you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ste, and we¡¯re going back to bed.¡±


    ¡°Vivian, don¡¯t think too much about it, good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    A few people went downstairs, Adriana helped Vivian up from the floor and said with concern, ¡°How is it, does it hurt from the fall?¡±


    Vivian shook her head, ¡°Ms. Hale, I¡¯m fine. Just now, thank you.¡±


    She apologized to Adriana with a nk face, but in fact, she was a little shocked inside.


    ¡°We¡¯re all friends, why be so polite.¡±


    Adriana pulls her to sit on the edge of the bed while she walks to the window and closes and deadlocks it.


    ¡°You get some sleep and don¡¯t think about it too much. You know what?¡±


    She also sensed that something was wrong with Vivian.


    Vivian is not crying or even aware of what she just said or did.


    Adriana sensed something, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    After calming Vivian, Adriana turned off the lights and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, several of them were sitting on the couch waiting for Adriana.


    ¡°What the hell just happened?¡±


    Seeing Adriana walking down, Eliza stood up a little anxiously and asked.


    ¡°Yeah, it scared the hell out of me to hear you scream.¡±


    Jaelynn patted her chest, holding Zac¡¯s hand tightly, and her hanging heart could not be calmed down for a long time.


    Harlee went and poured a cup of tea for all of them and brought it over.


    Adriana sat down and shook her head with a sigh, looking grave, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, lying in the courtyard watching the stars, only to find Vivian¡¯s bedroom window open, and then I saw her sitting on the window. But just now, judging from her reaction, she had no idea what was going on. I guess, she should be asleep at that moment, sleepwalking syndrome.¡±


    She guessed briefly.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s really too pathetic.¡±


    Eliza shook her head heartily, red-eyed, and pulled Harlee, who was sitting beside her, to lean on his body, and did not speak for a long time.


    There was a time when her life was even darker and worse than Vivian¡¯s, but it was good to have Harlee¡¯spany to bring her out of the shadows gradually.


    And Vivian, at this time, suffered more miserable than her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a bumpy ride, and Vivian has been very strong.¡± Zac let out a sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, let¡¯s take turns guarding it at night. edward is not in the country, we must not let anything happen to Vivian.¡±


    Zac proposed.


    Just as the words fell, Jaelynn pped him on the head, ¡°It¡¯s just you and Harlee, who else do you want to cover your night shift?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, yes yes yes, I know.¡±


    Zac nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll work the night shift with Harlee and you guys will take turns going over to Vivian¡¯s side in the evenings to keep herpany.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    Adriana agrees with Zac¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡±


    Eliza couldn¡¯t agree more.


    So the night began with Adriana, Eliza and Jaelynn, three people who took turns to apany Vivian.


    Instead, Rene went to work for the Fryer Group, handling thepany¡¯s affairs.


    The next day.


    Vivian carried Isabel downstairs and sat at the dining table, watching them all looking at her like a ¡®prisoner¡¯, Vivian was helpless and touched.


    ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to keep guarding me like this, I¡¯m really fine. As for yesterday, it was just an ident.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t want to kill herself.


    From the moment she agreed toe with Edward to face all this, she told herself that she must be strong.


    Especially since everyone around her was so kind to her, Vivian felt that if she didn¡¯t stay strong, she would fail everyone.


    It makes her feel guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to know to be strong. We also just want to keep youpany and don¡¯t want you to be unhappy na.¡±


    Eliza took Vivian, ¡°Sit down, I made you breakfast and I don¡¯t know if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Eliza cooks very well, and you¡¯re all in for a treat today.¡±


    Harleeplimented Eliza¡¯s cooking and took the opportunity to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, all sit down and eat. The food won¡¯t be good when it gets coldter.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Several people all sat down to dine together.


    the Henderson Family.


    Yesterday Vivian¡¯s affair was in full swing, and Flora followed it with anxiety and anger.


    Jenkins and Flora were both busy handling thepany¡¯s affairs.


    It was hard to relieve the pressure of thepany, and the two of them finally had a moment of leisure before a maid came over, ¡°Miss, Miss Jocelynn hase over to see you.¡±


    ¡°Jocelynn? Let her in.¡±


    Flora doesn¡¯t understand what Jocelynn is doing over here right now.


    However, she reckoned it should have something to do with thepany¡¯s business.


    When the old man gave Jocelynn part of thepany¡¯s shares, she now also belongs to thepany¡¯s shareholders.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The maid turned and walked off, and within a few moments Jocelynn appeared in the living room.


    However, beside her there is an extra literate, elegant and handsome man, the two are very close, she took his arm, look at the two know the rtionship.


    ¡°Flora, I¡¯ming over to see you.¡±


    Jocelynn said hello to Flora and then pointed to the man beside her, ¡°His name is ke, my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you got a boyfriend so soon? Come on, sit down quickly. I can¡¯t get up right now, so you guys don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Coming out of the shadow of ¡®amputation¡¯ took Flora a lot of time and effort.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s now possible to make yourself face up to everyone and let your fragile heart gradually be strong.


    ¡°Gee whiz, you still think I¡¯m going to like Edward for the rest of my life? It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Jocelynn took his boyfriend and introduced to him, ¡°She is my good sister Flora, and this one is her boyfriend and soon to be fianc¨¦, Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hale, Miss Henderson, how are you?¡±


    ke walked up and shook Jenkins¡¯ hand and said hello to both men.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, have a seat.¡±


    Jenkins invited them to take their seats and ordered the maid to serve tea.


    Flora Fang said, ¡°Did you know about what happened at thepany yesterday?¡±


    Jocelynn nodded, ¡°How could I not know when something so big happened and everyone knows about it? I came here today to tell you to tell Edward to take good care of Vivian, who is quite pathetic.¡±


    It is worth mentioning Jocelynn¡¯s feelings for Edward, she once liked Edward, but after witnessing Edward¡¯s love for Vivian, she still chose to quit.


    Only two people who truly love each other will be happy together.


    So she made Vivian and Edward whole, and now has finally found her true love.


    But yesterday when I saw Vivian¡¯s matter, I couldn¡¯t help but be a little angry, ¡°Look at him, he can¡¯t even protect his own woman well, really useless. It¡¯s useless to let Vivian suffer so much for nothing.¡±

 Chapter 1538 Vivian is threatened [14]

    Jocelynn actually wanted to see Vivian, but didn¡¯t know what to tell her.


    It was already a scandal, she went over to Vivian, but it gave people a feeling that ¡®everyone knows¡¯ and would bring more pressure to Vivian.


    ¡°The root of this matter is inseparable from grandpa.¡±


    Flora slowly lowered her eyes, ¡°To be honest, I really heart Vivian, and feel that grandfather did too much, selfish and heartless.¡±


    When ites to Old Mr. Henderson, Jocelynn doesn¡¯t want to talk.


    ¡°That man is already in jail, and this is the best retribution he can get.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa was really good to you, really good.¡± Floramented.


    Jocelynn snorted, ¡°I never denied how good the old man was to me, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I must take all the good he gave me. Forcing Edward to be with me, but to hurt another person is wrong in itself.¡±


    A girl with three very positive views.


    If reced by her people, the wiener has Jocelynn do so well.


    ¡°Jocelynn, I really thank you for my brother.¡±


    Flora experienced the car ident, the whole person has be quiet and calm a lot, no longer as wild and domineering as in the past.


    ¡°Geez, we¡¯re all good friends, there¡¯s no need to talk about that.¡± Jocelynn sat next to Flora and took her hand, ¡°I hear you¡¯re learning to adapt to the prosthetic now?¡±


    ¡°Well, Jenkins has been there for me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, make sure you work hard, when you get up early, we can go out shopping like before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Jocelynn and Flora were chatting away, while ke and Jenkins were talking about somepany stuff.


    Not long after, Jocelynn opened her bag and pulled out a copy from it and handed it to Flora, ¡°Here, actually I came over today to deliver your invitations.¡±


    The red hot gold wedding sticker was handed to Flora, and her jaw dropped, ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re getting married?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh, I¡¯m with him ¡­¡±


    Jocelynn couldn¡¯t help but blush a little, taking ke¡¯s hand and covering his abdomen, ¡°There¡¯s a baby.¡±


    ¡°A child? My God, you¡¯re moving too fast.¡±


    Flora found it somewhat unbelievable.


    ¡°We were set for life at first sight, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with getting married on a wedding day.¡± Jocelynn smiled knowingly, took ke¡¯s hand, raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Will you be good to me?¡±


    Sophisticated ke spoiled you with a smile, ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Jocelynn beamed, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t treat me better, my little sisters won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    She looked back at Flora, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Flora?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    Looking at the rtionship between Jocelynn and ke, Flora is really a little envious.


    The two of them love clean and pure, so easy to be together, and have children, really the best.


    She wished both of them from the bottom of her heart, ¡°You must be happy together oh.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will be happy. When the timees, youe over and I¡¯ll leave the bouquet for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a must.¡±


    Flora nodded heavily.


    The two little sisters chatted together for a long time, and then ke said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long timeing out, let¡¯s go back instead. You can¡¯t be too tired now that you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    The man¡¯s concern for Jocelynn is evident in every word.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    Jocelynn yawned, got up and said to Flora and Jenkins, ¡°I¡¯m the one who sent the invitations to the door. Be sure toe to my wedding then, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    ¡°Jenkins, give Jocelynn a lift.¡±


    Flora instructed Jenkins.


    She also wanted to give Jocelynn a lift, only it wasn¡¯t very convenient.


    Sitting on the sofa watching Jocelynn leave holding ke¡¯s hand, Flora¡¯s heart was envious.


    A short time to find true love and a quick sh marriage is something that many girls are afraid to try easily.


    Because happiness is a lifelong thing, the oue of a sh marriage is anyone¡¯s guess.


    However, Jocelynn is a happy-go-lucky and kind-hearted girl, and perhaps by the grace of God, she married ke and had a baby boy, and the two of them are happily together and in harmony.


    Of course, this is an afterthought.


    Jenkins came back after dropping the two off, and when he saw Flora sitting on the couch, he went over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you very happy?¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    The woman let out a long sigh, ¡°Looking at Jocelynn so happy, I really envy. I wish I could be just like her one day.¡±


    ¡°What a silly thing to say, you will also be happy with me by your side.¡±


    At one time, Jenkins was afraid to be with Flora because of her status, because behind Flora was the Henderson Family, with the threat of Old Mr. Henderson, Jenkins knew he was not good enough for her, so he chose to give up.


    However, his abandonment hurt the woman he was engaged to, and also made a big mistake, leaving Flora with a broken leg, something he could not get over in his heart for the rest of his life.


    ¡°You want to get married?¡±


    Jenkins asked Flora.


    Flora didn¡¯t answer Jenkins¡¯ words, but looked at him, ¡°Would you ¡­ like to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The man agreed without a second thought.


    ¡°You have to think clearly oh, I am now a disabled person,ter take me out, will beughed at, you can afford it?¡±


    ¡°You always like to say that.¡±


    Jenkins squatted in front of Flora, holding her hand tightly, ¡°fool, as long as you are willing to be with me, is my Jenkins this life to repair the blessing. How other people look at you, are other people¡¯s business, will not affect you and me. And why should we care about what others think? Also, as long as you want to get married, as long as you ask, we can go get a license tomorrow.¡±


    Although he was always by Flora¡¯s side, he never heard Flora say she wanted to marry him.


    Jenkins naturally wants to be by Flora¡¯s side all the time to keep herpany and watch over her, but she won¡¯t talk, and Jenkins doesn¡¯t have the courage to say that.


    Because ¡­


    He doesn¡¯t deserve it!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The mistakes he had made made him realize that he had sinned so much that he had no shame to talk to Flora about getting married.


    ¡°I ¡­ certainly don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Flora thought for a moment, looked at him with indifferent eyes and returned.


    In that instant, Jenkins hopeful gaze instantly darkened a few points, the smile on his face instantly converged, and for a time did not know what to do in response.


    ¡°Heh heh heh ¡­¡±


    Seeing his reaction like this, Flora couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, ¡°Look at your silly look, I¡¯m teasing you.¡±


    She tilted her head and smiled, then took Jenkins¡¯ hand, looked at him with a serious face and asked, ¡°Jenkins, are you ¡­ willing to take me as your wife?¡±


    Jenkins was stunned for a moment, somewhat overwhelmed by the response.


    ¡°Hmm? You ¡­ don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Seeing that he did not respond for half a day, Flora asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Jenkins said woodenly, and then, with wide eyes, asked after him, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

 Chapter 1539 Flora received a marriage license

    Flora nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course I do. I have waited for this moment for a long time, really a long time.¡±


    A long time ago, Jenkins fell in love with Flora, but the disparity between their family conditions was too great for him to dare to pursue love.


    Nowadays, Old Mr. Henderson will no longer prevent the two from being together. In a responsible manner, he certainly wants to pursue Flora, but is afraid to say so.


    ¡°Flora, do you really want to marry me?¡± He spoke with some trembling voice in excitement.


    Flora blinked her eyes and returned seriously, ¡°Yes, I would like to be Jenkins¡¯ wife. To be in love with you for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really. A thousand percent true.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, great, great.¡±


    Jenkins was excited and jumped for joy, the look like a three-year-old child.


    Then as he hugged Flora, then released her, cupped her cheeks with both hands and dropped a kiss on her lips, ¡°Flora, I love you.¡±


    With a sloppy kiss, he released her and looked at Flora with a hot gaze.


    Flora with red cheeks pursed her lips, a little ufortable with such a ¡®spirited¡¯ Jenkins, lowered her head and did not speak.


    She loves Jenkins, a lot.


    So much so that he would boldly confess his love at Jenkins¡¯ engagement, only he didn¡¯t expect to be rejected.


    Jenkins has been by his side since the ident.


    She was deeply touched by Jenkins¡¯ every move and gradually epted his presence and wanted to marry him.


    The idea of getting married did not directly tell Jenkins, but was the first to tell his brother Edward.


    But now knowing Jenkins¡¯ heart, Flora¡¯s heart is still very happy.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go get a marriage license tomorrow.¡±


    Flora said to Jenkins.


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Rejected, Flora frowned slightly, not understanding what Jenkins meant.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re getting married, it¡¯s natural for us to have a big wedding and then get a marriage license.¡± He held Flora¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I, Jenkins, am not capable of anything, but I can do my best to give you the best wedding and life possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to give me the best life possible.¡±


    Flora pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t need a wedding, as long as I can be with you is the best. As for getting married, I haven¡¯t even thought about it.¡±


    Now that she is disabled, she will have to face many people if she gets married.


    Flora now does not have the courage to face everyone, so she just wants to get a marriage license with Jenkins two people will simply be together enough.


    ¡°Fool. I forbid it!¡±


    Jenkins sat beside her and took her into his arms, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to marry you, I¡¯m going to marry you explicitly, so that the whole world will know that you Flora are my Jenkins woman, I¡¯m going to protect you, I¡¯m going to marry you, I¡¯m going to love you, I want everyone to know that you are the treasure in my palm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Flora slowly closed her eyes, ¡°You know, this moment I really look forward to for a long time, now I can hear you say these words, I have been satisfied. jenkins, as long as you are by my side is the best, other things I do not care at all.¡±


    Yes, as far as she is concerned, all things are unimportant.


    As long as Jenkins was there for her, it was fine.


    ¡°But this is not fair to you. You are the daughter of the Henderson Family, and you are married to me as a dowry, so how can you not have a wedding now? I¡¯m afraid your brother will find out and get me killed.¡±


    He made a joke.


    But in fact, Jenkins naturally wants to have a big wedding with Flora.


    Because he wanted to use the wedding to tell everyone that she, Flora, is now disabled, but there is still him to spoil Flora into his bones.


    Don¡¯t want Flora to get the cold shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my brother¡¯s side, it¡¯s fine. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go get a marriage license, okay?¡±


    She looked at Jenkins with a hopeful face and some expectation.


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    Jenkins was a little hesitant.


    Now Edward is not in the country, if he and Flora got a marriage license, how to exin to Edward?


    ¡°To receive or not to receive a license?¡±


    Seeing him dilly-dallying, Flora was a little upset, grabbed him by the cor, red at him, and said in a deep voice: ¡°Jenkins, you have already made me lose face once, this time I take the initiative, and you still want to refuse? I¡¯m warning you, if you don¡¯t marry me tomorrow, do you believe I¡¯ll just grab someone to marry?¡±


    Flora knows Jenkins very well and knows that Jenkins is a very timid person.


    At the same time, it is also known that he is a very responsible person, but indecisive nature makes people dislike.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jenkins immediately refused, ¡°You can only be mine, you dare to get a license with someone else!¡±


    He wrapped his arms around Flora and kissed her on the lips, asserting his sovereignty.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    The hot kiss, kiss Flora some blushing, but also took the initiative to respond to his kiss, the two French kiss, lingering for a long time.


    The man was in love and carried her upstairs, closing the door in the process.


    The first thing you need to do is to put her gently on the bed and bully her up, looking at Flora lying on the bed, her white cheeks tinged with an abnormal blush, her teeth gently biting her lips, her lustful look, which really tantalized his heart.


    ¡°Flora, can I ¡­ me?¡±


    He was asking for her opinion.


    The voice is a little sharp when you speak.


    Flora didn¡¯t expect Jenkins to have to ask her permission to do such a thing, and was angry andughing, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, of course I want to, of course I want to, it¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    ¡°What a lot of nonsense!¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t wait for Jenkins to finish his words, she just wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    The two of them tossed and turned and made love, and everything came to fruition.


    The next day.


    The two appeared at the Civil Affairs Bureau with their ount books.


    After entering the Civil Affairs Bureau and waiting for half an hour, the two sessfully received their marriage license.


    After walking out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Jenkins looked at the marriage certificate in her hand, not some emotion, ¡°How some difort?¡±


    Like in a dream.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Married me and you regret it?¡±


    Flora red at him.


    ¡°No. I just didn¡¯t think I could get a license with you so soon.¡±


    Standing in the sunlight, Jenkins held up the marriage certificate and looked at therge gold-stamped letters on top of the red marriage certificate and couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°Flora, thank you.¡±


    Thanks to her presence, his life has be colorful and meaningful.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should thank you for not leaving.¡±


    Flora was relieved about the amputation, except that she never hated Jenkins or thought it was all Jenkins¡¯ fault.


    On the contrary, Jenkins¡¯ unfailing care and pampering of her really made her feel what it was like to be spoiled as a little princess.


    So, she thanked Jenkins from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°What are you talking about, it¡¯s all due.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I hope you spoil me that much in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Jenkins, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re my man now, and if I find out you¡¯ve done anything wrong to me, I¡¯ll have you scrapped!¡±

 Chapter 1540 Peter comes to Edward

    ¡°As youmand, my noble little princess.¡±


    Jenkins made a ¡®salute¡¯ gesture and would smile.


    That look amused Flora, and she reached out, ¡°Here, give me the marriage license.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    The man handed the marriage certificate to Flora, who was sitting in a wheelchair, took out her cell phone, put the two marriage certificates on herp, and took pictures with her phone to send to her friends.


    Picture with words: From now on, my world is no longer alone. Thank you, my dear Mr. Hale~, love you!


    She sent a friend.


    Jenkins saw it and couldn¡¯t help but be a little pleased.


    She can so quickly send the news of his two marriage to her circle of friends, enough to prove the weight of his heart in her.


    Jenkins also took out her phone, modified the content and sent it to her friends.


    Picture with words: From now on, my world is no longer alone. Thank you, my dear Mrs. Mu~, love you! Add a deadline: 10, 000 years!


    Flora, who was looking at her marriage certificate, saw that someone had posted a new message in her circle of friends, and she clicked on it to see that it was from Jenkins.


    Then look at the dynamics he sent out, can not help butugh.


    Andment below: How can 10, 000 years be enough? Ten thousand years is better.


    The two people¡¯s dynamic messages were sent out, and in no time there were dozens of likes andments.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Happy tying the knot, a hundred years, yo.¡±


    ¡°When will you get married?¡±


    ¡°The share money is ready.¡±


    ¡°Gee ¡­ so happy, blessings, blessings.¡±


    ¡­


    Looking at the blessings of so many people, Flora smiled with relief and was in an extremely good mood.


    replied to a message: [Here is a unified response: Thank you for your blessings, ready to travel to get married, not to do a wedding.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Seeing her edit the message, Jenkins immediately stopped it, ¡°Better not send it, the wedding is a must.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you just got your license and what I said doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    She tilted her head, beamed, and smiled like a teenage girl.


    ¡°No, no. Flora, even after marriage, I will treat you the same. But ¡­ people only have one wedding in their lifetime, so naturally, it is responsible for you to have a grand wedding.¡±


    Jenkins exined to Flora.


    His words touched Flora, she pursed her lips and smiled, holding Jenkins¡¯ hand, leaning sideways against him, ¡°You know, from the time you got engaged, I thought we would never be together, especially after the car ident, I thought our lives would never cross again. But you showed up and took care of me, and I was really touched, so as far as I¡¯m concerned, all these things are optional, as long as you¡¯re there.¡±


    Flora didn¡¯t want much more than to have Jenkins around.


    ¡°My brother is now handling Vivian¡¯s affairs abroad, and when he returns, I will give him thepany to take care of it all. We will go out to travel. Although ¡­¡±


    She slowly lowered her eyelids, looking at her leg, her hand couldn¡¯t help but cover it, the light under her eyes gradually faded a few points, ¡°Now the leg is not convenient, but we can slow down a bit and travel to some ces that are convenient for action. After returning from the tour, I will cooperate to do prosthetic training, I believe it will not take long, we can live like normal people.¡±


    Flora is very hopeful about her future.


    She was so persistent that Jenkins couldn¡¯t resist her, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s go home, then.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡­


    Asnana vi.


    ¡°My God, what¡¯s up with this Flora woman, getting married and not nning a wedding?¡± Jaelynny on the sofa, looking at the circle of friends, could not stop muttering.


    Zac sat beside her, let her head rest on hisp, hand ruffled her forehead hair, a frustrated sigh, ¡°not long ago Jenkins engaged to that woman, she was in a car ident, and now the two suddenly get married, Flora naturally have concerns.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Flora is the daughter of the Henderson Family, the Henderson Family treats her as the apple of their eye, everyone treats her like a guest, and now something like this has happened to Vivian, and she has injured her leg. No one else would have made a big deal out of it, not even her.¡±


    Harlee let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Shut up, how to talk.¡±


    Eliza nced back to make sure Vivian was ying in the yard with Isabel, and she shot an exasperated re at Harlee.


    ¡°What I said was bad, but it was the truth.¡±


    ¡°The truth is the truth, that also has to be the asion ah, if Vivian heard, she will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, wifey is right, got it, got it.¡± Harlee waved her hand, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t say that again, before Eliza gave up.


    ¡­


    Motril.


    Peter met with Edward and the two of them dined in a private room. Peter looked at Edward and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? Now you don¡¯t treat me as a big brother, you are going to hide all these things from me, right.¡±


    The man¡¯s face was cold, and his attitude towards Edward was very unfriendly.


    Edward held his ss, raised it and drained it, tilting his head to look out the window, ¡°You¡¯ve already helped me a lot, how could I ask you again. Besides, when you were in Obren, you and Adriana were in deep danger, and I couldn¡¯t even help much.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As a man, Edward has responsibility andmitment, but also not easily yielded to the people, where he is repeatedly trouble Peter?


    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t pull it off, but I feel that I can¡¯t be a human being without limits and principles.


    ¡°Shut up if you think of me as a big brother.¡±


    Peter snorted lightly and asked, ¡°Tell me all about it, what happened between you and Johnny?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Edward hesitated for a moment, sighed, and had to say: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it is in St. Peter¡¯s Manor to find Arnav, hurt Johnny¡¯s brother. At that time did not know their identity, and did not care that much. Who knowster ¡­¡±


    He told Peter clearly what had happened and sighed again, ¡°I don¡¯t even understand now what the deep hatred is between Johnny and me.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have a deep grudge against you, would there be a grudge between him and Vivian?¡±


    Peter thinks backwards to consider these things.


    ¡°I thought about it too, but Vivian is just a little woman, there is no crossover between her and Johnny at all, so how can there be a problem?¡±


    ¡°Vivian spent a lot of time with Adriana at Motril, and there¡¯s no telling what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He reminded.


    The two looked at each other, Edward wrinkled his eyebrows deep in thought, immediately picked up the phone to Hank made a phone call, ¡°you now with me to investigate the Hale Cobb Law Firm handled all the cases in the year, see if there are things rted to The Andrewe family.¡±


    After two days of extensive file investigation, the incident also had nothing to do with Vivian.


    Edward, who was anxious about this day, was furious about this matter when his phone suddenly rang.


    Looking at the strange phone, Edward answered it, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Amelia?¡±

 Chapter 1541 Edward Gets Amelia a Job

    Edward was a little surprised, not expecting Amelia to take the initiative to contact him. ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I can talk to you about. But you have to buy me a meal.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Edward seemed to see hope, full of expectation, ¡°You set the ce, I will be on time.¡±


    Two hourster, Plea West Restaurant.


    Edward met Amelia at her designated spot, dressed in a long, waist-length ck dress, her long blonde hair cascading down her shoulders, and wearing light makeup that was striking.


    Edward sat across from her and wanted to ask her if she knew anything about Johnny, but then thought, since the other party asked him to meet, in order to show his sincerity, he should first treat the other party to a good meal and a good drink.


    Took the menu and put it in front of Amelia, ¡°Look, what do you want to eat?¡±


    Amelia was a little surprised and looked at him with raised eyebrows, ¡°I thought you¡¯de over here and just ask me if I knew anything about Johnny.¡±


    ¡°Have thought about it. But since you invited me here, naturally you are willing to help me. And no matter what the result is, I should not spoil the atmosphere of this dinner.¡±


    He behaved very gentlemanly.


    ¡°You ¡­ are really a gentleman.¡±


    Amelia smiled warmly and ordered steak, pasta and a dessert.


    Edward asked for the same single set menu as her and a bottle of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯re out today, where are the kids?¡±


    Edward had some family conversations with her.


    ¡°There are maids at home watching the children.¡±


    ¡°I know you are a very financially independent woman, never epting assistance from The Andrewe family, and willing to do what you love to do. That¡¯s really very admirable.¡±


    Edward genuinely quipped, ¡°I also have a child, so I know how hard it is to bring up a child.¡±


    Amelia smiled bitterly, ¡°Just barely living. Actually, you don¡¯t have to fawn over me to get Johnny.¡±


    She spoke very directly, ¡°Since I invited you here, I didn¡¯t think of backtracking.¡±


    The unconcealed words came out, but Edward was a bit surprised, and then he shrugged his shoulders, a helpless sigh, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, because Johnny, I have not slept well for several nights. As long as things are not resolved, my wife is in danger. She is a miserable person, how can I let her love to suffer again?¡±


    Every word is from the heart.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amelia looked at him with a slightly imperceptible glint in her eyes, ¡°Mr. Henderson is so good to your wife.¡±


    Born as a human being, there are seven emotions, the face of a good man to appreciate and like are human nature.


    Amelia is not out of the ordinary either.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very irresponsible.¡±


    Talking about this, Edward has some guilt and remorse, ¡°I could have given my wife a better life, but what I did was not enough.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Amelia didn¡¯t answer the question.


    She knows something about Vivian, and as a woman, she has to admit that what happened to Vivian was really very miserable.


    Especially since Vivian was cheated by Arnav, and Amelia still has a past with Arnav, as well as two children, which really makes it hard for her to forget what that bastard Arnav did.


    I me myself for being too young, if you stay on Arnav, perhaps it will not end up in this situation today.


    Not long after, the waiter served the meal.


    The two shared a meal and had a chat.


    ¡°Johnny¡¯s thing, I ¡­¡±


    After using dinner, Amelia drew out a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth gracefully, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why he¡¯s targeting you. But I vaguely know one thing, and I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the reason.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The meal was not too long, but the short time was long for Edward.


    ¡°Johnny was 24 when he went to South America to deal with a matter and was not heard from for a month or two after he left. But at that time, her girlfriend was already seven or eight months old. But one day, for some reason, her girlfriend had a miscarriage in the street, and I heard that because no one helped her, she was finally taken to the hospital, but neither she nor the baby was saved.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s face serious to Edward to listen to that incident, see Edward look serious, quite a few puzzled look, then exined: ¡°Later Johnny came back after the fury, the whole person like a changed person like, will be locked in his room for a full month did not go out. Andter, I heard them say that the people who watched her girlfriend die that year were killed by him one after another.¡±


    Speaking of this, Amelia¡¯s eyes shed a little fear, ¡°Although it is only by chance to hear them say, but thinking about it, really too terrible.¡±


    ¡°You mean to say that I might have been among those people back then?¡±


    From the analysis of Amelia¡¯s words, it is highly likely that this is the reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure, but I heard that there seemed to be a Chinese man passing by that day. I¡¯m just estimating, I¡¯m not very sure about the details.¡±


    She told Edward everything.


    At the word, the man¡¯s ink brow furrowed in fine memory.


    Johnny is now 31 years old, and what happened when he was 24 was seven years ago.


    Seven years ago, he did make many trips to Motril forpany matters, but when did he ever encounter a pregnant woman who copsed and was not saved?


    This matter Edward can not be sure if it is himself, but in any case, Amelia is willing to help him, has been in the expected.


    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    Edward took a sip of wine, looked at Amelia, and asked.


    Amelia¡¯s lips pulled out a light smile, hanging her head, thinking for a moment.


    When he looked up at him again, his eyes were full of ndness, ¡°You are one of the few men I¡¯ve ever met who dotes on his wife so much, and I appreciate that and like it.¡±


    Motril people are just so straightforward that it¡¯s a bummer.


    Edward¡¯s eyes flickered with a little surprise, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Raising her ss, she clinked it with Amelia, ¡°I know you are a wedding dress designer, but because you have two children wrapped up in your life, you have to work for someone as a gunner. I¡¯ve seen your work, it¡¯s very distinctive and agile. If I can, I would like to hire you as a designer for mypany.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. It would be totally unnecessary to give me a job just because I¡¯m thanked.¡±


    Amelia did not ept Edward¡¯s kind offer, ¡°Besides, I have two children and really can¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°The level of pay I¡¯ll give you is the basic base sry of the current market, plus a designmission. However, the biggest advantage is that you can work from home. As long as youplete the basic tasks of thepany, none of the other factors are a problem. But the prerequisite is that you have to pass the probationary period.¡±


    It is naturally impossible to say that there is no element of gratitude.


    But Edward did investigate Amelia, and she does have a superhuman talent and a unique eye for wedding dress design.


    ¡°Geez, that good? It¡¯s really not because you¡¯re thanking me for giving me such a chance?¡±

 Chapter 1542 – Three hundred million dollars compensation

    Amelia covered her mouth and was overwhelmed with surprise and joy.


    ¡°Twenty points for your gratitude and eighty points for your appreciation of your talent.¡±


    Edward shrugged, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, I naturally won¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Amelia nodded, ¡°If you really appreciate my talent, I¡¯m willing to give it a shot. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in Motril, and it won¡¯t hurt to reverse my time with you?¡±


    At that, Edward couldn¡¯t help himself, ¡°I have a branch in Motril, and thepany executives will contact you directly when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early first. Because thepany muste to the regr meeting every Monday, the assessment tasks must also bepleted, if there is no problem, then congrattions, you can sessfully join the staff. During the work period, under the guarantee toplete the basic tasks, you are allowed to take private work. The question ofmission, you go back to thepany free of negotiation.¡±


    Edward made all the questions clear to Amelia in advance.


    ¡°Thank you, really thank you so much.¡±


    Amelia was very satisfied with the terms offered by Edward.


    After the two chatted, they checked out and left.


    Edward drove Amelia home and then immediately rushed back to the hotel, not Ricardo called and asked him to immediately investigate the circumstances of his visit to Motril seven years ago.


    After a day and a night, Ricardo finally got the results.


    Anxiously standing in front of Edward and Peter, panting is the said: ¡°seven years ago the monitoring has long been gone, but I took great pains to let people find this.¡±


    Ricardo ced the tablet in front of Edward¡¯s face, pointed to the video ying on it, and said, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Several people¡¯s eyes fell on the te, then saw in a crossroads, the right side of a pregnant woman nted on the ground, several men around the pregnant woman in the beating. After the beating, when they saw someoneing, they immediately surrounded the pregnant woman and pretended to do nothing.


    At that moment, Edward, who was carrying a briefcase, was making a phone call while jogging across the intersection.


    The eyes inadvertently nced over there, but because there were two motorcycles in the way and several people standing there, the view was not at all clear what was going on, and then Edward walked away.


    Now it seems that at that time Edward should have thought that there was a motorcycle scrape and did not pay much attention.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, this has nothing to do with you at all.¡±


    Ricardo pointed to the tablet and said with some exasperation, ¡°Watch the video, you shouldn¡¯t have even seen what was going on over there at the time.¡±


    ¡°But whether seen or not, now Johnny is wreaking vengeance for the death of his girlfriend back then.¡±


    Peter flicked the cigarette in his hand andmented.


    Ricardo hastily nodded, ¡°I also stopped by today to investigate. Several of the men in this video are suitable for various idents. Obviously, it¡¯s all Johnny¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±


    Edward ran out of ideas and looked at Peter with pleading eyes.


    Peter¡¯s cold face was a little gloomy, ¡°Leave this matter to me.¡± He patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You go back to your country first now and go keep Vivianpany.¡±


    Aftering to Motril, what happened at Asnana vi, Adriana sent her a message about it.


    In Edward¡¯s case, he did not tell him about Vivian.


    ¡°No way. How can I leave you behind and go back to my country first when you came over for my business?¡±


    This kind of thing, Edward can¡¯t do.


    ¡°Adriana they are all in Asnana vi now, I don¡¯t feelfortable if you don¡¯t go back to protect them.¡±


    Peter pulled a random excuse.


    In this way, Edward could not say anything else, and nodded stiffly, ¡°Brother, thank you.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what to say to Peter, but really felt incredibly indebted.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of line to talk about this between brothers. You and Ricardo pack up and just hurry back.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    So the two went their separate ways.


    Peter left with Edward to go deeper into the matter of The Andrewe family, as well as his rtives who are still working in the Motril royal family along with the investigation.


    But Johnny¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated, and Peter¡¯s hundred investigations havee to nothing.


    At that moment, Shadow, who was sent to Motril to investigate the matter of ¡®Cruz¡¯, told him that Cruz was in fact a mysterious organization privately established by the old king of Motril.


    And all the people who have done favors to the old king will be given a ¡®Cruz¡¯ jade pendant.


    Cruz jade pendant is equivalent to a gold medal of immunity from death. Whenever you encounter anything, just take out the ¡®Cruz¡¯ jade pendant, the old king of Motril will help.


    So, Peter finally understood.


    It turns out that Ran gave him a Cruz jade pendant before he left, not because of Ran¡¯s mysterious background, but because Ran had wanted to put him to death, and now Ran will give him the Cruz jade pendant, in the hope that someday in the future this jade pendant can save his life.


    In this way, Ran has paid off Peter¡¯s ¡®life debt¡¯!


    Knowing this, Peter was iparably emotional inside, and he took the jade pendant to Motril old king at first, asking him to help investigate all the things of the ¡®Andrew¡¯ family.


    The old king is faithful to his word, quickly agreed to investigate, and finally within a week will Andrew and Motril royal rtives between those unseemly collusion all investigated.


    Peter then sent the reporting documents directly to the Motril Prosecutor¡¯s Office and the Supreme Police Department.


    But after a few hours of sending out the information without any movement, Peter sent his unseemly hookups directly to various media outlets and Twitter vloggers.


    But Johnny¡¯s power is amazing, and he keeps letting people suppress the matter, and mobilizes all thetent forces for this.


    The old king who has been keeping ¡®silent¡¯ in order to force Johnny to mobilize potential forces, and now that the forces are exposed, the old king gave an order to directly andpletely end Johnny¡¯sir and crush his hidden forces.


    And Johnny is in close contact with certain people in Motril, which directly affects the interests of the old king. In the end, the old king does not give Johnny any chance to breathe and directly puts him to death.


    On Johnny¡¯s way to the police station, there was a ¡®car ident¡¯ and the person died on the spot.


    And by now, Peter, who had returned to Waverly, was sitting in front of Adriana, who watched the news and asked, ¡°You did this?¡±


    Peter¡¯s legs folded, leaning on the sofa, cold eyes nced at the news on the TV, snorted lightly, ¡°This kind of thing that dirty my hands, I never do.¡±


    ¡°Brother, really thank you.¡±


    Sitting aside Edward¡¯s hanging heart finally fell, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do about this one.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Edward knows that his ability and Peter can not bepared, but as a man, he is not good enough to always let Peter to help him.


    This love, he remembered in his heart.


    If there is another day, on the knife mountain under the sea of fire, he will certainly do whatever it takes.


    ¡°The matter has been settled, so let¡¯s not mention these things again.¡±


    Peter reassured Edward and asked, ¡°How is Vivian¡¯s mood these days?¡±


    ¡°Although the photos were exposed online, several PR firms stepped in and quickly squashed the story. Everyone was unanimous in saying that the photos were synthetic and gave Vivian a harrowing story and experience, and used the hottest celebrity ing out¡¯ time of the day to create public opinion, which quickly squashed the Vivian story. Even photos of Vivian on the Inte were nted with a virus, and when those people clicked on the photo link, a virus was automatically nted on their phones orputers, erasing all relevant information about Vivian.¡±


    Speaking of which, Edward took out a check and put it in front of Peter, ¡°I know that this time it took a lot of financial resources to deal with these things. You have helped me a lot, this money, you must ept it.¡±


    Peter nced at the check on the table, the amount of three hundred million.


    That¡¯s a lot of money, indeed.

 Chapter 1543 – The infatuated man

    But for all their financial and human resources consumed after this Vivian photo leak, this amount is simr.


    ¡°Since I was given it, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Peter epted the check.


    He knew Edward too well and knew that he was a man of great self-esteem.


    After helping him so much, he already has a guilty conscience. If he doesn¡¯t ept the money, I¡¯m afraid Edward will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    ¡°After all these things, I want to open up. Now I just want to be with Vivian, and peace and quiet is the best.¡±


    Edward leaned on the sofa, looking at a ce on the table, his gaze slightly stunned, ¡°these years, quite tired. Vivian with me suffered a lot, and now this happened, I am afraid that she can not stay in Waverly. I want to take her and leave Waverly.¡±


    ¡°No more investigation about your mother and Ashtyn?¡±


    Peter asked.


    Edward sighed in frustration, ¡°Last night, the prison news came, said the old man in prison heart attack, died. All the sins, because of him, now that he has passed away, why should I hold on to the past? I just want to give Vivian a peaceful life now.¡±


    His idea was endorsed by Peter, ¡°We have experienced too many lives and deaths, and we really don¡¯t care as much about those things as we once did. I support your idea, you know, when the wrong is done. But there¡¯s something you should know too.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Remember McKesson Mitchell?¡±


    ¡°McKesson Mitchell? Isn¡¯t he one of Chaya¡¯s mystery sons.¡±


    Peter nodded, ¡°Exactly. He is the mysterious man who lurks in Motril. But McKesson Mitchell is also just another part of his identity, the real identity is Johnny Andrews. initially after you went to Obren, he also appeared at Obren, and after you left he also followed. His goal from the beginning to the end was to get rid of you.¡±


    ¡°What, Johnny Andrews is McKesson Mitchell?¡±


    Edward is quite incredible tightly knitted sword brow, puzzled.


    For his reaction, already in Peter¡¯s expected, Peter from the briefcase beside him to take out a piece of information ced in front of him, ¡°This is from Johnny¡¯s cronies side pry out the information. The death of Ashtyn was also Johnny¡¯s doing, and his perverted behavior was because his girlfriend who was about to give birth was beaten on the roadside, and you passed by and did not see it. He then forced this hatred on you in retaliation.¡±


    Edward picked up the information Peter handed him and looked at it, only to feel a dull pain in his heart and anger welling up in him like nothing else.


    ¡°The collusion between Johnny and the Motril royal family touched the old king¡¯s interests, and it was only by joining forces with the old king that I ¡®uprooted¡¯ all of The Andrewe family¡¯s forces. Including Johnny¡¯s death, which was also designed by the old king.¡±


    He said to Edward.


    Hearing that, Edward red-eyed, ¡°Big brother, I ¡­ I do not know what to say, but really thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m just afraid I would never be able to investigate these things.¡±


    Edward certainly has his own forces, but his forces are so far removed from Peter¡¯s that they are not worth mentioning.


    These things if there is no Peter to help, he is afraid that this life can not be investigated.


    But Peter knew that Johnny died simply because Johnny had another identity as McKesson Mitchell, the son of Chaya.


    The old king hates Chaya to the core, how can he tolerate Johnny¡¯s life?


    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers, it¡¯s out of line to say that.¡±


    Peter patted Edward¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m your big brother, this is the only thing I can do for you.¡±


    Edward¡¯s eyes were wet and his heart was filled with unspeakable gratitude for Peter.


    Jingle Bell-


    At that moment, Edward¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He took out his phone and saw that it was Vivian¡¯s call.


    ¡°Vivian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ed ¡­ Edward, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here at Big Brother. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I just got off the operating table, and boy, boy did I take it out. Now it¡¯s at Waverly Fifth Hospital, can youe and stay with me?¡±


    After saying that, Vivian immediately added, ¡°I have lost too much dignity in front of Ms. Hale and the others, can we not let Ms. Hale know about this matter?¡±


    Edward¡¯s heart suddenly ached, very heartbroken Vivian, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    As Vivian¡¯s husband, this small request, of course, she will agree.


    After hanging up the phone, Edward looked at the copy in his hand, rubbed it, and threw the paper ball into the trash, ¡°Brother, thank you for helping me so much, but Johnny is dead, and I hope this matter will not be known to Vivian.¡±


    The matter hase to this, it is not difficult to guess, Arnav reason for Vivian, only afraid that in addition to Old Mr. Henderson¡¯s arrangements, there is Johnny in the secret operation behind the scenes.


    Despite Edward¡¯s overwhelming anger, the dust has settled.


    The mastermind is dead and the story is over.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Peter nodded his head.


    Adriana, who was standing by, also made a promise, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Vivian either.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Edward thanked again, then got up and said, ¡°I have some temporary things to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After saying that, he trotted out of Asnana vi.


    Edward never expected that after this fiasco, Vivian would go ahead and get rid of the baby without consulting him.


    That child was hers and Arnav¡¯s. Although Vivian loved the child so much, she was cruel to abort it for his sake.


    Edward was sincerely touched by this heart.


    Witnessing Edward¡¯s departure, Adriana couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Seemingly high and cold in appearance, but I didn¡¯t expect him Edward is also a smitten man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But it looks like he and Vivian are keeping it together.¡±


    Peter¡¯s thin and thick lips pulled out a curve, actually some envy.


    Adriana saw a little mncholy and envy on Peter¡¯s cold face, and felt a little heartache in her heart.


    With memory loss until now, she has witnessed how good Peter is.


    From the initial indifference to the extra care for Peter now, her attitude towards him has changed too much.


    At this moment, Peter yawned, a tired face, his eyes are flushed with dark blue, dark circles under the eyes very serious.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You, haven¡¯t had much resttely?¡±


    Adriana was somewhat intolerantly concerned.


    Peter raised his hand and rubbed his temples, ¡°Helping Edward with things, haven¡¯t had a good rest in days.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up and get some rest, your body is important.¡±


    Caring words with a very gentle tone.


    With her initial indifference, she looked at Peter and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fall down again and have me to take care of you.¡±


    Peter sword brow frowned slightly, the affectionate gaze to Adriana, always feel that she has changed a lot, even look at his eyes also more gentle.


    ¡°Adriana.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1544 Once Upon a Time

    Peter wanted to say something, but slowly withdrew his gaze, ¡°Edward¡¯s affair has made me feel a lot. I don¡¯t expect you to remember the past, but I also don¡¯t want to force you.¡±


    At this point, Peter stood up, pretending to be indifferent and extremely collected emotions, Peter once again looked at Adriana, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Tomorrow I will order Hank to remove the simple room at the entrance. As for Rex, I will ce him in thepany in the future, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.¡±


    When he finished, he locked eyes with Adriana for a few seconds, turned around and headed for the door.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Adriana, who was sitting on the couch, shouted, getting up and standing, ¡°Are you that umitted to my feelings?¡±


    Peter pace a meal, look back to Adriana, sword brows slightly frown, a trace of bitterness crossed his face, ¡°is not not not firm, but now you are not the old you. You¡¯ve changed a lot and may really have a different choice. As I promised at the beginning, as long as you live well, even if you are not with you, it does not matter.¡±


    All the pain, just let him alone to bear.


    His heartfelt words fell into Adriana¡¯s ears, and really made her unable to dare to move.


    Stepping forward, he walked up to Peter and raised his eyes to look at him, ¡°Come with me.¡± Leaning down, he took the initiative to hold Peter¡¯s hand and walked towards the second floor.


    Her small hand was slightly cool, clutching his slightly hot palm, a warm and hot intertwined, so that Peter¡¯s body was electrocuted, a tingle.


    Adriana what is this ¡­ doing?


    Surprisingly ¡­


    How dare she take the initiative to hold his hand?


    Peter was immersed in shock and could not calm his excitement for a long time.


    Yes, it¡¯s all about excitement.


    It¡¯s been an unknown amount of time since he¡¯s been this excited.


    The two went up to the second floor, Adriana led Peter to the study, pressed him to sit at the desk, reached out and turned on theputer.


    Peter¡¯s handsome face always wore a confused look of embarrassment, ¡°Adriana, what did you ask me toe over here for?¡±


    He didn¡¯t get it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand after you¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    As Adriana¡¯s words fell, theputer was turned on.


    Adriana propped herself up in the executive chair with one hand, bent over, holding the mouse in the other, and opened a copy of the hard drive with a few clicks on theputer desktop.


    Click to open the video file inside, which is a bunch of videos.


    After opening it, the video is clearly a scene of what happened after she and Peter both came back in unnamed ind.


    The video is veryrge, with a file packet full of content.


    After she clicked on it, the video inside yed a little bit five times fast, all of which was a scene of her with Peter.


    Only those images should not have appeared, because the location they were in did not have any surveince, but still blurred the images.


    Peter looked more and more grave, looked at the images, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    ¡°Remember that day when Tiana came over and we ate together at the Seabed?¡±


    Peter nodded his head.


    That was already half a month ago.


    ¡°Tiana left me a letter that day after she left, and she said that it was left to me by Ran. In addition to a few pages of correspondence, it was the hard drive. The letter said that all the contents in the hard disk were extracted from the chip imnted in Ran¡¯s mind at the beginning and presented as a video through high-tech means. So, for the past half month, as long as there is nothing I will watch the video.¡±


    Speaking of which, Adriana turned back to Peter, good-looking shearwater eyes filled with dense water mist, ¡°honey, I finally know the past between us. Although this part of the content of the mutted, but enough to let me know the feelings between us. It is also this video presentation, let me immerse myself in the situation, clearly feel between us once a strong love.¡±


    honey?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter listened to Adriana to address him, suddenly the nostrils a sore, spare seven feet of man was also moved to wet eyes.


    ¡°You, you ¡­ you call me ¡®honey¡¯?¡±


    Disappointed again and again, Peter no longer has any illusions about Adriana, imagining that she will remember herself.


    After all, when he went to Obren, Jonathan said that he could not directly imnt past memories into Adriana¡¯s mind, which would cause her brain damage.


    But they all forget that the memories imnted at the beginning can be extracted and restored to video through high-tech means, allowing Adriana to learn about their past by ¡®watching the show¡¯.


    Peter never expected that Ran gave him such a ¡®big gift¡¯ before he left.


    In fact, Ran¡¯s idea was just to have Tiana give the letterhead to Adriana when Adriana regained her memory.


    Naive that day, Tiana and Adriana ate with Peter at the bottom of the sea, Tiana was touched by Peter¡¯s deep doting on Adriana, so she decided to leave Waverly and simply gave the letterhead to Adriana directly.


    Tiana, with her jealousy of ¡®Adriana¡¯, gives her the letter, seeking to have nothing more to do with Adriana in her life.


    But who could have known that it was that one letter with a hard drive that helped Adriana ¡®recall¡¯ eighty percent of the important events of the past.


    These things are enough to restore Adriana¡¯s love for Peter.


    Adriana lightly pursed her red lips, ¡°Well, honey, honey.¡±


    She cried out several times in a row, and all of a sudden she jumped into Peter¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t expect us to go through so much in the past, nor did I expect you to do so much for me. It¡¯s my fault for failing you. honey, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    Adriana rested her chin on Peter¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes slowly, unable to hide her guilt.


    Peter, who was immersed in a huge surprise, was shocked and couldn¡¯te back to his senses for half a day, ¡°Adriana, you remember us from before?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember all of it, but all of it has awakened my emotions for you. I may not remember anything or anyone else. But with the hard drive Ran gave me, I can know everything about what we were.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been hurting youtely.¡±


    ¡°But anyway, that¡¯s all in the past, and I just want to be with you now.¡±


    Adriana sentence by sentence heavy knock on Peter¡¯s heart, each word can be branded deeply.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, really.¡±


    Adriana nods her head.


    Peter¡¯s heart was wild with joy, his hands sped her shoulders and pushed her away a few centimeters, staring at her with wide pupils, ¡°Adriana, is it true what you said?¡±


    Good news.


    Great news from heaven.


    Just when he was nearing despair, Adriana¡¯s various reflections could almost send Peter into ecstasy.


    Adriana shook her head, ¡°No lie, really no lie.¡±


    When he heard her words, Peter¡¯s right eye actually welled up with a tear, and then, he sped his hands on her cheek and kissed her without a word.


    A kiss, hot and lingering.


    Adriana was a little breathless from his kiss and sat helplessly on Peter¡¯sp, but Peter got up violently, took her across his arms and walked towards the outside of the study.

 Chapter 1545 – The madness of two people

    ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    The abrupt move scared Adriana¡¯s cheeks red, she tightly wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, her teeth biting her red lips.


    Peter nced down at Adriana and did not speak.


    Three steps forward and two steps back, quickly walk to the second floor master bedroom of Asnana vi, go in and lift your foot to close the door smoothly, walk to the bed and put Adriana gently on the bed.


    Peter bullying up, transformed into a fierce beast, one hand propped up on the bed, one hand gently over her cheek, voice husky with trembling, ¡°Adriana, do you know how long I have waited for this moment?¡±


    ¡°No, stop it, it¡¯s not good in the middle of the day.¡±


    Adrianay on the bed, looking at Peter, whose eyes were full of hunger and thirst, her little heart thumping.


    ¡°In the past, you and I were both in poor health, but now that we¡¯re back to normal, isn¡¯t it time for you to make up for what you owe me?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ me, I don¡¯t owe you anything. peter, you don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    Adriana felt his hungry eyes and tried to flee on the spot, however, Peter did not give her a chance and lowered his head and kissed her directly on the lips.


    Seal it with a kiss.


    The two men gradually breathe heavily, Adriana¡¯s eyes closed, absorbed in the man¡¯s kiss.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡±


    Adriana gave a whisper, as if the grasnd of dry grass everywhere, was instantly ignited by a spark, in a ze of fire.


    From morning to afternoon, Adriana did not know how many times she begged for mercy, the man did not bypass her, even dinner was eaten sitting on the bed.


    At night, Adriana¡¯s legs were too sore to get out of bed, but the beastly Peter actually kept tossing and turning until the middle of the night.


    Over-exercised, the two drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, sleep until you wake up.


    When Adriana opened her eyes, she saw Peter looking at her in a good mood.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Adriana¡¯s eyes reddened with shame as she felt Peter in her arms, her heart swelling with joy and happiness.


    The emptiness in the heart after the memory loss also disappears at this moment.


    She thought it was the memory loss that made her feel that life had be meaningless, but only now did she realize that it wasn¡¯t the fractured memories that made her feel empty, but theck of love for Peter that made her feel that life was meaningless.


    Peter¡¯s dark ink-like eyes surveyed Adriana¡¯s cheeks and lifted his bony fingers to ruffle the hair on her forehead, ¡°Tell me, girl, is this all a dream?¡±


    He was really afraid that some of these were dreams, and once he woke up, the dreams would disappear with him.


    Pressed against his robust chest, clearly feeling the warmth of his skin, Adriana some greedy rubbed on his chest, as if a naughty kitty.


    And then reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, smiling like a flower and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Peter¡¯srge palm tightened around her waist and his thumb rubbed her back, ¡°Will theree a day when you leave me again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The man¡¯s chin rested on Adriana¡¯s forehead, ¡°At this moment, obviously so real, but it makes me feel like nothingness in general.¡±


    Peter was in an extraordinarily good mood.


    So, the two of them were in love, and then they had a good time.


    After this day, Peter gave orders to all of them that in theing days, even if the sky falls, they must not enter Asnana vi to disturb them.


    However, on this day, Edward brought Vivian and Isabel to the door of Asnana vi to look for Peter and Adriana, but was turned away by the maid.


    Jackson and Hank then hadpany business to attend to and came over to Peter in person, and no one was seen.


    Even when I called Adriana and Peter, I couldn¡¯t get through at all.


    Even on Friday afternoons, when Luis and Helen get out of school, the housekeeper brings the two children directly to Orchard House.


    Waverly Small Column.


    The What¡¯s App mobile group has exploded in thest few days.


    Zac: Holy shit, where¡¯s Peter? It¡¯s been a few days and he¡¯s still doing it with Adriana?


    Hank: I¡¯m still curious, the youngdy is not very indifferent to the boss it, how suddenly the two dry fire?


    Jackson: It¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand.


    Giovanny: As far as I know, not long ago Miss Tiana gave the youngdy a hard drive before she left, the hard drive contains the contents extracted from the memory chip, presented in the form of video, allowing the youngdy to basically restore the past with the boss. That¡¯s why the two people¡¯s feelings can be restored as before.


    Alvin: That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a bittersweet moment for both of them.


    Zac: Good Fuck a hammer, I¡¯m engaged to Jaelynn today, the son of a bitch Peter actually with Adriana at home not out. This is intended to do death in bed?


    Harlee: It¡¯s just an engagement, not a marriage. My sister and Peter¡¯s lifelong happiness is the most important thing.


    Jackson: Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s best if the boss and youngdy are pregnant with twins again.


    Zac: good guy, people are seven times a night, big brother this is seven times a day. And not afraid of the body deficit.


    Hank: waste of time, you have the time of nonsense, but also hurry to the boss whole some tonic.


    ¡­


    In the group, a few men were chatting feverishly, but Peter and Adriana, who were in Asnana vi, were oblivious.


    For several days in a row, Peter cooked for Adriana and even fed her every day.


    That night, Adriana, dressed in her pajamas, shuffled downstairs with her slippers and went to the kitchen to see Peter preparing dinner, she walked up and leaned on the kitchen door frame, ¡°honey, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Peter, wrapped in an apron, raised his eyebrows and looked at Adriana, put down the chopping knife in his hand, walked up to her, fished with his palm, directly wrapped his arms around her, leaned over and nibbled on her lips, ¡°Call your husband.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, no way.¡±


    Adriana tilted her head with a little haughty face.


    Instead, the man gave her a punishing twist on her PP, ¡°Call your husband.¡±


    Adriana grinned in pain and red at Peter, ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be?¡±


    Bad as hell, Peter leaned down close to Adriana and whispered in her ear, ¡°This week, we¡¯ve done the bedroom, the study, the couch, the bathroom, the balcony, but not the kitchen. What, do you want me to punish you in here?¡±


    A bunch of immodest words made Adriana blush and her small white hand pped his chest, ¡°Old immodest.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°After more than thirty years of being a decent gentleman, can it be that you want to be a gentleman with a clear mind in this life? If so, then I am willing to be a man who sinks into enchantment.¡±


    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±


    Adriana was amused by Peter¡¯s words, ¡± Old naughty.¡± She reached out and pushed Peter away, ¡°All right, all right, can you give me a break? Will you teach me how to cook?¡±


    I think the exploitation of the little woman these days is too powerful, Peter really can not bear to torture her again, so spare her.

 Chapter 1546 Grand Finale [Up]

    ¡°Come here,e here, I¡¯ll teach you how to cook, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, good.¡±


    Adriana smiled innocently, facing Peter, her face just like the initial memory loss of the kind of cold as ice, instead of the happy look of love.


    Peter stood behind her, holding her left hand in one hand and her right hand in the other, ¡°Squeeze the knife a little steadier, but don¡¯t push too hard. The foie gras is very good to cut, you don¡¯t need to push too hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time cutting foie gras and I¡¯m a little nervous about you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, with me, none of them are afraid.¡±


    The two were tender and lingering to the extreme.


    This month, Peter and Adriana two people almost live in istion from the world.


    Peter took Adriana and either read a book or watched a movie in the underground cinema, yed games and cooked ¡­


    For a whole month, the vi was very quiet, except for three or two maids, so only Peter and Adriana remained.


    Peter even instructed Hank to go to Motril and find William, asking him to hand over all the permissions of FE to William and withdraw from FE from now on, leaving William in sole control of FE.


    But his only condition is to get rid of Tatum.


    In order to convince William, Peter directly handed William the session order of FE.


    William, who originally had no grudge against Peter, was jealous of his ability and talent, but also had more appreciation.


    Peter is now willing to hand over FE to him, and William is naturally willing to serve Peter.


    In the end, although Tatum was not gotten rid of, Tatum was also gotten into jail and sentenced to a death sentence with two years probation.


    Love-hate entanglement for many years, Peter is really tired.


    Besides, money is something outside of his body, he just wants to stay with Adriana now and live a happy life for the rest of his life.


    ¡­


    Half a yearter, New Year¡¯s Eve.


    The snow is flying and the cold wind is hunting.


    Asnana vi was decorated with lights and yed the most festive music.


    Outside the vi, cars came one after another and parked in the parking lot outside the vi.


    Peter, wearing a ck tweed coat, was holding Adriana, who was wearing a red down jacket, with a red scarf wrapped around her neck, her long hair draped over her shoulders, and a certain yful and cute knitted hat.


    ¡°Honey, hurry up, they¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go to the door and pick them up.¡± Adriana walked towards the door with some urgency.


    Peter held Adriana, handsome face full of anxiety and helplessness, ¡°Adriana, you slow down, are almost five months pregnant, be careful of your body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just carrying a baby, I¡¯m not that pretentious.¡±


    Adriana red at Peter and went to stand under the porch of the doorway and looked at Harlee and Eliza who walked in the yard, she let go of Peter¡¯s hand and came forward and opened her arms to give Eliza a hug, ¡°Sister-inw, brother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯re pregnant, so don¡¯t stand in the doorway.¡± Eliza looked concerned.


    Adriana shook her head, looked at the little baby Harlee was holding in her arms, walked over and pinched his cheeks, ¡°Gosh, Shuai Shuai is only one year old and he¡¯s already looking so good, he¡¯s really too cute.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and don¡¯t look at whose son it is.¡±


    Harlee has a haughty look on her face.


    Eliza couldn¡¯t stand it, snorting, ¡°Just handsome, you take the name Dax , it sounds cheesy, also good to say.¡±


    ¡± What do you know? My son is handsome, this is called ¡®worthy of the name¡¯.¡± Harlee dejectedly looked at her eldest son, ¡°Handsome handsome, call aunt.¡±


    The pink carved, cute and dorky Dax blinked his big eyes and giggled at Adriana, ¡°Oooh, oooh ¡­¡±


    His pronunciation was not standard, he shouted ¡®aunt¡¯ as ¡®oooh¡¯, which made several peopleugh.


    ¡°Okay sister-inw, brother, the courtyard is cold, you guys go in first .¡±


    Adriana said hello to them and they went in first.


    That¡¯s when Zac and Jaelynn both walked in hand in hand, and as they walked up to Adriana, Jaelynn ran to give Adriana a big hug, ¡°Geez, why are you waiting for us in the yard now that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    Adriana gave Jaelynn a hug and smiled heartily, ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Day and I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a thousand years, so of course I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the door.¡±


    The two of you chatted with each other, instead, Zac walked up to Peter and smiled at him badly, ¡°Brother, this hit rate is quite high, is there any method to teach me?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face chilled and he kicked Zac in the thigh, ¡°Ipetence is ipetence, get out.¡±


    ¡°Hiss, big brother, you really have a daughter-inw and forget your brother, inhumane.¡±


    Zac rubbed his butt and took Jaelynn by the hand, ¡°Come on, daughter-inw, let¡¯s go in first and let them freeze hard at the door.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter-inw? Not married yet.¡±


    ¡°What? Not married but betrothed, you are my Zac¡¯s daughter-inw for life.¡±


    Zac smiled heatedly and put his hands around Jaelynn¡¯s right hand, ¡°Come on, daughter-inw, hubby will warm you up.¡±


    So, leading him in, he walked in.


    Then came in Rene and Hank.


    But Rene walked in front and Hank followed behind, talking to Rene all the time, but Rene was indifferent.


    She walked up to Adriana and bowed, ¡°Ms. Hale, good New Year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not New Year¡¯s until tomorrow, and there¡¯s no red packet for being so polite to me today.¡± Adriana gave a flirtatious smile.


    Hank immediately said to Rene, ¡°Rene, say ¡®Happy New Year¡¯ to me, and I¡¯ll send you a red envelope.¡±


    Rene nced disdainfully at Jackson, ming red lips slightly hooked, said in one word: ¡°No need!¡± Then stepped on high heels and entered the living room.


    Hank stood in ce, dejectedly reaching out and scratching his head, ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s too hard to chase a daughter-inw.¡±


    Adriana leaned into Peter¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Peter, however, said, ¡°It¡¯s a long way to chase a wife, just get used to it.¡±


    Hank: ¡°¡­¡±


    Boss, see if you are talking about human beings?


    He had no time to bother with Peter and trotted off to catch up with Rene.


    The two waited for a while, no one was at the door, just when Peter helped Adriana into the living room, the door Vivian, Edward, Flora, Jenkins four people came together.


    Adriana saw them and smiled like a flower, ¡°Vivian, Flora, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Vivian walked up to Adriana, looked at her pregnant and asked in a rush, ¡± Ms. Hale, how many months are you?¡±


    ¡°Almost five months.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s three months older than mine.¡± Vivian took Adriana¡¯s hand and ced it on her belly, ¡°Edward and I have a baby that¡¯s less than two months old.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, there¡¯s a baby? It¡¯s really great.¡±


    Adriana is truly happy for Vivian.


    Edward hugged Isabel and said to Isabel, ¡°Isabel, call auntie, uncle.¡±


    Wearing a red cotton jacket Isabel tied two small tug, tied with a red fringe hair rope, face pink, very cute.


    With a small mouth and a sweet voice, she shouted, ¡°Hello, Uncle, Auntie.¡±


    Although the pronunciation is not very standard, it is understandable.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Adriana moved closer and gave Isabel a kiss on the cheek, ¡°Hello baby. Here, auntie gives you a big candy.¡±


    Adriana pulls a candy out of her pocket, peels it open, and fills Isabel¡¯s mouth.


    Isabel was in a good mood, eating the candy and dancing with joy.


    ¡°I envy you guys, I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯m going to have a baby.¡± Flora let out a sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well, you¡¯re back to your original self now that you can walk on your own in prosthetics.


    Adriana and Peter are happy for her from the bottom of their hearts.


    Peter didn¡¯t forget topliment Flora, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well to be able to use a prosthetic leg for a year.¡±


    Jenkins immediately went up and patted Flora¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Flora, you¡¯re already very good , don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll have what you wantter.¡±


    Heforted his daughter-inw.


    ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s a polite thing to say, but I love it.¡± Flora grinned.

 Chapter 1547 Grand Finale [next]

    After standing at the door and greeting several people one by one, he waited at the door for a while longer.


    But after waiting and waiting, I finally got a call from Alvin.


    Peter took the phone and answered it, ¡°Alvin, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I broke my promise, I said I would go back for New Year¡¯s today. But I was in Liangshan to spend the New Year with my children, so I couldn¡¯t go back. Happy New Year to you Adri.¡±


    Alvin wishes Peter the best from the bottom of his heart.


    Peter raised his hand to ruffle the bangs on his forehead and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good to spend New Year¡¯s Eve anywhere, as long as you can have a good time. Say hello to the kids for me and Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Happy New Year to you and Adri, big brother.¡±


    Hearing Alvin¡¯s voice, Adriana came over and said into the phone, ¡°Alvin, Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s happy.¡±


    Alvin replied back.


    A few more pleasantries followed, and then the call was hung up.


    A long time ago, we all agreed toe to Asnana vi for New Year¡¯s Eve together, but now Alvin is absent, which is a bit regrettable.


    Although Adriana could not remember Alvin¡¯s past, she had heard a lot from Peter¡¯s side and knew that she and Alvin used to have a very good rtionship.


    Naturally, she wants Alvin toe back.


    Asnana vi lobby, a group of people sitting together chatting about family life, very lively.


    In the kitchen, the cook is busy cooking the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner; in the living room, the men gather at a table to fight bull and the women gather at a table to y mahjong.


    A few who were not able to y mahjong then sat at the mahjong table and watched the mahjong.


    It was Luis and Helen, the two children, who were busy serving tea to the adults and collecting some money for the New Year at the card table.


    A few hourster, the dinner began, and a dozen people sat together in the dining room, looking at a sumptuous table of dinner, each with a smile on their face.


    As the eldest brother of all, Peter took the lead and raised his ss, ¡°Today, New Year¡¯s Eve, we can still get together is also fate, but also happiness, wishing peace and prosperity in the future. Come on, cheers.¡±


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    ¡°Yay, good New Year.¡±


    ¡°Peace and prosperity oh.¡±


    ¡°Affectionate deep bite boring ah.¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd has stood up, each raised in front of the wine or freshly squeezed juice clinked sses, tinkling tinkling ss sound issued a crunchy sound, pleasant to the ear.


    But how good the cup sounds, are not as good as theughter of the crowd more wonderful mood.


    Halfway through the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Peter took out his red envelope and gave everyone a red envelope.


    The first one, naturally, was for Adriana, who smiled dotingly, ¡°Here, Adriana, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Adriana took the red envelope and was a little surprised, ¡°And mine? Thank you, husband.¡±


    The conversation between the two drew a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Huh, show of affection.¡±


    ¡°Here, kill me to cheer up big brother.¡±


    ¡°Big brother this is not called us to eat New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, clearly is to let us see them show love.¡±


    ¡°Edward, what kind of love show is this? You don¡¯t know that at that time big brother and sister-inw two, that is entangled in a month do not stay in bed.¡±


    ¡°Zac, if you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll let you go out lying down today!¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­ hahaha ¡­¡±


    The crowdughed with joy, but Adriana was made to blush, but her heart was overflowing with happiness.


    After the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, a group of people walked to the courtyard, where Peter had already asked the maids to prepare a superabundance of fireworks, which were ced in a row in the middle of the courtyard.


    Harlee, Zac, Edward, and Jenkins went up, lit the fireworks, and then quickly retreated.


    Everyone looked at the fireworks, only to hear a ¡®chirp¡¯, the fireworks went straight up into the sky and exploded with a bang in a gorgeous firework of color.


    Everyone wrapped their arms around their daughters-inw or children and looked at the gorgeous fireworks temporarily released in the sky, immersed in smiles and feeling happy.


    But they didn¡¯t realize that Alvin was not there because they all had wives and children with them, and Alvin was the only one who was alone, so how could hee to celebrate the New Year with them?


    And at this time, immersed in merriment, they did not notice an extra car in front of Asnana vi.


    Inside the car, Archie was in the main driver¡¯s seat, Ruth was in the passenger seat, and Celine was in the back.


    They looked at the bustling Asnana vi and felt quite ufortable.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I so want to go in and spend New Year¡¯s Eve with them.¡±


    After leaving Obren, Celine has been living with Ruth and Archie, but as time passes a little, she also knows that the things she did to Adriana before were too much.


    Although I met with Adriana a few timester, I still felt very rusty with Adriana.


    Archie reached out and took Ruth¡¯s hand, ¡°It was all worth it to see Adri and Peter so happy.¡±


    Ruth sighed deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Adri lost her memory and some things are notpletely remembered, otherwise she would have hated us for the rest of her life. What should be even more fortunate is that thepulsion in Luis and Helen¡¯s two children waspletely removed, which also made me feel a lot less guilty.¡±


    Long after she was healed, Peter took Luis and Helen to Ruth behind Adriana¡¯s back and had the two children cleared of thepulsion.


    Because the two children were small and immune, thepulsion was very short-lived, so they easily cleared thepulsion from their bodies and left no other problems.


    This incident then made Ruth¡¯s guilt abate a lot.


    ¡°What¡¯s past is past, it¡¯s good to have me and Celine with you in the future.¡± Archieforted Ruth.


    Ruth moistened her eyes and nodded, ¡°Archie~¡±


    ¡°Well, Celine¡¯s still here, you¡¯re making the kid look funny.¡± Archie said.


    Celine, who was sitting in the back row, rolled her eyes, ¡°Since I¡¯m not allowed in, let¡¯s go, huh, what¡¯s the big deal, I¡¯ll find a boyfriend tomorrow too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go. Already bought a ticket to Motril, which is in one hour.¡±


    Archie proceeded to the street light in front of Asnana vi, turned the car around and left.


    Adriana, who was in the courtyard, was talking to Peter when her eyes nced over and saw the car leaving through the ck carved gate.


    She frowned slightly and nced at Peter, and the two looked to the door in unspoken agreement.


    Peter patted her shoulder and said loudly next to her ear, ¡°They have their lives, and if you¡¯re willing to take them inter, you can let theme over and live with you too.¡±


    Despite the ear-splitting sound of the fireworks, Adriana heard Peter¡¯s words very clearly.


    But after these six months, Adriana has gathered more about her past and knows about the existence of Ruth and Archie, so how can she forgive them?


    Bang, bang, bang ¨C


    The fireworks kept going on and on, exploding in the air with one colorful and brilliant flower after another, looking great, even the air was filled with the smell of fireworks, people were immersed in the rich atmosphere of the New Year, very enjoyable.


    After the fireworks, they returned to the living room for a chat and then started ying cards again.


    Untilte at night at 12 o¡¯clock, Peter led Adriana out to pick up the year.


    Peter asked the maid to set off a tray of firecrackers. He took the lighter and lit the firecrackers and quickly ran to Adriana¡¯s side.


    Crackling ¨C


    Firecrackers crackle and pop, fireworks flicker and flicker, ejecting fragments of firecrackers, everywhere filled with thick smoke, in thiste night, thick lingering.


    Peter took Adriana in his arms and covered her ears.


    Adriana tilted her head towards Peter and smiled tenderly towards him. The man saw her in a good mood and was surrounded by this beautiful atmosphere, leaning down and dropping a kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Adriana, my New Year¡¯s wish is to be with you for the rest of my life and never leave you.¡± He breathed again next to her ear, ear to ear.


    Adriana turned around, raised her arms, wrapped her arms around Peter¡¯s neck, and said with a smile on her brow, ¡°Honey, my New Year¡¯s wish is ¡­ Well ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Peter covered her mouth and said as an afterthought, ¡°I suddenly remembered that someone said that wishes are not fulfilled when they are spoken.¡±


    His chagrined and embarrassed look made Adrianaugh, ¡°Whether it works or not is beyond God¡¯s control. The world¡¯s poption is billions, God can not control. But I still want to say to you ¡­¡±


    Adriana stood on her tiptoes and said loudly, ¡°Honey, I love you!¡±


    The man leaned over and rested his forehead against hers, ¡°Silly girl, I love you too.¡±


    The two thoughts are opposite each other, and the love is so deep that they kiss deeply.


    At this time, the sky suddenly snowed, light as a feather snowkes swaying in the wind, falling on the two men¡¯s bodies, dotted with a bit of white.


    It seems to be fulfilling Peter¡¯s ¡®keeping each other¡¯s heads¡¯.


    Peter¡¯s kiss stopped and suddenly let go of Adriana, ¡°Adriana, it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Adriana looked up, a look at the sky full of snow, happy circles, spread out his hands, then snowkes, ¡°Ha ha ha, honey snow, snowkes so beautiful ah.¡±


    She was happy as a child, with an innocent smile that Peter hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    Just as he was looking at Adriana in a daze, Adriana came up to him and took his hand, ¡°honey, walk with me, will you? It¡¯s snowing, let¡¯s get wet and walk and go white.¡±


    Seeing Adriana¡¯s long-awaited happiness, how could Peter let her good mood down?


    Naturally, she walked up to her, took her hand and tucked it into the pocket of her tweed coat, ¡°Come, take you to see the flowers in the back garden.¡±


    ¡°The flowers are blooming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been open for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Howe I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You are recently pregnant, lying like a piglet every day without exercising, how can you know if the wax plum in the back garden is in bloom?¡±


    ¡°Hm, Peter, you dislike me again?¡±


    ¡°Fool, you are my wife, I can¡¯t even spoil you, how can I dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to send ¡­ to the sky.¡±


    The two men walked away together, further and further away, their conversational voices blown away by the cold wind, bing indistinct.


    Instead, the road they traveled was imprinted with the footprints of both men.


    Goose feather snow has been flying, two people walking in the snow, or smile at each other, or look up at the snow, if there is a camera at hand, each scene is a beautiful interpretation of ¡®happiness¡¯.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The envy of the world.


    ¡­


    The two can be described as having gone through a lot of difficulties and finally be a couple.


    Their happiness started long ago, but it was just the beginning.


    The rest of life is long, they will be together for life, white head never leave ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª [Ends] ¡ª ¡ª


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!